《City:I Have a New Identity Weekly》


 Chapter 1

    [congratulations to the host for activating the strongest vest system In system binding, the binding is successful. ¡¿


    an electronic sound suddenly sounded in his head, and some sleepy Su Xun was so excited that he didn''t feel sleepy.


    "Hallucinations? Hallucination? "


    Su Xun was a little confused. He thought about the network novels he had read. He said: "system?"


    [in. ¡¿


    unexpectedly, he got a response. Su Xun was stunned for a long time, and then he was ecstatic.


    I had a sleep in class and picked up a system. Will his ordinary life finally shine?


    "System, introduce your function." Taking a deep breath, Su Xun forced himself to calm down, although his little hand was still shaking.


    [the full name of this system is the strongest vest system. The host can randomly select a new identity every Monday, and each identity has its own exclusive task. After completing the task, the host will obtain the ability of the identity permanently. ¡¿


    [Note: once extracted, each identity will be permanently valid. Please make reasonable use of it. ¡¿


    "Monday? Isn''t today Monday? " Su Xun thought about it, and then said in his heart: "system, extract the first identity."


    [in the process of extraction, the extraction is successful and the identity is obtained: Chairman of Qingyun international. ¡¿


    [on the surface, you are an ordinary college student, but on the surface, you still have an unknown identity - the only successor of Qingyun international, the last chairman of Qingyun international, died. Today, you will officially step on the front desk to take over the responsibility. ¡¿


    [identity and ability: business mind, big man temperament, calm personality. ¡¿


    [identity task: Zhao Chengming, the chairman of Qingyun international, was killed in a car accident. As a young chairman, you will face the situation of being elevated by the deputy director as soon as you take office. Please investigate the truth of Zhao Chengming''s death within one month and regain the power of the group. ¡¿


    Su Xun blinked.


    Qingyun international, the leading enterprise in Jiangzhou Province, has become the backbone of this enterprise?


    In the morning, he just got the news about the accidental death of Zhao Chengming, chairman of Qingyun international, on his mobile phone.


    Now it seems that there is something fishy about it.


    He subconsciously took out his mobile phone and wanted to see the news again, but found that his mobile phone had changed.


    Many people''s contact information has been added to the address book and wechat.


    He also has more information and memory in his mind, and knows who these contacts belong to.


    Then, with shaking hands, he opened the mobile banking app and nearly fainted with excitement, looking at the huge balance.


    I didn''t expect that he, who has been protecting his three digit deposit with a six digit password, could have a nine digit balance one day.


    Sure enough, the rich depend on inheritance, and the poor depend on opening!


    "Su Xun, since you are playing with your mobile phone, you must have understood. Then you can answer this question."


    Suddenly, a clear female voice came into the ear.


    Su Xun raised his head subconsciously, facing the teacher''s expressionless face.


    Others around him are gloating at him, although the university is not so strict, but in the professional class aboveboard play mobile phone, this is not to die?


    They are all waiting to see Su Xun make a joke. After all, can you really expect him to give the answer?


    Su Xun stood up and looked at the problems on the big screen. His mind was extremely clear. Subconsciously, he blurted out: "enterprise management lies in..."


    Su Xun talked with no hesitation and answered the question very clearly.


    Everyone waiting to see a joke in the classroom stared at him one after another, looking at him in a daze, looking like a ghost.


    Sleeper, is this still the scum?


    Suddenly enlightened?


    Su Xun''s roommates were all angry. They agreed to take the make-up exam together, but you secretly made up the class. You betrayed us.


    Liu Yun on the platform also had a little jade lips, and it took him a long time to relax: "Su Xun spoke very well. Please sit down. I hope you can keep this kind of learning state in the future."


    She originally saw susian playing with his mobile phone, but she was angry and wanted to beat him. Unexpectedly, susian gave her a surprise.


    In the eyes of all the people, Su Xun sat down calmly. He was as steady as a dog on the surface, but his heart was surging.


    The shocked eyes of his classmates and teachers made him feel wonderful.


    Is that what it''s like to pretend?


    That''s great.


    He is very clear that he is a vegetable force, just can blurt out the answer, completely because he extracted the identity.


    After extracting the identity of the chairman of Qingyun international, his brain seems to be suddenly smart, with all kinds of knowledge, management, etiquette, all in all.


    If he can complete the task, he hopes to get this smart business mind.


    Su Xun was not in the mood to listen to this class, although he had never heard of it before (???).After class.


    "Damn, there''s a traitor among us, Su Xun. He''s lenient when he confesses and strict when he resists. When did you make up the class secretly?"


    "Yes, it''s agreed to take the make-up exam together, but you make up lessons behind our back. What''s the reason?"


    "Are you still human? It''s like playing games with us on the Internet on the surface, but secretly learning. "


    Almost at the same time, three roommates rushed around him.


    One by one, they were grieved and attacked him, as if Su Xun had done something outrageous.


    Su Xun is innocent. I really didn''t study. I just hung up (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    "Can you hope that Su Xun can do something good? He has finally begun to study hard. Must he continue to degenerate?"


    At this time, a secluded orchid in an empty valley, like a graceful voice of a oriole, came into the ear.


    With a gust of fragrance, a tall young woman came over, looking at Su Xun''s roommates with a warm and angry face.


    She looks up to 19 years old. She has long hair and a shawl. Her face is warm and pleasant. Her delicate features are not like those of a woman in the world. Her delicate red lips make her heart feel.


    A white dress is wrapped with concave and convex body. Under the skirt, a pair of snow-white legs are moving.


    feet on a pair of crystal high-heeled sandals, beautiful jade feet with red nail polish, a little more than a few points do not belong to this age of maturity.


    "Good monitor, we are wrong."


    "The monitor''s education is right, and the little one knows the crime."


    Seeing this woman, Su Xun''s three roommates were immediately counselled. They were as good as primary school students.


    Who made her the monitor.


    The monitor of the university has great power.


    "Hum." An Zijin snorted, then looked at Su Xun, and immediately put on a gentle expression: "I knew that you listened to my words, and finally began to focus on learning. You also care about me, right?"


    Listen, if this is no different from confession, everyone in the classroom is envious.


    They racked their brains and couldn''t understand why an Zijin, who was born in a good family, liked Su Xun?


    And he began to chase Su Xun from his freshman year. What''s hateful is that Su Xun didn''t accept it!


    Looking at an Zijin, who was smiling in front of him, Su Xun had some shame and guilt. He never studied it seriously.


    Like others, he doesn''t know why an Zijin likes him.


    From the beginning of the freshman day to send him breakfast, lunch with him at noon, anything to help him.


    But I have nothing but a handsome face. It''s ordinary.


    And with his understanding of an Zijin, this is by no means a superficial woman who looks at beauty.


    He didn''t dare to accept an Zijin''s love before, because he was forced to count from childhood, or some inferiority complex.


    Because he knows that reality is not a novel, and the gap between himself and an Zijin is too big, it is impossible to have results.


    But now it''s different. He wants salted fish to turn over and expand!


    What else is he afraid to do?


    Think of here, he gets up, in the eyes of an Zijin shocked, embrace her and kiss her.


    WOW!


    The whole class exploded in an instant, and everyone was stunned to see this scene. Some people took out their mobile phones to take photos.


    Two years later, they met Su Xun for the first time and responded to an Zijin''s pursuit, which was still so powerful.


    Before, Su Xun didn''t accept an Zijin''s pursuit. They thought that this guy didn''t know how to praise him and didn''t know how to be blessed.


    But now they were even more jealous of Su Xun and wanted to kill him instead.


    Everyone felt broken.


    Oh, my God!


    The most beautiful monitor was really arched by this scum!

 Chapter 2

    An Son Jin beautiful eyes stare eldest brother, in the brain a blank, immediately after pretty face extremely quick become red.


    Then he closed his eyes. Although he was very shy, he began to respond clumsily to Su Xun.


    Her heart was full of sweetness, and brother Su Xun finally accepted himself.


    Two people in the middle of the classroom to kiss, as if nothing else.


    In the corner.


    When a young man saw this scene, his face was gloomy and terrible. The pen in his hand was snapped off in two, and his knuckles were pale.


    An Zijin chased Su Xun as long as he could.


    Before, Su Xun didn''t accept an Zijin, so he didn''t have any threat.


    But now, that damned fellow actually kisses an Zijin, let him how can not anger.


    "Pa!"


    He clapped his case and yelled at Su Xun: "Su Xun, let go of an Zijin!"


    In a flash, all the people who had focused on Su Xun almost looked at him at the same time.


    Looking at his angry face, people''s expressions became strange, and Su Xun''s eyes were full of schadenfreude.


    Yes, almost forgot, Wang Teng is the iron pursuer of an Zijin.


    I''m afraid that Su Xun is going to have bad luck.


    Thinking of this, they have a lot of balance in their hearts. It is true that not everyone is qualified to enjoy this kind of beauty.


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to Wang Teng. An Zijin''s cherry mouth was so soft, fragrant and sweet.


    When Wang Teng saw that Su Xun dared to ignore himself, he was furious: "Su Xun, I want you to let go of an Zijin, or I will be rude to you!"


    "Oh, really? How can I be rude? " Su Xun loosens an Zijin, wipes the lipstick on his lips, and looks at Wang Teng with some mockery in his eyes.


    Everyone was silly. Unexpectedly, Su Xun dared to talk to Wang Teng like this.


    They all doubted whether Su Xun had been taken away. Today and before, they were just two people. It seemed that even their temperament was different.


    Wang Teng was also stunned for a moment. Then he laughed angrily: "Su Xun, I heard that your family is from the countryside. Do you think you deserve an Zijin? One of her clothes is enough for your parents to work for a year. Do you think you can give her happiness? "


    "I''ll be happy with Sushen." An Zijin subconsciously defends Su Xun and puts his hand on his arm.


    Wang Teng''s mouth twitched and felt his heart was dripping blood. But he couldn''t get angry with an Zijin. He could only transfer his anger to Su Xun: "Su Xun, if you are still a man, don''t hide behind an Zijin!"


    "I don''t need you to worry about whether I can give her happiness. Who are you?" Su Xun patted the back of an Zijin''s hand, stepped forward, looked at Wang Teng, and said calmly.


    Wang Teng sneered and showed a sarcastic smile: "toad wants to eat swan meat, and doesn''t pee. Look in the mirror. You are a mud leg from the countryside. Even if an Zijin doesn''t like you, don''t you think her parents will accept you?"


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, and then sneered: "before you have not responded to the pursuit of an Zijin, I thought you are very knowledgeable and self-knowledge, now it seems that I overestimated you."


    "Wang Teng, shut up! I don''t need you to care about my business. I''m not familiar with you! " An Son Jin spirit pretty face is very white, toward Wang Teng glaring.


    The more she defended Su Xun, the more angry Wang Teng was. He quickly stepped forward and pointed to Su Xun''s nose and said, "the poor must have their way of life. You should struggle at the bottom of the society in your life. Don''t try to change your fate by climbing high and eating soft food. You don''t deserve it!"


    Hearing this, many people in the classroom look very ugly. Wang Teng scolded a large group of people.


    After all, in this world, the rich are in the minority, and the ordinary people are the masses.


    "Have you finished?" From the beginning to the end, Su Xun was very calm, and there was no anger on his face. This was the role played by his character of not being surprised.


    Wang Teng laughed, took out a pile of money from his wallet and shook it in front of Su Xun: "this may be your living expenses for half a year, but it''s just my pocket money for one day. This is the gap. I''ll give you a reward. Take it and roll away. Later, stay away from an Zijin. You are not the same person in the world with us."


    Voice down, he directly lost the money on the ground, the smile on his face is full of irony and disdain.


    Humiliation, this is the humiliation of Su Xun''s chiguoguo.


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap fell on Wang Teng''s face.


    Hiss -


    everyone took a cold breath and looked at Su Xun strangely. No one thought that he would dare to hit someone.


    Even an Zijin was stunned, but he felt that Su Xun was more masculine.


    Feeling the hot pain on his face, Wang Teng was confused, and then he was angry. He looked at Su Xun incredulously: "do you dare to hit me?"


    How dare this poor man beat him? How dare this mud leg do that!


    "I''ve wanted to hit you for a long time, really." Su Xun looked at Wang Teng and said seriously, with a very sincere tone.When people heard that he wanted to laugh, they felt very happy.


    Wang Teng was very angry.


    Step on


    All of a sudden, there was a rush of footsteps.


    Everyone subconsciously looked to the door.


    "Mr. Li, this way, please."


    With a warm smile on his face, vice president Wang Gang led the way and led a group of people into the classroom.


    The group is headed by a middle-aged man in a silver suit and a dozen men in suits and shoes.


    At the moment of seeing this group of people, all of them hold their breath subconsciously, because these popularity fields are too strong.


    Even Wang Teng temporarily suppressed his anger and did not dare to be presumptuous, even though Wang Gang, the vice principal, was his uncle.


    And Su Xun has recognized Li Tao, the general manager of Qingyun international, the middle-aged man in a silver suit according to the memory of extracting identity.


    A group, like a dynasty, has rebellious and loyal royalists.


    Li Tao is the royalist of Qingyun international, one of the people who firmly defend Zhao Chengming. Now he is naturally loyal to Su Xun''s successor.


    The system is so powerful, even if you change your memory, you can change everyone''s memory.


    "Su Xun, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Li of Qingyun International..."


    Wang Gang took Li Tao to Su Xun with a friendly face. In fact, he was curious about what Li Tao was doing with Su Xun?


    Before he finished, Li Tao interrupted him: "headmaster Wang, you don''t need to introduce him."


    He took a deep breath and bowed to Xu Shaochuan with his hands on his abdomen. He said in a respectful voice: "I believe you already know the news about the accident of Zhao Dong. Now that the group is unstable, please come back with us as soon as possible. Qingyun international needs you."


    "Good morning, sir." At the same time, more than a dozen big men in suits bent down to say hello. It was frightening.


    Boom!


    The classroom is a moment of an uproar, fried the pot, everyone is looking at this scene.


    What did they see?


    The general manager of Qingyun international was so respectful to Su Xun that he claimed that he needed to go back to organize the overall situation.


    They feel that they must be hallucinating, otherwise they haven''t woken up. Otherwise, how could they see such a ridiculous thing.


    Wang Gang was also confused. Along the way, he guessed countless reasons why Li Tao wanted to find Su Xun. He never thought that he was allowed to go back to inherit the position of chairman of the board. What a deep secret!


    An Zijin''s eyes were at a loss. For the first time today, she found that she could not understand brother Su Xun. His parents were ordinary farmers. How could they become the heirs of Qingyun international now?


    As for Wang Teng, at this time, his mind has long been blank, and his face is full of disbelief.


    No way! Absolutely impossible! How could Su Xun be the successor of Qingyun international?


    But even if he didn''t want to believe it, he couldn''t help believing it.


    What followed was endless fear and uneasiness. His face was pale, his forehead was dripping with sweat, and his body was shaking like chaff.


    After all, he just finished humiliating Su Xun.

 Chapter 3

    In the eyes of countless people.


    Su Xun opened his mouth. His face was calm. He just nodded: "please come and meet me in person."


    In fact, he was very excited, but after he extracted his identity, he completely acquired the ability of this identity. He was not surprised in dealing with affairs, and had a big personality.


    So now we can maintain the surface calm, otherwise his little heart would have exploded.


    "You''re welcome, sir. It''s all I should do." Li Tao showed great respect for Su Xun, or that he respected the deceased Zhao Chengming.


    Everyone looked at Su Xun''s calm and relaxed appearance, and they all smacked their tongue secretly. In their dreams, they didn''t expect that there was such a big guy hidden in their class.


    Su Xun''s three roommates looked more resentful, like the angry little daughter-in-law. They felt that they had been abandoned mercilessly.


    If you agree to make up the exam together, you will make up the class secretly; if you agree to graduate and lose your job together, you will inherit 100 billion yuan.


    Brother, can we still have fun together?


    Wang Gang is worthy of being a vice president. He has a quick on-the-spot reaction ability. Looking at Su Xun, he said with a smile, "Su Xun, you are so deep in your possession. I''m surprised."


    Su Teng pointed to one side and said, "I believe you all know each other well No, please give Mr. Su a chance to take care of my nephew. "


    Other people can''t help but secretly scold him for being shameless. A vice principal can actually say such words with good intention.


    But let suthen take care of you?


    All of a sudden, people want to laugh. It seems that the vice president doesn''t understand the situation at all.


    When Wang Gang saw that he had finished speaking, Wang Teng was still standing on one side. He was not happy. The child was very smart before. Why didn''t he have any eyesight today?


    He glared at Wang Teng: "silly, what are you doing? You can''t speak, can you?"


    What a good opportunity for my classmates to curry favor with Su Xun, and have a bright future in the future.


    Wang Qingteng would be embarrassed if he didn''t stand in the hole.


    It''s a shame. He doesn''t have to look up to feel the derision and banter around him.


    After all, he humiliated Su Xun one second, but the next second he became a big man who even his uncle had to kneel and lick.


    It was like a few slaps on his face, hot pain, hot cheeks.


    "Speak Wang Gang saw that Wang Teng did not speak, and his face sank. He thought that Wang Teng could not save face.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "headmaster Wang, I''m not qualified to take care of Wang Dashao. After all, in his eyes, I''m just a mudleg who should struggle at the bottom all his life."


    "This..." Wang Gang was also a human spirit, and his face changed greatly. At this time, he didn''t know that there must be a contradiction between Wang Teng and Su Xun.


    Thinking of this, he was not angry. Looking at his embarrassed nephew, he raised his hand in anger and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    Accompanied by a crisp voice, Wang Teng''s cheek is instantly red and swollen at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Don''t apologize to Mr. Su soon!" Wang Gang yelled angrily. You bastard are going to kill our Wang family.


    Can you offend such a person as Su Xun?


    Wang Teng pursed his lips, forced to endure humiliation and fear, looked at Su Xun''s voice and said: "Su Xun..."


    "Fool, did you call Sushen?" Wang Gang yelled again.


    As soon as Wang Teng''s face changed, he quickly changed his words: "Su Mr. Su, it''s all me. You have a lot of them. Don''t worry about them with me. "


    "Am I worthy of Zijin?" Su Xun put one hand around an Zijin''s slender waist and looked at Wang Teng.


    The corners of their mouths twitch. It''s killing people.


    Wang tengqiang endured humiliation, showing a flattering smile: "worthy, perfect match, made in heaven."


    When he said this, his heart was dripping blood, and an Zijin had always been the goddess he dreamed of.


    "That''s right. There are people outside and there is a day outside. Keep a low profile in the future, so as not to cause trouble for yourself." Su Xun stretched out his hand and patted his face with a gentle smile.


    Feeling Su Xun''s slap on his face, Wang Teng felt extremely humiliated, but he didn''t dare to avoid: "yes, you have a good education."


    "There was a saying that you were right. We are not people of the same world." Su Xun said it lightly, as if he was chatting with an old friend.


    Wang Teng''s face turned red when he heard this. He used this sentence to humiliate Su Xun, but now he humiliated himself.


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to him, but looked at an Zijin: "in the future, you will be my girlfriend."


    Calm. He''s just stating a fact.


    "Well." An Son Jin thin weak mosquito voice of should a, small hand uneasy knead to pinch skirt Cape, even ear root son all red.Su Xun touched her head: "I have something else to do. I''ll come to you when I''m finished."


    "Well." Anzijin particularly clever, although there are countless doubts in the heart, but also know that this is not the time to talk about these.


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on the forehead, and then said to Li Tao, "let''s go."


    Voice down, he walked out of the classroom.


    Li Tao and others quickly followed.


    "Hoo -"


    until the sound of footsteps disappeared, all the people in the classroom breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, Su Xun''s aura suddenly changed, which made them a little out of breath.


    "Lying trough, I didn''t expect that Su Xun was the deepest one in our class."


    "Yes, is that the big man''s bad taste?"


    "After that, I have the capital to brag again..."


    After Su Xun left, everyone in the classroom was immersed in an inexplicable excitement. Regardless of Wang Gang''s presence, they couldn''t wait to talk about it.


    "Be quiet, everyone." Wang Gang clapped his hands, motioned for everyone to be quiet, then cleared his throat and said:


    "students, I hope that today''s events can be kept secret and don''t go out to publicize, so as not to affect Su Xun''s normal schoolwork. You don''t want him not to come to school in the future."


    This was a careful thought he had figured out. Su Xun had hidden so deeply before that he just didn''t want people to know his identity.


    So now I continue to help him do a good job of confidentiality, I''m sure I can get his favor.


    What''s more, the fewer people in the school know his identity, no one will take the opportunity to please him.


    When they heard this, they all looked at each other and felt that what Wang Gang said was reasonable.


    Moreover, without Su Xun''s consent, they did not dare to spread it around. In addition, Wang Gang agreed.


    Wang Gang see everyone so cooperate, show a smile, look at Wang Teng, face and gloomy down, coldly said: "come with me."


    With that, ignoring Wang Teng, he stormed out of the classroom.


    Wang Teng went out with a nervous mood.


    When passing by an Zijin''s side, he didn''t look up. Now he doesn''t even dare to see an Zijin more.

 Chapter 4

    At the gate of Jiangzhou University.


    A team of Rolls Royce mirages and six Audi A8 cars attracted numerous people.


    As the highest institution of learning in Jiangzhou Province, Jiangzhou university is located in Jiangnan City, the provincial capital. There is no shortage of rich people and celebrities here.


    But it''s also the first time they''ve seen such a show. These cars alone are worth tens of millions.


    Everyone can''t help but wonder what the big man is coming to the school.


    "What kind of person is this? It''s too hanging. The license plates are so handsome."


    "If I could buy an A8 in my life, I would be content."


    "Dream about it, you, a8 one million, how many people can''t make so much money in their lifetime?"


    Surrounded by the bodyguards, Su Xun came over. All the way, the bodyguards opened the way, and everyone took the initiative to get out of the way.


    "The Lord is coming. Who is this man? Does anyone know him? It''s too much of a show to wear dozens of miscellaneous brands. "


    "Fart, they call it low-key. Don''t you understand? Don''t you see the feeling that he''s wearing a brand name? That''s temperament. "


    "It seems that it''s from our school. I''ve met a handsome little brother. I didn''t expect to have money. Why didn''t I start earlier?"


    In the voice of public discussion, the bodyguard bent down to open the door, and Su Xun calmly sat in the back seat of Rolls Royce.


    With the roar of the engine, the motorcade drove away slowly and soon disappeared in the sight of the public.


    When the motorcade left, the onlookers didn''t disperse. Instead, the discussion became more intense, and they guessed Su Xun''s identity one after another.


    In the car.


    Su Xun and Li Tao are sitting in the back seat.


    Shaking the wine glass in his hand and looking at the roof of the starry sky above his head, Su Xun felt that such a life was wonderful.


    It''s addictive. Once you taste it, you''ll never think about the poor days before.


    "Sir, I''m afraid your return to the company will not be very smooth. After the death of the chairman of the board, the company is ready to move, and many people are restless."


    "The vice chairman of the board of directors, Mr. Chen, has always been under the pressure of his ambition


    Li yunxun said, "I suspect that the current situation is not the international situation."


    "Is there any evidence?" Su Xun asked faintly. He knew from the system that Zhao Chengming''s death was very tricky.


    Li Tao pursed his lips, and his temperament became fierce: "after the death of the chairman, whoever makes the most profit will be suspected."


    "Do you doubt Chen Hua?" Su Xun also doubted the Deputy Dong because he thought the same as Li Tao.


    Li Tao nodded: "yes, but there is no evidence."


    "Then find the evidence." Su Xun''s voice dropped. He put down his glass, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    No matter whether Zhao Chengming''s death is caused by Chen Hua or not, this person must be solved, because he is the biggest obstacle to Su Xun''s upper position.


    Su Xun was not stupid. As for failing in the exam, he just didn''t want to study, but as long as he was willing to use his brain, he was smarter than most people.


    If he was really stupid, he would not be admitted to the management department of Jiangzhou University.


    In addition, after extracting identity and fusing memory, his brain turned faster and clearer.


    Seeing this, Li Tao didn''t open his mouth any more. He carefully put away the wine cup to prevent disturbing Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingyun international is headquartered in Dongcheng District, Jiangnan City. Qingyun building is the tallest building in the city.


    At this time, the front gate of Qingyun international is full of people, all of them are the management of the group.


    From the head of the grassroots group to Deputy Dong Chenhua, all of them are here.


    As the current top management of the group, Chen Hua naturally stands first.


    He is 43 years old, with clean short hair, tall, Chinese character face and extraordinary bearing.


    "Mr. Chen, this Su Xun''s shelf is too big. Let''s wait here for so long."


    A middle-aged man in a black suit looked at his watch, frowning and impatient.


    Chen Hua''s mouth rose, evoking a touch of light irony: "young ambition, inevitably frivolous, after all, they are our new chairman."


    "He''s nothing but a little boy. I don''t know what Dong Zhao thought. He gave all his shares to him and let him inherit Qingyun international. Isn''t that a joke about the company?"


    "Yes, I think it''s better for Mr. Chen to take over the company. After all, your ability is obvious to all."


    "If you really want to let a hairy boy make the decision, Qingyun international will be finished."


    After Chen Hua heard these words, they all sneered at Su Xun, flattered Chen Hua and showed their loyalty.


    "Well! Qingyun international was founded by Dong Zhao. You don''t need to tell me what he has decided. You just need to implement it. " An old man over 50 years old gave a cold hum and his face was not happy."Yes, when did Dong Zhao make the wrong decision? I believe in him


    "I believe in Dong Zhao, too."


    As the old man opened his mouth, other elders also opened their mouths one after another. They were all Zhao Chengming''s diehard loyalists.


    There''s a haze in Chen Hua''s eyes. Ma De, a group of old people. Sooner or later, I''ll kick you all out of the company.


    Although I thought so in my heart, it was mild on the surface. I said with a smile, "yes, just do it according to the arrangement of Zhao Dong. There''s no need to be so emotional."


    Zhao Chengming, you are dead. Why are you still haunted!


    At this moment, the motorcade slowly came to a stop at the door, and everyone was subconsciously forbidden, their eyes focused on Rolls Royce.


    The doors of six Audi cars were opened first, and more than a dozen bodyguards got off and stood in two rows along the door of Rolls Royce.


    Then Rolls Royce''s door opened automatically. Li Tao got out of the car first, bent slightly and held the roof with one hand: "Sir, please get out of the car."


    When Su Xun got out of the car, his eyes fell on the management of the opposite group for the first time.


    Those people are also looking at him. After seeing him so young, everyone frowned subconsciously.


    Chen Hua''s mouth is a smile, a hairy boy, can play himself?


    Qingyun international can only be its own.


    Thinking of this, his smile became more and more brilliant, and he quickly stepped forward with the high-level: "Xiao Su, right? But when you are ready, the conference room is ready, let''s go up first."


    Li Tao called Mr. Su Xun. When he opened his mouth, he was Xiao su. Obviously, he regarded himself as a senior and pressed Su Xun.


    "This is Mr. Chen. Please bring so many people to meet me. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time." Su Xun also shook hands with Chen Hua with a smile on his face, but he bit the word "deputy director" very hard.


    The implication is to let Chen Hua remember his identity. You are just a vice president.


    Chen Hua''s eyelids jumped for a while, and his teeth were sharp.


    "Ha ha, I know that we have been waiting for a long time. The shelf is so big that so many of us are waiting in the sun. We have to deal with a lot of work in this time. What do you say, little Su Dong?"


    A young man behind Chen Hua, looking at Su Xun''s strange irony, saw that he was an old Yin Yang teacher.


    When he said this, the atmosphere became strange.


    They all want to see how Su Xun deals with it.


    Li Tao also didn''t help Su Xun speak, because he also wanted to see the way this man dealt with it.


    Su Xun was not angry at all. He just looked at the young man with a smile. Then he asked Chen Hua, "Mr. Chen, is this your dog?"


    The young man''s face turned pale when he heard this. He didn''t expect that Su Xun would dare to humiliate himself.


    Chen Hua frowned and said, "Xiao Su, that''s not right. He''s not..."


    Before Chen Hua finished speaking, Su Xun raised his hand and slapped the young man in the face.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp voice interrupted Chen Hua''s words, also let everyone''s face change greatly.


    Su Xun shook his hand, looked at the young man and said coldly, "where''s the wild dog? It''s so arrogant. I thought you were the dog of Mr. Chen''s family. Since it''s not, who gave you the courage to bark at me?"

 Chapter 5

    For a moment, the audience was dead.


    Everyone was staring at Su Xun.


    They didn''t expect that Su Xun didn''t play according to the routine. When he first arrived at the company, he didn''t keep a low profile, but he was so strong and arrogant.


    The young man felt the burning pain on his face, and he was humiliated by Su Xun. He was a dog with red eyes and stared at Su Xun.


    "Xiao Su, Zhou Chuan is the deputy manager of the personnel department of the company. Is that a bit inappropriate?" Su Hua said before, looking at Chen Hua''s cold smile.


    Is it Zhou Chuan that Su Xun is fighting?


    That''s Chen Hua''s face!


    Zhou Chuan is his man. If he doesn''t show up, isn''t that chilling?


    Su Xun said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, please call me Mr. Su."


    "Good." Chen Hua''s face twitched for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "Su Dong, you haven''t answered my words."


    "Do I need to explain to you?" Su Xun said slowly and calmly.


    "You..." Chen Hua was impatient. He didn''t expect that Su Xun was so arrogant that he didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Seeing this, Zhou Chuan felt that he could not do it. He said with a black face, "Mr. Su, although you are the successor appointed by Mr. Zhao, the company has developed with the joint efforts of all of us. Your attitude is too chilling!"


    "Good! Mr. Zhou is right. Mr. Su Dong''s move is a bit inappropriate. Where are we


    "Yes, Su Dong, you''ve gone too far."


    All the members of Chen Hua''s faction agreed one after another, denouncing Su Xun for being arrogant and disrespectful of meritorious officials.


    Chen Hua showed a sneer, the hairy boy is the hairy boy, after all, is still a little tender.


    I''ll see how you deal with it.


    In the face of the noisy scene, Su Xun was calm and looked at Zhou Chuan askew: "so? So you don''t pay attention to me because you have some credit? What do you want to do, rebel? "


    "You..." Zhou Chuan said that he didn''t expect that the boy''s psychological quality was so strong.


    "Pa pa pa."


    Su Xun patted his face with his hand, and said word by word: "please put your position clearly. You are just a part-time worker. Qingyun''s money is for you to do things, not for you to shake your face for the boss."


    "No? Then go away as soon as possible. Believe it or not, I''ll put up a recruitment notice on the official website. Someone will fill your position tomorrow. Don''t take yourself too seriously. Remember, no one will take you seriously except your parents. "


    Feeling Su Xun''s hand on his face, Zhou Chuan was humiliated and angry. His face was blue and white, and his fists were clenched.


    But he was helpless.


    He can''t really quit in a rage. After all, it took him a lot of hard work to get to this position.


    "Fool, since you are in a hurry to be a gun, you should be ready to be smashed."


    Voice down, Su Xun directly ignored everyone, walked into the building, without looking back, said: "everyone, three minutes later, the meeting room."


    From the beginning to the end, he was arrogant, because he knew he had to be strong, otherwise he would not only make Chen Hua feel that he was bullying, but also let Li Tao and his supporters look down on him.


    What''s more, he was naturally not angry. He liked the feeling of unbridled.


    Until his figure disappeared, the people present seemed to react.


    "See you in the conference room, Mr. Chen." Li Tao smiles, pats Chen Hua on the shoulder, and then walks away.


    A group of Zhao Chengming''s diehard supporters gathered to talk and laugh. They were very satisfied with Su Xun''s performance.


    If Su Xun was too scared to say a word in front of Chen Hua, it would not be worth their following.


    As for being too arrogant?


    It''s not a bad thing, young people. They are old-fashioned all the time instead of being sharp. What''s the name of young people?


    Qingyun international needs a leader who is as sharp as Zhao Chengming to take them on the business sea.


    Chen Hua''s face was so gloomy that he could drip water. The laughter of Li Tao and others was so harsh to him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen." Zhou Chuan apologized with repentance. After all, he lost not only his own face, but also Chen Hua''s.


    Chen Hua took a deep breath, with a smile on his face, comforted and said, "it''s OK. He won''t be arrogant for long. He will come according to the original plan."


    "What Mr. Chen said is that the boy is still too young. Everything shows on his face. Let''s see how long he can be rampant."


    "Well! I want to say that if he obediently gives up his position to Chen Dong, it will save humiliation. "


    Others agreed with Chen Hua and belittled Su Xun to nothing.


    "Let''s go to the meeting room. Don''t let Su understand wait for a long time. I''m afraid it''s the first time he''s given a meeting to someone at his age."


    Chen Hua said, shaking his suit, leading the way to the building, and others followed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Three minutes later, the group meeting room.


    Sitting in the first place, Su Xun knocked the table with one hand and asked casually, "is there anyone else who hasn''t come?"


    "Su Dong, here we are." Behind him, a woman in black ol professional dress and a pair of black frame glasses leaned over and said a word.


    Her name is Liao Yu. She is the Secretary of Zhao Chengming, the last chairman of the board of directors.


    Su Xun nodded: "OK, let''s start. I don''t know much about the company. I won''t talk about the company affairs in today''s meeting."


    "There is only one purpose, that is to introduce myself to you. My name is Su Xun, and I will be the new chairman of Qingyun international in the future. I hope you can get along well with me..."


    Before he had finished his words, a middle-aged man suddenly got up and said, "Mr. Su, I have some opinions about your assumption of the board chairman..."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, a water cup flew over and hit him on the head. In an instant, it fell apart and the broken glass was scattered all over the ground.


    "Ah


    The middle-aged man screamed, subconsciously covered his forehead, blood spilled from between his fingers.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden scene.


    "Your parents didn''t teach you that it''s impolite to interrupt others rashly?"


    Su Xun looked at the middle-aged man coldly. He wiped his fingers with a handkerchief in his hand. When he just threw the cup, it was splashed with water.


    "Su Dong..." The middle-aged man was staring at Su Xun with red eyes.


    Su Xun pointed to the door: "get out and stand. After the meeting, I''ll read the minutes."


    The middle-aged man''s face is livid, subconsciously looking at Chen Hua.


    "Didn''t you hear what Su Dong said? If you want to go out, go out. " Chen Hua didn''t look at him. He said without raising his head. He scolded a fool in his heart.


    If you know this guy doesn''t play according to the routine, can''t you wait until he''s finished?


    Still looking at me?


    When you step on the horse, not everyone in the conference room knows that I abetted you?


    Mad made the staff!


    Middle aged people want to talk and stop, but finally they don''t dare to say anything and slip out of the meeting room.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun knocked on the table. His eyes swept over the crowd and he said with a smile, "although there are some small episodes, they are harmless. We will continue the meeting."


    "Where did I say just now? Oh, yes, speaking of my future as chairman of the group I hope Well, I''m done. Who else wants to say? "


    After about ten seconds of silence in the conference room, a middle-aged man in a blue suit stood up and said, "Mr. Su, I want to say something about your assumption of the post of chairman of the board."

 Chapter 6

    "You said


    Please relax and put a smile on her face.


    Without the water cup he had just thrown out, everyone would have mistaken it for a clean and honest boy next door.


    The middle-aged man in blue suit cleared his throat and said, "Su Dong, although Zhao Dong gave you the group, you are too young to have any experience. I''m sorry, I can''t be convinced."


    "Yes, Mr. Su, you have no contribution to the company. It''s really hard for you to convince the public if you become the chairman of the board."


    "That''s reasonable. Even if it''s because of Zhao Dong, people call you Su Dong on the surface, but I''m afraid they don''t believe it."


    The followers of Chen Hua''s faction all nodded their heads one after another, making a reasonable and fair statement.


    This time, Li Tao and others wanted to speak for Su Xun, but they didn''t know where to start, because what the other party said was all the truth. This was Su Xun''s weakness.


    No, she continued to smile


    "So, I have a little suggestion." The middle-aged man in blue suit said calmly: "recently, there is a project in Taishan Group that matches our business. I think it''s better to give it to Su Dong. If Su Dong can take this contract from Taishan Group, I believe the whole company will be convinced of you."


    When Li Tao and others heard this, their faces turned pale.


    "Good!"


    Chen Hua yelled "yes", got up and looked at the crowd and said: "this proposal is good. Let Mr. Su speak with strength. If Mr. Su can win this contract, I will be the first to wholeheartedly support Mr. Su as the chairman."


    "I also agree that as long as Su Dong shows his ability, I have nothing else to say."


    "Me too..."


    Others echoed Chen Hua''s rhythm. In fact, they put Su Xun on the fire.


    Li Tao slapped the case and pointed at Chen Hua and yelled: "Chen Hua, you have your heart to blame. Who doesn''t know that Taishan Group has old grudges with Qingyun? You asked Su Dong to take the contract from them. Isn''t that a joke?"


    "Yes, Chen Hua, I know you are unconvinced, but you don''t have to be so disgusting."


    "It''s ridiculous. Chen Hua, you''re all right."


    They all know that Chen Hua deliberately found a difficult problem for Su that could not be completed at all.


    "Mr. Li, you are not right." Chen Hua snorted coldly and said: "it''s Zhao Dong who has a grudge with Taishan Group, but it''s not our Qingyun international. Now that Zhao Dong has passed away, they can''t still haggle over the broken things."


    Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment and looked at Su Xun with a joking smile: "what''s more, if Su Dong wants to parachute as the chairman of Qingyun group, he naturally has to do something that ordinary people can''t do. What do you say, Su Dong?"


    "You''re right. I took the project." Su Xun said with a smile, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    "Su Dong..." Li Tao and others exclaimed and looked at him anxiously.


    Su Xun raised his hand to interrupt them and said calmly, "don''t worry, I''m sure."


    "Ha ha, Su Dong is really confident, so I wish him success." With a successful smile on his face, Chen Hua was waiting to see Su Xun''s joke.


    In his opinion, Zhao Chengming has old grudges with Taishan Group. As his successor, Su Xun can''t win the contract from Taishan Group at all.


    The hairy boy is the hairy boy. He is young and frivolous, and he doesn''t know the heaven and the earth.


    When you hit your head and bleed, you will know how ridiculous your self-confidence is today.


    After you are disgraced in front of the whole group, I see how you can fight with me.


    "Then let''s break up."


    Su Xun dropped five words lightly, then got up and left.


    Why did he take over the project that Chen Hua and Li Tao thought was impossible to complete.


    Because Chen Hua is right in saying that he needs to quickly build up his prestige to convince the people of the group and believe in his ability.


    Otherwise, when he comes here for the first time, he only relies on strong means, but can''t show the corresponding ability, which will be disgusting over time.


    As for why he is so confident that he can complete the task.


    One is that there is a system in which new identities can be extracted every week. There is a high probability that one of the identities can help him promote this.


    The second reason is that the chairman of Taishan Group is an Zijin''s father, his father-in-law.


    This is the information gap, Chen Hua, they don''t know his relationship with an Zijin, otherwise they will never use this project to embarrass him.


    After Su Xun left, the people in the meeting room had not dispersed.


    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Li, it seems that our Su Dong is not very mature. Let''s wait for his good news."


    Chen Hua felt very happy. He patted Li Tao on the shoulder and said with a laugh."Mr. Su is so confident. It seems that this contract must belong to Qingyun. If Mr. Su can make such a great achievement, he will be the chairman of the board. I have no choice."


    "That''s right. Seeing that Su Dong has a clear mind, it''s easy for him to catch him. Ha ha ha..."


    Other members of Chen Hua''s faction also laugh, speak in a strange way, and their words are full of sarcasm.


    The faces of Li Tao and others were very ugly. They thought Su Xun was too impulsive.


    Sure enough, I''m still too young. I can''t help being stimulated. Do you really think it''s so simple?


    "Mr. Li, let''s go first. Let''s leave the meeting room for you to calm down and think carefully whether this Su Dong is worthy of your support."


    As Chen Hua''s voice dropped, he walked out of the conference room with a hearty laugh.


    The neutralists also shook their heads, took a sympathetic look at Li Tao, and then left.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only seven or eight senior leaders in the conference room, including Li Tao, who supported Su Xun.


    "Well, what should we do now? This Su Xun is much worse than Dong Zhao. How could Dong Zhao choose him as his successor?"


    Said a middle-aged man, frowning.


    "Yes." Another man sighed, his face full of disappointment: "so impulsive, how can I be responsible? How can he win the contract of Taishan Group? "


    "Don''t understand the situation first, so rashly promise to come down..."


    "Come on, let''s go step by step. Maybe he really has a way." Li Tao also rubbed his eyebrows a little tired. He didn''t believe his last sentence.


    Several other people can only smile bitterly, in addition to this, they have no other way.


    After all, they have been labeled Zhao Chengming for a long time, and they have already been on board. Now it''s too late to get off.


    However, Su Xun, the captain, really let them down. This time, they all suffered a lot.


    Li Tao suddenly looked at the outermost young man: "Chang Wen, why don''t you talk? What do you think?"


    "Ah." Su Chang''s eyes flickered and he said perfunctorily, "it''s nothing at home."


    Li Tao nodded and didn''t think much.

 Chapter 7

    Chairman''s office.


    "Show me the information about the project of Taishan Group."


    Su Xun sat behind his desk and said to Liao Yu standing in front of him.


    Although he inherited the memory of extracting identity, he really didn''t know much about the current situation of Qingyun group.


    The extracted identity is permanent, that is to say, it can be maintained for a lifetime.


    In this case, of course, he has to pay attention to Qingyun group. After all, it''s his own industry.


    "Su Dong, I''m ready." With a smile, Liao Yu takes out a piece of material and puts it on his desk.


    She was very respectful to Su Xun. After all, she used to be Zhao Chengming''s secretary. She was afraid that Su Xun would replace her.


    Su Xun looked down at the information and said, "you go down first."


    "Yes, Mr. Su. Please call me if you have something to do." Liao Yu bowed slightly and left.


    After reading the materials, Su Xun understood how the project was going on.


    Taishan Group is engaged in real estate development, since it is doing real estate, it can not avoid purchasing building materials.


    What''s more, Taishan Group is such a behemoth, and one-time purchase orders are sky high prices.


    The supplier who originally cooperated with Taishan Group lost and went bankrupt because of gambling in Australia, so someone from the project Department of Qingyun group proposed to win the order of Taishan Group and establish long-term cooperation.


    It is conceivable that the person who put forward this proposal must be a newcomer to the company, who does not understand the grievance between Zhao Chengming and Taishan Group.


    So this proposal was not reviewed at all. It has been stranded. Now Chen Hua takes it out to embarrass Su Xun.


    "It''s interesting that I don''t know what old grudge Zhao Chengming has with Taishan Group."


    Su Xun put down the document and murmured to himself. The memory he received did not include such detailed things at all.


    Take out a mobile phone to call Li Tao in the past, want to understand the resentment from his mouth.


    But Li Tao replied that he didn''t know. No one in the company knew. All they knew was that an Nantian, the chairman of Taishan Group, disagreed with Zhao Chengming and even ridiculed him in public many times.


    "Look, still can only look for an Son Jin." After hanging up, Su Xun got up and went out.


    To investigate the cause of Zhao Chengming''s death, it is unrealistic to rely on him alone. We must fully mobilize the strength of the company to investigate this matter.


    Therefore, the most urgent task is to gain a firm foothold in the company and integrate the strength.


    "Good morning, sir."


    As soon as I went out, a group of bodyguards in suits and shoes on both sides of the aisle almost bent down to say hello at the same time.


    Su Xun was startled: "what are you doing here?"


    He didn''t expect to see such a large group of people as soon as he opened the door.


    "Mr. Li asked us to follow you later and take charge of your daily safety." A young man at the head stepped forward and said respectfully.


    Su Xun realized that it was mostly because Zhao Chengming died in a strange way. Li Tao was afraid that he would follow suit, so he arranged for someone to protect him.


    However, it''s too much. It''s too inconvenient to take more than 20 people with you wherever you go.


    As if seeing Su Xun''s idea, the young man at the head said, "don''t worry, sir. We can wear casual clothes around you. It won''t affect your daily life."


    "I''ll trouble you." Su Xun nodded, looked at the young man and asked, "what''s the name?"


    "Just call me a long, sir." The young man''s voice dropped, pointed to a young man beside him and said, "this is my brother AHU. In the future, we will be mainly responsible for the safety of our husband."


    "Yes, sir." Ah Hu saluted Su Xun. He looked twenty-four or five at most. He had a clean head and a sharp momentum.


    Su Xun nodded to him, and then said, "you can change your regular clothes now, and drive me to Jiangzhou University."


    On the way to Jiangzhou University, he transferred a sum of money to his family, but he didn''t dare to give too much, for fear of frightening his parents.


    He said that he earned money from a part-time job in a company, and he didn''t have to pay his living expenses in the future.


    At least make it easier for your parents.


    And he didn''t lie. He is a part-time chairman of Qingyun international.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    A black A6 stopped at the gate of Jiangzhou University, while several cars in the distance also stopped.


    Originally, Su Xun wanted to keep a low profile. He didn''t want to cause a sensation everywhere. He was surrounded by people like monkeys.


    But I didn''t expect that the imported Audi A6 was already the company''s most low-key car.


    Alas, the life of the rich is so boring and helpless.


    At this time is lunch time, an Zijin in the canteen to eat.


    Although she comes from a distinguished family, she is not extravagant and picky, so she usually eats in the canteen.


    She is obviously absent-minded today.Because she was full of doubts, how could Su Xun become the successor of Qingyun international?


    She met Su Xun''s parents when she was a child. They were all ordinary people.


    "What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about me?"


    At this time, a familiar voice came into her ears. She suddenly looked up and was facing Su Xun''s smiling face.


    Anzijin first surprise, followed by a red face jiaochen: "bah, I didn''t miss you."


    The delicate face is more attractive with a blush.


    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, Su Xun couldn''t figure out how she had the courage to chase herself.


    "Su Xun, you..."


    As soon as an Zijin wanted to speak, Su Xun interrupted her and said with a bitter smile, "I know you have a lot of doubts, but I don''t know how to explain to you. Anyway, there is no danger."


    "Then there''s no need to explain." An Zi Jin exhibition Yan a smile, soft voice soft language say: "as long as there is no danger to you."


    "I have doubts too. I didn''t dare to ask before..."


    This time, an Zijin interrupted Su Xun: "you want to ask me why I like you, right? In fact, I have been waiting for you to ask me, but you have not


    Su Xun nodded: "why?"


    "Remember this?" An Zijin carefully took down a necklace from his neck and handed it to Su Xun.


    The necklace is very rough. It''s a heart-shaped stone strung with a red rope.


    But at the moment when he saw the necklace, Su Xun suddenly woke up and countless memories came to his mind.


    His hometown is in the countryside. When he was eight years old, he went to primary school in the city with his working parents. He suffered a lot of discrimination, which also led to his faint inferiority complex.


    He remembers that his only little companion at that time was a little girl with a runny nose.


    Because of the little girl''s poor health, she was nicknamed medicine jar. Everyone disliked her and didn''t play with her.


    Then the two children who were despised at the same time went to play together to get warm.


    Su Xun cherishes his only partner very much. When others bully her, he doesn''t hesitate to stand up to protect her, so he is often beaten by kids of the same age.


    Later, the little girl left after the first grade.


    The day she left, susian gave her the necklace he made.


    But he never thought that the little girl was an Zijin.


    He looked at an Zijin incredulously: "you You How did you grow up like this? "


    Now an Son Jin and that small nose slug difference is also too big, changed individual.


    "I can''t do it when I''m 18 years old." Anzijin think of his childhood image is also can''t help blushing.


    Su Xun shook his head and said, "I''m a little confused. I have to be quiet."


    The story of the horse riding TV series actually happened to him, exciting, dog blood.


    "You used to say that you would marry me when you grow up. You can''t deny it." An Son Jin red face, effort make a pair of ferocious appearance, but appear more lovely.


    Su Xun blinked: "so you recognized me and chased me all the time?"


    An Zi Jin naturally nods: "yes, we have been married when we were children."


    "That''s the house." Su Xun''s mouth twitched.


    An Son Jin pie pie pie pie mouth: "that I don''t care."


    How two people look at each other and laugh silently at the same time.


    The single dogs around suddenly feel that the food in front of them is not fragrant, and the chicken leg with five yuan is not fragrant.


    The key is to have enough dog food.


    Kill the dog in public! Is anyone in charge!

 Chapter 8

    After abusing the dog in the canteen, they came to the small garden of the school.


    As the highest institution in Jiangzhou Province, Jiangzhou University covers a vast area with complete facilities, including three gardens.


    "Zijin, do you know your father and Zhao Chengming, the last chairman of Qingyun international, have any grudges?"


    On the bench, Su Xun and an Zijin sat side by side, smelling the faint fragrance around him, which made him feel a little restless.


    After all, he is still a small man after living so long.


    "How do you ask that?" Ann Son Jin Xiu eyebrow micro Cu, obviously understand the inside story.


    Su Xun gave a wry smile and said it again.


    "You are too impulsive, are you so confident that my father will sign a contract with you?" An Zijin could not help but make complaints about him after listening.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "isn''t there you?"


    Speaking at the same time, he caught an Zijin''s catkin, smooth and delicate, so that he can''t put it down.


    "What are you doing? Let me go." An Zijin''s delicate body trembled, her pretty face turned red, and her expression seemed angry and strange.


    "No If Su Xun let go, he would be a fool. Instead, he moved to her: "before, when you chased me, why didn''t you be so shy?"


    "Then Can that be the same? " An Zijin talks to all shiver, dare not look up with quail same, always feel as if all passers-by are looking at them two.


    Su Xun began to change the topic: "OK, let''s get down to business. Tell me about it."


    "My father and Zhao Chengming used to be rivals in love. As a result, none of them caught up with the woman. In the end, on the contrary, their relationship became stiff." An Zijin''s attention is really shifted, no longer tangled by Su Xun''s small hand.


    After hearing this, Su Xun suddenly realized that the deepest hatred between men and men is because of women.


    Why don''t they even know about Li Tao?


    Think about it. Will Zhao Chengming talk about such disgraceful things everywhere?


    Su Xun looked at an Zijin suspiciously: "how do you know?"


    "My dad said it when he was drunk." Anzijin some embarrassed, feel so betray his father is not a bit good.


    Su Xun led her up: "go."


    "What are you doing?" An Zijin is full of fog.


    "To see your dad."


    "Ah An Zi Jin Jiao Hu a, red face stammer say: "so fast, isn''t not very good, we say everywhere first."


    "What do you think?" Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry. He explained, "I''m looking for your father to talk about the contract. He must be more talkative with you."


    "Oh." An Son Jin made a big red face, the Ping Ping, is really too shameful.


    Big bad guy, hateful. It''s really hateful to let people misunderstand without making it clear.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anjia is located in the western suburb villa area, which is the best area in Jiangnan City.


    People who can live here are either rich or expensive. If they stamp their feet, Jiangnan City will have to tremble.


    At this time, Anjia restaurant, Annan day family is having lunch.


    "Dad, younger sister and that poor boy are getting closer and closer. If you don''t care, sooner or later something will happen."


    An Jianyun looks at Annam day to say, he is the elder brother of an Zijin, also be the heir of an family.


    Annam day does not think so, carelessly said: "that boy is not very interesting?"? Never accepted Son Jin, what can happen? "


    "South sky, now don''t have an accident, don''t mean hereafter don''t have an accident, you see son Jin day by day pour paste others to resemble what words." Li Xiu, Annan Tian''s wife, frowned and looked unhappy.


    It''s obvious that an Zijin''s pursuit of Su Xun is clear, but they have different views on it.


    Of course, they all have a consensus that it is impossible to find a poor boy to be their son-in-law.


    "Uncle ANN, you''re having dinner. It''s not a coincidence that I came here."


    At this time, accompanied by a clear voice, a young man in a white shirt came in.


    "Shaocheng is here. Have you eaten, or sit down and eat together." When Li Xiu saw this man, he was smiling and warm-hearted.


    Han Shaocheng declined with a smile: "thank you, aunt. I''ve already had it. I''m here..."


    "You''re looking for Zijin. I''ll call her back right away." Li Xiu knew his purpose without waiting for him to finish, and went to get his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    An Jianyun shook his head, pointed at him and said with a smile: "if you don''t have my sister, you won''t come to my house."


    "Jianyun, how can that be possible?" Han Shaocheng smiles.


    Annam day put down the chopsticks, went to the sofa and sat down: "come and sit down."


    "Thank you, uncle Ann." Han Shaocheng goes to sit down.


    Suddenly, a servant came in quickly: "master, madam, miss is back."


    Hearing this, Han Shaocheng almost subconsciously got up and looked at the door."You see how clever it is. This is fate. Before, the girl didn''t come back at noon, but she came back suddenly today." Li Xiu came over with a mobile phone and said with a smile.


    Han Shaocheng''s smile was also very bright when he heard this.


    But the next sentence made the smile stiff: "master, Miss also brought a man back."


    "Dad, mom, I''m back." Meanwhile, an Zijin and Su Xun came in.


    Seeing Su Xun, the faces of the three members of Annan''s family changed.


    The vision falls on the hand that two people hold, the facial expression suddenly more gloomy.


    Han Shaocheng''s face also became very ugly, and his eyes toward Su Xun were full of hostility.


    An Zijin realizes that something is wrong, and immediately wants to take his hand out of Su Xun''s.


    However, Su Xun held his hand more tightly. Looking at Annan Tian and Li Xiu, he showed a modest and polite smile: "Hello, uncle and aunt. My name is Su Xun. I''m Zijin''s boyfriend. I didn''t bring any gifts when I came to the door for the first time, so I bought some fruit as my heart."


    Voice down, he put a bag of fruit in his hand on the table next to the door.


    He bought the fruit on his way here. After all, it''s impossible for him to come home empty handed for the first time?


    "What did you say? My sister''s boyfriend? What are you, a mud leg from the countryside, and you deserve it? "


    An Jianyun exploded in an instant. He got up and rushed forward. He pointed to Su Xun''s nose and swore. His eyes seemed to eat people.


    "Brother..." An Zijin wants to help Su Xun talk.


    An Jianyun yelled angrily: "you shut your mouth and look for such a thing. You''ve disgraced our family!"


    An Zijin''s pretty face was very white, and she pursed her lips. She didn''t dare to speak any more, but she held Su Xun''s hand and refused to let go.


    "Boy, I tell you, you are not worthy of my sister, and you are not qualified to be my son-in-law. Get out of here with your garbage!"


    After an Jianyun finished scolding, he directly threw the fruit that Su Xun had brought out of the door. The fruit fell all over the floor.


    Seeing this, Su Xun laughed.


    Instead of paying attention to an Jianyun, he looked at Annan''s day on the sofa and said, "Uncle an, you are a great family and a great career. Is that how you educate your son?"


    "What do you say..." He didn''t dare to reply.


    "Shut up, shame." Annan day coldly swept him one eye, instantly blocked the words behind an Jianyun.


    An Jianyun doesn''t dare to contradict, but looks at Su Xun coldly.


    Annan Tian looked at Su Xun''s calm voice: "young man, how do I educate my son? It''s not your turn to tell me."


    "But it''s you. I always think you know current affairs very well. Why do you suddenly lose your head? You are not worthy of my daughter. I will remember to stay away from her in the future. Otherwise, as a father, I will inevitably do some irrational things. "


    His tone was calm and indifferent, but he was full of toughness. He was just ordering Su Xun how to do it.


    And the last sentence, it is an undisguised threat, or threat.

 Chapter 9

    "Sorry, even if you are the father of Zijin, I can''t agree to this request."


    Su Xun shook his head, calm tone, now he is not what he used to be, words and deeds are full of confidence.


    Annan Tian''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that the poor boy could be so calm in the face of himself.


    Is it because I don''t know whether the sky is high and the earth is thick or the nerves are thick?


    Li Xiu said with a heavy face: "susian, we have known you for a long time. We haven''t looked for you because you have self-knowledge. I didn''t expect you to be so confused. Toads want to eat swan meat. Do you think you are worthy of it?"


    Finish saying, she looked to an Zijin again: "still have you Zijin, can you let us hold dim sum less one day? You want to marry this poor boy? I tell you, no way! You''re joking about the face of our settling down! "


    "Mom, I like Su Xun." Anzijin stubborn looking at lixiu, tears have been in the orbit.


    Li Xiuqi doesn''t play one place: "like it? What''s the use of liking? What''s the use of liking? Your skirt is his family''s salary for one year. Is he worthy of you? "


    "Auntie, Zijin will not suffer if he follows me." Su Xun looked at Li Xiuman and said sincerely.


    However, this sounds like a joke to Li Xiu, sneering: "what guarantee do you take? I know you are a top student in Jiangda. After graduation, your salary is not low, but do you think you can compare with us? "


    Finish saying, she pauses for a while, sighed, looking at an Zijin, the language says earnestly: "Zijin, the mother is all for you, you see less become, he and you match more, how do you happen to like that poor boy?"


    "Auntie, let me say something." Han Shaocheng, who has been silent, finally spoke.


    He loves an Zijin for a long time. Of course, he knows that an Zijin pursues Su Xun at school.


    But like Annan Tian, he never took Su Xun seriously from beginning to end, because he was not a person of the world at all.


    But didn''t expect this kid unexpectedly so don''t know so-called, really dare with an Son Jin together, this let him can''t stand.


    Han Shaocheng breathed out a breath, went to Su Xun, and said calmly, "I''ll introduce myself. My name is Han Shaocheng."


    "I..." Su Xun felt that courtesy was equal to reciprocity, so he should introduce himself.


    However, Han Shaocheng directly interrupted him: "I know all your details, so you don''t have to waste your time, just listen to me."


    "I am the young director of Cangshan iron and Steel Group, and I will be the chairman of Cangshan group in the future. Cangshan group has a market value of 30 billion yuan. Do you think you deserve to be compared with me?"


    "Zijin may like you when you are young and not sensible, but you are a poor child. You can''t be sensible. Am I right?"


    "Don''t say I deceive others too much. If you leave Zijin and Jiangnan City, I''ll give you a million yuan. It should be money that your family can''t earn in their whole life."


    "That''s it?" Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    Han Shaocheng was stunned, frowned and said coldly: "boy, you should know how to be content and not be insatiable."


    He thought Su Xun wanted more money.


    "Now that you''re finished, listen to me." Su Xun said quietly, looking at Han Shaocheng: "I also introduce myself, Su Xun, chairman of Qingyun international."


    Since the other party is not polite, there is no need for him to save face.


    His voice dropped and the living room was quiet for about ten seconds.


    "What did you say? Are you the chairman of Qingyun international? Ha ha ha... "


    An Jianyun seemed to have heard some joke and burst into laughter, which was full of irony.


    At half a sound, he restrained his laughter and looked at Su Xun mockingly: "boy, Zhao Chengming has just died. Now all kinds of cats and dogs can impersonate him, right? You are still the chairman of Qingyun international. I''m really laughing to death."


    "Son Jin, this kind of person full of lies, really deserve you!" Han Shaocheng is also a face sneer, looking at an Zijin to say.


    An Zijin''s stubborn excuse: "Su Xun didn''t lie!"


    "He didn''t lie? Do you really believe that he is the chairman of Qingyun international? It''s ridiculous Li Xiu felt that her daughter was so stupid that she even believed such a bad lie.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She could only spread the fire on Su Xun''s head. She swore bitterly: "it doesn''t matter if you are poor, but you can''t lie for your face. Just go as far as you can. Don''t get in the way here."


    In the face of several people''s ridicule, Su Xun never changed his face.


    He directly ignored these clowns and looked at an Nantian with a smile: "Uncle an, do you think I''m lying, too?"


    Li Xiu, an Jianyun and Han Shaocheng all subconsciously turn to an Nantian.


    Only then did they find that Annan''s face was dignified, and they didn''t think Su Xun''s words were funny.


    Annam was silent for a while. Then he looked at Su Xun and said in a low voice, "so, that young Su Dong of Qingyun international is you?"As the chairman of Taishan Group, Qingyun international was reported to him immediately.


    He just never thought that the chairman of Qingyun international was Su Xun in front of him.


    "What? Dad, you mean He, is he really the chairman of Qingyun international? This How is that possible? "


    An Jianyun looks at Annam with unbelievable face. How can a poor boy become the chairman of Qingyun international?


    Li Xiu is also staring at Annam day: "Nantian, is it true?"


    "Well." Annam nodded and answered.


    For a moment, the living room was horribly quiet.


    Han Shaocheng''s face is even more innocent. He feels hot on his face. Thinking about what he just said, he is embarrassed.


    Qingyun international is much more powerful than Cangshan group. What''s the difference between what he said just now and playing big knife in front of Guan Gong''s gate?


    Li Xiu and an Jianyun are not much better. They suddenly don''t know what to say, and they are a little at a loss.


    After all, in terms of status, Su Xun can now have a dialogue with Annan Tianping. In business, Qingyun international is better than Taishan Group.


    The two of them are not at the same level as Su Xun.


    In this way, did they just look down on others?


    "That''s right." "Han Shaoyun suddenly forgot what the current market value is," he said


    Han Shaocheng''s face turned red when he heard this. He wished there was a hole in the ground for him to get in. He felt that he had lost face to his grandmother''s house today.


    He just said that Cangshan group has a market value of 30 billion yuan, but Qingyun international has left his family for many blocks.


    "Uncle ANN, I have something else to do. First Go ahead. " He really has no face to continue to stay, and is ready to leave when his voice falls.


    As soon as he stepped out, Su Xun''s calm voice came into his ears: "master Han, did you really leave like this?"


    Han Shaocheng was silent for a moment at his feet. Then he turned and bowed to Su Xun: "sorry, Su Dong, I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me."


    Qingyun international, his family can''t afford to offend, he doesn''t want to make trouble for his family.


    "Go away." Su Xun spat out two words, just like driving a dog.


    Han Shaocheng''s face turns blue and purple, leaving his home in a hurry.

 Chapter 10

    "It''s worthy of me now."


    Su Xun looked at Li Xiu and an Jianyun with a bright smile on his face. He was polite and reserved, but full of lethality.


    Li Xiu''s face was embarrassed, and she moved her lips. Finally, she didn''t say anything.


    If Su Xun doesn''t deserve an Zijin.


    I''m afraid no one is worthy of this big Jiangnan City.


    As for speaking angry words, she can''t do it. She''s over the age of impulse. She''s not a little girl who can''t stand angry.


    Su Xun is now the chairman of Qingyun international. If he can marry an Zijin, it will be good for them to settle down.


    What''s more, she knew that what she had just said was really ugly. What''s wrong with Su Xun''s sarcasm.


    At this moment, Annan''s calm voice suddenly sounded:


    "you are worthy of my daughter, but it does not mean that I will agree to let her marry you."


    Li Xiu''s face and an Jianyun''s face changed greatly.


    "What are you talking about?" As soon as Li Xiumei took the lead, she changed her position quickly and began to defend Su Xun.


    An Jianyun also has no moral integrity. He cleared his throat and said, "Dad, I think since Zijin likes it, it''s quite appropriate for the couple to fall in love."


    After all, he is going to take over Taishan Group in the future. If there is such a powerful brother-in-law as Su Xun, he would be very happy.


    "Shut up Annam day of course understand his son''s idea, not angry stare at him: "shameful thing, also think people see the joke is not enough, right?"


    An Jianyun sneered, and the tortoise shrank aside and did not dare to speak again.


    "Uncle an won''t oppose Zijin to be with me just because of your grudge with Uncle Zhao." When Su Xun took over Qingyun international, he felt that he should treat Zhao Chengming as an elder. He should sincerely shout uncle Zhao.


    People should always have a sense of gratitude, which is the most basic way of being a person.


    "You know that?" Annan first frowned, then suddenly said: "yes, he has never been married in his life, and he will give Qingyun international to you in the end. I''m sure he won''t hide anything from you."


    Seeing that an Nantian misunderstood, Su Xun didn''t explain. He just laughed without saying anything.


    Of course he won''t tell Annam. God, that''s what your baby daughter told me.


    Annam day very frankly admitted: "yes, it is for this reason that he gives you Qingyun international, which is equivalent to taking you as a son. I will never allow my daughter to marry his son!"


    It''s like a child getting angry.


    "Dad..." Hear this words, an Son Jin instant anxious, where still have usually coy appearance.


    Su Xun patted an Zijin''s hand and motioned her not to worry. Then he looked at Annam and said, "Uncle an, can you talk about it step by step?"


    "Come to my study." As the voice dropped, Annan got up and went upstairs.


    Su Xun took a look at an Zijin, released her hand, and then followed her.


    Annam days study is not big, antique, in addition to air conditioning and electric lights, can not see any modern tools.


    The desk is a bit messy, with a few books full of notes, which is enough to prove that the books on the shelf are not decorations.


    "Say what you want."


    Annan''s deep voice drew Su Xun''s attention back.


    Su Xun pulled away a chair and sat down: "I want to win the purchase contract of Taishan Group and reach a long-term cooperation."


    "Ha ha." Annan Tian hehe took a sip from his tea cup, with a look of "you''re thinking about farting".


    To be expected, Su Xun was not disappointed, but changed his words: "I heard that uncle an and uncle Zhao were friends before?"


    "Why, you''re playing the emotional card?" Annam day sneers, the facial expression does not agree.


    Su Xun said calmly: "Uncle Zhao''s death is strange."


    Patta!


    Annan Tian''s teacup fell to the ground and stared at Su Xun: "what did you say?"


    "I said, there is something strange about Uncle Zhao''s death." Su Xun repeated. He knew he was right.


    It''s good for Annam and Zhao Chengming to fall out because of women, but their friendship for so many years before can''t be fake.


    Men tend to attach more importance to their relationship with men.


    Chen Hua didn''t know the inside story. They only saw that the two men were incompatible. They unilaterally believed that Annan would not give the purchase contract to Taishan Group.


    Why don''t you know if you have something to try?


    Annan Tian took a deep breath, his eyes became cold: "boy, the police investigation of the provincial department all concluded that it was an accident. Do you have any evidence, dare to say so?"


    Zhao Chengming died in a car accident. A big man of this level died. In any case, he had to go through a close investigation before he dared to draw a conclusion.


    So after the police decided that the car accident was an accident, many people had already given up the idea of conspiracy theory.


    "I''ll find out who''s behind it." Because of the system, Su Xun can be sure that there is something strange about Zhao Chengming''s death, but there is really no evidence in his hand.Annan day sneered: "that is to say, you don''t have any evidence. Are you talking nonsense with me here?"


    "Uncle an, do you really believe uncle Zhao died in an accident? I have the evidence, but it''s not comprehensive, so I can''t tell you. " Su Xun''s face never changed when he told lies.


    He has evidence of a hammer.


    Annam day facial expression becomes dignified again: "you did not cheat me?"


    "No, I won''t use uncle Zhao''s death for my own benefit." Su Xun''s words were absolutely sincere, because he really could not do such a thing.


    There is silence in the sky.


    Su Xun continued: "Uncle an, in private, you and uncle Zhao have been in love for so many years. Even if there is any unhappiness in the middle, everyone else has gone, it should be gone."


    "Yu Gong, we Qingyun international have great strength. We can cooperate with us without any mistakes, don''t you think?"


    "Have someone come to the company to sign the contract tomorrow." Annam day voice falls, got up to walk out of the study.


    Su Xun laughed and got up to keep up: "thank you very much, uncle an."


    In fact, some things are so simple. The more people think about them, the easier it is to think about simple things.


    If it''s successful or not, just try it?


    You see, now he won the purchase contract successfully and easily?


    "If you dare to bully my daughter, don''t blame me for being rude." Annam day stopped, turned to look at him, said coldly.


    "Uncle ANN, don''t worry. I will only spoil her."


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was more brilliant, because it meant that Annan Tian had agreed to associate with an Zijin.


    "Dad."


    Looking at Annan Tian coming down from the upstairs, an Jianyun feels that he is wrong. He seems to have just seen a smile on his father''s face.


    Annan day cold face scolds a way: "bastard thing, still Leng do what, roll to pick up the fruit on the ground to wash clean."


    "Well, yes." An Jianyun answered, and then looked at Su Xun with an apologetic expression: "I''m just confused, my brain is confused, and I fart in my mouth. Don''t give me the same opinion. I''ll be a family in the future. We often come and go."


    With that, he bent down on the ground to pick up the fruit that had just been thrown away by him.


    Since he threw it away, he should pick it up one by one and put it back in place with his own hands.


    This is to find a way to ease the relationship between sue and his father.


    Su Xun also understood it, and chuckled: "young man, who hasn''t been impulsive yet."


    It''s so easy to get along with people with brains.


    If you don''t have a brain, ha ha, now maybe you are still unconvinced with Su Xun.


    As for the consequences, it won''t be too good.

 Chapter 11

    Then the atmosphere was much more harmonious.


    Li Xiu was very enthusiastic about Su Xun, and his attitude changed so much that it was amazing.


    An Jianyun took the initiative to talk to Su Xun, but his words always meant to please him, as if he was afraid of offending him.


    The only normal one is Annan. Looking at his worthless wife and son, he looks as black as the bottom of the pot.


    The vision falls on an Zijin who is stripping grape to Su Xun, his face is more black.


    Never been so nice to his daughter.


    "There''s something wrong with the company. I''ll take care of it."


    Leaving a word, Annan Tian picked up his coat and left. When he passed Su Xun, he stopped a little.


    His cabbages were arched by pigs. He couldn''t watch them any more.


    Several people in the living room look at each other face to face. They don''t know where to make an Nantian angry.


    Su Xun felt that time was almost up. He got up and said goodbye to Li Xiu: "Auntie, we still have classes in the afternoon, so we''ll go back to school first."


    "That''s OK. I''ll often come to play at home in the future." Li Xiu smiles and sends them out in person.


    After going out of the villa, an Zijin said: "there is no class this afternoon."


    "I''m in a hurry to go back and move things. I won''t live in the dormitory in the future, otherwise it would be inconvenient for you to come to me." Su Xun hugged an Zijin''s slender waist and said that it was really warm and fragrant nephrite.


    Zhao Chengming inherited all his property, including a super manor in Yuliang mountain.


    Men should be nice to themselves (????).


    Su Xun can''t wait to try the mansion he once saw on TV.


    "What''s inconvenient." An Zijin''s face was red and her eyes were full of doubts: "unless You want to do something bad to me. "


    "We were only married when we were children, but we haven''t entered the bridal chamber yet." Su Xun showed a bad smile and held her closer.


    An Son Jin Qiao blushes of can drip blood, shame anger of stare him one eye: "you dream, I just can''t so easy let you succeed."


    "No, I''m not too miserable to have such a beautiful girlfriend Su Xun showed a pathetic expression. He had nothing to love.


    An Zijin was amused, stretched out his hand to scrape a few on his nose, light hum: "see you so pitiful, then I allow you to hold me to kiss me later, as long as not that all right."


    "My wife is wise." Su Xun picked her up.


    "Ah! Put me down An Zijin was startled, and the powder fist beat Su Xun''s shoulder: "don''t call me that in the future. I''m ashamed to be heard."


    "Kiss baby?" Su Xun asked.


    An Zi Jin hit a stir to work properly, the feeling goose bumps all want to fall down: "Yi, this is more disgusting, you still at random."


    "Wife, wife." Su Xun showed a successful smile and gave her a kiss on the face.


    "I heard it. Stop yelling. Many people are looking at it. They all know me. Ah, it''s over. The neighbors all know about it. You''re to blame. I''m so ashamed."


    Anzijin pretty face red, with an ostrich like face buried in Su Xun''s arms, Ying Ying, hateful guy, let oneself have no face to see people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When he got to school, Su Xun took an Zijin to the dormitory.


    He doesn''t have many things. A suitcase can hold them. There''s no need for them to help him.


    "Bang!"


    When he opened the dormitory door, he found that all the three roommates were in it.


    When they saw Su Xun, they were stunned for a moment.


    Then, almost at the same time, he dropped his cell phone and bounced out of bed.


    "Brother Xun, you are back. Come and sit down. Please take a seat."


    "Come on, let''s have a big pot and a bottle of broad music to moisten the mouth."


    "It must be hot. I''ll give you a fan. Do you think the wind speed is right?"


    The three animals turned into licking dogs, with almost flattering smile on their faces, licking Su Xun all over.


    "It''s good. I''m on the road. I''m promising. Let''s talk about it. I''m satisfied with all my modest wishes."


    Sitting on the only electronic competition chair in the dormitory, Su Xun enjoyed the service of the three animals, with a pleasant expression on his face.


    After living together for two years, the four had deep feelings and often helped each other. Su Xun didn''t mind helping the three sons.


    They''re both brothers in the college dorm.


    Especially at the end of each month, whoever has money is the father (??¦Ø?).


    "Really?" Zhao Liang eyes a bright, almost without hesitation blurted out: "I want the king glory full set of skin."


    "I want a PS4." Jiang Yun followed closely, staring at Su Xun.


    At the door, an Zijin, who was ignored by Huali, was stunned. She thought they would ask for something. She didn''t expect that"Look at your worthless appearance. Don''t say it''s my son when you go out later." Su Xun turned his eyes and pointed to Chen Liang, who was the only one who didn''t open his mouth. He said, "if you want to learn from other people''s Liangzi, you must think about it carefully. Liangzi, talk about your wishes."


    With a shy expression on his fat face, Chen Liang helped his glasses and said, "that Brother Xun, I like an imported grey machine cup. It''s very expensive, OK? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In a flash, the dormitory was very quiet.


    "Too expensive? So Domestic ones will do Seeing this, Chen Liang is very considerate to take the second place.


    "Big brother, you are a real bull, don''t forget the original intention!" He patted Chen Peiliang''s thumb on the shoulder.


    Anzijin pretty face flushed, angrily stamped: "what do you say with what, can you be pure."


    "Oh! The monitor is here too. I didn''t see him just now. I''m guilty. " Zhao Liang full face surprised, this just discover an Son Jin unexpectedly also came.


    "Can you talk?" Jiang Yun scolded, turned his head and looked at an Zijin with a flattering face: "sister-in-law, you also sit, let your brother bow to you, and then you will be a family."


    "Lick the dog!" Chen Liang and Zhao Liang scolded with one voice, and then they also rushed to flatter.


    "Sister in law, just sit here and we''ll stand."


    "Sister-in-law, you should sit directly in the arms of your brother, where it''s warm."


    An Zijin


    What the hell are boys'' dormitories.


    Su Xun''s face was full of a smile. He liked this feeling very much. He was pure sand sculpture friendship, without any interests.


    Zhao Liang and the three of them really don''t know how rich Su Xun is now?


    Of course I know!


    But they didn''t ask too much. That''s enough. Otherwise, the best friendship will change.


    "Come on, come on. I''m here to take my luggage. I have to move out in the future."


    Su Xun interrupted the noisy three and made the bedroom quiet.


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhao Liang pulled out a suitcase from the bottom of his bed: "you''ve cleaned it up. Take it and get out. Finally, we''ve got a little son to grab the toilet with us."


    "That is, every time I go to the toilet for so long, I seriously suspect that you are engaged in color movement in it."


    "No way. He''ll finish in two minutes at most. It won''t take that long."


    Chen Liang and Jiang Yun are crazy about mending knives, frowning and winking, and their expressions are very obscene and trivial.


    "It''s my treat tonight." Su Xun said lightly.


    The three men''s faces immediately changed.


    "Brother Xun, I''ll help you carry the box. How can you do this kind of rough work by yourself?"


    "Brother Xun, how can you walk by yourself? How about we carry you downstairs? "


    An Zi Jin has no language to support the forehead, she is to see out, in this bedroom, there is no such expensive luxury as moral integrity.


    Don''t be afraid of more sand sculptures, just shoot sand sculptures and get together!

 Chapter 12

    Yuliang mountain, located in the west of Jiangnan City, is one of the few green areas in the steel city.


    The manor on the hillside.


    Knowing the news of the new owner''s coming, the servants and bodyguards of the manor all stood outside the door in advance.


    About ten minutes later, a motorcade came slowly and finally stopped at the door.


    A long gets out of the car first and opens the door for Su Xun and an Zijin in the back seat.


    "Yes, sir."


    Seeing Su Xun, the bodyguards and servants at the gate of the manor all bowed down to say hello in unison. The voice was loud, which startled the birds in the forest.


    "Lying trough."


    Looking at the scene, Zhao Liang, Jiang Yun and Chen Liang were shocked.


    If there is no culture, it can be expressed in a horizontal trough.


    "Hello, sir. I''m the housekeeper of the manor. My name is ye." An old man over 50 years old came to Su Xun and introduced himself.


    "Well, hello Ye Bo, let them do their respective duties."


    Su Xun nodded and said, his voice dropped, and he took all the people into the manor.


    After going in, you will see a road paved with bluestone slabs.


    On both sides of the road are two gardens with colorful plants, each of which is a rare and precious plant, in which butterflies shuttle.


    At the end of the road is an open space, on which there is a large fountain, on which is a vivid sculpture.


    Around the fountain and further forward, is a large white villa, is also the main villa in this manor.


    Into the villa is a bright living room, all kinds of furniture and wall paintings, as well as the display of antiques are graffiti, gradually attractive eyes.


    Outside the side door is the swimming pool, and out of the back door are many small villas in order, which are used by servants and bodyguards to entertain guests.


    Further away, there is an invisible golf course. Standing at the back door of the main villa, you can only see a piece of green from a distance.


    These are just what they can see. The manor is very big, and there are many places they can''t see.


    Su Xun was shocked. Born into an ordinary family, he never thought that he could live in such a luxury house one day.


    No, it can''t be simply described as a mansion.


    An Zijin was not much better. She was born with a golden key. Her lips were slightly open, and her hands were tightly around Su Xun''s sleeves.


    As for Zhao Liang''s three people, they were already foolish at this time.


    "Brother, are you still a cleaner here? I''ll come to work with you after graduation. "


    Jiang Yun grabbed Su Xun''s hand and looked at him with a full face. His eyes were full of envy.


    "And me, I''m a gardener." If Zhao Liang lives here, he will die.


    "Is this house for people to live in?" Chen Liang looked around and murmured to himself.


    In his opinion, ordinary people can''t live in this kind of house!


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched for a moment. How could that sound a little wrong?


    Su Xun asked yebo to take them around the manor to introduce the manor.


    "Take the scooter, sir." Ye Bo suggested.


    Zhao Liang casually said: "uncle, what kind of car do you take? How comfortable it is to take a walk."


    Ye Bo looked at him strangely, and didn''t say anything at last.


    And then


    It took them more than an hour to get back to the living room.


    Seeing the sofa, a group of people rushed up like crazy, and then began to lie dead.


    "Now I can understand why yeb proposed to take a scooter." An Zi Jin leans in Su Xun''s bosom, murmurs to oneself of say, smooth forehead ooze a lot of sweat bead.


    Su Xun didn''t want to talk any more. He lay still and didn''t want to move his fingers.


    Zhao Liang gasped and said, "forget it This I live in this house. I''m afraid I''ll get lost. "


    "I''m afraid of getting lost, too." Chen Liang closed his eyes and echoed.


    Jiang Yun took a deep breath: "rich people, it''s not easy."


    The manor is not very big from the front, but only when I came in did I know that half of Yuliang mountain is occupied by the manor.


    At this moment, Su Xun wanted to say that you only saw that I got the money, but you didn''t see what I lost.


    I''ve lost my troubles on the horse!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five in the afternoon.


    Su Xun and his party are going to take the bus back to the city. They mainly invite Zhao Liang to dinner and take them back to school.


    "To Jiangnan restaurant." Before getting on the bus, Su Xun told ah long.


    Hearing this, Zhao Liang said: "I know you have money now, but there''s no need to go to such an expensive place. Just take a bite at any place."


    "Yes, there''s no need to be extravagant and wasteful. I''m not an outsider."


    Chen Liang and Jiang Yun also spoke one after another.


    Jiangnan restaurant is a very famous Chinese restaurant in Jiangnan City. It mainly focuses on high-end food and beverage, and the lowest starting point for dining here is four figures.They all know that Su Xun is not short of money now, but they don''t want him to waste too much.


    "All right, shut up." Su Xun glared at the three of them, hugged an Zijin and said, "I mainly invite my wife. You three are by the way. Don''t be so amorous."


    As the voice dropped, he went straight to the car.


    "Fuck, there''s a opposite sex, there''s no humanity."


    "Forget your friends when you see them!"


    The three pointed to the window, but they were smiling.


    If Su Xun really is to invite an Son Jin, how can take them three light bulbs?


    They still have this Eq.


    The reason why Su Xun said this was that he didn''t want to put a psychological burden on them.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at our destination.


    Su Xun and others walk into Jiangnan restaurant, and ah long takes ten bodyguards to follow them as guests.


    Only when there are so many noisy people, can they be more vigilant and never relax.


    Asked the waiter, because it was the peak of the meal, there was no private room, so susian had to ask for a place in the hall.


    Since it was inviting people to dinner, the order was completely handed over to Zhao Liang and them.


    "Don''t be rude. It''s no use saving me some money. I''ll be happy when I come." Su Xun only said that.


    An Zijin came to Su Xun''s ear and said, "is this our first date?"


    "Have you ever seen a date with a live light bulb?" Su Xun said.


    An Zijin blinked: "you."


    Su Xun


    "Poof Pooh." Anzijin exhibition Yan a smile: "tease you to play."


    Her smile is really charming, I do not know how many women in the restaurant covered up the style.


    The white suspender dress, under the light, makes her look like a fairy falling into the world.


    Clean, pure, sexy, with a little bit of cute playfulness.


    At the door, a young man who just came in looked straight, staring at an Zijin with a smile.


    "Chen Shao, Chen Shao?" A young man next to him called twice in succession.


    Chen Zhou this just reaction come over, the head does not return of drop a: "you wait for me here."


    Voice falls, he walked to an Zi Jin to pass.


    The two youths that follow him to come together this just see an Son Jin, is an eye a bright.


    "Lying trough, the best!"


    "Chen Shao is gorgeous again tonight. It''s a blessing."


    With envy and jealousy in their tone, they hesitated for a moment and kept up with Chen Zhou.


    After all, although they are not so lucky, it''s good to see more.

 Chapter 13

    "Hello, miss. Can you meet me? My name is Chen Zhou. I just came back from studying abroad. "


    Chen Zhou walks to an Zijin side, looking at her tone gentle say, on the face peep out a smile that only think elegant demeanor.


    Su Xun put his arms around an Zijin, looked at Chen Zhou and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, brother. This girl has a master. Talk to someone else."


    For this kind of chat up, Su Xun is not angry. After all, an Zijin''s face is here, which doesn''t attract talents.


    "I didn''t ask you." Chen Zhou said without salt. He put one hand on the table and pretended to show Rolex on his wrist: "Miss, give me a chance?"


    He is so simple and rude. In his opinion, there is nothing that money can''t do.


    Su Xun''s face sank down. He didn''t expect that his attitude was already kind. He was so shameless.


    "Please leave. Don''t disturb me and my boyfriend." An Zijin tone is raw and cold, the face is expressionless, emphasized emphatically "boyfriend" three words.


    "It doesn''t matter if you have a boyfriend." Chen Zhou laughed and glanced at Su Xun contemptuously: "how about considering another one? I promise to be more suitable for you than him. I can give you bags, cosmetics and even cars. Can he? "


    An Zijin was angry, but Su Xun stopped her and pointed to Chen Zhou: "come here."


    "Why, you can eat me." With a sneer, Chen Zhou leaned forward to Su Xun.


    He likes to pry other people''s girlfriends face to face. Looking at each other''s angry but helpless eyes, he feels very cool and has a sense of achievement.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "of course I can''t eat you. After all, I don''t eat shit."


    "You..." Chen Zhou was furious in an instant.


    However, before he finished, the next second, susian grabbed his hair and pressed it down, smashing his dog''s head on the table.


    "Bang!"


    All the guests in the hall were startled by the loud noise. They put down their bowls and chopsticks one after another to watch the scene.


    "Ah! My head


    Chen Zhou covered his forehead and fell to the ground. He screamed, and his scarlet blood spilled out from between his fingers.


    "Rubbish." Su Xun cold spit out two words, picked up one side of the napkin, slowly wipe the blood splashed on the hand.


    The dog''s blood is too dirty for him to eat without wiping it clean.


    "Chen Shao!"


    Chen Zhou''s two companions were all in a daze after a short period of consternation, and hurriedly stepped forward to help.


    "Don''t Don''t worry about me. Kill him. Kill him for me. I''ll take care of the trouble! "


    Chen Zhou stood up and pointed to Su Xun. His eyes were red and his eyes were full of venom.


    "Grass Mud Horse, dare to fight against Chen Shao, don''t die, right?"


    Without hesitation, Chen Zhou''s two companions angrily scolded him. They took the wine bottle on the table and smashed it at Su Xun.


    Zhao Liang, Jiang Yun and Chen Liang almost got up at the same time to prepare for a "group battle" with each other.


    However, without waiting for them to start, two figures suddenly jumped up and kicked Chen Zhou''s two companions to the ground.


    It was the bodyguard who came in with Su Xun.


    With them, if Su Xun was hurt, they would be able to get out of the house.


    "Ah


    Chen Zhou''s two companions covered their stomachs and wailed on the ground. Their painful faces turned white and their faces twisted.


    "What to do, sir?" One of the bodyguards looked at Su Xun.


    Hiss -


    seeing this scene, all the guests in the hall could not help but take a cold breath, and looked at Su Xun with a suspicious look.


    What''s the origin of having a meal with a bodyguard!


    Of course, if they knew that there were more than a dozen bodyguards in the hall, they didn''t know what their expression would be.


    Su Xun threw the napkin on Chen Zhou''s face after wiping the blood. He said faintly, "garbage should stay in the garbage can and throw it out."


    "You dare!" Chen Qinghua''s face must have changed so suddenly when I heard him


    If he is really thrown into the garbage can, what face will he have to live in Jiangnan City in the future?


    WOW!


    Hearing Chen Zhou reveal his identity, there was another uproar in the hall.


    "It''s Chen Hua''s son. No wonder he''s so arrogant, but he does have the strength."


    "Yes, that guy is going to have bad luck. Zhao Chengming died, and Chen Hua is in the ascendant in Qingyun international."


    "Now that kid is really kicking on the iron plate..."


    All of them talked in a low voice, and looked at Su Xun with sympathy.


    "Chen Hua''s son?" Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at Chen Zhou. He was going to let it go, but now he changed his mind.After all, Chen Hua is very crafty. Although he suspects that Zhao Chengming''s death is related to him, there is no evidence.


    Chen Zhou doesn''t seem to have much brain, so let''s open a breakthrough from him.


    Chen Zhou thought that Su Xun was afraid, and said with a grim smile: "yes, those who are wise will kneel down and kowtow to me, or I will let you die without knowing."


    As soon as his voice fell, a wine bottle flew over his head.


    "Bang!"


    The wine bottle split in an instant, and the wound on Chen Zhou''s forehead collapsed again.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Chen Zhou''s scream made everyone in the hall feel numb, as if they could feel it.


    They were stunned and looked at Su Xun. Unexpectedly, they knew Chen Zhou''s identity and dared to fight him.


    Chen Zhou is also full of disbelief when he is angry. Is this guy not afraid of his father''s revenge?


    "Chen Shao, Chen Shao, are you OK, Chen Shao?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man with four security trotted over in a hurry.


    "Who are you?" Chen Zhou asked, this is his first visit to the restaurant when he has just returned home.


    The middle-aged man had a flattering smile on his face: "Chen Shao, I''m the manager of this store, and I just learned that you were beaten..."


    "Let your man teach me a lesson." Chen Zhou interrupted him and pointed to Su Xun and roared.


    "Chen Shao, don''t worry. I''ll give you an explanation." The manager nodded and bowed for a while, then looked at Su Xun and became arrogant again: "boy, I''m blind. Even Chen Shao dares to beat me. Don''t you kneel down and apologize to Chen Shao!"


    "When he asked me for trouble, you didn''t come out to stop him. After he revealed his identity, you jumped out to help him." Su Xun''s tone was not urgent, his eyes looked at the manager indifferently: "why, do you think I''m a bully?"


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense. If you know what''s interesting, kneel down and apologize to Chen Shao!" The manager was told by Su Xun that he was in the center of his mind. He was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he was upright.


    He''s been watching from the surveillance.


    At first, he couldn''t figure out their identities. It seemed that their origins were not simple. He didn''t dare to mess around and simply pretended not to know.


    After learning that Chen Zhou is Chen Hua''s son, he immediately rushed over with people without hesitation.


    Who is Su Xun?


    He doesn''t care now.


    After all, people in Jiangnan know what Qingyun international stands for.


    "There''s some meaning." Su Xun laughed and his face became cold. Looking at the manager, he said, "if your restaurant can still open after tonight, I''ll write it upside down."

 Chapter 14

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The manager laughed at this: "close this restaurant? What are you? Who do you think you are, God


    "God can''t do anything to you, but I can. Sometimes I''m better than God." Su Xun''s face was expressionless and his tone was cold.


    The manager is ready to speak, but Chen Zhou is impatient: "what are you doing? Let your people do it. I''ll take care of the trouble."


    "Didn''t you hear Chen Shao? Don''t do it The manager turned to look at the four security guards behind him and yelled.


    Four security guards put up their rubber sticks and surrounded Su Xun.


    "Shua Shua..."


    At this time, a dozen tall figures in the restaurant stood up.


    This sudden change made everyone shocked.


    The manager was also confused for a long time: "you guys, what do you mean?"


    He thought these were all customers coming to dinner. Is it unfair?


    Ah long just glanced at him coldly. He went to Su Xun and said, "sir."


    Although they all bowed to the other bodyguards, they did not say a word.


    Seeing this scene, everyone felt numb.


    No one thought that one third of the guests in the horse riding hall were Su Xun''s bodyguards.


    Both the manager and Chen Zhou are stupid.


    Two people look at each other, surrounded by a group of big men, is so weak and helpless.


    The four security guards couldn''t wait to drop the rubber stick on the ground, as if it was hot.


    Even the hall was breathless.


    At this moment, it''s susian''s home.


    "Do you still think what I just said is funny?" Su Xun looked at the manager with a smile, his fingers beating the table rhythmically.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Every time his fingers fell, it was like hitting the manager''s heart. His face became paler, sweating and his lips trembled.


    Can people who always take so many bodyguards with them after dinner be ordinary people?


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but a pair of Su Xun''s calm eyes could not say a word.


    Fear enveloped his whole body and made his throat dry. He wanted to speak but could not make any sound.


    Su Xun looked at Chen Zhou again.


    Feeling that Su Xun''s eyes fell on him, Chen Zhou shivered subconsciously: "you Don''t mess about... "


    "Call your dad and tell him to come and see me." Su Xun said lightly.


    With such a "good" son, Chen Hua must have saved the galaxy in his last life.


    Chen Zhou''s eyes brightened when he heard this. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called his father: "Dad, come and help me..."


    After hanging up the phone, he had a lot of confidence. In his opinion, as soon as his father arrived, he would have nothing to do.


    The manager seemed to have grasped the straw and his face softened.


    Both of them are looking forward to the arrival of Chen Hua.


    Su Xun saw through their thoughts. He just laughed at them and said to Zhao Liang, "continue to order."


    He looks as if he is, and his tone is indifferent.


    It seems that what happened just now is just a trivial incident for him, and it doesn''t even affect his appetite.


    Ann Son Jin beautiful eyes Lian Lian, she felt that such Su Xun elder brother was more handsome, let her heart itch.


    Zhao Liang, Chen Liang and Jiang Yun look at each other and have the same idea: pretend to be a criminal!


    After ordering, he handed the menu to the waiter.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Su Xun''s handsome appearance that food is served quickly in the kitchen (???).


    Then there was a strange scene in the restaurant.


    People all over the hall were staring at Su Xun''s table.


    Zhao Liang''s three cattle wanted to pretend to be polite at first, but at last they found that they might not have enough to eat, so they turned into pigs.


    "Try this shrimp. It''s very tender." An Son Jin a face gentleness of peel shrimp for Su Xun, personally feed into his mouth.


    Su Xun opened his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s really tender."


    "Well, I''ll peel you another one." An Son Jin on the face peeps out a happy smile.


    Zhao Liang, Jiang Yun and Chen Liang stopped gobbling.


    Because the big meal at the table in front of me seems to be out of flavor all of a sudden.


    They don''t think they''re here for dinner, they''re here for dog food_ ¨“¡£


    "Step, step..."


    More than ten minutes later, accompanied by a rush of footsteps, Chen Hua came with two people in a hurry.


    "Dad, you are here at last..." Chen Zhou was ecstatic.


    "Pa!"


    However, he was met by a father''s big slap (¡Ý o ¡Ü) ¡å ow ~.Chen Zhou was confused at that time: "Dad You, how can you hit me? "


    "Shut up, asshole!" Chen Hua yelled angrily and glared at him.


    Before he came, he asked people to understand the situation first, so as not to make him look black after he came.


    When he learned that it was Su Xun that Chen Zhou was provoking, he was out of breath.


    To slap Chen Zhou first is to block Su Xun''s mouth. He is also really angry by this rebellious son.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, there''s no need to be so angry. Young people, there''s nothing wrong."


    Hearing this, everyone almost lost their chin. Unexpectedly, Su Xun dared to talk to Chen Hua like this.


    However, what shocked them even more was still behind.


    Chen Hua looked at Su Xun and said, "Su Dong, I''ll take this villain back first."


    Boom!


    The hall exploded in an instant.


    Su Dong!


    Chen Hua actually calls Su Xun like this. Who is he?


    The restaurant manager on one side was once again enveloped in despair. His mood was like riding a roller coaster. It was so exciting that he almost didn''t have a heart attack.


    "After Chen Dong goes back, he has to give a good education. Today he meets his own family. It''s not very good to provoke others." Su Xun said to Chen Hua sincerely, a tone of educating subordinates.


    Chen Hua''s face twitched for a moment, his heart was furious, his face was all lost.


    In fact, the best way for him is not to come tonight. As soon as it comes out, he will be disgraced.


    But this was his son, and he had to come, and he knew that if someone else came, Su Xun would not let anyone go.


    He thought very well, because Su Xun deliberately made him come to shame.


    "Su Dong has time to worry about how to win the contract of Taishan Group." Chen Hua said, biting his back teeth.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, I''ve already talked about the contract of Taishan Group. You can sign it tomorrow."


    He not only wanted to kill people, but also wanted to kill people.


    "Ha ha, Su Dong is really young and promising. In that case, I''ll go to Taishan Group tomorrow and say goodbye."


    Chen Hua didn''t believe a word of Su Xun''s words, so he turned around and left with Chen Zhou.


    He didn''t think Su Xun could win the Taishan Group''s contract at all. What''s more, it was only half a day ago?


    But Su Xun asked him to sign the contract, so he would go tomorrow. Anyway, he lost his face.


    At that time, he will be able to take advantage of this opportunity to make trouble. The chairman of a group will be full of lies to his subordinates. Can such a person bear the heavy burden?


    Su Xun, Su Xun, after all, you are a little boy. You are still too young.


    Facing Su Xun with his back, Chen Hua walked out of the door with a bright smile on his face.


    Unfortunately, he can''t see it.


    Otherwise, he would find that the smile on Su Xun''s face was more brilliant than his.

 Chapter 15

    Chen Zhou followed Chen Hua and directly ignored the manager''s praying eyes.


    Therefore, the manager is now alone with Su Xun. He is so flustered that he wants to cry without tears.


    He organized the language several times and wanted to speak, but each time he was just ready to speak, he swallowed it all.


    Until Su Xun finished his account and was ready to leave.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Xun didn''t look at the manager, as if he had forgotten the man.


    But the manager can''t afford to gamble!


    Seeing that Su Xun was about to walk out of the door, he gritted his teeth and rushed up: "Su Mr. Su, I''m wrong. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please don''t worry about me


    Now he even regrets his intestines. If it wasn''t for the sake of flattering Chen Zhou, how could he come to this point?


    I knew I shouldn''t have come forward, but now I don''t get any benefits. Instead, I''ve sunk myself in.


    Su Xun stopped and looked back at him with a smile. He said gently, "don''t worry, I''m not so stingy. I''ll never remember that."


    "Thank you. Thank you very much, Mr. Su. Thank you very much." The manager was overjoyed and had a feeling of survival. He kept thanking Su Xun.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder again and said faintly, "but this restaurant is still not open. After all, I always have my word."


    As the voice fell, Su Xunyang left.


    The smile on the manager''s face suddenly solidified, and his body was stiff in the same place. After reaction, he rushed to susian like crazy.


    Unfortunately, he was stopped by two bodyguards and could only watch Su Xun leave. He yelled hysterically:


    "Mr. Su, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please forgive me!"


    However, Su Xun did not give any response.


    The two bodyguards let him go, and the manager collapsed on the ground and began to cry as if he had been drained of all his strength.


    "Ah Hu." Before getting on the bus, Su Xun waved to ah Hu and gave a few orders in a low voice.


    Ah Hu looked at the two companions of Chen Zhou in the restaurant and nodded: "don''t worry, sir. I know."


    "Well." Su Xun answered, and then looked at Chen Liang: "I''ll arrange someone to send you back to school. Remember to ask for a leave for me. I won''t go to school this week."


    There are a lot of things about the company. We have to find out the truth about Zhao Chengming''s death. He really has no energy to go to school again.


    "OK, don''t worry. No problem."


    The three agreed to come down, and then got on the bus and went back to school.


    Su Xun looked at an Zijin again: "let''s go and send you home."


    "If you are busy, go ahead. I can go back myself." An Zijin saw what Su Xun told a Hu in a low voice just now. He said very wisely.


    Su Xun pinched her smooth face: "no matter how important it is, it''s not important to send my wife home."


    "Poor mouth." An Son Jin Jiao is angry a, the corner of the mouth is to stir up a touch of sweet smile.


    Soon, the team left.


    Ah Hu stayed and took two bodyguards to Chen Zhou''s two companions.


    "You What are you going to do? "


    Looking at ah Hu''s return, they were trembling against the wall.


    "My husband wants to see you. Come with us." A Hu tone blunt said.


    They had no room for resistance at all, and got into the car with ah Hu in a uneasy mood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    More than 40 minutes later.


    Su Xun sent an Zijin home, and then went back to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Welcome home, sir."


    Just entering the main villa gate, two tall maids came up, one helped him take off his coat, the other knelt on the ground to change his slippers.


    Looking at the two maids who were comparable to the stars in appearance serving themselves like this, Su Xun once again exclaimed that it was good to have money (* ??? *).


    Besides, ye Bo said that all the maids in the manor came from the island. No wonder they were so good at serving people.


    Besides, it''s very good to speak Chinese.


    "Please, sir."


    After changing shoes, Su Xun went into the living room. Another maid brought up a cup of hot tea.


    On the floor of the living room, two young men knelt.


    It was Chen Zhou''s two companions.


    Both Su Xun and Li Tao suspect that Zhao Chengming''s death is related to Chen Hua, because he has this motive, and if Su Xun does not appear, he will be the biggest beneficiary.


    But neither of them could find any evidence, because he was too cunning. If he did it, at least it didn''t seem to leave any flaws.


    So Su Xun is going to find a breakthrough from Chen Zhou. After all, he looks much more stupid than his father.


    Let''s start with Chen Zhou.


    When Chen zhougang came back to China, if these two people can have dinner with him, they must be the people with whom he has the best relationship in China.


    "Sue Mr. Su


    The two men kneeling on the ground were numb by Su Xun, and their bodies were stiff involuntarily."Don''t be so nervous. Get up and sit down. I just want to ask you something."


    Su Xun''s face was like a spring breeze smile. He went to the sofa and sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, two maids came over, one kneeling on the carpet to beat his legs, the other standing behind him to pinch his shoulders.


    It''s really evil capitalism. Su Xun feels that he is going to be corroded.


    "Mr. Su We''d better kneel down. Kneeling is comfortable. I''ll tell you what you want to ask Said the young man on the left.


    "Yes, as long as we know, we''ll let you know." The young man on the right also nodded and bowed.


    Su Xun laughed and enjoyed the service of the two maids. He said, "let''s talk about how to call them first."


    "My name is Zhang Yu."


    "My name is Wang Yi."


    They said their names respectively.


    "What''s your relationship with Chen Zhou?" Su Xun asked.


    Their faces changed and they looked at each other with hesitation.


    Seeing this, Su Xun said, "don''t worry, I''ll implicate you. Say what you have."


    After hearing this, they finally chose to tell the truth.


    "It''s OK. We used to be classmates. We''ve been playing well, but Because of his family, we are inferior to him. "


    "Yes, he has always been arrogant. He treats us as both friends and dogs, and we dare not offend him."


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "no matter what he takes you for, that means you have a good relationship, right?"


    "Well, he is too arrogant and domineering. There are not many friends in China, only us." Wang Yi said.


    Su Xun nodded: "did he tell you about the death of Zhao Chengming, the last chairman of Qingyun international?"


    "This one is not." Wang Yi shook his head.


    "No, there are!" Zhang Yu recalled with a frown, looked up at Su Xun and said, "he was drunk once and seemed to have said something about it."


    "What did he say?" Su Xun''s eyes became sharp, staring at Zhang Yu.


    At the moment, his breathing became heavier, and even his body could not help sitting up.


    Su Xun had a hunch that he had a great harvest tonight.


    Seeing this, the two maids stopped their actions and did not dare to disturb Su Xun.

 Chapter 16

    Zhang Yu was staring at by Su Xun''s fierce eyes. It felt like a mountain was pressing against him, which made him gasp.


    "He He said that his father will be the chairman of Qingyun international soon, and he will be It''s the young owner of Qingyun international. "


    With these words, Zhang Yu was already dripping with cold sweat. His forehead was full of sweat, and his heart was terrified.


    Originally, he didn''t take this sentence seriously at all. He just thought it was Chen Zhou''s words after drinking.


    But now he thought of Zhao Chengming''s death, and Su Xun attached so much importance to it, he had thought of some chilling truth.


    You know, when Chen Zhou said this, Zhao Chengming was not dead.


    But less than two days later, Zhao Chengming died in a car accident.


    There''s nothing fishy about it. He doesn''t believe it when he''s killed!


    Wang Yi''s face was pale. He could think of what Zhang Yu could think of.


    Su Xun''s face is as deep as water. In this way, he is 90% sure that Chen Hua is the mastermind behind Zhao Chengming''s death.


    Only to find out the whole truth and get the evidence is to complete the identity task.


    However, the system has given a month, which is very abundant.


    Chen Zhou often asked, "is he drunk for a moment?"


    "No, he seldom gets drunk. Last time he drank too much, it was because he was too happy to return home." Zhang Yu shook his head.


    Wang Yi added: "yes, his father doesn''t allow him to get drunk. He listens to his father very much."


    When Su Xun heard that Yan was disappointed, it seemed that Chen Hua knew what his son was, so he ordered him to limit drinking.


    In this way, Chen Zhou''s idea of using the stereotype can only be defeated.


    Zhang Yu suddenly thought of something: "Mr. Su, Chen Zhou was drunk that night and mentioned a man named Liao Jun, but I forgot all about what he said."


    After all, three or four days after drinking that night, he could not remember everything so clearly.


    "Liao Jun?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Liao Jun, he knows, is the vice president of the group and the right-hand man of Chen Hua.


    That''s right. Chen Hua can''t have done such a big thing alone.


    Chen Hua himself will certainly not leave any evidence.


    But what about Liao Jun?


    At that time, the driver who killed Zhao Chengming by drunk driving had "committed suicide", so Liao Jun might be the only one who knew the truth except Chen Hua and his son.


    Since ancient times, all rabbits have been dead.


    Liao Jun is 48 years old, five years older than Chen Hua. He is also an old man with ups and downs in business.


    He must also be afraid that Chen Hua will be killed afterwards, and he will grow old. Won''t he leave enough evidence to protect himself or die with Chen Hua?


    The more he thought about it, the brighter Su Xun''s eyes became. He felt that he should put the breakthrough on Liao Jun.


    After all, Chen Zhou is Chen Hua''s son. Both of them are prosperous and both of them are damaged. They will not betray his father in any case.


    But Liao Jun is different!


    Compared with Chen''s father and son, he is an outsider and the only one who knows Chen Hua''s crime.


    Having seen Chen Hua''s ruthlessness, is he not afraid to be killed by Chen Hua?


    So it''s much easier to start with him.


    Su Xun felt suddenly enlightened. He took a deep breath and looked at Zhang Yu and Wang Yi: "what happened today..."


    "We didn''t say anything, we didn''t know anything." They are very witty to speak first, shaking their heads like a rattle.


    They didn''t dare to say if they were really killed. Otherwise, not only Su Xun but also Chen Zhou would kill them.


    Small life is important, two people decide to rot the secret in the stomach all one''s life.


    For the sake of safety, Su Xun didn''t plan to let them leave so soon, and said, "what do you think of me here?"


    "Yuliang mountain manor is famous for a long time." They blurted out without hesitation, just like rehearsing in advance.


    "Just be satisfied." Su Xun nodded with a smile: "in that case, let''s stay here for two more days."


    The voice falls, don''t give two people the chance of rejecting at all, waved to the bodyguard standing by the wall: "go to tidy up two guest rooms, arrange them to stay for a few days."


    "Two, please follow me." Two bodyguards come forward and look down at Zhang Yu and Wang Yi.


    Just as they were taken to the mountain before, they had no room to refuse. They said in a weeping voice, "thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Su."


    Life is like a strong, treacherous, since there is no way to resist, then choose to accept it.


    Looking at the tears on the two faces.


    Su Xun felt that they must have been moved by their enthusiasm and cried (????).


    Alas, I still haven''t got rid of the problem of hospitality.


    Soon, the two were "invited" by the bodyguards.


    When they left, they were still reluctant to part with each other. They looked back at Su Xun one step at a time, expecting that he would suddenly change his mind and let them go.Su Xun just said with a smile: "don''t you want to leave me? It''s OK. I''ll see you tomorrow. "


    When they heard this, their faces changed. They quickened their pace and left with the bodyguard.


    In the end, even faster than the bodyguard.


    Seeing the back of the two people running away, Su Xun grinned and touched the smooth faces of the two maids: "come on, go on."


    This abominable capitalist life makes people


    People like it (P ¡Ý w ¡Ü q).


    The two maids were silent, with sweet smiles on their faces, and their hands moved again, pinching their shoulders and beating their legs for him.


    Obviously, they are trained to serve people, and their strength is very high.


    The soft and boneless hands were sometimes strong and sometimes light as warm wind, which dissipated Su Xun''s tiredness all day and unconsciously fell asleep on the sofa.


    Seeing this, the two maids stopped, got up carefully, took a blanket to cover him, and then walked out of the living room.


    The maids in the living room didn''t wear shoes at all. Their black, silk wrapped feet would not make any noise when they stepped on the bright floor. Naturally, they wouldn''t wake Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Chen Hua was at home.


    Chen Hua stood without expression.


    Chen Zhou knelt on the floor, then moved his knee, and his face showed an uncomfortable expression.


    "It''s almost OK. The child just came back from abroad for a few days, so he was treated like this." Chen Zhou''s mother, Xue Yan, was a little heartless.


    Chen Hua glared at her: "still protecting him! It''s you who have spoiled this villain. "


    "You OK, this is also your son. You can do it yourself. I''m so angry. " Xue Yan was so angry that her voice fell down and she went upstairs in a rage.


    Chen hualeng snorted and looked down at Chen Zhou: "do you know what''s wrong?"


    Chen Zhou nodded: "I know."


    "Talk about it." Chen Hua''s face was expressionless.


    Chen Zhou blurted out: "I shouldn''t see beautiful women on the essence, insects on the brain..."


    "Fool!" Chen Hua angrily interrupted him: "am I punishing you for this? No matter how much you play with women, I don''t care about you. Your mistake is not to provoke Su Xun! "


    "Dad, what''s Su Xun afraid of?" Chen Zhou doesn''t think so. He doesn''t understand his father''s high prestige in the company. How can he be afraid of that hairy boy.


    "Fart!" Chen Hua burst into a rude remark: "of course, I''m not afraid of him! I''m afraid that you fool will leak your words in front of him and show some flaws, and then you''ll kill me. "


    "Dad, I don''t know how to do that. I never get drunk when I listen to you." Chen Zhou subconsciously ignored the drunken scene three days ago.


    As long as his father doesn''t find out, it''s not drunk.


    He''s such a smart boy.


    Chen Hua coldly said: "in the future, where there is Su Xun, you should hide for me. You are not the opponent of others, so as not to be cheated by him!"


    "Yes, I know, Dad." Although Chen Zhou was a little unconvinced, he didn''t dare to talk back.


    Chen Hua looked at this rebellious son, a burst of irritability, waved: "roll to sleep."


    "Dad, you go to bed early, too." Chen Zhou dropped a word and got up and ran upstairs.


    Chen Hua rubbed his eyebrows and sat on the sofa tired.


    It was a long night, but he didn''t want to sleep.

 Chapter 17

    As long as people are tired enough, they can sleep until dawn everywhere.


    Su Xun confirmed this statement with practical actions.


    Even on the sofa, he slept soundly last night.


    In the morning, as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw several maids busy in the living room.


    "The water is ready, sir. You can take a bath before you have breakfast."


    A maid came to put away the blanket, looked at Su Xun and said in a soft voice.


    "Thank you."


    Su Xun said subconsciously and walked to the bathroom.


    "You''re welcome, sir. It''s all we should do." The maid said and followed Su Xun into the bathroom.


    Su Xun turned his head and blinked at her: "what are you doing in here?"


    "Sir, take a bath." The maid''s face was reddish, and she had begun to untie her waistband.


    Su Xun quickly stopped: "no, I''ll do it myself."


    This is too much for him.


    "Do you dislike me, sir?" The maid explained, "you can rest assured, Mr. Zhao has never touched us. We are all clean."


    "That''s not the problem. Just go out anyway." Su Xun is not used to letting a strange woman bathe himself.


    At last, the little maid left, and her expression was still a little bit too much. What they learned was the skill of serving others.


    But why didn''t Mr. Zhao, the previous boss, touch them and the new boss touch them when he came to Longguo?


    Half an hour later, Su xuncai walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, feeling refreshed.


    "Sir, this is the dress just prepared for you. Let''s see if it fits you."


    A maid came forward with a brand new black suit, bent slightly, and handed it up with both hands.


    "You go down." Su Xun took the clothes and said casually.


    The maid bowed her head, stepped back slowly, retreated for about two meters, then turned around, went to the shoe cabinet at the door, put on her high heels and went out.


    Susian took his clothes and went into the bathroom to change.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Su Xun had to sigh that the Buddha depended on gold and the man depended on clothes!


    He was originally very handsome, but now he is even more handsome, and his temperament is a bit more leisurely, confident and overbearing.


    Breakfast was so rich that Su Xun didn''t even know which dish to start with.


    Fortunately, the problem didn''t bother him for long.


    Two maids stood by and waited on him. They put something in his plate and almost fed it to his mouth.


    Su Xun was not adapted at the beginning, but gradually enjoyed the process (????).


    After breakfast, Su Xun went out to the company.


    "Take your time, sir."


    More than a dozen tall and beautiful maids with different customs stood in two rows at the entrance of the villa and bent down to shout in unison.


    Listening to the delicate voice, Su Xun was excited and felt his bones were crisp.


    Fortunately, I have a firm will. Otherwise, I would be reluctant to go out today for the dozen maids.


    When I came to the company, it was more than nine o''clock.


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    "Good morning, Su Dong."


    Along the way, from time to time, some employees took the initiative to stop and say hello to him.


    At the beginning, he nodded in response, but later he was too lazy to respond, because there were too many people.


    Sitting in the elevator dedicated to the chairman of the board of directors, we went all the way up to the top floor of the building and came to his office.


    "Good morning, Mr. Su. This is the document that needs your approval today."


    Just after entering the office, Secretary Liao Yu came in with a stack of folders.


    Today, she is wearing a white uniform skirt with black eyeglass frame and long hair, which makes her look more charming.


    This is a woman who is very familiar.


    "Put it somewhere." Su Xun said casually, and then said, "ask Mr. Li to come to my office."


    "Yes, Su Dong." Liao Yu answered, then turned and left.


    Staring at her back, Su Xun felt that he had a dry mouth.


    For the innocent young man of his age, this kind of sex, which exudes the breath of maturity, feels beautiful, and the woman is the fatal poison.


    About five minutes later, Li Tao walked into the office.


    "Su Dong, you call me." Li Tao also changed his name from Mr. to Mr. Su Dong. After all, he was in the company.


    "You sit down." Su Xun asked him to sit down, and then began to tell him what he learned from Zhang Yu and Wang Yi last night, as well as his guess.


    After Li Tao heard this, he burst into anger: "what a Liao Jun, it was Dong Zhao who recruited him into the company at the beginning, but in the end, he colluded with Chen Hua. How can he do such crazy things?"


    "Li Yu, I only speculate from what you said." Su Xun quickly appeased the emotional Li Tao.


    Although it is speculation, they both think that this speculation has tended to the fact, but the difference is only ironclad evidence.At half an hour, Li Tao finally calmed down: "Su Dong, even if you find the right direction, it''s hard to find evidence from Liao Jun."


    "Yes, so I just want to tell you the progress, and I''ll think of a way to deal with it." Su Xun also sighed.


    Li Tao said: "Su Dong, you can''t be in a hurry to avenge Zhao Dong. You''d better think about Taishan Group."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. The contract has been negotiated. Maybe Chen Hua has gone to Taishan Group to sign the contract at this time." Su Xun had a funny smile on his face.


    Li Tao left the office with a suspicious face. He couldn''t believe Su Xun''s words.


    Is the purchase contract of Taishan Group so easy to negotiate?


    And is Chen Hua going to sign the contract?


    How does it sound like Arabian Nights?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Taishan Group.


    Chen Hua''s car stops in front of Taishan Group building.


    Chen Hua got out of the car and took six or seven people to the gate of Taishan Group.


    Today, he brought all the people who should have signed the contract, just to let them see Su Xun''s jokes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we, Mr. Su Dong, are really young and promising. I''ve taken my eyes off him. I didn''t expect that he would negotiate the contract in just one day."


    Along the way, Chen Huajia praised Su Xun, which was also regarded as a victory. Now the higher he is lifted, the worse he will fall.


    Others didn''t know the inside story. They really thought Chen Hua was telling the truth, and they could not help showing their admiration for Su Xun.


    Chen Hua''s eyes flashed a touch of banter. Now you admire him more, and after a while, you will feel disgusted and despise him more.


    Only Zhou Chuan knew what Chen Hua thought and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, this Su Dong is really a talent."


    His tone was somewhat mocking and disdainful.


    In his opinion, Su Xun was a stupid "talent" when he faced his subordinates and threw stones at his feet.


    "Ha ha." Chen Hua couldn''t help laughing. After a while, if they couldn''t even enter the gate, it would be even funnier.


    At that time, when these people send the matter back to the company, Su Xun is really disgraced and has no prestige at all.


    But what he didn''t expect was that.


    After they showed their identity, they were put in by the security guard, and a business manager of Taishan Group came out to meet them in person.


    Chen Hua and Zhou Chuan looked at each other, until they walked into the interior of Taishan Group building, they were still completely ignorant.


    Full of black question marks.


    Who can tell them what the situation is?

 Chapter 18

    "Manager Wang, the contract Is it really a deal? "


    When entering the elevator, Chen Hua finally relaxed and looked at the business manager of Taishan Group with unbelievable face.


    Manager Wang shook his head: "what contract? I''m not sure. It''s just that Mr. Anton wants to see you. "


    "Hu -"


    Zhou Chuan and Chen Hua were almost relieved at the same time.


    They said it.


    The whole Jiangnan City knows that Annan Tian of Taishan Group and Zhao Chengming of Qingyun international do not deal with it.


    As the chairman of Qingyun international, how can Su Xun win the purchase contract of Taishan Group?


    But then Chen Hua raised his heart again. What did Annan Tianjian do?


    It can''t be that Zhao Chengming is dead. He''s not happy. He''s going to throw fire on his deputy Dong!


    No, even if you want to vent your anger, you should find Su Xun. He is the chairman of the board now. No matter how hard he is, it''s not his turn.


    In this way, with his head full of fog, Chen Hua and others walked into an Nantian''s office.


    "Hello, Anton."


    Although he was puzzled, Chen Hua was calm and calm in the face of Annan.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chen, I''ve heard a lot about you." Annam day looking at Chen Hua skin smile meat don''t smile of say.


    He has a detailed understanding of the current situation of Qingyun international and knows that this guy is against his son-in-law to be. Of course, he will not have a good face.


    Chen Hua feels inexplicable. He didn''t offend him. Is he really implicated by Zhao Chengming?


    Throwing these confused thoughts out of his mind, Chen Hua said, "I don''t know what Mr. an wants to see me about?"


    "Sign the contract!" Annan is upright and vigorous.


    Chen Hua was confused again: "contract? What contract? "


    "Purchase contract! Didn''t you all talk to me yesterday? " Annan looked at Chen Hua with a puzzled face and seriously doubted how he became deputy director with his poor business level.


    Is it by selling farts, stocks?


    No, Zhao Chengming is not good at it.


    Chen Hua and Zhou Chuan stay on the spot, their minds explode, a blank.


    Zhou Chuan was even more emotional and said: "An Dong, are you mistaken? How can you promise that hairy boy to cooperate with Qingyun international?"


    Because of speaking too fast, he spat on Annam''s face.


    "Pa!"


    Annam day facial expression sinks, raise a hand is a slap to draw past: "you calculate what thing, I need you to teach me to work?"


    Then he looked at Chen Hua coldly: "Mr. Chen, is that the quality of your employees? I don''t know what his position is in your company, but he dares to tell me what to do! "


    "Get out of here!" Chen Hua looks at Zhou Chuan and yells angrily. It''s not enough to be a loser.


    Feeling the hot pain on his face, Zhou Chuan''s brain was quite clear. He didn''t dare to speak any more and got out of the office obediently.


    Chen Hua adjusted his breath and looked at an Nantian apologetically: "An Dong, I''m really sorry. He drank too much last night. He didn''t wake up in the morning. He was so dizzy that he talked to you. Don''t worry about it."


    "Hum!" Hum, Annan said, "it''s not as cold as you said."


    Chen Hua''s face is stiff. How can you feel that you are scolding me.


    "Dong An, can I see the contract first?" Chen Hua seriously doubts whether Su Xun gave up most of his interests in the contract to make an Nantian agree to cooperate with Qingyun international.


    Otherwise, he really can''t figure out how Annan Tian and Zhao Chengming can sign an order contract with Qingyun international because their relationship is so stiff?


    "Of course." Annan day voice down, picked up a contract on the desk, lost in the past.


    Chen Hua can''t wait to take a look. The more he looks, the worse he looks.


    Because the terms of the contract are completely normal, Su Xun didn''t betray Qingyun''s international interests.


    But in his view, this is the biggest abnormality.


    Under normal circumstances, Annan would not agree with Su Xun!


    Annan Tian pretended not to see Chen Hua''s ugly face and said with admiration: "to tell you the truth, Mr. Chen, Mr. Su Dong is really capable and promising."


    So contrary to his heart, he praised the wild boar that arched his cabbage. He was worried that he would be struck by thunder.


    "Yes, yes, Su Dong is really young and promising." What else can Chen Hua say? He can only bite his back teeth and praise Su Xun.


    After boasting for five or six minutes, Chen Hua felt sick and vomiting.


    More than ten minutes later, Chen Hua took the contract and led a group of people out of Taishan Group.


    "Mr. Chen, how could Annan agree to Su Xun?" As soon as he got on the bus, Zhou Chuan, with a swollen half face, couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    Chen Hua did not have the good spirit to stare him one eye: "you step on the horse to ask me, I ask who?"They specially brought several people from the company, just in order to pass on Su Xun''s free talk back to the company.


    Now I didn''t expect to lift a stone and smash myself in the foot. On the contrary, it helped Su Xun''s reputation.


    It can be imagined that after going back, these people will surely tell their colleagues about today''s events and exaggerate Su Xun.


    At that time, Su Xun will have a basic prestige among ordinary employees and grassroots management groups.


    Chen Hua was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. His hand with the contract was blue and blue, and there was no place to vent the nameless fire in his chest.


    After arriving at the company, Chen Hua threw the contract directly to Zhou Chuan: "you send it to that boy."


    He didn''t want to lose his face, and he didn''t want to see Su Xun proud.


    Zhou Chuan talks about it. He doesn''t want to, but he doesn''t have a choice.


    However, as soon as they entered the building, they were startled by the scene in front of them.


    I saw that there were many people standing inside. When I saw them enter the door, I applauded one after another.


    "Welcome to our meritorious officials, deputy director Chen and manager Zhou, who have just signed a large number of procurement contracts with Taishan Group on behalf of our company."


    Su Xun came out of the crowd, went to Chen Hua and Zhou Chuan, looked at the employees and said aloud.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    For a moment, the applause became more intense, just like thunder.


    Chen Hua and Zhou Chuan clench their teeth and stare at Su Xun.


    This boy not only wants to kill people, but also their hearts!


    "Mr. Chen, so many employees are watching. Let''s talk about our feelings." Su Xun looks at Chen Hua with a smile.


    Chen Hua wanted to tear him up, but on the surface he was smiling and said, "Mr. Su is so polite. It''s all thanks to Mr. Su. We just signed on behalf of the company."


    Not only did they lift a stone and hit him in the foot, but now they had to praise him, which made him want to kill.


    "Oh, manager Zhou, what''s wrong with your face? It seems that you''ve been slapped in the face!" Su Xun looked at Zhou Chuan in surprise.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Zhou Chuan That red and swollen face.


    Zhou Chuan pulled the corner of his mouth unnaturally: "accidentally fall, fall."


    Naturally, he was embarrassed to say that he was beaten by Annan because of his cheap mouth.


    "Fall?" Su Xun''s eyes widened and his face looked strange: "that''s terrible. Even his fingerprints fell out."


    "Puff -"


    some people in the crowd couldn''t help laughing, which immediately triggered a chain reaction, and all of them laughed in a flash.


    "Well, don''t laugh. Manager Zhou was injured on the way to work. If you want to give him a work-related injury reimbursement, our company is very humane."


    Su Xun looked at the crowd and said seriously.


    "Su Dong, if you want to see a client, you should go first." Zhou Chuan''s face was blue and white. He couldn''t stay any longer. He left a word and turned to leave.


    Su Xun''s face sank down and said coldly, "you come back, did I let you go?"

 Chapter 19

    As Su Xun''s face became cold, the atmosphere on the first floor of the building became strange.


    The employees who were still laughing all restrained their smiles and watched the scene quietly.


    For a moment, the air seemed to be filled with a faint smell of gunpowder.


    "I have no boss, Zhou Chuan. Do you still see me as the chairman of the board?"


    Su Xun looked at Zhou Chuan coldly. His words were like a knife, and he put on a big hat.


    Before Zhou Chuan spoke, Chen Hua said, "Su Dong, this is too much. Mr. Zhou never meant it."


    As soon as Chen Hua''s voice fell, Su Xun''s eyes fell on him: "are you the worm in his stomach? How do you know he didn''t mean that? "


    "Su Dong, what''s the difference between you and the desire to add crime? It''s always hard to understand Chen Hua''s face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    Su Xun sneered: "want to add crime? I''m the chairman of the group. He''s a small deputy manager of the personnel department. If I really want to deal with him, do I have to be so troublesome? "


    Of course. After all, Zhou Chuan is a member of Chen Hua, and his foundation has not yet been established when he first arrived at the group.


    But those ordinary employees don''t understand that.


    In their eyes, the chairman is the biggest.


    So Su Xun is right. As the chairman of Qingyun international, he really wants to make trouble for Zhou Chuan. Is it necessary to be so troublesome?


    What''s more, they all saw it with their own eyes just now. It was Zhou Chuan who swept Su Xun''s face and was ready to leave.


    "Dong Chuan said:" since the end of the week with a strong anger, or you down


    "Mr. Chen..." Zhou Chuan''s face was not willing.


    "No need to apologize." Su Xun gave a cool smile. Looking at Zhou Chuan, he said calmly, "in the end, Mr. Zhou is still too young to be calm and frivolous. The job of deputy manager of personnel department is too heavy. Don''t crush him. Let''s put him in charge of the business department first."


    Xie Qiang, the manager of the personnel department, is a neutral person. Zhou Chuan, the deputy general manager, is Chen Hua''s person. Of course, Su Xun won''t sit by.


    Personnel and finance, the two important departments, he must replace their own talents, rest assured, otherwise there will be more articles to make.


    His voice fell, and Chen Hua and Zhou Chuan''s faces changed at the same time.


    Now they know Su Xun''s intention. In a few words, they want to kick Zhou Chuan out of the personnel department and demote him.


    The manager of the business department is Li Tao''s person. What''s the difference between Zhou Chuan''s going to be a supervisor there and his going to retire early?


    Zhou Chuan looks at Chen Hua anxiously. He doesn''t want to go to the business department to depend on others.


    Chen Hua looked at Su Xun with a fake smile on his face and said, "Mr. Su, it''s not necessary. I think Mr. Zhou has done a good job in the personnel department. What''s more, now the country is advocating the rejuvenation of the Department. Our enterprises should keep up with this policy. The future will be young people after all."


    Although the heart has been burning with anger, but his face is hanging a smile, a tone is all for the company''s good appearance.


    "Mr. Chen, it seems that you have a misunderstanding about this. Younger does not mean waste. If we say younger, primary school students are younger. Do we want to find a group of primary school students to work in the company?"


    It can be said that Su Xun belittled Zhou Chuan to nothing. Who let this guy not be his man.


    When Zhou Chuan was humiliated, he blurted out: "Mr. Su, you are the youngest in the company, right?"


    As soon as he spoke, Chen Hua would scold a fool secretly. Will you die if you don''t speak at this time?


    "Mr. Chen, you see, I''ll say he can''t hold his breath." Su Xun was not angry at all. On the contrary, he laughed from the bottom of his heart with a kind of banter.


    I''m not afraid of God like opponents, but I''m afraid of pig like teammates.


    Chen Hua wants to struggle again: "Su Dong..."


    "OK, needless to say, it''s settled. Report to the business department immediately." Su Xun directly interrupted Chen Hua and looked at Zhou Chuan.


    Zhou Chuan''s face was dispirited. In fact, he regretted it just after he said that, but it was too late.


    Why is he so impulsive?


    Because of youth, because of jealousy, because of position.


    He is too young to hold his breath.


    And why can Su Xun, who is younger than him, become the chairman of Qingyun international?


    And then there was the question of position. He was always on the opposite side of Su Xun.


    Su Xun patted Zhou Chuan on the shoulder and said earnestly, "do well in the business department. Don''t let me down."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun gave Chen Hua a bright smile and turned to leave.


    As Su Xun left, the staff gathered on the first floor also scattered one after another.


    "Mr. Chen..." Zhou Chuan looked at Chen Hua with a face full of grievances.


    "Pa!"


    Chen Hua raised his hand is a slap in the face, angrily scolded: "waste!"


    After scolding, he strode away without looking at him any more.Zhou Chuan has been abandoned. There''s no need to continue to waste time on him.


    How much effort did he make to put Zhou Chuan on the agenda.


    Originally, I was going to help him become a regular next step and take the position of general manager of personnel department.


    But I didn''t expect that this guy''s bad things over and over again, it''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail.


    The most urgent task is to find out how an Nantian promised Su Xun to cooperate with Qingyun international.


    If Su Xun really gets an Nantian''s powerful foreign aid, it will be even more difficult to deal with him!


    Looking at Chen Hua''s back, Zhou Chuan''s face is full of despair. He knows that he is finished, and he will become a marginal figure in Qingyun international.


    He regretted that Chen Hua had so many people under him. Why did he jump like that?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chairman''s office.


    After solving Zhou Chuan''s problem, Su Xun felt happy.


    As for the post of deputy manager of personnel department, he directly proposed a neutral supervisor named Ma Feng from the personnel department to take the post.


    Since then, Qingyun international has lost a neutral group and gained a strong supporter of Su Xun.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Suddenly, the door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun said without raising his head.


    Liao Yu stepped in on a pair of silver pointed high-heeled shoes, and her red lips slightly opened: "Su Dong, there is a miss named an looking for you."


    "Invite her in." As soon as Su Xun''s eyes brightened, he immediately left the document and got up. He had already guessed that it must be an Zijin.


    Liao Yu''s eyes twinkle. From Su Xun''s reaction, we can guess that his relationship with miss an is mostly a couple.


    She suddenly envies miss an who is still waiting in the lounge. She may be the chairman''s wife of Qingyun international in the future.


    Liao Yu answers the question, then turns around and walks out of the office.


    Looking at Liao Yu''s back, Su Xun frowned.


    He always felt that the woman''s eyes were a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen them.


    Maybe I think too much.


    Su Xun shook his head, picked up the water cup and prepared to drink water to moisten his throat.


    All of a sudden.


    His eyes leaped over the glass and landed on a piece of information on the far left side of his desk with a picture pasted on it.


    He was stunned.


    At last, he knew why he thought Liao Yu''s eyes were familiar.

 Chapter 20

    That information is exactly Liao Jun''s information.


    There is a new photo of Liao Jun on it.


    Liao Yu and Liao Jun are both surnamed Liao, and their eyes are very similar. They are not father and daughter or have any other relatives, are they?


    Su Xun called Li Tao and asked him about his doubts.


    However, the result is unexpected.


    Although Liao Yu and Liao Jun share the same surname, they have nothing to do with each other.


    However, Su Xun refused to give up. He never believed that there would be two strangers with similar eyes in the world.


    We have to check.


    Su Xun never let go of any details. If he had doubts, he had to prove them.


    Even if the result of the final confirmation is contrary to what is suspected, it will at least rule out a wrong path.


    However, if it is found out that Liao Yuzhen has anything to do with Liao Jun, it may be possible to use this as an excuse to get evidence from Liao Jun that Chen Hua planned to murder Zhao Chengming.


    After all, at present, he really can''t find a better way, otherwise, he would not make such a bad policy.


    "Su Xun."


    Just as he was thinking deeply, a female voice as ethereal as a Oriole pulled him back to reality.


    Su Xun looked up and saw that an Zijin was holding a bag in both hands, standing at the door of the office and looking at him with a smile.


    Today, an Zijin dressed very simply. Her hair was tied with a single horsetail behind her head. She wore a pink lady''s shirt with sky blue skinny jeans and a pair of white canvas shoes on her feet.


    The whole person looks young and beautiful, and the jeans outline makes the legs more slender and straight. It''s no exaggeration. He can play with these legs for a year.


    Su Xun came out from behind his desk and opened his hands.


    An Zijin with a burst of fragrant wind rushed into his arms, lotus like jade arm around his neck, the whole person with a koala like hanging on him.


    After holding her for several circles, susian put her down and said, "how did you come to the company to find me?"


    "Why, I can''t come!" An Zi Jin makes the appearance of ferocious, Meng state is full.


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face: "of course, you can come. You are my wife. You can come whenever you want."


    "Well." An Zi Jin Ao Jiao of raise chin, then again Eye Bead son a turn, pretending to say at will: "your that female secretary is quite beautiful."


    "Jealous?" Su Xun stared at her with a smile, but he thought she was cute.


    Anzijin pretty face a red, some shameful anger of stamp foot: "my mother said you men like to flirt, let me stare at you point."


    After a long time, his mother-in-law taught his daughter chagang to come.


    "Do you think I''ll be sorry for you?" Susian put his hands on her shoulder.


    "Yes." An Zijin nodded without hesitation, and glanced down: "if you men have some money, you can''t control the things below. My father is so closely watched by my mother, and he still raises four or five little mothers for me outside."


    Su Xun pulled the corners of his mouth. Unexpectedly, Annan Tian, a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, was also a wind and a stream.


    "What are you going to do?" Su Xun looks at an Zijin curiously.


    An Zi Jin''s faint sigh tone: "I a weak woman can how to do?"? Just pretend you don''t know, just like my mother. Anyway, I''m the last one you marry. Who makes me like you? "


    "Wife." Looking at her serious expression, Su Xun suddenly felt distressed and held her tightly in his arms.


    An Son Jin the corner of the mouth ascends to start to put on a small fox similar smile, in the eyes flash a put on cunning.


    Miss, I don''t care how many women you play outside. Anyway, these women will never be able to see the light all their lives.


    As long as you feel guilty and sorry for me, your heart and people will always be mine.


    Together with the imperial husband, she has already won the true biography of her mother, and is even better than blue.


    "Well, don''t say that. Do you have any work to deal with today?" An Zijin came out of Su Xun''s arms and sat down on the sofa.


    "Almost. I can deal with the rest tomorrow. Don''t you have any classes in the afternoon?"


    Su Xun went to an Zijin and sat down. He put her in his arms with one hand, but his hand was not idle.


    An Zi Jin is taken advantage of by him, blush heart beat of, Jiao body is taut stiff, shook a head: "have no class."


    Seeing that an Zijin didn''t stop him, Su Xun was short of breath and wanted to go further. After all, he was just a small man.


    "Don''t mess around. I''m in the office. What if someone comes in later."


    Seeing that Su Xun was more and more excessive, an Zijin broke away from his arms and stood up. Qiao blushed as if he could bleed.


    Su Xun suddenly woke up a lot, took a deep breath, forced to suppress the desire, and looked forward to it.


    "Hang out with me. You''ve never been with me before."


    An Zijin pulls Su Xun up from the sofa and stays here. She''s really afraid that she won''t be able to grind her. Su Xun will be eaten by him.She had to be reserved. She couldn''t let this guy get her body so easily. It was enough to give some sweets as comfort from time to time.


    Anyway, there are so many women around this guy, and there are more than a dozen white and beautiful maids in the manor. They can''t be suffocated.


    An Zijin is deeply influenced by family factors since childhood, especially her father and her brother are raising several women outside.


    Therefore, since Su Xun became the chairman of Qingyun international, she never expected Su Xun to keep herself safe.


    "Oh, Mr. Chen, it''s a coincidence that you should go out, too."


    Su Xun didn''t expect that as soon as he walked out of the elevator, he met Chen Hua who came out of another elevator at the same time.


    "Ha ha, I''ll do something." Chen Hua skin smile meat don''t smile, the vision falls on the an Son Jin body of his side, the facial expression is stiff for a while.


    Looking at an Zijin and Su Xun''s intimate appearance, he instantly figured out why an Nantian would promise Su Xun to cooperate with Qingyun international.


    Chen Zhou went abroad very early, so it''s normal not to know an Zijin.


    But Chen Hua can''t not know ah, he met an Zijin several times, of course, know she is Annam day''s daughter.


    "Hello, Uncle Chen." An Zijin also knew Chen Hua and said hello politely.


    Chen Hua was full of worries and responded perfunctorily: "miss an is more and more beautiful now, but Su Dong is very lucky."


    "Uncle Chen flatters me." An Zi Jin appears to be natural and easy.


    Soon, Su Xun left with an Zijin.


    Looking at their backs, Chen Hua''s face was gloomy and terrible, and his depression and anger were hard to express.


    No wonder Su Xun is so confident that he can win the purchase contract of Taishan Group.


    Kui and others originally wanted to see Su Xun''s joke. They had been doing their so-called calculation for a long time, which was a complete joke in the eyes of others!


    The more he thinks about it, the worse he looks.


    If Su Xun really became an Nantian''s son-in-law, he would be in a very difficult situation.


    No, you can''t wait to die.


    Must have a way to let two people break up, even let an Zijin hostile to Su Xun just go.

 Chapter 21

    "He doesn''t seem to like you very much?" After walking out of the company building, an Zijin looks puzzled.


    Su Xun laughed: "I''m not a bank note. Of course, it''s impossible for everyone to like me."


    He doesn''t want to let an Zijin know these things in the company, so as not to spoil her mood.


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t want to say, an Zijin didn''t ask much, but changed the topic: "where are we going now?"


    Sensible women are always liked by people.


    "Look at you, don''t you mean I''ll go shopping with you?" In Jiangnan City, Su Xun didn''t have many acquaintances. He really didn''t have a place to go.


    An Zijin thought about it, his eyes fell on Su Xun''s empty wrist, and his eyes lit up: "yes! Go and buy you a watch. You are different now. You can''t always take out your mobile phone to see the time. "


    "OK, listen to my wife." Su Xun pinched her face. Now he really needed a good watch to set off his identity.


    Twenty minutes later, they arrived at a Patek Philippe store in the center of the city.


    "Su Xun!"


    Just walked to the door of the store, behind suddenly came a voice.


    Su Xun stopped and looked back. He saw a young man with a smile and a woman walking quickly.


    After entering, Su Xun recognized the person and blurted out, "Liao Xiang, why are you here?"


    It was his high school deskmate. They had a good relationship at first, but later Liao Xiang didn''t go to college to work.


    I haven''t seen you for more than two years. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Su Xun was surprised.


    "I work in Jiangnan City. Today I go shopping with my girlfriend." Seeing his old classmate, Liao Xiang was very excited. He pointed to the woman beside him and said, "this is my girlfriend Luo Juan."


    Su Xun looked at Luo Juan: "Hello, I''m Su Xun."


    "Liao Xiang often mentions you in front of me." Luo Juan smiles.


    The Son Jin also introduced my girlfriend


    "You are lucky to have such a beautiful girlfriend." Liao Xiang expressed his admiration, and then looked at an Zijin: "after this boy bullies you, I help you revenge, so beautiful girlfriends dare not cherish, should fight."


    "Thank you, brother Liao." Anzijin smell speech pursed mouth a smile.


    Liao Xiang asked, "by the way, what are you doing here? Otherwise, we''ll go shopping together and have lunch together at noon."


    "Let''s look at the watch." Su Xun said.


    Liao Xiang deliberately exaggerated widened his eyes: "yes, you boy, poor car rich watch, it seems that you are now developed ah!"


    "There''s no exaggeration. It''s just a watch to watch the time." Su Xun said modestly that he didn''t want to pretend in front of his old classmates.


    Liao Xiang is to the interest: "together, anyway, we are idle is also idle, first with you watch, later lunch together."


    "Yes, I''ll treat you at noon." Su Xun nodded with a smile.


    Liao Xiang waved his hand: "no, you are still a student now. I''m all at work. I''d better invite you."


    Obviously, he was just exaggerating that Su Xun had developed. He was only joking. After all, he knew Su Xun was still in school.


    So how could he let Su Xun treat him? I''m afraid he didn''t have half a month''s living expenses.


    "We''ll talk about it then. Let''s go first." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he took an Zijin to the exclusive store first.


    Liao Xiang, a scum, didn''t know Patek Philippe''s English, so he didn''t feel anything. He raised his foot and went inside.


    Luo Juan is a pull him.


    "What are you doing?" Liao Xiang''s face was full of wonder.


    Luo Juan took a look at Su Xun''s and an Zijin''s back. She came to Liao Xiang''s ear and said, "this is Patek Philippe''s shop. The watches in it are more than one hundred thousand."


    "What Liao Xiang suddenly widened his eyes, and then said, "you''re wrong. Su Xun is still in school. How could he have the money to buy such an expensive watch?"


    Hundreds of thousands and millions of dollars. This horse is wearing a car in his hand. Where can Su Xun afford it now.


    "So, they must just go in and have a look and not buy it. What a shame. I feel embarrassed."


    Luo Juan is a little bit coy. She obviously doesn''t want to go in and follow Su Xun. They are shameful.


    "I said Liao Xiang, what are you two muttering about there?"


    Seeing that they didn''t keep up, Su Xun turned around and yelled.


    "Right away." Liao Xiang replied and took Luo Juan into the store: "if there''s anything to be afraid of, just come in and have a long experience. You can''t leave suddenly at this time."


    Luo Juan was a little annoyed, but she had already been dragged in. At this time, she was more embarrassed to run out, so she had to go inside.


    I can''t help complaining about Su Xun. What can I do in such a place if I have no money? Anyway, I can''t afford it after reading it. Isn''t it uncomfortable for me?


    "Welcome, four ladies and gentlemen. Good morning."Just entering the door, a tall woman came over with a proper smile on her face.


    In the novel, the story of a salesman who looks down on others will not happen in such a luxury store.


    The salesmen here are all professionally trained. Even if they know that the other party can''t afford it, they will receive it as usual. It''s impossible for them to do anything to damage the brand''s reputation.


    Otherwise, if someone takes a video and exposes it to the Internet, it will be very busy.


    The salesman took the four people to the sofa to sit down, poured them a glass of water, and then said, "are you here to watch? Do you have a model you''d like to see in advance? "


    Liao Xiang and Luo Juan are embarrassed when they hear this. They feel uncomfortable when they sit on the sofa. They can only look at Su Xun and an Zijin.


    "Do you have 61,04g-001 in stock?" Su Xun used his mobile phone to check Patek Philippe''s series name list in the car before, and thought this one was very good-looking.


    The smile on the salesperson''s face is more brilliant: "yes, two, please wait a moment."


    She turned and walked to the second floor.


    Why does she smile so happily?


    Because this watch is worth nearly three million, it is undoubtedly a big business.


    Although Liao Xiang and Luo Juan are dressed in ordinary clothes, she can see that Su Xun and an Zijin are dressed in unusual clothes!


    In particular, the bag in an Zijin''s hand is worth more than 300000 yuan. This kind of person definitely bought Patek Philippe.


    As soon as the salesman left, Liao Xiang said in a hurry, "Su Xun, do you know how much the watch here costs? I''m sorry if I don''t buy it."


    "Don''t be impatient for a while. You won''t lose a piece of meat." Su Xun was relieved that he couldn''t say that I could afford it.


    Liao Xiang still wants to talk, but the salesman has come down from the second floor, so he has to shut up and pretend to be dead.


    The salesman came over with a delicate box in his arms.


    When the box is opened, you can see a blue starry sky, and the dreamy dial is exciting.


    "I have to say that you have a good eye. This watch belongs to Patek Philippe''s super complex chronometer series. It is made of 315 parts and inlaid with 45 gems..."


    The salesman saw that Su Xun had been attracted by the appearance of the watch and began to talk about all kinds of data of the watch.


    Liao Xiang and Luo Juan are more and more frightened. Should they come to this kind of place?


    "Can you try it on?" Su Xun asked.


    Luo Xiang and Luo Juan stare at him.


    They didn''t expect that Su Xun would dare to test his watch, so they wouldn''t be afraid that if he accidentally broke it, they couldn''t afford to pay for it?


    Both of them thought that Su Xun was too brave.


    "Certainly," the salesman said with a smile


    Voice down, she carefully took out the watch from the box, she is also afraid to break, after all, she is a worker, can''t afford to pay.


    Su Xun took it and put it on his wrist. He felt cool and comfortable.


    "It''s pretty. It''s a good match for you." An Zi Jin said a, very satisfied to this watch.


    Liao Xiang and Luo Juan are worried, for fear that Su Xun might accidentally damage their watch.


    Su Xun didn''t take the watch down. He said to the salesman directly, "I''ll take this watch. Please swipe the card."


    Where did you say that with Luo mengxiang?


    Luo Juan''s first impression of Su Xun was not very good. She felt that this man was too empty. She could not afford to pay the bill for a while, and she had to make them lose face together.


    I really don''t understand how an Zijin, such a beautiful woman, can fall in love with such an unreliable man. In the future, Liao Xiang has to have less contact with him.


    But she didn''t show it on her face. After all, she is an adult. If she knows something, it will be embarrassing.


    "Sir, the current domestic price of this watch is 2978000 yuan. Are you sure you want to buy it?" The salesman said the price and confirmed it again.


    When Liao Xiang and Luo Juan heard the price, they almost had the impulse to seize the door and run away. Their faces turned white.


    Su Xun calmly took out his bank card from his wallet: "swipe the card."


    "Yes, sir. Congratulations on being the owner of this Patek Philippe." The salesman had a big smile on his face and a respectful tone.


    Ten minutes later, until they walked out of the store, Liao Xiang and Luo Juan were still dizzy.


    In any case, they couldn''t believe it. Su xungang just downplayed the fact that he spent nearly three million yuan on a watch.


    The shock to them can be imagined.


    Especially Luo Juan, she is very embarrassed. After all, she just arranged Su Xun in her heart, and now she feels hot on her face.


    Luo Juan looks at Liao Xiang angrily. Is this what you call an ordinary junior?


    Is this the so-called ordinary?


    I''m sorry, I''ve disgraced ordinary people.


    Feeling his girlfriend''s eyes, Liao Xiang was also confused. How did Su Xun suddenly become a rich man?"Su Xun..." Liao Xiang was just about to ask his doubts when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Su Xun''s eyes inadvertently fell on his mobile phone screen. As a result, he saw that the caller ID was actually "Liao Yu".


    His face changed.

 Chapter 22

    Do you happen to have the same name?


    Or is it really his secretary, Liao Yu?


    Su Xun was so surprised that he waited for Liao Xiang to finish the call. Then he asked, "Liao Xiang, does Liao Yu who just called you work in Qingyun international?"


    "Do you know sister Yu?" Liao Xiang looked at Su Xun unexpectedly, nodded and said, "yes, she is working as a Secretary for the chairman of Qingyun international."


    When he said this, he felt a bit like Rong. After all, not everyone can be a secretary to the chairman of Qingyun group.


    Then he asked curiously, "how can you know sister Yu?"


    Su Xun said in secret that she is working as a Secretary for me now. Can I not know her?


    Originally, he also wanted to find out whether there was any relationship between Liao Yu and Liao Jun.


    I didn''t expect to send a pillow when I dozed off.


    Liao Xiang''s surname is also Liao. It seems that he has a close relationship with Liao Yu. We should know something from him.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Liao Xiang and said, "let''s talk about you first. How do you know Liao Yu?"


    "She''s my neighbor. She''s from the same village. She always takes me as her brother." Liao Xiang has nothing to hide from Su Xun, and it''s not something that he can''t say.


    Su Xun''s eyes were brighter: "do you know a man named Liao Jun?"


    "That son of a bitch is sister Yu''s father..." Liao Xiang said half before he responded: "no, why do you know both of them, and why do you ask me these questions?"


    Su Xun''s joy at the news from Liao Xiang''s mouth was beyond expression. His guess was right.


    Liao Jun is actually Liao Yu''s father, but Li Tao, how can they not know this?


    What happened?


    "Liao Xiang, the next question is very important to me. Please tell me the truth." Su Xun looked at Liao Xiang sincerely.


    Liao Xiang was a little uneasy by his serious appearance: "don''t do this. Ask. I''ll tell you as long as I know."


    "Tell me about Liao Yu and her father Liao Jun. as far as I know, Liao Jun has a wife and children in Jiangnan City, but Liao Yu is not among them..."


    Before he finished his words, Su Xun was interrupted by Liao Xiang with an angry look on his face. He gritted his teeth and said: "this son of a bitch, the first thing he did when he got rich when he went back to the village was to divorce sister Yu''s mother. Because of this, sister Yu''s mother was so angry that she couldn''t get sick and died."


    "At last he picked up sister Yu, but she told me that this son of a bitch didn''t dare to let her show up because he was afraid of the tiger in the family. He just rented her a house in the city..."


    After hearing this, Su Xun has probably sorted out the whole story.


    Liao Jun and Liao Yu are indeed father and daughter. After Liao Yu''s mother died, Liao Jun took her to Jiangnan City out of guilt.


    But because she was afraid of her wife, she did not dare to take Liao Yu home. Instead, she rented a house for her and helped her find a school to study in.


    He originally paid Liao Yu money, but the stubborn Liao Yu didn''t ask for a cent. He worked and went to school on his own. In the end, he even gave Liao Jun the first month''s rent.


    After graduating from University, Liao Yu applied to Qingyun international. What she wanted to do was to get promoted step by step to the head of Liao Jun and seek justice for her dead mother.


    It can also explain why the whole company doesn''t know about their relationship.


    Because Liao Yu didn''t recognize his father at all, and Liao Jun had another wife and children in Jiangnan City, it''s not rare for him to recognize him.


    So their father daughter relationship is not known.


    In this way, Su Xun felt that he could take advantage of Liao Yu to get the evidence of Chen Hua''s plot from Liao Jun.


    The next thing he needs to consider is how to win Liao Yu''s trust.


    It''s not hard for him that they have a common enemy.


    He took a deep breath, took hold of Liao Xiang''s shoulder and shook it: "Liao Xiang, you are really a lucky general. You''ve helped me a lot this time. Are you interested in working in our company?"


    "You What''s your company Liao Xiang is a little confused. When did Su Xun have a company?


    With a smile, Su Xun handed over a business card and said, "yes, my company. I''m the boss of your sister Yu."


    Liao Xiang and Luo Juan look at the business card together and look at the words "chairman of Qingyun international". They are both stunned and have a dreamlike feeling.


    Now they can understand why Su Xun just bought a three million meter without blinking an eye, because people don''t lack this.


    "No You, aren''t you still in school? How could This... "


    Liao Xiang''s words are a little shivering. He can''t believe that his former high school classmate has become so powerful.


    His favorite sister Yu was Su Xun''s secretary, which made him feel a little difficult to express.


    "Come or not." Su Xun asked with a smile.Liao Xiang is still a little confused, but Luo Juan pinches him: "what are you still doing? Agree quickly."


    "Don''t make any noise!" Liao Xiang took a deep breath and tried to be calm: "Su Xun, I''ve got my heart. I know you''re trying to help me, but I haven''t finished my college, so I can run business..."


    "Then come to work in the business department of our company." Su Xun interrupted him. Liao Xiangyue didn''t want to give him any trouble. The more he felt that this classmate was worth helping.


    What''s more, Liao Xiang helped him a lot today?


    Su Xun is not what he used to be. For the sake of his words, Liao Xiang knows that if he doesn''t agree, he will be shameless.


    So I nodded and agreed, saying, "thank you."


    That''s Qingyun international. The minimum qualifications for recruitment restrictions are all graduates from our university.


    He secretly determined to do a good job, not to disgrace Su Xun, but also to fight for a future on the platform of Qingyun international.


    "You''re the one who helped me a lot." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go. It''s time for dinner. Let''s have dinner first."


    After lunch, the four people separated and exchanged their contact information.


    Seeing Su Xun and an Zijin get on the bus and leave surrounded by a group of bodyguards, Liao Xiang sighs with emotion.


    The fate of life is so changeable. Who could have thought that Su Xun would have the status now?


    I''m afraid that no one will believe him when he talks to his classmates in high school. He will also scold him for boasting and forcing others.


    "Brother Xiang, this is your chance. You must seize it. As long as you show your ability, Su Xun No, Su Dong will definitely promote you. "


    Luo Juan is carrying Liao Xiang''s shoulder. Her face is full of longing. She is full of gratitude to Su Xun in her heart. She is also ashamed of her previous idea in Patek Philippe store.


    Liao Xiang nodded and said firmly: "I know, this is probably the biggest opportunity in my life. If it wasn''t for Su Xun, I would never have entered Qingyun international."


    Su Xun may just want to help his old classmate.


    But for him, it was kindness, so he would never let Su Xun down.

 Chapter 23

    The next few days.


    Su Xun didn''t show up with Liao Yu in a hurry. Instead, he cultivated a good foundation of trust with her.


    The effect is remarkable.


    In three days, Liao Yu was still respectful in front of Su Xun, but he was not so formal.


    Sometimes they can even make a fool of themselves. They get along very well.


    Why can their relationship progress so fast?


    First, because Su Xun''s appearance and age are too deceptive, he will subconsciously let Liao Yu relax his vigilance.


    Second, because of Su Xun''s identity, Liao Yu is also willing to make a good relationship with Su Xun, which is conducive to her promotion and the ultimate goal of revenge on her father.


    So the rapid progress of their relationship is the result of the joint efforts of both sides.


    Su Xun was calm, but Chen Hua couldn''t bear it.


    Because it was only a few days, Su Xun became more and more like a duck to water in the company. If this continues, his position will be stable.


    At that time, there was a new Zhao Chengming, who couldn''t pry his own position.


    So he''s going to be ready.


    On Friday morning, the deputy director''s office.


    The office is filled with smoke. Two old smoking guns are puffing smoke. They are Deputy Dong Chenhua and deputy general manager Liao Jun.


    "What did you think about what you said last time? You can''t put it off any longer. If you want to move Su Xun, you have to cut off an Nantian, the foreign aid."


    Spit out a smoke, Chen Hua looked at the opposite Liao Jun said.


    Liao Jun''s face was uncertain. He was silent for a while. Then he said, "I have an idea."


    "Say it." Chen Hua sat up straight and his eyes became bright.


    Liao Jun said, "Annan Tian supports Su Xun only because his daughter likes him. What if her daughter hates him?"


    "For instance Su Xun derails, be known by an Zijin next, this kind of daughter certainly can''t stand such grievance?"


    Liao Jun finished with a cold smile, but it''s a pity that he is wrong to guess an Zijin with the thinking of ordinary women.


    Su Xun didn''t care whether she had love or not.


    "I''ve thought about it, but it''s not feasible. I can''t find a suitable woman close to Su Xun in a short time. How can those mediocre and vulgar powder compare with an Zijin?"


    Chen Hua shakes his head to get rid of the plan. He is a little disappointed. He thinks Liao Jun can come up with some good ideas.


    Hearing this, Liao Jun said, "Mr. Chen, what do you think of Liao Yu? The figure and appearance are not inferior to that of an Zijin, and they are far away from Su Xun. They spend more time together. "


    "Why should Liao Yu listen to you?" Chen Hua frowned, but he knew that Liao Yu never had a good face for Liao Jun.


    Liao Jun lightly said: "Chen Dong can rest assured, I have a way to persuade her."


    "Then do it as soon as possible." Chen Hua is reluctant to give Liao Yu to Su Xun. You know, he has been greedy for Liao Yu for a long time!


    The figure, the appearance, especially the lack of body and womanliness, made his heart itch.


    But now is not the time to think about these, he still can distinguish the weight.


    Listening to Chen Hua''s commanding tone, Liao Jun is a little upset, but he doesn''t show it. He gets up and leaves.


    He is on guard against Chen Hua, just as Chen Hua is on guard against him.


    In his hand, he holds the evidence of Chen Hua''s murder of Zhao Chengming in case of being killed. Chen Hua must also know this, so he has to be killed even more.


    But both of them dare not act rashly, not to mention the fact that the great event has not yet been accomplished?


    So now the situation of the two people is that they have to unite even though they know each other''s evil intentions are hidden.


    In the end, a strange balance was formed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later.


    Deputy General Manager Office of the group.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Liao Yu looks at Liao Jun coldly. If the other party doesn''t want to see her in the name of work, she won''t come at all.


    Because she felt sick when she saw the scum who had abandoned her wife and made her sick.


    "Poop


    However, Liao Jun knelt directly in front of her.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as Liao Yu''s face changed, he was confused by the scene and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Liao Jun looked at Liao Yu pitifully: "daughter, I know you hate dad, but dad couldn''t help it at that time. I''m a bastard, but no matter how I gave birth to you, you can''t die this time."


    "If you stand by, dad will be dead this time!"


    Said he directly a nose, a tear of cry, look very pitiful.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. What are you doing? You get up quickly. " Liao Yu was at a loss, but he didn''t believe what he was saying.


    Liao Jun knelt to climb forward a few steps: "daughter, you can''t be so cruel, even if you hate me, but I gave birth to you is also a great kindness, even if you want to find me revenge, you have to return this kindness, or there is no difference with the white eyed Wolf."Emotional card, pretending to be pitiful, then moral kidnapping, a series of means to play, it can be said that even the face is not.


    "No matter what you ask me to do, it''s certainly not a good thing. I won''t agree!"


    Liao Yu shook his head and said, his body kept retreating.


    Liao Jun said, "if you don''t help me, I''ll tell the whole company that you are my daughter. If you don''t help me, I''m finished. I don''t care about anything."


    "You..." Liao Yu''s face turns pale with anger. She''s afraid of letting others know about their relationship, because being Liao Jun''s daughter is a disgrace to her.


    Liao Jun strike while the iron is hot: "but if you help me this time, you and I will have nothing to do in the future. I can swear to God."


    "Tell me, what''s the matter." In silence, Liao Yu clenched his lips and said.


    Her weakness is mastered by Liao Jun to death.


    When the time comes, Dong Su''s face will be more and more anxious, but I know that I''m more and more worried about him


    "So you have to help me."


    "How can a secretary help you?" Liao Yu felt a little funny after hearing this. Would Su Xun listen to him?


    Liao Jun said, "you are a secretary. Of course he won''t listen to you. What if you become his woman?"


    "You You are shameless Liao Yu was so angry that he raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    Five bright red fingerprints appeared on Liao Jun''s face, but he didn''t blink his eyelids. Instead, he cried and said, "good fight, I should fight. I''m not human, but daughter, you must help me this time, or my father will die."


    Looking at each other''s shameless face, Liao Yu was really physically and mentally tired. He was so angry that he almost fainted.


    Listening to the cry and chatter, she felt extremely agitated, biting her silver teeth and said:


    "OK, I''ll help you this time, as to repay you for being born to me. After this, I''m completely cut off from you!"


    "Yes, thank you daughter. Thank you daughter. Thank you so much, Dad." Liao Jun''s face was full of joy when he heard that his acting skills were realistic.


    "Stop calling me daughter! I''m sick Liao Yu yelled angrily, then slammed the door and left.


    "Bang!" The door slammed on the doorframe.


    In the office, Liao Jun stood up from the ground as if nothing had happened, with a smile of satisfaction at the corner of his mouth.


    Little girl, do you want to avenge your mother?


    As far as you are concerned, you''d better wait for the next life.

 Chapter 24

    "Liao Yu, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look like you''ve just cried?"


    As soon as Su Xun walked out of the office, he met Liao Yu, who came face to face with red eyes and was still wiping tears.


    "Sue Hello, Su Dong. I''m fine. It''s just that the wind has blown my eyes. "


    Liao Yu didn''t expect to meet Su Xun. He wiped his tears with his hands and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to look at Su Xun.


    Because she felt guilty. After all, she was going to use her body to calculate Sushen soon.


    But fortunately, it''s just a plea for Liao Jun, and it won''t hurt Su Xun''s interests, otherwise she will never agree.


    "When I''m blind." Su Xun said angrily and dragged her into the reception room beside him: "tell me what''s going on, who dares to bully my secretary?"


    Recently, I have developed a good relationship with Liao Yu. Of course, he won''t let go of this opportunity.


    Listening to Su Xun''s overbearing but caring tone, Liao Yu, who had been holding on all along, collapsed and rushed to his arms to cry.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t cry. Tell me. I''ll make the decision for you."


    Su Xun hugged him and patted her jade back with one hand to comfort her.


    He can feel that Liao Yu''s figure wrapped under his uniform skirt is very good (? ¡¤ ¦Ø¡¤?).


    Who in the company can make Liao Yu out of control and cry like this?


    He can''t think of anyone but Liao Jun.


    It''s OK that Su Xun didn''t comfort Liao Yu. When he comforted Liao Yu, he cried more fiercely.


    I don''t know how many sorrows and grievances she has hidden under her strong appearance for so many years.


    Now, Liao Jun, who is regarded as an enemy, is forced and morally kidnapped to do something against his will with his body.


    All this had brought her to the brink of collapse.


    At this time, Su Xun''s care made her completely remove her disguise and defense, and her mood was like the flood that broke the dike.


    At half an hour, Liao Yu was tired of crying. He finally stopped crying, but he was still sobbing from time to time.


    "How big a person is that he''s crying like this. He''s even crying over his makeup." Su Xun said in a soft voice and reached out to help her wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    Feeling the warmth of Su Xun''s hand, Liao Yu''s delicate body trembled. Then she realized that she was still in someone''s arms, and hurriedly stepped back.


    "Su Dong, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Come on, there''s nothing to apologize for." Su Xun interrupted her, went to the sofa and sat down, patted the position beside her: "come and sit down."


    Liao Yu walked over nervously and sat down with his legs closed side by side. He behaved like a pupil in class.


    "Tell me what happened." Su Xun poured her a glass of water.


    Liao Yu clenched her red lips and said nothing because she didn''t know how to say it.


    Su Xun trusted her so much that she felt more guilty.


    "I know if you don''t say it." Su Xun stared into her eyes: "it''s Liao Jun, right?"


    "You How do you know? " Liao Yu stares at Su Xun.


    Su Xun laughed and said, "I don''t only know, but also know that he is your father, right?"


    "Sue Su Dong... " Liao Yu turned pale and stood up from the sofa.


    Su Xun pulled her back to the sofa: "Why are you so excited? Sit down and listen to me slowly."


    certainly will not let this good showdown happen. Thank you for the help from old fellow Liao Jun.


    "Liao Xiang is my classmate. He told me everything. After he got rich, Liao Jun abandoned his original mate. What a real jerk!" Su Xun''s face showed anger and said with gnashing teeth.


    When Liao Yu heard this, he was sad again. He burst into tears again, but he bit his red lips tightly and didn''t let himself cry.


    Su Xun sighed, gently put her in his arms, soft voice said: "that bastard how to bully you, tell me, I help you revenge, you are my secretary, in addition to me, no one can bully you."


    Liao Yu felt very shy when he held him in his arms, but he felt very safe and enjoyed being cared for.


    No matter how strong a woman looks, she is also eager for a man to hold up a piece of sky for him and let her shelter from the wind and rain.


    Liao Yu blushes and tells Su Xun what Liao Jun asked her to do. After that, her ears are red and she doesn''t dare to look up.


    After hearing this, Su Xun sneered: "this son of a bitch is still cheating you."


    Almost without thinking about it, he knew that Liao Jun was lying to Liao Yu. In fact, he was afraid that he had another purpose.


    "What?" Liao Yu subconsciously raised his head, then blushed and quickly lowered down.


    Holding her rich, full body, Su Xun was a little worried. He calmed down and said, "do you still want to seek justice for your mother?"


    "I always wanted to." Liao Yu bit his silver teeth and nodded.


    Su Xun stroked her soft hair: "I''ll help you. Although he''s cheating you, he''s right. I can''t tolerate him.""Su Dong..." After all, Liao Jun is kind to her.


    Knowing what she thought, Su Xun said, "if you knew what he had done with Chen Hua, you wouldn''t care so much."


    Liao Yu''s small face was dazed.


    "The death of Zhao Dong is related to him and Chen Hua." Su Xun said without expression.


    "What Liao Yu exclaimed, then angrily scolded: "this bastard, how can he do this? Zhao Dong is his benefactor!"


    The reason for her anger, of course, is that Zhao Chengming also has the gratitude for her, which is her bole.


    The two most important elders in her life were killed by Liao Jun, and her anger can be imagined.


    "Su Dong, I listen to you. I must avenge my mother and Zhao Dong!" Liao Yu gritted his teeth.


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile: "didn''t he let you hook me to bed? Then we''ll do it for him. "


    "This That''s not good. " Liao Yu''s body was stiff and stammered.


    Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry: "what do you think? Of course, it''s fake. Just cheat him."


    Su Xun wanted to see what Liao Jun was up to.


    Moreover, it is also conducive for Liao Yu to gain the trust of Liao Jun, so that he is more likely to get the evidence of Liao Jun as a life-saving tool.


    "Hu ~" Liao Yu was relieved, but he was a little lost.


    Su Xun continued to talk about his plan: "after Liao Jun saw Chen Hua''s cruelty, in order to protect himself, he must have left evidence for the murder of Zhao Dong. You have to use your identity to confuse him and find a way to go to his home to get this evidence as a backhand."


    "I''ve never been to his house, and he has a wife and children, and he won''t let me go." Liao Yu frowned and felt that it was difficult.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s not the same now. Now you are useful to him. He is begging you."


    "But I''m afraid I can''t find him and hide it there." Liao Yu still hesitated.


    Su Xun said, "when you go to his home, remember to bring a USB flash drive, and then try to go to his study to check whether there are computers that are not connected to the Internet."


    In modern society, few people put important information in the safe, because putting it in the safe is to tell the thief clearly that what is inside is very important?


    It can be put in the USB flash drive, but the USB flash drive is too small, easy to lose, and easy to destroy.


    Therefore, computers that are not connected to the Internet are relatively safe, safe enough, but confusing, and suitable for storing some important information.


    As for why not connect to the Internet, because after the computer is connected to the Internet, hackers may remotely invade the computer and steal information through the network.


    Liao Yu clenched his red lips and nodded, his eyes firm.


    She must send that son of a bitch to prison herself.


    I''m afraid she''ll be disappointed.


    Because Su Xun won''t give Liao Jun and Chen Hua a chance to go to prison. It''s too cheap for them to survive.


    Death should be their only destination.

 Chapter 25

    Saturday morning.


    Liao Yu came to Liao Jun''s house without telling him in advance.


    When Liao Jun opened the door, he saw that it was Liao Yu. His subconscious face changed greatly: "Why are you here?"


    "Susian and I are already together. This is a picture." With a cold face, Liao Yu raised his file bag.


    Liao Jun is stunned. How can he succeed so soon? It''s only one day!


    Knowing what he was thinking, Liao Yu snorted coldly: "do you think he can refuse me as a tough little boy?"


    Liao Jun also thought that there was no man, no matter how beautiful Liao Yu was, he took the initiative to send him to the door. It was strange that Su Xun refused.


    "Husband, who is it?" In the living room, Liao Jun''s wife asked.


    "Secretary of our chairman, it''s a bit of a job for me." Liao Jun replied without changing his face, and then said to Liao Yu, "come to my study."


    He has never revealed that he has a daughter in these years, so he is not afraid that his wife will recognize Liao Yu.


    A moment later, Liao Jun studied.


    "I''ll look at the pictures." Liao Jun said.


    Liao Yu handed over the bag and glanced at a computer on the desk.


    Liao Jun didn''t find Liao Yu''s eyes and couldn''t wait to open the document bag.


    I found that there were pictures of Liao Yu and Su Xun cuddling, and they were very close.


    His face involuntarily showed a smile, believe to wait for an Zijin to see these photos, absolute meeting be angry to lose reason.


    Sushen, Sushen, I will give you a big surprise at the board meeting on Monday.


    "Click -"


    at this moment, the door of the study was suddenly pushed open.


    Liao Jun''s wife came in. She was relieved to see that Liao Yu and Liao Jun were well dressed. She said with a smile, "husband, come and help me dry my clothes."


    She was suspicious. Seeing that Liao Yu was so beautiful, she was afraid that the fox would have an affair with her husband, so she came for a surprise inspection.


    Of course, Liao Jun knew what his wife was doubting, and his face was very ugly.


    However, in front of Liao Yu''s face, he didn''t have an attack. He asked Liao Yu to wait for him in his study, and then followed his wife away with a black face.


    As the door of the study closes, Liao Yu thanks Liao Jun''s wife and ancestors for 18 generations.


    Just worry about how to put him away. I didn''t expect that someone would give him a pillow when he was sleepy.


    Liao Yu went straight to the notebook on his desk. There was a thin layer of dust on it. At a glance, he knew that he didn''t use it often.


    She nervously looked at the door again, then turned on the computer and found that there was no Internet connection.


    She opened the folder, searched for it, finally locked a folder called "road", and then opened it.


    Her pretty face turned white in an instant. Her hands trembled slightly when she was holding the mouse. She was angry and scared.


    This folder records in detail the process of Liao Jun and Chen Hua''s conspiracy to kill Zhao Chengming, with text and video.


    Take a deep breath, force to calm down, shaking hands out of the U disk inserted into the notebook, the file transferred a copy.


    Step ~ step ~ step ~


    there was a sudden sound of stepping outside the study, and it was getting closer and closer, but the file transmission was still five percent behind.


    Liao Yu was very anxious and raised his heart to his throat.


    Finally, the transmission is complete.


    She quickly pulled out the U disk, threw it into the collar, turned off the folder and opened the web page. Almost at the same time, the door of the study was pushed open.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Liao Yu sitting in front of his computer, Liao Jun''s face suddenly changed. He quickly stepped forward and closed the computer.


    Liao Yu seemed to be startled and stood up at a loss: "I I want to search something, but I find that this computer can''t open the web page without Internet connection.... "


    When Liao Jun heard this, he turned on the computer and saw that it was indeed a web interface. He was relieved. Then he said, "I don''t like people touching my personal belongings. Besides, there is something wrong with my network."


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go first, and we''ll never owe each other." Liao Yu seems to be annoyed by his attitude. His face is ugly. He leaves his study with a word.


    Waiting for Liao Yu to leave, Liao Jun opens the folder and finds that he still has a way to go.


    The vision falls on the photograph of one side, a smile appears on his face, took out the mobile phone to dial the telephone of an Zijin.


    "Is that Miss Ann?" After the phone was connected, Liao Jun asked.


    "It''s me. Who are you?"


    Liao Jun chuckled: "miss an, I''m Liao Jun from Qingyun international. I have something in my hand. I''m sure you''ll be interested. Let''s make an appointment for a meeting."


    "I''m interested? Come on, Starbucks. I''m on my way to the south


    After an Zijin''s voice dropped, he hung up and looked at Su Xun, who was opposite him. He blinked: "Liao Jun of Qingyun International said that he had something I was interested in. I asked him to meet here for a while.""Liao Jun?" Su Xun was stunned at first, and then laughed with great interest. Now he finally knows what Liao Jun''s idea is for Liao Yu to lead him to fight.


    It''s to make his backyard fire.


    What do you feel uneasy Son Jin


    "I''ll tell you..." Su Xun told the details of the matter.


    After hearing this, an Zijin frowned in disgust. She didn''t expect that there were such disgusting men in the world.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll leave first in a moment, and you''ll do whatever you want."


    "Watch me perform." An Zi Jin playfully blinked an eye, already rub one''s fists to rub one''s hands.


    More than ten minutes later, it was almost time. Su Xun got up and changed his position in the corner.


    About five minutes later, Su Xun saw Liao Jun go into the cafe. He stopped for a moment at the door and went to an Zijin.


    In his hand is the document bag that Liao Yu gave him.


    "Hello, miss an. I''m Liao Jun, vice president of Qingyun international."


    Liao Jun goes to an Zijin and introduces himself with a gentle smile on his face.


    Anzijin didn''t take a positive eye to see him, self-care stir in front of the coffee, random nod is a response.


    The phone she put on her desk has turned on the recording function.


    Liao Jun was annoyed at being so despised, but he could not bear it. He sat down opposite an Zijin and said, "I know that miss an and Su Xun are dating, but miss an, do you really know Su Xun?"


    "What do you mean?" An Son Jin stirs the action of coffee a meal, wrinkly show eyebrow to raise head, facial expression is just right.


    Women are naturally born actors.


    With a smile, Liao Jun handed over the document in his hand: "miss an, have a look at this."


    An Zijin took over the file bag, opened it and took out the photos inside. His face became more and more ugly.


    "It was his good fortune that miss an could take a fancy to Su Xun, but he couldn''t even look down on me." Looking at an Zijin''s cold face, Liao Jun is proud in his heart.


    An Son Jin a photograph pats on the table, is to squeeze out a word from the tooth almost: "this bastard, I want to break up with him!"


    "Miss an, it would be too cheap for him to just break up." Liao Jun said.


    An Zi Jin sees to him: "what meaning?"


    "Miss an, Monday is the board of directors of Qingyun international. If you show up on the board of directors and expose his dirty face, he will be disgraced in the company by then, and you can let your father decide for you."


    Liao Jun wants to kill two birds with one stone. He can make Annan Tian hostile to Su Xun because his daughter is bullied. He can also make Su Xun lose face in the company.


    At that time, Su Xun''s prestige will collapse.


    An Son Jin a pair of gas fainted the appearance of the head, bite silver tooth to say: "good, so do."


    "Miss Naan, good cooperation." Liao Jun showed a satisfied smile and stretched out a hand.


    "Hua La -"


    an Zijin took the coffee in front of him and poured it directly on his face. He said coldly, "go away, now I feel sick when I see a man."


    Liao Jun didn''t know that an Zijin was intentional. He thought he was carrying the pot for Su Xun.


    I can only wipe the coffee on my face and leave in a mess.


    But after this cup of coffee to wash his face, he has determined that an Zijin really hates Su Xun to the bone.


    Su Xun, Su Xun, I''ll see you on Monday.

 Chapter 26

    Watching Liao Jun''s car leave through the glass.


    Su Xun just got up and went to an Zijin to sit down.


    "How did I do just now?" An Zi Jin looks up at him, a pair of you kuakua Kua my appearance.


    Su Xun thumbed up: "OK, it''s Hollywood''s loss if you don''t become an actor. The last cup of coffee is the finishing touch."


    Speaking at the same time, he picked up an Zijin put on the mobile phone on the table, listen to, the voice recorded very clearly.


    "How do you feel?" An Zi Jin suddenly asks a way.


    Su Xun was stunned: "what''s the feeling?"


    "Hold her, soft or not." An Zijin throws those photos in front of going out and looks at him with a smile.


    In the photo, Su Xun either holds Liao Yu in his arms, or on his legs, or they lie on the sofa. In short, they are intimate.


    Su Xun''s face was a little unnatural. He coughed twice to cover up the difference: "it''s all to cheat Liao Jun. although I don''t want to, I have to make a physical sacrifice."


    It has to be said that when he and Liao Yu took photos, they almost went off. Fortunately, Liao Yu stuck to his heart and pushed him away.


    Otherwise hey hey hey (* / Omega *).


    "Bah!" An Zi Jin didn''t have good spirit of spat a mouthful, she just don''t believe this deceitful nonsense, direct all to tear up on the photograph.


    "Ding ~"


    at this moment, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang and took it out to see that it was a message from Liao Yu.


    Liao Yu: I''ve got it.


    As soon as Su Xun''s eyes brightened, he quickly typed and replied: well done. I''ll come to see you in the evening, and we''ll talk when we meet.


    Liao Yu did not disappoint him.


    Liao Yu: do you know where I live?


    Su Xun: of course. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s meet in the evening.


    Liao Yu: OK.


    Looking at Liao Yufa''s words, Su Xun thought that she was in a good mood at this time.


    At the end of the chat, Su Xun put away his mobile phone, and his mouth rose to evoke a faint sneer.


    Chen Hua, Liao Jun.


    Monday is still waiting for me to give you a surprise, just hope you don''t be surprised to have a heart attack.


    "Look, Su Xun, isn''t that Zhao Liang?" An Zijin suddenly pulled Su Xun''s sleeve and pointed to the direction of the cafe door.


    Su Xun followed his reputation and saw that Zhao Liangzheng came in with a mature woman.


    Woku, when can this guy get a date with his sister?


    "Bow your head and pretend you don''t see it." Su Xun said a word to an Zijin, and then they quickly lowered their heads.


    Seeing that the two women sitting behind each other for the first time, there was no coffee at all.


    "I hear you are still a student? You don''t mind if I smoke. "


    The woman sat opposite Zhao Liang, with her legs crossed, directly took out a cigarette and lit it. Her attitude was very casual.


    "No, I don''t mind." Zhao Liang waved his hand, but he was disgusted.


    The woman laughed, some disdain: "if it is not for acquaintances, I will not meet with your little brother who is still at school, so don''t waste my time, go straight to the main topic, do you have a car? Do you have a room? Do you have a deposit? "


    Hearing this, Su Xun and an Zijin understood that Zhao Liang was not on a date, but was arranged by his family for a blind date.


    "Yes." Zhao Liang nodded, then broke his fingers and said, "my father bought me a villa in the city to get married. If I have a car, I have a BMW 5-series. My father should have tens of millions of money left in his card."


    Su Xun was surprised. He didn''t find that this guy was so hidden before. He was a rich second generation.


    The woman''s face also changed. She pinched the cigarette out of her hand and showed a smile on her face for the first time: "I think we are quite suitable. You can see everywhere. Do you have anything you want to know about me?"


    "No more." Zhao Liang shook his head and looked at the woman with a smile: "I just want to show off. I''m not interested in you. You don''t deserve me. Now you can go."


    "You..." The woman''s face was blue and white, and she glared at him fiercely. She got up and left in a hurry.


    As soon as the woman left, Su Xun jumped up and put his arms around Zhao Liang''s neck: "yes, I didn''t expect that you were a rich second generation. In the past, you even asked me to borrow money every day!"


    "Wocao, monitor, Su Xun, why are you here?" Zhao Liang was startled and almost knocked over the coffee in front of him.


    Su Xun said, "don''t change the subject."


    "I''m a rich second generation." Zhao Liang rolled a white eye, rightfully said: "I just pretend to be a force, despise her first, better than to tell the truth that she despises me."


    "If she doesn''t think it''s enough, it doesn''t matter. I can make it up again. Anyway, I don''t want money."


    Su XunAn Zijin


    Both were dumbfounded.


    Big brother, your skill is really amazing!


    The woman may still regret that she missed an opportunity to marry the rich second generation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Chen Hua''s home.


    "All set?"


    Chen Hua looks at the opposite Liao Jun and asks.


    Liao Jun showed a relaxed and comfortable expression on his face, shaking his glass in his hand: "of course, it''s all done. You can wait to see a good play at the board meeting on Monday to make sure that the boy can''t get off the stage."


    "On Monday, an Zijin came to the board of directors to make a big scene. Once the matter came out, an Nantian''s face would be lost. Everyone would know that his daughter was cheated by Su Xun."


    "If Annan didn''t retaliate against Su Xun, then everyone would be able to ride on the head of an''s family and run wild."


    As an old Yin coin, he didn''t say that when he encouraged an Zijin. He only said that doing so would make Su Xun lose face. He didn''t mention that it would make them lose face.


    But this is exactly what Liao Jun wants. He is disgraced to settle down. Naturally, this account is on Su Xun''s head.


    Chen Hua could not help but show a sinister smile on his face: "because Su Xun didn''t control what was in his crotch, so that Taishan Group unilaterally broke the contract with us Qingyun international. When the matter came out, the stock price fell. At that time, the company''s shareholders would make trouble enough for Su Xun."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Liao Jun laughed and said excitedly: "that boy will not be free for long. Even if he is a major shareholder, if he can''t stabilize the stock price, how can he explain to other shareholders?"


    "Cheers, our good days are not far away. Next Monday is a good start." Chen Hua smiles brightly and holds up the wine glass.


    "Bang!"


    Two people clink a cup, and then drink, look at each other, can''t help laughing.


    They seemed to have seen that Su Xun was embarrassed by the shareholders and scurried.


    They think their good days will start next Monday.


    But next Monday will be the end of their lives.

 Chapter 27

    night.


    After playing outside for a day, Su Xun sent an Zijin home.


    Of course, a goodbye kiss.


    At the door of an''s villa, Su Xun held an Zijin in his arms, and his hands were restless.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, a dazzling light shines on the two people.


    Almost subconsciously, they separated and raised their hands to cover their eyes.


    A black Maybach came slowly and stopped beside them. The window opened, revealing Annam''s gloomy face.


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed. After all, he was at the door of his family. The key was that he was still arrested. How embarrassed he was.


    "Dad." An Zijin is also pretty face flushed, small hand tightly grasp skirt angle, low head with only quail like.


    Annam day is strong to endure to go down to strangle Su Xun''s impulse, looking at an Zi Jin''s face to have no facial expression of say: "so late still do what outside, not afraid to be arched by wild boar, enter a house."


    It is self-evident who the wild boar is.


    "Oh." An Zijin blinked at Su Xun, and then ran into the villa yard.


    Annam looked at Su Xun again.


    Su Xun said awkwardly: "Uncle an came back so late."


    "Hum!" Annan snorted coldly, ignored him and closed the car window.


    Seeing an Nantian''s car drive into the courtyard, Su Xun turned and left.


    Ma Dan, I''m in love normally. How can I feel caught and raped?


    More than 20 minutes later, he went to the community where Liao Yu lived.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    Su Xun rang the doorbell.


    A moment later, the door opened, and Liao Yu, wearing a white suspender skirt, appeared at the door, smiling and saying, "I thought you wouldn''t come tonight."


    After that, she felt that this was a bit ambiguous. She blushed and was speechless for a moment.


    "Won''t you let me go first?" Finally, it was Su Xun who broke the awkward silence.


    Liao Yu immediately invited Su Xun into the room and closed the door.


    "Sit down, Su Dong." Let Su Xun sit down on the sofa, and Liao Yu gives him another glass of water.


    Because her clothes were too cool, which made Su Xun feel a little uncomfortable. She didn''t know where to put her eyes.


    Liao Yu also found this and said with a red face, "it''s a little cold. I''ll go and add some clothes. The things are in the notebook. Just look at them for yourself."


    He ran into the bedroom, and the voice dropped in a hurry.


    Su Xun opened the notebook on the desk and found a file on the desk.


    Open a look, inside is a video, Su Xun Click to play.


    A moment later, the figures of Liao Jun and Chen Hua appear on the screen. The background should be in Liao Jun''s office.


    I''m afraid Chen Hua didn''t expect that Liao Jun was defending him from the beginning, and even installed a camera in his office.


    It''s worthy of being an old man, or a more appropriate word - Laoyin coin.


    The video records in detail the whole process of the two people''s negotiation to hire someone to murder Zhao Chengming, and the voice is as clear as the video.


    In addition to the video, there is also a document, which is sorted out by Liao Jun according to the content of the video, and the whole process is restored to text.


    If Chen Hua finally killed Liao Jun and killed him, this video and document can be circulated to allow Chen Hua to go down and bury him.


    Su Xun sent a copy of the video and documents to his mobile phone, and then click the mouse to close the file.


    Suddenly, he wanted to see what was in Liao Yu''s computer.


    It''s immoral, but it''s exciting.


    Guilty of looking to the bedroom direction, Su Xun opened the computer folder, began to browse.


    Click on a file named after a number. Su Xun was shocked by the contents. They were all "Japanese learning materials".


    He didn''t expect that there were more learning materials in a woman''s computer than in his computer, which made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "Click -"


    at this moment, the bedroom door suddenly opened. Su Xun was startled and quickly closed the folder with a guilty heart. As a result, he slipped his hand and played one of the videos.


    Then, it was embarrassing.


    Two people four eyes opposite, the air seems to be instantly solidified.


    Liao Yu stood at the door of her bedroom, her face flushed, her head lower and lower. If there is a hole in the ground, she would like to go in and hide.


    Ah, it''s so humiliating. Does he think it''s very colorful to see those things! I lost the dead man!!!


    "Well, Liao Yu, it''s getting late. I I''ll go first


    Su Xun first reaction, quickly closed the video, get up and ready to leave.


    At this time, Liao Yu suddenly raised his head and said, "otherwise, don''t leave tonight."After that, the living room was quiet again.


    "Don''t you agree to cheat Liao Jun? You Really. " Su Xun was a little thirsty, and his mouth was not sharp.


    After all, he is still a pure love, man, where did he get this.


    Liao Yu has broken the jar and said with a red face, "you dare not. Don''t worry. I''m very obedient. I won''t let you be responsible."


    If Su Xun left now, would he still be a man?


    Is he worthy of the support of his readers?


    Therefore, Su Xun replaced the weak language with practical action.


    Holding Liao Yu, he went into the bedroom.


    After all, a good night is worth a lot of money.


    No sleep tonight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, a bunch of sunshine came out of the window and woke him up from his sleep.


    He opened his eyes in a daze, subconsciously touched the side, but felt empty.


    Then suddenly thought of something, suddenly a bullet from the bed to sit up.


    Looking at the little blood plum left on the sheet, he realized that last night was not a dream, it really happened.


    When he didn''t expect it, he was a baby himself, even if Liao Yu was.


    Fortunately, although they have not practiced, they both have solid theoretical knowledge, so they had a good time last night.


    After all, so many Japanese learning materials are not for nothing.


    When susian got dressed and walked out of the bedroom, he saw Liao Yu wearing an apron playing with breakfast on the dining table.


    "Wake up, wash your face and get ready for dinner."


    Seeing Su Xun come out, Liao Yu smiles at him, only with a little shyness in his smile.


    Today''s Liao Yu looks more radiant, with delicate skin and thousands of amorous feelings between her eyebrows.


    Sure enough, this kind of mature elder sister is the irresistible natural enemy of the pure young man.


    After all, it was the first time that Su Xun experienced this kind of thing. He didn''t know how to deal with it afterwards.


    When he walked out of Liao Yu''s house, he woke up a lot. He looked down at the red envelope in his hand and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    No wonder Liao Yu said that she would not let Su Xun be responsible.


    What is this?


    He is a seven foot man. Was Liao Yu "whoring" him last night?

 Chapter 28

    Early in the morning, Su Xun got up to wash under the service of a group of black and silk maids.


    Standing in the room, with open hands, a maid was helping him to change clothes.


    As for why he blushed, it was probably because Su Xun was so handsome (???).


    After touching the little maid''s delicate face, Su Xun could not help sighing that the ancient emperors were not as happy as him.


    The clothes that Su Xun wears have no trademark. People who don''t know the goods may think that they are street goods bought online.


    But those who know the goods will know that all the clothes on his body are customized from head to toe, which is the only one in the world.


    It can be said that low-key luxury has connotation.


    "You go out first."


    After changing clothes, Su Xun waved the maid away.


    "Yes, sir." The little maid''s lips parted slightly, answered, then turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    Looking at the bedroom door closed, Su Xun''s face immediately changed, and he put his hands together outside the window: "Buddha, jade emperor, Guanyin Bodhisattva, you must protect me to smoke a cow, force my identity."


    Today, Monday, we can draw a second identity, which makes him feel like gambling and gambling.


    Anticipation, excitement, nervousness and uneasiness.


    If you take out the identity of a sister, isn''t it fatal to step on the horse?


    He just likes women, but he doesn''t become a woman''s hobby.


    After praying for all the gods and Buddhas, Su xuncai took a deep breath and said, "system, extract the second identity."


    With that, he closed his eyes, a look of letting fate ravage him.


    [drawing Successful extraction and identity: the king of killers. ¡¿


    [in addition to being the chairman of Qingyun international, you also have an unknown identity, the king of killers - God, your footprints have spread all over the world, your prestige has been sung by thousands of people, and no matter who you are, you will be spared. ¡¿


    [later, you got tired of killing people day after day and year after year. You went back to Longguo and lived in seclusion in Jiangnan City, sneaked into the campus and became an ordinary college student. ¡¿


    [you fell in love with the ordinary life, but now your enemies in your career have found your trace, and this kind of life will be broken. ¡¿


    [identity ability: stealth, easy appearance, poor medical skills, proficient in firearms, fists and feet, and keen six senses. ¡¿


    [identity task: solve the problems that your identity is about to bring, and live. This task has no time limit. ¡¿


    [Note: once the identity is extracted, it will be permanently valid. Once the task is completed, it will gain an identity ability permanently. ¡¿


    as the system fell silent again, a strange memory melted into Su Xun''s mind. Now he has become an experienced killer.


    In the face of a person, he can find countless ways, or forcibly, or quietly kill each other.


    "Hiss -"


    he can''t help but take a cold breath. This identity is a bit dangerous. After all, if the identity task is not limited, it means that the risk factor is very high.


    What''s this, killer back on campus?


    But soon there was a playful smile on his face.


    Who stipulates that killers must be on their own?


    Today, he is not only the king of killers, but also the bearer of a large group.


    A lot of bodyguards, plus himself, can''t guarantee safety?


    Obviously, the killer is not too cold. After breakfast, Su Xun drives to the company by car. After all, there are still people waiting for him to clean up.


    On the way, Su Xun orders a long to strengthen his defense, and the original 20 bodyguards will add another 10.


    Thirty bodyguards will always wear regular clothes to hide in the surrounding crowd to protect his safety.


    On the surface, it seems that there is only one person in susian, but at this time, if the enemy dares to jump out, he will be beaten into a sieve by random guns.


    No way, there is only one life, he is now the body of thousands of gold, have to be careful ah!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday is an ordinary Monday, but today is not peaceful for Qingyun international.


    When Su Xun walked into the company, he happened to meet Chen Hua and Liao Jun.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood."


    Su Xun looked at them and said hello, with a bright smile on his face.


    "Ha ha, good morning, Mr. Su. I was just telling Mr. Liao that something interesting will happen to the board of directors today." Chen Hua looked at Su Xun with a smile. As soon as he opened his mouth, he knew that he was an old yin yang man.


    Liao Jun also echoed: "yes, Mr. Su, otherwise you''d better not attend the board meeting today. I think your forehead is black. I''m afraid it''s not very smooth today."


    "Is it?" Su Xun''s eyebrows showed a look of surprise, then nodded and said, "if you say so, then I will take part in it even more."


    Liao Jun and Chen Hua looked at each other. They were all confused. They couldn''t understand what Su Xun said.With a smile, Su Xun tried to explain: "just now I met two dogs barking at me on the road. The old man often said that dogs are lucky. So I should have a good fortune today."


    As the voice dropped, Su Xun walked directly into the elevator.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy. It''s the 21st century. This superstition..."


    Liao Jun laughed, but his face changed as he laughed. After a while, he realized that Su Xun was scolding him and Chen Hua.


    Chen Hua looked at him with the eyes of Shabi. As expected, he was old and his brain turned slowly. Now he came back.


    "Hum!"


    Liao Jun felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. With a cold hum, he gritted his teeth and said, "my teeth are sharp, but I want to see. After a while, you are still not so eloquent."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chairman''s office.


    Liao Yu was cleaning up his desk when he saw Su Xun come in and said, "Hello, Mr. Su."


    "Sister Yu, is it necessary to be so polite?" Su Xun was helpless. They both had a deep friendship. What did they do.


    After a one-day buffer on Sunday, he has accepted it.


    And for the sake of men''s health, he is ready to sacrifice himself to feed the devil for a long time.


    Liao Yu looks solemn: "Mr. Su, this is in the company. I''m your secretary."


    "If you have a secretary to do it, it''s ok..." Su Xun looked at her with a smile, but he didn''t say anything.


    Liao Yu''s serious expression was broken. His pretty face turned red. He was so cute that he stamped his foot in shame and anger: "Su Dong, you are dead."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Su Xun laughed a few times, went over and pinched her face: "prepare the materials for the board of directors."


    "It''s all ready." Liao Yu goes to one side and takes out a stack of documents.


    Su Xun looked at her in surprise: "come so early today?"


    Liao Yu blushed and didn''t want to talk.


    Su Xun instantly understood that she came so early to see herself earlier.


    When he thought about it, Su Xun still felt a little floating.


    Liao Yu is undoubtedly a sensible woman. She didn''t say anything about making him responsible or marrying her.


    He likes this kind of woman who is sensible and obedient and doesn''t let himself be embarrassed (????).

 Chapter 29

    Qingyun international conference room.


    The conference room is full of people, including Li Tao, Liao Jun, Chen Hua and others.


    The board of directors is elected by the board of shareholders and is responsible for managing all internal and external affairs of the company.


    Su Xun, the chairman of the board of directors, is also elected once every three years. However, if there is no accident, he will be re elected all the time, because he is the largest shareholder.


    Laozi chooses himself.


    "Everyone is here."


    Sitting in the first place, Su Xun''s eyes swept the people below, with a smile like spring breeze on his face.


    After that, Liao Yu leaned over and said, "Mr. Su, Mr. Mo hasn''t arrived yet."


    Mo always in her mouth is mo Wei. Like Zhou Chuan, she is the iron rod of Chen Hua''s faction.


    Su Xun glanced at Chen Hua and said faintly, "if he doesn''t come, let him not come. He will go to the financial department to settle his salary. He won''t use it to work in the company in the future."


    The people below all looked at Chen Hua and Liao Jun with different faces when they heard this.


    Chen Hua and Liao Jun smile, for the first time did not jump out to stop.


    Both are waiting for the moment.


    Now the higher he jumps, the more humiliating he will be when an Zijin comes. That''s the best time for them to have trouble with him.


    Su Xun took the company as a matter of fact and dismissed a vice president at will, which must have upset many people. They believe that these people will be happy to go down the drain at that time.


    The meeting was filled with a strange atmosphere from the beginning.


    "Next, start the meeting."


    "Su Dong, wait a minute!" As soon as Su Xun''s voice dropped, Liao Jun took a look at his mobile phone, then stood up with a sneer and looked around for a week: "ladies and gentlemen, before today''s meeting, I''d like to invite you to see a good play."


    "We all can''t wait to see it. Don''t wait." Knowing that Liao Jun must have received an Zijin''s message, Chen Hua looks at Su Xun with a joking smile on his face.


    Other people in the meeting room just reacted. No wonder Chen Hua didn''t respond when Su Xun fired Mo Wei. He was holding up a big move.


    Looking at Liao Jun and Chen Hua''s harmony, it was obvious that they had a plan in mind. How should Su Xun deal with it?


    Li Tao and others were most worried. They all looked at Su Xun who was the first one.


    But Su Xun just gave a cool smile. He didn''t feel a little worried. Instead, he couldn''t wait to say:


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Liao had prepared a surprise for you. It''s good to see the play. I''ve loved the traditional cultural treasures of the Dragon Kingdom since I was a child. I don''t know which one I''m singing today. I''m really looking forward to it."


    It''s a development that people can''t see through.


    "Ha ha, it won''t disappoint Su Dong. Today''s play is about someone''s heart." Liao Jun''s voice dropped and he called out to the door of the conference room: "miss an, come in."


    In everybody''s gaze, an Zijin pushes open the door of the meeting room and walks in.


    Today''s an Zijin wears a long Lavender dress. She has a pure sense of sexuality. The clear water produces hibiscus and naturally goes to carve.


    All of you are members of the board of directors. The top management of Qingyun international, of course, all know an Zijin, the miss of an family.


    Many people also know that an Zijin is in love with Su Xun.


    They don''t understand for a moment, what meaning is Liao Jun looking for an Zijin?


    An Zijin''s face was expressionless. He went directly to Su Xun''s side, looked at the crowd and said, "you guys, I should not be here today, but I think it''s necessary to let you know the true face of some people, so I''m here."


    WOW!


    All the people were in an uproar when they heard this. Did an Zijin want to expose something unknown to Su Xun?


    Liao Jun and Chen Hua smile like flowers and gloat at Su Xun.


    Boy, silly eyes, brain melon seeds buzzing, you are still tender after all.


    An Zijin''s eyes fall on Liao Jun.


    Liao Jun gave her a friendly smile and encouraged her with a positive look: "miss an, if you have anything, you can say it boldly and let us all listen to it."


    "Good." An Zijin nodded and said, "I''m in love with Su Xun. I love him very much, but Liao Jun came to me with something he didn''t need the day before yesterday. He asked me to frame Su Xun and ruin his reputation today. I dare to ask, what''s the face of such a person who is morally corrupt?"


    Boom!


    In the meeting room, there was an uproar, and everyone was staring at Liao Jun.


    They are not shocked by Liao Jun''s play. After all, everyone is very dirty and has never played with any calculation.


    It''s a shock that Liao Jun is so hard to write. He''s not absolutely sure that he still wants to plot against Su Xun''s girlfriend, but now he''s pitching himself.


    Just now I asked them to see a good play. This is really a good play.


    And it''s a comedy.Of course, it must be a tragedy for Liao Jun.


    The smile on Liao Jun''s face is stiff, and his mind is blank, buzzing and staring at an Zijin.


    Chen Hua glared at him. This is what you swore to me that day. Are you done?


    "That''s bullshit!" After Liao Jun reacted, he burst into a rage and scolded an Zijin: "miss an, I respect that you are the legitimate daughter of an Dong and treat you with courtesy. Why do you frame my conscience like this?"


    He is also an old-fashioned man, and he quickly turns himself into a victim.


    An Zi Jin pretty face has no facial expression: "I know you won''t admit it, so I recorded."


    As the voice dropped, she took out a recorder and played it.


    "Miss an, I''m Liao Jun, vice president of Qingyun International..."


    Liao Jun''s clear voice came out and fell into everyone''s ears.


    "Damn it Liao Jun''s eyes are red. He didn''t expect that he had been calculated all the time. He became angry and rushed to grab the recorder.


    Su Xun snorted coldly, got up and kicked it out. He never thought that the fist and foot of the king of killers was used to beat dogs for the first time.


    "Ah


    Liao Jun screamed, and his body flew upside down and hit the ground.


    Su Xun looked down at Liao Jun angrily and yelled: "Liao Jun, you are in an important position, and you have done such a dirty thing. If it wasn''t for Zijin Bingxue''s cleverness that you didn''t cheat me, I wouldn''t be speechless today?"


    "You You... " Liao Jun''s body trembled with anger. He couldn''t figure out why an Zijin could accept Su Xun''s cheating. It''s unscientific!


    But he knew he couldn''t explain today, so he had to turn to Chen Hua for help.


    Chen Hua calmly snorted: "Liao Jun, I didn''t expect that you could do such a thing. I was almost blinded by you. You really let me down!"


    As the voice dropped, he looked at Su Xun and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "Mr. Su, Liao Jun''s move is so stupid. It''s just ridicule when it comes out. It''s bad for the company''s face. I suggest that he stop introspecting for a while."


    He first picked himself up, and then retreated. It was better for him to ask Liao Jun to suspend his post for self-examination than for Su Xun to propose a more serious treatment.


    Su Xun just laughed and said to the crowd, "don''t worry. The play that vice president Liao invited me to see is really wonderful. It''s not polite. I''ll invite you to see another play next."


    Said here, he stopped for a moment, a meaningful look at the ground of Liao Jun: "deputy general manager Liao, my play and your play is a little similar, are all about the story of the wolf heart and dog lung, it''s a pity that your play failed, but my play has endless aftertaste."


    Liao Jun''s body is stiff. He looks at Liao Yu behind Su Xun. He has realized something.


    Chen Hua''s face changes. What''s the matter with Ma De and Liao Jun.


    Other people in the meeting room were in a state of suspense, and did not expect to see the play.


    They all know that Su Xun''s counterattack is coming.

 Chapter 30

    "There is such a man who was born in poverty and got married and had children very early. Later, he met Bole in the city and was reused. They all said that the brocade did not return to his hometown, just like a royal night trip."


    "This man has returned home in fine clothes. The first thing he did when he returned home was that his wife divorced and left behind his wife and daughter. Later, his wife was so angry that she finally died of illness..."


    Su Xun''s voice was calm, and he was telling a story in everyone''s ears, but only Liao Jun''s face was getting whiter and whiter.


    Finally, Su Xun finished the story and looked at Liao Jun: "Vice President Liao, do you think this man is a wolf?"


    After hearing this, they suddenly realized that Su Xun was talking about Liao Jun, and Liao Yu was Liao Jun''s daughter.


    No wonder Liao Yu never looks good at Liao Jun in the company. It turns out that''s the reason.


    For a moment, people''s eyes to Liao Jun are full of disdain and disgust.


    After success, he abandoned his wife and his daughter, resulting in his wife''s death. These scum are not only despised by women, but also despised by men.


    Liao Jun''s face was bloodless, his mouth was dry with fright, and his forehead was full of sweat: "you You''re spitting, I''m I''ve never done this before. "


    "Liao Jun! If you still don''t admit it, aren''t you afraid that my mother will come to you at night? " Liao Yu''s face was covered with tears.


    Liao Jun''s body trembles, and he can only look at Chen Hua with the help of his eyes.


    He wanted to make Su Xun look disgraced, but now he was ruined.


    Chen Hua wants to vomit blood, pit than teammates!


    But he can''t ignore Liao Jun. after all, he''s afraid that Liao Jun''s death will make everyone have no fun.


    So he could only take a deep breath to suppress Liao Jun''s impulse to strangle him. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "Su Dong, vice president Liao''s character doesn''t matter, but his contribution to the company over the years can''t be fake..."


    Before he finished his words, Su Xun interrupted him with a blank face: "by contribution, do you mean that he helped you murder Zhao Chengming and Zhao Dong? If so, it''s really a great contribution to you. "


    Boom!


    This remark is as follows. In the meeting room, it suddenly exploded. Whether it is Chen Hua faction, neutral faction, or Li Tao and others, their faces have changed greatly.


    Chen Hua and Liao Jun are also caught in a brief brain crash, a cool air from the heel straight away tianlinggai, feel scalp numbness.


    "Su Xun, what do you mean by that? Don''t talk about it! How ever did Chen Hua do this? In order to get rid of the dissidents, it''s ridiculous that you should take me and vice president Liao in such a way! "


    Chen Hua''s reaction was extremely fierce. His face became interesting because of anger, but his heart was full of panic.


    How did Su Xun know that?


    Thinking about it, he could only think that something must have happened to Liao Jun.


    Liao Jun was confused at this time, because he thought that Liao Yu had moved his notebook that day to send him photos.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. After watching the play and listening to the story, let''s watch another documentary."


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless, his voice dropped, and he pressed the remote control in his hand.


    Suddenly, a video of Liao Jun and Chen Hua conspiring to kill Zhao Chengming appears on the screen behind him.


    At the moment of seeing this video, Liao Jun and Chen Hua were pale and collapsed on the chair.


    They know they''re done.


    Looking at the two people''s sad expression, everyone knows that the video is meaningless.


    "Chen Hua, you are known for your ambition. Zhao Dongren has always tolerated you. I didn''t expect you to do such crazy things!"


    "And you, Liao Jun, if it wasn''t for Zhao Dong, you would still be a worker now!"


    "It''s unreasonable..."


    Everyone is angry, even the people of Chen Hua faction are furious. After all, Zhao Chengming, as the founder of Qingyun international, is a significant and special existence for everyone.


    This is also the reason why Chen Hua and Liao Jun have to kill Zhao Chengming, because as long as he is there, they can''t win power.


    A group of angry people have no reason to rush up to them. They are just punching and kicking and swearing.


    "Ah! Don''t fight, don''t fight. "


    "Ah! My leg


    Yelling and swearing, fists and feet crashing, and the screams of the two men were heard in the conference room.


    Su Xun and an Zijin and Liao Yu stood by and looked on coldly.


    After seven or eight minutes of fighting, the anger in the hearts of a group of people finally dissipated a lot, and also calmed down from the anger.


    "Su Dong, take them to the police station and let them pay for Zhao Dong''s death!" Li Tao looked at Su Xun and said.


    Others also look at Su Xun. Liao Jun and Chen Hua are finished. Now Su Xun is really in power and has become a real bearer of Qingyun international.


    "You go out first, and I''ll talk to them."Su Xun waved and sent everyone out. Then he came to Liao Jun and Chen Hua step by step and looked down at them.


    "Want to avenge Zhao Chengming? Hehe, even if we get into the police station, we won''t be sentenced to death. "


    Chen Hua broke the pot and looked at Su Xun with a provocative smile, and there was blood on his mouth.


    Su Xun shook his head: "I never wanted to send you to the police station."


    Chen Hua and Liao Jun were stunned.


    "Two ways." Su Xun put up two fingers, looked at the window, and said calmly:


    "first, you jump from here, I don''t want to trouble your family."


    "Second, I''ll have you thrown down and go to your family for trouble."


    When the voice dropped, Su Xun ignored them and went directly to the outside of the meeting room.


    It''s just two dead people. It''s not worth his time.


    "No, please let me go. I don''t want to die. It''s Chen Hua who instigated me! I''m Xiaoyu''s father, Su Dong. Please spare my dog''s life. "


    Liao Jun hugged Su Xun''s calf, whining with tears and tears, and a stream of urine seeped out between his trouser legs.


    "It''s heartless to abandon the original match, and it''s unjust to murder bole. You are the most damned person."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun stepped on his head and kicked him out. Then he walked out of the meeting room.


    Ten minutes later, in the office, he received that Liao Jun and Chen Huawei committed suicide and jumped down from the conference room.


    There is no doubt that they chose the first way, because it was a death anyway, at least not involving their families.


    After Su Xun got the news, he just nodded faintly and said nothing.


    Everyone was cold in the bottom of their hearts. They were both respectful and afraid of Su Xun. We can be sure that no one in the company would dare to disagree with him any more.


    After all, both Chen and Liao can guess the result.


    At this time, Su Ziqing and I were wondering what he was interested in.


    "I''m OK today." Sitting on Su Xun''s leg, an Zijin put his arms around his neck.


    "Must be perfect, reward you a kiss, this time there is no need to disturb your father." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he kissed her delicate red lips.


    An Son Jin red face lightly hammered him a fist, then closed eyes, active hand up red lips, at will.


    Just as they were holding each other, the sound of the system suddenly sounded in Su Xun''s mind.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the identity task: finding out the truth about Zhao Chengming''s death and mastering the power of Qingyun international. ¡¿


    [reward: business savvy. ¡¿


    Su Xun showed a sincere smile on his face. This reward was just what he wanted. He was comfortable.


    In a good mood, he feels that the lips of an Zijin seem to have become much sweeter.


    An Zijin in his arms suddenly struggled violently, and pushed him away: "you gently, you have bitten my lips and bled."


    Su Xun


    No wonder he felt that an Zijin''s lips became sweet.

 Chapter 31

    The deaths of Chen Hua and Liao Jun caused quite a stir in Jiangnan City.


    The reason for the sensation is the truth of Zhao Chengming''s death.


    Zhao Chengming started from scratch. He was once the idol of countless young people, but now he died because of his teammate''s back stab, which naturally aroused the anger of countless people.


    So, even if they are dead, they are constantly being whipped on the Internet.


    Some people put the song "today is a good day" at their funeral to express their grief.


    The people who came to the memorial ceremony were very strong and didn''t cry. Even many people couldn''t help laughing.


    If Chen Hua and Liao Jun knew that so many people would remember them after their death, they would surely be moved to tears.


    Public opinion is a gust of wind, when the wind is overwhelming, when the wind is quiet.


    So just two days later, it was replaced by a new heat on the Internet and finally forgotten.


    Whether it was Fengqi or Fengsan, as the promoter of all this, Su Xun never appeared in front of the public.


    So far, we only know the name of the new chairman of Qingyun international is Su Xun, but we don''t know anything else.


    For Su Xun, to live in peace is the king''s way.


    In particular, the second identity is extracted to become the queen of killers and sent to enemies.


    His enemies spread all over the world in an instant. I can''t be meticulous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a boxing hall.


    In the challenge arena, Su Xun kicked a companion out, and then waved to ah long: "you come up to practice with me."


    Suddenly gained a strong power, he wanted to try his limit in the end where, so came to this boxing house.


    But they were too weak. He didn''t even dare to fight with all his strength for fear of killing people.


    After kicking the curator''s fourth training partner, he has his eye on ah long.


    Looking at the shaking up of the trainer, the curator''s mouth twitches. Brother, you are here to kick the hall, aren''t you?


    "Sir, I''d better not. I''ve learned killing skills. It''s hard to control when I start."


    Ah long''s face was in a dilemma. After all, Su Xun''s status was noble. If he accidentally hurt each other, he couldn''t afford it.


    Although Su Xun had defeated several of his training partners, they were all forced in his eyes, so he didn''t think Su Xun could be strong.


    Su Xun laughed, put up a palm and opened his five fingers: "killing skill? It''s OK. It happens that my skill is also killing. Knock me down, half a million. "


    His voice fell, and everyone in the martial arts hall took a cold breath, and his eyes were blazing.


    Half a million!


    Rich people are very headstrong.


    But no one dares to rush up. After all, I can still remember the scene of the four trainees being kicked off.


    "Sir, I''ll forgive you for your rudeness." To be a bodyguard is to work hard for money. To earn one more point is one more point.


    Hearing the prize of 500000 yuan, ah long jumped into the challenge arena decisively.


    It''s a big deal. Take it back and try not to hurt Su Xun.


    Su Xun SA ran a smile: "come on, don''t keep hands."


    "Be careful, sir!" Ah long yelled, and his body was like a cheetah. He punched Su Xun in the face.


    Su Xun easily sidestepped away and grabbed a long''s wrist.


    "What Ah long''s face was startled. It was obvious that Su Xun''s reaction was so fast.


    Then Su Xun stepped forward and hit his shoulder. Ah long felt a huge thrust and flew back uncontrollably.


    When he was about to fly to the edge of the challenge arena, he staggered and stabilized himself, looking at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    Under the challenge arena, a Hu and other bodyguards pretending to come to practice boxing are also trembling in their hearts. After all, they all know a long''s strength.


    I thought that the half million was in a long''s bag.


    However, to their surprise, ah long was so vulnerable in front of Su Xun.


    They would like to ask, sir, you are so strong, still need our protection?


    Su Xun looked at his hands and sighed. The king of killers didn''t shout in vain. The force value was just a blow.


    What''s more, the killer is not good at positive comparison, but silent assassination.


    Now, Su Xun didn''t know how strong he was, which was really a troubling problem.


    "I''m the one who''s raving. I don''t know the heaven and the earth. Please forgive me."


    He stood up straight and bowed 90 degrees to Su Xun. His face was full of admiration and respect.


    There is no doubt that a simple employer is more likely to win respect than a simple employer.


    "Get up."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he stepped down from the challenge arena.Standing on one side, AHU quickly took a towel and handed it over. After Su Xun wiped his sweat, he handed over a bottle of water.


    He went to the dressing room to change his clothes, and susian was ready to leave.


    "Take your time, sir. Welcome to come again."


    With a flattering smile on his face, the boss sent Su Xun out all the way, always half a step ahead of him and helped him open the door.


    When he saw that most of the guests in the martial arts center left behind Su Xun, his face twitched.


    I thought I was in transit. Today''s business is so good. After a long time, I was a bodyguard.


    This made him shocked and curious. Who was this young man?


    The seven or eight regular customers in the martial arts center are all looking at each other. They didn''t expect that the plot they could only see in the movie would be staged in front of them.


    Looking at a group of bodyguards, they were just like Su Xun, who was full of envy.


    As for jealousy?


    In the face of this unknown big guy, they can''t be envious any more, because the gap is too big, so only envy is left.


    Of course, seeing big men travel with their own eyes, they also have something to gain.


    Let''s not say anything else. At least in the future, they will brag with others and force more material.


    As soon as he walked out of the martial arts center, the bodyguards scattered and mixed into the crowd, and Su Xun became alone again.


    Take a step towards a blue Pagani huayra parked in a roadside parking space. The car costs about 30 million yuan, and it''s full of Lamborghini Ferrari sports cars.


    At this time, there are many people around the car. They are all taking photos.


    "Brother, please let me go, first come, second served. I''ll take you after shooting."


    As soon as Su Xun got close to the car body, a young man holding a mobile phone to take a picture yelled at him.


    Seeing this, several bodyguards came to deal with it. Su Xun stopped them with his eyes and stepped back to smile at the young man.


    In the past, when he saw a good-looking car on the side of the road, he would stop to take some pictures, even if he knew he couldn''t afford it, it would be stored in his mobile phone.


    So he didn''t hate these photographers, because he was one of them.


    The young man turned around and took a picture of several sides of the car. Then he enjoyed the photos and his eyes were full of love.


    "Have you finished?" Su Xun asked.


    The young man also did not raise his head and waved his hand: "I''ve done it, you can do it."


    Su Xun laughed, took out the key and pressed it. Pagani''s two doors rose up like open wings.


    Then Su Xun sat in and closed the door. With the roar of the engine, the sound waves hit the eardrum of passers-by, and Pagani drove away slowly.


    In situ, the young man who took the photo was stunned and didn''t even find his mobile phone on the ground.


    "Lying trough, this car is actually his. I thought he was also a photographer."


    "But this guy is very nice. He doesn''t have the arrogance of a rich man. He deserves to be able to drive a sports car."


    "Mad, I''m so angry. I can''t afford a tire. They''re younger than me and drive 30 million cars."


    "Reincarnation is a technical activity..."


    After the crowd of onlookers reacted, they burst the pot and chattered.

 Chapter 32

    Pagani''s speed is very fast, more than 700 horsepower, 100 meters acceleration less than 3.2 seconds.


    But in the city, no matter how fast the car is, it can''t exceed the speed limit, let alone run the red light.


    So Su Xun was very stable, and he didn''t know how many girls he attracted.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are always seven cars following in turn around the Pagani.


    Seven cars, thirty bodyguards with guns, plus his own fighting capacity.


    This lineup, Su Xun did not believe that there was an enemy who could beat him.


    No!


    After carefully analyzing his self-protection ability, Su Xun suddenly realized something.


    Jiangnan City is its own territory. It''s already so powerful. Why do you have to wait for your enemies to come?


    The best way to solve problems is to solve the people who cause them?


    So I should not wait for someone to come to me, but should take the initiative to control the situation, so as not to be led by the nose.


    In the past, he just fell into a wrong thinking area. Now he thinks that the Han Han who came from abroad for revenge is not so terrible.


    When foreign friends came, Su Xun had to take the initiative to serve them with the best quality bullets. How could he trouble others to find him? (?????)


    after all, we in Longguo are so hospitable (???).


    With a flash of inspiration, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He had a good idea.


    Fishing law enforcement!


    Take yourself as bait, lay an ambush around, attract enemies to kill him, and then catch them all at once.


    Just two days after May Day, he had to go back to his hometown. Isn''t it a good place to start in the backwater?


    I''ll do it when I think about it, and there are only two days left, so I have to do the layout in advance.


    He drove with one hand, picked up his mobile phone and made a call to AHU: "do something, take 50 people to Sujia village of Yutian County before tonight..."


    Qingyun international has its own security company, which is short of everything, but there is no shortage of bodyguards who work hard with money.


    Just hang up the phone, and received a call from Liao Yu.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?" Originally, Su Xun was called sister Yu. Liao Yu always thought she was old, so he called her Xiao Yu.


    Liao Yu''s sweet voice came from the receiver: "Mr. Su, someone has come to the company to see you. He said that he has come to apologize to you."


    "Apologize to me?" Su Xun was stunned. Then he saw the red light jump and said, "OK, I''ll come now."


    Su Xun was a little curious. He changed his mind to find an Zijin at school. He turned left at the intersection and rushed to the company.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Qingyun international.


    Su Xun got out of the car, walked into the company and took the elevator to the top floor of the building.


    Just after walking out of the elevator, Liao Yu, who was waiting for news from the front desk, welcomed him: "Su Dong, people are waiting in the reception room."


    Although they have been calling brother secretly for several nights, Liao Yu''s attitude in the company is very strict.


    "Well, let''s go." Su Xun nodded and went to the reception room.


    Liao Yu walked in front of him in high-heeled shoes and helped him open the door of the reception room. After Su Xun entered, she followed him.


    There are two people sitting on the sofa in the reception room, a young man and a middle-aged man.


    They both stood up at the moment when Su Xun came in.


    "You two, this is our Su Dong." Standing beside Su Xun, Liao Yu pointed to him and introduced them.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Excuse me for coming here. I''m Xu Jiaqin."


    The young man stepped forward and put out a hand with a smile on his face. Although his tone was mild, his eyes were very sharp.


    Su Xun shook hands with him suspiciously: "Mr. Xu, I don''t seem to know you. What kind of apology do you give me?"


    "It doesn''t matter that Su Dong doesn''t know me, but he should." Xu Jiaqin pointed to the middle-aged man beside him.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on the middle-aged man. Then he suddenly realized and recognized him.


    This guy is the restaurant manager who wants to please Chen Zhou when Su Xun and an Zijin invite their roommates to dinner some time ago.


    Xu Jiaqin went on to say: "this undecided thing dares to collide with you. Today I specially brought him to you to make amends."


    "Poop


    The manager of the restaurant knelt down in front of Su Xun, and cried with a pale face: "Su Dong, it''s me who have eyes and don''t know Tai Shan, it''s me who look down on people. Please let me go as a fart."


    After that, he kowtowed several times to Su Xun.


    "Get him out of the way and look in the way." Su Xun said a word to Xu Jiaqin.


    Xu Jiaqin laughs and kicks the manager on the ground: "what are you doing in a daze? Thank you so much for sparing your dog''s life?""Thank you, Mr. Su. Thank you for your kindness." A few ecstatic managers ran out of the reception room and kowtowed to each other.


    Su Xun looked at Xu Jiaqin: "you didn''t come here just to apologize to me."


    "Su Dong really has a pair of wise eyes. Yes, I want to talk business with him." Xu Jiaqin seems to like to smile very much, with a faint smile on his face.


    Su Xun went to the sofa and sat down. He raised his legs and said to Liao Yu, "help me pour a cup of tea."


    "Yes." Liao Yu answered, then turned and left.


    Xu Jiaqin went to Su Xun and sat down: "Mr. Su, I have 500 million worth of building materials in my hand. I want to deal with them cheaply to Qingyun international. I think I''ll make friends with him."


    "Is there something wrong with these building materials?" Su Xun looked at him with a smile. He never believed that pie would fall from the sky.


    Of course, the system is not (???).


    Xu Jiaqin was not embarrassed at all. He said directly: "to tell you the truth, there is a little problem in the quality of these building materials, but it will not happen in normal use."


    "Ha ha." With a sneer, Su Xun''s face sank: "if the quality of building materials is not up to standard, it will kill people? We can''t talk about this business. Mr. Xu can help himself. "


    As his voice dropped, he got up and went out.


    If the building materials are not up to the standard, the house built is a bean curd dregs project. Once there is an accident, how many people will be killed?


    Su Xun can''t make such black money.


    Xu Jiaqin''s conscience has been rotten for a long time. He is destined to have a son without fart and eyes.


    Looking at Su Xun''s back, the smile on Xu Jiaqin''s face disappeared for the first time: "Su Dong, I''ll make amends to you personally. I''ve closed that restaurant, so I''ll give you face."


    The implication is, I give you face, but you do not give me face, is not some disrespect.


    Su Xun stopped, looked back at Xu Jiaqin, and said: "what are you, I Su Xun, do you need you to give me face?"

 Chapter 33

    It''s true that businessmen pursue profits.


    After all, doing business is to make money and turn other people''s money into your own.


    But in order to make money, it''s time to build a house with building materials with quality problems. Su Xun despised this kind of people who made money from the bottom of his heart.


    Xu Jiaqin stood up and pointed to Su Xun''s nose and yelled:


    "Su Xun, I was kind-hearted and wanted to take you to make a fortune together. I didn''t expect that you were so ungrateful. I really thought that I couldn''t sell these building materials without you!"


    Su Xun sneered, and his eyes were full of contempt: "take me rich? I''m really sorry. I can''t make money that is harmful to morality. "


    He can''t control other people''s bad deeds, but he will never do it!


    "Do you really propose a toast without penalty?" Xu Jiaqin''s face was gloomy and terrible. He felt that he had given Su Xun enough face. He didn''t expect that the hairy boy was so ungrateful.


    This batch of building materials in his hands is too large. In Jiangzhou Province, except Qingyun international, no company can afford it.


    Otherwise, he would be too lazy to look for Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at Xu Jiaqin with a smile, spread out his hands and said lightly: "so what? What can you do to me? "


    Looking at each other''s provocative smile, Xu Jiaqin was infuriated, but forced to suppress it. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "Su Xun, I''m not the only one who has a stake in such a large number of building materials. If you eat cheaply, you can make friends, deepen cooperation, and get rich together. If you don''t want to, do you believe in the future of Qingyun international Building materials can''t get out of Jiangzhou province. "


    This batch of building materials must be transferred, otherwise it will cost hundreds of millions.


    "Let me Qingyun international building materials out of Jiangzhou province?"


    This made Su Xun laugh. He looked at Xu Jiaqin as if he was looking at a magic brush and patted him on the face: "little pen friend, do you know how many construction sites in cities across the country have to shut down after I shut down Qingyun international for one day? Can you bear the responsibility? "


    "The next time before the cruel words, remember to go to Baidu first to search some information, so as not to pretend, forced to pretend to be silly, forced, embarrassing."


    "Pa!" Feeling the slap on his face, Xu Jiaqin opened Su Xun''s hand, and his eyes were red: "Su, you deceive people too much!"


    "Too much deception?" Su Xun shook his head and looked at him seriously: "are you human? In my eyes, you are not as good as a dog. "


    Dogs don''t kill the same kind, but people like Xu Jiaqin don''t take the same kind''s life seriously in order to make money.


    At this moment, Liao Yu came in with a cup of hot tea and handed it to Su Xun: "Su Dong, the tea you want."


    "Hua La --"


    Su Xun took the cup, but without looking at it, he threw it on Xu Jiaqin''s face.


    "Ah


    The steaming tea came face to face. Xu Jiaqin screamed in pain and subconsciously covered his face.


    He handed the teacup to Liao Yu, who was a little confused beside him. Su Xun looked at Xu Jiaqin and said faintly:


    "originally, it has nothing to do with me that you earn your dirty money, but you shouldn''t threaten me. What I hate most is being threatened by some self righteous fools."


    "So, now I formally inform you that your batch of building materials with quality problems are ready to be smashed in your hands. Don''t expect to sell them to harm people."


    "Oh, besides, when you leave, remember to mop up the tea sprinkled on the ground for me."


    Voice down, Su Xun showed a contemptuous smile, turned around and walked out of the office.


    Liao Yu looks at Xu Jiaqin and then trots to keep up with Su Xun.


    "Su, you''ll regret it!"


    Xu Jiaqin''s face was ferocious, his eyes were red, his fists were blue, and his teeth seemed to be broken.


    A lucky little boy who inherited Zhao Chengming''s legacy is nothing but shameless. He dares to humiliate him like this.


    If he doesn''t revenge, he will swear not to be a man!


    "Bang!"


    With an angry kick on the table, he walked out.


    However, he just stepped out less than two steps, four strong bodyguards came in.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing these four people, Xu Jiaqin''s face changed and his heart felt a little empty.


    One of the bodyguards coldly said: "Mr. ordered you to clean the tea on the floor before you leave."


    With that, he glanced at the table that Xu Jiaqin had kicked askew: "in addition, he also said that if anything is damaged in the reception room, it will be compensated 100 times."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Xu Jiaqin was so angry that he twisted his face. Su Xun poured tea on him, and now he asked him to mop the floor clean.


    Shame, this is the shame of chiguoguo!


    He gasped and said firmly, "let me mop the floor for him? It''s wishful thinking! I will never give inIf this matter is spread out, will he have the face to continue to hang out in the future?


    Xu Jiaqin''s reaction seemed to be expected by the bodyguard. He said lightly: "Sir, if you don''t want to, let''s convince you with our best way."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." When Xu Jiaqin heard this, he burst into laughter, which was full of disdain: "I''m laughing to death, let you convince me? Should I say that Su Xun is naive or stupid? "


    The four bodyguards looked at each other, and then went to Xu Jiaqin.


    "You What are you doing... "


    Seeing this, Xu Jiaqin''s face changed and subconsciously stepped back.


    Ten minutes later, Xu Jiaqin, whose face was black and blue and three teeth had been knocked off, lay down on the ground and wiped the floor with his expensive suit.


    While wiping, he said hello to the eighteen generations of Su Xun''s ancestors in his heart, and swore to himself countless times that he would get revenge!


    This is the way bodyguards are good at persuading, the physical persuading method.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fifteen minutes later, Xu Jiaqin limped out of Qingyun building.


    "Young master, you What''s the matter with you? "


    At the roadside, the driver of a car was shocked to see this scene and quickly got off to help him.


    Xu Jiaqin gloomy face did not say a word, open the door, difficult to climb up.


    Then he took out his mobile phone, dialed a phone call, gritted his teeth and said: "Su Xun of Qingyun international refused. We must show him some strength, let him realize our strength, otherwise he won''t take over, and this batch of goods will really hit us."


    He didn''t say that he was beaten, because it was too humiliating.


    When he hung up, he said to the driver, "what do you see?"


    "I see your face..." The driver''s subconscious answer, just said a few words on the reaction, quickly changed the subject: "I didn''t see anything."


    "Well! Shut up and drive me to the hospital


    Xu Jiaqin gave a cold hum, reached out his hand and carefully touched the swollen corners of his mouth.


    Su Xun, I must let you pay for your blood!

 Chapter 34

    "Who was that man just now? Why are you so angry? It makes me jump. "


    In the chairman''s office, Liao Yu sits in Su Xun''s arms, his watery eyes full of doubts.


    Su Xun buried her in her green silk, smelling the faint fragrance, and casually replied: "a guy who has a little background but rotten conscience and thinks he is right."


    Maybe Xu Jiaqin has a lot of energy behind him, otherwise he won''t be so arrogant, but he shouldn''t provoke Su Xun, the man who opened the door.


    "You said hold for a while, it''s time to let go, otherwise someone came in and saw what to do."


    Liao Yu struggles in Su Xun''s arms, eating bones and marrow. These days, she''s almost exhausted by Su Xun.


    Who said that there are only dead cattle in the world, but no cultivated land? Liao Yu''s teaching shows that the cattle are not strong enough.


    Instead of letting her go, Su Xun held her more tightly, dismissing Liao Yu''s worry: "blind worry, who dares not to knock at my office in Qingyun building?"


    "Bang!"


    As soon as he spoke, the door of the office was pushed open.


    An Zijin''s black hair shawl in a pink dress stood at the door carrying a small bag.


    Three people and six eyes are opposite.


    For a moment, the air seemed to have solidified.


    "Ann Miss Ann


    At that moment, she stood up in a panic.


    "Secretary Liao, please go out first." An Zijin smiles to Liao Yu, says a word lightly, and walks to his desk with his bag.


    At the age of 19, she was generous and dignified. At this time, she was full of bearing, which made Liao Yu feel ashamed and self abased.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Liao Yu ran out of the office and turned red.


    An Zijin''s eyes just fell on Su Xun''s body, which seemed to be smiling.


    Su Ba looked at me and said, "do you need to blink my lips?"


    "I don''t want to hear those boring excuses." Ann Son Jin pie pie pie mouth, put the bag on the desk at random, breeze light cloud light of said a.


    It''s as if she didn''t see her boyfriend with another woman in his arms just now.


    This indifferent attitude made Su Xun a little upset: "don''t you be jealous?"


    So, men, sometimes they are cheap.


    "If you''re jealous, won''t you be next time?" An Son Jin asked a sentence.


    Su Xun''s words stopped immediately.


    Anzijin turned a white eye: "so why should I be jealous? Isn''t that for you? "


    For Liao Yu, who is destined not to threaten her position, she is very generous.


    Or with her pride, she didn''t pay attention to Liao Yu at all.


    In her opinion, she was the only wife Su Xun would marry in the future.


    As for those small three and small four who play their own "role" to serve Hao Su Xun, it''s enough to keep quiet and don''t give her any trouble.


    "Although what you said is very reasonable, your calm appearance just makes me feel uncomfortable." In the face of an Zijin, Su Xun always had something to say. He didn''t have to consider the twists and turns.


    An Zijin bent down and pinched Su Xun''s face, biting his silver teeth and said, "this is the male chauvinism of your men."


    "Why do you come to me?" Su Xun grabbed an Zijin''s hand, pulled her into his arms, and put his hands around her slender waist.


    The beauty of an Zijin is quite different from that of Liao Yu.


    Liao Yu is a mature, professional, gentle elder sister.


    And an Zijin is just like a holy lotus, budding, pure and beautiful, all over the body exudes the breath of youth.


    One is a green and sweet first love, and the other is to satisfy the fantasy of his youth.


    As an adult, Su Xun of course chose both of them.


    An Zijin youyou said: "today is my birthday."


    "Ah? Why didn''t you say that earlier? " Su Xun''s face changed when he heard this. His girlfriend''s birthday was no small matter.


    An Zi Jin hears this words some annoyed of pinch his thigh: "fortunately meaning ask me how not early say? Can''t you remember? "


    "Well, I''m wrong." Su Xun didn''t explain, because he didn''t think of this.


    An Zijin gets up from his arms and pulls him out: "I don''t care. You don''t remember my birthday. I''m angry. You have to make it up to me."


    "How to compensate?" Su Xun then got up and looked at an Zijin''s half coquettish and half angry appearance. He felt very interesting.


    An Zijin raised the bag on the desk and waved a powder fist to him: "I''m going to buy it, empty your wallet!"


    "Empty my purse?" Su Xun was amused by these words, shook his head and said, "if you expect this, you might as well expect to empty my body. At least it is possible."Now he doesn''t know how much money he has. He is earning money every day, even if he is a loser.


    An Son Jin red face Jiao Chen a: "can don''t move to drive."


    "If you understand, it means that your mind is not healthy."


    "No, I don''t know how to cut well."


    During the conversation, they walked out of the office.


    "Su Dong, miss an."


    Liao Yu had been standing outside, and when he saw them coming out, he met them with red faces and trembling.


    "Secretary Liao, susian is careless. I can''t come here every day. I''ll trouble you to take care of him in the company."


    An Zijin looked at Liao Yu with a smile. His temperament was elegant and calm, and he was just lively in front of Su Xun.


    "Ah Liao Yu a Leng, she had been ready to meet the anger of an Zijin, did not expect that an Zijin actually said such a word.


    After half a sound, he nodded like a chicken pecking rice and stammered: "miss an, don''t worry, I will take good care of Su Dong."


    An Zijin didn''t deliberately embarrass Liao Yu. Su Xun just stood by and watched, and didn''t interfere in the communication between the two women.


    "Let''s go first, and have dinner together when we have time." An Zijin smiles at Liao Yu, then walks to the elevator with Su Xun''s arm.


    Liao Yu said, "goodbye, miss an."


    Watching the elevator door close, Liao Yu is finally relieved. His heart is full of mixed feelings. He can''t tell whether he is sad or happy.


    An Zijin''s attitude is beyond her expectation. She even recognizes her existence and doesn''t make any trouble for her.


    However, from now on, she really did not even have a trace of fantasy, and completely gave up her heart to be Su Xun''s lover.


    Because an Zijin is obviously so much smaller than her, but she always feels that she is not as good as the other side when she stands in front of an Zijin.


    An Zijin is very tolerant and gentle to her, but she has a light sense of alienation from her address. It''s just to let her put herself in a right position.


    Are all the girls from rich families so powerful?


    For a long time, Liao Yu sighed.


    Perhaps, only an Zijin''s excellent woman is worthy of Su Xun.

 Chapter 35

    Su Xun and an Zijin come to the shopping mall.


    "I have a fancy for a skirt. You bought it for my birthday today."


    As soon as he got out of the car, an Zijin took Su Xun to a women''s clothing store.


    "Welcome, sir and miss. Good morning."


    Just walked into the store, a female salesman came up to receive, with a warm smile on her face.


    The staff of this luxury brand store are very enthusiastic to everyone who comes in, whether to buy clothes or just to have a look.


    They will be so enthusiastic that you feel embarrassed to leave without buying one.


    "Look, this is it."


    An Zijin took Su Xun by the hand and went to a window. There was a plastic model in it. The model was a black chiffon dress with a high waist.


    "Miss, I have to say that you have a good eye. This skirt is a new product this summer. We can''t find another one in Jiangnan City except our store. You have a good figure. This skirt must be very beautiful on you."


    The woman sells to an Zijin is a burst of praise, from the vision to the figure, in a word, this skirt is very suitable for her.


    "Try it on."


    Su Xun didn''t look at the price. Now he is not short of money. As long as an Zijin likes it, it''s not a problem.


    What''s more, isn''t she wearing it for herself?


    The saleswoman took down the skirt and took an Zijin to the fitting room.


    A few minutes later, an Zijin came out of the fitting room and was completely new. Su Xun and other people in the shop were stunned.


    Have to say, this skirt really good-looking, wear in an Zijin body more good-looking.


    Even the long skirt can''t cover her concave and convex body. The place with radian is still curvy and exquisite.


    A section of white leg exposed outside, and the black skirt formed a sharp contrast, it is more attractive.


    Seeing Su Xun staring at himself, an Zijin was shy and a little proud. He turned around in the same place: "is it good-looking?"


    "Miss, this skirt is made for you by the designer." The saleswoman exclaimed sincerely that she was almost in love with the woman in front of her.


    An Zijin went to Su Xun''s side, put his arm around him, got close to his ear and said, "do you like it?"


    No matter how beautiful she is, it''s to please Su Xun?


    Other men in the shop who accompany their wives or girlfriends to pick clothes are envious when they see this scene.


    What a beautiful girl! Why do famous flowers have their own owners?


    "Very beautiful." Su Xun put his arm around her waist and said to the saleswoman, "swipe the card."


    In the opposite building, two figures were watching Su Xun with binoculars.


    "Is he really the king of killers? It looks so ordinary. Is it really necessary to fight like this? "


    A foreign youth with blonde hair and blue eyes put down his telescope and said something to his companions.


    But his companion''s face was dignified: "John, I advise you not to underestimate him. I''ve seen him do it with my own eyes. He is a devil who wantonly reaps people''s lives. If it wasn''t for the Lord''s favor, I would have no chance to stand here now."


    "It''s just a killer who can''t get on the stage." John coolly said, chewing gum: "this time there are 20 people, each is a master of fighting, as long as you dare to fall alone, he will die."


    The companion frowned: "John, this time I came to Longguo to let you lead the team. I think it may be a mistake. You are too frivolous."


    "Come on, brother." John slapped his partner on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t you still have you? Careful as a little old man, George


    Walking out of the women''s clothing store, Su Xun always felt that someone was looking at him. Almost instinctively, he took a look at the opposite building.


    George just through the telescope to sue Xun''s eyes, the whole person is a cold sweat, immediately squat down to hide his body behind the wall.


    "What''s the matter with you?" John asked with some doubts.


    George''s throat rolled: "I feel that he seems to have found us."


    "This joke is not funny at all, George. Are you really scared by him?" John thinks it''s too far away for George to say?


    George took a deep breath: "maybe, but I always have a bad feeling in my heart."


    "You should learn from me to find a dragon woman to relax. He certainly doesn''t know that we have come to him for revenge, otherwise he won''t be in the mood to go shopping with beautiful women. After killing him, we can return to the family with glory and merits."


    John didn''t see how difficult this trip to the Dragon kingdom was. When he wanted to come, the enemy would show us the truth, and the enemy would show us the truth, and he would surprise us with more to less. This was a win-win situation.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that there was a saying on longguo.com called "setting up a flag.".For example, in TV dramas, characters often set up flags and say that they will go home to get married after the battle. In the end, people who say this kind of words are killed.


    What John said just now is quite similar.


    In front of the women''s clothing store.


    "What are you looking at?" An Zijin followed Su Xun''s vision and looked at the opposite building, but he didn''t see anything.


    Su Xun laughed: "nothing. Let''s go."


    The six senses of the king of killers are very sharp. He is sure that his feeling is right. Someone is definitely looking at him just opposite.


    Have foreign "friends" arrived yet?


    Or is Xu Jiaqin looking for someone to stare at him?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the hospital, Xu Jiaqin''s face was so gloomy that he scolded angrily: "a group of soft eggs!"


    The reason why he was so angry was that several of his partners had just called, saying that after research and discussion, he didn''t think it was necessary to form a feud with Sushen.


    They can find a way to sell that batch of goods abroad. The big problem is that they have trouble and earn less.


    All in all, they don''t think it''s worth fighting Su Xun for this.


    But now for Xu Jiaqin, it''s not a question of whether he can make money, but he can''t swallow it in his heart.


    He was born with a golden key when he was young. He has never been wronged since he was young, not to mention today''s humiliation.


    The better the life is, the more vulnerable people will be to psychological radicalization.


    This made him want to tear Su Xun to pieces!


    If he didn''t take revenge on Su Xun, he didn''t have a clear idea.


    However, without the support of his partners, his strength would be very strong, and his single strength would be weak. He would crush Su Xun into slag.


    Therefore, he can only take the edge of the sword.


    He dragged a friend abroad to find the contact information of a killer agent, and prepared to spend a lot of money to ask the king of killers God to retaliate for him.


    He won''t let Su Xun die. He wants to make Su Xun a disabled person who can only live in a wheelchair all his life.


    At that time, I will play with his sexual secretary in front of him, trample his dignity on the ground, and let him repay the humiliation he received today.


    This kind of revenge.


    It''s really exciting to think about it!


    Xu Jiaqin more think more excited, difficult to self-control, almost hands shaking dial the killer agent''s phone.

 Chapter 36

    Su Xun made a reservation, invited an Zijin to dinner in the evening, and prepared a big surprise for her.


    At Yuliang mountain manor, Su Xun dressed up carefully and put on a black custom suit. After thinking about it, he took two sets and put them in his wallet.


    If an Zijin is moved by his surprise tonight, these two sets will be useful.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    Take up a look, is a foreign strange number, frowned to connect: "who."


    "God, I''m glad to hear your familiar voice again. It means you''re still alive, my friend. How are you doing?"


    A bad translation came out of the receiver. According to the memory of the king of killers, Su Xun remembered who the guy on the phone was.


    It''s Tony, his agent when he was a killer abroad, but they haven''t contacted each other for a long time since Su Xun returned home.


    Many killers have agents who help them find jobs, and then the killers choose whether to take them or not.


    After completing each order, the broker will take 10% of the reward as reward.


    The relationship between the agent and the killer is very close, because they are win-win, and both rely on each other to make money.


    "Are you calling just to ask me how I''ve been?" Su Xun casually replied, and he was curious about what this guy suddenly wanted to do with himself.


    "Well, you''re still so direct. It happens that you''re from the Dragon kingdom. I have a task for the Dragon kingdom. I don''t need to kill people this time. I just need to maim the target. I believe you don''t mind going back to your hometown to earn some pocket money."


    Hearing this, Su Xun felt that his ability was humiliated: "Tony, are you kidding me?"


    He is the king of killers, the king of killers, known as the existence of God.


    It''s a shame that someone should hire him to do something like this?


    "Come on, man, I think you should be polite to me. It''s a good job. It''s easy for you, but the reward is high."


    "How much?" he asked


    "Thirteen million." Tony first said a number, and then slowly spit out a unit: "dollars."


    Well, Su Xun didn''t want to take on this kind of low pressure business, but the other party gave too much money (¤Å?¤É).


    Even if he is now worth a lot of money, he will not feel that he has more and more money!


    "Tell me about the target." Su Xun is going to get to know him first. If his goal is not far away from him, he can easily make a small profit.


    "Man, I know you won''t have a problem with money. The employer has given me the information of the target, and I have sent all the information to your email. You can have a look and contact me if you decide to take it."


    ¡°OK¡£¡± With that, Su Xun hung up the phone directly, and then logged into a very small mailbox with his mobile phone, in which there was a newly received email.


    After clicking on the email and looking at the so-called target information, Su Xun''s face became very wonderful.


    Because the goal is himself.


    He didn''t expect that in his lifetime, he could even receive his own list of action targets.


    I''m afraid even the employers didn''t think of this.


    Susian took out his cell phone and called Tony.


    "Well, God, have you thought about it?"


    Su Xun took a look at his handsome photo on the data and said in a deep voice, "tell me the identity of the employer."


    "God, you know the rules of our business. The identity of the employer is top secret. I have professional ethics."


    "Is it?" Su Xun sneered and said carelessly, "my gun also has professional ethics. Do you want to try it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Tony was silent for a moment, then his tone became light again: "professional ethics is for strangers. We are friends who have worked together for many years. There''s no need to be so polite. I''ll send the employer''s information to your mailbox."


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose and he raised a banter smile: "you''re right. Long live friendship."


    Voice down, hang up the mobile phone, he can already imagine the other party was threatened by their own angry curse look.


    Tony was a man who did what he said and soon sent him another email with an anonymous account.


    Click on the email, looking at the three words "Xu Jiaqin", Su Xun''s eyes were frightfully cold.


    Thirteen million dollars. That''s a lot of money.


    He thought that Xu Jiaqin would not swallow this tone, but he didn''t expect that the other party would retaliate against him with such fierce means.


    Su Xun has always been a man of reciprocity. Since Xu Jiaqin was so enthusiastic, he would not treat each other badly.


    Therefore, he is going to take time to "visit" Mr. Xu, and let him spend his whole life in a wheelchair.


    Before this, or concentrate on preparing tonight and an Zijin date.After all, it''s her birthday.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At nine o''clock in the evening, the lights begin to shine.


    The whole Jiangnan City is shrouded in all kinds of neon lights.


    Rose Restaurant, located on the top floor of a building in the center of the city, is a famous couple restaurant in Jiangnan City. The decoration style is romantic, and even the price of dishes is romantic.


    Like 52014143344 or something.


    But because of these romantic prices, many people feel that it''s not very romantic here, because they can''t afford to spend.


    But the city is never short of rich people, so it''s hard to find one every night.


    Sitting on the window, Su pin looks at each other.


    An Zijin and Su Xun are pretty boys and girls. They are just beautiful girls, attracting a lot of attention.


    "I''ve been here for a long time, but I didn''t want to meet my wish."


    An Zijin looked at a couple of lovers in the restaurant and said a word to Su Xun with a smile.


    "We can come every day in the future." Susian picked up the handkerchief and gently wiped the wine stains on the corners of her mouth.


    An Zi Jin pretty face tiny red, ordered to nod: "EH."


    At this moment, a waiter suddenly carried a large bunch of red roses to a table next to them.


    A young man got up to catch the rose and handed it to his girlfriend in both hands: "do you like it? It''s for you."


    "Well, yes, thank you, husband." The woman was so moved that she threw her arms around the young man.


    See this scene, many women in the restaurant eyes revealed the color of envy.


    Even the Son Jin of an is so, the big eyes of water Wang Wang is full of vision.


    Su Xun looked at an Zijin: "do you like roses very much?"


    "OK, but don''t you think they''re really romantic?" An Zijin''s tone was a little strange. He seemed to think that Su Xun didn''t understand the amorous feelings.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "in that case, I will send you a rain of flowers."


    As the voice dropped, he got up, walked to a piano in the middle of the dining room and sat down in front of it.


    "Shua!"


    The light in the dining room was dim for a moment, and only two lights gathered on Su Xun and an Zijin, which made them very conspicuous.


    This makes everyone subconsciously look at both of them.


    Then Su Xun''s fingers danced on the piano keys. The beautiful sound of the piano sounded, and red rose petals fell from the top of his head like raindrops.


    Everyone was confused by the scene.


    An Zi Jin is also jade lips tiny Zhang, pretty face is full of can''t believe.


    Out of the window came a sudden whistling sound. The crowd went along and saw two red helicopters circling outside.


    The two planes pulled a large fluorescent banner, which said: Happy 20th birthday to my favorite Zijin.


    At the same time, the super billboard on the top of several opposite buildings no longer plays advertisements, but changes into a picture of an Zijin''s smile.


    That night, half of Jiangnan City saw an Zijin''s bright smile.


    For a long time, the sound of the piano disappeared, and the light in the dining room came on again. At this time, the ground was covered with rose petals.


    But the people in the restaurant were still in a trance and didn''t react.


    Su Xun got up and went to an Zijin with a big bunch of roses in his arms. He said with a smile, "happy birthday. Do you like the present I prepared for you?"


    An Zijin clenched her red lips and said nothing. She immediately got up and hugged Su Xun tightly. She murmured to herself: "villain, why didn''t you see that you can coax girls before? Now people are so moved that they want to cry. So many people are watching."


    It''s definitely the most meaningful birthday present she''s ever received.


    "Don''t envy others, I will only let others envy you forever." Susian stroked her hair and said softly.


    All the women in the restaurant are envious, looking at an Zijin, hoping to rush into Su Xun''s arms instead.


    No one thought that the plot in the novel could really be staged in front of them.


    "It''s too romantic. That beauty must be very happy."


    "Yes, this kind of love is so desirable, I''m envious."


    That''s what women are talking about, and men just want to say, "it''s good to have money."


    Rich people''s love is often so simple and touching^_ ^)Y¡£


    "Kiss one!"


    I don''t know who yelled in the restaurant, and then everyone followed.


    "Kiss one! Have a kiss! Kiss one


    "Wife." Su Xun looks at an Zijin.


    An Zi Jin red face stares at him one eye, then both hands hook his neck, stand on tiptoe initiative will delicate red lips to drop to pass up.They hugged and kissed as everyone watched.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    One after another applause rang out in the restaurant to send their best wishes.

 Chapter 37

    A kiss is deep.


    Until an Zijin felt that his breathing was not smooth, he struggled to push Su Xun away. The original white and tender pretty face was very delicate under the light.


    Sue just took the initiative to look for a kiss, and now she''s embarrassed to be watched by so many people.


    Looking at an Zijin, Su Xun touched his lips with a smile. He turned to look at the people in the restaurant and said in a loud voice:


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m going to prepare a surprise for my girlfriend''s birthday tonight, but I''m going to disturb everyone''s dinner. In order to show my apology, I''ll buy everyone''s food and drink tonight."


    Just now, so many rose petals fell into these people''s dishes. Su Xun felt that he should make up for it.


    This word falls, in the dining room instantaneous is cheers.


    "Good! No wonder I can catch up with such a beautiful girl. "


    "That''s right. I just clapped so hard that my hands were red."


    "Brother, do you still lack Pendant in your thigh..."


    The crowd cheered. They didn''t lack the money to eat here, but Su Xun''s generous attitude made them feel comfortable and respected.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Su Xun just settled the bill and walked out of the Rose Restaurant with an Zijin in his arms.


    "Have a good time tonight?"


    The night wind was blowing. Because he had just drunk the wine, he felt the warm fragrance and nephrite in his arms. It seemed that there was a fire burning in Su Xun''s heart.


    An Zijin could also feel Su Xun''s breathing. She nodded: "I''m very happy. This is my happiest birthday."


    "Well Are you going back tonight? " Su Xun summoned up the courage to ask, and looked at an Zijin with burning eyes.


    The dress on her body was given to her by Su Xun. Tonight, Su Xun couldn''t wait to help her take it off.


    "Of course I''ll go back." An Zi Jin says.


    Su Xun couldn''t help looking disappointed. It seemed that the two little things in his wallet were doomed to be useless tonight.


    At this time, an Zijin blushed and whispered, "but you can go back with me. My parents are not at home tonight."


    "Really?" Mood ups and downs, Su Xun face surprise staring at an Zijin.


    An Son Jin puffed to hiss a to smile to come out, the slender jade pointed at Su Xun''s forehead to order for a while, Jiao hums a way: "see you that can''t wait appearance, tonight hit this idea."


    "There''s no time to explain. Get in the car." Su Xun was overjoyed and drove with an Zijin to an''s home.


    More than ten minutes later, I arrived to settle down.


    Seeing that the big living room was dark and empty, Su Xun felt relieved. He didn''t even turn on the light. By the moonlight, he couldn''t wait to put an Zijin on the sofa.


    "Slow down. Oh, you''re overpowering my hair."


    "Damn, what a broken skirt!"


    "Don''t tear it, the zipper is in the back..."


    The sofa rolled into a mess.


    "Patter!"


    At this time, the sound of the switch suddenly sounded, and all the lights in the living room were on, making the dark living room as if it were day.


    Su Xun and an Zijin also stopped on the sofa, and they almost looked at the door at the same time.


    Right in front of the three dumbfounded eyes.


    Annan Tian, an Jianyun and Li Xiu.


    "Dad Mom, you Don''t you say you won''t be back tonight? "


    Anzijin panicked to tidy up his messy skirt, pretty face flushed, grab a pillow to cover his face, shameless.


    Oh, my God, my life is young. How can I be a man at home!


    I''m really ashamed this time.


    Annan Tian''s face changed from shock to darkness, as if he was on the edge of explosion at any time.


    A wild boar on his sofa is preparing to arch his daughter, let him how can not angry.


    "That Uncle ANN, aunt, you are back I''ll leave first. There''s no need to send it. "


    Su Xun felt a dangerous breath, locked himself in and shivered.


    He tied up the belt that had just been untied, dropped a word and almost ran away.


    Song Jianyun secretly gives his back a thumbs up.


    Even he never dares to bring women from outside into the house.


    The man who dares to push Su Zhen in the living room is regarded as his sister.


    "Dad, mom."


    After Su Xun left, an Zijin was relieved and looked up at Su Nantian and Li Xiu with a red face.


    "You, how can you How can you mess around at home? It''s really ridiculous. I''m not a girl. Did I tell you to be reserved? "


    Li Xiu pointed to an Zijin, some angry, did not expect his daughter so easily dedicated.Fortunately, I came back in time, otherwise I might have a big stomach in two months.


    Anzijin smell speech pie pie mouth, feel mother is really stand to talk not waist ache.


    How can people have the heart to refuse him for such a big surprise tonight.


    What''s more, it''s my favorite brother Su Xun?


    "Before marriage, I don''t allow you to have sex with him, otherwise I will never agree with you to associate with each other!"


    Annan coldly dropped a sentence, then angrily went upstairs, hoping to strangle Su Xun.


    That''s my little cotton padded jacket!


    Xiao Gouri''s bullying her on the sofa is unreasonable!


    "Your father is jealous." Li Xiu quietly said a word to an Zijin.


    An Zi Jin hears this words some want to smile, just of embarrassment was alleviated many.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after he left home, Su Xun drove aimlessly on the street.


    The original full of enthusiasm has long been washed away by Annan''s eyes.


    At first, he almost ate his mouth. Who could have thought that the three members of Annam Tians family suddenly came back. Su Xun''s depression could be imagined.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, the ringing of his mobile phone interrupted his thoughts.


    Pick up a look is Tony''s phone, readily connected: "fart fast put, I''m in a bad mood now?"


    "Dear God, in the morning, you asked for the employer''s information, but you didn''t reply me. Do you take this list or not? Just now, the employer urged me again. "


    "You don''t have to deal with this business. You don''t have to." As the voice dropped, Su Xun hung up his cell phone and flashed the lights twice.


    After that, a black Passat accelerated to come and run with susian, and then the window opened to show AHU''s cold face: "boss, do you have an order?"


    "Find out where Xu Jiaqin lives. I need to know the address in 20 minutes." Su Xun said lightly, one foot accelerator, Pagani roared away.


    Tonight, he was ruined by his father-in-law''s family. He''s not in a good mood, but he can''t get angry with his future father-in-law.


    In this case, we can only transfer the anger to others.


    So he, the king of hired killers, wanted to talk to his employer all night about the target.

 Chapter 38

    Jiangnan City Hotel.


    In a presidential suite.


    "Damn it


    No one answered the phone for the third time. Xu Jiaqin made a rude remark, angrily smashed his mobile phone on the bed and yelled:


    "I''m just urging the progress. As a result, I didn''t even answer the phone. Foreigners just can''t rely on me!"


    After contacting each other during the day, he has been waiting with full expectation.


    But there was no reply. Just now he couldn''t help calling to urge him. The other party said that he would get the result soon.


    As a result, less than ten minutes later, when he called again, the connection was lost.


    It was this kind of thing that made him angry again.


    After a vent, the other party''s ancestors 18 generations are greetings again, feel thirsty, out of the bedroom to the living room to drink water.


    In the dark by moonlight, he came to the water fountain to pick up the water, but then he suddenly felt something wrong, because he saw a figure on the sofa.


    He rolled his throat and felt his mouth dry. He felt the switch on the wall and turned on the light. The living room was bright.


    He just saw that he was not dazzled, but that there was a real person sitting on the sofa.


    A person with his back to him, from his point of view, can just see a shoulder and the back of his head.


    "Who are you and what are you going to do?"


    Xu Jiaqin was so flustered that he clung to the wall and tried to keep his voice calm, but it was hard to avoid shaking.


    After all, a man suddenly appeared in the living room in the evening. He thought it was very difficult to be afraid.


    As for yelling?


    I''m sorry, no one will hear him even if he breaks his throat.


    Because the sound insulation effect of the presidential suite is so good, it''s worth the money.


    "I have many titles. I don''t know which one you are asking."


    Su Xun turned his back to Xu Jiaqin and said softly. He took the wine he had just poured and tasted it.


    This guy has good taste. The red wine tastes good.


    Xu Jiaqin pursed his lips: "don''t pretend to be a ghost. Who are you?"


    "Since you want to know, you can call me God." Su Xun shook his wine glass in his hand, and his tone was casual.


    "God?" At the beginning, Xu Jiaqin still felt that the name was bullshit. Then he suddenly thought of something and widened his eyes: "God! The king of killers


    If he can sneak into the presidential suite of a five-star hotel so quietly, he will not find out. He is sure that this is the legendary king of killers.


    With a smile, Su Xun joked: "yes, you hired me?"


    Xu admitted that he was not happy to hear the order.


    I didn''t expect that the other party would come so soon. It''s a professional who specializes in this field!


    As for why the other party didn''t go to Su Xun, instead, he came to him first, which he didn''t think about.


    Xu Jiaqin couldn''t wait to say: "yes, it''s me. You can help me get the remnant Su Xun. Thirteen million dollars can be transferred directly into any account you specify at any time."


    Su Xun, Su Xun, God is going to kill you. You can spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair.


    Thinking about Su Xun''s miserable life, he was just excited.


    If it''s not the right occasion, I can''t help laughing.


    "Do you hate me that much?"


    Su Xun said something. He got up from the sofa and turned around slowly, looking at Xu Jiaqin with a smile.


    "What?" At the beginning, Xu Jiaqin was still immersed in the fantasy of revenge on Su Xun, but he didn''t react. After seeing Su Xun''s face, his face suddenly changed: "Su Xun! It''s you, how could it be you


    Isn''t it God, the king of killers? How could it be Su Xun? Why is he here?


    "I didn''t even expect to be surprised when I received this kind of surprise," she said


    Boom!


    Hearing this, Xu Jiaqin''s brain exploded, blank and unbelievable.


    The king of killers is Su Xun!


    How could he spend 13 million dollars to ask Su Xun to abolish himself?


    For a moment, his brain melon seeds are buzzing, and his face is even more wonderful. There is a sentence in his heart that he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Thirteen million dollars is really a lot, but let me break my own legs. Tut Tut, I really can''t do it. It seems that I can''t make this money."


    Looking at Xu Jiaqin, Su Xun shook his head and said in a tone of false disappointment, but his eyes were full of fun.


    Now he looks at Xu Jiaqin as if he is looking at a monkey in a zoo.Xu Jiaqin''s face gradually turned pale, and sweat oozed from his forehead: "Su Xun, misunderstanding It''s all a misunderstanding. "


    "Now, misunderstanding?" Su Xun laughed, then shook his head and said regretfully, "it''s too late."


    Voice down, he approached Xu Jiaqin step by step.


    Xu Jiaqin panicked: "you What do you want to do? Don''t come here. "


    "What are you doing? Of course, what you want to do to me, I want to do to you, reciprocity, I have always been very particular about this person


    With a gentle smile on his face, Su Xun raised his foot and kicked him.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah


    Xu Jiaqin''s body heavily collided with the wall, and then hit the ground.


    But this is just the beginning, not the end.


    Su Xun walked over and looked down at him with a scornful smile. He raised his foot and stepped on his right calf.


    "No!" Xu Jiaqin''s eyes widened in anger.


    "Click -"


    accompanied by a crisp voice, Xu Jiaqin directly broke his right leg.


    "Ah, ah


    Xu Jiaqin''s face twisted and gave a heartrending scream.


    Su Xun''s mental quality was excellent, and his face didn''t change. He broke his left leg again.


    At this time, Xu Jiaqin couldn''t call out because he fainted in pain.


    Su Xun smashed it, smashed it. It turned out that his strength was so strong?


    It''s really It''s gratifying.


    Su Xun took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    A moment later, the door of the suite opened, and Aron came in with a middle-aged man full of panic.


    This middle-aged man is the driver of Xu Jiaqin.


    "Young master."


    Seeing the unconscious Xu Jiaqin on the ground, the middle-aged man exclaimed.


    Su Xun waved.


    Ah long took the middle-aged man a few steps forward and came to Su Xun.


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Su Xun said faintly:


    "take him out of Jiangnan City, go back and tell your boss what I said. In the future, keep a close eye on his son, and then dare to let him run out and bite others, I will let him bury in Jiangnan City forever."


    "By the way, the wheelchair at the door is a local specialty of Jiangnan City that I specially gave him. Tell him not to be polite to me."


    After that, he patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder with a smile. Su Xun put his hands in his pocket and walked out of the suite with a big step.


    According to Su Xun''s information, Xu Jiaqin is not a local in Jiangnan City. Having a restaurant here is just a foothold.


    I believe he may have a psychological shadow on Jiangnan City in the future. This profound lesson is enough to make him dare not to provoke himself again in the future.


    Su Xun was just like this. He could not bear any grievances.


    After all, who is not a baby these days.


    Why don''t you take a step back?

 Chapter 39

    From the hotel where Xu Jiaqin stayed, it was already more than 11 p.m.


    Su Xun didn''t want to go back to Yuliang mountain manor. After all, it was still a long drive. He didn''t want to go back.


    He drove directly to Liao Yu''s house.


    Downstairs, when Su Xun saw that the light in Liao Yu''s living room window was on, he knew that she was still up.


    Take the elevator upstairs, come to the door, ring the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    a moment later, the door opens and Liao Yu, wearing a white silk suspender Nightgown, appears in sight.


    Seeing Su Xun, Liao Yu was surprised: "Why are you here?"


    "Why, no welcome." Su Xun asked with a smile.


    "No Liao Yu quickly waved his hand and stammered: "you don''t have to accompany With Miss Ann? "


    "Don''t mention it..." Su Xun said it again with a dejected face.


    "Puchi -"


    Liao Yu couldn''t help laughing after hearing this. He really knew that the flowers were trembling. Well, they were trembling very badly.


    After laughing enough, Liao Yu said, "so, you come to someone else to put out the fire?"


    "You think you''re a fireman, and you put out the fire?" Su Xun rolled his eyes. He didn''t have this interest tonight. He walked into the living room and said, "what are you doing? Why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    Liao Yu, who was closing the door, heard this and suddenly thought of something. He quickly closed the door and ran to clean up the things on the sofa: "nothing, just to do some unfinished work."


    "What are you hiding? Show me. " Su Xun held out his hand and said.


    Liao Yu was very nervous and hid behind him: "don''t show me."


    "Why, what is that?" Su Xun suddenly looked out of the window and was puzzled.


    Liao Yu subconsciously followed his eyes and looked out of the window.


    It was at this moment that Su Xun grabbed what she had hidden behind her.


    Liao Yu''s face changed greatly. He said anxiously, "don''t look. Please give it back to me."


    Su Xun hid and looked at what he was holding. He found that it was a black sweater that had not been finished yet. He looked at Liao Yu and said, "it''s for me?"


    "Well." Liao Yu bowed his head and answered. His pretty face turned red. Then he said with shame and anger, "it''s not very ugly. It''s the first time I''ve woven it. I told you not to look at it. You still want to see it."


    "Ugly what ugly, although not finished weaving, but I can already see that this is a very beautiful sweater, no famous brand can match it."


    Taking the semi-finished product, Su Xun said with a serious praise.


    "Pooh -"


    Liao Yu was amused by him, and then quickly grabbed the sweater back.


    Su Xun asked curiously, "but it''s still summer. Why do you knit a sweater for me?"


    "This..." Liao Yu was a little embarrassed. He hesitated for a long time before swallowing. He vomited and said, "because I learned how to weave slowly. When I finish knitting, it''s almost time to wear sweaters."


    "Xiao Yu." Su Xun suddenly called out.


    "Well?" Liao Yu raised his head in doubt and blinked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Xun said seriously, "you are the first woman to knit a sweater for me besides my mother."


    "Don''t be ugly." The corner of Liao Yu''s mouth rose. He felt sweet in his heart. He thought his hard work was worth it.


    At night, Su Xun and Liao Yu hugged each other and fell asleep. They did nothing but lie down and sleep quietly.


    Su Xun couldn''t sleep. He liked to think wildly when he couldn''t sleep.


    He was thinking about the system.


    Where on earth did this system come from?


    Alien technology? Or a magic weapon?


    Who made it? What is the purpose of this system?


    He has also tried to communicate with the system, but found that this thing is like a set program, with no sense of autonomy at all.


    Su Xun couldn''t think about it, so he fell asleep.


    This is actually the best way for him to treat insomnia recently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiangdong city is the second largest economic city in Jiangzhou province besides Jiangnan City.


    The Xu family in Jiangdong City, not to mention covering the sky with only one hand, is deeply rooted in the local area.


    Xu Jiaqin, as the only son of the Xu family, had his legs broken, which made the Xu family angry.


    In the hospital ward, Xu Jiaqin was lying on the bed with a pale face, and his two legs had been operated on.


    "Cang Qing, qin''er has been bullied so much that his legs are useless. We must take revenge on him!"


    Zhao Xue, Xu Jiaqin''s mother, cried and gnashed her teeth, as if she wanted to tear Su Xun.


    Xu Cangqing''s face was gloomy and terrible: "don''t worry, don''t say that he is the chairman of Qingyun international. Even if he is the king of heaven, I must find an explanation."


    "No Don''t take revenge. " As soon as Xu Jiaqin opened his eyes, he heard these words vaguely, almost subconsciously."Wake up, qin''er. You wake up. Mom and dad are here."


    "If Jiaqin has any discomfort other than legs, tell Dad, dad will call a doctor for you."


    Zhao Xue and Xu Cangqing see Xu Jiaqin wake up, two people are quickly together to ask East ask West care about him.


    Xu Jiaqin didn''t listen to anything, but said anxiously and in fear: "Dad, mom, don''t take revenge. I recognize it. Don''t take revenge on Su Xun!"


    He had been completely frightened.


    If it''s just a Qingyun international chairman, although his identity is frightening, it doesn''t make him afraid to this point.


    However, Su Xun''s identity as the king of killers made him afraid and even unable to take revenge.


    Because he was worried that he would die as soon as he had this idea.


    "This..."


    Xu Jiaqin''s attitude confused both Xu Cangqing and his wife.


    After all, they all know that their son is used to being arrogant and domineering, and they can''t bear any injustice.


    This time I suffered such a big loss, even my legs are useless, how can I not think of revenge?


    Xu Cangqing took a deep breath and said, "Jiaqin, you don''t have to be afraid. Dad will make the decision for you. We don''t have to be afraid of him."


    "Dad, you don''t understand. You don''t understand how terrible he is. Don''t take revenge. Let''s just forget it. Can I recognize it?"


    Seeing that his father couldn''t listen to him, Xu Jiaqin was so anxious that he was about to cry. He really didn''t want to deal with Su Xun any more in his life.


    Xu Cang still wants to talk, but Zhao Xue touches him and says, "OK, OK, what my son says is what he wants to hear."


    "OK, then do as you say." Xu Cangqing nodded and swallowed the words he was ready to blurt out.


    Seeing this, Xu Jiaqin was finally relieved, as if he felt that he had recovered his life from the gate of hell.


    "Qin''er, you just wake up, have a good rest first, we''ll go to the doctor and then come to check you."


    Zhao Xue said to Xu Jiaqin kindly, then gave Xu Cangqing a wink, and they walked out of the ward one by one.


    As soon as he went out, Xu Cangqing asked, "what did you just stop me for?"


    "Didn''t you see your son hurt like that? Don''t let his mood fluctuate too much. " Zhao Xue didn''t take a good look at him and said coldly: "promise him on the surface, and we''ll help him go to Jiangnan City to have an explanation on the line."


    Xu Cangqing was just concerned, but he was in a mess. Now he reacted and said with a gnash of teeth:


    "I''m such a son. I''ve abandoned him. If he doesn''t give me an account, he won''t want to live in peace in the future!"

 Chapter 40

    April 30.


    It''s only one night away from the May Day holiday.


    Su Xun held meetings all day, the day before the holiday, and the first day after the holiday. This is the normal business.


    Come out from meeting room, after entering the office, discover an Zijin unexpectedly inside.


    Today, she is wearing a light blue bra skirt, beautiful face, white shoulders, and that pair of slender straight legs, all of which make people reverie.


    An Zijin was reading a book in her hand. She didn''t notice that Su Xun had come in. Sometimes she frowned slightly, and sometimes her mouth rose. She was too beautiful to describe it in words.


    Su Xun felt that he had saved the galaxy in his last life.


    "What are you looking at? I''m so fascinated that I didn''t even notice that I came in."


    Su Xun said.


    An Son Jin looks up, then put down the book in the hand: "you can open?"


    "It''s over. Today''s meetings, big and small, almost didn''t kill me." Su Xun stretched his waist and sat down beside an Zijin.


    An Zijin handed the water cup on the table to him and said: "Teacher Liu said that there will be a May Day party tonight. Let me inform you that you haven''t been to school for a long time."


    There was a light red lipprint on the cup, which was obviously drunk by an Zijin. Su Xun didn''t care, so he took the cup and drank it all.


    "Where is it held?" After drinking the water, Su Xun asked.


    An Zi Jin pulled two paper napkins and gently helped him wipe the water stains at the corners of his mouth: "of course, in the classroom."


    "It''s boring. I''ll arrange the venue." Su Xun said and grasped an Zijin''s hand.


    An Zijin wants to break away: "what are you doing? Don''t make trouble."


    "Can we continue what happened last night?" Su Xun stared at her with expectation.


    Anzijin pretty face emerge two wipe bright red, playful blinked: "my father said, before marriage if with you that what, he does not agree with us together."


    "Ah When Su Xun heard this, he looked as if he had nothing to love and released her hand.


    An Zi Jin sees a shape to feel some funny, Fu on his chest exhale like LAN of said: "however, don''t let him discover not to go?"


    "Wife, I love you." Su Xun''s blood was full again.


    An Zi Jin gets up to escape the devil''s claw, carrying a small bag to go out to the office: "what I say is not today, wait until I''m in a good mood."


    "You''re in a good mood one day." He just wanted to sleep.


    An Zijin looks back a smile: "this must see your performance."


    With that, he left Su Xun''s office with a gust of fragrance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    Yuting club, an Zijin with the whole class went in.


    Yuting club is a famous Xiaojin cave in Jiangnan City. It integrates catering, leisure and entertainment. People who come here to play are rich.


    Susian wrapped this place up tonight.


    "Crouching trough, Su Xun Niu, forced ah, worthy of being a big boss, is rich and powerful, unexpectedly wrapped up the Yuting club."


    "Yes, if people from other departments and classes knew it, they would be jealous of us. This is the most important May Day party in the school."


    "It''s said that the minimum consumption here is several thousand. I didn''t dare to go in several times."


    After entering the club, everyone was talking in a low voice, with curiosity, excitement, formality and excitement in their eyes.


    Except for a few people with good family background, others are just like granny Liu entering Grand View Garden.


    They all know that Su Xun has money, but ten billion and one hundred billion sounds like a number to them. They have no specific concept.


    But now that they have experienced it, they really feel what money is.


    Because the private room was too small to accommodate so many people, Su Xun directly changed the hall into a party venue and specially decorated it.


    When people came in, he was chatting with the owner of Yuting club and exchanging business cards.


    "Miss Liu, you are here."


    Su xunxian greets Liu Yun. Liu Yun is still wearing the same dress as she did in class tonight, a small suit and skirt.


    Although she is very sexy and tasteful, it''s not suitable for the occasion tonight.


    Liu Yun obviously also realized that her dress was not suitable for the occasion. She nodded shyly: "well, Su Xun, in fact, it''s good for everyone to get together for dinner. There''s no need to spend so much money."


    "It''s OK, Miss Liu. The most important thing is that everyone is happy." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he looked at the others: "do you think so?"


    "Yes


    "Looking for brother Niu, I''m very happy now."


    All of them answered and looked at Su Xun one by one. Their eyes were full of worship.


    "Mr. Su, I''ll leave first. I don''t want to disturb you. If you have anything to do, just tell the manager. I''ve already said hello in advance. I won''t be open tonight."The boss got up and said goodbye to Su Xun. After he left, except for the service staff, only Su Xun and others were left in the whole hall.


    Su Xun and an Zijin and Liu Yun were sitting at the same table, but the others didn''t come together.


    When the drinks were brought up, everyone was surprised again, because there was no less than four figures for each drink.


    We need to know how many of them can''t afford to buy a bottle of wine here for a month.


    Many people take out their mobile phones to take photos and send them to their circle of friends. How can we let such a good opportunity pass?


    "What''s the experience of having a local tyrant?"


    "4888. Thank you for looking for my brother."


    "Yuting club is just like that."


    In short, the title of the circle of friends is more and more forced.


    "This Isn''t that too expensive? "


    Looking at a fifty-eight thousand red wine placed in front of her, Liu Yun stammers. It''s all her salary for several months.


    An Zijin said with a smile: "Teacher Liu, don''t be polite to him. You should be a big butcher."


    With that, she poured a glass of wine for Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun pursed her red lips and took a sip of the wine glass. The wine entered her throat, and a charming blush appeared on her delicate face.


    She can''t tell what''s good about the wine, but it''s better than the cheap red wine she used to drink.


    "Miss Liu, I''d like to propose a toast to you." Su Xun picked up his glass and said.


    Liu Yun raised her glass and touched Su Xun. Seeing that Su Xun had finished drinking, she finished drinking with a bite of her silver teeth.


    After drinking, her face became more red, her eyes were a little bit erratic, obviously unable to drink.


    A moment later, a burst of soothing music sounded. After a few glasses of wine, people had let go. Many people were singing and dancing.


    "Let''s have a dance, too." Su Xun said to an Zijin.


    Anzi rubbed his eyebrows and shook his head: "let Mr. Liu dance with you. I seem to have drunk a little too much."


    "I I won''t! " Liu Yun is also a little drunk and doesn''t speak fast.


    Su Xun took Liu Yun''s hand: "it''s OK, Miss Liu. It''s very simple. I''ll teach you."


    Looking at Su Xun dancing with Mr. Liu, all of us were respectful, and they were really our model.


    If you are brave, the teacher will take maternity leave.


    Su Xun did what many of them wanted to do but didn''t dare to do!


    Su Xun held Liu Yun''s slender waist. The fragrance from the other side made him feel a little drunk.


    Liu Yun is 27 years old. She is not very tall. She is short in high-heeled shoes. Su Xun has a head, but she has a good proportion. She is petite, full, concave and convex, especially her grand mind is different from ordinary people.


    Feeling Su Xun''s burning eyes, Liu Yun is a little shy and dare not look at him. She can only follow his rhythm in her head.


    She felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between them. She had more and more physical contact, but she was embarrassed to push Su Xun away. She was afraid that this would make him unable to come down in front of the public.


    Finally, at the end of the song, Liu Yun was relieved to see Su Xun let go of himself.


    "Miss Liu, you are very talented. You can keep up with me when you dance for the first time. You can dance together when you have time."


    Su Xun said to Liu Yun with a smile.


    Liu Yun turns her eyes when she hears this, and she dares to dance with you. Maybe she''ll go anywhere.


    Little villain, I really think I don''t know what you little farts are thinking.


    "You''d better think about how to avoid failing in the final exam." Liu Yun takes out the teacher''s dignity and looks cold.


    Su Xun


    Miss Liu, is this suitable for this occasion?


    Besides, we are still good friends without mentioning exams.

 Chapter 41

    May 1st, labor day.


    School vacation, company vacation.


    After making arrangements for the company, Su Xun greets an Zijin and Liao Yu and takes the train to his hometown in Sujia village, Yutian County.


    An Zijin wanted to go with him, but he was cheated by Su.


    After all, the main purpose of his return to his hometown this time is fishing, and it''s also imported fish.


    The net and hook had been set up a few days in advance. He acted as bait to attract the fish to the net.


    When the time comes, we''ll catch all of them, and we''ll be happy.


    As for why we should take the train instead of driving by ourselves, of course, we were afraid that the herd of animals would not enter the enclosure and would directly attack him on the way.


    You know, in order to attract fish, he didn''t bring a bodyguard with him!


    He didn''t believe that when he went back to his hometown in a remote mountain village alone, the foreigners didn''t do anything at such a good chance.


    In fact, just as he expected, John and his party finally mastered the schedule that Su Xun deliberately leaked out yesterday.


    So John and George followed the train with a simple disguise.


    They were in the same carriage with Su Xun, seven or eight places apart.


    "I really want to go up and kill him now, so as not to waste any more time."


    John was holding a book in his hand. He looked at Su Xun''s figure and lowered his voice. He said to George in English.


    George frowned: "don''t mess around. There are too many people here. We have to wait until there is no one. This is the Dragon kingdom."


    "Of course, so I just thought, he won''t live long anyway." John shrugged his shoulders and said a word, as if Su Xun''s life was in his pocket.


    It seems that everything goes wrong with George.


    There are several doubtful points in his mind.


    For example, Su Xun knew why he had to go back by train.


    For another example, Su Xun is the king of killers. Is his vigilance a little weak?


    "Well, don''t overestimate him." John patted George on the shoulder and said with disdain, "don''t forget, he''s not the killer who walks in the dark and keeps company with death. He''s a capitalist and a rich man now."


    "He may have fallen into a life of drunkenness for a long time. He has forgotten his instinct as a killer. He no longer keeps vigilant all the time. His will is corroded by money and beauty."


    When George heard this, he thought about it. Maybe he thought too much about what John said.


    "Let''s talk about something else." John closed the book in his hand, looked at George and said, "my father has come to Longguo to investigate the business. After killing this guy, we don''t have to go back to China. We can show our face in front of our father."


    "Are you crazy?" George''s voice subconsciously raised a few points, then lowered his voice and roared: "the police of the Dragon kingdom are not vegetarians. If a rich man of the Dragon Kingdom dies, they will bite us. Sooner or later, they will find out the truth. Do you want to be arrested in the Dragon kingdom?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." John bowed his lips, feeling that his companion was too timid.


    Su Xun seems to be playing with his mobile phone all the time. In fact, he is just looking at John and George on the back side of the screen.


    In his eyes, these are two imported small yellow croakers that are about to take the bait.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Su Xun got off the train at Yutian railway station, and then changed to a regular bus.


    John and others got on several cars and followed Su Xun''s bus far away.


    These cars were arranged by John to wait here with weapons one night in advance. They were responsible for stepping on the site first and planning the evacuation route.


    The shuttle bus staggered to stop at the fork of a rural road, and then Su Xun got off with his bag on his back and went to the mountain along a dirt road separated from the rural road.


    Sujia village is located in the deep mountains, and its access depends on this dirt road which can only be used by one car.


    After watching Su Xun walk into the dirt road, about five minutes later, John drives his car into the dirt road to catch up with Su Xun, and then stops in front of him.


    Then the doors of several cars opened, and a group of blonde foreigners jumped down and surrounded Su Xun.


    "God, remember me?"


    John and George stood side by side and it was John who spoke.


    Su Xun looked at him, then shook his head: "sorry, maybe I''ve met you, but I really don''t remember, because I won''t waste my brain capacity to remember some unimportant people."


    "Damn it When John heard this, he felt despised. He cracked his teeth and said, "I''ll remind you, two years ago, at the San Francisco Jockey Club."


    "Are you from the Wilson family?" Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. When he mentioned San Francisco jockey club two years ago, he immediately remembered it.At that club, he killed a senior member of the Wilson family easily with a dagger.


    It seems that he and the Wilson family are really predestined!


    Thinking of this, Su Xun shook his head and said with a little emotion: "I didn''t expect that it''s been two years, and you''re still thinking about me. I''m so moved. So I decided to send you to God to show my gratitude."


    It is said that the enemy is easy to solve, but not easy to knot.


    But in Su Xun''s opinion, as long as his enemies are all dead, won''t they end?


    He''s really a smart boy.


    "God, if you have time to talk, you''d better think about how you can leave alive today." John said coldly that his words of dragon kingdom were very good, and he even used idioms.


    As his voice fell, twenty men pulled out a sharp dagger from behind.


    The investigation into the Dragon kingdom is very strict. They can''t bring guns in at all. In the Dragon Kingdom, they have no way to get guns, so they can only use daggers.


    However, in the case of taking a knife, they felt that they could kill Su Xun in the shortest time.


    Su Xun suddenly laughed, looked at John and George and asked, "what do you think of the scenery here?"


    John and George were in a daze. Unexpectedly, they were all dying. Su Xun was still in the mood to say this.


    There was no need for two people to answer. Su Xun asked himself, "the mountains are good here, and the water is good. It''s cheap for you to use it as a graveyard."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." When George heard this, he began to laugh and said, "God, ignorant dragon country guy, do you really think you are God? Here are twenty knives. Do you think you have a chance to win? "


    "You do have a lot of knives." Su Xun finished, stopped for a moment, and then a more brilliant smile appeared on his face: "however, the times have changed, my Lord."


    As the voice dropped, he raised his right hand.


    There is no doubt that this is a signal.


    "Step, step..."


    Then, with a rush of footsteps, a group of armed men in suits rushed out from all directions of the forest, surrounded John and others.


    The forms of the two sides turn in an instant.


    "Falk! This How could that be


    "Damn it


    John and George, a group of people were directly stunned, looking at those black muzzles, feel hair in the heart.


    In any case, they didn''t expect that the killers who used to be alone now even started calculating, playing with the tactics and firepower of the sea of people.


    Sure enough, no matter what status he was before, as long as he became an evil capitalist, his heart would become sinister.


    Susian opened his hand, looked at John and George with a smile and said, "now, it''s your turn to think about how to leave alive."


    "But you don''t have to think about it, because I''m not ready to let you leave alive."

 Chapter 42

    What is surprise?


    Surprise is to be caught off guard, unexpected, make you surprised and happy.


    The situation has changed. Now John, George and others are surprised and Su xunxi is happy. Together, this situation is called surprise (* ??? *).


    broad and profound culture. So, explain, there is nothing wrong with it. Old fellow iron (* / omega-*).


    "We can talk about..." George looked at Su Xun and said in a hoarse voice, with sweat oozing from his forehead.


    Su Xun shook his head and interrupted him. He said jokingly, "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to talk to you."


    George''s face turned blue and white when he heard this. He just used this name to humiliate Su Xun.


    "It''s God''s greatest gift that you scum can be buried in the great rivers and mountains of our dragon kingdom. To be a dog, you should know how to be content." Su Xun''s face was like a spring breeze smile, and he said softly.


    John''s eyes were red and his teeth were gnashing. "God, the Wilson family won''t let you go!"


    "Don''t worry, they come to me, and I will send them to accompany you, so that you can get together in heaven. After all, there is a saying in our dragon kingdom that a family should be neat."


    "I''m naturally kind-hearted and can''t see blood, so I won''t see them. Let''s send them on the road."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun turned and left, carrying his backpack and humming an unknown tune, walking briskly to the direction of Sujia village.


    After walking several hundred meters, there was a burst of whips and gunfire in the rear, and mixed with several miserable calls, which startled the birds in the forest.


    A minute later, everything calmed down again, and there were a few less unimportant rubbish in the world.


    Su Xun stopped and compassionately closed his eyes for three seconds. May there be no bullets in heaven, Amen.


    He himself felt that he was too kind, kind as God (P ¡Ý w ¡Ü q).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Li Chaoyuan, the head of Yutian County, learned from his friends in the city that Su Xun, the chairman of Qingyun international, returned to his hometown in a low-key way.


    He felt that this was a good opportunity not to be missed. He immediately took the people from the county government to Sujia village to meet Su Xun.


    After all, as long as Su Xun is willing to leak some money from his fingernails, it''s a big investment for Yutian County!


    Yutian county is too poor to attract investment. In their opinion, susian, a native of Yutian County, is more or less willing to contribute to his hometown.


    Even if it is not here to invest in the development of enterprises, donated a school, repair a road or ah!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, after walking for about 20 minutes, Sujia village was already far away, and many people were busy in the farmland on both sides.


    "Oh, Xiaoxun is back. It''s may day."


    "Yes, third grandfather, you are still in good health!"


    "Xiaoxun has come back. The college students are different. Their clothes are really beautiful."


    Along the way, many people said hello to Su Xun. When he met his elder, Su Xun also took the initiative to say hello.


    There are only 40 or 50 families in Sujia village. All of them are surnamed su. They are a little familiar with each other.


    Su Xun''s home is at the end of the village, which is relatively remote. There is a large bamboo forest behind, and the scenery is pretty good.


    "Brother, this is too much for you. When Dad passed away, you didn''t care. It was our funeral. You all said that the old house left by Dad belonged to us. Now we are sharing it equally. Isn''t this bullying?"


    As soon as he got to the door, Su Xun heard his mother Zhang Yan''s indignant voice. He was stunned.


    "Xiaoyan, you can''t say that. At the beginning, who could have thought that there would be a boss coming to our shabby place to set up a farm? Dad''s old house has been demolished. Let''s get some points no matter how. "


    "Yes, it must be divided equally..."


    Then there was a disorderly quarrel. Su Xun frowned and pushed the far door in.


    I saw the hall full of people, have their own parents, and uncle two uncle family.


    At this time, a group of people were fighting red in the face. Seeing Su Xun come in, they subconsciously stopped quarreling.


    "Xiao Xun, why don''t you call in advance when you come back? Look, I haven''t cooked my meal."


    "Yes, why don''t you tell me in advance so that I can go to the town and buy some good food."


    Su Xun''s parents were the first to respond. They both ran out of the hall with ecstasy and reached for the things he was carrying.


    "Oh, the college students are back. It''s really different to go to college. At least they are dressed like dogs."


    At this time, a strange taunt interrupted the joy of the family meeting.


    Su Xun followed his reputation and spoke to his eldest uncle Su Xiang''s son and his cousin, Su Dong.


    After graduating from Sudong primary school, he went out to work. He worked as a small package foreman in the county, and his annual income was quite good."Ha ha, brother, look at the watch he has. It''s a fake from the stall. It''s different in big cities. Fakes are so beautiful. Sushen, I''ll give you ten yuan. How about bringing me a watch when I come back next time?"


    Another younger youth followed suit, and looked at Su Xun with disdain and ridicule.


    He is the son of Su Yuan, the second uncle of Su Xun. He is also his cousin. His name is Su Zhao. Looking at the suit, he actually sells insurance in the county.


    Both Su Zhao and Su Dong look down on Su Xun. In fact, Su Xun knows that they are jealous that they can get into the University and that they are the best university in the province.


    Some people are like this. If they can''t do it by themselves, they don''t want others to do it. If others do it, they will be envious. If they can''t eat grapes, they will say that grapes are sour.


    "What are you guys talking about? Try again."


    Su Li was calm and scolded. He was generous and didn''t like to haggle, but he was very protective of his son Su Xun.


    "Hum!" Su Yuan snorted coldly and said with disdain, "third brother, what are you doing with such a big anger? Are Xiao Dong and Xiao Zhao wrong? What''s the use of going to college? It''s a waste of money. They''re already sending money home. "


    "That''s to say, my Xiao Dong can earn more than 100000 yuan a year, and your Su Xun?" Su Xun''s great uncle and mother had nostrils in the sky and looked proud.


    Su Xiang was also elated and said, "our family''s Xiao Dong is a person who has had dinner with the county leaders. Does your family''s Su Xun have this ability?"


    "Big brother, their family''s Sushen is still spending money, not to mention earning money. They don''t know what they learned in college." Su Xun''s second aunt cocked her legs and knocked melon seeds in her mouth. She said a word.


    Su Li and Zhang Yan were all livid with their words. After all, they always regarded Su Xun as their pride.


    Instead of paying attention to the shortsighted relatives, Su Xun looked at his parents and asked, "Dad, mom, what''s going on?"


    "What else could it be..." Zhang Yan sighed and said to Su Xun with an angry face.


    When Su Xun''s grandfather passed away, Su Xiang and Su Yuan were pushed by you, and I didn''t want to pay for the funeral.


    In the end, Su Xun''s father, Su Li, couldn''t see it any more. In a rage, he paid for the funeral.


    The old house left by Su Xun''s grandfather belongs to him, which Su Xiang and Su Yuan have personally admitted. Anyway, the old house is worthless.


    I didn''t expect that this year, the boss of the city would come here to engage in breeding. The old house occupied an extremely important area, so the other party was willing to pay for the demolition.


    There is not much money, but there are tens of thousands of them. The money is the same as the one picked up in vain.


    Su Xiang and Su Yuan can''t sit still now. They come to the door for a fight every two days and ask for a split.


    Today, they all called their sons back from the county to support themselves. That''s why Su Xun saw this scene when he came in.

 Chapter 43

    "Uncle and uncle, you don''t care when your grandfather died. Now you''ve come together when you take advantage of it. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate?"


    Su Xun looked at Su Xiang and Su Yuan and others, said blandly, words with a bit of ridicule.


    To tell you the truth, with his present wealth, he doesn''t care about this little money at all.


    But it doesn''t mean that if you don''t care, you have to give it to these two white eyed wolves. He can''t swallow it.


    I can give you my things, but you can''t come to grab them. That''s Su Xun''s attitude.


    When Su Xiang heard this, he immediately clapped his hands and pointed to Su Xun and swore: "what do you say, get out of the way, do you have any place to intervene in the adult''s affairs? You don''t even know how to grow hair


    After scolding, he pointed the spear at Su Li and Zhang Yan: "third, is that how you two educate your son? There is no education at all. Is there anyone who speaks to the elders like this? "


    Su Yuan and others all agreed with each other and sneered at Su Xun''s family.


    "That''s to say, Kui is still a college student. I read all about dogs."


    "What''s the use of spending so much money to go to college? Do you earn more from my family after graduation?"


    "Old three, your family is too shameful. Do you still have our two elder brothers in your eyes?"


    Su Xiang and Su Yuan''s faces were extremely sour and bitter, and their mouth foam splashed, as if Su Xun''s family had done something immoral.


    Zhang Yan and Su Li scolded each other, but they were not angry.


    But they can''t tolerate each other abusing their precious son.


    "Shut up Zhang Yan gave a sharp reprimand, protecting Su Xun like an old hen, and confronting Su Xiang and others: "if your own son is not competitive and can''t go to college, he is jealous of my son Xiaoxun. It''s great to earn two stinking money. My son is better than your son!"


    "Chi ~" Su Dong sneered scornfully, looked at Zhang Yan and said sarcastically: "third aunt, I make more than 100000 a year. Do I need to be jealous of Su Xun? Now there are more college students, and they don''t get thousands of yuan a month. "


    He stopped for a moment, then looked at Su Xun jokingly: "there are so many college students now. If Su Xun can''t find a job in the future, for the sake of relatives, I can ask him to move bricks for me at the construction site."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." When Su Zhao heard this, he burst out laughing and said to Su Xun gloating, "Su Xun, brother, thank you for your kindness. At least you don''t have to worry about looking for a job after graduation."


    The two of them spoke to each other and sang in unison. They belittled Su Xun and revealed a sense of achievement.


    Su Xiang and Su Yuan are both smiling at this scene. They feel that their son is very capable and gives them a long face.


    Su Xun just couldn''t deny it. In his current situation, he had not paid attention to these dogs and cats for a long time. Naturally, he couldn''t be angry with them.


    In Su Xun''s eyes, they are mud irrigation, and Su Xun is a beautiful porcelain. Will porcelain fall in value and be compared with mud irrigation?


    But he was not angry. His mother was angry. Zhang Yan was very angry: "I''m so angry. Please say it again!"


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly knocked open. A middle-aged man ran in in a hurry and said breathlessly, "Oh, what are you still fighting about? Li Shu of the county, here he is. Come to your house immediately and get ready to meet him. Don''t let people see the joke."


    Hearing this, everyone in the yard was stunned. It took a long time to react.


    "Uncle Wu, Li Shu, remember how he came to Sujia village and what he came to do."


    "Yes, Li Shu, remember what happened."


    A group of people kept asking, after all, for them, the head of the county is already a big official.


    "How do I know? The village head asked me to inform you in advance. Li Shu, Ji is coming this way." After the middle-aged man finished, he also looked at Su Li suspiciously: "I said Su Li, did you do anything, otherwise Li Shu, why did you come to your house?"


    "I I didn''t! " Su Li looks honest and honest, and his eyes are full of confusion.


    "Don''t guess." At this time, Su Dong stood forward, with a proud smile on his face: "Li Shu, I think he should have come to see me. He must have heard that I was here, so he came to his third uncle''s house."


    Just a few days ago, he dragged his friend into Li Shu''s restaurant. He showed his face in front of Li Shu''s restaurant and said that if you have time, you can come to our Sujia village.


    Originally, he said casually that he didn''t think Li Chaoyuan would come. Unexpectedly, he really came, which made him surprised, happy and proud.


    "Oh, yes, how can you forget, Xiao Dong? You''ve had dinner with Li Shu!" Su Xiang suddenly realized that his face was full of pride. After all, it was his son.Su Yuan had a flattering smile on his face: "brother, you and your sister-in-law have a good son. Xiao Dong is the most promising person in our village."


    "Yes, at least better than some college student." Su Yuan''s wife echoed, obviously pointing at mulberry and cursing locust tree.


    Su Zhao also said with a smile: "brother, even Li Shu and Ji have come to see you. You are really good. Don''t forget that I am the one in the future."


    Su Dong was flattered and enjoyed the feeling. He patted Su Zhao on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. The family doesn''t talk to each other."


    After that, he walked up to the family and said with a smile, "third uncle, third aunt, what''s so great about last university? Su Xun will have me in the future, OK? "


    Su Li and Zhang Yan look very ugly, but they don''t say anything.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Su Dongzhi laughed with satisfaction, and then looked at Su Xun again: "come on, Su Xun, you say, do you think you will be better than I am now?"


    He felt that his heart was full of happiness, and he had a sense of elation. What''s so great about college students? It''s not as good as me.


    "No more than you." Su Xun shook his head.


    The smile on Su Dong''s face was even more obvious: "it''s still a little self-knowledge."


    Su Xun gave him a little smile and said the next sentence: "because you don''t deserve it, I won''t compare with a piece of rotten shit, because even if I win, there''s nothing to be proud of."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The smile on Su Dong''s face solidified, and he was furious: "what did you say? Who do you call rotten shit


    "Come on, stop it!"


    Seeing the quarrel again, the middle-aged man was a little annoyed and said: "what are you still doing? Let''s move. Go outside with me to pick up Li Shu. Remember!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a steady baritone came into everyone''s ears.


    "Pick up what, don''t bother. I don''t have long legs. I can walk by myself."


    Voice down, a calm middle-aged man came in, he is the head of Yutian County - Li Chaoyuan.


    Accompanying him were the village head and branch secretary of Sujia village, as well as the leaders and guides of several counties.

 Chapter 44

    "Li Shu, remember, you can''t come here..."


    Seeing Li Chaoyuan come in, Su Dong changed his previous arrogance, with a flattering smile on his face, stretched out a hand and quickly welcomed him up.


    however, Li Chaoyuan ignored him directly and went to Su Xun with a warm face: "Su Dong, you are the pride of our Yutian County. It''s really young and promising to meet you better than to hear your name."


    "Li Shu, I''m flattered. I don''t dare to praise it." Su Xun was neither humble nor haughty. With a faint smile on his face, he shook hands with Li Chaoyuan.


    Why did Su Yu come to see him for half a day.


    Su Dong was directly confused, his hand was stiff in the air, his smile was frozen, and his mind was blank.


    Children, do you have a lot of question marks ¡Æ (? Omega ?).


    Su Xiang and others in the courtyard are all muddled. Li Shu, don''t you come to see Su Dong? How could he shake hands with Su Xun?


    Su Li and Zhang Yan looked at each other, but the second monk in law couldn''t figure out why he was so polite to his son.


    Everyone was confused, but they all understood one thing.


    That is, Secretary Li didn''t come to Su Dong at all, but knew that Su Xun came back today and came to see him specially.


    However, what surprised everyone was that Li Shu, why did he come to see Su Xun?


    In addition, although Su Xun''s ability to be admitted to Jiangzhou University was very strong, he did not become the pride of Yutian County.


    It''s also called Su Xun, Su Dong. Isn''t Su Xun still in school? How did he become a director?


    "Li Shu, remember, it''s nothing to stand here. Let''s go in and have a talk. Please come inside."


    Su Xun invited Li Chaoyuan and others to come into the house. He had already guessed the other party''s purpose. It was nothing more than investment for Yutian County.


    Li Chaoyuan where can walk in front, hastily and humbly way: "Su Dong, you first please."


    The chairman of Qingyun international is a guest of many people. He is a small head of the county. He does not dare to put on airs in front of Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t delay, so he walked ahead and took Li Chaoyuan and his party into the hall.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t look at Su Dong in the same place. The most cruel blow was to ignore chiguoguo.


    Su Dong''s face was blue and white. He felt a sharp pain on his face. After a long time, he was amorous. Li Chaoyuan didn''t remember him at all.


    Moreover, Su Xun''s indifference seemed to slap him in the face, which made him angry and embarrassed.


    Although he wanted to leave in a rage, but with curiosity, he still followed up the hall.


    In the room.


    Su Xun sat on the throne, while Li Chaoyuan sat beside him.


    "Su Dong, I will not beat around the bush. You are also a native of Yutian County. It''s hard for Yutian. This time, I just want to see if you can help me. Li Chaoyuan is here to thank Su Dong for the 500000 people in Yutian County."


    With that, Li Chaoyuan got up and bowed to Su Xun, which made everyone jump.


    "Secretary Li, this can''t be done. You get up quickly. You can rest assured that my investment in Yutian County has been planned for a long time. If you don''t come to me, I will come to you."


    Su Xun quickly picked up Li Chaoyuan. He admired this kind of official who was dedicated to serving the people.


    Moreover, what he said is not a lie. For the investment in Yutian County, he has arranged people from the business department to study it for a long time.


    After all, this is the place where he was born and raised, and he is willing to do his best to improve the economic environment here.


    "Then I have to thank Su Dong for the 500000 people in Yutian County."


    After hearing this, Li Chaoyuan not only didn''t get up, but also insisted on bowing to show his gratitude.


    Finally, Su Xun had no choice but to accept the gift.


    After Su Xun expressed his investment attitude, Li Chaoyuan did not tangle on this topic, but talked with Su Xun about the international economy.


    Many of them shared the same point of view. They talked very speculatively. In a twinkling of an eye, more than half an hour later, Li Chaoyuan got up and left.


    Before leaving, he shook hands with Su Li: "brother Su, I want to thank you and your sister-in-law for educating such an excellent young man as Su Dong."


    "This Li Shu, remember, I didn''t understand what you said. " Su Li seems a little at a loss, just like listening to the book of heaven.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Li said, "do you understand the name of Qiansu, the boss of the whole country?"


    Boom!


    Li Chaoyuan''s words fell, and the not spacious hall suddenly burst open.


    All of them opened their eyes and looked at Su Xun incredulously, as if they knew him for the first time.


    No one doubts that Li Chaoyuan is telling a joke, because his attitude has proved everything.Su Xun really became a big boss with a fortune of 100 billion.


    What I can''t believe is that Su Li and Zhang Yan are confused.


    They all think their sons are promising, but they didn''t expect to be so promising. Hundreds of billions. My God, you can''t count money. You can''t count off your hands.


    As for Su Xiang and Su Yuan, their faces are more complicated and their hearts are mixed.


    When Su Dong and Su Zhao thought about their superiority, they wanted to dig a hole and bury themselves. They lost face to their grandmother''s house.


    No wonder in the face of their ostentation and ridicule, Su Xun always took them as a joke.


    In a word, Su Dong earns more than 100000 yuan a year. Does Su Xun earn more than an hour?


    When Li Chaoyuan left, the village head and the Party branch secretary of Sujia village went to see him off in person. In the hall, there were only Su Xun''s family and his uncle and uncle.


    For a moment, the silence was terrible.


    "Cough..." Su Xiang coughed twice, cleared his throat, and said to Su Xun with his elder''s airs: "you child, you are making so much noise outside. Why don''t you tell your family?"


    "Yes, Xiao Xun, let''s talk to our family. We can help you as well." Su Yuan echoed and pointed to Su Zhao and said, "your second brother is an insurance man. He has the ability to be a manager of your company. It''s no problem to use outsiders to help your family."


    "It''s just that you have experience in your own hands."


    The uncle and uncle''s family, who just sneered at Su Xun, suddenly changed their face and wanted Su Xun to arrange Su Dong and Su Zhao into his company.


    Moreover, he did it for the sake of Su Xun''s good appearance, as if Su Xun had taken a big advantage.


    Su Li and Zhang Yan are both annoyed by the shameless attitude of these two people. They just want to talk, but Su Xun answers them first.


    Su said: "I''m afraid that we can only recruit the second elder brother who graduated from the cleaning company."


    After that, he looked at Su Dong and Su Zhao with a smile: "but the elder brother and the second brother are arrogant. They even despise me from Jiangzhou University. I guess they don''t like my broken company, so let''s forget about it."


    As long as you are a person, you can hear the irony between his words.


    Su Dong and Su Zhao are hanged and flogged again. They are so red that they feel ashamed.


    "What do you mean? Now that you are rich, you look down on our poor relatives. We are kind enough to ask your elder brother and second brother to give up their career to help you. Even if you don''t appreciate it, do you still have a conscience?"


    Su Xiang deserves to be a man with thicker skin than the city wall. He even had the courage to say this kind of righteous words, standing at the commanding height of morality to blame Su Xun.


    "Shut up Su Xun''s face sank down, and he gave a shout of anger.


    As his face sank, even the temperature in the hall seemed to drop a few minutes, and everyone felt a strong sense of oppression, which made people gasp.


    Su Xun''s eyes swept his uncle and other people one by one, and said coldly, "if I don''t care about you, don''t put on your nose. If you don''t have the virtue of the elder, don''t put on the airs of the elder. Get out of here!"


    Su Xiang still wants to talk, but under Su Xun''s cold eyes, he can''t spit out a word. Finally, a group of people leave in ashes.

 Chapter 45

    "Dad, mom, you can''t be polite when dealing with this kind of person, otherwise he will have to go further and test your bottom line again and again."


    Seeing Su Xiang and Su Yuan leave, Su Xun turns to his parents and says.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, he felt a pain in his ear and quickly bowed down to beg for mercy: "pain, mom, what are you doing? Let me go."


    "Son of a bitch, tell me the truth. What''s the matter? You''ll scare me and your father to death as soon as you come back." Zhang Yan grabbed his ear, lifted him to the chair and sat down, looking at him with a scanning face.


    Su Xun could only give an excuse he had already thought of, that is, he was accepted by Zhao Chengming as his son. Zhao Chengming had no descendants, so he gave Qingyun international to him.


    After hearing this, Zhang Yan and Su Li both looked solemn. Looking at Su Xun, Zhang Yan said solemnly, "you can''t forget the great kindness. You should be worthy of the trust of others, and you can''t lose the company."


    "Mom, haven''t I always been the pride of you and Dad, just don''t believe in my ability?" Su Xun turned his eyes in silence_ ¡ú¡£


    Zhang Yan said: "nonsense, can it be the same? Every child is the pride of his parents, but it may be the waste in the eyes of others. "


    Su Xun


    Well, it''s a real hammer. It must be my mother_ ¡û¡£


    He can only look at his father, who is the only one in the world.


    "Cough, cough." Su Li coughed twice, half a sound, and then choked out a sentence: "your mother''s words are rough, but not rough."


    Son, don''t blame me, your father. I really don''t want to hit the floor tonight.


    Su Xun


    Su Li, Lao Tong, Zhi, I didn''t expect you to rebel when I was away from home! In her son''s unbelievable eyes, Su Li twisted her head with a guilty heart.


    I can''t help it, son. In the long-term struggle between you and my father son alliance and your mother, you go to school and are not at home. I''ve suffered all the crimes by myself.


    I really can''t carry on!


    "Hum!" Looking at her clever husband, Zhang Yan snorted and said to Su Xun, "don''t look. Your father is on my side now."


    "Traitor." Su Xun spit out two words of disdain.


    Su Li eyebrows a pick, took out the father''s dignity: "you son of a rabbit say again!"


    "Say it Is he a bully? "Dad, I''m wrong," he said


    When family members meet, they are happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sujia village is boiling.


    "Did you hear that? Su Xun, who was admitted to university, made a lot of money in the company in the city. "


    "I''ve known for a long time. I grew up watching that doll. I''ve known since I was a child that he will be promising in the future."


    "It seems that only by studying can I make a fortune. When I go back, I''ll hang up my son and have a fight."


    The whole village knows that the son of Su''s family at the end of the village has made a fortune and become a big boss with a fortune of several trillion.


    Why does it expand from hundreds of billions to trillions?


    It''s all about the transmission.


    When it comes to the second person, it''s worth hundreds of billions. When it comes to the second person, it''s worth hundreds of billions.


    It has been spread all the time. When the last person in the village came, it has become the present worth of several trillion.


    Su Xun, I''m afraid he didn''t expect that he made so much money when he took a bath and changed his clothes.


    Therefore, it is impossible to pass on false information.


    But no matter what the rumor is, Su Xun''s money can''t be fake.


    So Su Xiang and Su Yuan''s stupid behavior before became a joke in people''s eyes.


    "Su Qing and Lao Zi are not even afraid to go home this day."


    "Ha ha ha, I can''t stand the arrogance of boss su. It''s amazing to have a son who works as a boss."


    "Yes, when Su Xun came to the village in the afternoon, he took the initiative to say hello. He didn''t have any airs. This is the man who made a lot of money"


    the whole village left his fellow to squeeze into Su Xun''s house, hoping to witness the style of the billionaire with their own eyes.


    Seeing that there were more and more people in the yard, the scene was as noisy as a fly. Su Xun had to stand up and speak:


    "OK, all uncles and aunts, don''t squeeze. If you squeeze into my yard, it will crush. I have nothing to look at. Like you, I have two eyes, one mouth and no three heads and six arms."


    Hearing this, all the people in the yard burst into laughter. After watching it, they were really a little disappointed because they thought it was different from what they imagined.


    "While everyone is here, I''ll give you a boost. I''ve already discussed with the county. I''ll pay for a road leading to the county from our village. It will be convenient for you to enter the city in the future."When they heard this, they all laughed. They knew what a road meant. It was not just a road.


    It can be imagined that with this road, their living conditions in Sujia village will be greatly changed in the future.


    For a moment, all the people praised him very much. They almost praised him as a flower, which made him blush (???)


    it took more than half an hour to invite all the people to leave. After that, he jumped down from the stone table in the yard and was covered with sweat. His bath was white again.


    In the evening, Zhang Yan made a large table of dishes, all of which were Su Xun''s favorite. The meat was his own pig, and the dishes were planted in his own field, green and pollution-free.


    Su Xun felt that the food at home was better than what he ate in the five-star hotel outside.


    A lovely rabbit at home was killed and burned. He ate three big bowls with tears in his eyes.


    "Come on, you eat slowly, no one will fight with you." Looking at Su Xun''s delicious food, Zhang Yan showed a satisfied smile on her face.


    Su Xun planed two mouthfuls of rice and said to his parents, "Dad, mom, I can''t stay here for two days this time. Why don''t you go to the city with me?"


    Zhang Yan and Su Li were stunned when they heard this. For a long time, Su Li Cai said, "no, I''m used to it. I can''t go to the city at leisure. Now you don''t have to worry about it. Your mother and I grow our own dishes. It''s very good to be self-sufficient."


    When he said this, his expression was a little complicated, some happy and some lonely.


    I''m glad that my son has grown up and finally doesn''t need to worry about himself.


    Lonely is also because the son does not need to worry about himself, he seems to suddenly useless, can not help his son.


    "Yes, you have time to find us a daughter-in-law." With that, Zhang Yan began to urge her marriage, which is the eternal theme of her parents.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m sure I''ll bring my girlfriend back to see you anyway." After that, Su Xun added to himself that I not only looked for them, but also found two at a time.


    I didn''t dare to say the last sentence. I was afraid that I would be killed by my parents in mixed doubles.

 Chapter 46

    The investment in Yutian County, Su Xun all to the company''s special person in charge, he will not come forward.


    Li Chaoyuan invited him to speak at Yutian high school, but Su Xun also refused. He didn''t want to expose himself to the public.


    Because in that case, he will become a real public figure and will be watched by netizens in the future. How inconvenient that is.


    As long as he does not take the initiative to participate in the interview, no media in such a big Jiangzhou province dares to write his news, let alone put his photos on the Internet.


    Not because these media are afraid of him, but because there is no need to offend him.


    Two days before the May Day festival, Su Xun helped with some farm work at home during the day. In the evening, he made a video with an Zijin and Liao Yu.


    Playing video one by one, he had to chat for an hour or two every time, so that he didn''t sleep well for two consecutive nights.


    So he thought of a Sao operation, built a group, pulled an Zijin and Liao Yu in, and directly played group video in the evening (? > ¦Ø < * ?).


    This kind of behavior of dog comparison perfectly explains what is called the preferred Party''s confidence.


    That is an Zi Jin and Liao Yu are used to him, if change a woman, estimate to be able to climb out along the net line to castrate him.


    Is this horse riding done by people? ???


    throughout the world, this kind of thing is something he can do.


    On May 3, there are still two days left before the end of the May Day holiday. For the first time, Su Xun didn''t have a group video with two beauties tonight.


    Because he got a call from Tony.


    "God, happy may day."


    Tony''s opening speech is still the lousy Longguo dialect, but it sounds different.


    Su Xun sat on the stone bench in the yard, blowing the night wind, and said carelessly, "since I know it''s may day, do you still call to bother me?"


    Generally, Tony won''t call him. As long as he calls, it means that there''s a big business coming to him, so we have to find him.


    "This time the employer is your old friend, this time the target is also your old friend, I don''t think you will refuse this order."


    Tony''s tone was light, with a bit of banter and fun, and a bit of schadenfreude.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows and was intrigued: "tell me carefully who the target is."


    "The new principal of the Wilson family, he came to Longguo for investigation and personally sent him back to the embrace of the Lord. I don''t think it''s difficult for you. After all, you are God."


    "I took the order." Hearing a few words from the Wilson family, Su Xun planned to end his May Day holiday ahead of schedule.


    After sending John and George to heaven yesterday, he didn''t receive the tone of identity task completion, which shows that the trouble has not been solved.


    He estimated that this task would not be completed in a short time, because in his career as a killer, he killed countless big men, and the names of his enemies could circle the earth like xiangpiaopiao milk tea.


    Therefore, in order to warn those foreign fish not to disturb themselves in the future, and to express his sincere thanks to the Wilson family for yesterday''s killing, he decided to take this order.


    After all, a person should be grateful. Who let him be as kind as God (* ? Omega ? *)


    "OK, God, that''s why I like you, clean and decisive."


    Su Xun sneered: "the reason why you like me, I think, is because you can make more money."


    Killers in the world have the highest value. It takes a lot of money to ask them to do it by themselves. Naturally, Tony gets more bonus.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Tony silent half ring, some helpless said: "you succeed in the day chat dead, I will send the information to your email, I wish you success."


    With that, he hung up.


    "Du ~ Du ~"


    listening to the busy tone from the mobile phone, Su Xun closed the call interface and opened the mailbox with the Black Ghost icon.


    Inside lay a quiet record of the target''s age, appearance, and recent activity.


    It can be said that Tony has prepared all the information for him. All he needs to do is to send him back to heaven.


    Karen Wilson, 45 years old, 185 in height and 95kg in weight, is the direct blood of the Wilson family and the current chief executive of the Wilson family group.


    He arrived in Yunling city of Longguo one day ago. His purpose is to explore the market of Longguo and prepare for the family business to enter Longguo


    Su Xun read all the information without missing a word, which was a necessary caution, because sometimes neglecting one or two words might make the whole thing out of control.


    After reading it, Su Xun deleted his email, yawned, and went back to his room to sleep with a little song humming in his flip flop.


    Karen Wilson, in Su Xun''s eyes, was already a dead man.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the morning of the fourth of May.


    Su Xun''s family was having breakfast. Three people had seven dishes, which was very rich.Breakfast in the countryside is real, just like lunch.


    Because farmers have to work in the fields after breakfast, it takes a lot of energy to do farm work, so breakfast can''t be perfunctory.


    "Don''t you have another day off? Why do you have to go back in such a hurry? "


    Zhang Yan said that her son would not come back for two days.


    Suli said: "what are you muttering about? Don''t you mind if you don''t go back and stare at a company as big as your son? You women have long hair and short sense! "


    Su Li feels that he has reached the peak of his life. He hasn''t been so hard at home for a long time. This is the head of the family!


    "What did you say?" Zhang Yanmei first pick, and then endure: "son at home, let you go today, really want to rebel, right?"


    Su Xun gave Su Li a sympathetic look. Dad, please pray for your own happiness.


    After breakfast, Su Xun went to the village to see his parents off.


    The three Mercedes Benz big G''s were all parked there to pick up Su Xun. At this time, many villagers were surrounded.


    "Xiaoxun is going away. I just came back two days ago."


    "Xiaoxun is a busy man. Haven''t he watched TV? Big boss is busy all day."


    "That''s two or three hundred thousand."


    "Two or three hundred thousand? You''re stupid. This is Mercedes Benz. Do you understand big G? I don''t know how to start a million. "


    "It''s true or not. Xiaoxun should drive slowly on the road. It''s heartbreaking if he touches it..."


    All the people said hello to Su Xun one after another. Su Xiang and Su Yuan''s family were also in the crowd. They all had complicated expressions and could not tell whether they were envious or envious.


    It''s a pity that Huang Teng Su had been playing with him, but now he was able to take off his legs.


    "OK, mom and Dad, you go back. Now the transportation is so convenient, I can come back at any time."


    Let the bodyguard put a pile of local products into the car. Su Xun looked back at his parents and said.


    "What are you doing back here?" Su Li said with a serious face: "a man should develop his career outside. It''s like running home every two or three days."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Su Xun just laughed at this and thought that it was really interesting for him to pretend to be serious.


    Zhang Yan rolled a white eye, not polite to expose Su Li: "what''s the suit, which time Xiaoxun left, are you talking to me at home every day?"


    "What are you talking about?" Su Li''s face was red, and she looked at Su Su and said, "don''t listen to your mother''s nonsense. Do you think your father is such a person?"


    "You are."


    Su Xun gave a serious answer, and then got into the car. With the roar of the engine, the tires rolled up a burst of dust.


    Su Li and Zhang yanmu sent the motorcade away. They almost sighed at the same time. No parents don''t want their son around.

 Chapter 47

    Yunling city is located in the east of Longguo, close to the sea, with developed economy and prosperous tourism. The city''s permanent resident population exceeds 20 million.


    Yunling city market, a tall, handsome, imposing young man came out with a suitcase.


    Along the way, he did not know how many women attracted frequent review, this is the power of beauty.


    This person is Su Xun.


    The reason why he had to drag his suitcase was that he came to Yunling city as early as may day.


    It''s easy for a killer to get rid of a person, but what''s more difficult is how to get rid of his suspicion.


    Su Xun didn''t care about this. After all, he was abroad at that time.


    But now it''s not the same. He lives in the Dragon kingdom. He has a big family and a big career. Can he be caught in a pigtail?


    Therefore, we can no longer act recklessly as we do abroad. We need to use our wisdom.


    With the brain of the chairman of Qingyun international and the experience and strength of the killer king, this is not a problem for him.


    Tonight, Karen Wilson is going to attend a private cruise reception, when the cruise will be out of the high seas, it''s Sue''s chance to do it.


    Holding out his hand to stop a taxi, Su Xun arrived at the five-star hotel he had ordered online in advance.


    After arriving at the hotel, he began to sleep. After all, he was a little sleepy after flying all morning. He had to keep his physical and mental peak at night.


    In the afternoon, Sue found a room and went to the restaurant to eat.


    There are many people in the restaurant, which shows that the chef in this hotel is very good.


    After sitting down at a table, Su Xun waited quietly and played with his mobile phone.


    "Hello, may I sit here?"


    Suddenly, a waxy voice came into his ears.


    Su Xun looked up and saw a woman standing in front of him. He looked at Fang Zheng with a smile.


    Women are young, delicate features, like a porcelain doll, with short hair to the ears, tall, white short sleeves arc amazing, black leggings will outline the legs of a slender curve, feet on a pair of high-heeled boots.


    The moment he saw this woman, Su Xun thought of an adjective - Tong Yanju.


    The surprise was just a moment. Su Xun''s face remained unchanged and his heart was as calm as water. He said faintly, "please feel free."


    An Zijin and Liao Yu are beautiful enough, so now Su Xun can keep calm with any woman.


    Of course, an Zijin that lovely goblin excepted (? ¦Ø ?).


    There is no bloody chat up, no so-called hero saving the United States plot, and no double pretending to be a boyfriend plot.


    Tongyan beauty just because there is no place in the restaurant to fight with him for a table. After finishing the meal, they nodded and said hello and left each other.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, the streets are neon.


    Su Xun put on a big black windbreaker and walked out of the hotel.


    Looking for a remote alley without monitoring, Su Xun went in.


    By the time he walked out of the alley again, he had changed from a handsome young man to a tall, bearded middle-aged man.


    His clothes were also changed, and his shoes were changed into shoes with inner height, which increased his original height by two centimeters.


    It can be said that even if his mother stands in front of him, he may not be able to recognize him.


    After all, the killer King''s ability to change looks is also very changeable. Otherwise, how can he come and go freely in private places abroad?


    All the way to avoid monitoring, Su Xun took a car to the dock.


    We arrived at our destination in half an hour.


    At this time, a very conspicuous cruise ship was parked on the dock, and countless bright people in suits and shoes were rushing here.


    If you want to go on the cruise ship, you need to take out the invitation letter and confirm it by the staff.


    Su Xun has no invitation, but others have (???).


    After two turns in the crowd, Su Xun had an invitation letter in his hand, and then he got on the cruise successfully.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man with a big stomach is staring at a pile of cash in his hand.


    He had just pulled the cash out of his pocket, and the invitation he had put in it had disappeared.


    At half a sound, he blinked and murmured to himself, "education is so well done that now thieves have such professional ethics?"


    He was a little annoyed. After all, he didn''t lack the money, but it took him a lot of effort to get the invitation.


    Now that he has been followed by others, he has 10000 grass mud horses running by in his heart.


    But in the end, he could only curse, and then turned away with reluctance.


    After all, he wasn''t a big deal. He asked a lot of people for an invitation. Now that he''s lost, it''s impossible for someone to make up one for him.So he had no choice but to admit his bad luck.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After successfully getting on the cruise ship, Su Xun finally knew why the ship had to leave the high seas.


    Because there''s a gambling field on the ship.


    Gambling in Longguo is against the law. It''s not allowed to set up gambling grounds and organize gambling games. That''s why this cruise ship has to go to the high seas, a place where the ownership is unknown.


    There is still a period of time before the cruise starts. Su Xun, dressed as a middle-aged man, turns around with a glass of red wine to observe the terrain.


    "Here comes Mr. Karen."


    "Hello, Mr. Karen."


    "Welcome Mr. Karen to invest in Longguo. Have a good time tonight..."


    All of a sudden, the original three or five groups of people gathered together to talk about the past suddenly became noisy, and they all got up one after another to greet each other.


    Accompanied by several middle-aged people, a blonde foreigner walked into the first floor of the cruise ship with a smile on his face.


    Sue Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. This guy is his target - Karen Wilson.


    Karen''s words about Dragon kingdom are very good. He talked with the people very smoothly. After a short stay on the first floor, a group of people went to the second floor of the cruise ship.


    Su Xun also followed him with his wine glass. He had just seen it on the second floor. Naturally, he knew that the second floor was gambling, and the place was gambling.


    Of course, a group of big bosses can''t just talk about things this evening. Playing together is the most exciting game.


    "Wuwuwuwu --"


    at the same time, the whistle sounded, and the cruise ship slowly drove to the distant sea.


    The people who can play with Karen on the table are the local dignified bosses in Yunling City, while most of them can only stand around and watch.


    Su Xun was also one of the onlookers.


    All of a sudden, he saw an acquaintance, the girl who had dinner with him that afternoon.


    She is still dressed in the afternoon. Her proud figure and delicate childlike appearance make her look very attractive. It''s hard not to attract people''s attention.


    As if she felt his sight, she raised her head to look at him, politely gave him a smile, and then looked back.


    Su Xun also took back his eyes from her and focused on Karen. He didn''t want to miss the target for no reason.


    Tonight, Karen''s luck seems not very good, lost several times in a row, let his face smile less and less.


    After exporting tens of millions more, Karen blackened out and said that she was a little tired and wanted to go to sleep. Then she got up and left her position.


    Losing all the time, even if he is a fool, he knows that these people are aiming at him. He scolds secretly: they are really a group of damned dragon countrymen.


    On the gambling table, several middle-aged people looked at each other and showed a faint smile with disdain in their eyes.


    Mad, a foreigner wants to come to Yunling to rob business with them. He''s confused.


    After all, how can capitalists like outsiders to make money from their own territory?


    In the face of the threat of the powerful external forces of the jorson family, these enterprises, which are usually fighting with each other, suddenly become united as never before.


    Looking at Karen''s back, she knew that she would do it by herself.


    However, he did not worry, but waited for a moment to follow.

 Chapter 48

    The first floor is the leisure area, the second floor is the gambling ground, the third floor is the restaurant, and the fourth and fifth floors are the rest area.


    Each boarder can have his own bedroom on this huge cruise ship with his own invitation.


    When Sue Xun went up to the fourth floor, he saw Karen Wilson dragging a woman into the room.


    The sound insulation effect of the cruise ship is very good, and it''s still early now, and there is no one in the rest area, so no one has seen this scene.


    Coincidentally, this woman was the pretty girl who had met Su Xun.


    Karen Wilson was very angry. He didn''t notice Su Xun''s appearance. He still covered the mouth of the beautiful girl with one hand and forced her to drag her into the room.


    The beautiful girl holding the door handle with both hands saw Su Xun, as if she had caught a straw. Her eyes were full of prayer, hoping that the other party could save herself.


    Of course, Su Xun couldn''t just sit by and ignore him. What''s more, the guy who was abusing was still his own prey.


    He felt the pen in his pocket, walked over to Karen Wilson and called out in English, "Hey, old bastard, let go of that girl."


    Karen Wilson didn''t expect that someone would come up suddenly. In panic, she subconsciously let go of the woman in her hand.


    "Help me, this beast wants to be strong, and the girl will do it for me."


    Yan Yurou quickly ran to Su Xun''s side. Her pretty face was white and full of panic. It was obvious that she had just been scared.


    Originally, she was a little dizzy because of the sea breeze, so she wanted to come up for a rest. She just met Karen Wilson, who came up later. She was polite and took the initiative to say hello.


    But did not expect each other''s words frivolous want to happen with her, Yan Yurou angry refused and slapped him in the face.


    Then Karen Wilson started to fight directly and wanted to have a relationship with her by force. This was the scene that Su xungang just saw.


    "Listen, sir. I swear it''s a misunderstanding. It''s not so wonderful. I can explain it. I''m willing to make amends to this young lady."


    Karen Wilson raised her hands and stepped back to show her sincerity. She said sincerely, sweat oozing from her forehead.


    Just in the second floor of the gambling house, he was targeted by the group of dragon people. He was choked by a fire in his heart, and just met Yan Yurou, who was hot and hot, which made him move his mind.


    Originally, I thought that in my own capacity, this woman in the Dragon kingdom should be happy to have something to do with herself.


    Not only did he want to fight with him, but also he didn''t agree.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, Su Xun actually came up, and also witnessed the scene of his using power, which made him a little flustered.


    After all, if something is poked out, he will be finished. At that time, let alone developing the Longguo market, he may even get into a lawsuit.


    "Wait for me outside. Don''t go anywhere. I''ll talk to him and leave it to me, OK?"


    Su Xun turned to look at Yan Yurou, who was scared out of his wits, and said in a soft voice, his calm voice was reassuring.


    Yan Yurou nodded. He still remembers this man. They just looked at each other in the casino, and Su Xun saved her, so she trusted each other inexplicably.


    Of course, the most important point is that even if Su Xun makes up as a middle-aged man, he is also a handsome middle-aged man with high face value.


    "Please wait for me here."


    Susian gave her a gentle smile, touched her head lovingly, then went into Karen Wilson''s room and closed the door.


    "My friend, tell me, I can satisfy you whatever you want. I believe you are a smart man and know how to do it, right?"


    When Karen Wilson saw that Su Xun was willing to talk to him, he had the confidence again. He thought that the Dragon countryman on the other side just wanted to use this matter to get some benefits from him.


    In the face of Karen Wilson who once again became high spirited, Su Xun did not speak, but took out a pair of gloves and put them on slowly.


    "Shet!" "Are you listening to me?" Karen Wilson said impatiently? What do you want to say? Are you cold enough to wear gloves? "


    Sue Xun laughed and suddenly put his arms around Karen Wilson''s neck. He grabbed the pen in his pocket with the other hand and stabbed the sharp point of the pen at the other person''s neck.


    "Damn it, No." Karen Wilson panicked and struggled, but couldn''t move at all.


    "Puff --"


    the pen came into the body, the blood came out, and a few drops splashed on Su Xun''s face.


    However, Su Xun''s face remained unchanged, and he kept a faint smile. The pen in his hand was mechanically pulled out and dropped again and again.


    After several stabs, Su Xun released him, and Karen Wilson slowly fell to the ground, but he was still breathing.


    He didn''t understand why he wanted to kill Guolong.Is it because he''s strong with that dragon woman outside?


    If it''s really because of this, he won''t die in peace.


    Su Xun looked down at him, slowly took off his gloves, and said, "Mr. Karen, I''d like to introduce myself. I''m glad to meet you God


    When Karen Wilson heard this, her eyes widened as if they were shining back. Her eyes were full of remorse and reluctance. At last, she scolded Falk, and then she died completely.


    Like the three elders before him, they all died so inexplicably and cleanly.


    Su Xun took out a handkerchief from his pocket, carefully wiped the blood on his face, folded the handkerchief and kicked it into his pocket with the gloves he had taken off.


    After finishing all this, Su Xun straightened his messy collar, and then turned out of the room and pulled the door up.


    The rich experience in his identity memory made him feel no different from killing a chicken.


    Oh, there''s a difference. The only difference is that this chicken is bigger, and it''s an imported variety.


    Seeing Su Xun coming out, Yan Yurou, who was waiting outside, rushed to meet her. At this time, her face was ruddy, and she was relieved from the previous fright.


    "It''s all settled. Let''s go."


    Su Xun looked at her and said with a smile that it was not only solved, but also completely solved.


    Yan Yurou didn''t ask Su Xun how to solve it. She nodded her head and left with Su Xun.


    This uncle gives her a sense of security.


    "That''s it. Goodbye. Go to your family or friends."


    After going to the first floor, Su Yan and Tong Yan separated.


    "My name is Yan Yurou, and you." Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun''s back and cried.


    Su Xun didn''t give her a response, but quickly got into the crowd, which made her feel a little disappointed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, the cruise ship sailed back to the port and berthed again. The guests on the ship left in order, and Su Xun also slipped in.


    Find last night''s alley, change clothes, restore the original appearance, will be used to camouflage the clothing and tools are destroyed by fire.


    Then take the bus back to the hotel, check out with your luggage, go directly to the airport and fly back to Jiangnan City.


    At the same time, the crew found Karen Wilson''s door closed and thought he was still awake, ready to call him.


    However, after opening the door, we found Karen Wilson''s body, which had been thoroughly cooled. The story spread quickly, and everyone was in an uproar.


    In a sea view villa, Yan Yurou looks at the sky outside through the window and murmurs to herself:


    "originally, what you said is solved. Is that how it is solved?"


    She felt that she might never forget that charming uncle.


    Gentle, modest, but with a wild and brutal, a smile can make her blush and heartbeat.


    What''s more, a man who can kill for himself makes her heart tremble.


    She wanted to find him.


    It can only be said that brain tonifying harms people (???)

 Chapter 49

    Since its establishment in wulingmen, Wuyun has had a deep connection with the local industry.


    It can be said that the power of the Yan family to find a person in Yunling City, it is absolutely a piece of cake.


    But Yan Yurou sent people to look all over Yunling, and didn''t find any clues related to the uncle last night.


    It seems that this person came out of nowhere.


    Yan Yurou felt empty in her heart, as if something important had been lost. She pursed her red lips tightly and said nothing.


    "Miss, I''ll see you when I have a chance." The middle-aged person who came to report to us saw that the lively young lady in the past had turned into such a picture, and he didn''t have the heart to do so.


    As a passer-by, of course, he can see that his young lady is in unrequited love.


    Yan Yurou suddenly thought of something, got up, ran to the drawing board and began to mix the paint.


    She didn''t even know the name of the uncle, so she had to draw his appearance by memory.


    Otherwise, she is afraid for a long time that she will forget what the other party looks like.


    In any case, she didn''t want to forget the most special person in her memory.


    The middle-aged man sighed, shook his head, then turned and went out.


    Let the boss have a headache.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twelve o''clock at noon.


    A flight from Yunling to Jiangnan successfully landed at Jiangnan airport.


    Su, who was just about to run away, walked out of the airport with a suitcase.


    He didn''t know that his unintentional action made a young girl toss and turn again and stay up all night.


    Otherwise, a kind person like him will fly back to Yunling immediately to comfort her (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    As he walked outside the airport, Su Xun looked around.


    Today, when he returned to Jiangnan City, he told an Zijin and Liao Yu in the group that they couldn''t both come to pick up the plane.


    Sure enough, he saw a treasure girl in the crowd, an Zijin.


    It was Su Xun''s expectation that Liao Yu didn''t come.


    Both women are smart people and know who should show up at what time and on what occasions.


    Pick up this kind of thing of course is an Zi Jin this main palace appeared.


    Liao Yu, on the other hand, usually makes a big table at home in the evening, waiting for Su to come.


    Anzijin today is obviously after some elaborate dressing, the charm is higher than usual.


    Long black hair shawl, face painted light makeup, an apricot suspender dress makes her look full of Fairy Spirit, slim waist, knee length skirt, slender legs in the meat silk decoration appears more delicate and smooth.


    Stepping on a pair of cream white high-heeled shoes, the whole person is like a woman who comes out of a fairy tale. It''s exciting, but she doesn''t dare to touch it rashly.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he put on a smile. He walked toward an Zijin.


    An Zijin also saw him, eyes a bright, trot forward, directly into the arms of Su Xun, a pair of lotus like arms tightly around his neck.


    See this scene, around the original is still struggling whether to chat up a few men feel their hearts are broken.


    A good love is over before it starts.


    If Su Xun''s eyes had been split by his jealousy now, he could be separated.


    Feeling the envious eyes of the passers-by around the world, Su Xun was a little angry. He deliberately gave an Zijin a kiss on his red lips, and then they started to gnaw at each other.


    All of you


    Killing dogs in public is something that people can do?


    Are we single dogs not dogs?


    Care for small animals, do you understand!


    Kiss for a long time, Su Xun just loosened an Zijin, the vision falls on the necklace of her neck, said: "very pretty."


    "Necklace?" An Zi Jin asks a way.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I mean you look good."


    An Zi Jin''s corner of mouth rises, eyes all bend into crescent moon son, in the heart with ate honey equally sweet Zizi.


    "Let''s go. I''m in the parking lot. I''ll have dinner first." An Zijin took Su Xun''s hand and walked to the parking lot with a light pace.


    An Zijin''s car is a white BMW five series. As far as her identity is concerned, it''s low-key.


    As a simple girl, an Zijin''s driving skills are not familiar, but her driving skills are good (¡Í¡Í), and she drives very steadily.


    But it''s still a little worse than Su Xun. As an old driver, he often pushes the wheels directly over people''s faces (? ¦Ø?).


    "Ding Ding..."


    The sudden ringing of the mobile phone interrupted his wishful thinking.


    I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was from yuliangshan manor.


    After the phone is connected, Chen Bona''s voice is heard in the handset, which seems to be eternal"Sir, there are two people who have come to Zhuangyuan with bodyguards. They seem to have to see you. I said you are not in Jiangnan recently, but they won''t leave until they see you. What do you think we should do?"


    "Did they say who they were?" Su Xun frowned. Who was sacred? He went to his home to find trouble.


    Chen Bo was silent for a while. He should have gone to inquire. After a while, Chen Bo''s voice rang out again: "Sir, they say that Xu Jiaqin is their son. They are from Jiangdong."


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Xu Jiaqin''s parents came to him. Did he want to seek justice for their son?


    It''s very kind that I didn''t kill all of them. I thought president Xu Jiaqin had a good memory. Now it seems that young master Xu is not reconciled!


    (Xu Jiaqin: it''s nothing to do with me. I don''t want to get revenge at all. I''m lying on my horse in the hospital and I don''t know anything_ ¨“¡££©


    Su Xun sneered and said, "I just got off the plane. Now I''ll go back to the manor and tell the kitchen to prepare food. I haven''t eaten yet."


    "Yes, sir." Chen Bo answered, and then asked, "do you have any other orders?"


    As a senior housekeeper who has worked for many years, he is undoubtedly very qualified.


    "That''s it." After Su Xun finished, he hung up the phone and looked at the woman driver beside him. He said, "wife, change the place to eat. Return the place you ordered and go to my house to eat."


    "OK." An Zijin hears from the phone that Su Xun obviously has something to do. She naturally doesn''t have to go to the restaurant.


    Turn right at the intersection and drive to Yuliang mountain.


    More than half an hour later, the car drove into Yuliang mountain manor.


    As soon as the car stopped, the bodyguard waiting by the side of the road quickly stepped forward, bent over and opened the door, covering the roof with one hand: "Sir, please get off the car."


    "Well." Su Xun answered and stepped out of the car, followed by an Zijin.


    "You are back, sir, and the two are still waiting in the living room."


    Chen Bo trotted over to report the situation to Su Xun, and then said hello to an Zijin: "Hello, miss an."


    "Hello, Uncle Chen." Anzijin smile, appear generous and decent, a typical lady temperament.


    "Tell the kitchen to start serving. I''m hungry."


    Su Xun casually dropped a word and took an Zijin to the villa.

 Chapter 50

    Entering the living room, Su Xun found that a large group of bodyguards surrounded a pair of middle-aged men and women on the sofa.


    "Yes, sir."


    Seeing Su Xun, all the bodyguards said hello in unison, and then separated a way to both sides.


    Xu Cangqing and his wife sit on the sofa without expression. Behind them stand four tall men.


    "Mr. Su, it''s not easy to see you. The head of Jiangzhou province is not as busy as you." Xu Cangqing looked at Su Xun and said that he was an old man.


    Su Xun laughed and said in a sincere tone: "you two, I''m really sorry. I''m usually busy. I don''t want to see you."


    He spoke the most arrogant words with the most sincere and humble tone, and did not hide his disdain for them.


    "Who are you calling?" Before Xu Cangqing spoke, Zhao Xue got up angrily, pointed to Su Xun and yelled: "you beat my son like that, shouldn''t you give us an account?"


    "Account?" Su Xun seemed to have heard a joke. He looked at her with his eyes: "your son hired a killer to kill me. I''ll treat him in his own way. What''s wrong?"


    After that, he pauses for a moment, and a sarcastic expression appears on his face: "is it that I have to cry to thank him for his harm?"


    "But now the result is that you are not hurt at all, and my son has broken his legs. Do you think that''s reasonable?" Zhao Xue shrieked, clearly a rich lady, at this time like a shrew in general.


    She doesn''t care what her son does to Su Xun. She only knows that her son is useless, so she has to ask Su Xun for an explanation.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s reasonable! This fully shows that your son is a waste in front of me. "


    "You..." Zhao Xue had a feeling of powerlessness when she punched the cotton. Her face was blue and white with anger.


    At the same time, the kitchen began to serve dishes, and exquisite dishes were brought to the table by the lovely little maids.


    "Come on, let''s eat first." Su Xun took an Zijin to the dining table and said to Xu Cangqing and his wife, "I don''t like to be disturbed when I''m eating, so I''ll wait until I finish eating."


    Voice falls down, directly ignored two people ugly facial expression, just like a gentleman helped an Zijin to drag away the chair.


    There are more than ten chefs serving Su Xun in Yuliang mountain manor. These chefs have their own unique skills and are proficient in the dishes of the Dragon Kingdom and even all over the world.


    Eating in a five-star hotel is not necessarily as good as eating at home.


    "Here, you try this, Babao gourd duck. It''s delicious."


    Su Xun kept bringing food to an Zijin, and it was undoubtedly a happy thing to share food with people he liked.


    "Mmm, eat well, I want to eat every day in the future." An Zijin''s eyes narrowed, and he felt that these dishes were really delicious.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "that''s not easy. Just move to me."


    "Good idea." An Zijin hasn''t been completely dazzled by the delicious food. She turns a white eye: "I eat delicious food, you want to eat me, right?"


    "Isn''t it fair to trade delicious food for beautiful women?" Su Xun said with a smile.


    Looking at Su Xun and an Zijin who are flirting with each other, Xu Cangqing is so angry that he feels despised and humiliated.


    "Pa!"


    When he was angry, he clapped his case and pointed to Su Xun and yelled angrily: "Su, don''t bully people too much. It''s a big deal


    "What did you say? Is the net broken when the fish is dead? " Su Xun was amused by him successfully: do you think you deserve me? "


    "You are so arrogant..." Being ridiculed like this, Xu Cangqing is furious.


    However, before he finished his words, he was interrupted coldly by Su Xun: "that''s because your role is not worthy of my attention!"


    As the voice fell, Su Xun put down the chopsticks in his hand and said calmly: "also, I just said that I hate people disturbing me when I eat."


    "If you want to continue talking, just stay there quietly and wait for me to finish eating; if you don''t want to talk, just get out of here mellow, do you understand?"


    "Remember, I don''t want any more noise to disturb me and my girlfriend at dinner."


    As his voice fell, the bodyguard in the living room directly pulled out his gun and pointed it at Xu Cangqing and others to ensure that Su Xun was provided with a satisfactory dining environment.


    As it turns out, this is more effective than anything else. Guns rule everything.


    Although Xu Cangqing and Zhao Xue are more angry, they don''t dare to speak any more. After all, bullets have no eyes.


    Half an hour later, after dinner, an Zijin said goodbye, and susian personally sent her out of the door.


    Seeing the white five series far away, Su xuncai turned and walked into the living room.


    "Let''s talk about it now." Xu Cangqing forced to suppress the anger in his heart.When Su Xun patted his forehead, he remembered that there were still two people there. He glanced at Xu Cangqing and waved to the bodyguard with a smile: "throw these rubbish out. If they dare to rush inside again, they will directly break their legs and let them go to the hospital to take a picture of their family."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun yawned and walked upstairs.


    Just because there is an Zijin in, so he is very restrained himself.


    Now an Son Jin walked, he just lazy waste time to take care of these two guys.


    Xu Cangqing and Zhao Xue were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su Xun didn''t want to talk to them at all.


    After the reaction, they exploded in an instant.


    "Su Xun! I tell you, you will regret it, and I will make you pay for it


    "Son of a bitch, who has a mother but no son of a bitch, I will never let you go when my son is hurt like that!"


    When they came to Jiangnan City from Jiangdong City, they thought that Su Xun would give them face. They said sorry and then made compensation.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Xun didn''t take them seriously. How could they not be angry.


    Su Xun stopped and walked to Zhao Xue step by step, staring at her coldly: "what did you just scold me for?"


    "I..." In Su Xun''s eyes without fluctuation, Zhao Xue felt a little empty in her heart and could only look at Xu Cangqing around her.


    Xu Cangqing reached out to push Su Xun: "Su, what do you want to do with your horse?"


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand directly, which was a slap on his face. He said without expression: "how many lives do you have? Dare you fight me? Do you really want to go to the hospital to take a picture of your son''s family? "


    While speaking, he took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his right hand.


    After all, I just touched the raw pork. It''s dirty.


    After wiping, he smashed the handkerchief on Xu Cangqing''s face and said word by word, "this is Jiangnan City. In front of me, no matter how big you are, I have to bend down and talk to me."


    After a pause, he continued:


    "besides, you are not even a fart in my eyes?"

 Chapter 51

    "Su Xun!"


    Feeling the hot pain on his face, Xu Cangqing was furious and stared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun took out his ear: "don''t shout so loud. I can hear you."


    "How can it be? If you don''t give me an explanation, I''ll fight for the foundation of the Xu family, and I won''t have to tear a piece of meat off you!" Xu Cangqing gritted his teeth and said that the green veins of his clenched fists burst up.


    Su Xun was stunned, then he laughed and nodded: "OK, let''s talk about compensation."


    As his voice dropped, he went to the sofa and sat down with his legs up.


    Xu Cangqing and Zhao Xue were confused. Unexpectedly, Su Xun suddenly changed his words again.


    Are you really scared by your own threats?


    It seems that he is nothing more than an arrogant and domineering brat boy.


    Xu Cangqing recovered a sense of self-confidence and superiority in his heart and said coldly, "my son has become a useless man. How much compensation do you think is appropriate?"


    The businessman is pragmatic, and he wants to take advantage of this for his son more than to say it.


    "How about ten percent of the company?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Xu Cangqing''s heart twitched violently, and almost squeezed a word from his teeth: "good."


    For any listed company, being able to hold 10% of the shares can be regarded as a major shareholder.


    This is 10% of the shares of Qingyun international. How can he not be moved.


    "That''s settled." Su Xun''s face was like a spring breeze smile: "compensate me for 10% of the shares of your Xu company. This matter has been exposed."


    The expression on Xu Cangqing''s face gradually became stiff, and then he yelled angrily: "are you playing with me?"


    "No, I''m not kidding you. I''m telling the truth." Su Xun shook his head, looked at Xu Cangqing''s face and said seriously: "all this is caused by your son, which has caused me serious psychological trauma. I want to make compensation, isn''t it too much?"


    "The fool talks about his dream! I think you are crazy Xu Cangqing was so angry that he felt that Su Xun was playing with him.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    A look at the caller ID is Xu Jiaqin, he hesitated for a moment, or connected the phone: "Hello, Jiaqin."


    "Dad, did you go to Jiangnan City? Didn''t I tell you not to go to Sushen..." Xu Jiaqin was so flustered that he was afraid that his parents would be in trouble. He told everything like a barrage of bullets, including the fact that Su Xun was the king of killers and God.


    Xu Cangqing''s face became more and more ugly as he listened. He became pale at the back and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at the smiling young man on the opposite sofa with unbelievable face.


    He really didn''t expect that this was a killing God. No wonder Xu Jiaqin was so nervous that he didn''t let them take revenge.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you." Aware of Xu Cangqing state is not right, Zhao Xue asked a concerned.


    Xu Cangqing rolled his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and forced out a smile on his face: "OK, do as you say. Our Xu family will take out 10% of the shares of the company as compensation for you."


    If he didn''t come to Jiangnan for such a big loss, he would not regret it.


    This is not for revenge. It is clear that he is a boy who gives money to others.


    "Look, I know you''ll agree, because I never ask for help." Su Xun had a bright smile on his face and said in a gentle tone (¡å?¡å).


    Zhao Xue in a short time after the reaction, exclaimed: "husband, what do you say!"


    She felt that Xu Cangqing was crazy, otherwise how could she agree to such a request.


    It''s clear that they came to Su Xun to pay for it. How could they even pay it back in the end?


    Xu Cangqing tired said: "wait for me to go back to explain with you."


    "No! Now give me a reason to take back what I just said! " Zhao Xue is reluctant. After all, she knows very well what 10% of the shares represent.


    Xu Cangqing was annoyed by her questioning and said angrily, "shut up


    Zhao Xue seldom sees her husband get so angry. She is scared for a moment and doesn''t dare to speak again.


    Xu Cangqing felt quite quiet. He took a deep breath and said to Su Xun, "Mr. Su, I''ll send you the equity transfer contract. Today, I''m so sorry to disturb you when I venture to visit. I''ll leave."


    As his voice dropped, he turned and walked out.


    "Wait a minute." Su Xun stopped him, took out a cigar from the cigar box on the table and threw it over: "don''t say I''m stingy. You have to take something with you for 10% of the shares. Take it and smoke it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su." Holding the cigar in his hand, Xu Cangqing has a bitter smile.


    This is a cigar bought with 10% of the shares of his company!A single cigar worth more than one billion yuan is probably the most expensive in the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Xun came to Liao Yu''s house.


    As he expected, Liao Yu had cooked a large table of dishes waiting for him.


    "You''re so sure I''m coming to cook so many dishes?"


    Looking at Liao Yu, Su Xun asked curiously.


    Liao Yu smiles: "aren''t you here?"


    "There''s something in your heart." Su Xun lifted her smooth chin and gave her a kiss on her ruddy mouth.


    Liao Yu leaned in his arms and whispered, "when you come, you have to have a hot meal. If you don''t come, I''ll eat leftovers for two more days. But if I don''t, what will you do when you come hungry?"


    "Xiaoyu, it''s good to have you." Su Xun said from the bottom of his heart that if he could get two women, an Zijin and Liao Yu, he felt that his life had been completed.


    Liao Yujiao pushed him away with a smile: "let''s have dinner first, or the dishes will be cold later."


    "OK, eat first, then eat you. After all, the food is easy to cool, but you can always be hot." Su Xun solemnly said that old drivers often drive in the invisible ^¦Ø^


    Liao Yu didn''t react at the beginning. After understanding the deep meaning, Liao Yu suddenly blushed and spat.


    After dinner, Su Xun stayed in Liao Yu''s boudoir at night and had a bad time with him. They didn''t stop until the middle of the night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Although he worked hard all night last night, Su Xun opened his eyes early.


    Because today is Monday, it''s another exciting day, and he can draw a new identity.


    Although he has had two experiences, his heart is still full of anxiety and expectation like the first one.


    Every extraction of identity is like opening a blind box. Before the box is opened, no one knows what is inside.


    Of course, he hoped that the blind box he opened could contain a good thing.


    It''s better to give him the identity of a hanging bomb.


    After taking a deep breath, he calmed down his excitement and looked at Liao Yu, who was sleeping beside him. Su Xun thought in his heart: "system, extract the third identity"


    "

 Chapter 52

    [drawing Draw success, get a new identity: fortune teller with no choice. ¡¿


    [on the surface, you are an ordinary college student, but your real identity is the chairman of Qingyun international and the king of killers. ¡¿


    [at the same time, you also have an unknown identity, a divine operator who was born to be psychic, was born to sense the power of heaven and earth, and could calculate the three hundred years of human life by pinching your fingers. ¡¿


    [identity ability: channeling. ¡¿


    [identity task: famous master Su, let your reputation spread all over Jiangzhou province for seven days. ¡¿


    [Note: if this task is completed ahead of time, you will get a mysterious reward. ¡¿


    Su Xun blinked and lied. Is there any hidden reward for his identity? Isn''t it tempting or inducing me to do something?


    No!


    Just give me the identity of a fortune teller, but not give me the ability to do nothing. Instead, give me the ability to psyche. Is this horse riding for me to do fortune telling for ghosts?


    What''s more, if you don''t give me the ability of fortune telling, I can''t even fool ghosts.


    In a word, only to identity, not to ability, let me take a hammer to fortune telling ah!


    Su Xun felt that the system was deliberately pitching him. No wonder there was a hidden reward. This task could not be completed.


    The fortune teller, who can''t tell his fortune, is famous all over Jiangzhou province?


    By cheating people and then being exposed as a liar on the Internet? (?¡¥¡¥?)


    what is his name?


    "Dry!"


    Su Xun squeezed a word out of his teeth. Although it was only a simple word, he expressed his cordial greetings to the system_ ??)¡£


    "Forget it in the morning, come back in the evening."


    Liao Yu didn''t know when he had woken up. Her pretty face was a little red. She pulled the quilt to cover her delicate body.


    She thought that Su Xun had just said that word to her. She had been tossing about for so long last night, and it was too much for her to come back in the morning.


    Su Xun also knew that she had misunderstood. He could not laugh or cry. He shook his head without explanation. He asked casually, "Xiao Yu, how can a person who can''t do fortune telling be accurate?"


    After asking, he felt like he had asked a piece of rubbish.


    This is a false proposition and impossible task.


    This is equivalent to a person who can''t cook at all to apply for a five-star hotel chef. What''s the difference?


    Even he can''t figure out how to operate, can Liao Yu think of it?


    "Well ~" Liao Yu thought about it, then her eyes blinked and jokingly said, "yes, it''s good to say that you only count what happened in one day, and then it comes true."


    "For example, if the other party calculates today''s fortune, you can say that he has a good fortune today and will make a fortune, and then send someone to throw him 10000 yuan. Isn''t that right?"


    After that, Liao Yu thought for a while and added: "by the way, in order to prevent the other side from repeating fortune telling, it''s stipulated that each person should only count once, which is more mysterious and more reliable."


    Su Xun (* / ¦Ø£Ü *) "


    how wonderful!


    Why didn''t I think of it?


    Selective fortune telling, artificial fulfillment, as long as you let all your calculations come true, isn''t it really a no brainer? (???)


    do some more hype. In this way, won''t you really become famous master Su?


    It turns out that he overestimated his IQ and underestimated the idea of women''s free will.


    He pulled open Liao Yu''s quilt and looked at her with burning eyes: "Xiaoyu, you are really my good wife. It''s still early. My brother will reward you again."


    "Oh, no, brother, let me go, no I''m not coming ~ "


    soon the room was full of cocks and dogs, and finally turned into sounds of nature.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun left the residential area where Liao Yu lived.


    I called a long and asked him to prepare a set of fortune teller''s clothes for himself.


    Ah long was a little confused when he received the call, but he didn''t ask questions because of his good professionalism.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    A new fortune telling stall has been set up under the overpass in Dongcheng District.


    The owner of the stall is a 20-year-old, handsome young man, wearing a black loose robe, giving people a childe like feeling.


    Next to the stall stands a flag, which is called fortune telling flag in the industry. It is a flag made of a bamboo pole and a long cloth.


    On the banner, it was written: happy life, so do not worry, marriage wealth can be measured.


    At 9:00 in the morning, there were many Taoists dressed around, or the old people with beards had already opened their business.


    Su Xun, a cute new player in the industry, is very attractive because he is the youngest and the most handsome of all.


    "Oh, new comer, what''s wrong with being young and doing this kind of deceptive business."A middle-aged man with a long blue shirt and a big beard came up to Su Xun and looked at him with a look of disapproval.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched for a moment, and he said, "brother, you misunderstood me. I eat by my ability, not by cheating."


    The middle-aged man sneered and said with disdain, "come on, boy, you''re just fooling those idiots. We''re all in the same business. Don''t I understand? I''ve been lying here for three years


    Voice down, he shook his head and began to fiddle with his own stand, feeling that the world is really declining, people''s hearts are not old.


    In modern society, there are fewer and fewer idiots. This bowl of rice is bad. Now young people come to compete with them.


    Listen to the middle-aged people''s righteous words, Su Xun is a little confused. Is it hard to be a liar these days?


    The middle-aged man in blue shirt sat down in front of his stall and felt that he needed to say something about the young man, so he said:


    "boy, you''re selling very well. Isn''t it good to have a live broadcast? But in our business, you are not popular as a hairless young man. No one believes you. "


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a couple of little lovers coming here. He quickly browed Su Xun and said, "boy, do you see that I have visitors here? Please continue to sit."


    As soon as his voice fell, he sat upright and regained his immortality.


    But after he posed for a long time, the little couple stopped for a moment, and turned to Su Xun.


    The middle-aged man in blue shirt, who was ready to start fooling, was directly confused.


    Su Xun gave an innocent smile to the middle-aged man next door: "master, although I don''t understand what you said, I''m handsome. That''s enough."


    Between the words, the couple had already come to Su Xun.


    Middle aged man in blue shirt


    The world is changing with each passing day. Is it true that even our fortune telling circle has to rely on our appearance to survive these days?


    He silently took out the phone as a mirror, and then quietly put the phone back in his pocket.


    I knew I''d better not shine. The more I shine, the brighter my heart will be. How can I feel the cold wind this morning.

 Chapter 53

    "Handsome man, do you really know fortune telling?"


    The woman blinked and looked at Su Xun. She felt a little sorry. How could such a handsome little brother become a liar?


    Before Su Xun said anything, the woman''s boyfriend said impatiently, "he''s a liar. He''s just a liar. Are you serious?"


    Originally, his girlfriend was going to do fortune telling, so he would go shopping with him. Anyway, he wanted to have fun.


    But I didn''t expect that the dead fortune teller was so handsome that he almost took away his girlfriend''s soul. It''s strange that he has a good face.


    "What are you talking about?" The woman looked at her boyfriend reproachfully, and then apologized to Su Xun: "I''m sorry, he''s just like this. Don''t worry about him."


    She knew that her boyfriend was jealous, but it was only the first time that she saw such a handsome fortune teller as Su Xun. She was just a little curious and didn''t mean anything else.


    "What happened to me? He was a liar." The young man was still a little unconvinced, and he could not get angry with his girlfriend, so he could only spread his anger on Su Xun''s head: "you said to yourself, are you a liar, who still believes in this thing now?"


    "This gentleman, you just look at people with colored glasses. I said I''m not a liar, and you won''t believe me." Su Xun looked at the young man with a smile and said.


    The young man snorted coldly, because what Su Xun said was the truth, and he never believed it.


    Su Xun continued: "in that case, why not count it as a hexagram? No, no money. "


    "No money is not enough. After all, you''ve wasted my time." The young man said coldly, with some provocation in his eyes.


    In the face of the aggressive youth, Su Xun''s face was still smiling: "what do you say?"


    His face is smiling, but his heart has already been approved. If it wasn''t for Lao Tzu to complete the task, he would teach you how to be a man every minute.


    Such arrogance, you can live to such a large extent, which fully shows that our social security is good.


    Otherwise, you should have been beaten to death.


    "If it''s not right, I''ll smash your stall!" The young man stood on the table with one hand and stared at Su Xun coldly.


    Mad, what I hate most is you little white faces.


    Isn''t it just handsome?


    What''s the big deal?


    Around many people''s attention has been attracted to come over, eating melon masses want to see how the next thing will develop.


    The middle-aged man in blue shirt sighed and sympathized with Su Xun for three seconds. Come on, the young man just had no experience. He had to close the stall on the first day.


    As soon as the young girl friend''s face changed, she quickly stopped him: "what are you crazy about? Can''t I forget it? Let''s go back to school. "


    It turns out that they are still students who have not been beaten by the society. No wonder they are so violent and arrogant.


    "Let go of me!" Young people have long been aroused anger, a shake off his girlfriend''s hand: "today I will expose the true face of this liar!"


    As the voice dropped, the young man looked at Su Xun: "don''t you have nothing to do, then..."


    "Wait a minute." Su Xun suddenly interrupted him.


    The young man showed a sneer: "why, are you afraid now?"


    "No, I just want to say my rules." Su Xun shook his head and said, "my rule is to count only the events of the day, and everyone only counts once."


    Hearing this, many fortune tellers around looked at Su Xun with the eyes of a fool.


    There''s only one thought in my heart: can this guy play or not?


    They give people fortune telling. They are eager to do it in a few years or more. Who knows if it can be done.


    Ten years later, even if it doesn''t come true, can the other party still come to them?


    Su Xun was only a matter of the day. Didn''t he pass the knife to others?


    Why, just cheat others? Why do you take it seriously? Do you really think that you are a schemer?


    "Good!" The young man was eager to do so and said with a sneer: "if it doesn''t come true after today, I''ll smash your stall tomorrow!"


    "What is it?" Su Xun asked calmly.


    The young man blurted out without hesitation: "even if my fortune today is how."


    "Birthday eight characters, hand over." Although he knew that he was a parallel product, Su Xun pretended to be like him.


    After all, his psychological quality is very strong. Otherwise, how can he take charge of the 100 billion group and become the king of killers?


    He put out his hand in the Youth Daily. He knew that these fortune tellers like to play with such deceitful things as touching bones.


    Su Xun touched the young man''s palm, then released him, pinched his fingers, said something, and then said, "this gentleman, your fortune is not very good today. I think you are suffering from a disaster. You''d better not go out."


    When he speaks, no one can see that there is a small microphone working in his collar, which can clearly transmit all the conversations here."Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing this, the young man burst out laughing and looked at Su Xun''s eyes. He sneered: "I have a disaster of blood? Laozi taekwondo black belt, you told me that I would have a bloody disaster? "


    "I can''t miscalculate. Whether it''s true or false will be known today." Su Xun didn''t say a word with a smile. His face didn''t fluctuate. He was really a bit of an expert.


    "Hum!" The young man gave a cold hum, and a grim smile appeared on his face. He pointed to Su Xun''s nose and said, "boy, if you are smart, don''t cheat people by setting up a stall here, or you will be disgraced tomorrow."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and left.


    Looking at Su Xun, the young girl friend sighed: "you''d better change places, or you''ll have bad luck tomorrow."


    After that, she shook her head and quickly followed the young man.


    "Boy, you took off this time!" The middle-aged man in blue looked at Su Xun sympathetically.


    Other people are also gloating at Su Xun, saying that their peers are enemies. This sentence is applicable everywhere.


    Of course, they would be very happy to lose one of them.


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous that Mao didn''t grow up and came out to learn fortune telling from others."


    "Who said no, it''s not. Is it in trouble? I don''t have any experience. It''s only the day. "


    "Yes, tut Tut, I saw a good play in the morning..."


    In the face of these cold words, Su Xun didn''t take them seriously, because he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    "Ah


    "Don''t fight! Stop fighting


    At this time, a scream mixed with the scream of a woman with a crying voice suddenly came into the public ears.


    Everyone is subconscious.


    The young man who just claimed to be the black belt of Taekwondo curled up on the ground and was beaten by a strong man like a younger brother.


    Next to him, his girlfriend cried anxiously, as if she could cry at any time.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, suddenly thought of something, suddenly looked back to Su Xun.


    Su Xun sat on the stool, smiling and speechless, with an enigmatic posture.


    The strong man who is teaching young people how to behave is one of his many bodyguards.


    I said you have a disaster of blood, then there will be a disaster of blood, there must be no!


    Human fortune telling is the most lethal (? Omega ?).

 Chapter 54

    "This It''s not possible. It''s a coincidence. "


    An old Taoist swallowed a mouthful of saliva and murmured to himself.


    "Where are so many coincidences in the world?"


    "This horse We''ve lost sight. "


    "Yes, no wonder you dare to set up a fortune teller at such a young age. That bearing, that attitude, at first sight, is a person with real ability!"


    They are all old swindlers in this field. They are well-informed and know that there are some great masters of metaphysics in the world. They can''t speculate with common sense.


    In their eyes, Su Xun''s indifferent attitude was that he didn''t know that heaven and earth were lofty and arrogant.


    But now, in their eyes, it''s a noble demeanor.


    That''s the truth.


    The middle-aged man in blue shirt pursed his lips lonely. He thought everyone was a liar, and he wanted to talk about you.


    I didn''t expect that after a long time, I''m a liar, and you''re a big man who''s hidden.


    It''s like you''re an insurance salesman. You meet a new guy and want to show off in front of him.


    But the next second you suddenly know that this new young man is the son of the chairman of the company.


    That mood how a sour cool, five flavors mixed ah.


    Not far away, the bodyguard kicked the young man a few feet and scolded him: "you''ll walk a little longer in the future, mad. It''s blind of your dog to let you step on my shoes."


    As the voice fell, he turned away in a rage.


    "Zhang Jian, are you ok? I''ll take you to the hospital right away."


    He stood anxiously in front of his girlfriend.


    "No Don''t... " Zhang Jian shook his head to calm down, and then ran to Su Xun.


    The woman stood in the same place for a long time, then suddenly thought of something, jade lips slightly open, can''t help exclaiming, and then quickly followed up.


    Zhang Jian stumbled in front of Su Xun, but he took out his wallet and slapped it on the table.


    "Master, I''m wrong. Master, I misunderstood you. You are different from those coquettish and cheap people. You have real skills. You can help me figure out the hexagram again. You can charge as much as you want."


    Just after the bloody disaster, he turned and walked out less than 10 meters because he stepped on a person''s shoes and was beaten.


    The strength of his taekwondo black belt is the same as that of a chicken, and he has no power to fight back.


    Where is such a coincidence in the world?


    It''s better to believe what it has than to believe what it doesn''t have.


    He felt that when he met a real expert, his chance had come.


    "And me, master, help me to do a divination."


    "I also want to calculate a hexagram..."


    Seeing this scene, some of the people were still around.


    Many of them are colleagues around, and they are also shouting at the master to help me do a divination.


    Their idea is: anyway, it won''t cost much money, so we should seize the opportunity first.


    What''s more, after Zhang Jian''s affair, the more people looked at Su Xun, the more they felt that he was like an enigmatic master.


    "Quiet, all quiet."


    Looking at the scene which was as noisy as the vegetable market, Su Xun was a little bit big, but he was also a little happy.


    According to this rhythm, master Su will soon be famous in Jiangzhou province.


    As his voice fell, everyone was surprisingly obedient, one after another banned.


    Su Xun then looked at Zhang Jian and said, "I''ve already said the rules. Everyone counts only once. You go."


    If Zhang Jian was not so arrogant just now, maybe Su Xun would "calculate" his good luck today, and then reward him with a sum of money.


    But there was no one in Zhang Jiantai''s eyes, so Su Xun could only "figure out" that he had a bloody disaster and taught him to be a man.


    "Master..." Zhang Jian was a bit reluctant.


    Su Xun said: "don''t pester me. I don''t do fortune telling for money. I just look at fate. It''s all up to you and me."


    With the change of Su Xun''s face, all of them felt a strong sense of oppression, which made them gasp.


    Everyone felt that Su Xun was an expert more and more, and his eyes were burning for a moment.


    This is Su Xun''s prestige as the chairman of Qingyun international. When he gets angry, those shareholders with billions of dollars have to keep quiet, let alone these ordinary people.


    "Young man, we''ve just seen that. Even if you don''t respect the master, do you still want to break the master''s rules?"


    "Yes, let''s go. Don''t be in the front."


    "Get out of the way, we have to count."


    All of them started to drive Zhang Jian out. After all, he stood in the front and stopped everyone.


    Zhang Jian is now even the intestines regret green, want to go back five minutes ago, and then a strangle that stupid himself.What a good chance!


    I used it to calculate this bullshit fortune.


    It''s too late to regret that I didn''t believe it and got beaten up in vain and offended the master!


    "Master, then Can I do a divination? "


    A weak voice rang out. It was Zhang Jian''s girlfriend who spoke.


    Su Xun nodded: "I can''t help it."


    As soon as Zhang Jian''s eyes brighten, he can''t count. His girlfriend can count!


    Thinking of this, he looked at his girlfriend and said: "Xiaoqian, let him calculate how I can make a fortune today."


    "This Is that ok? " Xiaoqian was stunned and looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun shook his head: "I just saw his fortune. He has no fortune today. You''d better count yourself."


    He is very fond of this little girl.


    After hearing this, Zhang Jian looked sad. Did he become poor all his life?


    Xiaoqian pursed her lips, then said with embarrassment, "master, I can calculate Do I have any fortune today? "


    Both men and women like money very much.


    "Hold out your hand. The more detailed you are, the better Su Xun said.


    Xiaoqian stretched out her hand, and then muttered all her information, including school and major.


    Su Xun held each other''s smooth hand and touched the bone. Then he released it and said with a smile, "you have good fortune today. You will make a small fortune, and I think it will come true soon."


    "Really Really? " Xiaoqian stammered, and then quickly explained: "master, don''t get me wrong, I don''t believe you."


    "Ding Ding..."


    As soon as the voice fell, her mobile phone rang, showing Su Xun an apologetic look. Then she got through the phone, and the smile on her face became more and more intense.


    After hanging up the phone, she exclaimed with joy: "master, you are so good. Just now the school counselor called and said that my scholarship application was passed!"


    Boom!


    The crowd of onlookers suddenly burst the pot and looked at Su Xun with more and more burning eyes.


    Su Xun laughed but said nothing. Alas, a group of ignorant human beings.


    Do you think I really have nothing to do?


    Wrong, I''m just a money maker with money ability.

 Chapter 55

    First, Zhang Jian was calculated to have a bloody disaster, and then he was beaten violently in the twinkling of an eye.


    Then Xiaoqian was calculated to have a small profit in the financial games, and she learned the news of passing the scholarship application in less than three minutes.


    This horse is not a God who has nothing to do. What is that?!


    All of them were short of breath. They looked at Su Xun with burning eyes, as if they were going to swallow him.


    They all think that Su Xun is the kind of real expert in the novel, who knows five hundred years before and five hundred years later.


    As for why he only counted the day?


    It must be that the masters have their own ideas, which can be speculated by these mortals.


    What''s more, just counting the day, doesn''t it show the master''s extraordinary ability?


    Well, everyone''s on the road to brain tonic, running faster and farther.


    Su Xun: in fact, I didn''t think so much of it myself. After listening to you, I suddenly realized that I thought so (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    Su Xun is not a magic calculation, but there is a strong team behind him to support him.


    As long as the other party''s information behind the first check, and then you can take the right medicine.


    As long as you spend money, there is no injustice.


    If there is, there must be not enough money.


    Scientific fortune telling is the symbol of the progress of the times.


    "Master, do the divination for me."


    "Master, I''ll count all the money."


    "And my master, I also want to calculate a hexagram. In the future, I will burn incense at home and worship you every day!"


    There was a twitch in the corner of Su Xun''s mouth. The God set foot on the horse to burn incense and offer it to me. You''d better offer it to the God of wealth. I can do nothing, mainly because of his great contribution.


    "Everyone, this is a matter of revealing the mystery, so I only count two people every day. Let''s call it a day. Tomorrow is still this time, and I''ll wait for someone here."


    Today, Su Xun mainly wanted to try the feasibility of scientific fortune telling. Now he had a clear idea.


    What''s more, things are rare. If he sits here all day telling fortune, he''s not an expert. He''s a ruthless fortune teller.


    It''s just that you have to hold the high man''s airs so that you can look like a cow. Force, force, force. Force people say that everything is a cow, force.


    Only in this way can his fame spread.


    Although they were disappointed to hear this, none of them dared to talk about it. On the contrary, they were more respectful to Su Xun.


    Then, as everyone watched, Su Xun got on a silver open Mercedes, put on his sunglasses, put on a dynamic DJ, and drove away.


    "~" times "


    Why did the expert style just now suddenly break to pieces?


    "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough Zhang Jian coughed twice and explained that he had become a faithful believer of Su Xun.


    Xiaoqian nodded and echoed: "yes, just now the master did not ask us to collect money."


    Zhang Jian pointed to several other fortune tellers and added: "of course, experts have to drive luxury cars. Otherwise, like these poor and forced people, they are liars. If they are so accurate, will they still be poor enough to ride battery cars?"


    Everyone thought it was, and showed the color of it.


    Several old fortune tellers looked at the battery car and tricycle parked in the corner and silently swallowed their tears.


    Is that the difference between the fake and the genuine?


    I''ll never do it again.


    Keep the battery car. You can transfer to take out.


    The crowd began to disperse slowly, but the heat was getting higher and higher.


    A lot of people have posted this on the Internet.


    Zhang Jian was one of them, but no one believed him. On the contrary, he attracted a lot of ridicule.


    Level 8 gale: "silly, some people believe in fortune telling, and they don''t want to talk about it."


    Meichuan Neiku: "that is, brother, it''s the 21st century. Can we stop engaging in these feudal superstitions?"


    Love is green color: "brother, if you think about it from another angle, maybe the guy who beat you was called by the fortune teller?"


    Well, this environmental friendly guy has got the key point straight and guessed it right.


    Zhang Jian''s nose was crooked, so he sent a private letter to the environmental friendly user of ID to greet his ancestors for 18 generations.


    You can insult me, even my girlfriend, but you can''t insult the master with your mean and dirty thoughts.


    How noble and holy the master is. He is the closest man I have ever seen to a God.


    How could he do such an ugly thing?


    As for why there are no photos of the master, they dare not take them without the consent of the master!At that time, there were a lot of people under the overpass. They all posted posts or made friends one after another and began to spread.


    Many curious local people in Jiangnan City have decided to go and have a look tomorrow morning.


    Li Yang is such a person, he is a reporter, recently no news material, just saw Zhang Jianfa''s post.


    He is going to go down to the bottom of the overpass tomorrow morning to have a look. He is going to expose the liar and report his deception.


    Isn''t this ready-made news material?


    He felt that he was so smart. When he was happy, he took out his little turtle and touched its shell.


    This is the existence of his pet, which he called mascot. He always takes it with him wherever he goes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Su Xun drove all the way to the company.


    Fortune teller belongs to fortune teller, and the class still has to go on.


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    Walking into the company, along the way, everyone took the initiative to stop and say hello.


    Instead of going to his office, he walked into Liao Yu''s.


    When he found out that Liao Yu was not there, he should have gone out to work. Su Xun wandered around inside.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on a pot of green plants on Liao Yu''s desk, and he had a wonderful idea.


    His identity has only one psychic ability.


    All things have spirits. Does that mean that not only ghosts but also plants and animals can communicate?


    When he thought about it, Su Xun put one hand on the green plant and used his psychic ability.


    Then a picture appeared in his mind, all of which were the perspective of the green plants.


    He saw Liao Yu working in the office, sleeping on his desk and secretly knitting a sweater in the office.


    Even we can see where the green plants grow, where they are transported from, and where they are bought.


    Obviously, he shared the memory and perspective of this green plant.


    If it wasn''t for plants that couldn''t talk, they might be able to make a bottle of Erguotou and a plate of peanuts to talk about life together.


    After reading all the memories of this green plant, Su xunsing opened his hand.


    His face was expressionless, then he began to raise the corners of his mouth, then he couldn''t help laughing, and finally the laughter became rampant.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    He said that the system gave him the identity of a fortune teller, but it didn''t give him the ability of fortune telling. What''s the matter? Isn''t it his mentality?


    With this psychic plug-in, coupled with his scientific fortune telling method, invincible!


    If it wasn''t for seven days, he would not have finished the identity task all his life.


    Then you can go all the way to the white, whoring this psychic ability ('', ¡¤ Omega ¡¤,'').

 Chapter 56

    "What are you laughing at? I heard it at the door


    Liao Yu came in and looked at Su Xun with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand what made him so happy.


    Su Xun restrained his wild smile, looked back at Liao Yu and said, "I didn''t expect you to knit sweaters for me in the office. Can''t I be happy if you treat me so well?"


    "How do you know?" Liao Yu''s face was puzzled, and then he thought of something. Suddenly, his pretty face turned red, and he scolded: "change, state."


    Su Xun:


    How can I suddenly change my state?


    Liao Yu stared at him with shame and anger: "are you installing surveillance in my office? Remove it immediately."


    Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine how susian knew about her knitting in the office.


    What''s more, she knows that some rich people, the second generation of rich people, have such strange hobbies.


    So she doubted for the first time whether Su Xun had installed a monitor in his office and had been stealing and peeping into his daily life.


    Although she had never done anything shameful in the office, she felt uncomfortable at the thought that she was watching Su Xun all day.


    Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry: "what do you think? Am I the one who can do such a thing?"


    "Yes." Liao Yu nodded and answered him in a positive tone.


    Su Xun


    Well, there''s no love.


    Finally, after Su Xun''s re certification and Liao Yu''s detailed inspection, he believes that there is really no monitor installed in his office.


    Then the situation had to be reversed. It was time for Liao Yu to coax Su Xun.


    "Well, it''s not good if they are wrong. It''s because they misunderstood you. It''s not good if I apologize."


    Liao Yu looked at Su Xun with a pathetic look. She was really charming. Few men could be angry when they faced such a situation.


    But Su Xun is not an ordinary man!


    As the saying goes, every man has a goddess who wants to sleep.


    Although Su Xun is not so exaggerating, he has had a good time with Liao Yu. The lethality of Liao Yu''s coquetry has been greatly reduced in front of him.


    "Well, what do you want?"


    Liao Yu came up to Su Xun face to face and breathed out like orchids. Their lips almost stuck together.


    The atmosphere began to turn pink.


    In the office, Su Xun hasn''t tried. He''s ready to move.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    Take out to see, is an Son Jin of, Su Xun quickly connected: "Hello, Son Jin."


    Hearing that an Zijin was calling, Liao Yu released Su Xun and knew that today would be the end.


    "My mother asked you to come to my house for lunch. We have guests."


    "Where''s your father?" Su Xun felt inexplicable guilty in the face of Annan''s day, because he bumped into his intimacy with an Zijin several times.


    Let Su Xun all have some doubts, this guy is to stare at oneself every day, every time see oneself take advantage of Son Jin of an to jump out.


    An Zijin some witty said: "my father is sharpening a knife."


    "Gulu ~" Su Xun swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    An Son Jin puffs to hiss a smile: "he whets a knife to prepare to personally commit suicide, a pheasant entertains you."


    "Hu ~" Su Xun was relieved and flattered: "Uncle an is so polite. I''m flattered."


    "Hee hee, but it''s also possible that he killed a chicken just to show you. He made an example to others." Anzijin voice falls, hang up the phone.


    Su Xun


    Make an example of others?


    This goblin is becoming more and more mischievous. It''s necessary to take time to educate her.


    The more you can''t get it, the more greedy it is. An Zijin can always tease Su Xun with a few words. He feels like a fire in his heart.


    But Ann Son Jin let see don''t let touch, so this fire can only scatter on Liao Yu''s body every time.


    Liao Yu: it''s too difficult for me. In the end, I''m the one to carry everything.


    Su Xun held Liao Yu''s slender hand: "honey, let''s continue."


    "Bah." Liao Yu spat and said, "I don''t know. If you can push miss an yourself, you will bully me."


    Su Xun didn''t speak. He just held Liao Yu''s hand.


    Seeing this, Liao Yu was a little flustered. He thought Su Xun was angry. He quickly said, "brother, don''t think about it. I really don''t mean anything else. Now I''m satisfied. I promise you. I promise you anything you want to do."


    As she said this, she would take her hand back to untie her clothes.


    "Don''t move." Su Xun called out.


    Liao Yu''s delicate body trembled, so he let Su Xun hold his little hand, obedient and motionless.


    Su Xun was thinking about one thing. He was psychic. Everything had a spirit. He could use it for plants and animals, even for ghosts.What about people?


    From the nature of biology, man is also an animal. In this case, can channeling also be used for human beings?


    Su Xun took Liao Yu''s hand and began to experiment. He used his psychic ability, and then the fragments of Liao Yu''s life began to pass in his mind.


    Su Xun saw all her memories from her memory to now.


    He was so excited that he could read other people''s memories. Everyone would have no secrets in front of him.


    How incredible is this ability?


    He su someone, is the earth ol this game official open hang player!


    "Xiaoyu, I love you so much."


    Su Xun hugged Liao Yu and went to the sofa with her. He felt that this woman was really a mong Fu.


    You have to be rewarded!


    Seeing that Su Xun was not angry, Liao Yu finally put his heart back in his stomach, regardless of whether it was an office.


    For her, as long as Sushen is happy, he is happy, he is happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s eleven thirty at noon.


    Su Xun drives to school to pick up an Zijin, and they rush to Su''s home together. As soon as


    got on the train, Ann Zi Jin sniffed his nose and then took out his perfume and spray it on Su Su''s body.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xun asked.


    anzijin turned a blind eye: "I only use this perfume, if my parents smell other women''s perfume on you, do you think you explain it clearly?"


    She felt that a woman who thought about her husband like herself had disappeared.


    "Good wife of the people." Su Xun praised, and then quickly changed the topic: "who came to your house today? Uncle an would invite me to your house for dinner."


    Annan Tian never invited him to his home. It can be imagined how malicious he was to his future son-in-law.


    "My grandfather came back this year to worship me," he said


    "Oh, it''s uncle." Su Xun is very familiar. Isn''t an Zijin''s uncle his own?


    An Zijin looks at him with a smile: "husband, I like your shameless appearance."


    "What do you call me?" Su Xun stared at her with a smile.


    "Old..." An Son Jin subconscious of want to blurt out, then suddenly react to come over, pretty face blush.


    In the past, Su Xun asked her to call her husband, but she couldn''t shout out. Unexpectedly, today she called out.


    Su xunzhun said with a smile: "this is a natural relationship, wife, do you know how to cut?"


    "Well, hum!" An goblin quite proud of the hum a, is the default of this statement.

 Chapter 57

    When Su Xun and an Zijin came in, only an Jianyun was lying on the sofa playing with his mobile phone.


    I don''t know what I''m looking at. I''m so fascinated that I don''t find Su Xun and an Zijin coming in.


    "Brother, where are your parents?"


    An Zi Jin in the living room four bottom swept one eye, then doubt of ask a way.


    An Jianyun then noticed them, and with a smile on his face, he got up to greet them: "my brother-in-law is here. You can see what you are doing so politely. They are all family. What else do you bring for dinner?"


    An Zijin


    Brother, is it really good for you to ignore your sister?


    "I''m always embarrassed to come empty handed, and it''s not a valuable thing." Susian handed the present to his brother-in-law.


    "Cough." An Zijin coughs twice and emphasizes his sense of existence: "elder brother, I ask my parents?"


    "How do I know?" An Jianyun replied impatiently. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "sit down first, brother-in-law. Go and pour tea for you."


    "Why don''t you see uncle and aunt Ann?" As he asked, Su Xun went to the sofa and sat down.


    An Jianyun replied with a smile: "Dad and mom are both in the backyard. One is killing chickens, the other is killing fish."


    Although they have a nanny in their family, they always cook in person when entertaining relatives.


    An Zijin said (''¡È¡È'')


    didn''t you just say you didn''t know?


    She couldn''t help saying, "brother, is it your sister or your brother-in-law?"


    "Nonsense, how can you ask such a silly question?" An Jianyun rolled his eyes and said without hesitation, "of course, it''s my brother-in-law."


    There is a dirty word in an Zijin''s heart. I don''t know what to say.


    "Sit down first, and I''ll make you some tea." With that, an Jianyun went to the kitchen.


    An Zi Jin called a: "I also want."


    "I don''t have long hands. I soak myself." An Jian cloud head also don''t return of say.


    An Zijin


    Have I been marginalized before I get married?


    It''s said that when you get angry at your husband''s home, you can find support from your mother''s home.


    But look at this situation. If I marry Su Xun and get raped in the future, her eldest brother will give me a band aid at most to show concern.


    "Personal charm is a wonderful thing." Su Xun crossed his legs and said something leisurely.


    An Zijin pinched one in his thigh, biting silver teeth and said: "it can be predicted that my mood will not be good in the next half year, so don''t think about sleeping with me."


    The proud smile on Su Xun''s face gradually became stiff. Is that the legend that happiness brings sorrow?


    "Hum!" An Son Jin mood is cool many.


    I can''t cure you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twelve o''clock at noon, an Zijin''s uncle''s family finally arrived.


    A total of four people, an Zijin''s uncle annanfei, aunt Zhou Mei, and an Zijin''s cousin an Youyou, and an youyou''s boyfriend Li Hua.


    "Zijin, I haven''t seen you for several years. My aunt doesn''t dare to recognize it. It''s really more and more beautiful."


    "Aunt, you are getting younger and more beautiful."


    "Look, this girl''s mouth is really sweet."


    A group of people gathered around to say hello to their relatives whom they had not seen for many years. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    "This is..." Zhou Mei and others looked at Su Xun and showed their doubts.


    An Jianyun said, "uncle, aunt, this is my sister''s boyfriend, Su Xun."


    "Good uncle, good aunt." Su Xun said hello to them with a smile on his face, showing the courtesy of a younger generation.


    "The young man is really a talented person. He matches Zijin very well."


    "Yes, Zijin''s vision is really good."


    Annan Fei and Zhou Mei praised Su Xun. After all, Su Xun was very handsome.


    It''s even a pity for them. If only this were their son-in-law, after all, they are not very satisfied with Li Hua.


    What''s more, Li Hua''s family is just a nouveau riche, and their settling down is not a match at all.


    The most important thing is that they don''t like Li Hua''s character and his way of doing things.


    But who makes anyouyou like Lihua?


    Listen to two people praise Su Xun, an Zijin is more happy than Su Xun, and his face is a bit pleased.


    Li Hua looks at Su Xun jealously. After all, compared with an Zijin, his girlfriend an youyou is too bad.


    The smile on Anyou''s face was also a little bit reluctant, because like Li Hua''s idea, she was a beauty party. She felt that Li Hua was much worse than Su Xun.


    Therefore, these two people are a perfect match. They are just like birds of a feather_ ©`)!!¡£


    It''s fish for fish, shrimp for shrimp, tortoise for bastard.With a gentle smile on his face, Li Hua held out a hand to Su Xun: "Xiaoxun, we will be a family in the future. If we have time, we need to get in touch with each other more. I''m also going to develop in China. Please take more care of me then."


    Hypocrite, if only look at the surface, who can think of his mind?


    He began to play an Zijin''s idea, and even thought of the sisters'' double harvest. How exciting it was to step on the horse.


    "We can''t care about each other. We can help each other." Su Xun shook hands with him and said softly.


    Li Hua''s smile continued: "by the way, where is Xiaoxun


    "I started a small company myself." Su Xun was a little disgusted. How did he feel that this guy was checking his household registration with NIMA.


    You''re also a little hunter. Did you yell at the horse?


    Su Xun said it was a small company, and Li Hua really thought it was a small company, with a kind of arrogant look on his face: "it''s OK. Take your time. The meal is a mouthful. It''s all a family. If you have any business in the future, you must come to Qingyun international first. You know, my family has cooperation with them."


    When he said this, everyone in the living room looked strange.


    An Nantian and his wife have no expression on their faces, but they don''t like Li Hua in their hearts.


    An Jianyun and an Zijin seem to be looking at a fool. They use Su Xun''s company to force Su Xun. What is not a fool?


    Mr. and Mrs. annanfei and an youyou don''t look good, because Li Hua''s behavior has made them lose their faces.


    Li Hua was born in a small family, but they knew very well that the watch on Su Xun''s wrist was enough to prove that he was not an ordinary person.


    Isn''t Li Hua insulting himself by pretending to force Su Xun?


    But Li Hua also felt good about himself and said: "Qingyun international is very powerful in Jiangzhou province. You can''t miss it."


    Now Su Xun finally knew what this guy was going to do, and he wanted to step on himself.


    But Su Xun couldn''t figure out why he did it? There''s no grudge between them, right?


    "Zijin, you should know Qingyun international." Li Hua begins to talk to an Zijin, trying to make an Zijin understand the gap between Su Xun and himself.


    An Zi Jin nods: "of course know."


    Li Hua began to take the initiative to talk with an Zijin about this. He just thought he was very humorous.


    Su Xun''s face became gloomy. He understood why this guy did that.


    Su Xun held his hand to Li Hua and said, "I''ll trouble brother Li to take care of me."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say." Li Hua shook hands with Su Xun, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Su Xun held his hand and used his psychic ability. As expected, he found some interesting things in his past memory.


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and a touch of joking radian appeared.


    If you want to dig the corner of my wall, I''ll let you fly first.

 Chapter 58

    What did Su Xun find out from Li Hua''s memory by using his psychic ability?


    Let''s talk about one of the most interesting but disgusting things for normal people.


    He found out that Li Hua was a man who didn''t give up!


    Yes, it''s the kind of unorthodox (¡¤ ? Omega ¡¤ ?) you imagine.


    Usually, men who are not good at that aspect are prone to psychological distortion, and so is Li Hua.


    He has normal sexual orientation and likes women, especially beautiful women.


    But the tools of his crime can not be used normally (?????).


    His psychology began to distort, become dark, tyrannical, can only take other ways to let himself in women get fast, feeling.


    That is abuse. The upstart family provided him with convenient conditions. He often raped women to satisfy his desire to change state.


    But to anyouyou, he did not dare, because anyouyou is the daughter of annanfei. If he dares to mess around, he will not know how he died abroad.


    He has a strong desire, but he can''t be violent to Anyou, and he can''t reveal the secret that his stuff doesn''t work.


    Therefore, in front of Anyou, he can only pretend to be an upright man and refuse to have a relationship before marriage. On the contrary, he gets Anyou''s favor.


    What Anyou doesn''t know is that every time Li Hua arouses his desire for her, he looks at her and looks at her, then turns around and leans on other women.


    Later, the simple abuse of women has been unable to satisfy his change of attitude.


    He began to abuse men.


    Later, abusing a man can''t satisfy him.


    So


    He changed his taste, tried to attack and defend each other, and began to be abused by men. He even added men to men, welcomed men and locked men by strong men. In short, men expressed themselves in words (???).


    In a word, his sexual orientation is normal, but his way of playing is unusual.


    For this, Su Xun could only sigh that people outside our city want to come in. People in your city really know how to play.


    That''s just one of them.


    The second thing that made Su Xun feel interesting was that Li Hua''s contact with Anyou was purposeful.


    The "hero saving beauty" they met was also planned by Li Hua himself, a typical scheming boy.


    When he came into contact with Anyou, he not only took a fancy to each other''s beauty, but also to each other''s family background.


    After all, anyouyou is the only daughter. He married anyouyou. When annanfei died, all his family property would be his?


    He, who came from an upstart family, wanted to realize class leapfrogging directly by marrying and annexing his father-in-law''s property.


    In other words, he is not only greedy for other people''s body, but also greedy for other people''s money. He is not only cheap, he is extremely cheap! (,,)


    Su Xun wanted to know, if Anyou and annanfei knew these things, what would their reaction be?


    What''s more, let this guy''s calculations all go to waste. It''s refreshing to think about it.


    Let you this little thing hit my wife''s idea, in that case, then don''t blame me for being rude.


    And Anyou is also my sister-in-law. As a kind-hearted master Su, how can I sit by and watch her fall into the clutches of the devil?


    So, Su Xun decided to get rid of him.


    Although his heart was already sharpening his sword, Su Xun was still smiling on the surface: "brother Li, can you make a phone call with your mobile phone? My cell phone is dead. "


    At the same time, he also took out his mobile phone, showing a helpless expression.


    Of course, his mobile phone has electricity. As an obsessive-compulsive disorder, he is uncomfortable if he doesn''t charge his mobile phone with electricity every day.


    But he believes Li Hua can''t check whether his mobile phone is really dead.


    He has just learned from Li Hua''s memory that this guy also has a hobby of being an artist. He likes to capture his own videos of abusing women and meeting men and save them in his mobile phone.


    So, as long as you get this guy''s cell phone, it''s enough to make him die.


    As for the file password, for Su Xun, who can share each other''s memory, is such a small thing a thing?


    An Zijin''s eyes flickered. Of course, she knew that Su Xun was an obsessive-compulsive disorder. Her mobile phone couldn''t have no power.


    If you borrow Li Huanai''s cell phone, you can find him.


    "All right, whatever." Li Huagen didn''t know that the opposite side was an open hang player. He boldly unlocked his mobile phone and handed it over.


    Contact an Zijin through Su Xun, this is his purpose.


    In addition to Anyou, he has not met such an impulsive woman for a long time, which almost made him lose his mind.


    He even fantasized that if he put the cousins on the bed together, maybe under the strong spiritual stimulation, he could regain his masculinity and restore his masculinity.


    After all, is there anything more important for a man?"Thank you, brother Li. I''ll give it back to you when I finish." Su Xun showed an innocent smile, took the mobile phone, said thank you, and then began to operate.


    From the perspective of others, he is dialing. In fact, he is inputting the file password.


    "Come on, let''s sit first. Let''s sit first."


    An Nantian and his wife invited several people to sit down on the sofa. An Jianyun was busy making tea.


    As for an Zijin, she sat on the sofa motionless, want to see his future husband in the end what ghost.


    "Zijin..." After sitting down, Li Hua is ready to talk to an Zijin again.


    At this moment, Su Xun, who was playing with his mobile phone, suddenly exclaimed:


    "Oh, brother Li, you You are too wild! Why It''s not so bad. "


    For a moment, everyone''s attention was attracted by him.


    Li Hua was stunned at first, and then suddenly thought of something. His face changed greatly. He rushed forward to grab the mobile phone: "it''s not me, it''s all my friends. I deleted it."


    "No, brother Li, you are the friend you are talking about. Let my cousin and uncle have a look. Tut tut Tut, I can''t see it. Your small body is pretty tough." Su Xun stepped back two steps, hid his mobile phone behind his back and looked at Li Hua jokingly.


    Li Hua''s forehead has exuded sweat: "Xiao Xun, don''t be kidding, give me back my mobile phone."


    Everyone on the sofa looked at each other. They already saw that things were not right.


    "Pa!"


    At this time, Su Xun, who was smiling one second before, slapped Li Hua in the face the next.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Su Xun, with a gloomy face, pointed to Li Hua''s nose and swore loudly:


    "did you call Xiao Xun? What''s the matter? Where are you going to put cousin youyou? Where are you going to put them, uncle


    "If I hadn''t been curious, I would not have found that you are so disgusting if I had not entered a few numbers randomly."


    "I tell you, if I don''t give you an account today, let alone cousin Youyou, I won''t let you go. What is it?"


    At this moment, Su Xun is not fighting alone. He is the embodiment of justice and the defender of morality! I didn''t expect that Su, a two-way scum, could one day stand on the top of morality and denounce others.


    What a wonderful feeling!

 Chapter 59

    "Give me back my cell phone right away!"


    Li Hua was angry, flustered and anxious. Even his voice was raised by several decibels, with a strong momentum.


    He suspected that Su Xun was deliberately making fun of him.


    But how did Su Xun know his file password?


    "What''s going on! Li Hua, are you hiding something from us? "


    After all, from Li Hua''s state, we can see that the things in his mobile phone are very bad for him.


    Moreover, there is no light.


    Li Hua was sweating: "uncle, no, absolutely not..."


    "Yes, uncle, you can see for yourself." Su Xun interrupted him and left his cell phone to annanfei.


    Annan took a look at it, his face turned black, and his breath was very short because of his anger.


    Annan Tian and others are also curious to get together in the past, this look, are out of breath.


    Ann son this just Jin suddenly realizes, no wonder Su Xun wants to borrow a mobile phone, but how does Su Xun know?


    Anyou is undoubtedly the most angry. He gets up and walks up to Li Hua.


    "Yo Yo, listen to me..." Li Hua thinks he can save it again.


    "Pa!"


    Anyou slapped him directly, which was equivalent to pulling out his oxygen tube and biting his silver teeth and swearing: "you are shameless! Disgusting. I thought you were a real gentleman and didn''t touch me all the time. I didn''t expect that you were such rubbish and disgusting


    Scolding, she felt aggrieved, not only cheated feelings, even lost face, and then burst into tears into her mother''s arms.


    "How ridiculous! How ridiculous! Get out of here! Go away


    Annam flies to grab the tea cup of the table directly to smash in the past, hysterical roar a way, almost angry in front of the eyes black, direct fainting.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party hadn''t caused any actual loss to his daughter, he would never let him go.


    Li Hua let the teacup fall on his head. He was in a trance. After such a long plan, he ended up like this.


    He looked at Su Xun, his eyes suddenly turned red, and his heart was furious.


    If it wasn''t for this guy, how could it be known by the people who settled down.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are. The more you think about it, the more you lose.


    "Grass Mud Horse! I''ll kill you! "


    Li Hua scolded angrily and rushed to Su Xun with his fist.


    "Oh, be careful!"


    Seeing this, everyone in the living room was shocked.


    Looking at Li Hua, Su Xun''s eyes flashed a touch of contempt. He stood in the same place and didn''t hide. He directly kicked him.


    Whenever you hide, you overestimate Li Hua.


    "Bang!"


    Li Hua''s body flies upside down, and then a scream, heavy hit on the ground.


    All the people were confused. They didn''t expect that Su Xun had such strong fighting power.


    "Uncle an, I''ll throw this rubbish out first, so as not to affect our appetite for dinner with the bad smell he sends out later."


    Su Xun said a word to Annan Tian, then bent down to pick up Li Hua on the ground and walked out of the living room with a dead dog.


    When he came to the door of the villa, Su Xun threw it on the ground.


    "Ah


    Li Hua screamed again. He stood up and stared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun just showed a pure and harmless smile: "I did it on purpose. Am I angry?"


    "No way!" Li Hua gritted his teeth and said that Su Xun couldn''t know the password he set. It must be just a coincidence.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face became more and more brilliant. He took out his mobile phone and shook it: "see? There is more than half of the power left. As for why I know this and know the code, I just don''t tell you, so I ask you, "are you angry?"


    "Ah! Go to hell Li Hua couldn''t help it. He roared and rushed up again.


    "Bang!"


    Then he flew out again_ ¡û¡£


    He wanted to get up again, but this time he was trampled back by Su Xun.


    Su Xun stepped on him with one foot, looked down at him, and said faintly, "what''s the idea of hitting my woman? Don''t pee. Look at yourself in the mirror. Do you deserve it? "


    "By the way, as for the Qingyun international you said, I am very familiar with it."


    Voice down, Su Yun will throw a business card in his face, and then turn away.


    Li Hua took down the card on his face with a ferocious face. At any glance, his ferocious expression became stiff.


    On the business card, there are several golden words: "Su Xun, chairman of Qingyun group".


    Li Hua''s face gradually turned pale, the idea of revenge disappeared without a trace, leaving only fear.


    At last, he took a look at the villa. Like a wild dog, he got up and ran away.Why did he mention that his family had cooperation with Qingyun international?


    Because he knows that Qingyun international is very good.


    Even his so-called cooperation was a contract that his father begged his grandfather and grandmother to find countless ways to get.


    So he is very clear what the chairman of Qingyun group represents, which means that he can be easily killed.


    As long as you''re not stupid enough to know, you can only break your teeth and swallow them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun walked into the living room again, Anyou had stopped crying, but his eyes were slightly red.


    "Uncle an, uncle, that guy has been driven away by me. I won''t dare to pester cousin youyou any more."


    With a smile on his face, Su Xun said in a calm voice, without any intention of asking for credit.


    Annam day just not salty um.


    Annan Fei is a face of shame: "trouble you, today is to let you see a joke."


    "I have long said that Li Hua is not a serious man." Zhou Mei said indignantly.


    Anyou wiped his tears, got up and said to Su Xun, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. You''re Zijin''s cousin. Naturally, you''re also my cousin. It''s what I should do."


    While Su Xun was talking, he was also looking at an youyou. His appearance was similar to an Zijin''s, and his figure was slightly inferior, but he was also a beautiful woman.


    She is wearing a pair of jeans hot pants, a pair of long legs, unbridled in the air exudes the breath of youth.


    But Su Xun was not interested in her. After all, she was an Zijin''s cousin.


    Even more excited about the identity of mom.


    All right, make a joke, this woman he absolutely can''t touch, otherwise an Zijin definitely will explode hair.


    He knows that.


    Because of what happened to Li Hua, the atmosphere of the next lunch was not very enthusiastic and hasty.


    After dinner, Su Xun leaves. As a girlfriend, an Zijin puts forward to send him away.


    "How did you find out?"


    Just go out, an Zi Jin can''t wait to ask the doubt in the heart.


    "I can count." Su Xun replied.


    An Zi Jin''s amorous feelings turn a white eye: "I believe you a ghost."


    "I''m going to look for ghosts tonight. Are you going?" Su Xun took a word casually.


    An Son Jin takes to all ignore him, waved a hand, then directly turned round to enter the villa.


    Su Xun sighed helplessly. I really want to find a ghost tonight. How can I tell the truth that no one believes me?


    I got the ability of channeling. I don''t communicate with ghosts. I always feel that it''s not perfect.


    So he wants to find a ghost to communicate with tonight.


    After all, involving ghosts, this is really within the scope of metaphysics.


    So Su Xun was a little excited about tonight''s action.

 Chapter 60

    At half past ten in Lingyun.


    At night, Yunling appears more prosperous under the cover of neon lights, with people coming and going on the streets.


    In the sea view villa, Yan Yurou''s mood is still wrapped by a touch of sadness.


    With a mobile phone in hand, I brush my micro blog absently, but my eyes are not focused on the screen.


    All of a sudden, she accidentally saw a post, which was Zhang Jianfa''s.


    The magic calculation under the overpass in Dongcheng District of Jiangnan City! ¡·


    Yan Yurou smiles. If only there was such a God, then she could ask him to help figure out where the uncle is.


    Casually click Open post, looking at her face smile gradually convergence, become serious.


    Because she found that this post was very real, and there were several IDS in the comment area below.


    Then she searched the Internet again and found that there were dozens of similar posts today, all about the same thing.


    Hype?


    Yan Yurou looked at the information of these people one by one. She didn''t feel like she was hyping for the God stick.


    Maybe that master really has this ability?


    Yan Yurou thinks that whether it''s true or not, it''s better to go to Jiangnan City in person than to sit at home and wait to die.


    If that master is a fake, it''s no big deal to travel to Jiangnan City for relaxation.


    As soon as she thought about it, she began to pack up and prepare for a direct flight to Jiangnan City tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Jiangnan City.


    Yan Yurou''s uncle, Su, is taking his bodyguard to the cemetery in the suburbs.


    Ah long and ah Hu are puzzled about this. They can''t figure out what their boss wants to do if he doesn''t enjoy the service of the maid''s little sister in the manor at night.


    Su Xun didn''t explain this, because he didn''t have to explain it to them.


    After arriving at the destination, let the bodyguards keep a distance from themselves, follow them from a distance, and make sure they can see themselves.


    Su Xun began to run about in the cemetery.


    He really wanted to knock on every tablet and ask, "is there a ghost at home?"


    However, considering the impoliteness of this behavior, I didn''t do it in the end.


    After all, at such a big night, people may have gone to bed (?????????).


    Suddenly, Su Xun saw a red figure squatting on the ground not far away, crying in a shrill voice.


    This horse stepping is a classic scene in which a scholar meets a female ghost!


    Besides ghosts, who else will come to this kind of place?


    Obviously, he forgot himself.


    Su Xun looked back at the bodyguards not far behind him.


    There was no difference between them. It was obvious that only he could see the figure.


    To sum up, that special is not human!


    Su Xun pursed his lips and walked to the figure: "girl, I don''t know what makes you so sad. It''s better to say it to make me happy."


    A man with a hook is so arrogant.


    The figure in red who was crying stopped crying in a moment, and the corners of his mouth were still twitching.


    Listen, is this guy talking human?


    She decided that she had to frighten this guy severely tonight, otherwise it would be hard to get rid of her hatred.


    At this time, Su Xun said: "girl, if I guess correctly, are you a ghost?"


    "Yes, aren''t you afraid?" Qin Zhu turned around and looked at Su Xun in a very gloomy and strange tone.


    Hiss -


    Su Xun took a cold breath.


    Because this face is too beautiful, coupled with an unnatural pale, let her have a kind of disease feeling, more attractive.


    "Qin Su got up and said," are you still afraid of me


    "I''m afraid." Su Xun nodded.


    The smile on Qin Zhu''s face is more brilliant.


    Su Xun took out his mobile phone and began to take pictures of himself. He said, "I''m afraid you''ll run away. Take a picture first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The proud smile on Qin Zhu''s face began to harden.


    She was furious, ah! Aunt, I''m a ghost now! Ghostly and terrifying ghost!


    Can you give me some basic respect, even if you pretend to be scared and crying!


    Qin Zhu bit his silver teeth and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    After so many years of death, it was the first time that she met such an arrogant living person.


    "I want to support you." Su Xun said his purpose, cats and dogs are weak explosion, catch a female ghost as a pet is a man''s job.


    Qin zhusong took two steps back and looked at him disgustedly: "do you want to be Ning caichen?"


    This bastard is not afraid of me, even if he still wants to get on me, how can he be!As we all know, Ning caichen, a friend of life and death, and Xu Hanwen, a wild hero, are not human beings.


    Su Xun


    You really misunderstand me. I just want to have a pet to do research.


    Su Xun took Qin Zhu''s hand and used his psychic ability.


    "What are you doing? Let me go. Is there a ghost? Someone''s playing tricks."


    Qin Zhu is going to collapse. How can the situation be completely reversed? ¨“_ "


    at this time, Su Xun''s face did not fluctuate, and his voice was calm:" your name is Qin Zhu, who died in a cliff falling event three years ago. It was your best friend who pushed you down the cliff. After you died, your soul did not disperse, and you wanted to revenge, but you found that the other person had a peace blessing that could ward off evil spirits, so you could not get close to him at all, right? "


    "You How do you know? " Qin Zhu was shocked and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    She can be sure she doesn''t know the person at all.


    What''s more, even if he can find out what happened when he fell off the cliff, how can he know what happened after he died?


    Su Xun took back his hand and stood up with a smile: "as long as I want to, there is nothing I don''t know."


    Moonlight on him, full of force.


    "Can you avenge me?" Qin Zhu asked excitedly, thinking about the bitch who pushed herself down the mountain. She was gnashing her teeth.


    Su Xun sneered: "why not?"


    "As long as you help me revenge, I will be your ghost in the future. I will admit that you want to be Ning caichen!" Qin Zhu said firmly.


    "Ning caichen is OK. I''ve been afraid of the cold since I was a child, and I''m not happy." Su Xun took a look at her concave and convex body, and then said a word from the bottom of his heart.


    This woman''s hands were so cold. No matter how beautiful she was or how good she was, Su Xun was not interested.


    Qin Zhu


    Miss Ben is ready to give her life, you said you are afraid of cold!!!


    "Boss, you Are you ok? "


    Not far away, a long yelled, because watching his boss talking to the air there, he was a little afraid.


    "Nothing."


    Su Xun replied, and then touched Qin Zhu''s head: "let''s go, Xiao Zhu."


    Qin Zhu''s mouth twitches. Brother, you really take me as a pet!


    Su Xun was in a good mood. After all, he didn''t go home empty handed tonight.


    Unfortunately, he learned from Qin Zhu''s memory that she had never met any other ghosts in the past three years after her death.


    It seems that it''s not easy to be a human being, and it''s hard to think of ghosts after death.


    However, thinking of Qin Zhu''s best friend''s peace blessing, Su Xun felt that the world began to become interesting.


    For the man who opens the door, the wonderful world is interesting enough.

 Chapter 61

    "Tut Tut, the evil capitalist."


    "Well, can you stand so many maids at night? No wonder you can see me at a glance. It turns out that my kidney is bad. "


    "Wow, there are so many delicious things. Wuwuwu, people really like it here."


    In Yuliang mountain manor, the maid in the villa had been called out by Su Xun. Qin Zhu was as surprised as the local steamed stuffed bun.


    "Can you shut your mouth?"


    Su Xun was a little annoyed and said that three women together were like a group of ducks.


    He thinks that this female ghost is like a group of ducks.


    Qin Zhu flew directly to his arms, wrapped him around, and rubbed his head on his arm like a pet: "Wuwuwuwu, master, did Xiaozhu make you angry?"


    Looking for a bully president to support herself, she feels that this wave is not a loss.


    "Get out of here. I''ll sleep anywhere tonight." Su Xun threw her out, then got up and went upstairs.


    The advantage of keeping her as a pet is that you don''t have to worry about taking her to a pet hospital.


    As long as play does not die, play to death.


    "Wow, Kaka, I didn''t expect Miss ben to live in a luxury house one day. What''s wrong with being a pet? I''d like to. Wow, Kaka..."


    In the living room, Qin Zhu was floating around, and he was laughing like a pig.


    Only susian could hear the laughter. In other people''s ears, there was the sound of wind blowing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, Su Xun was having breakfast.


    "Have you ever seen a pet eat at the same table as its owner?" Su Xun looked at Qin Zhu, who was smelling the smell.


    Ghosts can''t eat anything, they can only smell it. After smelling it, it is equivalent to eating it. The original food will become tasteless.


    Qin Bamboo head did not lift back a: "I am not the same, I am a capable pet."


    Su Xun


    Is this competent and serious?


    After dinner, Su Xun changed into his fortune telling suit and went out with his pet.


    "What are you doing with fortune telling when you are so rich?"


    Qin Zhu couldn''t understand it. Is this the so-called evil taste of the rich?


    "Hobbies, all right? Shut up


    As the voice dropped, Su Xun stepped on the accelerator and sped up the car.


    My little pet is not afraid of the sun and can move in the daytime, which is not in line with the setting of ghosts!


    Meanwhile, under the overpass in Dongcheng District.


    It''s early tomorrow, but it''s full of people.


    Most of them were onlookers yesterday, and some came to verify the rumors on the Internet.


    "Lao Liu, it''s early!"


    "Ha ha, it''s not early. I spread a newspaper last night and I slept here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Bull


    Li Yang looked on coldly and looked at the group of people chatting about the master. His eyes were a little disdainful.


    There are no so-called masters in the world. They are just some swindlers.


    Today, let me debunk you.


    "Here comes the master!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know who exclaimed.


    All of them followed the reputation. Su Xun, who was dressed in black, came over. Behind him, two people were carrying a table.


    "Good master."


    "Good morning, master."


    "Master, you must count for me today!"


    Li Yang looked at the so-called master, and his disdain became more intense.


    It''s just a little boy who can fool so many people around. It seems that these people are really worried about their IQ.


    Sure enough, there are still a few smart people like myself in this world.


    Soon, things were arranged. Susian sat behind the table and began to install a magic wand.


    "Master, count me first, I came first."


    "Fart, I slept here yesterday."


    "Give me first..."


    A group of people crowded up, swearing as if they could fight at any time, the scene was chaotic.


    Li Yang was a little confused because he was pushed to the front.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    Su Xun looked at Li Yang and asked.


    The noisy crowd became quiet for a moment, and then they realized that they were fighting so hard there that they had been exploited.


    Li Yang in a short period of muddled force after a quick reaction, it seems that God really want me to expose this liar.


    Otherwise, how can I become the first person?


    Thinking of this, he flashed a cold light in his eyes. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "I don''t want to count today''s affairs or future''s affairs. I just want you to count my past affairs. Can you?"Everyone knows that this guy is here to find fault. Otherwise, how can he waste this opportunity to count what has happened?


    It''s not the future, because you can''t be sure whether the other person''s work out is true or not.


    But in the past, as long as the other party is a liar, then I must know.


    "If you make trouble like this, you will get retribution, and my rule is to count only that day." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Li Yang disdained: "master, it can''t be that you can''t figure it out at all."


    "Well, since you are not afraid of retribution, what if I help you to do a divination?" Su Xun sighed. He really wanted to report the other party.


    Let him count the future. He''s not sure.


    Let him count the day, he still has to cheat.


    But let him count before, this is not to give the head, what is it?


    Li Yang read Su Xun''s rules on the Internet. Needless to say, he handed them up and wrote the eight characters of his birthday.


    Su Xun took his hand and pretended to touch the bone to use his psychic ability. Then he began to come slowly: "Li Yang, born in..."


    With Su Xun''s telling, the expression on Li Yang''s face changed from a sneer at the beginning to disapproval, then to shock, and then to muddle.


    "Am I right?" Su Xun took back his hand and looked at Li Yang with a smile on his face.


    Li Yang''s face was unbelievable: "how can it be, how can it be unscientific, how can it be to step on a horse?"


    WOW!


    Seeing this scene, everyone knew that Su Xun was right. He was in an uproar immediately and firmly believed that Su Xun was an expert.


    "False!" Li Yang never believed that anyone could tell fortune. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "did you find someone to investigate first? It must be like this, it must be!"


    "Mr. Li, if you have nothing to do, you can go. Remember what I said. If you deliberately make trouble for people, you will get retribution." Su Xun began to rush people, but he was not interested in talking more nonsense with him.


    Li Yang sneered: "retribution? I don''t believe in retribution


    As the voice fell, he turned and left. Sanguan was shocked and his mind was a little confused. He wanted to go back and talk about it later.


    "Ah


    As soon as he turned around, he fell to the ground with a plop, and his nosebleed came out.


    Qin Zhu snorted and took back his little foot.


    "Coincidence, it must be coincidence!" Li Yang wiped his nose and went on.


    Qin Bamboo stretches his feet.


    "Ah


    Li Yang fell down again.


    Li Yang persevered and got up again.


    "Ah


    Then it fell again and again, four times in a row.


    The onlookers around him had already distanced themselves from him, fearing that this guy would be implicated when he was struck by thunder.


    "This is retribution!" I don''t know who murmured to himself, but others agreed.


    Li Yang was about to cry. For the fifth time, he stood up trembling. His legs were shaking and his face was pale.


    This time, he didn''t dare to go out, but ran to Su Xun and cried with tears: "master, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, help me, if it goes on like this, I''ll be killed sooner or later."


    Su Xun gave Qin Zhu a look of appreciation.


    Human retribution is the most fatal (¡¤ ??¡¤ ?).

 Chapter 62

    "It should be noted that there is a God in the first three feet. If you commit a crime for the first time, you should be punished and admonished. Go away."


    Li said, looking at his own clothes, he can''t count.


    He has gradually lost himself (??¦Ø?) ?.


    "Yes, thank you, master. Thank you, master. I''ll go now. I''ll go right away."


    Li Yang was so grateful that he turned around and took a step carefully. He was relieved after he didn''t fall down.


    As soon as he was ready to take the second step, he thought of something. He stopped, looked back at Su Xun, and asked in fear: "how dare you ask the name of the master?"


    "Why, are you ready to write down your name and come back to me for trouble?" Su Xun browed and looked at him with a smile.


    Li Yang''s face changed greatly, and he waved his hand again and again: "no, master, I misunderstood. I have no such idea."


    He was going to tear down Su Xun as his own news material.


    Now he has a deep belief in it, and plans to spread it as material.


    "Su." Su Xun said two words lightly.


    Everyone secretly wrote down the surname.


    "Master Su, I''ll leave first." Li Yang turned around and ran. Now he was afraid of Su Xun.


    After Li Yang left, other people rushed up in an instant.


    After all, Su Xun said that he only counted two people a day, and now it was the last quota. Everyone wanted to fall on himself.


    "I came first. Don''t squeeze. I came first."


    "Shit, what? You came first. I''m in front of you."


    "God forbid, which dog says pinch my Naizi!"


    Looking at the scene in front of him, it seemed that there might be a fight at any time. Su Xun had to stop it.


    "Calm down, everyone. You are too enthusiastic. In that case, let me choose a person who is predestined for you."


    Well, the one I chose is the one who is predestined. No problem. I said that whoever is predestined will be predestined.


    After hearing this, the noisy crowd suddenly quieted down and stared at Su Xun in a worried mood.


    Su Xun''s eyes swept through the crowd, and finally fell on a lovely looking woman with a small ball. He said with a smile, "Miss, please come forward."


    "I Me The woman at the head of the ball is still a little unbelievable. She has a pair of big eyes.


    The rest of the people were howling.


    Meatball came to Su Xun from the crowd, and said shyly: "master Su, I want to count, I How can I find the right person today


    "Give me your hand and tell me the standard of the person in your heart." Su Xun took the ball''s hand and began to play tricks.


    Isn''t it just about assigning boyfriends? What''s so hard? I''m in charge of your love!


    Meatball pondered for a moment, then said: "to be tall, manly, handsome, well - loving, filial piety, that''s all."


    Sue Xun, after listening, hit it, hit it. Girl, you are really easy to be satisfied.


    It seems that every bodyguard under me meets the standard of your favorite.


    "Keep going east, and you''ll meet the right one." Su Xun looked at the ball and said.


    "Is that true? Thank you, master su


    "Go ahead." When he was a month old, Su Xun''s face showed his aunt''s smile.


    The head of the ball nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and then trotted to the East.


    In a business car at the East intersection.


    There is a screen in the business car, which shows the scene in front of Su Xun''s eyes.


    Because the camera is on the button of suthen''s suit.


    alon put down his headset, took out perfume, sprayed it, took out a mirror and took a picture, then prepared to get off to meet his love.


    "Big brother, what are you doing? They say you are tall, but they say I am."


    He pulled AHU out of the car and gave him a confident smile.


    "Do you still have my big brother in your eyes? Is it easy for me? After being single for so many years, can''t I find you a sister-in-law first


    Ah long''s face sank and he suppressed ah Hu as an elder.


    Brotherhood, unless it''s because of women.


    Ah Hu turned around and looked at his elder brother seriously: "you are the elder brother. You let me grow up. Now you have to let me too."


    "You also know that I let you grow up, this time you can''t let big brother once, I have to hand, roll, cocoon ah!" Ah long said earnestly, raising his calloused right hand.


    A Hu''s face changed: "brother, do you want to fight with me for a woman?"


    "This is your sister-in-law." Ah long is tough and never flinches.AHU did not give in: "brother, that''s your sister-in-law."


    Then they had a fight in the car.


    The other bodyguards were stunned.


    Crouching trough, this is the legendary love of the public, dogs, six relatives do not recognize it?


    A few minutes later, a-long got out of the car and stood in front of a coffee shop waiting for his love to come.


    Looking at the closed door, he sneered, your elder brother is your elder brother after all.


    Three minutes later.


    The ball head looks at in front of the black and blue face of a long, she is a little bit muddled force, this is a little different from his imagination of the real one.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun cleaned up the stall and drove his pet Qin Zhu away.


    "When will you avenge me?" On the co pilot, Qin Zhu was holding a packet of potato chips and a pair of white legs on the bridge.


    By the side of the road, a bear boy just saw this scene, and was so surprised that all the ice cream fell on the ground, potato chips I can fly.


    Su Xun touched Qin Zhu''s leg and asked curiously, "shouldn''t ghosts have no entity? Why are you no different from people except your body temperature? "


    This is a point that he can''t figure out.


    Qin Bamboo is no different from living people except that it can be invisible, cool and can''t eat.


    It''s not in line with the setting of ghost!


    "How do I know? I haven''t seen any other ghosts. I always thought ghosts were like me. " Qin Zhu said carelessly that he didn''t care about being taken advantage of by Su Xun. Pets have to look like pets.


    Now she has been corrupted by the vicious capitalist life, and she likes the feeling of being supported by the overbearing President too much.


    In a word, it''s much more comfortable than living alone in a cemetery.


    Su Xun asked again, "I''m curious. Can you still have children?"


    "You try." Qin Zhu looked at him with a smile and gave him a potato chip.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes: "I''m afraid of cold."


    Qin Zhu turned his lips and jumped over this unhealthy topic. He ground Su Xun''s arm with a cold 32D, and said, "master, when are you going to avenge someone?"


    "Now." Su Xun faintly spits out two words, even if you have 32D, he su someone is not in a hurry, he will never play tricks!


    Qin Zhu responded that the direction of the car was her best friend''s house.

 Chapter 63

    Su Xun knew all about Qin Zhu and her best friend.


    The enmity between women is nothing more than men.


    Qin Zhu''s best friend in plastic is Wang Jiao. They both learn to perform. They met when they were freshmen. Their relationship has always been very good.


    In her junior year, Wang Jiao fell in love with a senior named Xie Feng, but Xie Feng liked Qin Zhu, but Qin Zhu had no idea of falling in love at all.


    Wang Jiao is Xie Feng''s licking dog. Xie Feng is indifferent to her.


    Xie Feng is Qin Zhu''s licking dog. Qin Zhu is indifferent to him.


    Women are sentimental animals and tend to be extreme, especially Wang Jiao, a spoiled woman.


    She is jealous of Qin Zhu and thinks that Xie Feng will accept her if there is no Qin Zhu.


    So evil comes from courage.


    She tricked Qin Zhu into climbing in the wilderness, and then pushed her down the cliff.


    There is no witness or monitor in the wilderness. In addition, Wang Jiao was originally a performer, and she had some money at home.


    So the police didn''t get any evidence to prove that Wang Jiao was the murderer, so Qin Zhu was determined to have accidentally fallen off the cliff and died.


    Qin Zhu was an orphan. Her death soon became like a stone sinking into the sea without any waves.


    Wang Jiao also pretended to be heartbroken and arranged a funeral for Qin Zhu. She bought a cemetery to bury him.


    It''s ironic that he is a murderer, but he has gained a good reputation for valuing friendship?


    But after that, Xie Feng still didn''t accept Wang Jiao, so Qin Zhu died unjustly.


    "You''ve died a terrible death." While driving, Su Xun said a word from the bottom of his heart.


    Qin Zhu''s eyes were dim: "I used to take her as my best friend, even a relative."


    Orphan born she is not lonely, but more optimistic than ordinary people, but very sensitive, who is good to her, she will double back.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Jiao would kill her for a man, which made her feel heartache, so she hated her to the bone.


    "That''s just your one-sided idea. If she takes your friend, she won''t kill you." Su Xun said dismissively that he knew Wang Jiao''s psychology too well.


    In his opinion, it''s not a friendship for Wang Jiao and Qin Zhu to become friends. It''s just that she can find superiority in Qin Zhu, a beautiful girl.


    More than ten minutes later, the car stopped in front of a single family building in hongjinshan. This is Wang Jiao''s home.


    Take Qin Zhu out of the car, and Su Xun rings the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    a moment later, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman with jewels frowned at Su Xun: "who are you looking for, please


    She is Wang Jiao''s mother Jia Wei.


    "I''m looking for your husband." Su Xun''s voice fell, pushed her away and walked in with a big step.


    Jia Wei was first stunned, then angry: "you stop for me! Who allowed you to come in? Get out of here


    However, her roar was useless, and Su Xun walked into the living room without changing his face.


    Wang Jiao and her father Wang Hong are in the living room.


    Seeing Wang Jiao, Qin Zhu was a little excited. Su Xun took her hand and shook his head at her.


    "Who are you! Get out of here at once Wang Hong got up and denounced Su Xun.


    Su Xun went straight to the sofa and sat down. He said faintly, "I''m here to save you. Is that your attitude towards your benefactor?"


    Get out of the way! I''m going to start pretending!


    "Play the devil, what do you want to do?" Wang Jiao snorted scornfully, and didn''t take Su Xun''s words seriously.


    Xie Wei shrieked: "if you don''t go away, I''ll call the police and accuse you of breaking into the house!"


    "Ha ha." Su Xun chuckled and said slowly, "is this your way of hospitality? When guests come, they don''t pour a cup of tea. "


    "I don''t seem to know you." Wang Hong said coldly, the implication is that you are not qualified to drink my tea.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll do it myself." Su Xun sighed, then pointed a little on the glass and spat out a word: "up."


    Then, in the eyes of the three of the Wang family, the water cup flew out of thin air. The small bag of tea on the table opened itself and fell into the water cup.


    Then the water cup flew to the water dispenser to pick up a cup of boiling water. Finally, the cup of tea flew into Su Xun''s hands.


    Seeing this scene, the three people''s faces suddenly changed. They were full of disbelief and looked like ghosts.


    Su Xun took a sip of the cup and looked at the three with a smile: "the tea is good."


    Although it all seemed very powerful, it was actually the invisible Qin Zhu who helped Su Xun make a cup of tea (?????????).


    But Wang Hong didn''t know. They really thought that Su Xun had magic power. After all, this scene was too deceiving.


    The three views of the three people were directly smashed, and from then on there were three atheists less in the world."Can we talk now?" Su Xun looked at Wang Hong and asked calmly.


    "Gulu ~" Wang Hong rolled his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and looked at Su Xun with fear: "this expert, just now we are ignorant, we have eyes, we don''t know Mount Tai, and we have many things to offend. Don''t blame him."


    "Yes, yes." Xie Wei and Wang Jiao''s mother and daughter also nodded in agreement with the chicken pecking rice.


    Now, if anyone dares to come out and say that Su Xun is a liar who pretends to be a God or a ghost, the three members of their family can beat each other''s dog brains out.


    This horse is a living immortal!


    "The ignorant are innocent." Su Xun said lightly that temperament was the most important factor.


    "Poop


    Wang Hong knelt down directly in front of Su Xun and said, "please help me. Wang must be very grateful."


    Just now, Su Xun said he was coming to save him. It''s conceivable that he was in some big trouble, so he was in a panic now.


    Xie Wei and Wang Jiao also quickly knelt down, and the three members of the family knelt down in front of Su Xun.


    Qin Zhu, sitting next to Su Xun, saw this scene and felt a sense of happiness in his heart.


    Looking at the three people, Su Xun said faintly, "I just passed by here, and suddenly I saw blood evil rushing into the sky. So I found it. Your family is the source of blood evil. In three days, it will be broken."


    Three people hear this is to frighten to lose color.


    Although they don''t know what blood evil is, they can understand the four words of "family broken and people dead".


    "I also ask the experts to help each other. Wang Hong is willing to set up the longevity card for the experts at home for their children and grandchildren to burn incense."


    Wang Hong''s face was pale and his body was shaking. After seeing Su Xun''s ability, he believed Su Xun''s words.


    Su Xun sighed: "today''s fruit, the cause of the past, blood evil has been prosperous, even I can''t fully retreat."


    "Ah! This What can we do? " Wang Hong was so scared that he broke his heart and sweat.


    Su Xun pinched his fingers, frowned and looked at Wang Jiao: "the blood evil is all coming to make the gold. What did the gold do to keep his soul after he died and make him angry?"


    His voice fell, and Wang Jiao''s face was pale.

 Chapter 64

    "It''s Qin Zhu! It must be Qin Zhu


    Wang Jiao obviously has the force number, the first time thought of Qin Zhu.


    Wang Hong and Xie Wei''s face changed greatly. They looked at Su Xun together and said, "please help me. I can''t help you if you don''t see death!"


    "You all know that?" Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Wang Hong and Xie Wei.


    Wang Hong''s face was uncertain. He nodded at half a sound and admitted that they knew about Wang Jiao''s murder.


    Xie Wei suddenly feels that the temperature in the living room seems to have dropped a little, which makes her feel numb.


    "Tell me what happened." Although he already knew the truth, he had to pretend he didn''t know it. He had to let them tell it by themselves.


    Otherwise, how to record? (???)


    Wang Hong hesitated for a moment, but finally his fear of the unknown prevailed, and told Wang Jiao about the killing of Qin Zhu, including their help to cover up the fact.


    "To kill for personal gain, hum!"


    Hum, after listening to Su Xun''s gloomy voice, he got up and left.


    The three members of Wang Hong''s family were in a panic.


    If Su Xun left, wouldn''t they have to wait for his family to fall apart?


    "Master, help! Master, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. You can''t wait to save your life!"


    "Yes, master. The dead are dead. The living are still alive. Evil spirits harm others. You must save us."


    "Help us..."


    The three of them climbed up and hugged Su Xun''s calf. They kept kowtowing. Their voice was crying and they looked very embarrassed.


    "Well, that''s all." Su Xun seemed to be moved, but he sighed helplessly: "heaven has the virtue of living well. Since we met, we can''t just sit back and ignore it, otherwise I will be uneasy."


    The voice dropped and he sat back on the sofa.


    He has the heart of a hammer.


    "Thank you, master. Thank you, thank you."


    The three members of Wang Hong''s family were overjoyed. They were all relieved. They felt like they had survived.


    Su Xun looked at Wang Jiao: "it''s reasonable to say that Qin Zhu has been dead for more than three years. It''s impossible that he didn''t come to you on the way, but you''ve been safe all the time. But what''s the magic weapon on him?"


    "Magic weapon? No, "he said Wang Jiao shook her head blankly.


    "No! Yes Xie Wei said: "she has a peace blessing, is an expert to open the light."


    "Yes, I have a blessing of peace, which I always wear." Wang Jiao also thought of it.


    "Oh? Let me see. " Su Xun''s eyebrows were very interesting.


    Next to her, Qin Zhu rolled her eyes. She didn''t think she was learning to perform. Her master was really learning to perform. Movie king!


    "Of course." Wang Jiao quickly took out a sachet and then opened it. She took out a yellow peace blessing and handed it to Su Xun.


    At the moment of seeing this peace blessing, Qin Zhu was very afraid of it.


    Su Xun looked at Ping''an Fu in his hand. Well, he didn''t see anything when he looked carefully.


    But I know from the reaction of my little pet that this Ping''an blessing really has the effect of exorcising evil spirits. It''s not a popular product of ten yuan each in the tourist area.


    Good stuff. I like it.


    Su Xun pretended to smile, and said lightly: "this is a kind of peace blessing, but the spiritual power gradually disappeared, and it has no effect."


    After that, he looked at Wang Hong again and said, "where did Mr. Wang get this blessing?"


    "It was presented to me by Taoist priest Qingyang of Qingyang temple in Yunling eight years ago." Wang Hong answered without hesitation. Now he knew everything about Su Xun.


    After all, in his opinion, Su Xun was more powerful than Taoist priest Qingyang. He was a real immortal.


    Su Xun nodded: "I can help you Wang family escape from this disaster and get nothing, but I have to stay and study this blessing of peace. How about that?"


    On the surface, the wind is light and the clouds are light, but in my heart, I secretly remember the place of Qingyang temple.


    "Of course, this blessing of peace will be given to the master, and the reward is also to be given. It''s just a little bit of our intention. The master must not refuse." Wang Hong is making his own small calculation. He wants to have a good relationship with this expert, so that he can come and go often in the future.


    Su Xun chuckled and put the Ping''an talisman away. He said carelessly, "three years later, Qin Zhu has completely turned into a fierce ghost. Even I can''t solve the problem properly. I have only one way to solve it. It depends on whether you can make up your mind."


    "Go ahead, master." Wang Hong said respectfully.


    Su Xun pointed to Wang Jiao, looked at Wang Hong and his wife, and said, "the death of Qin Zhu was caused by Qian Jin. She incarnated as a fierce ghost, but she couldn''t swallow this breath. As long as you make Qian Jin surrender, you can eliminate half of her resentment. When I do it again, I can easily recover it. In this way, sacrificing Qian Jin alone can protect your Wang family.""It depends on whether Mr. and Mrs. Wang can make up their mind."


    Voice down, he picked up the cup full of goods, as if left out, everything has nothing to do with him.


    At the beginning, Qin Zhu regarded Wang Jiao as a sister and a relative, but Wang Jiao killed Qin Zhu.


    Now, Su Xun also wants to let Wang Jiao feel betrayed and hurt by her close relatives.


    "No! I don''t want to go to jail. You must have other ways, don''t you? You must have other ways


    Wang Jiao panicked and grabbed Su Xun''s arm. She cried bitterly and looked at him pitifully.


    "Hum!" Su Xun shook off her hand and said coldly, "retribution has its own destiny. Now Qin Zhu is very angry. I don''t have the ability to deal with it. You can choose whether to die one person or the whole family. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me."


    Wang Hong and Xie Wei look at each other, and then look at Wang Jiao at the same time.


    Wang Jiao realized something, Jiao body trembled: "Dad, mom, I''m your daughter, I can''t go to jail, I don''t want to go to jail!"


    "Xiaojiao, you You turn yourself in. We''ll wait for you to come out. " Wang Hong said hoarsely, after all, he still has a son. It is undoubtedly worth losing a daughter and keeping the whole family safe.


    Boom!


    Listening to her father''s words, Wang jiaoru was struck by lightning. Her mind was blank, and she seemed to have lost her soul.


    At this time, Su Xun added a knife: "as soon as I have a decision, I will not stay here for a long time."


    "Xiaojiao, turn yourself in. For your brother''s sake, please." Xie Wei looks at Wang Jiao with tears streaming down her face.


    How can a selfish person like Wang Jiao turn herself in? She cares more about her own life than her family.


    "I don''t want to turn myself in, I don''t want to go to jail, I don''t want to, I don''t want to."


    Wang Jiao with crazy, mouth mumbling like said, get up and want to run out.


    However, as soon as she took two steps, she felt that she had hit a person and then fell to the ground.


    However, she looked up and found that there was nothing in front of her. She thought she was insane.


    Qin Zhu stood in front of her, looking down at her without expression.


    "I hold her, you call the police quickly!"


    Wang Hong pounces on Wang Jiao and shouts at Xie Wei.


    Su Xun looked at this farce with a face full of banter. It''s a real comedy. It''s really interesting.


    Qin Zhu looked at the smile on Su Xun''s face. Somehow, she felt cool in her heart. She felt that Su Xun was more like a ghost than herself.


    A ghost who plays with people''s heart in a few words and controls human nature mercilessly.

 Chapter 65

    Wang Jiao wants to run.


    But he was held by his own father and couldn''t move at all.


    Xie Wei called the police to report Wang Jiao.


    Tut Tut, this is really a wonderful work of a family. It can be called father''s kindness and daughter''s filial piety.


    "Dad, I''m your daughter. How can you do such a thing! Wuwuwu... "


    Wang Jiao wailed. She was sad because she was going to jail soon. What''s more, she was given up by her own parents.


    At this moment, I don''t know whether her mood is the same as Qin Zhu who was pushed down the cliff by her.


    "Xiaojiao, don''t blame us. We can''t help it!"


    "Yes, at the expense of you, we and your brother are always safe. We will come to see you often."


    Soon, the police came. Well, it was susian, a good citizen, who personally opened the door.


    "Who''s calling the police?" Asked one of the leading officers.


    Wang Hong said: "it''s me. I report the case of Qin Zhu falling off a cliff three years ago. There is another secret. The murderer is my daughter Wang Jiao."


    "I want to report it, too!" At this time, Wang Jiao''s eyes were red and shrieked: "I report, they cover me up after I kill, they are also guilty!"


    If you don''t want me to live well, then everyone will not live.


    Policeman:


    My parents report my daughter, and my daughter report my parents. The whole family is killing each other. Is it so conscious?


    "Xiaojiao, you..."


    Wang Hong and Xie weiru were struck by lightning. Unexpectedly, Wang Jiao blew herself up and died with them.


    "Don''t live, everyone!" Wang Jiao''s hysterical roar is like a fierce ghost.


    "Pa! Pop! "Ha..."


    Just then a burst of applause broke out.


    While clapping, Su Xun got up and said with a smile: "OK, OK, OK, it''s really a good play. Wang Jiao, when Qin Zhu saw you as her sister, did you ever think about her mood when you pushed her?"


    At the same time, Su Xun took out his recording pen and handed it to the police: "police comrades, I won''t bother you to look for evidence again. They have just said the facts of the crime. Don''t thank them. As a warm-hearted masses, I have the responsibility and obligation to maintain the public security environment in Jiangnan City. This is what I should do."


    Boom!


    Wang Hong, Wang Jiao and Xie Wei were hit by a heavy hammer in their head. At this time, they didn''t know that Su Xun had come to harm them.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Xun played with the three of them as fools.


    But they still believed it, and they sent the evidence to Su Xun.


    "You hurt us! Why? Why do you do that! "


    Wang Jiao roared bitterly. She didn''t understand that she didn''t know Su Xun at all. Why did Su Xun harm them so deliberately.


    "You''ve bullied my pet. I''m sure I''m going to stand out for my pet."


    Su Xun gave a little smile, touched Qin Zhu''s head beside him, looked at Wang Jiao and said softly.


    At the same time, Qin Zhu''s figure appeared in the eyes of the three members of Wang Hong''s family.


    "Ah! It''s you! Ghosts, there are ghosts


    "Comrade police, there is a ghost! There is a ghost


    When they saw Qin Zhu, they were so frightened that they turned pale and screamed.


    "Come on, don''t try to escape the crime by pretending to be crazy. Come with us."


    Qin Zhu, the police officer in charge, has no facial expression at all.


    This is also one of Qin Zhu''s abilities. Who she wants to see can see her.


    "Wang Jiao, I wish your family a happy prison life." Qin Zhu''s smile is like a flower, and his revenge makes him feel happy again.


    Now they all understood that Su Xun was not an expert at all, and he was not a space explorer just now.


    It''s clear that Qin Zhu is responsible for everything, but they are cheated into turning around, and finally they play themselves to death.


    The three were taken away. As for their future, there was no need to worry. They were supported by the state for the rest of their lives.


    And Su Xun would send the Buddha to the west, and the good people would do it to the end. Since he sent them in, he would never let them out again.


    The best they can do is spend their whole lives in prison.


    As a warm-hearted crowd who provided evidence, Su Xun also went to the police station to make a record to cooperate with the police.


    However, when he left the police station, the head of the Bureau personally sent him out. After all, the identity of the chairman of Qingyun international was not built.


    "All right, Chen Ju, just stay here. Just send it here."


    "Mr. Su, please slow down. I''m really sorry to delay you today. Thank you for your cooperation."


    "Should be, should be..."


    After greeting each other at the door of the police station, Su Xun got on the bus under the eye of Chen."What''s the matter with you? Where''s your brother? "


    After getting on the bus, Su Xun was startled by the bruised AHU in the driver''s seat. Who beat NIMA.


    "My brother''s fighting. He''s gone on a date." Ah Hu gritted his teeth and said that the knuckles of his fingers holding the steering wheel were all pale, obviously he was worried about it.


    Su Xun said: "the steering wheel is 30000."


    "Ah Ah Hu exclaimed in surprise. He quickly reduced the strength of his hand. After careful inspection, he was relieved to see that the steering wheel was not broken.


    Su Xun


    His monthly salary for them is not low, but the stinginess of ah Hu and ah long is absolutely rare in the world.


    Although they look like people in suits and shoes, their socks are actually perforated.


    "What''s your mood for revenge?" Su Xun asked Qin Zhu around him.


    "Boss, what do you say? Why can''t I understand?" Ah Hu in the driver''s seat thought that Su Xun was talking to him.


    Su Xun said without raising his head: "I didn''t ask you, drive well."


    Ah Hu did not ask me, you are asking the ghost! Really. Are you kidding.


    What he didn''t know was that Su Xun was really asking the ghost.


    Qin Bamboo cheek help drum drum drum, long exhale a breath, slightly confused said: "feel like suddenly lost the goal, no hope."


    "Your biggest goal is to serve me well." Su Xun pinched her cold face, feeling full of hand.


    The boss''s saliva is hard to drive?


    The boss is so manly. Do you want to sell your body for the future?


    Qin Zhu looked at Su Xun with a smile and took off most of his red skirt: "don''t you say you are afraid of cold? Do you want a change? It''s my first time. "


    "Get dressed." Su Xun hardly moved his eyes from her delicate body. He didn''t expect that Qin Zhu was only wrapped in a red skirt. There was nothing else.


    At this time, he had only one idea.


    AHU:


    I''m dressed! Is the boss suggesting that I take off my clothes? Then we can serve him.


    No way! I am a Hu, a man of seven feet, never accept the hidden rules!


    Thinking of this, he stepped on the brake, summoned up courage, turned to look at Su Xun and said, "boss, I do things with money, but it doesn''t mean I do everything. Sorry, I don''t like men."


    Su Xun:


    What are you talking about?

 Chapter 66

    Su Xun looked at ah Hu with a black question mark on his face.


    I can''t understand this guy for a moment.


    "Puchi --"


    Qin Zhu understood it, but he couldn''t help laughing and said a few words in Su Xun''s ear.


    Su Xun''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. Looking at ah Hu, he spat out a word: "roll."


    "Boss, I really don''t like men." Ah Hu thought his boss was angry after he refused.


    Su Xun bit his teeth and said, "I don''t like men either."


    "Boss, you are angry." Ah Hu felt that he was too cruel, so he refused the boss.


    Su Xun had no words to help him, so he could only sacrifice the final weapon: "you dare to say one more word, deduct the salary."


    AHU instantly banned sound, turned around, and started the car.


    This time, Su Xun had a long memory and pulled up the small baffle between the front seat and the back seat.


    Rolls Royce is used to drive for drivers. Sitting in the back is the ultimate enjoyment.


    After closing the small baffle, Su Xun took out the peace blessing from his pocket.


    Qin Zhu''s pretty face changed slightly, almost subconsciously moved to the side for a while, obviously with lingering fear.


    "Are you afraid to hold it like this?" Su Xun looked at Qin Zhu and asked, then quickly looked away: "didn''t he ask you to put on your clothes?"


    "Oh." Qin Zhu answered, pulled the red skirt up, and then timidly replied: "this ping''an-fu is passively triggered, I show malicious, it will stop me, otherwise it won''t, it''s very powerful, let me have a shadow, that time I almost died."


    Su Xun suddenly realized that no wonder he was carrying the idea in his pocket, but Qin Zhu was not afraid. It turned out that it was equivalent to a passive skill.


    Playing with Ping''an Fu in his hand, Su Xun had a strong interest in the Taoist priest of Qingyang temple in Yunling city.


    It seems that he is an expert who can make this kind of Fu and Zhuan, which is different from Su Xun''s parallel goods (?¦Ø?).


    I have to pay a visit to Yunling when I have time.


    As everyone knows, when he was interested in this Taoist priest Qingyang.


    Taoist priest Qingyang has also noticed him.


    Master Su''s name has spread out in just two days. Although it is far away from Jiangzhou Province, it has aroused a lot of enthusiasm on the Internet, and even many people from other provinces have heard about it.


    Nowadays, people who practice Taoism can''t be separated from the Internet (* / Omega *).


    Taoist priest Qingyang noticed Su Xun through the Internet.


    As a person with real ability, he certainly knows that there are many wonderful people with unique skills in the world like him.


    He also knows the Taoist art of facial expression, but it''s much worse than the master Su who is rumored on the Internet.


    Is there anyone in the world who can tell the truth by counting his fingers?


    He felt it necessary to go to Jiangnan City in person to visit this Taoist friend and see his old friend by the way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiangnan City, Jiangnan daily.


    Li Yang will sort out the news release about master Su and send it out through the official account.


    Jiangnan daily can be called the leading media of Jiangnan City, and it is also a little famous in the whole Jiangzhou province.


    After such a controversial report was sent out, it caused a lot of repercussions, and the comment area was almost blown up.


    Li Si: "I''ve heard of this master. My classmates say that he''s very powerful. There are only two people every day. Many people can''t take turns after waiting for a day."


    Wang Xiaoer: "ha ha, is it Tuo upstairs? He''s such a bull that he''s already made a fortune himself. Is he still in need of fortune telling? "


    Pig head three: "upstairs Shabi, I saw with my own eyes that master Su drives a sports car. They have more money than you."


    Wang Xiaoer: "ha ha, that means that he is a liar. Otherwise, where can he get the money to buy a sports car?"


    Pig head three You step on the horse is the legendary bar spirit


    The two sides argued endlessly. One side insisted that the so-called master was a liar, while the other side firmly defended master su.


    Just when the two sides were deadlocked, an ID''s speech caused an uproar.


    Fortune teller Zhou Chengxuan: "there are too many fools these days. Are there not enough cheaters? It''s so powerful. Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    "Crouching trough, front row tiger touch big guy, master Zhou said that he was a liar, that guy must be a liar."


    "If you add one upstairs, master Zhou is the real master. Su is a rubbish."


    Why did Zhou Chengxuan''s speech cause a sensation?


    This is because Zhou Chengxuan is a famous master of metaphysics in Jiangzhou province. His facial skills are very accurate. Many rich people ask him to do fortune telling and watch Fengshui. He is known as the first person of metaphysics in Jiangzhou.


    Therefore, as an authority in the field of metaphysics, he said that Su Xun was a liar, and other people naturally believed his words.However, those who have seen Su Xun''s "skills" with their own eyes still firmly defend master Su, and there are even a lot of hard core fans like Zhang Jian who send private letters to Zhou Chengxuan''s family.


    Zhou Chengxuan was angry and posted a screenshot of other people''s private letters scolding him. He said, "I''m still scolded for telling the truth these days. I really don''t know whether these people are water soldiers or have brain problems."


    "Well, I can''t wait for more people to be cheated, and I can''t wait for these evil thieves to damage the reputation of my metaphysics. I''ll see Master Su in person tomorrow morning."


    The comments below the post are all for him, because those who don''t support him have been deleted by him.


    "Support master Zhou''s face beating at the scene and expose the ugly faces of the swindlers."


    "Support is that these rubbish have ruined our reputation of studying metaphysics. We must support master Zhou."


    "Tomorrow I will go to the scene to watch master Zhou slap his face..."


    Looking at these all supportive comments, Zhou Chengxuan showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    As long as I delete it fast enough, it means that no one is against me (???).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su knew nothing about the online debate. At this time, he was listening to Liao Yu''s work report in his office.


    "Su Dong, there''s something wrong with the Xu family in Jiangdong city."


    Liao Yu looked at Su Xun and said that she didn''t know what was going on. She always felt that there was a third person in the room.


    But it''s really just her and susian.


    There is a ghost pinching Su Xun''s shoulder.


    "Oh? What''s going on? " Su Xun raised his eyebrows, but Xu Cangqing promised to give him 10% of the shares as compensation. He hasn''t cashed in these days. Do you want to go back?


    "Xu Cangqing said that this move was opposed by the company''s shareholders, so it was delayed to implement," Liao said


    "His own shares are given away free of charge. Can the shareholders of the company manage this?" After hearing this, Su Xun laughed. Xu Cangqing was not the boss of the company.


    Liao Yu explained: "the shareholders of the company are all his relatives. The Xu family is a family business."


    It dawned on Su Xun. No wonder he said when these shareholders were so lenient.


    The family business suddenly intervenes, and an outsider comes in. It is certain that these people are not willing.


    However, are they happy to have anything to do with Su Xun?


    Is it necessary for Su Xun to consider their ideas?


    He just wants to be happy.

 Chapter 67

    "Tell Xu Cangqing that I don''t care about the process, and I don''t want to know how difficult he is. I just want the result I want."


    Enjoying the small pet''s shoulder pinching service, Su Xun felt comfortable all over. He closed his eyes and said carelessly.


    Liao Yu said: "or you''d better tell him, Xu Cangqing is outside."


    "Has he come to Jiangnan?" Su Xun opened his eyes.


    Liao Yu nodded: "it''s not just him. Several major shareholders of the company have come, and they are coming fiercely."


    "Call in, you don''t have to come in." Su Xun said faintly that he had to start loading again. His life was really lonely as snow.


    Liao Yu looks at him suspiciously. His intuition tells her that Su Xun is going to start doing things when he takes her away.


    After all, this little brother is good at doing things besides her.


    Soon, Liao Yu twisted his slender waist and left.


    Qin Zhu leaned over to Su Xun''s ear and said, "so you like this one."


    "I like women." Su Xun pinched her face. She didn''t need air conditioning to hold her in her arms in the summer. It was very cool.


    Don''t ask him how he knows.


    The question is, someone Su just took a nap with her. It''s really cool.


    Moreover, he plans to go to bed with Qin Zhu in his arms in the summer, and the air conditioner can be turned off directly.


    Qin Zhu has been thoroughly regarded as a tool man. He is wrong, but he is a tool ghost.


    Qin Zhu turned his lips and said bitterly, "master, they are also women."


    She admired Su Xun''s determination. He just took a nap with him, but he was indifferent.


    "You are a ghost." Su Xun waved his hand and said, "don''t scratch me. I''m ready to cooperate with you."


    "I don''t have to pretend, I have." Qin Zhu blinked his eyes and said playfully.


    Su Xun said Don''t drive. Your wheels are pressing on my face. "


    The speed of the female ghost racing was so fast that Su Xun, an old driver, was astonished (?????????).


    "Dong Dong..."


    The knock at the office door interrupted the engine as they drove.


    "Come in." Sitting on the sofa, Su Xun''s face was as heavy as water, and he could not see his happiness and anger.


    As his voice fell, the door of the office was pushed open, and Xu Cangqing came in with five or six middle-aged people.


    "Hello, Mr. Su." Xu Cangqing takes the initiative to say hello to Su Xun.


    The others didn''t seem to see him. They turned a cold face and ignored Su Xun. They wanted to give him a bad impression.


    Su Xun took a sip of his tea cup and said, "can''t you even close the door?"


    "Sorry, Su Dong." As soon as Xu Cangqing''s face changed, he quickly turned to close the door.


    "Don''t bother." Su Xun stopped him and gave him a wave.


    "Bang!"


    Then the people saw that the door of the office closed automatically.


    All of them were directly silly. The cold expression on their faces began to ease gradually, and their brains felt dizzy.


    Who am I? Where am I?


    Are the doors so high-tech now? Turn it off automatically by hand?


    They can only comfort themselves with this reason. It must be foreign high technology.


    "If you have something to do, sit down and say it." Su Xun made a gesture with one hand.


    Several people looked at each other, and then sat down on the sofa. The scene that Su Xun just waved to close the door had already suppressed their momentum.


    The next second, they were stupid again.


    As soon as Su Xun made a move, a book automatically flew out of the bookshelf and fell into his hands.


    Xu Cangqing and others face muddled force, a blank in the brain, chin almost surprised to fall on the ground.


    I can comfort myself just after closing the door. It may be a high-tech newly invented abroad, gesture control.


    But now? The exploration is carried out in space.


    Who can give me a scientific explanation?


    Since then, there have been a few more steadfast theists in the world (????).


    Now they suddenly understand why Xu Cangqing is willing to give Su Xun 10% of the shares in vain.


    If you can lick this mysterious big guy, let alone 10%, even 50% It''s still a lot. It''s ten percent.


    Su Xun didn''t look them in the eye. He looked at the book in his hand and said, "I heard that you have objection to the compensation given by Xu Dong?"


    "No, rumor, no objection, absolutely not!" Several people shake their heads like a rattle, and their faces are full of smiles yearning for peace.


    "I have an objection!"


    At this time, a middle-aged man who looked two years younger than Xu Cangqing stood up angrily.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on him.Xu Cangqing and others were shocked and shocked.


    I didn''t expect that, Xiao San. Before, we all thought you were the most cowardly, the most spineless and the most unlike man in our family.


    I didn''t expect to show your masculinity at such a critical time. I dare to stand up against the power resolutely. It''s a shame for us brothers. We misunderstood you before.


    Su Xun also looked at him inconceivably. He didn''t expect that the Xu family had such tough characters.


    In the crowd''s attention, Xu Laosan stepped forward, looked at Su Xun and said: "ten percent of the shares? Is this horse riding to send beggars? I propose that we change the shares we give to Mr. Su to 20 percent, so that we can express our constant admiration for Mr. Su. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The expressions on the faces of the Xu family were frozen, and they all felt like dogs.


    It''s our fault that we overestimate your backbone and underestimate your integrity.


    Mom sell batch, open mouth and send out 10% more, you think the company is your own!!! ???


    Su Xun was also stunned. He looked at the strong man of the Xu family and wanted to give a thumbs up and say: Hello, brother, how are you.


    "What are you all looking at me for?" Xu Laosan looked back at Xu Cangqing and others and said, "brother, do you have any opinions on my proposal?"


    "No No problem. How can we have a problem? I''ve long wanted to make this proposal. "


    "Yes, I think 10% is too little. 20% is just right, just right."


    "Yes, as long as Su Dong is not too few."


    Xu Cangqing and others put out a hard smile on their faces. On the surface, they agreed, but in fact they broke their teeth and swallowed them.


    They are already thinking about where to bury Xu Laosan when they go back. This kind of brother should be sent to be reincarnated as soon as possible (???).


    Fuck, your uncle''s, originally 10% can handle the matter, abruptly mentioned 20%, when licking the dog is not like you lick it!


    "In this case, it''s hard to be gracious, so I can only accept it reluctantly. If I don''t accept it, I won''t give you face, right?"


    Su Xun sighed, looked at the crowd and said with embarrassment that he was kind and didn''t know how to refuse.


    "Yes Xu Cangqing squeezed out a word from his teeth. He was laughing, but he couldn''t help crying.


    Ma sold the batch, 20% of the shares. After that, Su Xun became the second largest shareholder of the Xu family.


    Dong Xuxun looked at his face and said, "why did you cry?"


    "Su Dong, I I am happy and shed tears of joy. I am so happy when I step on the horse Xu Cangqing''s voice was full of tears. In fact, he didn''t want to cry, but he couldn''t help it.


    "Dong Xingxun is also a great admirer


    Qin Zhu has no image of laughing crazy, covered his stomach and bent over with a smile (*).

 Chapter 68

    Xu Cangqing''s cry seemed to trigger a chain reaction.


    All the other members of the Xu family, except for Xu Laosan, began to cry, and gradually became out of control.


    "We''re so happy that Xu''s company can welcome shareholders like Su Dong. It''s like we''ve lost eight lives No, it''s a blessing from eight generations! "


    "Woo woo Yes, I''m so happy. I haven''t been so happy for a long time. Last time I was so happy, it was when I got married. "


    "Second brother, I remember. Last time my sister-in-law ran away with someone at the wedding, you were so happy to cry like today."


    If it wasn''t for Su Xun''s uncanny means, they would have killed the dog!


    But there is no if.


    So they had to break their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs. They were happy and crying.


    After living for so many years, the Xu family has a head and a face in Jiangdong. They have never felt so aggrieved_ ?¡£


    But after all, he was an adult, and he soon controlled his emotions.


    "Su Dong, let you see the joke. We were overjoyed for a while, and we couldn''t control our excitement."


    Xu Cangqing looked at Su Xun with a serious face and said that since he had installed it, he had to continue to install it, otherwise it would be embarrassing (????).


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "understand, few people can not be excited in front of me, after all, I am so outstanding, right?"


    "Yes, that''s very kind." Xu Cangqing twitched at the corner of his mouth and pulled a sentence in classical Chinese.


    Now even if Su Xun said that the excrement could be eaten, he would not hesitate to take a bite, and then agreed with Su Xun.


    The weak have no room for bargaining in front of the strong.


    Of course, there are few people like Xu Laosan who take the initiative to deliver knives, which is a wonderful work.


    "Anything else?" Su Xun asked, and then said, "if it''s all right, you can go and settle the equity transfer contract as soon as possible."


    "Then we won''t disturb you, Mr. Su. Let''s leave first."


    Xu Cangqing said with a smile, the atmosphere in the office is peaceful and happy.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy. Are you rich people so interesting?"


    Qin Zhu rushed into Su Xun''s arms, put his arms around his neck and asked, tears are about to laugh.


    Su Xun''s face was calm: "do you think it''s very interesting? This is the world of the jungle. "


    At first, Xu Jiaqin thought that he was a strong man and was qualified to tell Su Xun what to do.


    Finally, Su Xun let him know that he was a younger brother. In order to buy this lesson, Xu Jiaqin''s younger brother paid the price of both legs.


    Later, Xu Cangqing and his wife felt that they could threaten Su Xun.


    But Su Xun was not threatened. He had to be hard faced!


    Time and time again, facts have proved that Su Xun is a strong man, so it''s the Xu family that suffers.


    If the Xu family is better than Su Xun, Su Xun''s fate is absolutely miserable.


    Therefore, in order not to encounter such things, Su Xun wanted to be a strong man forever.


    "You''re already strong." Qin Zhu held Su Xun and murmured to himself, rubbing his face in her arms.


    It was like a little dog fawning on his master. His red skirt had slipped off his shoulder, and his eyes were looking at Su Xun like water.


    Obviously, she figured it out.


    The atmosphere began to turn pink.


    Su Xun stroked Qin Zhu''s soft hair, looked at her face, and said, "what brand of shampoo do you use? It''s very slippery."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± The black line of Qin Zhu''s head.


    This sentence makes the original pink atmosphere disappear in an instant, which makes the scenery worse.


    Qin Zhu bit his silver teeth and said, "I usually take off my head to wash it. It''s cleaner. Do you want me to take it off for you?"


    "Good." Su Xun opened his eyes and looked at her curiously.


    Qin Zhu


    As a ghost, she could take off her head, but she felt terrible, so she didn''t dare.


    Su Xun shook his head: "I dare not. It''s a shame for ghosts. You can leave the group by yourself."


    Oh! A stupid female ghost, actually greedy my body, is really cheap!


    In the evening, Su Xun had a candlelight dinner with an Zijin. He wanted to hit home run, but an Zijin didn''t let him go to base.


    Su Xun felt very sad.


    Qin Zhu, the little pet, offered to help Su Xun solve his physiological problems. After hearing this, Su Xun said he was very moved, and then kicked her off.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s another sunny day, three days before the seven day mission deadline given by the system.


    As always, Su Xun came to the foot of the overpass to set up a fortune teller.


    There are more people today than usual, but they don''t rush up like they did two days ago. Instead, they just stand by and watch as if they are waiting for something.Su Xun was a little puzzled. Did Ben Da Xian lose his attraction to you?


    It''s a group of old and new dregs. After only three days, they are not interested in me? hum!


    What''s the matter with this horse riding?


    As if seeing Su Xun''s doubts, Zhang Jian in the crowd came forward to explain: "master, don''t you play Weibo?"


    "What''s the matter?" Susian looked at him in wonder.


    Zhang Jian didn''t speak. He just took out his mobile phone, opened his microblog and showed him the post Zhou Chengxuan sent.


    After reading it, Su Xun suddenly realized that someone had come to find fault Wrong. I''m looking for death.


    These people are waiting to see the play.


    "Master, Zhou Chengxuan is very powerful." Zhang Jian added that he was afraid that Su Xun would underestimate the enemy.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile, and in a calm tone he spat out two words: "interesting."


    "Great master." Zhang Jian heard Su Xun''s arrogance and domineering from these two words.


    "Master Zhou is here."


    All of a sudden, I don''t know who was in the crowd exclaimed, and everyone went along.


    I saw a black Maybach driving slowly. After stopping, a middle-aged man in a white robe came with a big stride.


    He was followed by a young man, who should be his apprentice or something.


    "Hello, master Zhou."


    "There''s a good play today. The two masters fight each other. Who is more powerful?"


    "Two masters? It''s clear that there is only master Zhou, and that Su is just a liar. "


    The crowd is noisy. It''s obvious that Zhou Chengxuan is very popular. After all, he has been in fortune telling for a long time, and everyone in the circle knows it.


    Chengyuxuan is a middle-aged man with a steady and steady pace.


    He had a look of pride on his face. It was obvious that he was flattered by the people around him.


    Su Xun sat on the chair, his eyes narrowed slightly, and looked at Qin Zhu beside him.


    Qin Zhu made an OK gesture, trotted to the table and stretched out a foot.


    Zhou Chengxuan walked over and looked at Su Xun. The corner of his mouth rose and he made a light sneer: "there is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey is king, a hairy boy Ah


    Before he finished, he let out a scream and fell to the ground. He knocked off one of his teeth and spilled blood from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 69

    The unexpected accident made everyone confused.


    The style of an expert suddenly broke the ground.


    "Oh, tut Tut, isn''t it a little bad to give me such a big gift as soon as we meet?"


    Su Xun got up in surprise, went around to the table, reached for him, and said, "master Zhou, when he went out, didn''t he think he would fall today?"


    "Master, are you ok?" The young man behind Zhou Chengxuan glared at Su Xun, and quickly helped Zhou Chengxuan up.


    Zhou Chengxuan stood firm, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, looked at Su Xun and said, "it''s just a little accident. Don''t be proud. I''m here to tear you down today!"


    "I''m not proud. Besides, I don''t understand what you''re going to tear me down?" Su Xun had an innocent look on his face, and he was arrogant.


    Before Zhou Chengxuan spoke this time, the apprentice behind him couldn''t help it: "are you a fortune teller? It''s just a cheater. My master is here today to expose your true face! "


    "How can you be innocent when you are young? You are slandering. " Su Xun''s way of education is sincere.


    Zhou Chengxuan sneered: "are you still pretending? Your little trick is to cheat ordinary people. If you want to cheat me, it''s too young. "


    "Ha ha, how do you want to play?" Su Xun chuckled and went back to his chair.


    "I''ll give each other a cold score," he said


    "I''ll do it first. What do you want?" Su Xun was very relaxed, because no matter what the other party was, he had a way to deal with it.


    Zhou Chengxuan showed a sly smile: "if you are so powerful, please calculate how I got this scar on my hand."


    As his voice fell, he rolled up his sleeve, revealing a faint scar on his forearm.


    He didn''t believe that no matter how fierce Su Xun was, could he still find out the origin of his scar in just one day?


    "Why not? Take your hands. " Su Xun seemed to have a plan.


    Zhou Chengxuan heart sneer, still here pretending calm? I''ll see how you step down today.


    He passed his hand over.


    Su Xun holds his hand and uses his psychic ability. Then Zhou Chengxuan''s memories of the past are just like those in front of his eyes in a movie.


    Soon, he saw the origin of the scar.


    Pretending to pinch his fingers and recite words, Su Xun looked at Zhou Chengxuan and said, "if I''m not wrong, your scar was hurt when you were six years old, right?"


    Everyone is staring at Zhou Chengxuan.


    "This How can it be Zhou Chengxuan can''t help blurting out, looking at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    He was born in a small mountain village. The origin of the scar on his hand may not be known even if someone wants to check it.


    Is it true that Su Xun has no last resort?


    How can there be such a person in the world?


    WOW!


    Seeing his reaction, the onlookers were in an uproar and burst the pot in an instant.


    "That''s right. Doesn''t it mean that master Su is really capable?"


    "As I have said for a long time, master Su is a real master, no less than master Zhou."


    "It''s too much for NIMA."


    All the people were talking about it, especially those who supported Su Xun. One by one, it was like fighting chicken blood.


    Su Xun let go of his hand, and said: "now it''s your turn, and I''m not embarrassed. Even if it''s about how long will I get married?"


    He was really curious about when he would get married.


    "You..." Zhou Chengxuan looked at Su Xun incredulously. He didn''t expect that Su Xun would let him go so easily.


    Because it was too simple to calculate, and even if he said it for a moment, Su Xun couldn''t verify it.


    So, in his view, it''s giving him a step down.


    For a moment, his face was uncertain, and he was ashamed. Compared with such an open-minded expert, what was his little skill in carving insects?


    "Well, then I''ll make a fool of myself. How dare I ask you about your birthday?"


    Zhou Chengxuan decided to calculate the hexagram seriously, but his face changed and he stared at Su Xun in horror.


    Because he couldn''t figure it out!


    Su Xun was at a loss. Why did he look at me like this? Could it be that I would never get married in my life?


    Zhou Chengxuan felt thirsty, because he thought of a possibility, he read the ancient books, those who are proficient in calculus can cover up the mystery, people can''t calculate.


    In his opinion, Su Xun must be such a legendary master.


    For a moment, his face was blue and white, embarrassed, ashamed and self mocking.


    He actually came to teach in front of such an expert. Didn''t he think he didn''t lose enough face?Half an hour later, he took a deep breath and bowed to Su Xun: "excuse me, sir. I don''t know how lofty and generous I am. I look down on you. I hope you don''t care about me."


    WOW!


    The crowd was in an uproar again. Zhou Chengxuan''s move was like a thousand waves, which shocked everyone.


    Who did not expect, Zhou Chengxuan actually took the initiative to admit defeat, but also put the posture so low.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that Su Xun is a real master, more powerful than Zhou Chengxuan!


    Su Xun:???


    He just won for no reason.


    I just won? Isn''t he a good guy? Can''t even figure out such a simple thing? It seems that''s all.


    Although he was confused, it didn''t prevent him from pretending to force him. He said faintly, "it''s very important to know that mistakes can be corrected. It''s important to know that there are people outside and there is a day outside. Today is just a small lesson for you. Go ahead."


    "It''s a good lesson." Zhou Chengxuan''s voice fell down, and he knelt down with a plop. Looking at Su Xun, he said in a loud voice:


    "please accept me as an apprentice. Chengxuan is willing to serve him all his life and treat him with teacher''s courtesy. I hope he will be successful!"


    It''s not easy to meet such a powerful elder. Zhou Chengxuan sees the possibility of taking a step further in his art. He doesn''t want to miss it.


    Boom!


    Zhou Chengxuan''s action instantly pushed the atmosphere of the whole audience to a higher level. No one thought that he had vowed to tear down Su Xun the day before. In a twinkling of an eye, he knelt down to worship his teacher.


    This is master Zhou, who is famous in Jiangzhou province. Even if he wants to be a teacher, how terrible should Xiangshu be?


    Zhou Chengxuan''s apprentice has a white face. He just scolded Su Xun for being rubbish. Now he''s in a panic.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Zhou Chengxuan would suddenly worship his teacher. He quickly said, "you get up quickly, even if you worship your teacher, I can''t teach you anything."


    His family knows his own affairs. He is just a parallel product. Zhou Chengxuan has real skills. What can he teach him?


    "Master, I understand. You are testing me, aren''t you?" Zhou Chengxuan''s eyes are burning at Su Xun. He believes that he will pass the test.


    Su Xun


    What do you know about horse riding?


    Don''t blind a few brain, OK!


    I''m not really an expert, I''m a chicken!

 Chapter 70

    "You really..."


    Su Xun wanted to say that you really misunderstood. I didn''t test you, but as soon as the words came to his mouth, he changed his words and said, "you''re so smart. You''re a good material. You can see at a glance that I''m testing you. It''s good. It''s very good."


    Why did master Su change his mind temporarily?


    Because it suddenly occurred to him.


    He doesn''t know fortune telling, but Zhou Chengxuan does!


    Why don''t you fool this guy into his apprentice and let him work as a fortune teller? All of us know that Zhou Chengxuan became a disciple of master su.


    Every time Zhou Chengxuan counts his life, his fame will be even greater.


    I''m as smart as I am.


    As for later Zhou Chengxuan found that he had nothing to teach him how to do?


    That''s very simple. By that time, I''ll have finished all my tasks as a fortune teller. Why do I care so much?


    If you feel sorry, you should give a sum of money to express your gratitude.


    "Master, do you agree to accept me?" Zhou Chengxuan looks at Su Xun excitedly, and his eyes are full of longing for knowledge.


    Although Su Xun was younger than him, it made him admire him more, because it showed his talent and strength in Xiangshu.


    He is a teacher. He really wants to learn something.


    Su Xun sighed: "a sincere heart, how can I refuse? Well, I''ll take you as a registered disciple first. From today on, you''ll do fortune telling for me here. "


    I''ll take you as a temporary worker first, and give me a few free days.


    "Master Chengxuan, you won''t be at ease." Zhou Chengxuan said in a loud voice, the secret master in his heart should be testing his strength.


    As long as I pass this test, I will definitely become an entry-level disciple from a registered disciple. I must not let Shifu down!


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "I believe in your strength. I just hope you can be down-to-earth."


    "Master, I understand!" Zhou Chengxuan suddenly exclaimed and looked at Su Xun with burning eyes.


    Su Xun was stunned. What do you understand? I didn''t get it myself, okay?


    Zhou Chengxuan said with a face of repentance: "I''m ashamed. At this time, I can see the profound meaning of master''s action. I''ve gone with the wind since I became famous. I drive a luxury car and live in a luxury house. I''ve been corrupted by money and paper."


    "Xiangshu is so wonderful. How can you be complacent? Shifu asked me to do fortune telling and to be down-to-earth. It''s to train my mind, to wake me up from my life, to take root in society, to understand all kinds of things in the world, and to remember my original intention, right? "


    Su Xun


    I just patted you on the shoulder and said two words without nutrition. I didn''t expect that you could interpret something that I didn''t even think of.


    It''s really powerful. Primary school reading comprehension must be full marks.


    In addition, if you want to say that you are too drunk to be a teacher, you are waiting for more than a dozen maids and little sisters in the teacher''s family.


    After listening to Zhou Chengxuan''s words, all the people who eat melons around are suddenly enlightened.


    Oh, it turns out that master Su''s two seemingly understated words have such deep meaning.


    The master who can understand is not a word machine.


    "I You''re right. " Looking at Zhou Chengxuan, Su Xun said with satisfaction, since you think I''m so powerful, I can only admit it.


    No, it''s a showdown. I, Su Xun, am such a bull!


    Seeing this, Zhou Chengxuan thought his understanding was right. He said modestly, "master Miao has saved. Compared with master, I still have a long way to go."


    "That''s the first step." As the voice fell, Su Xun turned and left.


    He really doesn''t want to stay here for a second, or else this guy can understand something from his casual words.


    Oh, there''s something about Qin Zhu, who has a confused look on his side. Ghosts don''t necessarily know.


    But it''s easy to cheat smart people.


    As long as you start your own business, he can help you make up all the rest.


    These smart people always like to complicate simple things, and they don''t know if they are tired of living.


    "I''d like to see you off, master."


    Zhou Chengxuan bowed deeply to Su Xun''s back. He said in his heart, "master is master. The last sentence is not simple.".


    Let me start from here.


    This is to remind me that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.


    "Master, please stay."


    Su xungang was about to get on the bus when a voice like orchid in an empty valley with a sense of familiarity suddenly sounded behind him.


    When Su Xun looked back, he was surprised.Because the person who called him was Yan Yurou.


    Isn''t she in Yunling? How did you come to Jiangnan City?


    Yan Yurou went up to Su Xun and said politely, "I came to see the master from Yunling. The master has two hexagrams a day, and there is one left today. Can you give it to me?"


    I don''t know why, she always felt that the master had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which made people close to him, but for a moment, she couldn''t tell where he was familiar.


    "It''s all right." Su Xun gave a cool smile and made a gesture of invitation.


    Yan Yurou pursed her lips and said slowly, "I want the master to count me as a person. How can I find him?"


    "I only count the events of that day. Oh, the past can count." Because he can only realize the calculation of the day, he is not sure about the future, but he can cheat with his psychic ability in the past.


    Moreover, let him find someone, this thing he really can''t count, because he didn''t install GPS ¡Ñ Omega ¡Ñ on each other.


    Yan Yurou clenched her red lips and said in a firm voice: "please help me figure out where I can see him today, even at the ends of the earth!"


    "The more detailed the information, the better." After all, he couldn''t smash his signboard.


    The big deal is that it takes a long time for this thing. After getting the information, let Tony from abroad check it.


    As a killer agent, it''s not hard for Tony to find a position.


    Yan Yu shook his head with a dim look: "I I don''t know anything. "


    "There''s no way." Su Xun was relieved, but also secretly scolded, which bastard is so cruel, actually make a childlike beauty''s mood so low, it''s just God''s shame.


    Yan Yurou was flustered for a moment, and hurriedly took out a painting: "master, but I have his portrait. Can you have a look at this?"


    Su Xun looked at her suspiciously, took the portrait, and then opened it. The whole person was stunned.


    Because the man in the picture is the one who disguised himself on the cruise ship that day.


    In other words, the person Yan Yurou is looking for is herself?


    Think is also, in addition to their own this peerless beauty, who else in the world can put a childlike beauty into this look?


    Oh, my damned, nowhere to put charm.

 Chapter 71

    Now Su Xun has two choices.


    1£º Admit your identity and get the beauty back.


    2£º Hide identity, let the beauty leave.


    Obviously, is it still necessary to choose?


    As a male god, how can Su Xun do something that makes people come all the way, disappointed and sad?


    I can''t bear it. He is so kind-hearted that he can''t bear it (???).


    Moreover, as an honest and reliable young man, he is not good at lying and disdains to lie.


    Well, that''s it.


    "Why are you looking for him?" Su Xun had a decision in his mind.


    "Because..." Yan Yurou was stunned. Her eyes were a little dazed. She pursed her red lips: "I don''t know, I I just want to find him. I want to see him. He''s special. "


    "Look at me, look into my eyes." Su Xun said to Yan Yurou with a faint smile on his face.


    Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun with some doubts. Her face changed when she looked at her. Her lips were slightly open, and her face was unbelievable.


    "The cruise ship, and Mr. Karen, who has returned to heaven." Su Xun said softly.


    Yan Yurou confirmed her idea, but she still couldn''t believe it: "you You are not How... "


    "That''s make-up." Su Xun answered her doubts.


    Yan Yurou nodded and looked at Su Xun in a daze. He was a little pleased, but he was more at a loss.


    Su Xun asked again, "you have seen me. Is there anything else?"


    "I..." Yan Yurou suddenly stops talking. She just wants to see Su Xun again, but she has no idea what to do after seeing him.


    At half a sound, she hesitated for a moment, plucked up her courage and said, "I Can you tell me your name? My name is Yan Yurou


    In fact, what she wanted to say was not this, but she didn''t have the courage to say it. After all, no one had just seen her three times before.


    It''s not love at first sight, it''s love at first sight.


    "Hello, Miss Yan, Su Xun." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he stretched out a hand to Yan Yurou.


    Yan Yurou handed her boneless hand to her, and Zhan Yan said with a smile, "brother Su, nice to meet you."


    Feeling the tenderness in his hand, Su Xun put it at a touch and looked polite. He looked at his watch and said with a smile:


    "Miss Yan, we''re predestined friends. If you''re not busy, you can stay in Jiangnan for two more days and let me make the most of the friendship. But I''m afraid there''s no chance today. I''ve made an appointment with my girlfriend for lunch."


    He confessed that he had a girlfriend. After all, if he conceals this, what''s the difference between him and the scum?


    At most, he is a sentimental scum man, but he is far away from the scum who plays with feelings.


    The smile on Yan Yurou''s face was slightly stiff: "brother Su, you have a girlfriend."


    After that, without waiting for Su Xun to answer, he showed a reluctant smile: "also, brother Su is such an excellent person, how can he still be single?"


    She was a little confused in her mind. She felt empty in her heart. She liked a man for the first time in her life. Unexpectedly, she was taken first.


    Qin zhutut shook his head. Another ignorant girl fell. Is this damned guy so charming?


    Looking at Yan Yurou''s white face, Su Xun couldn''t bear it. However, he had to say, "Miss Yan, I''m flattered. I''m just an ordinary person."


    Ordinary people?


    A handsome, murderous and fortune teller?


    With such an analysis, Yan Yurou felt that she liked Su Xun more. Ah, what should she do.


    "Miss Yan, I''ll leave first. If you haven''t left Jiangnan tomorrow, you can contact me at this number." Su Xun handed Yan Yurou a business card and then turned to open the door.


    Seeing Su Xun leave, Yan Yurou holds his business card and stands in place.


    Half ring, she took a deep breath, waved the powder fist to cheer for herself: "I will not shrink back, Yan Yurou, you can do it!"


    It''s not easy to find Su Xun. She just gives up. She''s not willing.


    "Do you have the physique of sucking women? On two boats, the third one came to the door."


    On the bus, Qin Zhu was lying in Su Xun''s arms, looking at him curiously, as if he wanted to find out.


    Su Xun sighed in distress and said helplessly, "what can I do? I''m also very upset. Is it my fault that I look handsome?"


    "Your biggest characteristic is shamelessness." Qin Zhu said it seriously.


    Su Xun touched Ping''an Fu and said carelessly, "I didn''t hear what I said."


    "I said, master, your biggest characteristic is that this face is too handsome." Qin Zhu''s face does not change and opens her eyes to tell lies. In front of Ping''an Fu, she is very obedient.


    Su Xun patted her face with a smile: "you are really a qualified little licking dog."Qin Zhu rubbed his head in Su Xun''s arms. His eyes were misty and charming.


    Su Xun collected Ping''an Fu and snorted. I can''t cure you, can I.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wang family.


    After Wang Jiao and Wang Hong''s husband and wife were arrested, Wang Teng, Wang Hong''s son, was left in the family.


    Yes, that''s Wang Teng who was in the same class with Su Xun and pursued an Zijin.


    Sometimes, the world is so small, things are so coincidental.


    At this time, in addition to Wang Teng, there was a middle-aged Taoist in an old Taoist robe in the living room.


    "Taoist priest Qingyang, you must be the master of our family. Susian raised evil spirits to hurt people and put my parents and sisters in prison. Please do justice."


    Wang Teng knelt on the floor and kowtowed to Taoist priest Qingyang. His eyes were red and his spirit was decadent.


    When he went to visit the prison, his parents had already told him everything. Although some of them couldn''t believe it, the fact made him have to believe it.


    So he hated Su Xun to the bone, but according to the identity of the other party, he had the ambition of revenge, but he could do nothing.


    At this time, Taoist priest Qingyang came to visit his father. Wang Teng felt that this was his only chance to revenge.


    "That evil spirit dares to harm others. I''ll let him die. And that Su Xun is actually with ghosts. It''s not a good thing. Maybe he will harm countless people, so I won''t sit back and ignore him." Taoist priest Qingyang''s voice was cold, and he looked like a man of great righteousness.


    He directly ignored Wang Jiao''s killing of Qin Zhu, because all the people helped and ignored him. He had a good relationship with the Wang family, and of course he was on the side of the Wang family.


    What does Qin Zhu have to do with his death?


    What''s more, in this age of rare aura, there was a ghost that could only appear in the daytime. Of course, he had to seize it and take it as his own, and study it carefully.


    Therefore, Wang Teng will not refuse to kill two birds with one stone.


    Wang Teng was overjoyed and kowtowed to Taoist priest Qingyang: "thank Taoist priest for making decisions for me, thank Taoist priest."


    Su Xun, Su Xun, you wait for me. You robbed my beloved woman and killed my family. I will make you pay with blood!

 Chapter 72

    "Get up and sit down. Your father and I got to know each other. He was hurt by others. Naturally, I can''t stand by and watch him. You don''t have to."


    Taoist priest Qingyang said to Wang Teng kneeling on the ground that he was a kind elder.


    "Yes, Taoist priest." Wang Teng answered, got up and sat down on the sofa.


    Taoist priest Qingyang asked again, "there is a famous fortune teller in Jiangnan City recently. Do you know anything about him?"


    The main reason why he met Jiangnan fortune teller this time is that he didn''t want to come to the city.


    The ghost named Qin Zhu is also an unexpected joy in this trip. He can show up in the daytime. Either his accomplishments are excellent, or he has a mutation.


    No matter what point it is, as long as we can get it, we will not lose money in this field.


    People who practice Taoism are born to restrain these ghosts and ghosts. It''s not difficult to catch a ghost with his accomplishments.


    "The Taoist priest is talking about master su. I haven''t met him, but I have heard about him a little. Although the rumors are exaggerated, they are not far apart." Wang Teng carefully considered the tone of reply, the recent master Su so fire, he can not have heard of.


    In addition, he just saw the news of Zhou Chengxuan''s learning from master Su in the local forum this morning. I believe that after tonight''s fermentation, this news will cause a great disturbance in the whole Jiangzhou Province tomorrow.


    After all, Zhou Chengxuan''s reputation in Jiangzhou province is not one day or two. He worships master Su as his teacher, which is enough to show his ability.


    The only thing that makes Wang Teng feel isolated is that the other person''s surname is su. Now he has a bad sense of anyone surnamed su.


    However, I don''t know what his expression would be if he knew that master Su was Su Xun.


    Taoist priest Qingyang nodded his head and said, "take me to meet Master Su first."


    You can catch ghosts at any time. Let''s have a look at master su.


    "This..." Wang Teng was in a dilemma: "Taoist priest, the news on the Internet says that master Su has taken Zhou Chengxuan as his apprentice. Now it''s Zhou Chengxuan who is acting as his teacher under the overpass. Moreover, master Su only counts two trigrams a day. I''m afraid he can only go to the overpass tomorrow morning to see him. I can''t find him today."


    After hearing this, Taoist priest Qingyang looked at Wang Teng with the eyes of Shabi: "since he took Zhou Chengxuan as his apprentice and found Zhou Chengxuan, can''t he know his whereabouts?"


    Wang Teng


    Why didn''t I think of it?


    Half an hour later, they came to the overpass in Dongcheng District. From a distance, they saw Zhou Chengxuan, who was like a doctor.


    Taoist priest Qingyang frowned. He felt that Zhou Chengxuan and master Su''s forcing ordinary people to do fortune telling was a self degrading act.


    Like him, who is not a person with more than ten million wealth?


    In his eyes, these ordinary people are inferior, not worthy of him.


    "What''s the matter, Taoist priest?" Wang Teng asked suspiciously, don''t understand how to stop suddenly.


    "No problem." The voice of Taoist priest Qingyang falls down and walks to Zhou Chengxuan again.


    Zhou Chengxuan, who has been working for a long time in the morning, has become a ruthless fortune teller. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he says without raising his head: "is it fortune or marriage in the newspaper


    Except at the beginning of his career, he hasn''t counted the fate of ordinary people like this for a long time after he became famous.


    Although very tired, but let him have a kind of back to the feeling of youth (???).


    "I''m not a fortune teller. I''m looking for someone. I''m looking for master su." Qingyang Taoist priest said in a deep voice.


    Zhou Chengxuan raised his head and looked at Taoist priest Qingyang. He frowned and said, "go with me?"


    He thought that this guy, just like himself before, was here to kick his own master''s field.


    Because he smelled the same breath from Taoist priest Qingyang.


    After all, this guy is just like himself before, with a sense of arrogance, not to find fault, what else can he do?


    More importantly, Zhou Chengxuan suddenly thought of a thing, master did not leave contact information for himself!


    This guy reminds himself that you must not forget to leave a number or address when you see the master tomorrow morning.


    "Half a peer." Taoist priest Qingyun said calmly that his main business is not to give people fortune telling, but to watch geomantic omen and catch ghosts.


    Zhou Chengxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "what''s your name? What''s the matter with my master?"


    "The poor way is Qingyang, coming from Yunling." Taoist priest Qingyang only said a title, but didn''t say the purpose of finding Su Xun.


    Zhou Chengxuan nodded: "please come back tomorrow, Taoist priest Qingyang. My master will come here every day to calculate the two trigrams."


    "Mr. Zhou, can''t you ask the teacher to come out and see you now?" Taoist priest Qingyang frowned. He came here in person to give him enough face. He asked him to wait for tomorrow. He was always waiting for others. When did he wait for others?


    Zhou Chengxuan gently smile, nodded and said: "please wait a moment, I''ll inform the master."As the words fell, he winked at his apprentice and they left directly.


    "Master, the master didn''t leave us any contact information. How can we find him?" After walking out of a distance, the apprentice asked suspiciously.


    Zhou Chengxuan said lightly: "nonsense, do you need to remind me? Of course I know


    "Those two people just now..." The apprentice was a little confused.


    Zhou Chengxuan casually said: "let the two Shabi wait slowly, a domineering look, why not heaven?"


    Even I can''t get in touch with Shifu. You still want to see him. Are you kidding.


    Jiangnan City, in addition to the master, does not allow the existence of such cattle force!


    Apprentice


    Master is still so black!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two hours later, under the flyover.


    Taoist priest Qingyang left with a gloomy face and Wang Teng.


    "This bastard, deliberately played us, let us wait so long in vain." Wang Teng gritted his teeth and said that he gave his regards to Zhou Chengxuan''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    "Su Leng said:" I''ll take him first


    When was Qingyang played like this? He was fooled like a fool and waited for more than two hours in the same place.


    Taoist priest Qingyang choked his anger, and Su Xun became the object of his anger. First, he got the ghost to comfort his anger.


    As soon as Wang Teng''s eyes brightened, he couldn''t wait to say, "I''ll have someone investigate where he is right away."


    When the voice dropped, he picked up his mobile phone to make a phone call. Although his parents and sister went in, their Wang family''s contacts and relations were still there.


    Besides, as the chairman of Qingyun international, it''s not difficult for Su Xun to find out where he is.


    Wang Teng began to thank Zhou Chengxuan again.


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Chengxuan, how could Qingyang vent his anger on Su Xun?


    After all, he was excited to see Su Xun''s tragedy in advance.

 Chapter 73

    Su Xun is fishing.


    This is real fishing, not that fishing.


    Yueya Lake is very famous in Jiangnan City. What''s more famous is the fish in it. Its meat is fresh and tender, with a faint fragrance.


    Su Xun is fishing with an Zijin and Liao Yu on a small bench by the lake.


    It''s rare for two women to accompany him out at the same time. It really makes him relaxed and happy.


    Liao Yu was somewhat restrained in front of an Zijin, but the relationship between them was too close, so they got along quite happily.


    There were fishermen all over the lake. In fact, 80% of them were Su Xun''s bodyguards.


    Not far away, ah long and ah Hu are walking around with a group of bodyguards, but their attention is focused on Su Xun.


    In case of any accident, it can ensure that they will respond immediately and protect Su Xun.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t we catch fish today?"


    An Zi Jin wrinkles Qiong nose to say, she all sat fast half an hour, have never had fish to bite.


    "Maybe you''re out of luck." The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched and explained, and he glared at Qin Zhu in the lake.


    Relying on the fact that only Su Xun could see himself, Qin Zhu could do whatever he wanted. He bathed in the lake naked, and his delicate body swam around like a mermaid.


    Every time a fish wanted to bite an Zijin and Liao Yu''s hook, she dived into the bottom of the water to catch the fish and hang it on Su Xun''s hook.


    So, in only half an hour, Su Xun caught half a bucket of fish.


    Su Xun glared at Qin Zhu, which meant to let her put on her clothes and roll out of the lake.


    Mad, I''m so excited when I catch a fish.


    Qin Zhu spat out his tongue, walked to Su Xun from the lake with bare feet, and slowly put on the red skirt.


    "Buzz..."


    Just then, a roar of the engine sounded.


    Ah long and others seem to be casual. In fact, they have paid attention to the Toyota bully.


    After the car was stable, Wang Teng and Qingyang came down from above.


    Wang Teng pointed to Su Xun''s back and said, "Taoist priest, that''s Su Xun."


    Qingyang didn''t speak, because he felt a sense of Yin. He closed his eyes, pinched a handprint, recited words in his mouth, and then opened his eyes again. With one eye, he locked Qin Zhu, who was pinching his shoulder behind Su Xun.


    As soon as Qingyang''s face changed, the ghost could not only appear in the daytime, but also be a entity, not a soul. What''s the matter?


    Qin Zhu also had a feeling in his heart. He looked back and saw the green sun in a Taoist robe. He was so scared that he could not help exclaiming.


    Because she felt a strong threat from Qingyang, which made her tremble.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    An Zijin and Liao Yu look at each other. They don''t know who he is talking to.


    Qin Zhu pointed to Qingyang and said, "master, that man is very powerful. He can see me."


    Su Xun turned his head, and his eyes fell on Qingyang and Wang Teng.


    "Wang Teng?" An Zijin also saw Wang Teng.


    Qingyang looked at Su Xun coldly: "boy, the evil spirit hurt people. The crime should be punished. I''ll settle with you when I accept this ghost."


    By the way, Su Teng helps his parents to take revenge.


    "Su Xun! You put my parents and sisters in prison, and today I''m going to make you pay with blood! " Wang Teng pointed to Su Xun and gritted his teeth, as if he wanted to tear each other.


    An Zijin''s face was muddled: "this What''s going on? "


    Su Xun laughed, looked at Wang Teng and said faintly, "it turns out that Wang Jiao is your sister. It''s not true that a family doesn''t enter a family. Your family is wonderful."


    "Taoist priest Qingyang, please do it." Wang Teng looked at Qingyang and said.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "are you Qingyang?"


    "Yes, it''s the poor way!" Qingyang looked at Su Xun with pride on his face: "since you know the name of poor Dao, I advise you to give up quickly, otherwise don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Su Xun chuckled. He turned back and continued to fish. He said carelessly, "I advise you not to look for trouble. People who are nosy are usually short-lived."


    He also wanted to take time to meet Taoist priest Qingyang, but he didn''t expect that the other party would send him to the door first.


    However, it seems that their first meeting is bound to be a bit unpleasant.


    "Well! Threatening me? Is it true that the poor way is vegetarian? " Qingyang snorts coldly, dismissively, pinches the formula, and says the mantra


    Then his body became stiff.


    Because at least a dozen pistols aimed at him at a glance, the black muzzle made people feel numb.


    "Ah


    This scene scared a few tourists to go fishing. They turned pale and shivered, but no one dared to run.


    Wang Teng had been confused for a long time. In his dream, he never thought that Su Xun was so afraid of death. He went out to catch a fish, took NIMA so many bodyguards, and equipped with a gun.For a moment, his face turned pale, his legs trembled slightly, and he was in a state of panic.


    While waiting for the fish to bite, Su Xun said, "please come here, Taoist priest Qingyang."


    "Let''s go." A long impolitely butts the muzzle of the gun against Qingyang''s forehead.


    Qingyang''s forehead was in cold sweat, his throat was rolling, and he came to Su Xun step by step.


    Su Xun didn''t lift his eyelids for a moment, and said lightly: "I don''t like to talk with people with my head up. My neck is sour."


    "Bang!" He raised his knee and kicked Yilong.


    Qingyang''s knees hurt and his body was out of balance. He knelt down with a puff.


    He just wanted to get up, the muzzle of a long''s gun directly into his mouth, he instantly settled down, obediently kneeling motionless.


    But his heart was already full of anger. Where did he go? He was not regarded as a guest of honor. How did he ever suffer such humiliation?


    Su Xun said faintly, "isn''t your Taoism very powerful? It''s enough to scare ghosts. You scare me? When I was scared


    Qingyang is very angry and humiliated, but he dare not fart.


    Su Xun dropped his fishing rod and looked at Qingyang with his eyes for the first time. He patted him in the face with his hand and said calmly:


    "it depends on the owner to beat the dog. I want to beat my pet in front of me and even clean up with my owner. Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    "Taoist priest, times have changed. Otherwise, let''s have a try. Is it your way or my bullet?"


    Feeling Su Xun''s hand slapping on his face, Qingyang was surprised and angry: "Oh, oh..."


    Because the muzzle of the gun was still in his mouth, he could only make a vague sound.


    Su Xun waved, and ah long took the gun away.


    Qingyang was biting his teeth and staring at Su Xun: "what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Su Xun laughed and said word by word, "how about being a dog for me?"


    "You..." Qingyang was furious, but thinking of his own situation, he could only suppress his anger: "young man, you have to forgive others. The world is very big. Money doesn''t mean you are invincible."


    "But money can solve some small problems, don''t you think, Taoist priest Qingyang?" Su Xun looked at Qingyang with a smile and said carelessly, "believe it or not, I have countless ways to make your Qingyang view disappear, so that your inheritance will be cut off and you will be ruined."


    His tone was calm, seemingly lukewarm, but he was full of killing, with an irrefutable domineering and arrogance.


    Qingyang feels a strong murderous opportunity enveloping him. He is thirsty and looks at Su Xun in horror.


    He really can''t imagine how a hairy boy can gather his murderous spirit and how much blood he has on his hands?


    At the same time, he was sure that if he dared to say no, he would be tied to a stone and sink into the lake to feed the fish.


    Weighing the pros and cons, he can only voice dry said: "OK, I promise you."


    "That''s right. You come to trouble me, but I let you go. You have to know how to repay your kindness." Su Xun showed a satisfied smile on his face, and his voice fell down. He patted Taoist priest Qingyang''s face gently:


    "come on, learn how to bark first, I''ll listen."

 Chapter 74

    "Come on, let''s hear the dog barking first."


    Hearing this, and Su Xun''s careless tone, Taoist priest Qingyang was furious and stared at Su Xun: "Lizi an dares to insult me like this!"


    This man, he is not only cheap, but also double marked. He wants to rob Su Xun''s pet and fight against him.


    But after a tumble, you still feel aggrieved. Are you surprised?


    Su Xun is not used to this kind of person. Since he can''t be a man, let him be a dog from now on.


    "Pa!"


    He raised his hand and slapped on Qingyang''s face. Su Xun''s expression was indifferent: "when a dog doesn''t beg for mercy, even if he is happy, he bares his teeth to his master. Why, do you want to be killed and become a dog soup pot?"


    Feeling the hot pain on his face, Taoist priest Qingyang suddenly calms down and reminds him of his present situation again.


    People had to bow under the eaves.


    Qingyang''s face was uncertain, and he was humiliated. He opened his mouth and barked three times.


    He vowed that he would take revenge and pay back his humiliation a hundred times.


    Su Xun then looked at the lake again, picked up the fishing rod and continued to fish. He said softly, "that''s right. You have to be obedient when you are a dog. You can think in your heart whether you hate me or blame me, but don''t show it on the surface. I don''t like it very much, do you understand?"


    Qingyang Taoist difficult swallow a mouthful of saliva, nodded, voice dry: "understand."


    Su Xun continued to say carelessly:


    "if you want to revenge, you only have one chance to do it, so you must be careful. If I''m not dead, tut Tut, then you''ll have bad luck."


    "If I die, you''ll be even more unlucky. My people will let Qingyang Temple live without a dog or a chicken. Do you believe it?"


    In a word, if you have the courage, you can try it, but no matter whether you succeed or fail, your Qingyang temple is doomed.


    Taoist priest Qingyang''s scalp is numb and his heart is trembling. He nods like a chicken pecking rice. He is very obedient now.


    Su Xun seemed to think of something again and added: "by the way, you practitioners of Taoism will always have some strange fun. Don''t use it on me, otherwise I will doubt you first, and it''s easy to misunderstand."


    The implication is that as long as I suspect that I have been harmed by Taoism, whether it''s you or not, I have to kill you first.


    Taoist priest Qingyang wants to cry without tears. I can''t take revenge with Taoism, but I have to prevent others from harming you with Taoism?


    He was angry and helpless. If his cultivation was deeper and he was not afraid of bullets, how could he be afraid of Su Xun?


    Unfortunately, it''s just thinking about it. After all, in this age of spiritual rarity, there are few people who can practice to his level.


    Qin Zhu vomited his tongue to Qingyang: "don''t you want to catch me, Taoist? You catch me, but you come to catch me


    Well, it''s nice to have a host to protect me, and I''m afraid of something_ <~¡£


    Qingyang''s face twitches. He can only ignore Qin Zhu selectively. He is always a ghost. When was he humiliated by the ghost?


    It''s true that ghosts fight against human power!


    "Did you come to Jiangnan City to trouble me?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    Taoist priest Qingyang''s mouth twitches. I''m not here to make trouble. I''m stepping on the horse. It''s a long way to get my head. Make complaints about


    , "respectfully," on the surface, "no, I just want to see the miraculous Su master who uploaded the Internet."


    "Oh?" When Su Xun heard this, he showed an interesting smile. Isn''t that a coincidence? He looked at Qingyang and said, "then you can see it now."


    Qingyang is a Leng at first, a little confused. Then he stares at Su Xun with an unbelievable face.


    Wang Teng was also full of horror. His chin almost fell to the ground. He never thought that Su Xun was master su.


    No wonder he took so many bodyguards with him when he was fishing. It must have been calculated in advance that he and Qingyang would come to trouble him today.


    For a moment, Wang Teng was in a bitter mood. It turned out that all this had already been under Su Xun''s control.


    Su Xun didn''t know what he thought, otherwise he would laugh. He was just afraid of death with his bodyguard.


    Taoist priest Qingyang''s idea was the same as Wang Teng''s. he sighed and laughed at himself: "it''s true that it''s a false name. It''s true that there''s no plan."


    Originally, his every move has been calculated by the other party? That''s why so many armed bodyguards have been arranged, just waiting for themselves to enter the urn.


    If you really can''t underestimate the world.


    Su Xun didn''t understand what the guy was saying, but he didn''t intend to understand it. Suddenly, he thought that there was another one on the lake.


    "Bring Wang Teng here." Su Xun said.


    Wang Teng shivered. He didn''t need the bodyguard to call him. He climbed to the foot of Su Xun directly: "Su Xun, please forgive me. Please let me go. I''m confused for a moment. For the sake of my classmates, please give me another chance."He is now even the intestines are regret green, early know that he would rather not revenge, now want to go back too late.


    "But I don''t want to give you this opportunity. To give you this opportunity is to be irresponsible to myself." While Su Xun was talking, some fish had taken the bait, and he quickly began to take up the line.


    Wang Teng could only look at an Zijin again, and begged pitifully: "monitor, please help me. I know it''s wrong. I really know it''s wrong. I don''t dare to do it any more."


    An Zijin didn''t understand the process of things, but she certainly stood firmly on Su Xun''s side, so she didn''t pay attention to Wang Teng.


    "Turn yourself in. Let''s say that in the case of Qin Zhu falling off a cliff, you also participated in shielding Wang Jiao and helped cover up the crime." Su Xun took the fish from the hook, put it in the bucket, and pointed out a clear way to Wang Teng.


    Wang Teng shuddered, his face turned pale, and then he uttered a hoarse word: "good."


    Voice down, he stood up wobbly, as if lost the soul in general, like walking dead left.


    He can only choose to turn himself in, or he will die.


    As for running?


    After seeing Su Xun''s methods, he did not dare to run at all, because he felt that he could never leave Jiangnan City now.


    If you go to jail, you can at least save your life.


    This is a high spirited come to revenge, did not expect to eventually have to go to the prison family reunion, let him want to cry.


    Su Xun looked at an Zijin and Liao Yu and said, "go back first and explain to you when you have time."


    "Well." They nodded cleverly, then turned and left.


    Su Xun took out the peace blessing from his pocket and looked at Qingyang: "did you draw it?"


    "Yes." Qingyang nods.


    Su Xun collected Ping''an Fu again, yawned and said casually, "tell me something about your monks."

 Chapter 75

    "What do you think of a monk?"


    Taoist priest Qingyang did not rush to answer, but first asked Su Xun such a question.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment, and then quoted the explanations he saw in his novel: "immortal cultivator?"


    "Sir, the cultivation of Taoism is not the cultivation of immortals. We are the cultivation of Taoism, not the cultivation of immortals. If I were an immortal, I would not kneel here now." Taoist priest Qingyang has a bitter smile on his face. If he is an immortal, will he be afraid of bullets?


    It''s just like what is written in Xianxia''s novels. If you slap the whole moon lake, how can you be humiliated by Su Xun.


    Su Xun also thought that if cultivating Taoism is equal to cultivating immortals, Taoist priest Qingyang would lose the face of those who cultivate immortals.


    Taoist priest Qingyang explained: "Taoism can be regarded as something like a strange family to escape armor. It naturally suppresses ghosts and demons, but in addition to some low-end unorthodox skills, the real orthodox Taoism is not a big threat to the living."


    "Is there a specific realm division?" Su Xun asked.


    Qingyang shook his head: "no, there are differences in the status and skills of people who practice Taoism, but there is no specific division of realm."


    "Can you live forever?" Su Xun asked again.


    "Maybe before." Qingyang looks a little lonely: "there are records in ancient books that the Taoist Pengzu lived for 800 years in the pre Qin period, but with the development of modern social science and technology, the aura is getting thinner and thinner. Most of the monks are stronger than ordinary people, and they live for more than 100 years without incurring diseases."


    Who doesn''t want to live forever with heaven? But this is basically impossible in modern society.


    Su Xun nodded clearly. The prosperity of one system must represent the decline or even extinction of another system.


    There is gain, there is loss. This is everything in the world.


    "In modern society, are there so many monsters for you to catch?" Su Xun looks at Qingyang curiously.


    Qingyang''s expression became more and more bitter and astringent: "there are very few, so most of our monks have changed to fortune telling and geomantic omen."


    This is equivalent to the empty dragon slaughtering technique, but there is no dragon in the world to be slaughtered by him, which makes people feel powerless.


    Su Xun shook his head and said, "it''s so weak."


    he was a little disappointed. He thought that the cultivation of Taoism was the kind of immortal in the novel, but now it seems that he thought too much.


    In essence, it''s just a group of ordinary people who have mastered the magic power, maybe better than ordinary people.


    "Sir, it''s just limited by the times. Which one is weaker, Li Chunfeng, Yuan Tiangang and Liu Bowen It''s not the environment that we can''t help defending ourselves.


    Looking at the angry Qingyang, Su Xun didn''t mean to continue to ridicule him, and asked the next question: "are there any monks or martial arts?"


    "Naturally, and different from our monks, although Xiang Yu, the overlord of Chu, and ran min, the king of Wu mourning heaven, are no longer able to emerge, the martial arts are still prosperous today. After all, we monks rely on heaven, and the martial arts rely on ourselves."


    Qingyang is a little sad when he talks about these things. In ancient times, both the monks and the martial arts appeared the arrogance that set off the waves of the times and affected the historical process.


    Today, however, martial arts is still prosperous and unaffected. The living soil of these monks is getting smaller and smaller, and fewer and fewer people are willing to practice.


    As a result, when we talk about Daoism to ordinary people, people''s first reaction is whether they can do fortune telling or geomantic omen.


    All the monks became fortune tellers and geomancy masters.


    Even this, have also been a group of unscrupulous liars discredit.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid Taoism will disappear in the long river of history.


    "Why catch Qin Bamboo?" Su Xun didn''t believe that Qingyang was for the sake of the so-called separation of evil and Taoism.


    Qingyang took a look at Qin Zhu and said awkwardly, "this ghost is a little special. I want to take it back for research."


    "Special?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows and thought of his doubts: "is it because she can show up in the daytime, and is there any entity?"


    "Not bad." Qingyang nodded and said with a puzzled face: "it''s very difficult for ghosts to form in modern society. It''s also a ghost body. Ghosts are naturally afraid of the sun, but she doesn''t look different from living people, which is very strange."


    "That''s what''s strange about me, too." Su Xun felt his chin and looked at Qin Zhu with a puzzled face.


    Qin Zhu was a little scared by the two people. He stepped back from his heart and looked at Su Xun pitifully: "master, you don''t want to slice me into pieces. Don''t listen to this smelly Taoist. He has bad intentions!"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t bear it." Susian touched the back of her hand. How could such a sweet pet be willing to slice?


    Of course, if there is a research method without slicing, he will certainly consider it.


    Qin Zhu was relieved, and then glared at Qingyang fiercely: "I tell you, smelly Taoist, you don''t want to sow dissension and destroy the relationship between me and my master."Qingyang didn''t speak. It wasn''t his pride. If there was no Su Xun, this mutant kid''s threat to him was no different from farting.


    "Give me your contact information." Su Xun said to Qingyang.


    Taoist priest Qingyang took out his latest love crazy mobile phone from his robe, and inadvertently revealed Rolex on his wrist.


    Su Xun was a little surprised: "Oh, I don''t see that you can enjoy it. You are still a rich prostitute."


    "It''s not worth mentioning, it''s not worth mentioning." Taoist priest Qingyang was embarrassed. He didn''t know why he was embarrassed. Anyway, he was embarrassed.


    People with real skills are not short of money everywhere. Although he has no property, he has made a lot of money by showing Feng Shui to those big bosses.


    After changing his contact information, Su Xun patted his ass and got up and stretched out: "if there''s anything I''ll ask you, don''t make trouble, I won''t make trouble with you."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and left.


    Qin Zhu makes a face at Qingyang, and then follows Su Xun.


    A long and other large groups of bodyguards also followed the slow evacuation.


    After Su Xun''s motorcade left, Qingyang, who was kneeling on the ground, dared to stand up and wipe the sweat on his forehead. He was full of mixed feelings.


    As a monk, he always has a superior pride. After all, he has the ability that ordinary people can''t master.


    But today, reality has taught him to be a man.


    Times have really changed.


    Half ring, sighed, back lonely left, brain a bit confused, he wanted to be quiet.


    The tourists by the lake looked at each other, kept silent for a moment, then turned around and went on fishing calmly.


    Even the destruction of the world can''t stop the fishermen from fishing.

 Chapter 76

    Yuliang mountain manor.


    "That''s it."


    Su Xun told the story to an Zijin and Liao Yu. Of course, in some places Cain went, he chose to go.


    However, there is no need to hide the existence of Qin Zhu.


    An Zijin and Liao Yu stare at Qin Zhu, who is sitting beside Su Xun. They are only curious, not afraid.


    "So, she Is it really a ghost If it wasn''t for seeing Qin Zhu suddenly appear, an Zijin felt that Su Xun was fooling her.


    Liao Yu''s brain circuit is somewhat different. She blushes and says, "what shall we do then?" When we sleep, isn''t she just watching? "


    Students, draw the key point, the so-called sleep here, of course, does not refer to the conventional sense of sleep (???).


    At the thought of being devastated by Su Xun''s fancy, Qin Zhu might just sit by and watch, which makes Liao Yu feel ashamed.


    Of course, there''s another point she won''t admit. Apart from shame, she''s still a little excited.


    Qin Zhu blinked and looked at Liao Yu with an innocent face. "If you think it''s inappropriate for me to look around, then Or, next time, the three of us? "


    "Bah! Can you talk serious? " An Zijin was very angry. As a big yellow girl, it was very exciting to hear this Wrong, it''s very shy, OK.


    "Cough, cough." Su Xun coughed twice and pulled the topic back to normal: "when this girl fell off the cliff, she should have broken her brain. You just take what she said as farting."


    "Master, how can you say that to others?" Qin Zhu held Su Xun''s arm for a while, let alone Su Xun. An Zijin and Liao Yu had goose bumps all over the place.


    An Zijin''s eyes radiated a dangerous light. She stared at Su Xun. She didn''t mind Su Xun playing with a woman, but the ghost Is it too heavy?


    Su Xun quickly pushed Qin Zhu away to show his innocence: "my wife is a clear lesson. Although Qin Zhu is greedy for my body, I always keep calm and stick to the bottom line of human beings."


    "He''s afraid of the cold." Qin Zhu made up a knife without any politeness.


    An Zijin and Liao Yu''s mouth twitched. Qin Zhu''s body felt as if it was really cold without any temperature.


    "Shut up Su Xun glared at her and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "well, you Qin Zhu, I take you as a pet, but you want to sleep with me. Do you still have a conscience?"


    Qin Zhu looked at an Zijin and Liao Yu: "two little sisters, he said I was greedy for him. Do you believe that?"


    They shook their heads together. If Su Xun was greedy for Qin Zhu, they believed that Qin Zhu was greedy for Su Xun.


    Because Qin Bamboo is very beautiful, there is a sense of classical beauty, soft and weak, just like willows supporting the wind.


    In a word, she is beautiful, and her face is justice!


    Su Xun


    No one believes the truth these days. Is it the original sin to be a man?


    Oh, it''s a cunning female ghost to confuse black and white.


    "Forget it, where are you going for dinner?" An Zijin opened the topic, Qin Zhu''s body is so cool, she doesn''t worry about Su Xun''s nonsense.


    After all, the skin feels cool on the surface, but inside As long as Su Xun is not afraid of being frozen into a popsicle, an Zijin has nothing to say.


    As a foodie, Liao Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard about eating: "miss an, I know a new restaurant has opened. The boss and chef was the three-star chef of Michelin before."


    "Wait I think I''ve seen it somewhere An Zijin took out the mobile phone to search, and then turned to a domestic media report: "is this it? Shen Fang, a disciple of the Dragon Kingdom kitchen king


    Su Xun took a look. It was a report about Shen Fang''s returning home and opening a restaurant in Jiangnan City. The opening time was today.


    Liao Yu nodded, his eyes twinkling with little stars: "yes, yes, that''s him. I''ve seen him compete in foreign countries, and he''s very good. The domestic media call him the best disciple of the Dragon Kingdom kitchen king."


    "It''s great to go abroad and compare Chinese food with a group of foreigners." A contemptuous disregard of Su said not to regard it as right Michelin 3-star chef.


    An Zi Jin rolled a white eye: "be not, you East Asia vinegar king?"? All this vinegar? "


    "Who is jealous! Who Su Xun looked dazed.


    Two women, a ghost, six eyes staring at him like this.


    Su Xun''s face turned red, and he turned away from the topic: "well, let''s go. There must be a lot of practitioners on the first day. I''d like to see if he has any delicious Chinese food cooked by my chef."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Weizhixuan.


    This is the name of Shen Fang restaurant. There are all kinds of flower baskets in front of the restaurant to celebrate its opening.


    It seems that this guy''s reputation is not small. When Su Xun saw that many cars with foreign license plates were parked outside, he obviously came to Shen Fang.Being a cook can be regarded as a success.


    "A lot of people."


    After entering the shop, an Zijin couldn''t help exclaiming. He tightly grasped Su Xun''s arm and was afraid that he would be squeezed out.


    "Is there a place?" Su Xun stopped a busy waiter and asked.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s full." The waiter replied quickly, and then he was busy with his work.


    Liao Yu was a little disappointed: "what can I do? It seems that I can''t eat today."


    "It''s OK. I have a way." Qin Zhu''s eyes turned, revealing a bad smile.


    Su Xun glared at her: "don''t use your ghost''s ability to harm people."


    Needless to say, Su Xun had guessed her so-called method. It was nothing more than making fun of driving people away or scaring them away.


    Qin Zhu''s neck shrank with fright, and he spat out his tongue. He dared not move.


    Su Xun went to a table that had not been served, looked at the two young people and said, "two brothers, can you give me this position? Please, help me, two brothers. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. "


    At the same time, he took out more than 1000 yuan of cash and handed it to him.


    The two youths took a look at an Zijin and Liao Yu behind him, and threw admiration and admiration to Su Xun.


    One time bubble two best, this is the rich boring happiness?


    Do you think rich people are as happy as you think?


    Wrong, you can''t imagine the happiness of rich people.


    We''re sour!


    "Brother, protect the kidney." One of the young people took Su Xun''s money and gave up his position to them. He also reminded them to pay attention to their health.


    The companion glared at him: "people have money. If the kidney is broken, just replace it with one?"


    "So it is." The young man nodded, looked at Su Xun enviously and left with his companion.


    After all, they just occupy a position and can earn more than 1000 yuan in vain. Why not?


    What''s more, Su Xun had a good attitude. He didn''t have the pride of rich people, which made them feel very comfortable.


    Now that you have money and the other party has a good attitude, it''s a good thing to be an adult.

 Chapter 77

    After paying a small amount of money.


    Su Xun succeeded in getting a position.


    "See, if something happens, use less of your ghost power. 90% of things can be solved with money power." Looking at Qin ZHUCHUN''s instruction sitting opposite him, Su Xun felt like a father.


    Qin Zhu said: "but I have no money ability, only ghost ability."


    "But you have a master." Su Xun rightfully said that as a person who has the ability to make money, he feels that the world is very beautiful.


    An Son Jin pie pie pie mouth: "I smelled full of copper smelling."


    "I smell a faint fragrance." Su Xun put an Zijin in his arms and jokingly lifted her smooth chin. An Zijin caught Su Xun''s neck.


    They look at each other affectionately, smile at each other, kiss each other gently, and then release each other.


    In this way, the single dogs who eat around can smell the sour smell of love (???).


    Three people ordered seven dishes in one ghost. The restaurant has a lot of guests. Because it opened today, all of them were made by Shen Fang himself, so the serving was very slow.


    After all, most people come for his reputation. Don''t they just want to eat his craft?


    So it took more than an hour for all the seven dishes to be served.


    On the surface, at least it looks good and has a good appetite.


    "Wow, it''s really delicious." Liao Yu tasted it and felt that the whole person was about to melt.


    Su Xun and an Zijin looked at each other. They both thought the dish was just like this, because it was not as delicious as the Chinese chef in Yuliang mountain manor.


    Liao Yu looked at them with a puzzled face: "what''s the matter, isn''t it delicious?"


    "It''s OK. I think it''s average." Su Xun''s mouth has been kept by the chef team of Yuliang mountain manor. This dish is just ordinary.


    An Zijin nodded and echoed: "mm-hmm, you should have tasted the skill of Su Xun''s chef."


    "Really?" Liao Yu couldn''t believe that Su Xun''s cook would be better than Shen Fang''s?


    Su Xun said: "let''s say it''s better than the general star hotel chefs, but it''s really ordinary for me. Of course, there are too many guests today, so he doesn''t have time to refine it."


    At the table next door, a big bellied young man heard this and laughed: "what are you boasting about? There are no more than ten better cooks in the country than Shen Fang. Your cooks are so awesome. Will they stay in your house to be cooks for you?"


    "That''s to say, you''re pretending to be in front of beautiful women. Your chef is so good. What are you doing here?"


    "It''s so funny. If I look at him, he''s just a fat man with a swollen face. He''s also a private chef. Why doesn''t he have bodyguards?"


    Other people around also sneered. They thought that Su Xun was just bragging in order to pick up girls.


    Su Xun shook his head and said nothing. Poverty limited their imagination. There was no need to waste time arguing.


    More said, the group felt that he was bragging.


    "All my dishes are just ordinary. Does this friend choose so much?"


    Just then, a casual voice sounded, and a young man in a white cook''s suit and a pale gold apron came over.


    The young man looks like he is in his thirties. He looks handsome and has a special demeanor when he is dressed as a cook.


    He is Shen Fang, the boss and chef of Wei Zhixuan.


    Just after cooking the last dish, he was ready to come out and say hello to the diner. Unexpectedly, he just heard Su Xun''s words.


    When he became famous in his youth, he was inevitably arrogant.


    What''s more, today is the day of his opening. He was very unhappy when a layman commented on his dishes.


    "Master Shen, don''t pay any attention to him. I think it''s for the sake of brag. Don''t we know your skill yet?"


    "That''s to say, I fell in love with you since I ate your cooking for the first time abroad. This time I specially drove from the neighboring province to support you."


    Many people said hello to Shen Fang one after another. They thought that Su Xun was just bragging and had nothing to look for.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Shen Fang responded to the crowd, and his eyes fell on Su Xun again: "Sir, since your chef is so powerful, he will not be an unknown person of his native place. I don''t know where he is sacred?"


    All the people who know Shen Fang know that he has a big temper. For a moment, he looks at Su Xun jokingly and wants to see how he steps down.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile and shook his head: "sorry, I really didn''t remember the name of a chef."


    Yuliangshan manor has more than ten chefs who serve him. Can''t he remember every one?


    "Didn''t you remember, or didn''t you remember at all?"


    In the dining room, I don''t know who said it, but everyone burst into laughter.


    "Boy, I advise you to stop pretending to be good at other people''s fields in the future, or you will easily encounter this situation."


    "It''s a rollover. It''s a private chef. Do you need to eat with us if you have a private chef?"Instead of paying attention to the noise around him, Su Xun looked at Shen Fang and asked, "do you think the same as them?"


    "I''m not interested in whether you are pretending. I just don''t like a layman who doesn''t know how to judge my cooking." Shen Fang said lightly, with a pride in his words.


    Su Xun laughed: "layman? Aren''t all the diners laymen? How about the cooking skills of a chef? The reputation of diners is the best way to feed back questions. I didn''t expect that you became a layman and didn''t deserve to evaluate your cooking skills. "


    "But with so many diners, you are the only one who thinks my cooking is not good." Shen Fang''s implication is that if you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense.


    "Yes, we all think master Shen is very good at cooking."


    "Yes, we all think so. Why do you say master Shen is not good at cooking? Isn''t that a lie?"


    Su Xun looked at Shen Fang and said, "for a group of people who follow the crowd blindly, some people say that your fart is fragrant, but it doesn''t mean that your fart is really fragrant."


    "What do you say when you step on the horse?" Hearing this, the restaurant guests suddenly changed their faces and glared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun ignored them and continued to say to Shen Fang, "no matter how powerful a person who can tell that a layman doesn''t deserve to evaluate his cooking skills, he has no cooking skills but no cooking morality. Besides, in my opinion, you''re not even good at cooking?"


    "You''re so good. Why don''t you make a dish for me to see." Shen Fang''s face suddenly darkened, because his master had said similar things to him, and he didn''t think so.


    Now this kind of words from a hairy boy''s mouth, let him more uncomfortable.


    "Yes, what you say is so powerful. I say you can do it


    "That''s to say, no one will. If you are half as good as master Shen''s, we will be convinced."


    Su Xu was laughed at by this saying: "I spend money on food, I feel bad, and I can not allow me to make complaints about it. Do I have to cook my own dishes before I make complaints about it?


    "I don''t think it''s worthy of the name. It''s a waste of time for me to wait for one hour today."


    As his voice dropped, he got up and went out.


    "Pay the bill." An Zijin takes out a stack of cash from his bag. He doesn''t count it, and keeps up with Su Xun.


    Although Liao Yu is reluctant to eat delicious food, he is more important than men.


    Shen Fangtou also does not return scornful smile, a layman, also know what is cooking? And tell him what to do?


    It''s ridiculous.

 Chapter 78

    After leaving weizhixuan of Shen Fang.


    Su Xun takes an Zijin and Liao Yu back to Yuliang mountain manor and asks the kitchen to cook a table according to the dishes they just ordered in weizhixuan.


    Well, this time, Su Xun asked the name of the Chinese chef, Zhao Shanshan.


    "How about Shen Fang?" Su Xun looked at Liao Yu and asked.


    Liao Yu''s mouth was full of oil. He nodded vaguely: "well, eat well."


    "Aren''t you afraid of losing shape?" An Zi Jin couldn''t help saying.


    Liao Yu raised his head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I only have breasts and butt."


    An Zijin


    It''s easy to be killed if you show off like this.


    She took a subconscious look at the two parts mentioned by Liao Yu. Well, it''s really the kind of creature that men like.


    In the evening, an Zijin and Liao Yu did not go home, but lived in Yuliang mountain manor.


    When Su Xun felt that his chance had come, he didn''t believe that Annan could go to his home to destroy his good deeds.


    In the middle of the night, he came to an Zijin''s room lightly.


    Obviously, the son opens the door and is locked by him very early.


    Su Xun sneered. Stupid woman, do you think this will stop me?


    Funny.


    Su Xun took a look at Qin Zhu and gave her a "you go up" look.


    Qin Zhu turns a white eye, ghost body atomization, through the wall into an Zijin''s room, from inside help Su Xun opened the door.


    Su Xun smoothly entered the room, and then pulled down the bridge, drove Qin Zhu out, and warned her that if she dared to sneak in, she would die.


    Qin Zhu wanted to watch the live broadcast, but he had no choice but to go away.


    In the room, in the moonlight, Su Xun saw a figure lying on the bed with his back to him. His slender jade legs were on the quilt, and his delicate jade feet were touching.


    In this situation, Su Xun could not help but want to recite a poem. Ah, bah, I''d better hurry up and get down to business.


    "Wife, here I am."


    Su Xun rushed up and rolled up on the bed with an Zijin in his arms.


    Anzijin was suddenly awakened, but did not resist, but also very obedient.


    Originally thought that he would have to spend a lot of time. Unexpectedly, an Zijin took the initiative, and Su Xun was surprised.


    Two minutes later


    Su Xun lay in a wooden shape on the bed with a face full of lovelessness.


    "You can''t blame me. Who made my aunt come?" An Zijin''s jade finger teases Su Xun''s chin. Her hair and clothes are messy, but it doesn''t prevent her from teasing Su Xun.


    Su Xun turned over: "I want to be quiet. Don''t ask me who is quiet. I don''t know."


    An Zi Jin rolled a white eye, red face gather together in his ear, exhale such as LAN''s low voice to say: "see in you so pitiful on the share, this young lady changed a way to help you."


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up. At this moment, there was light in his eyes (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    After an Zijin''s careful "comfort", Su Xun was sleeping sweetly with the beautiful woman in his arms.


    But tonight''s network is not calm.


    Zhou Chengxuan''s visit to master Su in Jiangnan almost spread throughout Jiangzhou Province, just like a stone stirring up a thousand waves.


    Since then, no one has doubted master Su''s ability.


    Many big business owners have started to rush to Jiangnan City overnight, and they want to ask Master Su for help.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun was awakened by the sound of the system.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: to become a famous master Su in Jiangzhou province. ¡¿


    [reward: channeling. ¡¿


    [because the host completed the task ahead of time, he received a mysterious reward package. ¡¿


    hearing the sound of the system, Su xunsha sat up from the bed with a smirk on his face.


    Even if this identity only gains the ability of channeling permanently, he will make a lot of money.


    Not to mention now there is an unknown mysterious reward, it''s exciting to think about it.


    Su Xun calmed his excited mood for a moment, and then said: "system, open the mysterious reward package."


    [the mysterious reward package has been opened. Congratulations to the host for the reward: your charm value has been increased by 100%, and no one can stop you from now on. ¡¿


    Su Xun laughed. He liked the reward so much.


    After all, being strong or not is nothing more than experiencing more identities.


    But handsome or not, this is about a lifetime!


    He quickly picked up the mobile phone as a mirror, and found that his handsome face did not change much, but simply felt more handsome.


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone, because he was afraid that if he watched it again, he would fall in love with himself.


    Damn, I look so handsome, which woman is worthy of me?An Zijin was woken up by Su Xun''s laughter. He opened his eyes a little impatiently: "in the morning, you laugh..."


    Before she finished speaking, she looked at Su Xun''s face. She was stunned for a moment, and then murmured to herself, "it''s nice to see you smile."


    Then she sat up and blushed You seem to be handsome again, really, so handsome. "


    "I''ve always been handsome." Su Xun said softly.


    An Zijin feels like he''s going crazy. He saved the galaxy in his last life. Otherwise, how could he have such a handsome boyfriend.


    Su Xun suppressed an Zijin and looked down at her: "now, do you have the heart to refuse me?"


    "My great aunt is here. If you are not afraid of dirt, you can do it." An Son Jin red face finish saying, closed eyes to twist to lead.


    Brother Su Xun is so handsome. I can''t help but agree to all his requirements.


    Su Xun released her: "OK, get up."


    He really didn''t mind fighting with blood, but when a woman came to her aunt, she was still so sick. It was easy for her to get gynecological diseases, and Su Xun was not so hungry.


    "Yes, yes." An Zijin has completely become a flower maniac. Brother Su Xun is right about everything he says.


    Soon, Su Xun tasted the trouble of being too handsome.


    All the maids in the living room were staring at him, as if they were going to swallow him.


    "You are so handsome, sir. I seem to be very handsome."


    "Yes, he was handsome. Now he is more handsome. I can''t stand it."


    During the meal, Qin Zhu, Liao Yu and an Zijin glanced at him from time to time, and then lowered their heads to eat. They were really beautiful.


    That''s all. The key is a long and a Hu, what are you two men staring at me for! Ah! What do you want?


    It turns out that being handsome not only attracts women, but also men_ ©`)!!¡£


    "Husband, you''d better wear sunglasses and masks when you go out, or it''s too dangerous."


    When he comes home, an Zijin looks at Su Xun anxiously, and he doesn''t give up lightly in his eyes.


    Su Xun accepted an Zijin''s suggestion: "don''t worry, I have discretion."


    He dare not go out without sunglasses and mask.


    After all, from the reaction of these people in the manor, we can know how amazing he is now.

 Chapter 79

    An Zijin went home, because he didn''t go home last night. If he didn''t go back early today, he would come to Yuliang mountain to fight with Su Xun.


    Although Su Xun was not afraid of an Nantian, he could not fight with his father-in-law.


    An Zijin has gone, but Liao Yu has not.


    Su Xun looks at Liao Yu.


    "Brother." Liao Yu looks at Su Xun with eyes full of eyes. When Su Xun stares at her, she feels as if an electric current is passing through her body.


    How handsome! I didn''t find out before. Su Xun is really handsome.


    Qin Zhu also looks at Su Xun with a crazy face. She feels that her cold body seems to be getting hot.


    The maids in the living room, one by one, are more pretty, red, legs are soft, and they can''t stand steadily.


    Su Xun


    Originally, there were two days to go before next Monday, and he wanted to take two days off to have a good time.


    Now, it''s a bit empty for him to go out.


    After all, he is afraid of walking on the street and other people''s wives or girlfriends are staring at him all the time, which is easy to cause family conflicts.


    Finally, Su Xun went out.


    Because of the beauty, for the sake of safety, he added several more bodyguards around him.


    Of course, sunglasses and masks must not be forgotten.


    The purpose of his trip is under the overpass in Dongcheng District. After all, tool Man Zhou Chengxuan is still there.


    Today, he is going to announce a big event. Master Su is going to quit the world. He will no longer be a fortune teller.


    After all, it''s too hard to be a fortune teller.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dongcheng District, under the overpass.


    It''s still crowded here today.


    It''s just that there are many more owners, men and women, in suits and shoes, bright, wearing watches and driving luxury cars.


    "Mr. Zhou, when will master Su come?"


    "Will he come today?"


    "We all drive from other places..."


    A group of people asked Zhou Chengxuan, just like a group of ducks.


    Zhou Chengxuan was very impatient and said, "if you don''t have the patience, please go back home."


    The noisy crowd was quiet for a moment.


    "Cough, Mr. Zhou, we don''t mean that. We just can''t wait to see Master su."


    "Yeah, yeah, we''ll wait as long as we can."


    Suddenly, Zhou Chengxuan Shua stood up and quickly walked to the distance.


    Although Su Xun was wearing sunglasses and a mask, he recognized each other at the first sight and said respectfully, "master, you''re here. I''ve been telling people fortune here according to your instructions. I''ve gained a lot and felt a lot."


    Although Su Xun didn''t know what he had gained, he still said seriously: "that''s good. I didn''t waste all my efforts. I won''t use it here for fortune telling in the future."


    Although I didn''t bother at all, I just used you as a tool.


    "Master Su, it''s master su."


    Guochengxuan heard the name of Zhou Cong, all the people know his identity.


    "Master Su, I finally see you. I''m from Yunling."


    "Master Su, you must give me a hexagram. I will give you any money."


    There are at least hundreds of people gathered under the whole overpass, which is black and white.


    Su Xun raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. Looking at the crowd, he said calmly:


    "thank you for your kindness, but for some reasons, I decided not to give people fortune telling anymore, so please come back."


    What is the specific reason?


    Of course, it''s because I don''t know how to do fortune telling. I''m just a cheat.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, even Zhou Chengxuan was staring at Su Xun.


    "No fortune telling? Master Su, I''m driving all night. The driver is going to be in shock. "


    "Yes, how can we forget it, master Su? You can think about it again."


    "Master su..."


    After all, many people came all night and waited all morning just to get a chance to look good.


    As a result, Su Xun suddenly said that he would no longer give people fortune telling from now on. How could they accept this.


    Seeing that the scene was about to get out of control, no one listened to Su Xun''s shouts, but he could only use the ultimate kill technique.


    He slowly took off his sunglasses! Take off the mask again!


    The scene, which was originally noisy, seemed to be stopped by pressing the pause button. All of a sudden, everyone was staring at him.


    At this moment, they have only one idea in mind.


    How can there be such a handsome man in the world?


    "Everybody, now you can listen to me. Fortune telling is just a revelation. If it goes on for a long time, it will be very bad in my old age. I really don''t want to end up like this."Su Xun was serious and blind.


    "Master Su, I don''t know fortune. Can you take a picture for me?" A familiar woman in her forties with all kinds of manners stared at Su Xun with a pretty red face and said.


    "And me, I want to take a picture, master Su, I want to take a picture, too."


    "I want to..."


    The audience became excited again. This time, it was all women, while the men looked at Su Xun enviously.


    As we all know, women''s fighting power in doing things is by no means lower than men''s, and the fighting power of flower maniac is doubled.


    Gradually, passers-by along the street joined in.


    "Ah! Mom, look, that brother is so handsome. "


    "How can you be afraid that there are so handsome people who are much more handsome than those stars on TV?"


    "Mom, divorce your father, and let that handsome man be my father..."


    More and more people gathered around. Unconsciously, the whole street was blocked. All the cars on the road were blocked and could not move. They could only keep honking.


    There are many young drivers, but also directly put the car out in the middle of the road, and then run down to see a handsome man.


    "Handsome guy, I''ll give you 10 million betrothal gifts. You can be my boyfriend. I''m still in the office!"


    "Ten million is nothing, handsome man. I''m willing to marry three suites."


    "So handsome, I want to..."


    Up to forty women and down to fourteen girls, they were all staring at Su Xun with bright eyes, salivating, and greedy for his body.


    "Don''t squeeze, everyone, don''t squeeze!"


    "Boss, let''s go first."


    A group of Su''s bodyguards slowly retreated, waiting for the guards.


    Poor God, they are not so afraid of the enemy with guns.


    "Master, you go first, I''ll cut off!"


    Zhou Chengxuan said that he was ready to die for his teacher.


    "Call the police, call the police quickly, there are too many people to stop!"


    When the police received the call to the police, they thought someone had called a fake police officer. As a result, when they came to the scene, they all felt numb.


    "Call headquarters, call headquarters. There is a serious traffic jam in the overpass section of Dongcheng District. The crowd is excited and the scene is out of control. Request support! Ask for support


    Soon, the police of the brigade came and began to evacuate the crowd and maintain order, mainly to protect Su Xun from leaving.


    After more than half an hour, Su Xun finally got out of the crowded crowd under the protection of bodyguards and police.


    "Mr. Su, for the sake of traffic and residents'' safety in Jiangnan City, please take a mask to cover your face when you go out in the future."


    Before leaving, the head of the Provincial Transportation Bureau solemnly begged Su Xun.


    Working for so many years, he never thought that because of a person''s appearance, it would cause such a serious traffic jam.


    This kind of congestion has not happened in Jiangnan City for several years.


    Fortunately, there was no stampede accident, otherwise it would have been really big.


    Su Xun could only smile bitterly: "I''ll try my best."


    It''s really boring to be handsome!


    After the event, many news media reported the traffic jam, but because at that time, the crazies only looked at the handsome guys, they didn''t have time to take photos at all.


    Therefore, how handsome master Su is has become an unsolved mystery for the time being.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The following Saturday and Sunday, Susie didn''t dare to go out because of the traffic jam.


    But on Monday, he had to go out.


    Because it''s not only going to work in the company, it''s also the day for him to pick up his fourth new identity.


    Su Xun is familiar with this now. After waking up in the morning, he sat on the bed and said:


    "system, extract the fourth identity."

 Chapter 80

    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: Dragon Kitchen God. ¡¿


    [you are a culinary genius. Five years ago, you were born out of thin air to shake the catering industry of Longguo by yourself. You have traveled all over Longguo to challenge all kinds of chefs. ¡¿


    [you have participated in the production of state banquet, and your cooking skills have been praised by important people from all over the world, and countless celebrities and rich people have attached great importance to your dishes. ¡¿


    [you are invincible in China. You travel all over the world. There are legends everywhere. No one knows your name, no one knows where you came from, so you are called the kitchen god of the Dragon kingdom until you disappear. ¡¿


    [identity ability: proficient in Chinese cooking, Western cooking, pastry, pastry, cold spelling, sculpture, dough sculpture and jam painting. ¡¿


    [identity task: open a restaurant and make it famous all over the world for one month. ¡¿


    Su Xun didn''t expect that his fourth identity was actually a cook. No, this cook can''t be simply understood as a cook.


    This is a great Chef.


    Open a restaurant, a month famous world.


    It''s not difficult, because he is a kitchen god, and his name has been famous all over the world.


    But the only thing that makes a dent in his father is that most people don''t know his name and true identity, so he claims to be a kitchen god, afraid that he will be regarded as a liar.


    After all, according to memory, since he disappeared a few years ago, more and more people have been pretending to be kitchen gods under his guise to attract guests.


    So, now the title of Kitchen God has been spoiled by the scum of these industries, completely rotten street.


    Alas, just let me prove that I am myself and I am the kitchen god.


    With so many skills, Su Xun felt a little itchy. After getting up to wash, he came to the kitchen.


    The kitchen of Yuliang mountain manor is very big, which is no smaller than the kitchens of those hotels outside. There are thirty or forty cooks and handyman.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good morning, sir."


    Seeing Su Xun come in, all the chefs in the kitchen said hello one after another. They were surprised one by one. Their boss was too handsome.


    The key is that such a handsome person has so much money, which makes people envious.


    "Sir, your breakfast will be ready soon."


    Zhao mountaineering, the Chinese chef in charge of making breakfast, went up to Su Xun and explained that he thought Su Xun was here to urge him to have breakfast.


    "No, I''ll do it myself today."


    Looking at all kinds of kitchenware in the kitchen, he felt a kind feeling, as if everything was born familiar.


    When people in the kitchen heard this, they were all stunned. They didn''t expect that Su Xun, a big boss who didn''t touch Yang Chunshui, would make breakfast by himself. Isn''t that a joke?


    "This..." Zhao Shanshan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "yes, sir, I''ll prepare for you what raw materials you need."


    Since the boss wants to do it by himself, they have nothing to say. After all, even the kitchen belongs to others.


    After a while, Su Xun messed up. He just made another breakfast.


    "There''s nothing to do in the morning, just make a beef ramen."


    While Su Xun was talking, he took a brand-new cook''s suit and put it on.


    White chef''s clothes, black apron, white chef''s hat, look valiant.


    This appearance makes a group of big bellied teachers in the kitchen a little embarrassed. Donima is a cook. How can she be so different in wearing cook clothes?


    Sure enough, it''s not that the chef''s clothes are not good-looking, it''s just that he is not good-looking (???).


    "Sir Or do something else. " Hearing that Su Xun wanted to make ramen, Zhao mountaineering kindly advised him.


    After all, it''s hard for a young chef to make good spring noodles.


    Su Xun didn''t agree: "just make ramen. I''m a little greedy. Just get the materials ready for me."


    "Yes, sir." Zhao mountaineering is just a casual advice. After all, it''s not his turn to tell Su what to do.


    Since the boss wants to play, let him play.


    In the eyes of the chef, it''s true that they can''t find jobs.


    Soon, the raw materials are ready, flour, beef, and some ingredients.


    Su Xun put the high gluten flour into the basin, added water, sprinkled some salt, and then mixed the flour.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the chefs who had been careless changed.


    Because the layman looks at the bustle, the expert looks at the door.


    From Su Xun''s way of making noodles, that is not what ordinary people can do.


    Mixing noodles is not as simple as it looks, because the taste of noodles depends on whether the dough can be mixed well.Soon, a smooth, shiny dough is made up.


    "Hiss -"


    seeing this dough, Zhao mountaineering and other Chinese cooks could not help taking a cold breath.


    All the people looked at Su Xun in disbelief. The rich people are not only rich now, but also have so much cooking skills?


    Su Xun first put the dough aside, and then began to cut beef and other ingredients.


    It''s like a part of his hand. It''s so fast that he can only see the shadow and hear the sound of the collision between the kitchen knife and the cutting board.


    Sliced beef, each slice is of moderate thickness, delicate as if it were made by machine.


    "This..."


    All the chefs have been confused. Is this technique of mixing noodles, this technique of flowing water, such exquisite knife work really a skill that a hundred billion rich can master?


    If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would never believe it was made by Su Xun in front of them.


    After one and a half hours of cooking, the fresh beef soup was steamed out.


    The Ramen is even in thickness. Even the Ramen reflects light in the kitchen. The soup is clear without any greasy feeling. With dark red and tender beef slices and green vegetables, the fragrance begins to spread in the kitchen.


    "Gulu ~"


    even Zhao Shanshan couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. This bowl of ramen makes people look too hungry.


    "All right, I''m going."


    Su Xun cleaned up the cutting board and left with his noodles.


    It was only after he left that people who had just suppressed the shock began to talk.


    "My husband''s cooking skill is so powerful. Isn''t his company in the building materials business?"


    "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I really don''t believe it, then we are also made by Mr. Wang."


    "Come on, you''ll have to be careful in cooking, or you''ll be fired at any time. It''s easy for laymen to cheat, sir. It''s a master level."


    "Wocao, Lao Zhao, what are you doing? Leave some noodles for me! Let me try it, too. "


    "There''s me, too. I''m a part of the audience..."


    The dough that Su Xun didn''t use up became the object of contention among the Chinese cooks in the kitchen, even almost fighting.

 Chapter 81

    "It smells good. What should I eat this morning?"


    Qin Zhushun fragrance, a sleepy face from upstairs down, skirt slide half, smooth incense shoulder exposed in the air.


    She is no longer invisible in general, and no one can find out that she is a ghost anyway.


    The people in the manor are not surprised by her appearance. After all, the boss is so handsome and rich. Isn''t it normal to raise a few women?


    "Wow, beef ramen."


    Looking at a bowl of ramen on the dining table, Qin Zhu''s eyes brightened, and he was about to start smelling it with his bare feet.


    Ghosts eat by smelling.


    Although Qin Zhu has entity, she is not separated from the category of ghost in essence. She belongs to the kind of ghost with developmental variation.


    "No, be merciful!"


    Seeing this scene, Su Xun, who came out of the bathroom, immediately roared and quickly stepped forward to stop her.


    After all, it''s made by himself. He hasn''t had a bite.


    If Qin Zhuxian smelled it, it would become tasteless and fart.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it just a bowl of ramen? Stingy. Last night when you held me around, you were not polite to me. "


    Qin Zhu seems to be very unhappy. Every night, I just let you call me in the air. I didn''t expect that you would not even give me a bowl of ramen.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched: "I''ll have a taste, and I''ll give you the rest."


    "That''s about the same." Qin Zhu had a smile on his face and his eyes narrowed into crescent moon.


    Su Xun sat down and put a ramen into his mouth with chopsticks. He felt that Q was smooth, fragrant and appetizing.


    After another mouthful of soup, the soup is a little hot in the throat, but more of it is the mellow flavor of beef and the fragrance of raw materials. It is not greasy at all. It makes people feel hot but reluctant to spit it out.


    "Well, it''s all mine."


    Looking at Su Xun''s delicious food, Qin Zhu swallowed his saliva and brought the noodles to him. Then he began to smell it.


    "Wuwuwuwu, it''s so fragrant. Did master Zhao make it?"


    Qin Zhu thought it was fragrant and he was about to cry. He thought it was Zhao Shanshan''s noodles.


    Su Xun smelled Yan and laughed: "I made it."


    Well, I''m a little proud.


    "What a fool you are?" Qin Zhu has no polite sarcasm.


    If susian could cook, she could eat this bowl.


    If Sue said, "I don''t want to make anything after I eat."


    "Please, I won''t eat any." Qin Zhu said with disdain, and continued to smell.


    It seems that the maids can only taste a little of it.


    "Yes, that''s what you said." Su Xun nodded and then called out: "ah long."


    "Sir." Ah long came in quickly and bowed slightly.


    Su Xun picked up a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. Looking at a long, he said, "go to find a store. I want to open a restaurant. It doesn''t need to be too big. I''m the only cook in the kitchen. It''s too big to be busy. It''s the kind that can serve 20 people at the same time."


    "Ah?"


    Ah long, Qin Zhu and the maids in the living room looked at Su Xun almost at the same time.


    A long doubted whether he had heard it wrong. He tentatively asked, "Sir, you mean you want to open a restaurant and be a chef yourself, right?"


    "Is there a problem?" Su Xun asked.


    Ah long pursed his lips. Poverty made him choose to say something against his will in front of Capitalists: "no problem, certainly no problem. I think it''s very good. I just think the shop will be too small."


    Alas, it''s good to have money. You can play as you like. You are willful and naughty.


    "Little? Mountains are not high, immortals make mountains famous; water is not deep, dragons make spirits. Do you understand? " Su Xun''s tactics are backward. With me as the kitchen god, no matter how small the shop is, it will be famous all over the world.


    Ah long nodded: "yes, I must."


    "Then get out of business and don''t be so busy in love all day." Su Xun glared at him. He knew that this guy was really in love with the last fortune teller.


    A long some embarrassed smile, Ma Liu turned out of the living room.


    Qin Zhu stared at Su Xun with his big eyes: "do you really want to open a restaurant? Don''t you worry that what you make will poison people? "


    With that, she thought of something, added: "also, you have money, poison people can afford to pay."


    When the little maids heard this, they all forced themselves to smile, and their faces turned red.


    Su Xun''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He picked up his coat and went out.


    Next, I''m going to work as a chef in the restaurant, so I have to seize the time to deal with the accumulated work of the company.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ah long''s efficiency is super high.To be more precise, the efficiency of banknotes is super high.


    Two days later, a small restaurant named "Kitchen God" quietly opened on a pedestrian street in Xicheng District.


    As for this arrogant name, of course, it was Su Xun who took it.


    As a kitchen god, it''s not too much to use your own name as a shop name.


    Opening day, no activities, no flower basket, so quietly opened.


    Oh, there is also a recruitment notice on the wall outside the door: we are looking for a waiter, aged between 18 and 30, beautiful, tall, single, hardworking and virtuous. The internship period is one month, with five insurances and one fund. The specific salary is negotiable.


    There''s no way. Su is looking for a cook and Qin Zhu is a waiter. He has to recruit another one.


    That''s right. Qin Zhu''s pet was used as a waiter, but he didn''t pay.


    Kitchen God Xuan opening did not attract many guests, but this recruitment notice attracted many people.


    "This NIMA where is recruits the waiter, the boss is recruits the wife."


    "That is, a woman with such conditions would like to be a waiter in such a small shop?"


    "Go for a walk, go in and have a look. New stores usually have a discount."


    Several men around the recruitment notice were talking and laughing, but when they came into the shop and saw Qin Zhu, they were stunned.


    It turns out that there is such a beautiful woman willing to work as a waiter in this small shop.


    After seeing Su Xun busy in the transparent kitchen behind the glass, everyone was stunned again.


    No wonder we can attract such beautiful waiters. Originally, the boss is so handsome.


    The waiters are pretty and the boss is handsome. At the same time, they can meet the visual needs of female and male guests. It''s really amazing!


    Is the dish sold in this shop the legendary one, beautiful and delicious?


    "Welcome to cheshenxuan. Good afternoon. Please help yourself."


    Wearing a white embroidered cheongsam, Qin Zhu smiles at several people. The beautiful voice of Oriole can take away the human soul.


    "Good, good, good noon, and you too."


    In Qin Zhu''s sweet smile, several men just sat down and looked at the menu.


    Looking at a few people, their faces changed.


    This NIMA, will the boss do business or not?


    Is there any mistake? This is the menu of a five-star hotel!

 Chapter 82

    Several people had been confused by Qin Zhu and Su Xun''s beauty, but after seeing the price of the dishes, they suddenly regained their consciousness.


    Poverty makes them calm.


    Qin Zhu knew that the business would not be successful when he noticed the changes of several people''s faces.


    When making the menu, she said that the price was too high and no one would order it.


    But Su Xun defeated her with an expression that my food was worth the money.


    In the end, she can only admit that you are handsome and everything you say is right.


    If the price is high, no one will eat it, at least your dark cuisine will not poison you.


    Although I haven''t seen Su Xun cook, she really doesn''t believe that a big boss who doesn''t touch yangchunshui can have any cooking skills.


    "I said, your pricing is too outrageous. Don''t think that if the chef is handsome and the waiters are beautiful, you can do whatever you want. I really think you are beautiful."


    One of them, a middle-aged man with a bald head and a fierce face, left the menu on the table and questioned the price.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the beauty of the waiter, he would be so hot tempered that he could smash the menu in each other''s face.


    Mad, what''s the difference between this and a black shop?


    If I''m willing to spend this money and go directly to a five-star hotel to book a private room, it''s going up in the world. Can''t I send a circle of friends again?


    Do you have to spend so much money on this street side restaurant? You think I''m sick?


    "That''s it. Look at this, little green dragon. Isn''t it just shooting cucumbers? You can change the name of the horse


    "Your pricing is too unscientific. You just want to close down."


    "Can you do business or not..."


    Several other companions also agreed with each other. They thought that the unit price of dishes was too high, and that the butcher was not such a butcher. Wasn''t he just treating the guests as idiots?


    Listening to the noise coming from his ears, Su Xun said without raising his head while washing vegetables: "you can eat first and then pay for it. If it''s not delicious, you don''t need money, but you can return it in double."


    As a kitchen god, Su Xun has full confidence in his own dishes and can conquer any diner.


    As for malicious evasion?


    I''m sorry. When he raised so many bodyguards, they all ate dry food?


    His voice dropped and the restaurant was quiet.


    The bald man looked at each other and doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    "Brother, you Are you kidding The bald man tentatively asked, he felt that he smelled the business opportunity of getting rich.


    No matter whether it''s delicious or not, as long as you say it''s not delicious, you can not only eat for nothing, but also make money. Why not?


    When you think about it, you''re really a smart kid.


    Qin Zhu said: "our boss has money. Opening a shop is to experience life."


    In her opinion, isn''t it fun for susian to open a shop? Isn''t it just for fun?


    Hearing this, several people looked at Su Xun with a little bad look. What they hated most was the rich second generation they wanted to be.


    We must teach him to be a man and let him understand the danger of society.


    "OK, don''t go back on it." Bald man said a word, and then picked up the menu to start ordering, the net pick expensive point.


    Four people ordered a big table, and the total amount was more than ten thousand.


    "Well, that''s all. It''s not enough."


    Four people looked at each other, their faces all showed sinister smile, such a good opportunity is not much, bedding wool are embarrassed.


    Qin Zhu looks at them sympathetically. What you earn is money, but what you lose is your life eating the dishes made by my boss.


    "Master, No."


    Qin Zhu handed the recorded dish name to Su Xun in the kitchen.


    Su Xun glanced at it and began to prepare the ingredients.


    Generally, the order of serving is cold dishes first, hot dishes second and soup last.


    Serving cold dishes first is because cold dishes can be stored for a long time, and will not change flavor due to temperature drop, so that guests can eat while waiting for hot dishes.


    Su Xun''s first dish was a famous Sichuan cold dish, white meat with mashed garlic.


    Garlic white meat is taken from the pork part, and pork to choose to be thinner than the kind of fat.


    For pork, Su Xun chose the famous Liangtouwu pig in Jinhua. This kind of pig has rarely appeared in the market now, but this is not a problem for Su Xun.


    Pork cooked in a pot, add cooking wine, ginger, onion and salt, cut ingredients while cooking meat.


    Sichuan garlic white meat dishes are generally crisp and cool. Most of them are served with cucumber and carrot. Cut them into shreds and set them aside.


    Su Xun''s knife work is exquisite. The silk cut is uniform in thickness. The Daoism is pleasing to the eye. It''s not cooking, it''s like an art.


    Qin Zhuyu''s lips were slightly open, and her pretty face was full of disbelief. It depends on Su Xun''s skill. Without ten years'' experience, she would never be able to practice it.


    She thought of the bowl of noodles in the morning. Did Su Xun really make it?Originally, she always thought that what Su Xun made must be dark food, and she said she would not eat it.


    Now it seems that I''m afraid I have to obey the law of true fragrance.


    After the ingredients are cut, the pork is almost cooked. Take out the slice and slice it. The slice should be large and thin, and the thickness should be cut evenly, so that it doesn''t affect the taste. This is a great test for the chef.


    After the sliced meat is cut, wrap the shredded cucumber and carrot in it, and then start to shape the plate. If the plate is not done well, it will affect the appearance and appetite.


    Set the plate and start to pour the juice. The taste of the juice is the soul of a cold dish. If the juice doesn''t work, the best cold dish is useless.


    Sichuan saffron oil, white sesame, sugar, salt, flavor, sesame oil, soy sauce, coriander stem, stir well and pour into the plate. A delicious white meat with mashed garlic comes out.


    Qin Zhu is already salivating, swallowing his saliva, hoping to rush up and smell it.


    "Let''s go." Su Xun said.


    Qin Zhu responded, quickly stretched out his tongue to lick the saliva at the corner of his mouth, and then brought the plate of white meat to the customer''s table.


    The bald man who was chatting did not expect that the dishes would be served so quickly. When he saw the real appearance of the white meat, he took a cold breath at the same time.


    "Hiss -"


    the white streaky pork wrapped in green cucumber and red carrot strips is stacked on the plate one by one. It looks bright and pleasing.


    The fragrant red oil is poured on the surface of white meat. It is glossy and exudes attractive light. The white sesame adds a bit of freshness.


    This delicate pendulum plate, people can''t bear to destroy.


    Then, the four men almost did one thing at the same time, took out their mobile phones 360 degrees to take pictures without dead angle, and forced them to send a circle of friends.


    Qin Zhu


    She originally thought that only women like to do this kind of thing


    "cough cough, it''s agreed that if it''s not delicious, we should double the compensation."


    The bald man coughed twice in an attempt to restore his image in the eyes of the beautiful woman, then picked up chopsticks and put a roll of white meat into his mouth.


    Qin Zhu and the other three people are staring at him, want to hear him talk about the feeling after eating.


    The bald man took a bite. The white meat was soft, and the mellow smell of red oil was perfectly blended with the meat. The crisp and sweet shredded cucumber and carrot eliminated the last few greasy, which made the lips and teeth fragrant and had a long aftertaste.


    This is the best garlic white meat he''s ever had, no! It should be said that it is the best food he has ever eaten.


    It''s so delicious that he can''t even tell the truth when he wants to open his eyes. If he says the words "not delicious" against his will, he won''t forgive himself.


    Because he was afraid that he would never have such a good taste again.


    "Good Is it delicious? "


    Looking at the expression of the bald man''s enjoyment, the saliva of the onlookers will stay, ready to move.


    The bald man didn''t speak, but quickly put another roll into his mouth, and then put the third one into his mouth.


    "Damn it


    See here, the other three people suddenly reaction, burst a rude, and then can''t wait to pick up chopsticks to start table fighting.


    Qin Zhu on one side could only be pitiful and looked at him eagerly.


    She is weak, pitiful and helpless, but she can eat well.

 Chapter 83

    In the following period of time, Qin Zhu suffered inhuman devastation and torture.


    Every dish that Su Xun cooked, she had to hand serve to others, and she could only watch them eat.


    Qin Zhu thinks that there is no more tormenting job in the world.


    As soon as each dish was served, several bald men robbed it.


    As a result, there have never been two dishes on their table at the same time.


    With the last hot dish on the table, all the dishes are finished.


    Qin Zhu also gave a warm hint: "gentlemen, your dishes have been served."


    "Burp, this, this is gone?" One of them belched and had already loosened his belt three times, but he still felt hesitant.


    A smile appeared on Qin Zhu''s pale pretty face: "yes, you see, which one of you can buy the bill? The total consumption is 11200."


    Hearing this number, several people woke up in a flash.


    "More How much? " The bald man stammered.


    The smile on Qin Zhu''s face is still: "11200, would you like to swipe card or cash?"


    Several people looked at each other, thinking that according to the previous plan, the food was not delicious, and then asked for double price return.


    But now they really can''t do such a thing. The food is so delicious that they can''t bear to say something against their heart.


    Silent for a long time, the bald man took out his bank card, gritted his teeth and said: "OK, pay the bill. This meal is not a loss."


    "Yes, sir." With a smile, Qin Zhu swiped his POS card and successfully recorded 11200 on the first day of opening.


    The bald man got up, looked at Su Xun and said, "brother, you can make a fire in this shop."


    The dishes are better and better. If it wasn''t for the economy, he would like to eat three meals a day.


    This kind of craft, if this shop does not fire, he swallows dung to commit suicide!


    "I know." Su Xun answered lightly, and kept his head on the chopping board.


    I didn''t expect Su Xun to be so forced. But when I think about it carefully, they really have the capital.


    "Master, you are too tired of harm. Why didn''t I find it before?"


    After the bald man left, Qin Zhu ran into the kitchen and looked at Su Xun with his eyes full of spring. The concave and convex body under the cheongsam kept rubbing against him.


    "You don''t find much." Su Xun knew that the ghost was not only greedy for her own body, but also greedy for her own cooking.


    Qin Zhujiao said: "master, people want it, people really want it."


    "Don''t whine, don''t whine." The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched for a moment, and he handed over a dish of vegetables: "No."


    That''s how we keep pets?


    "Thank you, master." As soon as Qin Zhu''s eyes brightened, he took a kiss on Su Xun''s face, and then ran out with a plate: "really fragrant ~"


    Su Xun picked up the remaining half of the carrot and began to carve. After carving, he soaked it in water and used it as a decoration for setting the plate.


    At the same time, outside the kitchen god Xuan, a person was also attracted by the recruitment notice on the wall.


    Ye Beibei is a food anchor. She is well-known on the Internet. Tens of thousands of people have watched her live broadcast online for a long time.


    Today, as always, she went out to explore the shop, first attracted by the arrogant name of kitchen god Xuan, and then attracted by the recruitment notice on the wall.


    "Wow, look, the recruitment conditions of this store are very harsh." Ye Beibei aimed the mobile phone camera at the recruitment notice on the wall, and the barrage exploded instantly.


    "Wocao, the boss is an expert. It''s looking for a wife in disguise."


    "Beibei, you are qualified. Go and apply."


    "This shop is too arrogant. Now every dog and cat dare to call themselves Kitchen God."


    Seeing the audience''s fierce reaction to the store, ye Beibei said to increase the live broadcast effect: "OK, let''s go to see this store today. The new store is located on the pedestrian street of Xicheng District. I''ll explore the way for you first. Thank you for your rocket."


    Ye Beibei walks into the kitchen god pavilion with her mobile phone. After seeing Qin Zhu and Su Xun, she is stunned.


    As an anchor, she is very confident in her face, but now she has a feeling of inferiority.


    "What''s the matter with the anchor? Is he fixed?"


    "Talk to the anchor, don''t scare us."


    When the audience saw that ye Beibei suddenly did not move, they were all crazy to brush the barrage.


    Qin Zhu looked at Ye Beibei and said, "Hello, beauty, welcome to kitchen god Pavilion."


    "Hello." Ye Beibei responded and said to his mobile phone, "I''ll show you something."


    As the voice fell, she pointed the camera at Qin Zhu and Su Xun in the kitchen.


    The barrage exploded in an instant and flew all over the screen.


    "Lying trough, what a beautiful little sister. I''ll come now. It doesn''t matter whether it''s delicious or not. I mainly like this kind of decoration style.""Ah, handsome little brother, I''m going to lick the screen."


    "How can such a handsome little brother do such rough work? He should lie in my bed and enjoy my care."


    "I''m running water..."


    "Don''t drive upstairs. The wheels are on my face."


    Ye Beibei sat down, fixed the mobile phone on the table, and then looked at the menu. When he saw the price, his face changed.


    She has eaten all the more expensive dishes, but the price set by this kind of small shop is so expensive, which makes her feel a bit off the mark.


    "Look at this. It''s very expensive."


    Ye Beibei whispered, picked up the menu and pointed it at the camera.


    "Lying trough, forget it. I won''t come. Although my little sister is pretty, poverty makes me rational."


    "This NIMA can complain, the price is too expensive."


    "I think it''s OK. My little brother is so good-looking and expensive. What''s the matter?"


    "There''s no mistake upstairs. It''s a cook who can cook duck, but not a duck."


    Ye Beibei said to the audience, "please don''t be impatient. I''ll have a taste first."


    Then she ordered a course of fruity mutton.


    "OK, just a moment." Qin Zhu nodded, then turned to the kitchen, handed the list to Su Xun, and said in a low voice: "boss, that woman is an anchor."


    "I see." Su Xun thought it was a good opportunity to advertise and began to cook.


    Fruity Gulu meat is a sweet and sour dish. It''s made of fruit and streaky pork. It''s very appetizing because of its mixed aroma.


    The pork is cooked and cut into pieces, then wrapped with egg paste and deep fried until golden, and then stewed with fruit. The final dish requires bright color and full sauce.


    Soon, the finished product came to Ye Beibei.


    "Let''s see. It looks good." Ye Beibei''s eyes lit up and took the mobile phone to the dishes.


    The melon and pineapple cut with a hob are mixed with the streaky pork fried with egg paste. In addition, the surface of the Gorgon juice looks as if it is glowing. The color is bright and attractive.


    On the edge of the plate, there was a rose carved with carrots, with delicate lines, which looked like it was real.


    "I love it. It looks much better than those so-called five-star chefs."


    "The beauty of this dish is as high as that of the chef and the waiter. I''m too ugly to go in."


    "That rose is true or false, there is no rose of this color, it can''t be plastic."


    "It''s carved. Can''t you see that the base is flat? It''s rare to see such a good carving. "


    The audience was overwhelmed by the beauty of the dish.


    "No, I''ll try it first." Ye Beibei secretes saliva crazily. He can''t help it. He picks up a piece and puts it into his ruddy mouth.


    A bite of egg paste wrapped pork, sweet and sour moderate, meat, strong flavor, sauce throat, it is delicious to burst, ye Beibei eyes narrowed up.


    "Ah, look at the anchor. It''s delicious and delicious."


    "Anchor, don''t just eat, but share the taste."


    "No, I''ll order takeout and horse eggs. I can''t watch this live broadcast. I''m hungry when I see it."


    Ye Beibei remembered that he was still on the air, and immediately said, "I don''t know how to describe it. Anyway, it''s so delicious. The price is absolutely good. I think it''s cheap."


    "It''s true or not. The anchor can''t be asked by the shopkeeper."


    "Upstairs, Beibei never takes orders from the shopkeeper to do evaluation. She always tells the truth."


    "That''s it, wuwuwu, no way. It looks delicious. I just live nearby. I''ll go there after work."


    "I envy you locals..."


    "No, I''ll eat first and talk after eating." Ye Beibei''s voice fell down, and she changed her old lady image and became a wolf.


    Is that what it''s like to eat meat? How cool!


    "Is my food to your taste, miss?"


    At this time, a calm and pleasant male voice came into her ear. As soon as ye Beibei looked up, he found that Su Xun didn''t know when he stood in front of her.

 Chapter 84

    "Oh, delicious, delicious."


    Ye Beibei''s mouth is still stuffed with meat, his cheeks are bulging, and he nods vaguely, like a woodchuck.


    "If the new store opens, I hope the beauties can help me promote it."


    With a gentle smile on his face, Su Xun relied on the tool man to advertise. It didn''t cost him a cent, and he made a huge profit.


    "Sure, sure." Ye Beibei nodded like a chicken pecking rice. You are handsome and everything you say is right.


    At this moment, she suddenly glanced at the barrage.


    "Anchor, anchor, the boss seems to be a big man. The Patek Philippe on his wrist is three million."


    "Lying trough, it''s true or false. A watch is worth my suite. I''m sour."


    "No wonder the menu pricing is so capricious. People are not short of money at all. OK."


    "Really rich and handsome, can cook, no, my girl''s legs are soft."


    Ye Beibei glanced at the watch on Su Xun''s hand. She was shocked. She just thought it was beautiful, but she didn''t think it was so expensive.


    Some people who watched the live broadcast sent Su Xun''s screenshots to the Internet, taking all kinds of exaggerated headlines.


    [Gao fushai opens a restaurant and sets the price willfully, just to experience life. ¡¿


    [what''s it like to cook with three million watches? He has something to say. ¡¿


    [beautiful men and beautiful women, amazing dishes, this restaurant is going to be popular this summer. ¡¿


    in the age of Internet, information spreads very fast, and there are so many hot spots, so it spreads faster.


    "Wocao, isn''t this master Su? He''s no longer a fortune teller. He''s gone to work as a cook. It''s not his job. "


    "Which master Su? Handsome enough to cause traffic jams? It''s very handsome. I can''t let my wife see it. "


    "Master su..."


    Master Su''s identity is too hot. As soon as the photo is taken, it is recognized at the first time.


    "He''s the kitchen god, the real Kitchen God. I read the pictures in the newspaper a few years ago."


    Some people recognized him as the kitchen god, but few people believed in this kind of comment, and soon he was submerged in the comment area.


    "He''s our boss. Are we really talking about the same person?"


    The above are the comments of Qingyun international employees.


    Taoist priest Qingyang, who has returned to Yunling City, is in a mess in the wind.


    He thought that Su Xun was a fortune teller. As a result, Su Xun was still a big boss with a fortune of 100 billion. Now he realized that he was actually a cook.


    I was cleaned up by a cook?


    Zhou Chengxuan has always thought that his master is a dragon. Now that he knows where he is, of course, he is the first to catch up with him.


    Xia Zhou, who is known as the kitchen king of the Dragon Kingdom, saw this post and his face changed slightly. His eyes were complicated, and he had both admiration and reluctance.


    Why can he only be the chef king? Just because the kitchen god has someone.


    I thought the young chef king might have died outside when he traveled around the world. I didn''t expect that he would return to the world in such a low profile.


    The news began to spread. More and more people could recognize Su Xun, the kitchen god. Many celebrities and rich people at home and abroad came to Jiangnan City in person.


    They were all people who had tasted Su Xun''s craftsmanship many years ago, and they never forget it. Now the kitchen god reappears, how can they not be excited?


    It is said that a foreign royal family member''s last regret before he died was that he couldn''t eat Sushen''s food again. It can be said that he couldn''t sleep in peace.


    All of the above can prove what the word "Kitchen God" stands for.


    At the same time, Wei Zhixuan''s boss and chef Shen Fang also saw this post.


    Of course, he remembered Su Xun, because Su Xun was the only one who broke his business on the day of his opening, saying that he was not good at craftsmanship.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun was also a cook and opened a restaurant.


    Shen Fang sneered scornfully: "no wonder I said my food was not delicious on the day of my opening. It turned out that my colleagues were jealous and deliberately made trouble."


    "Master, the anchor said that this guy''s food is delicious." Shen Fang''s Apprentice said carefully.


    Shen fangmulu sneered: "it''s just bad hype. If the dishes he cooked were so delicious, he would not be so anonymous."


    Finish saying, he put away the mobile phone, said lightly: "I opened business, he came to look for business, reciprocity, no reason, I don''t go where he holds the field."


    "Master, there are two important banquets tonight. I''m afraid you can''t leave." The apprentice reminded me.


    Then he said, "let''s see where my finger is going to frown again."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, kitchen Shenxuan is ready to close.


    Generally speaking, restaurants open until evening.


    But Su Xun was more willful. He only did it at noon, not at night.


    "Master, no one came to apply for the job today. Is your recruitment requirement too high?" Qin Zhu looked at Su Xun and said.Su Xun blinked: "is it high? I think it''s quite suitable. Just be beautiful. "


    "Come on, who looks beautiful..." Qin''s voice was sweet before they had finished speaking.


    "I''m here to apply for a waiter."


    Qin Zhu and Su Xun were stunned when they saw the woman coming in at the door.


    Qin Zhu swallowed saliva, looked down at his chest radian, suddenly a little inferiority.


    Su Xun stepped forward: "Miss Yan, why are you here?"


    That''s right. It''s the one with the child''s face.


    Today, she is wearing a purple medium and short dress, which looks more cute than playful. The exaggerated curve on her chest is still very bright.


    "I''m here to apply for a waiter." Yan Yurou Yingying smile, she is on the Internet to see about the kitchen god Xuan post just found.


    Su Xun said with a wry smile, "Miss Yan, don''t be kidding. Is it suitable for you to be a servant like a lady with a lot of money?"


    "Don''t you, a fortune teller, still cook?" Yan Yurou blinks her eyes. Her voice is sweet. It makes people feel that her body is going to be crisp.


    Su Xun also wants to refuse, because he knows that Yan Yurou''s intention to apply for a job as a waiter is to pursue her heart.


    Qin Zhu said, "this is my little sister."


    "Master?" Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun and said, "originally, do you like to play this tune?"


    "I..." Su xungang is ready to explain, but Yan Yurou has slightly bent down and said sweetly: "master, I will work hard."


    The voice falls, she is bouncing to help Qin Zhu to wipe the table together.


    Looking at Yan Yurou''s stormy mind, Su Xun couldn''t bear to refuse each other''s kindness.


    "Master!"


    At this time, a pig called, followed by Zhou Chengxuan rushed in.


    "Why are you here?" Su Xun felt headache because he really had nothing to teach Zhou Chengxuan.


    Zhou Chengxuan said: "master, you don''t inform me of the opening of your restaurant. I''ll send you a flower basket."


    Su Xun suddenly brightened his eyes, looked at Zhou Chengxuan and said, "Chengxuan, otherwise, I''ll teach you cooking."


    He doesn''t know fortune telling. He really knows how to cook!


    "Ah He stammered: "I want to learn fortune telling."


    "People depend on food. Do you look down on cooks?" Su Xun''s face sank.


    Zhou Chengxuan waved: "no, no, I didn''t..."


    "That''s settled. You''ll come and learn from me tomorrow." Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Zhou Chengxuan


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do?


    I want to learn face fortune telling. Why did I suddenly learn to cook?

 Chapter 85

    the second day.


    Su Xun came to the kitchen god Xuan to open the door, but found that many people had gathered at the door.


    "Here comes master su."


    "Here comes master su."


    Seeing Su Xun get out of the car, the crowd became noisy.


    "Master Su, we are from the Longguo Chef Association. We made the state banquet with you several years ago. Do you remember me?"


    A little old man with an excited face walked quickly to Su Xun, as if his fans had seen his idol.


    "Of course I remember. Hello, President Chen."


    Su Xun held out a hand. According to his memory, he met each other at the state banquet.


    At that time, Su Xun was the chef of the state banquet, and Chen Quan was his deputy chef. They had a very happy cooperation.


    Chen Quan also invited him to serve as president, but he declined.


    WOW!


    After all, most of the people didn''t know Su Xun''s identity as a kitchen god. They came to each other''s fame as fortune tellers.


    Now they were surprised to see that even the president of the Chefs Association of the Dragon kingdom had come all the way to see Su Xun, and he was so polite.


    What shocked them even more was that Su Xun actually participated in the production of state banquet.


    Is this the way to hang? That''s a state banquet!


    I''m a good fortune teller. I''m still a good cook. I''m still young. I''m not sure I''m a good cook.


    However, they are still more shocked.


    "Do you remember me, Mr. Su? We also met at the state banquet, but I attended as an invited guest on behalf of our country at that time. "


    "Master Su, I''m here for you this time. My father has been in hospital for three years. His last wish is to have another taste of your food."


    "Master su..."


    Only at this time did they find that there were so many big men waiting at the door with them.


    They were either rich or foreign dignitaries, all of whom came here overnight last night.


    So many great people gathered together just to find a dish for su.


    Looking at Su Xun in his twenties, he was surrounded by these big guys like the stars holding the moon. Everyone was very excited.


    Big man, be like this!


    Yan Yurou and Qin Zhu look at Su Xun with twinkling stars, full of worship.


    Zhou Chengxuan raises his head and feels like he has something to do with Rong. Suddenly, he feels that it''s a good idea to become a cook.


    After all, he had never seen so many big men when he was a fortune teller.


    "I know! Master Su is the kitchen god, master Su is the kitchen god


    There was a sudden exclamation from the crowd.


    "Kitchen God? Which Kitchen God? "


    People are puzzled, because they are all young people. It was several years ago. People who didn''t pay attention to the catering industry may not remember.


    "What kind of kitchen god can there be? There has always been only one kitchen god in dragon Kingdom, which makes chefs all over the world believe in it!"


    There are many people who have been reminded of the dust laden memory.


    "It''s him! Master Su, it''s too deep. "


    "I''ve heard from my brother about his legend, but I didn''t expect to see a real person today."


    "The master is worthy of being a master. He can''t help himself if he has more skills."


    The crowd was boiling. Some people who didn''t know what happened in those years also took out their mobile phones to check. The more they checked, the more they felt that Su Xun was bullied, just like the protagonist of the novel.


    As a young man, he took part in the production of state banquet and served as the chef. He has been known as the kitchen god by chefs all over the world.


    Knowing these stories and looking at Su Xun again, it seems that you can see the glittering light on him.


    There is no doubt that this is a god like man.


    In the crowd, Xia Zhou''s heart was mixed. Compared with Su Xun, the kitchen god, his reputation as the kitchen king was negligible.


    It must be false to say that he is not jealous, but he is convinced.


    Because a few years ago, he was the defeated general of Su Xun, and he was completely defeated.


    He couldn''t imagine how terrible Su Xun was now.


    There were more than 20 people in the shop, but they could only ask them to sit down.


    But only to buy a lot of plastic benches.


    None of these rich and famous people with hundreds of millions of assets dislike them, and they are even afraid that they can''t even grab the plastic bench.


    "You are too warm and there are too many people, so there are many places where the hospitality is not good. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Looking at the crowd, Su Xun said that he thought the task would be more difficult, but now it seems too simple.


    It turns out that if you show your face on the Internet, so many people will come.


    If it goes on like this, he will be famous all over the world in two days.Shen Fang drives to the kitchen god Pavilion, only to find that he doesn''t even have a parking space.


    "So many people?"


    After getting off the bus, looking at the crowd, Shen Fang frowned, and then sneered: "please give me so much support, but I''m willing to give up my blood. Today I''ll let you lose your blood!"


    Voice down, he went to great pains, finally squeezed into the kitchen god Xuan shop.


    "Sir, it''s full inside. Please wait outside. Don''t jump the queue." Yan Yurou looks at Shen Fang and says.


    Shen Fang sneered and pointed to Su Xun in the transparent Kitchen: "I''m not here to eat, I''m here to challenge him."


    Boom!


    His voice fell, the whole scene exploded, are staring at him incredulously.


    Xia Zhou''s face changed in the crowd. Shen Fang was his proud disciple. He knew Shen Fang''s cooking skills very well. He was eighteen thousand miles away from Su Xun.


    It''s humiliating to challenge Su Xun?


    "I don''t accept your challenge. Please go back. I don''t have time to talk to you today." Su Xun took a look at Shen Fang and said softly.


    Who is he? The kitchen god!


    What about Shen Fang?


    It''s just a rising star who has a bit of fame in the culinary circle. He''s not qualified to compete with him yet.


    Shen Fang sneered, with a kind of pride on his face: "why, are you afraid? Are you afraid of losing face in front of so many people? I''ll see what you can do. "


    Today, he will use his strength to trample on Su Xun and let him know how ridiculous his words were that day.


    All of them looked at Shen Fang with the eyes of Shabi. They all doubted whether he had a brain problem.


    Where is the passer-by from? How dare you challenge Su Xun? Is he worthy?


    "You don''t deserve me to do it." Su Xun looked at Shen Fang and said something seriously.


    Shen Fang was furious: "what did you say?"


    "He''s right. You don''t deserve it." Xia Zhou couldn''t see it any more. He got up and walked into the shop.


    Hearing this, Shen Fang turned back and looked at Xia Zhou strangely: "teacher Master


    Why is Shifu here?


    Xia Zhou took a look at him, but he didn''t say anything. He walked to Su Xun step by step: "master Su, do you still remember my defeat?"


    Hearing Xia Zhou''s words, Shen Fang was confused.


    Shifu claimed to be the defeated general of Su Xun?


    He felt that he must have had an auditory hallucination.


    His master is the chef king. How can he be a loser of a hairy boy?


    "Master Xia, I haven''t seen you for several years. You''re all right." In Su Xun''s memory, Xia Zhou was the only opponent who made him feel more difficult.


    Xia Zhou laughed at himself: "fortunately, you are the first or not, I am always the second dragon."


    After that, he pointed to Shen Fang and bowed to Su Xun: "I''m young and frivolous. I don''t know the heaven and earth. I let master Su laugh at me. I hope I don''t care about it with my younger generation."


    Being appraised by his master, Shen Fang''s face was blue and white, and his heart was full of dissatisfaction and unwillingness.


    Suddenly, he looked at the master with low posture in front of Su Xun, and then at the dark crowd outside.


    He seemed to think of something, and his face began to change.

 Chapter 86

    Originally, he thought these people were all entrusted by Su Xun.


    But now it seems that''s not the case.


    At a young age, he can make his master keep such a low attitude, call himself a loser, and attract so many guests on the second day of business.


    To sum up, apart from the legendary one, he could not think of a second person.


    Kitchen God.


    Under him, all the auras of genius will be covered by him.


    Shen Fang is also a boy learning to cook. He is also gifted and proud, but he knows the difference between himself and the kitchen god.


    But today, in full view of the public, he actually came to challenge the kitchen god, and he also spoke rudely.


    It can be imagined that after today, his behavior of not knowing the superiority of heaven and earth will become a joke in the industry.


    Because he really didn''t deserve to compare with Su Xun.


    Shen Fang pursed his lips. His face was uncertain. He stood in the same place for a moment and was in a dilemma.


    "Get out of here, shame on you!"


    Xia Zhou glared at him with a fury.


    Shen Fang looks at Xia Zhou gratefully and knows that the master is giving himself steps. He turns around and walks out of the kitchen god Pavilion.


    "Master Su, the rebellious apprentice is ignorant, which makes you laugh." Xia Zhou said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun stirred the egg liquid in his hand and said without raising his head: "young people, it''s hard to avoid complacency. Just beat more."


    Ming Ming Shen Fang is older than Su Xun.


    But the words came from Su Xun''s mouth, but no one thought that peacekeeping should be so.


    "You are right." Xia Zhou politely replied, then turned around and walked out of kitchen god Xuan and retreated into the crowd again.


    What Su Xun wants to cook is fried rice with eggs, because there are too many people coming here today. He can''t cook dishes one by one. He''s too tired.


    Want to taste his craft, not to see what you want to eat, but to see what he wants to do.


    The leftovers of yesterday''s night are used for the meal, which is the best raw material for making fried eggs.


    Eggs are pure farmhouse eggs with rich nutritional value and better taste.


    Fried rice with eggs is fried rice with eggs. There is no need to add more fancy materials.


    After stir frying, Qin yanrou and the fried eggs are cut off.


    The egg meal is clear and plump. It looks as if it''s shining and makes people move their fingers.


    Everyone is involuntarily excited up, after all, this is the kitchen god fried egg fried rice ah.


    There is no doubt that everyone can cook fried rice with eggs, but the taste is different. But everyone thinks that what Su Xun makes is the best taste in the world.


    "It''s worthy of being the kitchen god. A bowl of simple fried rice with eggs is appetizing, and it''s not enjoyable."


    "Forgive me for being illiterate, lying in a trough. It''s too delicious to step on a horse!"


    "You have to send a circle of friends..."


    All of them expressed their evaluation of this bowl of fried rice with eggs in their own ways, and expressed their affirmation of Su Xun''s cooking skills.


    All day long, the people outside the kitchen god Pavilion did not disperse, and more and more big men arrived. Finally, the municipal and government departments in Jiangnan also came forward, because many foreign guests came.


    And all this is just because of Su Xun.


    What news stresses is timeliness, and what various media are fighting for is the word "fast".


    So in less than two hours, countless news has been flying all over the Internet.


    [surprise! What''s the reason for the gathering of the important people from many countries? ¡¿


    [the kitchen god reappears with the same style, and the man is back! ¡¿


    [he caused traffic jams again, but the reasons are very different! ¡¿


    [Master Su? Master Su? Who the hell is he? ¡¿


    Su Xun is on fire. To be exact, he is on fire again, not only at home, but also abroad.


    After all, Su Xun''s years of traveling around the world have left many legends in the catering industry. In the industry, he is a highly respected Master.


    But there are always some top young people in the industry who don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth, and make some comments on the Internet that belittle Su Xun.


    Su Xun, who was busy in the kitchen, knew nothing about it. Even if he knew it, he would only laugh it off.


    Because in the catering industry, in terms of cooking skills, although he is the same age as these people, he is no longer a rank.


    He doesn''t need to lower his price to deal with the so-called younger generation.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the people gathered outside the store finally dispersed after Su Xun spoke, and Su Xun was also ready to close as usual.


    But Chen Quan, President of the Longguo Chef Association, and several members of the association who came with him did not leave.


    "President Chen, do you have anything else to do?" Su Xun asked as he took off Qin Zhu''s apron and chef''s hat.


    Chen Quan looked at each other with embarrassment.Su Xun browed: "President Chen, if there is nothing else, I will leave."


    "Master Su, stay here." Chen Quan quickly opened his mouth, then sighed, and said with shame: "it''s a shame to say that, but my old Chen still has to have the cheek to ask Master Su to do something to win glory for our dragon kingdom."


    "Master Su, please." The others bowed and spoke sincerely.


    Su Xun was confused: "President Chen, even if you ask me for help, you have to make things clear first."


    "Master Su, take a look at this." Chen Quan took out his mobile phone and turned to a post that had just been forwarded to China and handed it to Su Xun.


    This is a letter of war sent 20 minutes ago, and a challenge letter sent to Su Xun by a chef of Bangzi kingdom. The content is as follows:


    five years ago, you became a kitchen god only because I didn''t do it. The name of Kitchen God should belong to our great Bangzi Kingdom, not the ignorant and ridiculous dragon people.


    I''ll beat you and prove with my strength that you dragon people are inferior to us in cooking skills, and dragon people are not worthy of the name of Kitchen God.


    The comment area under the post has been blown up for a long time.


    "Damn, this horse is too arrogant. I really think they are the best in the whole universe. We must educate him!"


    "Where does this horse come from? It''s full of superiority in a small area. He''s a fart!"


    "Upstairs, I checked. This guy has been very popular in recent two years and won a lot of awards."


    "Fuck, it''s the tortoise grandson again. He went crazy once a year ago. This time, the kitchen god is here. If you don''t believe him, you can still jump up."


    "The Kitchen God should fight, hang that turtle grandson!"


    Su Xun didn''t care about these rising stars, but there were many people who wanted to step on him to become famous. This arrogant stick was undoubtedly.


    Su Xun returned his mobile phone to Chen Quan and looked at him with inquiring eyes. Is this kind of small rubbish worthy of his hand?


    Chen Quan was embarrassed and said with shame: "master Su, this Bangzi man is very strong. He came to Longguo one year ago to challenge all the major cuisines. We were all defeated by him because we were not good at learning."


    Several other people are ashamed of the lower head, feel ashamed.


    Su Xun suddenly realized that no wonder Chen Quan asked him so strongly. He wanted him to help him.


    At this time, several cars came over. As soon as they stopped, a group of reporters with long guns and short guns jumped out of the car and rushed to Su Xun.


    "Master Su, what do you think of the challenge of Bonzi chef Jin zhengu?"


    "Mr. Su, the other side humiliates our dragon Kingdom, will you fight?"


    "Mr. Su..."


    In the face of a barrage of reporters, Su Xun just made a light remark:


    "I''ll have time before five o''clock tomorrow afternoon, so I won''t wait."


    He didn''t care about these people''s challenges, but when the other side rose to the level of national attack and racial humiliation, Su Xun couldn''t just sit back and ignore them.


    Now that Jin zhengu has gone with the wind, Su Xun will let him wake up and help the so-called Flammulina velutipes understand how rubbish he is.

 Chapter 87

    Su Xun''s response to Jin zhengu''s challenge caused a great disturbance on the Internet.


    Longguo netizens are holding a breath in their hearts, waiting to see Su Xun hang that arrogant stick.


    "Come on, make a dish out of that arrogant Flammulina velutipes!"


    "There is no tiger in the mountain. The monkey is the king. Bangzi really thinks he is invincible."


    "Sit and wait for tomorrow, Bonzi will lose and call Dad..."


    Jin zhengu, a famous culinary master in Bangzi country, has a large number of supporters.


    "Zhengu Europa will win, the title of Kitchen God should only belong to our country."


    "Let the ignorant people of the Dragon Kingdom realize how ridiculous and stupid they are."


    "Europa will win, Bangzi will win!"


    Jiangnan City, the local government, the relevant departments of the first time to respond, began to arrange staff in the downtown stadium layout tomorrow''s stadium.


    Local media are also scrambling to report the match between the two countries, and many TV stations will broadcast tomorrow''s match live.


    For a time, the whole people will focus on the stadium of Jiangnan City tomorrow.


    At this time, as one of the central protagonists of the storm, Su Xun is being interrogated by his future wife.


    "How many things do you keep from me?"


    On the sofa, an Zijin gracefully cocked her legs and looked at Su Xun with a scanning eye.


    His grassroots boyfriend suddenly becomes the chairman of Qingyun international. OK, that''s OK.


    As a result, he became master Su again. Well, it''s barely acceptable.


    But now, he has become a famous kitchen god, which is unacceptable.


    As a big man''s woman, an Zijin feels that she is under great pressure. If she goes on like this, she will have to have a heart attack sooner or later.


    Today, at school, she fully realized what it was like to be a big man''s woman. There were people talking about her.


    There are also many girls who look at her with envy and jealousy, and ridicule her in a strange way. She doesn''t deserve Su Xun.


    An Zijin feels very tired.


    Originally, it was said that Su Xun was a toad who ate swan meat.


    But now, she has become a toad eating swan meat.


    People who say such things are hateful. Is there such a beautiful toad as her? "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough Su Xun coughed twice and said, "originally, I always wanted to get along with you as an ordinary person, but now that you know it, I won''t put on a show. I''m such an excellent man, and you don''t have to feel inferior to me..."


    "Go to hell with you!" Before Su Xun''s words had finished, an Zijin grabbed a pillow and smashed it in the past: "I''m a beautiful lady. What can''t match you?"


    "Size." Su Xun took a serious look at her heart.


    An Zijin was annoyed: "if you like cows, go to the waiter of your restaurant."


    She was very confident about her size, until she saw Yan Yurou, the whole person was hit in a mess.


    Damn, it''s all women. What did that guy grow up on? He''s very well developed. He''s envious.


    "Big is not necessarily good. What suits you is really good." Su Xun went over and hugged her gently. He spoke softly of comfort.


    An Son Jin lowered a head to see an eye to put in oneself chest, before of claw son, the face has no facial expression of say: "take away your dirty hand."


    "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough Su Xun''s face was stiff, and he moved his hand away with a smile.


    An Zijin sighed: "I dare not go to school these two days."


    "It''s OK. I''ll be fine in a while." Su Xun comforted him that people are hot for three minutes. He is not a star who can sing and dance rap and basketball. These people can''t pay attention to him all the time.


    Anzijin some crazy: "husband, I hate this kind of being concerned about the feeling, too much trouble."


    "Well, I can''t help it." Su Xun sighed and said with a little melancholy: "an excellent man like me is as dazzling as a firefly in the dark. You, as my woman, must learn to get used to all this."


    If you know that I have the identity of the king of killers, what can I do?


    "Forget it, don''t say that." An Zijin skips this topic and asks: "tomorrow you are going to compete with that Bonzi chef. Don''t you need to prepare raw materials first?"


    "It''s just a clown. You don''t need to pay so much attention to it." Su Xun said lightly that he could hang each other with just two or three dishes.


    An Zijin is a little uneasy: "don''t look down on each other. That guy is also very powerful. He combines Chinese cooking with Korean cooking..."


    "Well, there''s a piece of chicken breast in the refrigerator. If you buy another fish, it''s overestimating him." The Su mushroom interrupted to seek the words of the back is to put the gold needle in his eyes.An Zi Jin rolled a white eye: "line, you are the most powerful line."


    "That''s it." Su Xun gently spat out four words, which was very reasonable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning, the Jiangnan gymnasium was full of people waiting to open.


    After all, the location is limited. If you go late, you can''t get a place at all.


    Where can I watch the live broadcast at home.


    "Good morning, everyone. This is Jiangnan satellite TV reporting for you. You can clearly see that the Jiangnan stadium behind me is already a sea of people..."


    "Good morning, audience friends. This is Jiangzhou life channel. I''m a reporter..."


    "Longguo-1 satellite TV broadcast live for you..."


    Countless TV stations have begun to broadcast live.


    Not long after, a black Audi came, the door opened, and a tall, handsome young man came down.


    He is Jin zhengu, less than 30 years old this year. He is already a celebrity in the catering industry of Bangzi country.


    "Come on Europa, Europa will win!"


    "Bangzi country will win..."


    Seeing Jin zhengu, many Bangzi people who came to the scene for help were as excited as chicken blood.


    "Mr. king, what do you think of today''s competition?"


    "Mr. king, are you confident of winning the game?"


    The media reporters swarmed up and sent long guns and short guns to Jin zhengu.


    Facing the camera, Jin zhengu said with pride: "when I come here, it proves that I will win. Only our Bangzi country can deserve the title of Kitchen God."


    Voice down, he provocatively in front of the camera put up a middle finger, contemptuous smile, and then stride to the stadium.


    Behind him, several assistants followed, carrying the ingredients in the freezer.


    "Damn, it''s too arrogant. Why must it be a cooking competition, not a Kung Fu competition? Otherwise, I''m sure I''ll go up and fight him and call him Dad."


    "Wait for master Su to press him on the ground for a while, and let him know what is heaven and earth."


    "He must be educated..."


    All the dragon people who saw this scene were very angry and yelled at him. They wanted to rush up and teach him how to be a man with their fists.

 Chapter 88

    Jiangnan gymnasium can hold more than 30000 spectators at the same time. This morning, the whole gymnasium was filled with people.


    Countless people who couldn''t get the location couldn''t help swearing. They had to find a store nearby and watch the live broadcast with their mobile phones in their arms.


    The national pride of Chinese people is very strong.


    Sometimes domestic netizens often publish some radical remarks on the Internet.


    However, when foreigners belittle the Dragon Kingdom, they will unite with each other. Even keyboard man and foreigners will double their combat effectiveness against gunpowder (?????????).


    In a word, my country, I can say it''s not good here and it''s not good there, but it''s not up to an outsider to belittle and ridicule it.


    No matter what the competition is, as long as it is compared with foreigners, the mood of the people of Longguo will be particularly high.


    In the center of the gymnasium, Jin zhengu was already in his position. His expression was very relaxed, as if he had won.


    Because Su Xun hasn''t arrived yet, countless media reporters are gathering around him.


    Jin zhengu grabs the microphone of a media company directly and says in a arrogant manner to the camera:


    "Bangzi country is the most powerful country and the most powerful nation in the world. We have a long-standing culture, including food culture. There was a generation of famous chefs such as Yiya in China..."


    He had not finished his words, and the whole audience was full of abuse.


    "It''s shameless to step on horses. Yiya was a famous chef in the spring and Autumn period. When did he become the Bangzi kingdom? At that time, the Bangzi Kingdom didn''t appear."


    "It''s shameless. Huanima culture has a long history. Bangzi country has only a long history. Without our dragon country, they are nothing."


    "This is the routine operation of others. They say that Zhuge Liang and Qu Yuan belong to their country..."


    The curse and ridicule didn''t affect Jin zhengu at all. He continued: "the purpose of my trip is to defeat him with one tenth of my strength and declare that the kitchen god is in Bangzi country and the best food is in Bangzi country all over the world."


    As the voice fell, he gave the microphone back to the reporter. The corner of his mouth rose and raised a defiant smile. He made a gesture of opening his hands.


    With such an arrogant attitude, even the reporters around him wanted to smash the microphone and camera in his face.


    As time went by, it was almost ten o''clock in a twinkling of an eye. Even the judges had arrived, but Su Xun hadn''t come yet.


    To be fair, the jury is made up of a dragon, a Bangzi and a magnesium.


    All three are the top gourmets of the day.


    Seeing Su Xun''s delay, the host could only take the stage and began to delay: "Mr. Jin, why don''t you introduce the ingredients you prepared for us first."


    "Of course." Jin zhengu smiles, takes over the microphone and says, "I have prepared ice cold fish for today''s main course. This kind of fish is the top food of fish. Its meat is delicious and its taste is delicate. I believe it can conquer everyone''s taste buds."


    Jin zhengu introduced all the ingredients he prepared. Each one is very expensive. Many people may not have the chance to eat it in their lifetime.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was 10:30, and before susian came, the audience who had been holding their breath were impatient.


    A lot of noise began to appear at the scene.


    Jin zhengu looked around with a microphone and said in a loud voice, "Mr. Su, you promised my challenge, but you didn''t show up again. Are you afraid? This is really in line with the characteristics of the people of the Dragon Kingdom, who have no faith in their words and are timid and changeable. If you don''t show up again, I will leave. "


    "Grass Mud Horse, dead stick, who do you call timid and have no faith in your words? Believe it or not, I beat your mother not to know!"


    A grumpy old man sitting in the front stood up and pointed at Jin zhengu and swore.


    Jin zhengu sneered: "this gentleman, I''m sorry, I''m a black belt of Taekwondo. You dragon people''s cooking skills are not as good as me, and I''m afraid your boxing skills are not as good as me. The so-called dragon Kung Fu is nothing but deceptive airs."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Bangzi''s support group was full of laughter, full of pride and arrogance.


    The angry elder brother was livid with anger. If his companion didn''t hold him tightly, there would definitely be blood today.


    Jin zhengu shook his head dismissively and said again, "Mr. Su, if you don''t show up, do you mean you''ve given up? That''s OK. In a word, you know yourself well."


    The audience were both surprised and angry. They were all very anxious. Why didn''t master Su come yet? Isn''t he so anxious?


    At this time, a quiet voice came into people''s ears and eyes.


    "Who said I gave up?"


    It''s not very loud, but it''s so clear.


    Everyone looked at the entrance of the stadium almost at the same time.


    I saw a young man wearing a white shirt and jeans, carrying a few clinker bags in his hand, wearing headphones, leisurely came in.


    Who is master Su, who is not everyone''s favorite?Su Xun looked around for a week, yawned and said, "I''m sorry, I was so busy last night. I overslept today. I''ve kept everyone waiting for a long time."


    As for what he was busy doing last night, he had nothing to do except Liao Yu.


    Everyone can''t laugh or cry when they hear this. Big brother, you are so big hearted. You can oversleep on such things.


    However, the momentum of the people is high again, because what does it mean?


    It means that Su Xun didn''t treat Jin zhengu as a dish at all!


    Jin zhengu felt despised and angry. He pointed to Su Xun and yelled: "as a cook, you don''t even wear a chef''s uniform in such an important competition. Do you still have a bit of kitchen spirit?"


    "Such an important game?" Su Xun seemed to have heard a joke and said lightly: "this game may be very important to you, but for me, it''s nothing more than beating a so-called clown."


    "I accept your challenge is enough to make you famous in the industry. As for making me wear chef''s clothes to compare with you, I''m sorry, you don''t have the qualification, you don''t deserve it, because it''s not only insulting my professional clothes, but also insulting the chef industry."


    Sula''s voice seemed to be calm, but he didn''t talk with her.


    "Good! Master Su! Damn it


    "Master Su is domineering! This horse is called Kitchen God. He is born proud and arrogant


    "Well said, it''s just a clown. There''s nothing worthy of master Su''s attention. There''s no self-knowledge at all..."


    Jin zhengu''s nose was crooked, his breath was short, and he looked at Su Xun with gnashing teeth: "are you people in the Dragon kingdom so arrogant? Good, good, I will use my strength to let you know how ridiculous your arrogance is. "


    "You don''t have the strength, maybe, but it''s not worth mentioning in front of me." Su Xun said lightly, and then walked to his position leisurely with the clinker bag.


    From the beginning to the end, from the first step into the stadium, he did not take a straight eye to see Jin zhengu.


    I didn''t pay attention to him.

 Chapter 89

    The two sides are in place, the war is imminent, and the atmosphere in the gymnasium becomes tense.


    In fact, Su Xun was very relaxed. The main reason was that Jin zhengu, who was opposite him, was nervous and looked like a big enemy.


    It can be seen that although this guy said that he didn''t like Su Xun, he attached great importance to it in his heart.


    "Before I start, I want to ask, what are your ingredients?" Jin zhengu looked at Su Xun and asked, because he didn''t see the freezer and other food materials.


    Without saying a word, Su Xun poured out the things in the plastic bag. The seasoning, a common carp, a piece of chicken breast, carrots, green shoots and tofu were gone.


    WOW!


    See these simple can not be more simple ingredients, the entire stadium in an uproar.


    After all, Jin zhengu just introduced the raw materials he prepared. Compared with him, Su Xun''s raw materials were too hasty.


    Jin zhengu laughed and looked at Su Xun with mockery: "is this the raw material you prepared? It''s really cheap. Do you think you can win me with that? "


    "Cheap? These are the daily food of countless people in the world. Aren''t chefs cooking for the public? " Su Xun was amused by him, and then added:


    "in addition, to win a competition depends not on the high-end ingredients, but on the skill of the chef. What''s more, to deal with your kind of goods, there is no need to waste my time to select the ingredients carefully."


    Hiss -


    everyone takes a cold breath.


    They think that Jin zhengu is crazy. Now it seems that Su Xun is really crazy, a kind of arrogance emanating from his bones.


    But everyone still thinks he''s right, which is terrible.


    "You are arrogant Jin zhengu was very angry. It was the first time that he met such a person who was more crazy than himself.


    Su Xun shook his head and corrected: "it''s not arrogant. I''m just stating a fact. Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go straight ahead and deal with you. I have to eat with my girlfriend."


    "Husband, come on!" In the audience, an Zijin got up and yelled.


    Su Xun gave her a smile.


    For a moment, an Zijin attracted countless people''s eyes.


    "Is this master Su''s girlfriend? It''s so beautiful. It''s worthy of talent and beauty. "


    "What''s beautiful? I''m much more beautiful than her. I''m worthy of master su."


    "Elder sister, don''t you look in the mirror when you say that..."


    Be stared at by so many people, the Son Jin of an is ashamed to get hot hot on the face, hurriedly sat to return to, she all don''t know oneself just is where come of courage to shout that words.


    "I announce that the competition will officially start in 90 minutes, and the organizers of the competition need to make three dishes for the judges to mark."


    With the host''s order, the timing began, and the game officially started.


    Su Xun''s three dishes are a three color shredded chicken, a cold fish skin and a tofu fish ball soup.


    They are all very simple, very home-made. The raw materials are susian''s from his refrigerator when he goes out in the morning.


    He is such a confident man.


    Su Xun first dealt with the skin of the fish, and then peeled off the skin of the fish.


    Looking at this exquisite knife work, the audience was shocked.


    After all, with only one cut, they peeled off a complete fish skin. They had never seen such a powerful video on the Internet.


    Jin zhengu is also a pupil shrink, pretending to calm sneer: "carving insects trick, sensationalism, taste is the decisive truth."


    Naturally, his knife work is not as good as Su Xun''s.


    In other words, there is no country in the world whose knife function is better than that of Chinese cooks.


    Because foreign chefs use several knives in cooking.


    And the chef of Longguo is a cutter to do all the work.


    After cutting all the ingredients, Su Xun took out a carving knife and put the tofu into a water basin.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was puzzled.


    "He wants to carve tofu." The judge of Longguo explained.


    Carving is not difficult, but carving tofu needs some skills, because if you don''t pay attention to it, all previous achievements will be wasted.


    Then people saw the carving knife in Su Xun''s hand through the big screen and cut into the tofu without hesitation and pause.


    Every time you cut, you will separate a piece of waste, accurate to no error, and the whole movement is like flowing water, without any delay, full of a smooth aesthetic feeling. Fish scale, fish tail, fish head, spray, a carp leaping in the spray starts to take shape slowly, emerging in the eyes of the public.


    The carp carved from tofu is used by Su Xun to make fish ball soup, which is edible.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    There was thunderous applause.


    In everyone''s opinion, this is not a culinary competition, but a visual feast of art.Su Xun didn''t disappoint everyone. Jin zhengu is also famous for its beautiful seafood platter.


    As time went by, two-thirds of the 90 minutes in the blink of an eye passed. Su Xun and Jin zhengu finished the dishes ahead of time.


    Jin zhengu takes a provocative look at Su Xun. Su Xun is not moved and ignores him directly.


    "Next, let''s ask three judges to give a score. Let''s start with Mr. Jin zhengu."


    As the host''s voice dropped, three tall waitresses in cheongsam came up and put Jin zhengu''s dishes in front of the three judges.


    There are three courses of tea made by Jinzhengu, one is seafood platter mainly made of ice cold fish, one is roast lamb chops, and one is dessert made of mango.


    The appearance of Sandao tea looks very delicate, especially the seafood platter.


    All of them were nervous involuntarily. After all, although they had great confidence in Su Xun, they didn''t see the final result. They didn''t know what to expect.


    The three judges tasted the three dishes one by one, then had a simple communication, and finally hit a score that shocked everyone''s eyes at the same time.


    Ten, three tens, full marks.


    Boom!


    In the gymnasium, it exploded in an instant.


    Three tens. How can Su Xun win?


    The best result may be a draw.


    But for them, a draw means that Su Xun lost.


    "How can this be possible? How can this horse ride?"


    "Yes, how can master Su win?"


    "It''s a shame..."


    For a moment, the whole scene was howling, and I couldn''t bear to stay any longer, because if I stayed any longer, I would see Jin zhengu''s face.


    Jin zhengu looked at Su Xun with a proud smile on his face and said, "as I said, I will defeat you. It''s easy to defeat you."


    "It''s not too late to say that when the result comes out." Su Xun said lightly.


    "Is this the so-called" never give up until you reach the Yellow River, never shed tears until you see the coffin? " Jin zhengu sneered, shook his head and said, "it''s just that. It''s just that I put off two minutes to enjoy the joy of victory."


    Next, three waiters brought Su Xun''s dishes to the judges.


    The spectators in the stadium raised their heart to their throat again, because they were afraid that they would not even get a draw, which would be too miserable.


    As before, after gargling with mineral water, the judges tasted Su Xun''s dishes one by one. After tasting, their faces changed greatly.

 Chapter 90

    At this time, the camera gives a close-up of the three judges, so their facial expressions are carefully displayed on the large screen and fall into the eyes of the audience.


    "This What''s wrong with the food, master Su? "


    "It''s impossible. No matter how bad master Su''s work is, he won''t make a mess of it. It''s so exaggerated, and the appearance looks very good."


    "Mad, I''m more nervous now than when my daughter-in-law gave birth to a baby. It''s about the face of the Chinese people."


    There was a lot of discussion in the audience, and everyone was worried, staring at the big screen hanging in the stadium.


    Jin zhengu''s mouth rose, and he glanced at Su Xun: "it seems that I overestimate you. I really can''t imagine what kind of rubbish you have made in order to make the judges look ugly."


    For the dog barking in his ear, Su Xun directly ignored it and stood still in the same place.


    Being ignored again, Jin zhengu is furious. What qualification does a loser have to despise himself again and again?


    When the judges announce the result, I''ll see if you can keep calm. Then I''ll humiliate you to the core!


    "Hum!"


    Jin zhengu snorted coldly and took back his eyes from Su Xun.


    The three judges looked at each other, and then the magnesium in the middle picked up the microphone and said, "sorry, we can''t rate this dish because we don''t have the qualification, but it''s certain that Mr. Su is the winner."


    Boom!


    The whole scene exploded.


    The expression on Jin zhengu''s face was directly stiff.


    "Lying trough, master Su, no wonder he''s so calm. He''s a mature man!"


    "I know, just a stick, how can it be master Su''s opponent."


    "Dead stick, aren''t you a drag? Drag another one to have a look... "


    Everyone was ecstatic, one by one flushed with excitement, neck thick, as if they had won the game in general.


    "No way! Black screen, black screen, I am full score, how can he do better than me! "


    Jin zhengu roared hysterically, his face was ferocious, just like a ghost. He rushed to the three judges and glared at him.


    "Jin zhengu, please calm down and don''t disgrace our big stick country!" The judge of Bangzi country yelled with a calm face.


    "Go away!" Jin zhengu scolded angrily, pointed to the other side and yelled: "you traitor, you must have been bribed by the dragon people. I won''t lose. How can I lose?"


    "Don''t you know the difference by tasting it yourself?" Longguo judge said coldly.


    Jin zhengu was stunned when he heard this. He took a look at the three people, and then directly grabbed a dish with his hand and put it into his mouth.


    Chewed two mouthfuls, his face changed, the whole person such as lightning strike, stand in place.


    He couldn''t imagine how anyone could make such ordinary food so delicious.


    No, I can''t give up. What''s my face if I give up?


    Jin zhengu directly knocked the dish to the ground, grabbed the microphone on the table and roared: "black curtain, this is the black curtain of shameless dragon people against me, because they are afraid that I will win!"


    "Black curtain! Black curtain! Black curtain


    A group of people from the Bangzi support group also yelled. They never believed that their idol would lose to a dragon.


    Even if the dragon people are kitchen gods, in their view, as long as they are dragon people, they should not be more powerful than the people of Bangzi country.


    "Fuck, don''t play if you can''t afford to lose. Now if you lose and don''t admit it, you''ll lose your face."


    "That''s right. It''s so funny. He looks like a madman who has been hit."


    "Isn''t that the virtue of Bangzi people? The heart is higher than the sky, there is no self-knowledge.... "


    Jin zhengu was sneered at in the audience, and his words were full of disdain and disdain.


    Su Xun came to Jin zhengu step by step and said seriously, "you know, you look like a mad dog biting people."


    "Shut up Jin zhengu felt as if he had been trampled on his tail. His reaction was very strong. He said with gnashing teeth: "you lowly bastard, you don''t deserve the title of Kitchen God. You dragon people don''t deserve it..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished his words, Su Xun''s slap had already fallen on his face. He said faintly, "if the dog bites me, I won''t bite it back, but I will kill the dog."


    "How dare you hit me? Damned smash, you dare to hit me Feeling the burning pain on his face, Jin zhengu is angry. This humble dragon man dares to beat himself.


    Jin zhengu thinks it''s necessary to let the other party taste his black belt of Taekwondo.


    "Despicable dragon people, go to die!"


    He yelled angrily, stepped forward, slightly bowed, and a palm knife struck Su Xun''s forehead.


    "Europa will win, kill him!"


    "Kill that dragon!"Bangzi support group saw this scene and they all cheered one after another. In their opinion, the strength of Jin zhengu''s taekwondo black belt can completely destroy Su Xun.


    And the crowd in the audience was worried.


    In the face of Flammulina velutipes gaudy attack, Su Xun was expressionless and just kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    Jin zhengu flew out like he was hit by a car. He hit the ground hard and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was confused. They didn''t expect that Su Xun could not only do fortune telling and cooking, but also fight so hard.


    The members of the Bangzi support group were also confused. Their powerful Europa was knocked down by the Chinese, which was far beyond their expectation.


    "Cough..." Jin zhengu was also full of disbelief. He wanted to get up, but he was trampled down by Su Xun, and he fell to the ground again.


    Su Xun stepped on him with one foot and said condescending, "besides cooking, dragon Kung Fu is not a show off. I believe you can remember it all your life."


    Everyone in the audience recovered from the initial shock, and they all cheered one after another, feeling happy and dripping.


    "Good! Good fight! Kill him, said the dog


    "I''m so happy. I''ve been trying to teach him a lesson for a long time."


    "Su Da Shi did a good job!"


    Jin zhengu felt humiliated and angry. His face turned blue and white. He gritted his teeth and said, "damn dragon people, I want to sue you. If you dare to hit me, you will cause international disputes!"


    He can''t compare his cooking skills and fight. He can only use the most unpromising move.


    That''s a complaint_ ¡û¡£


    "Did I hit you? Who saw it? " Su Xun looked puzzled, then looked up at the audience: "he said I hit him, did you see that?"


    People instantly understand, and begin to tell the truth.


    "No, no, we saw him fall."


    "Yes, my face just fell on master Su''s hand, which made master Su''s hands dirty."


    "Yes, he was blind since he was a child. Otherwise, how could he fall down accidentally?"


    Just at this time, a gymnasium staff ran over and said: "master Su, our monitoring just broke down and didn''t record what happened, so Mr. Jin should have fallen by himself."


    "You You are shameless Jin zhengu almost vomited blood in anger and roared: "there are people from our big stick country at the scene. They will testify for me!"


    Su Xun took a look at the members of the support group of Bangzi country, raised his mouth, raised a faint smile, and said slowly:


    "they testify for you, so it must be the people of Bangzi country who work together to slander me. I''m so kind, how can I hit people? It''s because you are inferior to others and have a grudge for losing the game, so you stigmatize me for beating you and intentionally throwing dirty water on me, right? "


    As he spoke, he stepped on Jin zhengu''s foot harder.


    Jin zhengu was stunned. He had never seen such shameless people before. He was more shameless than the people in Bangzi country!

 Chapter 91

    "That is, you can''t slander master su. So many people have witnessed that you fell down on your own!"


    "Yes, we are willing to testify for master su. Master Su didn''t even touch him."


    "That''s to say, master Su is gentle. How can he hit people?"


    Everyone is very capable of learning. Su Xun just started, and everyone in the audience has become self-taught.


    Yes, master Su is so gentle. You can see that he is the kind of person who will be sad for a long time if he tramples on an ant.


    How could such a kind-hearted man hit others?


    It''s clear that Jin zhengu is lying. He wants to slander master Su and ruin his reputation.


    Jin zhengu


    He''s going to collapse. Now he finally realizes how others feel when they call him shameless.


    Damn it, he didn''t hit me? Are you all blind? Don''t you see I''m still under his feet?


    Jin zhengu can only look at his support group, who are his true love.


    The members of bangziguo support group are not stupid. They think that they may be at risk of being beaten by others, so they directly ignore his help seeking eyes and look down at the toe of their shoes.


    Jin zhengu


    Desperate, he felt his heart broken.


    Then he suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, laughed, and roared: "this game is live, it''s a joint live broadcast of many TV stations, just you hit me that scene must be seen by countless people, you''re dead! You''re dead! "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jin. There''s something wrong with the network just now. Our live broadcast has been temporarily interrupted." The director of a TV station said to Jin zhengu with an apologetic face.


    Another person in charge of the TV station kindly added: "but you don''t have to worry, you just insulted Mr. Su''s speech has been broadcast successfully."


    The smile on Jin zhengu''s face gradually became stiff, and then, like crazy, he scolded: "asshole! You shameless bastards


    Scolding scolding him, feel more and more aggrieved, tears can not stop flowing down.


    In the past, when others called him shameless, he was always complacent, because he liked the way that others clearly despised him but could not get rid of him.


    But now, he finally realized this feeling. He wanted to kill people, but he didn''t have the ability to cry.


    Take Su Jin''s feet away from him.


    Seeing this scene, people from all TV stations began to gesture to their employees, saying:


    "OK, all units, let''s resume the live broadcast."


    Su Xun bent down to help Jin zhengu up, and said gently: "Mr. Jin, although you lost the game, don''t be so excited. Look at you, you also fell, and it''s not light. Come on, get up quickly."


    Countless viewers saw this scene through the live video, and they were full of admiration for Su Xun.


    After all, before the live broadcast was interrupted, they all witnessed how arrogant Jin zhengu was.


    But now, as the winner, Su Xun not only didn''t care about everything, but also helped him himself.


    This fully embodies our great power style.


    There is no doubt that master Su''s broad mind deserves the admiration of countless people.


    "You hit me, he hit me, not by himself!"


    Jin zhengu threw away Su Xun''s hand and cried to the camera with tears streaming down his face.


    The audience watching the live broadcast all frowned, holding their mobile phones or sitting in front of the TV to yell at Jin zhengu.


    "This stick is too shameless. He has a grudge for losing the game. He fell down and master Su helped him up, but he even beat him down."


    "Compared with the broad-minded master Su, this is a villain who is not in charge."


    "When I look at his face, I know it''s not a good thing..."


    Fortunately, Jin zhengu can''t hear these people scold him. Otherwise, he must be angry and spit blood. He is wronged! (''; ¦Ø;'')


    "don''t cry, Mr. Jin. Friendship is the first and competition is the second. Although you are not as good as me, your cooking skills are outstanding."


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.


    I want to laugh when I see you cry.


    "Ah


    Jin zhengu screamed, because he felt that his shoulder would be broken by Su Xun. He yelled: "don''t you see? He just hit me again. He hit me on the shoulder hard."


    "This guy''s writing hard. He pats his shoulder to show that he doesn''t understand intimacy."


    "That is, look at his exaggerated expression. It''s too similar."


    "Flammulina velutipes is a complete villain..."


    Not to mention the Longguo audience in the gymnasium, this time even the members of the bangziguo support group felt that Jin zhengu''s costume was a little too much.It''s just two pats on the shoulder. Is it necessary to put on this painful expression?


    Hearing these words, and then looking at the suspicious eyes of the people in the support group, Jin zhengu was full of grievances. He really hit me on the shoulder hard. Why don''t you believe it?


    "Well, now that the competition is over, what else do the three judges want to say?"


    The host who disappeared for half a day finally came up to brush the last wave of feeling.


    The judge of Bangzi country stood up and said, "although I''m from Bangzi country, I''m a gourmet. I''m responsible for every dish. Mr. Su''s cooking skills are superb. None of the three of us here is qualified to score."


    "Yes, because his cooking skills can''t be evaluated simply by scores. It has reached a peak." The judge of Longguo also got up and added.


    Finally, there was the magnesium judge: "Su''s food, as always, is the most delicious food I have ever tasted. He is a real God of cooking."


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    There was thunderous applause.


    "Goodbye, Mr. king."


    Su Xun showed a gentle smile to Jin zhengu, then looked up at an Zijin in the audience and turned to walk outside the gymnasium.


    When the reporter saw that he was going to leave, he rushed up with long guns and short guns.


    "Mr. Su, how do you feel about winning this competition?"


    "It''s just expected. I don''t think so."


    "Mr. Su, what do you think of Jin zhengu''s cooking skills?"


    "Very strong, but not as good as me."


    Jin zhengu was directly ignored by everyone, hanging on one side, without the slightest sense of existence.


    Looking at Su Xun, who is surrounded by reporters, Jin Zhenggu is envious. That should be his treatment!


    At this time, a reporter finally came to him.


    As soon as Jin zhengu''s eyes brightened, he cleared his throat and was ready to show his face.


    "Mr. Jin, how do you feel after being beaten in the face? Do you feel any pain in your face? "


    The smile on Jin zhengu''s face solidified.


    I knock NIMA! Knock NIMA!

 Chapter 92

    [amazing! Kitchen God wins, Jin zhengu becomes angry and humiliates! ¡¿


    [it is suggested to ban Jinzhengu''s permanent industry, and show disrespect to Su''s predecessors. ¡¿


    [after many years, he is still invincible! ¡¿


    [Jin zhengu makes people angry ¡¿


    at the end of the competition, numerous media reported that Jin zhengu was angry and insulted Su Xun.


    For a moment, Jin zhengu was ruined and became a street mouse. Everyone yelled.


    There are even people in bangziguo who have gone to the door of Jin zhengu''s hotel to send wreaths to express their cordial "blessing".


    The boss in order to appease the mood of the masses, as well as for money, can only decisively open in addition to Jinzhengu.


    Some Bangzi people also think that Jin zhengu has lost the face of the country and spit on him. They will spit when they meet him.


    It''s so sad that a rising star in the catering industry, once in the limelight, can''t even find a job now.


    It can be seen that you can''t be a Flammulina velutipes person, otherwise there is no place to cry.


    Like Su Xuan, the only famous chef in the world, he once again went to a famous restaurant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days after the game, Thursday.


    At Yuliang mountain manor, Su Xun is holding Qin Zhu''s artificial air conditioner in his arms and enjoying Yan Yurou''s massage behind him. He receives a systematic prompt sound in his mind.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task of making the restaurant famous all over the world. ¡¿


    [reward: proficient in Chinese cooking. ¡¿


    Su Xun has no fluctuation in his heart, because he doesn''t like to cook by himself. He prefers to eat ready-made food.


    But if you have acquired Chinese cooking skills, you can at least teach Zhou Chengxuan.


    After seeing Su Xun''s scenery, the guy had completely abandoned his old fortune telling profession and devoted himself to cooking.


    However, Zhou Chengxuan''s talent is good. He learns very quickly. Even Qin Zhu and Yan Yurou often sigh that Zhou Chengxuan should learn to cook. It''s not proper for him to have such a good talent to do fortune telling.


    The kitchen god Xuan has too many guests every day. Su Xun has already announced that he won''t go to the kitchen god Xuan and recruited another cook.


    As for himself, he will only stir fry two dishes for the guests when he is free. By the way, he will teach Zhou Chengxuan.


    If he doesn''t go, Qin Zhu and Yan Yurou won''t go either.


    Yan Yurou is now his secretary.


    Liao Yu is a work secretary, and Yan Yurou is a life secretary, which can also be called a life assistant.


    As a life secretary, Yan Yurou is responsible for taking care of Su Xun''s daily life. In fact, she is equivalent to an ancient maid.


    In order to better serve the boss, Yan Yurou moved into Yuliang villa.


    She was born with a childlike face, and her mouth was as sweet as honey. Besides, she was only 18 years old. Both an Zijin and Liao Yu took her as their sister, and they liked her very much.


    Qin Zhu felt that her pet''s status was threatened, so she was not very friendly to Yan Yurou. She called each other''s nickname every day, cow.


    And Yan Yurou is not used to her. She gives Qin Zhu a beautiful and frozen nickname refrigerator.


    "Master, open your mouth, ah ~" Qin Zhu peeled a piece of orange and fed it to Su Xun. He also gave Yan Yurou a provocative look.


    Yan Yurou increased the strength of Su Xun''s massage and said, "master, is this strength appropriate?"


    She firmly believed that Su Xun liked to play this tune, otherwise how could Qin Zhu call his master?


    "Fox spirit!" Qin Zhu angrily scolded, angrily took the orange away from Su Xun''s mouth and threw it into his mouth.


    Yan Yurou complacently spits out her tongue, confidently straightens the baby''s granary in front of her chest, and her eyes show disdain.


    Qin Zhu felt that his self-esteem had been hurt. He pulled Su Xun''s arm and said, "master, that cow mocks people."


    "Dead fridge." Yan Yurou''s first step to get Su Xun was to compete with Qin Zhu.


    Because compared with an Zijin and Liao Yu, this cold woman spent the most time with Su Xun.


    Qin Zhugang wanted to get angry. Then he thought of something and said triumphantly: "every night, the master sleeps with me. Are you jealous? Envy? "


    "What do I envy?" Yan Yurou chuckled and said with disdain: "the master has no impulse to sleep with you. You should reflect on yourself."


    "You..." Qin Zhu is a little angry and despondent. Damn it. He has a big chest!


    Su Xun was so annoyed by the two people that he interrupted their argument: "OK, OK, you all go to have a rest. Sooner or later I will be killed by you."


    "Hum!"


    Two people mutually stare at each other one eye, at the same time cold hum a, all obediently no longer talk.


    It''s three days from the next identity.


    On Friday, Su Xun had a rare day at school.As a celebrity, he caused a lot of onlookers in the school, and his classmates boasted that they all had one more material.


    As long as you say that Su Xun is in the same class with us, there will be a burst of praise.


    Because of his work, Su Xun brought a notebook to the classroom. Sometimes he could deal with his work.


    Yan Yurou, the life secretary, was inseparable from him. He poured water and bought food for Su Xun and helped him do everything well.


    An Zijin also interacts with Su Xun from time to time. Two beauties surround him all the time, which makes people envious.


    The whole class is full of grief. Mom sells criticism. Go back to the company as soon as you can. There is dog food everywhere in the classroom. I can''t stand it.


    Support each other. Is this the life of an evil local rich man Envy!


    An Zijin is OK. After all, we all know that she is Su Xun''s girlfriend, and we''ve been used to it for two years.


    The key to attract you to look up to many young girls is to treat you as a two-dimensional goddess.


    Every time they see Yan Yurou selling cute with Su Xun, they all want to find Su Xun with a knife and cry out: let go of that girl!


    Some people from other departments who were jealous of Su Xun secretly went to the academic affairs office to complain that Su Xun''s behavior had seriously affected the learning state of the whole school.


    The headmaster talked to Su Xun in person and said that he could keep a low profile in school and try to act like a student. Don''t drive tens of millions of luxury cars to school.


    Su Xun nodded with a smile and donated 10 million yuan to build a library and teaching building in his name.


    Then in the afternoon, the whole school was praised and a donation ceremony was held. In the evening, his photos were hung on the wall of famous alumni on the campus.


    Moreover, those who reported him because of jealousy were all severely criticized and educated.


    Su Xun said, Sao Rui, with money, you can really do whatever you want (????).


    Rich people''s campus life is so boring.

 Chapter 93

    Liao Yu''s apartment on Monday.


    Su Xun opened his eyes and got up from Liao Yu''s bed.


    Liao Yu was tired all night last night, but he was still dead asleep. All his quilts fell to the ground.


    As you can see, her knees are a little red.


    Su Xun took up the quilt and covered it for her. Then he took a deep breath and said in his heart, "system, extract the fifth identity."


    [drawing Congratulations on the host''s new identity: Ghost detective Su Xun]


    [you are born different from ordinary people, and can listen to the voice of the dead. Once you used this ability to solve one outstanding case after another, leaving the legend of ghost detective in the river and lake. Now you will go out of the river and lake again, leaving no place for all evils to escape. ¡¿


    [with the death knell ringing and the sword hanging on the beam, there is no match for ghost detection. Only you can see through all the truth. ¡¿


    [identity ability: listening to the dead, eyes of insight, mind reading. ¡¿


    [identity task: help the police to solve three cases within half a month. ¡¿


    Su Xun didn''t expect that his fifth identity was a detective, although he was called a ghost detective.


    Listen to the dead, see the eye, read the mind.


    Tut Tut, these three abilities are awesome, coupled with their own psychic ability and the ability of little pet Qin Zhu to hide and atomize through the wall.


    Will there be cases that can''t be solved and criminals that can''t be caught?


    Su Xun looked at the skill introduction carefully.


    Listen to the dead: as long as you touch the dead body, you can see the last picture of the dead before they die.


    Eye of insight: you have a pair of sharper eyes than an eagle. You can always catch traces that ordinary people can''t find.


    Mind reading: as long as there is physical contact, you can read each other''s current thoughts.


    Su Xun smashed it again. He had three abilities against heaven, but he could only get one of them randomly after completing the task. It''s a pity.


    If it''s not a limited time, then you can be the same as the king of killers. If you don''t complete the task all the time, you can go whoring all the time.


    Forget it, to be contented, not insatiable, so powerful skills, they can finally get a is also good.


    "Brother, you wake up so early."


    Liao Yu didn''t know when he woke up. His lotus like arm caught Su Xun''s neck and pulled him to bed.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped her and felt very elastic. He said, "little lazy, I''m going to work on Monday today. Get up quickly."


    There is a regular meeting every Monday. Even Su Xun can''t be absent, let alone Liao Yu.


    "Ah! I almost forgot. " With a cry of surprise, Liao Yu got out of bed and went to the wardrobe to look for clothes.


    They dressed up and walked out of the room. Qin Zhu was watching TV on the sofa with his legs up.


    Last night, she was naturally chased out of the room by Su Xun.


    "I thought you had morning transportation." Qin Zhu looked back and jokingly said that Su Xun always suspected that she was a ghost.


    Liao Yu''s pretty face flushed: "what nonsense."


    "You were so unscrupulous last night, did you consider my feeling in the living room?" Qin Zhu looked at Su Xun bitterly, as if she were a abandoned daughter-in-law.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes: "why do you talk so much recently? A pet is a pet''s awareness. Do you understand? "


    "What the master said is, can''t people be wrong?" Qin Zhu suddenly appears in Su Xun''s arms, and his soft body is pestering him for a while.


    After breakfast, Su looks for Liao Yu and Qin Zhu. They go to the company by car.


    "Master."


    Yan Yurou arrived early. When Su Xun walked into the office, she was cleaning.


    It used to be Liao Yu''s job, but now it belongs to her life secretary.


    Qin Zhu curled his lips: "pretending, scheming bitch."


    Wearing a black ol uniform, Yan Yurou''s delicate childlike face and the unusual baby granary make Su Xun feel like he is full of Qi and blood in the morning.


    Yan Yurou''s figure and childlike appearance are the only characters that can appear in island animation. As a result, it appears in reality and brings visual impact to people.


    Su Xun meditated and decided to calm down. He went over and knocked her on the head: "I''ve said that many times. I''m called Su Dong in the company."


    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Su." Yan Yurou shouts with her mouth, and her delicate red lips are especially attractive, which makes people have the impulse to bite.


    Su looked at Wang''s cute eyes.


    "Do it." Su Xun dropped a sentence and went to his own position to sit down.


    Yan Yurou turned her lips in disappointment. She thought Su Xun would kiss her. Bai was excited.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Liao Yu knocked them, and then came in: "Mr. Su, the materials are ready. Everyone has entered the meeting room. You can have a meeting at any time.""Now." After looking at the watch on his wrist, Su Xun got up and followed Liao Yu out of the office.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Qin Zhu and Yan Yurou are the only ghosts left in the office.


    Not surprisingly, the two enemies pinched again and began to hurt each other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, a meeting was also held in Dongcheng District branch of Jiangnan police station.


    On the big screen in the conference room, the words "513 murder case" were displayed.


    There is no doubt that this is the center of the meeting.


    "Comrades, two days have passed since the 513 case, but our ad hoc group still has nothing to gain. We can''t go on like this. Let''s brainstorm and sort out the case again to see if we can find any clues."


    Chen Yu, deputy director of Dongcheng District sub Bureau, was responsible for the 513 homicide.


    But two days later, the ad hoc group has no clue. If it goes on like this, the suspect will be more and more difficult to find. Chen Yu is so worried that he will lose all his hair.


    After his voice dropped, there was some silence in the ad hoc group''s temporary meeting room, and everyone was in a low mood.


    "Chen Ju, I have an idea here." A middle-aged man in his forties raised his hand to break the silence.


    For a moment, everyone looked at him.


    The middle-aged man said, "Chen Ju, there is no perfect crime in the world. My idea is that we can''t find any flaws, but we can ask experts to help us solve the case."


    "Lao Liu, don''t talk nonsense. Our professionals are all black now. Where can we invite such experts?" A young man in his thirties with glasses said.


    "Xie Hong, shut up!" Chen Yu glared at him, looked at Lao Liu and said, "go on."


    Have you heard of Liu''s lips a few years ago? "Ghost detective."


    His voice dropped. Except for a few young people in the conference room, the older ones all changed their faces.


    "The ghost detective hasn''t heard from him for several years, and few people have seen him. Do you know where he is? And can you recognize it? " As a veteran of criminal investigation, Chen Yu had obviously heard of this man.


    Old Liu Han Hou nodded: "I met him when I was handling a case. I knew him. I didn''t know where he was, but when I was surfing the Internet two days ago, I suddenly found him. In fact, he has been in Jiangnan City all the time, and his high profile is unexpected."

 Chapter 94

    "Have you seen it? I haven''t even seen this god man. " Chen yurao looks at Lao Liu with interest.


    At that time, Liu said, "I didn''t laugh at him at all."


    "People with ability have pride. It''s normal." Chen Yu didn''t think so, because in his opinion, people should be proud of their capital.


    Several young policemen looked at each other, confused and puzzled, and asked: "Chen Bureau, uncle Liu, who are you talking about? What kind of ghost detective? How can you be more confused?"


    Without waiting for Lao Liu and Chen Yu to speak, Xie Hong pushed his glasses and said with disdain: "a guy who pretends to be a ghost and is lucky is just a guy who can''t get along in the detective business, so he hasn''t been active in recent years. It''s normal that you newcomers haven''t heard of him."


    "When I say Xie Hong, you are wrong. They don''t need to be detectives at all. They live better than you now." Lao Liu said with a smile.


    "Is Xie Hong a sneer? I''m curious about how beautiful he is


    "You have a grudge against the spy?" Chen Yu asked with a puzzled face, if not Qiu Xie Hong, what does this mean.


    Old Liu laughed: "Chen Ju, it''s him who has a grudge with the ghost detective unilaterally. The ghost detective doesn''t even know him."


    For a moment, all the people in the meeting room showed their gossip faces, waiting to eat melons.


    Lao Liu, a smoker, lit a cigarette and said slowly, "at that time, Xie Hongcai just entered the police force. He heard the ghost detective coming and wanted to see him. As a result, before he entered the door, he didn''t even see what the ghost detective was like, so he was kicked out by others."


    No wonder, when it comes to ghost detection, Xie Hong''s reaction is so fierce.


    "I can''t stand his air. What''s the big deal, huh!" Xie Hong felt that he couldn''t hang on his face, and his face was dark for a moment.


    A policewoman asked, "Chen Bureau, who is this ghost detective?"


    "A very powerful person, if even he can''t solve the case, it is really unsolved." Chen Yupo said with emotion, and then added: "a few years ago, the case of corpse crushing in the art academy, 129 serial homicide, these are all solved by him."


    A group of young people take a cool breath. They are forced to have a slightly three-dimensional understanding of the ghosts.


    Chen Yu looked at Lao Liu and said, "don''t you know where people are? Take us there. This case can''t be put off. "


    "Let''s go. In fact, maybe you''ve already met him by accident." Lao Liu showed a mysterious smile.


    Everyone was confused by this.


    Half an hour later, members of the project team arrived at the downstairs of Qingyun building by car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Xie Hong scoffed and said, "Lao Liu, you say he''s good at mixing. He doesn''t work here. Qingyun international is very good, but it''s not so good to work here."


    "You''re right. He really works here, but he''s not an ordinary employee." Lao Liu said as he closed the door.


    Xie Hong frowned and said: "even the management is nothing, isn''t it a part-time worker?"


    Lao Liu just laughed and didn''t talk about it.


    The security guard at the door stopped several people, stood at attention and saluted first, then said, "Hello, comrade police, what can I do for you?"


    "Ever been a soldier?" Chen Yu looked at each other, just like the other.


    Two people raise their heads, look proud of spit out three words: "scout."


    Chen Yu''s pupils shrank and saluted back at attention.


    The Scout can be called a team. It''s an all-round top soldier in the team. It''s a regular team. As a sharp sword in the team, none of them can be selected for service.


    Therefore, they have the proud capital and the confidence, because they have served as the best soldiers for the country.


    "Two brothers, this is our Chen Bureau. We are looking for your chairman." Lao Liu pointed to Chen Yu and introduced him, saying the purpose of his trip.


    As his voice fell, Chen Yu''s face changed.


    Xie Hong directly pulled Lao Liu back and said anxiously, "are you crazy? The chairman of Qingyun international and the top leaders in the hall have to be polite when they see him. Our branch bureaus are so rash to meet him. Are you kidding?"


    "Lao Liu, you can''t make a joke of this." Chen Yu is also dignified. After all, the social status of the chairman of Qingyun international is extraordinary.


    "Chen Ju, if you want to find a ghost detective, you have to see him," Liu said


    After listening to this, Chen Yu thinks it''s reasonable. The spy should be the top management of Qingyun international. It''s also right to say hello to the boss of the other party first.


    "Two brothers, please. We have something very important to see the chairman of your company." Lao Liu looked back at the two guards and said.


    Two security guards looked at each other, and one of them said, "please wait a moment."Another turned and walked into the security booth to make a phone call.


    A moment later, the security guard who called came out and said, "please take the elevator to the top floor. Our Secretary of Su Dong will wait for you outside the elevator."


    "Thank you for your trouble." Chen Yu thanks them for a while, and then leads them into the building.


    It is reasonable to say that because of the nature of their work, they have also entered the headquarters buildings of many companies.


    But after entering Qingyun building, everyone felt the shock, and a brilliant atmosphere came.


    For a moment, she felt a little bit like granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    "Tut Tut, it''s worthy of being the leading enterprise in Jiangzhou province. It''s magnificent enough."


    After entering the elevator, Xie Hongcai showed his face.


    "Yes, there are many employees, but the key is more beautiful women."


    "Nonsense, I heard that there are also requirements for entering Qingyun international


    A few young people went to the building smoothly.


    Chen Yu frowned: "all right, all right, be serious."


    "The ghost detective really worked as the management here. He really did a good job." Xie Hong added.


    Lao Liu smiles, management? Well, it''s just that they are the management who are in charge of the management.


    "Ding ~"


    the elevator door opened and a group of people came out.


    "Who is Chen bureau? We are in a meeting. Please wait in the reception room for a moment."


    Yan Yurou, who was waiting outside in advance, welcomed him.


    See Yan Yurou, a group of people are hopeless to see stupefied.


    Two policewomen are ashamed of the lower head, too small, inferiority ah.


    Chen Yu did not have the good spirit to stare a few not promising guy one eye, the face does not change color to say: "trouble you, I am Chen Yu."


    "Hello, Chen Ju, please follow me." With a smile, Yan Yurou walked in front of her on her high heels and brought several people into the reception room.


    After making a cup of tea for each of them, Yan Yurou left.


    "It''s nice to have money. The secretaries are so beautiful."


    "Look at the reception room. It''s bigger than my home. It''s decorated, bedridden, yellow flower pear wood!"


    "Sofa leather..."


    Today''s young people are generally more sand sculpture, one by one surprised.


    Chen Yu coughed two times: "OK, OK, promising, can you settle down?"


    As he spoke, he leaned back on the sofa.


    It''s real leather. It''s cool to lean on it!

 Chapter 95

    Ten minutes later, Su Xun finished the meeting.


    "Su Dong, you are in the reception room. The leader is the deputy director of Dongcheng Branch."


    Yan Yurou said as she followed Su Xun.


    When they came to the reception room, Su Xun opened the door and went in.


    Everyone in the reception room stood up one after another.


    "Chen Ju, everyone, this is our Su Dong." Yan Yurou points to Su Xun and introduces a sentence.


    "Sue Master Su


    "Master Su!"


    Seeing Su Xun, a group of people were stunned and almost called out two different names at the same time.


    Chen Yu''s people were shocked. Unexpectedly, master Su, the master of magic calculation under the overpass, and master Su, the invincible chef, were still the chairman of Qingyun international.


    This NIMA, a man wearing three layers of vest, this is too exciting.


    "You go out first." Su Xun waved to Yan Yurou, then looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen Ju, please sit down. You''re welcome."


    "Well, Su Dong, this It''s so shocking. It''s a young hero. " Chen Yu''s brain was a little dizzy and sat back on the sofa.


    Now the young people in their twenties are so powerful, are they?


    How can I be a middle-aged man who has lived nearly half his life to climb to the vice bureau.


    Several young people who were no more than a few years older than Su Xun were deeply hit.


    Also young people in the new era, how can the gap between people be greater than that between people and dogs?


    Well, they are the future of our motherland, and we make up at best.


    After sitting down, Su Xun casually cocked his legs and asked, "I don''t know what Chen Bureau asked me for? If there''s anything I can do for you, please feel free to ask


    After he got the identity of the ghost detective, he probably guessed that these people must have come to help themselves.


    After all, according to the memory of the identity of the ghost detective, I was still very powerful a few years ago, just mysterious.


    Nowadays, although people are not in the Jianghu, there are legends everywhere.


    Xie Hong habitually pushed glasses, respectfully said: "Hello, Su Dong, we are looking for someone, as for the name is not clear, but the nickname is ghost detective."


    Now he is as clever as the pupils sitting in the front row, sitting straight and respectful.


    After all, this is a real big man in four layers of vest.


    "Ghost detective?" Su Xun laughed, which was meaningful.


    Seeing the intriguing smile on Su Xun''s face, Chen Yu suddenly thought of what Lao Liu had said before: maybe you''ve already seen him by accident.


    At the beginning, he was only Lao Liu. This was a casual remark, and he didn''t pay attention to it.


    But I think Lao Liu just said he wanted to see Su Xun downstairs, and then I think of Su Xun''s high profile, plus the smile on his face at this time.


    Chen Yu had a terrible guess in his mind.


    Su Xun is a ghost detective!


    "Chen Ju, Su Dong is a ghost detective." Lao Liu confirmed Chen Yu''s conjecture.


    WOW!


    For a moment, there was an uproar in the reception room. Everyone was staring at Su Xun with a look of ghost.


    "This How can this be possible? Master Su is still a ghost detective! "


    "It''s too strong..."


    Xie Hong was even more confused. Now he finally understood what Lao Liu meant when he said that Su Xun was living a beautiful life.


    It''s more than scenery, it''s infinite scenery!


    When he thought about his previous strange words, he was embarrassed. Fortunately, these words didn''t spread to Su Xun.


    Chen Yu is also a shudder, fortune teller, Kitchen God, chairman of Qingyun international, ghost detective.


    A man in his twenties has four identities, each of which is enough to make a sensation in the whole city. It''s against the heaven, monster!


    It took five minutes for many people to digest this fact and ease the shock in their hearts.


    Several young policemen looked at Su Xun with adoring eyes. They didn''t chase stars before, but now they are chasing them.


    Chen Yushen took a breath and calmed down his excitement. Looking at Su Xun, he said in a thoughtful tone: "we came here this time because we encountered difficulties in solving the case. We specially came to ask Su Dong for help. Did Su Dong ever pay attention to the recent 513 homicide?"


    "This I really don''t know. " Su Xun apologized. Apart from watching the news broadcast at 7:30 every night, he had not paid attention to these social events for a long time.


    "It''s normal that such busy people as Su Dong didn''t pay attention to it." Chen Yu expressed his understanding and took a look at a policewoman: "Xiao He, show Su Dong the information about the" 513 homicide case. "


    "Su Dong." The policewoman handed a document bag to Su Xun.


    Su Xun opened the file bag, took out the files and looked at them.


    On the evening of May 13, an appalling murder occurred in Liming Village, which is located on the edge of Jiangnan City. Three members of a family were brutally killed at home and their financial affairs were looted.Before her death, the hostess had been beaten many times. The five-year-old child was killed alive. The male master had 18 knives in his body, and there were many marks of being beaten by sharp weapons on his body.


    After reading it, Su Xun felt his anger in his heart and said, "beast!"


    What''s the difference between this kind of behavior and animals?


    "Who said no, these are a bunch of real bastards!" Chen Yu smashed the fist on the sofa, and then said to himself, "we haven''t arrested the suspect until now, and have no confidence in the people."


    "These people deserve to die!"


    "They should be arrested and shot!"


    Several young police officers were filled with righteous indignation, especially the two policewomen, who were gnashing their teeth in hatred.


    Su Xun breathed out a sigh: "Chen Bureau, tell me about your current investigation. What problems have you encountered?"


    "The location of Liming Village is remote, there are many mountain roads, and there are no monitoring probes along the way. In addition, there was a heavy rain on the night of the crime, which covered all traces. Now we have a black eye except for four suspects."


    The difficulty of solving a case in this remote village is quite different from that in the city.


    "Didn''t the suspect violate the female victim? There''s no trace left at the scene? " Su Xun frowned and asked.


    Chen Yu shook his head, gritted his teeth and said, "no, these four animals have strong psychological quality. After that, he cleaned up the scene in detail and also The body of the female victim, and then fled the scene of the crime. "


    ''s cleaning up is certainly euphemistic. The suspect has used the extremely bloody and cruel means to erase the traces left on the body of the female victim.


    "Take me to see the victim''s body first." Su Xun had made up his mind to catch the four animals.


    He is not a bad man, but he will not allow this kind of animal to continue to get away with it.


    Now for him, the purpose of solving the case is not only to complete the task within the time limit, but also to give an account to the three members of the family who died miserably.


    If he can''t catch these four dogs, he won''t feel good eating.


    "Well, after the autopsy, the body has been transferred to the City funeral home."


    While Chen Yu was talking, he had already got up, and other people also stood up one after another.


    A few minutes later, three police cars and a Mercedes Benz headed for the City funeral home.

 Chapter 96

    Twenty minutes later, we arrived at the funeral home.


    The director of the funeral home came out to meet him when he got the news.


    Across the distance, he trotted up with a smile on his face: "ouch, welcome, which gust of wind has brought you to Chen Ju? It''s really magnificent."


    Hearing this, a group of people are trying to smile. God steps on the horse to welcome you. God steps on the horse to shine. You think you are a hotel here. Flattery is on the horse''s hoof.


    The corner of Chen Yu''s mouth twitched for a moment, and he said with a black face: "OK, don''t grin. Where are the three bodies that were sent last time? Take us there


    "Inside, inside." The curator also realized that he had said something wrong and was slightly embarrassed.


    A moment later, led by the director of the funeral home, Su Xun saw the bodies of the three victims.


    It was really terrible. After watching it, Su Xun was more determined to catch the four animals.


    Su Xun put his hand on the female victim''s arm, which could not be called a complete arm, and then closed his eyes.


    See this scene, Chen Yu several people are a Leng, don''t understand what this is.


    At this time, Su Xun was using the skill of listening to the dead, and his mind was in a trance. He saw the last picture of the dead before he died.


    A man is pinching the female victim''s neck, can''t see her face clearly, the female victim keeps struggling, grabs the man''s arm, and the memory stops suddenly. Take wings to itself.


    Su looked down at her finger, and her fingers were missing. Apparently, the suspect had cut it off. The other party also thought that the dandruff that she had been scratched might be left in the fingernails of the female victim.


    Then Su Xun used the skill of listening to the other two corpses, and finally found some useful information.


    He opened his eyes and said, "take me to the crime scene."


    Then a group of people drove to the village at dawn.


    Liming Village is still far away from the urban area. You need to take the expressway first, then take the expressway, and finally open a mountain road to enter the village.


    It took about three hours for the group to arrive at their destination at 12 noon.


    The police from the local police station led them into the village.


    Because the police of the local police station and the local villagers are familiar with each other, it''s better to communicate in time if there is any unexpected situation.


    "Mr. Su, the house in front is where the crime happened."


    Far away, Chen Yu pointed to the village cigarette butts and dry wood of the same color, plus being sandwiched in the gap in the depth of the pile of wood, is really not easy to find.


    "Cigarette end! It is understood that no one in the victim''s house smokes, which is definitely the suspect left behind.


    "That''s right. The trace should be the new cigarettes we just smoked in the past two days. The criminals must have stayed at the scene!"


    Seeing the small half of the cigarette end, everyone got excited and couldn''t contain their emotions.


    because of the reason why the wood is blocked, this half of cigarette butt is obviously not captured by the rain, so it is possible to extract the DNA of the suspect from above.


    as long as we find one suspect, will the other three be far behind?


    For a moment, everyone looked at Su Xun in disbelief.


    How did Su Xun find such a hidden cigarette end?


    You know, they''ve checked the scene many times.


    Xie Hong felt hot on his face. After all, he just vowed that there would be no discovery here. As a result, he was beaten in the face in a twinkling of an eye.


    "How did you find out, Mr. Su?" A policewoman looked at Su Xun with adoration on her face. She was worthy of the ghost detective''s reputation.


    Su Xun gave her a smile: "the dead told me."


    Hearing this answer, everyone felt a little cool on their back, as if the wind was blowing.


    "Mr. Su, you''re really joking." The policewoman said reluctantly, put on gloves, took out tweezers and put the cigarette end into the self sealing bag.


    Seeing this, Su Xun just laughed and said nothing.


    When he used the skill of listening to the dead to the male victim, the last picture he saw from the other party''s memory was:


    a man with his back to him, walked out of the living room door and threw his cigarette end aside. The man was left-handed.


    Although I didn''t see where the cigarette end was lost, as long as I didn''t find the wrong direction, I could guess the location.


    The same is true.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Su. If it weren''t for you, we might not have been able to find a breakthrough all the time."


    Chen Yu looked at Su Xun gratefully, and his heart was also full of admiration. Sure enough, the name of ghost detective was not passed down.


    "Chen Ju is very kind." Su Xun shook his head, and then said, "Chen Ju, I hope to be able to participate in the whole case and catch the four animals by hand."


    After seeing such a tragedy, Su Xun was angry that he didn''t catch the four beasts himself.


    "Of course, no problem. I will report to you and apply to hire you as our special adviser." Chen Yu agreed without hesitation. After all, with such a big man in the future, what case can''t be solved?He would like to have Su Xun take part in every case. In this way, there is absolutely no escape for those criminals.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, the group returned to the city.


    "Mr. Su, I''ll let you know as soon as the cigarette end test results come out."


    Before leaving, Chen Yu said a word to Su Xun.


    Su Xun went back to the Yuliang mountain manor. He had to consult Qin Zhu. After all, he could not get rid of the evil spirit in Su Xun''s heart by simply seizing the four animals and sentencing them.


    In addition to the judgment of the law, we must also teach the four animals a profound lesson. It''s better to live rather than die. It''s too cheap for them to die.

 Chapter 97

    "The master is back."


    Seeing Su Xun, Qin Zhu, lying dead on the sofa, immediately got up and rushed into Su Xun''s arms.


    That''s her advantage.


    She can follow Su Xun to the company like Yan Yurou, or wait for Su Xun to come back at home, but Yan Yurou can''t.


    So she and Su Xun spent the most time together. They lived together day and night. Although they had not yet said it, they must have been in love.


    With Qin Zhu in his arms, Su Xun went to the sofa and sat down as if he were holding a child.


    Holding Qin Zhu on a hot day is more effective than those air conditioners, and it feels good. It''s so cool and comfortable.


    "Tell me a case..." Su Xun tells Qin Zhu about the 513 murder.


    After hearing this, Qin Zhu gritted his teeth: "how can there be such animals in the world?"


    "Sometimes, people are more terrible than ghosts." Su Xun sighed. The more he knew about criminal investigation cases, the more he could understand the ugliness of human nature.


    There is a saying on the Internet that the more people I contact, the more I like dogs.


    Because dogs are not as complicated as people, don''t try to test human nature, otherwise your three outlooks will be shattered.


    Qin Zhu nodded with approval: "that is, I am a ghost. Those criminals are more like ghosts than me. I have never harmed anyone."


    Su Xun pulled the corners of his mouth. Qin Zhu was just a waste of ghosts, let alone malicious harm. There was a wind and grass outside the window at night, and she was more afraid than others.


    Elder sister, you are a ghost. Do you need to be afraid of ghosts?


    "So, I want you to take advantage of the ability of invisibility and give them an unforgettable memory." Su Xun said his purpose.


    As soon as Qin Zhu''s eyes brightened, he said excitedly, "I can scare them crazy, and then put on high heels to kick their eggs, so that they can only be picked up soap in prison."


    Su Xun felt his crotch cool and swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "well done, I support you."


    "Then you should reward people." Qin Zhu''s eyes were full of eyes, and the whole person was hanging on Su Xun''s body, writhing restlessly.


    Su Xun said: "forget it. I''m afraid I''ll be frozen into a popsicle."


    If you really want to attack a ghost, he still has some psychological obstacles. After all, he has never done it.


    "No, just try." Qin Zhu, the girl, directly pressed Su Xun on the sofa, ready to bow.


    Being held down by a woman, Su Xun was ashamed and indignant: "Qin Zhu, get up and let me go."


    "Quack, quack, quack, quack your throat, and no one will come to save you. The more you struggle, the more excited I am. Ha ha ha Er ~ "


    Qin Zhu laughed wildly, then her laughter stopped abruptly, and her expression solidified instantly.


    Because Su Xun took out the peace blessing in his pocket.


    "Master, the little girl is wrong."


    Qin Zhu immediately let go of Su Xun, holding his head in both hands, squatting on the ground, looking at Su Xun pitifully.


    "Little boy, I can''t cure you." Su Xun straightened his clothes, and then raised his chin to her: "two hundred frog leaps, from now on."


    "Oh." Qin Zhu curls his mouth and makes a frog jump on the ground.


    As a ghost, she won''t be tired, but it''s boring to jump around.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Su Xun received a call from Chen Yu at home.


    "Hello, Chen Ju."


    "Mr. Su, there are two good news. The superior has agreed to our application to hire you as the special criminal investigation consultant of our branch."


    Su Xun laughed: "what''s the second good news?"


    "Cigarette end test results come out, we have locked the identity of the first suspect and are investigating his whereabouts."


    When he said the news, Chen Yu''s voice was raised a few points, because as long as the identity was confirmed, the whereabouts would not be difficult to check.


    "When I was arrested, Chen bureau must inform me that I want to see these four bastards arrested with my own eyes."


    "Well, Mr. Su, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun said to Qin Zhu, "it''s estimated that you will soon have a place to use."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not in your bed." Qin Zhu rolled his eyes with resentment.


    Yan Yurou curled her lips: "some women really have no sense of shame."


    She didn''t know Qin Zhu was a ghost.


    "Ha ha." Qin Zhu just smiles. You are talking about women. What does it have to do with me?


    Yan Yurou has the feeling of punching on the cotton. She snorts and continues to play with her mobile phone.


    She is Baidu search: how to smoothly grasp a man''s heart, how to get a man''s body, the first time will bleed?


    If you let Su Xun see these search records, he will definitely gush out a mouthful of blood. What''s in the woman''s mind!Female ghosts crave his body, so do women.


    It''s amazing. It''s really frustrating.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang again. It was Liao Yu.


    "Hello, Xiao Yu." Su Xun connected his cell phone.


    Liao Yu''s anxious voice came out of the receiver: "brother, I seem to have been followed. I I''m so scared. "


    "Where are you? Try to go where there are as many people as you can. I''ll be right here Su Xun''s face changed and he got up from the sofa.


    Yan Yurou and Qin Zhu look at each other face to face, do not understand what happened.


    "I am I''m in the one-way street next to the vegetable market outside our community. There are still people here. I dare not go on now. "


    Liao Yu''s voice was shaking. After all, it was light for a woman in the evening to be scared to collapse.


    It''s reasonable to say that it''s the best way to call 110 in this case, but women are different. They subconsciously call the man they depend on most.


    "I''ll be right here. Don''t hang up. Keep talking."


    If anything happens to Liao Yu, he will have a bad conscience all his life.


    Su Xun looked at Qin Zhu and said, "come out with me."


    Take a little pet, maybe you will use her special ability.


    "I''ll go too." Yan Yurou said.


    Su Xun looked at her: "no, it''s inconvenient to have too many people."


    "Oh." Yan Yurou sat down with some loss.


    Qin Zhu took a proud look at her and made a kiss, then followed Su Xun to leave.


    A burst of Yan Rou''s chest, and then the baby''s eyes did not compete with each other.


    "Don''t you like big men? Why is he indifferent? He just likes Qin Zhu''s refrigerator. Damn it


    After that, how can he show his favorite smile


    Sometimes women are just nuts.

 Chapter 98

    Liao Yu is very flustered.


    She didn''t eat at night and was a little hungry. She came out for a snack, but she was followed on her way home.


    At the beginning, she only thought that the other party was on the same road, but she didn''t care.


    But he always found that he and the other side were not far away from each other.


    At night, a woman was so scared that her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    She could only call Su Xun for help, because the first thing in her mind was Su Xun.


    After hearing Su Xun''s voice from her mobile phone, she felt relieved and almost cried.


    Once she was very strong, that is because she did not rely on, can only rely on themselves.


    Now with Su Xun, her heart became soft and she became a little woman.


    She put the speed is very slow, because go further is a park, this time no one in the park, quiet terrible.


    The community she lives in is on the other side of the park. She has to cross a road in the middle of the park.


    About 20 minutes later, Su Xun''s voice came out from his mobile phone: "I see you, and I see the people following you. My car is on the road next to me. Don''t look back to avoid scaring the snake. Go on and deliberately go to the place where there is no one."


    Su Xun was trying. If that guy really had bad intentions, there would be another corpse at the bottom of Jiangnan City tonight.


    "Well." Liao Yu answered and summoned up courage to step forward to the park not far away.


    Su Xun comforted her: "don''t be afraid. I''ll be right behind. It''ll be OK, darling."


    Listening to Su Xun''s gentle tone, Liao Yu felt full of security, and his fear gradually dissipated.


    Behind her, a man in a black sweater and baseball cap, with his hands in his pockets, followed her.


    After Liao Yu entered the park, the man quickened his pace, took out a handkerchief from his pocket and rushed towards her.


    "Ah


    Listening to the sound of footsteps that suddenly become urgent behind him, Liao Yu is so scared that he turns back and smashes the bag in his hand subconsciously.


    The man was caught off guard and hit in the face. He took a step back, staggered to stabilize his body, and then came close to Liao Yu.


    "Shua -"


    at this moment, several high beam lights suddenly hit him, making him blind for a short time.


    The light of Audi A8 can become the same at night as in the daytime after the horse is turned on. The man subconsciously blocks his eyes with his hand, and only feels pale in his sight.


    Although the line of sight was disturbed, the man also knew that he had missed tonight, so he ran without looking at the direction.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as he took two steps, he felt a foot kick on his stomach. His stomach rolled and his body hit the ground heavily.


    He tried to get up, but a big foot came down from the sky, stepped on his head and forced him to step on the ground.


    He also wanted to struggle hard to gain a chance of life, but the next moment, a black muzzle appeared in his sight. Looking up again, the gun holder was a tall man, staring at him without expression.


    This person is ah Hu.


    Around him, ten men in black have surrounded him, so that he can''t find a breakthrough even if he wants to run.


    Su Xun got out of a car and walked quickly to Liao Yu: "Xiao Yu, are you ok?"


    "Brother." Liao Yu rushed into Su Xun''s arms, crying with tears. Her face was white, and she was obviously scared.


    Su Xun patted her smooth jade back gently: "it''s OK. It''s OK. My brother is here. It''s OK."


    Liao Yu, a mature beauty who is several years older than him, looks like a little sister who is taken care of by him.


    The man who was trampled on the ground by ah Hu had already calmed down. As soon as he looked at this posture, he knew that he was finished, and he was staring at the wrong person.


    After a while, Liao Yu stopped crying under Su Xun''s comfort. Su Xun released her and said, "get in the car first, and go to my house tonight."


    As his voice fell, he winked at a bodyguard.


    It''s easy for women to have bloody nightmares at night.


    "Miss Liao, please." The bodyguard bent slightly, opened the door and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Well." Liao Yu answered and glanced at the man on the floor. He got into the car with a lingering fear.


    Looking at the door closed, Su Xun''s face was cold, cold as ice, and walked to the man on the ground.


    Bodyguards quickly get out of the way, AHU also stepped on the man''s head feet away.


    "Bang!"


    Without saying a word, Su Xun directly kicked the man in the guard''s face.


    "Ah


    The man in the guard screamed and rolled twice on the ground. The bone of the bridge of the nose was broken on the spot, and blood splashed all over his face."Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Su Xun''s face did not change, and he even kicked several feet.


    Su Xun didn''t stop until the man in the sweater curled up and shivered slightly.


    At this time, ah long picked up the handkerchief that the man had dropped on the ground, smelled it, and then went to Su Xun: "Sir, it''s ether."


    A small amount of ether can cause coma and death.


    The man just wanted to cover Liao Yu''s nose and mouth with this handkerchief.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Xun looked down at the man in the guard and asked coldly.


    The man in the guard was almost kicked to death by him. He was scared and said honestly: "I I want to kidnap her and then And then the strong point. "


    When he wants to come, it''s better to be sent to the police station than to be killed alive.


    "It''s not the first time to see your familiar technique." Su Xun asked again.


    The man in the uniform looked twinkling, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded: "this is the seventh one."


    Ah Hu''s face changed, and he said to Su Xun, "there was a news a while ago. He found six women''s corpses who were injured and had been violated before they died


    "You did it?" Su Xun''s eyes were colder when he looked at the man in the guard.


    The man nodded: "yes, it''s me. I confess. You give me to the police. I did it."


    "Mulder son of a bitch." Ah long scolded in a low voice, and his eyes were furious.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him hard again, and coldly dropped a sentence: "throw him into the sea to feed the fish."


    The voice dropped and turned to the car.


    "No! No, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me, I''m willing to turn myself in, turn myself in! "


    The man in the guard was in a panic and struggled hysterically. He liked to see the desperate and helpless appearance of those women before they died.


    But I never thought that one day I would come to such an end, such despair and fear.


    Soon he was bewildered by ah long''s use of his own cloth covered with ether.


    Then the two bodyguards threw him into the trunk and drove straight to the seaside.


    A long drives Su Xun home, and a Hu leaves traces of handling the scene. In this respect, he is professional.


    Tonight, the fish in the sea, have a good mouth.

 Chapter 99

    In the car, in the back.


    Su Xun put his arms around Liao Yufeng''s plump body and gently stroked her long black and beautiful hair with one hand.


    Qin Zhu murmured bitterly, took Su Xun''s other hand and put it on his waist. He also put his head close to his arms.


    It''s true.


    "That man, how is he?" Liao Yu looked up at Su Xun and asked.


    Susian touched her cracked face and said with a smile, "it''s just a guy who wants to rob. After a fight, he sent him away."


    Qin Zhu turned his eyes when he heard the speech. Yes, he sent it away and sent it to huangquan road to be reincarnated.


    Although she didn''t get off the bus just now, she heard Su Xun''s words clearly. After all, ghosts are such bugs.


    "It''s too cheap for him. We should send him to the police station." Liao Yu said, biting her silver teeth. She was almost scared to death just now.


    Su Xun said in a gentle tone: "such a little thing, don''t give the police comrades any trouble this evening. It''s unnecessary."


    Let''s leave the police force to the people who need it. Just solve this little trouble by yourself. Su Xun is as kind as ever.


    "Well, he''s lucky." Liao Yu curled his mouth and waved his powder fist indignantly.


    The driver, ah long, is twitching as he listens to the conversation. Don''t give the police any trouble. They have to thank you for your love.


    Su Xun said, "for your safety''s sake, or you''d better move to where I live. Look at the situation tonight. How frightening."


    "You''re afraid of running back and forth every day." Liao Yu held out a green jade finger, raised Su Xun''s chin, and breathed out a word.


    Su Xun said: "am I such a person? I''m really for your safety. I didn''t expect you to look at me like this. I''m so disappointed. "


    "Well, I''ll just move in." Liao Yu gave him a kiss on the face and felt very happy.


    Ah long, the driver, sighs to himself that it''s good to have money. I''ll be a rich woman in the future.


    Liao Yu, Qin Zhu, Yan Yurou, which is not enough to make any man crazy.


    Now I live with my boss. I don''t know how many people I envy.


    Not to mention, there is a dignified and virtuous lady an Zijin.


    A long is worried about his boss''s kidney.


    Su Xun''s face eased down, and he put his arms around Liao Yu''s intimate ear temples and said, "it''s almost the same, naughty. I have to educate you tonight."


    "Bah." Liao Yu spat with a red face and said, "what are you talking about? There are still people."


    "Ah long, what do you hear?" Su Xun looks at a long.


    "Ah?" Ah long frowned: "Sir, would you speak louder, I can''t hear you."


    Su Xun laughed and went on.


    More than 20 minutes later, the car drove into Yuliang mountain manor.


    Su Xun takes Qin Zhu and Liao Yu into the villa.


    "Master, sister Yu."


    On the sofa, Yan Yurou jumps up and ignores Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu is also used to ridiculing the childish behavior of cows.


    Although she deliberately ignored Yan Yurou every time.


    "Go to bed early, good night."


    Su Xun gave her a smile and went upstairs with Liao Yu in his arms.


    Yan Yurou was envious. She thought it was her who was sleeping with Su Xun tonight.


    "What happened after waiting so long? The master still didn''t look at you. Sister Yu will be tired again tonight."


    Qin Zhu came to Yan Yurou''s ear and said sarcastic words.


    Yan Yurou snorted coldly: "don''t laugh at our elder brother. The second brother is the same."


    The smile on Qin Zhu''s face disappeared.


    Yan Yurou is in balance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, Su Xun was woken up by Chen Yu''s phone call.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    "Hello?" Su Xun grabbed the mobile phone on the bedside table to connect.


    "Mr. Su, the traces of the suspects have been locked, and four people are all together. We will start the arresting action immediately."


    Listening to Chen Yu''s passionate voice, Su Xun''s drowsiness disappeared instantly, and he sat up like a spring: "I''ll be there soon."


    "What''s the matter?" Liao Yu opened her eyes in a daze. Last night, she was tired all night, and she was tossed all over by Su Xun.


    While he was dressing, Su Xun said, "there''s something urgent. It''s nothing to do with you. Go on sleeping. Just go to work with Yurou."


    "Oh." Liao Yu answered, changed his direction and continued to sleep with the quilt.


    After dressing up and washing, Su Xun called Qin Zhu and drove to the police station.


    After all, he didn''t believe that someone could attack him in front of the police.If so, it is estimated that even if he fled to the ends of the earth, the police in Longguo would arrest him.


    Because this is not the death of a rich man with great social influence, but a challenge to the authority of the Dragon state.


    "Just do as we said yesterday. At that time, you will surprise the four animals first. As long as you can''t die, you will die."


    While driving, Su Xun said to Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu a face eager to try expression, showed his feet high heels: "ten centimeters hate sky high, absolutely let them enjoy the egg, broken happiness, unforgettable."


    Su Xun looked down at the slender high heel. When he thought about the picture, he felt that the wind was blowing and the egg was cold.


    Ten minutes later, I arrived at Dongcheng Branch.


    Qin Zhu is invisible. Only Su Xun can see her.


    "Su Dong, Chen bureau is in the conference room."


    Xie Hong is waiting at the door to meet Su Xun. Now he really takes the ghost detective by mouth and turns into a big fan.


    "Well, thank you for waiting." While responding, Su Xun followed him into the police station.


    A moment later, the people came back and forth into the conference room.


    "Here comes Mr. Su." Chen Yuxiang Suo said hello, and then said, "after last night''s investigation, we finally locked the traces of the suspect."


    Here, he pauses, points to the map on the big screen, and says, "here it is. Four people have been hiding here. They don''t dare to run out."


    Su Xun took a look. The hiding place of the four animals was in a small county less than 20 miles outside Liming Village.


    It seems that these four guys said that the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    If it wasn''t for the cigarette butts that locked the identity of one of them, who would have thought that the four animals had committed such a big crime and were hiding in the county so close to the crime scene.


    "The police of the local county will cooperate with us in arresting. Now I''ll arrange an action plan, so This way and then All right, let''s go down and get ready. Let''s move in five minutes. "


    "Yes


    Everyone got up to respond and quickly left the room.


    "Mr. Su, thanks to you this time. By the way, this is your identification as a special adviser of our bureau."


    Chen Yu then went to Su Xun. He was grateful and handed him a sign, which was similar to a student ID card.


    Su Xun put it away and said, "Chen bureau is too polite. I should do everything. I don''t want to see such a beast go unpunished."


    Five minutes later, the members of the special task force and the arrest team assembled. With the help of Su Xun, the special adviser, the police car whistled and sped to its destination.

 Chapter 100

    On the way.


    The car of Su Xun that Chen Yu sits in.


    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Su, it''s the first time for me to take such a million dollar luxury car. Good guy, one car will arrive at a suite of my house."


    In the car, Chen Yu looked at the interior of Maybach, looking frank and unassuming.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "money is something that you can''t bring to life or death. If you can make your life better, you should spend more. You can''t hurt yourself."


    "Only you entrepreneurs with good money can say that. We ordinary people don''t have such a life." Chen Yu shook his head and said something with emotion.


    Su Xun noticed that the watch on his wrist was still an old-fashioned Tisuo. It can be seen that Chen Yuping was frugal in his daily life.


    Su Xun always admired Chen Yu for his practical work. It was with such a person that social order became more and more stable.


    "Su Dong..."


    "Ding Ding..."


    When Chen Yugang wanted to speak, his mobile phone rang: "Hello, I''m Chen Yu, what?! What do you eat for! Do not act reckless, and when I arrive at the scene, we must stabilize the suspect''s mood.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows. What''s the accident? After


    hung up the phone, Chen sighed and said, "the police in the county are being discovered. The suspect hijacked a girl who was holding the hostage with the police."


    With that, he called out again: "everyone speed up, there is an emergency."


    Chen county.


    Located less than 20 miles outside Liming Village, a small county with a population of less than 300000.


    As the police car roared into the county, the quiet town became noisy.


    The cordon has been opened at the bottom of an old-fashioned tube building. Local police in Chen County surrounded the tube building.


    The police car from Jiangnan City stopped outside the cordon. As soon as the car was stable, Chen Yu rushed down, followed by Su Xun.


    "Hello, Chen Bureau. I''m Zhao Guangming, head of Chen County police station."


    A middle-aged man in police uniform came quickly to salute Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Comrade Zhao Guangming. What''s the situation now?" Chen Yu asked quickly as he walked in.


    Zhao Guangming replied, "the suspect is holding hostages in the 301 room on the left side of the third floor. The hostage safety is not at risk."


    "What conditions do they have?" Chen Yu frowned and asked, a good capture action became like this, he was holding a fire in his heart.


    But now is not the time to investigate the responsibility. We have to deal with the immediate affairs first. In any case, we have to ensure the safety of the hostages.


    Zhao Guangming said: "they want us to send another policeman to be bound as hostages and prepare a car to take them away."


    "Bullshit Chen Yu did not hesitate to reply, really think that this is not a movie?


    Su Xun said, "Chen Ju, let me try to negotiate. If I can persuade you to surrender, it''s best."


    Well, he took Qin Zhu, who was invisible, to persuade him to surrender. Physically persuading him to surrender would break his arm or leg, or even his life, with a 100% success rate.


    "No way!" Chen Yu''s voice raised a few points: "absolutely not, Su Dong. If anything happens to you, I guess I''ll be stripped of this skin."


    Su Xun is the chairman of Qingyun international. Chen Yu can''t afford the risk of letting him negotiate.


    "Chen Ju, this is..." Zhao Guangming looks at Su Xun suspiciously.


    Chen Yu gave a brief introduction: "chairman of Qingyun international, Su Dong."


    "Hello, Mr. Su." As soon as Zhao Guangming''s face changed, the four words "Qingyun international" were known to everyone in Jiangzhou province.


    Su Xun said firmly, "Chen Ju, let me go. I''m sure it will be all right."


    "You are an entrepreneur and a detective, but you are not the invincible God of war. You can''t go." Chen Yu once again rejected Su Xun''s proposal.


    Su Xun looked around and saw some bricks beside him. He took one of them.


    Everyone is at a loss what he is going to do.


    Then he saw Su Xun with a brick in one hand and a palm knife in the other.


    all.


    Su Xun lightly patted the dust on his hands, looked at Chen Yu and said, "Chen Ju, now I can go, even if I can''t persuade him to surrender, at least I can keep myself safe."


    Is he really the king of killers? If you don''t have the ability, how can you be the king of killers.


    As his voice fell, all the people in the muddle came over and took a cool breath at the same time.


    Wokuo, entrepreneurs are so powerful these days. What kind of bodyguard do you want!


    Chen Yu is even more shocked by his cooking skills, fortune telling, business, investigation, and now he has horse racing skills. You can hang up!"Su Dong, you must pay attention to safety. On behalf of all the police officers, I would like to thank you." Chen Yu saluted Su Xun.


    All the other police officers followed and saluted at attention.


    With a smile, Su Xun took Qin Zhu into the silo and went straight to the third floor.


    When he came to Room 301 on the third floor, Su Xun didn''t bother to knock on the door. He asked Qin Zhu to go through the wall and open the door for him. Then he went in aboveboard. In the


    room in an ostentatious manner, four suspects were looking at the big picture. Su Su was directly ignorant.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do?


    Did you just forget to lock the door?


    "Four, I''m Su Xun when I meet you for the first time. Please take care of me."


    Su Xun looked at the four people with a smile, but the smile seemed inexplicable and cruel.


    One of them quickly took a kitchen knife and aimed at the seven or eight year old girl. The other three were also staring at Su Xun with all kinds of guys.


    "Boy, what do you want to do! One more step and we''ll kill the little girl! "


    Su Xun said faintly, "I don''t want to do anything. I just don''t want to see you completely captured by the police."


    Four people:


    They''re a little confused.


    "Grass Mud Horse, no matter what you want to do, immediately hold your head in both hands and squat on the ground!"


    A bald head pointed to Su Xun and yelled. The hostages sent to the door, don''t be in vain.


    Su Xun sneered and approached step by step.


    "Mad, die!"


    Four on one, they felt stable. Two of them yelled at each other and rushed to susian.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Su Xun swept out with a whip leg. Before they got close to each other, they flew upside down and hit the ground, spitting blood.


    left two suspects directly watching the dumb. If they do not know the situation, they suspect whether the two are actors.


    "A bunch of rubbish! You can bully unarmed ordinary people. "


    "Today I''ll give you a taste of being bullied."


    Su Xun scolded, and a mouthful of precious saliva was given to one of them.

 Chapter 101

    The two suspects who had been kicked and fell to the ground were looking at Su Xun with horror. They felt that they were not able to breathe or breathe.


    It''s so strong to step on the horse. Is it still human?


    The guy who was rewarded with a mouthful of saliva by Su Xun wanted to stretch out his hand to wipe it, but he found that his hand could not be lifted up, and his whole body hurt when he moved.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on the two animals who were holding the little girl.


    As soon as their faces changed, the two animals roared in panic: "don''t come here. If we go further, we will kill people."


    They didn''t dare to let Su Xun get close to them because of the experience of their companions.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, the man with the kitchen knife felt a pain in the back of his head and glared at his companion: "what are you doing to beat me on the horse? Are you crazy? When are you kidding?"


    "I didn''t!" The companion''s face was muddled and forced, Wei qubaba said.


    The next second, he screamed and yelled at the kitchen knife: "I don''t have a horse, why do you beat me?"


    "When did I hit you when I stepped on the horse? I don''t admit that you just hit me!" I feel wronged when I take the kitchen knife. I feel angry in my heart.


    The companion was not angry and scolded: "mad, just the two of us, not who you beat, but also the ghost!"


    Su Xun gave a cool smile. Congratulations on your correct answer. It''s really a ghost.


    "Forget it. I''ll leave you alone." The man with the kitchen knife still suppressed his anger. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "hands up Ah


    Before he finished, he felt another pain coming from the back of his brain.


    This moment angry, red eyes staring at his companion: "Grass Mud Horse, you have to die with me today! I can''t tell when I''m joking! "


    "I''m a grass mud horse! Try another curse! " His companions are also on fire. They are fighting each other.


    "Pa!"


    The man with the knife directly took a big mouth and said, "I hit you, what a drop!"


    "Bang!" Feeling the hot pain on his face, his companion raised his foot and kicked him: "dog said, finally admit it, you just hit me!"


    "I''ll kill you, son of a bitch!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, I will die with you!"


    Two people so you come and I go to fight, by the way with kind words to greet each other''s family women.


    In the fight, the kitchen knives all fell to the ground. Susian held the little girl to his side.


    Before that, the two people who were kicked by Su Xun were all confused. There were police outside, but they didn''t expect to fight inside.


    "What are you two doing? Don''t step on the horse. If you want to die, go out and turn yourself in!"


    One of them yelled with red eyes.


    The two men who were fighting awoke instantly when they heard this, stopped their moves and released each other.


    "Go on, why don''t you go on playing? I''m watching it brilliantly."


    At this time, a clear female voice came into their ears.


    They subconsciously turned back and saw a pale but delicate face close at hand.


    "Ah! What a ghost


    "Ghosts! There is a ghost


    There were four pig calls in the room, and the four people got up and scurried.


    "It''s up to you."


    Su Xun said something to Qin Zhu, then he took the little girl out of the room and closed the door.


    Just Qin Zhu didn''t let the little girl see her, so the girl was not frightened by her sudden appearance.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    A moment later, four heartbreaking screams rang through the whole building.


    Su Xun took Qin Zhu, who was invisible again, and walked out of the tube building with the little girl in his arms.


    "Chen Ju, fortunately, I succeeded in persuading him to surrender and rescued the hostages."


    Su Xun put down the little girl in his arms, looked at Chen Yu with a smile, and said calmly.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Chen Yu took the lead in clapping, followed by thunderous applause.


    At the same time, the arrest team that had been prepared for a long time rushed directly into the tube building.


    "Girl! My daughter


    A middle-aged couple rushed over and hugged the eight or nine-year-old girl tightly. The little girl also cried.


    A moment later, the middle-aged couple let go of the little girl and knelt down to Su Xun with gratitude: "thank you, little brother. You are the great benefactor of our family. Our husband and wife will knock one for you."


    "Come on, girl, you''ll give me a knock."


    "Don''t do it, don''t do it, don''t do it." Su Xun quickly helped the three members of the family up. He tried his best to stop them kowtowing and persuade them to leave.


    A few minutes later, the leader of the arrest team came out of the tube building, and looked at Su Xun with a little fear."What''s the situation inside, did the suspect control?" Chen Yu asked.


    Then the group leader responded, pursed his lips and said, "I''m in control, but the situation Well, Chen Ju, you''d better go and have a look for yourself. "


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yu frowned, but at his feet he walked to the tube building.


    A few minutes later, Chen Yu came out with a pale face and looked at Su Xun with a little fear.


    , boy, four suspects have been cut off all their hands and feet. The key is that the eggs are broken.


    Four people didn''t pass out. Instead, they kept mumbling "ghost" to themselves. Obviously, their spirits were a little abnormal.


    Chen Yu never dreamed that Su Xun''s so-called success in persuading people to surrender was such a success.


    What they didn''t know was that they were all masterpieces of Qin Zhu, which had nothing to do with Su Xun.


    Su Xun was a simple and kind man. He would be sad even if he stepped on an ant. How could he have the heart to beat a man like this? (???)


    "Chen Ju, what''s the matter?"


    Su Xun asked Chen Yu with a smile.


    Chen Yu shook his head: "it''s OK, Su Dong. You''re good at it."


    "Practice martial arts to strengthen your body." Su Xun smiles. He looks like a sunny boy.


    but when he thought of the four suspects on the floor, he felt that his smile was a little cold behind him.


    Chen Yu took a deep breath, calmed down some of his unstable mood, and said to Su Xun, "Su Dong, this time from solving the case to arresting is really thanks to you. I''m here to thank you."


    "Chen Ju, you''re here again. It''s very polite, but it seems like you''re a student." With a gentle smile on his face, Su Xun said: "next time you encounter a difficult case, please come to me and help me promote it. I''m willing to help other Bureau cases."


    In half a month, he has to help the police solve the case more than three times, but there are still two times to go, so Su Xun seems a little hungry for the case now.


    "Ghost detective or ghost detective, full of sense of justice!" Chen Yu praised.


    After all, as Su Xun is now willing to spend time to help the police solve the case. This is not out of a sense of justice, but out of what else?

 Chapter 102

    When the 513 murder case was solved, the four criminals confessed their crimes under the influence of Su Xun.


    As the first meritorious official to solve the case, Su Xun got a banner and a 3000 yuan bonus. He didn''t give any interviews and commendation meetings in a low-key way.


    Three thousand yuan is not much, but it means a lot.


    Today, Su Xun didn''t go to work, because today he has a date with an Zijin and wants to go to the cinema together.


    It''s not a matter for the company not to go for a day or two. As the chairman, he just needs not to be absent on Monday.


    After all, it is impossible for such a large group to run without him in a short time.


    The appointment time with an Zijin is ten o''clock. After watching it, he can have lunch directly. At this time, he is wearing a nightgown and holding human flesh air conditioner Qin Zhu to watch the morning news on the sofa.


    in rags as like as two peas in the trash. The six reporters at the city''s garbage dump found another woman who was not covered by the body and was violated before. This is the seventh dead woman''s body found in two months.


    "at present, the police have not yet responded to this. The suspect is still hidden in the crowd. Here, I want to remind you of a majority of female compatriots, for your safety......"


    Qin Zhu frowned, looked at Su Xun and said, "didn''t you throw all the criminals to feed the fish? Why is the case still happening? "


    "It could be someone imitating his modus operandi, or Is this a team? " Speaking of the second possibility, Su Xun was a little suspicious. After all, this kind of crime rarely existed in the form of team.


    The criminals who make such cases are generally stimulated and hate women. The first time they commit a crime, they usually commit it impulsively. If they are not caught the first time, they will indulge in it and commit one tragedy after another by the same means.


    Qin Zhu bit his silver teeth: "these animals, are these things that people can do?"


    "Don''t you call him a beast?" Su Xun felt that he could participate in the case, so he immediately wanted to call Chen Yu.


    I didn''t expect to talk about Cao Cao.


    A bodyguard came in and bowed slightly: "Mr. Chen Yuju, the head of Chengdong District, is here."


    "Come in, please." Su Xun laughed. Unexpectedly, he was just about to find him.


    At this time, Chen Yu and Xie Hong, who are waiting outside, have the feeling that they are going to the city. The extremely luxurious manor makes them feel a little constrained.


    "Chen Ju, this Yuliang mountain manor is too big. Do you think Su Dong can live alone?"


    Xie Hong looked around, looking at the black in and out, Miss silk maid''s mouth water almost came down, good leg!


    Chen Yuhei said with a smile: "otherwise, ask Mr. Su, if he can''t live out, let you move in to help him share."


    "Chen Ju, don''t tell me. I might quit that day and work as a bodyguard for Su Dong." Xie Hong said solemnly.


    "You?" Chen Yu laughed, shook his head and said, "forget it."


    Xie Hong was anxious: "Chen Ju, don''t look down on being a bodyguard. I''ve inquired about it. Being a security guard in Qingyun international costs 8000 yuan a month."


    "No, I don''t look down on bodyguards. I just look down on you. The company''s security guards are all retired scouts. Can the bodyguards around him be simple? As for you, what''s your price worth? "


    "Xiao Xie, pork is expensive this year. If you cut it and sell it by Jin, you will not be able to sell it for 8000 yuan. You are a member of our people''s police force. Otherwise, I think you will starve out sooner or later."


    Chen Yu is not polite to the Xie Hong demoted a worthless, it can be seen that he is also a loyal face, the heart of the dark man ah.


    Xie Hong''s face twitches after hearing this. Is he so unbearable?


    Just at this time, the bodyguard came out: "two inside, please, sir, wait for you in the living room."


    A moment later, they entered the living room under the guidance of the bodyguard.


    "Chen Ju, what brings you here? Please take a seat."


    Su Xun got up to greet him. After all, it was a way to treat guests. What''s more, he also liked Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Su, I''d like to call on you today. I hope I haven''t delayed your time."


    Chen Yu shakes hands with Su Xun and apologizes for not telling him.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "Chen Ju, we are half friends. Let''s see what you mean, shengfen."


    After a simple greeting, the three of them took their seats. At this time, Qin Zhu''s tea was ready and brought over with a tray.


    "Chen Ju, you have tea."


    "Thank you for your trouble."


    Chen Ju didn''t ask Qin Zhu who he was. After all, he also knew that these rich people''s private lives were a little pompous. What if they were embarrassed.


    As for Xie Hong, he was almost taken away by Qin Zhu. He forced himself not to squint, but his eyes could not help glancing at Qin Zhu''s face.


    He once again felt a truth, money is not necessarily happy, but must be happier than most people."Mr. Su, we have the cheek to come here today, and we want to ask you to help us. Please have a look at this material first."


    Chen Yu took a sip of the tea cup, and then handed a document bag to Su Xun with both hands.


    Su Xun opened it and found that it was the material of the serial homicide that had just been shown on the news.


    Chen Yu explained to Su Xun: "in addition to the female corpse found this morning, it is the seventh one. Now people are in a great panic, so they have to ask Mr. Su to do it."


    "There is no regular time for criminals to commit crimes, and there is no regular target for criminals to commit crimes, which makes it more difficult for us to solve crimes."


    "The criminal''s technique is very professional, and his anti reconnaissance ability is very strong. Every time he commits a crime, he is in the city, but the surveillance has not found any relevant information." After


    Chen Yu finished speaking, Su Xu finished reading the materials on his hand and said to Chen Yu, "Chen, I just read the news just now. In fact, if you do not come to me, I will go to you. I am very interested in this case and will help the police arrest the suspect.


    The reason why he was interested was not only to catch the beast, but also to be curious. The murderer had been thrown to feed the fish by him. How could the case continue to happen?


    "Well, Mr. Su, I''ll take the place of the whole city. Thank you." Chen Yu got up and bowed his thanks to Su Xun.


    Su Xun quickly got up to help each other: "Chen Bureau, I''ve said many times. Don''t be so polite. We all contribute to urban public security."


    "It''s our duty, but it''s not your duty. If you are willing to help, I should thank you." Chen Yu seems a little rigid, which makes Su Xun helpless.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun sent Chen Yu and Xie Hong away, and then continued to think about the case.

 Chapter 103

    Many criminals who commit crimes in succession have one characteristic, that is, whether the time or the object of the crime is regular.


    The object of this case has one thing in common: it''s all women.


    Except when the police investigated the victims, they found no similarities.


    The victims include unmarried white-collar workers, married housewives and students. In short, all kinds of people have their faces and figures.


    There is no regular time for criminals to commit crimes. Some of them commit crimes for two consecutive days, while others commit crimes again after a few days.


    Plus the surveillance couldn''t find any useful information.


    This makes it very difficult for the police to crack down, and they have no clue.


    Su Xun can at least be sure that the case yesterday was not done by the original murderer.


    Because, the original murderer has been swimming in the sea, pursuing poetry and far away (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    But he felt that there must be a certain degree of connection between the current murderer and the original murderer. Maybe the admirers of the original murderer were imitating the crime, or they knew each other.


    The former is ignored, because the possibility of the latter is too small.


    So here''s the problem.


    "Hiss"


    suddenly, Su Xun, the thinker, took a breath and looked at Qin Zhu in his arms: "what are you doing?"


    "I You got it. " Qin Zhu''s face was shy, otherwise his heart would not be able to beat. It was estimated that his little heart would be able to jump out.


    Su Xun coughed twice: "pay attention next time, it''s very cold."


    "Be careful." Qin Zhu nodded seriously.


    Looking at his watch, Su Xun got up and went upstairs: "I changed my clothes and went out. You are good at home."


    "Oh." Qin Zhu''s mouth curled. I''m not a child anymore. Do you need to say that.


    Half an hour later, without a bodyguard, Su Xun drove his own Pagani alone and waited for an Zijin at the school gate.


    Since Su Xun became famous in a high profile, most people in the school knew it was his car, so there was no fuss.


    Soon, Su Xun saw an Zijin come out of the school.


    the red chiffon dress looks mature and elegant, and its white legs are thin and straight. Delicate jade feet trample on a pair of black high heeled sandals, and bright red nail polish adds some temptation.


    "Long wait?"


    An Zijin opened the car door, walked into the copilot, put the bag aside.


    Su Xun started the sports car and said, "it''s just a moment to wait for my wife."


    "One for you."


    An Zijin came up to Su Xun''s face and gave him a kiss. After all, women like to hear nice words, especially from their boyfriends.


    "If you really want to reward me, I''ll stay at my house tonight." Su Xun was thinking about peach again. She had been greedy for an Zijin''s body for a long time.


    And he had calculated, the big aunt of an Zijin had already left, these two days are safety period.


    Ann Son Jin''s amorous feelings ten thousand kinds of smile: "good, but last time I didn''t go home for the night in your house, my father is very angry, this time again like this, he may kill to come to the door."


    "It''s OK. I can handle it." Susie said that it was not normal for the old man to resist the old man in order to get the body of his girlfriend.


    An Zijin smelled speech to turn a white eye: "you are thinking fart to eat, too fast, I can''t accept."


    For the first time, I was almost killed in her home. It was because I was moved by Su Xun, and my mood came up. I didn''t control it for a moment.


    But when she was still rational, Su Xun didn''t even think about it.


    "I''m not happy. I don''t believe it. Ask Xiaoyu." After all, it was about the dignity of a man.


    An Son Jin red face Jiao Chen a: "roll."


    The speed is too fast. An Zijin wants to get off.


    Because the speed is very fast, so more than ten minutes later to the cinema.


    After parking in the parking lot, Su Xun went in with an Zijin''s thin waist.


    At the gate of the cinema, there was a clown in a headgear, with a bunch of balloons in his hand, surrounded by seven or eight children.


    When Su Xun and an Zijin passed by him, the clown turned to see an Zijin.


    It was a long look, at least three seconds.


    As an Zijin and Su Xun enter the cinema, he takes back his eyes and continues to tease a group of children in front of him.


    An hour and a half later, when the movie was over, Su Xun came out with an Zijin with a pretty red face.


    As for why she looks so red at a movie?


    Su Xun thought it might be because it was too hot in the cinema.


    "Bad guy, big bad guy, don''t come to the cinema next time." An Zijin bites silver teeth and scolds the bastards around her. She says that she is going to see a movie. As a result, she sees a beginning. She doesn''t even remember what the movie says.


    As for what she was doing, I had to ask Su Xun.At this time, the clown came to the two people and handed a balloon to an Zijin.


    An Son Jin Leng for a while, then just subconsciously stretch out a hand to catch.


    "How much." Su Xun looked at the clown and asked.


    The clown waved his hand, turned and walked away.


    Su Xun smashed it, smashed it, and said, "this man is beautiful, but he''s different. When he walks in the street, people send balloons."


    "Well, are you jealous? Envy? " An Son Jin the corner of the mouth rises, the mood is good many.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "that guy teases my girlfriend in front of me. He''s very brave."


    "Let you bully me, believe it or not, I''ll kick you out sooner or later." An Zi Jin bit silver tooth to threaten a, bouncing of hum a small Song son to walk toward parking space.


    Su Xun looked back at the clown who was selling balloons. He didn''t know why he wanted to see it. He just wanted to see it subconsciously.


    The clown felt his eyes, looked up at him and waved to him.


    Su Xun returns with a smile, then quickly followed an Zijin.


    A few minutes later, with the roar of the engine, Pagani slowly drove out of the parking lot.


    The traffic lights in the city seriously limit the performance of this car. After all, no matter how powerful the car is, it can''t violate the traffic regulations.


    "Where to eat, what to eat."


    In the car, Su Xun casually asked an Zijin around him.


    Anzijin said: "whatever."


    "Western food?" Su Xun asked.


    An Son Jin head also does not lift of return a way: "at will."


    "Eat shit?" Su Xun asked again.


    "With..." An Zi Jin just said a word, suddenly reaction comes over: "you just eat dog excrement."


    Su Xun sighed: "the Internet is right. It''s really the most difficult thing for women to cope with."


    "It''s not the time to put you to bed." An Zijin is not good at looking at Su Xun. Sure enough, men are big pig hooves.


    Su Xun was speechless.


    The two chatting in the car didn''t notice that a humble black Volkswagen maiteng was following them from beginning to end.


    On the back seat of the black maiteng car, there is a funny clown suit. The clown''s exaggerated smile looks a little creepy.

 Chapter 104

    It''s a western restaurant.


    Su Xun and an Zijin looked at each other and sat down.


    They have ordered, but they haven''t come up yet.


    Not far from them, there was an ordinary looking young man sitting alone at a table.


    He is short, bulky, and has an ordinary face. He is an ordinary person, even a little ugly.


    Walking on the street, belongs to the kind that no one will look at him more.


    For example, now, at least Su Xun and an Zijin didn''t notice him.


    However, the young man took several photos of an Zijin with his mobile phone, and then got up and left the restaurant as if nothing had happened.


    His car is the black maiteng. He is the clown in front of the cinema.


    After getting on the bus, he looked at the photo he had just taken. The corner of his mouth rose and a smile appeared. The smile was slightly ferocious.


    What a beautiful girl! Why doesn''t it belong to me?


    In that case, it will be destroyed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the restaurant, the waiter has already begun to serve Su Xun and an Zijin.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    Take it out and see it''s ah Hu.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Su Xun got through.


    A Hu''s voice came from his mobile phone: "Sir, where are you now? I have something to show you."


    "Valentine''s restaurant." Su Xun reported the address directly, because generally there was no big deal, ah Hu would not disturb him.


    On the contrary, he called, which proved that it must be very important.


    After seeing Su Xun hang up, an Zijin asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Ah Hu called. It seems that he has something to give me." Su Xun shrugged and left his mobile phone aside.


    Anzijin see also didn''t ask more, began to eat.


    Half an hour later, ah Hu went into the restaurant, found Su Xun and handed him a new black Apple phone.


    Instead of answering the phone, Su Xun looked up at ah Hu and waited for him to explain.


    Ah Hu took a look at an Zijin, then bent over to Su Xun''s ear and said in a low voice:


    "Sir, this is the mobile phone of the serial murderer who was thrown to feed the fish that night. When the two brothers under his hands dropped him into the sea, they touched it out."


    "Originally, they were going to keep it for their own use. Today, they just went to find someone to unlock it. Unexpectedly, after unlocking it, they found a lot of shocking things in it, so they gave me their mobile phone."


    I''ve only seen a small group of sheep chatting on the market.


    There are only six people in the chat group, but there are a lot of chat records.


    Ah Hu turned up the chat record and looked at Su Xun''s face, which made him gloomy.


    Up to now, Su Xun finally knew why the murderer had died, but the same serial homicide continued.


    Because the killer is not one person, but a group of people.


    The group of killers that Su Xun threw into the sea to feed the fish is ah San.


    He killed six people, each of whom he chose at random, and then sent the photos to the group.


    Others in the group will work together, some will collect target information, some will make action plans, some will make clean-up plans.


    Finally, ah San will act as the murderer of the action.


    Ah San didn''t go online these two days, so a new person in charge of the attack was selected in the group, who chatted with ID clown.


    as like as two peas in the same old massacre yesterday, the clown was the first answer to this chat group.


    In short, this group is a group of animals, specifically for the purpose of killing women.


    As for the reason why they got together, Su Xun didn''t know.


    Suddenly, there are several new messages in the group.


    When Su Xun saw it, he was ready to kill.


    Next to AHU is also silly.


    Because these new news are actually photos of an Zijin, and look at the background, it is this restaurant.


    The person who sent the photos is the group chat member of ID clown.


    Obviously, the next target of the other party is an Zijin.


    Joker: This is the next sheep.


    Reply below.


    "OK, the information will be in place soon."


    "This sheep is a little different at last. It''s really exciting to see that she should be a rich woman."


    "The clown is more exciting than ah San."


    "Ah San hasn''t spoken for two days. He won''t be arrested."


    "It''s impossible. If he''s caught, there won''t be any news."


    Su Xun''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to be able to drip water. He said coldly, "go to check the monitor and see what the man at the table next door looks like."From the point of view of the photo, the photographer was sitting at the table next to him, but just now Su Xun didn''t pay attention to the other person''s appearance.


    I didn''t expect that Liao Yu was staring at an Zijin again. I didn''t know what to do.


    "Yes." Ah Hu answered, and then turned away to find the restaurant manager.


    An Zi Jin is confused: "what''s the matter in the end?"? Why do you look so ugly? "


    "It''s OK. Eat first. I''ll take you home after eating." Su Xun gave her a smile. As a man, of course, he wanted to strangle all the dangers in the cradle, so there was no need to say it to make the women scared.


    An Son Jin pie pie pie mouth: "the God is mysterious, don''t say to calculate, I don''t want to know."


    "Here, try this." Su Xun gave some of the dishes in front of him to an Zijin, as if nothing had happened.


    Twenty minutes later, when they finished eating, Su Xun sent an Zijin home and told her not to go out alone these two days.


    An Zijin also heard about the recent serial homicide case, and thought that Su Xun was concerned about her. He didn''t think much about it, and he didn''t know that the criminals had been staring at her.


    Seeing an Zijin enter the villa area, Su Xun''s face became cold and drove back to Yuliang mountain manor.


    When he got home, ah Hu arrived early.


    Seeing Su Xun, ah Hu handed over his mobile phone. There were several photos on the phone.


    In the photo, an ordinary looking young man appears to be playing with a mobile phone, but in fact he is in an Zijin.


    Su Xun''s face was cold. Now the easiest way was to give his mobile phone to Chen Yu directly, and then the police directly arrested people according to the photos, and then arrested all the other people in the group step by step.


    Then the case will be solved.


    But if so, how can he explain how ah San''s mobile phone is in his own hands?


    Although he believes that AHU''s finishing work must be very clean, there is no impermeable wall in the world, and nothing can stand close examination. We must not take chances.


    Handing over his mobile phone aroused suspicion. Su Xun was afraid that some people who wanted to make enemies with him would stare at him in the future, and then dig out some clues. That way, although he would not be knocked down, it would definitely bring him some small troubles.


    Su Xun always hated these little troubles because they were a waste of time.


    Therefore, for the time being, we can only choose to deal with this matter by ourselves, and we will take another step later.

 Chapter 105

    "What''s the matter? What do you think about it? As soon as you come back, you look worried. The appointment with Miss anda is not smooth?"


    Qin Zhu, lying dead on the sofa, climbs into Su Xun''s arms. His big eyes are full of doubts.


    "No, remember the serial killer who was thrown to feed the fish?"


    Su Xun shook his head and handed the iPhone to Qin Zhu, explaining to her what he knew.


    "A bunch of animals!"


    Qin Zhu listened to Su Xun''s story and read the group chat record. He scolded angrily.


    What''s the difference between this kind of behavior and animals?


    Those victims have no grievances or grudges against them, but they enjoy elaborately planning blood cases. How cruel.


    What''s more, it''s not enough to focus on Liao Yu first, but now he focuses on an Zijin.


    "Yes, a bunch of animals." Su Xun thought that it was not too much for these people to die ten thousand times.


    This group of people are damned, but it''s not his turn to start. After the legal trial, the animals in this group are absolutely 100% shot.


    So you don''t need to dirty your hands, and it''s easy to get into a mess.


    Different from Liao Yu''s time, the other party had already started. At that time, as long as it was a man, he could not help killing.


    After many thoughts, Su Xun sighed again: "now the problem has come. The police can''t find the evidence, but I can''t give it to the police. How can the police catch them?"


    "I have a way." Qin Zhu''s eyes twinkled with cunning light.


    Su Xun looked at her and said, "what can I do?"


    Qin Zhu didn''t speak and stretched out his face.


    Su Xun was a little speechless. He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face


    "That''s about the same." Qin Zhu''s eyes narrowed with joy and said, "the police can''t catch them, but they can turn themselves in."


    This may sound ridiculous.


    But Su Xun''s eyes lit up and he thought it was reasonable.


    He and Qin Zhu join hands, there are 100 ways to let the animals obediently climb to the police station to surrender.


    Now the only problem is getting those people out.


    However, now ah San''s mobile phone is in his hands, which seems not difficult.


    Thinking of this, Su Xun took out his mobile phone and continued to look through the chat records. First, he was looking for some important information. Second, he was familiar with ah San''s speech style.


    He found a very important message from the chat records of these people.


    That is, this group has been established for a long time. Members of the group are familiar with each other and trust each other. After all, planning a crime together is no longer a simple matter of trust.


    But group members have not met, has been in the state of netizens.


    Su Xun thought it was an opportunity.


    Then he imitated the style of ah San and sent the first message in the group.


    Ah San (Su Xun): there''s been an accident these two days. I didn''t go online. I didn''t expect that clowns replaced me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    After the message was sent out, the group was very quiet and no one answered.


    Su Xun was not worried. After all, there were only five people left in the group except the dead ah San. It was impossible for everyone to stare at the group all the time.


    A moment later, the first person replied.


    Spider: ah San, if it wasn''t for the lack of information from the police, I thought you were arrested.


    Ah San (Su Xun): Yes, I''m sending this message in prison.


    Spider: ha ha, I almost believe it.


    Joker: third brother, I won''t blame me for robbing you.


    Shell: how can he blame you? He can chop you along the net line.


    Bamboo: third brother, what''s the situation this time? In the past, he didn''t go online for more than one or two days at most. This is the first time that he didn''t go online for more than three days.


    Glasses: Yes, are you in any trouble? If you''re short of money, just squeak.


    Other people began to bubble one after another. It seems that they have no doubt about ah San who hasn''t been online for three days.


    The main reason is that ah San often didn''t get any news for a day or two before, but this time it took a little longer, but it didn''t take much, so people didn''t get surprised.


    Ah San (Su Xun): Zhi.


    Spider: third brother is still so humorous.


    Su Xun had a chill. He couldn''t imagine ah San''s obscene male humor.


    Clown: third brother, I''ve got a sheep in my eye. Have you seen it? Isn''t it beautiful, the real Bai Fumei? I remember you said that you were also in Jiangnan City, otherwise this time we would work together, and you would be happy?


    Su Xun sneered in his heart? Cool your uncle, I sent you to the bureau to be picked up soap, chrysanthemum, flower residue slowly hurt, let your dog say slowly cool (quite rhyme).


    Ah San (Su Xun): Yes, I''m also in Jiangnan City. I really want to meet you. After all, we''ve known each other for so long, we''ve done so many exciting things together, and we haven''t had a meeting offline.


    For the sake of safety, he can''t take the initiative to propose an offline party, so he adopts this way of thinking guidance.Joker: that''s good. I suggest that we get together. In Jiangnan City, my third brother and I will serve as hosts.


    Spider: whatever, I''ll do. Anyway, everyone is so familiar, and there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Shell: let''s talk about the time and place. I''m very curious about what the third brother looks like. I''ve caught six sheep in a row. I admire them from the bottom of my heart.


    Ah San (Su Xun): it''s all your plans. I''m just doing it.


    Bamboo: since everyone has this idea, I''m not disappointed. Let''s get together.


    Glasses: OK, I''m not far from Jiangnan City.


    Everyone agreed to the proposal of offline party without any precaution.


    First, we all have this idea in our hearts. After all, we have known each other for a long time and cooperated with each other on several cases. We feel like we are friends.


    Second, we are all grasshoppers on the same rope, and we don''t have to worry about who will betray who, so the safety is reliable.


    Third, it is related to ah San. He has completed the sheep catching operation perfectly for six times in a row. Everyone is a little curious about him in reality.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up and he gave a sneer. Then he typed back: it''s better to hit the sun than to choose the day. So how about tonight? Anyway, the air tickets are convenient now. When you arrive, I''ll give you reimbursement. I''ll take care of food, drink and play.


    Spider: the third brother is heroic.


    Bamboo: I''m sorry if I don''t come.


    Ah San (Su Xun): find a secret place for the address. Let''s go to Yulong villa tonight. I''ll wrap it up then. When you arrive, just give me my name.


    Yulong mountain villa is located in Yulong mountain on the edge of Jiangnan City. It is a well-known farm with high mountains, dense forests and beautiful scenery.


    The biggest advantage is that what happens here is just a daily failure.


    Clown: Yulong villa is good. I have been there once. It''s very secret. The environment is also good and the taste is very good.


    Spiders: you can book your tickets in the afternoon. I''ll do that.


    Bamboo: I''ll book the ticket right away.


    Ah San (Su Xun): OK, let''s book the tickets as soon as possible. I''ll arrange a good evening for you.


    Put away the mobile phone, Su Xun called Long Yi and asked him to take people to Yulong villa to wrap it up. Then he dismissed the waiters in the villa and replaced all the security guards with his own bodyguards.


    Only in this way can we be good at entertaining those "guests" who come from afar in the evening.


    Only when they turn themselves in to the police can they find their conscience.

 Chapter 106

    "All right, it''s done."


    When Su Xun looked at Qin Zhu, he liked it more and more, because Qin Zhu was just a personal plug-in, which could help him a lot.


    Qin Zhu winked playfully: "well, I''m very capable."


    "Capable." Su Xun nodded, and the cultural people were all punning.


    Qin Bamboo second understand, rolled a white eye: "unfortunately you dare not."


    "Ha ha, let''s talk about the others." Su Xun''s passion for Qin Zhu was just as strong as his passion for Yan Yurou.


    In short, the preferred party is a little bit cheap.


    If two people suddenly don''t stick to him, he will feel uncomfortable.


    In the evening, Yan Yurou came back.


    "Ah, I''m so tired. I''m clearly a life secretary. I''m dedicated to serving the boss. Why don''t the boss go to work? I still have to go."


    Yan Yurou kicks off her white high-heeled shoes. Her black, silk wrapped feet step on the ground and jump on the sofa like a walking corpse. The sofa bounces.


    Her life secretary gave Liao Yu a hand today, only to find that she was so tired as a secretary.


    Qin Zhu always said sarcastic words: "because the boss gives you a salary, you have to put your position clearly."


    "Ha ha, elder sister, have you set your position right? Air conditioning, Jackie Yan Yurou rolled her eyes and was jealous of Qin Zhu who was in Su Xun''s arms.


    Ah, I really want to be hugged.


    Qin Zhu grinds silver teeth: "dead cow, who is called air conditioner."


    "I call you, a little bit." Yan Yurou spat out her tongue and made a face.


    This is their daily mode of getting along. If they don''t hate each other one day, they feel uncomfortable all over. Su Xun is used to it.


    Two beauties daily contact, it is to add some seasoning for the boring life.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, all the people were in the past.


    Su Xun, the temporary A-San, took Qin Zhu and set out.


    "See, the Master goes out to take me, not you, a little bit."


    Qin Zhu returns a tooth with a tooth, spits out his tongue to make a face to Yan Yurou.


    Then Yan Yurou momentum chest will throw a pillow in the past: "die Ji."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Longyu manor at the same time.


    There are five people and five men sitting in compartment one.


    They all have one thing in common, that is, ordinary, ordinary, belonging to the kind of people who have nothing to do with handsome words, or even a little obscene and trivial.


    They have known each other and chatted on the Internet for so long. In reality, they have no pressure to get along, just like old friends for many years.


    "How come the three brothers haven''t arrived yet? It''s almost nine o''clock."


    "The third brother should be very busy. After all, if he can take care of Yulong villa at one time, he will definitely have a lot of income. If he has more income, he will be busy with his work."


    "Third brother is a senior programmer..."


    "Let''s see in the group."


    The topic that the five people talked about unconsciously always revolves around ah San. After all, ah San, as an actor, has been successful for six times in a row, which is too awesome.


    At this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    Su Xun came in.


    While talking about them, he looked at Su Xun almost at the same time.


    "Who are you, my friend?" Spider looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "who else is there besides my third brother when I come to this private room at this time?"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    In an instant, the five people were all staring at Su Xun, looking like they had seen a ghost.


    Because Su Xun''s tall and handsome appearance was the opposite of the five of them.


    It''s equivalent to being rich and handsome and short and poor.


    "You Are you really ah San The clown stared at Su Xun with an incredible face.


    They started to create this group because they met all kinds of difficulties and ridicule in their daily life because of their beauty.


    Then the resentment in my heart became more and more, and I became more and more hostile to women. Several people who often chat on the Internet spontaneously set up a group to communicate with each other and share their experiences.


    Finally, someone proposed to retaliate against those women who judge people by their appearance, and then there were a series of serial murders.


    But Su Xun didn''t seem to be able to catch up with a woman anyway. Let alone being ridiculed and humiliated by a woman, she would only stick it.


    Su Xun didn''t know this, so he aroused the suspicion of these people.


    I''m afraid he never dreamed that he was seen through because he was so handsome (???).


    Bamboo asked, "third brother, do you remember who made the action plan for the first crime?"


    That''s testing.


    "I remember your mother!" Since the fish had bitten the hook, Su Xun didn''t want to pretend any more, so he replied to each other very frankly.Five people suddenly face big change, stood up from the chair.


    "You are not ah San, who are you?"


    Su Xun said with a smile: "forget it, since it''s been torn down, I''ll stop pretending and have a showdown. I''m really not a son of a bitch. That guy may be playing cards with the Dragon King now."


    "What do you want to do?" A middle-aged man with glasses asked. He is the member of the group with ID glasses.


    "What are you doing? There is a standard to this problem. " Su Xun laughed and said softly, "in fact, it''s not difficult. I just want you to turn yourself in to the police station."


    "Turn yourself in?"


    Five people seem to have heard some joke.


    "Ha ha ha, what did he say? Let''s turn ourselves in. Is he here to laugh us to death? "


    "You are so funny. I tell you, if you play a sketch, you will be very popular."


    "Boy, there are five of us here, and you are the only one. Don''t let us turn ourselves in. You''d better think about how to leave here safely!"


    Five people sneered at Su Xun. They were sure of him. There were so many people, so arrogant.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "so, do you want to cheat less with more?"


    "So what, boy, what can you do?" The clown stepped forward and looked at Su Xun provocatively.


    Su Xun clapped his hands.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    "Bang!"


    The door of the private room was kicked open, and a long and a Hu rushed in with a dozen tall bodyguards.


    The situation suddenly changed, five people directly confused, brain melon seeds buzzing.


    The clown stepped back and turned pale.


    Su Xun waved. One of the bodyguards came forward and put a chair behind him. Another bodyguard came forward and poured a glass of wine for him.


    Su Xun sat down, took a sip of the wine glass, cocked his legs, and looked at the five people with a smile: "what are you better than? Do you have to compare more people with me?"


    The five people''s faces turned pale, and their forehead exuded dense sweat.


    It''s very difficult for them to leave today because of this posture.


    The clown swallowed a mouthful of saliva, summoned up courage, looked at Su Xun, and said:


    "this friend, our well water does not violate the river water, what do you mean, you have to mind your own business to be the Savior?"


    Although he had tried to calm his voice, it was still trembling.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the clown''s voice fell, the glass in susian''s hand flew out and hit him directly in the face. The glass split in an instant.

 Chapter 107

    "Ah


    The clown screamed, subconsciously covered his face, and the blood overflowed between his fingers.


    All of a sudden, susian started, and everyone was startled.


    "Never mind? You want to take pictures of my woman, you tell me it doesn''t matter? Don''t tell me you didn''t recognize me. "


    Su Xun looked at the clown coldly, his eyes were indifferent, just like looking at an ant.


    The clown was struck by lightning, and his body was stiff in the same place. He covered his face and looked at Su Xun in horror.


    Of course, he recognized Su Xun, otherwise he would not have taken the initiative to stand up and talk to Su Xun, which means that there is no silver here.


    At first, Su Xun came in and asked, "you Is that really ah San In fact, he was sure that Su Xun was not ah San.


    Because he saw Su Xun and an Zijin together with his own eyes. Ah San couldn''t be so handsome, let alone have such a beautiful female companion.


    At that time, he had a bad feeling, but he didn''t take it seriously because of the large number of people. After all, he would do whatever he wanted with more bullying and less bullying.


    But when the bodyguards of a long and a Hu appeared, he panicked, because their advantages disappeared.


    Can only hold the ostrich mentality, constantly comfort themselves in the heart, that woman may be just a fire package friend of Su Xun.


    But now when he heard Su Xun say three words about his girlfriend, he knew that he was afraid that he was going to be cold.


    Seeing that the clown stopped talking, Su Xun sneered: "say, don''t you know how to say it? The scum of the last woman who laid hands on me is being used as fertilizer in the sea


    Everyone knows that what he said is ah San, which can explain why ah San''s mobile phone is in his hands.


    Spiders and others are red eyes staring at the clown, you step on the horse to choose what target, this pit us all.


    The clown''s face was blue and white, and his heart was flustered. After all, ah San was his lesson.


    Glasses swallowed a mouthful of saliva, carefully said: "this gentleman, we are willing to compensate, you give us a way to live."


    "Yes, we are willing to pay as much as possible, as long as you are willing to let us go."


    "Yes, everything hasn''t happened yet. There''s still room to turn around. Don''t have to kill everything."


    Several people are a burst of agreement, trying to pay some money price, in exchange for their own safety.


    Su Xun was amused, and his eyes swept over five people''s faces: "do you want to use money to compensate me? How much, one hundred million or two hundred million? "


    It''s not funny that someone tried to compensate him with money. What is it?


    Five people''s faces were stiff, and they were not afraid of shame. They were poor, and they didn''t dare to think of such a big number.


    In their mind, millions of dollars is a huge sum of money.


    So poverty limits their imagination.


    Su Xun didn''t bother to write ink with them, so he went straight to the welcome ceremony process: "all legs are discounted, let them kneel and listen to me.


    With his voice down, a group of bodyguards rushed to five people, and then the private room was full of screams.


    "Oh, don''t fight, don''t fight, my leg, ah!"


    "Brother, I''m wrong. Let me go, ah!"


    "Ah, ah


    One after another, the screams echoed in the empty Yulong villa, and some people, unfortunately, were destined to be unheard of.


    More than ten minutes later, five animals with one leg broken were forced to endure the pain, kneeling on the ground, sweating and pale.


    At this moment, they are not the murderers who are high spirited and make a set of crime plans to harvest human lives, but a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    Despair, fear, helplessness, a layer of haze shrouded in my heart.


    "Would you like to turn yourself in now?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Five people with chicken peck rice like nod.


    In fact, they are thinking that if they turn themselves in, they will turn themselves in. At that time, they will also give away the things that you killed ah San and broke our legs, and they will take you to be buried with them when they die.


    Su Xun got up, patted them on the shoulder, and said faintly, "don''t think about dragging me into the water, you will die miserably."


    Five people''s eyes were wide open and looked at Su Xun in horror. Why did he know what we were thinking!


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth Rose: "I wonder how I know what you are thinking, right?"


    The five people were even more scared, because Su Xun had said what they thought twice in a row. The feeling of being seen through was despairing.


    "Despair? If you try to drag me into the water, there will be more despair in the future. " Su Xun had a gentle smile on his face, and his words were no less than the whispers of the devil for the five people.


    In front of Su Xun, they didn''t have any secrets, and they couldn''t even hide their thoughts.


    Su Xun said to ah long and ah Hu without looking back: "you take people out first.""Yes, sir." Two people should a, and then take the bodyguard to evacuate from the compartment.


    Su Xun looked down at the clown with his right hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t think about taking this opportunity to subdue me. Don''t say you are lame. You can''t do it even if you are not lame."


    The clown sweated and moved his lips to speak, but he didn''t even have the courage to sophisticate. He couldn''t make any sound in his mouth.


    Damn, how can he know what we are thinking? How can there be such a person in the world!


    Everyone is afraid of the unknown.


    Su Xun''s mind reading skill is beyond the ordinary people''s understanding, so it makes people feel more scared.


    "If you dare to drag me into the water, let alone in prison, you will die even at the ends of the earth."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun clapped his hands.


    Seeing Su Xun clapping his hands, everyone raised his heart to his throat.


    Because the first time a group of bodyguards came, they clapped their hands.


    Who knows what will happen if he claps now.


    Suddenly, people feel that the temperature in the room seems to have dropped a lot, and then they see a woman in a long red skirt standing with her feet hanging in the air.


    No, this horse is not a man!


    "Ah! Ghost! There''s a ghost, there''s a ghost


    Five people were scared to death, dragging a lame leg to crawl around in the compartment, one by one scared to death.


    Usually do not do bad things, not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night.


    The reason why they react so much now is not only the fear of ghosts, but also the fact that they have done too much wrong.


    They killed six people.


    Now that it is confirmed that there are ghosts in the world, they will subconsciously wonder if the six women will come back to revenge as ghosts.


    So they were terrified.


    Looking at the appearance of these people in a panic, Qin Zhu''s mouth curled. Even if she was a ghost, she was born beautiful. Well, is it so terrible?


    Well, this highlights the difference of the host.


    He is not afraid, and he dares to sleep with others.

 Chapter 108

    "Turn yourself in. We''ll turn ourselves in right away. We won''t say a word about you."


    "Yes, brother, let this girl Let the beauty go back. "


    Five people kowtowed to Su Xun. Looking at Qin Zhu, they felt numb.


    Su Xun was very satisfied with the reaction of the five animals. He began to talk nonsense: "I''m a man who knows how to evoke spirits. If I want to kill you, can you avoid it? What''s more, I can call back the spirits of those people who died in your hands at any time. They should be very happy to talk to you about the past. "


    Hearing these words, the five people were even more scared to death.


    They now believe that Su Xun can recruit ghosts. After all, the reality is right in front of them.


    Bamboo had been staring at Su Xun. Then he thought of something and blurted out: "master Su! You are master Su


    He said why he thought Su Xun was a little familiar. After Su Xun told him how to summon souls, he suddenly recalled it.


    "Oh, there are others who know me." Su Xun made a surprise expression and looked at the bamboo with a smile.


    Bamboo has a bitter smile.


    It''s normal to think of master Su''s fortune telling skills, which can attract ghosts and control souls.


    Su Xun waved, then Qin Zhu''s figure disappeared in the room, and the temperature in the private room returned to normal.


    This scene is even more frightening. I dare not disobey Su Xun''s words.


    Don''t say it was when he turned himself in that he pulled Su Xun into the water. He didn''t even dare to mention a dirty word related to Su Xun.


    After all, Su Xun would invite ghosts to control their souls. Maybe they would be tortured by Su Xun after they died.


    In the case of five counsels, the next conversation was very happy.


    After a friendly exchange between the two sides, the five people deeply realized their mistakes under Su Xun''s "Chunchun instruction", so they decided to take the initiative to turn themselves in to the police station to fight for being shot at an early date and to return justice to the victims.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At ten o''clock in the evening, five men with bruised faces and lame legs helped each other and hobbled to Chengdong police station.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have been beaten. Are you going to call the police?"


    Looking at the miserable appearance of the five people, the police on duty came forward to help them sit down.


    In the heart also secret way, this who starts so ruthlessly, tut Tut, the leg all beat deformation.


    Spider waved his hand: "no, comrade, we are from the head."


    "Since Turn yourself in? " The policeman on duty was a little confused. It was the first time he saw this picture.


    The clown pursed his lips: "we did the recent serial murders."


    The little policeman''s face changed and yelled at the inside: "two people come out and look at them."


    Then he quickly took out his mobile phone and called Chen Yu who had been off work: "Chen Bureau, someone came from the head, claiming to be the serial killer."


    Twenty minutes later, in the interrogation room.


    Chen Yu interrogates the clown in person, followed by a policeman in charge of recording.


    "Name."


    "Zhang Qiang."


    "Age."


    ¡°28¡£¡±


    After the simple information inquiry, Chen Yu knocked on the table and fixed his eyes on Zhang Qiang: "you said that you did the recent serial homicide. Do you know this kind of thing can''t be joked?"


    To be honest, he does not believe that there will be people who commit such serious crimes from the first, because surrender represents a dead end.


    "We did it. The first six people were killed by ah San, and the latest one was killed by me..." The clown explained what he and others had done.


    Chen Yu was furious when he heard this, but his good professionalism made him endure for a while and asked, "what about ah San?"


    "He''s dead." The clown replied.


    "Dead?" Chen Yu raised his voice and hit the table


    The clown said without changing his face: "I killed him because I always wanted to replace him as an actor. He was thrown into the sea by me. Now maybe all the bodies were eaten up by fish."


    "What''s the matter with your injuries? Why do they come from the first place? " Chen Yu didn''t tangle with ah San''s death, but continued the trial.


    After the clown has finished all the details of the crime, he already believes that these people are the real culprits behind the serial homicide.


    But he couldn''t figure out why they came from the first place?


    The clown pursed his lips and said with an excited look: "the injuries on our bodies were caused by master su. Without eyes, I stared at master Su''s girlfriend and followed the photos all the way, but master Su discovered them."


    "And then he hunted us down. He woke us up and made us realize what kind of animals we had done. So we came from the first place and asked the country to shoot us immediately. We have no shame to live in the world!"Chen Yu


    He was confused, but he also understood.


    Master Su must be Su Xun, because it is well known that there is only one master Su in Jiangzhou province.


    Then, in short, this group of people set their next goal as Su Xun''s girlfriend, only to be found by Su Xun.


    Then Su xunshun took them by the vine, and cut their legs ferociously, which made them afraid, so they came from the head.


    So understanding, there should be no problem.


    "Do you need to appeal against your injuries?" Chen Yu asked, after all, no matter how Su Xun beat people like this, the other side could sue.


    The clown shook his head like a rattle and said firmly: "no appeal, master Su beat us, but he woke us up. The pain sobered us up, and we didn''t need to be treated. Just pull us to be shot. We are not worthy of wasting the country''s medical resources!"


    "By the way, we can pay for the bullets used to shoot us. We don''t deserve to take up national resources."


    Appeal?


    Are you kidding?


    Master Su can call ghosts to control his soul. He can''t escape from him when he dies. If you give them a hundred courage, you don''t dare to make trouble for him.


    Now they just want to die a little more simply, so that master Su will not embarrass their living family and their fooling after death.


    Chen Yu and the police in charge of recording looked at each other. It was the first time in their career that they met criminals with such high ideological awareness.


    I knew Su Xun would be a special adviser, so I asked him to teach the prisoners.


    His way of teaching is a little rough, but it works.


    After a night''s trial and the content of the group chat, it was proved that what they said was true, so the serial homicide case was basically officially solved.


    The cause of ah San''s death is a little vague, but nobody cares. After all, a vicious criminal has no human rights.


    Chen Yu once again sighs that the ghost detective is the ghost detective. He can solve the case directly.


    Although there was some suspicion of coincidence, it fully showed Su Xun''s ability of investigation.

 Chapter 109

    Chen Yu thinks that Su Xun''s investigation ability is very strong.


    As a matter of fact, Su Xun has the ability to investigate.


    He''s just an open hook.


    The serial homicide case came to an end. With the cooperation of the principal criminals, the case was quickly and smoothly closed.


    Su Xun''s reputation as a ghost detective began to spread within the police circle again, especially with the rapid detection of the serial homicide case.


    The provincial government and the head of the security department personally expressed their gratitude to Su Xun and sent him a brand-new banner.


    At the same time, Su Xun nominated the top ten young entrepreneurs in Jiangzhou province. Although he was nominated, people with clear eyes knew that it was a certainty.


    After the serial homicide, Su Xun relaxed for two days. After all, the police didn''t always find him.


    Most of the cases can be solved by the police themselves. If they can''t, they will ask him to do it.


    As a special adviser, he has become a big killer for the police to deal with criminals, and will only be used at the last moment.


    On Saturday, Su Xun settled down for dinner.


    After confirming the relationship with an Zijin, Su Xun was often called home by his future mother-in-law for dinner.


    "Xiao Su, I think you get along well with Zijin in our family. You''re not too young. Let''s see when you get the certificate first."


    Eating, an Zijin''s mother Li Xiu suddenly put forward to let two people to get the certificate.


    The restaurant was quiet for a moment. Obviously, Li Xiu didn''t discuss this with an Nantian and others in advance.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? We are still in school." An Son Jin opened big eyes to look at own old mother, she didn''t think of so early marriage.


    Li Xiu glared at her: "what''s the matter with school? People who go to college even have children. They just need to get the certificate first, but they didn''t let you have children now."


    "I don''t agree." Annam day calm face said a, he just can''t give up his apple of the eye to marry so early.


    After all, an Jianyun has no place in his family, so he has no voice in such affairs.


    Li Xiu raised her eyebrows at Annam, "don''t you agree? My daughter, do you need your consent? "


    "This words is wrong, Son Jin is also my daughter." Annam days tone softened a bit, afraid of wife this kind of thing can''t change.


    Li Xiu sneered: "you have more than one daughter, so what do you want to do?"


    Su Xun heard an Zijin say that the second wife that Annan Tian raised outside also gave him two daughters.


    Hearing Li Xiu mention this stubble, Annam Tian suddenly lost his breath and glared at Su Xun.


    It''s all you, boy. Without you, there would be so many troubles.


    Su Xun''s face was innocent. I was wronged. I didn''t do anything.


    Suddenly, he felt a kick in his calf.


    Looking up, an Zijin is winking at him.


    Su Xun showed an interesting smile and touched his lips with his thumb.


    Anzijin''s pretty face was slightly red. She glared at Su Xun fiercely, and then nodded.


    Now they have a tacit understanding, everything is in silence, a dirty py deal is so reached.


    Su Xun looked at Li Xiu with a smile and said, "Auntie, I think Zijin is right. We are too young and not mature enough. Let''s wait until we graduate from university."


    "That''s OK. You''re a considerate child." Li Xiu was very satisfied with Su Xun''s son-in-law. He was even closer than his son.


    An Son Jin a face annoys, hateful, this distinction treat also too obvious, after all who is your birth!


    I just don''t know why I refuse to get a license.


    His refusal was thoughtful.


    I cry when I stand this kind of mom.


    After dinner, Su looked for an excuse to visit an Zijin''s room. They went upstairs.


    Then in the room, an Zijin used the method that they had practiced several times to serve Su Xun carefully.


    This is the reward that Su Xun just asked her to help her refuse her mother''s proposal to obtain a license.


    There is no such thing as a free lunch.


    But there are idiotic women, such as an Zijin who is working hard to serve Su Xun in the bedroom.


    Now that she doesn''t have a license, Su Xun is very happy. After all, if she has a license, she will be a legal husband and wife. Some things will have psychological barriers.


    So even if she didn''t let Su Xun refuse, Su Xun would find an excuse to refuse.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun went downstairs with a clear mind. He saw his brother-in-law an Jianyun watching TV. He went over and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Finished?" An Jianyun winked at him, showing that everyone knew how to look.


    Su Xun said: "what?"


    "Don''t pretend." An Jianyun looked like I had seen through everything: "don''t tell me that if you really visit my sister''s room upstairs, you don''t do anything else."


    Su Xun


    As an elder brother, is it appropriate for you to discuss this with me?Su Xun turned away from the topic, and his eyes fell on the TV: "you''re very conscious. You watch the news at noon. It''s the news of Jiangdong satellite TV."


    There is a news on TV.


    The picture shows a bald man in his fifties, with a cigar in his mouth and a proud face facing the screen.


    There is a line at the bottom of the screen: "Chen Tai''an, chairman of Tai''an group, was acquitted in court for lack of evidence."


    "Tai''an group, what lawsuit did he get into?" Su Xun asked curiously. After all, Tai''an group is a famous enterprise in Jiangzhou province.


    An Jianyun sneered: "this guy is a beast in human skin. He made his subordinates'' wives and forced them to death. But he was acquitted because of insufficient evidence. Otherwise, he would have gone to jail long ago."


    "There''s not enough evidence. How can you be sure that he did it?" Su Xun rolled his eyes.


    An Jianyun rightfully said: "look at his frustration, it''s strange that he can''t do it."


    Su Xun


    Come on, ugliness is the original sin.


    Fortunately, as a marshal, I don''t feel that way.


    On TV, Chen Tai''an is being interviewed by reporters.


    He spread his hands, a face arrogant said: "I have said, the law will give me a fair, I am a man of integrity, how can do such a thing?"


    At this time, sudden change, a rotten egg hit him in the face.


    "Son of a bitch, my son works hard for you. You make my daughter-in-law collude with her and kill my son. I won''t let you go!"


    An old man rushed to Chen Tai''an in an emotional way. He yelled at Chen Tai''an from a long distance and spattered with droplets.


    Unfortunately, he was stopped by the bodyguard before he got close to him.


    Chen Tai''an wiped the rotten eggs on his face and looked at the old man with a proud smile:


    "old man, don''t spit out blood, don''t talk nonsense about things without evidence. Believe it or not, I will sue you for slander! I don''t care about you at your age. I''d better go back and take care of your son''s affairs so as not to stink. "


    "Oh, by the way, our company pays great attention to human care. Your son is an employee of our company, and I am fully responsible for his funeral expenses."


    Voice down, he wantonly smile, and then humming a ditty, dawdle on the car.


    "Asshole! Son of a bitch! God damn it


    At the same time, the old man was lying on the ground and yelling at Chen Tai''an''s car. He was hoarse and full of tears.


    Around, the reporters kept taking pictures.

 Chapter 110

    Su Xun frowned after reading it.


    He now agrees with an Jianyun. Chen Taian''s attitude is to tell people that I did it.


    But I can''t find any evidence. What can you do with me? You can only watch me continue to get away with it!


    It is reasonable to say that any successful entrepreneur should not be so unscrupulous. When encountering similar things, he will generally spend money to solve them in a low-key way.


    For the rich, what they can spend money on is never a problem.


    Because jumping too high is usually easy to die.


    But it''s not surprising if it comes to Chen Tai''an. It has something to do with Chen Tai''an''s family background.


    Chen Tai''an is a real grassroots. He grew up in an orphanage. As a child, he was fond of fighting and bullying his classmates. He dropped out of school before he finished his primary school.


    In society, he can''t work peacefully. He has a lot of conflicts with others, and he gradually relies on his ruthlessness and arrogance.


    The first half of his life is just open, which can be described as plain sailing.


    A jobless vagrant, fighting little gangster, by seizing all kinds of opportunities, developed Taian group which is now famous in Jiangdong.


    Because he has always been very arrogant, and later his career is relatively smooth, so it is inevitable that he is a little bit reckless.


    From his naming the company after himself, we can see the character of this man. He is open, arrogant and arrogant.


    Therefore, in the business circles of Jiangzhou Province, few people are willing to play with him, because they all think that this guy will fall into trouble sooner or later.


    Chen Tai''an can be called a rich man, but he is definitely not a qualified businessman.


    Looking at the crying old man on the ground on TV, Su Xun felt some sympathy. After all, no one would feel better if his son died.


    What''s more, Chen Taian''s work is too humiliating.


    Sleeping with the wives of his subordinates and driving others to death on horseback, isn''t this the modern version of XiMenqing and Pan Jinlian?


    It''s just a pity that the guy who died didn''t have such a tough brother as Wu Song except an old father.


    "It''s not a thing An Jianyun cursed fiercely.


    Looking at Anyun, he was not surprised.


    From an Zijin''s mouth, he knew his elder brother-in-law''s character in detail. In ancient times, he was a dandy who used to fight chickens and dogs.


    An Jianyun was so staring at by Su Xun. He was embarrassed and said with a smile: "brother-in-law, scum also has a chain of disdain. I despise Chen Taian."


    "Promising." Su Xun touched his dog''s head with admiration, then turned and left: "tell your sister, I''m going back."


    "Brother-in-law, come here often." An Jianyun waved to Su Xun''s back.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched. I thought I was out of the brothel.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    One of them came from Chen Yu.


    "Hello, Chen Ju. It''s a serial homicide case. Is there anything else I can do for that case?" Su Xun asked as he bent down to get on the bus.


    "The five criminals in that case were all killed today and have been closed. This time, I''ll ask you a favor."


    Chen Yu''s attitude was very polite, even a little respectful. After all, Su Xun''s identity was extraordinary, so he had to have a good communication with him.


    Su Xun motioned for AHU to drive home and asked with a smile, "Chen Ju, what''s the matter? It won''t be your son''s wedding. You want to borrow a car from me."


    "I dare not. If my son borrows Su Dong''s ten million grade luxury cars when he gets married, I will be punished and invited to have tea the next day." Chen Yu joked humorously.


    Su Xun laughed: "Chen Ju, where are you now?"


    "On the way to your house." Chen Yu returned.


    Su Xun was stunned: "OK, I''ll be home soon. Please wait for a moment."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Su Xun returned to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Mr. Chen Ju and his friends are waiting for you in the living room."


    As soon as he entered the manor, the housekeeper yebo reported to him.


    Su Xun nodded and walked into the villa. He saw Chen Yu and a middle-aged man of his age sitting on the sofa.


    "Mr. Su is back."


    Seeing Su Xun coming in, the two people on the sofa quickly got up.


    "Mr. Su, this is my friend Wu Quan, who is also the leader of the Criminal Investigation Brigade of Jiangdong Municipal Bureau. This time, he asked for your help through my personal relationship."


    "Quan, this is Mr. Su. He''s also master Su and a ghost detective."


    Chen Yu helped them make an introduction.


    Wu Quan quickly stepped forward and held Su Xun''s hand excitedly: "I''ve heard about ghost detective Daming for a long time. The last two moves are even more exciting. Today, I finally saw Zhenyan. With this look, I''m sure I''ll make a good trip.""Captain Wu has praised me. Su is just an ordinary person. Sit down. You are Chen Ju''s friend, that''s my friend. If you have anything to do, just come and go."


    Su Xun modest a, invite the other party to sit down, and put forward his attitude.


    Wu Quan sat down and took a look at Chen Yu. Then he said to Su Xun, "I wonder if Su Dong can understand Chen Tai''an in Jiangdong city."


    "You''re looking for me to investigate the case in which he colluded with his wife, raped him, and then forced him to death?" Su Xun thought of the news he had just watched with his brother-in-law.


    "It turns out that Su Dong also knew about the case." Wu Quan was stunned, then nodded heavily, gritted his teeth and said, "yes, this is the case."


    "To tell you the truth, this case is a shame in our bureau. People with a clear eye can see that Chen Tai''an did it, and even he didn''t bother to cover it up. But our criminal investigation team can''t find any hard evidence. Alas, I''m not afraid of jokes. Now I''m walking on the street, and I''m afraid that it''s useless to be stabbed in the spine."


    Chen Tai''an''s escape from legal sanction is absolutely a slap in the face to the police, so they feel that they are holding their breath and have to find evidence to send this domineering upstart to prison.


    Then naturally thought of these two days in their police circle widely circulated ghost detective.


    It was Chen Yutuo who came to see him.


    Su Xun gave Chen Yu a cool smile, and then said, "since you are a friend of Chen Bureau, I have to help you. What''s more, I don''t want to see such scum continue to go unpunished, which seriously lowers the overall image of our entrepreneurs."


    Taking this case, he can not only complete the third identity task, but also sell Chen Yu''s face and gain Wu Quan''s favor. Finally, he really can''t see Chen Tai''an''s arrogant face.


    One arrow four carves the matter, he naturally did not hesitate to agree to come down.

 Chapter 111

    "Mr. Su, please."


    Wu Quan asked Su for a salute.


    Su Xun waved his hand and said with a smile, "you are worthy of being friends with Chen Ju. They are all too polite."


    "If only every entrepreneur had such a sense of social responsibility as Mr. Su." Chen Yu sighed that although Su Xun was a little cruel, he was the rich man he admired most.


    Young, worth hundreds of billions, cooking, fortune telling, detective, everything is simply to the extreme, people want to admire it is difficult.


    He could imagine how much unknown pain Su Xun had suffered when he became so excellent.


    Su Xun didn''t know what he thought. Otherwise, he would say that a pair of chicken soup is very difficult to succeed. After all, those entrepreneurs are so deceiving young people.


    As a matter of fact, he has become so excellent that he has not suffered at all. He has just made a mistake.


    But his success is more difficult than everyone else''s.


    After all, not everyone is as popular with the system as he is.


    It''s a pity that this system has no wisdom, and it can''t become a woman, let alone be used as a symbol.


    After the three exchanged greetings, Chen Yu and Wu Quan declined Su Xun''s invitation to stay them for dinner and left Yuliang mountain manor.


    Su Xun also promised that he would go to Jiangdong city tomorrow, because he would not be busy at the weekend tomorrow, so it''s best to solve the case in one day.


    That sounds a little arrogant.


    However, Chen Yu and Wu Quan didn''t think he was pretending to be forced, because he really had the strength.


    Therefore, people who are bullies pretend to be bullies.


    Those who are not strong are easy to be evil.


    In the evening, Su Xun, Liao Yu, Qin Zhu and Yan Yurou eat around the table.


    "Why don''t you often eat? Can you be satisfied with the smell? " Yan Yurou looks at Qin Zhu in the opposite direction and asks, big drop of curiosity in her eyes.


    She didn''t know when she didn''t eat at home, but every time she ate at home, she found that Qin Zhu had never eaten with chopsticks.


    Su Xun and Liao Yu looked at each other. The silly girl didn''t know Qin Zhu was a ghost.


    I don''t know if she dares to hate Qin Zhu every day after she knows her identity.


    Qin Zhu smiles at Yan Yurou: "because I''m a ghost, I just need to smell it."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha Yan Yurou laughs with no image. Looking at Su Xun and Liao Yu, she says, "master, sister Yu, Ji says she is a ghost. Believe it or not, it''s so funny."


    Su Xun and Liao Yu nodded: "letter."


    "I''m not young. Don''t tease me like a child." Yan Yurou puffed up her cheeks and chest.


    Liao Yu took a look, some inferiority: "really not small, but also some too big."


    "Sister Yu, I don''t mean that. You are necrotic." Yan Yurou is blushing and looks shy, but he is also proud.


    This is her biggest capital, I don''t know how many women envy it.


    Qin Zhu sneered: "Oh, you will blush. It''s rare."


    "What''s the matter? You think everyone is as shameless as you are." Yan Yurou snorted coldly and raised her chin rather haughtily.


    Qin Zhu spat out his tongue: "but I''m not human, I''m a ghost."


    "Ha ha, if I hadn''t received a complete nine-year compulsory education, I would have believed it." Yan Yurou didn''t believe a word about it and thought Qin Zhu was joking.


    Qin Zhu has some helplessness. How can no one believe the truth these days?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Sunday.


    Su Xun took Qin Zhu and a group of bodyguards to Jiangdong.


    After all, this is not his base camp, and Chen Tai''an is unscrupulous in his work. It''s always good to bring more bodyguards to prevent accidents.


    "Welcome, Mr. Su."


    As soon as he walked out of the airport, Wu Quan, who was waiting to meet him outside, came up with people and shook hands with Su Xun warmly.


    After all, when did they see such a beautiful woman.


    "Excuse me, but also let team Wu come to pick me up in person. I''m so embarrassed." Su Xun looked at Wu Quan with a smile and said.


    Wu Quan said with a wry smile: "Mr. Su, this is a shame for me. You are here to help. We have to pick you up."


    "Mr. Su, let''s go to dinner first. I''ve already made a reservation for the place. I''ve also brought the information about Chen Tai''an''s case. You can see it in the car later."


    "OK, you''re the host. I''ll listen to you."


    A few simple greetings, a few people do not know a self introduction, and then walk to the parking lot.


    "Mr. Su, this is all the information about the case."


    After getting on the bus, Wu Quan personally handed a file bag to Su Xun.


    After Su Xun opened it, he looked up and had a detailed understanding of the cause and effect of the incident.


    The person who died was Lanyang, 32 years old. He was an old employee of Tai''an group. He was a manager of the sales department. He was also the kind who received annual salary and dividends. He was barely a senior executive.Thirty two year old executives, this is a great talent.


    Lanyang''s wife, li man, is 32 years old. She is tall and beautiful. She has been married to Lanyang for ten years and has twin children of six years old.


    According to Lan Yang himself, he found that it was recently that Li Man and Chen Tai''an got together. It was only when he learned a few words from his son that he felt something was wrong.


    Then secretly follow-up investigation, found Chen Tai''an and his wife Li Man''s affair.


    Only then did he understand why Chen Tai''an always asked him to work overtime and arrange his business trip abroad.


    Originally, I thought that the boss valued him, which made him feel like a kind of scholar dying for a confidant. He was angry and wanted to do a good job.


    But now I know that Chen Tai''an arranged for him to go abroad on business only for the convenience of playing with his wife.


    No man can tolerate being cuckold, let alone this situation, which is a great shame on dignity.


    So he broke out directly, made a big scene in the company, exposed all the things, humiliated Chen Taian face to face.


    Then, within two days, he died. He committed suicide, without any trace of homicide. He even wrote a suicide note.


    Everything is so impeccable.


    But everyone has a steelyard in his heart. He knows that it is impossible to commit suicide with Lanyang''s strong temperament. People with clear eyes know that it must have something to do with Chen Taian.


    Otherwise, how could such a coincidence happen?


    Lanyang''s father is more angry under the police, Chen Tai''an to court.


    But in the end, because of the lack of strong evidence, Chen Tai''an was acquitted.


    After reading the materials, Su Xun had only one idea. Although he was a little unscrupulous himself, he had to face well.


    But this Chen Tai''an simply did not even play, directly engraved the word arrogance on his face, and did whatever he wanted.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Wu Quan''s mobile phone suddenly rang. After he got through, he just said a few words and his face changed greatly: "you watch the scene, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Su Xun and sighed: "Mr. Su, I''m afraid this meal will be eaten at another time. I just received the news that his father died in a car accident in Lanyang."


    The car is very quiet in a moment. Is an accident really an accident at this time?


    "Go to the scene first." Su Xun put down the information in his hand, and his heart was cold.


    Chen Tai''an, a sleeping wife, forced suicide, and now even the elderly are not spared.


    If you don''t die, it''s natural.

 Chapter 112

    "It''s a terrible death. I saw it fly with my own eyes."


    "Yes, how does the driver drive? It''s different from intentional homicide if he has repeatedly run over it twice!"


    "Alas, the old man is so unlucky..."


    When Su Xun arrived at the scene of the accident, the scene had been cordoned off, and the people around were talking about it.


    "Excuse me, please."


    With Qin Zhu and Wu Quan, Su Xun pushed the crowd away and came to the cordon.


    I saw a black van parked on the side of the road, not far away is a body, it is Lanyang''s old father.


    The ambulance was outside, but people were dead when it arrived, so it didn''t move the body to protect the integrity of the scene.


    "Team five."


    The police officer in charge of the scene came up to greet Wu Quan.


    Wu Quan didn''t say a word. He went to the body and looked at it. His face was gloomy. "Where''s the driver who caused the accident?"


    "The driver is in control." The officer''s voice dropped and he turned back and waved, "bring the driver here."


    Two policemen came with a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    The middle-aged man was as thin as a monkey. He was wearing a white vest, his eyes were deeply concave, his feet were empty, his eyes were blurred, and he didn''t wake up.


    Just look at this state, everyone has a guess in their mind.


    Wu Quan said with a cold face, "yes?"


    "Yes, I have a five-year history of absorbing independence." The police officer confirmed his guess.


    The troublemaker looked at Wu Quan with a silly smile: "you catch me, you shoot me, I don''t want to live, I don''t want to live long ago."


    "Mad bastard!" Wu Quan scolded angrily, grabbed his collar and lifted it up: "son of a bitch, do you think someone told you to do this?"


    Obviously, he''s not a patient person. He''s naturally irritable.


    What did you say to the troublemaker? I don''t understand. I''ve killed someone. I have no money to pay for it. I''m willing to go to jail. I turn myself in. "


    "To NIMA!" Wu''s whole lung is going to explode. If it wasn''t for his clothes, he would definitely hit each other in the face.


    Drug dog is one of the people he dislikes most, because drugs are the most harmful to people. How many drug enforcement officers die every year is because of these animals who touch drugs.


    "Take him back to the Bureau." The police officer immediately asked someone to take the perpetrator away in case Wu Quan lost control of his mood and started to hit someone.


    After all, if the police beat people, it would be a big problem. If it''s serious, Wu Quan might have to be laid off directly.


    Wu Quan took a deep breath, calmed his hot and dry mood, and looked at Su Xun:


    "Mr. Su, what do you think?"


    The police officer who was responsible for maintaining the scene looked at Su Xun curiously. He didn''t know what this guy was about. He made Wu Quan so polite and asked for advice.


    "What do you think? Look with your eyes. " Su Xun said softly.


    Wu Quan gave a wry smile: "Mr. Su, it''s time to stop joking. I really can''t laugh."


    "I''m hungry. Let''s eat first." But Su Xun didn''t answer the question, and then he said lightly: "by the way, inform Chen Tai''an that I''m in Jiangdong. Let him come to see me."


    Compared with Jiangyun group, it''s still a little bit less influential in the international market.


    Qingyun international, as a leading enterprise in Jiangzhou Province, it is no exaggeration to say that Su Xun is the business man of Jiangzhou province.


    In a word, he can make countless people have no food tomorrow.


    His one decision can make many so-called potential companies close overnight.


    As soon as he was in a good mood, he raised his hand and was able to help a company that was originally insignificant, and from then on, the company rose to the top.


    So Su Xun didn''t pay attention to Chen Tai''an at all. He was just a younger brother.


    He only has one day, so it''s done in one day, and he won''t waste more minutes and seconds on Chen Tai''an.


    As Su Xun''s voice fell, everyone looked at Su Xun, full of black question marks.


    Who is this guy.


    Such a bull, let Chen Taian go to see him as soon as he opens his mouth. Is it arrogant to use rolling words?


    However, they are forced by the back.


    They have always been hot tempered Wu team actually nodded and said: "OK, Mr. Su, I will definitely inform him."


    "Su?"


    They noticed this surname for the first time. Looking at Su Xun''s handsome face, someone recognized him.


    It''s you, master Su!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Taian group, chairman''s office.


    "Mr. Chen, it''s all done. The old man is too cold to be cold any more."


    A young man with gold rimmed glasses looks at Chen Tai''an on the boss''s chair with a flattering face.Chen Tai''an snorted coldly: "mad, old man, dare to call the police, dare to sue me. I really don''t think I can make it. Lanyang, Lanyang, it''s a pity that I was going to let go of your immortal father, but who let him not listen to what you wrote in your suicide note? He had to be unkind."


    Yes, the reason why Chen Tai''an can force Lanyang to commit suicide is from Lanyang''s father and his pair of twins.


    He gave Lanyang two choices.


    1¡¢ He sent Lanyang''s father and his twins back to heaven.


    2¡¢ Lanyang committed suicide. That''s all.


    Lanyang chose the second one, so he died, especially in his suicide note that he committed suicide and had nothing to do with other people.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Chen, you are kind enough. After all, you not only pay for Lanyang''s funeral, but also take care of his wife. You will thank you even if you know about Lanyang spring."


    The young man with Phnom Penh glasses licks his face and sucks up disgustingly. Judging from his proficiency, this is his job.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s right. I''ve done my best to Lanyang."


    Chen Tai''an laughed and was in a good mood. He also drew inferences from one instance and said, "if I don''t spend money to support his wife, his children will starve to death. All in all, I have saved their family."


    No one can compare with the degree of impudence.


    "That''s right, so boss, you are merciful. It''s Lanyang who knows nothing about his fortune." The young man with Phnom Penh glasses echoed Chen Tai''an with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    At this time, Chen Tai''an''s mobile phone rang, took it out and looked gloomy.


    The young man with glasses in Phnom Penh asked, "Mr. Chen, what''s the matter?"


    "Wu Quan''s phone call. Why is this guy biting me like a mad dog? Is it good for him to catch me?" Chen Tai''an looks puzzled. He doesn''t understand how there can be such a dead hearted fool in the world.


    The young man with Phnom Penh glasses said, "then you''d better take it and see what he said."


    "Hello, Wu Quan, what''s the matter?" Connect the phone, Chen Taian arrogant call his name, and then immediately his face changed, directly hit the mobile phone on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    He has a lot of strength, and his mobile phone is split in an instant.


    The young man with glasses in Phnom Penh quickly asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. Chen? What did Wu Quan say?"


    "It''s not him this time!" Chen Tai''an''s face was gloomy and he said with gnashing teeth:


    "Su Xun, chairman of Qingyun international, has come to Jiangdong. Let me go to see him. Do you think I''m going or not?"


    He bit the word "roll" very hard.

 Chapter 113

    Chen Tai''an is used to being arrogant.


    Su Xun''s condescending attitude made him feel humiliated and unhappy.


    Because he always does this to others.


    But now the situation is suddenly reversed, which makes him a little unacceptable for a while.


    But it''s just like other people can only bear to face his arrogance.


    He can only endure Su Xun''s arrogance.


    Society is like this, big fish eat small fish.


    After receiving this call, it is no longer a question of whether he is willing to go or not, but that he must go.


    Otherwise, it''s not going to give Sue face.


    If you offend Su Xun, the consequences are very serious.


    The reason why he asked the young people with Phnom Penh glasses was actually to find a step for himself.


    People who want to lose face are like this.


    The young man of Phnom Penh glasses has been following Chen Tai''an for not a day or two. He can understand his intention very well, so he said, "I think you should go to Mr. Chen. Anyway, when he comes to Jiangdong to greet you, it''s just to give you face. As the host, it''s also right to greet the guests."


    See, what''s flattering, what''s licking, dog? This is the art of language.


    It''s Su Xun who informs Chen Tai''an to see him, but he becomes Su Xun in the eyes of young people with Phnom Penh glasses. This is to give Chen Tai''an face.


    Chen Tai''an is a hypocritical person, can also be said to be self deceiving, nodded: "what you said is reasonable, he specially informed me that he has arrived in Jiangdong, and it is really inappropriate for me not to appear as the host."


    As the voice fell, Chen Tai''an got up and looked at the young man with gold rimmed glasses: "you go with me."


    In fact, the young man with Phnom Penh glasses didn''t want to go, but he knew it was useless to refuse, so he agreed happily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiangdong hotel.


    The place Wu Quan ordered for Su Xun was right here. It was also a cost. He was sincere.


    Room 305.


    Su Xun sat in the main seat, Qin Zhu sat on his left side, and Wu Quan and other police officers sat around the table.


    Several cold dishes have been put on the table, wine has come up, and the rest of the dishes are on the table. Now it''s Chen Tai''an''s main course.


    "Team Wu, today''s meal cost you a lot. In fact, there''s no need to be so rich." Su Xun and Wu Quan chatted.


    Wu Quan said with a smile: "Mr. Su has never eaten any kind of food. Don''t be too shabby. It''s all the intention of our brothers in the Bureau. After all, Mr. Su is here to help us."


    "Yes, Mr. Su, it''s up to you to bring Chen Tai''an to justice this time."


    "Chen Tai''an is too unscrupulous and defies the law and discipline. Especially this time, the social influence is extremely bad. We must arrest him."


    The others all agreed with each other, and each one was gnashing his teeth at Chen Tai''an. It can be seen how disgusting this guy is on weekdays.


    "Click -"


    at this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    Chen Tai''an came in with gold rimmed glasses.


    See him, originally still in full swing of the private room is a moment of quiet down.


    Su Xun sat on the chair and did not squint. He drank the wine as if he did not see Chen Tai''an.


    Chen Tai''an''s face was a little gloomy when he was so ignored, but in the twinkling of an eye, he was swept away. I laughed and said, "I''m so glad to see Su Dong. I specially prepared a bottle of good wine to meet Su Dong. I hope Su Dong can like it."


    As his voice dropped, the young man with glasses in Phnom Penh behind him handed over a piece of red wine in his arms.


    "I asked my friends in France to bring it back. I also asked Su Dong to taste it." He opened the wine and poured it for Empress Dowager Chen an.


    He is arrogant, but it also depends on who he is. He still has to advise Su Xun who can''t afford to offend him.


    As soon as Chen Tai''an was ready to pour the wine, Su Xun turned the glass upside down on the table.


    Chen Tai''an kept the posture of pouring wine, and was stunned in the same place. The smile on his face was stiff: "Su Dong, what do you mean?"


    He was angry in his heart, because Su Xun''s action was a severe slap on his face.


    "It''s not interesting." Su Xun said slowly, "but I don''t dare to trouble you, Mr. Chen, to pour the wine. Otherwise, I''m afraid that as soon as I walk out of the hotel, I will be killed at the door like Lanyang''s father."


    Chen Tai''an''s face darkened, and his fat puffed: "Su Dong, why can''t I understand this?"


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Su Xun laughed, got up, put his hands on Chen Tai''an''s shoulder, face to face with him, and said word by word: "then I''ll put it another way. I''m afraid that just like Lanyang father and son, I''ll be killed by you."


    While speaking, he used his psychic ability to share Chen''s previous memory.Effortlessly learned the truth of Lanyang father and son''s death.


    Chen Tai''an is a real beast.


    The police can''t find any evidence, but after Su Xun shared Chen Tai''an''s memory with his psychic ability, he easily found the evidence that he forced Lanyang to die and killed his father in a car accident.


    Even knew that he was not uncommon dirty things before. If he wanted evidence, Su Xun could catch a large number of people to sue him at any time.


    But Su Xun is not going to do it.


    He''s going to pay him back in his own way.


    Since Chen Tai''an is so fond of bullying others and forcing others to commit suicide.


    Then Su Xun let him have a taste of this feeling.


    As Su Xun''s voice fell, the room was so quiet that he could only hear people''s breathing. There was a faint smell of gunpowder in the air.


    Chen Tai''an''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to be able to drip water at any time.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun would target him like this.


    At this time, the young man with Phnom Penh glasses beside Chen Tai''an spoke:


    "Su Dong, you have to talk about evidence. Even if your family is big, you can''t frame up Chen Dong at will."


    Su Xun turned to look at him and asked, "are you teaching me to do things?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that..." Under Su Xun''s unshakable eyes, the young people with Phnom Penh glasses were flustered and subconsciously explained.


    Su Xun directly and coldly interrupted him: "then shut your mouth for me, stand aside and don''t bark."


    The young man with Phnom Penh glasses was pale and blue. He was surprised and angry, but he didn''t dare to say a word again.


    "Su Dong, I can teach my own people." Chen Tai''an''s face was dark and said.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s hand on his shoulder was a slap on his face: "you can''t teach yourself well, where can you teach others?"


    After that, Su Xun sat back in his chair and said lightly:


    "you like to let people choose, don''t you? Then I''ll give you two choices. "


    "First, Qingyun international tries its best to crack down on Taian group, and strive to make you bankrupt, debt ridden and litigious within one month."


    "Two, while the police are here, you will commit a full account of the case, I''ll go back to the house."

 Chapter 114

    Su Xun''s voice fell, and all the people in the room were stunned, looking at him with unbelievable faces.


    Wu Quan, the first time they saw such a case solved, did not even need to find the evidence, and directly threatened the other party to surrender.


    This NIMA, too Let''s be willful.


    Chen Tai''an was also stunned for a long time, and then said in a deep voice, "is Su Dong joking with me?"


    "Do you think you deserve it?" Su Xun asked lightly.


    Chen Tai''an''s anger surged up. He couldn''t understand why Su Xun would embarrass him so much for the sake of two cheap clay legs.


    But he knew that he could never choose the second one. He gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Su Dong, I''ve brought good wine to meet you with good intentions. If you don''t appreciate me, I''ll forget it. But you''re a bit too deceiving."


    "When you played with Lanyang''s wife, forced Lanyang to death, and ran into Lanyang''s father, did you ever think that you cheated too much?" Su Xun asked coldly.


    Chen Tai''an yelled angrily: "Su Dong, you have to be responsible for what you say. I respect you. It doesn''t mean that you can plant my innocence by spitting out blood!"


    "Innocent?" Su Xun was amused by his acting skills and said with a smile: "when you say innocence, it means that you and his wife steal from Lanyang in the office. When they are in love, how do you plan to get rid of Lanyang''s innocence?"


    Chen Tai''an''s pupils shrank and shuddered in his heart. How did Su Xun know? That day, he and li man were in the office.


    Su Xun continued: "or did you mean that you threatened Lanyang''s father and children to commit suicide on the rooftop of the company?"


    Chen Tai''an''s face turned white, and cold sweat had been exuded from his back. His heart was filled with horror.


    Damn it, how on earth did he know!


    It was as if Su Xun was watching with his own eyes when he was doing these things.


    He thought of the title of master Su Xun again. Originally, he was dismissive and never believed in these ghosts.


    But now if Su Xun didn''t figure it out, how could he know?


    Wu Quan and others were all in suspense. They thought the same as Chen Tai''an for the first time. Master Su really deserved his reputation. He knew everything by counting his fingers.


    No wonder you can solve a case every time. This ability is too bad!


    Young people with Phnom Penh glasses are sweating, and they just know what a terrible existence they are facing.


    Su Xun said two things that even his Chen Tai''an confidant didn''t know.


    Su Xun didn''t know that these people were crazy. He still did things according to his own rhythm. He reached out and knocked on the table and said:


    "if you want to find evidence, I can find it at any time, but I don''t want to use that way. Do you have a good choice?"


    Chen Tai''an clenched his fists and burst his blue veins, his eyes red and ready to crack: "Su Dong, do you have to force me to die?"


    He finally tasted the feeling of being oppressed by force, and his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    "The net is broken when the fish is dead?" Su Xun shook his head and said calmly, "the fish will surely die, but the net won''t break."


    The implication is that you have not threatened my qualification.


    There was a lot of tension in the private room.


    "Poop


    Chen Tai''an suddenly made an unexpected move. He knelt down to Su Xun and said, "Su Dong, as long as you go back to Jiangnan City, I owe you a favor. You can go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire at your disposal."


    As long as Su Xun doesn''t mind his own business and the police can''t find any evidence, no one can do anything about him.


    Everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, Chen Tai''an''s domineering temperament could even kneel down.


    Su Xun shook his head and said faintly, "I don''t like to offend people very much, but once I offend, I like to go to death, so that I won''t be harmed if I don''t fight a snake."


    He couldn''t tolerate what Chen Tai''an had done. He was insane, just like a beast.


    What''s more, now he can''t stop halfway, so Chen Tai''an won''t appreciate him. He will only hide his hatred and take revenge when he finds the opportunity.


    Therefore, Chen Tai''an must come to an end whether he is in love or reason.


    Chen Tai''an was a little desperate. If Su Xun didn''t have any evidence, he could say that the most important thing was to tear his face.


    Even if you lose in the end, it''s just that the company goes bankrupt and goes abroad to provide for the aged with savings ahead of time.


    But it''s different that susian has the evidence of his crime, because it means that when susian wants to play with him, he will play with him slowly.


    Don''t want to play, direct backhand can slap him to death, even struggle two can''t do.


    At that time, he not only died, but also his company was doomed. I''m afraid his wife and children would go begging in the street.


    "Don''t waste my time, or my conditions may change." Su Xun''s light words were like a heavy hammer, which made Chen Tai''an dizzy.


    Chen Tai''an stood up from the ground, breathed out a breath and looked at Wu Quan calmly: "Wu Quan, let your people take me back, but it''s not you who won me."He had no choice, just like Lanyang who had been threatened by him.


    Everyone still feels dizzy. Is it so easy to solve a case? When they talk and laugh, a criminal who makes them want to crack is arrested.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s enough to bring you to justice and give an account to the people." Wu Quan''s voice dropped, and he got up in person to handcuff Chen Tai''an and let two small police officers take him away.


    Seeing Chen Tai''an leave, Wu Quan looked at Su Xun and said, "Mr. Su, your way of solving the case is really amazing. Originally, I wanted to learn..."


    He didn''t finish what he said. He just shook his head with a bitter smile.


    There is no place to learn from this way of solving cases.


    Because the prerequisite is that you not only have to be able to calculate, but also have to have hundreds of billions of assets, which is too difficult.


    "That Lanyang''s wife, li man, can make a good investigation." Su Xun said this because he saw from Chen Tai''an''s memory that Riemann had participated in many illegal activities with him.


    This kind of modern Pan Jinlian, who killed her husband in collusion with her lover, is not sent to the prison for a holiday. It''s sorry that the prison in our country is so big.


    Wu Quan nodded: "don''t worry, Mr. Su, we will strictly investigate and never let go of any criminal."


    "OK, let''s eat. I''m really hungry." With a smile, Su Xun turned away from the topic and began to move his chopsticks.


    No matter Chen Tai''an or Riemann, it''s just a trivial episode for him. It''s important that he hasn''t had enough.


    At the same time, his mind sounded the sound of the system.


    [congratulations on the completion of the task: assist the police to solve the case three times. ¡¿


    [reward: mind reading. ¡¿


    the corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose and he felt that the food in front of him was more delicious.


    Well, the wine Chen Tai''an brought is really delicious.

 Chapter 115

    Chen Tai''an suddenly pleaded guilty, making the whole Jiangdong in an uproar.


    No one expected that Chen Tai''an would suddenly turn himself in, and he would account for all the illegal and criminal facts accumulated over the years.


    After the news came out, the whole city was really shocked.


    Only a few of Su''s acquaintances can understand the story.


    For a time, Su Xun was like a shadow over Jiangdong City, which was taboo.


    Chen Tai''an should die, but his death is different from Su Xun''s.


    It''s hard to avoid that local businessmen will die.


    After all, Su Xun can kill Chen Tai''an lightly, which means that he can also kill them lightly.


    Nowadays, who hasn''t done something that can''t be seen? It''s just clean.


    When I think about the Xu family, Xu Cangqing''s sons have been abandoned. As a result, he went to Jiangnan City and came back with a lot of shares in vain.


    Since then, the upper circles of Jiangdong city have reached a consensus that no one should offend Su Xun or RBQ.


    Su Xun didn''t know how much influence his action had on Jiangdong city. That night, he went back to Jiangnan City.


    It was already 12:30 p.m. when the plane arrived.


    With Qin Zhu in his arms and surrounded by bodyguards, he walked out of the airport.


    On the roadside of the airport, the uniform A8 stops in a row, with a Mercedes Benz business car in the middle.


    Seeing Su Xun coming out, the bodyguard standing next to the business car pressed the electric door.


    "Sir."


    In the envious eyes of countless passers-by, Su Xun took Qin Zhu to the business car.


    Then the motorcade left the airport.


    "I''ll get some sleep and call me when I get there."


    Sitting on the leather seat with massage function, Su Xun said to Qin Zhu beside him.


    "Well." Qin Zhu is playing the game nervously with his mobile phone in his arms. He answers without raising his head.


    Su Xun shakes his head. She is more and more addicted to online games. She is hopeless.


    "Ding Ding..."


    I was just about to fall asleep when I was woken up by the ring of my mobile phone.


    Su Xun was a little annoyed. Without looking at the caller ID, he connected the phone directly: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, sir. There are two cars in the back of our team, which have followed us alternately." Ah long''s steady baritone came from his mobile phone.


    Su Xun''s sleepiness disappeared instantly, and he sat up straight: "go to two cars to stop them and ask them what they want to do."


    As soon as I got off the plane, I was followed. I watched my tracks very clearly.


    "Yes, sir."


    After hanging up, Su Xun closed his eyes and waited for a long''s report in the car.


    The two a8s stopped, made a retrograde U-turn and sped to the two VW and Honda cars.


    There are a few foreigners in VW and Honda, white and black.


    "Damn it, what if it''s found out."


    Looking at the two Audi coming, the foreigners in the car changed their faces and pulled out their pistols one after another.


    "Preemptive, disturb their rhythm, not many people come to pick up the plane, his bodyguards are just off the plane, certainly without weapons, this is one of our few opportunities."


    A bald man said clearly.


    "Kang!"


    Then a shot broke the silence of the night sky.


    In the car, Su Xun suddenly opened his eyes.


    Tracking is one thing, shooting is another.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The phone just rang twice, and Su Xun connected directly.


    "Sir, the other side has shot. They are rushing this way. Let the driver see you off first. I''ll take others to drive to block the road."


    Ah long''s voice was very anxious. After all, they didn''t carry guns because they were flying. Now Su Xun was in danger.


    Su Xun directly vetoed the proposal and said calmly: "don''t worry, drive me home, and call the police. I was shot and asked the police to check. I don''t believe they can get out of Jiangnan City."


    With that, he hung up the phone and winked at Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu''s figure instantly disappeared from the seat and reappeared in the black Honda.


    "Oh, shette, where did this woman come from?"


    "Ah! Falk, what are you doing! "


    "Bang! Boom


    There was a flurry of swearing and screaming, followed by a collision between Honda and VW, and the two cars were forced to stop at the same time.


    This is the gap. Su Xun''s team has gone away.


    "Damn it, FAK, what''s the matter with you? Why did you drive over and hit us?"


    The people in Volkswagen came down and gave a warm greeting to the Honda driver''s mother (* / ¦Ø£Ü *)."Ghost, just now ghost, a woman suddenly appeared in the car and grabbed our steering wheel..." The Honda driver is still in a trance.


    "Shette! Fool, put away your ability to make up stories, because of you, the action failed, and the money you got flew away! "


    "All right, shut your mouth, don''t quarrel any more, retreat and leave at once, or it will be too late."


    Two minutes later, two cars left the scene rumbling.


    Ten minutes later, the street alarm rings, several police cars galloping to stop at the scene of the shooting.


    Half an hour later, Yuliang mountain manor.


    Next to Su Xun sat a middle-aged man in police uniform, Zhao Dongqin, head of the Municipal Bureau.


    "Su Dong, you are shocked. Please tell us the situation at the scene. We will catch your attacker as soon as possible."


    Su Xun said slowly: "Zhao Bureau, it''s just a small thing that I was shocked. But today, this situation makes me feel disappointed about the public security of Jiangnan City. On the street, a group of foreign unidentified elements openly shot me. Even I am so dangerous. Aren''t those ordinary people more dangerous?"


    Zhao Dongqin''s mouth twitches. No, elder brother, those ordinary people are much safer than you. How can you go out with bodyguards like you.


    Of course, this can not be said, only a strong apology: "yes, what Su Dong said is that this is a mistake in our work, we will review and correct it."


    No way. Qingyun international is a big taxpayer in Jiangzhou Province, and Su Xun is even more famous.


    When he was attacked, if he was determined to make a scene, Zhao Dongqin would not be able to shoulder it.


    Now we have to do our best to arrest the shooter as soon as possible.


    "Zhao Bureau, he will tell you the details of my attack. I''ll excuse you first."


    Su Xun pointed to a long and said, then turned to go upstairs and left Zhao Dongqin in the same place.


    Zhao Dongqin got up and said, "then, Mr. Su, have a good rest. I''ll let you know the progress of the case as soon as possible."


    "Then trouble the Zhao Bureau." Su Xun nodded. He was calm on the surface. He was already angry in his heart. He had already given the group of shooters the death penalty.


    Today, if it wasn''t for Qin Zhu, Su Xun would have been all right. Ah long and his bodyguards would have been bloody on the spot.


    Now fortunately, only three people were shot, and none of them was life-threatening. Su Xun has made an economic statement.


    Anyone who works for him or makes a gun for him will never treat each other badly.


    After all, the money is made by people''s lives.


    ¡®

 Chapter 116

    "Why don''t you make me invisible and follow those people?"


    In the room, Qin Zhu asked in Su Xun''s arms.


    Su Xun touched her long soft hair and said in a soft voice, "those people are coming fiercely. I''m afraid they have big caliber weapons to hurt you."


    After all, Qin is not afraid of grenades? What about the rocket launcher?


    What''s more, there was another reason, that is, Su Xun didn''t know whether he would meet the shooter in front of him, so he had better keep Qin Zhu around to feel more secure (? ¡¤ ¦Ø¡¤).


    Of course, this can''t be said. After all, this is the art of language.


    Didn''t you see Qin Zhu''s eyes narrowed with joy? He held Su Xun for several kisses and arched in his arms like a little dog.


    Sometimes, women are so easy to coax.


    It''s the same with female ghosts. After all, it''s women who change them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su Xun has just woken up. He hasn''t had time to extract his identity.


    The door of his room was pushed open.


    Liao Yu and Yan Yurou rush in.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Liao Yu rushed to hold Su Xun and began to cry.


    Yan Yurou also wants to cry.


    Su Xun said: "you No, what''s the matter? "


    "You were attacked last night. I just found out. I''m so worried about you." Liao Yu said chokingly.


    Su Xun felt warm in his heart: "it''s OK, I''m not OK?"


    Finish saying, saw Yan Yurou one eye again: "still have you, also don''t cry, I hate a woman to cry most."


    When Yan Yurou heard this, she immediately stopped crying and her eyes were red.


    It''s not easy to comfort Yan Yurou and Liao Yu. They send them to work. As a result, an Zijin comes again.


    Su Xun was comforting again, which made him laugh and cry: "you should comfort me when I was attacked. Why do I have to comfort you one by one in turn?"


    "You''re tired, aren''t you?" An Zijin''s eyes were red and he looked at Su Xun angrily.


    This is a proposition.


    Su Xun shook his head without hesitation: "no, absolutely not, but how do you know I was attacked?"


    "You know all about Jiangnan." An Zijin hands the mobile phone to Su Xun. The whole screen is full of news about Su Xun''s attack last night.


    Su Xun can''t help sighing that the media is really pervasive.


    Although few media reported him, this kind of explosive news, which would not offend Su Xun, naturally came out.


    However, I''m afraid Zhao Dongqin''s hair is about to fall out.


    Zhao Dongqin is furious in the market.


    Because the gang of shooters who attacked Su Xun last night disappeared, which was equivalent to slapping the police in the face.


    The gun case is a serious case in Longguo, not to mention the case involving Su Xun, a man of great social influence.


    If Zhao Dongqin can''t solve the case and catch people, it''s certain that he will be stripped of his clothes and demoted.


    Su Xun didn''t care what happened to Zhao Dongqin, because he didn''t know Su Xun well.


    At this time, Su xungang coax away an Zijin, is on the way to the company.


    The news that he was attacked last night spread that the stock price of Qingyun international fell a few points, so he had to show up to stabilize people.


    In the car, Su Xun thought to himself: "system, extract the sixth identity."


    It''s the first time he''s been in the car.


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the host''s new identity: Satan, the king of mercenaries. ¡¿


    [you have tempered your youth in the war, and you have survived in the sea of blood. ¡¿


    [you used to be a companion with bullets and friends with guns. Where there is war, there are you. You are a hungry wolf in war. You are swift and swift. ¡¿


    [in the dark, you are the king of killers, God, in the sun, you are the king of mercenaries, Satan. You are the master of everything, no matter by night or by day. ¡¿


    [four years ago, an operation was betrayed, and your team was killed and wounded. Only three people survived, including you. You wanted to get revenge, but you couldn''t find the enemy. At last, you were disheartened and left. ¡¿


    [now four years later, your teammates have come to your door, man, take your gun, stride into the battlefield full of blood and smoke, and fight with them. ¡¿


    [identity ability: Tactical layout, battlefield investigation, vehicle driving skills, modern thermal weapons, wilderness survival. ¡¿


    [identity task: 1. Find out the truth about the failure of the operation four years ago and revenge for the dead teammates. 2. Successful completion of an employment task. ¡¿


    Su Xun was stunned. He didn''t expect to get such a high risk identity this time.


    The king of mercenaries sounds very cool, but as a human body, he will still die if he is shot, and even if he is hit by a bomb, there will be no bones left!To tell you the truth, he is a little bit of a counsellor, but at the same time, he is also a little excited.


    War, this is the real man''s game.


    This is the so-called £þ 0 factor.


    However, this is the first time that he has encountered two tasks of one identity. He guessed that it seems that the difficulty of each identity behind will become higher and higher.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    Take it out and see it''s Yan Yurou.


    "Hello, Yurou, what''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    "Master, there are two foreigners in the company. They want to see you, a man and a woman. The man is a big man and the woman It''s beautiful. I call myself your friend. "


    After hearing this, Su Xun knew that these two were the two teammates who survived with his team.


    Titan, a big nickname, was the heavy fireman of his team. He was playing with his machine gun, and his arms were bursting.


    The beautiful woman, nicknamed Mandala, is a sniper of the team. Her sniper skill is weaker than Su Xun''s.


    These two men are not simple. In other words, none of the members of Su Xun''s original team was simple. Each of them had served in the ace special forces of his own country.


    Su Xun was the only exception. In the memory of the king of mercenaries, he seemed to have been sold to mining abroad at first, then ran away and stepped on the road of mercenary step by step. He was the only one who came from the wild.


    "It''s my friends. Take them to the reception room and wait for me. I''ll be right there."


    "Oh, good master."


    Twenty minutes later, susian arrived at the company, took the elevator to the top floor and went straight to the reception room.


    Just push open the door, accompanied by a confusing fragrance, a fist has been straight to his face, boxing wind bursts.


    And the owner of the fist is a 20-year-old, blonde, tall and hot white beauty.


    Su Xun laughed and dodged easily, then a counter capture controlled him on the wall.


    "I started as soon as I met you. Why, is this the reunion welcome ceremony you prepared for me

 Chapter 117

    "I thought you were unfamiliar with your skills when you became a rich man. After all, you are a bodyguard now. You don''t need to do it yourself any more."


    Datura was pressed on the wall by Su Xun''s backhand, and his body showed a beautiful arc. He turned back and stared at Su Xun like silk.


    Do you think she''s trying to send out the pitchfork on purpose?


    Wrong, she was born with such a pair of eyes. She always has this style.


    When you think she''s hooking you to bed, you''re not far from death.


    It''s a beautiful woman, but a killer.


    "How did you come to me?"


    Su Xun released her, went to the sofa and sat down. He looked at them with his legs crossed.


    This is to ask clearly.


    The big guy shrugged to Mandala: "it seems that our plan is going to fail. It is impossible for a rich man with hundreds of billions to follow us with guns."


    "Well, put away your poor agitation." Datura said, "look at it directly."


    Mandala''s face became serious, and said in a deep voice, "the man who betrayed us four years ago has news. I want to take revenge for my dead companion and myself."


    In that mission, because he was betrayed by the traitor and besieged, Mandala was shot in the abdomen, injured the egg and nest, and lost the chance to be a mother forever.


    This is a cruel thing for a woman with normal orientation.


    "When do you start?" Su Xun asked directly, after all, this is the task of system release, he has no room to refuse.


    He enjoys everything the system brings to him, and naturally has to bear the corresponding responsibility, which he can see clearly.


    Because there is no such thing as a free lunch.


    The big man spread out: "I can''t imagine that you agreed."


    "The one who died four years ago is also my comrade in arms." Su Xun''s voice was low. When he accepted each new identity, he would fully accept the memory, and he would feel all the experiences of this identity.


    Datura lifted her long golden hair, raised her mouth and raised a smile: "we will start tomorrow, but before that, we have to complete an escort task. This is the first task for our death knell team to come back. The news of betraying our spy is also learned from this escort target."


    Death knell, once famous mercenary team all over the world, when the death knell rings, people will die.


    "Who is the escort? Will someone hire us? " Su Xun was a little surprised. Now there are only three people left in their death knell team, and there are still people willing to hire them.


    So he was a little curious about the escort target.


    "It''s a princess from middle east global trading company. She hired us. One of the rewards is the information of the traitor four years ago," he said


    The Middle East global trading company is a giant. It''s more powerful than Qingyun international. I don''t know how many times.


    Because this company is selling oil, mining gold, and doing arms business.


    At the beginning, Su Xun''s team also served the company several times, carrying out two escort missions and one interception mission.


    "Where is she?" Su Xun asked again, just one of the identity tasks was to complete an employment task. Of course, he was very happy.


    There is no need to worry about the safety of Datura in front of the world


    Su Xun can only ha ha about this. It''s very safe for ordinary people, but it''s not very safe for him.


    "I was shot last night. I''d like to offer a reward of 10 million US dollars outside the country. I just need to know who is behind the scenes."


    Now that he plans to go abroad to carry guns again, Su Xun will stop writing. He will find out the behind the scenes and go straight to the door.


    "You have too many enemies. I''m afraid it''s hard to find out." Mandala shook his head, with a sort of banter in his tone, as if he meant schadenfreude.


    Seeing that Su Xun was living like a dog now, they were still a little unbalanced. When they learned that this guy had been attacked, they felt a little strange.


    Su Xun grabbed her face and pushed her away: "I have to say, you have a bad smell. It''s very heavy."


    "Shette, how can it be!" Mandala felt humiliated. After all, women have a bad smell, which is a very embarrassing thing.


    But she swore that she absolutely did not, and even had a faint fragrance on her body.


    The big man chuckled: "maybe he smelled it wrong, maybe it''s your bad breath."


    "Damn it, shut your mouth." Datura bit its silver teeth and put up a middle finger at the big man.


    Su Xun said, "let''s go. First, take me to meet the goal we are going to serve."


    "All right, chief." The big man replied in a dull voice and followed him out of the office.


    Mandala also stepped on the heels of high-heeled shoes, black skirt, black silk, socks, black high-heeled shoes, so she did not know how many men attracted greedy eyes.But Mandala doesn''t care about it. Anyway, these people can only watch and drool at most. If anyone dares to move his mind, he doesn''t know how to die.


    Twenty minutes later, they arrived at Jiangnan Hotel.


    Take the elevator to the 18th floor, just out of the elevator to see the corridor two rows of bodyguards standing.


    "The little princess has wrapped this layer down. These are her own bodyguards. We are hired because we are not confident in these people."


    Mandala introduced the situation to Su Xun. When she mentioned the bodyguards, she looked down on them, because more than a dozen people were just ordinary to her.


    Don''t think that this is a very low evaluation, she can be called a general person, has been regarded as very outstanding.


    It just depends on who to compare with.


    Three people came to a room door, just about to knock, but was stopped by a bodyguard.


    "What are you doing?" Datura''s beautiful eyes are slightly cold.


    The young bodyguard took a look at Su Xun and said in a blunt tone, "Miss Mandala, what do you mean by bringing a stranger to see the young lady? If he wants to go in, he can do it. He must search his body."


    He was very unfriendly to mandala and big guys.


    After all, they are the bodyguards of their young lady.


    But the young lady unexpectedly invited two people, this is not to represent the distrust to their ability?


    As the boss of the bodyguard team, he certainly did not dare to have any opinions on the young lady, so he could only focus on Datura and big guys.


    He knew the origin of Datura and big man, but he didn''t care.


    No matter how powerful it was at the beginning, what happened?


    It''s just a bunch of beaten and maimed dogs. What''s the big deal?


    The so-called death knell is nothing more than that.


    "Search?" Being amused, Su Xun looked at the young man and asked, "do you know who I am?"


    Mandala and the big guy were standing by, waiting to see a good play.

 Chapter 118

    "Not bad, frisk."


    The young bodyguard looked at Su Xun fearlessly, with a tough attitude and never retreated.


    He didn''t know who Su Xun was, but he didn''t want to know either.


    Su Xun looked at the young bodyguard and said:


    "I''m Satan, the leader of the death knell team. Are you sure you want to search me?"


    As soon as his voice dropped, the young bodyguard''s pupils shrank. Satan, the king of mercenaries, could not have never heard of him as long as he ate with a gun.


    Because Satan is so famous.


    But he also had the spirit of fighting with it in his heart. He didn''t believe that he would be worse than anyone else!


    Maybe I''d spread my reputation a few years ago.


    At that time, if the leader of the team was calm, it would be no wonder that the leader of the team was beaten away by a small dragon


    "What did you say?" Su Xun''s face sank, his voice was cold, and his eyes were full of murders.


    Datura and big head shrugged their shoulders. They all knew that this arrogant guy was going to have bad luck.


    How dare you show your discrimination against the people of Longguo? It''s the boss''s fault.


    The young bodyguard felt Su Xun''s murderous intention, and directly drew his gun at him, showing a provocative smile: "I said, let a dragon man be the leader, no wonder the death knell team will be destroyed."


    "When I''m going to kill, do you think this pile of broken iron in your hand can stop me?" Being pointed at by the muzzle of the gun, Su Xun''s face didn''t change, and his eyes were even contemptuous.


    Mandala yawns carelessly and draws his gun to the boss. Isn''t that a death wish?


    The young bodyguard sneered and stepped forward: "you can have a try."


    The next second, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him, and then the gun in his hand fell into Su Xun''s hands.


    The young bodyguard''s face changed greatly.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua


    The bodyguards of the two rows in the corridor were facing the enemy instantly, and almost at the same time they pulled out their guns and aimed at Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t seem to see the muzzle of the pistol around him. He looked calm. He weighed the gun in his hand, then sneered. Ten fingers quickly disassembled the pistol into parts, and then quickly assembled it. A series of actions were dazzling.


    "PATA -"


    accompanied by a clear voice, the bullet loaded, the cold muzzle of the gun against the head of the young bodyguard: "playing with the gun in front of me, you are still young, believe it or not, I have a hundred ways to kill you before you shoot."


    The young bodyguard''s face turned white, his forehead exuded a dense sweat, his body was stiff, and he did not dare to move.


    He wasn''t afraid. He was restrained by Su Xun.


    Come on! It''s too fast!


    He didn''t even notice how his gun had been snatched.


    After he reacted, Su Xun reorganized the dismantled gun and loaded it to his forehead.


    In other words, in that short time, if Su Xun really wanted to fight, he would have died several times.


    The gap of strength between the two cannot be compared.


    Only today did he really understand what the word "king of mercenaries" stands for.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him off, threw the loaded pistol into his arms, and then pushed open the door of the room.


    The young bodyguard covered his belly and stood up straight, but this time he did not stop them from entering.


    Clearly aware of the gap between the two, he has no brain damage to continue to do those meaningless but easy to lose their lives.


    "Boy, obviously, you''re not very good."


    Datura grabbed the chin of the young bodyguard and said a word. With a smile, he twisted his slender waist to keep up with Su Xun.


    "It''s true."


    The big man agreed with the idea of mandala and followed him into the room.


    The young bodyguard stood outside the door, holding the gun in his hand. His face was blue and white, embarrassed, ashamed and angry.


    It''s a shame that a man who lives on a gun can''t even hold his own gun.


    In the room.


    When susian went in, a woman was sitting quietly on the sofa reading a book.


    The woman looks twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Her facial features are delicate. She is as blue as a gem, with a bit of exotic style. Her skin is white, with black hair. She is tall, with her legs cocked. She has silver high-heeled shoes on her feet, and her feet wrapped in shredded meat are looming.


    She was very quiet, because she was there, as if the whole room was quiet.


    "Miss Kelly, this is our captain, Satan."


    Mandala pointed to Su Xun and introduced him.


    Kelly closed the book in her hand and gave Su Xun a smile: "the next journey is going to trouble Mr. Su.""Your Longguo dialect is very good." Su Xun was a little surprised because the woman spoke Mandarin to him, which was very standard.


    Kelly lifted her hair and her lips rose. "I''ve admired dragon culture since I was a child. Maybe I''ll ask Mr. Su for advice along the way."


    "It seems that the sound insulation of the room is very good." Su Xun seems to have said something irrelevant.


    Kelly smiles and shakes her head: "it''s not so good. I heard your voice outside just now. Jones is arrogant and arrogant. It''s good to let him know the reality by some setbacks."


    It seems that she really has a lot of research on dragon culture, because in a short sentence, she even used two idioms.


    This is not a simple thing for the average foreigner.


    "Miss Kelly said she knew who was the traitor who betrayed us four years ago?" While Su Xun asked, he sat down in front of Kelly.


    Kelly was wearing a white tunic. From Su Xun''s point of view, she could see some different scenery, which made him a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry." Kelly also found this point, apologized and put down her two legs, which finally blocked the scenery because she was unwilling to be lonely.


    Kelly took a sip of tea from the table and said, "I know. I''ll let you know when you escort me safely to my destination."


    "How do I know if you''re telling the truth?" Su Xun asked. After all, Zhang Wuji''s mother said that beautiful women can''t believe him.


    Kelly gave a cool smile: "I heard that Mr. Su was attacked by foreign shooters last night? I''ve got the news that it''s the wolf mercenary regiment. It''s a gift for Mr. Su. "


    "Wolf mercenary regiment?" Su Xun never frowned.


    Kelly was dumbfounded and said, "I almost forgot that Mr. Su has left this business for a long time. The wolf mercenary regiment has been developed in the last two years. It is said that behind it is the jorson family."


    Here she stopped for a moment, then her eyes flickered with inexplicable color, leaning forward slightly, and continued:


    "when my people were investigating this incident, something interesting happened. It turned out that the famous King of killers and Satan, the king of mercenaries, were the same person."


    Datura and the big guy were staring at Su Xun with unbelievable eyes.


    Boss, you''re so hidden.

 Chapter 119

    Mandala and the big guy were shocked.


    Su Xun was also shocked. He was shocked by the strength of the Middle East global trading company.


    Although he knows that the company is very powerful, it really gives him a lot of insight.


    What happened last night, Kelly found out so quickly, and dug out the vest of the king of killers. What kind of energy is this?


    You know, killers are invisible.


    When Su Xun was a killer, he often made up and changed his face, so not many people really knew his identity.


    Kelly''s ability to find out the truth of his attack so quickly, as well as the Wilson family and the identity of the king of killers, fully reflects the horror of Middle East global trading company.


    Not afraid of losing face, Su Xun really wanted to jump on Kelly''s long leg and say, "sister, I don''t want to work hard."


    The Middle East global trading company has not even entered the top ten in the world, but Su Xun is sure that the so-called world''s richest people are not as powerful as this company.


    After all, the list is for ordinary people, and the ones who really have a lot of money are usually not on the list.


    To put it bluntly, as far as his size of Qingyun international is concerned, he doesn''t deserve to carry shoes for others.


    "Miss Kelly really has a lot of powers." Su Xun sighed.


    Kelly said with a smile: "even so, I still need your protection, otherwise I may not be able to go back to Sally."


    Sely is located in the Middle East, which is also the headquarters of the Middle East global trading company.


    "Who is Miss Kelly''s enemy, please?" Su Xun asked. There are not many people in the world who dare to attack Kelly.


    Kelly subconsciously wants to cross her legs. As soon as she raises her legs, she thinks of something. Then she puts it down and slowly spits out four words: "my brother."


    "Your brother?" In an instant, Su Xun made up his mind for a big fight.


    Kelly said lightly: "maybe I am too good, my light hurt his dignity, let him feel the threat, I am afraid he will make stupid, so I have to be responsible for their own safety."


    She has a strong air, like a proud woman.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Kelly. We''ll do our best. After all, it''s our first employment task." Su Xun looked at Kelly and said in a deep voice, with a strong self-confidence.


    Kelly smiles, purses her red lips and says, "I found you because I believe in the knell. In my opinion, as long as there is one person alive, the knell is many times better than most local mercenaries."


    Mandala and big man''s face are involuntarily showing a proud color, obviously this sentence makes them feel very comfortable.


    The death knell team has never failed before, except that it was betrayed four years ago.


    "Miss Kelly, I''ll leave first. Before I leave, I''ll arrange my private affairs." When he saw Kelly, he got up to say goodbye.


    Kelly personally took him out of the room: "Mr. Su, I''ll give myself to you."


    "You said It''s a misunderstanding. " Su Xun said with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    Kelly said with a smile: "dragon culture is so broad and profound, a sentence can understand several different meanings."


    Su Xun had the illusion that this woman might be teasing herself.


    Well, three illusions of life: she''s looking at me, she likes me, and I can fight back.


    Fortunately, he had a lot of self-knowledge and soon threw the idea out of the air.


    He is handsome and can deal with many women, but it certainly does not include Kelly, because women like them never look at men''s faces.


    "Boss, I didn''t expect you to be the king of killers. I was still thinking about who is more powerful, God or you Satan."


    As soon as he walked into the elevator, the big guy just looked at Su Xun with an excited face and began to chatter. Although he was a bit naive, he was a chatterer.


    Mandala''s eyes are full of worship: "if this news is released, I don''t know how many people''s eyes will be shocked. Chief, do you know why I haven''t found a man yet?"


    "You like me?" Su Xun asked.


    "No Mandala shook his head without hesitation, and then said seriously, "it''s because you are so good that I think all men except you are rubbish."


    The expression of big man''s face became stiff, and he was wounded by the map gun put by Datura.


    Su Xun said with a dumb smile: "that big guy, he is also a waste, but he saved your life."


    "Of course not." Datura looked at the big man.


    The big man''s face was smiling again.


    "He''s not even a man, because he''s still a baby," Mandala continued


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Big guy''s been spoiled.Su Xun opened his eyes and looked at the big man: "it''s true or false."


    He did not expect that four years later, the big man had not yet got rid of the place, the body of the son.


    The big man''s face turned red. With his tall body, he looked very funny.


    "Well, chief, we won''t send you. We still have to stay in the hotel to protect Miss Kelly. After all, we''ll take people''s money to relieve the disaster."


    At the door of the hotel, Datura and big man stopped.


    "OK, that is to maintain this dedicated attitude and let our customers feel the warmth of God."


    Su Xun waved to them, then bent down and got into the car.


    Su Xun goes to the company to arrange his work. He communicates with Liao Yu in advance and says he wants to go abroad for some time.


    But Su has been looking for a time limit, but he doesn''t want to delay it.


    Because this identity has been dragged on to bring not many benefits, compared with the firestorm of mercenary life, he still likes to live a capitalist life.


    And even if he wants to drag on, big guy and mandala will not. They both want to find out the truth as soon as possible and avenge their comrades in arms.


    In the evening, Su Xun invited an Zijin to have a candlelight dinner and told her that he wanted to go abroad to expand the market and would come back later.


    After dinner, Su Xun drove an Zijin home.


    At the door of an''s home, Su Xun was holding an Zijin in his car. They were confused by alcohol, and their clothes were gradually out of order.


    Finally, an Zijin held the bottom line, called to stop at the right time, got off the car with a red face and entered the room.


    Su Xun hit it, hit it mouth, a little lost, and then went home.


    When he got home, he told Qin Zhu about it and asked her to go abroad with him. After all, with Qin Zhu, Su Xun would be much safer.


    Among other things, Qin Zhu''s ghost body is absolutely no problem to block a few bullets for him.


    Qin Zhu: after all, it''s because I''ve become a bulletproof jacket from an air conditioner.

 Chapter 120

    Start the next morning.


    Su Xun set out with Qin Zhu.


    When I came to Jiangnan Hotel, Kelly and others had already been ready.


    Today, Kelly changed into a red slim dress, with her concave and convex body outlined incisively and vividly. Her feet are a pair of white high heels, elegant, noble and overbearing. She exudes a strong aura, which makes people dare not look directly at her.


    Su Xun has never seen a real queen, but according to his imagination, the queen mentioned by those sand sculpture netizens should be like Kelly.


    "Chief."


    Mandala and the big guy came to Sushen.


    Qin Zhu, as Su''s secret weapon, was invisible, so they couldn''t see it.


    Su Xun looked at Kelly and said, "Miss Kelly, you can start at any time."


    Kelly nodded, looked at Jones and other bodyguards, and ordered, "from now on, all of you will listen to Mr. Su."


    Jones''s eyes showed a touch of anger, but he finally agreed, but his face was not very good-looking.


    "Mr. Su, I can''t compare with your former comrades in arms, but at least I can use them." Kelly said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t refuse. After all, it''s always good to have one more person who can shout.


    After all, it''s a group of women who have never hidden their eyes.


    And Datura that sex, sense of appearance and body also make many people ready to move, but no fool dare to chat up.


    Outside the hotel, the car had been waiting, and Kelly''s private plane was temporarily parked in Jiangnan airport.


    Originally, the best way is to let the private plane take off first to attract attention, and then take an international flight back to sely.


    But if you take an international flight, you can''t carry weapons. If you don''t have weapons, you will be completely slaughtered.


    Kelly didn''t want to take the risk. Instead of being slaughtered like a lamb, she was more willing to fight with a gun until she died.


    So she still chose to take a private plane, but the place to get off the plane would not be chosen in the capital airport of sely, because her brother would take the risk, and the airport would be watched in advance.


    After all, the Middle East is a chaotic region, and it''s not surprising what happens there.


    So Kelly will not land at the capital airport, or even not in sely. Instead, she will parachute off the plane at a designated place in sely, a neighboring country of sely, and then return to sely by car. After parachuting, the plane will continue to fly to sely.


    In this way, the risk is minimized. After all, her elder brother will not know in advance that she will parachute directly in the neighboring country.


    Half an hour later, the convoy arrived at the airport.


    A group of people entered the airport through a special passage, where a white airliner was parked.


    After boarding the plane, Su Xun felt the gap between the rich and the rich for the first time.


    In my mind, when I get back, I''ll build a private plane myself, so that I can set off my status as a handsome man.


    Ten minutes later, the plane took off.


    Jones and his bodyguard threw several bags in front of Su Xun. When he opened them, he found that they were full of weapons and combat clothes.


    Looking at all kinds of guns, mandala and big man''s eyes are bright, and they can''t wait to reach for them.


    "It''s the best equipment I can provide at the moment," Kelly said with a smile. "I hope you can use it together."


    "Thank you, Miss Kelly, for your kindness." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he said to Datura and big man, "change clothes."


    A few minutes later, the three changed into fully armed soldiers.


    Dark green camouflage clothes and helmets, with pistols at the waist, daggers on the legs, and bullet clips on the chest, can be said to be armed to the teeth.


    Datura holding a l115a3 sniper rifle looks valiant, this sniper rifle has set a record of 2475 meters, regardless of the range, power, or accuracy are impeccable.


    The big man is carrying a 5.56mm mg43 general-purpose machine gun. It''s as easy as carrying a toy in his hand. His body is covered with grenades, just like a human tank.


    As for Su Xun, his main weapon was a HK416 assault rifle, which had a firing rate of 700-900 rounds per minute. It was the best choice for assault.


    Touching the cold body of the gun, Su Xun felt an innate sense of familiarity.


    Mercenary Satan, start again!


    When Su Xun and his bodyguards changed their clothes, Jones and his bodyguards had already changed their clothes. For a moment, the plane was more like a troop carrier.


    "You look very handsome, Mr. Su."


    Kelly looked at Su Xun and praised him.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "all the men in camouflage clothes are handsome, not just me."


    "Maybe you''re right." Kelly smiles like a flower, and her chest is full of waves. She can see a group of big men in the cabin blushing and heartbeat.Only Su Xun didn''t change his face. He even looked away soon. After all, Yan Yurou was much better than her. It was just a small scene.


    Kelly is very satisfied with Su Xun''s performance, because she knows that there is an old saying in the state of dragon that no one should be treated without propriety. She thinks Su Xun''s behavior is a gentleman.


    What she didn''t know was that Su Xun was not a gentleman. He just saw the world in Yan Yurou, so he was stable.


    Well, I''m afraid only Qin Zhu knew the reason why Su Xun could be calm.


    "Mr. Su, it''s better to ask some of our cultural colleagues."


    Kelly invited susian to sit beside her, and then began to ask all kinds of questions, some of which could not be answered at all.


    But Kelly was very happy. She laughed like a silver bell from time to time. She was too involved in the conversation. The high heels on her feet had been kicked off unconsciously, and her delicate feet were just under sutian''s eyes.


    After all, wearing high heels is not a good experience for women. It''s hard to wear them for a long time.


    But Su Xun thought it was a little inappropriate, and gently reminded him: "Miss Kelly, there is another saying in our dragon kingdom. In ancient times, a woman''s feet were more private than any part of her body."


    Qin Zhu''s eyes are full of beauty. Isn''t it true that his master has become a gentleman?


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry." Kelly noticed her indecent behavior, blushed and put on her high heels.


    Just now, she talked so selflessly that she felt uncomfortable with her high-heeled shoes, so she subconsciously kicked them off, forgetting that Su Xun was just a stranger who had known her for a day.


    But it also shows that it''s very comfortable to get along with Su Xun.


    It has to be said that the blushing look of Kelly is very interesting, with a different aesthetic feeling and charm.


    Not far away, Jones saw this scene, his jealousy would overflow, his eyes became more and more gloomy, and his hand holding the gun was pale.


    As Kelly''s bodyguard, he has always been Kelly''s admirer.


    He knew that he was not worthy of Kelly, so he never showed his heart, just quietly when licking, dog, guarding his goddess.


    But Su Xun, the damned dragon man, was so favored by the goddess.


    He doesn''t deserve the goddess, and the damned dragon man doesn''t deserve it. He''s sullying the purity of the goddess!


    Jones felt resentful, not only to Sushen, but also to Kelly.


    He licked Kelly for so long, but Kelly had never treated him like Su Xun. She was afraid of comparison, which made him seriously unbalanced.

 Chapter 121

    Su Xun didn''t know that he hurt some people''s heart by accident.


    But Qin Zhu noticed that he had nothing to do.


    "Master, that guy seems to be upset with you." Qin Zhu said something in Su Xun''s ear and pointed to Jones.


    Su Xun looked in the direction she pointed out, just in line with Jones.


    Jones took the lead to look away.


    Su Xun gave him a smile, and then he took his eyes back.


    He also thinks that because of yesterday''s conflict, Jones didn''t have a good face for himself, but he broke a lick, the dog''s heart.


    Susian continued talking and laughing with Kelly.


    Jones felt provoked and angry. He wanted to pull out his gun and kill Su Xun.


    However, thinking of Su Xun''s fast speed, he finally gave up the idea.


    He hesitated for a moment, got up and went into the bathroom.


    Miss, don''t you like dragon culture?


    I remember there is an old saying in the state of dragon that you are not benevolent. Don''t blame me for being unjust!


    Qin Zhu, who has been waiting to eat melons, blinks. Unexpectedly, Jones counsels like this. Is this hiding out of sight and out of mind?


    At 4:00 p.m., the plane entered the territory of Saia, and arrived at the scheduled place of parachute jump at 4:30 p.m.


    All the people on the plane, except the captain and vice captain, took parachutes and jumped down.


    For mercenaries, parachute jumping is just a routine operation, so it goes on in an orderly way.


    But it was Kelly''s first parachute jump. She had no experience. In the end, Mandala shared a parachute with her and took her to jump.


    After landing on the ground, there are forests all around, only this open space, a winding road through the forest.


    "Miss Kelly, where''s your man?"


    Su Xun felt that something was wrong, because there was no sound of birds around, let alone to pick up Kelly''s car.


    Mandala and the big guy were also on guard. They loaded their guns and carefully looked around.


    Kelly frowned. "Maybe something happened on the way, Jones. Hurry up."


    "Yes, miss." Jones took out a satellite phone and walked away. It looked as if he was looking for a signal.


    Suddenly, a white light swept through Su Xun''s face. He subconsciously narrowed his eyes, and then suddenly threw Kelly to the ground.


    "Ah, what are you doing?"


    Kelly screamed, panicked to protect her collar, a pair of vowing not to let Sue find succeed.


    "Kang!"


    Almost at the same time, accompanied by a gunshot, a bullet from Kelly just stand position across.


    Kelly''s lips were slightly open. If Su Xun hadn''t knocked her down just now, her head would have blossomed.


    "Sniper! Concealment


    "Ambush! Miss protection


    Everyone responded, lying down in search of shelter almost at the same time.


    "Kang - Kang - Kang -"


    "dada dada..."


    The bullets in the forest were like fire snakes shooting at Su Xun and others, and there were gunshots everywhere.


    "Big man, fire cover, back in the woods."


    Su Xun had already let go of Kelly, and he was shooting into the forest, shouting to the big man.


    There are too many enemies. They have to be distracted to protect Kelly. They can''t fight hard at all, otherwise they may all be folded here.


    "There''s no ambush." Kelly did not panic, calmly took a pistol from her thigh.


    The big man tore down two small pumpkins and threw them out. He had a big arm, and the grenade was thrown into the forest.


    "Boom!"


    With two violent explosions, several figures were blown out.


    "Be careful, master."


    Suddenly, Qin Zhu''s voice rang out in his ears.


    Su Xun looked up and saw Jones, who was going to make a satellite phone call, pointing his gun at him with a grim smile.


    "Kang!"


    At the moment of the gunshot, Su Xun turned his body, and the bullet hit the ground, stirring up a burst of soil.


    "Shette! Jones, you son of a bitch


    Kelly, biting her silver teeth, yelled and raised her hand to shoot Jones. Now she knows why there is an ambush.


    Jones became a spy and betrayed her.


    While shooting, Jones used the tree as a shelter to escape. He yelled at Kelly: "Miss, you forced me to do it. I love you so long, but I can''t compare with a lowly dragon bastard who only knows one day!"


    "The young master has promised me that he will not kill you. He will give you to me as his wife. Surrender. You have no chance!"


    "Kang!"


    In response, a bullet from Kelly''s pistol flew a piece of bark.


    "What I hate most is the traitor!"Datura gnashed his teeth and said that the sniper gun was aimed at Jones'' little shoulder behind the tree trunk.


    She was cheated twice, and her mentality almost exploded.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet came out of the chamber and went straight into Jones''s shoulder.


    "Ah! I''m shot! I''m shot


    Jones screamed, his shoulders were bloody, and he fell to the ground heavily.


    After all, sniper bullets are not as powerful as ordinary guns.


    "Charge! Get Kelly


    "Get rid of everyone!"


    "Dada dada..."


    People in the forest began to rush forward with bullets. Five of Kelly''s bodyguards were killed and three were injured.


    With Su Xun, there were only seven or eight people who could fight back.


    "Fire cover! Go back to the woods


    Fortunately, big man, the heavy fireman, lived up to the expectations of the public. Under his cover, a group of people successfully retreated into the woods behind him.


    The mountains are high and the forests are dense, and the internal environment is complex, which is not conducive to action and gives them a chance to survive.


    Soon it was dark and the woods were dark.


    Su Xun and others hid in a cave. The cave was covered with branches. If they didn''t look close at night, they wouldn''t find it at all.


    "Kang! High


    Sporadic gunfire from time to time in the woods is the exploratory shooting of the enemy. As long as you fight back, it will be located immediately.


    In the afternoon retreat, in order to cover Kelly, her bodyguards have died. At this time, there are only three people left: Su Xun, mandala and big guy.


    "Take turns to rest and recover."


    Su Xun said in a low voice, then looked at Kelly again and frowned slightly: "Miss Kelly, I have to say that your long skirt and high heels are too much in the way."


    He grabs Kelly''s ragged skirt and tears it.


    "Stab -"


    the skirt was torn, and the long white legs were exposed in front of Su Xun''s eyes. Kelly''s pretty face was red, but she didn''t dare to make a sound, afraid of attracting the enemy, so she could only watch Su Xun tear her long skirt into a short skirt.


    Then Su Xun took off her high-heeled shoes and handed over his military boots: "you wear this."


    "What about you, Mr. Su?" Kelly asked.


    Su Xun didn''t answer. For these mercenaries, no matter how bad the environment was, what was it if they didn''t wear shoes?


    He takes money and helps others to eliminate disasters. What''s more, he hopes to rely on Kelly to complete the identity task.


    Seeing this, Kelly pursed her lips and didn''t speak any more. She put some fat army boots on her feet and tied the leggings tightly.


    Qin Zhu said: "master, I can hide and kill them all."


    Su Xun took her hand and shook his head.


    It''s not domestic. The other side definitely has large firepower and lethal weapons.


    Although they can''t see Qin Zhu, as long as they bombard him wildly, Qin Zhu may have to be overrun by physics.


    This is not the end he wants to see.


    He had another way.

 Chapter 122

    The night is shrouded in the forest, and the sound of various insects in the forest is a little disturbing.


    Kelly felt colder and colder, and subconsciously squeezed susian''s arm against him. She didn''t notice that her baby granary was touching susian''s face.


    Big boss doesn''t squint because he''s not interested in women.


    In his opinion, these pitchfork women will only wear away his sharpness, slow down his gun and make him look forward and backward.


    Mandala curled her lips. These women are really troublesome. They are usually bright and high in the spotlight. When they encounter something, they completely expose their helplessness. Oh, they are really weak.


    Is Kelly weak?


    To be honest, it''s not.


    If it was an ordinary woman, she would have been trembling with fear, but Kelly could calmly draw a gun to fight back without any complaint. Let alone women, she was better than many men.


    After all, not every woman is the same as Mandala, more man than man.


    At three o''clock in the second half of the night, the sound of guns and footsteps could not be heard in the woods. They should be ready to surround them, and then they would continue to search until dawn.


    Or they are ready to wait for themselves to run out, which saves them the time to find someone.


    Because Qin Zhu is invisible, Su Xun can''t talk to her. He can only write on Qin Zhu and communicate with her.


    "They''ve dropped all their guns into the camp."


    If you take off the bullet clip, the gun in the enemy''s hand is no different from a firecracker. At that time, a charge can break up the enemy.


    Even if the other side carries heavy firepower weapons, Su Xun can guarantee that under his own charge, they will not even have the chance to load ammunition.


    It''s very simple for Qin Zhu after she''s invisible. At the same time, it also reduces the risk that she will be found and then be physically overrun by gunfire.


    "Well, master, look at me."


    Qin Zhu waved his powder fist and turned to float out.


    But Su Xun caught her.


    Qin Zhu turned around and looked at Su Xun with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand what the master was doing.


    Is it because the master is afraid that I will be in danger, so he is reluctant to leave me?


    Qin Zhu thought sweetly.


    At this moment, she saw susian remove the bullet clip from the gun, then put it on again, and then looked at her.


    Qin Zhu realized that he was thinking too much. He was afraid that he would not dismantle the gun clip.


    Curled his mouth, the body is floating out of the cave, and then disappeared into the dark.


    There was no one in the cave to feel the communication between them. No one would have thought that the fifth person was always with them Or, ghost.


    Seeing Qin Zhu leave, Su Xun came to Kelly''s ear and said in a low voice, "Miss Kelly, can you release my arm first?"


    When he just removed the clip, his hand was very inconvenient, and he touched a part he shouldn''t touch.


    Kelly looked down, then blushed and let go of susian''s arm. Her heart beat faster and she scolded herself in her heart.


    Oh, sheter, damn it, Kelly, you are so rude. Why do you do such impolite things again and again.


    However, every time, Su Xun was a kind reminder, rather than secretly taking advantage, which made her feel that Su Xun was the gentleman in the ancient prose of the state of dragon.


    As a foreigner who has been admiring the dragon culture since childhood, he has always been longing for the perfect gentleman image in ancient Chinese prose.


    Now the appearance of Su Xun is gradually improving the image of gentleman in her mind.


    It can only be said that foreigners are foreigners after all. The research is too one-sided. How can there be such a perfect person in the world?


    "Chief, do you want to break out in the morning?"


    Holding a sniper gun, he asked.


    Early in the morning is the time when people''s vigilance is the weakest. Generally, the success rate of breakout is relatively high in this period.


    Although I don''t know how many enemies there are outside, neither Mandala nor big guys are in a panic.


    After all, in their past career, it was just a small scene.


    Once they were in North Africa, a small group and a regiment of local armed around, and only wounded, zero deaths.


    "Soon."


    Su Xun is waiting for Qin Zhu to come back.


    At this time, Kelly''s sweet and clear voice suddenly sounded in her ear:


    "Mr. Su, the person who betrayed you at that time was a retired senior officer of North Africa international security company. His name was fernan delis. The reason was that he was expelled from the right center of North Africa security. He was resentful and wanted to make a final profit before retirement, so he betrayed your route of action."


    North African security used to be the target of susian''s team.


    Supply, logistics, intelligence, and operational planning are all in the charge of the company''s professionals. These mercenary teams are only responsible for carrying out tasks.


    "This damned bastard!" Datura gritted his teeth.The big man didn''t say a word, but the killing intention in his eyes was something.


    Most of the mercenaries are for money. They have no feelings. But who can be merciless when people are not plants?


    More than a dozen people have been together for several years, training together, going through life and death to carry out all kinds of dangerous tasks. You save me and I save you. In the heat of war, they have deeper feelings than brothers.


    Because of the traitor''s betrayal, the whole army was almost destroyed. How can they not be angry?


    The dead are dead, but the living have to take revenge!


    As a former ace team of North African security, they naturally know Fernand Dreis, the head of the company''s logistics department.


    According to reason, he has made a lot of money. Unexpectedly, before retirement, he was not satisfied and sold their route of action to the enemy. As a result, their mission failed and almost all of them were explained there.


    They don''t hate the enemy, because this is what they are doing. They have only a stand, and there is no right or wrong. But the traitor who betrayed them is absolutely unforgivable.


    "Why tell me now?" Su Xun looked at Kelly and asked, this news is one of the rewards. Originally, he said that he would tell them when the escort task was completed.


    Kelly smile, calm tone said: "I''m afraid I may not be able to live back to Sally, if I die, you''re afraid it''s hard to know the truth, so you''d better say it in advance."


    "You will go back alive." Su Xun said firmly, like a promise.


    Kelly lifted her long hair, took off a black silk and sock from her leg, tied her hair into a ponytail as a headband, and casually said, "I hope so. I believe you."


    Long hair shawl is very beautiful, but it is not convenient to move, although her head rope is a little strange.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the edge of the forest road, a simple makeshift camp is set up here, surrounded by several people with guns patrolling.


    But they didn''t find anything. A figure entered the camp directly from their eyes.


    In the camp, many fully armed soldiers lie on the ground and fall asleep, with their guns on the side. In case of any accident, they can fight back quickly.


    The sleeping soldiers did not find that their guns were still in place, but the clips began to disappear one by one.

 Chapter 123

    "Mr. Su, do you want to hear about my brother?"


    Kelly''s voice once again broke the silence in the cave, her legs bent to her chest, her hands around her calves, her chin on her knees.


    This position makes the baby granary bear the pressure that this age should not have.


    "If you can." Of course, Su Xun wanted to listen to the eight trigrams. Even mandala and the big guy raised their ears.


    Eight trigrams are the essence of human beings.


    Kelly smiles with some recollections in her eyes: "my elder brother, Phelan, was my protector when I was a child. He always protected me and spoiled me. He was my most beloved brother."


    "I study hard just to help him in the future, but I didn''t expect that his talent in business is so bad that it makes me look much better than him."


    "There are fewer and fewer people in the family who support him. Under the influence of the people around him, his attitude towards me is getting worse and worse. He feels that I have threatened his position until he is ready to get rid of me completely."


    Kelly''s voice was calm, but anyone could hear the sadness and loss.


    "Will you inherit the company?" After all, the Middle East global trading company is a real business empire.


    Kelly nodded: "yes, and it must be inherited, because the company will develop better only in my hands. My brother''s ability is really ordinary."


    "But I never thought of killing him. I would give him a position to live a carefree life. Even now, I never thought that I would kill him when I go back alive."


    Obviously, this is an emotional girl.


    While this may be a weakness for those in power, it is also a charm.


    "Your brother is really bad." Su Xun commented that one who can''t compare with his sister is going to get rid of her rubbish. Isn''t it bad?


    Kelly said with a smile, "as long as I go back alive this time, he will be finished. My father won''t give him another chance. He will be raised idle."


    "So he won''t let me go back alive anyway."


    At this time, Qin Zhu came back and gave Su Xun a proud smile.


    "Then I will deliver you safely." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he picked up the gun: "let''s go out and kill them."


    "Mr. Su?" Kelly stares at Su Xun with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Because he was talking about killing them, not breaking through, not retreating.


    The big guy and mandala started to check the equipment without saying a word. Their orders to the captain were executed unconditionally.


    Su Xun gave her a smile: "let''s go. I''ll take you to see the fireworks."


    Qin Zhu''s eyes are full of resentment. It''s hateful to use my credit to help you dress up in front of a beautiful woman!


    Qin Zhu felt that he was more and more like a female lick and a dog. He was always paying without complaint and regret, licking susian, the master (? ¡¤ ¦Ø¡¤?).


    Su Xun noticed her eyes and patted the back of her hand.


    Qin Zhu had a smile on his face.


    Come on, this worthless woman, she''s hopeless.


    As a raider, Su Xun walked in the front with a gun. Big man and mandala walked on both sides. Kelly followed Su Xun with a small pistol and cat waist.


    "That fool Jones really thought that the young master would marry the young lady to him. It''s so stupid."


    "Ha ha, miss will not marry him even if she is caught by the young master. How can a dog marry his master?"


    "After being used up, you''ll be shot. Love makes you dizzy."


    The two patrolmen hung their guns on their chests, with their backs facing Su Xun and others. They were pouring water and chatting.


    From their conversation, we can know that Jones, a toad who wants to eat swan meat, is dead.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little hard to catch Miss Jones, who has called the bell man."


    "The death knell? It''s just a few stray dogs. Today they can escape only because of their geographical advantages. "


    "It''s said that the captain of the knell team is a dragon. Isn''t that the funniest part? I swear that if that dragon man falls into my hands, I will kick his ass hard and let him go back to the dragon country to feed. Ha... "


    As soon as he laughed, he was like a duckling stuck in his neck. He made a whoosh in his mouth, but he couldn''t say a complete word.


    He raised his hand and touched his neck. There was a lot of blood in the palm of his hand, and then he fell back on the ground with his eyes wide open.


    "Hey! Man, what''s the matter with you? " The companion was startled, and his urine bifurcated.


    The next second, a dagger stabbed into his chest, he turned hard, into the eyes of a blonde is smiling at him.


    The moment before he closed his eyes, he could not even tell whether he had just seen an angel or a devil.


    Datura took out the dagger and wiped the blood on the fallen body.


    At this time, a member of the patrol with a gun staggers over, just to see this scene, exclaimed: "enemy attack!""Kang!"


    A bullet passed through his eyebrows and hit his body heavily on the ground.


    It was Kelly who shot.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack


    The gunfire completely broke the peace in the camp.


    "Attack, free fire!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell down and rushed out with a gun. His fingers kept pulling the trigger.


    "Dada dada..."


    "Kang! High


    "Boom! Boom - "


    " Oh, my God, why is my clip missing! "


    "Shetfark, shrapnel! Who can tell me where to go Ah


    "Retreat, everyone


    The people in the camp are ready to fight back with guns, but suddenly they find that the bullet clip on the gun is missing, which makes a mess.


    All the people are like headless flies running deep into the forest, and the hunter is reduced to the prey in a hurry.


    Five minutes later, the battle is over.


    More than 30 bodies were left at the scene, as well as guns that were reduced to firesticks all over the ground.


    The battle went incredibly well. Mandala checked and found that all the clips on the guns were missing.


    "Where are these men''s magazines?"


    "How do I know?" Su Xun shrugged, went to an SUV and opened the door: "Miss Kelly, please get on the bus."


    Datura and big man stood in the same place and looked at each other, both of them were in suspense.


    Because this kind of situation is really too strange, career so many years, it is unheard of.


    "Perhaps, this is what the dragon culture says about the help of God."


    Kelly showed off her knowledge. She thought the fireworks were so beautiful that she would never forget it.


    Mandala and the big guy think she has an IQ problem, because they are both unswerving atheists.


    They would rather believe that this group of people made a fool of themselves and collectively lost their ammunition clips than believe in such nonsense as God''s help.


    A few minutes later, a black SUV drove down the road towards the border between Saia and seli.


    Behind him are the bodies covered with gunsmoke and uncooled.

 Chapter 124

    "Bang!"


    A wooden chair was kicked to the ground.


    "Pa!"


    Phelan turned around, slapped the middle-aged face behind him with his backhand, and roared hysterically: "waste! It''s a bunch of crap! Why can''t you do such a simple thing well? Tell me why


    "Young master, it''s a bit strange. Everyone''s magazines disappeared that night." The middle-aged man bowed his head and said what he didn''t believe.


    "Pa!"


    Feeling that his IQ was humiliated, Phelan slapped again: "do you think I''m a fool? The bullet clip is missing. Why don''t you say that your eyes are missing, so that they can''t see anyone and they''re all in one pot! "


    The middle-aged man lowered his head a little lower. Although he also thought this reason was bullshit, the news from those who survived in Saia was just like this!


    "Waste! A bunch of rubbish Phelan yelled, his face a little flustered, because once Kelly came back alive, he had no chance of winning.


    The middle-aged man said, "young master, I will make up for it. Miss, no matter which way they go back home, they will pass through Bayang City, where I will intercept them."


    "You go in person. If you can''t stop it, you don''t have to come back alive, because I won''t use you any more." Phelan grabbed the middle-aged man''s collar and said word by word.


    The middle-aged man was sweating: "yes, don''t worry, young master. I won''t let you down."


    "Fake, you''re not going to mess with me! You have let me down! " The middle-aged man let go of his coarse collar.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bayang city is located in an oasis deep in the desert at the junction of seli and Saiya. It is the only green city in this desert.


    Because it is located at the junction of the two countries, Bayang city is also divided into two parts. Nominally, the two countries are in charge of each other, so two national flags are flying over the city.


    Because of the fear of causing friction, the two countries agreed not to garrison troops in Baiyang City, only set up a police station, completely allowing its barbaric growth, which also made the city a chaotic place.


    There are many kinds of small local forces, intelligence businessmen, arms dealers, and various international labor service companies in Bayang city.


    Here, shooting is the most common music that people listen to, and death is a daily thing that everyone has been used to.


    Bayang off-road vehicles were not even inspected in the morning.


    This is the freest city in the world.


    Freedom is frightening.


    The SUV drove into the only gas station in the city.


    "Oh, let me see. Cool. What a cool guy."


    As soon as the car was stable, a tall and thin black man came up in a flowered shirt with a very exaggerated expression on his face.


    "Top up."


    Susian opened the door and got off. Datura and big Kelly followed.


    Seeing the three men in full arms, the people in the gas station didn''t feel surprised. They were not surprised.


    But Kelly caused quite a stir, many people whistled, after all, in this place, her level of beauty is simply excellent.


    Especially on that pair of big long legs, at this time, one leg is wearing silk stockings, and the other one is not wearing, which brings a very strong visual impact.


    "Oh, my God, what a beautiful lady. If you''d like to have a drink with me, I think I''d like to pay for the gas for you."


    The black guy in charge of refueling stares at Kelly''s long legs, as if saliva can flow down at any time.


    "Damn it, put away your dirty eyes, or I''ll shoot you in the head."


    Kelly pointed the gun at the little black brother, with a cold face and a cold voice. She didn''t hide her disgust.


    See her gun, around a dozen people wearing short sleeves carrying AK around.


    "These foreigners dare to make trouble here. They are tired of living here."


    "I bet a dollar that their bodies will be buried in the sand on the east side of the city."


    "No, their bodies will be chopped up and fed to dogs. Maybe that woman will appear in the kiln, and I will definitely patronize."


    The onlookers around all showed the expression of schadenfreude and speculated with relish about the fate of Su Xun.


    Black brother raised his hands, looked at Kelly and said, "girl, if I''m you, you''d better put down your gun. This is the gas station. If it goes off, we''ll all go to heaven."


    "Bang!"


    The next second, a fist in his eyes infinite magnification, and finally fell on his face.


    "Ah


    The little black brother screamed and covered his face in pain.


    People around them are carrying AK, but they don''t dare to shoot, because this is a gas station. They will explode when they see Mars. They don''t want to die together.


    "Boy, dare to hit people here, I promise you can''t walk out of Baiyang alive!"The little black brother covered his face with one hand, and the other pointed to sue Xun''s gnashing teeth.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him in the face and said lightly, "shut your stinky mouth, or I can guarantee that you will become dumb. Now, take me to see Tonnis."


    "Do you know our boss?" The little black brother stopped yelling and looked at Su Xun suspiciously.


    Su Xun didn''t speak and expressed everything in his attitude.


    Black brother hesitated for a moment: "if you don''t know our boss, I will let you die miserably. Come with me."


    Voice down, he got on a silver gray pickup.


    "Man, fill up the gas. If there''s one part missing from the car, I''ll break your leg when I get back."


    Su Xun threw the key of the SUV to a black man with an AK, dropped a word and jumped into the pickup truck.


    Then he stretched out a hand, and Kelly grabbed it. Susian lifted it hard and directly lifted Kelly into the car.


    For the first time, Kelly found herself so light.


    A pickup truck with a light machine gun on the top of the car ran about in the street. Ten minutes later, it stopped at a gambling house.


    The little black brother with flower shirt took several people of susian into the gambling field. The security guard at the door didn''t even ask susian to hand in the guns.


    Because no one dares to rob any store in Bayang City, otherwise he will die miserably.


    "Oh, shette, I''m a piece of shit! I must have secretly caoyed the goddess of luck in my dream last night, and now I''m avenged by her! "


    Just entering the hall, a rough and familiar voice still stood out in this noisy environment and came to Su Xun''s ears.


    Following the reputation, I saw a fat man holding an enchanting girl yelling at a gambling table. He had no quality to speak of.


    He is tonis, the owner of the only gas station in Bayang City, and also an arms dealer. He has the largest armed force in Bayang city under his hand, and is a well deserved bully.

 Chapter 125

    "Boss, there''s a dragon looking for you."


    Flower shirt black brother went over and said a word.


    "Go on the horse, let him go! I don''t know that I hate the Dragon Kingdom most. "


    Before tonis finished speaking, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Su Xun, who was not smiling. He quickly changed the subject: "from the state of Dragon Pipan, yes, I hate the Pipan of dragon kingdom


    With that, he released the enchanting girl in his arms, strode forward, opened his hands and gave Su Xun a bear hug: "my dear friend, it''s a big surprise to see you here. I''m so excited."


    His attitude changed freely and his face was full of smiles, as if Su Xun was his half brother.


    The little black brother has a black question mark on his face. Doesn''t boss say that he hates the dragon people most in his life?


    He certainly doesn''t know why his boss hates the dragon people so much.


    Because Su Xun was responsible for this.


    Gambling, the other people in the field are looking at Su Xun in disbelief, big doubts in their small eyes.


    Who the hell is this guy? He made tonis such a arrogant guy treat him so politely.


    "Tony, do you think this is the place to talk?"


    Su Xun pushed aside tonis, who had a fox smell on him, and said a word without salt.


    "Of course, my brother, how about going to my place and having a talk?"


    Tonis warmly invited Sushen to his home.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''m very happy."


    Tony''s mouth twitched. He was just being polite. He didn''t want this bastard to go to his house.


    Twenty minutes later, a group of people walked into a garden villa, which was full of bodyguards with guns patrolling.


    "My friend, what can I do for you?"


    Sitting down on the sofa in the living room, Tonnis can''t wait to ask. Now he just wants to get rid of this guy quickly.


    Therefore, as long as Su Xun''s request is not excessive, he intends to agree.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I just want you to do me a little favor..."


    They had a pleasant conversation.


    Half an hour later, Tony sent susian to the door of the villa with a smile on his face.


    "Boss, don''t you hate the dragon people?"


    Seeing Su Xun walk away, the little black brother in the flower shirt can''t help but wonder.


    Tony glared: "you damned bastard, when did I say that! I love dragon country, I like dragon country friends


    After that, he turned and walked into the villa and began to decorate according to Su Xun''s requirements.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± The little black brother stood in the same place with a confused face. He felt the sun coming out of the West.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Why does he listen to you? He says you''re his friend, but it doesn''t look like you''re good friends."


    On the other hand, Kelly looks at Su Xun curiously and asks a question similar to that of a black brother.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "probably because he admires dragon culture just like you."


    Mandala and the big man looked at each other and laughed at this.


    Why is Tony so afraid of suthen?


    Because a few years ago, Tony''s freight team and the knell team were in a battle. Tony was captured alive by Su Xun himself when the number of people was dominant.


    In the end, Su Xun released him and returned the whole batch of arms to him. Since then, they have formed a deep "friendship".


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t want to answer this question, Kelly didn''t study it carefully: "since she knew that my brother and they would send someone to intercept, why don''t we leave first, but fight with them here?"


    Fei Lun knew that he was intercepting in Bayang City, and Su Xun thought of that.


    So they found a shortcut from the local population and arrived in Bayang city first, ready to surprise each other here.


    "Because you have to beat him so hard that he doesn''t have the temper to fight back, so you will have a lot less trouble." Su Xun said to Kelly.


    Kelly''s eyes were full of beauty when she heard the words. The corners of her mouth rose, and she raised a charming smile: "is this a service given away from the employment task? Thank you


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, the sun was burning.


    A motorcade into the city of Bayang attracted the attention of all forces.


    It is estimated that there are more than 50 mercenaries in the fleet, which is a powerful force in Baiyang city.


    The motorcade stopped at the side of the street and everyone got out.


    "Go to communicate with the boss and lie in ambush in the shops on both sides of the street. Miss, they must not be here yet. I''ll give them a big surprise later."


    The leading middle-aged man is Phelan''s confidant. He needs a beautiful turnaround to prove that he is not a waste, but his subordinates.He thinks Kelly hasn''t arrived yet, but Kelly is looking at him in the building not far away.


    "His name is Frances. He''s my brother''s right-hand man. I didn''t expect him to go out in person."


    Kelly whispered, biting her red lips.


    As he continued to turn to the street, Frances was looking around at the terrain. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was.


    It''s a great place for ambush.


    "Hey, man, look what I''ve got for you friends who come all the way here."


    At this time, a bright voice came into Frances'' ears.


    Frans subconsciously turned his head and saw a black man in a flowered shirt, smiling and throwing a grenade at him.


    "Oh, Shetter!"


    Frances''s pupils shrank, he yelled, almost reflexively fell on the ground, and other soldiers were looking for shelter.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion of the grenade opened the prelude to the exchange of fire.


    Four pickup trucks with machine guns came from both ends of the street, blocking all the exits, and the bullets poured out from the mouth of the machine gun mercilessly.


    For a moment, the dust was flying, the eggshells were splashing, and the screams came one after another.


    "Dada dada..."


    "Kang! High


    "Falk, damn it, what the hell is going on? How could the local armed forces attack us?"


    Frans, with a look of panic, was attacked by local armed forces in Bayang City, which means that they have no chance of survival.


    Because Bayang city is completely isolated from the world.


    Then his eyes suddenly stare big, can''t help blurting out: "Falk!"


    In his sight, an old Tiger Tank rolled over the ground and came slowly, the black muzzle aimed at them.


    "Boom -"


    the muzzle of the gun vibrated, the shells flew out, several cars were blown up directly, and several people even broke up before they could even make a terrible cry.


    Frances shakes his head to relieve the tinnitus caused by the shell explosion. Now he''s going to cry, and he wants to curse his mother. How can he enjoy this kind of treatment.


    The demons who trampled on the horses actually used tanks to bombard him. Is he really worthy?


    This is a waste of shells!


    This is not so much a battle as a one-sided crush.


    No more than five minutes from the engagement to the end.


    More than 50 people brought by Frances were all dead on the spot, and he was the only one left shivering to be captured alive.

 Chapter 126

    What it''s like to be muzzled by a tank.


    On this issue, Frances thinks he has a lot of say now.


    People in Bayang, just off the battlefield, is facing the tank, feel only one, want to pee.


    "You Who are you? We are from middle east global trading company. Do you want to fight us? "


    Franz summoned up courage and tried to seek communication, because as long as he could communicate, it meant there was still a ray of life.


    Hearing what he said, the Gunners who surrounded him seemed to have heard a joke and burst into laughter.


    Ridicule, merciless ridicule.


    Franz was pale and blue, angry and humiliated, but helpless.


    "Francis, long time no see."


    Just then, a familiar voice came into his ears.


    Only the crowd around him slowly separated a road, tall Kelly came.


    "Miss!"


    Frances''s eyes widened and his face was haunted.


    They also want to intercept Kelly here, but they are ambushed by her instead.


    The point is, why do these local armed forces listen to her?


    Because of the money?


    Franz never believed that these people would venture into the family affairs of Middle East Global Trading Company for money.


    It''s true that the fight between Kelly and Phelan is family business.


    It''s also a family''s business to beat and kill one''s own people. If outsiders dare to intervene, the nature will be different.


    So he couldn''t figure out why the local armed forces in Bayang city would intervene?


    But in the twinkling of an eye, he threw all this mess out of the air, and now he just wants to survive.


    "Miss, please forgive me, miss. Master Phelan forced me to do all this. In fact, I have long wanted to take refuge in miss."


    Frans bought Phelan in a flash. After all, life matters. The boss is only useful when he is paid.


    Kelly''s eyes were slightly cold: "originally, for the sake of your elder brother''s confidant, I wanted to save your life, but now, I''ve changed my mind."


    As the words fell, she raised the gun in her hand.


    "No! No Frans was so frightened that he didn''t know what he had said wrong. He was clearly showing his loyalty.


    "Kang!"


    Kelly pulls the trigger. The bullet goes into Frances'' eyebrows. He''s dead.


    It turned out that he could live, but instead of seizing the opportunity, he went all the way to death.


    "My friend, are you satisfied with my help?"


    Tony came over with a smile on his face and looked at Su Xun.


    One of the purposes of such a big battle was to deter Su Xun, show him his muscles and prove that he was not easy to be provoked, so don''t push an inch.


    Su Xun nodded: "I''m very satisfied. We have something else to do, so we''ll go first."


    "No Tony would like the Dragon man to go away early, or he would not sleep well at night.


    "Just a moment." Sue Xun went up to Fran''s body, bent down and took out his mobile phone, then found Phelan''s number and dialed it.


    "How''s it going?"


    When the phone was connected, a low, hoarse voice came from the receiver. It was Phelan.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Phelan. Mr. Frans has gone to heaven in a hurry. But I can answer your question for him. Things are very bad. I hope you can forgive his carelessness for the sake of seeing God."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± There was a moment''s silence on the other side, and then Phelan''s voice rang out again: "who are you?"


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Phelan, captain of the knell team. Satan says hello." Su Xun said softly.


    There was an obvious fluctuation in Phelan''s voice: "Satan?"


    Satan, the king of mercenaries, is as famous as God, the king of killers.


    He was very angry, because no one below reported this to him!


    If someone told him, it might not be the result now.


    However, up to now, he can only try his best to maintain his demeanor, and lose openly, instead of showing his angry side, which is sad and ridiculous.


    "It''s a pleasure that you''ve heard of me." Su Xun''s tone was calm, neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Perhaps, I should hire you first, or at least smash you with money first, so that you don''t accept Kelly''s employment," Phelan said


    "Sometimes it''s not about money. You can''t give Miss Kelly what she can." Su Xun told the truth, because Kelly gave them the information about the traitor four years ago, which was the key.


    "Fark! This bitch In the end, Phelan failed to hold back his anger and maintain his demeanor. He made a rude remark and hung up the phone.


    Obviously, he misunderstood something from Su Xun''s words.At the last second when the phone hung up, Su Xun heard something smashed.


    "Your brother is not very polite."


    Susian said with a smile to Kelly.


    Kelly was so dumbfounded that she could now imagine her brother throwing things around the office in a rage.


    Ten minutes later, the four left the city of Baiyang in a fully oiled SUV.


    Tonis really had an impulse to take out a pistol and kill susian.


    This bastard didn''t even pay for the gas!


    Thinking of the pistol, he subconsciously touched his waist.


    "Crash -"


    fragmentary gun parts and bullets instantly fell down along the trouser legs of his shorts, all over the floor.


    There are also a few dollars that fall down together, just the amount of fuel charges.


    Looking at the parts and dollars there, Tony''s face was stiff and his forehead was dripping with sweat.


    Damn, how did he do it without knowing it!


    He recalled carefully that he could not remember when Sushen took away his gun, or when he put the parts and dollars into his pocket.


    By the way, he poked a hole in his trouser pocket.


    This is the latest model of Longguo imported from his stall!


    Tonis found that Su Xun was more powerful than he thought, and he could not be called a human.


    Flower shirt black brother is also hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, he now finally knows why boss will suddenly become like dragon people.


    Because, now he also began to "like" the dragon people.


    Satan, like God, is called the two men closest to God in the world.


    Of course, it was impossible for Su Xun to do this without knowing it. It was all made by Qin Zhu.


    With Qin Zhu at his side, Su Xun pretended to do whatever he wanted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Su Xun''s off-road vehicle drove into the capital of seli.


    As soon as they entered the country, their car was forced to stop by a large group of strong men in black.


    These are people from the Middle East global trading company.


    "Miss, you are shocked. The boss is very angry. The young master has been removed from all his posts and restricted to travel."


    An old man with white temples stepped forward and looked at Kelly respectfully.


    "Miss Kelly, when the task is finished, we''ll leave first."


    After the success, Su Xun said goodbye to Kelly and was ready to leave with mandala and big guy.


    After all, he has a lot to do next.

 Chapter 127

    "Mr. Su, stay."


    "Mr. Satan, please stay."


    Hearing that susian was going to leave, Kelly and the old man almost stopped him at the same time.


    Then they looked at each other, and the old man took the lead in saying, "Mr. Satan, our boss wants to see you."


    "What if I don''t want to go?" Su Xun asked.


    The old man said with a smile, "you will go."


    His voice fell, and two bodyguards came forward, one left and one right, which limited Su Xun''s range of activities.


    Obviously, if he didn''t agree, he would be forced to "invite" him.


    Mandala and the big guy are secretly accumulating strength, holding the gun in their hands, ready to fight a way of life at any time.


    Kelly looked at the old man coldly: "what are you doing? Mr. Su is my friend."


    "I''m sorry, miss. It''s the boss''s order." In the face of Kelly''s accusation, the old man was not arrogant and did not change his face.


    Kelly was angry: "I''ll go to him!"


    "No, Miss Kelly." Su Xun stopped him and looked at the old man with a smile: "let''s go to see him. I just want to see Mr. Niles, too."


    Nils is Kelly''s father, the boss of the Middle East global trading company.


    It''s absolutely irrational to have a conflict at this time. Su Xun chose strategic counseling for the time being.


    Kelly looked at Su Xun and said, "I''ll change my clothes. I''ll wait for you outside and have dinner together in the evening."


    The implication is that with me, nothing will happen to you.


    "Mr. Satan, please get in the car." The old man made a gesture of invitation.


    More than 20 minutes later, the car stopped in front of the Middle East Global Trading Company building.


    The old man took Su Xun and three of them into the building and took the elevator to the top floor. Then the bodyguard at the door stopped them.


    "And please give up your weapons." The old man turned to look at Su Xun and said.


    Mandala and big guy didn''t talk to him, but looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded and took down his dagger, pistol, rifle and grenade.


    Datura and the big guy also followed.


    Then the bodyguard took a detector to scan the whole body of the three people again, nodded and stood on one side again.


    "You two, our boss only sees Mr. Satan, so please wait in the lounge for a moment."


    After passing through the door of the floor, the old man looked at the mandala and said.


    Datura and big guy looked at Su Xun again.


    Su Xun motioned them to do as the old man said.


    Then a bodyguard took them into the rest room, and Su Xun followed the old man to the chairman''s office.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Standing at the door, the old man knocked on the door first, then said to a microphone on the door, "boss, I''ve brought Mr. Satan."


    "Come in." A thick male voice came out of the microphone.


    The old man said to Su Xun, "boss, when I see you, I won''t go in. Please pay attention to your attitude."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and left.


    Su Xun pushed open the door of the office and went in. Qin Zhu went in together.


    After entering, he saw a figure with his back to him standing by the window overlooking the street below.


    He looks a little fat, but it gives people a strong pressure, as if it is really a mountain.


    Nils turned and looked at Sushen. "You are younger than I thought."


    "Mr. Niles should have my information." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Niles shook his head: "the age on the data is too young, I don''t believe it, but now I believe it."


    As the voice fell, he went to the sofa and sat down. He cocked up his legs and asked Su Xun to sit down


    Su Xun went to sit opposite him.


    Nils looked at susian and said, "you protected my daughter. I should thank you, but you also made me have to imprison my favorite son. You made me very angry."


    That''s why outsiders are afraid to intervene in the internal strife of the Middle East global trading company.


    Because whether you win or lose, you offend Niles.


    "What does Mr. Niles mean?" Su Xun asked. He didn''t believe that Nils was looking for himself to express his anger.


    Niles gave a smile and pointed to Sushen: "you, play for me for five years, I will spend a lot of money to build a new death knell team for you."


    This is his purpose. He wants susian to be the most fierce and vicious dog under his hand and bite the enemy for him.


    Unfortunately, Su Xun is used to being a man and doesn''t like being a dog.


    "Mr. Niles, what if I refuse?" Su Xun''s tone was very calm, which surprised Niles.


    Niles''s eyes narrowed slightly and his fingers tapped on the desk: "you refuse. You and your teammates can''t leave this building alive. Do you believe it?""I don''t believe it." Su Xun shook his head with a smile.


    Niles shook his head: "you and your teammates are very good, but you don''t think the three of you can break through this building."


    "No, but I can at least send Mr. Niles to God first." The smile on Su Xun''s face remained unchanged, as if he was talking about a small matter like eating and drinking water.


    Niles laughed: "you are too confident. Do you think you will have a chance to fight me?"


    As the voice dropped, he raised his right hand.


    In an instant, more than ten infrared rays fell on Su Xun through the glass.


    "There are 17 sniper guns aiming at your head. I only need one action and you will be screened. What do you think?"


    Nils leaned back, put his hands in front of his belly, and looked at Su Xun with a smile, with a strong self-confidence on his face.


    It''s how he likes to compromise with these guys.


    Su Xun sighed: "does Niles believe in the magic of the Dragon kingdom? It''s equivalent to Western magic. "


    "You mean those deceiving things? My daughter has a lot of research on this. " Mr. Niles gave a scornful smile, which was obviously dismissive.


    In the 21st century, the scientific society has changed. He never believes in those deceitful things.


    After hearing this, Su Xun said with a smile, "how about this? I''ll do a magic trick for Mr. Niles."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun pointed to the ashtray on the table.


    Then Nils saw the ashtray flying out of thin air in front of him, and with susian''s fingers moving, it fell into the garbage can.


    "Oh, my God, this How can it be


    Nils''s face changed and his eyes widened. He looked at Su Xun incredulously. He wondered if he was hallucinating.


    "I don''t think Mr. Niles would mind if I had a cigarette."


    Su Xun said to him with a smile.


    Then the cigar box Niels put on the table opened automatically, and a cigar flew into suthen''s mouth.


    Then the match also flew up automatically, as if a pair of invisible hands took out the match and lit the cigar in Su Xun''s mouth.


    Niles has been muddled, a blank mind, set up from the three views were shattered.


    You told me it was magic?


    This is clearly the magic of stepping on horses!

 Chapter 128

    "How did you do it?"


    Nils opened his eyes wide and looked at Su Xun. He tried to make himself calm, but his voice was shaking.


    He is a staunch atheist.


    But because of this, when he really witnessed the supernatural forces in front of him, he would be more shocked.


    "There seems to be some heat in the room. It''s better to cool down."


    Instead of answering his question, Su Xun continued to show his operation, and then he snapped his fingers.


    Then Nils felt the temperature around him drop suddenly, even a little cold.


    In his heart, there was a storm. My God, even the air temperature can be controlled at will, even if it''s not the real God.


    He wanted to threaten a God. Niles thought that he must be crazy.


    "Now Mr. Niles still thinks that the scrap iron on the opposite floor can threaten me?"


    Then a bottle of red wine on the wine rack was opened automatically, and two goblets flew to the table.


    The bottle suspended in the air and poured two glasses of wine.


    Suxun took one cup, and then another flew to Niles.


    "A toast, Mr. Niles." Susian looked at Niles and raised his glass.


    Niles looked at the glass floating in front of him. He pursed his lips, then held it carefully and took a sip.


    I have to say that it was a wonderful experience, which made him feel that it was the closest time to God.


    Now he didn''t think that the seventeen sniper guns could threaten Su Xun. How could mortal things cause damage to God?


    Yes, at this moment in his eyes, Su Xun is God!


    Nils took a deep breath, put the glass on the table, looked at Su Xun respectfully and said, "Dear Su, please forgive my previous unreasonable, I am very sorry for this, I am willing to pay anything to make up for it."


    Human beings always feel fear and awe in the face of the unknown mysterious power, and of course there will be a trace of yearning, yearning to get some benefits from it.


    "No, I''m just showing this to dispel your stupid ideas." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he drank the wine in his glass.


    Niles face a burst of blue a burst of white, because before he is really very stupid, even trying to threaten a man with God.


    With Su Xun''s ability, he had no doubt that the bullets from the sniper guns would eventually fall on him.


    When he thought about it, he was afraid.


    Fortunately, Mr. Su was kind and didn''t haggle with him.


    Niles carefully said: "Mr. Su, I want to be the most loyal servant under your feet, willing to serve you all my life, and hope you can give me this opportunity."


    Nils thinks that only in this way can he gain benefits from Sushen. If he misses this opportunity, he will never have it again, so he must seize it.


    Just now, he wanted susian to be a dog for him, but now he was in a state of anxiety and begged to be a dog for him. He could only say that things are changeable.


    "My servant?" Su Xun sneered and shook his head: "you are not qualified."


    Qin Zhu, who massaged him behind him, rolled his eyes. You''re still addicted. I really think I''m a God. It''s not all depend on Miss ben to cooperate with you.


    If the other party becomes angry and wants to kill God, I see what you can do.


    "Yes, you said so." Niles licked his face and said, "I''m delusional. I''m as humble as dust. How can I be qualified to serve you? You see, I''m the greatest gift to me. I don''t want to be your servant, I just want to have the honor to do some trivial things for you."


    The more susian put on airs, the more respectful and frightened Niles was.


    Because this is right in his eyes, the God above has the right to despise everything.


    He just wanted to be Su Xun''s servant. He really didn''t know that heaven was high and earth was thick. He really didn''t deserve it.


    "Well, for Kelly''s sake, I''ll call you if I need help."


    Su Xun also knew that he couldn''t pretend to be too much, otherwise he would force the other party to take risks, and he would have no place to cry.


    Niles captured the key factor, Kelly, her daughter, she''s beautiful and in good shape.


    I don''t know if she has the chance to serve you, sir, most respectfully


    All services, including bed.


    If Kelly can conceive Sushen''s child, it''s equivalent to having the son of God. It will bring great benefits to their family.


    "It''s annoying to put away your careful thinking." Su Xun''s face sank.


    Mr. Niles and I knelt down in a moment of awe, and I promise you that I won''t lose my face in a hurryHe knelt tremblingly on the ground, and his body was soaked with cold sweat. He only felt that the divine power was vast and could not be speculated.


    In fact, it''s all his psychological factors.


    Even if you don''t believe in someone else, you don''t believe in them.


    Until the office outside, Kelly didn''t change her clothes.


    Thinking that his father was making trouble for him, he hurriedly opened the door and burst into the office: "father, Sue is my friend, you can''t Oh, yes


    Before she finished, she opened her eyes and looked at Nils kneeling on the ground: "father, what are you doing?"


    The picture of Su Xun being bullied in her imagination did not appear. Instead, her father was kneeling on the ground. What was the situation?


    "Mr. Niles is looking for something." Su Xun said in a gentle tone, and looked at Kelly after the change.


    The golden hair shawl, the tattered red skirt on the body was replaced by a White V-Neck slim skirt, the figure was very tight, there was a sense of ready to come out, and the slender legs were more delicate and smooth under the modification of shredded meat.


    Yuwu, ocean horse.


    Nils was still a little embarrassed. When he heard Su Xun''s words, he went down the slope and said, "yes, one of my cigarettes has fallen down. Forget it. I won''t find it."


    Then he stood up and sat on the sofa again.


    "All right." Although Kelly felt a little strange, she didn''t study it carefully: "have you finished talking? I''d also like to invite Mr. Su to dinner


    "Of course." Nils can''t wait to answer.


    Kelly wondered when her father was so talkative.


    Sue Xun got up and said to Niles, "Mr. Niles, I''ll leave first."


    "I''ll see you off." Nils quickly got up to see him off, slightly bent down, half a step behind Su Xun.


    Kelly didn''t know why her father was so respectful to Su Xun, and even meant to be afraid and flattering.

 Chapter 129

    "What''s going on? What did you do to my father? "


    Just from the office, Kelly can''t wait to ask her doubts.


    She had never seen her father in such awe of a man, which was revealed from the bottom of her heart and never pretended to be.


    So she was curious about what just happened in the office.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because he admires our dragon culture."


    Su Xun shrugged his shoulders and said a few words of nonsense. The dragon culture suspended everything.


    Call on the mandala and the big guy in the lounge and tell them to stay here tonight and start tomorrow morning.


    The hotel is arranged by Kelly, the most luxurious hotel in the city, one presidential suite for one person.


    Kelly invited Sue to dinner in the restaurant area of the hotel.


    Only two people in Nuo Da''s Restaurant seem open and quiet, because the whole hotel is wrapped up by the rich lady Kelly.


    "Try some of our specialties. I hope you like them."


    Exotic food, exotic beauties and exotic wine are really very popular.


    Staring at the delicate white face in front of him, it can be said that everyone is drunk without drinking.


    While they were eating and chatting, Kelly''s crisp laughter sounded from time to time in the restaurant, which was obviously very pleasant.


    After all, he is good at teasing women.


    No matter how powerful a woman is, she is still a woman.


    "Do we have a chance to meet again?" After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Kelly was a little drunk and blushed.


    Su Xun had a good amount of wine. After several drinks, he still kept his face unchanged: "would you like to see me again?"


    "Well." Kelly nodded and looked at Su Xun blazing: "I have to admit that you are very special, you are a very attractive man."


    The foreign women were so enthusiastic and bold that they did not hide their good feelings, which made Su Xun a little shy ((¡Ô?????)).


    Holding his mind, Su Xun expressed his current emotional state: "thank you very much for Miss Kelly''s kindness, but I already have a girlfriend."


    To tell you the truth, Su Xun likes beautiful women, but he doesn''t want to be an emotional liar.


    "You may have misunderstood me. I didn''t say I was going to marry you." Kelly blurted out.


    Su Xun''s


    You don''t want to fall in love with me, you just want to fall in love with me?


    Scum girl! You know how to eat my body!


    Looking at Su Xun''s expression, Kelly knew that he had misunderstood him. She quickly explained, "I''m not the kind of loose woman you think. It''s just that my status is doomed that I won''t get married. Otherwise, I''m afraid the global trading company will change its surname in the future, and my father and elders won''t agree."


    "Although my brother has been imprisoned, his children will be carefully cultivated. In the future, when I retire, the children will become new heirs. The global trading company can only belong to our family. If I get married, I will not be a member of the family in a sense."


    Su Xun understood that Kelly could become the successor of the Middle East global trading company, but she could not get married and have children before leaving office.


    This is to prevent the interests of the company from being usurped by Kelly''s husband''s family, which is a reasonable thing.


    "So, you can take me to your room tonight, and don''t worry about me pestering you." Kelly shows her heart by the strength of the wine, and looks at Su Xun with eyes.


    Foreign women are really enthusiastic and unrestrained. They have no doubt about what they think.


    In this situation, as a kind man, Su Xun couldn''t bear to refuse. Moreover, he hasn''t ridden the ocean horse yet.


    Just let him make a sacrifice to promote the friendship between the two countries.


    Su Xun wiped his mouth, put down the knife and fork in his hand, and gave her a smile: "I''ve eaten well. I''d better go to my room. I''ll tell you about the ancient culture of our dragon kingdom."


    Qin Zhu, sitting on one side, rolled his eyes. Do you want to tell people about ancient culture? I''m sorry to expose you, bah, cheap!


    "With pleasure." Kelly had a sweet smile on her face and put her hand in susian''s hand a little shyly.


    The two walked out of the restaurant hand in hand.


    After arriving at the room, what ancient culture has long been thrown out of the sky by the two people. It is the truth to seize the time to study human reproduction.


    Kelly students are very unfamiliar, but fortunately, teacher Su has rich experience in teaching, direct hand-in-hand teaching guidance.


    The light is flickering and the house is full of spring.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At six the next morning.


    Su Xun got up, looked at Kelly who was still sleeping on the bed, didn''t wake her up, and quietly put on a suit on the bedside table.


    After all, the next place to go is not such a chaotic place as the Middle East. If you run around in camouflage clothes and guns, you will be encircled every minute.


    "Scum man, I''m leaving without even saying hello."Qin Zhu sat on the edge of the bed and complained to Su Xun. His two snow-white legs swung and swung, and his red high heels seemed to fall off at any time.


    "I just don''t want to see the sadness of parting. When she wakes up and sees me go, she will cry very sad."


    Su Xun replied carelessly, and suddenly he felt a soft body close to him.


    Kelly woke up, got out of bed, hugged him from behind, and gave him a kiss on the face. "I had a good time last night, thank you."


    "Me too, but I''m leaving." Su Xun said.


    With a playful smile, Kelly said, "I wish you peace. Dear, you opened my Pandora''s box last night. If I think about it again one day, I will come to Longguo to find you."


    Taking a plane, he went to Su Xun to sleep. Su Xun thought it was a bit of Alexandria.


    But Kelly didn''t cry like he imagined, but let him down a little.


    Yes, this is the queen. How can she die because of a man.


    However, Kelly didn''t cry. Su Xun always felt that it was an incomplete parting.


    So he looked at the time on his wrist, and there was still time. Forty minutes later, he succeeded in making Kelly cry.


    Finally, she kisses Kelly, who is lying on the bed with weak limbs and crying with tears. Susian leaves the room satisfied.


    That''s right. Parting is complete with tears.


    Watching Su Xun''s back, if it wasn''t for her body, Kelly would rush up to kill him.


    Damned bastard, pity for jade in the Dragon Kingdom culture!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sushen and Niles met, and then boarded the plane for magnesium with the false identity he helped prepare.


    He wants to visit the Wilson family first to repay the kindness of shooting outside Jiangnan airport the other night.


    Then go to North Africa and find Fernand Dreis to settle the old account four years ago.


    Finally complete the mission to return home, this is the next schedule.

 Chapter 130

    Wilson International Finance building, MgO.


    This is the headquarters of the Wilson family.


    At 2 p.m., Wilson ente walked out of the company surrounded by bodyguards.


    Since Wilson Karen died on a cruise ship on the high seas, the head of the administration has strengthened his own security.


    Ente is the new principal of Wilson family after Karen''s death, and also the chairman of Wilson financial company.


    The attack outside the airport in Jiangnan City was arranged by him after he took office. Unfortunately, it failed.


    But ente didn''t feel depressed. After all, there is a long way to go. He believes that he will kill the Dragon sooner or later.


    The king of killers?


    Ha ha, it''s just a stinky mouse that can''t be seen in the stinky ditch. It will always be furtive.


    An extended version of Lincoln came and stopped in front of ente.


    "You don''t have to follow me. Pick me up when you get my call in the evening."


    Ente said to the bodyguard behind him that he never takes bodyguards when he goes to his little lover''s home. He can take a driver at most.


    Today, his little lover will play some new tricks with him. He can''t wait to think about it.


    "Yes, boss."


    The bodyguards are not surprised. They can do whatever the boss says.


    A bodyguard stooped to open the door for ente.


    When ente got in, he closed the door again.


    "Call me when you get there."


    Sitting in the back row, ente closed the electric sunshade, said a word to the driver, and then closed his eyes to sleep.


    After a morning''s meeting, he had to keep up his energy so that he could feed his little lover.


    But he didn''t notice that the driver had changed.


    So this bus will not go to his little lover''s house, but will drive him to hell.


    I do not know how long, ente opened his eyes in a daze: "where?"


    However, the driver did not answer him.


    Ente frowned and opened the electric sunshade. His face suddenly changed because he found himself on a beach.


    Ente took out the pistol under his seat, loaded it, opened the door and went down.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he saw a hot white woman in a miniskirt coming towards him.


    "You are..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Ender finished, Mandala directly hit him in the face and scolded, "asshole, why can''t you sleep for a few more minutes? Because of you, I lost the bet!"


    Losing the bet to a big man made her feel very unhappy.


    "Shette, bitch, you dare to hit me!" Feeling the pain on his face, ente shakes his head and is furious. He is about to aim his gun at Mandala''s head.


    "Kang -"


    a shot.


    But it wasn''t the gun in Ente''s hand that rang, because his right hand with the gun was directly interrupted into two pieces by a hard shot, dripping with blood.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Ente uttered a shrill scream, fell to the ground in pain and rolled up, his face twisted because of the pain.


    The half cut hand dripping with blood on the ground is very dazzling.


    Mandala shrugged. It seems that this guy can''t hit the pistol with his right hand in the future. He observed three seconds of silence for him.


    Su Xun came over with a large caliber sniper gun and threw it to Mandala together with the piano box: "I just went to do it. You can see the power. It''s very good."


    In magnesium, if you want to make money, you don''t necessarily get it.


    But there''s no shortage of ways to get a gun.


    Don''t say it''s a gun, as long as you give money, howitzer dealers can sell it to you.


    They just collect money, they don''t care what you do with these little toys.


    "Thank you, chief." Mandala gave a kiss on the sniper gun and gave Su Xun a bright smile.


    On the ground, ente forced to endure the pain and looked at Su Xun with wide eyes: "it''s you."


    It can be said that Su Xun and the Wilson family have a bitter hatred. Ente may not know his own father, but it is impossible not to know Su Xun.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun came to the door.


    Su Xun gave him a smile and stepped on his broken hand: "yes, it''s me."


    "Ah, ah


    "I''m so sorry that I almost fainted like a pig." Su Xun took his feet away with an apologetic face and asked, "did I hurt you?"


    Ente has a sentence that he wants to say, but he doesn''t dare.


    "Man, don''t kill me. I think we can talk." Ente''s efforts to seek communication, in order to have a glimmer of life.


    Su Xun shook his head: "I don''t want you to think, I want to play, I think you have to die."Ente''s face turned pale in a moment: "man, listen to me, I swear, I promise I won''t trouble you any more."


    "Smelly man''s words are never believable, the oath is shit, stinking." Mandala said without salt.


    Su Xun


    Big guy "....."


    Sister, you hurt your friend by mistake!


    "Well, I''m very busy, so I won''t chat with you. You can go on the road, or you''ll be late to catch the last bus to heaven. The Lord is waiting for you in heaven. It''s not good for him to wait for a long time."


    As he spoke slowly, Su Xun took out a pair of white gloves and put them on. Then he took out the pistol behind his waist and loaded it.


    The gun was aimed at ente''s chest.


    Ente panicked: "no, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    He has just been in the top position. He hasn''t enjoyed his life. He doesn''t want to die!


    "Ding Ding..."


    Just then his cell phone rang.


    Su Xun bent down and took out his mobile phone from his arms. The caller ID said: wind, Sao baby.


    Well, it''s a really interesting note.


    It is self-evident who is calling.


    Su Xun connected the phone and turned on hands-free.


    "Honey, why haven''t you come yet? I can''t wait for you to whip me. I''m almost overflowing."


    There was a delicate sound coming from the mobile phone, accompanied by a full breath of charm.


    Ente''s face was blue and white, embarrassed.


    Su Xun took his mobile phone and said, "I''m sorry, madam, Mr. ente can''t come. He''s in a hurry to report to heaven. You''d better find someone else to fill the void of desire and discontent, such as cucumber or eggplant."


    "I''m not sure you''re familiar with your voice, Mr. ente."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun lowered his head and gave ente a little smile. He pulled the trigger in his hand.


    "Kang! Kang! High


    "Ah


    Ente''s chest was shot several holes by the bullet, and he was bleeding. His eyes were staring at him, and he broke his breath after several convulsions.


    "Ma''am, do you hear me? If someone asks you, please tell him that I am God, specially responsible for sending people back to heaven. May God bless you, Amen. "


    With that, Su Xun hung up, took off his white gloves and threw his mobile phone into the surging sea.


    "Come on, go to dinner. I''m hungry."


    Leaving a word behind, Su Xun put away his pistol and left on foot.


    Mandala put the sniper gun into the piano box and carried it on his back. Together with the big man, Mandala followed Su Xun.


    On the beach, a luxury Lincoln opened the door and stopped there, next to a bleeding body.

 Chapter 131

    Ente''s little lover was stunned by the content of the phone and immediately called the police.


    Twenty minutes later, ente''s body was also found by the police on the beach.


    The valuable things on the body have been picked up by the tramps nearby, leaving only the red trousers and underpants.


    The Wilson family is furious. In their own territory, the family boss is killed. This is a serious provocation to them.


    So we must take revenge, break the murderer into pieces, and tell everyone that they are not easy to provoke!


    The little lover told all the words susian said on his mobile phone to the Wilson family.


    Then all the members of the Wilson family, who were still clamoring for revenge, were silent.


    Because they already know who the killer is.


    The king of killers, God. The name of the Dragon kingdom is Su Xun.


    This is the first person in charge of the Wilson family who died in the hands of Su Xun. If they don''t think about it carefully, they can hardly remember it.


    After so long, they are afraid.


    Su always wanted revenge, but they didn''t know what to do.


    Last time it was Karen, this time ente, next time it could be one of them.


    So no one mentioned revenge and so on. They were afraid and tired. They wanted to end this matter and didn''t want to live in fear any more.


    Because no one wants to be the next to die.


    After all, the dead are dead, and the living are still alive.


    They have tried revenge, but the loss is more serious, so we must stop the loss in time, or the talents in the family will die.


    What is most important to a family?


    Talent is the most important! Without talents, the family will begin to decline or even die out.


    Finally, they casually found a ghost to be the murderer of ente and handed it over to the police. It was an end to the matter and a signal of reconciliation to Su Xun.


    Only a few people knew the inside story, and the vast majority thought the truth was what the police announced.


    A few people who know the inside story are a little sad. Unexpectedly, the huge Wilson family has retreated in the face of the king of killers.


    The king of killers, God, these six words are once again turned out from the deep memory of many people and engraved in their minds.


    No one can offend him, or the Wilson family will come to an end.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And now.


    Su Xun, mandala and big man are eating in a private room of a Chinese restaurant.


    "What are you going to do after you kill Fernand Dreis?" Susian looked at them and asked.


    Datura and big man looked at each other, and they were a little at a loss.


    Because they have no relatives, they really don''t know what to do for the rest of their lives after they avenge their teammates.


    Even if they''re mercenaries, they don''t need millions of dollars in their accounts.


    They only kill people. Besides, they have no skills or hobbies.


    Seeing this, Su Xun said his idea: "why don''t you go to the Dragon kingdom with me and be my bodyguard?"


    Mandala and big guy are much more powerful than ah long and ah Hu. With them, Su Xun''s sense of security explodes.


    The key is to get a tall foreign beauty to be a bodyguard. It''s showy to take her out!


    What''s more, it''s better to have a beautiful woman with you than two big men.


    Well, Su Xun is still a layman who does not break away from the vulgar taste.


    "I''m used to following the leader, so keep following." The big guy showed his attitude.


    Su Xun looked at Datura.


    Datura shrugged: "why not."


    Two people just don''t have any good arrangement, Su xungang gave a choice, so it''s so natural.


    "Remember to call me boss in the future." Su Xun chuckled and raised his glass.


    Mandala and big guy raised their glasses and touched him at the same time.


    Datura blinked: "boss, do you need me to provide sleeping service besides protecting your daily safety?"


    "I can, too." Big guy with a little shy with a, that he is willing to sell his body.


    Su Xun''s face turned black: "go away."


    Mandala, the goblin, was not allowed. Su Xun couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    There was a lot of laughter in the private room.


    In the evening, in a hotel.


    As soon as Su Xun turned on the TV, he saw the news about ente being shot.


    "The murderer was arrested by the police, and he was expelled from the investigation."


    Looking at the content of the news broadcast, Su Xun''s mouth rose and a smile appeared. It seemed that the trouble of the Wilson family had been completely solved.However, he still did not receive the prompt sound of the completion of the killer King identity task.


    This shows that he has not completely got rid of the trouble caused by his identity.


    But it''s OK. Anyway, there''s no time limit for this task. If you don''t finish it all the time, you can go whoring all the time.


    I''ve been whoring for a long time!


    "Master, what are you laughing at? It''s so obscene and trivial."


    Qin Zhu came out of the bathroom with a bath towel and bare feet, and sat down beside Su Xun with a gust of fragrant wind.


    Beautiful face, white shoulder, delicate clavicle, slender legs, delicate jade feet, plus some wet long hair, give people a kind of blurred beauty..


    But Su Xun was used to watching it every night, so he was not surprised: "you are a ghost, and you are not dirty. Why do you take a bath every day?"


    Qin Zhu rolled his eyes, then lay back on the bed: "I like it, can''t I?"


    As soon as she lay down, the towel fell off. Su Xun shook his head. He didn''t dare to look at it. It was really immoral.


    Of course, when he sleeps with Qin Zhu in his arms at night, he doesn''t feel immoral.


    He just dislikes Qin Zhu''s clothes when he sleeps, and even feels uncomfortable in his arms.


    So now Qin Zhu is used to sleeping.


    "Master, are you asleep?" In the middle of the night, Qin Zhu curled up in Su Xun''s arms and asked.


    Su Xunwei answered imperceptibly: "well."


    "I can''t sleep." Qin Zhu said again.


    Su Xun was a little impatient: "why?"


    "Master, people want to..." Qin Zhu was a little shy. His restless body wriggled restlessly in the quilt.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped her with a slap: "don''t send pitchfork at night, sleep."


    "Oh." Qin Bamboo committee should be a chubaba, cover quilt forced himself to sleep.


    They were still in the same place before they died. Unexpectedly, they could not get rid of this place after they died. They were women.


    Obviously, it''s time for little pet Qin Zhu to be in love.

 Chapter 132

    North Africa, a small country named tans, has been in constant wars and armed conflicts.


    This is a hell for ordinary people, but a paradise for arms dealers and security companies.


    Kule is the largest city in the south of this small country.


    The headquarters of North Africa international security company is here.


    North Africa international security, the name sounds very tall, but in fact, it''s just a company above average, barely ranking at the bottom of the industry.


    After that, the company fell to the third place in North Africa.


    But a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.


    North Africa''s security family is relatively rich, so even if it is declining, it will not die out in a few years.


    Although it has withdrawn from the first tier market, it is still well-known in the second, third and fourth tier market.


    This evening is the day for the internal gathering of North African security companies, which is held once a quarter.


    In addition to the management, there will also be members of outstanding mercenary teams, as well as veterans who have retired to the second line.


    Ferdinand will also attend.


    Because no one knows about his betrayal of the knell team.


    After all, if Kelly didn''t find out, even Su Xun and others who were betrayed didn''t know that he was a spy.


    Su Xun is here tonight to eliminate the traitors.


    As for the evidence.


    That''s what the police are investigating.


    Does he need evidence to kill Satan?


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the air of Kule city is full of hormones, and the streets are full of little sisters soliciting guests.


    These ladies and sisters can''t even afford a decent dress. They can''t cover their thighs or their shoulders. This shows how much money they are short of.


    There are also many kind-hearted men who are willing to do their best to help these little sisters. After talking about the price of help on the side of the road, they walk into the hotel with their arms around their shoulders for detailed assistance.


    Su Xun could not help sighing that this is really a city full of love and friendliness.


    "Well, what''s good for a bunch of goblins?"


    Qin Zhu was a little jealous and said indignantly that his body was much better than these people, and his skin was whiter.


    Su Xun didn''t argue with her because she was invisible. If Su Xun talked to her, he would look like a fool talking to himself.


    "Boss, I''ll be at Helios manor soon."


    Mandala reminded Su Xun that since she decided to work as a bodyguard for him, she and big guy had changed their names.


    Sun god manor is located on the edge of Kule City, covering a large area. It is the place where the big boss of North Africa security lives.


    Every internal meeting of the company is held here.


    Su Xun nodded, took out his cell phone and dialed Niles: "how''s it going?"


    "Sir, all the people you asked me to arrange are in place. 500 fully armed mercenaries can blockade the whole Helios manor at any time."


    It''s true that Sushen asked for reinforcements from Niles, otherwise he would be easily beaten into a sieve.


    But as long as the sun god manor is surrounded by people, then he can do whatever he wants, and no one dares to interrupt him.


    "OK, thanks." Su Xun casually expressed his thanks. After all, he was so white after sleeping his daughter. It''s not authentic to whore other people''s soldiers.


    Niles was very frightened: "Sir, you''re welcome. I''m very honored to be able to work for you. Please don''t say anything that makes me feel uneasy."


    Su Xun hung up the phone directly, because if he didn''t hang up, this guy would have a steady stream of rainbow farts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Helios manor.


    At this moment, the manor is decorated with lights, singing and dancing, a scene of celebrating the new year.


    Dozens of slim women shuttle through the crowd, and the people who usually eat with guns also turn into elite people in suits and shoes.


    Outside the manor, several guards on patrol were chatting about the topics related to Niu, without any vigilance.


    After all, no one thinks that there will be people who don''t know how to make trouble in the North African security headquarters.


    But tonight, someone came.


    Su Xun was very handsome in a black suit. He was the only son in the world.


    The big man is also a custom suit. He is two meters tall and gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    Datura body is a purple V-neck split skirt, slender waist is like a water snake, concave and convex body is shown incisively and vividly, black fishing net socks decorated long legs is a lethal weapon for men.


    Of course, the more lethal is the two pistols and four clips tied to the outside of the thigh."Hey! Stop. Who are you


    As soon as the three approached, the two guards who were chatting at the door pointed their guns at them.


    When one of the guards saw Su Xun''s appearance with the help of the light, his face changed.


    "I''m here for the party." Su Xun said gently with a smile.


    The guard on the left frowned: "I haven''t seen you."


    "That means you''re new here." The smile on Su Xun''s face remained unchanged. He pointed to his companion beside him: "if you don''t believe me, look at him. He knows me."


    The guard looked at his companion, only to find that he was already pale and his guns were shaking slightly.


    Then he saw his companion suddenly withdraw his gun and salute: "Hello, sir!"


    Mercenary is also about rank.


    As it happens, Su Xun''s rank is higher than most people in this manor, and he is the most special one.


    As the leader of the death knell team, Su Xun is a living legend and the idol of countless mercenaries in North Africa.


    "Hello, corporal." Su Xun nodded to him, and then asked, "can we go in?"


    "Sir, please!" The corporal sidled aside.


    With a smile, Su Xun straightened his collar and walked into the manor with mandala and big head.


    At the beginning, the death knell team was betrayed, which led to the failure of the mission and almost annihilated the whole army. The surviving three never returned to North Africa for security.


    But they didn''t fall out with the North African security, just separated smoothly. As long as they came back, they were the best of the best at any time.


    So the soldiers in charge of the guard at the door will not hesitate to let go.


    "He''s back."


    Seeing Su Xun''s back, the corporal who had just saluted said something excitedly, and his lips were shaking.


    The creation of security in North Africa has nothing to do with Sushen.


    However, the glory of North Africa security can not be separated from the credit of Su Xun and the knell team.


    Su Xun is the God of every mercenary in North Africa security. As long as he comes back, everyone will not hesitate to believe that North Africa security will return to its peak again.


    "Who is he?" The companion was curious and puzzled.


    The corporal wriggled his lips and uttered two words: "Satan."


    The companion''s eyes widened in an instant.

 Chapter 133

    In the manor.


    The music has stopped, and the colorful lights have turned into lights, making the whole yard like day.


    Rouse, 60, is the founder of North Africa international security company and still the boss of the company.


    The top management of the company has been changed, but he is still. We can imagine how strong his desire for power is.


    Every country has the same process, no matter what kind of party, always have to lead, lead to talk about a pass before the official start.


    Rolls is not in a good mood today, because the situation of the company has been deteriorating since the death knell team was disabled and left the company.


    But on today''s occasions, even if he is in a bad mood, he has to wear a smile on his face and boast that the company will have a bright future.


    He was just about to speak when he saw three people at the end of the red carpet. Then he was stunned.


    Below all people are some doubts, along his line of sight turned to see, and then all stunned.


    Ninety percent of them know Su Xun.


    There is another man whose face has become the most severe, and that is Fernand delis. After all, he is guilty of being a thief.


    Su Xun gave everyone a smile and said, "I''m back."


    "Shua Shua!"


    In an instant, there were more than 30 figures standing up, saluting Su Xun almost at the same time, and shouting: "Hello, sir!"


    They are all members of the mercenary team invited to the party tonight. They used to work for Su Xun, and many of them are back-up members of the knell team.


    More than 30 people stood up, the position of the whole court was empty for a third in an instant, the momentum was like a rainbow, and the voice went straight to the sky.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face became more brilliant, and he raised his hand to signal them to sit down.


    All of them sat down almost at the same time, forced to suppress the excitement in their hearts, and sat upright and meticulous.


    Seeing this scene, many people look a little complicated.


    After four years away, Su Xun still had such a strong control over the mercenaries in the company. It''s strange that people didn''t feel worried and unhappy.


    Why don''t you look around for a week


    "Ha ha ha, Satan, we are just stunned by this sudden surprise. I welcome you back!"


    Rolls went to susian with a big laugh and gave him a big hug.


    He was also afraid of Su Xun''s ruling power within the mercenaries.


    But he was also very happy that Su Xun would come back at this time, because as long as Su Xun reorganized the death knell with mandala and a big man, the North African security company would make a comeback.


    He can tell which is more important.


    "Satan, it seems that your life after you leave seems to be good, more handsome than before."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, I''m more like a star than a soldier."


    "Datura is as beautiful as ever. Its long legs are really fascinating."


    With Rouse''s statement, the silent atmosphere in the manor became lively, and all of them welcomed Su Xun''s return.


    No matter what I think in my heart, on the surface, at least I''m smiling and enthusiastic.


    Sushen released rouse, locked fernan delis in the crowd, and said, "Mr. fernan doesn''t seem to welcome me very much?"


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Fernand dries and found that he had a gloomy face.


    This made people puzzled, because they had never heard of any contradiction between Sushen and Fernando Dellis before.


    "Well! If the mission fails, it''s just deserting from the company. You still have the face to come back. I don''t know what you''re doing back here! "


    Fernand dries snorted coldly, looked at Su Xun and said with disdain, guilty conscience made him show strong hostility to Su Xun.


    Su Xun laughed and said with a serious face: "I came back to kill, kill you."


    Boom!


    Inside the manor, the pot suddenly burst open, and everyone was in an uproar.


    Fernand dries also changed his face.


    "Satan, this joke is not funny." Rouse said with a calm face.


    "Are you kidding?" Sushen shook his head, pointed to Fernand dries and said, "I''m not kidding. Four years ago, the knell team was ambushed. It was he who betrayed our March."


    People haven''t finished digesting the amazing words just now. Unexpectedly, Su Xun threw another bomb, which caused a great disturbance again.


    This time, even Routh''s face changed.


    The failure of the Mission four years ago led to the destruction of the death knell team, and finally indirectly led to the decline of security in North Africa.


    If it''s Fernand Dreis who betrayed the knell team, he''s the culprit for the whole company.


    Fernando Dellis roared excitedly: "sheter, you bastard dare to frame me up. I''m the elder of the company, and I have nothing to do with you. How can I do such a thing! You said I betrayed the interests of the company. What''s the evidence? "When they heard this, they suddenly realized.


    Yeah, there''s no reason for Fernand Dreis to do this.


    Then he looked at Su Xun to see if he could produce any evidence.


    "Evidence?" Su Xun seemed to have heard something funny. He said lightly, "I''m just here to kill someone. Why do I have to need evidence?"


    Hearing this, everyone felt speechless.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Fernand dries laughed and pointed at susian and said, "I think you are hired by external forces to kill me. Maybe you sold the company at the beginning. How else can you explain why only the three of you survived?"


    "Satan, if there is no evidence, I don''t allow you to mess around here, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!" Rouse said coldly.


    Fernan delis is a senior member of the company. If he died in the hands of Sushen, it would be a great provocation to his boss.


    Su Xun looked at Rousse seriously and asked, "who do I want to kill? Do I need your permission?"


    "You..." Rousse was so angry that he didn''t expect susian to talk to him like this.


    Fernand dries had a contemptuous smile on his eyes and said angrily, "come on, arrest this traitor for me!"


    Fool, four years ago you were lucky that you didn''t die. Even if you didn''t hide and muddle along, you still dare to come to me. I''ll let you die thoroughly today.


    "Step on, step on..."


    With a neat sound of footsteps, more than 20 armed soldiers rushed in from the outside and surrounded Su Xun.


    "How dare you shoot me?" Su Xun looked at the soldiers and asked.


    The soldiers looked at each other and looked embarrassed. After all, they all knew Su Xun.


    Rouse saw this scene and said coldly, "if he dares to come here, he will shoot at random."


    Su Xun ignored him so much that he could not bear to challenge his authority again and again.


    "I''m sorry, sir." A leading Lieutenant showed an apologetic expression, and the muzzle of the gun that had been slowly put down in his hand aimed at Su Xun again.


    They are mercenaries. If they take money to do business, their basic professional ethics should be maintained. Otherwise, no one will dare to use them in the future.

 Chapter 134

    There was a smile on Routh''s face.


    No matter how high your prestige is in the mercenaries, I am the one who pays for them. They will only listen to me.


    The more than 30 people who just stood up to say hello to Su Xun were all sitting on the chair.


    What they can do is to be a transparent person, not to take part in the encirclement and suppression of Su Xun, and then stand up to protect Su Xun''s life at the critical moment.


    "I''ll give you a fireworks."


    Su Xun suddenly said something that puzzled everyone.


    Datura took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. After dialing, he didn''t say a word. He hung up again in about three seconds.


    Su Xun took out a cigarette and lit it. He smoked it slowly in his mouth and puffed.


    Meanwhile, outside Kule, three anti-aircraft guns were aimed at the golf course in the backyard of Helios manor.


    A mercenary without epaulets hung up on the phone, raised his voice and yelled:


    "everyone, prepare, load, release!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Three guns were fired together, and three shells landed on the golf course of Apollo manor accurately.


    "Boom!"


    After the explosion, many houses were rocked to the ground.


    "Oh, shette, shelling! We are bombarded


    "What the hell is going on! Whose people are they? "


    "What happened..."


    The scene turned into a mess in a flash, and everyone panicked. Many of the elites who were high above on weekdays went under the table.


    Su Xun spat out a smoke ring with an implicit smile on his face: "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll prepare this gorgeous fireworks for you. Do you still like it? I don''t like it, and I don''t like it


    Until this time, many people responded that the shelling was arranged by Su Xun.


    "Satan, do you want to die! Do you think a few guns can threaten me? Believe it or not, you can''t walk out of the manor alive today


    Rousse was so angry that he yelled at Su Xun hysterically. His eyes were red, as if he could swallow him alive.


    Su Xun frowned slightly: "Mr. Routh, maybe you can ask people to have a look outside the manor, so maybe you will change the tone of your speech to me."


    "Step, step..."


    All of a sudden, a guard rushed in in a hurry and roared in panic: "boss, no, there are many unknown armed men coming outside. The manor has been surrounded."


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    At this moment, the crowd heard the sound of a propeller coming from the sky, from far to near.


    Looking up, I saw three armed helicopters flying over and hovering in the sky, carrying machine guns to scan.


    "Dada dada..."


    Tables, chairs, benches, walls, floors, grass are full of bullet holes.


    It''s obviously just a warning shot, otherwise all of them would have been screened.


    Everyone was confused by this scene. They were completely unprepared and didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    Su Xun put out his cigarette and threw it on the ground. Looking at fernan dries, he said faintly:


    "now, I want to kill you. Do you think you still need evidence?"


    Fernand dries was pale. He was about to cry. He never dreamed that he would enjoy this treatment in his life.


    It''s too high to look at him, and it''s too high to praise him. The luxury lineup moved him to tears.


    "I ask you, do you need any more evidence?" Su Xun asked again.


    Datura pulled the pistol from his leg and pulled the trigger without looking.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet flew past Fernand dries'' scalp, taking a small piece of hair.


    "Poop


    Fernand Dreis knelt on the ground with both legs soft, raised his hands and wailed: "Satan, don''t kill me. I''m sorry for my stupidity. I''m willing to make it up to you. As long as you''re willing to let me go."


    WOW!


    Hearing this, the crowd was in an uproar, because Fernand Dreis had admitted in disguise the fact that he had betrayed the knell team.


    For a moment, most people were filled with righteous indignation, especially the mercenaries wanted to shoot him on the spot.


    Routh was also full of disbelief. His face was uncertain, and his fists were blue.


    "Let you go? It''s impossible. " Su Xun shook his head, took out his good gun, ready to end each other''s evil side.


    Fernand dries was scared to death and climbed to the foot of rolls: "boss, help me, I''ve been with you for 30 years. I just made a little mistake. I''m willing to give all my money."


    It''s no use asking Sushen. He can only ask Routh. This is his last hope."Enough!" Routh yelled with a gloomy face, looked at Su Xun and said, "I don''t care who you are now. If you kill people here, you just don''t pay attention to me and leave with these flies. Do you understand me?"


    Today, Su Xun''s behavior severely hit him in the face, which made him gnash his teeth.


    Now it''s not a question of whether Fernando Dellis should die or not, it''s a question of his prestige.


    "Kang!"


    The answer was a simple shot.


    Fernand Dreis, kneeling on the ground, suddenly fell to the ground with a stiff body and a bit of resentment in his eyes, and then died completely.


    All of them were stunned. They didn''t expect that Su Xun would suddenly start. They didn''t have any scruples about Rouse''s idea.


    "Sorry, he''s too noisy. I have to send him to God ahead of time." Su Xun put away his pistol and looked at the crowd with an apologetic expression.


    This is a cold joke, but people only feel cold, no one can laugh.


    Rouse''s face was livid with anger and his eyes were red. He roared, "Satan, what do you want to do?"


    He killed fernan dries in front of him. Sushen trampled his prestige on the ground. How could he not be angry.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t I say, come to kill. I''ve already killed. I won''t disturb you. Go on. I''ll leave first. "


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he turned around and was ready to leave without any hesitation.


    Because his mind has sounded the system task completion tone, there is no need to continue to waste time.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: 1. Find out the truth about the failure of the operation four years ago and revenge for the dead team mate. 2. Successful completion of an employment task. ¡¿


    [reward: proficient in vehicle driving skills. ¡¿


    this reward is not a disappointment. After all, it means that he can master the driving skills of any vehicle permanently in the future.


    Such as tanks, cars, airplanes, aircraft carriers, even up to.


    Well, Gundam should also be regarded as a vehicle. As long as people can drive it, it''s a vehicle. There''s nothing wrong with it.

 Chapter 135

    "Stop!"


    As soon as Su Xun wanted to leave, Rouse''s roar came from behind.


    "Well?" Su Xun turned around and looked at him with a puzzled face. He didn''t understand what this guy was going to do.


    Rouse took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "don''t you think you need to give me an account? Did you just leave? "


    "I don''t think so." Sue shakes his head. It''s his attitude today.


    Rouse was so angry that he almost lost his nose: "if you just leave, it''s war with us!"


    It''s about face. He has to make Su Xun bow.


    A wage earner who used to work under him now actually takes a shit on his head. This kind of gap really makes him unbearable.


    "Mr. Roth, you are a little too confused about yourself." Su Xun shook his head and looked at him with his eyes: "what do you think is the current North African security? Without me, without the death knell, the so-called North African security is just a joke. "


    Hearing this, everyone at the scene looked embarrassed, but there was no way to refute it, because it was true.


    But it''s the fact that makes people feel more angry. After all, being stabbed in the foot hurts. It''s hard to avoid getting angry and bad.


    Rouse yelled: "you ungrateful thing, was not North Africa security, will you have today?"


    He even used an idiom. It is conceivable that he usually studies dragon culture.


    "Mr. Routh, you are mistaken again." Su Xun shook his head and patiently corrected his grammatical mistakes: "it was the North African security that soared after I was born. It was the death knell that made the North African security, not the North African security that made the death knell, do you understand?"


    "Fark squid, you stupid pig!" Routh was furious and hit Su Xun directly.


    He had forgotten how many years he had not been so angry that he was so impolite.


    Su Xun held his fist with ease, and his eyes narrowed slightly: "Mr. Routh, I didn''t expect that you were going to invite the king of killers to kill me."


    Rousse was a fool. He didn''t understand how Su Xun knew what he was thinking.


    Sue just got rid of it. It''s good that he wants to get rid of it.


    For now, only the king of killers, who is as famous as him, has such strength.


    But he didn''t expect that Su Xun knew the idea just after he was born, which surprised him.


    "You don''t have to look. The king of killers is standing in front of you. I am both God and Satan."


    Boom!


    Su Xun''s voice fell down like a stone stirring up a thousand waves, and everyone almost lost his chin.


    What!


    Is Satan the same man besides God and mercenary?


    Rouse blurted out: "impossible!"


    He did not believe that a person who did the best in the mercenary industry could get along well in the killer industry.


    Because there are two styles and two ways.


    "Is it interesting to lie to you? If you don''t believe me, you can check. The Wilson family should have a deep understanding of my other identity. " Su Xun''s face was calm, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    Then he loosened Rouse''s fist and said casually, "Mr. rouse, if I just wanted to kill you, you''ve been dead a hundred times."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun turned and left, followed by Datura and big guy.


    Rouse stood in the same place and carefully took out a dagger inserted in his belt. He was scared to death.


    This dagger is not his. It can only be Su Xun''s, but he just didn''t find out when Su Xun put the dagger in his belt.


    Now he believed Su Xun''s words. If Su Xun thought about it, he had just died a hundred times.


    After Su Xun left, the manor was still very quiet.


    Because everyone needs time to digest today''s events, and the news that is destined to blow people''s eyes once it gets out.


    How crazy it is that God and Satan are the same person.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after going out of the manor, susian called Niles and told him that he could withdraw the people.


    And then he went back to the hotel they ordered and fell asleep. He was so sleepy.


    When he woke up, it was seven o''clock the next morning.


    Wake up little pet Qin Zhu, dressed neatly, one person a ghost out of the room.


    As a result, as soon as he got out of the room, Su Xun was startled.


    Because the corridor is full of people in camouflage clothes. Roughly speaking, there are at least 40 or 50 people, many of whom are familiar faces.


    "Hello, sir!"


    Seeing Su Xun come out, all of them straightened their chests and saluted. The thunderous sound reverberated in the corridor.


    "What are you doing?"Su Xun asked.


    A middle-aged man with the title of a school official stepped forward and said firmly: "we want to leave North Africa with the officer. Please lead us to create more brilliance!"


    "I''m not in this business." Su Xun told the truth. After all, he could not live up to the trust of others.


    Smell speech, everybody is a little disappointed.


    At this time, Su Xun added: "but you really have an idea to leave security in North Africa. I can support you to set up a new company."


    These guys are all elite mercenaries with command experience. It''s a pity to let them go.


    And with the support of Niles'' Middle East global trading company, he believes that this company can develop very well.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The people who were disappointed at the beginning of the meeting were in a high momentum, which was a little higher than the original.


    At least they were taken in by Su Xun.


    Then at noon, a company named Prince International Security was set up in Kule.


    Rouse broke more than a dozen wine glasses for this, but no matter how angry he was, he could only bear it.


    At the same time, the news that God, the king of killers, and Satan, the king of mercenaries, were the same person spread.


    When the news got out, there was no doubt that it caused a stir.


    "Oh, MAIGA, is he a God? Or are the dragon people so powerful? "


    "He is my idol, a man who can dominate everything day and night. He is God!"


    "It''s amazing. God, it''s the story of the movie."


    Sudie was shocked by his success, and then all the people were shocked.


    There was a heated discussion about who was more powerful, the king of killers and the king of mercenaries.


    Even impulsively caused several small-scale conflictive exchanges.


    But now I know that these two people are actually the same person, it''s a little sad.


    Su Xun has become an eternal existence. No killer or mercenary on this planet will forget him.


    He is no longer in the world, but the world is full of his legends.

 Chapter 136

    After making arrangements for the initial establishment of Prince international security company, Su Xun flew home on the weekend.


    Mandala and big guy are naturally going with him.


    Before boarding, Su Xun called an Zijin in advance.


    After getting off the plane, Su Xun attracted many people''s attention.


    Because the mandala and the big guy behind him are so conspicuous.


    In particular, the romantic mandala with a strong exotic style, the charming eyes with enchanting body, is simply a walking toon medicine, always teasing the heartstrings of men.


    But no one dared to chat up, because they couldn''t summon up the courage.


    Out of the airport, Su Xun saw an Zijin in the crowd dressed in a white dress, just like a fairy.


    Perhaps the heart has the spirit, at the same time an Son Jin also saw him.


    But Su Xun firmly believed that he was too handsome. It was hard for an Zijin to see him or not.


    With a burst of fragrant wind, an Zijin pours into Su Xun''s arms. The warm fragrant nephrite is fascinating.


    If his eyes could kill people, Su Xun must have been dismembered by passers-by.


    Damn, it''s not enough to have a big horse, but a beautiful native girlfriend.


    It is you handsome rich people who take up a lot of resources that make the world more and more single dogs.


    No matter what other people think, Su Xun just wants to be gentle with his girlfriend.


    It''s no exaggeration to use this sentence to describe a day without seeing.


    "Did you miss me?" An Son Jin closes an eye to lean in his bosom to ask a way.


    Su Xun stroked her hair: "I don''t think about it all the time."


    Qin Zhu, who is invisible and eating dog food, turns a white eye. Are you thinking about it when you go to bed with Kelly? I don''t believe it.


    "I miss you too." An Zijin was very happy with Su Xun''s reply, and his eyes narrowed to crescent moon.


    Half ring, two people hold enough to separate.


    An Zijin then looked at the big man and mandala behind Su Xun: "husband, they are..."


    "My new bodyguard is very powerful. Her name is mandala and his name is big guy." Su Xun made an introduction.


    An Son Jin a listen to know this is nickname, politeness of nod: "you are good."


    "Good morning, madam." The two responded.


    Anzijin is a little blushed and shy by this name, but she likes it.


    Let Datura and big guy take a taxi to Yuliang mountain manor first. Susian took an Zijin''s car to accompany her to dinner.


    Without Datura and big man, Qin Bamboo would not be invisible.


    "Ah, sister an, you don''t know that I''ve been invisible all the way these days. I almost suffocated."


    Qin Zhu to make complaints about the water.


    An Son Jin Jiao smiles: "you are a ghost, but not a person."


    "Gangjing." Qin Bamboo rolled his eyes.


    After waiting for the place, Su Xun finds that the place where an Zijin decides to eat is the kitchen god Xuan.


    "Here?" After getting off the bus, Su Xun was surprised.


    An Zijin nodded and said, "master Zhou has already won your true story. You can have a wonderful stir fry. Just try it yourself."


    As the voice fell, she took Su Xun''s hand and walked into the store. Qin Zhu had trotted in early.


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed because he was not qualified as a master. His apprentices were fishing for three days and drying their nets for two days.


    "Miss Qin, miss an is here, master!"


    Seeing Su Xun, Zhou Chengxuan was pleasantly surprised. He dropped his kitchen knife and ran out of the kitchen: "listen to miss an say that you have gone abroad. When did you come back?"


    "Master Su! It''s master Su


    "Master Su, can you take a picture with me?"


    Zhou Chengxuan exclaimed, and the customers in the shop recognized Su Xun, and each of them turned into a star chasing mode.


    After tasting Su Xuan, he said, "I can only deal with them when I come back."


    "Miss an, master, sit down. I''ll fry some good dishes for you." Zhou Chengxuan invited them to sit down and ran into the kitchen.


    Half an hour later, a few small dishes were served on Su Xun''s table.


    Su Xun tasted it, and it was really good. He affirmed it, and Zhou Chengxuan was very happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    He played with an Zijin outside for a day, and Su Xun didn''t return to Yuliang mountain manor until evening.


    "Master, you''re back. I''ll change your shoes."


    As soon as she entered the door, Yan Yurou trotted up and knelt on the ground to help Su Xun change his shoes. Her delicate face was a sweet smile.


    "The host and sister Ann must be thirsty after a day''s shopping. I''ll pour water for you."


    After changing the slippers, Su Xun just sat down, and Yan Yurou kept on making tea for him.The maids standing in the living room are helpless. Their jobs have been robbed. If they go on like this, they all doubt whether they will lose their jobs.


    "Well, it''s called a cow. You can''t lick it, miss."


    Qin Zhuqiao said to Yan Yurou, who was busy trying to please Su Xun.


    Yan Yurou said with a smile, "speaking of licking, dog, you should care more about yourself when you are free, Jackie."


    As soon as they meet, they pinch each other. If they don''t pinch each other for a day, they feel uncomfortable, as if they were born to rush.


    Looking at the two beauties pinching each other all day, Su Xun was speechless. This kind of happiness trouble is really beautiful.


    In the evening, Su Xun and Liao Yu, who had not seen each other for a long time, were burning with fire. They didn''t stop until the middle of the night.


    Yan Yurou was blushing in the middle of the night. She was wearing a well prepared sex gown and wanted to push Su Xun''s door to deliver the goods to bed.


    She learned from Liao Yu that the door of Su Xun''s sleeping room was never locked.


    Especially tonight, Su Xun and Liao Yu are in a daze. Yan Yurou feels that she can fish in troubled waters.


    Ji, when Miss Ben sleeps successfully, you''ll have to call me the hostess.


    Think about Yan Yu almost couldn''t help laughing, and then quickly covered his mouth.


    Take a deep breath, shaking hands holding the door handle, a twist down, and then a push.


    There was no push.


    The smile on Yan Yurou''s face was stiff, and he pushed it twice, but it still didn''t push.


    How can this happen? Didn''t sister Yu say that the master''s room never locks at night?


    A minute later, she stamped her foot in shame, then turned and walked to her room.


    Well, I''m ready for nothing tonight. I''m so sexually dressed. I''m all for ghosts.


    She didn''t know. She was really shown to the ghost.


    Just as Yan Yu left, Qin Zhu''s figure floated out of the room like a mass of fog, and appeared outside the room. The corner of his mouth rose and a successful smile was raised.


    Little girl, with me, you want to take advantage of the master, dream, hum!


    She can''t get the master''s blessing, and Yan Yurou can''t think about it, so that her heart can be balanced, at least there is a person who sympathizes with herself.

 Chapter 137

    On Monday, the sky was high and the clouds were light.


    It''s another day of routine extraction of new identities.


    At present, Su Xun has extracted six identities, including Chairman of Qingyun international, king of killers, fortune teller, Kitchen God, ghost detective and king of mercenaries.


    I get used to it when I experience more.


    At the beginning, he had to ask the gods and Buddhas all over the sky to bless him.


    Later, he didn''t want to ask any more, because if it goes on like this, maybe he''ll take the position of jade emperor to be the boss of these immortals and ask for a fart!


    Today, Su Xun is even too lazy to sit up and lie on the bed, holding Liao Yufeng''s plump body in his arms, and meditating in his heart: "system, extract the seventh identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: hacker emperor. ¡¿


    [hacker technology has its own merits. There is no king in the hacker world, but because of you, there will be an emperor. You are the God of the network. ¡¿


    [identity ability: Divine hacker technology, fast ten fingers, unforgettable brain. ¡¿


    [identity task: make your name known, and let the world recognize you as the hacker emperor. The task is limited to five days. ¡¿


    with a brush, Su Xun sat up from the bed.


    Because this identity is a bit strange.


    The previous six identities are all ready-made. He just needs to put on his vest and go out of the world again to set off a bloodbath.


    However, this identity is different. It is equivalent to a blank check. Now no one has acknowledged it or known it. It needs to be confirmed by himself.


    "That''s interesting."


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up, and he started to smile with great interest. In front of him, he just inherited the vest. Now he made a vest for himself. Isn''t it very interesting?


    The system can also moderately relieve the aesthetic fatigue of the host by changing the playing method from time to time.


    Su Xun has thought of how to quickly use hacker technology to quickly become famous and take the title of hacker emperor.


    "What''s interesting?"


    Liao Yu didn''t know when he woke up. He opened his watery eyes and blinked at him. His neck was covered with strawberry marks planted by Su Xun last night.


    Su Xun pinched her face and said with a smile, "I mean, you were very interesting last night."


    "You''re necrotic. You''re disgusting. I''m sorry." Liao Yu''s pretty face turned red. He hit Su Xun''s chest with his fists. He felt that he had no face to see others.


    She was still very easy to let go in bed, but afterwards she would be so ashamed.


    "Sister Yu, I saw it all last night."


    Qin Zhu doesn''t know when he floats in. He pours on the bed without any image and looks at Liao Yu teasingly.


    "Dead Qin Zhu, I''ll let you peek."


    Liao Yu is so ashamed and angry that he and Qin Zhu are playing and fighting in bed. His clothes are not neat. The scene is beautiful.


    Miss Su stole a photo as a memento, then ran out of the room with her clothes.


    "Sister Yu, the host seems to have taken a picture." Qin Zhu reminded Liao Yu.


    Liao Yu instantly collapsed, got out of bed and ran after him: "bastard, delete the photo."


    "Sister Yu, you are not dressed yet." Qin Zhu kindly reminded.


    Liao Yu, who runs out of the corridor, looks down, screams and runs back to the room with a red face.


    Su Xun came to the downstairs living room and found Yan Yu lying on the table with a listless face.


    Baby''s granary is also on the table.


    Today Monday to work, she wore a white ol uniform dress, ears short hair and childlike, as well as the curve exquisite figure, legs and wear thin meat, a word to describe, beautiful.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Xun first looked at her from behind, then went to rub her head and asked.


    "Nothing. I didn''t sleep well last night." Yan Yurou said listlessly.


    Su Xun joked: "why didn''t you sleep well? Why did you steal cattle last night?"


    "To steal, but not to steal." Yan Yurou is biting silver teeth. It''s all your fault. Why did you lock the bedroom door last night!


    Miss Ben changed her make-up from 12:00 to 1:00 in the morning, and then picked out her clothes until 1:30. After careful preparation, you locked the door. What''s the reason!


    My Yan Yurou in Yunling city is also by countless people to break the threshold to beg for marriage, but also a large group of lick, dog, I have delivered to the door, you also lock the door, I easy me?


    Yan Yurou was more and more angry. If she couldn''t fight, she would like to be strong in the living room and go to Su Xun.


    Aware of Yan Yurou''s bad eyes, Su Xun was confused. Did I offend you?


    Looking at that Junlang''s face.


    Yan Yurou soon suppressed her anger, and a sweet smile came on her face: "master, it''s good for your health to get up and drink a glass of water in the morning. You sit first, and Yurou will pour water for you."


    Lick, the anger of the dog is never long, look, this is the fact, as long as it is lick, the dog that regardless of breed, have a virtue.After breakfast, Su Xun, Yan Yurou and Liao Yu take a bus to the company.


    After the company meeting, Su Xun went back to Yuliang mountain manor by car.


    As soon as he entered the manor, he locked himself in the study he had never used.


    Then he turned on the computer, and Su Xun registered an account on the largest live broadcast software of Longguo - "Xingyao live broadcast".


    What''s the fastest way to make a name for yourself than live broadcasting with hacker technology?


    As for the police arresting him for spreading hacker technology?


    Are you kidding? Can a supernatural hacker be located by the police?


    On the Internet, he is God, he can do whatever he wants, no one can do with him!


    Of course, you can''t show your face.


    Otherwise the whole world would know it was him.


    At that time, I''m afraid I''ll wake up, and the next day the manor will be full of spies from all over the world.


    So in a word, he can fight hard on the Internet, but in reality, he counsels a lot.


    After all, the hacker emperor is only the God of the network, not the God of reality.


    After registering the live broadcast account, Su Xun applied to become the anchor of the platform.


    As for the application information, as a hacker, does he need to fill in the information?


    Anchor Name: hacker emperor.


    Live room name: here is the world''s top hacker technology.


    Broadcast room announcement: as long as it is related to the network, I know everything. Where there is a network, there is me. There is no secret for all privacy. As long as I want to, I can incarnate as a pair of eyes watching the world.


    After the studio was built, Su Xun adjusted the camera to the position below his neck.


    For safety, he also put on a pair of thin white gloves to cover his hands.


    "What are you doing? No wonder even the camera doesn''t dare aim at the face for fear of being recognized and losing face. "


    Qin Zhu sneers at Su Xun mercilessly, but also the world''s top hacker technology. In her opinion, Su Xun can only steal a QQ number at best.


    "Stupid female ghost, soon you will be beaten in the face, your master, I am the greatest hacker in the 21st century."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and his fingers beat on the keyboard quickly, and he didn''t even use the mouse from the beginning to the end.


    A series of instructions were born at his fingertips, and they easily came to the background of Xingyao live broadcast, and then began to change the data.


    As he stopped the action in his hand, the home page of Xingyao''s live app scrolled the banner, and the recommendation instantly changed into his live room.


    "Show or not?" Su Xun glanced at Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu rolled his eyes and said, "don''t think I''ll believe it if you knock it twice. Don''t you cheat laymen? Tell me the truth, did you transfer money to the manager of Xingyao in advance? Otherwise, how could he change your studio to the recommendation seat? "


    Su Xun


    After a long time, am I casting pearls before swine?


    Wrong. It''s supposed to be playing to ghosts.

 Chapter 138

    With the live room changed to the home page banner recommendation position, the audience began to rush in, bullet screen.


    "Wocao, hacker emperor, this name is too crazy. It''s true."


    "It must be fake. It''s just a gimmick. After all, if you can steal a QQ number now, you dare to claim that hackers cheat primary school students."


    "Return NIMA, the top hacker technology in the world, funny, you are such a bull to come here to open live broadcast, just bad money?"


    "That is, the anchor is not selling farts, stocks to star Yao high-level, otherwise how can give a new home page banner recommendation."


    "If you''re ugly, don''t you dare to show your face. Don''t you even dare to see people? It''s definitely a py deal with the top management of Xingyao. "


    None of the audience who came in believed that Su Xun was really a hacker, gagged and mocked him in the barrage.


    The number of viewers has soared to 2000 by this time, because there are not many people watching the live broadcast on Monday morning.


    Su Xun cleared his throat and said, "welcome to my live studio. I''ll show you the world''s top hacker technology here. The content of the exhibition includes small number theft and large number intrusion into national defense systems. The reason why I don''t show my face is also the consideration of security."


    "As for the recommendation of the banner on the home page, it has nothing to do with Xingyao. It''s just that I''ve used a small method. I can''t always trouble others with my own food and clothing."


    His voice is low, with a strong sense of vicissitudes, magnetic, pleasant to hear, but people can not tell the age.


    As the king of killers, he will change his face, and naturally he can change his voice. Otherwise, his voice will not change after changing his face, and the effect will not be great.


    "Wow, the voice is so beautiful. I love you. Do you love online? Brother, I''m super sweet. I have all the looks you like."


    "Upstairs, is it a good sound to step on a horse? It''s just that he''s too reckless to brag, even if he''s stealing numbers, and he''s stepping on his horse to invade the national defense systems of various countries. I didn''t wake up. "


    "That is, anchor, if you are so arrogant, you will not live on the back of the computer. Can you boast less and read more newspapers?"


    "Why do you think about safety and not show your face? You are afraid that you will be recognized and disgraced in the street in the future."


    "Don''t invade any national defense system. Come on, if you seal my number now, I''ll trust you."


    "One more upstairs, me too."


    "One more..."


    A large group of audience followed suit and brushed the screen to show provocation. Su Xun had the guts to seal them.


    It was the first time that Su Xun saw such a cheap request. He said with a smile, "since these friends sincerely ask for it, I will satisfy their wishes."


    The voice fell down, ten fingers beat on the keyboard quickly.


    "Wow, so fast, so flexible fingers. I love them. I can''t stand them."


    "Sister upstairs, you can drive on the horse in this broken road? It''s too fast. The wheels are running over my face. "


    "Yingying, little brother, what kind of anchor do you want to be? Depending on your skill, the rich woman absolutely likes it. I''ll talk about your address in private. Come to me. I can help you identify it first."


    "There are too many female hooligans now. Are they so rampant one by one? It''s really a world in which people''s minds are changing. Actually, my fingers are very flexible, or help me identify them. "


    Suddenly, someone found a question: "gentlemen, don''t you find that the barrage suddenly becomes less?"


    "Some careful friends have discovered that the reason why the barrage is less is that I have banned all the people who just swipe the screen." Su Xun said in a deep voice.


    "Brag again, so fast to seal so many people? If it''s true, I''ll show you. "


    "What you say upstairs counts. I''ve got a screenshot to prove it."


    "Anchor, help. We want to see that brother eat shit."


    "I''m going to unseal my friends." Su Xun''s voice fell, and his fingers knocked twice on the keyboard.


    Then the barrage swipes the screen again.


    "It''s true. I''ve just been sealed."


    "Upstairs plus one, I am also, and it''s sealed IP segment, I can''t change my mobile phone."


    "You guys, we can''t spray it away. This is a big brother."


    "Where''s the brother who just ate shit? Are you okay? Please come out and walk twice. "


    "Ha ha, there are so many Marines. You are all anchors. You can direct and act by yourself. I''ve seen a lot of such tricks."


    "That''s to say, it must be Tuo. The hackers dare to be so arrogant in live broadcasting. Aren''t they afraid of being invited to tea by the police uncle?"


    Most of the people who have just been sealed have already believed that Su Xun has real ability. Some people still don''t believe it, and even think others are trusting.


    At the same time, the official staff of Xingyao live broadcast found that the recommendation on the home page was changed, and immediately fed it back to the operation Department.


    "Director Li, isn''t Haotian the main player this week? How did you change the banner of the front page to a new anchor who didn''t sign a contract in advance? "


    Haotian is one of the entertainment anchorperson that Xingyao has been promoting recently. He has two skills in singing and dancing, and he is handsome, which has attracted many fans."No, it''s Haotian. If you don''t believe it, look..." The head of the operation Department said, and then opened the app, and the expression on his face became stiff.


    Because originally belongs to Haotian banner big push was replaced by a guy called hacker emperor.


    Director Li, with a black face, yelled at the staff under his hand: "what''s the matter, what do you do to eat, how to replace the staff recommended by the banner on the home page of app, change it back immediately!"


    "Ah After hearing this, the people in the operation Department opened the app and found that the banner recommendation really changed people.


    "Don''t worry, chief. There should be a technical accident. I''ll replace it right away."


    A subordinate said a word, and then began to operate it on the computer in front of him. A moment later, he was sweating. Looking at director Li, he said, "boss, it''s a bit of heresy. I didn''t change my authority."


    "What?" Director Li frowned and looked at the others: "you try."


    "Boss, we can''t either. The recommendation of other live broadcasting rooms can be changed, just the recommendation of hacker emperor''s live broadcasting room."


    "Yes, chief, this guy is not really a hacker."


    Li director dismissive said: "hacker fart, should be to learn a little fur to come out to show off, let super tube there direct title."


    He is too lazy to write ink and intends to solve the problem directly from the root.


    After all, as the old saying goes, if you can''t solve a problem, you should solve the person who makes it.


    After receiving the order, a super tube named Wang Qiang entered Su Xun''s studio and sent out a message of swiping the screen back and forth.


    [warning! As your live broadcast room involves illegal and bad content, we will seal you. ¡¿


    [warning! As your live broadcast room involves illegal and bad content, we will seal you. ¡¿


    the audience was boiling.


    It''s not too big to watch the excitement one by one.


    "Lying trough, super tube is coming, anchor, aren''t you a hacker? You kick the super tube and I''ll see. "


    "Yes, kick him and we''ll believe you''re a hacker."


    "When the anchor kicks him, I hate super management. Every time I see half of the ball, I jump out and block the female anchor."


    "Is that ball you''re talking about upstairs serious?"


    Su Xun said lightly: "not only kicked him, but also sealed his number."


    As you speak, your fingers tap on the keyboard.

 Chapter 139

    Hearing that Su Xun wanted to seal him, Wang Qiang laughed contemptuously.


    He has been a super tube for so many years, he has always been the number of others. This is the first time that he has been threatened by the anchor to block his number.


    He thought it was funny. In his eyes, Su Xun was an ostentatious clown, not worth mentioning.


    Wang Qiang took a sip of water slowly and prepared to seal Su Xun''s studio directly to give him a face slap.


    Just put your hands on the keyboard, the internal management background was suddenly popped out, and then a row of small words appeared in the middle of the screen.


    [your account has been restricted from login. ¡¿


    Wang Qiang''s smile completely solidified.


    He''s really sealed.


    For a moment, his face was blue and white, like a palette.


    He thought that Su Xun was a clown, but he didn''t expect that he was the so-called clown in the end. He was beaten in the face and his face was hot.


    "Wang Qiang, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you close the studio? Why is it still there? "


    Wang Qiang''s immediate superior came and urged him impatiently.


    Wang Qiang choked for a long time before stammering out: "boss, I I''ve been blocked. "


    "What?"


    The whole live broadcast of Xingyao exploded, the news was fed back to the technology department, and Xingyao''s boss also got the news.


    Meanwhile, Su Xun was in the studio.


    "The anchor is still there, the super tube is gone, the trough is not really sealed."


    "Super tube really disappeared, did not speak, also did not seal the anchor''s live room, what does this horse show?"


    "I just got in touch with a friend of mine who works in Xingyao. He said that their company has been bombed, the super tube has been sealed, and the backstage authority has been changed."


    "It''s true or not. The anchor is a real big guy. Forgive me for being blind before. I sent two arrows through the clouds."


    "Crouching trough, forgive me for my lack of culture, anchor 666, anchor apprentice?"


    "Big man, big cow, small gift."


    After confirming that Su Xun had real talent, everyone was just like chicken blood, and all kinds of gifts flew all over the world.


    "Thank you for your gifts. I promise that all the rewards I received during the live broadcast will be donated."


    Su Xun doesn''t lack this money. With his hacking technology, he can successfully transfer this money into his own account without knowing it, so that people can''t find any trace.


    But it''s too much trouble. To control the backstage of Xingyao, you have to use the black bank system, so it''s better to donate money to help others.


    It can be said that he has contributed to the charity of the world.


    "What''s up, can you handle it?"


    Mr. Yuan Tai, who got the news, quickly walked into the technology department.


    "Mr. Yuan is good."


    "President yuan."


    Everyone was saying hello.


    Yuan Tai impatiently said: "I asked if I could handle it, or lock his address."


    Everyone in the technology department looked at each other in silence and embarrassment.


    "Mr. Yuan, the technology of the other side is very high. He is absolutely expert in Network Information Technology..." The director of the technology department thought it over and said, it''s not that we can''t, it''s that the opposite side is too strong.


    You can''t even seal the other party''s account, let alone lock the other party''s address.


    Yuan Tai coldly interrupted him: "that is to say, I spend money to support you, so many people are in vain?"


    The crowd was silent.


    "Does he have contact information backstage?" Yuan Tai asked again.


    The director of the technology department shook his head: "no, he opened up this live room by himself, and the registration information was just random."


    "Get out of the way." Yuan Tai walked away from the head of the technology department, sat in front of the computer and began to type.


    Without any contact information, we can only contact each other through the live broadcast room.


    "Hello anchor, I''m yuan Tai, the boss of Xingyao live broadcast. I want to talk to you alone."


    "Hello anchor, I''m yuan Tai, the boss of Xingyao live broadcast. I want to talk to you alone."


    At the same time, he also showed his sincerity by firing 100 rockets.


    Seeing these news, Su Xun''s live broadcast room exploded.


    "Lying trough, star Yao all take anchor to have no way? Xingyao''s technicians are too low. "


    "Brother, it''s not someone else''s low, it''s the anchor who forces the boss to negotiate in person."


    "Niupi, Niupi, I didn''t expect to see such a wonderful live broadcast in the morning. I have paid attention to the anchor."


    Su Xun said calmly: "Hello, Mr. Yuan, I just live on your platform. As long as you don''t bother me, I won''t do anything about your platform, so I don''t have to talk about it."


    Yuan Tai wants to curse his mother when he hears this, but he won''t do anything to our platform. You can even change the authority of the backstage?"Mr. Yuan, what should we do now?" Director Li asked anxiously.


    Yuan Tai clenched his teeth and said, "call the police."


    He would never allow the lifeblood of his company to be in the hands of a hacker, which is too uncertain.


    In that case, send him to prison.


    He didn''t believe it. Even the police couldn''t lock the hacker''s address.


    Post bar, microblog, various forums or websites have started posting.


    "Shock", the hacker anchor did whatever he wanted, forcing the boss Xingyao to come down personally. ¡·


    "super tube" is punished, and the anchor is powerful. ¡·


    "fresh melon, come and see it. You can''t see it when the anchor police are arrested. ¡·


    "I''m going to support a wave with the sealing and banning of supertube in horizontal trough 666."


    "If it''s true or not, boss Xingyao will come down in person. You have to see it."


    "The anchor is mentally retarded. He will show off when he learns some Kung Fu. He will wait for prison for the rest of his life."


    A steady stream of traffic from the outside began to flow into the live studio of Sushen, and even the download volume of Xingyao live app has increased a lot.


    But yuan Tai is not happy about this, this powerlessness makes him angry and helpless.


    Su Xun''s studio has exceeded 50000 people.


    This is the real audience, not the zombies, who have millions of people when they start broadcasting. They don''t think about who doesn''t go to work or class and stares at the live broadcast every day.


    Qin Zhu has been confused, big drop eyes is full of shock: "you really know hacker technology!"


    At the beginning, she thought that it was Su Xun who used the "cash ability" to let boss Xingyao cooperate with him. Now it doesn''t seem to be so.


    "What do you think?" Su Xun asked.


    The autumn water in Qin Zhu''s eyes was about to overflow. He looked at Su Xun vaguely: "master, you are too powerful. What else are you not going to do?"


    She follows Su Xun every day. She is the one who knows Su Xun best, but the more she understands, the more incredible she feels.


    Such a man is a treasure!


    Qin Zhu felt wet.


    "Having a baby..." Su Xun wanted to say that I would not have a baby, but he didn''t say it in the end.


    Because, who knows if he will get a woman''s identity in the future, the horse will definitely want to explode_ ?£¡


    "Listen carefully. Does the anchor have a little maid? Let her show her face. I''ll give her a reward


    "Weichen seconded. I''ll be more careful if I just listen to this voice!"


    "With such a nice voice, people must be more beautiful. Show your face."


    The audience in the studio heard Qin Zhu''s voice, and a group of old color critics seemed to have never seen a woman.


    Su Xun ignored these old critics, took a look at the hot news on the mobile phone screen, and then said:


    "in order to celebrate the one hour broadcast, the number of online viewers in the live broadcast room exceeded 50000. Next, the anchor will show you something interesting. After the performance, we will broadcast it today."

 Chapter 140

    "What''s the anchor going to do, swallow frogs alive?"


    "Fart, the anchor must be eating the old eight secret hamburger."


    "Don''t play games, I''m really curious about what the anchor will do with hacker technology."


    "I have a proposal. How about invading the camera and peeping at a woman''s bath? It''s something I''ve always wanted to do but I can''t do. "


    "The thought upstairs is really dirty. Do you have any quality? Why can''t you peep at women''s baths and men? Do you understand gender equality? Anchor, I want to peep at Andy Lau!"


    "Who''s going to peek at me! I am Liu Dehua''s Jiangzhou fenhua. "


    The barrage of sand sculpture netizens is still full of joy, playing with stalks, mischief, is very few serious.


    No matter how unhappy you are in real life, you will always be a happy sand sculpture on the Internet.


    "Well, I believe you can see an angry news on your mobile phone recently. The island countries once again issued a statement in public that they did not admit that they had invaded our dragon country, and destroyed a large number of evidences of their initial war among the people."


    "But I believe that there must be complete internal documents in their database, which are strong evidence that they have invaded other countries. Today I will publish these criminal evidences to remember history and never forget national humiliation."


    Recently, the little devils jumped up and down and made a lot of noise. In order to clean up the fact that they started the war of aggression, Su Xun was going to nail them on the international stigma pillar forever.


    "Crouching trough, big boss, Niupi, support, release these materials, and see how they can sophistry!"


    "When you become a whore, you still want to build a memorial archway. Once you do it, you just do it. You don''t have to wash it. You support the anchor. Once the rocket launches, you can express your heart."


    "6666, from now on I will be the iron powder of the anchor."


    "Good host..."


    The audience was excited because 99% of the people in the island country didn''t like it very much.


    Because at the beginning, this country had brought a period of humiliation to the Dragon kingdom. Most of the Dragon kingdom was almost lost, and massacres occurred frequently.


    But in recent years, the island countries even want to clean themselves up and tell the truth. They say that they have never launched a war of aggression.


    All countries that were invaded in those years could not accept this statement and were furious.


    At the same time, the police received the alarm call from Xingyao live broadcast.


    The network police tried to lock Su Xun''s IP address.


    But I found that Su Xun''s IP address was changing every second. The last second was still in Longguo, and the next second was abroad, so it was impossible to lock it.


    "Captain, this guy is a master. I''m not sure."


    A network police sweating to his boss said.


    The captain waved his hand and stared at the live screen: "wait and see if this guy is really so powerful. If he can invade the island''s database, it''s up to the people above to deal with it."


    "Captain, it should not be possible. A country''s firewall is not so easy to break, let alone an island country." The internet police are not optimistic about Su Xun''s words. They don''t think Su Xun can successfully invade the island''s database.


    In the live video, everyone can only see a pair of hands jumping on the keyboard, the clear keyboard sound is like a piece of music.


    All kinds of colorful codes and characters on the computer screen keep beating, which makes people unable to see clearly.


    "Lying trough, this computer screen is going to blind my eyes."


    "How to say, this skill is very powerful from your layman''s point of view, but from our expert''s point of view, it''s a thief stepping on a horse!"


    "No, I have a feeling of surging. I want to play an international song and listen to it."


    "Anchor, stop it. It''s against the law for you to do so. I''ve already called the police. You''ll be in jail."


    "Madder, the virgin, isn''t she? You meddle in your own business. Go and eat shit. "


    "Ah, my fingers are so flexible. With these hands, I can make miss Ben want to be immortal and die."


    Soon, people saw the computer screen jump, and then row after row of data files came out, including those recorded in the Dragon Kingdom and those recorded in the island kingdom.


    Some of the content is just a glance, people are shocked scalp numbness.


    "Crouching troughs, big man, I''ve really cracked them!"


    "It''s as easy for NIMA to enter the island country''s database as it is to follow up her own backyard!"


    "Pass the cigarette to the boss, it''s a blockhouse!"


    "The police have been staring at the leader of the voice network report:" immediately


    "Yes, Captain!"


    The strength Su Xun showed made everyone tremble. He could invade the literature database. What about the weapons database? What about the air defense system? What about the missile system?


    This Tamar is definitely a nuclear weapon level figure. Once it explodes, it will be a global explosion!


    "Well, I''ve uploaded the file to the major forums on the global Internet. Those who are interested can download one by themselves."Su Xun said in a calm tone, as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    "The calm of the boss, look at the light and flowing tone of the boss, it''s not the first time to do this kind of thing."


    "It''s a recidivist, boss. Let''s have a look at the defense system of a magnesium country."


    "Yes, let''s see what good things the magnesium countrymen have. We don''t have a lot of technology in our country. If you get it and publish it, you will be a hero!"


    "I''m so stupid upstairs. Do you really think the anchor is invincible? I don''t think he''ll survive tomorrow morning. "


    "I''m also a little worried. The anchor seems to have played a big game this time, and the island will not give up."


    "Everyone, go and see the information just sent out by the anchor. The islanders are animals!"


    "Thank you for your concern, but I just want to say that the person who can lock my position in the world has not been born yet. That''s all for today''s live broadcast. See you tomorrow." When Su Xun''s voice dropped, he turned off the live broadcast directly.


    "Come on, this should be the last live broadcast of the anchor. The island people will not let him go for such a big play."


    "I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to watch the anchor broadcast tomorrow. Fortunately, I recorded the screen, which can be regarded as a precious piece of film and television information."


    "Anchor, I''ll give you incense in advance. I''ll worship you at home on Tomb Sweeping Day."


    After the broadcast of Su Xun, the audience in the studio has not dispersed. Most of them are pessimistic about whether Su Xun can start the broadcast tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the island states.


    "Baga! You scum, so many of you have been defeated by a hacker. You should all commit suicide and be loyal to the emperor! "


    "Hi


    "Make a statement immediately and let the Dragon state hand over the people, otherwise we will never give up!"


    "Hi


    "You drop, get out of here!"


    "Hi

 Chapter 141

    "Master, teach me."


    As soon as Su Xun got off the live broadcast, Qin Zhu jumped into his arms and stared at him with a pair of watery eyes.


    Thousands of miles away, you can invade other people''s Internet electronic products at will, and you can steal and peep into everyone''s secrets.


    It''s exciting to think about it, OK.


    "If you want me to teach you, I''ll teach you. How shameless I am."


    Su Xun felt that as the emperor of hackers, he still had to have a little airs, so as to set off the force.


    Qin Zhu touched Su Xun''s face with his little hand. His eyes were blurred, his face was red, and his lips were slightly open: "where can we teach a jade man?"


    The focus of this poem is on the last two words.


    "What a shame! Who do you think I am? Is Su Xun such a person? "


    Looking at the delicate red lips, Su Xun, with a black face and righteous words, directly pushed Qin Zhu away.


    "Master..." Qin Zhu was a little frightened.


    Then he saw Su Xun''s face unchanged and said, "go to lock the door first."


    Qin Zhu


    Half an hour later, Su Xun walked out of the study with a clear mind.


    Now some of him can realize Ning caichen''s happiness, but it is not comprehensive enough.


    But he made sure of one important thing, which is that it won''t turn into a popsicle.


    Qin Zhuhong looked down at Su Xun with his toes behind him. He was so shy. How could he do that? He was not a pure ghost.


    When Su Xun and Qin Zhu discussed the beautiful poem "where to teach a jade man * *", the hacker emperor was already on fire, and related posts and news can be seen everywhere in major forums.


    The hacker emperor? Hacker emperor! ¡·


    "the strongest hackers invade the island literature database! ¡·


    "God like operation", his live broadcast will shock the world! ¡·


    "there is a mountain of hard evidence, and the island country has no way to argue. He has set off a storm with his own efforts! ¡·


    "I''ve been hearing about hackers all the time. This is the real hacker!"


    "I want to learn computer, I want to be a hacker, I want to do whatever I want!"


    "From now on, he will be my king''s idol. Whoever sprays him, I will kill him!"


    "The anchor is undermining the peace between the two countries. He will certainly be caught. The technology of the island country is very advanced. He will not have a good life in a few days."


    "Upstairs, I''ve come to lick your island dad again. How much is a post? Pull me into the group. If you have rotten money, you can do it together."


    For the time being, public opinion on the Internet has only spread on a small scale. It was a speech made by the Ministry of foreign affairs of the island countries half an hour ago that really pushed Su Xun to the forefront.


    There is only one central idea, which is to urge the Dragon state officials to hand over the people for the island state to handle.


    Longguo official quickly responded: at present, it is not sure that it is the citizens of Longguo who invaded the island literature database. They are under investigation. Please wait patiently. In addition, there is a lot of hard evidence. I also hope that the island countries can face up to the history of initiating the war of aggression from now on.


    "666, our country is powerful."


    "What are the island people doing? Do you need to explain to them? They deserve it, too? "


    "I''ve been clamouring all day, but I haven''t launched a war of aggression. Now I''ve been batting and rattling. I''m afraid I''m going to take two steps now."


    "What happened? I was just at work."


    Su Xun is on fire at home, but it doesn''t attract much attention in the world. All countries just ridicule the island countries'' network defense system. If it were their country, it would not happen.


    Of course, the magnesium country Yeda of the island country still stood up and verbally supported the island country and asked Longguo to make friends, but that''s all.


    After all, it''s not decades ago now, and today''s Dragon kingdom is not the Dragon kingdom where everyone can pinch twice.


    The international status is rising day by day. It is not what it used to be.


    There''s an online quote from a spiritual guy that fits here: I''m standing right in front of you. You see, I''m kind of like before.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This is a talent. It will greatly improve China''s network security and information attack if it is used by the country. We must try our best to find his position."


    Xingyao live broadcast has been officially taken over by the official organization, and ye Wu is the person who is in charge of it.


    The ability that Su Xun showed proved his value. For this kind of talent, it''s tolerable to make small mistakes willfully.


    Well, that''s right. It''s just a small mistake for the defense system of invading island countries to steal information from the library.


    "Ye Chu, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to locate him. The comrades of Jiangzhou Network Police Brigade have tried before, and they can''t lock the accurate IP basically."


    "Yes, the key is to be afraid that it will be a fake IP after locking, which will be a waste of energy."


    They all spoke one after another. Meeting Su Xun was really a headache for them. They couldn''t catch him.Ye Wu shook his head: "you little comrades are still too young and easy to get to the top. We don''t want to catch him. We can communicate with him in the live broadcast room. I believe the anchor is very patriotic."


    "I hope, or it will be difficult."


    People are not optimistic because the master doesn''t seem to be very good at communication.


    But also always from time to time to make a big news, let people follow the panic ah.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun didn''t know that his mother wanted to incorporate him. At this time, he was rushing to the company.


    Because I have just received a call from Li Tao, the company is in trouble.


    Today, he was in a champagne Bentley, with a big man as the driver and a mandala in the co driver''s seat.


    Su Xun and Qin Zhu are the only ghosts in the back row.


    "What''s the matter, so anxious?"


    Qin Zhu''s hands curled his hair and asked with a puzzled face. He put his white and slender legs in Su Xun''s arms and felt uneasy.


    "I didn''t say it. I didn''t say it clearly on the phone. He''ll tell me when I get there."


    Su Xun shakes his head. He is also at a loss. But since Li Tao specially called him to talk about it, it means that it must be a big deal.


    "I hate it. I can''t pick the time."


    Qin Zhu curled his mouth and frowned. If it hadn''t been for Li Tao, Su Xun would have done what Ning caichen had done to her.


    At that time, Yan Yurou, the big cow, should call her a master mother. It''s exciting to think about it.


    As a result, all the skirts were torn, and Li Tao''s phone call came at the right time, and then a big war ended in the middle of it.


    "There will be opportunities in the future. What''s the urgency? Do you ghosts have a fixed period of love?"


    Su Xun looked at Qin Zhu teasingly.


    Qin Zhuhong spat on his face: "you just have a feeling. Can you talk?"


    "Will you be pregnant?" Su Xun asked a question that made him curious.


    "I don''t know. It''s my first time to be a ghost. I don''t have much experience." Qin Zhu is also a face at a loss, and then said: "when we try not to know, practice is the only standard to test the truth."


    Su Xun


    Try it. You say it casually. How can I feel that I''m the tool man specially used by you to match and grow?

 Chapter 142

    In half an hour.


    Su Xun arrived at Qingyun international.


    All the way to the office without stopping.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Li Tao on the sofa.


    When Li Tao saw him, he quickly got up to greet him.


    Su Xun raised a sign to let him sit down and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    At the same time, he took off his coat.


    Qin Zhu quickly picked it up and held it on his wrist. He followed Su Xun with a small step.


    Now many times, Qin Zhu doesn''t need to be invisible. Many people also know that Su Xun has a beautiful woman.


    No one will associate her with the female owner of the cliff falling case a few years ago. Even if she does, at most she thinks she looks like her.


    However, Su Xun''s reputation spread unconsciously.


    An Zijin, Liao Yu, Yan Yurou, Qin Zhu, and now the bodyguard Mandala.


    The women around him are not so many as those gun kings who are like mobile pile drivers, but they all have different styles. It''s not good. What''s the color?


    Of course, Su Xun has both talent and money. This is not good. It''s color. It''s called young and romantic. It''s a naturally amorous seed.


    Yes, society is so real.


    "Su Dong, it''s a bit of a trouble. It''s related to the anniversary..." Li Tao began to talk calmly.


    The 10th anniversary of the founding of Qingyun international will soon come. Under the leadership of Su Xun, the 10th anniversary celebration will not only be held, but also be held in a grand way.


    In this age of entertainment to death, even rich people like to invite stars to dress up when they get married. Qingyun international naturally can''t help being vulgar. After all, it''s popular.


    Qingyun international contacted Wang Tingfeng, a little fresh meat star, in advance. It is considered that he has been popular all over the country recently.


    Although it''s said that this guy is a cheap guy who recites his lines and numbers, he can''t stand his fire. He has a lot of fans.


    So Qingyun international invited him, and the appearance fee was 10 million. Yes, if you sing a few songs on stage, you dare to charge 10 million.


    Everything has been discussed, the contract has been signed, and the celebration is about to begin. This guy has started to be a demon.


    It''s said that he cut his finger during filming and was in hospital, so he asked his agent to come to Qingyun international to discuss whether he could postpone the celebration for a few days.


    When he heard that it took ten million yuan to appear on the stage, Su Xun was calm and his face didn''t change.


    But hearing this, Su Xun couldn''t help but interrupt Li Tao: "wait, what did you say? He cut his finger in filming, and he''s going to be hospitalized after stepping on a horse? "


    Is this guy made of glass? You''re going to be hospitalized if you touch it?


    "See for yourself, Su Dong." Li Tao pulled the corner of his mouth and handed the mobile phone to Su Xun.


    When Su Xun looked at it, it was Wang Tingfeng''s Micro blog, with words and expressions:


    I was hurt when I was filming today_ I accidentally cut my finger by props (?£Þ?), and I''m in hospital for observation. Thank you for your concern and love. I said that the business performance of Qingyun international might be delayed_ ¨¬?)¡£


    There is also a self portrait of him lying on the hospital bed, with his thumb wrapped in gauze.


    Su Xun was angry. Who gave him the right to postpone the celebration without the consent of Qingyun international!


    Holding back his anger, Su Xun turned over the comment area, which was even worse.


    "Brother Ting, how can the wind break?"


    "That is, this kind of crew should be banned in the industry. I''m so sad."


    "Brother, take good care of yourself. We''ll wait for you to come back."


    "If you cut your finger, you have to keep it for ten days and a half months. You can''t leave scars on your brother''s fingers."


    Su Xun couldn''t help but have a brain. He wanted to blurt out who could make such a wonderful comment.


    Finger cut so exaggerated, I don''t know what is the incurable disease.


    According to this logic, is Wang Tingfeng a tough guy if he cuts his fingernails and doesn''t use anesthetics?


    Qin Zhu is stunned, so hypocritical, this is a man or a woman!


    No, women are not so sentimental, let alone women, even her ghost is not so sentimental.


    At this time, Li Tao added: "after this microblog was sent out, I contacted Wang Tingfeng''s agent for the first time, and the other party said that if Wang Tingfeng was allowed to continue to perform with injuries, the appearance fee would have to be increased by another two million."


    Su Xun almost laughed at this.


    Cut your mother''s finger, go to the hospital to get a tetanus bandage, and then it''s called a wounded performance. The ancient emperors were not so expensive.


    The more he looked, the more angry he became. Su Xun changed his mobile phone to Li Tao, and said directly: "contact his agent to terminate his contract, let him go, and change a new person. We pay him to do things, not to be an uncle."


    "Su Dong, the flash star entertainment side..." Li Tao asked with some worry.Wang Tingfeng signed an entertainment company called flash star entertainment, which is one of the biggest giants in the entertainment industry, including music, film and television, and variety show.


    This company was founded in the 1980s. After many twists and turns, it is now prosperous. Its contacts and market value are better than those of Qingyun international.


    Li Tao is worried that it is easy to cause the other party''s malice to terminate the contract with flashstar Entertainment''s most popular artists.


    Su Xun said with disapproval: "business can''t become friendship. It''s just about breaking the contract and changing people. Flash Star Entertainment doesn''t make a mountain out of a molehill."


    As an artist, Su Xun didn''t pay attention to it, and he didn''t think that flash star entertainment would tear the face of Qingyun international irrationally for the sake of an artist.


    The business world is full of ups and downs, but in the end, it pays attention to harmony and wealth. If there is no need, it will not make a feud.


    "I''ll contact Wang Tingfeng''s agent now." Li Tao''s voice dropped and he started dialing with his mobile phone.


    Su Xun said, "let her come to my office directly. You talk to her and I''ll watch."


    Li Tao nodded. At this time, Wang Tingfeng''s agent also called: "Ms. Ma, I still want to talk about cooperation. Is it convenient for you to come to our company? OK, I''ll see you later. "


    After hanging up the phone, Li Tao looked at Su Xun and said, "she will come right away."


    "Well, next time we change someone who is more reliable, this kind of fresh meat is too delicate and has a lot of problems. We can''t afford to spend it. If there''s an accident in the performance, we''ll be killed by his brain and powder."


    As he spoke, Su Xun went to the sofa and sat down. He tilted his legs to rest.


    At this time, Yan Yurou came in with two cups of tea: "Su Dong, President Li, you drink tea."


    "Thank you, Secretary Yan." Li Tao seems very polite. After all, he knows that today''s secretary Yan may be Mrs. Yan tomorrow.


    As for Su Xun''s wives, it''s none of his business. Anyway, it''s right to shout.


    Qin Zhu rolled his eyes, cunning bitch, fox spirit, big cow. Just now Li Tao didn''t see you bring tea in the office. When the master came, you brought tea in.


    Feeling Qin Zhu''s eyes, Yan Yurou picks her eyebrows.


    Qin Zhu sneered scornfully.


    Miss Ben will soon have a life and death friendship with her master. I''ll see if you can still laugh when you call me master mother.

 Chapter 143

    Forty minutes later, Wang Tingfeng''s agent arrived.


    A 40 year old adult.


    Her name is Ma Xiaoping. She is a very famous agent of Longguo in recent years, because she has brought out many stars.


    "Mr. Li, do you want to talk to me about our Tingfeng with injuries?"


    After entering the office, Ma Xiaoping sat down and put her small bag aside. Then she told Qin Zhu, who was standing behind Su Xun, "little girl, go and pour me a glass of water. It''s sunny today. If you don''t drink water, your skin will be dry."


    Li Tao''s face changed, and he was worried that Su Xun''s youth was offended by this sentence.


    "Ms. Ma, you may have misunderstood that she doesn''t specially serve tea and water. She''s my friend." Su Xun laughingly explained to Ma Xiaoping, but there was no sign of anger.


    Because there is no need to be so fussy.


    Seeing this, Li Tao was relieved.


    Ma Xiaoping frowned: "who are you? There are no rules at all. Is there any place for your staff to get in and talk to you? "


    Su Xun and Li Tao were stunned when she said this.


    "Miss Ma doesn''t know me?" Su Xun is a bit incredible. An agent doesn''t know him.


    Some time ago, he su someone but fire all over the network ah!


    Ma Xiaoping frowned: "why, I still have to know you?"


    "Ms. Ma, this is Su Dong of Qingyun international." Li Tao couldn''t see it any more and made a speech to introduce Su Xun''s identity.


    "Sue..."


    Ma Xiaoping''s face changed and she felt a little embarrassed, but she still pretended to be calm: "Su Dong, it''s really bad. I didn''t expect that you are younger than I thought. I didn''t dare to recognize you for a moment."


    Some time ago, when Sue was looking for fire, she happened to be abroad.


    After returning home, she heard about master Su from others, but she didn''t take it to heart, so she didn''t see Su Xun''s picture, and just didn''t recognize it.


    But she also learned from other people how powerful Su Xun was, so her high spirited attitude was a little embarrassed.


    "Ms. Ma, let''s get back to the point." Su Xun brought the topic back to normal.


    Ma Xiaoping tidied up her mood and said calmly: "let''s play Tingfeng with injuries..."


    "Miss Ma misunderstood. We had a careful discussion and thought that Wang Tingfeng''s style didn''t match our company, so we wanted to terminate the contract with Wang Tingfeng." Su Xun interrupts Ma Xiaoping directly, and is not in the mood to listen to her pulling the calf here.


    "What, termination?" Ma Xiaoping was stunned for a moment, and once again determined: "do you mean to terminate the contract with Tingfeng?"


    "Not bad." Su Xun nodded.


    Did Dong Xiaoping think about the consequences of this


    "Consequences?" Su Xun laughed, cocked his legs and said faintly, "we won''t postpone the celebration because of anyone. So, does Ms. Ma understand?"


    The key is that Wang Tingfeng dared to unilaterally announce the postponement of the commercial performance without the consent of Qingyun international. Who gave him the right?


    Su Xun didn''t like such a disobedient person.


    "Mr. Su, I have to remind you that Tingfeng has a good personal relationship with our chairman." Su''s boss, Ma shin, brings out her.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me, but it doesn''t affect my decision."


    "Well, your company is ready for the liquidated damages. I''ll ask someone to bring the termination contract."


    Ma Xiaoping, with a black face, coldly dropped a sentence, got up and was ready to leave with her bag.


    "Ms. Ma, stay. There may be some misunderstanding."


    As soon as she took two steps, Su Xun''s voice sounded behind her.


    Ma Xiaoping''s mouth rose and raised a contemptuous smile. The dead duck''s mouth was stiff and her face was swollen. Now she regrets it. Do you want to say something soft?


    I really think you''re not afraid of our flash star entertainment.


    She restrained her expression, turned around and looked at Su Xun coldly: "I don''t know if Su Dong has anything else to do. I''m very busy."


    Su Xun took a sip of the tea cup, pursed his lips, and said without raising his head:


    "Ms. Ma, are you misunderstood that you unilaterally announced that you would postpone the performance, even if we didn''t pay for it, and you asked us to ask for liquidated damages, isn''t it appropriate?"


    Ma Xiaoping''s face turned black again. She thought Su Xun was going to say something soft, but she didn''t even want to pay the penalty.


    "Well, well, Mr. Su, I''ve learned a lot today. We''ll see." Ma Xiaoping gritted her teeth and dropped a sentence, then walked out of the office quickly.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes hitting the ground is very loud, you can imagine how angry she is.


    Li Tao is a little worried: "boss, Ma Xiaoping has a great say in flash star entertainment. Wang Tingfeng has a good personal relationship with Liu Xiong, the chairman of flash star entertainment. It''s not appropriate to make such a fuss."Su Xun snorted coldly and said with disdain, "if Liu Xiong is fussy because of such a small matter, then he will be at this level in his life. I can''t suffer a loss if I come here!"


    Ten million to feed the dog, the dog also know to give him two barks, shake his tail twice to please him.


    Take it and feed it to Wang Tingfeng. He can''t even hear a sound. It''s not that he''s cheap. Without Wang, the butcher has to eat a pig?


    If the other party is really so ungrateful and wants to engage in wind and rain, then don''t blame him for being rude.


    With his current hacking technology, he can easily dig out all the dirty things in this stinky ditch in the entertainment industry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wang Tingfeng''s crew happens to be in Jiangnan City. He is currently living in the first people''s hospital.


    After leaving Qingyun international, Ma Xiaoping came to the hospital to see Wang Tingfeng.


    "Here you are, Sister Ping."


    As soon as Ma Xiaoping entered the room, Wang Tingfeng hugged her and stretched her hand into her skirt.


    Ma Xiaoping pushed him away with a snort: "don''t make trouble. It''s miserable to be seen. You know my husband is a boxing coach. He''s not easy to get into trouble."


    "Then you were bold enough to hook me on purpose." Wang Tingfeng said with a bad smile and touched Ma Xiaoping''s arms again.


    Because he knows that the older and older women like her body, which makes her feel very young and attractive.


    He can be brought out by Ma Xiaoping because he used his body to serve Ma Xiaoping well when he took part in the draft. Otherwise there were so many people in a team, he would not have the day to make a breakthrough.


    But the real red and purple is not Ma Xiaoping''s help, but Liu Xiong, the chairman of flash star entertainment, smashed resources to hold him up.


    As for why Liu Xiong praised him, I''ll talk about it later.


    Wang Tingfeng said carelessly: "what does Qingyun International say? Are you willing to add money?"


    "They want to break the contract." Mentioning this, Ma Xiaoping''s face is not good-looking again, because it is the first time that she has encountered this kind of thing in her career for so many years.


    Wang Tingfeng''s face changed: "what, termination? We have to pay the money back? "


    "Well." Ma Xiaoping answered.


    Wang Ting is not in the mood to play with Ma Xiaoping. She gritted her teeth and said, "Sister Ping, I can''t swallow this breath!"


    Since his debut, he has been enjoying good fortune. As the first brother of flash star entertainment, when did he suffer from this kind of anger?


    "If you send a microblog, you can not only recruit black people for Qingyun international, but also create topics for yourself." Ma Xiaoping is worthy of being an old agent. She always seizes any opportunity to promote fame for artists.


    As soon as Wang Tingfeng''s eyes brighten, he hugs Ma Xiaoping and kisses her: "Sister Ping, I love you so much."


    Then he took out his mobile phone and began to edit the microblog. He sold it miserably and discredited Qingyun international.

 Chapter 144

    "I''ve been filming for a long time and haven''t sung for you. Originally, I didn''t want to take over the commercial performance, but I wanted to take this opportunity to sing for you, so I took over the commercial performance of Qingyun international."


    "I''m a dedicated person. When I was shooting a dangerous plot of Apple cutting, I insisted that I didn''t use a stand in, and then I hurt my finger with a fruit knife. I didn''t expect that during my hospitalization, Qingyun international actually proposed to terminate my contract."


    "I don''t blame Qingyun international. Capitalists must put money first. My only regret is that I missed this opportunity to sing for my fans. I sincerely apologize to you."


    [picture] [picture] [picture]


    there are three lonely self portraits.


    The above is the content of Wang Tingfeng''s microblog. There is not a single word scolding Qingyun international, but every sentence is quoting this meaning.


    The people in the entertainment circle are all veteran Yin Yang teachers. They are better than the weird ones. No one can match them.


    Micro blog, brain, residual powder exploded.


    "Wuwuwuwu, I love brother Tingfeng very much. My brother is so dedicated that he doesn''t need a stand in for the dangerous plot of Apple cutting."


    "Go to Qingyun international. The capitalists are so ugly. They only have money in their eyes."


    "Everyone went to Qingyun International''s microblog and sprayed them to death. It was they that made us have no chance to listen to brother Tingfeng''s singing."


    "Brother, we will always be there, always love you and support you."


    "What''s wrong with the world? Is it dangerous to cut apples? " It''s a comment with normal IQ, and then there''s no doubt that Wang Tingfeng''s fans sprayed him.


    Ten minutes later, the bottom of Qingyun International''s microblog was filled with all kinds of abusive comments, and all the eighteen generations of Sushen''s ancestors were asked to say hello again.


    Of course, Su Xun also has fans, including fortune tellers, cooks and beauties.


    Two waves of fans have launched a curse war, but normal people can''t spray their brains and remain powder.


    Because the normal people have to go to work and school, but the brain powder can spray people 24 hours a day without doing anything.


    "These people have gone too far. Just a few words from Wang Tingfeng make them so ugly."


    In Su Xun''s office, both Yan Yurou and Qin Zhu were very angry when they looked at the comments on the Internet.


    Liao Yu is very calm. After all, he has more experience than these two little girls. He has a clear idea and says, "Mr. Su, do you want to clarify, or if we continue to ferment, our company''s reputation will be affected."


    "Go and find me the contact information of Liu Xiong, a flash star entertainment company." Su Xun was playing with a pen in his hand and was ready to communicate with Liu Xiong first.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun dialed Liu Xiong''s private phone.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    There was a neutral male voice coming from the receiver.


    Su Xun said, "Liu Dong, I''m Su Xun from Qingyun international."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Su. It''s because of Tingfeng." Liu Xiong has obviously guessed the purpose of his call.


    Su Xun answered: "since Liu Dong knows that, I will not continue to waste words. Your company''s artists have seriously discredited our company''s image. Should Liu Dong be restrained?"


    "Su Dong, you''re not right. I don''t think there''s a single word in Tingfeng''s microblog aimed at you, Qingyun international." Liu Xiong is playing Tai Chi slowly.


    Su Xun frowned: "is Liu Dong playing a word game with me?"


    "Ha ha, Su Dong is joking. He has to show evidence for everything. Are you right..."


    Before Liu Xiong finished his words, Su Xun hung up the phone directly. He was too lazy to waste his time.


    On the other hand, Liu Xiong, who was in a meeting in Yu Province, listened to the busy voice coming from his mobile phone, looked at the crowd with a smile and said:


    "today''s young people are really impolite. They don''t even have the same hair, but their tone is not small. It''s time to ask for help, but they have to hold a shelf. I, a business elder, will help him learn a lesson for free today."


    All the people at the bottom laughed and regarded Su Xun''s call as a joke.


    Qingyun international is a leading enterprise in Jiangzhou Province, but it''s still a bit different from their flash star entertainment, and they don''t pay attention to it at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What did he say?" Liao Yu asked Su Xun.


    Su Xun sneered: "play Tai Chi with me."


    "What about that?" Liao Yu Xiu frowned slightly.


    Su Xun waved: "you go out first, I''ll think about it."


    Liao Yu and Yan Yurou look at each other and walk out of the office together.


    As soon as they left, Su Xun turned on the computer and began to tap on the keyboard.


    As a businessman, Liu Xiong defended Wang Tingfeng as a little artist, which seemed abnormal to Su Xun.


    So Su Xun wants to invade Wang Tingfeng''s mobile phone to see if he can find out something inside.With his current technology, it''s too easy to invade a person''s mobile phone. It takes less than a cup of tea.


    What''s more, Wang Tingfeng also connected to the hospital''s WiFi, which makes the invasion easier.


    After the successful invasion, susian remote control turned on the camera of Wang Tingfeng''s mobile phone.


    Good guy, what appears in the camera is Ma Xiaoping''s hot, red face, clenching her lips, lying on the hospital bed with her bare upper body shaking all the time. It''s self-evident what kind of sports she is doing.


    This angle shows that Wang Tingfeng is working hard to whip Ma Xiaoping while recording a video. As a result, he just gave Su Xun welfare, which was broadcast live.


    "Sister Ping, am I more powerful than your husband? Come on, isn''t it, isn''t it?"


    "Well, yes, Tingfeng. You are much more powerful than the wild man in my family."


    The conversation between the two people in the video is even worse. Without knowing it, Ma Xiaoping''s husband becomes an aphrodisiac. Well, it gives him a sense of participation (?????????).


    "Traitor, husband, woman, bah, disgusting, you can do it at that age!"


    Behind him, Qin Zhuhong, who watched the whole process, spat on his face, showing his disgust.


    "Some people like this well done one." Su Xun put on a bad smile at the corner of his mouth and synchronously saved the video recorded by Wang Tingfeng in the background.


    Then he hacked into Ma Xiaoping''s mobile phone, found her husband''s wechat, and directly used her account to send a video clip of her and Wang Tingfeng doing sports.


    After sending the video, Su Xun also sent it out in a cheap typesetting: husband, I''ll show you a surprise. It''s in Tingfeng''s ward. Now you can drive here and participate in it. Tingfeng is much more powerful than you. I don''t believe you can have a look.


    A moment later, Ma Xiaoping''s husband replied.


    "Bitch! Youzhong and that turtle grandson, you wait for me! "


    Across the screen, Su Xun could feel the murderous anger and anger between the lines.


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose, showing a happy and pure smile.


    After all, the fun of the rich is so simple.


    "You are so insidious." Qin Zhu blinked and said.


    Su Xunyi''s correction: "what''s insidious? I''m trying to increase their excitement."


    While saying this, Su Xun quit Ma Xiaoping''s mobile phone and continued to search for treasure in Wang Tingfeng''s mobile phone.


    The emperor can''t live up to his painstaking efforts. He really found the reason why Liu Xiong defended Wang Tingfeng so much.

 Chapter 145

    In an encrypted hidden folder in Wang Tingfeng''s mobile phone, Su Xun found several videos.


    The angle of view should be recorded secretly with family monitoring and then kept in hand.


    As for the video content, it can only be said that it''s ugly.


    At this time, there are two people doing sports in the video.


    One of the two protagonists is Wang Tingfeng, and the other is Liu Xiong!


    That''s right. Wang Tingfeng is NIMA''s two-way plug. He can bend over Xiao Ping when he enters, lift when he retreats, and greet Liu Xiong with his hips.


    No wonder Wang Tingfeng always said in the interview that it is not easy for him to get to today.


    It''s really not easy.


    It''s reasonable why Liu Xiong protects Wang Tingfeng so much and holds Wang Tingfeng so much.


    After all, what''s wrong with the bossy president spoiling his little wife?


    Although the sex of this little wife is a little wrong, it''s not harmful.


    In this regard, Su Xun can only sigh that the entertainment industry is a city outside the city. If you want to come in, people in your city can really play.


    "Disgusting, this man, disgusting ~"


    Qin Zhu almost vomited by the disgusting video and ran away with his eyes covered.


    Little girl''s psychological quality is not good.


    Su never changed the color of the video backup, such a good thing, of course, is to be put on the Internet to share with everyone.


    After all, primary school teachers have taught, happy things to share with you.


    Su Xun also made a backup of the chat records of Wang Tingfeng''s bullying actresses to go to bed and the video of hidden rules.


    Then he quit Wang Tingfeng''s mobile phone. Of course, he didn''t turn off the camera. After all, he was still waiting to see a good play.


    Even if you can''t see clearly, listen to the voice.


    Su Xun takes out his mobile phone to call Li Tao, and tells him to find some media with good relations with Qingyun international, and immediately rush to Wang Tingfeng''s ward of the first people''s hospital with the shooting equipment.


    This can be regarded as Su Xun''s contribution to the prosperity of the media industry.


    After finishing this, Su Xun found the official website of flash star entertainment on his computer, and then intruded into the backstage to pass on the videos of Wang Tingfeng and Liu Xiong, and also manually made a banner recommendation on the home page.


    In addition, the slogan: "Chairman Liu Xiong and Wang Tingfeng jointly create the annual drama" overbearing president love "him"]


    then, Su Xun directly forwarded the link to the whole network with trojan virus, which can''t be deleted, striving to let all netizens share the happiness.


    The Internet exploded in an instant.


    "Wocao, it''s really a big show of the year. I didn''t expect that Wang Niang''s gun is really Niang''s gun, which can be done."


    "6666, Wang Tingfeng''s brain, remnant powder, don''t come out to appreciate your brother''s delicate body."


    "I''ve seen this guy unhappy for a long time. He looks like a babe, and the atmosphere of the entertainment industry has been corrupted by these people."


    "Wang Tingfeng, I mistook you. I''m sick. I won''t powder you any more."


    Hot spots began to ferment, and the major media began to compile manuscripts for the first time, ready to rub the heat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The first people''s hospital.


    In the ward, Wang Tingfeng and Ma Xiaoping are already busy. They are holding each other to savor the aftertaste.


    "I had a look at it before, and it''s already a riot on the Internet. I think Qingyun international is in big trouble this time." Ma Xiaoping said as she lay in Wang Tingfeng''s arms.


    Wang Tingfeng sneered and said, "that''s what they deserve. They dare to play with me. I really think I''m easy to get into."


    "Yes, you are the best. You almost killed people just now." Ma Xiaoping''s eyes are like silk.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door of the ward was roughly kicked open.


    Ma Xiaoping and Wang Tingfeng were startled and subconsciously looked at the door, then their faces changed greatly.


    Ma Xiaoping was pale and stammered: "old My husband... "


    Ma Xiaoping''s husband Cheng Huhong yelled: "he didn''t kill you just now, I''ll kill you!"


    The voice dropped and rushed in with a baseball bat.


    It''s so hard to kill.


    "Husband, no husband."


    "Grass mud horse''s hat for me, and you, Lao Tzu''s wife, you dare to sleep, grass mud horse''s


    "Ah! My legs and my eggs are broken. Don''t beat them. "


    Cheng Hu is a boxing coach. Wang Tingfeng, a fake girl, and Ma Xiaoping, a real girl, are in his hands. Let alone resist, there is no chance to escape.


    Five minutes later, Su Xun was shocked when a large group of reporters contacted by Li Tao arrived at the scene.


    Because Ma Xiaoping and Wang Tingfeng are on the ground begging for mercy with blood on their faces.


    Wang Tingfeng''s pants are dripping blood from his crotch, which shows that everyone is cool under his crotch.


    "Call the police, call the police! Or you''ll be dead! "After calling the police, more than a dozen cameras took photos of the scene in many directions.


    After all, it''s a big melon. It''s sweeter with Liu Xiong''s melon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yu Province, flashstar entertainment headquarters.


    Liu Xiong''s meeting is not over yet.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open.


    A handsome male assistant rushed in with a face full of panic.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the flurry?" Liu Xiong frowned and yelled.


    The assistant anxiously said: "Liu Dong, it''s not good, it''s not good. You can quickly look at the microblog hot search on your mobile phone, ranking first."


    Liu Xiong looked at him suspiciously, then picked up his mobile phone and opened his microblog.


    Liu Xiong, chairman of flashstar entertainment, joined hands with Wang Tingfeng, a popular artist of flashstar entertainment, to create the annual drama "bossy president loves" him ". ¡·


    Liu Xiong is a little confused. What are these media writing about? When did I shoot with Wang Tingfeng? I''ve never made a movie. OK.


    Wait a moment to open a look, his face suddenly changed.


    Other people in the meeting room looked at each other and took out their mobile phones one after another to open the microblog.


    After watching it, they were all stunned and looked at Liu Xiong with unbelievable faces.


    Several handsome young men suddenly feel that they are under threat.


    "Synthetic. It must be synthetic. It''s obvious that someone is making a rumor to discredit me!"


    Liu Xiong angrily roared, his forehead exuded a lot of sweat, in the heart of the eighteen generations of Wang Tingfeng''s ancestors are greetings again.


    Who stepped on the horse to make you videotape!!!


    "Where''s Wang Tingfeng?" Liu Xionghong looks at a way to ask, he urgently needs to vent now.


    Assistant carefully said: "Wang Tingfeng in hot search second."


    The title is: well-known artist Wang Tingfeng and agent MA Xiaoping clapped in the ward. They were caught in bed by Ma Xiaoping''s husband and are still being rescued.


    All of you


    They couldn''t tell exactly how they felt. They all looked at Liu Xiong strangely.


    Is this Wang Tingfeng''s green hat for Liu Xiong?


    After all, he is Liu Xiong''s man!


    "Someone''s making fun of me!"


    This is Liu Xiong''s first idea, and then he suspects Qingyun international.


    Because there''s no such coincidence in the world.

 Chapter 146

    The royal court is on fire.


    Liu Xiong is on fire.


    Ma Xiaoping is on fire.


    Cheng Hu, who beat people, is also on fire.


    With his own efforts, Su Xun won four people in a short time.


    He felt that he was the best ace broker.


    At the same time, the public relations department of Qingyun international responded to the termination of Wang Tingfeng''s contract for the first time, saying that Wang Tingfeng had to increase his appearance fee by two million yuan because of his finger cut, and that he had unilaterally announced the postponement of the commercial performance.


    "666, I cut a finger and stepped on the horse to increase the entrance fee by two million yuan. The robbers who robbed the bank were ashamed."


    "I''m so stupid that I cut my finger and set the price on my horse. It''s really amazing."


    "Wang Tingfeng has been black all his life. It''s disgusting to trample on horses. She''s also a female entertainer, threatening and luring new comers to bed."


    "Those fans are forced to come out again, aren''t they? Keep washing the floor for him


    "Wang Tingfeng is so arrogant. It turns out that Liu Xiong is behind him. No wonder."


    "Upstairs, Liu Xiong not only supports him, but also supports him."


    This time online is all one-sided support of Qingyun international, because of Wang Tingfeng''s brain, residual powder has now turned black powder.


    However, it''s not over yet. Su Xun invaded the internal system of flash star entertainment, found the evidence of tax evasion and fraud, and exposed it on the Internet.


    All of a sudden, it caused an uproar and aroused public indignation.


    "Good guy, decades of tax evasion tens of billions, flash star entertainment, this is to God!"


    "Aite officials suggest that the relevant departments carry out strict investigation. I feel that it must be more than 10 billion."


    "We must strictly investigate, severely punish, and give flash star entertainment a lesson to warn later generations."


    "It''s a big deal. I suggest a direct sentence."


    Flash star entertainment is at the top of the storm for a while, and Liu Xiong is in a mess.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    Did not see, directly subconsciously connected, irritable said: "who."


    "It''s me, Liu Dong and Su Xun. We just talked on the phone in the morning. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that Liu Dong actually made a big news. This flash star entertainment is full of exposure!"


    The sound of Su Xun''s schadenfreude came into his ears.


    Liu xiongmu roared: "it''s you! You did it


    "Yes, it''s me. How about you bite me?" Su Xun laughed scornfully and admitted that he was not afraid of Liu Xiong''s recording.


    Because he monitored Liu Xiong''s mobile phone, what Liu Xiong was doing to operate him was clear.


    And he also intruded into the monitoring of Liu Xiong''s office, at this time through the computer screen can see his every move.


    But he didn''t like the way he saw him.


    Liu Xiong was furious: "Su, you wait for me. I''ll survive this..."


    "Don''t worry, Liu Dong. How can I make you survive this time? I''ll make it clear to you. " Su Xun interrupted him with a warm voice.


    Liu Xiong was angry at first, and then he had a deep sense of powerlessness: "Su, because of such a small matter, is it necessary to work so hard?"


    "Yes, of course." Su Xun''s tone was very serious: "people respect me, I respect people. I''ve given you enough face, but if you don''t give me face, that''s to beat me in the face. I''m stingy, and I always have to report flaws. Do you think it''s necessary?"


    Liu Xiong had some regrets. If he knew that so many things would happen later, he would never have been arrogant to Su Xun before.


    He really didn''t expect that Su Xun had the technology to master these secret things.


    "Liu Dong, I have a long memory for the rest of my life. How can I be so irrational when I''m old? The times have changed. This time, I''ll take it as a free lesson for you as a young businessman."


    When the voice fell, Su Xun hung up the phone directly. If there was no accident, Liu Xiong''s life had been abandoned.


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~"


    listening to the busy tone coming from the mobile phone, Liu Xiong was so angry that he smashed the mobile phone on the ground.


    "Grass Mud Horse!"


    Ten minutes later, flash Star Entertainment issued a statement admitting the tax evasion, willing to accept the investigation and punishment of relevant departments, and make up the tax as soon as possible.


    He also said that the incident was caused by Qingyun international. He seriously suspected that the hackers live in the morning were employees of Qingyun international. Otherwise, he could not explain why the internal system of flash star entertainment was so easily invaded, and why so many videos were exposed at the same time.


    As for the evidence, they have no evidence.


    In the following passage, we call Qingyun international. It''s a bit like playing a rogue because there''s no evidence at all.


    But it is to let the netizens imagine a lot of brain holes."Lying in the trough, Wang Tingfeng has just smeared Qingyun international in a strange way. It turns out to be cool in the twinkling of an eye. There must be something fishy about it!"


    "That''s right. Only the hacker emperor who broadcast live in the morning can make such a brazen use of hacker technology. I doubt if he is not a member of Qingyun international, he must have something to do with Qingyun international."


    "Add one upstairs, but it''s not an excuse for flashstar entertainment to evade taxes."


    "Yes, no matter whether it has something to do with Qingyun international or not, flash star entertainment itself is not clean, its internal mess and tax evasion are all facts."


    "Flash star entertainment is just a stinking ditch, stinking!"


    No matter how to analyze the relationship between hacker emperor and Qingyun international online, netizens just look and don''t care.


    But one person noticed this, that is Ye Wu, who is specially responsible for looking for the hacker emperor.


    He found Su Xun, because he would not give up any chance to find the hacker emperor.


    In the reception room, Su Xun and ye Wu looked at each other and sat down.


    When they met, they had already introduced themselves, and Su Xun also had an understanding of Ye Wu''s identity - a person who was specially responsible for finding himself.


    Without absolute strength to ensure his safety and freedom, Su Xun would not expose his identity, because it would cause a lot of trouble.


    "Su Dong, you''re busy, I''m busy, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. I just want to ask, don''t you really know the hacker emperor?"


    When ye Wu asked this, his eyes were fixed on Su Xun''s face. As long as Su Xun lied, he could see it for the first time.


    As everyone knows, the man sitting in front of him is the one who wants to find the hacker emperor.


    Su Xun tilted his legs and spread his hand, showing a helpless expression: "I''m sorry, ye Chu. I really don''t know such a powerful character. If it''s him who invades flashstar entertainment, I don''t know why he wants to see me. Maybe people don''t help me at all, it''s just a coincidence."


    Well, I''ll blow my own horn, jicao.


    Ye Wu frowned, because he didn''t see any trace of lying from Su Xun''s face and eyes. He was completely magnanimous.


    Do you really think too much?


    Su Xun has experienced six different identities, and his acting skills are superb. It would be strange if ye Wu could catch his expression changes.


    Soon, ye Wu, who got nothing, left. Su Xun sent him to the door in person.

 Chapter 147

    "If he knew that the hacker emperor he was looking for was you, I don''t know what his expression would be."


    At the door of the reception room, watching Ye Wu leave, Qin Zhu came to Su Xun''s side and said quietly, with a kind of schadenfreude in his tone.


    "He was expressionless." Su Xun turned back and pinched Qin Zhu''s face: "just like you."


    Well, I''m going to kiss su.


    At this moment, the elevator door suddenly opened, and an Zijin came out, just saw this scene, blinked and asked:


    "did I come at the wrong time?"


    She is very fresh today, with long hair, shawl, light makeup, white short sleeves and pink skirt. She doesn''t wear silk. Her long legs are white and smooth, and her feet are wearing a pair of white flat shoes.


    "No, miss an, you''re here at the right time. I''ll leave first, and you''ll talk slowly." Qin Zhu had the feeling of being caught in bed by his original mate and left in a hurry.


    In the past, she was able to be generous because she and Su Xun had no substantial breakthrough.


    But now two people do today poor last step, this let her face an Zi Jin some guilty heart.


    Seeing Qin Zhu disappear quickly in front of him, Su Xun could only sigh that this was a woman, even if she became a ghost after death.


    It was two people''s business when it was clear and cool. Now it''s time to leave me here alone. It''s really a scum who doesn''t recognize people when I put on my skirt!


    Suddenly, a faint fragrance came into my nose.


    Su Xun saw that an Zijin had already come to him. They were face to face and close at hand.


    An Zijin looks at him with a smile: "what''s the difference between ghosts and people? It''s better, isn''t it? "


    Although she was laughing, Su Xun felt a sense of danger enveloping him.


    "Well, how can I say that? I swear, she and I are just pure in bed!" Su Xun said solemnly.


    An Son Jin rolled a white eye, don''t have good spirit of say: "I believe your evil."


    As the voice dropped, he went to susian''s office with his bag in his hand.


    "Wife, wait for husband." Su Xun followed up and hugged her waist.


    An Son Jin struggled two times, didn''t break free, also let him embrace.


    The door of the office closed, and then came a sound of knowing.


    More than ten minutes later, an Zijin''s pretty face was slightly red, and her hair was lying on the sofa in disorder, as if all her strength had been drained.


    Now even if she wanted to get angry with Sushen, she didn''t have the strength to do it.


    "Wife, isn''t there a class today? Why are you here Su Xun asked in a low voice and reached out to help her wipe off the sweat on her forehead.


    Looking at an Zijin who was powerless all over, Su Xun had a full sense of achievement in his heart. The hacker''s fast ten fingers was a little fierce.


    An Zijin''s eyes half opened and half closed, and the fog was hazy. He said feebly: "I haven''t heard about flash star entertainment and your company. Dad asked me to come and ask if I need help."


    She doesn''t want to move her fingers now.


    Su Xun laughed. The old father-in-law was a little proud. He didn''t want to help himself, but let his daughter ask.


    usually has no awesome look on me. I didn''t think that it was what I did when I was in the critical moment. I was really a tiger tiger, my brother.


    "Thank your father-in-law for me. I can handle it myself. I''ll ask him to have a massage another day." Su Xun said.


    An Son Jin instant beautiful eyes a coagulate: "those disorderly women, if you also dare to do don''t want to touch me, you don''t dislike dirty, I also dislike dirty."


    "What do you think? Can your mind be healthy and regular?" Su Xunyi just said, added a sentence in his heart, afraid that my father-in-law would pull me to the kind of irregular.


    An Zijin hummed two times: "that''s the best. If you dare to go to the place where you hide filth, don''t say I didn''t warn you. If you are infected with some willow disease, you will be famous in the whole province."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t. with fairies like you, can I still look up to those women?" Su Xun thought that the girl had little knowledge. Now people in this business carry the medical report with them.


    Don''t ask me how I know. I also listen to others when I am pure


    Anzijin satisfied, and then thought of what, pretty face a red spat: "you are a flow, hooligan, before how did not see your true face."


    Su Xun laughed shyly and said shyly, "maybe you don''t know much about me. I think we need to live together to deepen our understanding before marriage."


    "You want to fart." An Zijin rolled a white eye, she was afraid that she had just lived with Su Xun and had a big stomach in less than three months.


    Then an Zijin casually asked: "did you watch the live broadcast of the hacker emperor, you really don''t know him?"


    The time period of flash Star Entertainment''s explosion is so coincident that it''s hard for people not to think of Qingyun international.And dare to engage in this kind of unscrupulous illegal intrusion into other people''s systems to steal information is only that arrogant to open live hacker emperor.


    So even an Zijin doubted whether Su Xun knew the hacker emperor.


    Just after Su Xun performed his flexible fingers, an Zijin''s suspicion deepened.


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded and said softly, "the hacker emperor is me."


    "Puchi -"


    an Zijin was amused and put his hand on Su Xun''s face: "Why are you so thick skinned? You can''t even steal a QQ number, and you''re a hacker."


    Su Xun had no choice but to tell the truth these days.


    Half an hour later, an Zijin cleaned up and left.


    Su Xun rolled up his sleeves and sat down in front of the computer. He continued to cut the flesh of flash star entertainment.


    He has repeatedly exposed the shady affairs of several famous artists of flash star entertainment.


    It also includes audio evidence that Liu Xiong repeatedly coerced and lured male artists to have sex with him.


    In the past, those victims who had been infringed by Liu Xiong and could only swallow their indignation also came forward one after another and directly warned Liu XiongQiang.


    There are men and women, girls in their seventies and eighties, and strong men in their forties. People have to lament the good mouth of chairman Liu Xiong.


    For a time, flash star entertainment and Liu Xiong are all shouting and fighting, which has aroused heated discussion among the whole people. It can be said that the decline of flash Star Entertainment has become a foregone conclusion.


    Yes, it''s just decline, not death.


    Because flash Star Entertainment has been developing for so many years, it is deeply rooted, involving all aspects of society, and can''t die in a short time.


    That would cause tens of thousands of people to lose their jobs.


    As an entrepreneur with a sense of social responsibility, Su Xun couldn''t bear to watch these workers lose their jobs.


    Therefore, he is ready to take the opportunity to buy flash star entertainment at a low price to contribute to the prosperity of the national cultural and entertainment industry and reduce the employment pressure of the country.


    That''s right. He is such a brilliant person.

 Chapter 148

    Acquisition of flash star entertainment is a decision that Su Xun had already thought about at the beginning of his operation.


    Because the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and it''s too fast to make money in movies. Su Xun is envious.


    Another reason is that he wants to change the entertainment environment that is full of fresh meat and women''s guns.


    It''s not easy for sue to get involved in the entertainment circle now.


    Qingyun International released the news:


    flash star entertainment today''s result is entirely Liu Xiong''s fault. As the leader of China''s entertainment industry, he did not contribute to the promotion of cultural prosperity. On the contrary, he created such a scandal, which is shocking and outrageous. This is a shame on human nature, a trample on morality and a provocation to the law. It is suggested that the relevant departments should never tolerate it !


    Liu Xiong and the high-level officials of flash star entertainment should pay the price of law, and some artists with improper style should also be banned, but how innocent are the tens of thousands of employees of flash star entertainment?


    There is no doubt that what Liu Xiong and others have done is a huge blow to flash star entertainment. It is possible that they will not be able to recover in the next few years and can only continue to operate at a loss until bankruptcy.


    In view of this, Qingyun international makes a statement here that it is willing to take over the mess of flashstar entertainment for nothing but to provide a guarantee for these innocent employees.


    The above is all the main content of the news. In the article, Qingyun international directly said that flash star entertainment is a mess now, which shows the anger of Qingyun international.


    Clearly so angry, but still willing to take over flash star entertainment this and their own contradictory company.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that it''s really for the sake of those employees. It shows that Mr. Su is really an excellent entrepreneur with a strong sense of social responsibility!


    "Support Su Dong. If every entrepreneur thinks like Su Dong, that would be great."


    "That is, these people only have money in their eyes. Look at Su Dong. He is not only a kitchen god, but also a free fortune teller. What a good person."


    "I don''t care about flash star entertainment. If Su Dong is handsome, I will support him. Beauty is justice."


    All the people supported Su Xun. Of course, some smart people understood the inside operation, but these people were usually sprayed as dogs.


    Several other companies in the entertainment industry who had been sharpening their swords against flash star entertainment could not help but scold Su Xun for being shameless!


    As soon as Su Xun made such a statement, he was the first to occupy the commanding height of morality. It was completely the appearance that the company abandoned contradictions and considered the interests of employees.


    If these entertainment companies want to get a share, they will be absolutely spurned by public opinion, so they can only watch Su Xun swallow flash star entertainment at a low price.


    At the same time, someone exposed on the Internet that Su Xun used to be a ghost detective and helped the police solve the case several times.


    Well, that''s right. This exposure is Su Xun''s trumpet.


    I''ll expose myself. It''s amazing.


    After the exposure, Jiangnan City police station and Jiangdong city police station also spoke one after another to thank Su Xun, confirming the words of the exposed person.


    In an instant, Su Xun''s national favor was pushed to the top.


    "Wocao, Su Dong, Niubi, Kitchen God, fortune teller, detective, hundreds of billions of rich people, is this NIMA really an earthman?"


    "Su Dong blockhouse, such a sense of justice entrepreneurs, must support."


    "I didn''t expect that the serial homicide case was solved by Su Dong some time ago. Thank Su Dong for protecting us in silence."


    At this time, if anyone dares to stand up and spray a word that Su Xun is not, he will definitely be hit by enthusiastic netizens'' human flesh address, and then he will be called offline in the same city.


    Those companies in the entertainment industry were instantly dumbfounded.


    How can you play with this horse?


    Anyone who dares to enter now and compete with Su Xun for the fat meat of flash Star Entertainment will definitely be spurned by netizens so that his mother doesn''t know him.


    Entertainment companies rely on the support of these people. If they lose their favor, it''s not far from death.


    He could only sigh that the back waves of the Yangtze River pushed the front waves. Su Xun had a wonderful hand.


    They are really old, but they are young now.


    At the same time, there is also sympathy for the encounter of flash star entertainment.


    Who would have thought that a subsidiary of the entertainment industry could be in such a situation in just one day?


    Therefore, many big men who have seen through all this have summed up a set of formulas.


    Flashstar entertainment offends Su Xun.


    Similarly, offending Su Xun is death.


    So, don''t offend Su Xun!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What? Qingyun international wants to buy us! "


    When Liu Xiong heard the news, he almost burst his lungs and smashed the office to pieces.


    "Yes, Liu Dong, take a look at this."


    The Secretary delivered the news released by Qingyun international to Liu Xiong.Liu Xiong''s mood was out of control when he looked at it. His Qi and blood were surging up and his eyes were red.


    There is no such shameless person in the world!


    You''re the one who put us in this position.


    Now he''s pretending to be the Savior and jumping out to take advantage of the fire to buy us flash star entertainment.


    It is also well-known that this is to protect the interests of tens of thousands of employees.


    Without you, there would be no unemployment for tens of thousands of employees!


    After looking at the comments that supported Su Xun below, Liu Xiong couldn''t help it any more, and he was so angry that his blood gushed out.


    "Puchi -"


    "Liu Dong, you Are you all right The secretary was startled and at a loss.


    Liu Xiong waved his hand, red eyes, gritted his teeth and said: "even if flash star entertainment is declared bankrupt today, I will never sell it to Qingyun international!"


    "Bang -"


    at this moment, the door of the office was pushed open and several policemen came in.


    The first police officer looked at Liu Xiong and said coldly, "Liu Xiong, you are suspected of many civil and criminal cases. The evidence is solid. Come with us."


    Liu Xiong''s face was as pale as ashes in an instant. Now he has no chance to declare the company bankrupt.


    He is very clear about the virtue of his company''s shareholders. Once he is caught, they will definitely sell the company clean.


    No, they don''t have a chance to sell because they''re going to get caught just like themselves.


    Then Su Xun can buy flash star entertainment at a lower price.


    Liu Xiong hates it when he thinks about it!


    Two policemen came forward to Liu Xiong wearing a special silver watch issued by the motherland and forced him to leave.


    Out of the company building, countless reporters aimed at him, flashing lights.


    Liu Xiong used to face these reporters with high spirits. He enjoyed showing himself in front of the flash.


    But now he was treated as usual again, but his mood and environment were quite different.


    Liu Xiong cried with a cry.

 Chapter 149

    "What do you think of this, Mr. Liu?"


    "Mr. Liu, what do you think of Mr. Su of Qingyun international?"


    "I''m a reporter from Yu Province daily..."


    The reporters swarmed on, and the long guns and short cannons almost clubbed Liu Xiong''s face.


    "I don''t feel it. I don''t feel it. Su Xun, Lao Tzu, Cao Ni Ma, Wu Wu Grass mud horse, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Liu Xiong covered his face and cried and scolded. He yelled to the police, "send me to the car quickly, and let them stop patting me


    "There are so many people who are trying to stop thinking that it can''t be fast." A policeman said softly.


    This kind of scum and scum, can you feel ashamed?


    When Liu Xiong was passively interviewed, Su Xun had finished the acquisition plan for flash star entertainment in the conference room.


    After the acquisition, flash Star Entertainment will be renamed as Qingyun entertainment, which can be regarded as the symbol of Qingyun International''s formal involvement in the entertainment industry.


    After discussing the acquisition plan of flash star entertainment, the meeting came to an end. Su Xun stood up, supported the table with both hands, looked at everyone and said in a deep voice:


    "everyone, Qingyun international, when Zhao Dong first named himself, he had set a grand goal. On the way to pursue this goal, Zhao Dong was unfortunately killed by others. I hope Zhao Dong''s wish is up to us Continue to complete. "


    "If we want to build Qingyun into an international business empire, we will step by step


    "I have a wish that is bigger than Zhao Dong''s goal. Maybe it''s unrealistic, that is, I want to make everyone''s life from birth to death inseparable from Qingyun international!"


    Su Xun''s face was calm, his voice was calm, but his words were like thunder.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Everyone in the conference room stood up and clapped at the same time. Thunderous applause was heard in the conference room for a long time.


    All people feel that there is a mass of blood flowing in their hearts. Even those middle-aged people who have long been polished off by life also have a feeling of blood boiling.


    At this moment, their youth seems to have come back with high morale.


    Su Xun''s goal was impractical, but it didn''t prevent them from working towards it.


    Even if they fail, they believe that under the leadership of Su Xun, Qingyun international is still an unshakable giant in the business world.


    "The meeting is over."


    Leaving two words behind, Su Xun turns and walks out of the conference room. Yan Yurou and Liao Yu follow him with the folder in their arms.


    Yan Yurou is wearing a white ol suit, while Liao Yu is wearing a black ol professional suit. The sharp contrast in color makes the two beauties look different.


    Wearing a red tunic dress, Mandala seems to be a little lazy. She casually gets up from the chair in the corner and follows out. The red high heels on her feet are bright as if dripping blood.


    The three women are very beautiful, especially the mandala. They are all full of enchantment. Their eyes seem to be discharging at any time. The height of 1.75 meters makes the long legs wrapped in black and silk more attractive.


    But when the three women got up and left, all the people in the meeting room bowed their heads, and no one dared to take a look more.


    After all, people who are not sensible are not qualified to sit in this meeting room.


    Until the sound of the four people''s footsteps disappeared, the people in the conference room chatted with each other and left.


    Su Xun returns to his office, and Yan Yurou and Liao Yu return to their respective offices.


    "Well, are you still used to it?"


    Su Xun looked at mandala and asked.


    Mandala lazily sat on the sofa, legs up, skillfully took out a cigarette from the cigarette box on the table and put it in his red lips: "fortunately, it''s better than the working environment where bullets may die at any time."


    She picked up the lighter and was ready to light a cigarette.


    Just then, a hand suddenly reached out and snatched the lighter from her hand.


    Mandala looked at Su Xun with some doubts.


    Su Xun took the cigarette out of her mouth and put it into his mouth. He lit it with a lighter and took a puff of the cigarette ring. He said faintly, "women should look like women. Smoke less."


    "Boss, do you think I can be a normal woman?" Datura lifted up her skirt, revealing two pistols strapped to the outside of her thigh.


    The implication is that you should not ask me by the standard of a normal woman.


    After all, any normal woman would carry two guns at any time.


    Su Xun put out his cigarette and threw it into the dustbin. He said casually, "you''ve always been a normal woman in my eyes. I don''t like women smoking."


    Datura a Leng, and then show a smile, charming blinked his eyes: "boss, you are tantalizing me?"


    "Psycho." Su Xun said.


    Mandala shrugged, and if he didn''t smoke, he would not smoke. He scolded others for what they were doing.


    The long golden hair is dazzling in the sunlight, and her lazy posture makes her look like a golden cat.At the same time, Taishan Group.


    Chairman''s office.


    "Dad, Su Xun said that he didn''t need your help. How about that? He said that if he didn''t need it, he didn''t need it." An Zijin sits in the position that belongs to Annam day, playing game with his computer.


    Annam day smile: "this kid, really have some ability, brazen appearance like a qualified businessman."


    "What impudence, Dad, don''t talk so hard." An Zijin was not happy. He puffed his cheek and said, "I''ll ask you if Su Xun is not strong."


    "Great." Annan Tian nodded, then frowned and said, "girl, I know there are several women around this boy. His reputation of lust has spread all over Jiangnan City. I put my words here today. If he wants to marry you, he must break the relationship with those women."


    An Zijin stopped his action, looked up at Annam and said seriously:


    "Dad, aren''t you playing double label? If you and your mother are married, you can still find a little mother for me outside. What''s more, I haven''t married him yet. Why do you care so much? Otherwise, you will break the relationship with those little mothers and set an example for your future son-in-law. "


    If Su Xun heard these words, he would cry out for it. He hugged her and gave her a good kiss. She was the best wife in the country.


    Annan said with a smile, "can it be the same? I have this child. How can I break it? It''s not appropriate. "


    "Yes, you even have a few children. Are you more than my family''s Su Xun?" An Zi Jin is waiting for his this words, direct general.


    Annan Tian''s face was blue and white. Of course, he couldn''t blame his baby daughter. So he didn''t hesitate to write down Su Xun in his little book.


    This son of a bitch, look what my daughter has become since she fell in love with you!


    Su Xun in the office sneezed several times. He thought that his little sister was missing him again.

 Chapter 150

    The next morning.


    Su Xun hasn''t started broadcasting yet, but there are already 100000 viewers online in his live studio, and the barrage and gifts have never stopped.


    "Was the anchor responsible for yesterday''s flash star entertainment? The anchor won''t have been arrested."


    "I hope not. I stayed up all night waiting for the anchor to start. This is the most interesting anchor I''ve ever followed."


    "Ha ha, live broadcast publicizes hacker technology and invades other countries'' systems maliciously. This kind of anchor should be arrested and put in prison."


    "It''s Shabi upstairs. Go away if you don''t look. What about bilima? Did the anchor eat your rice or kill and set fire? I''m going to lick you. "


    "Whether the anchor is alive or not, he won''t be caught or fall into the hands of foreign spies."


    Ye Wu is also staring at Su Xun''s studio.


    At the same time, some islanders were also staring at Su Xun''s studio, and many foreigners attracted by the video links forwarded to the Internet were waiting for Su Xun to start broadcasting.


    As for the officials of other countries, they didn''t respond because they didn''t take Su Xun seriously. They just thought that the island countries'' network defense system was too rubbish.


    At this time, what is Su, the hacker emperor, doing?


    Just got up from Qin Zhu''s quilt.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped Qin Zhu: "don''t pretend to sleep when you wake up. Get up."


    "Hee hee, they are a little shy." Qin Zhu put his head out of the quilt and his pretty face turned red.


    Last night, they reappeared the life and death friendship between Ning caichen and Nie Xiaoqian. Only they knew what it was like.


    As for the process, I won''t write it in detail, so that you won''t say that I have water words. After all, I''m a conscientious writer who never has water words!


    Su Xun rolled his eyes: "shy? You were not shy last night


    "Bah, bah, don''t say it!" Qin Zhuhong got up with a red face and covered Su Xun''s mouth.


    Su Xun broke off her hand, then got up and began to dress. After all, it had to be live today.


    Qin Zhu suddenly thought of something, lifted the quilt, quickly put on the skirt, and then ran out of the room.


    Su Xun''s face was muddled. He didn''t understand what was wrong with the girl''s brain.


    When Qin Zhu came to the downstairs living room, he saw Yan Yurou''s face on the sofa. He immediately raised his mouth and raised a smile.


    "Yan Niu, I was tired last night. It''s inconvenient for me to walk on my legs. Can you help me?"


    Qin Zhu leaned against the stairs rather heavily.


    She''s a ghost. How could she be flogged all night? Of course, she pretended.


    She screamed so loud last night, just for Yan Yurou.


    Yan Yurou gritted her teeth and said, "inconvenient? It''s better to break it! "


    "That''s going to disappoint you. I can''t bear to break it. After all, my master likes it very much." Qin Zhu''s face was thumping and he felt happy. Ghost life was full of fun.


    Yan Yurou was about to cry. She threw herself into Liao Yu''s arms and said, "sister Yu, look at the air conditioner Ji. She does this on purpose."


    "All right, all right." Liao Yu looked at Qin Zhu and said, "it''s almost OK. It''s a glorious thing."


    "Well, it''s glorious to be able to serve the host with your own body." Qin Zhu snorted and happily went into the kitchen to make tea for Su Xun.


    When Su Xun came down, it was Yan Yurou''s resentful expression that welcomed him, which made Su Xun shiver involuntarily.


    It''s not a good thing that women like it too much. He feels that his kidney is overdrawn badly recently.


    After breakfast, Liao Yu drives the listless Yan Yurou to the company.


    Before she left, she gave Su Xun a helpless look to see the romantic debt you caused. Finally, she had to let me help comfort the little girl.


    Su Xun came to the study and opened the live room again.


    "Lying trough, the anchor is still alive."


    "After waiting for a long time, I finally wait until today to brush a wave of rockets to celebrate the anchor''s safety."


    "Anchor Niubi, the relevant departments have not been able to lock his position. The technology has exploded!"


    "Hello anchor, I''m in charge of an information company in Silicon Valley of magnesium. I''d like to invite you to work in magnesium. The salary is up to you."


    "Go away, magnesium people upstairs. Is the anchor short of your money for this kind of technology?"


    "That''s to say, if the anchor is short of money, he can tell us that we''ll reward him. Don''t be fooled by these foreigners."


    All kinds of large rewards covered the computer screen.


    Su Xun cleared his throat: "thank you for your support and reward. Before the live broadcast, I found something interesting in my backstage private message. Now I''ll open it to you."


    As the voice dropped, Su Xun opened the private message in the background of the live broadcast platform. There were several private messages, all sent by the same person.Su Xun opened one of them, the content is as follows: Dear hacker, on behalf of the island country, I sincerely invite you. You have proved your strength with your actions. As long as you are willing to come to the island country to serve our great sun heaven, we are willing to provide anything you want.


    The other private letters were similar, all about the island devils inviting Su Xun to serve the island.


    The barrage swipes the screen instantly.


    "Lying trough, look at this private letter time, kid Ziting is insidious. On the surface, he releases the news that the anchor will pay the price to disturb the audience, but on the back, he wants to buy the anchor."


    "Yes, this little devil is too insidious. He wants to bribe him before other countries realize the power of the anchor."


    "The anchor certainly won''t be a traitor. The little devil will die."


    "The anchor must not promise..."


    At this time, Su Xun''s backstage had another private letter. This time, Su Xun didn''t show it to the audience because it was a private letter from ye Wu.


    The content is as follows: Hello anchor, I''m sure you will firm your position and won''t be moved by foreign inducements. I''m Ye Wu. I''m a director of the Department and the Department is confidential. On behalf of the country, I''d like to extend an invitation to you. I hope you can work for the country. Isn''t that a good man?


    Su Xun''s reply: Hello Ye Chu, I see the news. If the motherland needs it, I will not refuse. But I just want to be an ordinary anchor to bring you happiness. Please don''t disturb me any more.


    After this message was sent out, Su Xun directly shut down the backstage and prohibited everyone from sending private messages to him.


    When ye Wu saw this reply, he couldn''t laugh or cry. In his heart, ten thousand grass mud horses raced by.


    Shentama just wants to be an ordinary anchor, you are very ordinary, but the content of your live broadcast is not ordinary at all!


    Ye Wu said in a deep voice:


    "if you continue to reply and see that his attitude is at least good, it shows that there is hope to persuade him."


    "Yechu, he has set up permission, we can''t reply." A subordinate said one.


    Ye Wu was stunned and sighed: "he doesn''t give us a chance to persuade him at all. I''ll report the situation first and wait for the notice above."

 Chapter 151

    "I didn''t expect that the islanders valued me so much, which made me a little flattered! In order to show our gratitude, why don''t we try to invade their air defense system today? "


    Su Xun sighed a little.


    "In 666, shentama expressed his thanks. The people of the island are very excited now and want to kill the anchor."


    "Laugh at me, anchor. What''s in it for you to laugh at me? Do you want to inherit the balance? "


    "Baga ah Lu, you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, dragon country bastard. If you have seed, tell me where you are now. I''ll fight you!"


    "Lying trough, the devil haunts upstairs. I''d like to say hello to his mother first."


    "The stupid dragon people can only invade the island country. This kind of shit is generally the network defense system. If you want to invade our country, try it."


    "Yes, is this the so-called hacker? The pupils in our country are all more powerful than him. I''d like to attack the system of our country. "


    Two foreign men''s barracks pass by.


    "The anchor satisfies them and lets them know how ignorant they are."


    "Ten thousand people''s blood letters ask the anchor to satisfy the wishes of those two fools."


    The words of the arrogant and ignorant magnesians aroused the anger of all.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "OK, then I will satisfy the wishes of the two international friends who just invaded the magnesium system today."


    "I believe we all know that some time ago, it was reported that their firearms experts had designed and manufactured a new type of assault rifle."


    "This rifle is named M22 assault rifle. It has excellent range and accuracy in live ammunition test. It is the most advanced automatic rifle on the market. So far, only mgfang has the design drawings in his hand."


    At the same time, Su Xun''s hand didn''t stop. His fingers were pounding on the keyboard.


    "Lying trough, I seem to know what the anchor is going to do."


    "I know. I can''t do it. I''m excited again. I''ll do two squats first!"


    "When the Internationale is played, it will sound the bugle of attack, which will give the arrogant and ignorant magnesium countrymen a great insight."


    "Arrogant Longguo people, do they really think that our country''s network defense system is just like that of the island country? I guarantee you can''t even break the first layer of firewall. "


    "When we studied computers in magnesium, you were still suckling. This is a gap in strength that technology can''t make up for."


    In the barrage, many magnesium audiences ridiculed Su Xun and regarded him as a joke.


    At the same time, magnesium.


    "Oh, shette, what do I see? Our defense system is under attack!"


    "God, who did such a stupid thing? It''s unbelievable. Is it the so-called hacker emperor? The one who invaded the island system. "


    "What a stupid guy. Let me spare a cup of coffee to get rid of it."


    Looking at the warning signs on the computer, everyone laughed contemptuously, and then stood ready to block this guy outside the first layer of firewall.


    Then the smile on their faces faded away and the alarm went off in the office.


    Because their defense system is like a piece of paper under the attack of the other party, which is directly torn up mercilessly, even without any buffer.


    "Oh, Fark! Oh, MAIGA, stop him from copying the data


    "Sheter, damn it, the system is paralyzed by the attack. Report to the White Palace quickly!"


    "God, how could this be..."


    For a moment, the office was in a mess.


    At the same time, all the audience saw all kinds of drawings from Su Xun''s studio, which was dazzling.


    "Crouching trough, this horse is the design drawing of the aircraft carrier!"


    "New concept bomber drawings, missile design drawings."


    "Anchor Niu forced, 666, rocket a respect."


    I "saw the design of the M22 assault rifle."


    "Oh, it''s fake. It must be fake. How can it be? It can''t be!"


    "Fakesquid, damn it, stop quickly, you will be punished, we will not let you go!"


    The two guys who clamored to let Su Xun invade the MgO system were going crazy, because they didn''t expect that Su Xun succeeded, and it was so easy.


    "Ha ha ha, two international friends upstairs are buzzing in their brains."


    "It''s all thanks to you. I just don''t know if the police in magnesium will invite you back for tea."


    "I''m dead with laughter. I''ve lived for 20 years. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a cheap request. Now I''m asking for trouble."


    For a moment, the barrage was full of joy.


    "Well, I''ve posted the drawings of the M22 assault rifle on the Internet. Those who are interested can study them by themselves."


    Su Xun only uploaded this drawing, and saved all the others, because these things are not suitable for large-scale dissemination.But he sent a few top secret drawings and private letters to Ye Wu as a meeting gift yesterday.


    If the last live broadcast of Su Xun''s invasion of the island country''s network defense system stole the information in the literature library, it was just a small test.


    Then this time, he really made a big news, and it was the kind that caused a sensation all over the world.


    In less than an hour, the world was shocked.


    it''s God''s news that shocked the world again.


    Every time the hacker emperor hits the keyboard, it will affect the pulse of the world.


    the king of the hacker world, the hacker emperor. ¡·


    "because of him, the world is in uproar. ¡·


    this is a shock in China. In short, at this moment, Su Xun, the hacker emperor who doesn''t show his face in the live broadcast, is the most beautiful guy in the world.


    Magnesium has issued a global arrest warrant for the hacker emperor, offering a reward of up to $1 billion.


    Meanwhile, tens of millions of people are online at the same time in Su Xun''s studio, many of them are foreign officials.


    The rocket kept floating on the barrage.


    "Eagle Empire gives anchor 500 rockets."


    "Big XX country gives anchor 500 rockets."


    "Host of XX"


    And these people are crazy about giving gifts for only one purpose.


    "Ask the anchor to share the remaining drawings, leave an account number, and be willing to give you any money."


    "A hundred million to buy a drawing, I hope the anchor can agree."


    The prices offered are more and more astonishing, and some offer titles as rewards, even for the princess.


    "666, I''ve learned a lot. I said that Tama is the best anchor in the world. Is that ok?"


    "old fellow iron is fine, old fellow is very good."


    "The anchor is rich..."


    Rao SHISU Xun, who is not moved by stinky money, saw that these conditions were swaying, and then said calmly:


    "don''t insult me with money. If I want money, I can mention it in all banks around the world at any time. I have more money than you."


    "Crouching trough, the anchor is very good. The bank is like your personal wallet."


    "Upstairs, if the anchor wants to, the bank is really his wallet."


    "It''s so cool. Does the anchor accept the apprentice? I have two elder sisters and one younger sister. I can''t do it. I can introduce my mother to you, too. "


    "Brother 666 upstairs, does your father know you are so generous?"

 Chapter 152

    There are more and more people pouring into the live broadcasting room, and people from all over the world are rushing to offer Su Xun extremely rich conditions on the barrage, just like the auction.


    "This is the CIA (Military Intelligence Agency) of magnesium. We would like to give you a severe warning for your behavior endangering China''s military security! Please delete all data immediately and forbid to leak, otherwise all consequences will be borne by you


    "Warning, this is the CIA of magnesium..."


    In the sea of barrage, magnesium''s warning was so weak that it was soon submerged in the barrage.


    However, Su Xun''s vision of 5.0 accurately captured the bullet screens of the CIA and jokingly said: "the CIA of magnesium has warned me to delete all the data, otherwise I will bear the consequences. I want to know what the consequences are. Do you want to scare me to death through Internet threats?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, laugh to death. He not only wants to scare the anchor to death, but also wants to laugh to death us."


    "That is, he can''t even find the anchor anywhere. What else can he do?"


    "Is the anchor levinhock? My eyes are so sharp that I didn''t even notice the CIA barrage. "


    "It''s not easy to make fun of them. Don''t change it to Chinese."


    Su Xun knocked on the keyboard, and soon succeeded in invading the CIA headquarters command room''s indoor monitoring, and the screen appeared on the computer screen.


    In the picture, a group of foreigners in suits and military uniforms are gathered in front of several computers, which all show the live pictures in front of Su Xun.


    Looking at these people, I find that something is wrong. How can this live video be so familiar?


    "Oh, Fark, he''s hacking into our surveillance room!"


    A moment later, a middle-aged officer was the first to respond.


    "Wokuo, I didn''t expect that I could see the CIA headquarters in my lifetime. Thanks to the anchor, I''ve got the material to brag for my son in the future."


    "You think too much upstairs. You don''t even have a girlfriend. How can you have a son? Besides, how do you know this is CIA headquarters?"


    "Brother above, if you don''t need to donate your eyes to those in need, it can be regarded as doing something good. Can''t you see the three letters of CIA on the wall?"


    "That blonde officer is so cute. What she plays in the movie is real. No, you can''t. first, I''ll go to work. With my rich imagination, I''ll win honor for my country."


    "This kind of broken road can also drive, brother or pay attention to the body ah, young don''t kidney."


    "What are you doing in a daze? Deduction of 666, reward and walking? Is there any live broadcast more enjoyable than the anchor?"


    ¡°6666¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, the blockbuster 666 occupied the computer screen, even making people unable to see the picture clearly.


    "Shetfaq, turn off, turn off that damn surveillance right now, which bitch thought of pointing the surveillance right at the command room!"


    With a burst of loud calls and curses, and then the monitoring was turned off, the live video became pitch black.


    "As long as we want to share the medical resources in the hands of the poor people in China, we can donate them for free."


    Su Xun didn''t want to release the information, but he had to, because only in this way can the world share the pressure from the magnesium side.


    So we can only try our best to exchange the drawings in hand for something beneficial to our country.


    And even if the drawings leaked out, it''s not a big problem, because there are not many countries with this technology to produce, not to mention the most confidential drawings he only gave Ye Wu a copy.


    As Su Xun''s voice dropped, in less than ten minutes, the major charities in Longguo received one donation after another from overseas.


    These donations include medical equipment, educational equipment, cash, as well as direct donations to schools and hospitals.


    Then, at the same time, all the charities that received donations announced the list and amount of donations, and expressed their gratitude to the countries all over the world for their support to Longguo charity.


    No one dares to play tricks in this situation.


    "The anchor is powerful. I''m from the poor mountain area. I thank the anchor for my hometown."


    "What is net red? Do those who change their pattern and stir fry all day also deserve to be called net red? Open your dog''s eyes and have a look. It''s only when you step on the horse that you will be called wanghong! "


    "I''m 60 years old. As long as the anchor keeps on broadcasting, I''ll make a will for my children and grandchildren to support the anchor all their lives."


    "Is the master upstairs going to pass on the anchor as a family heirloom?"


    Su Xu sent out all the drawings and materials stored directly, and then said, "old fellow, thank you for your support. But today is probably my last broadcast. The reward I received from my two live broadcast is one hundred and fifty million, and I will give it all."


    The reason why he announced that this was the last time to start broadcasting was that he had received the prompt that the system task had been completed, and it would not be appropriate to continue such unlimited production.[congratulations to the host for completing the task: make your name known and let the world recognize you as the hacker emperor. ¡¿


    [reward: the technology of God level hacker. ¡¿


    breaking magnesium''s network defense system steals a large number of design drawings in seconds, which has caused a sensation all over the world, and his reputation as the hacker emperor has been fully realized.


    He is a new milestone in the hacker world, which is admired by later generations but hard to surpass.


    Hearing Su Xun say that this is the last live broadcast, officials all over the world are relieved, but ordinary viewers are reluctant.


    After all, it''s not easy to find a thing that can add some fun to the boring life. How can it end like this!


    "No, anchor, it''s only two days. Next you can perform invasion of Bangzi country, bear country and other countries."


    Here, Bangzi country and Xiong country were kicked out of the studio because of their fierce words.


    "Anchor, don''t go away. I''ll give you all my living expenses for a week. Please continue to live."


    "Ten thousand people''s blood book asks the anchor to continue to broadcast."


    "After watching the live broadcast of the anchor, how can we continue to watch those hot eyes live broadcast in the future?"


    The bullet screen was full of words of retaining and pleading with Su Xun, and all kinds of reward gifts filled the screen.


    Officials from all over the world who stare at the live broadcast room raise their heart to their throat and sweat their palms.


    They all hope that Su Xun will stop, because otherwise, who knows if the next country to be attacked will be them.


    Of course, although they wanted Su Xun to broadcast it immediately, they didn''t dare to speak in the comment area for fear of counterproductive effect.


    At this time, the official spokesman of bangziguo mixed in the barrage and also made a hypocritical sentence: Yes, the anchor stay, our boring life needs to be adjusted.


    Su Xun laughed and said with profound meaning: "since the friends of bangziguo want me to continue the live broadcast, I''ll go online randomly and continue the live broadcast if I have time in the future."


    Bangzi country


    I think they are deliberately saying ironic words to stimulate you. How can you agree directly? They don''t play cards according to the routine at all!


    Officials around the world yelled at each other and took turns to greet the eighteen generations of Bangzi''s ancestors.


    Grass mud horse, grass mud horse, let you be smart, let you be different, go to your uncle!


    And the audience were happy, and they all lined up to thank bangziguo.


    "thanks to the old fellow of the bar for assisting."


    "thanks to the old fellow''s support."


    "old fellow fucking great iron..."


    A group of official bigwigs staring at the live broadcast in bangziguo are about to cry, with tears streaming down their faces.


    If they offend countries all over the world at one time, they will have a hard time in the world.

 Chapter 153

    "Dragon hackers three seconds to break the magnesium side network defense system, whether the system is too weak, or hackers are too strong. ¡·


    after that, who is the next country? ¡·


    a large number of design drawings of magnesium side are exposed on the Internet, and the global pattern may usher in new changes. ¡·


    when the hacker emperor wants to withdraw the broadcast, the official staff of Bangzi country sincerely retrieve it. ¡·


    for three consecutive days, the news reported by the global media is all about the same person - the hacker emperor who does not know his name or his appearance.


    Some of these reports boast about Su Xun, others belittle him, and even come up with the theory of hacker threat.


    It is not clear whether the emergence of Su Xun will affect the global pattern, but it has already affected the pattern of the hacker community. Because of him, all hackers have to report to the relevant departments.


    Can this horse be called a hacker?


    In this story, dragon country is the biggest winner, island country and magnesium country are reduced to clowns.


    As for magnesium''s offering a reward of one billion US dollars for Su Xun, it became a joke.


    Since then, magnesium has offered a high price reward of $100 million again to find hackers to challenge Su Xun, and the ultimate goal is to lock Su Xun''s position.


    However, in the face of this 100 million US dollars, no hacker in the world dares to challenge Suxun. On the contrary, magnesium''s network defense system has been maliciously attacked for many times.


    Because in the hearts of these hackers, the hacker emperor has become their faith and God.


    For a time, the word "hacker emperor" has become a hot topic in the world.


    At this time, Su, the hacker emperor worshipped or hated by countless people, is holding a press conference on the acquisition of flash star entertainment by Qingyun international.


    This is the first time that Su Xun has been publicly interviewed in front of the media. After all, he can''t keep a low profile now.


    He is such an excellent man, just like the firefly in the night, bright dazzling, bright charming, even low-key will be found.


    In the auditorium of Qingyun, media from all over the country gathered patiently to wait for the international press conference.


    The photographer driving the camera stood around the wall of the auditorium, with long guns and short guns aimed at the stage.


    "Here comes Su Dong."


    All of a sudden, I don''t know who exclaimed, and everyone got up one after another and looked at the door of the auditorium.


    With everyone watching, Su Xun, surrounded by senior executives, comes in with Yan Yurou and Liao Yu.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    There was thunderous applause in the auditorium.


    Su Xun stepped onto the stage and raised his hands to signal everyone to be quiet. The applause gradually disappeared, leaving only the shutter sound of the camera.


    Su Xun sat in the middle of the table, put his hands on the table, looked at the reporter below and said:


    "first of all, thank you very much for coming from all over the country to participate in this news conference. Secondly, I hope you will try not to ask about the topic that has nothing to do with the acquisition of flash star entertainment today."


    "Pa pa pa..." The crowd applauded.


    "OK, let''s go straight to question time."


    As Su Xun''s voice fell, the reporters below raised their hands one after another.


    Su Xun pointed to a young man in a black shirt: "this reporter friend, the first question is for you to ask first."


    "OK, thank you, Mr. Su." The young man with black shirt got up, looked at Su Xun and asked, "the original intention of Su Dong''s acquisition of flash star entertainment is admirable. I want to ask if Su Dong will still keep the original business mode of flash star entertainment in the future."


    This reporter asked about this point, because this is the entrustment of Qingyun international arrangement (???).


    "First of all, I would like to make it clear that flash Star Entertainment will soon be renamed Qingyun entertainment." After Su Xun finished, he hesitated, and then continued: "the business mode of flash star entertainment is to make star circle fans. My business mode is to create excellent film and TV series products to attract audiences. There is an essential difference between the two."


    "All right, next one."


    "May I ask Mr. Su what he thinks of the popularity of Niang Pao in the entertainment circle today?"


    "What do you think? I''m sorry, I''ve never seen it, because it''s totally ugly. " Su Xun gave a smile and fired directly.


    The reporters are excited because the news is coming.


    "Mr. Su, can you elaborate on your opinion?"


    "You are digging a hole for me." Su Xun pointed to the female reporter who asked the question, and the whole audience laughed.


    Su Xun continued: "different people have different opinions on this issue, but I believe that Qingyun entertainment will show you a different entertainment industry. You can wait and see."


    Su Xun didn''t openly belittle those Niang guns, but he didn''t hide his contempt and disdain.


    And it directly shows that Qingyun entertainment will try its best to clean up and change this atmosphere.


    "Su Dong, I want to ask you what is the relationship between the two ladies behind you and you." Asked a middle-aged reporter who was slightly fat.It''s obviously a bit of news.


    "Sorry, I said it at the beginning. Please try not to ask anything irrelevant to today''s topic." Su Xun looked at the reporter who asked questions and said.


    I thought that the matter was over, but I didn''t expect that the reporter was biting hard: "Mr. Su, you didn''t answer. Does it just show that you have an improper relationship with the two ladies?"


    This words fall, the atmosphere of the whole court suddenly a little wrong.


    Because even a fool can feel that this guy is deliberately picking fault.


    "Come on, this gentleman, please go out." With a smile on his face, Su Xun''s tone was calm and gentle.


    As his voice fell, two bodyguards quickly stepped forward, one left and one right, carrying a middle-aged reporter out.


    "What are you doing? Let me go. I''m a reporter. I have the right to interview. Let me go."


    The middle-aged man kept struggling, but it was useless. He was put up by two bodyguards without expression.


    Su Xun looked down at all the people and showed an apologetic smile: "I''m really sorry. Although there was a little incident, it didn''t hurt. Let''s continue."


    There was a complete silence.


    After about three seconds of silence, all the reporters returned to their previous state and asked questions enthusiastically.


    At the same time, the middle-aged reporter who found fault was put up by the bodyguard all the way out of the company building and directly left at the door.


    "You You wait for me. "


    The middle-aged reporter put a hard word, got up and turned to leave, but was blocked by the bodyguard.


    "You can go if you want, but you''ll have to wait."


    One of the bodyguards dropped his voice and caught the reporter with his backhand. Then he took a recording pen from his pocket and dropped it on the ground.


    "Patter!"


    Another bodyguard raised his foot and stepped down. The recorder broke into pieces and became rubbish.


    The expression on the middle-aged reporter''s face was stiff.


    "You can go now."


    The two bodyguards dropped a sentence, released him, and then turned into the building.


    The middle-aged reporter stood in the same place, looking at the destroyed recorder on the ground, his face turned blue and white.

 Chapter 154

    "Check out the reporter who made the trouble and see who is so ignorant behind it."


    After the press conference, when the reporter finished, Su Xun went to the office and ordered a long to investigate the middle-aged reporter who had just found fault at the press conference.


    Big guy and mandala have been fully responsible for the safety of Su Xun''s life. Ah long and ah Hu are reduced to errands.


    At first, ah long and ah Hu were not convinced.


    But after mandala and big man''s "careful instruction" respectively, the two men who were black and blue were completely convinced.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll check it right away. Do you have any other orders?" Ah long asked respectfully.


    Without looking back, Su Xun waved back to indicate that he could go.


    Ah long bowed slightly and turned to leave.


    Back to the office, I saw Qin Zhuzheng with two snow-white legs lying on his desk playing with his mobile phone.


    "Master, please give me your orders." See Su Xun come in, Qin Zhu quickly lie down, jade hand slowly lift long skirt, eyes such as silk said.


    Since Su feels that she''s going to taste the sweet food, sooner or later she''s going to eat it again.


    In the past, it was said on TV that female ghosts would hook and lead men to absorb his essence. Su Xun didn''t believe it, but now he believes it.


    If he didn''t have any discomfort except for his waist, Su Xun would not dare to touch Qin Zhu.


    But today, Su Xun was not in the mood to mess with her. He rolled his eyes and went to the sofa to sit down and sleep.


    Qin Zhu is stunned. Can''t you, this scum man, get tired of playing with others so soon?


    After frowning, Qin Zhu floated into Su Xun''s arms from his desk. He put his hands around his neck and breathed out: "master, what do you think? Let people listen to it."


    "Be quiet." Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Qin Zhu was startled. He spat out his tongue and did not dare to speak any more. He sat still in his arms.


    Su Xun is still thinking about the reporter just now.


    A reporter does not have the courage to find fault, so there must be other people''s support behind him.


    Su Xun was not sure what the other party''s purpose was. If it was just to get him into trouble, the trouble would be too trivial, and the means would not be on the table.


    Therefore, Su Xun preferred that this was a sign of temptation or provocation. He told him clearly that I was going to be ready for you.


    If it is the latter, then this guy is too crazy and arrogant.


    Su Xun doesn''t allow such a powerful person to exist!


    He''s still thinking about his enemies to see who''s the most likely.


    But after thinking about it, he found that he didn''t seem to have any enemies (too many enemies to remember).


    Originally, he used mind reading or psychic ability, and it was very likely that he could get the information from the reporter behind the scenes.


    However, the prerequisite of these two skills is to touch each other. In that kind of environment, if he went down to touch the reporter, wouldn''t he be like a psycho?


    As for the temporary imprisonment of the other party, that''s even worse. Isn''t it equivalent to handing a knife to someone else?


    Qingyun international is on the cusp of the storm these two days. Su Xun didn''t want to stumble inexplicably, so he''d better stay steady.


    After all, it''s just a personal investigation. It''s not difficult.


    "Master?" Qin Zhu carefully and tentatively called out.


    Su Xun opened his eyes: "what are you doing?"


    "I don''t know." Qin Zhuqiao''s head is waiting.


    Su Xun


    Sister, please be merciful and give my brother a holiday.


    "Bang -"


    just then, the office door was suddenly pushed open, and Liao Yu came in in a hurry.


    As soon as Su Xun''s eyes brightened, he pushed Qin Zhu away and asked, "is there any document that I need to deal with urgently?"


    At this moment, Liao Yu is the living Bodhisattva who saved him from fire and water. Qin Zhu''s goblin is too grinding.


    "Yurou''s family is here. They have already quarreled. Go and have a look." Liao Yu said anxiously. His voice dropped and he took Su Xun out.


    Su Xun said: "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s no time to say that." Liao Yu replied, because Yan Yurou''s office is opposite Su Xun.


    "Well, wait for me."


    Qin Zhu casually put on high-heeled shoes, and then caught up with them.


    When she heard that Yan Yurou''s family came, she was a little worried that Yan Yurou would be taken home.


    She felt that she must be crazy, and could not bear to be right with her all day.


    Sure enough, feelings are tempered in the battle.


    "Look what you look like now! Miss tangtangyan came here to work for others. Come back with me immediately! "


    "No! Brother, I''m not going back! "As soon as I got to the door of the office, a quarrel came to susian No.2 Middle School.


    Yan rainforest angrily roared: "that bastard, you call him over, I''d like to ask him how on earth he fascinated you so much that you can''t come back home!"


    "Cough, cough." Su Xun coughed twice and went in.


    Yan Yulin subconsciously turned back and saw Su Xun. His face softened and he said apologetically, "Hello, Mr. Su. I''m Yan Yulin. I''m the eldest of Yan''s family in Yunling city. I''m sorry to disturb you. My sister is naughty. Thanks to your care during this time."


    Su Xun is on an equal footing with his father. His attitude must be polite.


    "Well, if I''m not mistaken, I''m the asshole you just said." Su Xun said something unnatural.


    The expression on Yan Yulin''s face was stiff for a moment, and then he gave a heartless smile: "Su Dong, don''t make fun of me, my sister. I know where you can see her naughty woman, and her virtue doesn''t deserve you."


    Sure. This is my brother. That''s right.


    "Master, I''ll pour you a glass of water." Yan Yurou said a word, and then ran to pour water for Su Xun.


    Yan Yulin''s eyes widened and his chin almost fell to the ground.


    Oh, my God! Is this still his naughty little sister?


    "Wait, you What was it just called? " He suddenly woke up, looking at Yan Yurou asked.


    Yan Yurou blinked: "master, I like to call it that. What''s the matter?"


    Yan Yulin took a look at Su Xun, pursed his lips, and said with a dry smile, "no, it''s very good. This little name is quite unique."


    He wanted to kill Su Xun, but he didn''t dare.


    As a man, he knows what it means.


    "Master, drink water." Yan Yurou hands the cup to Su Xun.


    Yan Yulin''s eyes are red. You haven''t told me to sit down for a long time, let alone pour me a glass of water.


    Su Xun met his wish: "young master Yan, please sit down first. Yurou, pour a glass of water for your brother."


    "Master, he is not thirsty." Yan Yurou glanced at Yan Yulin and said.


    Yan rainforest eyes a stare: "I''m thirsty!"


    "Hum!" Yan Yurou snorted and poured a glass of water for Yan Yulin.


    Yan rainforest took the cup, comfortable sitting on the sofa, heart Zizi.


    He didn''t expect that he could still enjoy Yan Yurou''s tea in his lifetime. It''s not easy. It''s not easy.


    You know, Yan Yurou is the only girl of the Yan family. In the Yan family, she is the little Gongju who is favored by the elders.


    Only Yan Yurou bullies her brothers. If anyone dares to bully her, it''s over.


    All of a sudden, he wanted to ask Su Xun how to teach her naughty sister to be so obedient and sensible, master!

 Chapter 155

    "You go first. I want to have a talk with Su Dong alone."


    Yan Yulin drank a mouthful of water, looking at Yan Yurou''s face calmly said.


    Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun pitifully and prayed: "master."


    She doesn''t want to go out, because her big brother is too unreliable.


    "Get out." Su Xun gave a look to reassure her, and then said to Qin Zhu and Liao Yu, "you all go out together."


    The three women looked at each other, then turned away and pulled the door of the office.


    As soon as the door closed, Yan rainforest, who was just serious, suddenly revealed his nature. He looked at Su Xun with a cheap smile: "Su Dong, I didn''t expect that you were still a fellow, a master."


    Then he gave him a wink, a "you know" expression.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Su Xun is confused. I know. I know a hammer.


    Yan rainforest saw this, eyebrows a pick: "Su Dong, you don''t pretend, my sister that kind of naughty rebellious girl can tune so obedient, still don''t admit that he is this master?"


    Su Xun''s face is strange. Now he understands that Yan Yulin''s idea is wrong. Yan Yurou just follows Qin Zhu to call her master.


    The brothers and sisters of the Yan family are so good at brain tonic and full of imagination. Is it the inheritance of the Yan family?


    However, the boss of the Yan family has a unique hobby. He even likes to play s-m.


    Tut Tut, the rich can really play.


    "Su Dong, I want to ask you how you did it." Yan Yulin has a learning spirit and is not ashamed to ask questions. He has already thrown the matter of taking his sister back into the air.


    If he is an ordinary person, he can take Yan Yurou away without saying a word.


    But the other party is Su Xun, so it''s different. If Yan Yurou doesn''t want to, he can only go back home alone.


    However, he had insisted that Su Xun was his fellow, and he couldn''t bear to separate them.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment, and then said gently, "I didn''t do anything. Yurou came to me on her own initiative."


    He didn''t lie. Yan Yurou came to Jiangnan City to find him.


    "How can it be!" Yan Yulin looks confused.


    Su Xun blinked: "maybe it''s because I''m handsome?"


    This is not a lie, because he is really handsome (* / Omega *).


    "Maybe." Yan Yulin looks at Su Xun. Besides, he can''t find any other reason.


    He was suddenly a little lost.


    He worked hard for many years and went to the island to learn so many skills. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t compare with Su Xun.


    This damned age that only looks at beauty.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "brother, take a look. It''s OK. Just go to Bangzi country."


    Outside the office.


    "Will they fight?" Liao Yu is worried.


    Yan Yurou sneered: "no, my stupid brother must think that the master is in the same way with him and will learn from him."


    Brother Ruo Ruo is right.


    She first heard Qin Zhu calling for susian''s master, and subconsciously thought that susian had the same hobby as her elder brother.


    But after so many days together, she has long found that she misunderstood. This title is just a simple one, and it doesn''t mean that at all.


    "What kind of fellow The impure Qin Zhu opened his eyes in doubt.


    Yan Yurou blushed and hummed, "you don''t understand what you said. Don''t say it."


    I''m so ashamed. What can I say.


    "Then I''ll sneak in and listen." Qin Zhu said.


    Yan Yurou sneered: "people say that my chest is big and brainless. You are not only small but also brainless. The door is closed. How can you sneak in, elder sister?"


    "So." Qin Zhu''s voice fell, and his body turned into fog and entered the office through the wall.


    "Patta."


    The mobile phone in Yan Yurou''s hand fell to the ground, the whole person was confused, and the brain melon seeds were buzzing.


    She rubbed her eyes and turned pale. Looking at Liao Yu, she stammered and said, "sister Yu, you Do you see that? "


    "Well, I see." Liao Yu nodded calmly.


    Yan Yurou is even more confused. Should the correct response be like this?


    She suddenly remembered that one day Qin Zhu said that she was a ghost. Liao Yu and an Zijin also admitted that they didn''t take it seriously.


    Originally, she didn''t lie to herself, she is really a ghost.


    No wonder Su Xun''s bedroom door suddenly locked that night. It must be Qin Zhu''s masterpiece.


    She admired herself a little when she thought that she was fighting with a ghost every day these days.


    But when she thought that Su Xun would not let go of ghosts, she admired him even more.


    It''s worthy of being the man she likes, who is so unconventional.


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun and Yan rainforest came out with a smile on their faces. They were as good as their brothers who had not seen each other for many years."Well, sister, if I have to catch a plane, I''ll go first. I''ll help you hide it from your father." Yan rainforest voice down, think about it and told a: "but when you play or leisurely, don''t hurt the body."


    "Go away!" The rain blushed with anger.


    Yan rainforest smile, yo, little girl also embarrassed, this is really grown up ah.


    "Brother Su Su, I''ll leave first. You don''t need to see me off."


    Su Xun thought that I wasn''t ready to send you. He said with a smile, "brother rainforest, take a walk. I''ll treat you if you have time to play some other day."


    After Yan Yulin left, the invisible Qin Bamboo appeared. His pretty face turned red and spat: "true change, state."


    "This is art, do you understand?" Su Xun corrected a sentence. After a conversation, he found that young master Yan really knew a lot.


    Qin Zhu rolled his eyes: "art with color?"


    "You You are a ghost At this time, Yan Yulin''s weak voice sounded.


    Qin Zhu''s eyes turned, pretending to be fierce and said: "yes, I''m a ghost who kills countless people. Pay attention to my attitude in the future."


    "Puff - puff -" Yan Yurou couldn''t help laughing: "your acting skills are too bad. You''re a devil. At most, you''re a kid under the throne of hell."


    There was a little fear in my heart, but now it''s gone.


    Qin Zhu


    Can''t you give me some face?


    "Master, don''t listen to my brother''s nonsense." Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun nervously and said.


    Su Xun pursed his lips and said seriously: "your elder brother is a talent and expert, but there is a little problem in the research direction."


    Yan Yurou is pretty and flushed. She has the impulse to break off the relationship with her stupid elder brother. It''s too shameful. Don''t pull on me if you lose face.


    "The master is right. Your elder brother is really talented." Qin Zhu made up a knife again.


    Yan Yurou glared at her: "die Ji, you shut up for me!"


    Daily contact, no problem.


    In the evening, for the first time, Su Xun didn''t sleep with Qin Zhu. Instead, he went to Liao Yu''s room.


    It''s too dangerous to sleep with Qin Zhu. His iron body can''t bear it.


    Young people, we still need to be moderate.

 Chapter 156

    On Monday morning, Su Xun got out of Liao Yu''s bed. He didn''t sleep with Qin Zhu these two days.


    Qin zhutai is too tossing, and he always wants to be dissatisfied. Su Xun''s body can''t be hurt. Liao Yu is better to feed.


    Ghosts and physical fitness are two different things.


    Today is the day to extract new identities.


    Su Xun took a deep breath and said in his heart, "system, extract the eighth new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: villain boy. ¡¿


    [the law of the river and the lake is that in KTV, you should never provoke a young man who sits in a corner, wears ordinary clothes, has a pretty face and doesn''t drink; in the sales center, you should never ridicule a young man who comes to buy a house in a stall. ¡¿


    [if you offend any of the above two, Congratulations, you will be forced to take away by the other party. ¡¿


    [if there are protagonists in this world, there are villains. You are the villain who is always forced to face by the protagonist. You are beaten in KTV, school and party. The meaning of your existence seems to be that you are constantly beaten in the face by the protagonist, sending women and Baobei to the protagonist, until you are beaten to death by the protagonist. ¡¿


    [identity ability: arrogant personality, the habit of throwing thousands of gold, and strong irony ability. ¡¿


    [identity task: find the protagonist and defeat the protagonist to reverse your villain ending. ¡¿


    Su Xun was confused, rich, handsome, powerful, arrogant, surrounded by a bunch of beautiful women and a bunch of doglegs, and often defiant. Isn''t this horse riding the villain standard in urban novels?


    According to the setting of urban novels, every book must start with a rich and powerful villain.


    Usually, the protagonist will kill the villain thoroughly after a set of forced slaps. In this process, he will rob all the women who originally belong to the villain and then occupy the property of the villain.


    It turned out that unconsciously, he had gathered all the necessary conditions for the villain.


    I don''t know who''s provoking me. Why did I suddenly become a villain.


    Su Xun observed three minutes of silence.


    Don''t make a mistake, he is not in silence for himself, but for the protagonist who doesn''t know where to lie.


    Let''s take a look at what he has now. He has a fortune of 100 billion and is famous all over the world.


    Then look at the skills: business mind, the king of killers, all abilities, psychic, mind reading, proficient in Chinese cooking, proficient in vehicle driving skills, and master hacker technology.


    He seriously suspected that the so-called protagonist could really play himself?


    As an open hanging villain, Su Xun said that the invincible life is really lonely as snow. It''s interesting to add some difficulty to him.


    In the past, when reading novels, Su Xun was disgusted with the protagonists in some books, because some protagonists were more villains than villains.


    I just don''t know what kind of protagonist I meet.


    Well, here''s the problem.


    The first step, how can we find the protagonist?


    All of a sudden, he felt a burst of softness coming from behind him, accompanied by a faint fragrance of women coming into his nose.


    Liao Yu put his hands around Su Xun''s back, put his chin on his shoulder, and said sleepily, "what are you doing? I find that you wake up very early every Monday, and you always sit in a daze."


    "Nothing. Wake up when you wake up. You have to go to get glasses." Susian took her smooth hand and glanced at the broken black glasses on the floor.


    Liao Yu blushed and said, "it''s all your fault. I had to let people wear glasses last night."


    Although I know it''s inconvenient to wear glasses, I can''t stand Su Xun''s hard work. In the end, my glasses were accidentally damaged.


    "You look good with glasses. It''s totally different with and without glasses." Su Xun said seriously that Liao Yu was in line with his imagination.


    Liao Yu was a little happy by this, and then said playfully, "it''s cheaper for you."


    "Yes, it''s cheap for me. It''s a blessing for me to get the favor of beautiful women like you. OK." Before, Su Xun was not very good at coaxing women. Later, with more women, he became more and more handy.


    Just as Mr. Lu Xun said, there is no road in the world, and more people go, it becomes a road.


    A truth, he would not coax women, coax more women, it is proficient in.


    Two people in bed after a period of play before dressing wash, of course, wash when two people can not avoid a burst of love.


    Women, no matter how mature they are, just like a child in front of the man they like.


    When they come to the living room downstairs, Qin Zhu and Yan Yurou have already got up and are playing with breakfast.


    "Can we finish all this?"


    Looking at a table of breakfast, Su Xun was startled.


    Yan Yurou said with a bad smile, "I want to make up for you, so that you don''t hide from her every night."


    Qin Zhu looked at Su Xun bitterly. The night without his master was too hard.Su Xun was shivered by her little eyes. How could he feel like a scum man who abandoned his wife and son.


    "Shout big man and Datura to eat together. We can''t finish the four of us. It''s too wasteful."


    In the middle of breakfast, a long came in with a document bag: "Sir, what you asked me to check has been found out. That reporter is from Jiangzhou business daily, but there are still people behind Jiangzhou business daily. We can''t check any more."


    "Oh?"


    When Su Xun heard this, he could make a long take the initiative to interrupt the investigation. What kind of behemoth was involved behind this little reporter.


    After wiping the corner of his mouth, Su Xun picked up the file bag and opened it. There was a stack of information in it.


    Su Xun didn''t look at the reporter''s information, because the target was never him.


    Jiangzhou business daily is a famous but low-key newspaper in Jiangnan.


    Because the information in the famous and commercial newspapers is more accurate.


    Low key is because this newspaper has never actively rubbed the heat, speculation topic these, just step-by-step business news reports.


    This time, the reporter of Jiangzhou business daily asked Su Xun such a gossip question. It can be imagined that he was deliberately finding fault.


    Looking at Su Xun, he saw the four words "Canglong chamber of Commerce" and frowned.


    He hasn''t heard of this chamber of Commerce, and the name has too much flavor.


    "It''s this chamber of commerce that makes you stop the investigation. What''s the origin of this Canglong chamber of Commerce? Who is the president? " Su Xun looks at a long.


    Ah long bowed slightly: "Canglong chamber of commerce is very mysterious, and its president is even more mysterious. Few people know about it, but it has great influence. To be specific, you can ask Mr. Annan Tian''an. He should know a lot."


    "Well, you go first." Su Xun nodded and said.


    Ah long bows and turns away.

 Chapter 157

    Taishan Group.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Annan Tian looked at Su Xun, but his eyes were not good.


    He was really afraid that Su Xun had come to report the good news, saying that an Zijin was pregnant.


    "Uncle an, I want to know something. How much do you know about Canglong chamber of Commerce?" Su Xun asked and put the two catties of apples he had just bought on the street on the table.


    It''s all a family. You don''t have to be extravagant when you give gifts. The gifts are light and the affection is heavy.


    Annam day facial expression a su: "you ask this why, where do you know Canglong chamber of Commerce?"


    "This chamber of Commerce and I may be a little unhappy..."


    "Nonsense!"


    Before Su Xun had finished his words, Annan Tian interrupted him with a gloomy face: "you dare to offend Canglong chamber of Commerce. Do you think that Qingyun international, known as the leading enterprise of Jiangzhou Province, is really the number one in Jiangzhou and invincible in the world?"


    Su Xun was a little confused by his excited appearance. Was the black dragon chamber of Commerce really so cute?


    "Uncle an, calm down first. It''s not that I offended him. Now it''s someone else who''s bothering me..." Su Xun told the news conference once again.


    After hearing this, Annan Tian frowned: "Canglong chamber of commerce is very low-key. Is this the personal behavior of Jiangzhou business daily?"


    "Does he dare without support?" Su Xun asked.


    Annan heaved a sigh and frowned: "if it''s really Canglong chamber of Commerce, it''s troublesome."


    "Uncle an, what''s the origin of the Canglong chamber of Commerce?" Su Xun couldn''t restrain his curiosity.


    Annam said in a deep voice: "I don''t know what the origin is. I first heard about this chamber of Commerce five years ago. In more than ten cities in Jiangzhou, many enterprises are members of this chamber of Commerce."


    No mountains and no dew does not mean weak strength, just like Jiangzhou business daily, weak? It''s not weak at all. It''s just too low-key.


    "The water in Jiangzhou is deep. Qingyun international is just a target on the surface. Don''t listen to people say something, you really think you are invincible in Jiangzhou." Annan Tianyu said with a long heart, afraid that Su Xun was young and full of vigor.


    Su Xun understood the meaning of an Nantian.


    Qingyun international is now known as a leading enterprise in Jiangzhou, not because it really has such strength, but because a group of people want to make a low-key fortune and deliberately raise Qingyun international to divert their attention.


    When he suddenly heard the news, Su Xun was still a little disappointed. Ma Dan, how could there be so many thousand year old bastards in the small pool of Jiangzhou.


    Annan Tian patted Su Xun on the shoulder: "don''t think so much. At noon, I''ll go to the door with you to see if we can solve the misunderstanding between you and Canglong chamber of Commerce."


    Although he didn''t have a good face for Su Xun on the surface, he was also his son-in-law to be. At the critical moment, his father-in-law still had to go up.


    "Uncle an, do you know the people from Canglong chamber of Commerce?" Su Xun''s heart was warm, but his father-in-law was very close. He would take time to let you have your grandson some other day.


    Annam day laughed: "mix so many years, who has not yet a point of contact."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eleven o''clock at noon.


    Annan day with Su Xun came to a single family villa in the northern suburbs.


    Susian was still carrying a small bag in his hand. It was a prepared gift.


    After all, it''s impossible to take nothing with you when you come to ask for help for the first time.


    It''s not easy to send a man, so Su Xun bought a jade bracelet and was ready to take his wife''s route.


    "Uncle an, whose family is this?"


    Standing at the door, Su Xun looked around, and then asked Annam about the topic that he hadn''t taken the initiative to talk about all the way.


    "Liu Chenggong." Annam day voice down, with Su Xun into the yard, came to the door and rang the doorbell.


    Hearing the name, Su Xun raised his eyebrows. Liu Chenggong, the chairman of Tiancheng Group, was unexpectedly a member of Canglong chamber of Commerce.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    the doorbell rang twice, the door was opened, and a young man appeared in their sight.


    The young man looks like a man of twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He has a delicate face, a white shirt with jeans, a thin figure, and a pair of eyes as deep as stars, which can penetrate people''s hearts.


    For some reason, Su Xun felt that the young man''s eyes stopped for one more second when he looked at himself.


    "Do you know me?" Su Xun asked.


    The young man said with a smile, "who knows Su Dong of Qingyun international now?"


    "Ye Feng, it takes so long to open a door. What else can you do except eat soft food?"


    A sharp female voice came out of the living room.


    "Two inside, please." Ye Feng dropped a word, turned around and stepped into the living room first.


    Annam Tian explained Ye Feng''s identity to Su Xun in a low voice: "Miss Liu''s second daughter ordered her son-in-law from a baby. She was abroad before and just came back recently. She is not very popular in the Liu family. It''s said that Miss Liu''s second daughter hasn''t been in the same room with him. She won''t even let him touch her. You don''t have to worry about a guy who has a soft meal. You can make a nodding acquaintance."Su Xun nodded, but he felt that this guy was not simple.


    When they walked into the living room, they found that there were a lot of people sitting in the living room. This scene caught an Nantian off guard.


    When he saw Liu Yun''s teacher, he glared at him.


    And look at her and Ye Feng sitting together, presumably she is that and Ye Feng ordered baby kiss Miss Liu.


    Liu Yun obviously didn''t expect to see Su Xun in his home. He also opened his lips and was surprised.


    Su Xun said hello to her with a smile, and Liu Yun nodded in response.


    Looking at two people''s small action, leaf maple eye flash a haze, in a twinkling of an eye disappeared.


    "Lao an, why are you here?" Liu Chenggong got up to greet an Nantian with a warm face: "come on, take a seat first."


    Looking at the room full of people, Annan Tian asked, "Lao Liu, are you What''s the good news? "


    "Xiao Feng will treat her relatives to dinner today." Liu Chenggong points to his wife and says.


    Li Xiaofeng stood up with a smile on her face: "brother an, you haven''t eaten yet, or you''ll sit down and eat together and have dinner right away."


    "No, we''ve eaten. It''s not a good time to disturb you today, Lao an. This is..." With that, Annan pointed to Su Xun to introduce him to be his son-in-law.


    However, before he finished, he was interrupted by Liu Chenggong: "you don''t need to introduce Su Dong of Qingyun international. He is young and promising. How can I not know him?"


    "Yes, yes. Su Dong has been in the limelight recently. Even a woman who doesn''t care about business has been listening to me." Li Xiaofeng looked at Su Xun. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. Compared with Ye Feng, the trash who ate rice, if Su Xun was her son-in-law, she would wake up in a dream.


    "Uncle and Aunt Liu are flattered. They are all praised by everyone." With a modest smile on his face, Su Xun handed the bag in his hand: "this is a small gift prepared by the younger generation. I didn''t expect that today is my aunt''s birthday. I hope she can like it."


    "Oh, look at how embarrassed you are. What gifts do you bring when you come here?" Li Xiaofeng was a little bit surprised, but her smile was brighter and she took the bag.


    "Mom, open it and have a look. I believe everyone is very curious about what good things Su Dong sent."


    Liu Yun and a somewhat similar appearance, but obviously older woman said, it is Liu Yun''s sister LiuXu.


    "Yes, Xiao Feng, open it and let''s have a look."


    Several other people are also in a row to coax.


    "This..." Li Xiaofeng hesitated and looked at Su Xun in embarrassment. After all, it''s not appropriate to open the gift in person.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "it''s not a good thing. If you want to see it, Aunt Li will open it."


    After Su Xun agreed, Li Xiaofeng took out a box from the bag. In fact, she was curious about what was inside.


    After the box was opened, there was a green jade bracelet lying inside.


    "Wow! It''s beautiful. "


    Everyone can''t help but give a sigh of admiration.


    Li Xiaofeng is also happy with her tight eyes.


    Catkins suddenly glanced at Ye Feng, lukewarm said: "Ye Feng, today is mother''s birthday, even Su Dong came to visit with a gift, you don''t have nothing to prepare."


    "Yes, Ye Feng, this is your first birthday to your mother. No matter what, you have to show it." Liu Yun''s husband echoed, and his eyes revealed some irony.


    Ye Feng''s face is ancient, quietly tasting a cup of tea in his hand, without saying a word.


    In a flash, the atmosphere in the living room is stiff. Liu Yun''s face around Ye Feng is not good-looking.


    Li Xiaofeng gave a cold hum and said coldly, "hum! I don''t expect him to prepare any gifts for me. I can find a serious job as soon as possible. Don''t just stay at home eating and drinking for nothing. If you Ye Feng can have one percent of the ability of other people''s Su Dong, I will burn high incense. "


    Sitting next to Annan, Su Xun''s face became strange.


    He thought that he probably already knew who the protagonist identified by the system was.

 Chapter 158

    He is a son-in-law who has been abroad for several years and is not popular.


    Hiss -


    Su Xun took a cold breath.


    Comrades, this template is not the protagonist. What is the template?


    Su Xun immediately thought of the novels that his son-in-law slapped his wife in the face.


    According to the law of the rivers and lakes, any beating, any scolding, any licking, the dog, the door-to-door son-in-law who is disgusted by his wife and looked down upon by his mother-in-law are all big men secretly.


    And he became the character who was about to be beaten in the face.


    "Ye Feng, why don''t you talk? I don''t ask you to give me something as valuable as Su Dong. At least I have to show my heart. Where do you put my mother like this?"


    "That''s to say, look at Su Dong and you. You are also young people. Why is the gap so big? I don''t know how my grandfather will marry Xiao Yun to you."


    Several dragon set villains continue to ridicule Ye Feng and lick Su Xun''s face to help him pull hatred.


    Liu Chenggong frowned and yelled, "shut up, everyone. How can you talk?"


    Catkins and her husband look at each other, a cold hum did not dare to speak again, but look at Ye Feng''s eyes full of contempt.


    Su Xun''s mouth was twitching all the time. You mocked him. Could you not take me with you!


    "Who said I didn''t prepare a gift?" Has been silent leaf maple put down the tea cup in the hand, the tone is calm to say.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Ye Feng.


    Come on, come on, he''s coming, he''s going to start punching in the face.


    Su Xun can''t help sitting up straight. His mother sells criticism and suddenly becomes the object of being forced to hit in the face. He''s not used to it.


    In everyone''s gaze, Ye Feng took out a jade pendant from his pocket, looked at Li Xiaofeng and said, "happy birthday, mom. It should not be worse than Su Dong''s jade bracelet."


    When he said this, he also glanced at Su Xun with a smile, and his eyes were full of banter and provocation.


    Su Xun wants to curse his mother. I didn''t offend you. What are you doing against me.


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng actually prepared a gift, and the quality was no worse than Su Xun''s jade bracelet.


    For a time, the people who mocked Ye Feng were embarrassed, as if they were slapped in the face.


    "It''s impossible!" Catkins exclaimed, pointed to Ye Feng and screamed: "you are a foreign drudgery. Where did you get the money to buy such a valuable thing? It''s fake. It must be fake!"


    Hearing this, the public is a spirit, with suspicious eyes looking at Ye Feng.


    Yes, Ye Feng, a poor boy who can''t get along with hard work abroad, can''t afford to buy such valuable things, so he must be a fake.


    "Ye Feng, mother''s birthday, what do you mean to send a fake!" LiuXu''s husband is fanning the flames.


    "Isn''t that a fat face? The key is that if aunt Xiaofeng is recognized on the street, it will be a shame. "


    Li Xiaofeng''s face was so gloomy that she couldn''t breathe. She roared: "Ye Feng, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s not a fake." Ye Feng said calmly, confident.


    Liu Yun pretty face angry white: "Ye Feng, you are still sophistry, interesting?"


    She felt that she had lost all her face when she married such a husband. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she was. Her tears rolled in her eyes.


    "Xiaoyun, this is not a fake." The protagonist will always be like this, will only emphasize, will not prove.


    Su Xun said, "don''t worry, Mr. Liu. I have some research on jade. Let me have a look."


    So he decided to take the initiative to defeat the villain.


    Although there was no time limit for this task, there was no useful ability. Su Xun just wanted to finish it quickly.


    "I hope Su Dong doesn''t lose sight." Ye Feng took a look at Su Xun and said that he lost the jade pendant in his hand.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s casual action, everyone didn''t believe that the jade pendant was genuine.


    Su Xun caught the jade pendant and pretended to study it. Then he looked at Ye Feng and said, "brother ye, this is your mistake. Today is my aunt''s birthday. You can''t fool people with fake goods."


    "You don''t know the goods yourself." Ye Feng eyebrows pick, eyes with a bit of irony.


    Fool, I can''t tell the true from the false jade pendant. It seems that I overestimate you.


    Su Xun laughed and squeezed it hard. The jade pendant was broken in an instant: "brother ye, an ordinary person can crush it at will. Do you dare to say it''s genuine?"


    Ordinary people can''t crush it, because it''s a genuine ancient jade.


    But with Su Xun''s strength, he can easily crush people''s throats and an ancient jade that has been handed down for many years.


    If you want to pretend to be my bully and hit me in the face, dream about it.Ye Feng was stunned, and then his face changed greatly. He suddenly got up: "you want to die!"


    "Pa!"


    Li Xiaofeng raised her hand and slapped her face. She said angrily, "who are you talking about? You''ve lost all my face. Take your garbage and go away!"


    Other people were watching coldly. After Su Xun crushed the jade pendant, they thought it was a fake.


    Ye Feng face a burst of green a burst of white, standing in situ some at a loss, because this and his expected situation is completely different.


    No matter how strong Su was, he didn''t expect to find jade with his bare hands.


    Originally, I wanted to hit Su Xun in the face. I didn''t expect to hit myself in the end.


    Play a pig and eat a tiger, and you''re really a pig.


    "Ye Feng, you let me down so much!" Liu Yun said a tearful, straight up and ran out.


    Her husband gave her mother a fake on her birthday. She felt that she had no face to stay.


    "Miss Liu." Su Xun ran after him.


    Ye Feng is still standing in the same place.


    Liu Chenggong was not angry and said, "what are you doing in a daze? Don''t go after it quickly!"


    Even Su Xun, a student of the family, knows how to chase him. You husband are still standing in the same place. What do you think.


    Ye Feng this just reaction come over, then walk outward.


    "I''m sorry, Ann. I let you see the joke." Liu Chenggong sighs helplessly to an Nantian.


    On the other hand, Su Xun finds Liu Yun in tears on the bench of the park in the villa area.


    "Miss Liu, are you ok?" Su Xun went to Liu Yun and sat down.


    Liu Yun holds Su Xun in her arms and starts to cry. She is full of grievances.


    Feeling the warm and fragrant nephrite in his arms, Su Xun''s hand didn''t know where to put it for a moment. At last, he could only put it on Liu Yun''s back gently, patting and comforting her.


    This scene happened to be followed by Ye Feng to see in the eyes, the moment is Qi and blood surge, feel his hair green signs.


    After all, Liu Yun didn''t even let him touch it. Now he''s in Su Xun''s arms. How can he bear it.


    "Su, what are you doing? Let her go!"


    Ye Feng jumped out and yelled angrily.

 Chapter 159

    Ye Feng''s rage awakens Liu Yun, who is crying, from Su Xun''s arms.


    After all, no matter what her current status is, it is not suitable to rely on Su Xun.


    Su Xun got up and looked at Ye Feng and said, "brother ye, don''t misunderstand me. I''m just comforting Mr. Liu."


    "My wife doesn''t need you to comfort her." Ye Feng coldly dropped a sentence, then looked at Liu Yun and said: "Xiao Yun, that jade pendant is real. It''s this guy who deliberately crushed it to see my joke."


    "Brother ye, it''s boring for you to say that." Su Xun pretended to be angry, as if he had been greatly humiliated: "Miss Liu, I''m your student. You have taught me for two years. Let''s not say whether ordinary people have such great strength. Do you think I can do such a thing?"


    You are, and have done, Ye Feng roared in his heart.


    Liu Yun wiped his tears and said to Ye Feng coldly: "if things are revealed, it''s the responsibility to others. Is it interesting?"


    As the voice dropped, she got up and left.


    She has been completely disappointed in Ye Feng, let her live with such a person for a lifetime, she will never give in! She wants a divorce!


    "Xiao Yun!" Ye Feng just wanted to catch up, but Su Xun grabbed him by the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother ye, since I knew that teacher Liu was your wife, I knew that I would make you a friend. Let''s have a chat."


    At the same time, he used his psychic ability to share Ye Feng''s memory.


    "Go away!" Ye Feng breaks free and goes after Liu Yun quickly.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s back, Su Xun''s face gradually became gloomy and dignified.


    Just time is too short, he can''t see too many things from Ye Feng''s memory.


    But it found a few points.


    First, the president of Canglong chamber of commerce is Ye Feng.


    Second, it is also his order to let the reporter of Jiangzhou business daily find fault at the press conference, because of flash star entertainment.


    Flash Star Entertainment Liu Xiong is Ye Feng''s uncle, he is to avenge his uncle in prison.


    And flash star entertainment in Liu Xiong took over the reason why all the way forward, but also because ye Feng in the dark support.


    In other words, Ye Feng also contributed to the illegal, criminal and immoral affairs of flash star entertainment.


    The protagonists are all pro helpers. Ye Feng only has Liu Xiong in his eyes. As for Liu Xiong''s tax evasion and those boys and girls who are forcibly sullied by Liu Xiong, he doesn''t take them seriously.


    Even in his opinion, his uncle Liu Xiong gave those people a sum of money after the event, which was the end of his duty.


    Su Xun now wants to kill Ye Feng, and there is no obstacle in his heart. Is this kind of rubbish worthy of being the protagonist?


    It''s human nature to help relatives but not reason. Su Xun is also such a person, but it depends on what happened.


    If Su Xun''s uncle did this kind of immoral thing, no one else would do it. Su Xun taught him to be a man himself.


    "What are you doing there?"


    All of a sudden, Annan''s voice came into his ears.


    Su Xun went back and saw an Nantian standing by the side of the road.


    Su Xun went over


    "You boy, Liu Yun is your teacher. Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you still need me to lead you with this kind of relationship?" Annam day has no good spirit of say.


    Su Xun reminded: "she is also Zijin''s teacher, don''t you know?"


    "Cough I have a busy day. " Annan is a little embarrassed. He really doesn''t know.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes. Finally, he knew how the parents who went to the parents'' meeting didn''t know which class their children were in.


    Annam day said: "today you see this situation, chaos into a pot of porridge, I really don''t mean to ask, another day you ask Liu Yun''s relationship."


    Su Xun nodded. He didn''t have to ask any more. After all, he knew who was the main one.


    "Let''s go." Annan patted him on the shoulder.


    Su Xun shook his head: "you go back first, uncle an. I want to walk by myself and think about something."


    "Don''t think about blocking the water." Annan thought that Su Xun was worried about Canglong chamber of Commerce.


    After Annan day left, Su Xun took out his mobile phone and called ah long: "check Ye Tianlong''s phone number in Beijing."


    The third point that Su Xun saw from Ye Feng''s memory is that like all the protagonists, he also has a dog blood life experience, the illegitimate son of Ye''s master in the capital, the eldest young master of Ye''s family.


    After finding Ye Feng, ye Tianlong hopes that he can return to his family.


    But he refused, and ridiculed him. He said that he wanted to build a new ye family of his own.


    He didn''t give his father any face at all, which offended the Ye family. It was a disgrace for the Ye family in the capital after it was spread.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Su Xun is going to contact Ye Feng''s father to help him discipline the disobedient son.


    After hanging up the phone, the corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a banter smile.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Ye Feng is still explaining the jade pendant with Liu Yun.


    "Xiaoyun, the jade pendant is not fake. The fragments are still there. If you don''t believe it, you can find the master to identify it."


    Liu Yun tone Indifference: "now is not the real jade pendant thing, Ye Feng, I originally wanted to give you a chance, but you let me down, I want to divorce you."


    "Divorce?" Ye Feng''s voice increased a few points, his breath was short, and his face was distorted: "is it because of Su Xun?"


    "What does it have to do with Su Xun?" Liu Yun thinks this man is making trouble out of nothing.


    Ye Feng stares at her: "then why do you want to divorce me?"


    "Why?" Liu Yun is about to be laughed: "how do you mean to ask this sentence? Look at you. A big man stays at home all day and does housework instead of looking for a job. Do you feel like a man?"


    "You like my success, don''t you?" Ye Feng asked.


    Liu Yun''s face softened a little, shook her head and said, "I didn''t expect you to succeed in your career. I just hope my husband can be a bit more competitive."


    "Good." Ye Feng nodded and said in a deep voice: "in this case, I won''t pretend. I''ll show my cards. I won''t live at home tonight. I''ll let you see a different me tomorrow morning. I hope you can be psychologically prepared."


    As his voice dropped, he turned and left.


    Liu Yun stood in the same place and was puzzled by his words.


    After Ye Feng left the villa area in the northern suburbs, he made a phone call to go out.


    Ten minutes later, a black Rolls Royce stopped in front of him. A middle-aged man came down and called respectfully, "boss."


    After getting on the bus, Ye Feng closed his eyes and said coldly:


    "I will see Qingyun international go bankrupt in three days."


    "Yes, sir." The middle-aged man bowed his head.


    He, Ye Feng, wanted to show his tentacles to the whole Jiangzhou for the first time and let everyone tremble for him.


    It''s just a Su Xun. It''s not even worth seeing for a second time.

 Chapter 160

    Yuliang mountain manor.


    Su Xun dials Ye Tianlong.


    "Who are you?" Ye Tianlong''s deep voice came to Su Xun''s ear from the receiver.


    Su Xun is sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, enjoying the massage of Qin Zhu behind her, and talking to Ye Tianlong: "Hello, Mr. Ye. I''m Su Xun, chairman of Jiangyou Qingyun international."


    "I heard. What''s the matter with you?" Ye Tianlong''s attitude is arrogant, but others have the capital.


    Su Xun didn''t think so. He said slowly, "is Ye Feng Mr. Ye''s son?"


    "I don''t have this son!" Ye Tianlong''s voice cools down and he is suppressing his anger.


    It is a permanent disgrace to him.


    With guilt in his arms, he found Ye Feng and wanted to take him home to make up for his debt over the years.


    As a result, he was completely humiliated, and even made the whole Ye family become the laughing stock of the whole capital.


    For him, family honor is above everything, Ye Feng''s behavior, let him completely give up the son.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Mr. Ye, don''t be so angry. If children are not obedient, they have to be educated."


    "You have a grudge against Ye Feng? You may be mistaken. Even if I don''t recognize this son, it doesn''t mean that I, as a father, will unite with outsiders to kill him. " Ye Tianlong understood Su''s meaning, and his tone was ironic.


    Su Xun said, "Mr. Ye, you misunderstood me. I''m here to save your Ye family."


    As a fortune teller''s experience tells him, if you want to bluff people, you have to say amazing things.


    "It''s a mystery." Ye Tianlong ignored it, but he didn''t hang up, which means that Su Xun''s words worked.


    Su Xun lightly dropped a sentence: "if I were Mr. Ye, in order not to implicate the family, I would announce as soon as possible to get rid of all the relationship with Ye Feng."


    Then, he hung up the phone directly, hacked Ye Tianlong''s number, and set up a temporary interception of all calls from the capital.


    Now, he believes that ye Tianlong must be confused and flustered.


    Without Ye family, he can play dead Ye Feng, but it''s boring. What he wants is to let Ye Feng experience what is called despair.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    It''s Li Tao.


    "Hello, Mr. Li." Su Xun is connected.


    "Mr. Su, it''s not good. Several companies have turned against us at the same time. Some are urging us to pay money, some are picking the bone in the egg to break off cooperation, and some are buying a lot of our shares in the stock market."


    Li Tao''s voice is very anxious, because this is the first time that Qingyun international has encountered such a situation in so many years.


    He is very ignorant, how in a twinkling of an eye, Qingyun international suddenly wolves ring feed.


    Su Xun knew that Ye Feng had done it, and the energy of Canglong chamber of Commerce was not small.


    "Mr. Li, don''t be so nervous." Su Xun said carelessly: "they can do whatever they want. It doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, what they eat will double and spit back."


    "Ah?" Li Tao is a little confused.


    "Just do what I say." Su Xun hung up after his voice dropped, and then he got up and went to the study upstairs.


    Qin Zhu quickly followed: "wait for me."


    In the study, Su Xun turned on the computer, and his mouth turned up with a banter smile.


    Ye Feng, Ye Feng, don''t you want to keep a low profile? I just let your Canglong chamber of Commerce show its face in front of the whole world.


    Su Xun used hacker technology to spread a post throughout the network.


    Anonymous disclosure: hacker emperor is a member of Canglong chamber of Commerce. Have you heard of Jiangzhou Canglong chamber of Commerce? ¡·


    "I''m a native of Jiangzhou. I''ve never heard of Canglong chamber of Commerce. OK."


    "That is, don''t make rumors. There is no such chamber of Commerce in Jiangzhou."


    "You two Shabi upstairs, is it really possible for this chamber of Commerce to let you ordinary people know? There must be a reason why you don''t understand it. "


    The popularity of various posts began to go up, after all, as long as the topic related to the hacker emperor can quickly attract attention.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun deleted all these posts, and then the discussion on this topic became more heated.


    "Lying trough, just the whole network of posts have been deleted, what is the situation, is the message true?"


    "It can''t be that the hacker emperor starts to delete posts. He can delete all posts in an instant. Only he has the strength."


    "It''s reasonable. If the news is false, why is he so nervous? Isn''t it three hundred taels of silver here?"


    "Is there a big man to pick up the black dragon chamber of Commerce? I''ve never heard of such terror."


    Next, as long as someone posted a post about Canglong chamber of Commerce on the Internet, Su Xun used the program to capture keywords and delete them automatically.


    For a moment, the news about Canglong chamber of Commerce was like a gust of wind, which suddenly blew up on the Internet, and then all the posts related to Canglong chamber of Commerce suddenly disappeared.It shocked everyone.


    Some people have begun to dig the foundation of Canglong chamber of Commerce. The officials of various countries are investigating the Canglong chamber of Commerce.


    Of course, Longguo was the first to find out.


    When the national machine is in operation, the power is terrible. Soon, the mysterious force of Canglong chamber of commerce is wiped out.


    Ye Wu is fully responsible for this matter. Who let this matter be related to the hacker emperor.


    In a conference room, a young comrade was reading the survey results about Canglong chamber of Commerce:


    "Canglong chamber of Commerce was founded seven years ago. Its members include most of the well-known enterprises in Jiangzhou province and surrounding provinces and cities. Its president Ye Feng, the illegitimate son of Ye family in Beijing, once worked as a mercenary abroad, and now is the leader of a foreign mercenary company..."


    After hearing the investigation report, everyone in the meeting room was furious.


    "What a shame! What does Ye Feng want to do? He is a mercenary company and secretly controls such a huge business group. Does he want to rebel? "


    "Check all the members of Canglong chamber of Commerce. Collect all the evidence of any illegal activities. Remember, any illegal business or criminal activities should be recorded as long as they have carried out illegal operations!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether the hacker emperor is a member of Canglong chamber of Commerce. What matters is what Canglong chamber of commerce wants to do!"


    "In addition, Ye Feng needs to be monitored for the time being. After investigating the enterprise members of Canglong chamber of Commerce, he can settle accounts with him!"


    In Longguo, any organized and unofficial group is very dangerous, and Li Lai is the target of severe crackdown by relevant departments.


    Not to mention Canglong chamber of Commerce, an unofficial organization that controls such a large business group, once this kind of organization works, the damage it can cause to the society is absolutely terrible.


    What''s more, Ye Feng, the leader of Canglong chamber of Commerce, is still such a dangerous person.


    So Canglong chamber of commerce must die!


    This is the purpose of Su Xun, using the gimmick of the hacker emperor to cause the national investigation of Canglong chamber of Commerce.


    He is not as powerful as Canglong chamber of Commerce, but the state machine can destroy Canglong chamber of commerce every minute.

 Chapter 161

    When Canglong chamber of Commerce set off a fever on the Internet, Ye Feng got the news.


    He is a face muddled force, we Canglong chamber of Commerce when the hacker emperor so cattle force people? Why don''t I know?


    After the relevant posts disappeared, he thought it was the hacker emperor. In order to be afraid of being misunderstood by others, he started to delete the posts, and didn''t pay attention to them.


    Basically, all the members of Canglong chamber of Commerce didn''t pay attention to this matter. They just regarded it as an oolong.


    But ye Tianlong, who got Su Xun''s phone call in the capital, saw the essence through the phenomenon and the deeper crisis.


    To tell you the truth, this is the first time that he knows that his illegitimate son is so powerful.


    Ordinary people don''t know about Canglong chamber of Commerce, but in his capacity, of course, they have heard about it and know what kind of energy it contains.


    He never thought that the president of the chamber of Commerce was Ye Feng.


    Unfortunately, he knew that the Canglong chamber of Commerce was going to die, and Ye Feng had to die with it.


    So Su Xun was right. If he didn''t want to involve the family, he had to get rid of everything with Ye Feng.


    Otherwise, when the relevant departments liquidate the Canglong chamber of Commerce, they may have to doubt whether the support of their Ye family is behind it.


    After all, Ye Feng is his son.


    "Second, go to Jiangzhou immediately."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night passed, seemingly calm, but in fact, the waves were already dark and turbulent.


    In the morning, Ye Feng woke up from the presidential suite of a five-star hotel.


    Wearing a brand-new suit at the head of bed and dressing up, Ye Feng smiles in front of the mirror.


    Today is the day of his first official appearance.


    Sushen, Sushen, the leading enterprise of Jiangzhou Province, Qingyun international, has been at the top for a long time. I''m afraid you''ve lost yourself for a long time.


    It doesn''t matter. Today I''ll help you recognize the reality.


    let you know who has the final say in this great river state.


    He took out his mobile phone and made a call to Su Xun. The number was checked by someone last night.


    "Hello." A moment later, Su Xun''s voice rang out in his mobile phone.


    Ye Feng said lightly: "before nine o''clock, come to the door of Liujia villa in the northern suburbs and kneel down to beg me. I will consider letting you Qingyun international continue to live."


    As the voice dropped, he hung up and walked out of the room.


    He wanted to let the shortsighted people of the Liu family see for themselves. Su Xun, who was outstanding in their eyes, was not even a fart in front of him.


    "Boss."


    Just out of the door, two rows of suit men standing in the corridor said hello in unison.


    One of them pressed the elevator.


    Ye Feng walked into the elevator without strabismus.


    A moment later, surrounded by a group of bodyguards, he walked out of the hotel.


    Outside the hotel, there are already a row of luxury cars, starting with a Rolls Royce, and the rest are all Maybach.


    Beside these cars, there are some middle-aged people in bright clothes.


    Seeing Ye Feng come out, everyone bows to say hello one after another: ''


    "good president."


    It''s true that these people are all members of Canglong chamber of Commerce and entrepreneurs with high reputation. But today, they personally serve as drivers for Ye Feng''s motorcade.


    "Get up."


    Ye Feng lightly spits out three words and stoops to get into the back row of Rolls Royce.


    He has not enjoyed this kind of attention for a long time. He wants to show the people of the Liu family what kind of existence they have in their mouth.


    He wants to tell Liu Yun that it''s not that I don''t make progress, it''s that I''m already at the top.


    All in all, he has to put on a big push.


    A few minutes later, amid the exclamation of countless onlookers, the luxury motorcade headed for the northern suburbs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Xun just got up.


    "I called in the morning. I''m sick."


    Awakened by Ye Feng''s phone call, it''s strange that Su Xun is in a good mood.


    "Who''s going to fight? What are you going to do?" Last night, Su Xun had a few days to rest.


    Su Xun said casually, "a pretender has to be ready to be forced. The most unusual thing in my life is that someone is more powerful than me, so I have to fight in the face."


    "I''m going!" Hearing that there was a play to watch, Qin Zhu''s sleepy moment disappeared without a trace, and the whole ghost looked very energetic.


    Su Xun got up and spread out his hands: "what are you doing? Change clothes for me."


    "Yes, your majesty, yes, my servant." Qin Zhu''s cooperation made Su Xun addicted to the emperor. He helped him dress himself.


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun took Qin Bamboo mandala and a big man to the northern suburbs.


    At the same time, a large number of police began to gather in the city center, all armed with guns and armed police on standby.Once the national machine is in operation, its performance is highly efficient. What''s more, how many big businesses can stand the strict inspection of relevant departments these days?


    Therefore, after investigation, all members of Canglong chamber of Commerce have committed crimes, including but not limited to commercial crimes and criminal crimes.


    In particular, last night''s action against Qingyun international was an obvious illegal business operation. Shangfeng directly ordered the arrest of all members of Canglong chamber of commerce one by one.


    In view of the fact that Ye Feng, President of Canglong chamber of Commerce, is engaged in illegal military activities abroad, his bodyguards may carry lethal heat weapons, so all those involved in the operation must be equipped with guns.


    In case of armed resistance, they can be killed.


    The intersection leading to the northern suburbs has been closed, and people nearby have been evacuated.


    Ye Feng thinks that today is his most beautiful day, but he doesn''t know that today is also his closing day.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    North suburb villa area.


    From the window of maple District, the whole team was startled to look out of the villa.


    "What''s the situation? Which family will get married?"


    "There must be more than 20 cars for such a big show."


    "What''s the matter..."


    Liu Chenggong and his family were also shocked. They all went out to watch.


    When the leading Rolls Royce stopped in front of Liu''s house, everyone in the villa area in the northern suburbs was in a state of consternation.


    When did the Liu family have such a tough relationship.


    Liu Chenggong and his family are all at a loss.


    Rolls Royce''s door opened and Ye Feng, in his suit and shoes, stepped out of the car.


    "Ye Feng!"


    See Ye Feng, all the people of the Liu family are wide eyed, the face is incredible.


    The other onlookers in the villa area almost lost their chin.


    The waste son-in-law of the Liu family is famous in the whole villa area. How can he become a big man.


    Feeling everyone''s shocked eyes, Ye Feng''s heart is smooth and dripping, and feels great.


    Ye Feng looked at Liu Yun and said, "since you like men who have a successful career, I won''t pretend. I''ll have a showdown. I''m Ye Feng..."


    "Bang bang!"


    Before he had finished, there was a loud noise.


    Everyone went to see a black Bentley hit the team of Maybach.


    Then the car door opened, and Su Xun came down from the top and yelled:


    "who is so ungrateful and parking on the road?"


    Ye Feng''s mouth raised a smug smile. He thought that Su Xun had come to beg for his mercy. He could already imagine the scene of Su Xun kneeling and kowtowing.


    Su Xun yawned: "come on, move these cars away. Don''t you see my car can''t pass?"


    As his voice fell.


    Then everyone felt that the ground was shaking, and a row of large forklifts drove into the villa area and began to shovel those mebach who were parked in a row.


    "Bang! Boom


    In the blink of an eye, two multimillion - dollar maybachs were shoveled aside.


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 162

    Ye Feng''s smile gradually solidified.


    He thought that Su Xun had come to beg for mercy because of his morning call.


    But now, obviously, that''s not the case.


    "Bang Dang! Boom


    The forklift is still under construction.


    The bodyguards brought by Ye Feng suddenly reacted and yelled: "stop, stop, all stop!"


    However, their actions can only stay in the mouth, because they dare not get close to the forklift.


    Without weapons, their verbal threats have no deterrent effect.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, lit a cigarette in his mouth, leaned against the deformed Bentley, and looked at the scene full of violence aesthetics with a smile.


    "Su Xun, are you crazy?" Ye Feng glares at Su Xun angrily. He doesn''t understand where Su Xun came from.


    Su Xun puffed out a cigarette ring and said, "if you want to make a pile of scrap metal, you''ll be arrogant if you want to find two dogs and cats. Have you ever asked me if you''re so strong in Jiangzhou? With my permission? "


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, everyone was twitching.


    Because a lot of people have recognized, to Ye Feng as a team driver is not an ordinary person.


    But these people actually became dogs and cats in Su Xun''s mouth. This NIMA is too crazy.


    But what shocked them even more was Ye Feng.


    A son-in-law who has a soft meal at home has turned into a man of honor. It''s really deep to let so many big men give him a hand.


    Liu Chenggong is more sensitive, because he found a common point. Most of the people who gave Ye Feng the pressure are from Canglong chamber of Commerce, and they are all elders.


    For Liu Chenggong, a new member of Canglong chamber of Commerce who was introduced by the elder, the president is mysterious.


    So he didn''t know that his son-in-law Ye Feng was his boss.


    Ye Feng''s Qi and blood surged up, his face was as heavy as water, and his face was rebellious: "Su Xun, it seems that you still don''t know what kind of existence you provoked. I, Ye Feng, the president of Canglong chamber of Commerce, pressing down ants like you is nothing more than the problem of moving your fingers."


    Boom!


    The whole scene was in an uproar.


    Liu Chenggong was even more shocked. He had just guessed that Ye Feng might be the senior leader of Canglong chamber of Commerce, but he was the president anyway.


    For a time, the mood was a little complicated.


    "Dad, is the Canglong chamber of commerce very powerful?" Looking at his father''s expression, Liu Yun couldn''t help asking.


    Liu Chenggong pursed his lips, and his voice was a little dry: "I just joined Canglong chamber of Commerce, and all the people present today are prominent figures in Jiangzhou."


    Liu yunmu stares, and now she finally understands what Ye Feng said yesterday to prepare her psychologically.


    "This How is that possible? " Li Xiaofeng was a little at a loss. She was both surprised and happy.


    Willow catkins and his wife''s face was blue and white, and they were a little scared. After all, they used to target Ye Feng. Who knows if ye Feng will settle accounts with them.


    Other residents in the villa area are full of envy and jealousy when they look at the Liu family. The Liu family really caught a golden turtle son-in-law.


    Feel the shock around the eyes, especially his father-in-law and mother-in-law''s incredible eyes, these let Ye Feng get a great sense of satisfaction.


    Don''t you look down on me?


    I''m not pretending. It''s showdown. I''m the boss!


    "It''s five minutes to nine." Ye Feng looked at the Rolex on his wrist and said to Su Xun with a high toe: "what I said on the phone in the morning is still valid. Before nine o''clock, you kneel down and beg me. I will allow you Qingyun international to continue to survive."


    As the voice fell, he showed a sarcastic smile, and pointed the position in front of him at the tip of his foot, indicating to let Su Xun climb over.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on Su Xun. Some people sympathized with him, while others gloated.


    "Ye Feng, you have to forgive others. You have enough!" Liu Yun can''t go any further. After all, Su Xun is her student. She thinks Ye Feng is too much.


    As soon as Li Xiaofeng''s face changed, she grabbed Liu Yun: "what are you doing? Do you need a woman to teach men how to do things? Please watch me!"


    "Ma!" Liu Yun looks at her mother inconceivably. She doesn''t expect Li Xiaofeng to be so powerful.


    Yesterday also a strength of Kua Su to find good, the result is now a blink of an eye began to maintain Ye Feng.


    Liu Yun doesn''t speak. It''s OK that she helps Su Xun speak, which arouses Ye Feng''s anger: "Su Xun, don''t you understand me? If you don''t kneel down, I''ll shut down Qingyun international today! "


    "Why don''t we talk it over." Su Xun pondered for a moment, then said with a serious face: "well, you come to kneel down and kowtow to me. How about I give you a message in advance?"


    "Su Xun, Su Xun, it seems that you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry today." Ye Feng''s eyes were cold.Su Xun said with a smile, "how could it be? I''ll see the coffin today. It''s just your coffin."


    Said here, he stopped for a moment, hit it hit it mouth: "time is almost up, not loaded force, when I have time to visit the prison, you can continue to install it."


    He had to let Ye Feng understand what it means to be forced by Cao instead of pretending to be forced.


    All of a sudden, the alarm went off.


    "Beep, beep, beep, beep"


    the sudden alarm bell confused everyone.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    The sound of the engine was getting closer and closer, and more than a dozen police cars rushed into the villa area. As soon as the car was stable, a group of armed police rushed down and surrounded the whole scene.


    Because they suspected that the bodyguards of Canglong chamber of Commerce might be armed, they surrounded them instead of rushing up to arrest them.


    "This What''s going on? "


    "What''s the matter? Why are the police here?"


    "So many policemen, what is this for?"


    All the members of the chamber of commerce were confused.


    A policeman with a loudspeaker began to shout: "listen to the people of Canglong chamber of Commerce, you have been surrounded, don''t try to resist, immediately crouch on the ground to surrender, or you will bear the consequences."


    The crowd exploded in an instant. No one thought that these policemen were actually against Canglong chamber of Commerce.


    "This How could this happen? Why did you catch us? "


    "Yes, is there something wrong?"


    The members of Canglong chamber of commerce were all confused, looked at each other, and panicked.


    Ye Feng thought of what Su xungang had just said and glared at him angrily: "what are you doing?"


    Hiss -


    Su Xun has really been a ghost. Qin Zhu has something to say about this.


    Su Xun showed an innocent smile to Ye Feng, and then yelled to the police outside: "police comrades, I''m Su Xun, the chairman of Qingyun international. You can come in and arrest people directly. The road has been cleared by me. It''s smooth inside. The criminals have no weapons."


    "Everybody''s got it. Arrest!"


    With an order, a large group of armed police rushed in, and many members of Canglong chamber of commerce were pressed on the ground and put on handcuffs before they could react.

 Chapter 163

    "What are you doing? Why are you arresting me?"


    "Let go of me and know who I am. Believe it or not, I''ll pick your skin with a phone call!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Jiangnan City Bureau Director Zhao Dongqin went to the clamour of skinning in front of the middle-aged man, looked at him condescending: "you pick one for me to see, let me see how you are


    The middle-aged man swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Zhao Bureau, is there any misunderstanding? You know, I''ve always been a conscientious entrepreneur who abides by the law."


    "The evidence is solid. I was ordered to arrest people. There was no misunderstanding." Zhao Dongqin looked at him coldly and showed a sarcastic expression: "a conscientious entrepreneur who abides by the law? Can you explain to me the death caused by violent demolition ten years ago? "


    The middle-aged man''s face turned pale at the moment. He didn''t expect that this old story had been found out, and he didn''t get away with it.


    Others have given up struggling because they all know what they have done.


    Ye Feng looked at this scene, his face was gloomy and terrible, and asked harshly, "which branch of the bureau are you from? I want to see you lead, guide!"


    Today was his day of boundless scenery. I didn''t expect that Su Xun was shameless at first, but now he was stirred up by the police. It''s strange that he looks good.


    He didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter until now.


    "Ye Feng, right? We are not from the Branch Bureau, but from the Municipal Bureau." Zhao Dongqin looked at Ye Feng and said with no expression: "there is a special person responsible for your affairs."


    Two middle-aged men in suits came to Ye Feng and said coldly, "Ye Feng, you are suspected of endangering national security. Please go back with us to assist in the investigation."


    At the same time, they took out a small green book from their arms. The surface was a golden national glory, with the word "Guo''an" written on it.


    Ye Feng''s face was bloodless in an instant.


    The onlookers were shocked. It was too exciting.


    First, his son-in-law became the president of Canglong chamber of Commerce, and then he became a prisoner.


    In particular, the people of the Liu family, whose mood was like riding a roller coaster, almost didn''t have a heart attack.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    A rhythmic clapping suddenly occurred to me.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Su Xun clapped and walked up to Ye Feng. He threw a cigarette ring at him and said with a smile: "President ye, today''s good play is really wonderful. Tut Tut, listen to it. It''s suspected of endangering national security. If you can bear such a big charge, you''ll be successful in your life."


    "I''m a grass mud horse!" Ye Feng couldn''t help his rude remarks, and rushed to Su Xun directly.


    Two Guoan people want to stop him.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ye Feng directly bumps open two people, one punch straight takes Su Xun''s face door but goes, in the eye murders the machine to expose.


    Su Xun stood in the same place and didn''t hide. The corners of his mouth rose and a touch of light irony came up.


    Just before Ye Feng''s fist was about to fall on Su Xun''s face, a long leg wrapped in black silk crossed a curve in the air, and the red high heels kicked Ye Feng''s arm.


    "Bang!"


    Ye Feng arm pain, can only stiffly stop.


    Mandala stood in front of Su with a cool face: "if you want to hurt my boss, first step over my body."


    Ye Feng covers his arm and looks at mandala with fear. This woman is very strong.


    "Hands up!"


    Two Guoan people pull out their guns and aim at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng finally can only raise his hands, eyes venomous looking at Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s face was like a spring breeze smile, and he spread out his hand: "sorry, I''m afraid of death. I''ll take some bodyguards at any time. I''m sure you can understand."


    "Wheeze - wheeze -" Ye Feng gasped, hoping to tear Su Xun.


    One of the national security members took out handcuffs and walked to Ye Feng. Ye Feng''s face twisted: "I''m the young master of the Ye family in the capital. Who dares to catch me!"


    Hiss -


    the crowd took another breath. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng had such a strong life experience.


    At this time, a thick baritone came into the public ears.


    "We don''t have people like you in the Ye family."


    I saw a middle-aged man in a silver suit come over without expression.


    "Second uncle." Ye Feng pursed her lips.


    Ye Tianhu didn''t look him in the eye at all. Instead, he said to the people in Guoan: "two comrades, this man''s conduct is bad. Our Ye family has already cut off the relationship with him. Please also ask the relevant departments to strictly enforce the law and don''t let this man insult our ye family''s reputation."


    Ye Feng muddled, brain melon seeds buzzing, a blank.


    Then he lost control of his mood: "second uncle, I''m the young master of the Ye family. Second uncle, is it dad who asked you to save me? You can''t wait to save me."


    "Pa!"


    Ye Tianhu backhand is a slap in the face, cold said: "you also match surname ye?""When elder brother found you and asked you to go home, you didn''t say that. Didn''t you say that you wanted to build a new ye family?"


    Ye Feng face a burst of green a burst of white, panic said: "second uncle, I''m wrong, I don''t know heaven and earth, what I say is angry, I want to go home, please take me home."


    Now the Ye family is his only hope. If the Ye family can''t help him, he will be finished.


    "Now it''s not about whether you can go home or not, it''s about that our Ye family will never have you as a criminal Ye Tianhu''s face is expressionless. He smashes Ye Feng''s last fluke.


    Ye Fengru lost his life in kao''an. He nearly fell down after shaking his body a few times. He was handcuffed by Guo''an''s people when he was lost.


    "President ye, the prison is not as good as the outside. Don''t drag it like this, or you will die ugly." Su Xun kindly reminded him.


    Ye Feng''s eyes are red and his teeth are gnashing. "Su, don''t be proud. If you lose your power at home, people from abroad will not let you go. They will take revenge for me!"


    Su Xun laughed and looked at Guoan and said, "can I have a chat with him?"


    They looked at each other, nodded and stepped back.


    After all, Ye Feng has been handcuffed, and he is not afraid of hurting people.


    "You''re afraid, aren''t you? People abroad depend on guns for food. They won''t listen to your explanation. " Ye Feng''s face showed a mocking smile.


    Su Xun shook his head, got close to Ye Feng''s ear, lowered his voice and said, "do you mean your foreign mercenary company? I''m sorry, they were washed out by gunfire half an hour ago. "


    "No way!" Ye Feng almost blurted out subconsciously.


    "No? Come on, I''ll invite you to see a movie. After all, you won''t have a chance to see it when you go in. " Su Xun took out his mobile phone and played a silent video in front of Ye Feng.


    In the video, gunfire, smoke, building collapse, people everywhere.


    Ye Feng''s lips are trembling, because in the video, it is his mercenary company headquarters that is covered by gunfire, and all of them turn to ashes in an instant.


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone and gave him a smile: "introduce yourself, Satan, the king of mercenaries. I''m glad to meet you in this way."


    Ye Feng suddenly widened his eyes.

 Chapter 164

    Satan, the king of mercenaries.


    Ye Feng, as the leader of a mercenary company, has never heard of this man since he carries this bowl of rice.


    What''s more, recently, it''s reported abroad that God, the king of killers, and Satan, the king of mercenaries, are the same person.


    He didn''t think Su Xun was lying to him, because it was meaningless.


    "Maybe you can try to report me to Guoan and let me be your company?" Su Xun gave him a suggestion with a smile.


    Ye Feng''s face is uncertain. He is just conceited, not stupid. Since Su Xun dares to show his identity to him, he will not be afraid to report.


    If you do, you may end up humiliating yourself.


    "Go at ease, Miss Liu. I''ll take care of you." After all, he was a good student. It was right for students to take care of their teachers.


    But he suddenly thought of a famous saying of Cao mengde, your wife, I raise it.


    Ye Feng heard this instant rage, but finally vent his anger, because he is no longer angry, can not change anything.


    What''s more, Liu Yun doesn''t like him at all.


    Half a sound, his lips wriggled to spit out a few words: "good to her, I didn''t even touch her finger, she is still clean."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Su Xun was shown a face by him.


    Sure enough, the protagonists of Wen''s son-in-law all have the attributes of lick and dog. No wonder he is a big man, so unpopular that he doesn''t divorce.


    But when the dog licks it, it''s probably true love.


    A few minutes later, Ye Feng and the core members of Canglong chamber of commerce were taken away, and their lower body would be covered by the state.


    Although they are not in the river and lake, their legends will surely spread everywhere in the river and lake after today.


    After all, pretending to be in prison is unique.


    This tells you a very simple social truth. Don''t pretend to be forced. If you pretend to be forced, you will be struck by thunder.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: defeat the protagonist and reverse the fate of the villain. ¡¿


    [get a reward: excellent irony ability. ¡¿


    this reward made the corners of Su Xun''s mouth twitch. He would rather not use this ability of villains to pull hatred.


    After all, it''s easy to be beaten for being cheap.


    So in order not to be beaten, he needs to be strong so that no one dares to beat him for his sarcasm.


    Su Xun breathed a sigh, and then walked to Liu Chenggong''s family.


    "Su Dong, I''ve been standing outside for so long and I''m thirsty. Let''s go and have a drink first."


    Li Xiaofeng warmly invited Su Xun into the room with a smile of flattery.


    Liu Yun and Liu Chenggong feel very embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "Don''t you think it''s enough to lose face? Get in Liu Chenggong yelled angrily.


    Because he has just joined Canglong chamber of Commerce, he is not a core member of Canglong chamber of Commerce, so he escaped a disaster, but he is also afraid.


    It was the first time that Li Xiaofeng saw her husband get so angry that she didn''t dare to be a demon again. She went back to the house.


    Catkins couple look at each other is obediently followed up.


    Liu Chenggong sighed, looked at Su Xun and said, "Su Dong, that woman has this insight. Don''t worry about her."


    "Why, uncle Liu." Su Xun perfunctorily said to Liu Yun, "when Miss Liu has time, he will go to the prison to find Ye Feng and apply for the divorce certificate. You can''t be bound by a piece of paper that has no real relationship for the rest of your life."


    "Well." Liu Yun nodded, her mind is a bit confused, today''s things she still need to digest.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "then I''ll go first."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and left.


    Liu Chenggong and Liu Yun have been standing in the same place watching Su Xun''s motorcade leave.


    "Xiao Yun, what do you think of Su Dong? Young and promising, it''s a good match for you. "


    Li Xiaofeng didn''t know when she came out again and said to Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun was a little annoyed: "Mom, he is my student, and he has a girlfriend. He is very beautiful."


    "What''s wrong with students? Students like to imagine their teachers. How do you know they don''t have this idea?" Li Xiaofeng didn''t think so. Instead, she said with a strong voice.


    Liu Yun doesn''t want to listen to her crooked ideas. She turns around and goes into the room and asks her to rob men from her students. She can''t do this.


    "This dead girl." Li Xiaofeng scolded, and then looked at Liu Chenggong: "success, do you think Xiaoyun and Su Dong can succeed?"


    Liu Chenggong coldly said: "even if it can be done, but there is a snobbish mother like you, it can''t be done in the end."


    As his voice dropped, he left with a cold hum.


    Li Xiaofeng stood in the same place, her face turned blue and white. After a while, she said: "this Forget it, I don''t care. Marry whoever you like! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"It''s not fun, it''s not fun."


    On the bus, Qin Zhu said with a dull face.


    Just now, she didn''t go down in the car, because there was no big scene of scuffle in her imagination, so she didn''t want to go down to watch it.


    "You think they''re all fools. They dare to resist when they see the police coming." Su Xun turned his eyes a little speechless. He really didn''t know how the female ghost''s brain grew.


    Qin Zhu said, "that''s why I said it''s boring. It''s not violent or bloody at all."


    Su Xun didn''t bother to talk to her. He dialed Li Tao''s phone, and it took him three times to get through.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su. I was too busy just now. I didn''t notice the phone ringing."


    "How''s it going?" Su Xun asked.


    Li Tao''s tone became elated: "Su Dong, you''re right. What they ate, they doubled and vomited back."


    If Canglong chamber of commerce is to be wiped out, the huge legacy left by Canglong chamber of commerce can not be let go.


    Su Xun''s family didn''t let it go as long as they could get it in a legal way before others reacted.


    After this wave of swallowing, after the digestion of Qingyun international, the volume will expand to a terrible level.


    Qingyun international will be the leading enterprise in Jiangzhou.


    The engulfed industries are very miscellaneous, including catering, clothing, Internet, real estate, building materials, and all walks of life.


    Su Xun plans to set up an independent subsidiary for each industry, and the tentacles of Qingyun international will involve all aspects.


    "Keep busy, that''s it." Su Xun finished and hung up.


    It''s still five days before I get my next identity. It''s hard.


    Su Xun is now used to living in the busy system tasks, and he still doesn''t know what to do.


    Originally wanted to ask Qin Zhu, let her out of the idea, finally gave up the idea.


    Because if he asked Qin Zhu what he should do with his free time.


    Qin Zhu will definitely spit out two words: dry, she.


    It''s a real color, ghost.

 Chapter 165

    The next day was Wednesday.


    Su Xun came to the long lost campus.


    When Su Xun came into the classroom, everyone was in a trance, because they almost forgot when Su Xun came to the classroom last time.


    Su Xun and three roommates said hello, and then calmly went to an Zijin and sat down.


    "How did you come to class?" An Zijin pushed him with his arm.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "class is secondary, mainly want to see you."


    "Poor mouth." An Son Jin Jiao is angry a, jade hand pinched to pinch Su Xun''s nose.


    Su Xun grabs her hand, and an Zijin dodges quickly, with a proud expression on his face.


    Dog food is scattered all over the classroom.


    Until Liu Yun came into the classroom, they stopped killing dogs.


    Liu Yun''s face was a little unnatural when she saw Su Xun.


    Because yesterday Ye Feng in the detention center to find a lawyer with the divorce agreement to her, with a letter.


    Originally, according to Liu Yun''s idea, although she doesn''t like Ye Feng, she has to worry about Ye Feng''s psychological feelings. She will talk about the divorce later.


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng to mention it first.


    Ye Feng wrote a sentence in the letter: live well with Su Xun.


    Liu Yun''s face was wonderful when she saw this sentence. Why did everyone think she had something to do with Su Xun?


    They are very pure teacher-student relationship!!!


    Am I really a good match for him?


    Are you kidding me? Liu Yun, I can''t do this kind of thing with students!


    "Did you make Miss Liu angry? Why is she staring at you all the time? " An Son Jin low voice asked a sentence.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment, then blinked: "maybe I''m handsome."


    "Go away." An Zi Jin rolled a white eye.


    On the platform, Liu Yun took a deep breath to calm down, and then began the class.


    Different from the past, Liu Yun was obviously absent-minded in her lecture today and made several mistakes.


    Liu Yun also found this, after class, she said apologetically: "sorry, everyone, today I''m not in the state."


    Liu Yun is very popular with her students at ordinary times, so everyone says that she is not in the way. Instead, she is concerned about whether she has encountered any difficulties.


    "Thank you for your concern. I just didn''t have a good rest." Liu Yun smiles and looks at Su Xun: "Su Xun, come to the office with me."


    She was moved by the trust of her classmates, so she couldn''t continue to have classes in this state today.


    The source that made her unable to concentrate was Su Xun, so she wanted to talk to Su Xun.


    Su Xun was stunned. He didn''t understand what Liu Yun wanted to do.


    "What are you doing? Go." An Zi Jin pushed to push the arm of Su Xun.


    Su Xun responded and got up to keep up with Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun walked in front of him in a black suit, and the figure of Miaoman fell in Su Xun''s eyes, full of beauty.


    As if he could feel Su Xun''s eyes behind him, Liu Yun walked faster and faster. He was relieved when he walked into the office.


    "Miss Liu, what can I do for you?"


    Su Xun dragged a chair and sat opposite Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun took a deep breath, looked at Su Xun and said seriously, "Su Xun, can you stop coming to school these days?"


    "No, Miss Liu, I''ve managed to spare some time to study. You told me not to come." Su Xun felt that his desire for learning had been hit. Is there anything more enjoyable than learning in the world?


    Listen, is this horse riding human?


    Liu Yun rolled her eyes: "are you here to learn? I''m sorry to tear you down. I didn''t see you touching an Zijin''s hand under the desk, did I? "


    "Miss Liu, don''t insult people''s innocence out of thin air. I''m obviously touching my legs." Su Xunyi justifies himself, and he will never be wronged.


    Liu Yun''s pretty face is slightly red: "I''m sorry to say that I used my hand instead. Can you still order my face?"


    "Miss Liu, I asked if I was shameless. You are selling human organs." Su Xun looked at her seriously.


    Liu Yun helplessly helped her forehead: "don''t be poor. I''ll tell you the truth. Seeing you, I''m not in the mood to teach."


    "Miss Liu, is this a confession? All of a sudden, I... " Su Xun looked shy and embarrassed.


    Before he finished, Liu Yun took up the book and smashed it: "be serious, it''s because of yesterday. You know what you said to Ye Feng."


    "What did you say?" Su Xun looked puzzled.


    Liu Yun blushed and stammered: "you What do you say, teacher Liu, you will take care of him. Who let you talk nonsense? Ye Feng misunderstood. "


    "Ah, Miss Liu, I think you have misunderstood me too. This person''s mind is not clean and everything is not clean. Come on, my desire for learning, I hope to control it for the time being. I won''t come these two days."Su Xun sighed, got up, walked out of the office, and said carelessly.


    Liu Yun sat on the chair for a long time to react, this little bastard''s subtext is that he coveted his beauty?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What do you want from Miss Liu?"


    Back in the classroom, an Zijin can''t wait to ask.


    Su Xun told the truth: "Miss Liu found that I secretly touched your leg in class."


    "Ah An Zijin exclaimed, her pretty face flushed, and she was very angry: "it''s all your fault. Don''t touch it. You don''t believe it. Don''t touch it in the future!"


    Su Xun had no choice but to show his hand: "come on, let your voice be so loud. Now not only teacher Liu knows, but the whole class knows."


    An Son Jin a Leng, look around, discover the whole class classmate don''t know when all surround come over, is a face eight diagrams of stare at them.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    An Zijin feels that he is going to collapse. With a scream, he rushes into Su Xun''s arms with a red face, buries his face on his chest, and dares not look up at other people like a frightened quail.


    I''m dying. How can I get along with these students!


    It''s Su Xun''s fault to tell him not to mess around. He just refuses to settle down and hates it.


    "Brother Xun, you can. Your class is full of pink and full of love


    "I didn''t expect the monitor to be so obedient. It''s amazing."


    "Seek elder brother, slippery not slippery."


    A group of people are joking, with a bad smile on their faces, and winking.


    Su Xun held an Zijin in his arms, looked at the others, waved his hand to drive them away, and sneered: "OK, OK, what are you doing around me? I have my girlfriend''s long legs in class, which can be touched. You single dogs can only play by yourself at night, and now you can still laugh?"


    The smiles on people''s faces became stiff gradually, and they couldn''t smile when they were smiling, even they suddenly wanted to cry.


    Su Xun''s words made them feel as if they were pierced by a long sword.


    Su Xun hugged an Zijin and said, "come on, the single dogs continue to laugh."


    All of you


    This counterattack is brutal.


    Big brother, it''s hard to break down!

 Chapter 166

    Since talking to Liu Yun on Wednesday.


    Su Xun has never been to school and focuses on the work of Qingyun international.


    The uprooting of Canglong chamber of Commerce caused a great sensation in Jiangzhou Province, and the two neighboring provinces were also affected.


    Until this time, all the people found that there was such a huge thing hidden in the boundary of Jiangzhou.


    When people react, they suddenly find that the enterprises of Canglong chamber of Commerce have changed. Dawangqi has become the industry of Qingyun international.


    They beat their chests, scolded Su Xun for being insatiable, and then fought for the leftovers that Qingyun international hadn''t had time to swallow.


    They had never seen anything as ugly as Su Xun. Just like when he bought flash star entertainment, he really didn''t want to give them a mouthful of soup.


    If they hadn''t found out earlier, they wouldn''t have had the last sip of soup.


    However, although he was not happy with Su Xun, no one dared to show it.


    After all, Qingyun international was already very strong. Now it has swallowed up the legacy of Canglong chamber of Commerce and become stronger. Who dares to stroke his tiger beard? Isn''t that a death wish?


    On Saturday, Su Xun met a big man in Qingyun building.


    After all, the volume of the International Chamber of Commerce will expand rapidly.


    The development of enterprises to this point is not his own business, every move is related to the people''s livelihood.


    As a conscientious entrepreneur whose office walls are covered with banners, Su Xun naturally showed great satisfaction to the boss, and they had a good talk.


    After talking for half an hour, Su xuncai personally sent the big man away.


    Then that night, Qingyun international went on the news broadcast of provincial TV station, and was praised as an excellent enterprise with a strong sense of social responsibility.


    To put it bluntly, even if Qingyun international wants to go bankrupt, the government will not allow him to go bankrupt.


    Because once it goes bankrupt, first of all, the huge amount of loans owed to banks will not be paid back. Secondly, the local economy will decline rapidly and the number of unemployed people will soar.


    So when a company reaches a certain size and undertakes more and more social responsibilities, it will be very difficult for it to go bankrupt as long as it does not die.


    That night, Su Xun was very happy. His spirited spirit made Qin Zhu almost fall apart.


    In a flash of time, it''s Monday.


    It''s the day of new identities.


    The location of the extraction, or the bed.


    "System, extract the ninth new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the host''s new identity: Alien traitor. ¡¿


    [on the surface, you are an earthman, but in fact, you have a deeper and more unknown identity, a r star rebel who failed to rebel with the marshal 30 years ago and fled to the earth in a spaceship after defeat. ¡¿


    [thirty years ago, a rebellion broke out on R star, and countless people started to mutiny. Your Yulong army was also one of the rebels. In the end, the rebellion was suppressed, and the marshal of the Yulong army was executed. You ran away from R star in a hurry, and at the same time, you were designated as a wanted criminal in the universe. ¡¿


    [now r star is again in full swing, and warlords are fighting. Your remaining subordinates find you through the Galactic coordinates you left, and let you go back and lead them to fight for their ideals. ¡¿


    [identity ability: strength, speed, spirit and fury. ¡¿


    [identity mission: return to R star, end the scuffle, and establish a unified country. This mission has no time limit. ¡¿


    Su Xun was confused. He was lying in the trough. His identity was a bit strong. Did I have to be so strong that the earth can''t hold me?


    An ordinary man goes to the alien world to be a general, and he is a rebel. He has to end the war. How can he be!


    He felt that this task was hell level difficulty. If he couldn''t do it well, he might be in outer space.


    All of a sudden, he thought of his former identity as a mercenary.


    Lying trough, the system will not have begun to lay the groundwork at that time. The mercenary is just an appetizer to increase his actual combat experience and practice. Now this is the dinner.


    Thinking of this, he asked: "system, is there a rule in extracting identity?"


    [no, completely random. ¡¿


    Su Xun thought about it carefully. It seems that he had no rules in his previous identities.


    "System, can I come back after I finish the task?" After all, the earth is his home, and his root is here.


    [return to the host. After completing the mission, you can return to the host by yourself. You can travel freely between R star and the earth. Everything depends on the host. ¡¿


    "can I take other people to R star in the future?" Su Xun asked again.


    [yes, it''s the freedom of the host. ¡¿


    Su Xun took a breath of cool air. This system is even more powerful than he thought. It''s even better to play on the earth before, but now it''s directly developed into outer space.What''s the origin of this system, and what''s the purpose of completing one identity task after another?


    "What are you doing? Who are you talking to?"


    Qin Zhu, who had just got up, sat cross legged beside Su Xun and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Nothing." Su Xun threw the quilt over her body and said, "you may want to go out with me."


    Well, this is a long trip.


    According to the memory of his inherited identity, R star is too dangerous to step on the horse. All the soldiers who fight in battle are wearing machine armour to bomb or chop, and all kinds of black technology weapons are flying all over the world.


    It''s not safe to take other people. It''s much safer to take Qin Zhu, who will be invisible. By the way, it can also enhance your sense of security.


    This identity is very dangerous, but in the same way, danger and opportunity always go hand in hand.


    For example, R star has drugs that can delay people''s aging and prolong people''s life span. R star''s average life span is 500 years, all kinds of diseases are not invaded, and all kinds of high technology are developed to explosion. All these make Su Xun very excited.


    He wanted to bring everything back to earth.


    Qin Zhu didn''t think so. She was used to going out with Su Xun: "OK, just go."


    While speaking, she grabbed the remote control and turned on the TV across the bed, because she knew that Su Xun was used to watching the morning news.


    "Now we have an express. Twenty minutes ago, a citizen''s mobile phone captured a video of a suspected UFO landing. In the video, we can see a mass of dark shadow, the speed of light drops, and finally suddenly disappears without a trace..."


    "It''s also UFO. It''s funny. Why don''t we say there are aliens?" Qin Zhu sneered. After all, there are so many UFO news in recent years that none of them has been confirmed.


    Su Xun''s face was strange, because he was sure that the UFO was real, because the spaceship came to pick him up.


    His career as a general, and as a rebel, is about to begin.

 Chapter 167

    Eight in the morning.


    Su Xun is having breakfast in the restaurant.


    Today, I eat Cantonese breakfast. It can be said that in a month, unless Su Xun has to order a dish, he will not eat any repeated dishes in a month.


    The eight major cuisines, French, German, Japanese, Korean, are different in the morning, middle and evening. The kitchen is made according to his taste.


    It can be said that the kitchen served by yuliangshan manor is bigger than some star hotels.


    "Sir, there are two people outside to see you."


    Ah long came in, put his hands on his abdomen and said with a slight bow.


    Su Xun: "take them to the reception room and wait for me."


    His premonition told him that it was the R star.


    Although I don''t know what method the other party used to find himself so accurately.


    "Yes." Ah long answered and turned to leave.


    After wiping his mouth, Su Xun put down the tableware in his hand and got up: "take your time. I''ll see the guests."


    "Or I''ll wait for you." Liao Yu put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand.


    Su Xun gave a little smile and shook his head: "no, I''m finished. You still have to go to the company."


    Voice down, rubbed the head of rub Yan Yurou, step out of the living room.


    The reception hall is on the left side of the main villa, which is specially used to receive guests.


    When Su Xun went in, there were two young men in black suits, straight back, meticulous and squint on the sofa.


    Seeing Su Xun come in, they got up as if they had received instructions. Their feet were close together, and their right hands were clenched in their hearts: "see you, general."


    This is the general salute of R star.


    "Hello." Su Xun returned a gift and said lightly: "rank, position, purpose."


    One of them stepped forward and said firmly: "Su Xun of the jade dragon army nodded. On the surface, he was calm, but in fact, he was a little excited. This is the first time he saw black technology with his own eyes.


    The military uniform on the body can be changed into any kind of clothes I have seen in my memory at will. If it is sold on the earth, it will definitely make countless women crazy.


    After all, buying a suit is equivalent to having all the clothes in the world, but this is just one of the most basic functions of regular military uniform on R star.


    Su Xun''s identity is the highest commander of the third army under the jade dragon legion, and the cloud sea officer in the mouth of Chiyang is Su Xun''s adjutant, who is loyal to Su Xun.


    Su Xun went to the sofa and sat down: "sit down. Tell me about the current situation of R star."


    "General, it records all the current status of R star." Chiyang takes out a transparent crystal and hands it to Su Xun.


    In Su Xun''s identity memory, this device is equivalent to the earth''s memory card, but the difference is that the human body can also absorb the information inside.


    Su Xun took the crystal chip and pasted it on his forehead. Then a lot of information poured into his mind one by one.


    Thirty years ago, Shenyang Empire, the ruler of R star, spent a great deal of energy to fight against the rebellion on the basis of its already precarious situation, and seriously lost its own strength.


    Therefore, only 30 years later, R star rose again, and the remaining forces once again raised the flag against the rule of the Shenyang empire.


    The last details of the Shenyang Empire were basically exhausted in the anti rebel war 30 years ago, so this time the Shenyang Empire has no strength to support such a large-scale anti rebel war.


    The scuffles between the army and the warlords all over the country are in name of overthrowing the rule of the Shenyang empire. In fact, they are frantically seizing territory, acting like bandits.


    As a rebellious army within the Empire at that time, the jade dragon army was also the most powerful one. It was not completely destroyed 30 years ago, and many people escaped like Su Xun.


    So today, 30 years later, the jade dragon army is making a comeback again. Now the highest commander of the jade dragon army is Yulin, the only son of the old marshal.


    The four armies of the Yulong legion, the first, the second, the third and the fourth, have all been reorganized.


    The former commanders of the first and Fourth Armies died 30 years ago, so the two armies reorganized this time are all recruits.


    At present, only the backbone of the second army and the Third Army remain.


    The overall situation of R star today is that the Shenyang empire is still struggling, the army and the warlords are fighting for territory, the bandits are rampant, and the people are suffering.


    This situation made Su Xun think of the chaotic period of the people and the state of the earth.


    "You stay here until I''ve arranged for you to leave tomorrow."


    After reading all the information, Su Xun said to the two school officials that this was an order, not a discussion.


    The earth is his base, so you have to hand over the things in your hands to go far.


    Although he had the identity of an alien, he was just an identity. In his heart, he was a real earthman.This trip is equivalent to going out to fight. No matter you are rich or not, you always have to go back to your hometown in the end.


    Even if he died in the war, his body would have to be buried on the earth. It''s the Longguo people''s obsession with home.


    "Yes, general!"


    They got up to salute again and watched Su Xun leave.


    When Su Xun returns to the restaurant, he finds that Liao Yu and Yan Yurou are still waiting for him.


    Although he was a little moved, Su Xun pretended to be unhappy and said: "don''t you say don''t wait? How to eat when the food is cold. "


    "It''s not going to get cold so soon. Eat it." Liao Yu said, pulling Su Xun to sit down beside him.


    Su Xun shook his head helplessly. After sitting down, he had breakfast and said, "in two days, Qin Zhu and I will go out for a long journey together. Take care of our family. I''ll come back to have a look when I have time."


    It''s not difficult for the R-star spacecraft to go back and forth to the earth, so he can go back to the earth for a few days without war.


    In the past, watching science fiction movies always had the plot of alien invading the earth.


    But after understanding the technology of R star, Su Xun knew that this would not happen at all, because r star could not see such a low civilization planet as earth.


    If we really want to invade, it will be a crushing war between the higher civilization and the lower civilization. There is no chance to resist.


    "Why take her again." Yan Yurou is not happy and jealous.


    Qin Zhu said triumphantly, "because I''m useful. Unlike you cow, what''s your use except for the two soft basketball?"


    "Yes, you are useful. Your biggest function is to scratch in bed at night." Yan Yurou turned a white eye, and tit for tat, retorted.


    Su Xun said: "come on, don''t make any noise. This time I''ll take Qin Zhu to the examination room first, and then I''ll take you all."


    "Where are you going?" Liao Yu asked curiously.


    Su Xun didn''t answer directly, but he said with a smile, "it''s a far place, and I haven''t been there. This is my first time."

 Chapter 168

    A day later.


    Su Xun arranged everything for his family and company, and after settling down for a meal, he took Qin Zhu and set out.


    A big black G drives smoothly on the mountain road, aiming at a big mountain outside Jiangnan City.


    Quancheng is the driver, Chiyang is the co pilot, and Su Xun and Qin Zhu are in the back row.


    Chiyang and Quancheng didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Su Xun''s behavior of bringing an earthman back to R.


    Su Xun is an officer. It''s not up to their two little school officials to tell him what to do.


    "Where are we going?"


    Looking at the fast retreating trees outside the window, Qin Zhu''s face is full of doubts. Shouldn''t he go abroad by plane?


    Are you going to drive to Africa?


    "A far away place." Su Xun touched her black hair.


    Qin Zhu rolled a white eye: "where is that on earth, you say."


    "You''ll know when you get there." Su Xun is going to give Qin Zhu a big surprise.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in a clearing deep in the mountains.


    It was not an open space originally. It can be seen from the broken roots around it. It was obviously caused by human beings.


    "What''s the matter with these soldiers?"


    Through the window, Qin Zhu saw hundreds of soldiers standing in the open space without any weapons.


    Su Xun didn''t answer her. He just pulled her out of the car.


    "See you, sir!"


    Five hundred people saluted together, and the momentum was like a rainbow. They went straight to the Xiaohan. Their right hand hit the heart and made a dull sound, just like thunder.


    In this scene, even an otaku will be excited.


    Su Xun also gave a military salute, then looked at red sun and said, "where''s our spaceship?"


    Qin Zhu:


    Spaceship?


    "Look, sir." Red sun pointed to the location of the open space, and then in situ a black spaceship revealed its huge figure.


    Standing in front of it, man is as small as an ant.


    Qin Zhu opened his mouth into an O-shape and muttered to himself, "it turns out that what he said on the news is true."


    It wasn''t until Su Xun took him to the spaceship that Qin Zhu realized that this time he was a very far away kind.


    "Boom -"


    the spacecraft slowly lifted off, hovered in place for about ten seconds, and then turned into a streamer to fly out of the atmosphere.


    At the same time, satellites of many countries have captured this scene.


    Before the spaceship stopped in the mountains for two days, there was no satellite photography, it was completely because the spaceship turned on stealth mode.


    Once invisible, the earth''s technology can not detect its existence.


    "Oh, MAIGA, UFO, UFO appears in the sky of dragon kingdom. Report to Bai, Gong, general manager and Tong immediately."


    "Xie te, the dragon people have hidden a spaceship! No wonder it''s so hard these days! "


    "Maybe the dragon people have colluded with the aliens! If they want to rule the earth and protest, they must let Longguo share all the data for free. "


    "The hacker Emperor may be the one who was trained by the Dragon kingdom to master alien technology..."


    Countless countries have speculated why UFO took off on the territory of dragon state, and various conspiracy theories have emerged.


    "Order, immediately send the nearest army team to the place where the spaceship takes off to carry out military control."


    At the same time, Longguo has brought the mountain where the spaceship took off into the military control zone.


    Generally speaking, in Longguo, information will be blocked in case of causing public panic.


    However, other countries will not give dragon the opportunity to directly put the satellite photos on the Internet.


    For a time, things about UFO set off a high fever on the Internet, many people connect the hacker emperor with aliens.


    Otherwise, how to explain the hacker emperor''s hacker technology is so powerful?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Xun, the hacker emperor, was on the spaceship, enjoying the space scenery through the window.


    "Master, I didn''t expect you to be an alien. Do you want to invade the earth? I tell you, I won''t be a traitor!"


    Qin Zhu looked at Su Xun seriously. He was ready to die generously for his country.


    She has a lot of stories about alien invasion.


    Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry. He flicked on her forehead: "you have a problem in your head. Where are so many conspiracy theories coming from? What''s more, do you really need so much trouble to invade the earth?"


    Qin Zhu thought about it. Looking at all kinds of high technology in the spaceship, he seemed to think too much.


    "As a pet, you dare to show your teeth to the owner like this. You''ve grown up." Su Xun pinched Qin Zhu''s face.


    Qin Zhu, with a pitiful expression, said in a sweet voice: "master, people are wrong. How about forgiving them?""No way." Su Xun''s face was expressionless.


    Qin Zhu''s eyes turned. He came to Su Xun''s ear and said in a low voice. Then he blushed: "that''s OK."


    Su Xun looked at her perfect body, rolled her throat, and sighed sincerely: "you really scratch."


    "I hate it." Qin Zhu blushed and said.


    Su Xun shivered. Why didn''t he find that the female ghost was so beautiful before?


    "Report, sir. The radar has detected an unidentified ship ahead."


    All of a sudden, a soldier on the center console said out loud.


    Red sun walked over to see a few eyes, then yelled: "everyone, enter combat mode!"


    As his voice fell, the walls on both sides of the spaceship rose up, and a black exoskeleton mecha lined up in it.


    Five hundred soldiers came forward in order.


    A few minutes later, five hundred armed with laser guns and nearly three meters tall mecha appeared in front of Su Xun''s eyes, giving him a sense of suffocation and oppression.


    Su Xun inherited his identity memory. Seeing this scene, he knew for a long time that these soldiers were controlling the mecha when they were fighting, so he didn''t react much.


    But Qin Zhu almost stares out. After all, except in the movie, when did he see such a scene.


    "Sir, we may have encountered space pirates. Please give us your instructions!"


    Red sun came to Su Xun, his voice was sonorous and powerful, with an iron momentum.


    Space pirates, as Su Xun knows, are mostly bandits made up of a group of space wanted criminals.


    These people are flying around in the space, plundering the ships, and even daring to fight against the ships carrying military supplies. They are extremely rampant.


    "Give them a warning to get out of the way. If not, fire them directly."


    Su Xun''s orders were also neat.


    In fact, the best way is to bypass, because the detection radar on the pirate ship is certainly not as good as that on the military transport ship.


    They find the pirates first, but the pirates may not find them, so they can avoid a conflict by avoiding them in advance.


    However, Su Xun couldn''t avoid it, because it would be weak and easy to leave a bad impression on these soldiers who met for the first time.


    When we get back to R star, these people will definitely tell us what he did today, and then everyone will know that he was scared to make a detour by a pirate ship.


    Most of the reorganized Third Army are also recruits. These people don''t know him, so the first impression is very important.


    Decisive, strong and clean, this is the officer that all soldiers like.

 Chapter 169

    "Yes, general."


    Red sun spirit, eyes beating with eager to try the flame.


    On the contrary, he is worried that the pirates will give way when they hear the warning, which will undoubtedly reduce a lot of fun.


    As a middle-level officer, his attitude towards war is fanatical.


    "Do you still have a mecha?" Su Xun asked.


    He completed the task of mercenary and got the reward of proficient driving skills. Driving mecha should also belong to driving.


    If the pirates don''t know what to do, he plans to use them to practice first.


    Chiyang nodded: "your mecha has been destroyed in the war and can''t be repaired. General Yunhai asked you to make a new one according to the original. General, please follow me."


    Red Sun took Su Xun to a room at the end of the spaceship.


    In the center of the room is a transparent crystal cabinet, in which there is a mecha.


    The mecha is different from the ordinary soldier.


    First, the height should be higher than a section. Second, the color is not pure black, but red and black. There is a moon like horn on the head, and a red cape behind.


    Cold, serious, killing, that''s how it feels.


    Next to the armor is a red lightsaber.


    As long as it''s a man, it can''t resist the temptation of mecha.


    Su Xun went over. Chiyang pressed a switch and the crystal cabinet opened. The armor and lightsaber were still floating in the same place.


    "Facial recognition is in progress. Scanning is in progress. Scanning is successful. Please confirm whether it is bound to the mecha, Mr. general."


    A cold mechanical sound sounded in the open room.


    "Confirm." Su Xun replied.


    Bound


    Su Xun stepped forward again, and the exoskeleton machine armor automatically covered Su Xun''s body separately, wrapping his whole body in it.


    "Building neural connections Connection successful. "


    "Welcome, sir."


    Su Xun took a step to control the mecha, without any sense of weight bearing, as if the whole person was integrated with the mecha, and he could do whatever he wanted.


    In front of Su Xun''s eyes were all kinds of data, such as attack mode, firepower selection, remaining energy, damage degree of mecha, all of which were displayed in digital form.


    Two small caliber laser cannons are carried on the arm of the machine armour as the main guns of the machine armour. One shot is enough to kill a tank.


    Of course, the tanks here refer to the tanks of the earth. The tanks of R star are much better than the tanks of the earth in terms of artillery and defense.


    "It''s big."


    Qin Zhu stood at the foot of Su Xun and looked up at him. His pretty face was full of shock.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, the ship shook violently.


    "Report, sir, before we gave any warning, the pirate ship took the lead in firing."


    A soldier ran in to report.


    "Counterattack, launch ion bombardment, destroy the opponent''s control system."


    While Su Xun ordered, he went to the control console of the spaceship.


    "Ion gun is ready to launch."


    "Boom!"


    "Laser gun set up, launch."


    "Boom!"


    Through the console, Su Xun could see that behind a huge meteorite, a spaceship with a skull was attacking his own spaceship.


    The meteorite is constantly being hit and blasted by gunfire.


    After a short fight, the pirate ship seemed to be aware of the gap between the two sides in the fierce artillery fire. It did not love to fight and retreated decisively.


    By this time, the surface of the pirate ship had been damaged and was emitting black smoke.


    The ship that came to pick up Su Xun was a high-level cargo in the warship. The strength of artillery and defense was not comparable to that of the pirate ship.


    "Catch up and force them to stop on the nearest planet. None of the pirates will stay!"


    "Yes, general."


    So the two ships went after each other in space.


    Chasing Su Xun found something wrong. The other side was not running away, but intentionally leading them to a desolate planet.


    "General, he''s trying to lead us down and destroy us on land."


    Red sun also saw the idea of the group of pirates.


    Pirates may not be as good as soldiers and teams in hardware equipment, but they are definitely rich in individual combat experience.


    After all, they plunder in space, and they will land and plunder when they encounter some less defensive planets. They have fought at least hundreds of times.


    So the other side wanted to use their own advantages to fight on land to kill Su Xun and others.


    "That''s what they want."


    In the mecha, the corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and a touch of light irony was aroused.


    At the same time, the pirate ship ahead.


    A large group of pirates were standing in the cabin with weapons in all kinds of messy individual machine armour."Don''t be too fast, let them keep up with us."


    A strong man with a big beard and a scar on his face said.


    "Don''t worry, captain. Those stupid people must have thought we were running away in a hurry."


    "I don''t think it''s right. That warship is marked with the R star Yulong Legion. How could the Yulong Legion ship be here?"


    "What''s wrong? Today''s Jade Dragon army is not what it used to be. It''s just a group of recruits. Tear them up. This ship is ours."


    "I''m really worried that their recruits will be scared to pee in a moment. Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    A group of people were full of rebellious words, as if the ship behind had been in their bag.


    "Stand firm, I''m going to start landing."


    The silver white pirate ship broke through the atmosphere of a planet and finally landed at the foot of a desolate mountain.


    Su Xun''s spaceship also landed nearby.


    The door of the pirate ship opened, and hundreds of Pirates rushed out without any rules.


    "Let''s leave the jade boat, we can think about it."


    The captain took the laser gun in his hand and shot several times. He pulled his throat and yelled. The pirates behind him were all roaring and howling.


    But soon their faces changed.


    As they watched, the door of the Yulong''s warship opened, and rows of soldiers in exoskeleton mecha came out.


    "Step on, step on..."


    The neat pace and the sound of friction and collision of mecha give people a strong sense of oppression.


    A strong air of killing came, which made everyone feel as if they were in a sea of blood.


    The captain of the pirate ship changed his face and roared: "this is the elite of the jade dragon army. Leave a team of people to cover, others to retreat, retreat."


    As soon as his voice was over, Su Xun took the lead in controlling the mecha. It was like a streamer rushing into the pirate formation, holding a lightsaber to chop down the pirate captain.


    Other soldiers hold laser guns to fire at the pirates. The pirates hide around and fight back. For a moment, the scene is chaotic.


    "Stab -"


    Su Xun''s lightsaber slashed the pirate captain''s mecha and pulled out a spark. The pirate captain hit the ground heavily, and the dust splashed.


    "Go to hell with you."


    The captain of the pirate was also aroused. He rolled on the ground and got up. His gun was aimed at Su Xun.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Su Xun was hit by one of the cannons and flew backward.

 Chapter 170

    "Hehe, it seems that you are just like that."


    With a smile of pride, the pirate captain controls the mecha and flies towards su. He pulls out a long black knife from his back.


    But the next second, the smile on his face became stiff.


    Because Su Xun, who had been attacked by him, had nothing to do with it and stood up directly from the ground.


    "How can it be!"


    The pirate captain exclaimed and stopped the action of thrusting with a knife. He couldn''t believe how the opponent''s mecha defense was so strong.


    A general''s mecha can''t be the same as an ordinary soldier.


    "It''s my fault. I was bitten by you accidentally. Before, it was just appetizer, then it was dinner. Bastard, are you ready?"


    Su Xun patted the position where he was hit by the pirate captain''s gun on his chest, then raised his hand and fired several guns.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Almost at the same time when the gun was fired, Su Xun rushed away with his lightsaber in his hand.


    As soon as the pirate captain dodged the artillery attack, he found that Su Xun''s lightsaber was in front of him, and his heart was broken.


    "Crotch! Stabbing - "


    sparks splashed everywhere, and the pirate captain''s mecha was cut open, and his body fell to the ground again.


    Su Xun raised his right hand, the gun tube stretched out, and a laser gun sent it.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    With a scream, the pirate captain was blown out directly, and then hit the ground heavily. The mecha on his body was full of cracks, and the alarm was sounded.


    At the same time, the battle around has come to an end.


    Although the soldiers who came to pick up Su Xun this time were not the veterans left over 30 years ago, they were not the so-called recruits.


    The mecha on the body are all the latest combat mecha. They have participated in several large-scale wars and have rich combat experience.


    Whether it''s hardware or strength, these pirates are not rivals. We can only say that they chose the wrong target.


    The pirate captain struggled to get up from the ground, but the internal system of the mecha was damaged and not controlled at all.


    It''s impossible to stand up by manpower alone.


    Su Xun walked step by step with his lightsaber: "today is my day to go home, but you come to block the way. Do you think you should die?"


    "No, don''t kill me. I''ll give you all the star coins on my boat."


    The pirate captain opened his mask and showed a pale face. His eyes were full of fear, and his body was struggling back.


    Star coin is a kind of currency commonly used among the stars that have entered the interstellar civilization. It is made of a special kind of ore and can be used to buy any commodity.


    "If I kill you, those things are mine, so I don''t have to trouble you to bring them to me."


    As the voice fell, susian''s gun barrel aimed at the pirate captain.


    "Don''t..."


    "Boom! Boom


    Two laser cannons were fired on the damaged mecha. The mecha and the people inside were blown to pieces.


    "Surrender. We surrender. According to the interstellar convention, the surrenders can survive."


    The rest of the pirates saw that their side was dying, and the boss was also dead. They dropped their weapons and knelt down to surrender.


    Star convention is an agreement that must be abided by by by the interstellar civilizations, which is equivalent to the Geneva Convention of the earth.


    Surrender, not kill. That''s one of them.


    "Sorry, I don''t need captives to waste food."


    Su Xun sincerely apologized and waved.


    "Kill them."


    When a group of surrendered pirates heard this, they almost collapsed and roared hysterically:


    "no! You can''t kill us, we have surrendered! "


    "You are violating the interstellar convention, and your planet will be condemned!"


    Su Xun laughed, played with his lightsaber, and said, "who knows?"


    "Who would know that I killed you after you surrendered? When I say you didn''t surrender, you didn''t surrender. "


    "Besides, I don''t deserve human rights for pirates who do evil."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun stepped to the pirate ship and planned to start searching for the booty.


    A group of pirates are stupid.


    In order to kill Su Xun and others better, they specially chose a Death Star without any living body.


    But I didn''t expect that now they''re on their own.


    In this kind of place where birds don''t shit, no one will know how they die when they die.


    "Dada dada..."


    Accompanied by the soldiers in the hands of laser gun muzzle tremble, a group of pirates in the unwilling completely lost their breath.


    Standing in front of the control desk of the pirate ship, Su Xun looked around, and the soldiers under him searched inside the ship.All kinds of guns, star coins, artillery, ore, machine armour, pirates'' hard work for so long all fell into the hands of Su Xun.


    What a group of qualified couriers.


    These equipment and funds are enough to build a regular army of battalions.


    But these pirates would rather wear all kinds of jumbled mecha than sell these equipment for money.


    Stingy to this point, we can only say that we deserve to die here today.


    I don''t know the truth that if you want to make good use of your work, you must first make good use of your tools.


    If these pirates were equipped with brand new equipment today, they would not win so easily.


    Three hundred and eighty pirates were completely annihilated, 30 of them died and 50 of them were injured. This proportion can be called a great victory.


    All of a sudden, he saw two soldiers coming out with more than a dozen disheveled, pale women.


    "Report to the general that we found these women in the boat."


    One of the soldiers saluted and said.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on one of the women.


    The woman shivered, then took off her clothes and lay down on the table beside her. Her body was red and green.


    This action is completely out of subconscious reaction, which is enough to show how they suffered in the hands of these pirates.


    "It''s not a pity for these animals to die."


    Su Xun scolded, then looked at the group of women and said:


    "we are soldiers of R star. The pirates have been eliminated by us. You should follow us back first, and there will be someone to help you at that time."


    Hearing this, a group of women who were originally blind raised their heads one after another, with a trace of color in their eyes.


    "Sir, I Can we go home A woman asked carefully.


    Su Xun was silent. At present, R star was in war. War was the only main rhythm. No one dedicated his energy to send these people home.


    Seeing this, the color in everyone''s eyes became dim again.


    "Hoo -"


    Su Xun breathed out: "pack all the booty and take it away, blow up the ship."


    A pirate ship made in an unknown era is of little use to them. This kind of ship can''t be used in today''s large-scale war.


    It''s better to blow it up than drive it back.


    After the words fell, Su Xun stepped out of the pirate ship.

 Chapter 171

    "Sir, there is r star ahead. The spacecraft is about to land. I have sent a signal to general Yunhai in advance."


    Red sun pointed to a silver star outside the spaceship and said to Su Xun.


    "Here we are at last." Qin Zhu was relieved.


    At first, she thought space was beautiful, but later she found that all the way there were repeated scenes, and she was almost depressed.


    What''s more, there are no entertainment facilities on the spaceship. She can''t find a second kind of thing that can kill time and create happiness (? ¦Ø ?) except with Sushen.


    Half an hour later, the spacecraft broke through the atmosphere of R star, and then continued to fly to the sky above a city.


    It''s a city made entirely of steel.


    You can see robots doing simple daily work all over the street.


    Suspended track, suspended car, everything seems so science fiction.


    "Wow, it''s the same as in the movie. Even cars fly in the sky."


    The other scenery finally brightened Qin Zhu''s eyes and restored his cheering appearance when he just got on the spaceship.


    The spaceship flew over the city, came to a huge military camp outside the city, and then began to land.


    After the spaceship was stable, Su Xun, who put on a uniform in advance, went out with Qin Zhu surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    "Salute!"


    As soon as Su Xun appeared, there was a roar outside.


    "Bang!"


    At one glance, tens of thousands of soldiers in exoskeleton mecha and fully armed raised their right hand and hit him heavily on the chest to salute Su Xun.


    The sound of steel collision is just like thunder shock. It''s so majestic that it soars to the sky. There is not even a bird in a few miles.


    Su Xun saw several familiar faces in the crowd below.


    Among them is his deputy, Yunhai.


    "I''m back."


    Standing on the first staircase outside the spaceship, Su Xun looked around and said a word calmly.


    "See you, sir!"


    The first team got down on one knee.


    "See you, sir!"


    "See you, sir!"


    Then the following squadrons knelt one by one, and the steel waves rose and fell, as if the waves were raging to devour the sky.


    Many old people who had fought with Su Xun 30 years ago were even hoarse, and their faces turned red in the mecha, as if they were going to break their throats.


    Not far away, a few people who were also wearing the official uniform did not look very good when they saw this scene.


    Su Xun''s words had such a great effect, and his control over the army was much stronger than theirs.


    You know, Su Xun has disappeared for 30 years, and there are many recruits in the third army who don''t know Su Xun.


    "Well! It''s the scenery. I''m afraid these people only recognize the general and don''t recognize the marshal. "


    A young man who was not a few years older than Su Xun snorted coldly and said in a strange way.


    His name is Yuhua. He is a cousin of Yulin and is now the top commander of the first army.


    Yulin, wearing a gorgeous Marshal''s uniform, stood in the front and said, "you can''t say that. This is the honor that general Su deserves."


    "Just a deserter." Yuhua said unconvinced.


    His voice dropped, and many officers'' faces changed behind Yulin.


    Because many of them, like Su Xun, temporarily hid after their defeat 30 years ago.


    Yuhua is like a map cannon, which offends a large number of people at one time.


    Yulin frowned slightly, with a calm face and angrily scolded: "you are presumptuous! When general Su fought for my father, you were still living at home! "


    As a matter of fact, after saying that, Yuhua regretted it. Knowing that Yulin was stepping down her own steps, she quickly went down the slope and said, "marshal, calm down. My subordinates know the crime."


    "Hum!" With a cold hum and a smile on his face, Yulin walked to Su Xun and said, "general Su, welcome back to R star. Maybe we haven''t seen each other for many years."


    "Marshal, please come to meet me in person. I''m afraid."


    Su Xun walked down quickly and gave Yulin an R-star salute.


    "General Su is very polite. You used to be my father ''


    Yulin held Su Xun''s hand intimately. His words implored him, which meant that the ancients of the earth spoke happily.


    "I will do my best."


    Su Xun''s answer was more formulaic, because he didn''t like the Young Marshal very much.


    In his memory, Yulong is a broad-minded, heroic, the world''s military mind.


    Yulin, in addition to this face, has nothing in common with his father, more like a crafty politician.


    Su Xun used the mind reading technique to Yulin.To his surprise, Yulin had no idea.


    You know, on the surface, he is very enthusiastic about Su Xun now, and he seems to be very important.


    But there are no fluctuations and thoughts in his heart, which is enough to show that this guy is very good at acting and camouflage himself.


    Yulong and a burst of hypocritical enthusiasm, make an appointment to drink more at the evening reception, Yulong left with people.


    Only the third army was left in the camp.


    "General."


    The adjutant Yunhai took all the senior officers of the third army to Su Xun and saluted him.


    "Long time no see."


    Su Xun hammered his shoulder with a smile on his face.


    Yunhai is two years younger than him. From platoon commander, company commander, regimental commander to now, Yunhai is his adjutant.


    With his qualifications, he was able to be transferred to other groups and hold a position with Su xunping, but he refused to be transferred.


    Then the rebellion broke out, and his transfer was completely in vain. He had been fighting with Su Xun as an adjutant.


    In a war, the two formed deep feelings, not brothers but better than brothers.


    "Long time no see." The sea of clouds is still like that, clearly happy, but expressionless.


    Su Xun looked at the others behind him again: "you too. Long time no see."


    He did not expect that there were so many senior officers in the third army to survive. It was not easy.


    "Long time no see, general." There was a smile on everyone''s face.


    The sea of clouds looked at Qin Zhu behind Su Xun: "madam?"


    "One of them." Su Xun emphasized the unit.


    The crowd also did not agree, they all said hello to Qin Zhu: "Hello, madam."


    "You You''re all right For the first time, Qin Zhu seemed at a loss and stammered.


    Su Xun was dumbfounded, and rubbed her head. He didn''t expect that this female ghost had today.


    "General Su, long time no see."


    At this time, a strong male voice came into people''s ears.


    Su Xun turned around and saw that it was Yuan Hao, the commander of the second army who had just left with Yulin.


    "General yuan, you didn''t say hello to me just now. I thought you had forgotten me."


    Su Xun''s smiling response was curious. Why did he go back?

 Chapter 172

    "General Su, can you move around and have a chat?"


    Yuan Hao looked at Su Xun and said.


    "You wait for me outside."


    Su Xun said a word to Yunhai and others, and then took Yuanhao into a barracks.


    The barracks are foldable and easy to carry, but different from the earth''s cloth tents, the barracks here are made of a special material, more like a simplified version of the house, warm in winter and cool in summer. Each barracks can supply electricity for internal lighting.


    Barracks is the barracks where ordinary soldiers live, with beds neatly placed, and nothing else.


    "General yuan, what can I say now?"


    Sitting on a march bed opposite Yuanhao, Su Xun took out a cigarette and began to smoke.


    Yuan Hao was a little curious: "is this the product of your years on that planet?"


    The civilization of each planet is different. Some of the earth''s R stars do not exist, and some of the earth''s R stars do not.


    "Try?" Su Xun lost one of them.


    Yuan Hao took a sip after lighting it, then frowned slightly: "I don''t feel much."


    R star has a life expectancy of 500 years, and its physical fitness is by no means comparable to that of people on earth, so Yuanhao didn''t have any discomfort like cough when he smoked for the first time.


    "What do you think of the current situation of the jade dragon army?" Yuan Hao put the cigarette aside.


    Su Xun''s face was calm: "I just came back. Why don''t you trouble general yuan to tell me?"


    "Pretend." Yuan Hao pointed at him, and then sighed: "Yulin has come to meet you personally today, and has specially prepared a reception banquet for you. What''s your feeling?"


    Calling Yulin''s name directly is enough to show that he has no awe for the marshal.


    At the same time, he expressed his sincerity to Su Xun.


    "Hypocrisy." Su Xun said two words lightly.


    "Yes, it''s hypocrisy!" Yuan Hao patted his thigh and said, "Yulin and the old Marshal can''t be compared at all. When I came back, Yulin didn''t come to pick me up."


    "You have fewer soldiers than me." Su Xun pointed out the reason directly.


    Yuan Hao laughed at himself: "yes, the loyal soldiers under his hand are all dead. You still have a group of officers to support you. You can see that Yulin respects you very much."


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t speak. Yulin didn''t respect him, it was the Third Army in his hand.


    "He''s going to put a lot of work on you next." Yuan Hao voice down, and asked: "do you know what is the responsibility?"


    Before Su Xun came back, Yuan Hao said angrily, "that''s to let you take your third army to fight, and always fight the most difficult battle in the front! After the fight, I''ll understand you, let you lead the troops to rest, and then give the territory to the first and fourth armies to guard! "


    Said here, Yuan Hao emotion has been excited to lose control, the whole person stood up: "now this city, my people down, my second army dead how many brothers! Now it''s the men of the first army who are guarding the city! "


    The control of the city that he has been fighting for is in the hands of others. It takes Yuan Hao a lot of effort to appease his subordinates.


    "General yuan, why are you drunk when you smoke? They''re all starting to talk drunk. " Compared with Yuan Hao''s gaffe, Su Xun seemed calm, because Yulin could do these self righteous stupid things.


    Yuan Hao took a deep breath, calmed his excited mood, and waved his hand: "I''m not happy with these words, and people will feel comfortable when I say them. My brother, now this marshal is not an old marshal. He is weakening our strength and cultivating his lineage. He is narrow-minded and has only his appearance!"


    "If he goes on like this, the veterans we left behind will die sooner or later. At that time, he really thought that the first army and the Fourth Army didn''t fight several times, and only knew that they could overthrow the tyranny of Shenyang by following behind to gain profits?"


    Yuan Hao was really too depressed. After he opened the conversation, he couldn''t stop, and all his depression poured out.


    After waiting for him to vent, Su Xun asked: "general yuan, we are all soldiers, so don''t talk about these winding things. What do you want to say?"


    Won''t Yuan Hao want to pull him to revolt together!


    In my memory, although Yuan Hao was fierce and fearless in war, he should not be able to lead the rebellion.


    "I just want to give you a clear analysis of the current interests. We are all old people of the old marshal. We should keep watch and help each other in the future."


    Sure enough, Yuan Hao couldn''t lead the rebellion. He told Su Xun that he just wanted to be an ally.


    Su Xun was a little disappointed. He thought that this guy had been hiding outside for 30 years. He had become more courageous and dared to take the lead. Unexpectedly, he overestimated him.


    If Yulin dares to use this set to deal with him and let people pick his peaches, Su Xun won''t agree. The gun in his hand is not a burning stick.


    "Don''t worry, general yuan. Anyway, I must be on your side. In the future, we will help each other and have a lot of contacts. Let''s get here first today. They are still waiting for me in the sea of clouds."Casually perfunctory Yuan Hao two words left first.


    Yunhai has made a reservation in advance to meet him.


    Just like the reunion of students who haven''t seen each other for many years, those who really have a good relationship will get together ahead of others.


    The reception held by Yulin this evening is just for others to see. Just go for a walk.


    In half an hour.


    They came to a hotel in the city in their usual clothes.


    "Welcome. Please come in."


    Different from the robots all over the street outside, in this kind of high-end hotel, there are fewer robots and more real attendants.


    This is the same with the mass-produced sculptures on earth. They are all sculptures, but the ones made by hand are more expensive than those made by machines.


    When something can be mass-produced, manual production is even more compelling.


    These waiters are all over 1.7 meters tall and nearly 1.8 meters tall in high-heeled shoes. They are very beautiful in shape and appearance.


    Basically, you can''t see people who are particularly ugly on R star. Because of the advanced technology, it''s not difficult to recombine genes and adjust people''s appearance.


    Led by the waiter, a group of people went into a very luxurious box.


    All around the room, including the floor and ceiling, are made of transparent materials. There is blue water flowing inside. All kinds of strange sea creatures are swimming in the water, and all kinds of marine plants are dazzling.


    This makes the whole private room seem like being in an underwater world, dreamlike.


    Looking at a strange green fish with a length of nearly one meter swimming under his feet, Qin Zhu felt very strange.


    "If madam likes the ocean, I can give her a sea view room."


    A senior colonel noticed Qin Zhu''s love in his eyes and said out loud.


    "Where is the sea near here?" A colonel asked in silence.


    There is no need for the senior colonel to answer, the sea of clouds gently spit out a sentence: "send someone to dig a piece of sea for my wife, and then use warships to transport the sea water."


    Everyone''s eyes brightened, with a deep expression.


    The attendants who accompanied in heard this were twitching, boasting and serious.

 Chapter 173

    "No, don''t bother. Our planet also has sea. It''s just the first time we''ve seen these creatures."


    Qin Zhu quickly waved her hand and refused. She was really afraid that these people would dig a sea for her.


    Now she knows why people are so obsessed with power.


    Because right only needs a little bit of willfulness, it can exude great charm.


    Digging a sea in the mouth of these people is like digging a small earth pit.


    "Come on, take your seat first. Don''t stand."


    Su Xun said a word, and then sat down on the throne. Qin Zhu sat next to him.


    "Take your order, madam."


    As the voice of the sea of clouds fell, a light curtain rose on the table in front of Qin Zhu.


    There are virtual projection and text introduction of each dish on the light screen, which can make people understand the dish in an all-round way before ordering.


    Looking at all kinds of dishes on the menu, most of Qin Zhu had never even seen them. For a moment, he felt that he couldn''t start.


    What''s more, as a ghost, she can only smell, not eat, as long as eating will spit out.


    I''ll show you what I want to eat for the first time


    The sea of clouds looked at Su Xun.


    "Listen to her, order."


    After Su Xun''s approval, a group of people began to order skillfully.


    When the dishes are ordered, the information will be automatically sent to the kitchen. There is no need for the waiter to go there again. The two waiters just stand in the private room to provide services for them.


    "You go out." Yunhai sent out the two waiters.


    They bent slightly and said, "if the guests need anything, we''ll be at the door."


    Voice down, and then slowly out of the compartment, waiting outside the door.


    "To you, general."


    When Yunhai raised the cup, everyone got up at the same time and offered a cup of wine to Su Xun.


    Wine is no different from that on earth. In addition to advanced technology and some organisms that the earth does not have, R star is no different from the earth in other aspects.


    But the only thing is that R star lacks entertainment.


    It is reasonable to say that the more advanced the technology is and the higher the productivity is, the more prosperous the world''s entertainment industry should be.


    However, this is not the case at all on R star. The science and technology tree here is a bit crooked, and all of them focus on the military aspect of war.


    Star Destroyers, spaceships, ion guns, Star Destroyers, laser guns, particle guns, multi-functional combat vehicles, exoskeleton mecha, laser swords, all of which have a complete production chain in the hands of R-star as long as they are the dominant forces.


    Even the floating track in the city was initially built to transport soldiers, and the flying cars in the world were also military, and finally became civilian after weakening.


    There are also various drugs that were developed at the beginning to treat the wounded soldiers, and finally for civilian use.


    All in all, the whole planet is just like a war machine. All the science and technology are for the service of war and the limited improvement of people''s livelihood.


    As the ruler of the planet, Shenyang Empire invaded other planets all the year round, plundered all kinds of resources, and then used these resources to make weapons.


    This is the reason why countless people want to overthrow the Shenyang Empire, because no one likes the endless war.


    What people want is peace and an interesting life, while the Shenyang Empire only focused on the development of military affairs, regardless of people''s livelihood, and adopted a long-term military high-pressure policy to control the people.


    Although powerful militarily, people''s livelihood is far worse than that of other planets. Over time, people will naturally be dissatisfied.


    A sentence on earth is also very suitable for use here. Where there is oppression, there is resistance. The harder the pressure is, the harder the rebound will be.


    After the first person tried to resist, more and more people stood up, so there is now a situation of global scuffle.


    Su Xun had an idea, that is to move the earth''s entertainment activities, such as movies, TV, music, games and so on, to R star.


    Although the earth''s science and technology can''t compare with R star, the entertainment industry is ten blocks behind r star.


    At present, there''s no need to worry about the robot''s entertainment, and the robot''s activity is the most widely developed.


    If the earth''s entertainment is moved to R star and the technology here is combined, it will definitely produce a different spark.


    Let''s not say anything else. Let''s start with games. With R-star technology, we can create virtual reality games that only exist in novels on earth, giving people a 100% immersion experience.


    Then there are movies. The special effects made by the technology here are absolutely to end those so-called Hollywood blockbusters, and can restore the scenes in various fairy tales without pressure.


    The task given to him by the system is to end the war and build a unified country.


    Although war can not be avoided by ending the war, it is not necessary to take war.If he gets the support of the whole R-star people, then even if those warlords want to fight him, their soldiers will not want to fight him.


    After all, a great man on earth once explained with facts what it means to win the hearts of the people and win the world.


    But to achieve this goal, we must first have a piece of our own territory for him to display.


    The little Yin coin of Yulin is just like the old guard against thieves. It''s impossible to get the control of a city from him.


    Therefore, the most urgent task is to lead the soldiers to fight down a city.


    He didn''t want to mix with Yulin all the time. If someone Su wants to rebel, he should be the biggest one in the world. Let him be his younger brother.


    He wants to be the ball leader of star r!


    "Ah, what are you doing? You can''t go in!"


    "Go away! Do you know who Laozi is? Dare to stop me


    "Bang!"


    At this time, accompanied by a murmur, the door of the private room was roughly kicked open.


    Then four or five arrogant youths swaggered in.


    "Who are you? Get out of here right now. Do you know who''s eating here? "


    A lieutenant commander clapped his case and yelled at the leader.


    The first young man with a flat head looked at several people for a circle, and then with a scornful smile: "the tone is very big, who is it? Look, I don''t know you after a circle. Who knows where you come from?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Behind him, several people were cooperating, laughing, and their eyes were full of banter and playfulness.


    "Well, it''s just that the food hasn''t been served yet. Let''s get out of here. I want this private room."


    The little Flathead waved his hand as if driving away flies.


    Su Xun''s face was as deep as water, and he sat still.


    Su Xun couldn''t move, let alone the others.


    "Fuck, are you deaf? I didn''t hear you. Let''s go!"


    "Get out of here, we have to do it!"


    Seeing that Su Xun turned a deaf ear to their words, several young people were angry and felt discriminated.


    Yunhai got up, took out a gun from behind, aimed at the head of the small flat head, cold spit out a word: "roll."


    "You scare me with a piece of junk? Do you know who I am? You try to shoot. Come on, shoot me. "


    Small flat head is not afraid, but also unscrupulously forward two steps, the head handed in the past, a face of provocation and ridicule.

 Chapter 174

    Yunhai held the gun and his eyelids trembled.


    "It''s no use giving you courage!"


    Small Flathead dismissively said a word, and then directly to the middle of the table spit a mouthful of saliva: "originally this is very simple today, I came, you go away, the matter is over."


    "But if you have to point a gun at my head, it''s not so simple. Don''t say that I don''t give you a chance. One of you can count as one. Climbing out of the compartment from my crotch, I''ll take it as if nothing happened today."


    With that, he carelessly separated his legs and stood at the door: "come on, climb."


    A few friends behind the small flat head began to coax one after another.


    "Climb, if you don''t, you won''t have a chance to climb for a while."


    "That is, don''t be unkind. You can''t get out of this hotel alive today without climbing."


    A rebellious expression appeared on xiaopingtou''s face, and his eyes fell on Su Xun. He pointed to him and said, "the leader is right. Come on, you can set an example for them. You can climb first."


    "Kang!"


    The sea of clouds pulled the trigger without expression.


    The rebellious expression on xiaopingtou''s face had not disappeared. A blood hole appeared in the center of his eyebrows, and then he hit the ground heavily, and the blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Lying on the ground, still breathless, his eyes were full of disbelief and reluctance. After two convulsions, he completely lost his breath.


    Several people who were still making noise at the door were stunned, and so were the waiters.


    Because I didn''t expect that the sea of clouds really dared to shoot.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Two waiters screamed in the room.


    It turns out that no matter what planet women are on, they will only shout when they encounter things.


    "You You killed him. Do you know who he is? You You''re dead. "


    Those small flat headed fox friends also responded. They were all full of horror and their lips trembled slightly.


    "Roll with his body, or I''ll send someone to carry your body."


    The cloud sea tone is calm, slowly wiped the pistol with the cuff, then put it away.


    "What''s the matter! What''s the matter, what''s the matter! "


    The owner of the hotel ran over in a hurry. When he saw the body with a flat head on the ground, he almost blacked out and fainted.


    "Yang Shao, who did it! Who did it


    The owner of the hotel roared hysterically.


    "I did it." The sea of clouds said coldly.


    The owner of the hotel looked at the sea of clouds and then roared, "come on


    "Step, step..."


    A group of security guards rushed in.


    "Take good care of them, and don''t let any of them go. Anyone who dares to run will be killed by random shooting."


    The owner of the hotel gritted his teeth and left a word, then turned around and walked out of the private room, mostly to report to the family of the dead guy.


    Yunhai went back to his seat and sat down without paying attention to the security guards.


    A senior colonel touched a button on his collar, and a light curtain appeared in front of him. Inside the light curtain was a middle-aged man with a firm face.


    "Hello, sir!"


    Middle aged people salute senior high school.


    The senior colonel said without expression:


    "Yucheng Hotel, pull a infantry regiment to come here, take two conventional guns, and March in full force, and arrive within ten minutes!"


    Yucheng hotel was originally not called this name. After Yulin took this city as its base camp, the owner changed the name.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man replied.


    The senior colonel finished the call and sat upright in his chair.


    The security guards in the house looked at each other and felt a little bit empty.


    To open your mouth is to mobilize a infantry regiment into the city. This is a big man!


    A regular infantry regiment of about 2000 people, let alone 2000, 200 fully armed soldiers will be enough to level the Yucheng hotel.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s the cousin of general Yuhua, commander of the first army, who died. No regiment, no brigade!


    See the security people heart born retreat idea, small flat head of a fox friend called a.


    Hearing this, the security guards were relieved.


    Yunhai and others frowned and looked at Su Xun.


    They didn''t expect that the arrogant guy was Yuhua''s cousin. I''m afraid there will be some trouble now.


    After all, in name, Yuhua was the same as Su Xun, and he was also the cousin of Yulin.


    "General..." Yunhai wants to apologize, because as soon as Su Xun comes back, he has caused this kind of trouble.


    Su Xun interrupted him: "it''s just killing an ant. He deserves to make you apologize?"


    The senior colonel was ready to call someone again. Su Xun stopped him: "no, one regiment is enough."


    "Step on, step on..."All of a sudden, there was a rush of footsteps on the corridor, and then a large number of soldiers rushed into the private room with guns.


    These soldiers are not wearing machine armour, so they are also carrying conventional firearms.


    "Brother Yang! My brother Yang


    Yuhua rushed in in a hurry. After seeing the body on the ground, her eyes were red and she looked at Su Xun and others.


    Then he was stunned, because he didn''t expect that it was Su Xun who killed them.


    But then his heart was filled with anger again. You, Su Xun, were too rampant. You killed my cousin as soon as you came back, and you didn''t pay attention to me.


    Thinking of this, Yuhua breathed a little quickly and asked angrily, "general Su, dare you ask me, where did my cousin offend you and let someone kill him?"


    "He asked me to get down on my knees and climb over his crotch. Is that enough to kill him?" Su Xun asked faintly.


    Yuhua Yusai, he obviously didn''t expect to have another one, but he still gritted his teeth and said: "although he didn''t do this right, general Su''s lesson is enough. It''s too overbearing to kill him like this."


    "You''re teaching me how to do things?" Su Xun''s eyes are tiny.


    Yuhua pursed her lips and said: "how dare I teach general Su to do things? I just want him to give me an explanation. My cousin can''t die in vain."


    "Then he will have to die for nothing." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he got up and took Qin Zhu out.


    Yunhai and others keep up.


    The soldiers Yuhua brought aimed their guns at Su Xun and others.


    Marshal Su Youhua said: "I''m afraid I can''t go there today."


    "Are you sure you won''t let me go?" Su Xun had a smile on his face.


    As soon as Yuhua was ready to speak, an officer came in and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Yuhua''s face suddenly changed. She quickly walked to the window and looked down.


    The street below was occupied by the black steel torrent. Two large caliber conventional guns aimed at Yucheng hotel.


    "Can I go now?"


    Su Xun asked.


    Yuhua''s face was so gloomy that it seemed as if he could drip water. His fists were full of blue veins and he didn''t say a word.


    "If you don''t speak, you will acquiesce. When your cousin is buried, I''ll inform him. I''ll offer my condolence. It''s an apology."


    Su Xun''s words fell down, so he walked out of the private room slowly and swaggeringly.

 Chapter 175

    "Bang!"


    Watching the soldiers below begin to retreat, Yuhua angrily kicks on the chair.


    The chair fell apart in an instant.


    "General, just let him go?" An officer asked reluctantly.


    Yuhua suddenly turned back and stared at him coldly: "can you block so many exoskeletons alone?"


    He was able to bring a small number of people in time, and they were all wearing conventional combat clothes, and they were not equipped with exoskeleton mecha.


    Otherwise, he would never have watched Su Xun leave.


    "This..." The officer stopped talking for a moment.


    Yulin gritted her teeth and said, "my cousin, you must not die in vain."


    Because he is Yuhua''s cousin, he has a superior mentality.


    They think that Yuan Hao and Su Xun are just the watchdogs of their jade family.


    In addition, he was envious of the support of sutian in the third army, and the hatred of killing his brother. His dissatisfaction with sutian has accumulated to the peak.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Xun''s reception.


    Everyone knows what happened in Yucheng hotel. After all, so many soldiers were transferred to the city.


    Yulin naturally knew that, because Yuhua had already told him.


    However, Yulin pretended not to know. She was smiling and chatting with Su Xun. She looked very dependent on him.


    "General Su, our next target is Yuancheng. I don''t know what you think?"


    After talking about it blindly, Yulin turned to military layout.


    Source City Su Xun knew that it was more than 5000 kilometers away from Yucheng, and it was one of the few cities still in the hands of Shenyang empire.


    Yuancheng is an important military town of the Shenyang empire. It is also a retreat for the capital of the Shenyang empire once it fails to defend. It is a hard nut to crack because of its strict defense.


    There is only one country on R star, namely the Shenyang Empire, but there are not many cities. Each city is very far away and covers a huge area. However, compared with R star''s means of transportation, this distance is nothing at all.


    Yulin won''t talk about it for no reason. Su Xun has already guessed his plan.


    It''s just that he''s going to use fu Yuanhao''s tactics to deal with him and let him take the third army to fight Yuancheng, so as to consume the strength of the third army.


    But this is exactly what Su Xun wants. He just wants to control a city to realize his idea. Isn''t this the pillow when he sleeps?


    So he sat up straight with a serious face and said firmly: "my subordinates are willing to go out for marshal to win Yuancheng!"


    This looks like a loyal subordinate.


    "Good! That''s what I''m waiting for. " Yulin yelled "yes", raised his glass and touched Su Xun: "let the people of Shenyang Empire see the power of general Su again. This glass of wine wishes general Su a victory."


    As the words fell, he drank them all, and then asked, "when is general Su going to go out?"


    "It''s my duty to share the worries for the marshal. My subordinates will start tomorrow." Su Xun couldn''t wait to get rid of Yulin and play by himself.


    Yulin was even more happy. She raised her glass and looked at everyone. She said, "general Su is about to go to Yuancheng. Let''s wish him a successful return in advance."


    Xiaoyin coin just told everyone about it, and Su Xun had no chance to go back.


    Big wisdom doesn''t have it, but little cleverness is very skillful.


    "I wish general Su a successful start."


    The corner of Yuhua''s mouth rose and a contemptuous smile was raised. Fool, fight, fight, anyway, it''s all for me to make wedding clothes.


    After the death of your third army, I see what capital you still have in front of me!


    After the banquet, Yuan Hao quickly caught up with Su Xun and said, "brother, I didn''t expect that Yulin would use this method to make you so soon..."


    "General yuan misunderstood that it was my own initiative to fight for Yuancheng." Before he finished, Su Xun interrupted Yuan Hao.


    "I know..." Yuan haogang said half a sentence, then suddenly widened his eyes: "what? You asked for it? Brother, don''t you understand what I said to you during the day? You are jumping into the fire


    He couldn''t figure out how Su Xun would ask to go to dayuancheng. Isn''t that crazy?


    "General, that''s quite wrong." Su Xun''s face sank, and then said with emotion: "the young commander is the only son of the marshal, and now the marshal of the jade dragon army. As a member of the jade dragon army, we should worry about the Marshal''s worries, and worry about the Marshal''s worries. This is our duty! It''s my honor to go out for the marshal and expand the territory. General yuan, please take care of yourself. "


    As the voice fell, Su Xun turned to leave with a different expression, and he didn''t procrastinate.


    Yuan Hao stood in the same place for a long time without any reaction.


    He felt that Su Xun''s brain was sick. He knew that Yulin was to consume the strength of the third army, and he even took the task of beating Yuancheng. Isn''t that Yuzhong?Have you been on a lower civilized planet for 30 years and ruined your brain?


    It can only be said that he certainly did not know that Sun Tzu''s art of war is a great military work on earth.


    After Yuan Hao left, a figure came out of the dark, stared at his back for a few seconds, and then went to tell Yulin about it.


    After hearing this, Yulin sighed with a complicated look: "Su Xun, Su Xun, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. The cohesion of the third army is too strong. I''m really worried if I don''t reduce your power."


    Yuanhao was dissatisfied with him. He had known for a long time, but Su Xun was so loyal to him, which made him feel sorry.


    However, he is such a suspicious character, guilt is only a matter of a moment, and it''s gone in a twinkling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Xun went home in a flying car.


    "Baby, I love you so much."


    It''s a kiss to fall on the bed and hold Qin Zhu.


    Today, when he went to dinner, Qin Zhu also went with him. She saw the spy hiding in the dark and then reminded Su Xun.


    That''s why Su Xun said something awe inspiring against his will.


    "Hee hee, it''s wise for you to take me. If you take Yan Niu, you can''t help you except for two basketballs to practice dribbling skills."


    Qin Zhu''s face was a bit elated. His little hand caught Su Xun''s neck, and his red lips went up. Then he rolled over and pressed Qin Zhu under.


    "Forget it, I''m a little tired today."


    Susian caught her restless hands, sat in the spaceship for a day, fought with the pirates, and took part in the reception banquet. He really couldn''t afford to clap.


    Qin Zhu smile charming, small hand from Su Xun''s face across: "you don''t move, give me on the line."


    The shivering touch made me feel cold.


    As expected, female ghosts like to eat men''s essence. Ancient books do not deceive me.


    The bed sways, the light sways, and the room is full of romance.

 Chapter 176

    Originally, there were many capable people here before taking off Yuancheng.


    However, a group of treacherous officials around Tengfei felt that these capable people were in the way of jumping up and down, so they used various means to demote these people, kill them and catch them.


    And now it''s completely stupid.


    A middle-aged man turned his eyes, stepped forward, belched and said:


    "king, you are a man of thousands of gold. Otherwise, we would withdraw strategically first, and then we would say that we would resist the rebel Sushen''s attack on the city. The two sides fought fiercely for one day, but the city was finally broken because of the lack of enemies. Finally, we had to withdraw in order to spread the news back home ¡£¡±


    As soon as the idea came out, everyone applauded.


    "Second, Mr. talent, we''re not abandoning the city to escape. We''re trying to get the news back to the country. Yes, that''s it!"


    "My Lord, I think it''s very wonderful. Your majesty is a person who cares about feelings. I believe your brother is much more important than a city in his eyes. If you stay here, your majesty will be worried and ill. If something happens to your Majesty''s body in this time of crisis, it''s very bad. So for your Majesty''s sake and for the sake of the Empire, please abandon the city and retreat! "


    "The minister seconded, imploring the king to withdraw and return home."


    "Please give priority to state affairs."


    A group of people have spoken out to persuade Tengfei to retreat, and the reason is very sufficient, which is irrefutable.


    "This That''s not good. "


    Tengfei stammered. Of course, he knew that what these people said was farting. It was just that everyone was afraid of death.


    "My Lord, I know that you want to fight with the soldiers and die for your country, but please think twice. If something happens to you, who can pass the news back?"


    "Yes, my Lord, you must not be confused at this juncture."


    After a group of "loyal ministers" repeatedly admonished, Tengfei was also persuaded, decided to retreat strategically, retained strength, and personally rushed back to the capital to deliver the news.


    Then, with the order of retreat issued, the whole source city began to run.


    In this way, even the other number of people do not know the case, a group of waste began to habitually run.


    Su Xun was arranging for his men to camp. Looking at the constant mobilization of the troops in Yuancheng in the distance, he thought that the other side was making defensive arrangements. He never dreamed that the other side was retreating.

 Chapter 177

    "There seems to be something wrong, general."


    Yunhai stood on the observation platform of the multi-function chariot and used the military telescope to observe Yuancheng ten miles away, and soon frowned.


    After hearing the words, Su Xun boarded the multi-function chariot, took the telescope, and then found something wrong.


    Originally, when I saw the troops moving in Yuancheng from a distance, I thought that the other side was setting up fortifications.


    But looking at the situation now, the horse is retreating. There is no need to guard the city.


    "They''re retreating?" Su Xun was a little uncertain, because it was totally incredible.


    Sea of clouds is also uncertain: "will there be fraud?"


    In his mind, Su Xun flashed countless examples of leading you into the urn on the earth. He seriously suspected that the general of Yuancheng was deliberately putting on a retreat posture to lead him to attack in a hurry. In fact, he secretly ambushed them and prepared to catch them all.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Xun ordered:


    "send ten fighters to attack tentatively, and five energy cannons to attack freely for five minutes."


    "Yes." A herald answered and turned away.


    Two minutes later, ten fighters took off directly from the deck of the troop carrier and rushed to Yuancheng with blue light at the tail.


    Five huge siege specific energy cannons were transported to the front. The built-in chip automatically calibrated, calculated the distance and wind speed, and then automatically adjusted to the best angle of attack.


    "Prepare - release!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom... "


    The five guns fired at the same time. What they fired was not like shells, but more like thunder. When they saw that they were about to fall into the source city, they were blocked by the energy shield of the source city.


    Ten black fighters circled over Yuancheng, and the airborne missiles landed on the energy shield of Yuancheng with the roar of tigers.


    The city is equipped with air defense automatic pursuit missiles, which can accurately track each fighter and then locate the explosion.


    This kind of missile can be used for air defense.


    But now there is no one to turn on the air defense system or the anti missile system at all. All of us are bent on running away. After seeing the shelling and the fighter bombing, we all run faster.


    Originally, the orderly retreat of the team in the explosion began to become messy.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''m the teacher. Let me get on the boat first! Don''t worry


    "All of you, let the chief go first."


    Take off with a group of "loyal ministers" in the first time boarded the retreat of the spacecraft.


    "My Lord, the rebels have begun to attack. Judging from my many years of combat experience, this is only the leading force. I''m afraid it will be the general attack soon. Let''s take off and leave first."


    A middle-aged man with the rank of Senior Colonel on his shoulder said to Tengfei in sweat.


    His so-called years of combat experience means that when he wins a battle, he follows others for gold-plated credit, and when he defeats a battle, he runs away at the first time.


    "Yes, senior colonel Zhu has been able to retreat from several battles. He has rich experience. You are right to listen to him, my Lord."


    "Yes, my Lord, we all knew the cruelty of Su Xun''s traitor 30 years ago. If the city is broken, we are afraid of the dead under the gun!"


    "My Lord, order to take off, or it will be too late!"


    Other people are advising one after another, watching the shells keep exploding on the shield, all of them are trembling.


    Tengfei still hesitated, pointing to the soldiers outside who were still boarding the ship: "all the soldiers have not been on the ship, is this improper?"


    "The king''s words are wrong. It''s a great honor for all the officers and men to be able to cut off the king''s body. The eldest man should have gone first, and the king should have gone first. It''s just to help them."


    "That''s right. My husband should have died in battle. If I didn''t want to protect the king, I''d like to stay and fight against the rebels."


    Tengfei doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to go. He wants to go now, but he needs these people to make up some excuses to help him make up his mind.


    "Well, that being the case, it''s the king''s order that all warships close the hatch and take off to return home!"


    Take off a command, all "loyal" are a long sigh of relief, there is a kind of lucky after the disaster.


    Seeing the cabin door closed, the soldiers and grass-roots officers who had not boarded the warship were immediately flustered and scolded.


    "The hatch is closed. We haven''t got on the boat yet!"


    "This soft son of a turtle is going to abandon us. If he doesn''t dare to fight, and if he doesn''t run with us, brothers, we''re down!"


    "Yes, come down. Go and close the energy shield and welcome general Su into the city!"


    "Down..."


    The abandoned soldiers mutinied, and others raised their guns to shoot the warships that had begun to take off.


    "These damned Qiuba, they eat my royal family''s food and take my royal family''s pay. They didn''t expect that they would surrender together with the war. Fortunately, they didn''t let these disorderly officials and thieves on board just now!"


    Looking at the mutiny below the soldiers, take-off gas does not play a place, in the spacecraft angry abuse."The king is wise!"


    The loyal ministers flattered me, which made me feel like I''m going to take off.


    Ten miles away, Su Xun saw through his telescope that after several warships on Yuancheng took off, the shrouded energy shield began to disappear.


    "General, it seems that if the enemy really wanted to lead us in, they took the initiative to close the shield."


    A major general expressed his opinion.


    "Report -"


    just at this time, a soldier ran over, slapped his feet together and saluted: "report general, the garrison general of Yuancheng fled, and the soldiers in the city sent us the message of surrender."


    "Think twice, general. Maybe it''s the enemy''s trick." Said the sea of clouds.


    Su Xun said faintly: "don''t worry about Yuancheng for the time being, go around Kaiyuan city and pursue the warships that just took off. In addition, send people to the city to confirm whether the surrender is true, and what happened in Yuancheng."


    "Yes, general."


    At the same time, in Yuancheng.


    Senior officers all took off and boarded the warship at the first time, so now only a lieutenant commander is in charge in the city.


    "We have all spread the news of surrender. Why don''t the people of the Yulong army respond?"


    "It should be suspected that there is fraud. Well, the soft guy who took off must not have gone far. Go to the defense control center immediately and chase his warship with cruise positioning missiles to beat him down!"


    "Sooner or later, we''ll have to take the gun with us."


    Large military weapons are fixed and immovable. Airborne and shipborne cruise positioning missiles can only be carried smoothly after being weakened, which weakens a lot in power.


    The power of missile group used for urban defense is by no means comparable to that of ordinary shipborne missiles.


    The warship on board has not yet ascended into space. It is about to break through the atmosphere and is successfully positioned by the missile. Then it presses the launch button.


    "Boom -"


    several red glowing missiles roared into the air and went straight to the warship.

 Chapter 178

    "My Lord, we are going into space soon. The rebel warships can''t catch up with us."


    A lieutenant general wiped the sweat on his forehead and said happily.


    Other people also smile one after another. When they return to the capital, they are still human beings. Why do they have to lose their lives here?


    They have a noble status. If they were killed by some mud legs, it would be too bad.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Tengfei was relieved and hugged DA in his arms. Princess Bo was shocked, which made him feel warm and safe in his mother''s arms.


    All of a sudden, he eyebrows a pick: "eh, you quickly look, what is that thing?"


    They followed the direction he pointed out and saw a few red lights coming towards them.


    "It''s like a missile." A major general spoke softly.


    Take off the moment is suddenly realized: "so this is the missile ah."


    As a prince, the head of a city, he can''t even recognize the missile. It''s conceivable what a shockbag it is.


    Then he asked, "are these missiles flying towards us?"


    After asking, no one answered.


    Tengfei turned his head in doubt and found that all the people behind him were pale, trembling and silent.


    "My Lord, that missile is what hit us." One of the generals trembled and said, shaking his legs.


    Everyone is too late to repent. Why not destroy the defense system and attack system of the city before running?


    Take off suddenly reaction: "what!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The big wave princess in his arms screamed and trembled: "my Lord, I don''t want to die, my Lord."


    "I don''t want to either!" Take off a batch of panic.


    Some people are more sober: "quick, intercept, intercept these missiles, immediately escort Wang to the escape capsule."


    Boom! Boom!


    Several missiles are fired out. The so-called interception is to let the missile detonate in the air before it is about to hit the target.


    But how can shipborne missile interception system be compared with the missile used to protect the city? They are not in the same rank at all.


    The ship took off, so it hit almost at the same time.


    "Boom! Boom


    The warship was hit, lost its balance, and began to smoke, burn, and plummet.


    Seven or eight small escape pods were detached from the fallen warship.


    However, as soon as they met the warship sent by the Soviet Union, they were chased.


    The small escape capsule was as small as an ant in front of the huge warship, and finally landed on the land under the threat of the warship''s muzzle.


    The warship descended with the escape capsule.


    After landing, a group of soldiers equipped with exoskeleton mecha rushed down from the warship and surrounded the escape capsule.


    Several escape pods, surrounded by a large number of soldiers, looked pitiful, weak and helpless.


    "Come out! Get out of here


    "Don''t Don''t shoot. I''m Tengfei. I''m the Lord of the Shenyang empire. "


    Tengfei once again took the lead. The first one scrambled out of the escape capsule. Behind him was his big wave princess.


    The "loyal ministers" of the other Shenyang Empire also followed one after another and climbed out of the escape capsule and became prisoners.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After launching cruise positioning missiles to hit the soaring warships in the city, Su Xun believed that the people in the city really surrendered.


    But for the sake of safety, only half of the people went into the city, and the other half were stationed outside the city just in case.


    There were 30000 defenders who surrendered, and 50000 of them were on the ships they left.


    Su Xun was sitting at the top of the city Lord''s mansion. He still had the feeling of dreaming, dizzy.


    Now I feel like I''m ready to fight with no strength.


    but here we must thank the old fellow who is flying over. Hope he can love the few rockets that the troops have just sent down.


    "Yunhai, you are responsible for breaking up and reorganizing the demobilized troops. You can''t let them get together to avoid chaos."


    "Control the main points of the city immediately and pacify the people in the city."


    "Let the army outside the city begin to enter the city."


    Su Xun''s orders were sent out, and the army ran at a high speed like a machine.


    "Report to the general, the general of Yuancheng has taken off and his important officials have been caught by us."


    Red sun came in high spirited, saluted Su Xun, and said excitedly.


    After all, this is a great achievement.


    "Please come in soon."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Yes, general."


    The major answered, then rushed out the door and called, "bring people in!"As his voice fell, two groups of soldiers escorted more than a dozen people into the hall, led by Tengfei and his princess Dabo.


    All the people were trembling, pale, walking with a shudder, slow as a snail.


    "Which is take-off."


    Su Xun''s eyes swept over the people below. There were too many kings in the Shenyang Empire, and he didn''t know which onion Tengfei was.


    "Back Back to the general, he is taking off


    Without waiting for Tengfei to speak, a senior colonel stood up and pointed to Tengfei.


    "Who are you?" Su Xun looked at the big school.


    The senior commander knelt down on his knees and said with a flattering face: "general Mingjian, villain Zhu Qun, admiring the general for a long time. Today I can see the real face. Even if I die, I''m satisfied."


    Other people around Tengfei scold him shamelessly in their hearts. Now they finally know why this guy has lost so many battles and can come back alive every time.


    "Is it?" Su Xun sneered and said calmly, "come on, drag it out and kill it!"


    Two soldiers came forward, one left and one right, picked up a group of Zhu, just like carrying a chicken.


    "Ah


    Zhu a group of moment is scared to panic, legs kept kicking: "general spare my life, please general spare my dog''s life, I am willing to serve for the general!"


    "Well! Don''t you say you are satisfied with my true face today, even if you die? Or did you just lie to me? "


    Su Xun''s eyes were coldly fixed on Zhu.


    Zhu''s words were just for flattery. How could he think that Su Xun was going to kill him.


    It''s just a proposition that he doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Drag it down." Su Xun yelled.


    "No! General, spare your life! General, spare your life


    Zhu''s group kept struggling, crying and roaring. Finally, with the sound of a gun outside the hall, everything was calm.


    Inside the hall, Tengfei and others shiver subconsciously. No one dares to flatter at will any more. After all, Zhu group is a lesson from the past.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on the people again and asked again, "which is take-off?"


    "I I''m taking off. " Take off hit a spirit, trembling stand out.

 Chapter 179

    "Lord Teng, are you cold? Why are you shaking? "


    Su Xun had a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The other officers were all laughing and their eyes were full of banter.


    For these rebels, what is more interesting than humiliating the imperial power that once stood high?


    Tengfei''s face was blue and white, and a forced smile came out of his face: "no, it''s not cold. The general is so powerful that Xiao Wang can''t help admiring him. His legs become disobedient."


    "See?" Su Xun patted his thigh and said with admiration: "the Lord is the Lord. The level of flattery is different. It''s much smarter than that stupid pig group just now."


    They all laughed and soared, feeling humiliated and angry, but helpless.


    "I ask you, do you want to die or live?" Su Xun looked at Tengfei and asked.


    His face at this moment, like a villain in a TV play.


    Tengfei nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "I want to live, of course I want to live."


    If he wanted to die, he would have been fighting Su Xun head-on. How could he run away directly.


    "If you want to live, you have to listen to me." The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a smile of scorn and fun: "well, you first send a global statement to accuse Teng Jun of the cruelty of the dog emperor, which shows that you are not willing to take off with him and want to kill your relatives, so you lead Yuancheng to surrender to me."


    "Ah Take off the moment is no blood.


    If he did, he would be the eternal sinner of the Shenyang Empire, and would make the already precarious Shenyang Empire even worse.


    This is killing people!


    Su Xun''s eyes slightly condensed: "why, no?"


    "Brush, brush!"


    The mecha soldiers on both sides of the hall raised their laser guns and aimed at the takeoff.


    If he dare to say no, he will be torn to pieces by laser.


    "Yes! All right Between Dayi and Xiaoming, Tengfei chose Xiaoming.


    Su Xun waved and asked the soldiers to put away their guns. He said to a major, "take Lord Teng down and prepare a manuscript for him."


    R star does not have such things as movies and TV programs, but it also has similar news products, so that people can understand the laws announced by the state at the first time.


    "Yes, general." The major answered, and then went to take off: "please, Lord."


    "General, my princess." Tengfei is still a sentimental seed, and he has never forgotten his concubine.


    After all, only the princess that big wave can bring him a little bit of security, let him enjoy maternal care.


    Su Xun took a look at Princess Dabo and said, "naturally, the prince and the princess will not be separated. Let''s go together."


    "Thank you, general." Tengfei was relieved.


    After Tengfei and his wife left, Su Xun''s eyes fell on other people again. They were too lazy to talk nonsense, so he waved: "pull out, all dead."


    "Ah! No, general, we are willing to serve for you. We are willing to surrender. "


    "Spare your life, general. We are willing to help him. Please spare us."


    "General, be kind..."


    Inside the hall, there was a moment of wailing, but it was useless. All of them were taken out by the soldiers.


    It''s a waste of food to keep a bunch of waste.


    A general stepped forward, looked at Su Xun and asked, "general, do you need to report the news of breaking the source city to the marshal now?"


    It seems a little inappropriate to use the word "break down" here, because this city is just like picking it up for nothing.


    "Don''t worry. After the announcement of take-off, marshal will know." Su Xun said softly.


    For the time being, he won''t turn against Yulin. With so many materials in Yuancheng, he doesn''t need Yulin anymore.


    Even if Yulin was upset afterwards, she could only break her teeth and swallow them in her stomach, because Yulin didn''t want to turn against Su Xun and forced Su Xun to the opponent camp.


    So Su Xun is so confident that now he has a city in his hands, so he has to start to implement his plan of establishing diplomatic relations with the earth and developing R-star entertainment.


    Su Xun gave the order to blockade the whole city and let Yunhai act on his behalf. Without his order, no soldiers of any army could be put into the city.


    After arranging all this, Su Xun took Qin Zhu and a regiment to the earth, which should be said to be an envoy to the earth.


    Chiyang and Quancheng have been promoted to two ranks as the captain and the deputy commander of the lieutenant colonel respectively for their meritorious service in escorting Su Xun back to R star.


    "In the future, we should all be included in R star''s textbook, that is, general Su and his wife went to the earth to establish diplomatic relations, which laid the foundation for R star''s entertainment prosperity."


    On the spaceship, Qin Zhu sat on Su Xun''s leg and began to imagine the future.


    Su Xun said: "I''ve read too many political books, and I''ve established diplomatic relations by two goals.""I don''t care. That''s what I''m going to write." Qin Zhudu said with his mouth.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes and didn''t care about the daydreaming ghost.


    It''s enough for R star''s textbook to write about her dry wool.


    When the spaceship was close to the earth, it happened to see the satellite of magnesium. Sushen had a shell smash it.


    Su Xun''s random move made the earth explode.


    "Oh, my God, what did I see? UFO attacked our satellite!"


    "Are they going to invade the earth? Is the end of mankind coming? "


    Magnesium announced that it had entered a state of first-class combat readiness. At the same time, this video was released, and the world entered a state of combat readiness.


    The magnesium side claims that this is a war about the survival of all mankind, and that all countries in the world should abandon contradictions for the time being and unite with each other all the time.


    Su Xun, who caused all this, took a spaceship and interfered with the satellite signals of all countries in the world. After that, he swaggered over the central square of Jiangnan.


    Three warships were flying across the sky, blocking the sky and the sun, and they were all noticed in an instant.


    "It''s cloudy all of a sudden, and the weather forecast is not accurate. What''s that? The sleeper, the spaceship, the aliens are really coming!"


    "Dad, come out and see the ship!"


    "Good guy, those spaceships in the movie are weaker than these. How can such a big thing fly in the sky?"


    "I don''t know what aliens look like..."


    The crowd gathered more and more, and few people felt panic. Instead, they took out their mobile phones to take photos and send them to their circle of friends.


    "Step on, step on..."


    Soon, the army came and evacuated the onlookers. They were all staring at the warships in the sky.


    Dozens of fighters hovered in the air like dragonflies.


    At the same time, in a conference room in the capital of dragon state, everyone''s eyes were focused on the screen.


    What is shown on the screen is the scene above Jiangnan central square at this time.


    "Friends of the earth, don''t worry. We''re not here to start a war. We''re here to establish friendly relations and cooperate with you."


    The warship sent out a steady male voice, which made everyone feel relaxed.


    As long as it''s not an invasion, it''s easy to say anything.

 Chapter 180

    The door of the spaceship opened, and soldiers armed with exoskeletons and laser guns jumped from it.


    Looking at these humanoid monsters more than three meters tall, everyone took a breath.


    Crouching trough, fortunately, it''s not an invasion. Otherwise, can the earth block it?


    "Trough, mecha! Man''s dream


    "It''s amazing to step on the horse!"


    Among the onlookers, countless middle-aged and second-class teenagers feel hot blooded and eager to rush up and grab a set of mecha to wear on themselves.


    Red sun stepped forward, looked at the opposite earth army and said: "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m red sun, captain of the 15th regiment of the third army of R Star Jade Dragon Corps."


    A middle-aged man in suit and shoes, with extraordinary bearing, stepped up and took the initiative to extend a hand:


    "Hello, Mr. Chiyang, I''m the chief executive of Jiangzhou province of Longguo. On behalf of Longguo and the earth, I welcome you. This is our first contact with alien friends, but I believe this will be a good start."


    Red sun shakes hands with it, this scene was photographed by countless reporters who heard the news.


    Everyone is excited, after all, this is the moment to witness history!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Several alien warships landed in the Dragon kingdom. Such a big news can''t be concealed. Every foreign country soon got the news.


    But it''s different.


    In the past, when foreign countries, especially magnesium, suspected that dragon had long been in contact with aliens, they jumped up and down and clamored for dragon to share data, or they would go to war.


    But now that it''s really certain that the Dragon Kingdom has contact with the aliens, the magnesium kingdom is surprisingly quiet and dare not even fart.


    No way, just one word, I only say it once.


    All matters concerning the contact with the Dragon state officials were handed over to Chiyang, because he was not suitable to appear on earth as an alien.


    After all, he would have to go back and forth between the earth and R star frequently. If he was known as an alien, his daily life would be inconvenient.


    At this time, he took Qin Zhu back to Yuliang mountain manor.


    When entering the living room, he found that an Zijin was there.


    Liao Yu, an Zijin, and Yan Yurou are sitting on the sofa in cool clothes fighting against the landlord, with a lot of notes on their faces.


    Three pairs of snow-white legs are very eye-catching.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the three women looked to the door subconsciously almost at the same time.


    "Three beauties, do you miss me?"


    Su Xun looked at them with a smile.


    "Why did you come back so soon? Didn''t you say you had to go a long way?"


    An Zijin got up and went to Su Xun. He asked with a puzzled look on his face. He didn''t want to leave him at that time.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I miss you. Come back and have a look. I''ll go again soon."


    "You''re bored." An Son Jin speechless rolled a white eye, so self willed person, she still sees for the first time.


    Su Xun made a heartbroken expression: "well, I came all the way back to see you, and you said I was bored?"


    "Well, I''m wrong, can''t I?" An Son Jin hurriedly apologizes, gather together to kiss on his face.


    As soon as Su Xun''s face moved, an Zijin would kiss him.


    An Zijin wants to open, but Su Xun hugs her tightly and presses her on the wall with a deep kiss.


    "Can you hold back, I''m still a child."


    Yan Yurou protested, and her heart was just as sour as lemon.


    "Child? You are a child with developmental variation Qin Zhu looks at Yan Yurou''s baby granary.


    Yan Yurou retorted: "you are an adult with dysplasia. I really envy you. If you don''t wear inner clothes, it doesn''t matter."


    "I don''t wear them in the first place." Qin Zhu is elated and spits out her tongue. She has been in a vacuum all the time. If she wants to be invisible, she will be invisible.


    Moreover, it is also convenient for Su to search.


    Yan Yurou even speechless, gritted his teeth and scolded: "small scratch goods, dead color, ghost!"


    Until Ann Son Jin feels Breathing all some difficult time, Su Xun just let go of her.


    "I almost suffocated you." An Zijin red face beat Su Xun''s shoulder, mainly in front of Liao Yu, she was a little embarrassed.


    Su Xun grinned and pinched her smooth chin: "do you want to sleep together tonight?"


    "Don''t even think about it." An Son Jin red face stares at him one eye, then ran away.


    Yan Yurou looks at Su Xun, and she says she wants to sleep with him.


    But Su Xun looked directly at Liao Yu: "I''ve decided. You''ll be in bed tonight."


    Yan Yurou is disappointed and buries her head in her baby''s granary.


    Really, what''s the use of being so big!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, several big men from the state of dragon arrived in Jiangnan City to meet Chiyang.The two sides had friendly talks and made a series of cooperation plans.


    In the cooperation agreement, R star will provide scientific and technological assistance to Longguo and help Longguo develop science and technology.


    Longguo needs to provide some rare minerals, entertainment culture and labor support to R star.


    After the news spread, the whole world became a sensation, and many people expressed that they wanted to work outside the world.


    Countless entertainment companies, even Hollywood companies, have taken the initiative to contact Longguo, saying that they want to cooperate with aliens through them.


    But in the end, of course, Chiyang chose Qingyun entertainment under Qingyun international as its partner.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole world howled.


    Everyone is envious of Qingyun international. They don''t understand what''s outstanding about this company. They can be selected by aliens.


    Of course, they never imagined that there was a dark curtain on this choice. Su Xun chose himself!


    That night, Su Xun received countless phone calls. The owners of each call were from the entertainment industry and the art industry.


    Some of these people are companies, hoping to cooperate with Qingyun entertainment and go to other planets to make money from aliens.


    (Su says that you want to make money from me. It''s really bad conscience.)


    There are also individuals who hope to join Qingyun entertainment, sign a contract with Qingyun entertainment, and then go to other planets for development.


    After all, the temptation to go to other planets is too powerful.


    Especially after hearing that the average life span of R star is 500 years, the whole world has fallen into madness.


    They couldn''t contact the aliens. All they could contact was Sushen, so Sushen became a fragrant steamed bun.


    Foreign governments have changed their attitude towards the state of dragon. They begin to humbly ask the father of the state of dragon to play with them, even if they can follow the father of the state of dragon to have a drink of soup.


    After all, as long as you are not stupid, you can think that with the support of alien civilization, the Dragon kingdom will definitely be the only overlord on earth.


    So when is it better not to flatter?

 Chapter 181

    The next morning.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Su Xun was awakened by a scream.


    Yan Yurou stormed into Su Xun''s room with her mobile phone. Because of the large movement range, the baby''s granary seemed to jump out of the collar at any time.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xun, who was awakened, looked at her with a puzzled face.


    An Zijin and Qin Zhu are also sleepy into Su Xun''s room, looking at Yan Yurou with inquiring eyes.


    A trace of no, hanging Liao Yu red face tightly hide the body in the quilt, this scene let her feel strange.


    Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun with adoration: "master, the aliens have all appointed to cooperate with you. You are so tired of harm!"


    "What? What nonsense are you talking about? " An Zijin and Liao Yu are both full of fog.


    When susian answered the phone last night, she went outside to answer it. They went to bed early, so they didn''t know what happened last night.


    Yan Yurou said, "look at your cell phones."


    An Zijin and Liao Yu picked up their respective mobile phones, and when they saw the news all over the world, they were all wide eyed.


    "Is that true?" An Zijin looks at Su Xun incredulously, and has the feeling of dreaming.


    Su Xun didn''t agree: "isn''t it just cooperation with aliens? There''s nothing to be surprised about. "


    "You son of a bitch Be fresh and refined. " An Son Jin puts up a thumb.


    Su Xun yawned: "do you want to go to star r this time?"


    "Is that ok?" An Zijin, Yan Yurou and Liao Yu are all looking at him with longing.


    Su Xun said: "I''m here, not to mention r star, the whole galaxy. You can go wherever you want."


    "Brag." Three women don''t believe a word of this. You just cooperate with the aliens. You think you are the leader of the aliens.


    Su Xun opened the quilt to do morning exercises with Liao Yu. He said, "don''t believe it."


    "What are you doing?" Liao Yu''s face flushed, and he could drop blood. He reached out to push Su Xun.


    After all, this can also take an Zijin and Yan Yurou''s face, as for Qin Zhu, Liao Yu has been used to watching by her.


    An Zijin and Yan Yurou spat with a red face, then turned around and ran out of the room, closing the door by the way.


    "That''s sweet."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After morning exercise, Su Xun went to Qingyun international by car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, a large group of people in suits and shoes swarmed around him, and people from all countries had them.


    "Hello, Mr. Su, I''m Hollywood..."


    "I''m XX film company of island country. Could you spare me a minute to talk about it?"


    "Sue, please do give me a chance. Do you know transformers? That''s what our company did. Our company has the best director and the best special effects technology. "


    All these people came by private plane overnight, waiting outside all night. The black circles on their faces were enough to show their sincerity.


    After all, opportunity is not lost. Everyone wants to have a try.


    If the bodyguards didn''t stop him, Su Xun would be torn to pieces by these people.


    These people are simply more crazy than the brain of chasing stars, and the remnant powder is even more crazy when they meet their own likes.


    If Su Xun likes men, he has no doubt that everyone here is willing to contribute their chrysanthemums and flowers to please him.


    It''s just crazy.


    "Everyone, be quiet. Be quiet. Listen to me."


    Su Xun raised his hands and looked at the crowd.


    The excited crowd gradually calmed down.


    "If you want to cooperate, OK, but I have conditions. The condition is that you all have to be incorporated into our Qingyun entertainment, and your company has to be prefixed with my Qingyun group."


    Su Xun showed his tusks, which was not what a lion could describe.


    It''s like open robbery. No, it''s more simple and rough than open robbery.


    Everyone blew up in a flash.


    "Oh, Falk, what do you say when you step on the horse! You''re out of your mind, aren''t you


    A fat white man made a rude remark.


    Su Xun pointed to him and said, "well, you''ve completely lost your chance. You can go away. As a cultural person, I don''t like to cooperate with uncivilized people. Do you understand me?"


    All of you


    Is that what you call civilized language?


    As soon as the white fat man''s face changed, he put on a flattering smile: "Hey, Sue, please forgive me for my stupidity. I think we can What are you doing? Let me go. Let me go. "


    Two bodyguards directly dragged him away by force, and did not give him the chance to continue to pollute Sue Xun''s ears.


    Su Xun looked at the others and said with a smile, "well, if you can accept my terms, then you can continue to talk. If you can''t, then you can leave."Everyone was silent, so that they suddenly turned from the boss to the shareholder who worked for Su Xun, which everyone didn''t want.


    "I accept! I accept your terms! " A middle-aged black man broke the silence.


    Su Xun looked at him and said with a smile, "man, you have to say that you have made a very wise choice. If you want to get something, you have to pay. Some people don''t want to pay. How can there be a free lunch in the world?"


    "I agree with you, too."


    "I agree."


    In the end, more than half of the people agreed to Su Xun''s terms. Most of them belonged to medium-sized companies, and the rest of the world-famous big companies chose to refuse.


    Because they feel that they can try other ways with their own connections and funds.


    For this kind of thought, Su Xun just gave a smile and sincerely scolded.


    But even if only half of the companies agreed to the terms of Susun, Qingyun entertainment has become the largest entertainment company in the world, with the existence of hegemony.


    Sure enough, those big companies wanted to go other ways, but they didn''t get through. Then they had the cheek to find Su Xun and said they could talk about the terms.


    Su Xun said he wanted to talk about your mother and refused them.


    All people want to cry without tears, regret.


    On this day, newspapers all over the world are related to aliens.


    The cooperation between the aliens and the Dragon kingdom may bring mankind into the interstellar age ahead of time. ¡·


    the Dragon kingdom is about to take off, and where should all countries go. ¡·


    What''s the secret of Qingyun entertainment. ¡·


    "the arrival of aliens did not bring war, but technology.". ¡·


    in the afternoon of the same day, the first batch of migrant workers to R star had been selected.


    In addition to the entertainment industry, there are also construction industry, network industry and people from all walks of life.


    In addition to migrant workers, there are also a group of carefully selected international students who are going to study on R star to learn advanced technology.


    Of course, some related households are inevitably involved in the two teams.


    In the evening, everyone started to board the ship orderly with excitement, anxiety and expectation, and the whole process was broadcast live on TV.


    As the chairman of Qingyun international, Su Xun took Liao Yu, Qin Zhu, an Zijin and Yan Yurou to board the spaceship.

 Chapter 182

    "This is CCTV, China, CCTV, audience friends, good evening. I''m wang Lin. our current location is Jiangnan central square in Jiangzhou province. With the camera''s eyes, you can see that the first batch of migrant workers and cooperative enterprises going to R star and the first batch of international students are boarding the spaceship in an orderly way. Next, let''s interview a crowd randomly. "


    After introducing herself to the camera, the tall and beautiful female reporter shouts a 20-year-old youth with a microphone:


    "Hello, little brother, excuse me, I think you are going to study in R star, right? Can you tell me what you think at this time?"


    The young man blushed and said excitedly: "yes, I''m a junior of Beijing University. I''m very honored and excited to get the international student quota this time. I hope I can learn advanced science and technology from other stars and come back to serve the motherland and contribute to the development of the motherland."


    Young people are all positive.


    "Well, thank you very much. I''m here to wish you all a speedy return." With a smile, the reporter turned to the camera and said, "the development of society is a process of constant exploration. In this process, there will be countless difficulties and obstacles, but they will be conquered. Let''s look forward to the return of these Qianqian students."


    The live broadcast was conducted simultaneously by TV and Internet.


    Countless barrages make people unable to see the picture clearly.


    "Wocao, I was so excited last time when I watched the live broadcast of the hacker emperor. Believe it or not, my family was playing the national anthem."


    "China''s Niubi is the first country to establish diplomatic relations with aliens. With this, our dragon kingdom can boast for a lifetime."


    "I just hope that these students will not become white eyed wolves like those who went abroad to study in the past, spend the money of the country to study abroad, and finally stay outside and refuse to come back."


    "We are proud of the rise of a great power."


    "Let other countries follow us."


    "Brother upstairs, you are too narrow-minded. Do you know what a community of shared destiny is? Why should earth people make trouble for Earth people? They deserve to eat ash, too? They deserve nothing but farts


    "Xiuer, you are in a bit of a hurry. I almost confiscate the knife in my hand."


    At the same time, the big guys of island country, Bangzi country, magnesium country, Eagle country, bear country and other countries stare at the live video with envy and envy.


    They don''t understand why the aliens would find the Dragon kingdom? And we only cooperate with the Dragon state.


    Then all the people around the world watched the spaceship take off live and disappeared into a streamer in the sky.


    On the ship.


    Su Xun took four women to visit everywhere.


    The employees of Qingyun entertainment were handed over to a deputy director of Qingyun entertainment.


    "Is this space? It''s beautiful. "


    Looking at the dreamy space scenery outside, everyone was obsessed with taking pictures with their mobile phones.


    "You won''t feel beautiful in a moment."


    Qin Zhu rolled a white eye to say, at the beginning she also thought very beautiful, who knows behind all is with this similar scenery.


    It''s good that she can download a lot of games on her mobile phone this time.


    Mobile phones are basically useless in R-star because they can''t connect to the network of R-star.


    The network of R star is very developed, but its usage is very simple, that is, it is used to control various systems and carry out virtual projection calls.


    There are no online shopping, no games, and no entertainment related R star on the Internet.


    However, I believe it will come soon.


    The technology of R-star is very mature. What it lacks is that someone has put forward a certain concept and carried out specific facts.


    After the earth people go, R star''s entertainment business will be completely prosperous.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Su. I have to trouble you to take care of R star."


    "Yes, Mr. Su Dong, you are a big hit now. Seeing you, Qingyun international is really going to be a big hit. When R star comes, we are all fellow citizens of the earth. We have a lot of contacts."


    All of a sudden, a group of middle-aged men in suits and shoes surrounded Su Xun with a flattering smile on his face.


    Looking around for a week, Su Xun was lying in the manger. Many of them were old acquaintances he had met. They were all well-known entrepreneurs in Longguo.


    It turns out that this shameless old man has mixed up the identity of an expatriate.


    However, these guys do have courage. They dare to leave their hundreds of millions of wealth and get on the spaceship as migrant workers when the situation is not clear.


    Can only say, can mix to this extent, all NIMA is mediocre, other don''t say, at least the courage is really big.


    After all, even countries don''t know about aliens. The establishment of diplomatic relations this time is a bold attempt. Aren''t these people afraid that it''s a conspiracy of aliens to cheat them into going back and doing experiments?


    Fortunately, he didn''t see his father-in-law an Nantian in the crowd. Su Xun was relieved."My dad wanted to come, but my mom stopped him." An Zijin is worthy of being Su Xun''s sweet goblin. He saw through his idea at a glance.


    Su Xun nodded. This is the normal situation. Although he was excited about establishing diplomatic relations with aliens, most people thought it was better not to act rashly when the situation was unclear.


    If there is no conspiracy or danger, there will be a second group of migrant workers from the first group, and then they will go with the second group.


    Looking at the crowd, Su Xun showed a young man''s implicit smile: "you are all the elites of the business world. You are the existence that Su looks forward to. You should take care of my younger generation."


    "Where, Su Dong, this is modest. Anyone with a clear eye can see that Su Dong has a bright future."


    "No, I''m just an ordinary person with a little bit of money." Su Xun waved his hand.


    At this time, a captain of star r in regular clothes came over with two soldiers and said respectfully to Su Xun, "Mr. Su, we''ve made a room for you. Now I''ll take you and the four ladies."


    This was Su Xun''s order. He didn''t want to expose his identity as an alien officer in front of the earth people, so he asked everyone to call him Mr.


    Su Xun nodded and looked at a group of earth entrepreneurs in front of him with an apologetic smile: "I''m really sorry, everyone. Excuse me for a moment."


    The voice falls, Su Xun takes an Zijin four female to follow the captain to leave together.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    They were stunned and looked at Su Xun''s back. Ten thousand grass mud horses ran past in their hearts.


    Big brother, this horse is what you call an ordinary person with a little money?


    All of us are not allowed to ride. Why is Su Xun so popular with the aliens?


    We are all earthlings. Can he be more lucky than us?

 Chapter 183

    Three o''clock in the morning on R.


    Three warships returned from the earth to the source city.


    "Wow, my God, it''s just like in science fiction, steel city, robot, floating car, so cool!"


    "Look at that gun. It''s a trough. What''s that horse? It''s so big."


    "Look at those fighters. I believe they will deform."


    "There are too many troops in this city. There are soldiers everywhere."


    When the spaceship came to Yuancheng, everyone was shocked and screamed from time to time.


    Moments later, the ship landed in the city.


    Under the arrangement of R-star soldiers, international students and migrant workers were divided into two groups to get off the ship and stand well.


    International students will be arranged to study in a college in Yuancheng, and their major will be freely chosen by them.


    And migrant workers will be assigned to various jobs, saying that they are allowed to work, in fact, they are also allowed to learn.


    It''s just that their place of study is not in school, but in work.


    In addition to Su Xun, Qingyun entertainment also nominally led a deputy director named Zhao Yue.


    Su Xun called Zhao Yue and asked him to set up a Qingyun entertainment r star Yuancheng branch in Yuancheng. Zhao Yue was fully responsible for the establishment and operation of the company.


    After the establishment of the company, it is to make movies and TV, and shoot all the pictures that can''t be shot because of technology.


    For this reason, in the earth, Qingyun entertainment purchased the film and television copyright of many novels and the remake right of many films at one time.


    The important task is on his shoulders, and Zhao Yue is extremely excited.


    At the beginning, he thought he was just here to fight for Sushen.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun should take charge of the branch of Qingyun entertainment in R star.


    This is a branch company on an alien planet!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I won''t let you down!"


    Zhao Yue said firmly that there was a feeling that scholars died for their confidants.


    After dismissing Zhao Yue, Su Xun held a meeting for a game production team he hired to spend a lot of money on.


    Qingyun game company will soon be set up in R star to develop virtual reality online games and strive for 100% reality and high degree of freedom.


    The slogan is to open up a second world.


    Su Xun will find R-star network experts to cooperate with them in game development.


    A group of young people in the game industry are excited and ready for a big fight.


    After dealing with these two things, Su Xun took the fourth daughter of an Zijin to the city master''s mansion.


    "Ah, Su Dong..."


    When a group of earth entrepreneurs watched Su Xun leave, they subconsciously wanted to say hello. After all, they wanted to come to R star to find business opportunities, but they didn''t really come to work.


    If they can get rid of the migrant workers and get the right to move freely on R star, they all depend on Su Xun.


    But they had just taken two steps when they were stopped by the soldiers. They could only watch Su Xun and four beauties leave in a flying car.


    "Don''t you think it''s hard for me to work at home even after I''ve done it?"


    A home of tens of billions without tears.


    "OK, can live people still be suffocated by urine? Follow the arrangement of the migrant workers and see if they have the chance to fly alone."


    "And so on. Don''t let a few people come here to kill you. No one knows."


    In this way, a group of earth entrepreneurs with the idea of eating crabs for the first time become a group of ordinary workers of R star.


    "Master, where are we going?"


    Sitting in the flying car, Yan Yurou looks at the city scenery outside the window, and asks Su Xun in doubt.


    "Home, home to our R Star home."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    Liao Yu blinked and looked at Su Xun with his chin propped up. "Did you buy a house here?"


    "Buy it?" Su Xun shook his head, pondered for a moment, and gave an answer: "it was robbed, it was not right, it was given by people."


    Isn''t Yuancheng equivalent to being given to him empty handed by the pig teammates of Shenyang Empire?


    "Do you know the aliens who are high officials here?" An Zijin asked, how else to explain that Su Xun was specially treated by aliens, and that someone sent him a house.


    Su Xun laughed and held an Zijin''s smooth hand: "your husband, I am the biggest official in this city, and I will be the biggest official on this planet in the future."


    "Brag." An Son Jin rolled a white eye, she just don''t believe this kind of nonsense.


    "I believe it." Yan Yurou suddenly made a sound and looked at Su Xun tenderly: "I believe everything the master says."


    "Flower maniac." Qin Zhu rolled his eyes.Yan Yurou snorted and ignored her.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the main gate of the city.


    The soldier standing at the door stepped forward to open the door.


    In fact, the car door is automatic, so there is no need for people to open it at all, but this is mainly a problem of force.


    "Salute


    Su xungang got out of the car with four women. With a roar from the sergeant at the gate, all the soldiers raised their heads and smashed their right fists at the same time.


    "Hello, general!"


    Everyone yelled in unison.


    An Zijin, Liao Yu and Yan Yu are all frightened by this sudden scene.


    Su Xun nodded and walked into the gate of the Lord''s mansion without squinting.


    "It''s over!"


    With the commander''s order, the guards at the door put down their right hands.


    "Hello, general!"


    "Hello, general."


    Along the way, all the officers and patrol soldiers in the city Lord''s mansion took the initiative to salute and say hello whenever they met Su Xun.


    An Zijin, Liao Yu, and Yan Yurou had a shivering feeling, and they followed Su Xun to the back house.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not new to R star. I''m not acclimatized."


    Su Xun looked at the three girls and made fun of them.


    An Zijin stared at Su Xun with a pair of beautiful eyes: "you How did you become their general again? "


    Yan Yurou and Liao Yu are also staring at Su Xun.


    "I''ve always been their general." Su Xun''s mouth rose. He liked to see women shocked by him.


    Liao Yu said incredulously, "are you an alien?"


    "I''m your man." Su Xun said.


    "I know." Liao Yu blushed slightly and stamped his foot angrily: "I''m talking about whether you''re an earthman or an alien."


    "I don''t know how to explain this problem. You can treat me as both an earthman and an alien." Su Xun could only answer this question because the system involved was too complex.


    Yan Yurou murmured to herself: "no wonder you are so powerful. You can do everything. It turns out that you are not human at all."


    Su Xun


    How can I become a human again?


    Yan Yurou also realized that she had said something wrong. She blushed and spat out her tongue: "I mean, you''re not an ordinary person."

 Chapter 184

    An Zijin, Liao Yu and Yan Yurou are still a little dizzy.


    It''s a wonderful feeling that a woman suddenly becomes a general from an ordinary person.


    And he''s a general with 100000 strings.


    When they adapted to their general''s wife''s identity, Su Xun had already devoted himself to the business.


    Because Tengfei pointed out his brother''s cruelty and declared that he wanted to destroy his relatives, the declaration of surrender to the city had been sent out.


    A stone stirs a thousand waves.


    The whole R star is a sensation.


    After all, ordinary people and warlords scold Teng Jun ten thousand words is not equal to Teng Fei''s.


    This horse is Teng Jun''s younger brother.


    Later, everyone can say, look, even his brother has come out against him, what does this mean? It means Teng Jun is really rotten!


    Teng Jun, the capital of the Shenyang Empire, had already learned the truth from the soldiers who had fled from the source city.


    Had been cowardly with a waste of the same take-off gas half dead.


    Now after seeing the statement of taking off, he was even more furious and executed several maids who served him on the spot.


    He didn''t expect that Tengfei, the guy who abandoned the city and ran away, should have done something wrong!


    Even if this is a statement issued under the pressure of the enemy, it is also issued by Tengfei himself!


    Tengjun eyes red to crack, hysterical roar: "immediately sent troops around the source city, I want to personally fight!"


    He didn''t hate Su Xun too much. What he hates now is Tengfei, a soft skinned traitor.


    "Your Majesty, calm down. Think twice, your majesty. Now we can''t separate our forces to fight against Yuancheng."


    "Yes, your majesty, the source city has sufficient resources and a large number of troops. If we fight rashly, we will only fall into a more passive situation."


    "I hope your majesty will be wronged for a while. I have to bear it when you are in trouble at home and abroad."


    A group of Ministers admonished Teng Jun one after another.


    To be frank, boss, we can''t fight now. Bear with it.


    It''s always sunny after the rain.


    Teng Jun was just angry for a while. After these people''s advice, his IQ again occupied the high ground: "let those disorderly officials and thieves be rampant for a few days. One day, I will kill them all!"


    At the same time, Yulin naturally knew that Su Xun succeeded in winning Yuancheng.


    When he got the news, he was having a meeting with his generals.


    "Good! General, ha ha, it''s a good way to frighten the enemy


    Yulin yelled twice, got up from the chair and laughed, looking very happy.


    But only he knew what he thought.


    After all, Su Xun won Yuancheng so easily, but he didn''t report to him at the first time, which is worth pondering.


    As a naturally suspicious person, he always likes such divergent inference.


    Yuhua stood up with a smile and volunteered: "marshal, general Su is really brave, good at fighting, and has a great reputation. He is willing to lead his son to guard Yuancheng, so that Su Xun can free up his hand and concentrate on the next city."


    He is going to pick peaches, and can''t wait to snatch the fruits of Su Xun''s victory.


    Su Xun.


    I don''t know what your expression will be when you see the city you have finally fallen into my hands?


    I can''t wait to see it with my own eyes.


    "Marshal, the last general is willing to go." The commander of the Fourth Army also stood up. Like Yuhua, he was promoted by Yulin.


    But they also have internal competition.


    After all, Yuhua has been guarding Yucheng, and he thinks it''s his turn to come from Yuancheng.


    Yuan Hao didn''t say a word, because he knew that without his share, he was born with the life of picking peaches just like Su Xun.


    He just sighed in his heart, Su Xun, Su Xun, you are so stupid.


    I have already reminded you, but I didn''t expect you to be a fool. In this case, let you have a taste of being robbed of achievements like me.


    Yulin said with a smile: "this matter will be discussed in the future. At present, the situation in Yuancheng is not clear. Let general Su be busy there for two more days."


    Su Xun didn''t report the war situation to him at the first time, which made him wonder if Su Xun had any wrong thoughts.


    If he directly sent someone to take over Yuancheng at this time, there might be a conflict and the two sides would be shamed.


    This is by no means the result he wants to see.


    But he had to test Su Xun''s idea, so he said, "general Yuhua, please go to Yuancheng first and ask general Su''s opinion."


    He did this to test Su Xun.


    But this word falls in Yuhua''s ear, but it is another meaning, that is, Yulin promised him to take over Yuancheng.The reason why we say this is ambiguous is mostly to take care of the idea of Yifei.


    Yuhua face dew excited: "marshal, don''t worry, I''ll go to Yuancheng now."


    He was not disappointed. He thought Yuancheng could fall into his own hands. As a result, he thought too much.


    In the afternoon of that day, Yuhua took a guard group to Yuancheng by warship.


    However, before entering the airspace of the source city, it was stopped outside the city by more than a dozen fighters.


    "I''m Yuhua, commander in chief of the first military. Get out of the way now!"


    Yuhua''s arrogant voice came from the warship.


    "I''m sorry, general Yuhua. My general has an order. All the troops are not allowed to enter the city. Please land outside the city."


    "Presumptuous!" Yuhua said angrily, "let Su Xun come to see me. I''m here at the command of Marshal. You want to rebel, but you can''t!"


    A big hat on the backhand.


    But I have to say that the elf got it right.


    "General Yuhua, we''ll give you one last warning. Please land outside the city immediately, or we''ll expel you by force."


    Yuhua burst into a rage: "how dare you expel one to me!"


    The captain of a fighter formation dare to speak to him in such a tone. What a shame!


    "Boom!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the fighter plane opened fire, and the missile on board roared to the warship of Yuhua.


    Although airborne missiles can not destroy warships, they can cause some damage, at least as a deterrent.


    "It''s so bold, Su Xun. Su Xun, I have to wait for me to sue you in front of the marshal!"


    Yuhua did not expect that these fighters actually dare to fire. He was surprised and angry, but also a little pleased.


    Xinxi grabs one of Su Xun''s braids again and can go to Yulin to tell him.


    "General, shall we fight back?" An adjutant asked.


    Yuhua''s face was cloudy and sunny, and she said with a gnash of teeth, "land outside the city."


    Fight back?


    Fight back!


    They can''t beat us with more than a dozen fighters, but is it true that the missile system deployed in the city is vegetarian?

 Chapter 185

    After all, Yuhua did not finish the forced loading and chose to compromise with the cannon.


    After all, these big soldiers can bomb themselves with fighter planes. Who knows if they dare to bomb themselves with ion guns and cruise missiles.


    Therefore, sometimes, we have to choose to take a step back and broaden our horizons.


    After landing outside the city, Yuhua and they still failed to enter the city.


    Because they can''t be let in until Su Xun agrees.


    "Let Su Xun come out to pick me up. I came with the Marshal''s order."


    Standing outside the city, Yuhua began to install again, holding a chicken feather arrow in time, with a rebellious expression on his face.


    "Wait."


    The lieutenant coldly dropped two words and then turned to leave.


    The general was lecturing Yuhua. I didn''t come back to pick you up a few minutes later


    Yu Hua frowned and gave a cold hum. He took his guard regiment with him to the barracks after entering the city.


    Coming to the outside of the barracks, Yuhua from afar felt a sense of killing.


    Entering the barracks, he saw Su Xun on the high platform at a glance.


    "General, general Yuhua is here."


    The lieutenant took Yuhua to the high platform.


    "I''m really sorry that general Yuhua has come to meet you at a distance."


    Su Xun was very polite. In fact, he didn''t even move when he sat on the chair, let alone ask someone to bring a chair to Yuhua.


    Yuhua skin smile meat don''t smile, Yin Yang strange Qi of say: "Su general polite, I can..."


    "Fight! Fight! Fight


    Before he had finished speaking, the soldiers below suddenly roared, and the momentum soared to the sky, which scared him.


    "General Yuhua, please see, are my officers and men powerful?"


    Su Xun asked with a smile, pointing to the soldiers below.


    Yuhua swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "nature is powerful."


    "What?" Su Xun''s voice raised several points, and then looked down at the soldiers: "general Yuhua said you can''t do it. He said you are all frills and Pewter spearheads. Do you agree?"


    "No! No! No


    Tens of thousands of soldiers roared.


    Yuhua''s eyes widened. When did I say that?


    Su Xun continued: "in that case, let general Yuhua show his hand. Who dares to challenge general Yuhua?"


    "Back to the general, I''ll come!"


    All of us stepped forward and stepped on the ground as if the earth were shaking.


    "General Yuhua, why don''t you choose one of them and show us something." Su Xun looked at Yuhua with a smile and made a gesture of please.


    Yuhua''s face turned white, because his force value was basically zero, so he could only be beaten, and most importantly, he would lose face.


    "You''ve got me on purpose!" Yuhua glared at Su Xun, as if her teeth were about to be broken.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "general Yuhua, you can''t talk nonsense. How can I screw you? I''m not interested in men."


    "Of course, if general Yuhua is interested, I can send some strong men and let them come to you."


    "You..." Yuhua was so angry that she wanted to tear Su Xun.


    Su Xun had a gentle smile on his face: "general Yuhua, you are highly valued by the marshal. You must be the bravest of the three armies. Please go down and give some advice to my soldiers."


    Yuhua''s face was uncertain, and Su Xun had no temper.


    "Does general Yuhua dare not?" Looking at Su''s suspicious face.


    "Who said I didn''t dare!" Yuhua subconsciously retorted, and then said: "I just..."


    "If you don''t dare, please." Sue interrupted him to find an excuse.


    Yuhua looked down at the large group of black and strong men. His scalp was numb and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    He tried to pick one that looked smaller, but he couldn''t find it.


    Su Xun directly and randomly ordered a staff sergeant standing in the front: "you, come and ask general Yuhua for advice. Go all out and don''t keep your hand. Otherwise, you will not respect general Yuhua."


    "General Yuhua, please give me your advice." The sergeant who was ordered by Su Xun stepped forward and looked up at Yuhua on the high platform.


    Yuhua''s face was a little pale, and he squeezed out a smile: "general Su, I''ve only done some tricks. Just let the people under me ask for advice from each other. I''ll end up with the suspicion of bullying the small."


    "General Yuhua, so many soldiers are waiting. You can''t let them down." Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    "Fight! Have a fight! Fight


    Tens of thousands of soldiers cried out in unison, majestic and surging, and the sound shocked Yuhua''s eardrum.


    In desperation, Yuhua had to harden her head and come to an end. Looking at the sergeant, she said, "they are all brothers of her own. We can''t see any blood until we get to the point of exchange.""Ask the general for advice." The staff sergeant''s voice fell and hit Yuhua with one blow.


    "Bang!"


    Yuhua''s head tilted and a tooth flew out.


    The sergeant himself was confused. He just punched at random. I didn''t expect that the general could not escape.


    Yuhuaqiang endured the pain and said with a smile: "see, what I just did is a wrong demonstration. Come on, next you attack my shoulder."


    "Bang!"


    The sergeant landed his foot on his shoulder.


    "Bang!


    Yuhua''s body hit the ground, then coughed and got up: "this This is also a wrong demonstration. As you can see, attacking the enemy''s shoulder will make him lose his power for a short time. "


    "Good!" Su Xun took the lead in cheering, and said with admiration: "general Yuhua tried to teach with his example. It can be said that he had a good intention. Don''t let him down and try his best to help him!"


    Yuhua swore in his heart, I grass mud horse, grass mud horse, you must not fall in the hands of Laozi, otherwise Laozi will kill you.


    Next, Yuhua showed the whole army which body parts of the enemy would be seriously damaged by attacking.


    The conclusion is that no matter which part of the target is attacked, the enemy will be severely damaged (?_ ?)¡£


    In the end, Yuhua was black and blue, three teeth were knocked out, the corners of her mouth were bleeding, and she almost passed out in a coma.


    Yuhua''s guards were all indignant, but by comparing the numbers of the two sides, they finally chose silence.


    "General Yuhua, are you ok?"


    Su Xun squatted on the ground, looking at Yuhua with concern.


    Yuhua painstakingly opened her swollen eyes like two peaches and spat out three words: "grass Mud horse. "


    "What? Thank you for me? " Su Xun grabbed his hand and said with a smile: "general Yuhua is so polite. I should thank you for coming all the way to give my soldiers a lively fighting lesson."


    Yu Hua''s eyes widened in anger: "you You... "


    "You don''t have to say it. I know it." After Su Xun interrupted him, he turned to look at the Yuhua guard group and said, "I can send your general back to Yucheng."


    Yuhua


    Did I come all the way to get beaten before I left?

 Chapter 186

    Yuhua didn''t want to go.


    After all, he''s here to pick peaches.


    But I didn''t expect that my eyes were beaten into two peaches.


    But it didn''t hurt. He just went to the treatment center for two injections of special medicine. It was the most important thing that he could take away Su Xun''s control over the source city.


    He wanted to take away Su Xun''s achievements. He wanted to see Su Xun''s angry but helpless expression.


    But at last he left.


    Because Su Xun said that his fighting class was very lively. Please ask him to continue tomorrow. As long as he is still in Yuancheng for one day, he will have to have one day.


    After hearing this, he was so scared that he left immediately and went back to Yucheng. He wanted to run with his warship.


    After all, if he stayed longer, he was afraid that he would be killed there.


    After returning to shuaiyuan mansion, he went straight to shuaiyu city.


    "Marshal, marshal, you must decide for me, marshal!"


    After rushing into the Marshal''s uniform, he was wailing all the way, very miserable.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Looking at the bruised Yuhua, Yulin was startled, and the whole person was shocked.


    Yuhua was aggrieved and angry in her heart. She gritted her teeth and said, "it''s all that Su Xun. He is so arrogant that he deliberately humiliates me..."


    After listening to Yuhua say things again, Yulin''s face is not good-looking, as if gloomy can drip water, heart angry.


    He was angry, not because Yuhua was beaten.


    It was because he understood Su Xun''s attitude.


    It was for him that Su Xun hit Yuhua. He hit him in the face. This attitude was very obvious.


    Even if they are not under his control, they will not be shamed by him. For the time being, they are nominally under his rule, and everyone is at peace.


    Otherwise, Yuhua will not be beaten so easily. Whether she can come back alive is a problem.


    "Bang!"


    Yulin smashed the water cup on the ground and scolded: "bastard!"


    Although a similar guess had been made in advance, his anger was still irresistible after it was confirmed.


    This is a betrayal. Su Xun betrayed him, and the third army he formed betrayed him.


    No leader can tolerate betrayal.


    "Yes, he is a bastard! Marshal, Su Xun didn''t pay attention to you at all. You have to beat him! " He didn''t understand what Yulin was thinking at this time.


    Yulin gave him a cold look.


    Yuhua is like falling into an ice cave, thinking, did you say something wrong?


    No, shouldn''t Su Xun be beaten?


    "Go away!" Yulin spits out a word.


    Although Yuhua was a little at a loss, she knew that it was the best result to go away now, so she ran away.


    Yulin took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and said: "susian, I''ll deal with you when I free my hand!"


    Now he doesn''t want to split his face with Su Xun, because this will only force Su Xun to the enemy camp.


    Therefore, we have to endure first, at least we can maintain the rule in the face, and we can live in the face.


    Su Xun''s affair has sounded the alarm for him. We must speed up the progress and firmly control Yuan Hao''s second army.


    In order to avoid Yuan Hao becoming the next Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun didn''t care what Yulin thought, because he knew that Yulin could only choose to endure.


    At this time, he was visiting the newly built cinema.


    For R star with advanced technology, if you want to build a certain kind of building, as long as the drawings come out, it''s very simple. All the projects can be completed by robots.


    The movie theater is located in the center of Yuancheng city. It covers a large area and can accommodate tens of thousands of people at the same time.


    Qingyun entertainment branch has just been set up, and it has not started to make movies.


    So let''s show some movies that have been shown on earth as appetizers.


    Tonight is the first day of the cinema. The film on show is transformers 1.


    The ticket price is free. After all, it''s not for making money.


    And even if it''s to make money, it has to attract traffic in the early stage and start to circle money in the later stage.


    At the same time, not only are cinemas showing, but the film is also stored in the crystal memory card and will be sent to every city on R star.


    This kind of memory card only needs to be pasted on the forehead to be able to retrieve the things stored in it, which is equivalent to being able to watch the whole movie all over again.


    Technology is good, even the screen these things are saved.


    "Cinema, what''s this for?"


    "It''s said that it''s a movie player. I don''t know what a movie is. Anyway, I don''t need money. Go in and have a look."


    "Go for a walk. Let''s go and have a look. Anyway, we are idle."As long as the original residents of Yuancheng pass by the cinema, they all enter one after another.


    Again, I don''t want any money. It''s OK to go in and have a look.


    Soon, 10000 seats were filled.


    As the film began to play, everyone was attracted by the novelty, immersed in the plot and special effects.


    After all, the movie is something they have never touched before, and the experience it brings is brand new and fascinating.


    Until the end of the film, everyone still hesitated.


    "Is this the movie? It''s very interesting. The people inside are a little strange. The color is either white or black. "


    "I''ve heard that the cinema shows different movies every day."


    "Every day is different? True or false, let''s come again tomorrow. "


    "The robots in there are so powerful that cars can transform and have the same intelligence as people. Does Cybertron really exist?"


    "The earth is sure to exist. Many people from the earth have come to our workshop recently. I''ll ask them tomorrow if they haven''t seen transformers."


    Transformers is a science fiction film. It''s just right for the brainwaves of the aborigines on R star. As long as people have seen it, they say it''s OK.


    At the same time, crystal memory cards that store movies have been spread out, giving the indigenous people on R star a new entertainment - watching movies.


    All the films shown in Yuancheng film city every day will be implanted with crystal memory cartoons and spread through various sales channels.


    After the initial drainage period, Su Xun began to charge.


    After all, making crystal memory card also needs cost.


    A crystal memory card is a movie.


    There is also a crystal memory card that stores several movies. Of course, the price must be higher.


    But Rao is so, film crystal memory card is still in short supply, just a few days, watching movies has become the R star people in Pa Pa, PA after the most extensive entertainment.


    At this time, the warlords, as well as the struggling Shenyang Empire, did not realize what kind of amazing impact the little movie would bring to the global situation.

 Chapter 187

    The craze raised by the film proves that Su Xun''s idea of entertainment dominating the public can be realized.


    Then in the virtual online game development at the same time, Su someone began to sell game machines in R star.


    Stand alone games, as long as there are machines, electricity can play, do not need the network.


    It''s in your pocket. You can play it anytime, anywhere.


    E-books, all kinds of novels can be read at will, including fantasy, city, fantasy, and even novels with yellow color, such as a Bing, Bai, Jie and so on.


    There are also mobile phones with these functions, which have become the hot products of R star.


    What''s more, as a conscientious businessman, Su Xun''s low price of these things can ensure that every resident of R star can afford to consume them.


    R star people are crazy. Now they go out without a mobile phone. They are embarrassed to say hello to people and feel that they are losing weight.


    It is said that Teng Jun, the emperor of the Shenyang Empire, is now addicted to Xiuxian novels as well as PA PA.


    Every day when we have a meeting, we have to find time to read two chapters. We often stay up late to pursue books. The next day, we go to work with dark circles under our eyes.


    However, no minister accused him, because these ministers were all under the same black eye. At night, they were either chasing books or dramas, or playing games.


    After all, people on earth say that staying up late is bad for their health, so they usually stay up all night.


    R-star people, who lack entertainment activities, are just like old people who have been hungry for more than ten years. Like seeing beautiful women, they struggle with their mobile phones day and night.


    Some sober minded people noticed that the signs were wrong and wrote to admonish Teng Jun to ban these electronic products within the territory.


    But there was no need for Teng Jun to speak at all, and the ministers dealt with the people who put forward the proposal.


    Ban? No sale?


    Are you kidding? What are we playing with? What are we looking at?


    This kind of suggestion is really a curse!


    R star is marching towards the era of universal entertainment to death. Many people have realized the threat, but more people are addicted to it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A conventional weapons factory in Yuancheng.


    From the earth into the ranks of migrant workers that more than a dozen entrepreneurs are surrounded by chat.


    "You know what''s going on outside. Su Xun has made a lot of money recently. He takes goods from the earth at a low price, and then sells them on R-star at a high price. His game console, mobile phone, e-book, and even MP3, which has been eliminated by the times, are sold out."


    A middle-aged man with glasses said with red eyes, full of jealousy and envy in his heart.


    His name is Liao Chao. He is engaged in import and export trade on earth, with a fortune of more than 100 billion yuan.


    "Nonsense, Qingyun international has opened a branch in R star, and that Qingyun entertainment, just as a second dealer selling the earth, those rotten films are crazy."


    "We all found that although r star is technologically advanced, it lacks entertainment activities, not to mention selling game consoles and opening an amusement park. It''s also a blood earning horse race!"


    "We can''t continue to waste in the factory. We have to find a way to get out, or the market will be eaten up by Su Xun, and we can''t even drink a mouthful of soup."


    "It''s true that Su is just selling the earth''s things to R star now. He hasn''t started selling the R star''s things to the earth yet. This is a good chance for us to make a fortune!"


    A group of people are ready to move. Every day they listen to the R-star people in the factory talking about the game machines sold by Qingyun international, their hearts itch.


    "But the key is how to get out!" A fat man pointed out the crux of the problem.


    The freedom of these migrant workers on R star is restricted. Since they are migrant workers, they can only work and don''t want to run around.


    Liao Chao pushed his glasses and his eyes sparkled with wisdom: "hey hey, don''t forget, we are earth people. Don''t these R-star people like the earth''s game machines and entertainment electronic products? We can find the manager of the factory. As long as he lets us out, we will... "


    The following words need not be too clear. We all know that bribery is nothing more than bribery.


    "Can you do it?" Others are not at ease.


    Liao Chao snorted coldly and said with confidence, "if it''s not possible, change the kill technique and cooperate with the management. He will let us go out and contact the spaceship for us. We''ll go back to the earth to buy and sell the R star. We''ll share the money."


    "This is good!"


    As soon as the idea came out, everyone agreed with it, because as businessmen, no one would be indifferent to money.


    If so, it must be that there is not enough money.


    Liao Chao was temporarily elected as the leader, sneaking to the factory management.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because of the popularity of earth entertainment in R star, the development of the whole planet has deviated from its original orbit.


    Su, who caused all this, was sitting on the bed with a solemn face, because today''s Monday is the day of identity extraction.Su Xun felt tired. The task of unifying NIMA Laozi''s R star had not been completed, so he had to add another post.


    He felt like a systematic worker.


    "Ten, system identity extraction." Su Xun said it in his heart.


    [drawing After successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: corpse chaser]


    [dust returns to dust, and fallen leaves return to their roots. Many heroes die in other places, and they can''t return to their hometown after death. The corpse chaser takes this responsibility in one vein, and when they encounter mountains and water, they are sent back to their hometown. ¡¿


    [identity ability: Exorcism, exorcism, night vision, painting and incantation. ¡¿


    [identity task: go to Xiangxi, return the remains of the veterans who died in the war but were not found to their hometown, and bury them in peace for seven days. ¡¿


    now, Su Xun is absolutely sure that the identity extraction system is random, and there is no law at all.


    It''s a fun, capricious, whimsical thing.


    Chasing the corpse, Su Xun only saw it in the movie, but he didn''t expect to be in this business now.


    However, there are two people who drive the corpse, one is beating the gong to open the way, the other is ringing the bell to lead the corpse.


    No matter how many corpses there are, the master and apprentice are always in charge, and there will be no third person.


    In this way, don''t you have to find a teammate?


    In modern society, it''s not easy to find someone who can really drive away corpses.


    Su Xun thought of his old acquaintance, Taoist priest Qingyang, who was also an old driver in metaphysics. It should be fruitful to ask him.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    I took a picture of Qin Zhu''s full moon.


    "What for?" Qin Zhu opened his eyes and put down his leg on the quilt.


    Su Xun lost her skirt: "get up, come back to earth with me."


    At present, everything on the side of R star has entered the predetermined orbit. As long as there is no large-scale war, even if Su Xun does not stay here, they can cope with the sea of clouds.


    "Oh." Qin Zhu yawned and got up from the bed. His knee was red. At first sight, it was the sequela of kneeling for a long time.

 Chapter 188

    Liao Chao thinks that his plan will succeed.


    Because he didn''t believe that the managers of the factory would be indifferent in the face of such huge interests.


    The factory manager just needs to let them out and help contact a civilian spaceship. Then he will get a large amount of star coins every month.


    This kind of low investment, high return business, will no one do?


    Liao explained his ideas to the management.


    After hearing this, the management directly asked the factory guards to arrest them all, and then went to the city master''s office to report the incident.


    "Didn''t you say it would be successful?"


    All of us are looking at Liao Chao without tears.


    "How can I know what''s wrong with him? I don''t want to give him any money." Liao Chao is even more depressed. He didn''t expect that the alien was so upright.


    "Now what? It won''t kill us directly. "


    "I don''t think so. I don''t think so."


    "Finished, with a criminal record, it will be more difficult to go out in the future."


    On the other side, the Lord of the city''s mansion, Su Xun knew about it from the people below.


    After hearing this, he was speechless. Liao Chao and his group were really crazy about money. In order to make money, they did everything they could.


    It''s possible to bribe aliens with heavy profits.


    But don''t they know that all the middle managers in the weapon factory are robots except the guards?


    Although there is no difference between appearance and human, it is also a group of robots that are programmed after all.


    Want to use money to buy robots, this is not a brain pit, what is it?


    However, it also brought a wake-up call to Su Xun.


    If you want to really promote the economic exchanges between the two goals, it is not enough to rely on him alone.


    Since Liao Chao wants to make money so much, it''s better to give them this opportunity.


    "Bring them to me."


    Soon, Liao Chao''s group of people were brought to the city Lord''s house with fear.


    "No, is it necessary for the city leaders to come out in person? Is it that serious? "


    "You say, we are earthlings. If we are not careful, we will easily cause diplomatic disputes. I think we are going to be miserable this time. I''m afraid we will have to be sent back to earth and forbidden to come back to R star for life."


    "Don''t do that. If we are really repatriated, we will lose our face to outer space..."


    On the way, a group of people muttered and speculated about the possible fate of themselves and others.


    After entering the main hall, a group of people didn''t dare to lift their heads, so they stood in the same place nervously.


    "Look up."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    Huh?


    All of a sudden, they felt that the voice was familiar. They subconsciously raised their heads. When they saw Su Xun sitting above, they immediately widened their eyes.


    "Su Dong!"


    Why is Su Xun here and still sitting in that position.


    Should not


    A terrible thought came to mind.


    Su Xun took a panoramic view of their expressions and gave a cool smile: "yes, as you think, I am the ruler of Yuancheng."


    Boom!


    Hearing him admit it, Liao Chao and others burst into their heads.


    All of a sudden, they figured out a lot of things.


    It''s no wonder that Su Xun is always treated specially by aliens. It turns out that people are the bearers of aliens.


    They were all shocked beyond measure. After all, who could have thought that Su Xun of the earth would be a general with 100000 soldiers on R star?


    I can only say it''s really deep.


    "You want to make money?" Su Xun asked.


    Liao Chao and others were a little embarrassed. After all, they were so stimulated by Su Xun''s Qingyun international that they made such a bad decision.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "yes, I allow you to do any legal business on R star, but it is forbidden to sell some products of R star to the earth."


    It''s because technology and the underworld will not be able to develop in a balanced way.


    For example, if students cheat in exams by using black technology, the earth has no technology or means to find out.


    Therefore, in order not to cause confusion, these black technologies with too strong capabilities should not be sold to the earth for the time being.


    Of course, things like clothes that can be changed according to your ideas and sold to the world have no impact.


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, Liao Chao and others suddenly brightened their eyes, staring at Su Xun with burning eyes and saying thanks one after another.


    "My identity..."


    Before Su Xun''s words were finished, Liao Chao took them very skillfully: "don''t worry, general. We don''t know anything. We only know Su Dong, but we don''t know any Su general."


    "Go ahead." Su Xun showed his satisfaction and waved to indicate that they could leave.A group of people walked out of the city master''s house and couldn''t restrain the joy in their hearts any more. They laughed so hard that the corners of their mouths almost split to the roots of their ears.


    "If it''s a blessing in disguise, how can we know whether it''s a blessing in disguise? With the consent of general Su, we''ll be emperor merchants in the future."


    "Hahaha, it''s true that general Su''s hiding is too deep. If it wasn''t for today, I don''t know the year and month."


    "We''ve come to the right R star this time. If you want me to say, what else can we go back to earth? We''ll settle here in the future."


    "Let''s talk about it later. We still fight a lot now. Compared with that, the earth is safer."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After sending Liao Chao away, Su Xun and Qin Zhu boarded the spaceship back to earth again.


    Asked an Zijin and Yan Yurou they, three women said they would also like to stay in R star for a period of time to return to earth.


    Recently, Yan Yurou learned how to fly a spaceship. Three women often go out for self driving tours.


    For the sake of their safety, Su Xun specially arranged a battalion of guards for them, and explained that there were areas that could not go.


    At noon on Monday, Su Xun''s spaceship arrived on earth.


    Now the dragon people don''t have much reaction when they see the spaceship again.


    Because during this period of time, there are often spaceships between the earth and R star, which is not surprising.


    After getting off the spaceship, Su Xun called Taoist priest Qingyang.


    "Mr. Su."


    After the call, Qingyang Taoist priest some uneasy voice from the mobile phone.


    After all, the psychological shadow that Su Xun left to Taoist priest Qingyang was a little deep, which could not be eliminated for a while.


    Su Xun asked directly, "do you know anyone who is good at driving corpses?"


    "The corpse?" But he didn''t know what his son was still doing


    "Please tell me your name and address." Su Xun just wanted to find a partner. He didn''t need to be strong. He just needed to know something about it.


    "His name is Mei Wenhua and he lives in Meijia village, Longshan, Western Hunan."


    "No culture?" Su Xun was surprised. His father''s name was not very cultured.


    "Cough, cough." Taoist priest Qingyang coughed twice and corrected: "it''s Mei, Mei of plum blossom, Wen of literati, gorgeous Hua."

 Chapter 189

    Xiangxi is one of the most beautiful scenic spots in China.


    Meishan village is a small village with a population of more than 1000. It is located deep in the mountains. There is only one lane out of the village, so vehicles can''t pass.


    The country is almost isolated.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, a roar broke the tranquility of the small mountain village.


    I saw a white helicopter flying over from a distance, hovering over the drying field at the entrance of the village, seemingly to land there.


    The sound of propeller turning attracted the attention of the whole village.


    "It''s a plane. Why did the plane come to us?"


    "My mother, who can afford to fly, can''t be a senior official."


    "It doesn''t look like it. I don''t know what I''m here for."


    The villagers watched the helicopter landing on the drying field from a distance and talked about it.


    It''s even better for them to have a small motorcycle in the remote countryside.


    As everyone watched, Su Xun and Qin Zhu came down from the helicopter with a bag in his hand.


    Then the helicopter flew away again.


    For Su Xun and Qin Zhu, two strangers who got off the plane, the villagers kept their curiosity and vigilance.


    "Hello, sir. I want to ask, does Mei Wenhua live here?"


    Su Xun went to an old man in the crowd.


    "You are looking for Wenhua. Here, go ahead. The yard at the end is his home. He must be at home at this time."


    The old man took a puff of dry smoke and pointed to a yard at the end of the village.


    "Well, thank you."


    Su Xun thanks and takes Qin Zhu to the end of the village.


    After they left, there was a discussion like a fly in the same place.


    "What did they come to Wenhua for? When did Wenhua know such a big man?"


    "I don''t know Wenhua when he was working outside. I came here by plane. I must be rich."


    "Isn''t Wenhua going to get rich? Oh, God damn it, I should have married my Xiaocui to him."


    Su Xun came to the courtyard at the end of the village. As soon as he came near, he heard the sound of gongs.


    There was a knock on the door and no one agreed.


    Su Xun directly pushed the door open, and then he saw the scene of hot eyes.


    In the yard, a fat man wearing only shorts, wearing headphones, squinting his eyes, twisting his body with a face of enjoyment, and beating rhythmically with a gong in his hand.


    Is this Tama the only player in the village who has ever been to di?


    The big white fat man was very intoxicated with Yedi. He narrowed his eyes and danced all over his body. He didn''t find Su Xun and Qin Zhu at the door.


    Qin Zhu''s mouth twitched: "master, this guy is sick."


    "Probably not yet." Su Xun added, and then took Qin Zhu in.


    "Ding Ling ~"


    as soon as I stepped into the threshold, a copper bell on the doorframe rang.


    The fat man who is dancing wild Di stops, suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Qin Zhu at the door: "what a brave man, just a ghost, dare to set foot in my house and look for death!"


    "Can you tell I''m a ghost?" Qin Zhu asked with his head tilted.


    The fat man sneered: "the scorching sun is in the sky, but there is no shadow behind you. You are not a ghost, can you be a God?"


    The most important point is that the Dementor bell at the door rings, which means there must be something unclean coming in.


    He fixed his eyes again and naturally saw that Qin Zhu was not a human being.


    "He''s my ghost. He doesn''t harm people." Su Xun explained.


    The fat man''s eyes narrowed slightly: "do you raise ghosts? A fellow? Do you know that raising ghosts is a disaster? "


    After staying in the village for too long, he was isolated from the world, and even had no mobile phone signal. Naturally, he didn''t know who Su Xun was.


    "Are you Mei Wenhua?" Su Xun didn''t answer his question.


    The fat man''s face sank: "since you have a ghost, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing..."


    Before he finished, Su Xun took out a gun from behind him.


    "Elder brother, I''m Mei Wenhua. I don''t know what elder brother wants to do with my younger brother. I can only do what I can, and my younger brother will never delay."


    Seeing the gun, Mei Wenhua suddenly changed his face. His fat face was wearing a flattering smile, which was very greasy.


    "Didn''t you say that raising a ghost is not a good thing?" Su Feixun is smiling.


    Mei Wenhua was at a loss: "do you have one? Did I say that? "


    In the heart secretly scolds, the nonsense, takes the gun with you, as expected is not any good thing.


    "Will you chase the corpse?" Su Xun asked again.


    Mei Wenhua nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "I know a little bit, I know a little bit. I don''t want to hide it from my elder brother. Chasing corpses is my younger brother''s family skill."


    Look, as soon as the gun came out, the efficiency of the conversation improved a lot in an instant. You can answer every question you ask."I want you to come with me." Su Xun said his purpose.


    Mei Wenhua was stunned for a long time, and then said: "brother, it''s a long time ago. Chasing corpses doesn''t make money, and he''s also regarded as a liar. Otherwise, you just have a guy. We''d better rob banks. Robbing banks makes more money than chasing corpses."


    Su Xun took a deep breath, took out two stacks of ready cash from his bag, threw them in the past, and asked, "are you going now?"


    "Go, must go, who won''t let me go, I''ll turn against him!" As soon as Mei Wenhua''s eyes brightened, he happily picked up the money on the ground, looked at Su Xun and said, "brother, you just hit the money on my face when you enter the door, isn''t that ok? Why bother with guns and knives? "


    Su Xun asked with a smile, "don''t catch ghosts?"


    "Ha ha, brother, you are so humorous." Mei Wenhua took a look at Qin Zhu, licked his face and said, "ghosts are rarer than pandas in modern society. What''s more, this kind of ghosts is a rare animal. How can they be slaughtered at will? We should protect them in case of extinction. If there is no business, there will be no harm. "


    "Am I a good thing?" Su Xun''s smile was full of banter. He felt that the fat man was a little interesting.


    "Big brother, that''s not true." While counting money, the fat man said with righteous words: "big brother is the one who saved me with money. How can you describe it with things?"


    "When you get paid, you have to do things." Su Xun put away his gun and continued: "come with me to the corpse. There were a lot of soldiers in Xiangxi who died in the war but were not found dead. My purpose this time is to send them back to their hometown and make peace."


    The fat man''s action of counting money stopped for a moment, and then some toothache said: "brother, if I take money for this job, does it seem that my consciousness is not high enough?"


    There was a great battle in Western Hunan during the invasion of the island countries in those years, and the remains of many veterans who died in the battle have not been found.


    Su Xun took the initiative to collect the corpses for these people, but he wanted to collect money. This contrast made him a little uneasy.


    But he is so poor that he is reluctant to return the money. It''s really embarrassing.


    "Take it or not." Su Xun rolled his eyes and took out the gun again.


    Mei Wenhua''s face changed: "since elder brother coerced me with a gun, I''ll take it as an excuse."

 Chapter 190

    Mei Wenhua invited Su Xun and Qin Zhu into the house.


    "At least you have mastered the mysterious door skills. You are too miserable."


    After entering the room, Su Xun looked at the hall which could be described as a house with four walls. He was speechless.


    Mei Wenhua poured water for them, and sighed: "a handful of bitter tears, others can''t get along. At least they can give people face fortune telling. I can only chase corpses and catch ghosts to drive away evil spirits."


    "It''s needless to mention that they drive the corpses directly. They drive faster than me and are more stable than me. It''s needless to mention that ghosts and demons are rarer than giant pandas."


    When he had finished his father''s affairs, he would go to the outside world with high spirits.


    After all, he has a high talent, and is more accomplished than his father in the art of driving corpses. His real green is better than blue.


    But after he came out of society, he found that his proud unique skill was useless, and it was easy for people to call the police as a liar, which made people feel desperate.


    Later, he became a waiter in a bar.


    But at least you can have free disco dancing. It''s OK. Contentment is always happiness.


    But later, he grew fatter and fatter, and the boss thought that he affected the image of the bar, so he was kindly dismissed.


    Then he went back to his hometown to eat and die.


    "Well, let''s not mention that. You''d better tell me where there are most likely to be corpses." Su Xun took out a map of the whole area of Western Hunan from his bag, which was as detailed as that of every village.


    Mei Wenhua was lying on the map, moving his fingers on it, and finally stopped on a mountain: "here, at the beginning of the Xiangxi battle, I heard my father say that there was a battle here."


    The mountain he was referring to was called Mangshan.


    "Starting tonight." Su Xun said.


    Mei Wenhua''s eyes widened: "so far away, we can''t even break our legs tonight."


    "By plane, I''ll call and have someone come to pick me up." Su Xun said lightly.


    Mei Wenhua swallowed a mouthful of saliva and rolled his throat: "brother, there''s no signal here, and the phone can''t be called out."


    "Satellite phone." Su Xun took out a satellite phone from his bag.


    Mei Wenhua is confused. Is it really poverty that limits my imagination?


    What I see is nothing in other people''s eyes.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the white helicopter that sent Su Xun and Qin Zhu flew into Meijia village again.


    Su Xun takes Qin Zhu and Mei Wenhua on board.


    "Wenhua is going away again."


    "By plane, Wenhua is promising."


    The villagers all around said hello to Mei Wenhua one after another, which made Mei Wenhua feel like he was floating, and the smile on his face never broke.


    "Look at your promise."


    After the plane took off, Qin Zhu sneered at him.


    Mei Wenhua shook his head with emotion: "you don''t understand, as a female ghost, you can find a man to support you, but it''s too difficult for us men to get ahead."


    Now, brother Su said, "it''s not easy to find him here."


    "Me?" Su Xun was stunned, and then patted him on the shoulder, with a deeply sympathetic expression: "who said no, my family is all rural, my parents worked hard for me to go to university, but I abandoned my studies in the university campus."


    "And then?" Mei Wenhua can''t wait to ask. He has made up a story about the ups and downs of entrepreneurship.


    "Later?" Su Xun laughed and said faintly, "later, step by step, I inherited a large group with a market value of 100 billion. Is it inspirational?"


    Mei Wenhua


    He has a saying that I don''t know what to say.


    Inspirational?


    Inspirational head!


    I thought you started from scratch. I thought you were an enviable inheritor of all evils.


    Although he thinks so in his heart, Mei Wenhua is very sincere on the surface: "it''s so inspirational. After listening to my brother''s struggle, I feel that my confused life is full of hope."


    You have money and a gun. What else can I do? I can only lick you.


    Lick you comfortable, you give me a little stinky money, then I feel comfortable (?????????).


    Why not do something that makes both people comfortable?


    The two chatted with each other, and the helicopter was getting closer and closer to the destination Mangshan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Mangshan.


    There is a production group filming here, because it is inconvenient to come and go in the mountains for three consecutive days, so all the members of the production group set up tents to live in the mountains.


    It''s not hard to see from the props placed that this crew is shooting an anti Japanese drama.


    The sound of diesel generator working is very noisy, surrounded by a bonfire. The director is discussing tomorrow''s play with the actors.


    "Tomorrow we will shoot the second war play, and strive to restore the true history of the Western Hunan Congress."The director took the script and said.


    But at a glance, there are more than 40 people in the whole crew and the group.


    How can we make a real Xiangxi conference?


    Of course, it''s matting. It''s special effects.


    Yes, it''s a drama against Apollo.


    The leading role is Jiang Chen, who was once as famous as Wang Tingfeng.


    The protagonists of war dramas, dressed in clean military uniforms, hair gel and earrings, ask if you are afraid.


    The director looked at Jiang Chen with a smile: "brother Chen, tomorrow will all depend on your acting skills. I will give you several groups of close-up shots."


    "Well." Jiang Chen lowered his head to play with his mobile phone, but he didn''t lift his head. It''s close to the city, so the mobile phone can receive the signal.


    The director didn''t dare to get angry, and said happily: "I certainly believe in brother Chen''s acting skills, mainly because I''m afraid that other supporting actors will not play well and affect brother Chen."


    Although he doesn''t like this sissy, he has many fans.


    After the end of Wang Tingfeng, many fans were sucked away by Jiang Chen, and now he is really red through half the sky.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    All of a sudden, Wang Tingfeng said with his mobile phone, and then he got up and walked to the woods in the distance.


    "I''ll go too."


    A supporting actress, who played a female officer of the island country, dropped a sentence and followed up.


    Everyone looked at each other and knew what they were doing. Everything was silent.


    "Brother Chen, you have to teach this island female officer a lesson both inside and outside the play."


    An actor said with a smile, which made everyone laugh.


    The director glared at them: "OK, OK, I can''t say what I can say clearly. I''ll go to bed and have to shoot tomorrow."


    At the same time, Su Xun and Mei Wenhua had arrived at Mangshan.


    Because the plane couldn''t land on the mountain, they walked all the way up from the foot of the mountain.


    Walking in the mountains, the shadow of the trees, accompanied by the sound of insects, from time to time out of one or two Nightingale calls, people feel a bit flustered.


    Qin Zhu held Su Xun''s arm tightly.


    Mei Wenhua is speechless. As a female ghost, she is afraid of these things. You really lose the ghost''s face!


    After a few more steps, Mei Wenhua stopped, lay down on the ground, dug up the dead leaves on the ground, and reached for a few handfuls of soil.


    Then he took out a yellow amulet and shook it. The Yellow amulet ignited. He put it on the ground and the Yellow amulet went out quickly.


    Mei Wenhua turned to look at Su Xun: "this is it. You can pick up the corpse."

 Chapter 191

    At this time, Su Xun and Mei Wenhua changed their clothes.


    He wore a long blue shirt, a black cloth belt around his waist, a black cloak and a hood on his head.


    Mei Wenhua is holding his ancestral soul Gong in his hand.


    In his hand, Su Xun was holding a Dementor bell full of historical traces.


    Night, with two people dressed up, looks more seeping.


    Su Xun''s right hand pinched a few pitfalls in the air, then fell on the rune paper Mei Wenhua had just lit, and his left hand began to shake the copper bell.


    It seems that there is no law, but the sound of the bell is with an inexplicable rhythm.


    Su Xun''s lips were wriggling, and his mouth was like a whisper. He recited the formula: "in the vast Fengdu, there are many mount Kong, and there are countless spiritual treasures. The light hole shines on the burning pool, and the nine secluded souls follow the soul taking Ling."


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    the clear sound of the copper bell spread far away in the mountain forest shrouded in the night. Su Xun closed his eyes, and the speed of reciting the formula in his mouth was faster and faster, and the bell of his left hand was also faster and faster.


    In the southeast, Jiang Chen has lifted up the skirt of the woman who plays the island army. She is preparing to work, but suddenly stops.


    "What''s the matter? Brother Chen, hurry up. I can''t wait. I want it. "


    She holds the tree in her hands and feels that Jiang Chen suddenly stops behind her. She wriggles anxiously to ask for the sun.


    "Did you hear anything?" Jiang Chen frowned and asked.


    Female match is full of the sun, casually perfunctory way: "where have what voice, is you hear wrong, Chen elder brother hurry up, the mosquito is biting people''s home."


    "No, it''s just a sound, like a bell." Jiang Chen''s voice fell down and he mentioned his trousers: "maybe someone is hiding in the dark * * us. If they want to do it, we can''t do it."


    "What The girl''s face has also changed. If that''s the case, her acting career will come to an end when the photos get out.


    Jiang Chen said, "go and have a look."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and went away looking for the sound of the bell.


    If he dares to fight with women in the wilderness, it proves that he is brave.


    "Brother Chen, wait for me."


    Female match some fear, will skirt lifted down, small pants all don''t want, hurriedly keep up with the figure of Jiang Chen.


    "Do you hear the bell


    "I hear you." The actress nodded.


    They got closer and closer to the sound of the bell. Finally, they saw Su Xun and Mei Wenhua.


    "Not * *? What are they doing? "


    Jiang Chen hides behind a tree, full of suspicion.


    Because of Qin Zhu''s selective stealth, he can''t see, so he can only see two people.


    The actress trembled and said: "it can''t be a grave robber. Is there anything unclean in the wilderness?"


    "Feudal superstition, all in the 21st century, do you still believe this?" Jiang Chen sneered scornfully, and looked at Su Xun and Mei Wenhua.


    He was also curious about what they were doing in the middle of the night.


    After thinking about it, he took out his cell phone video.


    If these two people are really grave robbers, then he will take the video to report, and then he will be able to stir up a wave of popularity for himself.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    the sound of the bell still lingered in the forest for a long time.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun opened his eyes, as if burst out a light, low voice light drink: "listen to my command, up!"


    "Boom -"


    as his voice fell, the earth seemed to shake, and his voice sounded like a falling stone.


    Cracks on the ground, a pair of dry palms stretched out from the ground, this scene makes the scalp numb.


    Secretly hiding to see this scene of Jiang Chen directly scared, stupidly holding a mobile phone, a blank mind.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The actress panicked and let out a piercing scream.


    Su Xun and Mei Wenhua''s face changed.


    In addition to the corpse driver, any stranger should avoid the corpse on the way, otherwise the Yang Qi will disturb the corpse, which will easily cause the corpse to change.


    "Roar!"


    A strange roar shocked the mountain forest and started countless birds and animals.


    A corpse jumps in the direction of Jiang Chen and the actress.


    Judging from the height and the traces left, the corpse should have been a ghost fighting with our soldiers here at that time.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    At this moment, Jiang Chen is also scared to scream, a fart, shares sitting on the ground, pale, crotch instant was wet through urine.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, Mei Wenhua jumped up and directly kicked the ghost body to the ground with one foot. He angrily scolded: "Grass Mud Horse, when we are alive, we will harm the dragon people. When we are dead, we still want to harm them.""Roar!" The ghost body struggled to stand up and rushed to Mei Wenhua.


    Su Xun stepped forward quickly, took out a piece of Rune paper, and recited a mantra: "chichiyang, sunrise in the East, I give a spirit rune, sweep the ominous, spit out the mountain fire, take photos of the light of fufei gate, carry monsters all over the world, break the plague, eat King Kong with the year old, subdue the demons and the dead, and turn them into auspiciousness


    Fuzhi flies out of his hand and falls on the corpse of the devil. He suppresses it. Then Fuzhi ignites itself and burns the whole corpse to ashes.


    "Hoo -"


    Su Xun was relieved. Fortunately, it was just a dead chicken. Otherwise, it could not be solved by a single sign.


    If it''s zombies of the last year, maybe today they all have to be explained here.


    The other bodies have come out of the soil, but fortunately, the only one that has just changed.


    There are more than 20 corpses in total, ten of them belong to our predecessors, and the other ten belong to little devils.


    "Burn those little devils." Su Xun said something to Mei Wenhua, and then went to Jiang Chen and the actress: "what do you do? What are you doing here at night?"


    "Big Master, I We''re going right away. We''re going right away. "


    Jiang Chen stammered and said, grabbing the mobile phone on the ground, ran away, even the actress who had a relationship with him.


    It was too dark, and Su Xun was wearing a cloak and a hood, so he didn''t recognize who Su Xun was.


    "Brother Chen, wait for me."


    The actress followed up in a panic and lost her high-heeled shoes.


    "A pair of wild mandarin ducks, that man may be too scared to lift all his life."


    Mei Wenhua has burned the bodies of more than ten little devils with Rune paper. He came and said it with a wink. It''s very obscene and trivial.


    "Do you know andrology?"


    Su Xun replied casually, then walked back to the corpses, took out a stack of Rune paper from his bag and pasted it on the forehead of each corpse.


    Then he tried to ring the bell in his hand.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    ten corpses seemed to be alive in an instant, standing in a row, with the back arms on the front shoulders.


    "Done, let''s go."


    Su Xun walked in front of him with a wake-up banner in his hand and a wake-up bell in his hand.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    behind him are the remains of a row of ancestors. They jump with rigid steps. When he shakes, they jump.


    Mei Wenhua knocks on the soul inducing Gong and yells: "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid. If there is a collision, all disasters will happen, Yin people go on the road..."

 Chapter 192

    "Ding Ling ~ Ding Ling ~ Ding Ling ~"


    "Dang ~"


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters will happen."


    "Dang ~"


    the sound of bells, gongs and calls with unique rhythm spread far and far in the silent mountains.


    In the moonlight, two men in green shirts and hoods walk in front, one thin and the other fat, one holding flags and ringing bells, the other beating gongs.


    Behind him, ten dark corpses hopped with the bell, and their feet fell on the dead leaves, making a rustle.


    Next to her, a woman in a red skirt was floating in the air with her feet off the ground. She was proud and beautiful. Her white legs were like tallow, but she was a bit of a monster.


    If someone sees this strange scene, they will be scared out of their wits.


    The corpse chaser does not light the light, but only travels by moonlight, and only at night.


    Because there are many people in the daytime and they have strong Yang, it is easy to disturb the corpses. The living people collide with the dead, and the dead people will also scare the living people. Therefore, the habit of driving the corpses at night is formed.


    The origin of the ten corpses had been found by Su Xun from the objects left on them. They were all Sichuan soldiers, but their specific addresses were not clear.


    According to Su Xun, as long as we send these ancestors back to Shu, we should be back to our hometown.


    After entering Sichuan, they can be sent to the local military camp or armed forces. Naturally, someone will arrange for the death of these heroes.


    That is to say, he and Mei Wenhua have to go all the way over the mountains and on foot, and they can only go at night, carrying these bodies from Xiangxi to Shu.


    If you want to cross the whole province halfway, even if you use the Yu Feng Fu, you can increase the speed of these corpses, but it will take several days at the fastest.


    What''s more, there is a local culture of corpse driving in Xiangxi, so roads are specially built outside the village for corpse driving people to go. When people in the village hear gongs and bells, they will take the initiative to close the door and tie their dogs.


    But outside the Western Hunan border, there is no corpse driving culture in other provinces. If you want to pass through the village, the villagers can''t understand the meaning of gongs and bells. That''s the most troublesome thing.


    Not only will not tie the dog, maybe even people will come out because of curiosity.


    Therefore, along the way, it is doomed to be calm.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Jiang Chen and the actress lost their way in confusion, and finally returned to the camp of the cast after a long time.


    Most of the crew are young people. There are many mosquitoes in the wild, and the sound of the generator is noisy, so they can''t sleep at all.


    When you see Jiang Chen and the actress run out of the woods in a mess, you are all scared.


    Jiang Chen and the actress have messy hair. Their clothes are stained with a lot of soil and grass seeds. Their trousers and skirts are wet. The actress''s high-heeled shoes have long disappeared, and their delicate feet are covered with blood marks.


    Seeing this scene, everyone looked at each other, no one spoke, only one idea in mind.


    What''s wrong with the troughs?


    Look at the wet marks on the trousers and skirts. The water output of both of them is very large (¡Í ¦Ø¡Í).


    "Yes There are ghosts No, there are There are zombies, a lot of zombies. "


    Jiang Chen gasps heavily to stammer to say.


    When they heard this, they were stunned. They thought the joke was not funny at all. It was even a little cold in the evening.


    However, who is joking about the popular fried chicken Jiang Chen?


    Even if he points to a lump of shit and says it''s funny, everyone has to laugh.


    So everyone gave face and laughed.


    "Brother Chen is really humorous. Why didn''t you find that besides singing and acting, brother Chen has such a humorous cell?"


    "Yeah, that''s funny..."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Everyone is an actor, so it''s not so awkward to laugh. At least their acting skills are better than Jiang Chen''s.


    Knowing that these people didn''t believe it, Jiang Chen lost his mobile phone and said, "look at it for yourself, there are really zombies. I''m not afraid of this drama. I''ll go now No, I''ll leave at dawn. I''ll pay all the liquidated damages. "


    In the past, I used to make movies with my face value.


    Now there is a risk of filming with life, so let''s get out of here.


    "I I''m not going to do it. I''m not going to do it. " The actress is also trembling said, pretty face pale, obviously has not been slow to God.


    Everyone looked at each other, because the performance of these two people did not seem to be cheating. After all, they all said that the play was no longer filmed.


    Then, with a dubious attitude, they opened the video on Jiang Chen''s mobile phone.


    A few minutes later, a group of people stood in the same place with pale faces. Originally, they still thought the silence in the mountain forest was terrible.


    But after watching this video, they now feel that there seems to be people watching them everywhere in the mountain forest, which is even more terrible.


    "I I don''t want to shoot any more. I''m not waiting for dawn. I I''m going now. "A group show left his mobile phone to Jiang Chen. He didn''t even collect his luggage, so he took out his mobile phone and turned on his flashlight.


    "Wait for me. I''m not going to shoot any more."


    "No more..."


    A group of people followed up one after another. After all, zombies came out. They would rather take the risk of walking at night than stay in the forest.


    The law in horror movies tells them that staying in the same place is waiting for death.


    Jiang Chen didn''t dare to walk at night. He thought there were so many people here that he didn''t leave until dawn.


    But now that everyone had gone, he did not dare to stay any longer, and immediately followed with a limp.


    On the way, he uploaded the video to the Internet.


    And with the text: "I did not deliberately breach the contract, I am really afraid, ah, there are really zombies in the world, there are really corpse chasers in Xiangxi."


    As we all know, the brains and powder of little fresh meats are always concerned about the dynamic of idols when they don''t sleep in the middle of the night.


    So as soon as his microblog was sent out, many people responded in the comment area.


    "What''s this? Is it my brother''s new play Promo?"


    This is obviously not only did not see the video, but also did not see the title of the reply.


    "Lying trough, I''m scared to death. There are really zombies!"


    "The corpse chaser is so handsome, but he can''t see his face clearly, and the fat man is brave."


    "Forward forward, after I never dare to go home two or three o''clock in the morning."


    "As a native of Western Hunan, I believe in the existence of corpse chasers for the first time today."


    "What''s going on in the last few days? First, aliens, then corpse chasers. The Three Outlooks I''ve spent 20 years building are being shattered."


    The video began to spread wildly, more and more people watched it, and the heat was high in the early morning.


    In Mangshan, the director who had already gone to bed got up to pee and found that all the tents were empty and all the people were gone.


    He pauses to discharge water, with the right hand that holds faucet wiped to wipe an eye, make sure to have no dazzle, a face is muddled force: "lie trough, person?"

 Chapter 193

    "Fat man, it''s getting light. Where is the corpse Inn you said?"


    Su Xun asked Mei Wenhua around him.


    In Western Hunan, there is a corpse Inn specially built for corpse chasers in the wild.


    Before daybreak, the body can be driven in to rest, and then continue on the road after dark.


    He doesn''t have the ability to find the location of the corpse driving inn. He can only rely on Mei Wenhua, the second generation of corpse driving.


    "My father''s place is almost on the map before he died."


    Mei Wenhua didn''t beat the gong. He was holding a self-made map with a sense of age and a corner gnawed off by a mouse.


    "Let''s cover the corpse first, and then there will be more people walking forward. It''s inevitable that some people will walk at night, which will frighten people."


    When he saw where Mei Wenhua was looking at the map, Su Xun put aside his soul flag and bronze bell and took out a black cloak from his bag to cover each corpse.


    In this way, no one can see the real face of these bodies. Although some of them are infiltrating, it''s better than scaring people.


    "That''s the front. Let''s go. Otherwise, the body won''t be well exposed to the sun at dawn."


    Mei Wenhua finally determined the location on the map. Don''t ask him how he determined it. He completed the precise positioning of the corpse Inn by using the map of Gaode on his mobile phone and the map left by his father.


    Sure enough, science and technology are the primary productive forces.


    "Let''s go, go on the road"


    "Ding Ling Ding Ling ~"


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid. If there is a collision, all disasters will happen."


    "Dang ~"


    the bells and gongs rang again in the deep forest, and they were heard for a long time.


    According to the map, they went out of the mountain and came to a path.


    Sure enough, I saw an old building with red lanterns in the distance.


    The building is full of the flavor of the late Qing Dynasty. There are two statues standing at the door, which look ferocious and can suppress people and ghosts.


    "I said it was right."


    The fat man showed a proud smile on his face, and his strength to beat the Gong was a little stronger.


    At this time, the inn was full of people, Jiang Chen and other actors were among them.


    They went to the main road, and they were in a hurry to run for their lives. Naturally, they arrived at the inn a few minutes ago faster than Su Xun with a group of corpses.


    They passed by the inn when they went up the mountain to take a view. It was daytime at that time. It was not as boring as lighting lanterns at night.


    But even though some of them have been infiltrated, a group of people have decided to stay here for one night. Anyway, they can at least be sure that the boss here is a living person, and they have a sense of security.


    In addition to Jiang Chen and other actors, there are four tourists in the store, two men and two women. At first sight, two couples are going out on a date.


    Two little lovers stare at Jiang Chen and talk in a low voice. They obviously recognize him. Who makes him angry.


    "Hello, you are Jiang Chen, can you take a picture with us? "


    Two girls got up and went to Jiang Chen, some of the formal said.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Chen showed a reluctant smile on his face. After all, he was tired and too tired, but he still didn''t want to destroy his idol.


    What makes him smarter than Wang Tingfeng is that he knows what he should do, what he can do and what he can''t do.


    As a traffic star, he depends on his fans to eat. Naturally, he has to maintain his personal style.


    Two girls cheered and took a few photos with him, then asked: "I saw the news on the Internet, you are shooting here, are you just finished?"


    Because these people are sweating and embarrassed, I thought they were tired of filming.


    "You didn''t see my microblog?" Jiang Chen eyebrows a pick.


    The two girls looked at each other, then shook their heads blankly.


    Jiang Chen''s face is queer. He kindly reminds me: "it''s better not to watch it tonight."


    "Ding Ling ~ Ding Ling ~ Ding Ling ~"


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters will happen."


    at this time, the sound of gongs and gongs came into our ears.


    Jiang Chen''s face changed suddenly, and the whole body trembled. Damn, how did they come here.


    On the counter, the middle-aged boss, who was bowing his head to settle accounts, suddenly looked up, his eyes shining with excitement.


    For many years, the inn that only receives the dead and the corpse chasers has become a bed and breakfast for the living.


    Has this lost profession, corpse chaser, finally reappeared in the world?


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    Two couples looked out of the window curiously.


    In their sight, they saw two people walking in front of them, one holding flags and ringing bells, the other beating gongs. Behind them, ten "people" in cloaks and unable to see their faces jumped step by step.After other group actors saw Su Xun and others'' clothes, they all thought of the clips in Jiang Chen''s video, and each of them trembled.


    Although it can be seen from the video that these bodies are controlled by the two leading people, they are still afraid.


    "Boss, who are they?" Two couples, a lovely girl asked curiously.


    "People?"


    The middle-aged boss raised his mouth and raised a strange smile: "they are not human."


    "If it''s not human, can it be a ghost?" A young man with yellow hair thought he was very humorous and made a joke.


    He just asked the cute girl''s boyfriend.


    The middle-aged boss''s face sank and said coldly, "young man, it''s important to know that there are gods in your head. Don''t talk about people after you in the daytime, and don''t talk about ghosts before you in the evening. Since some proverbs are handed down by ancestors, they naturally have their reasons."


    "OK, I won''t say it. OK, then who are they?" I feel a little upset.


    The boss lightly vomited out three words: "the corpse chaser."


    "What, the corpse chaser?"


    Both couples were amused to hear this.


    "I said, boss, what''s the age? Do you still believe this?"


    "Yes, boss, you are too biased. You''d better go to the outside world when you have time. These feudal superstitions have been eliminated for a long time."


    "A corpse chaser, a blacksmith."


    Two couples you a word I a language of ridicule the boss, did not take this seriously, but think the boss superstition.


    It''s just a way to hide your eyes.


    They are young people in the new era. How can they believe that?


    "Believe it or not, don''t go out of this door, or you will collide with the dead."


    The boss didn''t bother to explain to these young people who thought they knew everything after reading for several years. He left a sentence and went out to welcome the guests.


    After so many years, he has turned the corpse Inn into a B & B for tourists. Now there is a host coming. He is a little excited.


    When he came to the door, he yelled at Su Xun from a distance: "I dare to ask, but I''m a passing driver."

 Chapter 194

    The title of corpse chaser is not very auspicious.


    So whenever someone is asked to drive away the corpse, they all say: Master, please go.


    So there is the saying of "master of driving feet".


    "Exactly."


    Su Xun said, the bell in his hand didn''t stop shaking, and he came to the front door of the inn with ten corpses.


    Su Xun was afraid that someone would recognize him. After all, he was very angry, so he covered his face.


    The boss didn''t think much of it, because people in these businesses were often fierce and not very good-looking, so it was normal for Su Xun to cover his face.


    Su Xun never thought that his boss thought he was ugly, otherwise he would choose to use his face.


    "Please wait for a moment."


    The boss arched at them, then turned and entered the room.


    "Master, these two statues at the door make me feel very uncomfortable."


    After the boss left, Qin Zhu youyou said a word.


    Fat man Mei said: "nonsense, this statue has magical power, which is specially used to suppress you sneakers."


    "Are there any Fairies in the world?" Su Xun asked.


    Mei pangzi asked: "if there is no immortal, why do the charms we draw and the incantations we recite work?"


    Su Xun couldn''t find any reason to refute.


    Yes, if there is no immortal, where does the statue come from?


    How can all kinds of incantations, runes, seal characters and formulas work?


    But if there are immortals, why has no one ever seen them?


    Fat man sighed: "in fact, I don''t know if there are any immortals now, but I think there were some in the past. Otherwise, the records of so many immortals in ancient times would not be all imaginary. Even if they were made up of imaginary things, there would have to be a reference object."


    "There''s something in that." Su Xun nodded and stopped worrying about the problem. After all, it was meaningless.


    In the yard, the boss laboriously moved out a incense table, and took out censers, incense, wine, cinnabar, yellow paper, rice cakes and other things.


    Inside, Jiang Chen and others witnessed the whole process through the door and window.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to sacrifice? The boss really believes these things. "


    "To drive the corpse is to tie the corpse up with pieces of wood. There are so many mysteries."


    "In my opinion, the two so-called corpse chasers outside are swindlers. They are all over the mountains. Why is that man so fat?"


    "Yes, how could this fat man be a corpse chaser? He is definitely a liar."


    The two lovers mutter that they have identified Su Xun and others as liars, because Mei Wenhua''s figure is the biggest flaw in their eyes.


    Fortunately, Mei Wenhua didn''t know this, otherwise he would be angry and scolded. I''m getting fat and eating your rice!


    Jiang Chen and a group of actors said nothing, because after seeing some things, they would be in awe all their lives.


    Chen Chen, the boss in turn: "find the rice wine, rice wine, rice cake, please."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and walked into the inn without disturbing Su Xun.


    What he should do has been done, and the next thing is Su Xun''s.


    Su Xun stepped forward, gently grabbed a small handful of cinnabar and flicked his fingers.


    Cinnabar respectively fell on ten white rice cakes, leaving a little red.


    Then Su Xun took out his brush and touched the cinnabar. He began to draw a symbol on the yellow paper and recited a mantra: "the Xuanwu emperor is in front of him. The gods return to the temple, the ghosts return to the grave, and the demons return to the mountains. The Xuanwu emperor is as urgent as the law."


    Voice down, Fu Cheng, Fu paper red cinnabar as if alive in general, just like a small snake swimming.


    Su Xun picked up the Yellow amulet and threw it into an empty bowl. Boom, a fire started.


    "What''s the situation, magic at night?"


    "Liars have two brushes these days, otherwise they can''t bluff people."


    "Two of them are old swindlers wandering in the river and lake. Look at their temperament, their proficiency, and their typical sophistication."


    Two couples saw this scene as a trick. After all, they saw a similar trick, so they didn''t take it seriously.


    The innkeeper, who turned his back to the four, was a little disdainful when he heard this. Today''s young people really lack a sense of awe.


    Magic?


    Ha ha, you call the magician to reveal the secret for me.


    This horse riding is Taoist art!


    Su Xun grabbed ten sticks of incense and lit them on the fire. Then he put them in the censer and bowed down to worship the dead twice.


    Then he poured the jug of wine across the threshold of the inn, and whispered: "people come to separate the heavy paper, ghosts come to separate the mountain, thousands of evils can''t get out, thousands of evils can''t get out, as urgent as today''s law."


    As the voice fell, he picked up a piece of Rune and flicked his fingers. The rune paper fell on the wine on the ground and burst into flames, forming a low wall of fire. Then it went out quickly. The ashes of the burning Rune paper mixed with the wine on the ground.At night, the corpse will be placed in the courtyard behind the gate of the inn, and stacked against the wall. This is to prevent ghosts from touching into the courtyard to revive the corpse.


    Although there are few demons in the world now, few don''t mean they don''t have to be prevented.


    The innkeeper came out and moved the incense case into the yard, but the things on it were confiscated.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    this time, instead of Mei Wenhua ringing the Gong, Su Xun shook the Dementor bell and brought ten corpses into the yard to stand against the wall.


    The incense table was placed in front of them, and ten sticks of incense were emitting light green smoke.


    "Take a rest in the two masters."


    The innkeeper quickly steps forward to invite Su Xun and Mei Pang.


    "Master."


    After two steps, Qin Zhu''s voice came from behind.


    Su Xun turned his head and found Qin Zhu standing at the door, looking at him bitterly.


    Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He had just done two successive exorcism incantations. Unexpectedly, he stopped Qin Zhu outside.


    "Just a moment, boss."


    Su Xun went out and brought Qin Zhu in himself.


    Seeing Su Xun''s embrace, the boss''s face changed slightly. He apologized and said, "I didn''t expect another guest, but I''m rude."


    If he can''t see, it means that the guest is not human.


    "The boss is polite. I think it''s not thoughtful." Su Xun put Qin Zhu down with a smile.


    The two couples in the room sneered, thinking that Su Xun''s move was a deliberate act of trickery.


    There is nothing in Mingming''s arms, but he pretends to hold a person and deceives the boss.


    "Please come inside. Warm wine and hot dishes are all ready-made."


    The boss invited several people into the reception hall of the inn.


    Follow Su Xun and Mei pangzi to go in.


    Jiang Chen and other actors stood up almost at the same time.


    After seeing Jiang Chen, Su Xun and Mei pangzi are also surprised. Isn''t that a coincidence?


    "Before I was on the mountain, I had time to say that Jiang Chen was here to thank the two benefactors for saving their lives."


    Jiang Chen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and went forward to thank Su Xun and Mei pangzi.

 Chapter 195

    Seeing Jiang Chen thanking Su Xun and Mei Wenhua, the two little lovers were stunned.


    Because obviously did not expect that Jiang Chen would know these two cheaters.


    And these two cheaters also saved Jiang Chen''s life.


    Su Xun just nodded and said nothing. He found a table and sat down.


    Plum fat man is a burst of wink: "the next field for a better geomantic place on the line."


    Jiang Chen and the actress turned red and embarrassed.


    Mei Wenhua smiles and goes to sit down next to Su Xun.


    The innkeeper began to serve.


    "Boss, why don''t you hire a waiter? Can you do it all by yourself?"


    One of the little lovers, a black and straight girl, asked.


    The boss can''t deny it. Can the corpse Inn recruit people at will?


    See the boss does not answer, black long straight curled his lips, some not happy.


    The next inn was quiet, only the sound of eating.


    After dinner, Su Xun and Mei pangzi asked for a room to have a rest. They had to go on their way in the evening.


    Of course, it''s two rooms. He doesn''t like to sleep with men. After all, everything should focus on daisy.


    It was five in the morning and it was still dark outside.


    Jiang Chen and others have gone to have a rest, and only the two little lovers are left in the big hall fighting the landlord in boredom.


    "Well, I''ll stop playing. I''ll lose all the time. I''m bored to death."


    After playing, the lovely girl threw the remaining cards on the table and drank a drink.


    Huang Mao, her boyfriend, looked at the corpses outside the window and said, "why don''t we go and have a look at the corpses outside? It''s also a special feature of Western Hunan to take photos of friends or something. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the remaining three were all ready to move.


    Although they have seen the revelation of corpse driving in Xiangxi on TV, they haven''t seen it with their own eyes in close range.


    Now, isn''t this a good opportunity?


    Curiosity is not easy to dispel together.


    "Is that good? What if they find out? " Hei Changzhi still hesitated, not afraid. He just felt that it was not appropriate to move other people''s things rashly.


    Another boy disagreed and said, "we''re all asleep at this time. We''ll be quiet. The body won''t move. No one will find it. Let''s take a look and take a picture."


    "Let''s go then." The lovely girl couldn''t wait to get up and walk out.


    The remaining three also followed with excitement.


    When they came to the yard and looked at the ten cloaked corpses standing by the wall, they were all uneasy and excited.


    "Come on, open your cloak and have a look."


    The lovely girl pushed her yellow boyfriend.


    Huang Mao came forward and lifted the cloak of a corpse.


    "Hiss -"


    after the corpse showed its true colors, all four of them took a cold breath and turned pale.


    A gust of wind, four people is subconscious hit a spirit.


    "They don''t have wooden pieces on them. How do they move?"


    The curious boy friend of Black said straight.


    The lovely girl impatiently said: "what do you care so much about? Take photos quickly and go back to the room after taking photos."


    With that, she handed her mobile phone to Huang Mao''s boyfriend and went to the body.


    Huang Mao''s boyfriend was just about to take a picture when she suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    Then she turned around and took off the Yellow amulet on the forehead of the corpse, stuck it on her head, gesticulated the scissors hand, and said with a smile, "now it''s OK, take it."


    "All right." Huang Mao''s boyfriend answered, raised his cell phone and began to look for the right angle.


    Then his face changed and his hands were shaking with his mobile phone, because he saw the corpse open his eyes and move through the camera.


    "Little Xiaoling... "


    The girl''s fingers were trembling, and the girl''s face was black.


    They were all astonished and inexplicable. The two men just now were not liars, they were real corpse chasers.


    "What''s the matter? Come on, shoot me. " The lovely girl was a little puzzled. Then she turned her eyes to the bead: "Oh, I understand. You don''t want to say that the body behind me has moved. It''s not so easy to scare me."


    She has seen too many plots in this kind of TV series. How can she be fooled by such poor means?


    All of a sudden, she felt a smell of cool air on her neck.


    Subconsciously looking back, just facing the open eyes of the corpse and the open mouth.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Xiaoling sends out a hysterical scream, and a stream of urine flows down his thigh uncontrollably.


    "Roar!"The corpse roared, two withered palms pinched Xiaoling''s neck.


    Although they used to be heroes who died in battle, now they are dead and have no intelligence.


    Xiaoling takes the Zhenxie Fu on his forehead. Yang Qi disturbs the corpse. It''s hard to say if the corpse doesn''t change.


    "Ah! Come on, there are zombies, there are zombies! "


    "Master, two masters, come and save people quickly!"


    The remaining three people saw this scene were scared to panic, did not dare to come forward to help, only in situ pulled the throat to shout.


    They all regret it now.


    I thought it was a liar, but I didn''t expect there were such things as zombies.


    Xiaoling was choked by the neck, constantly struggling, feeling difficult to breathe, as if he would be out of breath at any time.


    The inn was not big, and the voices of the three awakened everyone in the deep sleep.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi were naturally awakened.


    Su Xun jumped down directly from the attic on the second floor. He took off the rune paper Xiaoling had pasted on his forehead and pasted it back on the corpse''s head.


    The corpse stopped in an instant and his hands drooped.


    "Poop


    Xiaoling fell to the ground, his face began to return to normal, covering his neck and coughing.


    "Xiaoling, are you OK, Xiaoling?"


    Huang Mao''s boyfriend quickly came forward and helped her up.


    Xiao Ling looked at Su Xun and screamed, "your Zombie Your zombies do harm to people. You quickly kill him and burn him. I was almost killed by him. "


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s backhand slapped her face and said coldly, "who allowed you to kill these corpses in private? Don''t say you''re not dead. You deserve it even if you''re dead."


    "These are the ancestors who died in the war. After they died, they were disturbed by you, which led to their corpses. How can you say that they burned him?"


    After learning the identity of these bodies, Jiang Chen and others respect and look at Xiaoling''s eyes.


    "How dare you beat my girlfriend?" Huang Mao, who had just faced the corpse change, was very strong at this time. He punched Su Xun directly.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless. He raised his foot and kicked it out.


    "Ah! Whoosh - "


    Huang Mao screamed, spat out blood, hit his body heavily on the ground, and looked at Su Xun in horror.


    He just faced the corpse because he knew that zombies would kill people.


    But he didn''t expect that Su Xun dared to use such a heavy hand. Didn''t he know that it was against the law to hurt people?


    This is the typical bullying, but he found the wrong object.


    He thought that Su Xun was very soft, but in fact he was very hard.


    If you don''t believe it, just ask Qin Zhu.

 Chapter 196

    "Well! If I dare to move these bodies, I won''t come down to clean up the mess. I''ll order the coffin in advance and wait for my death. "


    Su Xun coldly dropped a sentence, and then turned to leave.


    See no excitement to see, Jiang Chen they are also back to the room to sleep.


    It was not until Su Xun''s back disappeared that the two young couples dared to swear.


    "What kind of person? It''s amazing to know a little Kung Fu. Really, it''s his zombie who almost killed people, and it''s our fault."


    "That is, I knew I should have recorded a video and exposed him on the Internet."


    Some people are like this, it is their own fault, but always want to let others pay the bill, and still a kind of righteous appearance.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you can leave now. My shop will not entertain you."


    At this time, the innkeeper came out, threw the four people''s things on the ground and said coldly.


    "What?"


    "No, boss, are you kidding? Where do you want us to go this evening?"


    "Yes, why do you want to drive us away?"


    The four people were in a hurry. They had just gone through the autopsy, which made them a little more afraid of the world.


    Now let them out in the middle of the night, how dare they.


    The boss''s face was expressionless: "my shop was originally specially opened for the dead, even if the living live in, but you broke the rules, please."


    The corpse driving Inn, the corpse driving craftsman and the corpse are the real guests here.


    It''s good to be a shopkeeper in the corpse inn.


    These four people broke the rules and made a rash move of the corpse to annoy the corpse chaser. It''s not sure whether the corpse chaser will come back to his inn in the future.


    That''s why the boss can give them good looks.


    Finally, two young couples were driven out.


    Looking around in the dark, four people shiver, two girls are going to cry.


    The four didn''t dare to run around at all, so they crouched by the wall and were scared out of their wits.


    It''s more than two hours before dawn, which will be the longest two hours in their lives.


    At this time, the director has already seen Jiang Chenfa''s microblog in Mangshan''s theater camp.


    At this time, the whole person hid in the tent, wrapped himself tightly with the quilt, fat Dudu''s body was shivering, and his face was pale.


    Poor, weak and helpless.


    Mom, why can''t you call me when you run?


    Wuwuwu, I miss my mother so much!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a night''s fermentation, the video of the corpse driver picking up the corpse has spread all over the Internet and become a new hot topic.


    "Lying trough, I saw such a big surprise when I got up early in the morning, which scared me to pee on my shoes."


    "Actually there is a corpse chaser. This NIMA is too handsome. I feel that the aliens are weak. There won''t be any immortals in the world."


    "No, brothers, when you are still wondering if there are any immortals in the world, I have packed my bags and left home to visit famous mountains and rivers."


    "To get rid of the demons, I have to take some lessons."


    "Brother, if you go, you will not subdue demons. At most, you can only feed demons a little fatter."


    "Don''t we notice that the little brother is very handsome? Although I can''t see my face clearly, I have a good temperament. I''m wet. "


    The appearance of aliens is still acceptable to these people, because science can explain that aliens are human after all.


    But the video of the corpse driver picking up the corpse caused a lot of stir, because it can''t be explained by science at all.


    China has thousands of years of history and numerous myths and legends.


    This video directly shattered everyone''s three outlooks. In the past, they only believed in science, but now they have to believe in theology.


    Because, there is a video as proof!


    Taoist priest Qingyang also saw the video. He looked complicated, because he could be sure that the tall and thin one who couldn''t see his face was Su Xun.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun knew how to drive away corpses.


    Are young people so evil now?


    Can we give them a way to live!


    Jiang Chen tweeted again, saying that the bodies were the bodies of veterans who died in the war, and that the two corpse chasers should have sent them home.


    The Internet exploded again in a flash.


    "I can''t compare this kind of consciousness with the people who drive corpses back home. I admire it."


    "Do the most noble things in the most low-key way, salute. This gift is given to the veterans who died in the war, and also to the two corpse chasers."


    "There should be no reward for doing this kind of thing. It''s the spirit that our generation should learn to go all the way to send our ancestors back to their roots."


    Netizens have expressed their admiration for Su Xun and Mei pangzi. Of course, they also have brains and can''t speak sarcastically. Finally, they were spurned by netizens to cancel their accounts.Su Xun slept until three in the afternoon.


    When I came to the hall, I found that Mei pangzi was eating on the table, his mouth full of oil.


    "Here, I''ve just got up. Let''s eat."


    Mei Pang also said to Su Xun without raising his head. He stretched out his hand and chewed a chicken leg.


    I don''t know about this picture. I thought he had escaped from famine.


    Compared with him, Su Xun''s food was much more elegant. Under the background of Mei Pang, Su Xun was more handsome.


    After eating, Mei Puzi wiped the corners of his mouth. He didn''t find Qin Zhu. Then he asked curiously, "brother, what''s it like to be a ghost?"


    "If you catch a ghost, you''ll know." Su Xun laughed. He could only say that he knew the fun.


    Mei Pang sighed: "you think I didn''t think about it. Now the bride price is so high. I always want to catch a ghost or a banshee to be my wife. No bride price, no room, no car, but I can''t touch it all the time!"


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched. This guy is also a talent. His brain circuit is different from ordinary people.


    "When you met yesterday, did you want to get rid of Qin Zhu?" Su Xun asked.


    Mei chubby chuckled: "isn''t that because she has a master? Without you, I would not have been that attitude. "


    Su Xun


    "Elder brother, please ask for me if Miss Qin has any ghost friends." Mei Pang frowned and winked for a while. She was very obscene and trivial.


    Su Xun shook his head and said, "come on, follow me. I''ll make you a leader. I''ll be afraid of the lack of women at that time."


    "Don''t make trouble, elder brother. I''m the leader. Who do you think you are?" Fat may didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Su Xun didn''t explain. He didn''t care to explain.


    At eight in the evening, it was dark.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi are on their way again.


    Before he left, Su Xun gave his boss a pile of money and some Ming coins.


    Seeing Ming coin, the boss is more happy than seeing real money.


    Because these Ming coins are not the goods burned to the dead in the market. They represent Yin De.


    "Everyone, go on the road ~"


    "Ding Ling Ding Ling ~"


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid..."


    "Dang ~"


    in the dark, Su Xun and Mei pangzi stepped out of the inn gate with a row of corpses.

 Chapter 197

    The only way to get rid of the corpse is the road.


    Because I''m afraid of the dead and the living.


    Therefore, we should try our best to avoid living people along the way and take some remote roads.


    On the way for two nights in a row, Su Xun and Mei pangzi have led their bodies out of Western Hunan and formally entered Guizhou Province.


    After walking for half a night, Su Xun was tired. He sat on a stone and took out his mobile phone to look at the map. He said:


    "you can enter Sichuan through your province. The nearest city is Yicheng. At that time, you can directly give these predecessors to Yicheng military division."


    Mei pangzi sighed: "this section of the road is a bit difficult to make, but out of Xiangxi, there is no corpse Inn for us to rest."


    The culture of chasing corpses is only popular in Western Hunan, and the inn of chasing corpses is only in Western Hunan.


    "Take the mountain road as far as you can. If it''s going to light, you''ll find a cave or something."


    Su Xun replied that there was no way to do it. Fortunately, the mountains and forests were high in your province and Sichuan, and there should be many caves.


    "Master, try it."


    Qin Zhu floated over and fed a fruit to Su Xun''s lips.


    Su Xun took a bite. His mouth was full of saliva, and his lips and teeth were fragrant. The wild fruit in the mountains tasted comfortable.


    "What about me, sister-in-law."


    Mei chubby swallows a mouthful of saliva and stares at Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu throws it away. Mei pangzi lifts the Gong up, catches it, and eats it happily.


    Finish the fruit and go on the road.


    The time limit for this task is seven days. Now it''s the third day. I''d better send these seniors to the hospital as soon as possible.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    "Dang ~"


    the bells and gongs ring in the mountains.


    All the way, Mei Pang''s throat was hoarse, so he was too lazy to shout.


    In his words, it''s unnecessary to shout in the mountains, which makes his voice hoarse. What if he can''t shout out when he comes to the village.


    is about three miles ahead of them. Several figures are holding a grave with tools such as shovel.


    "Black brother, is there any treasure in this grave? It doesn''t look like the tomb of a wealthy family. "


    A young man with a mole on the corner of his mouth asked the middle-aged people around him while digging.


    two of the shovel men left the shovels and looked at the middle-aged.


    The middle-aged man has dark skin, and his face is pitted like a toad. Hearing this, he shows a confident smile:


    "Hey, hey, I''ve already inquired about it. I ask you what is the name of the village at the foot of the mountain."


    "Lijia village, what''s the matter?" Answered a young man with red hair.


    The middle-aged man said triumphantly, "do you know who is buried in this grave?"


    The three shook their heads like a rattle.


    the middle-aged man also loosened the shovel in his hand and showed off with several people: "I tell you, this is Li Fu''s Tomb of the daughter of the master of the village in the village of Li Jia Cun."


    "Xie, before liberation, the Li family was a famous landlord in the Li family village. Her business had gone to the city of the province. This young lady of the Li family had an engagement with a family surnamed Zhang in Shu. They had a very good relationship, and they both got married."


    "As a result, the Sichuan army went out of Sichuan to fight against the Japanese invaders. On the Japanese day, the Zhangjia boy in Sichuan was so hot that he joined the army to fight the devils. Before he left, he came to see Miss Li''s family for the last time and made an appointment to get married when he came back. As a result, the news of the death of the Zhangjia boy was sent back later, and even the body was not found."


    "After the death of Zhang Jia, Miss Li was as confused as if she had lost her soul. At the age of 30, she hanged herself on the day of Zhang Jia''s birthday."


    "Because it was suicide, the people of Li family didn''t dare to bury her in Li family''s ancestral grave. For fear of damaging Feng Shui, they buried her here."


    After listening, the three people all have different expressions.


    A bald man asked, "brother black, this tomb looks too hasty. It doesn''t look like the tomb of a rich family."


    "You know what." Black elder brother scolded angrily, and then said: "the ancestral graves of rich families are guarded. This Miss Li family was buried in the wilderness, and no one was guarding it. The grave was repaired so well. Didn''t she hire someone to steal it on purpose?"


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." Baldheaded youth a face suddenly realized, and then excitedly said: "then we are not rich this time?"


    A pretty young man hesitated and said: "black brother, her fiance is also a martyr of Japan. We dig her grave, isn''t it good?"


    "What''s wrong, elm head." Black brother disapproved: "it''s none of our business who her fiance is. She''s dead. Why do you want so much money? It''s better to give it to us. It''s also a good thing for her."


    The other two also agreed one after another, looking at the young man''s eyes a little bad.


    "That is, if we don''t dig this grave, it may be dug by others sooner or later. It''s a big deal to burn more paper for her.""When do you have such a high level of ideological awareness? If you don''t want to get rich, go away. Don''t delay us."


    Seeing that he had committed public anger, the young man didn''t dare to say anything more. He just bowed his head and continued to dig the grave. After all, he also wanted to get rich. What he just said was just a casual remark.


    "That''s right. Nowadays, conscience is useless. Money is the last word."


    "Dig. If you work harder, you''ll see the coffin."


    More than ten minutes later, the four were sweating and their clothes were soaked through.


    At this time, the coffin buried underground has also been exposed.


    "Give me the hammer and I''ll pull out the coffin nail."


    Heige wiped the sweat on his forehead, took the hammer and jumped into the pit to pull out the nail on the coffin.


    "Open it up."


    As soon as the nail was pulled out, the three young men standing on the side couldn''t wait to jump down and open the coffin lid.


    When the lid of the coffin was opened, all four were stunned.


    The female corpse lying in the coffin was lifelike, without any sign of decay. Even the wrinkles on her face and the corners of her eyes were clearly visible.


    A cool wind blew by, and the four of them were excited at the same time. They were quite sober.


    "Black brother, this It''s a bit of a heresy, otherwise we''d better withdraw. "


    The bald youth''s face turned white and stammered.


    Decades later, the corpse has not rotted. Anyone who sees this scene will be scared.


    Black elder brother''s face was uncertain. He gritted his teeth and said, "there''s something evil about it. I don''t think it''s just a special way to save the body. I''ve come all the time. I don''t want to go back empty handed."


    With that, he pointed to the gold and silver jewelry beside the woman''s corpse: "see, as long as we take these things back, we will be human beings in the future."


    "Mad, you''re so bold, you''re so hungry, you''re so timid, I''ll do it." The red haired youth''s voice fell down and grabbed a gold bracelet.


    The other three were all red eyed. They were afraid of evil. They rushed to rob the gold and silver jewelry.


    In the end, even the jewelry on the corpse was stripped off by them.


    Meanwhile, Su Xun and Mei pangzi are driving a group of corpses closer and closer to the four tomb robbers.


    Mei pangzi suddenly stopped, turned to point to a corpse and said to Su Xun:


    "elder brother, something is wrong with this elder."

 Chapter 198

    "Well?"


    Su Xun turned around and looked at the corpse pointed to Mei pangzi.


    Sure enough, I found the body shaking slightly, as if trying to break free from the Yellow amulet on my forehead.


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Xun couldn''t figure out the reason, so he could only draw a strengthened version of the amulet on the body''s forehead, which finally made him quiet.


    Mei Puzi frowned and said, "I don''t know. Everyone has obsession. Maybe something nearby has stimulated him."


    "Forget it. If you don''t understand, don''t worry about it. Go on."


    Su Xun shook his head and put the matter behind him for a while. He shook the Dementor bell in his hand and continued on his way.


    At this time, the four tomb robbers, who came from the wild road, looked at the gold and silver jewelry in their hands and showed a bright smile on their faces.


    "Black brother, bury the grave and let''s go."


    handsome young man put his jewelry into his pocket and picked up the shovel on the ground.


    Black elder brother white he one eye: "you silly is not, buries the grave not to be tired, the baby arrived also buries a fart, also nobody knew, walked directly."


    It can be seen that this is the gap between nomuzi and professional grave robbers.


    Professional grave robbers usually show respect for the tomb owner and abide by the rules handed down by their ancestors. How can they do such a thing as let the tomb owner expose himself to the wilderness when they take the burial objects.


    "That''s to say, if you want to bury yourself, I''m tired to death just after digging the grave. I don''t want to move."


    "Bury a fart, she can still dream at night, thank you?"


    The other two also said they didn''t want to bury the coffin, but also sneered at the young man.


    Qingxiu youth was mocked with a whitish face, and the fingers of his spade were all white.


    In his opinion, it''s immoral to dig graves and take other people''s funeral objects. No matter how you go, you should restore the tomb to its original state.


    I didn''t expect that he would be ridiculed after he put it forward. I felt a little angry immediately.


    Four people didn''t notice that the skin surface of the female corpse in the coffin dried up quickly, and soon became a mummy.


    At the same time, on the edge of the tomb, the soul of the female corpse is staring at the four people in the tomb coldly.


    "Black Black brother... "


    The young man with red hair noticed the dry body in the coffin. He was so frightened that he stammered.


    "Why..."


    Black elder brother asked impatiently, subconsciously looked at the coffin, and then his face changed greatly.


    A tomb that has been excavated for decades is still alive, which is evil enough.


    Now the corpse has dried up again. Isn''t it more evil to step on the horse?


    "Go, go now."


    When he shoved gold and silver into the black tomb, he was afraid of climbing into it.


    But the four found that the tomb was not deep, but now they couldn''t climb up.


    There are three words in everyone''s mind at the same time: Ghost strikes the wall.


    Black brother suddenly felt the moonlight was blocked, looked up, a figure was standing on the grave, staring at him without expression.


    this person as like as two peas in a coffin.


    "Ah! Ghosts


    Black brother gave out a piercing scream, his face was pale, and he ran around in the grave like crazy, and his urine kept dripping.


    Although they were not frightened by the other three.


    The young man quickly put the jewelry in his pocket into the coffin, knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "I don''t want anything. I''ll give it back to you. Please let me go. Let me go."


    The other two people saw that they had learned to put things back, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing for mercy.


    Life is more important than money.


    Meanwhile, Mei pangzi and Su Xun heard the voice in front of them.


    They looked at each other and quickened their pace.


    Not far from the tomb, I saw four people kneeling in the pit, crying and shouting, kowtowing.


    His forehead was knocked on the corner of the coffin, dripping with blood, but the four did not seem to feel it. They were still repeating the same action.


    "Ghost strikes the wall!"


    Mei Pang spits out three words.


    At the same time, Li Rou''s ghost on the side of the tomb also saw Su Xun, Mei pangzi and others.


    When her eyes fell on a corpse behind Su Xun, her face changed, she cried with joy, and her figure rushed over: "Zhang Lang."


    "Be careful, the ghost is coming!"


    Mei Pang let out a cry of surprise. He dropped the soul inducing Gong, pinched a few hands, and drank softly: "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the root of Wanqi, the four spirits, Tiandeng, Liujia and Liuding, help me to kill the spirits and the demons."


    As the voice fell, a yellow amulet shot at Li Ruofei.


    "Boom."


    Huang Fu hit Li Rou and sent out a golden light."Ah


    Li Rou screams, flies back and hits the ground. Her soul disappears.


    However, just for a moment, Li Rou got up again and rushed to Su Xun and others again: "Zhang Lang."


    "To die!" Mei Pang''s face sank, but Su Xun stopped him: "wait, she doesn''t seem to have any malice. She''s coming to the corpse behind us."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun took Mei Pang back a few steps.


    Sure enough, Li Rou rushed to a corpse and wanted to hold him, but the soul body went through the corpse directly.


    "Zhang Lang, my Zhang Lang."


    Li Rou is at a loss. She wants to hold each other, but she can''t hold them at all. Her tears keep falling from the corner of her eyes. For a moment, the wind blows.


    Su Xun and Mei Pang looked at each other, and then asked, "Miss, do you know him?"


    Li Rou looked at Su Xun and said, "master Hui, this is the body of my fiance. Where are you taking him?"


    "We are corpse chasers. This time, we are specially sending the remains of these ancestors back to their hometown for burial and returning to their roots." Su Xun didn''t expect to meet the ghost of one of his predecessors'' fiancees. It was a coincidence.


    Unmarried, that two people were not married, after death to meet again can be regarded as fate.


    Li Rou knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Su Xun: "little girl, thank you for Zhang Lang, master."


    "Please get up quickly. Master Zhang sacrificed his life for our country and protected the mountains and rivers for us. I''m just doing what I can do." Su Xun stepped forward to help him. Since he was the fiancee of the ancestors in the Anti Japanese War, he should have some respect.


    Li Rou got up and touched the tear mark: "little girl asked the master to bury Zhang Lang''s body with me on the spot, and asked the master to complete it."


    "It''s fate that the two of you can meet here after you die. It''s inevitable." Su Xun agreed. Then he pointed to the four people trapped in the grave and asked, "what''s the matter with them?"


    "Master Hui, they are a group of tomb robbers. I didn''t care about them, because after my death, gold, silver and jewelry are useless to me. They need to take them. But I didn''t expect that they wouldn''t bury the coffin again after they finished taking things. They wanted me to be dead in the wilderness. In a rage, the little girl taught me a lesson."


    After hearing this, Su Xun and Mei pangzi couldn''t sympathize with the tomb robbers.


    It''s no use digging graves to make a fortune for the dead. After digging, it''s no use to let the tomb owner expose the dead in the wilderness.

 Chapter 199

    The four tomb robbers in the tomb pit couldn''t hear the outside sound, and they couldn''t see Su Xun because they were blinded by ghosts.


    They just kept kowtowing. They thought they were kowtowing on the ground. In fact, they kowtowed on the hard corner of the coffin every time.


    Fresh blood drops on the ground, the soil is dyed red, and if it goes on like this, sooner or later it will die.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi didn''t help each other.


    Because these four guys are so unworthy of their actions.


    It depends on Li Rou''s mood whether she is dead or alive.


    Of course, Li Rou could not have killed the four. She was kind-hearted, otherwise she would not have watched the four grave robbers dig their own graves.


    In the end, it was only because these grave robbers wanted to kill her in the wilderness that they were enraged.


    So after the four learned the lesson they should have learned, she lifted the ghost fight against the wall.


    But the leader of the black brother is already scared crazy, the next half of his life is doomed to be crazy in the mental hospital.


    The other three are not much better. They bleed too much and suck so much corpse gas in the grave. I''m afraid they will be ill for the rest of their lives.


    So it''s not so easy to get rich.


    There are gods in three feet. Some things should not be touched or touched.


    Li Rou said to Su Xun, "master, please cooperate with Zhang lang. I don''t have much time. Master, don''t forget."


    "Time is running out?" Su Xun had some doubts.


    Li Rou took a look at her own Zhang Lang, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face: "after my death, my spirit will not leave because I have too deep obsession. Now that I see Zhang Lang, my obsession will leave, I should also leave. I am satisfied to be buried with him."


    It suddenly dawned on Su Xun that this is what love is until death.


    "Master Li, do you know what her situation is?" Su Xun pointed to Qin Zhu and asked.


    Li Rou''s face was puzzled: "I can see that she is also a ghost, but I don''t know why she condensed into a entity."


    Su Xun was a little disappointed. He thought Li Rou had been dead for so many years. He had a lot of knowledge and could explain Qin Zhu''s problems.


    "Mr. Li, can you tell me something about you and Mr. Zhang?" Qin Zhu blinks. Women like to listen to this kind of romantic and sentimental emotional story, so do female ghosts.


    "Of course." Li Rou smiles a little, with some reminiscence in her eyes, and slowly tells about the past


    After hearing this, let alone Qin Zhu, Su Xun and Mei pangzi were both moved.


    "When I was alive, some people always said that Zhang Lang had failed me, that he had an engagement to be a soldier, and that I was left alone."


    "But in my opinion, Zhang Lang''s failure to fulfill his country means that he did not fulfill me. He died for his country and will always be the proud Zhang Lang in my heart. That''s why I want to go down with him."


    Ten minutes later, with a gust of wind, Li Rou''s soul and body scattered in her Zhang Lang''s arms.


    Li Rou may just be the epitome of an era.


    In the face of national calamity, how many good men like master Zhang devote themselves to the battlefield without hesitation and never return, separated from their beloved girl?


    Su Xun didn''t know how many, but he knew that every one of them was worthy of their respect.


    He didn''t know the names of these people, but it was enough to know that they were soldiers of the Dragon kingdom.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi buried Master Zhang''s body in Li Rou''s tomb, and then they took the remaining nine elders on the road.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    "Dang ~"


    the sound of bells and gongs once again broke the silence in the mountains. Su Xun and Mei pangzi drove the bodies of their predecessors towards home.


    Behind is a low grave bag, the incense in front of the grave wafts out wisps of smoke into the dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Four in the morning, less than two hours before dawn.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi came to a village with nine corpses.


    Before they met the village, they tried to make a detour, but the village had no way to make a detour, so they had to pass by the village road.


    There''s no way. The marginal areas of your province are relatively poor. Many places have only one way in and out, so you can''t make a detour.


    For example, the village in front of us is deep in the mountains. We can''t even see a power pole in the village, so we can see that there is no electricity.


    Meijia village, where Mei pangzi lives, is still electrified. The villagers there know about airplanes, which means that at least there is a TV in the village.


    This village is poorer than Meijia village.


    At four o''clock in the morning, it is reasonable that no matter how early a farmer gets up, he will not get up at this time.


    Then why is there still a fire in this village?


    And the noise of the villagers could be heard vaguely.


    That''s the trouble.


    If the villagers have a rest, they can walk through the village in the dark. They just need to be on guard against being bitten by dogs.But now the villagers haven''t gone to bed, and they drive the corpses directly. Let''s not say whether the villagers will agree to the passage of the dead. It''s easy to have an accident if there are many living people.


    Mei Pang is a little fidgety: "these people don''t go to bed at night. What are they doing? Don''t they have to get up to do farm work tomorrow?"


    "Let''s go. Let''s drive the elders to the village and communicate with the villagers. Let''s try to let them avoid and give us a way."


    Besides, there was no other way for Su Xun. After all, if he waited any longer, it would be bright.


    It''s more troublesome to drive in the daytime, and it''s not good to expose the body to the sun for a long time.


    "That''s the only way."


    Mei began to yell: "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters are born..."


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    "Ding Ling ~"


    "Wang Wang Wang Wang ~ Wang ~ "


    before reaching the village entrance, every dog in the village barked and rushed to the village entrance to grin at Su Xun and others.


    The villagers in the village were also attracted by the barking of dogs.


    The villagers'' faces changed when they saw Su Xun and others'' clothes.


    Your province is close to Xiangxi. Naturally, they have heard of corpse driving.


    And the more remote the place, the more I believe in these things.


    So several villagers immediately identified Su Xun and Mei pangzi as corpse chasers.


    "Hello, old man. Please let us borrow a way. I wonder if it''s possible."


    Su Xun looked at the oldest old man in the village. Usually in the village, what this kind of respected old man said was an order.


    The old man nodded and said in the vernacular, "yes, I heard the old people in the village say that you guys from Xiangxi often walk through our village, but I haven''t met them for many years."


    Su Xun was relieved. It turned out that some of his predecessors had already passed this road. That''s good.


    "Old man, are you catering? It''s so busy at night that I don''t sleep. " Mei asked curiously.


    This is a few villagers, his face changed.


    Su Xun said quickly, "old man, we''re just borrowing a way. If it''s not convenient, let''s just say it."


    "It''s no inconvenience to you." The old man pondered for a moment, and then said, "to tell you the truth, there are some dirty things in our village recently. The masters from the two cities are trying to subdue them."

 Chapter 200

    Hearing that the master from the city was doing this, the first thought in Su Xun''s mind was that the villagers met the swindlers.


    Because there will be a master hammer in the city.


    Of course, master Su is definitely not included. He is a real master.


    "Did you invite this master?" Su Xun looked at the old man and asked.


    The old man shook his head: "no, the master just passed us. At a glance, we could see that there was something dirty in our village. We all begged him to surrender."


    Well, now susian is more sure that this guy is a liar.


    Nowadays, there are few demons and ghosts. They are even more precious than giant pandas. It is not too much to list them as first-class protected animals.


    In terms of Taoist priest Qingyang''s words, if you really meet a demon, a ghost or something, it''s really lucky, and you can''t wait to surrender.


    And if you really don''t want to meddle in your own business, you usually stay away from the dirty things.


    However, the master pointed out that there were dirty things in the village, and he took the initiative to get involved in them, but he refused to do it. He had to ask the villagers to beg him, and then he would do it.


    More importantly, standing at the entrance of the village, he did not feel any evil in the village.


    To sum up, Su Xun was 80% sure that the so-called master was a clever swindler.


    Nowadays, it''s more and more difficult to cheat money in the city, so many cheaters are targeting at remote mountainous areas.


    Because these remote mountainous areas are basically out of touch with the outside world, they are relatively closed and can obtain less information, so they are easier to cheat.


    For the sake of villagers'' willingness to borrow, Su Xun couldn''t bear to see them cheated.


    After all, the village is so poor that it can''t even get electricity. If it is taken away by swindlers, these villagers may not even have enough money to buy Fertilizer next year.


    Therefore, Su Xun kindly reminded him: "old man, people are separated from each other. I think your village is very good. There is nothing dirty in it, but don''t be cheated."


    As soon as his voice fell, a young monk came over and looked at Su Xun with bad eyes: "boy, who do you think is a liar?"


    "Little master Jingwu."


    "Little master Jingwu."


    The villagers at the entrance of the village all said hello to the young monk one after another, obviously respecting him very much.


    Jingwu gave Su a gloomy glance, and then made a check on the old man: "Amitabha, old benefactor, my Master heard that two corpse chasers had come to the village, so he asked me to tell the benefactor that they must not enter the village."


    "They take the corpse to drive on. The corpse has a lot of Yin Qi. If the dirty things in the village absorb the Yin Qi, it will be difficult for them to surrender."


    "Ah


    Hearing this, the villagers were frightened and their faces changed greatly.


    "Ha ha, a bunch of nonsense."


    With a sneer, Su Xun put a hand on Jingwu''s shoulder and used his psychic ability.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jingwu wants to break free, but he feels as if his shoulder is clamped by a pair of pliers and can''t move.


    Su Xun released him and said coldly, "I think you''re afraid that we''ll go into the village and expose your deceptive tricks, so you''ve come to stop us."


    Jingwu''s face changed, his pupils shrank, and he was shocked because Su Xun was right.


    It doesn''t matter whether the corpse chaser is a pretender who controls the walking of the corpse by binding the joints of the corpse with a wooden board.


    But the corpse chasers, who have traveled all over the world and are well-informed, are sure to be able to see through their scams.


    That''s why his master asked him to stop the corpse chaser from entering the village. Unexpectedly, Su Xun told him.


    The so-called dirty things are just the illusion that they sneak into the village every night.


    "Nonsense! Bloody mouth After Jingwu was torn down, he burst into a rage and looked wronged.


    Su Xun chuckled: "if you don''t have ghosts in your heart, why don''t you let me see how the two masters subdue demons?"


    "You..." Jingwu just wants to talk.


    Su Xun interrupted him directly: "if you''re worried about these corpses behind me, it''s unnecessary. I''ll leave them outside and go to the village alone."


    He had to teach the two swindlers a lesson they would never forget.


    "Little master Jingwu, let this master go in and have a look." The old man was helping Su Xun to speak, because he also had doubts.


    The village has been haunted for such a long time, but it is strange that every time some animals die, but no one has ever had an accident.


    Jingwu knew that he couldn''t refuse, so he could only agree with Su Xun to go to the village to watch his master.


    Su Xun asked Mei pangzi to look after the bodies of his predecessors outside. Then he took Qin Zhu into the village and whispered to Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu showed a sly smile, eager to try.


    Soon, the party came to a courtyard in the village.In the yard, the tools needed for such practices as incense tables have been laid out. A fat monk is chanting there.


    Jingwu went to his master and whispered a few words.


    The fat monk took a look at Su Xun and nodded quietly to say hello. Then he said to the villagers, "please step back first, benefactor. I''m going to start cooking to lead the devil out."


    An old liar is an old liar. He is more calm than Jingwu.


    The old man looked at Su Xun, because Su Xun said that the two masters were liars.


    "Come on, let''s not disturb the master."


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, he raised a banter smile, dropped a word, and then went out.


    Seeing this, the old man left with him.


    Other villagers followed and shut the door of the yard.


    The invisible Qin Zhu stayed in the yard.


    As soon as the gate of the courtyard was closed, the fat monk denounced Jingwu: "how do you do things? Don''t you stop the corpse chaser?"


    "Master, that guy seems to be able to see what I''m thinking. He really has two brushes." Jingwu looks helpless.


    Fat monk cold hum a: "there is a fart of two brushes, must be your acting too bad."


    "Master, what to do now." Jingwu drooped his head and didn''t dare to talk back.


    The fat monk yawned: "wait, there''s no ghost at all. We''ll go out after more than ten minutes and say that the ghost has been removed."


    "Monk, how do you know there is no ghost?"


    A girl''s voice rang out.


    When the fat monk heard this, he sneered subconsciously: "it''s the 21st century, where are the ghosts in the world..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly reacted, his fat body was stiff in the same place, and dense beads of sweat oozed from his forehead.


    Jingwu''s face turned white. The master and the apprentice''s eyes were opposite. Their heart beat faster and their hands and feet trembled.


    There were only two of them in the yard. How could there be a third voice?


    Still a woman.

 Chapter 201

    The fat monk rolled his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, summoned up courage and turned slowly.


    I saw a woman in a red skirt standing not far away, looking at him without expression.


    What''s more, this woman''s feet are not touching the ground, and she is completely floating in the air.


    It''s not a woman. No.


    "Monk, say, how do you know there are no ghosts in the world?"


    Qin Zhu looks at the fat monk with a strange smile on his face, which makes his scalp numb.


    "Ah! Ghosts, there are ghosts


    The fat monk couldn''t help it any more. He made a shriek and rushed to the door with his fat body.


    "Master, wait for me."


    Jingwu is also creeping up, urine is scared out.


    Two people in any case also didn''t expect, originally is oneself make up of ghost, unexpectedly met is Lord.


    "Return my life ~ return my life ~"


    Qin Zhu said a classic line that 70% of ghosts in the movie would say.


    "Ah! It has nothing to do with us. We didn''t kill you! "


    Fat monk and Jingwu run too fast and fall directly at the door. They look at Qin Zhu who is getting closer and closer to them in horror.


    Outside the yard.


    Listen to the voice coming from inside, the villagers are worried.


    The evil spirits inside are so fierce that even the two masters have fallen into the disadvantage.


    Su Xun turned around and walked up the steps of the yard. Looking at the people below, he said:


    "villagers, there are no ghosts in your village at all. The two monks are just cheating you for money."


    "They killed all the animals that died in your village before. Now they pretend to be scared out of their wits just to show that ghosts are very powerful. At that time, they can say that they have spent a lot of effort to get rid of ghosts and ask you for more money."


    "I don''t believe it. Let''s see for ourselves."


    Voice down, he directly turned back and pushed open the door.


    Then all the villagers saw that there were only two monks shivering on the ground in the yard, and there was no so-called ghost at all.


    For a moment, everyone was furious.


    How much they believed in these two "masters" before, how angry they are now.


    Is it easy for them to make some money all year round?


    The two monks were as happy to see the villagers as they saw the Savior.


    "Mad, kill them!"


    "Kill these two swindlers!"


    The villagers angrily scolded and rushed up in a crowd. They were just beating and kicking at the two swindlers.


    "Ah! Don''t fight. There are ghosts. There are ghosts! Ah, my head. "


    The two swindlers curled up on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    "And he tried to cheat us and beat them to death!"


    Fists and feet fell on the two swindlers like raindrops. Soon they were black and blue, and they didn''t even have the strength to cry.


    "Well, well, it''s almost done, villagers. If you fight again, you''ll kill them."


    Seeing that, Su Xun quickly came out and stopped the villagers who were already red eyed.


    At last, the villagers carried two badly beaten monks out of the village and let them live and die on their own.


    When the two swindlers were thrown out, they were still chanting "ghosts" in their mouths. It was estimated that they were completely scared.


    If he still dares to engage in this industry in the future, Su Xun will have to admire their courage.


    "Master, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, we would have been cheated by these two swindlers."


    The old man held Su Xun''s hand gratefully.


    Other villagers also expressed their thanks one after another.


    It''s not easy to save some money in this poor place. If it wasn''t for Su Xun, they would have lost a lot this time.


    "The old man is too polite. If you allow me to drive the corpse, I can''t just sit by and watch you get cheated."


    Su Xun''s face was light and cloudless. Those who help others will always help them.


    If you help me, I will help you. Su Xun has always been a man who repays his kindness.


    "Master, in order to help us expose the swindlers, you have wasted time. It''s almost dawn. I know your rule to catch up with the master. You don''t go on the road during the day. In my opinion, you''d better take a rest in our village first, and then go on the road after dark at night. Just let us repay you for your kindness."


    The old man asked Su Xun to rest in the village.


    Su Xun looked at Rolex on his wrist. It was true that the day would be bright in more than an hour. After thinking about it, he agreed.


    "In that case, I''m not polite. Thank you, old people and uncles."


    Most people are taboo about corpses. Su Xun was very grateful for passing by. Now he was willing to let them rest in the village, which moved him a little."Where, where, master is too polite. Without you, my children''s tuition will be cheated."


    "Yes, it''s right for us to entertain you. We should repay you with gratitude."


    In this way, Su Xun and Mei pangzi found a cool place to put the body there for the time being, ready to rest in the village until dark.


    The village head knew that they didn''t sleep last night, so he arranged a bed for them to rest.


    They didn''t wake up until lunch.


    When Su Xun and Mei pangzi came out of the room, they were all startled by the scene in front of them.


    I saw several tables in the courtyard of the village head''s house, including chicken, duck, fish, vegetables and all kinds of local specialties.


    "This, village head, is too rich."


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed. After all, the village was relatively poor. He took out so many good things to entertain them at one time. It was strange that he could accept them at ease.


    The village head showed a kind smile: "what we should do is what we should do."


    Su Xun laughed bitterly. Just leave some money for the village when you leave at night.


    After dinner, many villagers went to work in the fields.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi sat on the threshold and chatted with the old village head.


    "Master, have you ever seen a ghost when you travel around?" The old village head was smoking, and asked Su Xun curiously.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "naturally I have seen you."


    mey fat make complaints about himself: the old man, this guy has not seen it, but also said it.


    "Do ghosts harm people?" The head of the old village believed that there was a ghost, but he had never seen one in his life. Hearing that Su Xun had seen it, he was immediately aroused his curiosity.


    Su Xun shook his head: "this view is too one-sided. People have good people and bad people, and ghosts have good people and bad people. Some people are worse than ghosts. For example, the two cheaters, sometimes people are worse than ghosts."


    "It''s said that after living for so many years, old man, I haven''t met with ghosts to harm people, but I have met many people to harm people." The old village head nodded, with a deep feeling.


    Then he suddenly thought of something, smoked a dry cigarette, turned to Su Xun and said:


    "two masters, you should pay attention when you climb the mountain in front at night. There are unclean things on the mountain, and people often hear foxes calling there. This time, the two swindlers said that there were dirty things in our village, so I subconsciously thought that it was the things from that mountain mixed into the village If you don''t, you won''t be so easily cheated. "


    Hearing that there might be Fox spirits, Mei Pang''s eyes lit up and her breathing became short.

 Chapter 202

    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    The old village head looked at Mei Wenhua with a puzzled face.


    How did he feel that there was something wrong with the fat master''s eyes when he heard something dirty?


    It''s like Like the boar in his family who has been hungry and thirsty for a year.


    Mei Wenhua coughed twice and wiped the corner of his mouth: "it''s OK, village head. Can you tell me something about the mountain in detail?"


    Fox spirit!


    Generally, they are very charming, with long legs and chest, big skin and white skin. They live well, and they are delicate and have many patterns. There is no mother-in-law, no betrothal gifts, no house and no car.


    Mei Wenhua is more and more excited. He can''t wait to get rid of the demons.


    This kind of goblin is a disaster to the world. Mei Wenhua has learned a mysterious skill. He should subdue her for the country and the people!


    Since ancient times, who has no death in life, let him feed the demon.


    "That mountain is called moon mountain, which is the way to go to the market in the village. Some time ago, when walking on the night road, some people heard the fox cry, some people said they had seen a ghost, and some people said they had seen a snow-white fox..."


    "Wait a minute." Plum fat man interrupted the words of village head, stare big eyes: "big fox?"


    "Yes." The old village head nodded, a little puzzled, heard the fox call, there is a big fox is not very normal?


    Mei Wenhua was not interested.


    No matter how heavy his taste is, he can''t attack a fox. He''s a beast, but he doesn''t like people or animals.


    Think about it, these days, the demons want to shape, if there is no adventure, it is difficult.


    Of course, Qin Bamboo, a heterogeneous cohesive entity, is not included for the time being.


    "Relax. Maybe the fox is a male. It doesn''t matter whether he can change his shape or not." Su Xun patted Mei Wenhua on the shoulder to comfort him.


    Mei Wenhua winked at him: "male fox, don''t you think it''s more exciting?"


    Su Xun''s face was stiff and he moved his body aside. The boy went out alone and had to protect himself when he went to bed at night.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding." Mei chubby said with a smile: "you are serious. My Mei Wenhua''s sexual orientation is absolutely normal."


    Su Xun sneered: "are you kidding? How many people use the name of joking to tell their true thoughts. "


    The pure old village head was confused and didn''t understand what they were saying.


    If he understood, he would sigh sincerely that people in your city are really good at playing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    After enjoying the dinner carefully prepared by the villagers, Su Xun left some cash on the bank, and then went on the road with the bodies of his predecessors.


    Knowing that the bodies were the remains of the ancestors of the Anti Japanese War, the villagers sent them all the way to the entrance of the village.


    He also gave Su Xun a big bag of dry food, which were fried cakes, steamed buns, tea, eggs and dried meat.


    Su Xun didn''t want it, but the old village head said that if he didn''t accept it, they didn''t want Su Xun''s money.


    In desperation, Su Xun could only accept the big bag of dry food after he was grateful.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    "Dang - Dang ~"


    the bell and the Gong are farther and farther away from the village.


    "In front is the moon mountain that the village head said. It''s not like the moon."


    An hour later, Mei said, pointing to a mountain ahead.


    The mountain is not high, but there are many trees and dense forests.


    Under the moonlight, the branches are like monsters with teeth and claws. A small path leads into the mountain. It''s dark and hazy. You can''t see the end.


    Without Su Xun''s words, Qin Zhu refuted him: "there is no fish in Yuxiang shredded pork."


    "Sister-in-law, I''m just looking for a topic. Do you need to hate me so much?" Mei Pang looks aggrieved.


    Qin Bamboo goose bumps are up: "eh, a lot of age also sell cute, old cucumber brush green paint, pretend tender, less here disgusting ghost."


    "OK, go on. The woods are not right. Be careful." Su Xun interrupted the two men who were quarreling. He shook the soul call and walked ahead.


    Mei chubby sneered: "it''s better for the dead fox not to provoke me, or I''ll blow her away and use her fur to make a shawl for my sister-in-law."


    After knowing that the other party has not yet formed, he is so ruthless!


    In Mei Pang''s words, since you have not changed your shape, you can''t let me say, then I''ll be polite to you.


    That''s how pragmatic he is.


    "Is there anyone? Is there anyone to help me? Come on, Wuwuwuwu Somebody help me


    After entering the moon mountain, within ten minutes, a shrill and graceful voice came into Su Xun''s ears.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi looked at each other, and a touch of light irony appeared on their faces at the same time.Keep quiet and keep going.


    After walking for a few minutes, I saw a woman in a white cheongsam lying on the ground. Her dress was half untied, her pink belly pocket was exposed, and her two long white legs were very attractive.


    "Two big brothers, I sprained my ankle. Can you help me? I''m so afraid."


    Looking at Su Xun and Mei pangzi, the woman said, her eyebrows were slightly frowning, her eyes were like a stream of autumn water, which made her feel pity.


    Mei Pang''s eyes suddenly shine, lying trough, the village head that old liar, this step on the horse is not clearly able to shape it?


    I almost missed a marriage!


    "Fox spirit, brother, I''m here, ha ha ha..."


    Mei shouts and laughs wildly. He rushes to the woman not far away like a wild dog who has been thirsty for three years.


    The woman was directly confused. Since the fat man saw his real body, why was he not afraid, but still so excited?


    Looking at Mei Pang getting closer and closer, the fox spirit was really scared and panicked: "please don''t come here, please don''t come here!"


    "Goblin, you call it, this old forest, you call broken throat, no one will come to save you, just obediently follow the fat master, ha ha ha..."


    Mei Pang pressed her step by step, her smile became more and more rampant, and her eyes swept over the female fox spirit''s concave and convex body.


    Su Xun


    Qin Zhu


    This painting style, how to look, fox spirit is the victim, plum fat man is just like a harmful goblin.


    As soon as she turns around, the fox spirit is getting closer and closer.


    "Do you still want to run when you are seen by the fat man? Dream


    Mei chubby sneers, grabs a handful of Rune paper and throws it out.


    Fu paper scattered around to form a circle, the fox spirit trapped in place, Fu paper issued a light golden light, let the fox spirit nowhere to escape.


    Fox spirit quickly changed back to the body, a snow-white fox, very beautiful.


    But no matter how beautiful it is, Mei pang can''t have sex interest: "goblin, change back to human form quickly."


    "Master Ming Jian, the little demon has not yet been cultivated into the realm of transformation, so he can only rely on the mana to maintain the human form for a short time."


    Big fox mouth spit a person''s words, in order to keep chastity, she also can only make this bad plan to lie.


    No way, she saw that this fat man is the old color, criticism, but the other side is still a capable color, criticism, fight but not, run and not win.


    If I become a fox, I can''t be transformed. You can''t still say me.


    Mei pangzi was a little disappointed and changed his face in an instant. He said with righteous words: "in that case, I''ll take care of you for the villagers nearby today."


    Fox spirit


    I''m so hard. I''m really hard. QAQ.

 Chapter 203

    To become a man is to be said, to remain unchanged is to die.


    The fox spirit felt that the fox was grey.


    "Master, please forgive me, master. The little demon has never killed anyone. Please let me live for the sake of the little demon''s hard cultivation."


    The fox spirit raised his two front feet and bowed to Mei pangzi. His light blue amber eyes were full of tears.


    Su Xun said, "fat man, let her go. She didn''t kill anyone."


    According to the ancient books, although the spirits who practice by killing and sucking blood and Qi improve quickly, they are angry, red eyed and impatient.


    This kind of monster is much more difficult when it comes to looting, because there are too many murders, and heaven and earth kill each other.


    In front of him, the fox''s eyes were clear and his whole body was full of aura. It was obvious that he had never killed anyone, and he had never sucked human blood.


    "This master is a good example." Seeing the hope of survival, the fox spirit quickly bowed to Su Xun twice: "the little demon practices by sucking the essence of the sun and the moon. In recent years, it has become more and more difficult to practice. He begins to charm the strong man with flattering skills and sucking his essence. But it has always been enough and never killed anyone."


    When she sucks essence, she first Charms people with flattery, then puts her nose close to her and takes two breaths to let them go. She has never killed anyone.


    Essence is different from blood.


    Essence is sucked two mouthfuls, dizzy at most two days, tonic can live again.


    But it would be fatal if blood gas was sucked. It''s normal to be sucked into a mummy directly.


    Looking at the pure white fox, Mei pangzi always felt it was a pity to let him go. He turned his eyes and said, "it''s not impossible to spare your life, but you have to accompany me in the future."


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t change your shape now. You can already speak. That means you''re not far away from changing your shape.


    I''ll be a child bride.


    The fox shivered, his eyes turned, raised his front foot and pointed to Su Xun: "can the little demon choose to follow the master?"


    Fat may really scared her.


    Moreover, she saw that there was a ghost beside susian, so she must not hate them.


    Mei Pang''s face sank, and angrily scolded: "damn all evil Yan value party, even the demon began to see Yan value."


    Since the other party has to follow Su Xun, what can he do? Can you still say "no"?


    Voice down, a wave of hands, besieged fox spirit Fu paper moment is with the wind.


    Fox spirit quickly four feet and ran to Su Xun in front of: "please accept master, little demon is willing to serve master."


    "You keep it." Su Xun said to Qin Zhu that he was not interested in the fox (????).


    Women love fluffy creatures, so do female ghosts.


    "Thank you, master." Qin Zhu was overjoyed and bent down to hold the fox in his arms. He stroked her with his hand.


    The fox narrowed his eyes slightly and showed the expression of enjoyment.


    No way, fox under the eaves, had to bow.


    Today''s society is not friendly to both the practitioners and the demons.


    Qin Zhu said, "you''ll be called Xiaobai in the future."


    As a pet, she finally has her own pet, excited.


    It''s an old tradition to choose a name according to the color of hair. There''s no problem.


    "Yes, yes." The fox spirit doesn''t like this simple and crude name, but she likes it very much.


    Mei Pang is not reconciled: "little fox, do you have a sister or something?"


    "No Xiaobai shakes his head like a rattle. Don''t say no, I can''t tell you if I have.


    Su Xun continued to drive the corpse on the road, chatting with Xiaobai: "how long have you been practicing?"


    "I don''t remember. Anyway, I had intelligence before the Qing Dynasty was destroyed."


    In other words, she has been practicing for at least 100 years.


    Mei pangzi suddenly realized: "no wonder it hasn''t changed its shape. It''s only been more than 100 years."


    For people, more than 100 years has been a long time.


    But for the demon, more than 100 years is nothing.


    Xiaobai just turns his eyes around and doesn''t speak. After all, it''s too dangerous to be human. There''s always the risk of being called by human beings. It''s better to keep the ontological state in the future.


    It''s reasonable to say that she can''t change her form in more than 100 years. Especially, the closer the time is to modern times, the more difficult it is to cultivate and change her form.


    But she had an adventure, so she took shape a long time ago.


    But she doesn''t know any magic except the fox''s natural charm. After all, no one teaches her, and she can''t find the demon''s magic cultivation.


    Mei pangzi despises Xiaobai, but Su Xun thinks Xiaobai is a treasure.


    Fox has lived for more than 100 years. Isn''t this a living modern history book?


    "Xiaobai, was there an immortal more than 100 years ago?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    Xiaobai shook his head: "I haven''t seen it.""Is there a monk who flies away from heaven?"


    "I haven''t seen it."


    "Yes..."


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it."


    Su Xun asked several questions in a row, but Xiao Bai didn''t know.


    This made him a little annoyed: "how come you don''t know anything after all these years of living?"


    "I''ve been practicing in the mountains." Xiaobai said wrongly.


    It''s dangerous outside. There are Taoist monks and all kinds of foreign guns and cannons everywhere. She doesn''t want to be killed in a muddle.


    It was only in recent decades that she had been transformed, and there were not so many people who knew Taoism outside, and she did not dare to go out for activities until she stopped fighting.


    Su Xun is speechless. Maybe this is the reason why she can live to this day. In a real sense, she lives in troubled times.


    "What do you know, what do you know?"


    Xiaobai thought about it, then tilted his head and said, "I know there is a tomb, in which there is a prince, who has never been stolen."


    It was in that tomb that she got her adventure.


    In fact, she didn''t want to say this place.


    However, she was afraid that Su Xun thought she was useless and gave her to Mei Wenhua.


    So in order not to fall into the clutches of the fat man, Xiaobai said this place.


    "What''s the use of that?" Su Xun turned his eyes. He didn''t lack the money. How could he be a tomb robber.


    But Mei Pang''s eyes brightened: "it''s useless. The ancient tombs that haven''t been stolen are worth hundreds of millions of dollars. We can do a lot of work!"


    With money, is he afraid of no women?


    "It''s against the law to rob a tomb." Su Xun said.


    Mei pangzi doesn''t think so: "no one will break the law if they don''t know."


    "Well, now that I know, I''ll report you." Su Xun said softly.


    Fat Mei


    Brother, you are a real dog.


    Su Xun said, "and do you know how to rob Tombs? The structure of this royal tomb is complicated. Do you think you can get in by digging a hole? "


    "I have a good idea." Mei pangzi showed an insidious smile: "we can let out the news about the tomb and attract the tomb robbers to steal. We''ll wait outside and wait for them to come out and make dumplings directly. Is that a good idea?"


    "It''s only a few hundred million. I don''t want to waste time on such boring things." Su Xun said softly and quickened his pace.


    Several hundred million stupid people, their eyes are stagnant nothing more?


    A few hundred million is the same as a few yuan.


    Damned rich man, it''s amazing Envy.


    "Brother, wait for me. Brother, you will be my half brother."

 Chapter 204

    "Brother, have you found a problem?"


    Su Mei suddenly asked the fat man.


    "What''s the problem?" Su Xun was puzzled.


    "It seems that there are more and more demons and ghosts. Li Rou last night, fox tonight, modern society, ordinary monks may not see a demon in their whole life. We meet two in two nights, which is too frequent."


    "Do ordinary monks travel through the mountains and forests at night as we do?" Su Xun asked.


    Mei Pang is stunned. It seems that''s the same reason.


    Ghosts and demons are all in the mountains. It''s natural that ordinary monks can''t drill into the mountains every night. It''s normal that they can''t meet them.


    However, he still felt that the frequency of meeting these ghosts was too high.


    Su Su Tucao way: "you should not make complaints about the novel, think that the aura revived."


    "That''s not true." Mei chuckled bitterly. If only the aura revived, but he could feel that the aura was still very thin.


    spirit is the essence of heaven and earth, and the monk uses the method to suck the aura to support himself, so that he can prolong his life, strengthen his health and practice his Taoism.


    The reason for the rarity of aura is that social development has caused pollution to the environment.


    As long as the society is still developing and the environment is still deteriorating, the aura will only become thinner and thinner until it completely disappears. It is impossible to recover.


    Maybe in another ten or twenty years, there will be no new monks in the world.


    Su Xun shook the bell in his hand and said carelessly, "don''t think about it too much. Let''s do what we have in hand."


    "Xiaobai, have you ever seen any other monsters?" Mei Pang looks at the fox in Qin Zhu''s arms.


    Xiaobai nodded his head: "yes, I have. But I can smell the evil spirit and run away. I don''t want to be eaten by other monsters."


    What''s more, she is afraid of being captured by other male monsters to be a stronghold lady.


    "You are a disgrace to the demon." When Mei pangzi said this, he subconsciously looked at Qin Zhu.


    Because this one is also a disgrace to ghosts. The master and servant are really suitable.


    Qin Zhu glared at him fiercely: "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen any beauties."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen more beautiful women." Mei said with a smiley face.


    Qin Zhu snorted and stroked Xiaobai in his arms: "don''t pay attention to this guy. He thinks women are crazy."


    Xiaobai has the same feeling. After all, even the fox wants to play with it. Is it crazy?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A river, the river murmurs.


    Eight young men and women dressed in cool clothes were roasting fish around a bonfire with soothing music.


    There are four tents next to them.


    It''s obvious that this is a couple of four coming to camp in groups.


    "Ah, it''s so beautiful here. Look, there are stars in the sky."


    A girl with short hair lies back on the ground, takes out her mobile phone and takes a picture of it.


    "There won''t be ghosts in this big night."


    A man in a black vest suddenly said.


    The girl beside him said with a smile: "are you kidding? There are no ghosts in the world. They are just scared by themselves."


    The others all laughed.


    "How does Jiang Chenfa explain the video of the corpse chaser?" The girl with short hair lying on the ground suddenly said something.


    Then, the smile on the face of a few people became stiff and couldn''t smile.


    After all, if you cheat yourself, it''s just a lie.


    "Cough..." A young man with a flat head coughed twice and changed the topic: "don''t talk about this. We usually don''t do bad things. We''re not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. Let''s talk about other things."


    "Yes, it''s boring to talk about it in the evening. Let''s not talk about it."


    "Why don''t you talk about your plans after graduation..."


    Other people also agree with each other and actively digress from the topic.


    But then it was quiet again, leaving only the sound of the campfire burning wood.


    Because the more you don''t want to think about something, it will always appear in your mind, so that you can''t help fantasizing.


    The wind whistled and several people shivered. They always felt as if there were two eyes staring at them in the dark.


    "You are too superstitious. You should believe in science. Maybe the video on the Internet is just synthetic," said a young white man with blonde hair and blue eyes


    "Yes, it may be just a prank, just like some people in magnesium often play pranks as killers." The white woman next to the white youth echoed her boyfriend''s words.


    The other six dragon people didn''t speak. The two countries had different cultures. They couldn''t explain clearly to the two foreign students.


    The girl with short hair on the ground sat up.As soon as she got up, she seemed to see a dark shadow swimming in the river.


    "What''s the matter?" The young man in the black waistcoat asked with concern.


    The girl with short hair looked pale and pointed to the river: "I just It''s like I saw some people swimming in the river. It''s very big. "


    As soon as he said this, everyone felt that the temperature around him had dropped a little.


    "Some girls said:" don''t make fun of me at night


    "I I''m probably blinded. " Girls with short hair are not sure.


    Others were relieved.


    "Then you must be dazzled. It''s normal that you can''t see clearly at night."


    "Maybe it''s a big fish? Don''t scare yourself


    "Maybe a piece of wood was washed down from the upstream, maybe..."


    On the surface, these words seem to comfort girls with short hair, but in fact, they are more like persuading themselves and comforting themselves.


    Suddenly, the white youth excitedly pointed to a low stone bridge on the river and cried, "Hey, guys, do you see a sword hanging down there?"


    His words fell, and the crowd went along. Then the scene quieted down, and everyone''s face turned a little whiter.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The white youth looked puzzled. It''s a sword. Isn''t it cool?


    The young man in the black vest swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Jack, you may not know much about the ancient culture of our dragon kingdom. In ancient times, the legend of hanging sword under the bridge was for the purpose of suppressing River demons."


    "Demon? Is there a demon in the river? " Jack''s eyes widened, like a curious baby.


    Jack''s girlfriend shrugged: "I have to say that you are so superstitious. I can''t imagine how science in your dragon Kingdom has made such great progress."


    Just then Jack suddenly got up and went to the river.


    "Jack, what are you doing?"


    Seeing this scene, the six dragon people were all shocked.


    Jack turned back and laughed at them. "I''m going to take that sword off. It''s an antique, isn''t it? I''m going to take it back to magnesium for collection. "


    Voice down, he took off his short sleeves, wearing shorts, into the water, struggling to swim to the stone bridge.

 Chapter 205

    "Hey, baby, good job, come on."


    Ruth got up to cheer her boyfriend up and let him swim faster.


    The other dragon people are dying of anxiety.


    "Jack, come back quickly."


    "Come back! Don''t swim forward! "


    Since the video of the corpse driver picking up the corpse came out, we have to believe in superstition.


    So they subconsciously thought that there might be danger in the river, otherwise no one would hang a long sword under the bridge to suppress demons.


    Jack turns a deaf ear to the advice behind him. Instead, he swims more happily and makes an OK gesture to them with one hand.


    A few minutes later, Jack succeeded in taking down the ancient sword hanging under the bridge, and then swam back.


    Watching Jack go ashore, the six people who keep their heart in their throat are finally relieved.


    "Guys, see? I managed to get it. Nothing happened. You just scared yourself."


    Jack raised the sword in his hand, looked at the six people with a proud face and said.


    "Honey, you are wonderful."


    Ruth rushed up and gave Jack a kiss.


    Six people look at each other, is it really that they think too much?


    In fact, the river is really nothing dangerous?


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    at this time, a bell rang into the public ears.


    Everyone subconsciously goes along.


    In the dark, two people, one fat and one thin, were walking in front with hoods on their heads, one holding flags and ringing bells, and the other beating gongs.


    Beside him, a woman in a long red dress was holding a white fox in her arms.


    Behind them were nine figures shrouded in black cloaks.


    This group of people step out, a few steps closer and closer to them, as if they were sliding over.


    "Hurry up The corpse chaser. "


    The girl with short hair stammered out four words.


    Everyone was pale.


    They didn''t expect to meet the two corpse chasers in the video.


    Although they are curious about this mysterious thing, they never want to meet it in person.


    This is the same reason that Ye Gong likes dragons.


    "Oh, MAIGA, how did they do it so fast? Is there any trick? "


    Jack''s voice dropped and he yelled at susian, "Hey, man, this is a prank, right?"


    "Big brother, there''s a foreign fool there." Mei pangzi said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded: "that''s an international friend. Don''t be a fool."


    "All right." Fat may nodded and said, "there''s a foreign writer there."


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched.


    "There''s a monster in the river." Xiaobai in Qin Zhu''s arms suddenly struggles uneasily.


    Su Xun''s face changed: "pass the stone bridge quickly."


    Voice down, he accelerated shaking hands of the bell, a group of people a few steps out directly appeared in the stone bridge above.


    This is the credit of Yu Feng Fu.


    Yu Feng Fu can speed them up. Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take to get the corpse.


    "Oh, MAIGA, how do you do this, dragon Kung Fu?"


    Jack and Ruth are gaping at the scene.


    "Gentlemen, there may be demons in the river. You''d better leave quickly."


    On the bridge, Su Xun reminded several people camping by the river.


    His voice fell, and the faces of the six young men and women in the Dragon Kingdom changed greatly.


    "Let''s go now and keep up with the two masters."


    They immediately began to pack up. They believed Su Xun''s words.


    "Hey, what are you doing? There''s nothing in the river. Didn''t you just see it? I swam over and took the Bing sword back. There was no accident. "


    Jack waved his rusty sword and looked at the six people who were packing up.


    Looking at the sword in Jack''s hand, Su Xun and Mei Pang look at each other. Their faces are very ugly.


    This foreign Shabi actually took down the Zhenyao sword hanging on the bridge.


    The other six people are also Shabi. He''s a foreigner who doesn''t understand. Don''t you understand? He doesn''t stop him.


    Hearing Jack''s words, the six people who were in a hurry to pack things stopped again.


    Yeah, Jack just swam over and took down the demon sword. It doesn''t matter. That means there''s no demon in the river at all.


    What''s more, even if there were demons in ancient times, after so many years, they must have died long ago. Now the river must be safe.


    I''m going to graduate soon. I''m going to get together.


    Everything is ready, can''t you just go back all night?


    Everyone has a fluke mind.


    Seeing this, Su Xun sneered: "let''s go. Good advice is hard to persuade the damned ghost."Voice down, shaking the hands of the Dementor bell, ready to leave with the body.


    As for the life and death of those eight people, it has nothing to do with him.


    I have already reminded them that if they don''t listen to me, I''ve done my utmost.


    At this time, the change suddenly.


    "Boom! Huala -- "


    a huge shadow suddenly burst out of the water, opened his mouth and bit Su Xun on the bridge.


    This is a huge black fish, at least 2.5 meters in length, with a fishy smell in its mouth, and its thick fangs are chilling.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "There are monsters! There are really monsters


    Seeing this scene, several people near the river were almost scared out of their wits. They just farted and sat on the ground.


    Jack and Ruth, two foreigners, were confused, and their minds were blank.


    "Oh, my God, who can tell me this is not true, it''s not scientific."


    "Oh MAIGA, oh MAIGA..."


    Su Xun wants to curse his mother. I''m ready to leave. What are you doing when you step on the horse!


    "Go


    Mei Pang''s reaction was quick. He took out a handful of Rune paper and smashed it out without looking at it.


    "Boom!"


    The rune paper hit the black fish and sent out a burst of fire. The black fish smashed into the river.


    Rune paper is effective for black fish, indicating that it is really a water demon, not a mutant giant fish.


    The black fish did not leave after falling into the water. Instead, they were circling around the bridge, apparently preparing for the next attack.


    "You take these elders to the shore first, and I''ll entangle this animal. I''ll have a meal tonight and have fish with pickles."


    Su Xun threw the flag and bell in his hand to Mei pangzi, staring at the shadow swimming in the water.


    For the first time, he fought with the demon, but he was not empty. Even if he was empty, he couldn''t show it.


    Moreover, this black fish should not be very strong, otherwise it would have been making waves for a long time, and it would not have been able to stay in this gully, and even cannibalism would have to rely on sneak attacks.


    And now in this age of rare aura, there is no big demon.


    The people on the bank were shocked, lying in the trough, the master was domineering, God stepped on the horse to eat, God stepped on the horse to eat the sauerkraut fish.


    After reaction, they took out mobile phone videos one after another. After all, this video can be popular all over the world!


    Jack asked: "is the pickled fish delicious?"


    All of you


    Are foreigners short of brains?

 Chapter 206

    "That little golden hair, throw the sword in your hand!"


    Susian yelled at Jack on the bank.


    Since it''s a demon subduing sword, of course, it''s better to use the demon subduing sword. You can tell by the name that it''s a killer.


    It took Jack a long time to realize that he was calling himself. He quickly stepped forward and threw his sword at susian.


    Su Xun jumped up from the stone bridge and received his sword in the air.


    At the moment of receiving the sword, a piece of Rune paper appeared in my hand and was pasted on the body of the sword. The rusty sword burst out a burst of golden light.


    Then Su Xun''s body suddenly fell, and his sword went to the blackfish''s thorn.


    The black fish in the water wanted to avoid the sword.


    But because it''s not rainy season, the water level drops, the river is not wide, and its body is huge, so it can''t leave quickly.


    "Puyi -"


    the long sword pierced the back of the black fish, and the blood dyed the river red.


    Su Gao struggles to find the black fish in the water.


    "Damn it


    When Su Xun was swept by the fish''s tail, he felt as if his viscera had moved. He could only pull out his sword and jump onto the stone bridge.


    After landing on the stone bridge, Su Xun staggered twice to stabilize himself, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    "Big brother."


    Qin Zhu and Mei pangzi rushed to the stone bridge and looked at Su Xun anxiously.


    "It''s OK. It''s a little hurt. I can''t die."


    Su Xun wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and scanned the river, but he couldn''t see the black fish except for a ball of blood.


    "Have you already run?" Said Mei Pang.


    Su Xun frowned: "if you really run away, it will be cheaper."


    "Did the monster run away?" Jack went to the river to have a closer look.


    Su Xun''s face changed: "don''t come here!"


    He was not sure whether the black fish had run or dived into the bottom of the water.


    "What?" Jack was stunned for a moment.


    "Boom, crash -"


    at this time, the black fish jumped out of the water, opened his mouth, swallowed jack, and then quickly dived into the water.


    The water splashed on several people on the bank.


    "Oh, yes, Jack!"


    Ruth was shocked to see this scene. She almost subconsciously rushed forward. Fortunately, she was stopped by her classmates.


    At this time, no one dares to continue the video, all dragging Ruth to run far away, constantly comforting her.


    Su Xun sighed. If you don''t die, you won''t die. Foreigners always have the spirit of dying.


    If he didn''t take down the Zhenyao sword on the bridge, maybe nothing would happen.


    After all, in ancient times, every Bing Zhen demon sword was hung under the bridge after being enlightened or cast by an expert. It doesn''t work to hang a sword casually.


    Even after so many years, there is still residual power on the sword. If the Zhenyao sword is there, how can a little demon like blackfish dare to rush out of the river and make waves.


    As for hanging the Zhenyao sword now, it''s unrealistic.


    Because once the sword is removed, the whole layout will be completely destroyed, just like the broken mirror can''t be reunited.


    "Now what to do? This guy is injured and won''t come out easily to talk to us."


    Mei Puzi frowns tightly. If we don''t solve this problem, when it grows up, there will only be more and more victims.


    "There''s only another way to subdue the demon."


    Su Xun rubbed the belly swept by the fish''s tail and said.


    "Another way?" Mei Pang looks puzzled.


    Su Xun didn''t explain to him. He took out his mobile phone and called out: "locate my mobile phone. You can bring a platoon in person and take the gun."


    This is a call to Chiyang.


    After Chiyang was promoted as commander, Su Xun asked him to lead his troops in the Dragon kingdom to help the army train and transform their soldiers.


    Don''t you come out, madder?


    Then I will surpass you with the physical surpassing method!


    I''ll see if you can be fried into roast fish in the water.


    Mei Pang was stunned, lying in the trough, opening his mouth and mobilizing the soldiers. I think this elder brother seems to be a little hanging.


    Jiangzhou province is not close to your province, but this distance is not a problem for alien science and technology. Small military spaceships can arrive in a few minutes.


    A few minutes later, a young man on the bank suddenly pointed to the sky and cried, "what''s that, a meteor?"


    Everyone is subconsciously looking to the sky.


    A small spaceship appeared in the public''s sight. The spaceship circled at low altitude and the stairs came down. A R-star soldier in regular combat clothes came down from it with a gun.


    "General!"Chiyang went to Su Xun and made a military salute.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Crouching trough, the corpse chaser is actually a general of R star. This is big news!


    Have the corpse driving culture spread to other countries?


    Plum fat man is startled to drop chin, voice trembles of say: "spaceship, alien!"


    The seven people on the bank all looked at him strangely. Brother, did you just get through the net in your village?


    Now the whole world knows about aliens. OK, do you need this expression?


    Looking at other people''s habitual appearance, Mei Pang was in a mess in the wind.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    Isn''t he isolated from the world in Meijia village for several years?


    How come the world has changed?


    Su Xun said to Chiyang, "build guns along the bank to cover the river."


    "Yes, general!" Red sun should a, then to the soldier behind a wave.


    The soldiers moved and set up ten conventional guns along both sides of the river.


    Su Xun had taken Mei pangzi and they retreated to the shore.


    Mei pangzi has been carefully looking at Su Xun.


    Because it suddenly occurred to him that Su Xun had said two days ago that he would be his leader. He laughed at him at that time. Now he regretted that he wanted to be his leader!


    In the river, because there was too much movement above, the black fish carefully floated to the surface, trying to observe what was happening outside.


    "Fire!"


    At the command of Chiyang.


    "Boom boom..."


    Ten cannons were fired at the same time. The shells exploded in the river, causing several meters of water waves. The black fish were directly blown apart, and the white smoke of fish was flying everywhere.


    Poor black fish, before he had time to see the world for the last time, was so fried and fragrant.


    The seven students were all gaping at the scene.


    Lying trough, sure enough, under the gun''s range, everything is floating clouds.


    Mei pangzi also fully felt that the times have changed.


    In the past, the rune paper was used to subdue demons and demons, but now the ground is washed by direct artillery fire, and all the demons and ghosts under the muzzle are rubbish.


    The little white in Qin Zhu''s arms is shivering.


    After 20 rounds, Su Xun ordered to stop the shelling.


    Countless dead fish and snakes have become the burial objects of black fish and water demon, scattered all over the shore.


    The flesh of black fish is scattered on the shore, and the largest piece of flesh is no more than 20 cm in diameter.


    This horse is called fried fish.

 Chapter 207

    "Report, the target has been hit accurately, please give instructions from the commander!"


    The platoon leader of the artillery platoon came to the red sun and said sonorously.


    Although Su Xun was right next to him, no matter what industry, he was taboo to report this kind of thing.


    Especially in the army with strict ranks, you can go to whoever your direct superior is without the order of going up to the peak. You will always be responsible only to the direct superior.


    Red sun nodded, then looked at Su Xun, waiting for orders.


    "You can go." Su Xun said.


    Red sun feet close, PA of a stand at attention: "yes, general."


    The voice fell, turned around and left with the boarder of the artillery platoon. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t look at the others at all.


    A moment later, the spaceship turned into streamer and disappeared in the night sky. In a real sense, it came and went in a hurry.


    From shelling to the end of shelling, the midway time will not exceed three minutes.


    But in just three minutes, a water demon with a body length of nearly three meters, who could swallow people alive, died with no residue left.


    Unless there is a time when demons and demons will be destroyed, they will not be able to survive.


    It is said that there was once an army stationed beside a cemetery. At night, there were some strange things in the cemetery.


    Later, the officers directly ordered the cemetery to be shelled. After dozens of guns went down, nothing strange happened near the barracks.


    Guns in hand, that''s how overbearing!


    Su Xun turned to look at the seven students.


    All the seven students were excited and looked at Su Xun with some formality.


    The news is so big that they can''t digest what happened tonight.


    "I''m an adult. I don''t need to teach you what can be said and what can''t be said."


    Su Xun said it lightly.


    He doesn''t care about the rest, as long as the identity of general R is not exposed.


    Seven people nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    "Well, let''s go. What''s wrong with playing? I''ve never seen a horror film since I came here to camp in the wilderness. Generally, it''s you who are idle and painful."


    Su Xun waved away these people like flies.


    "Let''s go now. Thank you for your help, master."


    "Thank you, master, thank you..."


    While thanking them, the seven ran away in a hurry, even ignoring the salutes on the ground.


    "Big brother ~"


    fat man Mei came to Su Xun with a flattering face.


    Su Xun pushed the pig''s head away and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Elder brother, I want to be a leader. What you said last time for me to be a leader still counts?"


    Mei pangzi licked his face and rubbed his palm with embarrassment. How disgusting this look is.


    "Count." Su Xun nodded and said to Mei Pang, "the commander just now is Chiyang. What do you think of him?"


    "Very good, aggressive side leak." Fat may, just lick it.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "then you go and do it. As long as you have the ability to do it, you can do it as you like


    Mei Pang''s eyes blinked.


    After working for a long time, what you said was to give me a team leader to do it.


    But this is not what I want!


    "No, brother. In fact, I always think I''m a general. I can''t be a commander. Even a company commander can do it."


    "General, I think you are a fool."


    "That''s not good. You can find a female leader and let me do it." Mei Pang is the second best. He can''t do anything for a man.


    "Go away!"


    Ten minutes later, after Su Xun''s careful education with his fists, Mei Pang finally didn''t want to be the commander.


    Two people with the body of the Anti Japanese War ancestors continue on the road, over the mountains.


    On the other side, the seven students were also walking down the mountain.


    Ruth died of her boyfriend and was frightened. She was a little confused. She had to be supported when she walked.


    The young man in the black vest looked at the video recorded in his mobile phone. It was a short segment of Su Xun shaking the fish demon with a sword.


    As for the rest, it''s not recorded.


    Because after the fish demon ate jack, they were scared out of their wits. How dare they continue to record videos with their mobile phones.


    "I want to post this video online."


    Men in black waistcoats are ready to move. People are like this. When they know something special, they want to spread it from their own mouth. It''s known all over the world.


    "Didn''t he warn us not to talk nonsense?" Girls with short hair are worried.


    The black waistcoat man said, "what he said should not be about the identity of his alien officer, not about his fish fighting demon.""How do you know?" A black straight girl looked at him suspiciously.


    The man in black waistcoat explained: "didn''t the video of his corpse also come out? It''s not that nothing has happened yet. "


    After hearing this, everyone was relieved, and then they all asked for a video to be sent out from their respective social software, hoping to attract a wave of fans.


    Six people took the same title.


    The corpse chaser fighting the fish demon with sword. ¡·


    corpse chaser is a hot word on the Internet recently, so this post was pushed to many people''s mobile phones by big data.


    But it''s early in the morning, and most people are still resting, so few people see this post.


    Zhao Yu is a reporter. He just came back from working overtime at the TV station to eat instant noodles.


    One hand is enough to eat instant noodles, and the other hand should be used to play with mobile phones.


    As soon as he turned on his mobile phone, he saw the news that the news software pushed to him.


    The corpse chaser fighting the fish demon with sword. ¡·


    he scoffed: "these we media people are really hot, and they trample on the horse and fish demon, and I have hot and sour fish head."


    As a media person with a professional background, he doesn''t look up to those who engage in we media, because these people dare to make up anything, and a rat excrement spoils a pot of soup.


    In the past, when he came across similar news, he just crossed it directly.


    Today, however, he went in by magic.


    With the video playing, Zhao Yu''s instant noodles fork has fallen to the ground.


    After the video, Zhao Yu is still sitting on the sofa motionless, for a while to spit out two words: "lying trough."


    At this moment, only these two words can best express his inner feelings.


    It''s a tradition of Xiangxi culture in the Dragon kingdom to chase corpses.


    But this step on the horse even fish demon all came out, Zhao Yu began to doubt whether really want to Reiki recovery.


    Then he quickly realized that this was an opportunity. He picked up his mobile phone and called his editor in chief. He wanted to drive out the news immediately before other media found it.


    At that time, as the first media to report this, it will certainly attract a lot of attention.


    At this time, Su Xun knew nothing about it. He and Mei pangzi just walked out of the vast mountains and came to the enclosure section outside a city.

 Chapter 208

    "You don''t have to go through the city."


    Standing on the hillside and looking at the neon city below, Su Xun was worried.


    Although it was early in the morning, not many people were wandering in the street.


    But Su Xun was not at ease when he passed through the city with the corpse.


    "If you don''t go through the city, you can only take a detour, cross the river by boat, and go directly into the opposite mountain."


    Mei pangzi, with a map in his hand, pointed to a river marked above and said that this river is called Wujiang River.


    "Cross the river. If you don''t go to the city, don''t go to the city."


    Su Xun said.


    "When you get to Shu, you still have to enter the city. It''s just a county. If you want to go to Yicheng military area, you can''t get around that county."


    Mei pangzi first gave Su Xun a dose of preventive injection.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s really hard to get around. You can only go through the city, but if it''s not necessary, don''t scare people."


    "OK, you are a big pot. Listen to you." The fat man nodded his head.


    Wujiang River is the largest river in Guizhou Province.


    Wujiang fish is famous for its tender meat.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    shaking the Dementor bell, Su Xun and Mei pangzi came to the edge of the Wujiang River with nine corpses.


    The green river is like a lake, with mountains on both sides and beautiful scenery.


    "How can we get there without a boat?"


    Qin Zhu holds Xiaobai and looks around on the river to see if there are boats coming and going.


    "Isn''t there a boat coming?"


    Suddenly, Mei pangzi pointed to the river not far away and said.


    Su Xun and Qin zhuxun went.


    I saw a man wearing a hat driving on the river with a wooden boat. The wooden boat was not big, but it was stable under the man''s control.


    Wooden boats are those without canopies. It''s not a big problem to try to load them all at once.


    Under the cover of night, Mei Pang couldn''t see each other clearly.


    Su Xun had the ability of night vision, but he could see clearly. The boatman was an old man, wearing a brown blouse, which was a bit like the dress of the 1980s and 1990s.


    "Boatman, come and take a passenger."


    Mei pangzi waved to the man in the bamboo hat.


    The man in the bamboo hat took a look at them, and then a boat came over.


    I do not know when the river began to fog.


    The ship was not moving faster and faster, but the distance between the boat and the wooden frame was getting closer.


    "There''s something wrong with the boatman."


    Su Xun was suddenly alert.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked fat may.


    Su Xun said calmly: "in the middle of the night, in the wilderness, an old man was sailing alone with a boat on the river. Don''t you think it''s very strange?"


    "It seems to be true that you say so." At the beginning, Mei pangzi just subconsciously thought that it was a fisherman who got up early to catch fish.


    But after Su Xun said this, he muttered in his heart: "let me see if this guy is a ghost or a demon."


    As the voice fell, Mei pangzi made a hand decision and recited the Dharma mantra: "the Supreme Lord and the old king are clear, the three officials and the great emperor set three souls, the heaven and the earth are three in one, three fires, and give me the Dharma eye to observe Yin and Yang. Hurry is like law and order! "


    his fingers closed together and passed in front of his eyes, as if there was a golden light in his eyes.


    In the middle of the sound, the golden light in Mei Pang''s eyes faded, and her eyes returned to normal. She said to Su Xun, "this old man is human. I opened my eyes to see it. There''s no problem."


    "As long as it''s not ghostly." Su Xun was relieved. There were a lot of ghosts and goblins on the way, which made him almost get a psychological shadow.


    During the conversation, the old man came to several people in front of the boat: "some guests, please get on the boat."


    He wore it in his pocket and lowered his head, which made people unable to see his face clearly. His voice was hoarse, as if it was a piece of iron rubbing, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    But Su Xun didn''t care. They were on a boat and didn''t want to listen to songs.


    "Gentlemen, get on the boat."


    Su Xun shakes the bell and leads nine corpses on board first.


    Mei pangzi was afraid that the boss would mind and said, "take us to the opposite side. You''ll get twice as much money for one person."


    The boatman just nodded and did not speak.


    After Su Xun and others got on the boat, the boatman paddled off the shore.


    "Boatman, I''ll give you the money first. We are not defaulters." When Mei Pang talks, he reaches into his pocket to pay for it.


    "I only charge you two, one thousand." Said the boatman.


    Mei chubby eyebrows PICK: "it''s a bit too dark, when you this is a luxury cruise ah."


    "That''s the rule." The old man''s voice was calm.


    Mei pangzi pointed to the corpses and said, "don''t they accept money?"


    "My boat always carries dead people for free." Said the boatman faintly.His words fell, and the ship was quiet.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi looked at each other and thought that the old man was not simple.


    Because he just said that his ship always carries dead people for free. His indifferent attitude and calm tone indicate that he may often carry dead people.


    Mei asked: "look at the old man, this boat doesn''t look like a special passenger carrier. Is it a living in the water?"


    He asked because he saw a special fishing net and a bamboo pole with a hook on board.


    He had a guess in his mind.


    "Almost. It''s in the water." The boatman replied.


    Mei said casually, "then we are half of the same team."


    When the boatman heard this, he gave him a look.


    "You pick up the corpse, we chase the corpse, can''t this be regarded as half a colleague?" With a smile on his face, Mei pangzi points out the identity of the boatman.


    The corpse man.


    A special ship was set up to salvage bodies in the water.


    The boatman said with a smile: "it''s a good eyesight."


    With the heavy fog on the river, people can''t see the shore at night.


    There seemed to be ghosts in the thick fog.


    A few people on the ship are very calm.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a dripping corpse came from the thick fog, with a strong fishy smell in his mouth.


    Without waiting for Su Xun and Mei pangzi to fight, the oar in the boatman''s hand went out.


    "Bang!"


    The dripping body was thrown into the water.


    Then the boatman grabbed the net at his feet and scattered it.


    A faint golden light came from the surface of the net and covered the body.


    The fruit is netted, struggling and roaring, but it can''t break free at all.


    The boatman collected the net in a leisurely manner, just like fishing. He directly hung the net on the stern of the boat, and then continued to drive by boat.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi looked at each other, and they thought that the old man was too much of a pusher, a typical pusher.


    Catching a ghost is as light as catching a fish. It doesn''t change its face. What''s forced grid? That''s forced grid!


    Life is not only, but also.


    Su Xun didn''t know what suddenly occurred to him. He flashed an inexplicable color in his eyes and said quietly, "look at the old man''s proficiency. He doesn''t usually do less business."


    The boatman didn''t say anything. It was tacit.


    Seeing this, Su Xun laughed. He didn''t say anything more. He just laughed a little meaningful.

 Chapter 209

    A few minutes later, the wooden boat landed.


    Su Xun shakes the soul call to command nine corpses to get off the ship.


    Then he took out a hundred yuan from his wallet and handed it to the boatman: "old man, the boat fare."


    Mei pangzi, Xiao Bai, Qin Zhu, including the boatman, and even the water ghost wrapped in the fishing net at the stern of the boat were stunned.


    After all, it was agreed that a living person would get 1000 yuan, and two people would get 2000 yuan.


    Su Xun only gave him 100 yuan. What does that mean.


    "Young man, when you cross the river, you''re not afraid, are you? One thousand is my rule. I can''t break it. "


    The boatman took a look at Su Xun, but he didn''t pick up his money. His voice was hoarse, revealing some coldness.


    Su Xun chuckled, and his eyes sneered: "old Bangzi, you''re playing with me. Take me as the head of the injustice. You''re riding on a horse and killing guests with that water ghost. When I can''t see it, right?"


    His voice fell, Mei Pang and Qin Zhu are showing incredible color.


    "Young man, if you don''t want to pay for the boat fare, just say so. Why do you have to be so bloody? I''m innocent?" The boatman said coldly, looking insulted by dignity.


    "Yes, I''ll let you die a little more willingly." Su Xun nodded and said slowly, "I asked you on the ship if you are so proficient in business. You didn''t say anything."


    "Where are so many water ghosts in modern society that you can catch them every day? You think this is a production base for water ghosts, don''t you? "


    Mei pangzi suddenly woke up, his face changed, and his eyes were not good at looking at the old man.


    I don''t care about giving money, but I can''t if I''m killed as a fool.


    "Boy, I don''t understand what you say, but the cost of the boat is one thousand per person. Don''t force me..."


    Before the old man finished, a black pistol was on his head, and his body was frozen in place.


    Susian held the gun and looked at him with a smile: "how about forcing you? Go on, go on


    "Little brother, misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Don''t let it go. Let''s talk about it slowly. This time it''s an old thing. I don''t have eyes. I don''t want the boat fare. OK."


    There was a little bit of cold image of the old forced criminals in the muzzle of the gun under the threat of the moment is the original appearance, this piece of advice package virtue is simply the old version of plum fat.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he admitted that he had colluded with the water ghost to blackmail the shipping fee.


    "Ouch, wocao, old man, I didn''t expect you to play so dirty. The routine is very deep. You raise the water devil, too."


    Fat Mei is angry. It''s a thousand yuan. How many steamed buns and pickles can he eat?


    The old man with a flattering smile: "joking, earn a little money to support the family."


    "Pa!"


    "Fat Mei slapped him on the head:" mad, I praise you. You are very proud, aren''t you


    "Tell me for yourself." Su Xun put a muzzle on his forehead.


    Influenced by the justice at the muzzle of the gun, the old man said with a wry smile: "two little brothers, I can''t help it either. Now there are more and more people from the fire brigade to salvage the bodies, and there are fewer and fewer water ghosts. I''m out of work, so I have no choice but to do this."


    According to the old man''s confession, his name is Huang Youde. He is 53 years old and his family has been a corpse hunter for generations.


    Since it''s the job of the fire brigade to salvage the body now, he successfully lost his job.


    By coincidence, he caught a water ghost, and then raised it up. One person and one ghost worked in collusion, and he set up a boat to kill passengers in Wujiang River.


    Every time the boat goes to the middle of the river, the water ghost will come out to scare people. Then Huang Youde will easily subdue him and show his superb strength.


    In this way, no matter how much he costs, the passengers on the ship will not bargain with him after seeing his strength.


    On the contrary, he will be regarded as a benefactor who can save his life and give him more shipping expenses.


    Relying on this job, he slaughtered customers on the river from morning to night. After a year, he bought a house and often had spare money to help those women who were eight hundred a night.


    "Tut Tut, yes. I''m quite business minded."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    Huang Youde licked his face and said with a flattering smile, "no matter how cunning I am, I''m still being seen through by your eyes, little brother? That Can you put the gun down first? I''m afraid. "


    "With your virtue, you can also pretend to be a master just now. You usually practice a lot." Su Xun asked casually, but the muzzle of the gun still didn''t move.


    Huang Youde said modestly: "where, mainly practice makes perfect, practice makes perfect."


    "Pa!"


    Mei pangzi slapped him on the head again: "you are proud again. My elder brother praised you. You are very proud."


    "No, no, no, I''ve fully realized my mistake, and I swear I''ll never do such a wicked thing again." If Huang Youde''s voice falls, he will raise his hand and swear.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi didn''t stop them. They just looked on coldly.


    Seeing this, Huang Youde sneered and put down his raised hand: "well, I went out to watch the calendar today, so I shouldn''t swear today."People in Xuanmen believe in swearing. Swearing should not be made disorderly.


    "A thousand dollars." Said Mei Pang.


    Huang Youde''s eyes widened when he heard the words. He took another look at Su Xun. He rubbed his hands and said, "it''s not very good. I''m so sorry. Just give me 100 yuan as the little brother said."


    "You want to fart when you step on the horse." Mei pangzi glared at him and held out his hand: "what I said is that you gave us a thousand yuan. Your water ghost is so ugly that it scares us. Do you understand the spirit loss fee? One thousand yuan per person."


    Huang Youde''s mouth twitches and his mother sells criticism. Can you two corpse chasers who cross mountains and mountains in the evening be scared by a water ghost?


    Blackmail, the blackmail of chiguoguo!


    But people have to bow under the eaves.


    Let''s not say that Mei Pang wants to pay for his mental loss. Even if he wants to pay for abortion, he has to give it obediently.


    I can''t pay you two thousand yuan for my business tonight.


    Meipangzi took the money, took out a hundred and threw it to him: "don''t say we bully people, we should give you the boat fare. Take it."


    In Huang Youde''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses raced by, extorting money from Laozi to pay for Laozi''s boat fare. I have to thank you.


    "Don''t do such devious things in the future, or I will teach you to be a man next time."


    Su Xun warned him, put away the gun, shook the bell and continued to drive with the body.


    "Ah, yes, my little brother taught me that I''ve lived to be a dog at my age. Today, of course, I wake up."


    Huang Youde nodded and bowed for a while. He didn''t raise his head until the sound of the bell got farther and farther away. He scolded: "fuck! Two bastards


    After scolding, he released the water ghost from the fishing net at the stern of the boat.


    "Lao Huang, what are we going to do?" It''s like water and grass.


    Huang Youde sighed: "I''ve lost my sight today, and it''s right to plant it. I''ve come up with a new way to get rich. I don''t believe in this business. I can still meet the two bastards just now."

 Chapter 210

    "Fatty Mei, do you think the old man just looked familiar?"


    Qin Zhu asked Mei pangzi.


    Mei pangzi was stunned: "do you have one?"


    "Of course." Qin Zhu rolled his eyes: "don''t you think that''s the old-age version of you? The same shameless. "


    "Sister in law, you are just talking nonsense. You can insult me, but you can''t insult my dignity!" Mei pangzi said in a voice, and then the conversation changed: "of course, if you give money, it can be discussed."


    "Well, when I see him, I think I see you when you are old." Qin Zhu said.


    Mei pangzi corrected: "sister-in-law, he is not as handsome as I am. Mei Wenhua is also a man with a head and a face in our Meijia village."


    "If you have a head and a face, you just don''t have a neck." Xiaobai in Qin Zhu''s arms mercilessly mends the knife.


    Fat man may said no because he was too fat to see his neck.


    At 5:30 in the morning, the group found a cave and prepared to rest here until the evening.


    He beat two pheasants on the mountain, plucked and cleaned them, put them on a stick and roasted them on the fire.


    "It smells good." Xiaobai squatted aside, saliva will flow out.


    Mei chubby smile: "Fox meat is more fragrant."


    "Hateful!" Xiaobai gritted his teeth and spat out two words. He felt that this fat man was really disgusting.


    Two people, a ghost and a demon, roast pheasant in front of the cave. The sky outside is already bright unconsciously.


    "If you want to go to the city at the foot of the mountain later and buy some seasonings by the way, the pheasant is very fragrant, but it doesn''t taste good."


    Mei Pang chewed a wild chicken leg and said vaguely.


    "Put the body in the cave?" Su Xun asked.


    Mei pangzi rolled his eyes: "I''m afraid someone will steal the corpse. I can''t think of it."


    "OK, I''ll go shopping after eating. I haven''t been to the city for a long time." Su Xun nodded and agreed. Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai were all cheering.


    These days, they have been shuttling through the mountains and forests, far away from the city. No matter how beautiful the scenery on the mountain is, there will be a day when they are tired of watching it.


    After eating the roast pheasant, they changed their clothes and went down the mountain to the city.


    At the same time, as the sun rises, the silent city begins to recover, and the video of "corpse chaser with sword and fish fighting demon" starts to fire on the Internet.


    This video is more shocking than the previous one.


    "This big fish can grow in the river. It''s going to take NIMA several meals."


    "The focus of food is always so strange. How many meals can we have? It''s a demon, fish demon


    "There are really monsters in the world. In the future, you should pay attention to traveling in mountainous areas. If you have fish monsters, you may have fox monsters."


    "It''s best to have a fox demon. Fox demons are all handsome men and pretty women. I can start both men and women."


    "Lying trough, the elder brother upstairs has a strong taste."


    "It''s so handsome. It''s just like the protagonist in the movie. He spent a lot of money to buy all the information about the corpse chaser. It''s permanent."


    "The sword in the corpse chaser''s hand is an antique. I think he should give it to the museum."


    "I''ll write it upstairs. Do you mean to be sprayed with such words? Why are you so noble?"


    There is a lot of discussion on the Internet, and everyone is guessing whether the aura has revived. Many secondary two teenagers are ready to pack up and run away from home to seek immortality.


    And the video spread to foreign countries is to let countless foreigners shocked the eye.


    "Oh, my God, it''s a movie special effect, right? Or is it a game video? "


    "Is there a monster in the Dragon kingdom? I''m going to the Dragon kingdom. I must see it with my own eyes. "


    "It''s really a magical country. Are there any immortals in the Dragon Congress? Is it their immortal or our God? "


    "It''s so shocking. Forgive me, I can''t describe my mood in words."


    For a time, the Dragon Kingdom has become a holy land in the eyes of countless foreigners. It is hard to get a ticket to the Dragon kingdom.


    At this time, Su Xun was taking Qin Zhu to the shopping mall.


    Mei pangzi has a variety of local snacks in his hand. He never stops all the way.


    Since entering the city, Qin Zhu and the fox in her arms have attracted many people''s attention.


    Of course, Su Xun also attracted a lot of little sisters.


    After all, with his rebellious appearance, even with sunglasses, he can''t hide the handsome in his heart.


    "Wow, what a beautiful fox!"


    Suddenly, accompanied by a burst of exclamation, a gorgeous woman ran to Qin Zhu, eyes shining staring at the fox in her arms.


    Xiaobai rolled his eyes. These stupid human beings are so boring.


    "He''s looking at me. His eyes are blue."


    Seeing Xiaobai rolling her eyes, the woman thought she was greeting her, and the smile on her face was more brilliant."It''s pretty. I''ve never seen such a spirited animal."


    A young man in casual clothes walks up to the woman and looks at Xiaobai in Qin Zhu''s arms.


    It seems like a couple.


    "Hello, miss. Is this fox for sale? You can pay as much as you like."


    The woman looked at Qin Zhu and said.


    Qin Zhu showed an apologetic smile: "sorry, I didn''t mean to sell Xiaobai."


    "Is it Xiaobai? What a rustic name. " The woman tucks up a sentence, then goes on, "one hundred thousand, make complaints about it, sell it to me, one hundred thousand pieces."


    Women are polite when they speak, but they always feel superior.


    "Sorry, I really don''t have the idea to sell it." Qin Zhu was a little impatient, so he left a word and was ready to leave.


    At this time, the young man stopped her again: "Miss, I believe you can see that my girlfriend really likes this fox. Please help her, 150000."


    "Hey, I said what''s the matter with you. Didn''t you hear my sister-in-law say not to sell it?" Mei Pang stares at them with bad eyes.


    Su Xun hugged Qin Zhu, took a look at the young man in casual clothes, and walked away directly.


    Mei Pang gave a cold hum, bit the sausage, dragged his fat body to keep up with Su Xun and Qin Zhu.


    "Brother Lang, I really want that fox."


    The woman reluctantly looked at Qin Zhu''s back, swinging the young man''s arm and began to act coquettishly.


    Xie Lang pet touched her head: "as long as you like, don''t say it''s a fox, I''ll pick the stars from the sky for you."


    Voice down, he took out his mobile phone to make a phone call out: "bring people to come here, do something for me."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at the back of Su Xun''s three, and the gloom of his eyes flashed by.


    If you don''t know what to recommend, I''ll discuss with you, but you won''t listen.


    In that case, don''t blame me for being rude.


    I can still get the fox for nothing.

 Chapter 211

    At five in the afternoon.


    Su Xun and others left the city to return to the mountains.


    In addition to seasoning, also bought a lot of snacks.


    They didn''t notice that a car had been following behind them.


    There were only two people sitting in the car, one driving and the other sitting in front of the co driver to watch.


    The man on the co pilot''s watch took out his mobile phone and called out: "Lang Shao, you asked me to watch the three people go out of the city to the mountains."


    "Mountain people? No wonder you can catch such a spirited fox. Since it''s mud leg in the mountain, it''s better to follow them and start again in the dark to bring the fox back. It''s good to teach people a lesson. Don''t kill people. "


    After Xie Lang finished, without waiting for the other party to answer, he said, "forget it, where are you now? I''ll go with you."


    "We are..." The co pilot gave us an address.


    Xie Lang replied, "you follow first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    The voice dropped and he hung up.


    More than ten minutes later, Xie Lang drove over to meet the two people who were following him. He also took four bodyguards with him.


    At the beginning, they were able to drive with them. When they got out of the city, they had to abandon their car and follow Su Xun to the mountains.


    Because there are few people in the mountain, in order to prevent being found, seven people can only hang far behind.


    The advantage is that there are enough trees and grass to hide.


    "Master, there are people following us. One of them is the man we met in the mall."


    Qin Zhu''s little white sniffed his nose and said that it was more sensitive than a dog''s nose.


    "Ha ha, it seems that they haven''t given up Xiaobai yet. OK, let them follow, and give them a surprise when it''s completely dark."


    Su Xun showed a joking smile, a demon, a ghost and nine corpses. He just didn''t know what the mental endurance of those guys behind him was.


    Mei pangzi and Qin Zhu obviously understood Su Xun''s meaning, and both of them showed the color of playfulness.


    An hour later, it was dark. Xie Lang was sweating and his shirt was wet.


    "Mad, where does this guy live?"


    Xie Lang panted and said, always in the city, when did he climb such a long mountain road.


    He felt as if his throat was going to smoke and his lungs were about to explode.


    "Lang Shao, if you don''t wait for us here, we''ll come back to meet you after we finish our work."


    One of the leaders said a word.


    Xie Lang is a bit moved, but looking at the dark surrounding, like the devil''s teeth and claws of the trees, and then thinking of the corpse chaser''s video, he can''t help but excite himself.


    He doesn''t have the guts to wait alone in this damn place.


    I wouldn''t have followed him if I had known.


    Twenty minutes later, seeing Su Xun and others enter a cave, Xie Lang was finally relieved, but he arrived.


    "In Wait outside. When they fall asleep, rush in and hit them I can''t do it. "


    Xie Lang gasped and sat down on the ground.


    He had to lead the team to rush in, or he would not get angry if he didn''t climb for so long.


    Half an hour later, Xie Lang had a good rest, and there was no sound in the cave. He thought he might have fallen asleep.


    He took out a swing stick: "do it."


    Voice down, leading with six people toward the cave.


    As soon as I got to the entrance of the cave, I saw a figure coming out.


    "Mad, I''ve been found, Qiangan!"


    Xie Lang said maliciously, his steps didn''t stop, and he rushed up with a swing stick.


    As the son of the boss of the largest demolition company in the county, fighting is a common occurrence for him.


    After the rush, the true face of the figure was completely exposed in front of the seven people.


    I can only see that there is no one here.


    The skin is dark and rotten. In some places, white bones can be seen. This is clearly a corpse.


    A corpse is not terrible, but a corpse that can walk out of the cave by itself is terrible.


    Seven people are scared pale face, forward of the footsteps abruptly stopped.


    "Go, go back, go down the mountain."


    Xie Lang stammered.


    A group of people turned around to leave.


    At this time, eight more bodies jumped out of the cave. At this time, their cloaks had been taken off, and they looked more deterrent.


    "Lang Shao, how What shall we do? "


    A group of people shivered, the swing stick in their hands was almost unstable, and the bean big cold sweat kept falling from their forehead.


    "Zombies Zombies


    With a scream, Xie Lang threw his baton and ran down the mountain."Wait for us, Lang Shao."


    The rest of us screamed and followed.


    The mountain road was rugged. Xie Lang, who was running in the front, fell down, causing the six people behind to be tripped.


    Then seven people rolled down so hard that they were knocked bloody all the way. Some people even knocked their teeth off.


    Until rolling to a gentle slope, seven people stopped.


    "No No, come on


    Xie Lang covered his bloody forehead and said in a trembling voice.


    "No, we didn''t catch up, Ronnie. We''re safe."


    Hearing this, Xie Lang breathed a long sigh of relief and leaned back against a tree, with a smile on his face for the rest of his life.


    All of a sudden, he saw a look of horror on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Xie Lang asked.


    "Lang Lang... "


    A man wants to remind him, but he can''t say the whole thing.


    Xie Lang subconsciously looked up, and then the expression on his face became stiff.


    From his point of view, he was leaning against the tree, a hairless woman is hanging upside down with him.


    Suddenly, the corner of the woman''s mouth rose, a faint smile, full of strange.


    Xie Lang thinks that this woman is inexplicably familiar. When he thinks about it carefully, isn''t it the woman who met the fox in the shopping mall?


    No, she''s not human at all!


    "Ah Ah! Ghosts


    He almost ran down the mountain and got up again.


    "Ah, there is a ghost! There''s a ghost


    "I''ll never come here again."


    A group of people scrambled to the foot of the mountain in confusion. They stumbled several times on the road.


    Qin Zhu fell from the tree, looking at the back of a group of people, showing a touch of cunning color.


    Xie Lang and others took a few steps, wrestled and bumped all the way, and then hid behind a huge stone.


    After waiting for a long time, six people were really relieved.


    "OK, ok Still alive. "


    Xie Lang patted his chest, and then he saw a huge white fox standing on the tree opposite him.


    The fox said, "don''t you want me? Do you want any more? "


    Xie Lang directly in front of a black, scared fainted in the past.

 Chapter 212

    Sheran is crazy.


    But it''s not completely crazy. To be exact, it''s neurotic. It''s normal during the day and abnormal at night. It''s crazy in the middle of the night.


    Every time I go crazy, I point to the corner and say there are ghosts, zombies and foxes.


    His girlfriend Lingling was so upset that their marriage ended.


    The bodyguards who went with Xie Lang were scared and moved out of the county overnight.


    It was said that this event was extraordinary, but since then the mountain has become a taboo place in the county, and no one dares to go up the mountain at night.


    At this time, Su Mei and his father were searching for the corpse of Su Mei.


    It''s the fifth night of the corpse chase.


    "I''m going to enter Shu soon, and it''s not far from Yicheng military division through a county."


    Mei said, looking at the map.


    "How far is the county from us?" Su Xun asked.


    Mei pangzi looked down again: "it''s not far. If you walk fast, you can pass tonight."


    "Let''s work harder. Let''s go through the county tonight and send our predecessors to the city tomorrow. Let''s put an end to this."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he quickened his pace. The shaking range of the soul taking bell in his hand also increased, and the bell became more and more urgent.


    Lailong county is located in the border of Sichuan Province. It is the nearest city to Guizhou Province, and it is also an important traffic route between the two places.


    In ancient times, it was hard to describe the Sichuan Road as a road to the sky. In Yunnan, Guizhou and Sichuan, there were high mountains, dense forests and steep cliffs, so there was no way to make a detour in many places.


    For example, Lailong county is a city that must be crossed by Su Xun and others.


    Lailong county is not big, but because it is located on the border of the two provinces, it has a large floating population. Many businessmen like to live here temporarily.


    It was 3 a.m. now that no one was visible on the streets of Lailong County, only street lamps, 24-hour shops and barbecue stalls were still on.


    At a barbecue stand, four young people with colorful hair were drinking beer and bragging.


    There are lots of signatures and paper towels on the floor.


    "Brother Liang, I tell you, in In this Lailong, I''ll convince you. Really, my son lied to you. "


    "Yes, brother Liang''s name is so powerful. Come on, I''ll give him a toast."


    "Brother Liang touches one..."


    Xiao Huangmao, who is called brother Liang, is very flattered by the three people. Holding a shelf, he said, "I tell you, follow me and work hard. Sooner or later, let alone Lailong, Yicheng will have a place for us."


    "Brother Liang, have a drink."


    The four little gangsters were obviously drunk. They stuttered and drifted when they spoke.


    "They''ve been drinking for almost two hours. When will they leave?"


    The owner of the barbecue shop yawned and felt dissatisfied. She felt that her eyelids were fighting.


    "If there''s any way, you can''t get rid of people."


    The boss also has some helplessness, because they usually close the stall around one o''clock, and today they are dragged to the present by these four people.


    "Ding Ling Ling - Ding Ling Ling ~"


    at this time, a crisp bell suddenly came.


    Both the sleepy landlady and the boss are in high spirits.


    "Where did the bells ring at night?" The landlady looked at the end of the street, a little puzzled.


    The boss rubbed his eyes: "maybe it''s some kid''s prank."


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all kinds of disasters will happen ~"


    at this time, there is a roar full of middle spirit resounding through the street.


    Then came the sound of gongs.


    "Dang ~"


    the wife and the boss of the barbecue stand looked at each other.


    "When I was a child, my father told me that the corpse chaser in Xiangxi seemed to shout like this when he passed by at night."


    The boss''s face turned white and sweat oozed from his forehead. After all, this evening, I can''t help him not to panic.


    What''s more, it''s better to believe what it has than not.


    The landlady said flurriedly: "what are you still doing? Close the stall quickly. Don''t be the two corpse chasers who came to us recently."


    "It''s really possible." The boss beat a spirit, went to the four little gangsters in front of: "four boss, you see this time is almost, otherwise tonight is here, I give you 50% discount."


    After all, no matter how much you say, you should take the initiative to make amends.


    "What did you say? 50% off? We are short of your money. You start to drive people before we eat well. What do you mean


    Four little gangsters stare at the boss with poor eyes. With the strength of wine, they are quite eager to do something.


    The boss laughed: "no, four bosses, didn''t you hear the bell? I''m afraid the corpse chaser is going to take a way. This can''t collide. ""Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing this, the four burst into laughter and opened their mouths. The spirit of wine kept spreading out.


    "Boss, I''ll tell you that the sound of the bell is very loud. Let''s have a few more drinks. Wait beside you. A lot of old people are scared by these things."


    "That''s to say, there are also corpse chasers. The videos on the Internet are all fake. They must be synthetic, but there are a lot of fools who believe it."


    "If you want me to say that maybe it''s the hype of a team. The corpses are all made up of human beings. Now they''re on fire. They can make a lot of money by opening a live broadcast in two days."


    "Mad, these people are really good at their routines now."


    All four of them took the corpse chaser who was recently passed on the Internet as a joke and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    They don''t believe there''s a corpse chaser in the world.


    "There''s also the video of killing fish demon. Maybe it''s from there that I caught a big fish and put it in the river to play. There are so many fish in the sea."


    "I believe it''s a lot of special effects, and then it''s a lot of special effects."


    "Ding Ling Ling - Ding Ling Ling ~"


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters will happen..."


    While the four were chatting, the ring was getting closer and closer.


    "What to do." The landlady ran to the boss and asked anxiously.


    The boss''s face was uncertain: "let''s go to the back of the barbecue stand to hide and see the situation."


    Voice down, he took his wife to hide behind the barbecue stand.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    the bell is closer, as if it were ringing in their ears, and it is clearer and clearer.


    I don''t know when the fog started on the street.


    Su Xun shakes the bell, Mei Pang knocks the gong and comes out of the white fog with nine tall bodies.


    The boss and his wife at the back of the barbecue stand were both staring at the scene. They covered their mouths tightly and did not dare to make any noise.


    At the same time, four drunk little gangsters also saw Su Xun and others.

 Chapter 213

    "Brother Liang, do you think it''s human? I mean, how can this corpse walk?"


    A little red hair pointed to Su Xun and others and said.


    "So much pressure, let him take off his cloak and have a look."


    Brother Liang said impatiently, and then waved to Mei Wenhua: "Hey, that fat man over there, come here, let''s take off our cloak."


    Mei pangzi didn''t pay any attention to him. He continued to beat the gong to keep up with Su Xun.


    Being ignored, brother Liang is very angry.


    "Mad, I have to see it today."


    Twist to get up, leave a crooked words to Su Liang to walk.


    Three little gangsters are also in a hurry to catch up.


    Coming to the body, brother Liang reached out to lift the cloak on one of the bodies.


    As soon as he reached out his hand, Su Xun''s indifferent voice came into his ears: "if you collide with the corpse, you will be punished. You can think clearly."


    "Who the hell are you scaring? I don''t believe in this evil today. " Bright elder brother domineering full of said a, eyes with a bit of provocation.


    After a few beers, he now feels like he''s the only one in the world.


    Su Xun didn''t stop him. Since he insisted on seeing it, let him see it clearly.


    Brother Liang belched and lifted the cloak on the body.


    Then the expression on his face became stiff, the wine woke up instantly, and his hand with his cloak trembled slightly.


    "Ma God, what a corpse! Corpses


    The other three little gangsters were all frightened and stepped back subconsciously.


    Back a few steps, but found that brother Liang is still standing in the same place did not move, three people can not help but rise in the heart of a steady stream of admiration.


    "Brother Liang is fierce. No wonder he can make a name in Lailong county. He doesn''t even frown at the corpse."


    "That is, brother Liang is overbearing..."


    Brother 10000 ran along his forehead, but he didn''t want to be scared.


    At this moment, the body suddenly turned to look at him.


    "Ah


    Brother Liang was so scared that he almost subconsciously turned around and ran. As a result, because of his soft feet, he fell to the ground after two steps.


    At this time, the car ran directly over his face.


    "Click click -"


    accompanied by a clear sound, brother Liang''s legs directly twisted and deformed.


    "My legs! Ah, my leg


    Brother Liang uttered a shrill scream. Because of the pain, his face became distorted, and there was no blood on his face.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    "Dang - Dang ~"


    it was just the bell, just the sound of the gong. Su Xun soon disappeared in the same place with his body.


    "Brother Liang, you have nothing to do, brother Liang."


    Until this time, the three little gangsters who were scared so far dare to help brother Liang.


    Behind the barbecue stand, the boss and his wife looked at each other and saw the panic in each other''s eyes.


    "Retribution, that''s retribution."


    The landlady mumbled the same sentence to herself.


    In her opinion, brother Liang''s leg was broken by the van, which was what Su Xun said.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence.


    "Ding Lingling ~"


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters will happen..."


    Bells and gongs and Mei Pang''s shouts spread all over the street.


    Many residents opened their windows one after another to look down.


    See the mist on the street hazy, fog there is a road can not see the figure in the front, the speed is very fast, a few steps out to a few meters away.


    It''s as if there are ghosts traveling at night.


    People who saw this scene felt numb scalp, rapid heartbeat, shortness of breath, and then quickly closed the window.


    Lailong hotel is the largest hotel in the county. Many businessmen from other places live here.


    A group of people in suits walked out of the door of the hotel, surrounded by a fat foreigner with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    There is a black BMW on the side of the road.


    "Mr. Charles, you should stay here to rest tonight. It''s not safe to take a bus at night."


    A middle-aged man with glasses opened the door for the foreigner himself.


    "No, Huo, I must go back to magnesium immediately and submit your proposal to the head office, hoping to reach an agreement in the end."


    Charles waved his hand, his face a little bit red, and his mouth was full of wine.


    He is from a paper company in MgO. He came to Longguo at the invitation of Huo Tao, a local entrepreneur in Lailong county.After spending a day in Lailong county and collecting $1 million from Huo Tao, Charles felt that it was a good choice to cooperate with Huo Tao''s company.


    That''s why he couldn''t wait to book a plane ticket all night to go back to magnesia to finalize the matter.


    Because after signing the contract, he will get a reward of 500000 US dollars, which is why he is so active.


    "Well, next time you come to Longguo, you must let me treat you for two more days."


    Huo Tao pretends to be reluctant to part with him. In fact, he also wants Charles to return home soon to finalize the contract.


    "Ding Ling ~ Ding Ling ~ Ding Ling ~"


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters will happen..."


    "Dang ~"


    a bell rang into everyone''s ears, and Charles, who was preparing to get on the bus, also stopped subconsciously.


    Everyone went along, and a thick fog began to spread from the street on the left side of the hotel.


    "Well, why is it fogging?" Said one of the entourage, frowning.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    the bell is getting closer and closer.


    Finally, under the gaze of the crowd, Su Xun and Mei pangzi came out of the fog with nine corpses.


    "The two corpse chasers on the Internet?"


    Huo Tao''s face changed. Although he thought it was a trick, he still felt ominous.


    "Huo, what are they doing?" Charles asked curiously.


    Huo Tao showed a smile on his face: "Mr. Charles, this is a traditional culture of Xiangxi in our dragon kingdom. It''s called driving the corpse, that is, driving the corpse on the road."


    "Oh, MAIGA, is that true?" Charles exclaimed, how could the body walk?


    Huo Tao laughed: "Mr. Charles, this is obviously fake. It''s mostly people loading corpses inside. Otherwise, why cover the corpses?"


    Now there are some people on the Internet who firmly believe in the corpse chaser.


    However, many people have the same idea as Huo Tao. They think it''s an operation. Let people load the corpses, and then send videos to the Internet to attract attention and traffic, and then open a live broadcast to realize the traffic.


    After all, there are many similar things these days.


    Knowing that it was fake, Charles was still interested. Looking at Huo Tao, he said, "Huo, can you ask them to come and perform for me?"

 Chapter 214

    Hearing Charles''s request, Huo Tao wanted to curse his mother.


    In the state of dragon, as long as you are a businessman, even if you don''t believe in superstition, it''s a little taboo.


    Huo Tao firmly believes that the corpse chaser is fake, and those corpses that will move by themselves are disguised.


    But even if he knew it was fake, he felt bad luck and unlucky after he met it.


    Now Charles asked him to call the corpse chaser to perform. Didn''t he mean to embarrass him?


    But he couldn''t refuse. He said with a smile on his face, "of course it can."


    As the voice dropped, he said to the driver beside him, "Xiao Wang, go and ask the two corpse drivers to come and show Mr. Charles the whole process of corpse removal. He said that after the performance, he would give them 5000 yuan."


    "Good boss." Xiao Wang answered, and then walked to Su Xun and others who were getting closer and closer.


    Su Xun stopped and said, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Oh, it''s quite decent." Xiao Wang chuckled, and then said, "my boss asked you to go there and perform the process of corpse removal. After the performance, I will give you 2000 yuan."


    Huo Tao gave 5000 yuan to his mouth and immediately cut down 3000 yuan.


    "We''re in a hurry. We can''t make this money." Su Xun''s voice dropped and left shaking the bell in his hand.


    Xiao Wang was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly stopped Su Xun again: "I said, brother, two thousand yuan for a performance, a lot of it. Well, two thousand five, I''ll add five hundred to you personally, OK?"


    "It''s not about money." Su Xun''s voice was calm and he bypassed Xiao Wang.


    Seeing this, Xiao Wang felt a little angry: "boy, a cheater who pretends to be a God and a ghost still takes a stand with me, right? You don''t have to toast or drink!"


    If Su Xun doesn''t go, how can he get the remaining 25% rebate?


    What''s more, he didn''t do a good job, which betrayed Huo Tao''s trust?


    "What do you say when you step on the horse?" Mei Pang was angry in an instant. What he hated most was being called a liar.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Wang chuckled and said, "I really think I''m a corpse chaser, right? I''ve seen too many movies."


    "Fuck..." Mei Pang immediately wanted to give each other some color to see.


    But Su Xun stopped him and looked at Xiao Wang with a smile: "are you sure you want us to go over?"


    "What''s the ink? You can''t even make money? Let''s go. " Xiao Wang had an impatient look on his face.


    Su Xun laughed: "OK, I don''t want any money. I''ll give you a free performance tonight."


    Wen Yan has the final say, "commom; cynical, my boss never gives money."


    That''s what he said, but he had made up his mind that he would embezzle all the five thousand dollars later.


    "Let''s go."


    Susian shook the bell, followed Xiao Wang with the body, and walked to the door of the hotel.


    "Boss, it''s done."


    Xiao Wang said to Huo Tao with a flattering face.


    Huo Tao nodded, but frowned the next second, because he felt that the day seemed inexplicably suddenly cold.


    "Oh, come on. I have to go to the city to catch a plane." Charles couldn''t wait to say, and reached for one of the bodies.


    Just touching this, his face suddenly changed and he quickly took back his hand.


    Because of the cold, he felt as if he had touched a piece of ice, and his skin was more like a dry tree trunk.


    If it is a living person, it will never be the temperature or the touch.


    He looked at Su Xun, and his eyes were a little frightened.


    Su Xun grinned at him.


    The smile fell on Charles like a devil''s smile.


    "God bought it."


    Charles had a look of fear on his face, and he kept retreating, his face as white as paper.


    "It''s all fake, Mr. Charles. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Huo Tao quickly comforted each other.


    Charles kept shaking his head, and his backward steps still didn''t stop. He kept mumbling the same sentence to himself: "I''ll buy it, oh buy it, oh buy it."


    Huo Tao didn''t expect that the foreigner was so timid, so he could only say to Xiao Wang: "lift all the cloaks on these people, and let Mr. Charles have a look. These are all human clothes."


    "Yes, boss." Xiao Wang''s voice fell, and he reached out to lift the cloak of one of the bodies.


    "Patta."


    Su Xun grabbed him by the wrist and said, "if you collide with these corpses, you''ll have bad luck and be punished."


    "Get the hell out of here Xiao Wang pushed Su Xun away with a sneer: "I think you''re afraid I''ll expose your trick."


    As the voice fell, he directly lifted the cloak over one of the bodies.Then, everyone''s face changed.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    A few women who accompany wine are scared to send out a scream more, have a direct scared fainted in the past.


    "Oh, my God Charles''s voice shot up several points.


    Huo Tao looks back curiously, and then his face changes greatly. He is so scared that he sits on the ground, his lips wriggle, but he can''t say a word.


    As for Xiao Wang, who opened his body''s cloak, his face was bloodless, his legs trembled and his legs were soaked with urine.


    Su Xun slowly covered the body with his cloak, and then shook the bell: "go, go on the road ~"


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    Mei pangzi knocked the soul Gong in his hand, and cried out: "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters will be born together..."


    When I heard the conversation before, everyone laughed it off.


    But now I heard the same words again, and everyone''s face turned even whiter.


    They just kind of bumped into the body.


    Xiao Wang even chased Su Xun: "master, help me, master, I don''t want to be punished, I don''t want to be punished!"


    Mingming Su Xun and others are in front of him, but Xiao Wang can''t catch up with him all the time. Finally, he watched Su Xun disappear in the white fog.


    "It''s over, it''s over, I''m over."


    Xiao Wang sat on the ground, tearful, even the intestines are regret green, just why hand cheap, why must hand cheap!


    "Xiao Wang, calm down. Aren''t you all right now?"


    Huo Tao stood up from the ground and comforted Xiao Wang.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a flowerpot suddenly fell from it and hit Xiao Wang on the head.


    As soon as Xiao Wang''s eyes rolled, he fell to the ground, and the blood flowed out from behind his head.


    Huo Tao is confused. Everyone is confused.


    A cool wind blows, and everyone shivers subconsciously, and their hearts are filled with fear. At this time, Mei pangzi''s voice seems to ring back in their ears:


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid, if there is a collision, all disasters will be born together..."

 Chapter 215

    "Elder brother, why are there so many evil spirits in the world?"


    On the way, Mei Pang sighed.


    At this time, they have passed through the county of Lailong and entered the deep mountains again.


    The experience I just had in the county is the reason why the corpse chasers try their best to avoid people by taking paths.


    Because there are always evil people who don''t believe in evil, and they have to touch this mold to harm others and themselves.


    Retribution is, of course, illusory and invisible.


    But the bodies that rush to the road will be haunted by death and begin to have bad luck. If bad luck passes by, it will easily lead to serious consequences.


    Like the flowerpot that fell on Xiao Wang''s head.


    If he moves a few centimeters back or forward or to the side, the vase won''t hit him.


    But as it happens, this is the result of bad luck.


    And Xiao Huangmao, who was crushed by the car and broke his leg, all these things happen to be too much, revealing a lot of evil.


    "You said that they were Shabi. Isn''t it normal that Shabi didn''t have a sense of propriety?"


    Su Xun casually replied that there are more than 7 billion people in the world. Aren''t they allowed to have some evil writing?


    Ordinary people, even if they don''t believe in these things, don''t take the initiative to go forward, but stay away.


    Like the couple at the barbecue stand.


    Xiao Huangmao and Huo Tao are just themselves. If they are lucky enough, they can''t die. But in their later years, they must be suffering from all kinds of diseases. If they are not lucky enough, they will end up like Xiao Wang.


    Plum fat man looked at Qin Zhu: "if just sister-in-law is not invisible, then they are not attracted by the corpse, but by sister-in-law."


    "It''s a bit of flattery and progress." Qin Zhu praised Mei Pang, holding a branch in his hand.


    Xiaobai slowly followed her, a white fox tail swaying very good-looking.


    "Big brother, it''s going to be light. Do you want to find a place to rest first?"


    Mei fat man looked at the time and said.


    "Didn''t you say a piece of rubbish?" Su Xun was not angry and said.


    Mei chubby chuckled, licked his face and said, "please tell me. It''s not to show respect for you."


    Half an hour later, because they couldn''t find the cave, they came to a river and built a shed to protect the body from the sun.


    Then began to cook, food directly from local materials, caught a few fish in the river to copy.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t taste the fish demon."


    Looking at the Yellow grilled fish in his hand, Mei Pang sighed with regret.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes and said, "I really want to make pickled fish with that fish demon. Maybe that thing will grow so big after eating how many people. Can you eat its meat?"


    "Forget it. Don''t mention such disgusting things during meals. It''s easy to get sick."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At 8:30 in the evening, it was dark. Su Xun and Mei pangzi rushed to the road again.


    We can deliver these seniors to their destination tonight.


    Yicheng military division is subordinate to southwest military division. It is located in a deep mountain outside Yicheng, where an infantry division is stationed all year round.


    At one o''clock in the morning, the guards at the gate of the military division began to change their posts.


    Two soldiers with live ammunition walked to the door and saluted the two men who were standing guard.


    The two men who stood guard at the gate saluted back, then handed over their posts to each other, turned and walked into the military division.


    It''s all done in silence. It looks very ceremonial.


    As if the two guards were standing on the door.


    "Ding Ling - Ding Ling - Ding Ling ~"


    a bell rang into their ears.


    They looked at each other and were suspicious. Where did the bells ring in the mountains in the middle of the night?


    "Step to step to step"


    suddenly, a sound of footsteps came from the front.


    Two guards face a change, at the same time the muzzle of the gun at the front of the dark forest.


    As they watched, several figures came out of the darkness.


    "Who is it! Stop! This is an important military area. No admittance. Get out of here at once


    In the distance, one of the guards yelled a warning before he could see the man clearly.


    The people on the opposite side were getting closer and closer, and the two guards finally saw the general appearance of these people.


    The first two were fat and thin. The thin one was holding a flag in his hand, shaking a bell and wearing a hood. People couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Behind them were nine men in black in cloaks.


    Next to him was a snow-white fox.


    This scene looks very strange.


    "Stop! One step further and I''ll shoot! "


    The guard yelled again, his automatic rifle loaded.


    Su Xun stopped and said in a low voice, "I''m here to send people home. These are the remains of your predecessors, veterans who died on the battlefield."Hearing this, the two guards were at a loss. They understood the last sentence, but they both felt that it was a bit of a mystery.


    After all, the army is relatively closed and has limited access to information from the outside world. These private soldiers do not know the video of the corpse chaser circulated on the Internet.


    Su Xun continued: "since the people have been sent, I will leave first."


    As the voice fell, he turned back and bowed to the nine corpses: "you elders, we will get along together all the way, and we will be apart soon. Our homeland has arrived. I hope you can settle down as soon as possible."


    With that, Su Xun and Mei pangzi took off their cloaks from nine corpses one by one, and then walked into the darkness.


    Two guards carefully came forward to check, after seeing the true face of the nine bodies, they all took a cold breath.


    "Quick Report


    A few minutes later, a middle-aged commander with a group of officers quickly walked out of the gate of the military division.


    The middle-aged commander approached and looked at the nine corpses carefully. His face became more and more dignified. He looked at the two guards and asked, "where are the people who sent them?"


    As a high-level official, he certainly knows the two videos of corpse chasers which are very popular on the Internet recently, but he never thought that the bodies of those veterans were actually sent to him.


    "Commander, report is gone." One of the guards replied.


    A school official looked at the middle-aged commander in doubt: "commander, these are..."


    "They are all our predecessors. Their clothes are not rotten yet. They all grow together with meat." The middle-aged commander looked respectful, then took a deep breath: "everyone has it. Stand at attention."


    "Patter!"


    All of them stand straight at attention, with a clear sound from the heel collision.


    "Welcome the veterans home, salute!"


    The middle-aged commander opened his throat and roared.


    "Shua!"


    All of them raised their right hands to salute.


    At night, the bodies of the nine veterans stood still, their backs still straight.


    In front of the old soldier''s body, a group of young officers stood at attention and saluted, with their backs straight.


    This scene seems to be the transfer of responsibility between the old and the new.


    Several meteors passed in the night sky.

 Chapter 216

    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: send the remains of the veterans back to their hometown. ¡¿


    [get reward: Exorcism. ¡¿


    listening to the prompt sound in his head, Su smashed his mouth. In fact, he wanted the skill of drawing more.


    And it''s a bit of a surprise to him that the system can judge that he''s finished so quickly.


    After all, he successfully delivered the remains of the veterans, but they are still in the ground?


    Forget it, since the system has determined that the task has been completed, there is no need to think so much.


    Today, Saturday, every weekend, take a day off to welcome the next identity.


    "Big brother, why don''t you leave all of a sudden?"


    See Su Xun stop standing in the same place motionless, plum fat asked curiously.


    Su Xun then came back to his senses: "just wait here. I''ll send someone to pick us up."


    Voice down, he took out his mobile phone to red sun called in the past, let him arrange a small spaceship to pick himself up.


    A few minutes after the phone call, a spaceship flew over Su Xun and others.


    "General, board the ship, please."


    Two soldiers stepped out of the spaceship to salute Su Xun.


    "Well."


    Sue''s squint on the ship.


    Mei pangzi and Xiao Bai are very excited. After all, this is their first time to take a spaceship.


    After getting on the spaceship, Mei looked at the interior decoration and sighed, "I haven''t even been on a plane before. I didn''t expect to take the spaceship directly."


    As the voice dropped, he took out his mobile phone and took several photos as a souvenir.


    After taking the photos, I walked around the spaceship and was just about to sit down.


    A soldier said to Su Xun, "general, you''ve arrived."


    Fat Mei


    It''s not just a fart. I didn''t even sit down.


    It''s too fast.


    The place where the spaceship landed was Yuliang mountain manor. After Su Xun went down with Mei Pang, he was on the lawn of Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Welcome home, sir."


    Came to the villa door, looking at the dozen black silk maid little sister, Mei fat man almost drooled.


    Two maids came forward and knelt on the ground to help Su Xun change his shoes.


    Mei Pang is full of envy. Is this the life of a capitalist? Love, love.


    "Tea, sir."


    Just after sitting down on the sofa, a maid brought up the hot tea.


    "Brother, your house is so big. It''s empty to live alone. It''s OK. I''ll stay here with you in the future."


    Looking at the luxurious living room, Mei Pang''s eyes fell on Su Xun, and his eyes were blazing.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s not empty. Besides Qin Zhu, you have three sisters in law."


    While talking, Su Xun put Qin Zhu in his arms with one hand.


    "I hate it." Qin Zhujiao was angry and gave Su Xun a grape.


    She was a little sour in her heart. Hum, she even counted the dead cows in.


    Mei Pang''s eyes widened: "there are three more!"


    "No, photos." Su Xun dumped his mobile phone directly.


    Mei catches it and looks down on the screen. In the photo are Su Xun, Qin Zhu, Liao Yu, Yan Yurou and an Zijin.


    Look at the background of the picture. It was taken on this sofa.


    In the photo, Su Xun is sitting on the sofa with Liao Yu pinching his shoulder behind him. Qin Zhu and Yan Yurou kneel on the carpet to pinch his legs. They hold Liao Yu and an Zijin in their arms. One feeds him wine and the other feeds him fruit.


    Mei pangzi admits that he is sour!


    He also thought more about Su Xun''s ordinary life.


    "Sister in law, aren''t you jealous?" Mei Pang looks at Qin Zhu curiously.


    Qin Zhu said with a smile, "I''m not jealous, because I''m also a junior."


    Fat Mei


    "Come on, give me back my cell phone." Su Xun waved.


    Mei Puzi pursed his lips and ran to Su Xun. He handed his mobile phone to him with both hands and looked at him affectionately: "brother, I will follow you in my life."


    "Go away! I don''t do it, Ji. " Su Xun felt a chill and snatched the mobile phone from him.


    Mei chubby face with a flattering smile: "big brother misunderstood, I don''t do, base, I mean, after I am big brother''s iron brother, big brother let me do what I do."


    "It''s a shame you look like that." Looking at him, Su Xun said.


    Mei chubby put his face close to him: "brother, be careful, don''t hurt your hand."


    Su Xun


    Talent, the East Hall is short of Mei pangzi.


    "You were born in the wrong time." Su Xun said sincerely.In ancient times, fat man Mei''s shameless ability can be regarded as father-in-law Mei.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the weekend.


    Yicheng sub military region sent a message.


    The content is to thank two unknown corpse chasers for sending the remains of nine Sichuan army predecessors back home.


    With a picture, the picture is the burial ceremony of nine elders.


    "Salute! The corpse chaser is a bull


    "From Xiangxi to Yicheng, I climb mountains and mountains all the way. I don''t charge any reward. I admire you."


    "They are as admirable as the nine predecessors of the Sichuan army. Without them, the remains of the nine predecessors would not have been able to return to their homeland in their lifetime."


    "Ha ha, these two people must be cheaters. Maybe they are pulled by car. How can they walk so fast in such a long distance, and they are still on their way at night."


    "The brain upstairs, your mother blew up, you have to show your poor IQ."


    "There are many kinds of Shabi every year. This year, there are so many such things. They are all orphans without mothers."


    At the same time, the relevant departments and the military region also sent out articles to thank Su Xun and Mei pangzi.


    Of course, these people don''t know who they are.


    After a hundred years, the corpse chaser appeared in people''s sight with a noble attitude and won the respect and admiration of countless people.


    At this time, Su Xun, one of the hot online protagonists, is having breakfast in the living room while listening to his subordinates report the latest situation of R star.


    This week, after Su Xun allowed Liao Chao and others to legally sell earth products on R star, the whole R star has been occupied by various entertainment products.


    R star has built a series of buildings that can be played in the field, such as amusement park, zoo and so on.


    Qingyun international began to build a production line on R star. All kinds of projects need countless workers and provide countless jobs for R star.


    So that these people can no longer only work in military factories, but can engage in ordinary work.


    The people of R star have begun to oppose the war. Some warlords want to launch a war, but in addition to the grassroots soldiers, even the officers in the army have begun to oppose it.


    Because life is better, with more fun, who wants to continue to fight inside, fight ah.


    At this time, warlords finally realized the harm of entertainment products, but it was too late to ban them.


    The harder the ban, the harder the rebound.


    Several soldiers mutinies caused by banning entertainment products took place under the hands of the military and the warlords.


    R star has changed, general su.

 Chapter 217

    R star is developing steadily, and various entertainment facilities and products emerge in an endless stream.


    I don''t have time to read novels and play games. Who has time to fight.


    Several warlords wanted to unite and put out Su Xun.


    Su Xun just laughed and let out the news lightly. If he joined the anti Soviet Union, he would not sell any products to the territory he ruled.


    After getting the news, the soldiers under several warlords mutinied and fought against the source city of Sushen with guns.


    Seeing that Su Xun was in an invincible position, he could slowly grind them all to death.


    These warlords can''t sit still.


    The news that entertainment products come from the earth is not hard to find.


    Some people are trying to go to the earth quietly to seek cooperation, so as to find a way out for su.


    As a result, it was sold to Su Xun by the official people of the Dragon Kingdom just after landing.


    Because general Su is a good friend of the Dragon kingdom.


    But it also sounded the alarm for Su Xun.


    Although the relationship between Longguo and him is inseparable, after these R-star military understand the situation of the earth, they are very likely to seek cooperation with western countries such as magnesium.


    In order to prevent this incident, Su Xun ordered to build a space-time fortress on the moon outside the earth, and dispatched a division to be stationed on the moon. All ships going to and from the earth must be strictly checked.


    As long as there is no official license, the goods will be confiscated.


    Su wants to monopolize entertainment, invade other planets, and entertain all the people to death.


    An Zijin, Liao Yu and Yan Yurou also returned to earth on the weekend afternoon.


    "Ah, I''m back at last. It''s better to be at home and familiar with the air."


    Yan Yurou opened her hands to support a lazy waist, two baby granary appears more prominent, waves ups and downs, so that countless women inferiority.


    "Three beauties, welcome home."


    Su Xun came out of the villa and gave them a bright smile.


    "Husband."


    An Zijin directly rushed to Su Xun''s arms, hanging on him like a koala, his arms around his neck, and his long white legs tightly around his waist.


    Yan Yurou showed a narrow smile: "sister Zijin is very good at it, this posture can play."


    As a young adult girl, she has been poisoned by internet jokes for a long time. She can drive on any road.


    Liao Yu''s pretty face is slightly red: "what''s in my mind all day long, little girl."


    "Oh ~" Yan Yurou looked at Liao Yu with an expression I understood: "sister Yu is also very good at it, otherwise how can she understand it?"


    Liao Yu couldn''t stand the old driver any more. He lifted his hair and went to susian.


    Yan Yurou curled her lips and hummed. She was torn down by me and felt guilty.


    Su Xun put an Zijin down in his arms and looked at Yan Yurou: "how did you grow up again?"


    "It could be that there are hormones in food from other planets." She said that if she broke down, she would order some raincoats to make.


    She''s almost the size of the heroines in the island comics.


    Liao Yu asked, "where is Qin Zhu?"


    "Fight the landlord in it." Find your way back.


    Yan Yurou blinked: "there are guests at home?"


    "There is one." Su Xun thought about it and said, after all, there is a fox that is not a human.


    "Come on, first house."


    The three women followed Su Xun into the villa, and then they were stunned.


    Because Qin Zhu is fighting with a fat man and a fox on the sofa.


    Yes, it''s fox.


    I saw the fox standing up, holding a card in his paw, eyes rolling, showing the color of human thinking.


    "This This... "


    Anzijin pointed to Xiaobai, stuttering can''t say a complete word, how can there be such a clever fox in the world.


    Su Xun laughed: "this is Qin Zhu''s pet. It''s Xiaobai."


    "Wow, how lovely." Yan Yurou''s eyes are shining. She runs to hold Xiaobai in her arms and tramples.


    The card in Xiaobai''s hand fell on the ground, with a look of loveless expression. It felt that it was suffocating. Hateful, how could human beings grow so big.


    "This is Mei Wenhua. Just call him Mei pangzi." Su Xun pointed to Mei Pang and introduced a sentence to the three girls.


    Mei chubby got up with a smile and said sincerely: "Hello, three sisters in law. Elder brother showed me the photos. I thought he was bragging. How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world? I didn''t expect that you real people were more beautiful than the photos."


    As for flattery, it''s his strong point.


    "Pu Chi ~" an Zijin smile: "fat people are so glib, do you have a girlfriend, do you want a sister-in-law to introduce you.""That would be great." Mei Pang''s eyes brightened and a shy face said, "my sister-in-law may not believe it. I''m still a young girl who hasn''t been in love."


    "Why not." Yan Yurou looked at him with a bad smile: "just like you, it''s normal that you haven''t been in love."


    Mei Pang''s mouth twitched. He felt as if a steel knife had been stabbed into his chest.


    "Fat people are shy to girls." Qin Zhu chuckled and said, "you think everyone is as shameless as you. You run away from home and pester men."


    Mei pangzi was shocked and looked at Su Xun with an unbelievable face.


    Su Xun humbly waved to him: "low key, low key, people look handsome, no way."


    Although he has not pushed Yan Yurou, he still enjoys the feeling of being licked.


    "That''s better than you. You''re the one who takes the initiative to go to bed and ask for the sun." Yan Yurou and Qin Zhu confront each other, which is an old tradition of the family.


    Gods fight, mortals suffer.


    Mei pangzi was beaten to pieces. Sure enough, an ugly man like him is doomed to never realize how active a girl is in his life?


    It''s better to go back to the village. At least in Meijia village, he is also the most beautiful boy in the whole village.


    Because all the young people in the village have gone out to work, leaving only a group of women, old people and children, Mei pangzi has a strong sense of existence as the only young labor force in the village.


    Every year when a group of old women are surrounded by rice, they can enjoy their happiness.


    "Don''t be depressed. I''ll let you drive the sports car tonight. Go to the school gate and put a bottle of water on the roof. You''ll find a new world." Su Xun patted Mei fatty on the shoulder and said.


    Mei Pang''s eyes brighten. He has only seen this operation on the Internet, and has never practiced it.


    The main reason is that in the past, he could only do half of the practice, and he could afford water, but he could not afford sports cars.


    "Big brother, you are my big brother!"


    Mei pangzi looks at Su Xun with a moving face, and decides that this evening must end with a man who can''t live up to his elder brother''s wishes.

 Chapter 218

    The next day, Monday.


    Su Xun got out of Liao Yu''s bed.


    Qin Zhu is tired of playing these days, so he uses Liao Yu for a change.


    "System, extract the eleventh identity." Su Xun thought in his heart, playing with Liao Yu''s long white legs.


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: captain of the gold medal. ¡¿


    [the key to finding the dragon is to find the seal of the hill, to find the golden talisman, to move the mountain and unload the ridge. People light candles, ghosts blow lights, and explorers search for star peaks. ¡¿


    [during the Three Kingdoms period, Cao Cao dug tombs to raise military funds, and specially set up the posts of Majin Xiaowei and faqiu Zhonglang. With the fall of Cao Wei, Majin Xiaowei and faqiu Zhonglang were handed down from generation to generation, and they made a living by robbing tombs for generations. ¡¿


    [and your ancestors are the first group of captains to touch gold. Your grandfather was once famous in the field of wrestling, and you are the 32nd generation descendant. With a legend related to the tomb of King Liu An of Huainan, the world of wrestling is surging. ¡¿


    [identity ability: divide the gold and fix the acupoints, master the Zhenyao sword technique and geomantic omen secret technique. ¡¿


    [identity task: explore the tomb of Liu anzhen, king of Huainan, for five days. ¡¿


    Su Xun was confused and lying in a trough. A few days ago, he told meI pangzi that he didn''t care about tomb raiding. Unexpectedly, he got the identity of a professional Tomb Raider today.


    Isn''t that a slap in the face?


    In addition, the identity task is to explore the tomb of Liu An Zhen, the king of Huainan. That is to say, the tomb of Liu An, the king of Huainan that has been unearthed, is it a fake tomb?


    Did Liu An build two tombs at the beginning, but the one found now is fake, and has not been unearthed yet?


    This is the king of Huainan.


    Liu An, the king of Huainan, is an immortal lover who is deeply addicted to alchemy. It is said that tofu was invented by him on the way to alchemy.


    I just don''t know what kind of Dan he''s refining, but he''s refining tofu.


    Liu An''s greatest achievement should be the great book Huainanzi, which was written by more than a thousand disciples. Besides, Su Xun didn''t remember that this man had made any big news that was famous in history.


    Oh, he also plotted a rebellion, but he was denounced by his subordinates before it was implemented.


    Is it necessary for such a man to make his tomb so secret?


    What else is worth exploring in his tomb besides some antiques?


    Suddenly, Su Xun felt that he had something in his hand. He looked down and saw that it was a gold amulet.


    The gold touch amulet is the identity mark of the commander of the gold touch school. It is made of pangolin''s claws and carried on the body when going down to the tomb. It can ward off evil spirits and prevent danger.


    The system can present the real object, which is powerful.


    But it''s enough for you to name me as the captain of the school. Why do you involve my dead grandfather?


    Su Xun, who was thinking about things, was a little absent-minded, and his actions subconsciously lost their sense of propriety.


    Liao Yu was woken up by him. He looked at him drowsily and said, "I haven''t had enough fun. You''re wearing my legs."


    After following Su Xun, she found out that women''s legs had so many undescribable functions (???).


    "Get up early." Su Xun laughed at her, then got up and began to dress.


    He has to go to Mei pangzi to discuss the grave robbery.


    When I came to the living room, I saw Mei pangzi sitting on the sofa with a listless face playing with her mobile phone.


    Su Xun asked: "what''s the matter? Did you have a bad time last night?"


    He lent his sports car to Mei Pang last night. It''s reasonable that Mei Pang should have been surrounded by qunmei last night. How could he look like this?


    "Don''t mention it." Mei pangzi waved his hand and said, "I waited outside the school until 12 o''clock, and none of the girls got on the bus."


    "How could it be?" Su Xun was a little incredible. The top of the car was flooded with water. This should be a killer.


    Meipang emotional: "how impossible, I step on the horse directly put a bucket of water in the car."


    He put more than ten yuan into a bucket of water, but no one got on the bus, which made him very depressed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Su Xun was stunned by Mei pangzi''s operation.


    God tap horse can water, it is estimated that Mei Pang was probably the most beautiful boy at the school gate last night.


    "Forget it, you''re hopeless." Su Xun took a deep breath, went to fat man Mei and sat down: "let''s study tomb robbery."


    "Don''t you look down on the money for tomb raiding?" Mei Pang asked suspiciously.


    Su Xun put his arm around his shoulder and said, "I''m trying to dig out those antiques and hand them over to the state. I can''t bear to see those national treasures buried in the dark forever."


    "Ha ha." Fat plum rolled his eyes and believed in your evil.


    "Does Liu An, the king of Huainan, know?" Su Xun asked


    "I know. Didn''t all his tombs come out?" Mei pangzi looks at Su Xun with a puzzled face.


    "That''s a fake." Su Xun said with a serious face: "I got reliable news that Liu An''s real tomb has not been found.""How do you know it''s fake without being found out?" Mei pangzi doubts whether Su Xun has been cheated by those marketing numbers on the Internet.


    Su Xun said that he could not answer this question.


    "Step, step..."


    At this time, Datura twisted enchanting waist came in: "boss, an old man came out to see you."


    "Who is it?" Su Xun asked.


    Mandala said, "he said he knew your grandfather. Please agree to see him."


    "Let him in." Su Xun''s success has aroused his appetite.


    "Good boss." Mandala smiles and turns away.


    Mei Pang''s eyes are about to fall off: "big brother, this woman has nothing to do with you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t like you. Don''t think about it." Su Xun broke his unrealistic fantasy without any politeness.


    Mei chubby man curled his mouth: "merciless."


    Soon, Mandala came in with an old man in Tang costume.


    The old man looks like he''s in his seventies. He''s skinny, but he has eyes and looks very strong.


    "Sit down, old man. I don''t know what the old man calls me. What''s the matter with me?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Xun didn''t get up. He stretched out his hand to make a gesture of invitation.


    The old man sat down on the sofa and said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that Lao Su''s grandson was so promising. Lao Su''s eyes were closed when he knew something about it."


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t speak, waiting for the old man''s reply.


    "If I''m not wrong, old Su should have passed the gold touch to you, Su Dong."


    When the old man said this, the smile on Su Xun''s face gradually disappeared.


    Mei Pang''s eyes widened and looked at Su Xun. Well, he also said that you were not interested in tomb raiding. After a long time, your family''s ancestors were tomb raiders.


    The old man was very satisfied with the expression on Su Xun''s face. He arched his hand and said, "Lao Su and I are old partners. Cao Yuanzheng, a powerful man in Jieling, has met Su Dong."

 Chapter 219

    Xie Ling Lishi, one of the four branches of the daodou world, is as famous as the commander of Mo Jin, the general of FA Qiu Zhonglang and the mountain moving Taoist.


    Jielinglishi don''t just rely on fighting for a living. They have a large number of people who live in Xiaoshan forest. They steal tombs when they have tombs. When they don''t have tombs, they are mainly engaged in the ancient industry of road blocking and robbery.


    Maojin Xiaowei and faqiu Zhonglang belong to the official robbers, while mountain moving Taoist and mountain unloading strongmen belong to the civilian robbers.


    Jieling strongmen are a group of people who have infinite strength and are proficient in martial arts. Tomb robberies do not rely on technology, but on brute force destruction and hard digging.


    However, with the development of the times, in the modern society, Xie Ling Lishi is almost extinct.


    Because they can''t take a group of people with unbridled brute force to rob tombs as they used to. It''s too noisy. If they don''t pay attention, they will be found, and then they will report to the police.


    It''s not just unloading the ridge, it''s the same with other personnel. Most of them are small teams, so it''s not safe to have more people.


    "I don''t know why Mr. Cao came to me?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Cao Yuanzheng said: "since Lao Su has passed on the gold touch to you, I believe that Su Dong must have inherited Lao Su''s skills. This time, I''m here to ask Su Dong to go out of the mountain and work together."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    When Su Xun heard this, he began to laugh.


    After a while, he stopped laughing, looked at Cao Yuanzheng and said, "Mr. Cao, your joke is not funny at all. Look at me now. What''s my identity? Am I short of money? Since I''m not short of money, why should I fight back? "


    "It seems that Su Dong doesn''t pay much attention to our business." Cao Yuanzheng said a puzzling word.


    Su Xun couldn''t deny it because he didn''t know anything about the fight before today.


    Cao Yuanzheng took a look at Mei pangzi and said to Su Xun, "Su Dong, I hope I can only tell you the next thing."


    Plum fat man hears this, very discerning initiative rises to leave.


    "No, if you want to say it, just say it, if you don''t say it." Su Xun stopped Mei pangzi and said, looking at Cao Yuanzheng.


    Cao Yuanzheng hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "does Su Dong know Liu An, the king of Huainan?"


    "Oh?" Su Xun''s eyes were fixed.


    Cao Yuanzheng took a deep breath and continued: "recently, there is a legend circulating in the field of daodou that the tomb of Liu an excavated today is fake, but the real Tomb of Liu An has not been found."


    Mei pangzi looks at Su Xun in shock, lying in the trough. Isn''t that what Su Xun just said to him?


    "What if the real Tomb of Liu An has not been found? I said, "I''m not short of money." Su Xun was calm on the surface, but in fact he wanted more information.


    Life is like a play. It''s all about acting.


    "Su Dong is not short of money, but Su Dong should not forget that Liu An was once obsessed with immortality and alchemy." When Cao Yuanzheng said this, he lowered his voice and looked directly at Su Xun.


    Su Xun was shocked. The task given to him by the system was to explore Liu An''s tomb. Is there a way to live forever in Liu An''s tomb?


    Or has Liu An really developed the elixir?


    This is not right. If there is a way to live a long life, or if there is a elixir, how can Liu An die again?


    As if he could see through Su Xun''s thoughts, Cao Yuanzheng said: "according to ancient books, Liu An died of suicide, did he really die?"


    "Mr. Cao, the more you talk about it, the more mysterious it is." Su Xun looked like Lao Tzu had nine years of compulsory education, and Lao Tzu was never superstitious.


    Cao Yuanzheng laughed: "are there few mysterious things recently? We''ve never met a few strange things in our life. We''d rather believe some of them than none. "


    "In that case, why don''t I cooperate with Mr. Cao?" Su Xun agreed. After all, it was difficult for him to find Liu An''s real tomb by himself.


    "Good!" Cao Yuan showed a smile: "with the participation of Su Dong, I believe our trip will be smooth."


    "How many people are there in all?" Su Xun asked.


    Cao Yuanzheng said, "I have 12 disciples, including Su Dong and two friends I contacted."


    "Are there too many people?" Su Xun frowned slightly. The most common type of fighting in modern times is the combination of father and son. There are at most five or six people in a small Gang. Ten two people are too conspicuous.


    However, Cao Yuanzheng shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice, "Su Dong, you have to know that there are many people staring at Liu An''s tomb this time. There are more people and more security."


    Those who fight down are more ruthless than bandits. They are all real outlaws. Which one doesn''t have two or three lives?


    After all, money moves people''s hearts. After going to the grave, we have to guard against not only secret weapons and ghosts, but also our own kind.


    There are many people who are looking at Liu An''s tomb this time. It is estimated that there will be a lot of noise at that time.


    "Listen to Mr. Cao, you already know the location of Liu An''s tomb?" Su Xun asked.


    Cao Yuanzheng laughed, did not answer, but said: "when the time comes, Su Dong will naturally know."It was obvious that after he was afraid to tell the position, Su Xun left him to work alone.


    After all, it''s not difficult to dig a tomb with Su Xun''s manpower and financial resources.


    "OK, then I won''t see you off. Mr. Cao, just walk slowly and let me know when you leave."


    Su Xun also knew Cao Yuanzheng''s fear. Seeing that the other party refused to say, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Su Dong, I''ll leave first. The departure time should be tomorrow. I''ll let you know the specific time."


    Cao Yuanzheng arched his hand, dropped his voice, and then got up to leave.


    As soon as he left, Mei pangzi couldn''t wait to say, "brother, take me with you. Take me with you and you will have more security."


    "Don''t worry, not only you, but also Qin Zhu." He went to the tomb alone without two acquaintances. He was afraid of being trapped.


    Mei Pang is in the Ming Dynasty and Qin Zhu is in the dark. At that time, Su Xun will have all the good things in the tomb.


    After all, only children make choices. I want all adults!


    "Master, what are you doing with me?" Qin Zhu came down from upstairs with little Bai barefoot in his arms and looked at Su Xun with a puzzled look on his face.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll take you to the grave."


    "Tomb robbery? Whose tomb did you steal? " Qin Zhu is eager to try. After all, she has never stolen a tomb.


    Without Su Xun''s words, Mei pangzi said, "sister-in-law, the tomb of Liu An, king of Huainan."


    "Liu An?" "Liu An?"


    Two voices were heard at the same time, one from Qin Zhu, the other from Xiaobai''s mouth.


    "Have not all his tombs been found?" Qin Zhu asked curiously.


    Su Xun did not answer her, but looked at Xiaobai: "Xiaobai, what''s the matter with you?"


    It''s nothing for Qin Zhu to be surprised. How surprised is a fox?


    Xiaobai blinked and looked at Su Xun with amber eyes: "I said last time that I knew a tomb that had not been stolen. The owner of the tomb was Liu An, king of Huainan."

 Chapter 220

    "What did you say?"


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi stare at Xiaobai almost at the same time.


    Xiaobai was dazzled by the two people''s eyes and said weakly: "I said last time that I know a prince''s tomb has not been stolen. You don''t listen to me."


    "Are you sure there is no mistake? Is it really the tomb of Liu An, king of Huainan?" Su Xun''s eyes were burning at her.


    Xiaobai nodded his head: "absolutely no mistake, I lived in it for a while."


    After that, she seemed to think of something extremely frightening and shivered: "however, it''s very frightening, otherwise I would not leave."


    "Come here, little darling, come here, let me hold you and tell me about Liu An''s tomb." Su Xun took Xiaobai from Qin Zhu with a smile on his face.


    Xiaobai was a little shy, because susian''s hand was under her stomach, whimpering.


    Su Xun didn''t think so much. He was just a fox. It was no different from holding a pet dog: "tell me where the tomb is and what it looks like."


    "The address of the tomb is over there in northern Liaoning Province. Anyway, it''s so far away that there''s no one."


    Hearing this, Mei Pang browed: "Liu An''s fiefdom is in Shouxian County, Anhui Province. How can his tomb go to the north?"


    "Isn''t there a tomb of Liu an unearthed in Shouxian county? That tomb is a cover for people''s eyes and ears. No one wants it. His real tomb is in Liaoning Province. " Su Xun explained that it was because it seemed impossible that no one suspected that the tomb of Liu an unearthed in Shouxian county was fake.


    Meipang nodded, and then looked at Xiaobai: "go on, talk about what''s in the tomb, whether there''s immortal elixir."


    This time it''s Xiaobai''s turn to stare big eyes. How does the fat man know there is a magic medicine in it? She can change her shape in advance because she swallowed a pill in it.


    Looking at Xiaobai''s shocked eyes, meipang stammered: "no, still That''s true. "


    "I don''t know if it''s in it. I forgot it. It was decades ago." Xiaobai suddenly woke up and shook his head like a rattle.


    If you let Mei Pang know that there is a pill that can make a monster turn into a human, don''t you know that she can turn into a human?


    But her skill of lying is too bad. Su Xun and Mei pangzi can see it.


    Susian touched the hair on her back and said softly, "what a beautiful little fox! Lying is not a good child. If you dare to cheat me, I will buy a male fox to match with you and give birth to a litter of little foxes."


    Mei chubby thumbs up, big brother is big brother, on ruthless or you ruthless.


    "No." Xiaobai is so scared that she shivers. She can be transformed into a human being, but she doesn''t want to be harmed by the same kind of intelligent people.


    Su Xun pinched her ear: "then tell me honestly what happened in Liu An''s tomb."


    "It''s got elixir, lots of books, lots of gold and silver, zombies and horrible things."


    "What''s the function of the elixir in it?" Su Xun asked. At this time, he still held a suspicious attitude and didn''t believe that Liu anzhen had practiced the elixir.


    Small white eye son slip, shake head to say: "I also don''t know, I haven''t eaten."


    "Fat man, go and buy a fox." Su Xun said to Mei Pang. He could see that the little guy was lying.


    How do you know it''s a fairy medicine?


    Xiaobai quickly recruit: "well, well, I said, I ate, I ate one, I eat that one can help demonization."


    "You lied to me!" He was cheated by a few demons. He was hurt by Mei Tuan.


    Xiaobai shrinks into a ball in Su Xun''s arms and looks at Su Xun pitifully: "master''s master ~"


    "OK, you scare Xiaobai." Su Xun glared at Mei Pang, and then said to Xiao Bai with a kind face: "I''m here. He doesn''t dare to have your idea in the future."


    "Yes, yes." Xiaobai nodded and asked timidly, "can I become a human?"


    "Of course." The smile on Su Xun''s face became more gentle, and his hands were shaking slightly.


    Liu An is a talented person. He has trained a magic pill.


    He can''t wait to go to Liu An''s tomb for field exploration.


    A white light flashed on Xiaobai, and the next second she became a pretty beauty, sitting in susian''s arms.


    With long hair rolled up, oval face, willow eyebrows and silky eyes, the moon white cheongsam makes the body look exquisite and elegant. The cheongsam has a high fork and a pair of white long legs are very eye-catching.


    Mei pangzi regretted his death. How could he believe the fox''s words that night?


    Xiaobai vomits his tongue at Mei Pang. Hum, I''ll be protected by my master in the future. I''m not afraid of you.


    Fat plum beat her feet on her chest, got up and left.


    "Where are you going?" Qin Zhu looked at his back and asked."I want to be quiet. Don''t ask me who is quiet."


    The fox spirit flies. Mei Pang''s heart is bleeding. He feels that the world is dark now. He must find a woman to comfort his injured heart.


    I just don''t know if it''s expensive in Jiangnan City. It''s 800 yuan for the whole set and 1200 yuan for the night. It should be the national price.


    Su Xun had no time to care what Mei Pang was doing. Looking at Xiao Bai, he asked, "I''ll take the map. Can you point out the general location of the tomb?"


    "Probably Yes Xiaobai replied uncertainly, then blushed and said in a thin voice: "you hold me too tightly. It''s strangling me."


    Su Xun looked down, coughed twice, then quickly moved his hand down a few centimeters, and then simply put Xiaobai on the sofa.


    "I''ll get the map."


    As the voice dropped, he went upstairs to his study.


    In his study, there is a map of every province, a very detailed one, so accurate that every village is marked on it.


    "Come on, I''m afraid the pet of the pet has to be lucky by the owner."


    Looking at Xiaobai, Qin Zhu could not help sighing.


    Xiaobai understood, but he blushed and pretended not to understand: "master, what do you say?"


    "Xiaolang, hooves, they''re still loaded." Qin Zhu pinched her face and said sincerely, "I finally know why Daji can fascinate King Zhou. You fox spirits are born to be men''s killers."


    Xiaobai whispered twice and didn''t speak. It was better to have something to do with Su Xun than to be sullied by Mei Pang.


    After all, who makes Su Xun look handsome? Goblins also look good.


    If you don''t believe it, why are there all stories about goblins and scholars in ancient times, but no stories about goblins and pig killers?


    That''s the reason. The scholars are all pretty and white faced. The pig killers are rough men with big arms and round waists. The goblins certainly don''t like them.


    Beauty is justice!

 Chapter 221

    Three minutes later.


    Su Xun took the map of Liao province and came down from upstairs. He spread the map on the table, looked at Xiaobai and said, "look where the tomb is."


    "I remember there was a village nearby called liujiatun." Xiaobai added: "I''m talking about the name of the village many years ago. I don''t know if it''s still there."


    "Let me see." Su Xun looked for it on the map, and then found the three words of Liu Jiatun: "is it here?"


    Xiaobai carefully looked at the nearby terrain, then nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "this is it. I remember this river. The hole where I entered the tomb was not far from the river."


    Su Xun knew that what she was talking about should be the drainage hole of the mausoleum.


    Ancient tombs all had special drainage systems. After all, they were built deep underground. If there was no drainage outlet, it would be easy to be submerged by the seeping water in a few more rainstorms.


    This kind of hole is not big, but it''s enough for a fox to get in.


    Su Xun called to Chiyang.


    "General."


    Soon, Chiyang came into the living room.


    Su Xun pointed to the encircled position on the map: "you arrange people to go here, all the people who have arrived recently..."


    After a command, Su Xun let Chiyang go to work.


    This time, he was determined to win everything in Liu An''s tomb.


    If Cao Yuanzheng and Su Xun knew what they were interested in, he would not mind giving them a large sum of money as compensation.


    If they want to play Yin, they are ready to be neighbors with Huainan.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a smile, which was a little chilly.


    "Master, you have a terrible smile." Qin Zhu looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun then responded with a gentle smile on his face: "do you have one?"


    "Just now." Xiaobai nodded timidly.


    Su Xun pinched her smooth face: "this time you have made a great contribution. Whatever you want, the master will give you."


    "Fried chicken, all right?" Xiaobai weakly put forward a request, saliva will flow down.


    Su Xun''s crotch was cool, and he looked at Xiaobai strangely: "well, I''ll remember that later, if you don''t say chicken, you and I will be civilized."


    Xiaobai:


    Qin Zhu can''t laugh or cry. Their conversation is not on the same channel at all.


    After a while, an Zijin, Liao Yu and Yan Yurou got up.


    After seeing Xiaobai in human form, they were shocked because Xiaobai was so perfect that they were ashamed of themselves.


    Whether it''s face or body, it seems to be carefully carved out of the general, especially the charming eyes, people can''t help but indulge in it.


    "Husband, she Who is she? " An Zijin looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun said, "I said she was Xiaobai. Do you believe it?"


    The third girl was relieved when she heard this.


    "No wonder the fox spirit is so beautiful."


    "That is, to scare me, I said how could there be such a beautiful woman."


    "It''s the first time I feel inferior in my figure. Fortunately, she''s not human."


    Su Xun:


    Women, is your focus a little strange?


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Su Xun asked.


    An Zi Jin rolled a white eye: "female ghost all had, have fox spirit to have what strange."


    "That is, have you seen the video of the corpse chaser killing the fish demon? Now it''s the Jade Emperor''s sudden descent. I''m not surprised."


    Su Xun is speechless. All right, these are the things I did.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    After Mei pangzi went down the mountain, he decided to find a little sister to comfort his injured heart.


    But like many ordinary people, he has the color heart but not the color gall.


    He didn''t dare to go into the massage shop on the street.


    In the end, he chose a safe way and opened a room in a hotel.


    After living in, he called the front desk with the landline on the bedside table.


    "Hello, can I help you?"


    The clear voice of the little sister at the front desk made him feel restless.


    Mei said, "that I need a massage, you know Do you understand? "


    "OK, I see. Do you have any requirements for the candidates?" The front desk lady didn''t know how many such calls she received one day. She asked calmly.


    Mei pangzi thought of the little movies he had seen, and said dryly, "if you want a uniform, any uniform will do."


    "OK, we''ll arrange it for you as soon as possible. Please wait a moment."


    After the phone call, he waited excitedly and anxiously. After all, this was his first time to do this kind of thing.


    He did several push ups on the ground, ready for a big fight.After all, it costs a lot of money. Isn''t it uneconomical if you don''t work hard for a while?


    After two push ups, he began to search on his mobile phone.


    Looking for my little sister for the first time, how can I make myself look like an old whore.


    Soon many sand sculpture netizens replied.


    "Simple, be frivolous, and pretend you do it all the time."


    "Just get started. All the women in this line are old drivers. If you are timid, people can see that you are the first time."


    "Brother, take a road. Where is it? I want to be happy, too."


    "Dong Dong..."


    When the knock on the door rang out, Mei pangzi was startled. Then she took a deep breath to calm her mood and got up to open the door.


    After the door opened, a policewoman in police uniform stood outside.


    As soon as Mei pangzi''s eyes brightened, he recalled the ideas of those netizens and showed a frivolous expression on his face: "Yo, police uniform, it''s really like that. It''s good. My brother likes it."


    "It''s not the first time I''ve done such a thing." The policewoman said coldly.


    Mei chuckled and held the door frame with one hand: "that must drop. OK, come in. Let me check the goods first."


    Voice down, according to the process of netizens teach, reach out to touch each other''s chin.


    The policewoman took out her handcuffs and handcuffed him directly. Her eyes showed disgust: "it''s the first time for me to meet such an arrogant person as you after so many years of anti pornography work."


    "Oh, I have all the tools. It''s role playing." Mei didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter at this time.


    Until a policewoman came to the policewoman''s side: "team Li, we''ve finished the investigation. We''ve caught three of them and they''re whoring."


    "Close up!" The policewoman said coldly.


    Mei Pang''s eyes were dumbfounded. She knew that it was the real police who came here, not the police who made, seduced and confused.


    "Elder sister, wronged, elder sister, I''ve never been whoring. It''s my first time. I haven''t had time to start."


    "Now it''s no use sophistry. Just now you don''t admit it. Do you often do this? Also, even if you haven''t had time to go whoring, you should go back with us to accept the investigation because you have just made moves against me, disturbed the law enforcement and despised the public servants. "


    Mei Pang wants to cry without tears. In his heart, ten thousand grass mud horses are rushing by, and the whole person is going to collapse.

 Chapter 222

    Su Xun received a call from the anti pornography brigade of the police station.


    He said that Mei pangzi recruited, attempted to whore and despised the public servants. However, in view of his good attitude in the police station, he decided not to detain this time and asked Su Xun to pay the fine.


    Fortunately, it was an attempt. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as paying a fine. It would have to be detained.


    Su Xun came to the police station by car. He was also a man with a head and a face. He didn''t have the face to lead the anti pornography brigade.


    So let the big guy get out of the car to pay the fine and get Mei Pang out.


    "Elder brother, I''ve disgraced you. I have no face to face my father in Yuliang mountain."


    Go to the car, Mei fat face of embarrassment and shame, feel ashamed.


    Impulse is the devil.


    The key is to be caught before being impulsive. It''s a big loss.


    "Ha ha, you are really promising. Just go whoring. You are not successful yet. Tut tut Tut, you are still in tune. You play with other people''s policewomen. You also play horse riding and seduction. Brother Mei, how dare you?"


    Su Xun opened the window, put his hand on the window, and looked at him with a smile.


    Mentioning this matter, Mei pangzi had the heart to die. At that time, he didn''t expect that the woman was a policeman. He also felt that the money was worth the money. Now the quality of selling is so high.


    "It''s nice to stand there. Get out of here." Su Xun said in a bad mood and closed the car window.


    Mei chubby swallow a mouthful of saliva, some nervous into the car, and then shut the door.


    "Come on, tell me, where are you from? You''re a policewoman. You''re a real coward. You''re hungry and you don''t like food."


    After getting on the bus, Su Xun was still hurting Mei Pang.


    After all, whoring is nothing, but if you are caught riding on a horse, you have to let me pay the fine, which is unforgivable.


    Mei chubby mouth twitch: "big brother, I believe that group of netizens nonsense."


    "They let you eat shit. Why don''t you go?" Su Xun was not angry and asked.


    "They didn''t let me eat shit either," Mei said


    Su Xun


    What you said is very reasonable. It makes me speechless.


    "Are you stupid, or are you stupid?" Su Xun looked at Mei fatty seriously. He was really curious about the answer to this question.


    "No Mei Puzi solemnly explained to himself: "big brother, it''s mainly because I''m not familiar with this field. Whoring and whoring are related to my knowledge blind area, otherwise I would not believe the words of those sand sculpture netizens."


    "It''s also the blind area of knowledge. It''s also your fault that the teacher didn''t teach you when you were in school." Su Feixun is smiling.


    Otherwise, it''s no wonder that Mei can''t absorb too much knowledge from the high school textbook, because she didn''t go to high school


    "Pooh -"


    the big driver couldn''t help laughing when he heard this.


    Su Xun''s mouth was twitching.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with your mouth?" The fat man asked.


    Su Xun glared: "toothache."


    "Eat less sugar..." Mei pangzi hasn''t finished her words. She noticed Su Xun''s face and quickly swallowed the words back.


    Half an hour later, he returned to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Elder brother, I didn''t tell my sister-in-law that I went whoring and failed to do it."


    Before entering the villa, Mei pangzi grabbed Su Xun''s clothes and looked at him nervously.


    Su Xun opened his hand and said, "don''t worry. I''m measured. Of course I didn''t say anything."


    "Hoo, that''s good." Mei Pang breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked into the living room of the villa.


    As soon as he went in, the five women who were fighting pesticide looked up at him almost at the same time.


    "Oh, the fat man is back. He dares to be a policewoman. He''s very capable."


    "Is that policewoman good-looking? Baby''s granary is half as big as rain. "


    "I''m promising. Even law enforcement officers dare to talk about it. Fat people are unusual."


    The expression on Mei Pang''s face was instantly stiff. She suddenly looked back at Su Xun and said, "brother, you said you didn''t tell them about my whoring and attempted whoring."


    You cheater, actually deceive my feeling


    feeling.


    Mei pangzi was very upset.


    "I didn''t say that. I just told them about you and the policewoman." Su Xun shrugged his shoulders and said softly, "but now you say it yourself."


    Plum fat body a stiff, Leng in situ.


    "You still go whoring, forget it, it''s very good, it''s better than you go on the road of crime."


    "Failed, tut Tut, don''t you feel very bad?"


    "Mei Pang, I didn''t expect that you, an honest man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, could do such a thing."


    "It''s no wonder that you asked me if I was going to leave at that time."Listening to the banter of several women, Mei Pang was ashamed and wanted to dig a hole to buy herself.


    He wants to cry without tears, but his mother sells them. How can he even pit himself.


    He shouldn''t feel embarrassed with his face.


    This is mainly his first time to do this kind of thing. He has no experience and was caught, so he is very embarrassed.


    One day, he will become an old whore and a customer in the river and lake. All these language jokes will be good for him.


    "Come on, don''t laugh at him. It''s pathetic enough to spend the money to open a house but not eat meat, and go to the anti pornography brigade for a tour."


    Su Xun came out to help Mei Pang.


    Sure enough, it''s time for big brother Yimei to recover.


    When he thought of the hundreds of yuan, he was distressed. Fortunately, Su Xun helped him pay the best fine.


    This is his big brother!


    At this time, Su Xun casually said to him, "by the way, remember to give me the money for the fine. My brother will settle the accounts clearly, and there will be money disputes. It''s easy to make your and my feelings no longer pure."


    Fat Mei


    Well, I''m so moved


    The next morning, Su Xun received a call from Cao Yuanzheng. He agreed to meet at a hotel in the center of the city at 3 p.m. and then set out.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Su Xun told the woman at home and took Mei pangzi to the hotel.


    Originally, he wanted to take Qin Zhu with him, but Mei pangzi reminded him.


    People who fight upside down are more or less proficient in exorcism and catching ghosts. Even if Qin Zhu is invisible, she can be felt. As long as you open your eyes, you can see her.


    So in the end, he left Qin Zhu at home and set out with Xiaobai in his arms.


    Although Xiaobai also has evil spirit, those people can''t think that it is a demon that has been transformed, so they are surprised at most, but they won''t pay attention to it.


    After all, there is no shape, can''t spit out people''s words of the demon, in these people''s eyes is a smarter ordinary animal just, not worthy of vigilance.

 Chapter 223

    Sunshine Hotel, room 388.


    Su Xun stood at the door and rang the doorbell.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    after two rings, the door opens.


    It was Cao Yuanzheng who opened the door.


    "This is..."


    Seeing that Su Xun even brought the fat man yesterday, Cao Yuanzheng was surprised. After all, he only planned 12 people at the beginning.


    "I forgot to introduce Mei Wenhua to you yesterday. Mei Pang is also familiar with some mysterious skills. I''ll bring more people. It''s OK, Mr. Cao."


    Su Xun looked at Cao Yuanzheng with a smile. If he didn''t need these senior grave robbers to help him find his way ahead, he would have abandoned these guys and monopolized the tomb.


    Although he inherits the tradition of the captain of the school, no matter how powerful he is, he has never heard that one person can go down to the tomb to earn money.


    What''s more, Xiaobai said that it was very dangerous in the tomb. Many places had not even entered it. Su Xun did not dare to go in alone to explore.


    "No problem, no problem. Since he is Su Dong''s friend, it doesn''t matter to have one more." Cao Yuan''s face became very fast. He looked at Mei Pang with a smile: "yesterday, I didn''t see that my husband was also a member of Xuanmen. I''m disrespectful."


    They rely on human resources to unload the linglishi. They don''t know anything about Xuanmen Taoism. It''s good for many people in this way, as long as they''re not waste.


    "Mr. Su Dong and Mr. Cao, please let me introduce you first. The rest of you have arrived."


    Cao Yuanzheng leads Su Xun and Mei pangzi into the living room.


    There are ten people sitting in the living room, two old people, three middle-aged people, five young people, including a young woman.


    Seeing Su Xun, everyone''s eyes were a little suspicious. Obviously, they didn''t expect that this talented young man who was famous all over the world would do the job of fighting upside down.


    It''s really that the world is changing with each passing day. They have already begun to doubt whether Su Xun got rich by fighting against each other.


    Cao Yuan introduced Su Xun to Zhongren with a smile: "you must be familiar with this Su Dong, but you certainly don''t know that Su Dong is the descendant of Zhenger 800. His grandfather is Lao su."


    This word falls, everybody is facial expression a change.


    "It turns out that Su Dong is the grandson of Lao Su!"


    "I didn''t expect that Su Dong still had this kind of origin. No wonder I feel a little familiar."


    "Old Su never went empty when he went to the tomb. No matter how dangerous the tomb was, he could retreat completely. He just didn''t know that Su Dong had learned something from him."


    Seeing this, Su xuncai suddenly realized that Lao Su was not Cao Yuanzheng''s name for his grandfather''s acquaintances. It was more like a nickname in the industry.


    "Thank you. I''m not afraid of your jokes. This is my first time to go to the grave. I don''t know anything. I have to bother you to take care of me." Su Xun had a shy smile on his face. I was a new man and I didn''t know anything.


    Hearing this, the people exchanged their eyes, which were a little more smiling.


    Don''t understand, don''t understand is good, don''t understand, then we can pit you.


    Cao Yuanzheng pointed to Mei pangzi and said, "this is Mei Wenhua, a friend of Su Dong. He knows some Xuanmen Taoism."


    "Nice to meet you."


    "I didn''t expect to be a Taoist friend. We can exchange our experience when we have time."


    In the face of Mei fatty, people are more perfunctory, no one takes him seriously.


    "Eh ~"


    suddenly, an old man looked at Xiaobai in Su Xun''s arms and exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter? Old man Pang. "


    Everyone looked at him curiously.


    Old man Pang got up and went to Su Xun: "dare to ask Su Dong, if I''m right, it''s a demon."


    "Demon?"


    Hearing this, people were in an uproar.


    "Good eye." Su Xun gave a little smile, then touched Xiaobai, and said with a harmless face: "it''s really a demon, but it''s just a little demon who has just been born. I''ve just got it. Now I''m going everywhere to cultivate my feelings."


    Although they were still envious, they were also relieved.


    A little demon, not to mention, no threat.


    "Come on, Mr. Su Dong and Mr. Mei, let me introduce these people to you..."


    Cao Yuanzheng introduced other people to Su Xun and Mei Wenhua.


    The two old men, one surnamed Pang and the other pan, are all the leaders in the industry who have cooperated with Cao Yuanzheng for many times.


    There are a lot of old people, but they don''t have many backgrounds.


    The other three middle-aged people, two are Cao Yuanzheng''s good contacts from the road, the other is his own son.


    Four of the five young men are all apprentices of Cao Yuanzheng, and the remaining one is Cao Yuanzheng''s granddaughter.


    It''s normal to take in a lot of apprentices because they rely on a large number of people and brute force to rob tombs.


    Cao Yuanzheng''s personal power is the strongest in this team.As for why is it on the surface?


    Of course, it was because Su Xun asked Chiyang to arrange an infantry battalion to deploy near liujiatun in advance yesterday.


    Then he''ll tell these people what surprise is.


    This is a surprise!


    A group of people sat down and chatted a little to improve their relationship.


    "Mr. Cao, how can we get there?" Mei asked with his legs crossed. Under his shorts, the fat was shaking all the time.


    Su Xun asked him to wear trousers, which made it safer to enter the tomb.


    But he didn''t listen, and he said that his flesh was thick and skin was thick, and mosquitoes could not break his defense.


    Hearing this, Cao Yuanzheng said with a smile: "it must be faster to take the high-speed rail by plane, but it''s not very confidential, so we''d better work hard and drive in turn."


    "Mr. Cao, there''s no need to be so troublesome. I''ll just arrange a private plane. It can take off in half an hour at most." Su Xun said softly, then took out his mobile phone and sent out a text message, comparing with an OK gesture.


    All of you


    It''s good to have money.


    The four youths were all envious. With a cold hum, they just had a few stinky money. What''s the big deal.


    Cao Yuanzheng''s daughter''s eyes twinkle with inexplicable color, it is obvious that this is a woman who loves money.


    She loves money, and Su Xun has money, so she loves Su Xun.


    this algorithm is fine, old fellow.


    Su Xun took out a cigarette to light it, took a puff and asked carelessly, "Mr. Cao, now it''s time to talk about where the tomb is."


    If you know what to ask, you have to act to the end.


    Others also looked at Cao Yuanzheng at the same time.


    Although the legend of Liu''an''s tomb has been widely spread in the field of daodou recently, few people really know the tomb''s furniture.


    This is also why Cao Yuanzheng, as a leader, called everyone together, because he is one of the insiders.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Cao Yuanzheng said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s not too late to get on the plane."


    Obviously, he was still afraid that after he told the location of the cemetery, someone would quit and work alone, especially Su Xun.

 Chapter 224

    Forty minutes later.


    A private plane took off from Jiangzhou airport to Liaoning Province.


    "It''s a rumor that Liu An''s real tomb is actually in Liaoning Province. I''m afraid those archaeologists will criticize it."


    "Yes, even the experts of the national archaeological team have determined that the tomb unearthed in Shouxian county is the tomb of Liu An, king of Huainan. Who would have thought that it was a fake one? The real tomb was in Liao province thousands of miles away?"


    "The prince attaches so much importance to his tomb. It seems that there are many good things in it."


    "Liu An is addicted to cultivating immortals and alchemy. Is he dead or not? What''s in his tomb?"


    After getting on the plane, Cao Yuanzheng still only said that Liu An''s tomb was in Liaoning Province, and let the plane land at the airport, the capital of Liaoning Province, but did not say that it was a suicide.


    However, this has been enough to shock everyone. After all, they would never have thought that Liu Anhui of Huizhou province had built a tomb in Liao province.


    After all, the difference between the two places is nearly 2000 kilometers!


    In ancient times, there was only a concept of two thousand kilometers.


    While building a mausoleum in the fiefdom, he also quietly built a mausoleum 2000 kilometers away, which shows that Liu An had talented people at that time.


    Su Xun suddenly thought of liujiatun, a place named Liu, which is close to Liu An''s tomb. What''s the connection between this village and Liu An''s tomb?


    However, he is most concerned about another issue, that is, who released the news about the location of Liu anzhen''s tomb.


    What is the purpose of the person who released the news?


    Everything is full of too many mysteries.


    These swarms of grave robbers are attracted by the news that Liu An''s tomb may contain the art of immortality and immortals.


    It is reasonable to say that the first person who knows the news will not take the initiative to spread it out anyway.


    After all, it''s better to make a fortune by one person than by competing with a group of people.


    But the news came out, which revealed a strange breath.


    "Su Dong, what do you think? You are so absorbed."


    All of a sudden, a tactful voice came into his ear and pulled him back to reality.


    Su Xun looked up and found that it was Cao Yuanzheng''s granddaughter, Cao Linlin, who was looking at him with a smile.


    Cao Linlin looks twenty-three or forty-four this year. She is wearing short white sleeves and blue jeans. Maybe it''s because of her regular exercise. She has a good figure and is quite cocky.


    "Nothing. What can I do for Miss Cao?" Su Xun asked faintly.


    Cao Linlin was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to chat up. Su Xun was so cold.


    She has always been self-confident, but she should know her own beauty.


    Xiaobai''s eyes in Su Xun''s arms show a trace of irony. Stupid mother, my master''s master has never seen any beautiful woman. How can he look up to you.


    Cao Linlin was stunned for a moment, and soon covered it up: "nothing. I just want to talk with Su Dong about Liu An''s tomb."


    As a senior green tea, she knows very well how to arouse men''s interest, that is to find topics that men are interested in.


    According to her idea, what Su Xun is most interested in now is Liu An''s tomb.


    Cao Linlin is a woman who likes money and enjoyment. Su Xun is rich and handsome. She wants to marry into a rich family and become a rich wife.


    "I''m a little sleepy, Miss Cao. Let''s talk next time." Su Xun said casually, and then he closed his eyes directly to sleep.


    For this kind of woman, he really can''t mention sex and interest.


    Than the figure, Yan Yurou that comic heroine level baby granary good?


    Than mature, Liao Yu familiar with the peach like style?


    Than elegant, there is an Zijin this daughter''s dignified generous?


    Bi Feng, Sao, is there Qin zhusao who my family is actively pestering for the sun?


    Is the fox spirit in my arms more charming than hook people?


    So, nothing can compare with the women around her. What does Su Xun bird do?


    That''s right. Su has been fed by the beauties around him. Ordinary women can''t get into his wolf''s eye at all.


    Cao Linlin stood in the same place a little embarrassed to be at a loss, but still cleverly said: "OK, Su Dong, you have a rest first, I won''t disturb you."


    As the voice dropped, she turned and left.


    "Miss Cao, I have time. Let''s have a chat." Mei Pang feels that his chance has come. He is willing to accept the offer. The great Xia will accept the offer for his brother!


    Cao Linlin just gave him an embarrassed and polite smile, and then walked with elegant steps, leaving him a very upturned figure.


    Looking at this completely different treatment, Mei Pang in the heart just lemon, secretly swear, one day, I will become rich!


    Cao Yuanzheng''s four disciples looked at Su Xun with jealousy and unkindness.After all, Feng, Sao, sexuality and sensuality are the fantasy objects of all of them. They have been licking dogs for many years.


    Now the younger martial sister actually took the initiative to chat up with Su Xun, but Su Xun didn''t know how to praise him. The contrast between them made them angry.


    It''s just that there are a few stinky money. They don''t make a fortune by stealing tombs. What''s the big deal.


    Cao Yuanzheng said to Cao Linlin: "people who are not in the same world don''t have to work hard to avoid embarrassment for both of them."


    He knows too much about the virtue of his granddaughter.


    "Grandfather ~" Cao Linlin shook his arm in a coquettish way.


    Cao Yuanzheng could only sigh.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At 9 p.m., the plane landed at the airport, capital of Liaoning Province.


    Private aircraft also have to land or park temporarily at national airports.


    After all, no matter how rich you are, you can''t build two airports for yourself.


    "Hiss -"


    as soon as they got off the plane, Su Xun and others were excited by the cold wind.


    "It''s cold." Mei pangzi, who weighs 200 Jin, feels cold, let alone other people.


    It''s August and September, and the sun is still burning in Jiangzhou.


    I didn''t expect that the temperature in Liaoning Province was so low at night.


    "Aren''t you cold?" Mei pangzi, who has been walking in a shrinking way, suddenly finds that Su Xun and others are all holding their heads high and their faces remain unchanged.


    Su Xun replied, "it''s cold. I''ve never seen such a cold day."


    "Then why are you so natural?" Mei asked curiously.


    Su Xun said faintly, "because I don''t want other people to see us, just like you."


    Mei Pang was stunned and looked around. Sure enough, many passengers who got off the plane looked at him with the eyes of a brush.


    This kind of weather is so cold that it''s shivering, and I''m wearing shorts and short sleeves. What''s not Shabi?


    On the other hand, Su Xun and others, although they were also thin, had no change of face and acted naturally, which showed that they were in good health.


    "Find a hotel to warm up. I''m old at my age I can''t stand it. "


    Cao Yuanzheng, who walked in the front, said in a trembling voice, but still kept his face and tried to maintain his image.


    Others nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 225

    I had a day off in the capital of Liaoning Province.


    Early the next morning, Cao Yuanzheng built a minibus with his son as the driver.


    After they got on the bus, he didn''t say where the destination was, but let his son drive all the time.


    As for his cautious behavior, everyone understands it, and no one cares.


    Starting in the morning, it took about six hours to drive to liujiatun.


    Cao Yuanzheng said to the people, "the tomb is in the back mountain of this village."


    All the people were breathless.


    "Let''s go. Get off. There are mountain roads behind. We can''t get through. We have to walk on our feet."


    A group of people get off and walk into liujiatun.


    Maybe there are too many strangers in the village recently, and the villagers are not surprised.


    "Brother, I want to know something. Our city scientific research team came here to investigate. Are there any strangers in the village recently?"


    Cao Yuanzi stopped an old man and began to ask for information.


    "Yes, those who come to travel and hunt are camping in the back mountain. I don''t know what''s good to see in the deep mountains and forests with such thick snow."


    The old man took the cigarette and put it on the back of his ear. He grinned and said that his yellow teeth were dazzling.


    Hearing this, everyone knew it well. It seems that many of the colleagues who are staring at Liu An''s tomb have arrived ahead of time.


    "Thank you, old man. Let''s go first."


    Cao Yuan said thanks, then winked at Su Xun and others. A group of people passed through the village and went back to the mountain.


    The little old man stood in the same place, looking at the back of Cao Yuanzheng and others, with a smile on his face. He laughed strangely and muttered to himself, "come on, come on again."


    Unfortunately, Su Xun and others did not see this scene.


    The back mountain of liujiatun is said to be the back mountain. In fact, it is far away from the village, which makes Su Xun and others go over the mountains for a while.


    But that''s good. When the time comes, the villagers will not be afraid to hear the news.


    After walking for an hour and a half, a group of people came to the back mountain, a large plain, next to the river.


    There are several tents set up below, which are divided into three piles, obviously representing the three forces.


    With the arrival of Su Xun and others, the three wave people who arrived in advance also noticed them.


    There are eleven or two people in each of the three waves, all of whom are strong men.


    "Ah, Mr. Chen, Mr. Wang Mazi and Mr. Gui Qi, you three are very early."


    In this circle, the big and the small are known to each other.


    So Cao Yuanzheng called out the leaders of these three forces at the first time.


    "Look at the old Cao family. They''re not afraid to take your granddaughter with them


    "Then you will be the last one..."


    Three people have responded to Cao Yuanzheng.


    Cao Yuanzheng''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the strong men behind them: "ha ha, I said, how can''t I see an acquaintance of your family? For a long time, I was afraid of the last queen in my family. I found a bunch of raw melons and eggs to die. "


    "Come on, don''t use your provocation. It doesn''t work. We''ve given enough money."


    "That is, the good boys behind us are much more useful than your old, weak, sick and disabled people."


    Cao Yuanzheng did not agree: "it''s useless to talk about Kung Fu. After going to the grave, we should rely on our own abilities."


    He had some doubts in his heart. How could there be only three waves of people? Plus he''s only four waves.


    Is it someone else who hasn''t arrived yet?


    No, I''m late enough to calculate the time.


    However, the three guys arrived ahead of time. Why didn''t they dig a hole first?


    He asked the doubt in his heart: "I said ghost seven, you three arrived ahead of time, why didn''t you go down to the grave, so kind-hearted waiting for the people behind to compete fairly?"


    "Hey, hey." Ghost old seven three people look at each other, looking at Cao Yuanzheng, said: "who can know the danger in this tomb, although many people compete, but also many insurance, everyone depends on their ability."


    Although Cao Yuanzheng thinks that this is bullshit, he can only believe it.


    "No one else is coming, I don''t know what''s going on." Wang Mazi yawned and pointed to a place not far away with a flag: "we''ve all ordered the acupoints. We''ll just wait until no one comes tonight. I didn''t expect you old Cao to come."


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll go to the grave with you tonight." Cao Yuanzheng laughs with a calm expression, which makes people unable to see his true thoughts clearly.


    After a simple greeting, GUI Laoqi and Wang Mazi left, leaving Cao Yuanzheng, Su Xun and others.


    As soon as the three men left, Cao Yuanzheng''s face sank down: "how many hearts do you have tonight? All the three guys are strong guys. If we fight, we will easily lose."He felt that there was something wrong with the three of them.


    What makes him most uncomfortable is ghost seven. It seems that the three of them all have the same temperament, which indicates that the three may be united.


    Time flies by, and it''s 11 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    It is estimated that all the villagers in the mountain have gone home, and the tomb robbers'' action is about to begin.


    It''s a good way to make a hole. After the hole is opened, it goes straight to the main tomb.


    After the hole was pointed, it was dug directly with Luoyang shovel. After the stone was dug, it was loaded with explosives and blasted with detonators.


    This is a common way for grave robbers to steal holes. It''s simple, crude and effective.


    "The detonators are installed. Everyone stay away."


    "Boom!"


    With a dull sound, dust and soil are everywhere.


    Su Xun and others ran over one after another. There was an underground cave that could accommodate one person. It was dark, as if it was deep.


    "Old Cao, how about leaving someone to guard it?" Wang Mazi looked at Cao Yuanzheng and said.


    The purpose of retaining people is to let off the wind and deal with emergencies.


    "No way." Cao Yuanzheng suspected that the three men had colluded with each other for a long time, so he refused without hesitation: "all the people go down to the grave. If they want to come out, they will come out together. If they can''t come out, they will be buried under the grave together."


    If Wang Mazi and GUI Laoqi really collude with each other and leave one person at the same time, the situation above will be three to one.


    The people Cao Yuanzheng left above are easily killed, and then they will be blocked in the tomb by the ghost seven.


    So he would rather take the unknown risk that may happen than let the predictable risk happen.


    It''s a big deal. We''ll die together.


    GUI Laoqi, Wang Mazi and Chen Erye looked at each other and said, "OK, since you old Cao have a lot of heart and are suspicious of ghosts, it''s up to you."


    After discussion, a steel drill was inserted to fix the rope. First, one end of the rope was thrown down to test the depth, and then everyone went down the rope one by one.

 Chapter 226

    After going down to the tomb, the flashlight was turned on, and someone lit the torch prepared in advance.


    The torch can not only illuminate, but also test the thinness of oxygen.


    Because a fire needs oxygen to burn.


    If the torch starts to go out, it means that there is a lack of oxygen ahead and everyone has to go back.


    Otherwise, they would have to die because they had no oxygen and had difficulty breathing.


    "This is not the main passage."


    Looking around, Su Xun said.


    Cao Yuan nodded: "it''s really not the main tomb road. Liu An, as a man who is obsessed with cultivating immortals, can''t infer from common sense. It''s hard to get through the main tomb road directly. Go ahead and have a look."


    At the same time, soon after Su Xun and others went down to the tomb, a group of people touched the back mountain of liujiatun.


    There were 15 people in this group, armed with guns.


    "Elder brother, you are smart enough to leave such a dangerous thing as going to the grave to someone else. We just have to wait outside."


    A young man said to the middle-aged man with a smile.


    "That is, no matter what kind of treasure they find out, they will have to give it to us."


    "How else can the boss be the boss..."


    Everyone else is flattering.


    Mei pangzi doesn''t know that someone has already used the method he put forward, and it''s also used on them.


    But it''s not put forward by Mei pangzi. It''s a tradition for many years.


    There are often grave robbers who are killed as soon as they get out of the cave.


    "All right, shut up and keep quiet. Don''t let the Mantis Catch the cicada. The Yellow sparrow is behind us. Someone''s looking at us too."


    The boss took a pistol in his hand and gave a low voice reprimand. Everyone was quiet.


    "Poof - poof - poof -"


    at this moment, a low gunshot rang out, and three people rushed into the street on the spot.


    "Ambush! There''s an ambush


    "Where is it? Where is the enemy? "


    A group of people were stunned for a moment, but after all, they were old employees in this industry. They soon stabilized their mind and looked for shelter on the spot to prepare for a life and death battle.


    "Step, step, step..."


    A burst of soldiers with more than 200 guns rushed out.


    See this scene, ready to eat black a group of people directly confused, brain melon seeds buzzing.


    How did the sleeper, armed with more than 200 people, enter the country quietly?


    "I surrender! We surrender. "


    "We''ll give you as much as you want."


    This horse is a fart. All of us are numb. We lose our firesticks and surrender with our heads in our hands.


    "Tie it up and take it away."


    At the command of the first officer, a group of soldiers jumped on them. First they beat them violently, and then they tied them up like rice dumplings.


    if Cao Yuanzheng as like as two peas, he will surely find that the spirits they bring are exactly the same as those of these soldiers.


    A group of guys who were going to eat black were tied up by soldiers and led into a cave in the deep mountain.


    When they got here, they found that at least 70 or 80 people had been tied up in the cave.


    It turns out that Cao Yuanzheng wondered why there were so few people coming. That''s why.


    It''s not that I didn''t come, it''s just that all the people who came were controlled at the first time.


    Ghost seven, Chen Erye and Wang Mazi are also trapped here. The soldiers they brought into the tomb are all R-star soldiers.


    Family is controlled, ghost seven, they can only obediently act according to the script.


    So there were 49 people going to the tomb this time, 38 of them were under the command of Su Xun, and 33 of them were experienced professional soldiers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the graveway, Su Xun and others didn''t know how long they had been walking, but they still didn''t meet the fork road and the tomb.


    "It''s too long. I can''t see it all the time."


    In the crowd, I don''t know who said it.


    "Huhu -"


    at this moment, a gust of wind suddenly blew by, and the torches in everyone''s hands were extinguished instantly.


    "What''s the matter? Everyone be alert. Turn on the flashlight."


    This sudden change, let everyone put the heart to the throat.


    They took out guns one after another, as well as all kinds of anti evil things.


    However, after waiting for two or three minutes, nothing happened.


    People were relieved, but they still didn''t relax their vigilance.


    "Keep going."


    Finally, after walking for a few minutes, they met the first bend.


    But it''s just a bend, there are still no tombs and forks.


    "Boom."


    There was a sudden sound of turning back and coming into the first corner of the road.Everyone''s face is very ugly, because they are blocked, which means they have no retreat to speak of.


    "Check to see if there''s a mechanism that can open the door." Cao Yuanzheng said in a deep voice.


    His four disciples came forward to investigate, half a sound, and shook their heads at Cao Yuanzheng, saying that there was no door opening mechanism.


    Cao Yuan breathed out a breath: "everyone, you also see that we have no way back, then go on."


    They''re all old grave robbers. In this case, they don''t have any brain or behavior like shouting. Instead, they deal with it calmly.


    As for the 33 R-star soldiers, they are even less likely to make gaffes.


    A group of people moved on to the second bend.


    "Look, Grandpa, there''s a body on it!"


    Suddenly, Cao Linlin exclaimed.


    Everyone''s eyes were numb as they went along.


    On both sides of the second bend, the walls were covered with corpses, just like bacon. These corpses were dressed in white and stained with blood, but they were not rotten, and their eyes were empty No, they don''t have eyes at all. Their eyes are cut out.


    The bodies had no eyes, but everyone seemed to feel that they were looking at themselves.


    "No, there''s another body over there. Why is it missing?"


    Chen Er Mazi suddenly pointed to a corner and said.


    All the people looked in the direction he pointed out. They saw a hook hanging on the spot, and the body on it had disappeared.


    Where''s the body?


    Did you run away?


    There was a bad feeling in everyone''s heart.


    "Don''t move my neck." Mei pangzi said something to Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked puzzled and raised his hands: "I don''t have any!"


    "Who is moving..." Mei pangzi''s body suddenly became stiff and her face began to turn white before she finished her words.


    Then the next second, he suddenly grabbed the pale wrist from behind, forced a lemon, gave it a shoulder fall.


    "Bang!"


    Then they saw a body dressed in white was plump on the ground, neck directly broken.


    "It doesn''t have much fighting power either."


    See this scene, everyone is relieved, this kind of crisp small role, not a white hair zongzi threat.


    Mei pangzi youyou said, "one is that it has no fighting power. If it''s on the wall, it''s all alive."


    After hearing this, people''s faces changed. They saw a strange smile on the pale face of the things hanging on the wall, and their mouths cracked to the roots of their ears.


    It''s so funny.

 Chapter 227

    "Roar -"


    dozens of corpses hanging on the wall suddenly came to life. With a roar, they broke free from the hook like mad dogs and rushed to Su Xun and others.


    These bodies have no eyes, just like skin and bones, but the nails on their hands are very sharp, like hooks.


    "Damn it


    He raised the ghost''s face to resist the fierce sword.


    In modern society, there are fewer and fewer real magic weapons. This Zhenyao sword is a good thing. Of course, he brought it back.


    "Boom!"


    The ghost just touched the Zhenyao sword, and a burst of golden light broke out, which directly flew out and smashed it on the wall of the graveway.


    Other people also take out all kinds of exorcism to fight with the ghost. Those who don''t have exorcism tools use daggers or bare hands.


    No one used a gun.


    Because the tomb is narrow and the scene is chaotic, it is easy for bullets to hurt their own people if they shoot.


    These ghouls seem vicious, but they are actually vulnerable. They can be killed with bare hands.


    But soon Su Xun found a terrible thing, that is, the fallen ghost stood up again.


    "These things can resurrect and cut off their brain holes!"


    Cao Yuanzheng kicked a ghost in the crowd, and then exclaimed, obviously he also found this.


    People''s faces suddenly became ugly.


    As soon as I got down from the tomb, I met such a difficult thing. Maybe there is something waiting for them in front of me.


    "We must fight and decide quickly!"


    Wang pockmarked son to pull throat to shout a way, a knife split a corpse ghost''s arm, but corpse ghost just shook body, continue to move forward to approach.


    "Lying trough."


    Mei Pang''s face changed greatly. A ghost forced him to the wall of the tomb, and his scarlet mouth was about to bite him.


    "My mouth stinks."


    Smelling the stench from the ghost''s mouth, Mei Pang''s face was wrinkled, and he subconsciously held his breath, otherwise he was afraid that he would be smoked to death.


    Then a surprising scene was discovered, and the ghost who was close to him suddenly stopped, went up to smell it, then turned and rushed to the others.


    As soon as Mei Pang''s eyes brightened, he roared: "these things have no eyes. They can''t see us. They can only look for targets by hearing and smelling. I..."


    "Roar!"


    Before he said anything, the ghost who heard his voice suddenly turned and rushed towards him. Mei Pang immediately choked and stood still.


    others are seeing as like as two peas. They are holding their breath and are still motionless against the tomb walls.


    A group of ghouls in the same place seemed to have lost their direction. They looked around and swayed around.


    Everyone was relieved to see this.


    Now that we have found the weakness of these ghosts, it''s much easier to deal with them.


    Looking at a ghost with his back to him, Su Xun raised his demon sword and cut it off at his neck.


    "Stab -"


    there was no blood, the neck of the ghost fell to the ground like a cut branch, and the corpse fell to the ground immediately.


    Su Xun quickly held his breath again, so that the ghosts who heard the sound and smelled the breath could not be found.


    In this way, they all worked together and finally cut off the heads of these ghosts.


    The passage of the tomb has been completely filled with ghosts separated from the body, but there is no blood on the ground, because there is no blood in these ghosts.


    "Hoo Hoo ~"


    everyone was relieved and greedy.


    "Go on, be alert. I don''t know what''s waiting for us."


    After a short rest, Cao Yuanzheng wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.


    After all, I''m old. I''ve never met so many evil people before. After a fight, I''m a little exhausted.


    But the more dangerous it is, the more precious it is.


    Cao Yuanzheng''s heart is full of passion. He is old, but he doesn''t want to die. He firmly believes that there must be immortal elixir in Liu An''s tomb. He wants to live forever!


    Mr. Pan and Mr. Pang, who came with him, had similar ideas, because the older they were, the less they wanted to die.


    Only by feeling the passing of life can we realize the value of living.


    A group of people continued to move forward. Su Xun and Mei pangzi walked in the middle of the crowd, because it was dangerous to walk in the front and the back.


    The next road is full of bends, seven turns and eight turns. People finally see the straight road.


    "It stinks. There''s something in front of it."


    The more you go forward, the more smelly people will smell.


    Pan said, "the smell of the old man''s face is rotten."


    Hearing this, everyone was secretly on guard and slowed down.Walking for about five minutes, the front suddenly opened up, is a big pit.


    The scene in the pit made everyone take a breath.


    All of them are moriran bones, with broken limbs and arms. At a glance, there are at least thousands of human bones in the pit.


    "A mass grave."


    Cao Yuanzheng''s face dignified spit out three words.


    As the name suggests, there are at least tens of thousands of people dead here.


    In ancient times, there was a tradition of living people being buried, but Liu An killed tens of thousands of living people here, which makes people feel numb.


    Suddenly, visible to the naked eye, a large black fog rose from the mass grave.


    In the black fog, countless faces hissed, their faces were ferocious, their teeth were open and their eyes were scarlet.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The shrill voice swelled the mind.


    "These are the ghost of being killed in the pit. After thousands of years, the remaining ghost has become the ghost of resentment."


    Old man Pan''s face was dignified and his tone was low and serious.


    "Can it be solved?" Cao Yuanzheng asked.


    Old man pan took a deep breath: "I''m not sure. Try it."


    As the voice fell, he took out a copper coin sword, grabbed a few pieces of talisman paper and scattered them out.


    Rune paper flies to different corners of the mass grave, just like a gossip.


    Old man pan, holding a copper coin sword, with wind under his feet, recited a mantra: "the Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the root of all energy, widely cultivate one hundred million robbers, prove my magic power, inside and outside the three worlds It''s as urgent as law and order! "


    as the voice dropped, the copper coin sword flew out of the hand, flew into the middle of the mass grave and stabbed directly.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua


    With the fall of the copper coin sword, the rune paper around the mass grave burst into a golden light at the same time. In an instant, the golden light in the mass grave flickered, just like a net blocking the mass grave.


    Those ghosts are struggling and yelling in the golden light.


    "The golden light curse was improved by himself." Looking at old man pan, fat Mei''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Old man pan stepped on the eight trigrams, pinched a few hands, and a piece of Rune paper flew into the pit: "go!"


    Boom!


    There is no fire and spontaneous combustion in the mass grave.


    "Ah


    The ghosts wailed in the flames and were all burned up.


    See so easy to solve these ghosts, all people are happy.


    "Lao pan, you are an eye opener!"


    Old man Pang praised old man pan.


    Old man pan was also complacent. He wiped the sweat on his face and said modestly, "fortunately, those evil spirits didn''t rush out of the mass grave to attack us, otherwise it would be difficult."


    "Generally, there are secret doors in such places. Let''s look for them separately." Cao Yuanzheng said.


    "Boom -"


    just as the crowd was about to find the secret door, the mass grave suddenly shook violently.

 Chapter 228

    "What''s the matter?"


    There was a sudden violent shaking in the mass grave, and everyone''s faces changed greatly, and they kept their bodies close to the wall.


    "Something''s coming out down here."


    Old man Pang pointed to the mass grave and exclaimed.


    Old man pan pinched his hands and wanted to take back his copper sword.


    After all, it''s more and more difficult to find the magic weapon, which was uploaded by his ancestors.


    "Bang -"


    all of a sudden, his copper coin sword emits a golden light, and then it is directly broken, and the copper coin is scattered everywhere.


    "My sword!"


    Pan''s leader is about to split. If someone didn''t pull him, he would jump into the mass grave.


    "Boom!"


    A coffin flew out of the countless bones, and then the coffin was shattered, and a figure appeared in the public eye.


    It was a man in ancient armour. At this time, the man''s hair had fallen off, leaving only a bald head.


    His skin was blue, his face was wrinkled, his eyes were scarlet, and his two sharp teeth were exposed.


    Obviously, this is a zombie.


    "No wonder those ghosts didn''t dare to rush out of the mass grave to attack us just now. It turns out that there are still these things buried below." Ghost old seven swallowed a saliva, stammered to say.


    Cao Yuanzheng said in a deep voice, "it''s not a mass grave at all. It''s a place for raising corpses. It''s just for raising corpses to kill thousands of people and gather their Yin Qi."


    "Whether it''s a mass grave or a corpse farm, what should we do now?" Chen Er ye said angrily that he now regretted to death.


    As soon as he arrived at liujiatun, he was arrested by a group of soldiers, and his apprentices and relatives were all taken hostage. Now the things he met when he went down to the tomb are more and more fierce.


    He shouldn''t have come if he had known!


    Cao Yuanzheng coldly said: "up to now, in addition to hard resistance, what do you want to do? You think you can run through this kind of Millennium zombie."


    "Sure enough." At this moment, the zombie in the mass grave spoke.


    No one was surprised.


    After all, for more than 2000 years, demons have been able to transform, not to mention a zombie that has been supported by Yin Qi for more than 2000 years.


    The zombie machine wriggled his neck and said hoarsely: "the soul of the mouse generation such as Yi''er calls my king back. It''s the good fortune of the three generations such as Yi''er."


    Hearing these words, people''s faces were uncertain, and they felt that they had been calculated.


    However, the zombies didn''t give them more time to think about it. As soon as they stepped on their feet, their bodies burst out and went straight to the nearest old man pan.


    "Be careful! Shoot him


    While Su Xun was talking, he had already pulled out his pistol and pulled the trigger at the zombie.


    Everyone else pulled out their guns.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang! "Kang..."


    For a time, the gunfire of Nuo''s mass grave was everywhere, hundreds of bullets hit the zombies, and blood flowed from the single hole.


    The zombie was forced back to the mass grave, but he just lowered his head and touched the blood flowing out of the single hole in his chest, and then looked at Su Xun: "what is this?"


    It''s strange in appearance. Although it can''t kill him, it can hurt him. It''s powerful and unheard of.


    Su Xun''s face was uglier than eating a dead fly. He had the feeling of being ridiculed. He didn''t expect that hundreds of bullets would be like tickling to this thousand year old corpse.


    Grenades should work, but in this closed space, it''s easy to blow them up together.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie roared, causing eardrum pain.


    Then the next second the zombie jumped up, this time his target was Su Xun.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Plump Mei was shocked.


    Su Xun threw out his gun. Just as he wanted to hold the demon sword, he felt a pain in his chest and his body flew upside down.


    "Puff -"


    Su Xun vomited blood and hit the wall. He yelled at Cao Yuanzheng and others: "what are you doing? If you don''t fight together, we will all die."


    Hearing this, Cao Yuanzheng and others successively stopped the zombies near Su Xun.


    Su Xun rubbed his chest and got up wobbly from the ground.


    "Brother, sword."


    Mei Pang yelled and threw the demon sword. Su Xun raised his hand to catch it.


    Looking at the zombies fighting with Cao Yuanzheng and others, Su Xun gritted his teeth and rushed up with his sword.


    At the same time, several people were shot out by zombies.


    Sword like cold light, straight to the throat of the zombie.


    The zombie raised his hand and grasped the Zhenyao sword. Then the Zhenyao sword sent out a golden light. The zombie let go instantly, and his palm had been burned.


    Is to take advantage of this moment, ghost seven and Wang pockmarked son at the same time high jump kick out.


    "Bang!"


    Zombies were kicked back to the mass grave, smashed inside, smashed a lot of bones, but just stood up in an instant.The red light in his eyes was even more intense. He opened his mouth and roared. His whole body was surrounded by dead air. Obviously, he was completely angered.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun and Mei fatty look at each other, and then they rush to fight with the zombie.


    "Boom boom -"


    at this moment, I don''t know who accidentally touched the mechanism, and the secret door was opened.


    "Let''s go."


    Without hesitation, Cao Yuanzheng turned and ran to the secret door.


    "Grandfather, Su Dong, they..." Cao Linlin hesitated.


    Cao Yuanzheng was not angry and said: "it''s only when they delay time that we have a chance to run out. It''s better for them to die than for us."


    Cao Linlin took a look at Su Xun, and as soon as she gritted her teeth, she ran to the secret door. Old man Pang, old man pan and others followed.


    At this moment, without hesitation, they threw away Su Xun and Mei pangzi and used them as bait to delay time.


    Wang Mazi, Chen Erye and GUI Laoqi wanted to run, but they were afraid that they would be beaten into a sieve by the soldiers, so they had no choice but to take a step.


    "Fuck, those bastards!" Mei Pang scolded fiercely, while parrying the Zombie''s attack.


    Su Xun also flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes, and then yelled at Wang Mazi and others: "you leave first."


    Wang Mazi and others were eager to hear this. They ran out of the secret door quickly. Although the soldiers hesitated, they could not disobey the military order and left one after another.


    After everyone left, only Su Xun and Mei pangzi were left in the mass grave, still struggling with the zombies.


    Xiaobai stood on the side and did not dare to rush into the war, but he did not run away.


    Su Xun winked at Mei Pang.


    Mei Pang knows in a second.


    The next second, the two were hit by zombies.


    "Ah


    They screamed and flew back with the help of zombie strike power. After landing, they rolled two times and ran out of the secret door.


    Xiaobai followed out with four legs.


    "Roar!"


    The zombies tore themselves into pieces, and he knew he was going to use them to chase them out.


    "Derek!"


    As soon as he ran out of the secret door, Su Xun roared.


    Then more than 30 soldiers took out their grenades at the same time, pulled out the rings and threw them into the mass grave.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom - "


    the explosion was deafening, and the huge impulse generated by the explosion directly sent Su Xun and others out.

 Chapter 229

    People can''t see whether the zombies were killed or not.


    But the secret door has been blown up, the only exit is blocked, even if the zombies are not dead, they can''t get out.


    What''s more, even if he was not killed by the explosion, he would only have half his life if he had more than 30 grenades.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Su Xun and Mei Pang coughed violently and stood up wobbly from the ground.


    "Mr. Su Dong and Mr. Mei, are you all right? You two are really lucky. As the saying goes, if you survive, you will be lucky."


    Cao Yuanzheng hypocritically came forward to care about the two people, without the embarrassment of just using them as bait to delay his life.


    "Mr. Cao, our two brothers are fighting with zombies, but you left us behind. It''s not very authentic."


    Su Xun wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and looked at Cao Yuanzheng with a smile.


    "You can''t say that, Mr. Su. We just had to. I believe you can understand that."


    Cao Yuanzheng is like a hob. He is not afraid of Su Xun. After all, there are only two people in Su Xun, but there are eleven of them.


    "What if I don''t understand?" Su Xun asked coldly.


    Cao Yuanzheng was stunned and narrowed his eyes: "Mr. Su, I''ll help you understand. Don''t forget that you are not the superior chairman of Qingyun international. I advise you to know current affairs better."


    In the tomb, he didn''t pay attention to Su Xun at all. After all, no one would know that Su Xun died here.


    What''s more, if there was a magic medicine in the tomb, he was not prepared to let Su Xun go back alive, so as not to let him leak the news.


    The reason why we still keep Su Xun and his hypocrisy and snake is to use his strength.


    "What if I don''t know what''s going on?" Su Xun''s voice was colder and his eyes were indifferent.


    Cao Yuan snorted coldly, and his eyes were full of murders: "if Su Dong doesn''t know the current affairs, don''t blame me for Cao''s impoliteness."


    Cao Yuanzheng''s apprentice, his friend, son, granddaughter, Lao pan and Lao Pang all stepped forward and looked coldly at Su Xun.


    "Su Dong, there are only two of you. I don''t think you will do anything so irrational." Cao Yuan had a smile on his face, calm and confident.


    Two kids, still tender, want to climb out of my Wuzhishan, dream.


    Chen Erye, Wang Mazi and GUI Laoqi all looked at each other and observed three seconds of silence for Cao Yuanzheng.


    Of course, they also have a sense of schadenfreude.


    After all, seeing that someone is going to be worse than themselves, they feel a little more comforted.


    "What do you want to do with your horse, old Shamao?" Mei pangzi is staring at Cao Yuanzheng with gnashing teeth.


    Cao Yuanzheng calmly smiles and says: "what are you doing? Ha ha, next, please let Mr. Su Dong and Mei walk in front of us and open the way for us. "


    Now that he''s cheeky, he doesn''t have to be polite. Let Su Xun and Mei pangzi walk in front of the thunder. What''s the danger? Let them die first.


    Mei pangzi was furious and incarnated as a Zuan Soldier: "I''m a Grass Mud Horse..."


    Su Xun stopped him, looked at Cao Yuanzheng and said, "Mr. Cao, originally I wanted to give you a way to live, but you have narrowed the road yourself."


    "Ha ha, the Kung Fu of Su Dong''s scaremongering is pretty good." Cao Yuanzheng couldn''t deny it. He didn''t think Su Xun could turn up any waves.


    "Boy, don''t think you''re great if you have a few stinky money. No amount of money will work in such a place."


    "That is, if you are willing to kneel down and beg us, maybe we will spare you a dog''s life."


    The four young people who had been watching Su Xun for a long time jumped out and sneered at him. If they had the chance to humiliate a young rich man, they would get a strong sense of satisfaction.


    Su Xun sighed and said with compassion, "I''ve been kind all my life, but there are always people who want to die."


    The voice falls, he takes Mei pang to step back a few steps.


    "Step, step..."


    More than 30 R-star soldiers surrounded 11 people including Cao Yuanzheng with guns.


    Cao Yuanzheng and other people''s faces changed greatly, looking at ghost seven: "what do you mean?"


    "Lao Cao, you said you had been smart all your life. How could you be confused? Can''t you see the situation clearly now? The three of us are just puppets for acting. " Ghost old seven wry smile a, some helpless say.


    Chen Erye said in a dignified voice: "those are Su Dong''s people. My son and apprentice are under control."


    Cao Yuan was confused in an instant, and his mind was blank and buzzing.


    In any case, he didn''t expect that the three waves of people who went down to the tomb were all Su Xun''s people. He thought he had the chance to win.


    Cao Yuanzheng''s disciples were also deserted. They had no one to master. Their faces turned white and their backs were sweating."Su Dong, it has nothing to do with me. It''s all Cao Yuanzheng who insists on his own way." Pang quickly changed his camp and stood up to get rid of himself.


    Lao pan also followed closely: "yes, Su Dong Mingjian, Su Dong Mingjian, we are not familiar with Cao Yuanzheng at all."


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to them. His eyes fell on Cao Yuanzheng''s four disciples. He said with a smile, "come on, kneel down and beg me. Maybe I will spare your dog''s life."


    The four people''s faces turned blue and white. I didn''t expect that Feng Shui would take turns so soon.


    Just now, Su Xun didn''t kneel down, but they had no choice.


    "Poop


    The four knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Su Xun: "please forgive us, Su Dong. Forgive us just now."


    "Well, forgive you." Su Xun said with a smile.


    The four were ecstatic and looked up at the same time.


    Su Xun grabbed a gun from a soldier and pulled the trigger on the four people on the ground.


    "Kang! Kang! Kang! High


    He was stunned and fell on his head.


    Cao Yuanzheng and others all trembled.


    Su Xun said carelessly, "it''s God''s business to forgive you. All I can do is send you to see God."


    As the voice fell, he pulled the trigger on the corpse on the ground again and beat the four people''s heads beyond recognition.


    "Kang Kang..."


    When a bullet clip was finished, Su Xun threw the gun into the soldier''s arms and said faintly, "I Su Xun was kind all my life, but these four bastards forced me to shoot and kill people. I deserve to die, and there is no corpse."


    With that, he looked up at Cao Yuanzheng, showing a smile like spring breeze: "Mr. Cao, do you think that''s right?"


    Cao Yuanzheng''s body trembled slightly and his face was pale. He was the apprentice he valued most, the apprentice he brought up!


    But at this moment, in the face of Su Xun''s deliberate humiliation, he could only squeeze out a sentence from his teeth: "yes, these four bastards dare to speak rudely to Su Dong. It''s not a pity to die."

 Chapter 230

    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing Cao Yuanzheng''s words, Su Xun laughed.


    Listening to Su Xun''s laughter, Cao Yuanzheng was full of humiliation and anger, but he had nothing to do.


    Su Xun looked at Cao Yuanzheng with a smile: "Mr. Cao, it''s against your heart, but it''s easy to be punished."


    "It''s not against my will. They should die." Cao Yuanzheng said.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped him in the face: "Lao Zamao, dare to count me, is it the courage Liang Jingru gave you?"


    Cao Yuanzheng didn''t say a word. Compared with the previous winner, he was just two faces.


    "Come on, give me everything they have."


    Su Xun left a word coldly.


    More than a dozen soldiers came forward and began to search Cao Yuanzheng and other people''s things, including pistols, detonators, daggers, black donkey''s hooves, pull, Luoyang shovel, rope, and orifices. All these things were taken away.


    Even Cao Linlin''s hairpin was searched.


    A few minutes later, Cao Yuanzheng and others could not find anything except clothes.


    "Please, Mr. Cao, lead someone to open the way ahead. I''ll give you back the work you just prepared for me. It''s a reward for your kindness."


    Su Xun patted Cao Yuanzheng''s face, with a kind of banter and irony in his eyes.


    Cao Yuanzheng had no choice but to turn around and walk in the front.


    Lao Pang said with a smile, "Su Dong, I know Taoism. I can use it. How about I go in the middle?"


    "And me, Su Dong. You''ve just seen my ability. I''m of great use." Lao pan also said quickly.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "no, you know, just I know some."


    Two people instantly silly eyes, step on the horse, when touch gold school captain began to study Taoism, now the employment environment is more and more difficult.


    Helpless, the two old men can only follow Cao Yuanzheng to walk in front.


    "I''ll tell you how they are so familiar with these people''s temperament. It turns out that they are all your soldiers. They are insidious enough."


    Mei pangzi said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s eyelids jumped: "can you talk? What is insidious? It''s called calculating without a last resort. Zhizhu knows if she can understand it. "


    "Yes, yes." Mei chubby smile.


    As he walked, Su Xun suddenly frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Noticing his expression, Mei Pang asked suspiciously.


    Instead of answering him, Su Xun asked Xiaobai, "how many passages are there in this tomb?"


    "I don''t know. I went straight into the main chamber through that drain, and then I ran out from there." Xiaobai shakes his head.


    Su Xun then explained to Mei: "don''t you think it''s a little strange? Along the way, we have been walking along this road, and we have never met other forks. "


    "Yes, it seems that this road is not the standard of the main tomb road." When Su Xun said this, Mei Pang''s heart began to murmur.


    Su said: "maybe this is the only way to calm down and lead people into the tomb."


    Generally speaking, it is the most dangerous that the main passage leads directly to the main chamber.


    This road is not like the main tomb Road, but they encounter a group of ghosts, thousand year old zombies. This kind of danger should only appear on the main tomb road.


    "But why did Liu An do that?" Mei Pang doesn''t understand.


    There was a flash of light in Su Xun''s eyes: "do you remember what the ancient corpse said before? To call Liu An back with our souls can also be understood as to resurrect Liu An with our souls."


    Mei pangzi is not a fool. He knows everything at once. He suddenly realized: "no wonder that the news that Liu anzhen''s tomb is in Liaoning Province suddenly came out. This is deliberately leading people into the tomb."


    "But..." He said and frowned: "with the soul can revive Liu An, how does this sound so unreliable, like the evil god in the novel."


    "In the pre Qin period, there are written records that Qi practitioners lived for 800 years. Who can be sure what the world looked like two thousand years ago? Since Liu An has made such a careful arrangement, it shows that he is sure of it... "


    "Who is it! Come out


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot, we are good people, good people, good people, we are great people."


    Before he finished speaking, a cry of surprise came from the front, and then several soldiers rushed up with guns.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    "Su Dong, we caught a man and a ghost in front of us." Second master Chen Ran to Su Xun to report.


    Su Xun was a little surprised: "bring it to me."


    Soon, the ghost was brought to Su Xun.


    "Little brother, I''ve seen my relatives!"


    Seeing Su Xun, the man broke free from the shackles of the soldiers and rushed to Su Xun.But just after two steps, he was tripped by the soldiers, grabbed back and pressed on the ground.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless: "it''s the first time I''ve seen you in the grave."


    "No, it''s me. It''s me, little brother. I gave you a ride by the Wujiang River." The man on the ground lifted his messy hair with both hands, spat two mouthfuls and wiped his face.


    Su Xun saw clearly that he was still an acquaintance. He was really the corpse hunter who colluded with the ghost to kill the guest on the edge of Wujiang River.


    At this time, the man was in a mess, especially the old man. His clothes were in a mess and smelled like a chicken coop. His hair was black under his eyes and his face was yellow and thin. He was hungry at first sight.


    Plum fat man showed a schadenfreude expression: "tut Tut, how to make this look, let people see strange happy."


    "Come on, let them go." Su Xun waved.


    The soldiers let go of the old man, and Mr. Chen let go of the water ghost.


    Speaking of his experiences these days, the old man is crying without tears.


    At the beginning, he took the water ghost all the way to the north. He specially pretended to be a ghost in the graveyard. After all, the water ghost is a ghost.


    They are so scary and cheat money. Hey, they really make a lot of money, and it''s much easier than killing guests on Wujiang River.


    He happened to find the tomb and wanted to come in and find some funerary objects, so he would have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of his life.


    I didn''t expect that after entering the tomb, there were dirty things everywhere. Each of them was more fierce than the water ghost and he combined. He and the water ghost fled in the tomb.


    Today, I finally saw a man in the tomb. I thought I had a savior, but they wanted to catch him.


    He ran away again, only to bump into Su Xun.


    After listening to the experience of this one person and one ghost, everyone around was twitching.


    Say they''re unlucky. They''re still alive.


    Say they are lucky. They are in a mess in hiding these days.


    I really don''t know how to describe it.


    But Su Xun''s eyes were tiny: "where did you come in from?"


    The old man blinked: "from the door, there is a door outside this tomb."


    Everyone''s face changed when they heard the words.

 Chapter 231

    There is a door in the ancient tomb, but it has been buried for thousands of years.


    But now the door of the tomb is opened.


    What does it mean?


    It means that this tomb has long been discovered, or that it has been under the supervision of some people.


    So they bombed the cave and went down to the tomb today. Maybe they didn''t pay attention to such a big noise?


    "You said you met people in the tomb. Who are they? Why do they arrest you? " Su Xun asked in a deep voice, staring at the old man.


    The old man was a little scared by Su Xun''s eyes. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "they I don''t know why I was arrested, but I think it''s all the villagers nearby. "


    Su Xun took a deep breath, Liu Jiatun, Liu An''s tomb, his mind has become a thread.


    Although there were still many places where he could not think about it, Su Xun had already speculated about it.


    "Have you ever been in the main chamber?" Su Xun asked again.


    The old man nodded: "the door outside leads straight to the main tomb. I met the villagers in the main tomb."


    "You just said that there are still people after you?" Su Xun asked.


    The old man grinned: "two people, I have been dumped."


    "Then you go and lead them back." Su Xun said softly.


    The smile on the old man''s face was stiff: "this That''s not very good. I''m old and useless. I can''t take on the responsibility. I''m afraid I''ll ruin your business. "


    "Go or not." Su Xun talks with a gun.


    The old man''s face was solemn and righteous, and said: "go, you must go! If I don''t go, I''m sorry for my conscience. "


    "Isn''t that right?" Su Xun returned the gun to the soldier and patted him on the shoulder.


    On his face, the old man squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. In his heart, he said hello to the eighteen generations of susian''s ancestors.


    Niang, just out of the wolf''s nest and into the tiger''s den.


    For the sake of his own safety, he actively proposed: "there is a stone gate in front, you ambush in the back, I will lead those two people into the graveway."


    "Well, take us." Su Xun nodded.


    Two minutes later, the old man took Su Xun and others to the back of a stone gate. Su Xun and others hid along the tomb path walls on both sides of the stone gate.


    The old man looked back in three steps and walked out of the stone gate reluctantly. Then he yelled, "go after my two tortoise sons. You old man, I''m here. If you don''t come again, I''ll go back and call your mother."


    "Where is he?"


    "Old man, stop!"


    Two middle-aged men, who were searching for the old man, heard the sound and ran over. After seeing the old man, they started to chase him.


    In their hands, one was holding a knife, and the other was holding a wooden sword, just dealing with people and ghosts respectively.


    Seeing this, the old man turned and ran to the stone gate.


    Two middle-aged men followed them through the stone gate.


    After passing through the stone gate, the two men saw Su Xun and others lying in ambush behind them, showing a look of shock: "you are not dead."


    "In your opinion, we should die?" The smile on Su Xun''s face was lukewarm: "lose the knife, or one shot will blow your head."


    The soldiers have aimed their guns at the two men.


    The two middle-aged men looked at each other, both of them turned pale, and lost their knives and wooden swords.


    Then the next second, two soldiers rushed up and pressed them to the ground.


    Su Xun just stepped forward and looked down at them: "tell me what you know."


    They said nothing.


    "You want to use Liu An to revive us?" Su Xun asked.


    Their faces suddenly changed, and they stared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the zombie in the mass grave told me, but he has been killed by the explosion now."


    "Gulu ~"


    the two middle-aged men rolled their throats and their eyes were shocked. They just shocked that Su Xun and others were not dead, but that they could survive from the Millennium zombies.


    However, what they did not expect was that Su Xun and others not only survived, but also killed the Millennium zombies.


    "Come on, I want to know everything, otherwise, I''ll let you stay in liujiatun." Su Xun''s voice was cold and his eyes were full of murders.


    Hearing that Su Xun actually knew that he was from Liu Jiatun, they seemed to be desperate and scared, and then they all recruited.


    Their liujiatun was built according to Liu An''s tomb. Their ancestors were grave keepers, and they passed down a precept from generation to generation.


    That is, after 2000 years, that is, from today to the end of the month, 81 souls will be used to revive Liu An.


    So they spread the news about the location of Liu anzhen''s tomb.


    In order to prevent too many people from being attracted, they deliberately spread the news only in the wrestling world, attracting those grave robbers to die.


    The structure of this tomb is very strange. No matter where the tomb robbers point holes, they will eventually pass through the mass grave and die in the hands of the Millennium zombies.After he died, his soul was trapped and could not leave the mass grave. Liu Jiatun would have special people with magic weapons to collect the souls of these new dead people until 81 souls were collected to revive Liu An.


    After listening to the two villagers, Cao Yuanzheng and others were all pale.


    Because the feeling of being fooled around is absolutely not good.


    It can only be said that everything is caused by greed.


    Su Xun breathed out: "resurrection of Liu''an sounds too strange. In the past, people didn''t mention it before they were enlightened. With the development of society, do you people born in the new society believe it?"


    "Xin, because our ancestors uploaded a lot of things, let us believe it."


    Su Xun was no longer entangled in this point, and asked a question that everyone was concerned about: "is there really the art of immortality and elixir in Liu An''s tomb?"


    Cao Yuanzheng and others were all breathless, staring at the two villagers.


    "The art of longevity? Yes, isn''t the immortal skill of the Lord the soul of you people? " One of the villagers had a strange smile on his face.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him in the face and said, "you scared me by stepping on the horse."


    Cao Yuanzheng and others were a little disappointed, because the villagers'' words had already shown that there was no immortal art or elixir in the tomb.


    Everything is just a hoax, deliberately releasing this kind of news to attract these people to the grave to die.


    Think about it. If there were immortal magic and elixir in the tomb, it would have been in the hands of these villagers.


    Su Xun said, "take us to the main tomb."


    Liu An hasn''t finished the task of exploring the tomb, which means that he doesn''t know what he is hiding.


    What''s more, the words of these two villagers are not believable. If they say no, no?


    Two villagers were tied up by ropes and led Su Xun and others to the main tomb.


    When walking into the third stone gate, the old man suddenly exclaimed, "no, I didn''t pass this stone gate when I ran out of the main tomb."


    His voice dropped, and Su Xun''s face changed greatly. He suddenly looked at the two villagers.


    The villagers looked back at him with two strange smiles.

 Chapter 232

    "No!"


    By this time, everyone knew that they had been hit.


    "Back, back, back!" At the same time, Su Xun''s voice fell, and his feet had quickly retreated.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous that you people want to prevent the Lord from resurrection."


    A villager''s face is ferocious roar a way, the blue veins on the neck burst up, look extremely frightening, one foot ruthlessly stamped on the floor.


    Boom


    It is obvious that the villagers have touched something.


    In the stone room, the clay sculpture soldiers used for decoration on both sides of the corridor suddenly came to life, and their long arms broke through the air and blocked everyone''s way.


    "Damn, what''s the principle of riding a horse!"


    Mei pang can''t help but burst out a rude remark, even if the demons and ghosts, it''s clear that there is no vitality, how can hair clay sculpture survive.


    "It''s not a clay sculpture. It''s a living person inside. I''ve seen it in ancient books. It''s a kind of corpse refining technique. Making living people into clay sculptures and corpses refining by living people."


    Wang Mazi answers Mei pangzi''s doubts.


    Mei pangzi dodged the attack of these corpses, and said: "now what these things are is not important, the important thing is to dare to solve them like this."


    "There are clay sculptures outside as barriers, and the paper of Taoist runes is useless for them. Only by beating hard and breaking the outer layer of mud, can we kill these corpses." Wang Mazi said in a loud voice. He danced with a steel knife in his hand and struggled with two corpses.


    "Ha ha ha, death, death, all have to die, take your souls back, we are the first meritorious officials of the resurrection Lord!"


    The two villagers burst out laughing, laughing very arrogantly, with crazy expressions on their faces.


    "Puff -"


    suddenly, two long swords penetrated their hearts, and their laughter stopped suddenly, with a thick color of inconceivable in their eyes.


    Wang Mazi gloated and scolded: "two idiots, refining corpses, have no intelligence, are full of killing. Once activated, they will kill all the living people in front of them, and expect them to distinguish between friends and enemies."


    "Ah "Puchi -"


    Cao Yuanzheng and others who had been unloaded became lambs to be slaughtered in front of the corpse. Soon the two middle-aged people died, and Lao pan and Lao Pang were also injured.


    "Give us the weapons, or we''ll all be together and you''ll be here!" Cao Yuanzheng yelled at Su Xun. He had a cut in his arm and was red eyed.


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention, but said, "go to the stone room and fight while retreating. The shell outside these corpses is too hard to continue to consume. They were killed by thunder."


    Everyone knows that this is the best way and the simplest way. Otherwise, if we go on fighting like this, we don''t know how long it will take to solve these problems.


    Corpse refining is invulnerable and has strong attack power, but its disadvantage is that it has no intelligence, no natural thinking and rigid action, so Su Xun and others easily withdrew.


    Two soldiers were killed by refining corpses to protect Su Xun. This is the first time that R-star soldiers have been damaged on the earth.


    Although Cao Yuanzheng and his son and granddaughter were injured, they also ran out of the stone room.


    Lao Pang and Lao pan were not so lucky. They were seriously injured and lost their mobility. They had to ask Su Xun and others for help.


    "Help us, Su Dong, help us!"


    Of course, it was impossible for Su Xun to take the risk to save the two old people who had fallen into the well before. He said with no expression: "throw thunder."


    With his command, the 31 soldiers who were still alive pulled out the ring at the same time and threw the grenade into the stone chamber.


    "No!"


    With the roar of Lao pan and Pang, the grenade exploded.


    "Boom -"


    the huge explosion made the whole passage of the tomb seem to have been shaken twice, and the corpses were directly blown apart.


    Meanwhile, in the main chamber.


    A group of villagers in liujiatun are standing inside in black robes, headed by the village head of liujiatun.


    Because the stone chamber was not far away from the main tomb, the huge explosion was heard by them.


    "Village head..." An old man looked at the village head with some worry.


    The village head light said: "you take two people to have a look."


    "Yes." The old man answered, and then took two young men into the tomb.


    The construction of the main tomb is like the main hall of the emperor''s ordinary court meeting. Four Dragon beads are resplendent, with jade steps and a dragon chair at the top.


    At this time, a crystal coffin was placed on the Dragon chair.


    Inside the coffin lies an old man, who looks like he is in his fifties. Even if he is dead, his black and red embroidered Golden Dragon Robe still exudes the aftereffect that people dare not look directly at.


    He was Liu An, the king of Huainan. He was obsessed with cultivating immortals and refining alchemy. He rebelled and was reported and committed suicide.


    Under the jade steps, there were more than 30 people kneeling, most of them young people, men and women.


    "Grandfather, spare us. Don''t kill us. Please don''t kill us.""We are wrong. We really know we are wrong. We believe that the Lord can come back to life. Please let us go."


    More than 30 people are shivering and crying. They are all young people in the new era of liujiatun. Naturally, they don''t believe that Liu An can revive this bullshit. They even have to report to the relevant departments that the villagers want to design pits to kill tomb robbers.


    Then the matter came to light, and they were arrested. As for the result, of course, there was only one dead word.


    The head of the village said in a calm and expressionless voice: "it''s your honor that you can sacrifice your life for the resurrection of the Lord. What''s the point of crying?"


    "It''s against the law to kill! It''s against the law for you to do so! " A young man growled by the throat.


    The village head snorted coldly, with a fever in his eyes: "our duty is to welcome the return of the Lord. Life is the Lord''s man, death is the Lord''s ghost, breaking the law? Hum


    Despair, more than 30 young people completely despair.


    "Send them on the road first, take their souls for reserve."


    With the order of the village head, two strong men came forward with daggers and said that these people had been wiped their necks, which can be described as madness.


    After people die, two people who know Taoism come forward with magic weapons and put them away before their souls dissipate.


    On the other hand, Su Xun and others knew nothing about what happened in the main tomb.


    "Old man, take us to the main chamber." Su Xun looked at the old man and said.


    The old man said, "my name is Huang Youde. I remember I said that on the edge of Wujiang River at that time."


    "I know, but you have no virtue at all, so I don''t want to call your name. Is that a problem?" Su Xun looked at him seriously.


    Huang Youde looked at the surrounding soldiers, and then shook his head wisely: "no problem, you''re happy. Don''t say it''s an old man, you can call your son."


    "I don''t have an unfilial son like you." Su Xun said impolitely.


    Huang Youde


    "Step on..."


    At this time, a sound of footwork came.

 Chapter 233

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the people who had just breathed a sigh of relief were on guard again.


    Su Xun made a gesture to the soldiers.


    The soldiers raised their guns in front of the passage.


    "Step, step..."


    The footsteps are coming closer and closer.


    Finally, the three figures fell into the sight of Su Xun and others.


    At the same time, the three also saw them.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The gun went off.


    Three people in liujiatun, one old man and two young men, had not had time to say a line before their roles were completely destroyed.


    "Hoo -"


    everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the tense nerves were finally able to relax for a moment.


    "Where is the door from the outside to the main chamber? About where it is. " Su Xun looked at Huang Youde and asked.


    Huang Youde frowned and thought about it. As soon as he got old, he had a bad memory.


    at this time, the water ghost who had been following him spoke weakly: "it''s probably in the southeast above us. You can see it if you keep walking."


    Su Xun took a look at him, and then said to a soldier, "let the people above find the door, set up the gun, and encircle it in a fan shape."


    "Yes The soldier answered and took out the satellite phone.


    Cao Yuanzheng smacked his tongue to himself. However, he didn''t expect that there were still people on Su Xun, many of them with guns on their horses.


    In an instant, all his thoughts were extinguished, and he just wanted to be obedient and continue to live.


    After watching the soldiers call, Su Xun said to Huang Youde, "lead the way. You can take us there as you come from the main tomb."


    Although he is willing to lead the way, Huang de can only choose not to go.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the passage became wider and wider, and soon came to a tall circular arch.


    Inside the door is the main chamber.


    Standing outside the door, you can clearly see the scene inside the main tomb.


    The people in the main tomb room seemed to be carrying out some ceremony. They didn''t find that Su Xun had already touched his back.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man standing in the last row of the main tomb room looked back as if he felt something.


    Then suddenly his face changed: "village head, those tomb robbers have touched me."


    In an instant, everyone looked back at Su Xun and others almost at the same time.


    And Su Xun saw the village head clearly.


    "It''s him!"


    Cao Yuanzheng could not help exclaiming that the village head was the old man who asked for directions when he first came into the village.


    "Kill them!"


    The head of the village who ordered it did not hesitate.


    Then a group of people rushed to Su Xun with knives.


    "Kill


    These people have red eyes. They have no doubt about the village head''s orders. If they want to kill, they will kill.


    It''s a big scene when so many people rush over with knives.


    It''s a pity that this mountain village is too remote. They haven''t realized that the times have changed.


    Su Xun stepped back.


    Thirty one soldiers came forward with guns and were killed directly.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The person who rushed in front of him was reaped like rice in an instant.


    When the village head saw this scene, his face was very ugly. He said to two Taoist practitioners, "use the collected soul to wake up the Lord."


    When they heard this, they took the magic tools to collect souls, stepped up the jade steps, surrounded the coffin and began to practice.


    Su Xun noticed this, took out a pistol to aim at them and pulled the trigger.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Two shots were fired on their backs and they went straight to the street.


    The village head is surprised and angry. At this time, the practice has been completed. It''s only the last step to put those souls into the Dharma array. As soon as the village head grits his teeth, he runs to the jade steps, ready to finish the last step by himself.


    "Kang!"


    It''s a pity that he couldn''t be faster than a bullet.


    One shot down to the ground.


    The battle below was also divided. These villagers were not afraid of death. After seeing that the general situation could not be disobeyed, they raised their hands and surrendered one after another.


    Su Xun had them tied up.


    Then Su Xun and Cao Yuanzheng were the only people who could move in the main tomb.


    Cao Yuanzheng can''t wait to go to the main tomb to search. Although the two villagers said that there was no elixir or longevity at all, Cao Yuanzheng was not reconciled.


    But he just took two steps and was stopped by soldiers with guns.


    Su Xun said softly, "it''s too dangerous in this tomb. Let''s invite Mr. Cao and the villagers out first."


    There is definitely something good in this tomb, because the system has not yet prompted the completion of the exploration task, and Xiaobai took a pill in it before taking shape.So Su Xun didn''t want others to know what he got in it.


    Cao Yuan Su looked back and glared at him.


    "Let''s go." A soldier gave Cao Yuanzheng a push, and Cao Yuanzheng was rushed out.


    Compared with him, Chen Erye, Wang Mazi and GUI Laoqi were more knowledgeable and cooperated with the soldiers to go outside the tomb.


    "Su Dong, we''ve wasted so much time all the way here. Is it too much for you to eat alone?" Cao Yuanzheng''s son gritted his teeth to Su Xun, and his heart was full of reluctance.


    Su Xun grinned: "I''m sorry, I have a big appetite. With more people grabbing food, I can''t eat enough. In order to eat more, I can only complain that you are hungry first. After all, it''s better to be hungry than to be hungry yourself."


    "Hum!" Cao Yuanzheng''s son gave a cold hum and was also taken out by the soldiers.


    Su Xun looked at Huang Youde and said, "Why are you still standing here? Can I ask someone to hold a gun for you?"


    "I I''m going out, too? " Huang Youde pointed to himself and said inconceivably.


    Su Xun looked at him askew: "otherwise, are we very familiar?"


    "I I... " Huang Youde couldn''t say a word for a long time, and finally he left with a water ghost.


    After these people left, only Su Xun, Mei pangzi, Xiao Bai and ten R-star soldiers were left in the main tomb.


    Su Xun looked at Xiao Bai and asked, "where did you find the pills you took?"


    Xiaobai shook his body and changed into a human shape. His green jade finger pointed to the coffin on the Dragon chair: "there is a coral shelf behind the coffin that is blocked. The pill I took was put on the shelf."


    Su Xun could only see Liu An''s coffin, but could not see the shelf.


    With the awe of these villagers for Liu An, they naturally did not dare to go near his coffin, so it was impossible to find the covered shelf behind the coffin.


    No wonder the two villagers said that there was no immortal art or elixir in the tomb. It was not that they did not find the right place.


    Su Xun walked to the jade steps.


    But Mei pangzi reached out and stopped him: "I''ll get it."


    Su Xun looked at him and knew that this guy was afraid of danger.


    "I''ll go."


    At this time, Xiaobai said a word, the voice fell, body shape several flicker has appeared next to the coffin.


    Naturally, the speed of demon is not comparable to that of human.


    After Xiaobai came to the coffin, he bent down, grabbed several brocade boxes on the shelf, held them in his arms, and then ran down.


    Nothing dangerous happened in the process.


    Su xungang is about to open a brocade box to have a look. A villager who is shot in the back and falls in front of the coffin suddenly stands up, grabs the magic weapon to collect souls and throws it into the still running array.

 Chapter 234

    "Damn, the old silver man is forced to pretend to be dead!"


    Plump plum yelled.


    "Ha ha ha, you are all going to die, you are all going to die, the Lord is coming back, you are all going to Puff - "


    the villagers laughed, laughing and bleeding from the corner of their mouth, and then fell to the ground.


    This time it''s really dead.


    "Boom..."


    Liu An''s coffin began to vibrate, then floated directly in the air and began to rotate.


    "Damn, it won''t really come back to life. I didn''t gather 81 souls!"


    Mei Pang''s face became overcast and overcast. After all, it was too strange.


    Su Xun said in a deep voice: "to die that old miscellaneous hair is to wake up by force. There should be some sequelae."


    "What shall we do? It looks like a bull. " Plum fat man hard swallow a saliva, looking at the crystal coffin, some hair empty in the heart.


    Su Xun sneered: "what do you think I want people to set up guns outside for? Let''s go. Let''s go first. "


    The voice falls, he holds a few brocade boxes to run toward the door that leads to the ground.


    Xiao Bai, Mei pangzi and others keep up.


    "Boom!"


    As soon as several people left, the crystal coffin exploded and a man with a Dragon Robe floated in the air.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha The ancient skills of the Qin Dynasty are not deceiving me. I''m lonely. I''m back again


    The man in the Dragon Robe burst out laughing with unbridled laughter.


    The next second his face stiffened as he found one of his arms slowly rotting.


    "Damn, what''s going on!"


    There is no record of such a situation in the ancient art of the Qin Dynasty.


    "Little Liu Chun, see you."


    Under the jade steps, the village head who had been shot was still alive. He got up and knelt on the ground tremblingly, and his eyes were full of blazing.


    "Tell me what''s going on! What''s the matter


    Liu An jumped up in front of him, grabbed him by the collar and kicked him up.


    Liu Chun said weakly: "yes There''s an enemy coming, little You can only use the souls you collected first to revive the Lord. "


    "Waste!" Liu An spit out two words, hand power, directly twisted his neck.


    Liu Chun can be said to die in his grave. He didn''t die under Su Xun''s gun, but he died in the hands of Liu An, who was determined to revive.


    With a flash of body, Liu An came to the Dragon chair and looked at the empty coral shelf. He was angry and his eyes were congested.


    "The lonely thing dares to move, die!"


    The voice fell, and the body suddenly rushed out.


    At the same time, Su Xun and others who had already come to the ground saw Liu An''s tomb blow up directly, and then a figure flew out and stood in the air.


    Seeing this scene, Cao Yuanzheng, Chen Erye and others were confused, and their minds were blank.


    "Lying trough, really It''s true Ghost seven stammered.


    Resurrection is one thing. The key is that everyone is human. Why can Liu antama fly?


    Did he rush the members?


    Liu An saw the brocade box in Su Xun''s arms, and his eyes showed the killing opportunity. He yelled angrily: "death!"


    Su Xun also yelled angrily: "fire!"


    "Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew... "


    More than a dozen shells cut through the sky like fireworks and shot at Liu An.


    "How can you hurt an orphan by carving insects?"


    Looking at the shells flying in, Liu An''s face showed a contemptuous smile. These flying things are not as sharp as arrows or powerful as rocks. Can these things the same size as radishes hurt themselves?


    The Dragon Robe moves with the wind. His face is calm. He pokes out of the void with one hand and wants to catch a shell directly.


    PATA, he got it.


    Then, the next second.


    "Boom!"


    The shell he was holding exploded.


    Other shells also hit him, and then exploded. The fire lit up the night sky, and the sound was deafening.


    More than ten seconds later, the world returned to calm, and Liu An, who had been floating in the air, had disappeared.


    "Bang!"


    A crown fell in front of Su Xun.


    A gust of wind blew and the crown turned to dust.


    It''s quiet. It''s terrible.


    Wang Mazi and others were stunned, lying in the trough, so the roaring Huainan Wang Fusheng was killed?


    "Cough Cough... "


    At this time, a cough sounded, in this quiet situation is very harsh.


    People follow the reputation to go, only to see not far away a black man staggered to stand up, at this time his right hand has disappeared.


    Su Xun''s eyes widened. He was hit by more than a dozen shells, but Liu An was still alive."This How could that be... " Mei Pang''s face is also full of disbelief.


    If Liu An was such a bull, why could he have been forced to commit suicide because of the rebellion?


    Or can Liu an be forced to commit suicide, which means that there were many more powerful people than Liu an at that time?


    What kind of world was it two thousand years ago?


    "Well, well, wait for me. I will kill you sooner or later."


    Liu An gritted his teeth and said a cruel word, then jumped up and prepared to fly away.


    "Patter!"


    He jumped about a meter, then fell down with a plop and fell to the ground.


    All of you


    Then Liu An got up again, pinched a few hands with his left hand, and finally flew up this time.


    In the air, he looked at Su Xun bitterly, then turned around and flew away.


    "Call him down!" When Su Xun gives an order, Liu An''s threat is a little big. Su Xun can''t let him leave alive.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Several shells broke through the air and hit Liu An in the air. Dozens of seconds later, the smoke dispersed, and Liu An''s figure could not be seen.


    I don''t know whether I escaped or was blown to pieces.


    However, everyone felt that it must have been blown to pieces. After all, Liu An was seriously injured, and it was impossible to block the second wave of shells.


    Although Liu An is dead, the shock he brought to the public has not gone away.


    First, death and rebirth.


    Then walk in the air.


    Finally, the body against the shell.


    What''s the difference between this and immortals in people''s eyes?


    Cao Yuanzheng looked at the brocade boxes in Su Xun''s arms: "Su Dong, as long as you can share with me what you got from the tomb, the Cao family will serve you from generation to generation."


    He not only sold himself, but also packaged and sold all his descendants.


    But his son and granddaughter Cao Linlin have no opinions. After all, they covet the brocade box in Su Xun''s arms after seeing Liu An''s strength.


    Chen Erye, GUI Laoqi and Wang Mazi are also greedy, but they are more self-conscious and care more about their relatives and apprentices.


    "Serve me? I''m sorry, I''m not interested in your Cao family Su Xun refused without hesitation. Although he didn''t know what was in the brocade box, he could never share it.


    Of course, maybe one day he will share it for free, but not now.

 Chapter 235

    Cao Yuanzheng''s face was stiff. It was obvious that he didn''t expect that Su Xun refused so simply and didn''t give him a chance.


    "Su Dong..." Cao Yuanzheng is not reconciled.


    Su Xun interrupted him directly: "don''t say it. You can expect that I''ll share it when I study it thoroughly. But now you ask me for it. It''s impossible."


    Cao Yuanzheng heard the speech for several times, but he didn''t speak any more.


    GUI Lao Qi Yi bows his hand: "Su Dong, our people..."


    "Take them and let them go." Su Xun said to a lieutenant.


    GUI Laoqi was relieved. He was really afraid of Su''s words and didn''t believe: "thank you, Su Dong. Thank you."


    People think differently. For Cao Yuanzheng, living and immortality are more important than anything else.


    But for ghost seven, their apprentice and family are safe.


    "Su Dong, this is..." Cao Linlin looks at Xiaobai, who has become a human being. She is a little ashamed of herself.


    No wonder Su Xun didn''t like her. There was such a enchanting and charming woman around him. Who else could enter his eyes?


    But she was very curious. When did this woman go to the grave? Why didn''t she see it all the time?


    Cao Yuanzheng and others just remembered, yes, when did this woman come out.


    It''s a pity that Lao Pang and Lao pan have already received the lunch box. Otherwise, they will be able to feel Xiaobai''s evil spirit and guess her identity.


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t say anything. He didn''t have to explain Xiaobai''s identity to them.


    Ghost seven had a guess in his heart, but seeing that Su Xun didn''t say it, he didn''t say much.


    A few minutes later, Cao Yuanzheng, Chen Erye, Wang Mazi, GUI Laoqi and others left one after another.


    After so many years of fighting, today should be the most unforgettable for them.


    Su Xun looked at Huang Youde: "why don''t you go?"


    "Well, hey, hey, little brother, look at the old man, I have a ghost with me, and there''s no place to go..." Huang Youde rubbed his hands and looked at Su Xun embarrassed.


    Su Xun laughed: "you have no place to go. What''s my business?"


    "That is, it''s the first time I''ve ever seen someone who has the cheek to eat and drink." Mei pangzi is also sarcastic.


    Hearing this, Xiaobai looked at him strangely.


    Mei Pang''s face changed: "what are you looking at? Elder brother and I are better than brothers. I''m here to accompany him."


    "Get out of here." Su Xun waved to Huang Youde. He knew that the old man must be aiming at the brocade box in his arms.


    After all, the old man and his water ghost are working in collusion, but they have no money. How can they have no place to go.


    Huang Youde takes a look at the brocade box in Su Xun''s arms, reluctantly turns around and leaves, singing while walking.


    "Today''s young people, the world is going downhill and people''s hearts are not old. I have the heart to drive them away at my age..."


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to him. He put the three brocade boxes in his arms on the ground and was ready to open them.


    "There''s pills in this one." Xiaobai pointed to the square brocade box and said, with bright eyes.


    Su Xun opened the box, in which there were three black pills, and another place was empty, which was obviously the one Xiao Bai had eaten.


    Su Xun opened another box. There was a folded silk in it. When he opened it, there were lots of small characters on it. The font was small seal script, which looked like a book.


    At that time, there was no paper, so only silk or bamboo slips could be used for writing.


    Plum fat man can''t help but read out: "art?"


    Yes, the name of the book is Shu.


    Su Xun made a third brocade box. Inside was a bamboo slip. Su Xun took it out and spread it out. The font was also Xiaozhuan. Well, he didn''t know it.


    Mei pangzi is erudite and versatile: "this is a Dan Fang, written by Liu An himself."


    This prescription should be the refining method of the three pills in the brocade box.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: exploring the tomb of Liu anzhen, king of Huainan. ¡¿


    [get reward: proficient in geomantic omen]


    the sound of system prompting task completion sounded in Su Xun''s mind. It seems that these three are the most precious things in Liu An''s tomb.


    Wrong, the most precious should be Liu An himself, a living history book, and also a deep cultivation fan.


    It''s a pity that it''s been blasted to pieces now.


    Su Xun picked up the silk and then handed it to Mei Pang.


    "Look first, brother." Mei pangzi was a little moved, but he still thought it would be better for Su Xun to watch it after he finished.


    "Listen to what I don''t know," Su said


    Fat Mei


    Illiterate people are so righteous, rich people are really hard.


    Mei pangzi cleared his throat, glanced at the contents of the silk, and then said to Su Xun, "these are all recorded techniques of Xuanmen handed down from the pre Qin period, and Liu An''s method of reviving himself is also recorded above.""Sorcery?" Su Xun frowned, and Liu An''s method of resurrection was evil in his eyes.


    Mei pangzi shook his head: "there are both good and evil. It''s an excellent skill summed up by a Qi practitioner in the pre Qin period."


    Su Xun nodded. It seemed that he would take some time to learn Xiaozhuan.


    Xiaobai stared at the three pills and drooled, blinking at Su Xun: "master of master ~"


    Jiao Didi''s voice made Su Xun and Mei pangzi shiver at the same time.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll take it back to a laboratory to study it, and then I''ll make my own alchemy." Su Xun covered the brocade box with pills, and then said to Mei pangzi, "take two people into the tomb to have a look. Take all the ancient books and so on."


    "All right." As soon as Mei''s eyes brightened, he also wanted to know what the world was like more than 2000 years ago.


    There is no record of Huainan King Liu Anhui walking in the air in the historical documents handed down now, which is enough to show that the documents handed down now are not complete, or that they have been modified by later dynasties and some historical truth has been concealed.


    More than ten minutes later, several soldiers came out of the tomb with two boxes of bamboo slips.


    Mei pangzi said: "I have a look at it. It''s all military books, letters, mountains and rivers and so on."


    Su Xun nodded and asked Chiyang to send a spaceship to pick them up.


    There was a lot of activity in liujiatun, but Su Xun had let r satellite technology interfere with satellites of various countries for a long time, so he couldn''t get the scene here.


    In this area, there is only one village in liujiatun, and there is no need to worry about being discovered by others.


    Shortly after the spaceship flew away, in the mountains more than 1000 meters away, a dark figure staggered out of the half foot thick snow.


    His hair was burnt out, his body was full of cracks, his facial features were unclear, his right arm was incomplete, and only three or four teeth were left alone.


    If Su Xun was there, he would recognize Liu an at a glance.

 Chapter 236

    Su Xun went back to Jiangnan City by spaceship.


    Cao Yuanzheng and Chen Erye mingled with each other.


    At this time, Chen Erye, Wang Mazi and GUI Laoqi have already received their bound apprentices and relatives.


    "Are you really not interested in the things in that brocade box?" Cao Yuan is looking at three people to ask a way.


    Wang Mazi sneered: "OK, Lao Cao, I advise you not to make those bad ideas. You can see who Su Xun is. Asking for money and money, asking for people, being cruel and resolute enough, trying to rob things from him is just like a fool''s dream."


    "That is, we are completely open-minded. It''s better not to live long than to live short." Ghost old seven said carelessly.


    Chen Erye nodded: "yes, you can do it yourself. Don''t tell us. We don''t want to know."


    Looking at the three people''s mud can not help the wall, Cao Yuan was annoyed.


    "Lao Cao, looking at the past friendship, let me tell you something. Don''t you think it''s a little strange that Su Xun is surrounded by a beautiful woman?" Ghost old seven meaningful looking at Cao Yuanzheng.


    Cao Yuanzheng frowned: "this is what I didn''t understand. She came out of the tomb with Su Xun. Why haven''t we seen her before?"


    "Ha ha, don''t you think that when Sue found out, there was a beauty around her, but there was one thing missing?" Ghost seven looks like a smile.


    Cao Yuanzheng was stunned at first, then suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out: "fox, that woman is fox, the big demon in shape!"


    Cao Linlin, her father, Chen Erye, Wang Mazi and others also took a cold breath.


    There are two kinds of differences between demons and non demons. At least they have never heard of demons after Ming Dynasty.


    In modern society, the spirit is so thin that it''s hard for people to practice Taoism, let alone these goblins.


    Su Xun was accompanied by a big demon, an old monster who didn''t know how many years he had lived. How could people not be shocked?


    "So, if he doesn''t want to give it to you, don''t be obsessed with it, and don''t think about the dirty means, or you won''t know how to die." Ghost old seven you you said one.


    Cao Yuanzheng''s face was blue and white, and he was full of jealousy. Why was Su Xun so lucky?


    How can he get the favor of a big demon? How can he!


    As if to see through Cao Yuanzheng''s idea, Wang Mazi said with a smile, "don''t fox spirits like handsome guys?"


    Hearing this, Cao Yuanzheng was speechless, but he thought this reason was the most reliable.


    Because Su Xun is really handsome, and from the perspective of those ancient dramas, fox spirit has always been more popular with handsome scholars.


    I''m afraid they can''t dream that Xiaobai is just a product that can only transform into shape (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Xun and Mei pangzi Xiaobai have returned to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Move things in. Be careful. Keep quiet."


    Mei pangzi directs two soldiers to move the bamboo slips into the villa.


    It''s early in the morning, and they are still sleeping.


    Qin Zhu, as a ghost, usually rests during the day and goes to work at night, so she wakes up when she hears a slight noise and walks down the stairs.


    "Where did you dig it?"


    He was also a college student. Naturally, Qin Zhu knew what so many bamboo slips represented, not to mention the smell of earth.


    "It''s from someone else." Su Xun said casually.


    Liu An: I''m grass mud horse, grass mud horse, grass mud horse.


    "Put your things away and go back to rest." Su Xun said a word to the soldier, and then walked upstairs with Qin Zhu in his arms.


    After staying up for most of the night, I feel sleepy. I have to go to make up for it.


    Xiaobai also twists her slender waist to follow her, because she always sleeps with her master.


    Plum fat man envy bubble, sour said: "it is a ghost and demon, also not afraid to be sucked dry."


    He thought that susian''s nightlife would be very exciting tonight. In fact, his thoughts were dirty.


    Nothing happened to Su Xun and Qin Zhu Xiaobai, because he was so sleepy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, Su Xun got up and found that Xiaobai and Qin Zhu had disappeared.


    After washing, he came to the living room. Liao Yu and others had been sitting in the dining room waiting for him to have breakfast.


    "Qin Zhu said that you came back with a box of bamboo slips last night?" An Zizhen bit a spoon and asked. Since she came back from R star, she has been living in Yuliang mountain manor.


    At first, Annan came here every two or three days, but later he was too lazy to take care of it.


    Su Xun sat down beside Liao Yu: "you don''t know Xiao Zhuan. Why do you ask? By the way, do you know any professors or teachers who study Xiao Zhuan? Please contact me. I have to make up my lessons. "


    "Teacher Liu knows. Why do you want to be far away from the near?" An Zizhen replied casually.Su Xun was stunned: "Teacher Liu still knows this?"


    In his opinion, Xiaozhuan is a very rare study. Except for some mysterious people, such as Mei pangzi, only those professors who are engaged in history research can understand it.


    But I didn''t expect Liu Yun to know Xiaozhuan.


    "Miss Liu, her grandfather is a famous history professor in our province. She followed her in public school since childhood. I remember Miss Liu said that before."


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed. He used to fly planes in class. I don''t remember what Liu Yun said.


    "I''ll go to school later." As the voice dropped, Su Xun lowered his head to eat breakfast.


    After breakfast, Su Xun drove his Pagani to Jiangzhou University.


    There are still several days to go before next Monday. The affairs of R star are under the control of a sea of clouds and are going on in an orderly way. He just has time to mend the Xiaozhuan culture.


    After parking, Su Xun went straight to Liu Yun''s office.


    "Oh, Sushen has come to school."


    "Well, good morning, director Chen."


    Along the way, many teachers and school leaders took the initiative to say hello to Su Xun, showing great enthusiasm.


    Before coming to Liu Yun''s office, the door of the office is not closed. Generally, the teacher''s office will not close during the day.


    So at a glance, he saw Liu Yun, who was looking down to write and draw in the book. She was as elegant as blue. She had long hair and a shawl. Her coat was hanging behind the chair. Her white shirt untied two buttons. The baby''s granary seemed to be coming out.


    Liu Yun suddenly feels that someone is looking at her. She subconsciously looks up and is a little lost when she sees Su Xun, because she hasn''t seen Su Xun for a long time.


    "Why, Miss Liu doesn''t know me." Su Xun walked into the office with a smile and closed the door.


    Seeing his closing the door, Liu Yun trembles because this student is not a good student. It''s normal for him to be a little flustered.


    However, Liu Yun was still calm and hummed coldly: "Su Xun, I thought you had forgotten which side of my office door was opened after disappearing so long."


    "Miss Liu, I remember last time, but you told me not to come to school for the time being. How can you blame me?" Susian held his desk in both hands and looked down at Liu Yun.


    Well, this shirt is really big. Wrong. It''s really white.

 Chapter 237

    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen it."


    Noticing Su Xun''s eyes, Liu Yun glared at him and reached out to button up the collar button.


    Usually, she was alone in the office. It was hot, so she took off one more button, but no one dared to stare like Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s face did not change. He said calmly, "Miss Liu, what do you think? I''m looking at your shirt. It''s round. No, it''s pretty. I''ll buy one for Zizhen where I bought it."


    "Shut up Liu Yun was really angry, but she was also ashamed and angry. She had never seen Su Xun such a unruly student.


    Round you big head!


    Su Xun laughed. He took a cup of water to moisten his throat and said, "Mr. Liu, I heard you have a research on Xiaozhuan?"


    "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?" Liu Yun a Leng, and then explained: "not to mention research, influenced by my grandfather, can only say a little understand."


    "Then introduce your grandfather to me. Recently, I suddenly want to learn Xiaozhuan. I''m so diligent." This is Su Xun''s goal. He mainly wants Liu Yun to get to know her grandfather.


    Otherwise, Mei pangzi also knows Xiaozhuan, so why come to find Liu Yun?


    I have to say that Liu Yun''s grandfather, Li Jianguo, a famous historian in Jiangzhou Province, is an absolute authority in Qin and Han culture, and has published several books.


    In addition to learning Xiaozhuan, Su Xun also wanted to find a real historical man to study the box of bamboo slips to deeply analyze what the Central Plains looked like more than 2000 years ago.


    Today''s history only records Liu an''ai''s cultivation of immortals, the invention of bean curd, the failure of rebellion and suicide, but he didn''t say that he could fly and resist artillery shells.


    History has been hidden too much, left too much, or in the process of historical development, there has been a fault. Su Xun wanted to seek the truth.


    Taoist priest Qingyang said that in ancient times there was Xiang Yu, a warrior who swept away thousands of troops. That''s the same. How strong should the monks be at that time?


    Take Liu An for example. At least from Su Xun''s point of view, Liu An has been extremely strong.


    Liu Yun rolled a white eye: "if it wasn''t for my grandfather, I guess you would have come to see me once a year."


    "Cough..." Su Xun coughed, because Liu Yun''s words were not right. It seemed that he had done something to her.


    Liu Yun also realized that there was something wrong with her words. She blushed slightly and changed the topic: "I''ll call him, and then you can see him."


    As the voice dropped, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number: "Hello, grandfather, what are you doing, not I have a student who wants to learn Xiaozhuan Oh, granddad, I know you''re busy. In my face, please help me, mum


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Yun looked up at Su Xun''s stunned face. Her pretty face turned red, and she pretended to be angry and said, "what are you looking at? If it wasn''t for you, people wouldn''t be coquettish."


    "It''s true or not. I think you''re very skilled in coquetry." Su Xun was teasing. He didn''t expect Liu Yun to have such a side.


    Being torn down, Liu Yun became angry: "roll as far as you can, roll as far as you can."


    "No, Miss Liu, I haven''t seen you for so long. I want to talk about my life with you." Su Xun said with a smile, holding a glass of water in his hand, he just drank the white water out of the feeling of high-grade red wine, and forced Ge to come up all of a sudden.


    Liu Yun got up, bypassed his desk, reached out and pushed Su Xun out: "get out of here, I still have to work. Don''t bother me here. You''re boring me to death."


    She felt that she had lost all her face. She just wanted susian to disappear from her face.


    Feeling the fragrant wind, Su Xun put down his water glass: "OK, I''ll go, I''ll go."


    "Ah Liu Yun cried out in pain and nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Su Xun held her fast: "Miss Liu, are you ok?"


    "I think I sprained my foot." Liu Yunxiu frowned and held Su Xun''s shoulder with one hand.


    Su Xun looked down and found that the heel of Liu Yun''s high-heeled shoes on her right foot was crooked, which was the culprit for the sprain.


    "Let me show you." Su Yun took off her right shoe and took hold of her foot.


    Liu yunjiao trembled and subconsciously wanted to shrink back: "what are you doing? Let me go."


    "It''s not serious. Just rub it." After Su Xun finished, he helped her to knead it to make blood flow.


    thin shredded meat wrapped in delicate feet, white and snow with a little ruddy, red nail polish slightly added to a few mature, delicate touch.


    Feeling the temperature of Su Xun''s palm, Liu yunjiao trembled slightly, clenched her red lips, breathed so fast that her palms were sweating, her legs were stiff, her eyes were erratic, and she didn''t dare to face Su Xun.


    This is the first time a man has touched her foot.


    In ancient times, feet were the most private and intimate part of women.Yisu said: "after a moment of vigorous exercise, don''t give up anything."


    Liu Yun was surprised to find that her feet didn''t hurt. She looked at Su Xun strangely: "do you still know this?"


    "It''s really useful. I just want to find an excuse to touch your feet. I rubbed them casually. I didn''t expect that they would work?" Su Xun also looked at Liu Yun with an incredible face.


    Liu Yun''s pretty face turned red into an apple. She grabbed the book and smashed it: "roll!"


    "Oh, ungrateful woman." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he rolled out of Liu Yun''s office.


    Liu Yun sat on the chair, gnashing her teeth in anger, and then chuckled: "asshole."


    She knew that Su Xun must have been teasing her on purpose. If she didn''t understand this, how could she rub it casually.


    Pick up the cell phone and send the address of grandfather to that bastard.


    "Ding ~"


    Su Xun took a look at the message sent by Liu Yun, remembered the address, and then drove over.


    Women are all creatures of duplicity.


    This morning, a real estate company in the suburb of Jiangnan City excavated an ancient tomb when it was demolished.


    Li Jianguo is leading an archaeological team over there.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun arrived at his destination. From a distance, he saw that the tomb had been surrounded, with security guards at the door.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t go in."


    As soon as Su Xun walked past, he was stopped by the security personnel.


    Su Xun said, "I''m looking for Professor Li Jianguo."


    The security personnel took a look at Su Xun, then took out his mobile phone and made a phone call, saying: "sorry, work needs, please come inside."


    "Understand." With a smile, Su Xun walked into the construction site and saw a group of people talking about something from a distance.


    In the crowd, an old man with glasses and gray hair has a good temperament. He is Li Jianguo.

 Chapter 238

    "Professor Li."


    Li Jianguo suddenly heard someone calling for him. Subconsciously, he looked back and saw Su Xun with a smiling face coming.


    He a Leng, in the heart doubt, this person how come here?


    Of course, he knew Su Xun. To be exact, people with a little status now knew Su Xun.


    I can''t help it. Qingyun international is too hot now. Its business has gone to other planets, and the national manufacturing industry has completed the interstellar export. Su xunxi has contributed a lot.


    Some time ago, CCTV often praised Su, and the leaders often talked about Su Xun. Li Jianguo''s ears were full of cocoons.


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    The others had already said hello to Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded back to them and walked up to Li Jianguo: "Professor Li, it''s Mr. Liu who asked me to come to you."


    Su Xun always respected this kind of professor who had real ability and devoted himself to research.


    Su Xun must have despised the beast who was fishing for fame.


    Li Jianguo suddenly realized this and looked at Su Xun strangely: "are you the student Xiaoyun said?"


    "If there was no one else, it would be me." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Li Jianguo is an old man. The reason why he agrees to Liu Yun''s request in his busy schedule is that he can tell from Liu Yun''s attitude that the relationship between her and the student is unusual.


    University, teachers and students married everywhere, so he wanted to guard for his granddaughter.


    But he didn''t expect that this man was Su Xun, which was hard to do, because the whole Jiangzhou people had heard of Su Dong''s romantic temperament, and there were several beautiful women around him.


    When Su Xun saw Li Jianguo distracted, he said, "Professor Li?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m thinking about things. Look, I''m very busy today. How about leaving a contact information and waiting for me to find you when I''m free?" Li Jianguo also wanted to open up, children and grandchildren have their own fortune, they are almost into the earth, but also care so much what to do, it is easy to be disliked.


    What''s more, her granddaughter is also a divorced person in name. Let her go and she''ll be happy.


    Su Xun said, "it''s OK. I''m also idle when I''m idle. Professor Li, you''re busy. I''ll just watch."


    "Mr. Su, please help to persuade Professor Li. It''s not clear what''s going on in this tomb. Professor Li has to go on for the first time. If something happens to him, we can''t account for it." A middle-aged man said to Su Xun with a bitter smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Su, you''re a layman. If you don''t understand the dangers in these ancient tombs and the poisonous gases of various organs, how dare you let Professor Li get involved in them?"


    "Mr. Su, please advise me..."


    Other members of the archaeological team also asked Su Xun to help persuade Li Jianguo.


    Li Jianguo calmly scolded: "my life is life, your life is not life? You''re good. Why can''t I? What''s the danger of being visited by thieves? Rescuing cultural relics is the first factor! "


    Other people can only helplessly look at Su Xun, for this stubborn old man, they are really helpless.


    "Excuse me, Professor Li." Su Xun said to Li Jianguo.


    Li Jianguo looked at him suspiciously, then followed him to the side: "Xiao Su, what can I say now?"


    "Professor Li, to be honest, I want to learn Xiaozhuan because I have a box of bamboo slips from Qin and Han Dynasties in my hand..."


    "What are you talking about?" Before Su Xun finished speaking, the old man''s eyes widened and his voice raised several points. He couldn''t wait to ask, "where is it, where is it?"


    He was originally a man who devoted himself to the study of the history of Qin and Han Dynasties.


    Now I heard that Su Xun had a box of bamboo slips from the Qin and Han Dynasties. How could he not be excited.


    Su Xun replied, "it''s in my house."


    "Go to your house now." Li Jianguo did not go down to the tomb any more. He said to the other members of the archaeological team, "go down. If you have anything to do, just contact me."


    They all looked at each other. They didn''t understand what method Su Xun used, but they persuaded Professor Li so easily.


    As everyone knows, Su Xun just used a bigger lure to attract Li Jianguo.


    "Boom -"


    just at this moment, a strange sound came into people''s ears, and the ground under their feet seemed to be shaking.


    "What''s the matter? Was there an earthquake?"


    "It sounds like it''s coming from below!"


    Everyone''s face changed greatly. They were confused by the sudden noise.


    "Boom!"


    With a burst of soil flying, a huge shadow rushed out of the hole and jumped up.


    "What is it?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. It was the first time for them to encounter this kind of thing.After the shadow fell to the ground, everyone finally saw his true face and took a breath.


    A huge White Ape is full of Yin Qi. It seems that there are several faces flashing on its face. Its white fangs make people shudder.


    "Roar!"


    The white ape man stood up and roared at the crowd. A stench floated in the air.


    "This What kind of monster is this? How can it jump out of the grave? "


    Everyone was so scared that they turned pale and kept retreating. After all, this thing is too evil.


    "It''s a tomb ape. I like to eat rotten corpses and souls. I''ve only seen it in ancient books. I didn''t expect that there was such a thing."


    Li Jianguo said excitedly, without a trace of fear. Instead, he took out his mobile phone to take photos.


    "Roar!"


    The grave ape roared and rushed to Li Jianguo.


    "Professor Li, be careful!"


    See this scene, everyone is a cry, the heart to the throat.


    Li Jianguo''s face is also the first time to show the color of fear, just the excitement has long disappeared, at this time just think of the evil of this thing.


    "Evil animal, in front of me, you dare to hurt people."


    When Li Jianguo was close to despair, a roar of anger sounded like thunder.


    Then they saw that Su Xun jumped up and swept away with a side kick.


    "Bang!"


    The ape shook his head and fell back on the grave.


    All of them were dumbfounded and looked at Su Xun.


    Lying trough, this NIMA is also too cruel, one foot can push this kind of monster back.


    With this fighting power, do you need bodyguards to go out?


    But what surprised them even more was the following.


    Su Xun was walking fast on the ground. There was wind at his feet, and the dust covered everyone''s sight.


    A moment later, the smoke and dust dispersed. Looking at the patterns on the ground, everyone was stunned.


    Just now, Su Xun used his feet as pens and the ground as paper to draw a symbol on the ground.


    But what makes people wonder is, does it work?

 Chapter 239

    "Roar!"


    Mausoleum ape was enraged, and his breath became more violent. His eyes were full of violence, and he strode to Su Xun.


    "A mindless beast wants to hurt me?"


    Su Xun laughed scornfully, stamped his foot, and pointed to the newly drawn talisman on the ground. He said a mantra: "Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the root of ten thousand Qi, the four spirit sky lamp, Liujia and Liuding, help me to kill the spirit, demons and demons. It''s as urgent as the law!"


    "Go


    With Su Xun''s cold drink, people saw that the pattern of Rune paper on the ground suddenly sent out a burst of red light, and the rune floated to the tomb ape.


    "Crackle -"


    when these patterns fell on the tomb ape, there was a thunderous sound, many wounds and black blood splashing on the tomb ape.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar


    Mausoleum ape eat pain, fell on the ground rolled up, the whole body Yin Qi began to disperse, issued bursts of roar.


    Su Xun grabbed an archaeological Luoyang shovel, bit his finger, drew a amulet on the surface of the shovel with blood as ink, and then threw it directly at the tomb.


    "Puchi -"


    accompanied by a burst of golden light, Luoyang shovel neatly stabbed into the neck of the tomb ape, blood dripping, the tomb ape twitched twice, and then completely stopped breathing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    All the people were staring at the corpse of the ape on the ground, with a blank mind, just like chaos.


    Although I have seen the video of the dead man fighting fish demon on the Internet, I have more acceptance of the other side of the world.


    But now I saw with my own eyes that Su Xun''s fancy operation killed a tomb ape just like the demon subduing and demonizing in the movie, which shocked people a lot.


    The most important thing is.


    How can you do anything when you step on the horse!


    Fortune telling, cooking, detective, now also step on the horse will subdue demons and demons, if it is not for the big bird in the crotch to drag you, it is estimated that you will fly to the sky side by side with the sun.


    Li Jianguo was also shocked. After all, some of the things he had seen in ancient books were completely different from what he had seen with his own eyes.


    However, Su Xun seemed very calm and said lightly: "the corpse of this tomb ape had better be burned before sunset today."


    Voice down, he looked at Li Jianguo, said: "Professor Li, let''s go."


    This attitude, as if he had just stepped on an ant, was light and floating.


    To pretend to be forced is to pretend to the end. This is the basic respect for forced.


    Li Jianguo came back to his senses, looked at the corpse of the ape, and then followed Su Xun to leave.


    "Crouching troughs, Mr. Su is too fierce. He''s so handsome just now. He can''t be a descendant of Maoshan."


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Su to be able to subdue demons and demons. He is so versatile, so handsome and so rich."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t record the video just now, otherwise it would be very popular on the Internet!"


    As soon as Su Xun and Li Jianguo left, a group of people in the same place were excited and chattered.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect you to return to Dong Daofa."


    On the bus, Li Jianguo calmed down his excitement for a while. He looked at Su Xun and said.


    While he was driving, Su Xun said, "I know a little bit about it. It''s also the tomb ape. I''m not sure if I can do it."


    "I always thought that this kind of creature only existed in books, but I didn''t expect that it really existed." When it comes to tomb apes, Li Jianguo is again full of emotion.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Professor Li, there is no air in the hole. Since there is a record, it means that someone has seen it."


    "Oh?" Li Jianguo showed an interesting expression: "Xiao Su, do you believe there is a dragon in the world?"


    This problem is rotten by people''s discussion. Some people firmly believe that there must be dragons in the world. Some people think that dragons are completely imaginary.


    "I think so." Su Xun''s tone was very positive, and then further explained: "eleven of the twelve zodiac animals are living creatures around us. Would our ancestors include a non-existent creature in one of the zodiac animals?"


    "The world is too big and mysterious, and we still don''t know much about it." Li Jianguo sighed.


    Su Xun said casually, "I don''t know much about history, Professor Li. If I say I met Liu An, the living king of Huainan, do you believe it?"


    "Nonsense." Li Jianguo shook his head, thinking that Su Xun was joking with him.


    When Su Xun saw this, he didn''t say anything more. If he didn''t see something with his own eyes, he would not believe it.


    For example, before he saw Liu An''s resurrection, didn''t he think it was nonsense?


    Li Jianguo added: "but you are right. We really know little about history. I have been engaged in historical research for decades. The more I study, the more I can''t understand it."


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, then cheered up and said: "I hope that box of bamboo slips can give me a surprise this time."He didn''t ask where the bamboo slips came from, because this kind of thing has only a few origins.


    Twenty minutes later, the car drove into Yuliang mountain manor.


    Facing the luxury manor, Li Jianguo didn''t look at it any more. He couldn''t wait to go to the main villa, leaving Su Xun behind.


    "Old man, who are you?"


    In the living room, Mei pangzi looks at Li Jianguo who burst in suddenly and asks.


    Xiaobai, Qin Zhu also looks at Li Jianguo with a puzzled face.


    Today, Liu zirou went back to the school and continued his class.


    Seeing Xiaobai and qinzhu, Li Jianguo suddenly feels that his granddaughter is not competitive because they are both more beautiful than his granddaughter.


    Xiaobai, in particular, surprised the old people of his age.


    "He''s Professor Li, fat man. Take out that box of bamboo slips."


    Su Xun''s person didn''t arrive first, and then came in.


    Mei Pang left his poker and went into the warehouse to move out the box of bamboo slips.


    "Ouch, slow down, slow down."


    Li Jianguo quickly took it forward and carefully placed it on the floor of the living room.


    Smelling the faint earthy smell, he was more sure of the origin of this box of bamboo slips, but did not say much.


    After opening the box and looking at the bamboo slips, Li Jianguo was so excited that his face turned red. Shaking, he reached out and picked up one of the bamboo slips and stroked it carefully.


    "Professor Li, if you want to express your feelings, you can express them later. First, you have a look at what these bamboo slips record. It''s better to translate them into Chinese characters."


    Su Xun told Li Jianguo that he could not learn Xiaozhuan in a day or two, but it should not be a big problem to translate them into Chinese characters first.


    Su Xun took another look at Mei: "and you, translate with Professor Li."


    "I translate those two." Said Mei Pang.


    Su Xun knew what he was talking about and nodded. That danfang and Shu could only be translated by someone who could be trusted.


    Li Jianguo opened the scroll of bamboo slips in his hand and watched with excitement.


    For him, an old professor who has been studying Qin and Han culture for many years, reading Xiaozhuan is as simple as reading Chinese characters.


    His face changed when he looked at him.

 Chapter 240

    "Professor Li, what''s the matter?"


    Noticing the change of expression on Li Jianguo''s face, Su Xun asked curiously.


    Li Jianguo looked at Su Xun and said, "Xiao Su, where were these bamboo slips dug up and which Tomb of that time? I doubt that the records above are exaggerated in the nature of romance."


    The nature of romance is equivalent to the above content is made up, using exaggeration to write the story.


    "Two thousand years ago, Professor Li, these things are absolutely true." Su Xun made a serious promise that he would not tell Li Jianguo about Liu An''s tomb.


    Hearing this, Li Jianguo was dazed and muttered to himself, "how can this be possible? How is that possible? "


    "Professor Li, what''s written on it?" Su Xun''s heart is like cat''s paw.


    Li Jianguo took a deep breath and shook the bamboo slips in his hand: "it''s incredible that the general Bai Qi of the Qin Dynasty was able to fight against the enemy in the air. It''s absolutely impossible!"


    "Professor Li, look at the others first." Su Xun had a lot of shortness of breath, and Liu An was really not a special case.


    Needless to say, Li Jianguo had already started to look through other bamboo slips. After reading them casually, his three views had been shattered and he sat on the floor.


    He has studied the history of Qin and Han dynasties all his life, but these things recorded in bamboo slips completely subvert the history of Qin and Han Dynasties he is familiar with.


    He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Su Xun and said, "are you sure these bamboo slips are real?"


    "It can be used for testing. It''s definitely bamboo slips from more than 2000 years ago." Su Xun''s tone was very positive. How could the things dug up in Liu An''s tomb be fake.


    Li Jianguo rubbed his forehead: "some of these things are beyond my knowledge blind area."


    If these bamboo slips are true, he can see a different history from them.


    In his cognition, people who practice martial arts are nothing more than those who are strong and can fight ten at a time.


    The practitioners of Taoism cultivate themselves and prolong their life, or like Su xungang, they use Taoism to ward off evil spirits.


    But what are the martial arts and monastics recorded in these bamboo slips?


    No, at that time, monks were also called Qi practitioners.


    The swordsman recorded in the bamboo slips can fight against the enemy in the sky. His sword Qi stretches for thousands of meters. The evil can''t get close to him, but can use one as a thousand.


    The practitioners of Qi use the great power of heaven and earth to strengthen themselves. They have thousands of skills and long life. The strong have the power to move mountains and reclaim the sea.


    Most importantly, he also saw from a roll of bamboo slips that Liu Bang, Emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty, cut a white dragon instead of a white snake in fengxize.


    It''s impossible!


    Li Jianguo feels like his brain is going to explode.


    His first reaction was that some people played a prank, and all the bamboo slips were fake.


    But Su Xun insisted that these bamboo slips were more than 2000 years ago, and his identity could not be so sure.


    So Li Jianguo was confused, because it completely overturned his previous cognition of history.


    If these bamboo slips are true, why are there no relevant records in all the unearthed documents?


    "Xiao Su, can I take these bamboo slips away and study them for a while?" Li Jianguo looked at Su Xun with burning eyes. He had a hunch that he might lift the veil of the world.


    "Yes, but I have conditions." Su Xun agreed, because these historical documents remained with him, and he didn''t have the energy to study them.


    Li Jianguo blurted out without hesitation: "you say, I promise you anything."


    "Professor Li, I can fund you to set up a research group, but I don''t want these things to leak out. I want to know all the research results at the first time." Su Xun''s expression was serious, and he said his conditions. Then he changed his words: "of course, I will send you any new discoveries for you to study."


    It can be said that this research group is entirely for Su Xun''s personal service.


    Li Jianguo hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "OK."


    Although he regretted that he could not publish his research results, he agreed to take this opportunity.


    "Professor Li, happy cooperation." Su Xun gave a smile and held out his hand.


    Li Jianguo grasped it and said with a smile, "thank you for giving me this opportunity. In the future, my energy will be on these bamboo slips. Let Xiaoyun teach you how to learn Xiaozhuan."


    For the sake of research, granddaughter''s compensation is worth it.


    "Good." Anyone can teach Xiaozhuan, but Su Xun has no opinion.


    Soon, Li Jianguo left. Su Xun arranged for someone to drive him and escort the box of bamboo slips.


    "Translate the danfang and the Shu as soon as possible, especially the danfang. You can try to refine and mass produce it by yourself."


    Su Xun said to Mei Pang.


    Mei nods and suddenly asks, "you say that Liu An can arrange his back hand to revive himself. What about other people who are more powerful than him in history?""It''s because of this book that Liu An has the method of resurrection. Not everyone has this kind of luck." Su Xun picked up the silk and said calmly.


    Mei nodded thoughtfully and asked another question: "in ancient times, martial arts and Qi practitioners were so powerful, especially Qi practitioners. They should have a long life. Why did they die?"


    "How can you be sure they''re all dead?" Su Xun asked.


    Mei pang can''t answer this question.


    Yes, history records that they died, so they really died?


    History can be deceiving. For example, there is no historical record of Qi practitioners and martial arts practitioners in ancient times.


    Why is this history covered up?


    Who covered up the history?


    There are so many mysteries about everything.


    Su Xun sighed: "it''s a pity that today''s aura is so thin that even Qi practitioners have changed their names to become monks. Besides a few skills, they can''t live forever. What a pity."


    Ever since ancient times, this is an attractive word.


    "I think there must be a lot of things like these bamboo slips, but no one found them." Said Mei Pang.


    Su Xun laughed: "do you have the energy to look for it?"


    "Let Cao Yuanzheng find it. Don''t they want to share what we get from the brocade box? Yes, let them exchange things. " Mei Pang showed a wise expression.


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up. Yes, how could he forget this one?


    Cao Yuanzheng, Chen Erye, Wang Mazi and GUI Laoqi are experts in this field. They also have relevant experience after Liu An''s tomb trip.


    But they don''t have enough time to find the world for themselves.


    When he thought about it, Su Xun immediately asked people to investigate Cao Yuanzheng''s contact information.

 Chapter 241

    Two days later, Yuliang mountain manor.


    Cao Yuanzheng, Chen Erye, Wang Mazi and GUI Laoqi were sitting in front of Su Xun.


    They were suddenly invited by Su Xun. They didn''t know why.


    "Four, I''ve seen the things in the brocade box. It''s shocking. Do you want to know?"


    Su Xun looked at the four people with his legs crossed, smiling, and first threw a bait to catch their appetite.


    The four looked at each other and said they didn''t want to know. It must be false.


    But they also understand that there is no free lunch.


    Cao Yuanzheng took a deep breath: "Su Dong, just say your terms. I''ll agree to whatever you want."


    The other three did not speak, because they were not as eager as Cao Yuanzheng. They would not make a statement until they had heard the conditions.


    "Well, Mr. Cao is very pleasant. Then I won''t beat around the bush." Su Xun threw a bamboo slip from Li Jianguo to Cao Yuanzheng: "have a look. I want you to find something similar for me. As long as you find something that I think is worth the price, I will share the things in the brocade box with you."


    Then he took out another piece of paper: "this is the Chinese character translated from the small seal script on it."


    "No, Su Dong, we can understand it." Wang Mazi refused Su Xun''s kindness.


    Su Xun''s face was stiff. After a long time, he seemed to be an illiterate who didn''t know Xiaozhuan? (*£þ3£þ)¡£


    In the past two days, he has started to learn Xiaozhuan with Liu Yun, but it is a little difficult to start from scratch.


    The four of them gathered together to look at the bamboo slips, just like Li Jianguo on that day. The more they looked, the more shocked they were.


    Cao Yuanzheng asked with shortness of breath: "Su Dong, is the thing recorded above true?"


    "I took it from Liu An''s tomb, don''t you think?" Su Xun asked softly.


    The four did not speak. Since it was unearthed from Liu An''s tomb, it must not be fake.


    It is reasonable to say that those who are engaged in their business will certainly have a higher degree of acceptance of anything.


    But the contents recorded in this bamboo slip still made them feel the subversive shock.


    Because the history they know is totally different from that recorded in bamboo slips.


    "How''s it going? Four, have you thought about it? " Su Xun asked.


    Cao Yuanzheng did not hesitate: "I promise."


    "I promise, too."


    "I agree. I''m not very interested in what''s in the box, mainly because I''m very interested in the buried history."


    "I agree."


    Su Xun''s face showed a satisfied smile: "four, happy cooperation. I can give you any material you need. I just hope you can bring back something that makes me satisfied."


    The four left.


    "Well, now let''s just sit and wait for them to come back." Plump Mei sits on the sofa with watermelon juice. The poor sofa bears the pressure that this age should not bear.


    Su Xun asked, "how are you doing collecting the materials from Dan Fang?"


    "Many of them can be bought, but some of them can''t be bought at all in the market. I''m afraid it''s very difficult." Fat may shook his head.


    When Su Xun heard the words, he breathed out that many materials were available 2000 years ago, but now with the rarity of aura, these materials have no growing environment for a long time, and they may be extinct.


    It''s a little difficult to practice pills according to Liu An''s Zhang Dan prescription.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Monday.


    It''s sunny and windy today.


    As always, Su Xun crawled out of the quilt and began to extract new identities once a week.


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: Demon catcher. ¡¿


    [in this world, the heaven is not visible, the earth is not visible, and the demons are ready to move. The host should hold his sword to the end of the world, and cut off one side of peace and eliminate the demons in the world. ¡¿


    [identity ability: proficient in Zhenyao sword technique, basic Qi training, golden eye. ¡¿


    [identity task: capture or kill ten monsters. ¡¿


    Su Xun was stunned, and his focus was on the sentence "the heaven doesn''t show, the earth doesn''t show."


    What does that mean?


    It shows that there used to be heaven and hell, jade emperor and Yama, but I don''t know why heaven and hell no longer appear.


    Is it because the earth''s aura is getting thinner and thinner, so that all the immortals can''t live any more, so they have to carry the heaven and the earth away? (* / ¦Ø£Ü *)


    Su Xun thought of evil taste, and then he threw these messy things out of the air.


    Introduction to Qi training, which is the training method of Qi practitioners in the pre Qin period.


    After seeing Liu An walking in the air with his own eyes, and knowing the contents of those bamboo slips, Su Xun knew very well about the strength of Qi practitioners.


    It''s a pity that the earth''s aura is so thin that there is no dragon slaughtering skill, but it''s not very useful.Given such a thin aura, you can''t cultivate it to the peak.


    "Alas."


    Su Xun sighed with regret. It was clear that the art of immortality was just around the corner, but limited by the environment of the earth, he was doomed to be unable to practice to the extreme, which made him feel like a dog.


    "What do you sigh for in the morning?" Liao Yu didn''t know when he had woken up.


    Su Xun said, "of course there are troubles."


    "What troubles?" Liao Yu showed concern.


    Su Xun said with a melancholy face: "how can I spend so much money?"


    Liao Yu


    I have nothing to say about this trouble.


    I did morning exercises with Liao Yu in bed, and then I left Liu Yu covered with sweat and got up.


    "Fatty Mei, I watched the sky at night last night. Recently, I was afraid that there might be evil things. The more powerful you and I are, the more responsibility we have. We should cherish the world and the common people. We must never sit back and watch. So let''s go all over the country to get rid of the demons."


    Su Xun wanted to ask Mei pang to join him. After all, he couldn''t let this guy eat and drink for nothing at home every day. It''s totally reasonable to eat Lao Tzu''s food, use Lao Tzu''s and help Lao Tzu do something?


    What''s more, the system allows him to get rid of the demons. Who knows if there will be any cannibal monsters. At that time, many people, especially many fat people, may be able to hold the demons to death? (???)


    no matter how bad it is, Mei Pang is so fat, and it must take some time for the monster to eat him. Doesn''t that give him the chance to escape?


    Mei Pang''s eyes widened when he heard this: "brother, the monsters are rarer than the first-class protected animals in the country. You even have to remove the demons. Do you have any conscience? Isn''t this to make the demons extinct?"


    All of the above is nonsense. The main reason is that he has degenerated and indulged in the days of living in luxury houses, driving luxury cars, eating, sleeping and eating.


    "Nonsense, how can the demon die out?" Su Xun touched Xiaobai''s head with a smile: "isn''t there still her? If the demon is really dead, she will shoulder the responsibility of revitalizing the demon family. "


    Xiaobai nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    Then he lowered his head and went on eating.


    "Well, don''t try to refuse. Another purpose of this trip is to find alchemy materials that can''t be bought in the market."


    With a word, Su Xun blocked all the excuses of Mei Pang.

 Chapter 242

    Su Xun mentioned that he was going to look for alchemy materials that could not be bought in the market, so Mei Pang had no excuse not to go.


    Because of the effect of the three pills, there are records on the prescription. The name of the pill is julingdan, which is Liu An''s own name.


    Its function is to wash the meridians, cut marrow, improve cultivation, and accelerate the absorption of heaven and earth aura.


    Xiaobai is able to transform the body, which is a great achievement.


    It can be seen that the effect of this pill is against the sky.


    Before Liu Anfu died, he specially hid four pieces of julingdan and "Shu" behind his coffin. After his rebirth, he found that something was missing, and then he was furious, which was enough to show the precious of this pill.


    The earth''s aura is becoming thinner and thinner, which is not conducive to cultivation, so we can only use drugs. Although the foundation of down-to-earth cultivation is definitely not solid, at least it is a way.


    If you can gather all the materials and make a large amount of julingdan by yourself, Su Xun and Mei pangzi will be able to go to a higher level in this difficult environment.


    If there is no road in the world, then try to find a way out!


    Mei pangzi went to buy equipment. After all, it''s to get rid of demons. It''s not a joke. The equipment to protect life is not good. Isn''t that a joke.


    Cinnabar, yellow paper, five emperor''s money, lightning wood to ward off evil spirits, all these things have to be found by himself.


    "Listen to sister Yu, are you going out again?"


    Su Zizhen asked for an evening meal.


    Su Xun nodded: "go out to do something, and leave in the morning."


    I will not elaborate on the specific things, so as not to worry people.


    "Oh, be safe." An Zizhen just asked. She never interfered too much in Su Xun''s affairs.


    However, with her wisdom, we can definitely guess that Su Xun''s trip was not as easy as he said.


    But the more so, the less to ask, so as not to increase his psychological pressure.


    After dinner, an Zizhen came to Su Xun''s ear and breathed out: "come to my room to sleep tonight."


    Voice down, pretty face slightly red, with a burst of fragrance like escape upstairs.


    After sitting on the sofa for a long time, Su Xun didn''t respond. Then he was ecstatic. Could he finally pick the fruit?


    "What makes you so happy?" Yan Yurou asked with an ice cream in her arms.


    Su Xun coughed twice and said, "it''s nothing. Go to bed early."


    Finish saying, can''t wait to run upstairs.


    "It''s a lot of talk." Yan Yurou curled her lips, but the ice cream in her hand is still important.


    Mei pangzi, a single dog, has already seen through everything and cast sympathetic eyes on Yan Yurou. The stupid woman has no sense of crisis.


    If you go through the ancient times, this kind of chest, big brainless woman can''t live more than three episodes in gongdou.


    When he came to the second floor, Su Xun opened an Zizhen''s room and saw the jade man lying on the bed waiting to be picked.


    "Locked the door." An Zizhen closed his eyes and said, chest, breast with breathing ups and downs, choppy, not to be underestimated.


    Su Xun locked the door, and then turned into a hungry wolf. After all, he had been greedy for an Zizhen for a long time.


    "You overpower my hair. Slow down. Don''t tear the skirt. The zipper is on the side."


    "It''s OK. I''ll buy you as many as I want. I''ll buy the store down."


    As we all know, men can promise anything at this time, but they forget the past!


    Out of the window, the moon did not know when to hide behind the dark clouds, perhaps because some two shameless and impetuous guys made shy.


    An hour later, the room returned to calm, only two people slightly short of breath.


    "If you want to take medicine, I''ll have someone buy it." Su Xun hugged an Zizhen, who was sweating in his arms. There was no safety measure just now.


    An Zizhen''s eyes half open and half closed, misty, weakly shook his head and said: "no, I want to give you a baby."


    "I''m still in school. If you''re pregnant, your father will have to chop me to death." Su Xun could almost imagine Annan''s cannibal eyes.


    With a sly smile, an Zizhen stretched out his hand and flicked Su Xun''s chin: "he won''t. If I''m really pregnant, I''m afraid he won''t be more nervous about my big grandson than anyone else."


    Su Xun thought about it carefully. It seemed that this was the truth. Then he sat up from the bed again.


    "What are you doing?" An Zizhen has a bad feeling, shivering.


    Su Xun gave a bad smile: "try to achieve the goal tonight. If Lao an dares to throw his face at me again, I''ll throw his face at his grandson to see who is cruel."


    "Are you still a person?" An Zizhen couldn''t laugh or cry. He beat Su Xun''s shoulder with his pink fist.


    I''m doomed to have a bad night''s sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun and Mei pangzi were going to leave. They only brought Xiaobai and Qin Zhu.Because several other women are ordinary people, usually in a delicate and weak body, where can bear the pain of long-distance travel.


    And it''s not that the more people there are, the better. Sometimes it''s easy to do bad things when there are too many people, especially when they can''t fight and run away (?????).


    An Zizhen didn''t come to see her off because it was inconvenient for her to walk.


    The car is a big black g. I''m going to take the national road all the way. The national road is a bit off side, close to the mountains and rivers. I''m going to drive myself all the way to get rid of demons.


    The key is that there is no time limit for this task, and there is no need to rush.


    To bid farewell to Liao Yu and others, Mei pangzi sits in the front row driving in a flowery shirt and beach pants, while Su Xun and Xiao Bai qinzhu sit in the back row.


    After all, with two beauties or with a fat man, is there a choice?


    "Let''s go, first stop, target the Dragon frame!"


    This trip is not only to complete the task of eliminating demons, but also to collect alchemy materials, so it''s best to choose these famous mountains and rivers.


    Shenlongjia is located in the western border of Hunan Province. It has jurisdiction over 6 towns, 2 townships, a national forest and Wildlife Nature Reserve and a national wetland park. The forest land accounts for more than 85%. It can be said that it has high mountains, dense forests and long water.


    In his early years, there were many reports of wild people haunting the Dragon trellis. Whether true or false, it shows that the natural environment here is good.


    The more primitive the forest is, the easier it is to produce monsters and precious plants.


    From Jiangnan City to Shenlongjia, it takes more than 1000 kilometers to cross the whole Jiangzhou province. It takes more than ten hours to drive continuously.


    This is still the case of high-speed, take the national road that is even slower, non-stop driving at least 30 hours to reach Shenlongjia.


    "The national highway is well repaired. There are not many cars, but there are more bends."


    Mei pangzi was wearing sunglasses, listening to the car music, while driving more than two million big G, chatting with Su Xun casually.


    Su Xun was in the back row, and he didn''t care about him.


    At noon, I had a meal on the road, had a rest for two hours, and then continued to leave.


    In the evening, the car drove into a city boundary called Yunyan in Jiangzhou province. At this time, the sun had set and no car could be seen on the national road.


    "What happened to that beautiful woman in front of me."


    After driving for more than ten minutes, Mei pangzi suddenly saw a BMW parked on the side of the national highway, and a woman was waving to them


    the driver was driving for more than ten minutes

 Chapter 243

    "The car should have a problem. It broke down, or it would have run out of gas."


    Qin Zhu said casually that he was playing Xiaole with a mobile phone in his hand. It was a national women''s game.


    "It''s not easy for people to go out. It''s a good idea to help them when they come across them." Mei pangzi said with righteous words, and then pulled the car over.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes and said, "if it were a man, you wouldn''t have helped."


    "Shallow, am I such a person?" Mei Pang feels that her personality has been insulted.


    Su Xun, Xiao Bai and Qin Zhu nodded at the same time.


    Mei pangzi continued to lean the car towards the woman who was tall and sensitive, and ignored the three guys who maliciously speculated on his kindness.


    "There''s something about that woman." After the car approached, Xiaobai suddenly wrinkled his nose and said.


    "Demon?"


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t expect to run into business as soon as he went out.


    Qin Zhu frowned: "she has the unique Yin Qi of ghosts."


    "Is this horse a demon or a ghost?" Su Xun was confused. Was it a new hybrid of demon and ghost?


    Mei pangzi never forgets his original intention and says with a wink: "don''t care if it''s a demon or a ghost. It''s a woman. Can I get rid of her again? It can also be regarded as letting her give play to the waste heat of demon life. "


    "Beast Xiaobai and Qin Zhu all agree to despise this kind of behavior.


    "If she wants to get out of the car today, she will get out of the car," she said


    Su Xun has always believed that demons can be divided into good demons and bad demons, ghosts can be divided into good and bad ghosts, people can be divided into good and bad people, and there is room for the good to kill the bad.


    Mei pangzi stops in front of the BMW and asks Xiaobai and Qin Zhu to wait in the car. Su Xun and Mei pangzi get out of the car.


    Mei chubby face to the woman leaning up: "beauty, I Department of Guangdong Silver, thunder monkey ah, what can I do for you?"


    "Two elder brothers, my husband was injured by the stones rolling down the mountain. He can''t get there for 120 minutes. Can you help me to save him? Please, I beg you."


    The woman came forward to hold susian''s hand and begged bitterly. She cried bitterly. I was still in pity. The two baby granaries were grinding on susian''s hand.


    If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''ll really believe it.


    But who are Su Xun and Mei pangzi?


    That''s a tough guy with a face out in the pit!


    How can you be fooled by her little trick?


    And as soon as they got out of the car and got close to the evil, they felt a strong resentment, so there were many lives in their hands.


    They decided to play with her to see what tricks this thing played.


    The smile on Mei Pang''s face has disappeared, and she said faintly: "girl, we are willing to help beautiful women, but we don''t have the hobby of helping beautiful women save their husbands."


    Woman a Leng, obviously is working for so long, the first time met Mei fat so straightforward boy.


    But after all, he was an old hand, biting his red lips, with three points of determination, three points of shame and anger, four points of pity in his eyes. He said: "as long as As long as two big brothers can help save my husband, I I''m at the mercy of my two big brothers tonight. "


    "Tut Tut, let''s play together. Are you sure you can?" Mei Puzi rubbed his hands, pretending to be old and critical.


    Sorry, I''m wrong. This guy is totally natural. He doesn''t have to pretend at all.


    The woman blushed, nodded, and said, "as long as you are willing to go with me to save my husband, how many people will go with me, I I''ve got it all


    "What do you do when you go back? We can''t be strong, can''t we Mei Pang''s face was suspicious again.


    After a while of gossiping, you''re not going to be killed by two stupid men.


    Although she wanted to tear fat Mei in her heart, on the surface of her face, she was still weak: "big brother Well, what do you say to do


    "Otherwise, we''ll receive the goods first and pay later. Let''s have a good time here, and then go to save your husband." Mei Pang''s face was so obscene that Su Xun wanted to slap him in the face.


    The woman was stunned. The first time she saw such a shameless person, she could only say anxiously: "brother, when you finish, my husband may be dead. You''d better go with me to save my husband first. I won''t go back."


    "It''s OK. I''m very fast. I''ll finish in two minutes." Mei Pang''s face was full of elation, as if for a short time, very proud.


    Su Xun''s heart was full of admiration, and he dared to admit that his time was short, so he was a real man!


    The woman''s heart is full of murders, but in order to lure them successfully, these two elites, the idiots on the brain, she can only bend over and lie on the front cover of the car, tilt up and shake: "those two big brothers, hurry up, my husband can''t last too long."She wants to cry without tears. These days, if she wants to lead two dead idiots, she has to sell her body.


    "Pa!"


    Mei pangzi slapped her on the full moon and said with a smile, "little sister, I''m teasing you. Let''s go and save your husband first. It''s a matter of life and death."


    Woman "....."


    Ah, she felt that she was going to break down. She had four hair. She must make this fat man die ugly!


    Resisting the impulse of tearing up Mei Pang, the woman said with tears of gratitude: "thank you, thank you. I thank the two brothers for my husband. The two brothers come with me quickly, right in front of me."


    With that, she led the way in front, clearly wearing high-heeled shoes, but walking as fast as wearing foot strength.


    Su Xun and Mei Pang followed her. Su Xun gave Mei Pang a thumbs up to express his admiration.


    It''s been eight years since he met Mei Pang.


    After walking for about five minutes, I came to a section of road with trees on both sides. The trees block out the sun. In this evening, I can''t see any light.


    "Little sister, where is your husband, and how long is there?"


    Su Xun asked casually, with his hands on his back and a piece of Rune paper in his hand.


    "Fast, fast, two big brothers, they will be here in a minute."


    Walking in front of the woman''s face showed a strange smile, eyes also with a bit happy.


    Two idiots, I''ll make you all dead.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a tiger roared in the forest, and then a tiger rushed down from the mountain and stood beside the woman, looking at Su Xun and Mei pangzi coldly.


    "Shanjun, these two guys still want to take turns. You must be the master of them."


    The woman turned her head, held the tiger''s neck, pointed at Su Xun and Mei Pang, and said maliciously.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. No wonder there was evil spirit and ghost spirit in this woman.


    It turned out to be a ghost.

 Chapter 244

    Ghost.


    It is said that the soul of a person who is eaten by a tiger will be bound by the tiger and become a ghost. He will cheat other people for the tiger to eat.


    Of course, not every tiger has this ability. It is the tiger demon who is born with intelligence that can raise ghosts.


    Because he was eaten by the tiger, he twisted his mind and wanted to harm more people to the same end as himself, so he often took the initiative to cooperate with the tiger to cheat people.


    So there''s another idiom called "make trouble for the tiger.".


    The tiger''s mouth is still covered with blood. It is obvious that it has just eaten one person.


    If you think about the BMW on the side of the road, you can imagine that the owner of the BMW must have entered the tiger''s stomach.


    This tusk should be killed!


    "Roar."


    After listening to the woman''s words, the tiger demon roared at Su Xun and Mei Pang, and the murderer rose in his eyes.


    It''s obvious that this tiger demon can''t make it to the stage, because not to mention the shape, even the horizontal bone hasn''t been trained, so it can''t speak.


    Mei Pang was surprised for a while. Looking at the female ghost, he said, "no wonder you don''t look at me. It turns out that you enjoy the tiger day and night, and the whip serves you."


    "You..." The female ghost was so angry that she turned pale. She had never been called by the tiger.


    Then she suddenly thought, why are these two guys not afraid at all?


    Mei pangzi, a good teacher, answered the question for her and said, "because we already know that you are evil. How about surprise or surprise?"


    The female ghost wants to vomit blood. After a long time, these two guys are playing with themselves on purpose.


    "So what? Knowing that you are not dying, you will not be the opponent of Shanjun! " The woman''s eyes were red, and she roared hysterically.


    Shanjun, this is another name for tiger.


    Su Xun gave a cold smile and yelled: "bold demon, I can see at a glance that you are not human, great power, Heavenly Dragon, Buddha, earth, hidden..."


    "Dharma!" The female ghost''s face changed greatly. I didn''t expect that the little white face was an eminent monk.


    Then, the next second, a piece of Rune paper flew to her from Su Xun''s hand.


    "Ah


    The ghost was hit by the fire in her heart.


    In any case, she didn''t expect that this little white face was reciting Buddhist mantra in her mouth. As a result, she suddenly threw out a Taoist mantra, which made her defenseless.


    Su Xun clapped his hands and gave a cool smile: "it''s the most important routine for people to float in the river and lake."


    "Ah, Shanjun, help me, Shanjun, help me."


    The female ghost cried to the tiger demon for help.


    When the Dragon ascends the clouds, the tiger follows the wind.


    Tiger demon big mouth, spit out a demon wind, want to blow out the fire.


    However


    Boom!


    The fire was blown bigger.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The ghost screamed bitterly, and then was burned to ashes and scattered in the wind.


    The last sentence is "sell your mother", but you can''t even criticize her. She died miserably.


    Su Xun


    Fat Mei


    The tiger demon seems to have a bad brain.


    "Roar!"


    When he lost his most powerful ghost, the tiger demon let out his anger and let it out on Su Xun and Mei Pang.


    "Lying trough, you killed her yourself. How can you blame us?"


    Mei Pang feels that she is really wronged.


    Su Xun couldn''t bear such grievances. Whoever let him suffer, he had to let whoever was beaten.


    So the next second, without waiting for the tiger demon to move his legs, he was ready to move.


    "Get out of the way, let me do it!"


    Plum fat man roared and rushed to the tiger demon in front of Su Xun.


    Wu Song beat the tiger in ancient times, and Mei Wenhua subdued the tiger today.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, he was slapped by tiger teeth and flew back.


    "Forget it, you''d better come." Mei Pang grinned in pain, got up from the ground and said to Su Xun.


    "Toby."


    Su Xun spat out two words and jumped up to the tiger demon.


    Tiger is nothing more than the action of throwing, sweeping, tearing and biting.


    If it''s ordinary people, of course, they can''t escape the attack of tigers, but with the speed of Su Xun, these are not problems.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger sprang up to bite Su Xun.


    Su Xun kicked the tiger in the throat.


    "Bang!"


    The tiger hit the ground heavily, rolled around, then stood up, then jumped on it again and swept with his front feet.


    Su Xun''s body glided down and directly slipped from the tiger. He grabbed the tail of the tiger with his backhand and threw it hard.


    "Bang!"The tiger in the air landed again.


    The Tiger stood up from the ground and shook the ash on his body. He looked at Su Xun warily and slowly stepped back. Then he jumped up and wanted to jump into the mountain forest and die.


    After all, it''s a monster with intelligence. It''s not those animals who are full of meat. They want to retreat when they know they are invincible.


    "Want to run, have you asked the fat man me?"


    At this time, the five demons hit the golden tiger in the head.


    The five emperors'' money can ward off evil spirits and shock demons.


    "Bang!"


    The jumping tiger hit the ground again.


    This time, without waiting for him to turn over, Su Xun had already stamped his foot on his head.


    "Click -"


    accompanied by a clear voice, a burst of blood burst out, which made Su Xun''s face cheap, and the tiger demon died.


    "It''s ridiculous that a villain has just come out."


    Mei pangzi said with disdain.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "how did someone just get slapped?"


    "You know what? I gave you a chance to show myself. Do you understand?" Fat man Mei''s neck is like a dead duck with a stiff mouth.


    Su Xun took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped the blood on his face. He said casually, "tiger whip is a good thing. Deal with it and save it for dinner in the evening."


    "You need it?" Mei Pang turned his eyes and took out the dagger behind him.


    After more than ten minutes, the chicken was torn down by the demon and the tiger was killed.


    After all, they can''t take such a big tiger corpse with them.


    Fortunately, there is no monitoring around here, or maybe someone will have to report them for killing wildlife.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi return to the car with tiger whip.


    "Just now we checked on the Internet. There have been two cases of missing people in this section of the road. Look."


    As soon as he got on the bus, Qin Zhu handed Su Xun his mobile phone.


    Su Xun had a look. One of the missing people was the woman just now?


    "It''s solved. I put the tiger demon and the tiger whip in the trunk. I''ll have dinner in the evening." Said Mei Pang.


    Qin Zhu suddenly nodded: "no wonder that woman just now has both evil and Yin Qi. It turns out that she is a ghost."


    "Is tiger whip delicious?" Xiaobai asked weakly.


    After thinking about it, Su Xun said, "it''s not about whether it''s delicious or not. It''s the kind of Well, it''s a very useful one, understand? "


    Xiao Bai shook his head blankly.

 Chapter 245

    Su Xun washed his face with mineral water, and the luxury SUV set off again.


    It''s not quite dark yet, so they''re going to drive a little further.


    Car music floats in the wind.


    "I once dreamed of walking the world with my sword and seeing the prosperity of the world..."


    Xu Wei''s songs, which Su Xun likes to listen to most when he is driving, especially have the feeling of flying, relax.


    Under the cover of night, on the winding National Road, a big black G with the light on, driving at the speed of 60 yards per hour, came the mixed songs of men and women, and a pig cry.


    Pig calls are naturally Mei pangzi''s, saying that he sings like a pig is just a compliment to him, and insults the pig by the way.


    An hour later, it was dark, and a few scattered stars were twinkling in the night sky.


    "There seems to be a gas station in front of us. Park there and fill up the gas. Let''s have a rest there tonight."


    Su Xun opened the window to blow, and saw the outline of a gas station in the dark ahead, so he said to Mei Pang.


    Mei Puzi frowned, looked at the navigation and said, "gas station? My map doesn''t show that there is a gas station in front of me. The next gas station is 10 kilometers away from us. "


    "The national highway is a bit off center. Maybe the navigation hasn''t been updated yet, or is this a new private small gas station?" Qin Zhu played with his mobile phone and said without raising his head.


    Plum fat man brow a pick, Yin Yang strange Qi of say: "Yo, you a ghost know quite a lot."


    "Nonsense, Miss Ben was a real university student. Do you think you are illiterate?" Qin Zhu retorts, which is the experience of long-term interaction with Yan Yurou.


    Mei chubby smile: "little girl, this education level does not represent life experience, fat I may also have more rich life experience."


    "Yo Yo, what''s it like for a man in his twenties, who hasn''t even touched a woman''s chest, to talk to me about his life experience?" Qin Zhu has a face of teasing and banter.


    Mei Pang''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot: "I tell you, don''t attack me personally. Believe it or not, when Su Xun is asleep, an exorcism curse will kill you."


    Obviously, he was stabbed in the pain.


    He wanted to end his life by whoring, but he was taken away by the police sister. This is his eternal pain.


    "Then I''ll kill you and drive well. I can''t see you well at night." Su Xun said.


    Mei chubby curled his lips: "there are things of the opposite sex that are inhuman."


    And then he slammed the gas down.


    "Ah


    Huaisu Xun and Xiaozhu were shocked by the softness of life.


    A few minutes later, the car came to the gas station.


    The gas station is very small, but there are two cars parked nearby. Obviously, it''s not just their attention to spend the night here.


    There are several tables in the hall of the gas station. Two tables of guests are eating in it. There are six people, two women and four men.


    "There''s something wrong with the gas station. It''s too evil."


    This time, without Xiaobai''s reminding, Su Xun and Mei pangzi felt the evil spirit enveloped in the gas station.


    "No wonder the map doesn''t show this gas station. It''s weird. Let me see what it is."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he directly used the skill of catching the demon''s identity - golden eyes, and his eyes burst out a burst of golden light.


    "Lying trough." Mei Pang, who is just about to open his eyes, says something rude. Madder, why doesn''t he need to say a mantra to open his eyes?


    At this time, the gas station in Su Xun''s eyes had become several dilapidated old houses after the fire. Spider webs and weeds were everywhere.


    In the gas station, the landlady standing at the cash register is a rat with a rat''s head. The busy chef in the back kitchen is also a rat with a rat''s head.


    As for the two tables, the food they ate was cockroaches and maggots, and the drinks they drank were the sewage in the ditch.


    This is a magic trick performed by two mouse demons to confuse human beings.


    "It turned out to be two smelly mice." Mei pangzi has seen through everything with his eyes.


    Su Xun took back his eyes: "he didn''t change his shape, but he was able to speak and perform magic. He was a monster on the stage, at least better than the tiger."


    "It''s not strong enough. If it''s strong enough, there''s no need to cheat people with magic." Sometimes Mei Pang talks to the point.


    What he said is right. If it''s really strong, it''s to directly block the way and eat people, who you want to eat. There''s no need to use magic to cheat people.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "if we really meet a demon who is too strong to use magic, we''d better roll as far as we can. Don''t go to death."


    This self-knowledge he still has, that kind of big demon is not now he can afford.


    "It''s strange that there are more and more demons in the past two years, and they even come out to make waves. Let''s go and meet these two mice." While Mei Pang was talking, he had put out the car.At this time, the female mouse in the shop came over and said through the window, "do you want to refuel or eat?"


    "No, let''s go into the store and see what we have." Mei chubby said with a smile, he has already closed his eyes.


    After all, it''s more disgusting to look at the beautiful mice than to look at them?


    The mother mouse was very happy and said, "please come inside."


    Xiaobai and Qin Zhu are covered by Su Xun''s Taoist art, so they don''t feel their real identities.


    Unless the mouse can break Su Xun''s Taoist art, or a big demon with high cultivation, it''s obvious that the other party can''t meet both conditions.


    After getting off the bus, a group of people followed the female mouse into the hall. Susian was holding a long strip wrapped in cloth.


    As they went in, the six people who were eating raised their heads.


    Especially when the four men saw Xiaobai and qinzhu, their eyes were straight and they were astonished.


    However, they all knew that they didn''t dare to talk to each other, or they were too inferior to talk to each other.


    So I just took a look, then I took back my eyes and continued to eat.


    "Let''s have a seat first. Here''s our menu." The mother mouse took out the menu and handed it to them.


    Su Xun flipped over the menu and threw it aside: "Madame, there''s nothing we want to eat on this menu."


    "The boss of my family will make whatever you want." The mother mouse said with a smile, with a cold light in her eyes.


    Mei pangzi answered with a simple and honest smile: "we want to eat human flesh. I don''t know if you want to do this business in the store?"


    In the restaurant, he raised his head again and fell silent.


    At the moment, the eyes of all people and demons are focused on Mei Pang.

 Chapter 246

    With Mei Pang''s "we want to eat human flesh", the hall was horribly quiet.


    "Ha ha ha." A burst of laughter broke the silence, and a middle-aged man who was eating said, "man, you are really joking. Which shop dares to sell human flesh?"


    Other people also smile and think Mei is joking.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Mei shook his head with a pleasant smile on his face and pointed to the sign outside the shop: "for example, this shop dares to sell human flesh."


    Voice down, he looked at the boss with a smile: "boss, you say it is not?"


    "Oh, brother, it''s frightening for you to make such a joke at night." The boss''s wife was so angry that she patted her chest and looked at Mei Pang.


    If she didn''t know that it was a smelly mouse, Mei Pang was really moved, but now she just felt that these eyes were disgusting.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped the table in front of him, looked at the mother mouse coldly, and said, "you rat demon, you are still pretending and pretending."


    The mother mouse was shocked when she heard the words. Obviously, she didn''t expect that these people had already seen through her magic.


    "Brother, you''ve scared the landlady." A middle-aged man frowned and was not happy with Su Xun''s behavior. He immediately got up to save the beauty.


    As for Su Xun''s saying that the landlady was a demon, they didn''t take it seriously.


    The mother mouse turned her eyes and pretended to be crying. She looked at the six guests and said, "you guys and beauties, you have to be fair to me. I''m going to open the door and do business. How can I suddenly become a demon in his mouth?"


    Then the mother mouse began to cry.


    Meanwhile, the male mouse came out with a kitchen knife in his hand.


    In the eyes of the six guests, it was a fat middle-aged man with a kitchen knife.


    "Don''t cry, Madame. We can''t do business with them." A young man stood up and pointed to Su Xun and said, "how can you be so unreasonable? Jiangzhou is also a rich place. How can you raise people without quality?"


    "Is it easy for the couple to do business here? How can you export like this


    "It''s really strange. You look like human beings. Why don''t you talk and do nothing?"


    The other guests all stood up to do what was right, and sneered at Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless and sneered: "a group of fools, I''m saving you. Otherwise, you would have been in a demon''s stomach. These two mice could talk, but they ate a lot of people."


    "Oh! Save us? You''re sick in the head. You''re a demon. You''ve seen too many movies. "


    "That''s right. Don''t disturb our appetite here. I tell you, the boss''s husband is good at cooking delicious dishes."


    "Yes? Is it so fragrant? " The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a banter smile. He pinched a few hands and said a mantra: "Xuanwu is the real king. Ghosts and demons, come out quickly. They are as urgent as laws and regulations!"


    Boom!


    The six guests felt a shock in their minds, a trance, and then the world before them changed.


    The lady in charge is a big rat in clothes.


    The stout boss with a knife is also a fat, ferocious mouse with exposed tusks.


    In front of the warm restaurant has become a dilapidated house.


    Look at the food and drink on their table.


    "Wow! Ouch ~ "


    almost at the same time, the six people held the low wall and vomited. Their faces were pale, as if they were going to vomit out all their bile.


    "Demon! Monster, monster


    "What a monster! Two masters, help! Master, help


    Six people were almost scared, and they all hid behind Su Xun and Mei Pang, shivering. The two men who had just jumped the most happily were even scared to pee.


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    The female mouse looks at Su Xun and Mei Pang with resentment. Her two sharp claws pop out and catch Su Xun with the sound of breaking the air.


    "Ridiculous, I don''t know."


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously, clapped his palm, and the cloth wrapped in the strip of cloth flew out, revealing the body of Zhenyao sword.


    The female mouse''s paw just landed on the Zhenyao sword, and a burst of golden light broke out on the surface of Zhenyao sword.


    "Ah


    The mother mouse gave a painful cry, and then she stepped back and looked at her paws. She saw that two more paws had been burnt out.


    "Die


    With a roar, the male mouse cleaved Su Xun with the kitchen knife in his hand.


    "Roll the calf, your opponent is me."


    Plump plump body suddenly become flexible, kick in the mouse''s kitchen knife.


    "Dang"The kitchen knife flew straight out and stuck in the ground.


    Qin Zhu suddenly invisible, the next second appeared behind the mother mouse, picked up a stick and pulled it down.


    the mouse shakes its tail and breaks its body.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Zhu was whipped out.


    "To die!"


    Su Xun, holding the Zhenyao sword, stepped on a piece of wood and got up in the air. With the long sword in his hand, he took the head of the female mouse with cold light.


    The female mouse has just tried the power of this sword. It seems that it is specially used to restrain their demons, so she wants to avoid it directly.


    But the moment she dodged, a piece of paper in susian''s hand flew out: "Zhenxie!"


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    the female mouse was hit by the rune paper, and her body flew upside down and hit the ground.


    At the same time, Su Xun''s demon sword had arrived and stabbed it from the air.


    The mother mouse rolled on the ground to avoid the sword.


    "Look here."


    Xiaobai shouts to the male mouse who is fighting with Mei pangzi. The male mouse subconsciously looks back at him.


    I just feel that Xiaobai''s eyes are like deep water, like lake water, and the male mouse unconsciously immerses himself in it.


    Magic is the talent of fox demon. Xiaobai''s magic is ten blocks away from the two mice.


    She couldn''t be confused by those who were profound and determined, but the two mice obviously didn''t belong to any of the above.


    The male mouse is immersed in the magic. Unconsciously, he sees everything he wants in the magic and is addicted to it.


    "poke fun --" a sharp wooden stake in


    pierced the heart of a male mouse, and the suspect was fat.


    The male mouse suddenly woke up, roared, furious, and rushed to fat man Mei.


    On the other hand, the female mouse was forced to retreat by Su Xun. She was no match at all.


    After all, Su Xun''s Zhenyao sword and Zhenyao sword technique were proficient, which was specifically aimed at demons. What''s more, he had good skills and knew the secret of exorcism?


    "It''s not easy for my husband and wife to practice. Why do you want to kill them all? As long as you hold high your hand, my husband and wife have a treasure in their hand that they are willing to give to you."


    The mother mouse was hit to fly again. She vomited blood and was about to fall. She got up and asked Su Xun for mercy.

 Chapter 247

    "Treasure?"


    Su Xun showed a scornful smile and looked at the poor man in front of him: "I, Su, who is holding a sword to kill demons and demons, just want to fight all the injustice in the world, just a little demon, and even want to buy me?"


    The next second, the conversation changed: "what treasure."


    At first, she was desperate when she heard the first half of the sentence, but now the mother mouse saw the hope of survival, and her eyes brightened: "our husband and wife have stolen a lot of gold and silver jewelry these years, and they are willing to give them all..."


    The words haven''t finished yet, the Zhen demon sword breaks empty and goes.


    "Puchi -"


    the long sword pierced the chest, blood splashed everywhere, and the mother mouse''s eyes were full of consternation and reluctance.


    "I want to bribe me with such things full of copper smell. I''m so righteous. How can I be moved?" Su Xun stood up with a face full of righteousness.


    He is so rich that he can''t remember clearly. Isn''t it funny that the female mouse tried to humiliate him with money?


    With a move, the demon sword trembled twice, and then flew into his hand. Susian took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood on it.


    On the other hand, with the help of Xiaobai, Mei pangzi also got rid of the male mouse, and both of them died. After all, it''s the most important thing for the whole family to get together.


    "Two stinky mice, it''s a bit tricky, but that''s all."


    Mei Feizi played down a force to attract the attention of the two female guests.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t even look at him. After six people saw that the rat poison was dead, they began to run out.


    "That''s it?"


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s calm voice came into the ears of six people from behind, and they stopped subconsciously.


    Then Su Xun continued to say, "I saved your lives. I didn''t even say thank you. Is that ok?"


    "You''re trying to repay your kindness?" A middle-aged man looked back at Su Xun and asked in a deep voice.


    Su Xun showed a touch of light irony: "shouldn''t it? If it weren''t for us, you guys would have been eaten by rats. "


    "You Who are you going to piss your pants The middle-aged man''s face turned red and tightly clamped his crotch.


    Mei pangzi came over and said, "don''t you still have those people behind you, so obviously you still don''t understand?"


    "No thanks, what''s the matter? We didn''t ask you to help us. Who asked you to mind your own business?" A woman shrieked, like a monkey with its tail stepped on.


    "That is, there is no such thing, actually take the initiative to let people thank him, pee pants none of your business."


    "The truth is dead with laughter. It seems that we must die without you. I don''t think those two mice mean to hurt us either."


    "Yes, maybe they are two good mice. It''s a terrible crime for you to kill them without asking


    In the face of the rat demon, they tremble and panic; in the face of the same kind, they attack with heavy fists and sneer.


    They saw the strength that Su Xun and Mei pangzi just showed. Why did they dare to talk to them like this?


    Because they know that monsters are different and are not bound by the law. They really dare to kill them.


    But Su Xun and Mei pangzi are of the same kind. They think they dare not do anything about them. That''s why they are so bold.


    So, some people here are so cheap that they can''t help but panic. Similar things can be found everywhere in life.


    Xiaobai and qinzhu are both angry and pretty.


    "Hey, how can you do this? It''s clear that we saved you regardless of the past. Thank you. We''re going to run without saying. It''s too much to confuse black and white now!"


    Qin Zhu went to Su Xun, with his hands akimbo, and glared at the six animals of the four males and two females.


    "Too much?" A woman sneered and glanced at Qin Zhu: "little sister, it''s still that sentence. Do we beg you? Who let you meddle in your own business? Besides, how do you know those two rats will harm us? I think you have wronged the good demon! "


    "You..." Qin Zhu gnashes his teeth.


    Su Xun stopped her: "come on, understand these people who have only one piece of paper in the household register. After all, they have no parents since childhood, so they have no education."


    "Who are you talking about?" The six men were furious, as if they wanted to repair Su Xun.


    Su Xun grinned, looked at the six people and said seriously, "I don''t want to be chivalrous. I even saved you when I got rid of demons, but now you make me very unhappy."


    The six people were dismissive of it.


    "You make me feel bad, can I make you feel good?" Su Xun showed an interesting smile.


    A young man sneered: "what''s wrong? If you don''t like it, just step on the horse and bear it. Do you dare to fight us? Believe it or not, I lie on the ground and call the police to kill you! "


    His voice just fell, the next second, a sandbag big fist in his line of sight more and more big.


    Then, he had a close contact with his dog head."Ah


    The young man screamed, two front teeth were hit on the spot, mouth and nose blood flow, the whole person fell to the ground heavily.


    "Ah! You If you dare to hit someone, call the police and arrest him! "


    A woman exclaimed in surprise.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, Su Xun''s demon sword was directly on her face.


    "Call the police! I told you to call the police, a group of white eyed wolves and grass mud horses. I''ve never been used to dogs like you. "


    Su Xun incarnated himself as a soldier of zu''an, and taught these orphans the most basic way of life with words and practical actions.


    "Ah! Don''t fight. I''m wrong. Don''t fight! I''m wrong. "


    "Why do you even beat women? Ah, my teeth are gray -"


    "thank you, brother. I thank you. Please stop beating."


    At night, four men and two women were taught by Su Xun with sticks. They were boxed and slapped.


    He really achieved equality between men and women.


    A few minutes later, six people curled up on the ground, shivering, miserable and embarrassed.


    "I''m not staying here tonight, bad luck!" Su Xun directly stepped on a middle-aged man.


    Plum fat man nodded to agree: "indeed, the monster is here, bad luck is very heavy."


    "What I''m talking about is that it''s bad luck to meet six white eyed wolves." Su Xun corrected his wrong understanding.


    Plum fat man still nodded to agree: "these six white eyed wolves are not as good as demons. The smell of urine is really heavy."


    A few minutes later, the black SUV with a Divine Song "free flight" disappeared in the dark.


    "I''m going to sue him, I''m going to call the police, I''m going to put him in jail!"


    "Let''s sue him together! Let''s expose him, let him lose his fame and fortune


    "We''ll have a rest here tonight, and tomorrow we''ll go to the nearest County for medical examination and report to the police."


    The six people on the ground finally dare to get up. Their faces are ferocious and their eyes are venomous. At the moment, their faces are uglier than the two mouse demons just now.


    "Wait, no, why is there one more of us?"


    Suddenly, a woman found something wrong. There were six people. How could she count it to seven.


    The voice fell, and the six people''s bodies were instantly stiff.


    Is the one with more people?


    A middle-aged man showed a strange smile on his face and said in a hoarse voice: "I''ve been hiding on the mountain for so long. I thought I didn''t get anything tonight. I didn''t expect that the people who can save you were angry with you. It''s really amazing."


    Six people scared pale, sweat, even the intestines are blue.

 Chapter 248

    Su Xun and others knew nothing about what happened later.


    Because at that time, they did not feel that there were other ghosts or demons around them.


    What''s more, they didn''t know that after they were angry, the six white eyed wolves tasted the consequences of their own suffering.


    If you know, Su Xun, who is always kind-hearted, will inevitably laugh with grief.


    Mad, even the children in the kindergarten despise this kind of dog that is saved without saying thank you.


    "Find a space to park for the night. I''d rather meet demons and ghosts outside than meet rotten people in crowded places."


    Su Xun said to Mei Pang, after all, it''s better to deal with demons and ghosts. When he meets rotten people, he thinks it''s a waste of saliva.


    More than half an hour later, the car stopped in a roadside clearing.


    Ordinary cars can''t drive into this kind of open space because there is a pile of rocks between the open space and the road. Ordinary cars don''t have this site.


    But for big G, it''s not a problem at all. Top level suspension, top level shock absorption, mountain climbing and even crossing are small things.


    Take out a tent from the trunk and start to camp. Because of the limited space, she only brings one tent. Mei pang can sleep in the car alone.


    He is fat. After he sleeps in the car, Su Xun and Qin Zhu Xiaobai have to sleep in the tent.


    Alas, thinking of this, Su Xun sighed and then laughed.


    "What are you laughing at? Come and build a shelf. I can''t do everything by myself." Mei Pang shouts to Su Xun.


    Then Su Xun went over to set up a barbecue grill and barbecue in the field this evening. All the materials were bought at the time of departure.


    In addition to emergency dry food, they brought a lot of fresh things. After one day, they went to the next town to purchase supplies.


    Su Xun set up a grill, Mei pangzi set up a tent, and Xiao Bai and Qin Zhu set up food.


    Twenty minutes later, the grill began to smoke, chicken wings, beef, mutton kebabs, these foods exude attractive luster, aroma.


    "It smells good. Is it ready to eat?" Xiaobai looks at the barbecue rack and drools, with little stars in his eyes.


    Mei chubby smile, quite fury said: "no joke, on my craft, put a barbecue stand that is also a lever drop."


    "Can you make a face by boasting? It''s all seasoned in advance. " Su Xun rolled his eyes on the stall and read a novel with his mobile phone.


    His head is resting on Qin Zhu''s white and tender thigh. Qin Zhu''s hands are massaging his head. It feels like his body is light.


    Mei Pang''s smile froze, and he quit: "come on, you bake it."


    "Forget it, you bake, you bake. Although the seasonings are prepared in advance, the requirements for the temperature are still very important. I can''t compare with you." Su Xun quickly demoted himself, lying playing with his mobile phone, didn''t he smell good?


    Mei pangzi quite arrogantly snorted: "I said, it still needs technology, young man, don''t be too arrogant."


    "Xiaobai, look at the fish soup and add some firewood." Mei pangzi is in charge of the whole court and gives directions.


    "Oh, oh." Xiaobai nodded and ran to the side to add firewood to the earthen stove made of stones.


    The earthen stove is a necessary iron pot for camping. At this time, a pot of fish soup is stewed, and the fish is one that the chef grabs in the kitchen when he starts.


    Twenty minutes later, after the barbecue test, the fish soup was stewed, and the four began to have dinner.


    "Wuwuwuwu, it''s delicious and delicious."


    Xiaobai took a bite of roast chicken wings, and her eyes narrowed.


    Fox is true love to chicken.


    The demon clan will never be a slave unless it is wrapped up.


    Xiaobai feels that his life is much more comfortable now than before. There are many beautiful clothes and delicious things. He doesn''t have to worry about danger.


    Well, it doesn''t seem like a big deal even if it''s the master''s sun.


    After all, he looks good.


    After dinner, Mei got into the car, put down her seat and began to sleep.


    After all, it''s normal to be sleepy after driving all day.


    Su Xun held Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai in his arms and sat in front of the tent watching the stars.


    "Master of the master, it seems that more and more demons are born. Before, we demons did not dare to harm others. Even if we do harm, we are still in the deep mountains and forests."


    Su Yu said that he was worried, because this kind of change was not a good thing.


    "Ha ha, step by step, there is a high roof when the sky falls down."


    Susian stroked her soft hair and enjoyed the feeling of the baby''s granary pressing on her arm. It was soft and sweet.


    Qin Zhu blinked: "master, what if you are the tallest one?"


    The expression on Su Xun''s face solidified, and he forced out a smile: "it''s impossible."


    Generally, when the tallest one is very miserable, the sky falls down and the tallest one is killed."Hee hee, I''m just kidding. The master doesn''t need to be the tallest one. He just needs to protect us." Qin Zhu put his hands around Su Xun''s waist, and his pretty face showed an expression of enjoyment.


    Su Xun loosens Xiaobai and drags Qin Zhu into the tent. A moment later, the skirt flies out and falls on Xiaobai''s head. There is a sound of shame in the tent.


    Xiaobai, holding Qin Zhu''s skirt, blushes. He just looks at it. At last, he can''t see it any more. He spat and ran away, contributing his tent to two people for sports.


    Standing not far away, looking at the shaking tent, she was really worried about being tossed and collapsed, with some doubts in her eyes.


    Is this kind of thing that fun?


    How to feel whether men or women are tireless appearance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the lights of Yunyan police station were still on.


    Because someone called the police and said that a huge dead tiger had been seen on the side of the road and its whip had been cut off.


    The police subconsciously think that this is poaching and must be severely punished.


    But with the report of the inspection department, everyone was confused.


    "The reason why tigers die is because of broken skulls, or It''s the skull that''s been crushed


    "In addition, we found the remains of human flesh in the tiger''s mouth. After further dissection, we found the undigested body in the tiger''s abdomen. According to comparison, this body is the owner of the BMW near the crime scene."


    "In addition, a ring was found in the tiger''s stomach, which has been confirmed to be the jewelry of a woman who disappeared some time ago."


    As the voice of the people in the laboratory dropped, the meeting room was so quiet that everyone looked at each other.


    They will not doubt the test results, because with the current technology, there will be no mistakes in this respect.


    "Who in the world can break a tiger''s bone with one foot? And It''s still that big a tiger. "


    "The whole case is very obvious. It''s not poaching. It''s a tiger that eats people, and it has eaten at least two people. But this time, when it comes to hard stubble, the prey turns into a hunter, and finally the tiger is killed."


    "Lying trough, this It sounds incredible. Now I begin to believe that the story of Wu Song''s fighting against tigers is true. "


    "It''s so fierce that there are such cruel people in the 21st century."


    "Since the facts of the case are clear and the disappearance case of some time ago has been solved together, let''s close the case and make it known to the public directly according to the facts."

 Chapter 249

    The next morning, Su Xun was awakened by urination. I believe this is the common experience of most gay men.


    After walking out of the tent, I found Xiaobai huddled up and lying on Qin Zhu''s skirt.


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed. Last night, he and Qin Zhu spent most of the night, making Xiaobai lie outside the tent and sleep.


    "Xiaobai, get up." Su Xun woke her up.


    Xiaobai opened his eyes, and then turned into a human figure, supporting a lazy waist, but also some sleepy eyes: "good morning."


    "Cough, cough, put on your clothes first." Su Xun coughed twice.


    Xiaobai was stunned and looked down to find that he was naked. He rushed into the tent with a red face.


    Last night, in order to sleep more soft, she put her clothes and Qin Zhu''s skirt under it.


    That''s why there''s just a little bit of no hang up after turning into human form.


    Su Xun put the water and went to the car to wake up Mei Pang who was still snoring: "wake up, wake up, the sun is going to bask."


    Half an hour later, the four washed up, packed up and set out again.


    According to the map, there is a small town not far ahead. It''s fast in the daytime and can be driven for half an hour at most. Four people are going there to have breakfast, supply food and refuel the car.


    It''s Mei Pang who drives. It''s not susian who forces him to drive. It''s the sand sculpture that wants to experience the feeling of driving millions of cross-country cars. It''s about finding the attitude of rich people towards life.


    Su Xun didn''t want to tell him that a rich man like him really wanted to go far by car. It was all driven by the driver.


    "Master, look at the news. Yesterday, the tiger was killed in the news."


    Qin Zhu said suddenly and handed the mobile phone to Su Xun.


    Su Xun thought of one thing: "Oh, I forgot to boil that tiger whip last night."


    "It''s OK. I''ll have the same at noon today. Tiger demon''s whip is not an ordinary tiger. It shouldn''t be so easy to break." The fat man in the car said carelessly.


    Qin Zhu a brain black line: "master, don''t mention your tiger whip, look at this news."


    Hearing Qin Zhu boast that he was a tiger whip, Su Xun''s mouth rose and he was satisfied.


    Then he lowered his head and put his eyes on the screen.


    The core content of the news is that tigers eat people and are killed. Those missing people are also eaten by tigers.


    As we all know, the general news is not good-looking. All the people in the comment area are talented, and they speak well. Su Xunchao likes Chen (??????) there.


    Therefore, Su Xun decisively declined the comment area.


    "Lying in the trough, wu song does not deceive me."


    "I don''t know which hero is passing by. I don''t know how many people the tiger has eaten because it''s so big."


    "This tiger is too big. When did we have such a big tiger in inland areas? What kind of tiger is this?"


    "I''m afraid the tiger never dreamed that this Hunter turned into a prey. Even chickens and chickens were cut away. It can be seen that the tiger fighting hero must be a man."


    "Hey, hey, tiger fighting hero, his girlfriend is blessed. I''m afraid she trembles when she walks back at night, and it''s easy to urinate."


    Su Xun shakes his head. These people are still too young. They have been lying on Qin Zhu for a long time. Su Xun''s legs are shaking.


    "Wow, here''s a post. The six people died yesterday."


    At this time, Xiaobai exclaimed and handed the pink mobile phone to Su Xun.


    Su Xun took a look at the photos posted by netizens. Six people died miserably. As an expert, he knew that he was scared to death.


    In addition, there are pictures of the two big rats. It is speculated on the Internet that the rats scared the six people to death. The comment area is more wonderful than the tiger news.


    "Wocao, I just finished watching the tiger next door. How big is the Horse Treading mouse? It''s fine."


    "What''s the matter with the world? Everything is getting bigger. Why is my brother getting smaller and smaller? What''s the reason for heaven?"


    "The two mice died miserably. It''s not the hero who killed the tiger. After all, they are all on the same road."


    "It''s possible. Tut Tut, there are still a lot of high-ranking people hidden in the mountains of the Dragon kingdom."


    "By the way, what happened to the group of people who went to famous mountains and rivers to cultivate immortals after watching the corpse chaser video last time?"


    "Don''t mention it. My friend Qiuxian just came back the day before yesterday, just like a horse riding beggar. He''s wandering all the way back. Now he''s angry and studying hard."


    "Upstairs, if I''m not wrong, the friend you''re talking about should be yourself."


    Su Xun frowned. As one of the parties last night, he certainly knew that these six people were not scared to death by mice.


    There is only one possibility, that is, after they leave, there are some monsters and ghosts nearby.


    But it''s none of his business. I can only blame these six people for their bad luck.


    If the six white eyed wolves didn''t bite back, Su Xun would not have left, but would have stayed there overnight.With him and Mei Pang in, the six people will never have an accident.


    It can only be said that everything has a cause and a result, and the result is retribution.


    Half an hour later, the car drove into a small town called Shiban.


    I drove into the gas station at the intersection to refuel.


    "Is it full, boss?"


    The staff of the gas station are very polite. After all, although they don''t know how much the car costs, they still know the big Mercedes Benz logo.


    "Top up." By the way, my friend, we haven''t had breakfast in town yet


    "A few bosses are right. If our town wants to say it tastes good, it has to belong to the Li family''s stewed meat noodle shop. Tut Tut, their stewed meat noodle is famous in the town. Many passers-by like the boss often come back to eat it after eating it."


    "Especially the stewed meat. Tut Tut, it''s delicious beyond words. Except for their family, I''ve never eaten such delicious stewed meat in my life."


    When it comes to the Li family''s stewed meat noodles, the staff of the gas station are very happy, and their saliva is coming out.


    Xiaobai''s eyes brightened and he put his head out of the window: "is it really so delicious?"


    As a foodie, she was excited.


    "Beauty, absolutely delicious, not delicious, you come to me." Seeing such a beautiful woman as Xiaobai, my brother''s eyes were straight.


    Xiaobai turned to look at Su Xun: "let''s go and eat this."


    After refueling, Su Xun and others drove to the door of Li''s stewed meat noodle shop according to the direction of the staff of the gas station.


    It''s almost nine o''clock now, which is supposed to have passed most people''s breakfast time.


    But this noodle shop is still very popular. It is full of people.


    "Well, the business is great."


    After getting off the bus, Su Xun and Mei pangzi were stunned. Just now, they thought that the staff of the gas station was exaggerating. Now it seems that they have already said it very implicitly.


    The party went into the shop.

 Chapter 250

    "I''m sorry. I can''t sit in the shop any more. Let''s sit outside. I''ll set up a table for you at the door."


    The boss of the shop is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is elegant and has a good appearance.


    Seeing the boss, Su Xun and Mei pangzi looked at each other.


    Su Xun said quietly, "OK, please."


    "No trouble, no trouble. The guests are guests. It''s my honor to have some noodles with me." Boss Li said with a smile on his face, and then ran to the door.


    Su Xun also walked out of the store and casually asked, "boss Li, your business is so good. If you drive into the city, it''s amazing."


    "It''s all taken care of by relatives and friends in the town. I''m not so ambitious. I just want to run this noodle shop with my wife." While boss Li was talking, he had already put together a table: "sit down, please order what you want to eat."


    "Let''s have four bowls of stewed meat noodles." Su Xun pulled away the bench and sat down.


    Boss Li nodded: "OK, I''m going to let my wife give it to you first. You''re from other places. You should be in a hurry and let you eat first."


    "That''s troublesome for the boss. I''ve heard from the gas station that you have a good face here. Now I''m looking forward to it more and more." Su Xun had a bright smile on his face, which made him look like a spring breeze.


    Boss smile is also very bright: "don''t worry, you will not be disappointed."


    "The boss has made a fortune from this noodle shop. Rolex is wearing it." Su Xun''s eyes fell on his wrist.


    Boss smell speech touched touch watch, modest way: "made a little money, all rely on your boss care, a few first sit, I go to the kitchen let wife below, give a few more meat."


    He went into the kitchen and said hello to the guests.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face gradually disappeared. He looked at fat Mei, Xiao Bai and Qin Zhu.


    "There''s something about him." Xiaobai was the first to speak.


    Qin Zhu added: "but he is not a demon, nor a ghost, but a real living man."


    "It may be that I often contact with demons. As long as I don''t do evil and do business honestly, I don''t care about him." Mei said without raising his head while playing with his mobile phone.


    Su Xun nodded and said, "I mean the same thing."


    As long as he didn''t do evil and hurt the world, Su Xun would be alert, but he wouldn''t do it.


    Soon, the meeting of four came.


    "Four, your face is coming. Please enjoy it. I''ll go and greet others first."


    The boss put down his face, said hello, and then turned away.


    Looking at the noodles in front of him, Su Xun and Mei Pang''s face became gloomy again.


    "It smells good. The meat really smells good. It looks delicious."


    Xiaobai was already salivating. He couldn''t wait to pick up the chopsticks, but his hand was held by Su Xun.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaobai turned to look at Su Xun with a silly expression.


    Su Xun took a look at Mei Pang.


    Plum fat man with mouth silent spit out two words: "people - meat."


    Xiaobai was so scared that she almost threw the chopsticks out of her hand. Fortunately, Su Xun took her hand first, but nothing happened.


    Mei pangzi''s ancestral life is to chase the corpse. Su Xun has experienced many identities. Both of them often come into contact with all kinds of dead bodies.


    At one end of this side, they saw that there was something wrong with the meat on the surface, because the texture and skin were the most obvious.


    "Damn it." Mei chubby cold spit out two words.


    Su Xun''s heart is also full of murders. He makes stewed meat from the same kind of meat to sell to people. This kind of behavior is more hateful than demon.


    It can be seen that the demon who left evil spirit on boss Li is not a good one, so it should be punished!


    While boss Li enters the kitchen, Su Xun dumps the meat and most of the noodles into the garbage truck of a passing cleaner.


    A few minutes later, boss Li came out again. He was very happy to see that the four of them had almost eaten the noodles. "Oh, so fast, all four of you are almost finished."


    "I can''t help it. Who can make boss Li''s noodles delicious? The meat is more delicious." Su Xun replied with a smile, and then asked curiously, "boss Li, what kind of bittern is used for this meat? It tastes overbearing."


    "What kind of meat can it be, just ordinary pork, but the seasoning is our Li family''s unique secret recipe." Boss Li said calmly.


    Su Xun nodded: "OK, let''s settle the account. We''ll come again next time."


    As his voice fell, he reached out his right hand to boss Li.


    Boss Li shook hands with him for a while, and then quickly released: "take your time, welcome to visit next time."


    A few minutes later, the four drove away.


    "What to do?" On the bus, Mei asked.


    Su Xun said faintly: "find a place to park. First, ask the people around you about boss Li. In the evening, when it''s dark, you can go to the scene to investigate.""Then find a hotel." Mei Pang''s voice dropped, and she pulled over to a hotel nearby.


    Then the four went down and opened two rooms.


    Su Xun casually chatted with the landlady: "landlady, do you know the Li family''s stewed meat noodle shop? Their stewed meat is really delicious. It''s said that it''s his family''s ancestral seasoning. It''s true or false. "


    "It''s not from his family." The landlady waved her hand with disdain: "he''s putting gold on his face. The whole town knows that this secret recipe must belong to his wife''s family."


    "Oh, how do you say that?" Su Xun was very cooperative and showed a curious expression. He was all ears.


    This is the art of getting along with people. Through facial expression and posture, we want to tell people the desire and hope, otherwise they don''t want to talk to you at all.


    The landlady said: "before, Lao Li also opened a noodle shop, but the business was tepid. It didn''t get hot until he married his wife a month ago. Although he always said that the secret recipe was handed down by his family, everyone knows that it must be his wife who brought it. Otherwise, why didn''t such a good secret recipe be used early?"


    Said here, she stopped for a moment, looked around, and then approached Su Xun and said mysteriously: "moreover, I suspect that his stewed meat is not right. He always said that it''s pork. How can pork be so delicious? I doubt that he must use game from the mountain to stew it."


    "Hiss - now the game is protected by the state. Isn''t it against the law?" Su Xun took a cool breath.


    The landlady rolled her eyes: "in order to get rich, nothing can be done. Don''t look at that old Li who runs a noodle shop here. There are villas in the city."


    "Is it?" Su Xun showed a surprised expression and asked, "then why didn''t he open the store in the city, so he didn''t earn more?"


    "Young man, you don''t understand. He must have used game in the mountains for his meat. Of course, he only dares to nest in this small town and make a fortune." The landlady has already seen through everything.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi looked at each other, exchanged their eyes, and went upstairs with the room key.

 Chapter 251

    Hotel Room 102.


    Four people are sitting on the bed.


    Mei said: "there must be something wrong with Lao Li''s wife. Maybe she is a demon, so Lao Li''s evil spirit can be explained."


    "Does old Li know that the stewed meat is human?" Qin Zhu asked.


    Su Xun sneered: "he knows."


    "Are you so sure?" Plump Mei frowned.


    Su Xun couldn''t explain, so he could only say firmly: "I have a hunch, he absolutely knows."


    Before leaving, he shook hands with boss Li and used psychics.


    Although this time is very short, he did not see much useful memory, but he saw two keywords "human flesh."


    Based on this, Su Xun was sure that boss Li was an absolute insider.


    "If he really knows, it''s the human demon who comes to harm people for treachery, but for what?" Mei Pang was no longer puzzled about why Su Xun was so sure.


    Because he was not stupid, he saw why it was inconvenient for Su Xun to say.


    Everyone has some secrets. If you want to get along well, you''d better not go to the bottom.


    Su Xun said: "what else can it be for? The Banshee must be for the sake of blood and food cultivation, while boss Li is for the sake of money. Didn''t you see that he took Rolex with him? And there are villas in the city. "


    "The real crime should die, how can there be such a beast?" Mei Pang hit the bed with an angry fist, gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    Su Xun breathed out a sigh: "fortunately, the time is not long, only a month, not many people were killed, if after some time, more and more victims, the demon ate so much blood food, I''m afraid the cultivation is more profound."


    "Can that demon transform itself?" Mei pangzi suddenly thought of this problem, and his face was solemn.


    The demons who depend on themselves to cultivate themselves are not rivals. They can only deliver vegetables when they go.


    If you really encounter this kind of demon, the best way for Mei Pang is to report to the relevant departments, then wash the ground with artillery fire and physically subdue the demon.


    And it''s not ordinary artillery fire, because this kind of big demon, ordinary artillery fire can''t hurt its root.


    Su shook his head: "can''t he look for shape?"


    "Why do you say that?" Meipangzi wants to hear the reason, according to his idea, it should be able to turn into shape. After all, they are all married.


    Xiaobai and Qin Zhu also looked at Su Xun curiously.


    Su Xun chuckled and explained: "it''s the same sentence of last night. What can be transformed into a thousand year old demon is 500 years and 300 years at least. If a big demon of this level wants to eat blood food, does it need to be so troublesome and furtive?"


    "I''m on top of it." Mei Pang patted his forehead and suddenly realized that such a simple truth had just come to nothing?


    What''s more, the meaning of what Su xungang just said was the first one he said last night.


    It can only be said that sometimes it''s easy for one person to get into the wrong thinking area when thinking about things. If more people think about things together, they can avoid this kind of wrong thinking area.


    That''s one of the reasons why companies and organizations like meetings.


    Then Mei pangzi suddenly thought of something and took a cold breath: "lying trough, I respect that boss Li is a man. He is not a demon yet. He has to hang himself. He is cruel."


    "Why are your concerns always so strange?" Su Xun''s words were only half heard.


    Qin Zhu grabs a pillow and smashes it at Mei pangzi: "can you be healthy?"


    "I have a healthy mind, but you and my elder brother almost broke up the tent last night." Plump plum catches the pillow and says.


    Qin Zhu blushed and raised his chin: "why, envy or jealousy, hum hum."


    "Cut, that''s it?" Mei pangzi seems to be dismissive, but in fact she is envious.


    Su Xun said: "sleep, adjust the state, and go to see what happened at night."


    "All right." Mei Pang''s voice fell down and she lay back on the bed.


    I''ve been out of bed for several times.


    Su Xun punched him and threw him a key: "this room is mine. Go back to your room."


    "Keep your energy and energy. Don''t worry about your energy and spirit with this demon again. I don''t know the value of essence when I was young. I come to see it all the time." Before leaving, Mei pangzi told Su Xun.


    Before they finished speaking, the high heels on Xiaobai''s and qinzhu''s feet had already flown to him.


    "Damn it."


    Mei Pang burst a rude, Ma Liu''s escape, ran out of the room.


    At noon, the four had lunch in the hotel, and the tiger whip was thrown to the landlady, who asked her to ask the kitchen to help with the processing.


    The landlady''s eyes brightened when she saw the tiger whip. She asked Su Xun for a small part to eat for her husband.


    The man should help the man, so Su Xun generously gave half to the landlady.


    The proprietress is happy, not only for her husband, but also for Lao Wang next door.At that time, she would be comfortable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, everything in the town was quiet. Except for the street lights, every family had a rest.


    After all, although the town is relatively prosperous due to many tourists, it is only a town after all, with no nightlife to speak of.


    Two men, one fat and the other thin, walk on the street by streetlights and moonlight.


    There are two beautiful women behind, one is red skirt, the other is white skirt, just like a fairy.


    This is Su Xun and his party.


    At the same time, Li''s stewed meat noodle shop.


    The first floor of the noodle shop is the front, the second floor and the third floor are the accommodation. At this time, the light is still on on the second floor.


    "Eleven, twelve, twelve thousand five! Rich, rich. "


    Boss Li is holding a cash counter in the accounts, his face is full of excitement and excitement, and he mumbles the numbers to himself.


    "Look at you. You''ve made so much money this month. Why are you so excited?"


    On the sofa, a woman with all kinds of manners cocked her legs and said with disdain.


    "Hey, wife, you are my lucky star."


    Boss Li sat down and hugged her, which was a crazy kiss.


    While the woman responded, she said: "I have to catch another" piggy "to come back. The last" piggy "is running out of meat."


    "Don''t worry, just give it to me. Don''t talk now. Let me have a good time with my excitement. The horse riding demon is different from people."


    "Dead face, come on, I can''t wait."


    In the eyes of boss Li, what he is holding in his arms is a beautiful woman of all kinds, with a concave convex and a beautiful face.


    But the curtain fell out of the window, but Su Xun and others looked strange.


    In their sight, boss Li is wrapped with a big black snake. The snake letter sweeps around boss Li''s face, and boss Li is on the snake''s belly.


    "It''s so heavy." Plump mumbled to himself.

 Chapter 252

    "Come on, I can''t watch it any more."


    Qin Zhu has a chilly face. A snake and a man make friends. Although it''s only foreplay now, the scene is really hot eyes and makes people feel numb.


    The white lady of Xu Xian has been transformed into a human being. Li is the real hero of the grass, iron man!


    The house is a common three story building in the town. There are balconies on the second and third floors. Su Xun pushed the window directly and went in.


    After entering, he closed the window and drew the curtain.


    "Who is it?"


    Hearing the news, all the people and snakes who were in the deep were awake in a moment. They looked at Su Xun''s four people who came in through the window.


    Su Xun dragged a chair to sit down, with a gentle smile on his face. He looked at a person and a snake on the opposite side and said:


    "the door is closed. I can''t help but come in through the window. I don''t disturb you. Otherwise, you two can continue. I''ll wait until you''re finished. After all, as a passer-by, I know it''s the feeling of being interrupted halfway."


    "It''s you?" Boss Li thinks of these four people. After all, Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai are so beautiful that they will never forget each other.


    Boss Li quietly covered the money on the sofa first, and then asked warily, "what do you want to do when you come into the room through the window in the middle of the night?"


    It is worthy of being a man who regards money as his life. Even snakes can survive for money.


    "What are you doing? That''s a good question. " Mei Pang looked up and down at the snake demon and said, "boss Li has a good appetite. It''s said that the snake seems to have two reproductive organs. Can boss Li satisfy the big bug?"


    As his voice fell, boss Li and snake demon''s face changed greatly.


    Because Mei pangzi''s words mean that they have seen through the snake demon''s real body.


    Snake demon a pair of eyes more cold three points, spit letter son crawling on the sofa.


    Boss Li swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "who are you? I advise you to mind your own business!"


    "We are passers-by. We went over the wall tonight. We are just curious. We just want to ask you how you feel. You haven''t answered yet." Mei pangzi''s eyes are full of thirst for knowledge, hope and exploration of knowledge.


    Boss Li''s face was blue and white. Of course, he knew that he was a worm. However, with magic blessing, what he saw was a beautiful woman. That was enough.


    At the beginning, he actually refused the daily bug, but later, oh my God, it''s so fragrant.


    "Hiss, hiss ~"


    the snake demon has removed the magic, revealed his real body, spit out a letter and said: "the last pig is about to run out. These four ready-made ones are sent to the door, which also saves our strength."


    Boss Li''s eyes brightened when he heard this, and he looked at Su Xun''s four people with a ferocious smile: "if you don''t go to heaven, there''s no way to hell, but you burst in. Don''t you understand that curiosity killed the cat?"


    He was interested in the snake demon''s proposal. Anyway, he wanted to kill it, so he would accept the four ready-made goods.


    Tomorrow morning, the four people will become a pot of new stewed meat after being sucked by the snake demon.


    "No wonder you are such a beast. It''s a match made in heaven." Mei Pang''s mouth is as poisonous as ever. It''s really beautiful Chinese and beautiful Chinese characters.


    Boss Li''s face was livid, and his face was distorted by anger. He yelled at the snake demon: "kill them quickly!"


    the snake opens its mouth.


    After all, the Goblins who don''t change their shape will also have some primitive fighting skills, but they are more powerful and faster.


    Facing the oncoming snake demon, Su Xun sat in the chair and didn''t move, his face was calm.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of the snake demon, but it was a sign of being scared and silly. The snake eye flashed a touch of contempt and greed. With so much blood, it must taste more delicious.


    Just when it was less than 20 cm away from Su Xun, it felt that its tail had been grabbed and its body could no longer move forward for half a minute.


    "Come down here, you!"


    Plum fat man one hand drags the snake demon''s arm, thick thin tail mercilessly to throw down.


    "Pa!"


    The snake demon''s long body hit the floor heavily, and the floor appeared cobweb like cracks.


    "Tell me about you. What are you doing when you have nothing to do? Isn''t it full of flaws? "


    Su Xun got up from his chair and showed a harmless smile. He raised his noble right foot and stepped on the snake demon''s humble seven inches.


    "Damn it


    The snake demon was furious, and his body twisted. He directly threw out Mei Pang, who was dragging his tail. The coffee table was overturned by the snake tail.


    "Damn it." Mei Pang fell to the ground and made a rude remark.


    "Patter!"


    Su Xun''s foot was empty. The snake demon took advantage of the situation and continued to climb up. He wanted to entangle his body and kill him."Can you bully me?"


    With a sneer and a kick from his left foot, the demon sword wrapped in the cloth on the ground flew up and reached for it. After a shock, the cloth was broken and the sword body was exposed.


    With more and more demon blood stained, the killing spirit of Zhenyao sword is getting heavier and heavier, as if it is completing some change.


    "Die


    One handed sword, straight down.


    "Stab -"


    the body of the sword runs directly through the body of the snake, dripping with blood.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Snake demon eat pain, scream, subconsciously released Su Xun.


    Su Xun pulled out the demon sword and went straight to the snake demon seven inches.


    "Zi -"


    seeing this, the snake demon spewed out two strands of green venom.


    As soon as Su Xun''s face changed, he slipped away. It was a poisonous snake. The poison of the snake became more fierce, and even he had to be afraid.


    That is to take advantage of the moment when he dodges, the snake demon smashes open the glass and rushes out, swimming fast in the empty street and fleeing.


    "Hateful human beings, this hatred is written down by the empress. When my cultivation is successful, I will let your chickens and dogs die."


    The voice of the snake demon put a cruel word, which was the biggest loss she had suffered since she was born.


    "If you want to escape from this, I won''t give you this chance."


    Su Xun ran to the window, stepped on Xuanbu, held the sword in his right hand, and choked the sword in his left hand. He recited the mantra: "there are three strange stars in the sky, the ghosts and gods are startled, the gods look down, the evil spirits keep walking when they meet! Jiuxiao Tianlei, listen to me


    Voice fell, Zhen demon sword pointed to the sky, cold drink: "kill demon!"


    "Boom..."


    In an instant, dark clouds rolled in the night sky, lightning and thunder, and the thunder with thick and thin arms rolled in the clouds like a dragon.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    Several thunders came down and hit the insects crawling fast on the street. With a flash of thunder, the night sky was calm again, leaving a huge snake corpse on the street with black smoke.


    "RIFA!"


    Mei pangzi stares at Su Xun with big eyes. He doesn''t expect that Su Xun can still use Lei FA.


    It''s normal for them to know how to draw symbols and some common exorcism and demons, but the thunder method is different. Not everyone can learn it.


    What''s more, Leifa can''t be used by anyone.


    He became more and more curious about how many secrets there were in this cheap big brother.

 Chapter 253

    This was the first time that Su Xun used thunder method to fight against the enemy. After using it, he was pale and his feet were empty. He felt that his body was almost hollowed out.


    Stagger, the town demon sword pestle on the floor to stabilize the body did not fall.


    This is the sequelae caused by the lack of aura in modern society and the practice of Dharma. There is no mana support in the body, and some dharmas that must be driven by mana can not be used at all.


    Dharma refers to all kinds of Daoism, which can be regarded as all kinds of skills.


    Shu refers to the skill of practicing Qi.


    It''s a combination of the two.


    Cultivation must absorb enough aura to transform into mana in the body. But in modern society, aura is rare, so there is a dead circle.


    Gradually, affected by the environment, practitioners can only give up their skills, and those who want to live forever become monks who only practice Dharma but not Dharma.


    The reason why Su Xun was able to use the thunder method was that one of his identity skills of catching demons, the introduction of Qi training, gave some mana in his body.


    After this mana is used up, he can only cultivate it by himself according to Qi training. With the rarity of the earth''s aura, this is undoubtedly a long process. Therefore, he urgently needs to collect materials, refine pills and upgrade drugs.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Looking at the weak Su Xun, Xiaobai and Qin Zhu quickly step forward to help Su Xun. They are both worried.


    At this time, Su Xun had slowed down and shook his head: "it''s OK. Just have a rest."


    On the other side, boss Li, who was shocked to the ground by the aftereffects of the fight, was pale and sweating. He didn''t expect that he had met an immortal who specialized in subduing demons and demons.


    Yes, Su Xun, who can lead thunder, is an immortal in his eyes.


    He colludes with the demon, isn''t he dead?


    Obviously he has a little bit of self-knowledge.


    He held his breath and quietly climbed to the stairs, trying to escape while these people were not paying attention.


    Crawling, crawling, crawling, all of a sudden, he bumped into something and raised his head subconsciously.


    What came into view was Mei pangzi''s condescending smiling face, which was just cruel.


    "Poop


    Boss Li was so scared that he sat down on the ground, and then quickly got up and begged for mercy: "don''t kill me, let me go, please let me go, my villa in the city has to pay the loan every month."


    Fat Mei


    This is not a matter of asking for money but not life. This is the kind of pure brain with holes.


    Other people plead for mercy that I have an 80 year old mother and an 8-year-old daughter.


    It''s good for you to say that your villa in the city still has to repay the loan.


    The most important point is that you can afford to live in a villa! (???)


    jealousy made Mei pangzi look beyond recognition, so he raised his foot and kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    Boss Li hit several rolls on the ground, hit the coffee table, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His biggest mistake in this life is to show off his wealth in front of Mei Pang, who is poor and forced to be rich.


    "Use your mobile phone to record your own video, and tell all the causes and consequences of what you have done."


    Su Xun went to boss Li and said coldly.


    Boss Li thought of something, shivered and kept shaking his head: "no, I don''t, don''t, please let me go, let me go."


    Shua!


    Zhenyao sword was across his neck. The cold edge of the sword made him sober.


    Su Xun said in a deep voice, "if you don''t do as I said, I''ll let your soul suffer endless torture after you die


    Boss Li was so scared that he shivered. After seeing Su Xun''s methods, he believed that Su Xun had the ability.


    Finally, he could only shake out his mobile phone, turn on the video mode, aim at his face, and slowly say: "me and the snake demon..."


    In his narration, he knew the snake demon when he went to the mountain to eat mushroom.


    Snake demon will catch him.


    In order to save his life, he said that he could help the snake demon catch more people without causing suspicion.


    In order to win the trust of the snake demon, he directly incarnated as a wild hero in the cave. Well, from then on, he opened the source of happiness and the door of the new world.


    And took the snake demon back home, and then began to bind passers-by to the snake demon as blood food. After sucking the blood gas, the snake demon used magic to process meat to attract more passers-by to eat noodles in the shop, so that there was a steady stream of blood food for her to choose.


    After making money, boss Li became more and more happy to cooperate with snake demons. Each one took his own needs and conspired to harm others. In just one month, there were three victims.


    Two of them were beggars, and the third was their first attempt at dealing with the customers in the shop.


    "Pa!"


    After listening to him, Su Xun took out the demon sword in his hand.


    Accompanied by a crisp voice, the skin on boss Li''s face was directly taken away, blood and flesh blurred.But he didn''t have time to scream, he could only keep kowtowing: "please don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    "To kill you? Dirty my hands. " Su Xun''s eyes show sarcasm.


    Boss Li''s eyes brightened and he thought he had escaped. His heart was full of joy.


    "Dang ~"


    then he saw a fruit knife in front of him.


    Su Xun said coldly, "do it yourself."


    Boss Li thought he had escaped the disaster, and his body trembled even more.


    He reached for the fruit knife, flashed a fierce light at the bottom of his eyes, and suddenly got up to stab Su Xun. He exclaimed, "if you don''t want me to live, then everyone will die together and die together!"


    "Dang ~"


    when Su Xun lifted his sword, the fruit knife in boss Li''s hand was shaken away, and it went straight across his neck, with a burst of blood.


    Boss Li fell to the ground with a look of consternation and reluctance in his eyes. He wanted to speak, but because he was cut, he could only make a grunt.


    "Die together? You deserve it, too? "


    Su Xun looked down at him and made no secret of his contempt and ridicule.


    Kill, kill.


    Boss Li convulsed on the ground and swallowed his last breath. His eyes were full of bitterness.


    "Oh, with such fierce eyes, I''m really worried that you will turn into a zombie to revenge me."


    Su Xun sighed helplessly, took out a amulet, lit it, and put it into his mouth.


    Mei pangzi was stunned, lying in the trough. This NIMA is too cruel.


    At this moment, boss Li, let alone become a zombie deer, even his soul will be scattered.


    Mei pangzi secretly vowed that if she offended anyone in her life, she would never offend Su Xun.


    "Come on, call it a day and go back to sleep."


    Go through the window when you come, and go through the window when you go back. After all, life must have a sense of ceremony.


    Soon, Su Xun disappeared in the moonlight, only stopped for a while when he passed by the snake corpse.


    The house is in a mess. On the ground, the temperature of boss Li''s body gradually drops, and there is a pool of blood. Next to it is his mobile phone that recorded the video.


    Well, this should be his last selfie before he died, and it''s time to die without regret (???).

 Chapter 254

    "Ah, ah


    A scream in the morning broke the peace of the town.


    The thunder covered everything last night, so it was not until this morning that someone found the snake body in the street.


    More and more people were watching.


    "Oh, my mother, I heard thunder in the middle of the night yesterday. Is it not God who is killing demons?"


    "The Snake must have become an elite. My God, it''s bigger than the rice bowl in our room. It''s too big."


    "Maybe the snake will be robbed, but it was killed by thunder last night."


    The onlookers talked about it, and many people took out their mobile phones to take photos. The more they said, the more mysterious it became.


    Some people say that the snake demon does many evils, so the God thunder kills the demon.


    Some people say that the snake wanted to cross the dragon, but it couldn''t, so it was killed by thunder.


    In short, there are all kinds of statements.


    "All right, don''t surround. The police station is coming."


    With the arrival of the police, the voice of discussion gradually reduced.


    "Madame, what do you have in the morning?"


    In the hotel, four of Su Xun came down from the upstairs with their belongings and set out after breakfast.


    "Steamed buns, fried dough sticks, noodles, all of them." The proprietress stretched out her neck to watch the excitement, but she didn''t look back.


    Su Xun asked, "what does the landlady look at?"


    "I''ll tell you, tut Tut, there is a big snake outside that was killed by thunder. If I look at it, it must be the snake that has become the essence. If it wants to harm people, God will take it."


    The boss''s wife turned around and said to Su Xun''s four people with high eyebrows. She looked like she had something to do with it.


    "Ha ha, it''s true or false." Su Xun laughed.


    The landlady browed and said, "why don''t you believe it? I''m not joking with you. If you don''t believe it, you can go out and have a look. Otherwise, when the city police come to take the body away, you won''t be able to see it."


    "Forget it, I''ve been afraid of snakes since I was a child. I''d better not go to see them. Let''s have a meal, three cages of steamed buns." Su Xun shook his head and sat down at a table.


    Fat plum pulled the corner of his mouth. Are you afraid of snakes?


    I think you are afraid that snakes are not enough to kill.


    "Come on, your buns are coming."


    Soon, the owner''s wife brought over the small cage bag, with a strong aroma.


    The plum fat man asked: "boss, what''s the effect of tiger whip?"


    "Isn''t the landlady taking it back to her husband? You ask her, "how does she know?" Xiaobai blinked and asked curiously.


    She still lacks some common sense.


    Mei chuckled: "the landlady must know it better than her husband."


    "Bah, fat man, shut up." The landlady spat with a red face, and then asked, "is there anything else? Get me some more. Just a small part. I''ll pay for it. "


    The effect is not to mention much better. She was tossed about by her husband last night and couldn''t sleep. She didn''t even go to Lao Wang''s side. She really didn''t dare to go.


    "You think it''s Chinese cabbage. It''s gone." Fat may rolled his eyes.


    The landlady sighed a little disappointed and turned to be busy.


    After breakfast, the four went shopping in the small town market, and then set out again.


    Four people set out, Yunyan city police just arrived, and found the death of boss Li.


    After watching the video, Zhou Yuan sighed with a complicated look: "it''s really an eventful autumn."


    "Zhou Ju, what shall we do?" Asked a policeman.


    When it comes to monsters, although they are unbelievable and surprised, they are still at a loss and helpless.


    Zhou Yuan took a deep breath: "the report, there are special people will be responsible for, it''s not our turn to manage."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Today we can go out of Jiangzhou province."


    Su Xun asked.


    Mei fat man nodded: "almost, tomorrow afternoon it is estimated that we will be able to reach the Dragon shelf."


    "You said that the monster was not hidden in the deep mountains and forests. Why did you suddenly feel that all of a sudden he began to come out? According to the setting in online novels, this is generally the prelude to Reiki recovery, but now there is no trend of Reiki recovery. " Su Xun''s face was puzzled. It would be nice if he could really revive his aura, but he knew it was impossible.


    Don''t even step on the horse, heaven and earth appear, and expect Reiki to revive? You''re kidding.


    Fat Mei shook his head: "I don''t understand. Are these monsters really afraid of death? If it goes on like this, they will be targeted by those monastic sects. "


    In the past, there were few demons in the world. Now we know that all these demons have come out. Those monks may be able to laugh to death. I''m afraid they will run to those demons like the supermarket''s aunt.


    "You are also a demon. What do you demons think?" Su Xun looked at Xiaobai in his arms.


    Xiaobai shook his head, a naive face: "I haven''t been in contact with the demon for a long time, I have been out of touch with the demon society."


    "Otherwise, you''ll break into the enemy and find out what these demons think?" Fat may has a bad idea.Xiaobai shakes his head like a rattle drum: "no, there are many color demons in demons. They like our Fox family best. I don''t like it."


    "Brother, let me ask you a question. If it''s not convenient to answer, it''s OK." Mei said suddenly.


    Su Xun opened his mouth to catch the grape from Qin Zhu and said vaguely, "ask."


    This is a serious grape. If you think about it, you should think about it yourself.


    "How can you do Lei fa? It''s not the key. The key is how can you use Lei fa?" This is the problem that plagued fat man Mei all night.


    Su Xun tasted the sweet grapes and said, "maybe it''s because I''m handsome. All the gods in the sky are willing to give me some face."


    "Never mind." Mei Pang knew it was bullshit as soon as she heard it.


    Su Xun said: "I''ve been practicing Qi. I managed to accumulate a little mana. Last night, it was all consumed."


    "Do you have a way to practice Qi? Is there a way to practice Qi Mei Pang''s eyes brightened.


    You know, with the rarity of aura, the Qi training skill has been preserved from generation to generation except for those schools that have been handed down for a long time.


    Although in the modern society with rare aura, practicing Qi has become a luxury, it does not affect the precious value of practicing Qi.


    After all, as long as you practice day and night, you can cultivate some mana more or less.


    Su Xun gave a little smile and narrowed his eyes: "you lick your father. After your father''s hundred years, I will take Qi training as a legacy for you to inherit."


    "Who do you think I am?" "Can you teach me now, dad?" she said? Time is precious. "


    "Look at my mood." Su Xun was more congenial to Mei Pang, and they fought side by side for many times, otherwise they would not have told him so much.


    He was going to teach Mei pangzi Qi training.


    Not only Mei pangzi, Qin Zhu and an Zizhen, but also his parents, Su Xun, can teach them.


    As long as he finds the rare alchemy materials and cultivates them himself, the way of practicing Qi can make a road to heaven by taking drugs.


    Beauty is easy to grow old and relatives are easy to die. He doesn''t want to see the women and relatives around him killed by time.

 Chapter 255

    Two Taoists came out of Yunyan police station.


    "More and more demons are born."


    Standing at the gate of the police station, the old Taoist couldn''t help looking up and sighing.


    The young Taoist was puzzled and asked, "master, isn''t that good? Only in this way can we monks give full play to our value. "


    "Nonsense! The more demons are born, the more victims there are. I would rather be a fortune teller all my life than play this value. " The old Taoist glared at his apprentice and said sternly.


    It''s obvious that he is a Taoist priest with good three outlooks.


    "Master, I know my mistake." The apprentice quickly admitted his mistake, and then asked curiously, "master, why was that snake killed by thunder? Is it really going to rob the dragon?"


    "He was beaten by Rafa." The old Taoist had a dignified face.


    The apprentice widened his eyes: "Leifa! Master, don''t you say that basically no one in the world can use thunder Dharma any more? "


    "So This is an expert, a real Qi practitioner. " The old Taoist said in a deep voice.


    The apprentice thought, "what shall we do?"


    "Go down this road and see if you have a chance to meet that master." The old Taoist had some yearning in his eyes. After all, Qi practitioners and monks were two concepts.


    Then the apprentice asked, "don''t we catch the demons?"


    "Catch, the money that the country sends is white hair. When you meet evil things that harm people, you will kill them all." A cold light flashed in the old Taoist''s eyes.


    Each sect cooperates with the state, and the state will issue a sum of money every year, while these sects will serve the country and obey the command.


    This kind of system has lasted for a long time and has existed since ancient times.


    After all, it''s a waste of energy for the state to manage so many people''s livelihood things. To subdue demons and eliminate demons is outsourced to major sects.


    In modern times, with fewer ghosts and ghosts, these sects have no value.


    But now the demons start to come out and do harm to people, so it''s time for them to help.


    The apprentice said justly, "it''s my duty to serve our country, my generation."


    "Well, yes, I''m more enlightened than your master." The old Taoist rubbed his head.


    The apprentice bared his teeth and dodged: "master, I''ve grown up. Martial uncle, they don''t have a head."


    "I just want to touch it, don''t you agree?" The old Taoist''s brow picked and sent out a dangerous message.


    "When I take a diaper, I don''t agree with you."


    "Get out of your uncle''s mouth, the dog can''t spit out ivory."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Mr. Su Xun, the master of Taoism, was out of Jiangzhou province.


    It''s more than six in the evening, and it''s about two hours before dark.


    "It''s just past the provincial boundary, right? Now it''s where and which city."


    Looking at the rapid retrogression of the scenery on both sides, Su asked Mei pangzi that after crossing Jiangzhou Province, the mountains around obviously increased.


    "Wait, I''ll look at the map." Mei replied, then looked down at the navigation: "the place is called It''s called Nara county. The nearest towns are all 100km away, and the county town is 150km away. "


    "Tut, I can''t make it to the town tonight." Su Xun, hit it, hit it.


    Mei pangzi nodded: "if it''s OK during the day, it''s getting dark in the evening, and you don''t dare to drive fast because of poor sight. Maybe you''ve also found that after you leave the province, there are more bends and mountains, and it''s hard to drive."


    "Find a flat place to stop and camp." Su Xun said.


    "OK, look at the map. We need to cross the bridge in front of us. Let''s see if there''s a road to the river. We can roast fish in the evening." Mei Pang''s voice fell down and quickened her pace.


    Half an hour later, the car bumped out of the main road of the national highway and drove from a small road to the river.


    "Wow, the water is so clear."


    As soon as they got out of the car, Xiao Bai and Qin Zhu took off their high heels, picked up their skirts, and ran into the river with bare feet to play with water.


    The river is clear and bottomed out. On one side of the river is the highway, and on the other side is the towering mountains and cliffs. Birds are singing constantly in the mountains, and the scenery is beautiful.


    "The mountain is so high. It''s going to catch up with Xiangxi."


    Su Xun took a look at the towering mountains across the river, then turned around and began to set up his tent.


    It was seven o''clock in the evening and it was still dark.


    Mei went to collect firewood and built several stoves with stones.


    The two women played for a while and began to pick up the ingredients.


    Susian set up a tent and lit a bonfire. Then he and Mei pangzi went fishing by the river with a fishing rod.


    "The wild fish is the most delicious. It''s fresh, smooth and tender, and has a good taste."


    Mei pangzi told a food expert that he kept on beeping beside him, and that he was right.


    "Well, can you shut your mouth, the fish are scared away by you."


    Su Mei shut up and glared at him.Who made Su Xun master the skill of Qi training?


    Half an hour later, it was completely dark, and Su Xun and Mei pangzi, two anglers from the river, returned with a full load and began to roast fish.


    Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai have finished processing the dishes they bought in the town market, including a spare ribs soup, a fried chicken with green pepper, a dry fried duck and a large pot of rice.


    Dinner is destined to be rich, Xiaobai and qinzhu are friends again.


    There are not many people in their circle of friends. They are Liao Yu and Yan Yurou.


    After the circle of friends was sent, three women soon replied.


    An Zizhen: "it looks so fragrant and drools."


    Liao Yu: "there are many mosquitoes in the wild. Pay attention to protection."


    Yan Yurou: "keep quiet in the field. Don''t attract the boar."


    The three women''s replies all have their own characteristics. They can tell who is who without looking at their names.


    After dinner, the two women clean up. Susian and Mei pangzi sit and blow the air.


    "Look what that is."


    Suddenly, Mei Pang reaches out and points to the cliff across the river.


    When Su Xun followed the path of fame, he saw a gentle white light on the opposite cliff. The light was so bright that he could not see the light clearly.


    "It''s too bright. It''s a little far away. I can''t see clearly." Su Xun said with a frown.


    Mei pangzi suddenly took out his mobile phone and opened the camera: "my mobile phone has 50 times zoom and optical anti shake. Try to see if you can see clearly."


    As the voice dropped, he held up the phone and began to zoom in until it was 50 times larger, stabilized the phone, and then snapped a picture.


    Su Xun came to look at the picture.


    Although still a little fuzzy, but two people also see clearly, probably, this is the shape of two flowers.


    Two people look at each other, almost at the same time spit out five words: "glass white orchid."


    This is one of the alchemy materials they are looking for in this trip.


    Orchid, born in the southern cliff, is very picky about the environment and soil. Usually two flowers grow together, and they disappeared in the market ten years ago.


    "Damn, we''re so lucky to ride the horse!"


    Mei Pang couldn''t close his legs with a smile, and Su Xun was no better.

 Chapter 256

    "Pick it in the morning. It''s too dangerous at night."


    Su Xun suppressed the excitement in his heart and said in a calm tone.


    Mei pangzi grinned: "OK, I didn''t expect that I could meet the same material when I chose a place to camp. God bless me."


    "My God? Hehe, God doesn''t know where to go. It''s obvious that we are lucky. " Su Xun said with a smile.


    Mei turned to him and said, "it''s like you know something inside."


    "The Jade Emperor is my nephew." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Mei chuckled: "then you are still my nephew."


    "It seems that you don''t want to practice Qi." Su Xun spoke quietly.


    Mei pangzi licked his face in an instant: "Dad, I''m wrong."


    As the voice fell, he ran to Xiaobai and qinzhu: "two moms, I''ll help you."


    Moral integrity?


    Don''t talk about morality with fat may. He hasn''t had it since he was born.


    If so, it must have been sold by him.


    Su Xun laughed, and then the smile on his face became stiff.


    Because he saw on the cliff, a dark shadow was climbing towards the glazed white orchid.


    It''s a cat, a black cat bigger than a dog.


    Is there such a big cat in the world?


    It''s obviously a demon.


    "Fuck! Fat plum, there''s a demon cutting off the Hu! "


    Su Xun scolded, turned back to the car and took out the pistol. He didn''t look at it. He directly pointed at the shadow and pulled the trigger.


    Because he didn''t expect to kill the demon with one shot, he just wanted to scare it away.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Meow!"


    The big black cat let out a cat cry, and ran from the cliff after several jumps. The speed of the cat was very fast, and the speed of the cat demon was faster, so it disappeared in an instant.


    "I can''t sleep tonight. Take turns to watch the night. Maybe there are only two glazed white orchids in the world, but they can''t be robbed by demons."


    Mei said with a gloomy face. After all, it''s a matter of how far the Qi practitioners can go. Of course, they have to pay attention to it.


    "Let''s guard together. You can''t shoot. You can''t climb the cliff to pick it at night..." Before he finished his words, Su Xun''s eyes suddenly brightened: "we can''t pick it. Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai can."


    After all, ghosts and demons can fly.


    With this one ghost get along with too long, he subconsciously treat them as adults.


    "Let''s try."


    Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai look at each other and fly to the cliff.


    "Meow!"


    At this time, a black shadow flashed by, and the cat demon quickly jumped out again, grinning at a demon and a ghost floating in the air.


    Obviously, if two people dare to pick flowers, it will attack, sharp teeth and claws with cold light.


    Qin demon wants to come back from the cliff, but he can''t get back from the cliff.


    "I''m sorry, master."


    Qin Zhu is a little sorry, but Xiaobai is also full of guilt.


    "It''s OK. When it''s daybreak, let''s go up together and see how it can fight with us!"


    Su Xun touched their heads and let them have a rest.


    Then he and Mei pangzi just stare at the two glazed white orchids on the cliff.


    The cat demon also lies on the opposite cliff and stares at them.


    The two sides were deadlocked for a moment.


    In the middle of the night, Su Xun and Mei pangzi were hungry and began to roast fish on the campfire. All kinds of seasonings were put on. The fragrance drifted away with the night wind.


    On the cliff, the cat demon who had been lying on the cliff for most of the night sucked his nose and looked at the roast fish in the hands of two human beings across the river with wide eyes. A trace of crystal clear saliva flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Finally, a fish is baked.


    Su Xun just ready to eat, suddenly thought of something, eyes turn.


    He got up, took the grilled fish and came to the river. He shook the cat on the cliff, and then bit it: "ah, it''s so fragrant, tut Tut, it''s so fragrant."


    "Gulu ~"


    the cat demon''s throat is rolling. It has been eating raw fish in the wild, but it has never eaten cooked. The fish looks very delicious.


    "Do you want to eat? I won''t give it to you. "


    Su Xun shook the fish to the cat demon very cheaply, then chewed half of it and threw the remaining half directly into the water.


    The cat demon widened his eyes. He thought that human beings were too hateful, especially the opposite human being. He couldn''t tolerate it!


    Mei Pang is stunned, lying trough, so cheap, this is too cruel for a cat.


    Then, he also took a roast fish to draw a picture.


    In this way, the big cat on the cliff drools and stares at the two humans. He eats half of the roast fish and throws half of it away. He wants to rush down and pick up the lost half.Damn it, how can it be so wasted!


    "Do you want to eat? I''ll talk to you if I want to


    Hook, it''s almost enough, Su Xun called to the cat demon.


    He felt that it was not a matter for such a stalemate to continue, so he wanted to settle the matter through negotiation.


    Cat demon eyes dew meditation, although want to roast fish, but still restrained desire, hope, lying on the cliff motionless.


    Su Xun said, "what are you afraid of? You are so fast, if I really play tricks, you can run, and I can''t catch up with you. "


    He really wants to negotiate sincerely. Everything can be communicated.


    The Banshee heard this and stood up. Then her body changed and grew bigger and bigger until it was the size of a calf.


    "Crouching trough, that big cat."


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi were stunned. They didn''t expect that it was not the cat demon just now.


    In the moonlight, a cat demon about the size of a calf''s stomach stood on the cliff, valiant and valiant, with green eyes and blue eyes, just like amber.


    Then the huge black cat jumped a few times, fell from the cliff into the water, and then swam over from the water.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched. He thought that the cat could float over the water. He actually swam with it, which made him lose all his strength.


    "Hello, King cat. My name is Su Xun."


    Su Xun first made a self introduction, politely extended a hand.


    The big black cat shook his body. The drops of water wet Su Xun''s whole body. A touch of cunning flashed in the cat demon''s eyes.


    Su Xun


    The dead cat was definitely on purpose.


    "Meow." The cat gave a cry, raised a big paw, and gently touched the palm of Su Xun''s hand. It was the end of handshake.


    Su Xun asked, "you can''t speak yet?"


    "Meow." The big black cat turned its head to one side.


    Su Xun laughed and was very proud. The cat didn''t seem to have rich social experience. It seemed that it was easy to cheat.


    Looking at the brave and majestic black cat the size of a calf in front of him, Su Xun had a bold idea in his mind.


    How can a man like him walk on his own? (??£û)


    What Mercedes Benz, BMW and Ferrari are so weak compared with the big black cat in front of us!


    No matter how fast the car runs, does this guy run fast?


    The mountain road is so hard to walk. How nice it is to have someone who can take the place of you.


    The key is, there''s force! It''s the most important thing!

 Chapter 257

    "Let''s talk about the two flowers."


    Su Xun tried his best to make his tone appear sincere, and his face showed an honest and standardized smile.


    "Meow." Big black cat raised her paw and pointed to the grilled fish on the shelf.


    The meaning is very obvious. If you want to talk about it, first use roast fish to show your sincerity.


    Mei Pang brought a roast fish and said, "come on, Mr. cat, please have dinner."


    "If you don''t know your gender, don''t call me indiscriminately. It''s easy to create conflicts." Su Xun said to Mei Pang.


    Mei nodded thoughtfully, then took the roast fish and went around behind the big black cat, bent down and bowed his head to make sure whether it was male or female.


    "Meow!"


    Seeing his action, the big black cat suddenly blew its hair and swung its tail out.


    "Pa!"


    Mei Pang''s round body flew out. PIA fell to the ground with a creak and said without raising her head: "although I didn''t see it, I''m sure it''s a grandma cat now."


    Su Xun


    Why are you always so good?


    But it''s really exciting to be a cat ear lady or something.


    "Well, don''t pay any attention to him. When he was a child, his family was poor, and the children of the poor were in charge early. He went out to herd cattle when he was three years old, and his head was trampled by the hoofs." Said sue, pointing to the fat cat on the ground.


    When the big black cat heard this, the anger in his glass eyes disappeared. He looked at Mei pangzi with sympathy.


    It turned out to be a fool.


    Fat Mei


    You''ve only been trampled on by cattle!


    Su Xun took another roast fish from the grill and handed it to the big black cat: "come on, help yourself."


    The big black cat lowered her head and swallowed it directly. As soon as her eyes brightened, she raised her claws and pointed to the remaining roast fish on the grill.


    With her current size, such a fish is not enough to plug her teeth.


    After seeing the big black cat finish eating, he said, "can we talk now?"


    "Meow." Big black cat nodded haughtily, looked at Su Xun condescensively, and threw his tail around.


    Stupid human, for the sake of those fish, my king has given you an opportunity to communicate with me. I hope you can cherish it.


    Su Xun pointed to the two glazed white orchids on the cliff, looked at the big black cat and said, "do you know what the two flowers are for?"


    "Meow." Big black cat haughtily raised his head, and then shook his head.


    She didn''t know, but instinctively told her that the two flowers were very useful to her, so she kept the two flowers for several years until they mature and bloom tonight.


    Su Xun is speechless. Why are you so proud?


    Is illiteracy something to be proud of?


    make complaints about it in his heart, Su Su continues to flicker. I''m sorry for the improper use of words, but I continued to persuade: "I want those two flowers for mass cultivation, and then refining pills. I have a fox who took this pill and turned into shape ahead of time."


    Big black cat heard this, her eyes burst out with a touch of light, just as she saw through Xiaobai''s body.


    At the beginning, she thought it was just a big demon, which made her a little counsellor, so she only dared to show her teeth on the cliff.


    It turned out that it was a parallel product, and I didn''t dare to pick flowers by force.


    She didn''t know why a big demon would worry about her, but now she knows the answer. She just took pills to change her shape in advance, and didn''t have the strength of the big demon.


    With this kind of elixir, no demon will be indifferent.


    Su Xun quickly struck while the iron was hot: "as long as you give me the flowers, I promise that the refined pills will be shared with you."


    "Meow." Big black cat shakes her head. She is not so stupid. Human''s words are always untrustworthy.


    Su Xun put on a smile: "if you don''t believe me, you can follow me, so you won''t be afraid of me running."


    The big black cat showed the color of thinking when she heard the words, and her eyes were rolling.


    "While you''re with me, I''ll keep you safe. There''s no limited supply of grilled fish, and all kinds of other delicacies, such as roast suckling pig, roast duck and so on." Su xunchun is very good at seducing children. He looks like an asshole who uses candy to cajole children.


    Big black cat throat surging, very heart, but she still feel that this human will not be so kind, the sky will not drop pie down.


    Su Xun suddenly said, "of course, sometimes you also need to help me. For example, in places with complex terrain, you need to allow me to ride for the time being."


    The big black cat didn''t feel angry when he heard this. On the contrary, he felt relieved. That''s right. With such rich conditions, there must be a plan.


    If Su Xun didn''t offer anything, she would think there was a conspiracy.


    Everything was well paved by Su Xun.


    So many times, if you change the position of the sentence, the effect will be very different.Mei Pang is stunned. He is still a big brother with a deep routine. He grabs other people''s spirit flowers and wants them to follow him as a mount. He is just rotten grapes and full of bad water.


    And the appearance of the cat demon is obviously moved. Mei Pang sighs. The little thing is still too young. He has never been out of society and has never seen people''s heart.


    Do you think he''s just riding you now?


    When you become human, he has to ride you, not only during the day, but also at night.


    Mei Pang swears that he is just filled with emotion, never envious, never!


    Big black cat cocked his head and didn''t move. He didn''t refuse or agree.


    Su Xun would smile. He knew that the little thing was arrogant. How could he bow his head.


    So he went up the steps wisely and pleaded with his face: "please do agree to my request. After all, I have to look for another two kinds of materials. In the mountains, the road is very difficult. Without you, I''m afraid we can''t do anything."


    "Meow."


    Big black cat is very satisfied, nodded, since you put the king said so important, and see in your sincerity, the king reluctantly agreed to you. Make complaints about


    ''s death.


    Mei Pang sighed. It''s over. It''s over. Another one has been fooled into limping.


    What''s the matter with the adults of the monster? They have no sense of responsibility to guard the demon. How can they put their children out and run around?


    Look, isn''t the simple goblin fooled by the evil human?


    This cat only looks at those eyes to know that it is of extraordinary breed. He also wants to be so powerful that he can become a cat earmother''s Mount in the future.


    Envy, let plum fat man beyond recognition.


    "Do you have a name?" Su Xun looked at the big black cat and asked.


    Big black cat a Leng, then meow a, haughty raised head again.


    Well, susian understood. This guy has no name.


    Looking at her pale green and pale blue eyes, Su Xun said, "your eyes are very special, just like glass amber. We met because of the two colored glass white orchids. Why don''t you call them colored glass later?"


    As soon as the big black cat''s eyes are bright, well, my king reluctantly accepts your name as a human servant.


    I''m afraid that Su Xun never dreamed that the dead cat on the other side had taken himself as a servant.


    "Oh, country cat, I don''t know. Liuli, what a ghost name." The plump man who just caught the lemon chuckled and showed his disdain.


    Su Xun turned a white eye: "your understanding ability is worrying. It''s Liuli, not Liuli."

 Chapter 258

    The next day, seven in the morning.


    Xiaobai and Liuli went to the cliff to pick the flowers.


    It''s not a simple picking, but it''s directly mixed with that big piece of soil and dug up.


    Then put it in a small flowerpot prepared in advance.


    These spiritual plants are very harsh to the birth conditions, but after the birth, the vitality is extremely tenacious, which can not be compared with ordinary plants.


    As long as there is no external force to destroy, temporarily raised in a flowerpot, there will be no problem.


    The reason why we take such a large piece of soil is that we need to cultivate it in batches after we go back. Naturally, we need to further study the soil environment in which the glazed white orchid was born and grew.


    Su Xun has asked people to open a piece of land on the top of Yuliang mountain for planting spiritual plants. He is also planning to set up a laboratory on the mountain and hire a team of botanists to serve on the land.


    Money is willful!


    Yuliang mountain has beautiful scenery, mountains and rivers exist, and there are all kinds of wild animals on weekdays. It can be seen that the natural environment is certainly not bad.


    Combined with human intervention and scientific mass cultivation means, it should not be a difficult problem for these spiritual plants to grow in large quantities.


    After transplanting the orchid, it was not put on the car, but put on the river to absorb more earth atmosphere, and then began to make breakfast.


    Breakfast is tomato and beef brisket noodles. After all, there is not such a good kitchen environment in the wild. It''s good to have a decent breakfast.


    Liuli had shrunk to the size of a normal cat. Squatting beside Su Xun, he was salivating at the boiling soup noodles.


    Human food is so delicious.


    Especially after tasting the snacks that Xiaobai shared with her, she has quite reached the level of Liu Chan''s thought. She is happy here, but does not think about Shu.


    She has even begun to think deeply about how she can reasonably stay and continue to eat and drink after the pills have been trained.


    What she didn''t know was that she didn''t have to think so much.


    Because Su Xun was not ready to let her go at all.


    "I can get to the Dragon rack today. I hope I can find the last two materials there." The noodles are ready. Mei pangzi starts to choose noodles for everyone.


    Everyone is holding a bowl in his hand, and a bowl is also placed in front of Liuli.


    Su Xun picked up a piece of beef and fed it to his mouth. He said vaguely, "it depends on luck, but according to last night, we are very lucky."


    Not long after we set out, we collected a kind of material and cheated a mount. Isn''t that lucky enough?


    "Remember to put out the fire a little later. Don''t let a gust of wind blow over and burn the mountain." Qin Zhu smell the aroma of noodles to remind a.


    "Meow." All of a sudden, Liuli, who was eating noodles with his head down, trembled and his ears cried.


    Xiaobai said, "someone is coming."


    Demons can understand the language of demons, even though it''s cross species communication.


    Sure enough, soon, two people came from the path.


    They are a middle-aged man with a bald head and a thin young man with partial hairstyle.


    After they saw Xiaobai and Qin Zhu, they were very hopeless. They almost thought that they had met their immortal sister.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows and said, "what can I do for you


    The two of them reacted to this and said with a smile in their early years: "brother, we see smoke here and are attracted. Our car is out of gas. Could you please borrow some oil?"


    At the same time, he pointed to susian''s SUV not far away, and shook the oil pipe in his hand.


    "All right." Su Xun nodded and then asked, "have you eaten? Otherwise, we''ll have some food together and we''ll drive out to let you have some oil later. "


    As soon as the young man''s eyes brightened, he opened his mouth and wanted to agree.


    Bald middle-aged is the first to say: "no, no, we have also been driving for a day, just have a rest next to it, you eat slowly, don''t worry."


    "Well, please wait a little longer." Su Xun gave a little smile, and then accelerated the action of eating noodles.


    Partial division youth pushed to push bald middle-aged, low voice said: "why not promise, a day did not eat, starved to death, tomato sirloin, I like to eat."


    "If you eat a hammer, can you be a little cheeky? They are just polite words. You should take them seriously. " Bald middle-aged did not have the good spirit to stare him one eye.


    A few minutes later, smelling the aroma of the air, bald middle-aged crazy swallow saliva, he regretted.


    Today, he has learned a lifelong truth, that is, it is more important to have a full stomach than to have a face.


    "Look, big brother." All of a sudden, pianfen youth got excited and pulled the sleeves of the bald middle-aged.


    "Why? It''s crazy. " Bald impatiently said a word, and then along the direction of partial points youth to see, and then eyes a bright: "glass white orchid!""Shh Pianfen youth covered his bald mouth and lowered his voice: "big brother, keep a low profile and be quiet."


    "I didn''t expect that it would take no effort." Bareheaded broke off the hand of pianfen youth, staring at the two glazed white orchids in the flowerpot.


    Pianfen youth got up, bareheaded and grabbed him: "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll communicate with them to see if I can buy those two flowers with money." Partial division of youth said with a strong sense of reason.


    "You are stupid." The bald middle-aged man pulled him back to the ground, took a look at Su Xun and others, and said, "look at the cars they drove, Mercedes Benz. Do they need money? Besides, how do you know they don''t know these two flowers? "


    "Brother, you''re smart. I almost broke the big deal." Pianfen youth looked happy, and then asked: "what should we do?"


    The bald middle-aged man touched his chin: "now that we know that the glazed white orchids are in their hands, we will follow them all the time, looking for opportunities to steal them quietly, so that we can not complete the task taught us by adults?"


    "Big brother is wise!" The young man''s eyes brightened and flattered him.


    Bald middle-aged proud smile: "you are still too young, good follow me to learn, this is all experience, experience do not understand."


    "I understand." Pianfen youth nodded and longed to say: "we will take the glazed white orchids back, and the adults will certainly reuse us and reward us. Maybe we have a chance to live forever."


    Hearing this, bald middle-aged heart is also a burst of heat, forced to restrain the impulse to rush past, holding white orchid to run.


    Although he didn''t know why the adult wanted to search for the nearly extinct plant, he just had to do as he was told.


    "You two have been waiting for a long time. Your car is just outside."


    Su Xun''s voice brought them back to reality from fantasy.


    "Yes, it''s just outside on the edge of the national highway." Bareheaded and pianfen stood up, and there was no difference in their faces.


    "All right."


    Su Xun nodded and put the two pots of glazed white orchids on the mat under the co pilot.


    Then the group got on and drove out of the river.


    Bareheaded middle-aged and partial youth looked at each other and followed.

 Chapter 259

    Bald middle-aged, their car is a white horse herder, rough, bold.


    Mei opened the tank cap, put the pipe in, put the other end in the herdsman''s tank, and began to drain oil.


    "This is a self driving tour for you." Bald and Su Xun chat up, want to know more about the situation.


    After all, only by knowing the enemy can we win.


    Su Xun replied with a smile: "yes, where are you going?"


    "We''re also self driving, but it''s over. We''re going home." You can''t talk without a word.


    Mei pangzi suddenly said: "well, almost, two brothers, this oil is enough for you to drive to the front of the town."


    "Thank you, thank you guys. We''ll discount the oil money to you." Bareheaded and grateful, he took out 200 yuan from his wallet.


    Su Xun pushed back: "don''t, don''t rely on relatives at home, and rely on friends when going out. It''s not so busy."


    After refusing their money, Su Xun and others drove away.


    Looking at the far away SUV, pianfen youth sighed with emotion: "what a good man, so rich and so enthusiastic, I can''t bear to steal his things."


    "Pa!"


    Bareheaded middle-aged slapped him on the back of the head: "I''m sorry about your mother. Drive quickly to keep up with him. Don''t step on the horse for a while and lose him. There are so many forks."


    A moment later, the horse herder followed with a roar.


    Mei pangzi didn''t care if she saw it in the rearview mirror. After all, there were so many things on the way.


    An hour later, a red Honda SUV with a rock and roll DJ sped along the road.


    It was the old Taoist and young Taoist in the car. Their goal was dragon frame.


    Because Shenlongjia is deep in daze mountain, there must be more demons.


    Three cars, for different reasons, walk on the same road.


    Among the white horse herders.


    The young driver said to the bald head on the co pilot, "brother, who do you think that adult is?"


    "Where do I know?" Bald middle-aged straight back to the road.


    Pianfen youth also didn''t like it: "why didn''t he go to heaven? He can fly. Is he an immortal..."


    "Are you finished?" Bald middle-aged some impatience: "can drive well, this is a great opportunity for us to make contributions, don''t lose it."


    "Don''t worry, brother. My driving skill is just a drop of leverage. It''s not a big problem." Partial sub youth full of confidence said, speed up the speed.


    "Pa!"


    Bareheaded middle-aged slapped him on the back of the head: "why drive so fast? Are you worried that he won''t find us?"


    "Big brother, he doesn''t know that we are following. Can''t we go by the way?" The youth with partial division looks aggrieved.


    "Pa!"


    Bald middle-aged slapped: "fuck, why didn''t you say it earlier, did you mean to see me make a fool of myself?"


    Partial division of youth


    All of a sudden, he had the impulse to drive into a mountain and die with this guy.


    After passing the town, Mei didn''t stop. Instead, he was ready to drive directly to the county seat of Nara county to refuel and have lunch.


    Then bareheaded and pianfen were lost.


    Because Mei pangzi only gave them enough fuel to drive to the small town. If they don''t stop here to refuel, they will be trapped on the way because they don''t have enough fuel.


    "Hurry up, brother, hurry up." Sitting in the car, they kept urging the staff of the gas station.


    Staff rolled a white eye: "you urge me to have gross use, urge machine, urge hard, let it fill you up quickly."


    "Hoo ~ Hoo ~ Hoo ~" when pianfen youth heard this, he tried his best to blow air on the machine, and his face turned red.


    "Pa!"


    "Why do you have a slap on the back of your head?"


    "Didn''t he say that if you blow the machine hard, you can fill it up quickly?" Partial sub youth cover the back of the head, a face naive said.


    "Damn it." Bald middle-aged speechless, at this time only this word can describe his mood.


    The staff also looked confused and stammered at his bald head and said: "brother, your brother is very It''s very simple. "


    At this time, the oil was full. He took off the oil gun and closed the tank cap.


    "Just a few, that''s a stupid beep, just like you." Bareheaded not angry scold way.


    Staff smell speech ha ha a smile, and then smile with smile can''t smile out: "you step on the horse to scold me?"


    "Silly beep!" Pianfen youth gave vent to him, smashed several tickets in his face directly, and then drove away with one foot accelerator.


    The speed limit is 60, generally only 50 national roads. In order to catch up with Su Xun, he drove 100 yards.


    Another hour later, in Nara County, four of Su Xun were having lunch in a hotel after filling up the gas station.Half an hour later, bareheaded and pianfen also drove into Nara county. At the gas station, they heard the news that Su Xun''s four had just arrived.


    "At this time, they should eat in the city. It is estimated that they are not far from the gas station. They should look for decent hotels and restaurants. These rich people will never hurt themselves."


    Bald middle-aged is a talent, the analysis is clear.


    Ten minutes later, they saw Su Xun''s car outside a hotel.


    "You stare here, contact me at any time, and I''ll get another car." Bareheaded said to pianfen.


    The young man was puzzled: "what''s the change for?"


    "Your IQ is hopeless. They know our car. Even if it''s on the way, it can''t be on the way all the time." Bald face helpless, if it is not for this guy flattering himself very cool, he would have kicked fly.


    Pianfen youth suddenly realized: "big brother is worthy of big brother, big brother wise, little brother admire."


    Baldheaded in the heart a lot of cool, left partial points to watch, and then drive away.


    Twenty minutes later, he came back in a 70% new black Volkswagen Tiguan.


    This is rented in the county. I put my horse herder in the car rental company for the time being, so I saved so many procedures and drove the car away directly.


    In this way, they hid in Tiguan, chewing bread and staring at the door of the hotel.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun and others walked out of the hotel.


    "Meow ~" just came out, Liuli called a few times.


    Xiaobai''s face changed slightly, and the translator said, "she smelled the smell of the two people who borrowed oil today. They were in the Volkswagen car diagonally opposite."


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi looked at each other, but they didn''t turn to see the Volkswagen, but they were sure that the two guys were tracking themselves.


    "Drive away and give them a chance tonight to see what those two guys think." Su Xun said in a deep voice.


    I thought it was just a chance meeting, but I didn''t expect that the other party had another purpose.


    And so on, for light seeking and driving, so did not leave.


    "They''re gone. Keep up."


    The young man drove vaguely and bit the bread in his mouth.

 Chapter 260

    At seven o''clock in the evening, the car drove into the boundary of Shenlongjia.


    At this time, there are no tourists on the mountain, and some are just camping.


    The Dragon shelf is very big, with high mountains and dense forests. If you shout in it, the echo will be absorbed by the dense vegetation.


    Except for Dajiuhu, you can''t drive in, you can get in anywhere else.


    All the way up the mountain, stop in an open space.


    In the same way, move out the two glazed white orchids to absorb the earth''s atmosphere.


    After dinner, Su Xun and others deliberately pretended not to be vigilant and went to bed. In fact, they have been paying attention to the movement outside.


    The two figures quietly touched the camp of Su Xun and others.


    It''s the combination of bareheaded and partial division.


    "Big brother, flower, white orchid."


    Far away, pianfen pointed to the white orchid next to the tent and said in a low voice.


    "I see it. Let''s go. Work quietly. Don''t shoot in the field. We''ll retreat when we get the flowers."


    In this way, the two stooped to the tent.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that these two guys were actually coming for the glazed white orchid, which made him not calm.


    But at this time, he did not doubt that there were instructions behind the two men. After all, it was just a coincidence that he got the glazed white orchid, and no one knew.


    So he just thought that these two guys recognized the glazed white orchid and temporarily decided to steal along the way.


    But we have to learn a lesson.


    Xiaobai used magic to bald head and youth.


    Baldheaded and young people just came to the side of the glazed white orchid, they suddenly felt a whirl of heaven, and then the world in front of them changed.


    It was still a forest, but there was no Sushen''s tent, no glazed white orchids.


    There is no moon and stars in the sky, just a forest full of trees.


    "Brother, this What''s the matter? It''s a bit of a heresy. "


    Pianfen''s face turned white. He looked around and grabbed his bald sleeve.


    Bareheaded is not much better, but still trying to calm down: "don''t panic, calm down, the more this situation, the more calm, no big deal, I''m not afraid."


    "Brother, if you don''t shake your legs when you say this, I will feel more credible." Partial division youth said.


    Bareheaded looked down at his legs shaking like chaff, and a forced smile appeared on his face: "I had poliomyelitis when I was a child, which is a sequela. Really, I don''t cheat you."


    Suddenly, there was fog in the woods.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The faces of ghosts in the fog are ferocious and terrifying. The ghosts cry and laugh all the time. The wind blows and makes the scalp numb.


    "Ghost There''s a ghost, big brother. There''s a ghost. " Pianfen youth screamed with fright, and douda''s cold sweat kept falling from his forehead.


    Baldheaded also calmed down, his face was as white as paper, and his legs softened and he fell to the ground: "I''m dead, I''m dead, mom. I knew I shouldn''t have come to this ghost place for those two flowers. Now that adult can''t save us any more."


    Outside, Su Xun''s face changed when he heard this. He felt that there was something hidden about it. He put his hand on his bald shoulder and used psychics.


    Feel the hand on the shoulder, immersed in the illusion, bald said: "you pat me on the shoulder for what?"


    In the magic, although can not hear the voice of the outside world, but the senses are still there.


    "I didn''t, big brother." The young man raised his hands.


    Bald face changed greatly, the body trembled, the body was instantly stiff, urine soaked trouser legs.


    In his mind, since the hand is not partial, it can only be Ghosts.


    "Ghost, please let me go. I''ll burn incense for you and I''ll burn paper for you. Please let me go."


    Bareheaded kept kowtowing to the ground, a man was scared to tears, urine flow crotch.


    At this time, Su Xun had seen the information he wanted to know from his bald head''s memory.


    His face is very ugly, because he saw a person in his bald head''s memory, who also instructed him to look for the glazed white orchid.


    This is Liu An.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Liu An was still alive.


    It''s more tenacious than cockroaches.


    He looked for these materials, and it was obvious that he was also preparing to refine the pill. After all, he invented the pill.


    When Liu An recovers his strength or goes to a higher level, the first revenge he wants is undoubtedly himself.


    To tell the truth, Su Xun was really afraid of Liu An.


    That''s the strongest creature he''s ever seen on the surface.


    Therefore, we must start first.


    Su Xun took back his hand on his bald shoulder.


    Feeling the light on his shoulder, he was relieved and overjoyed: "thank you, master ghost. Thank you for not killing me. Don''t worry. I''ll never break my promise. You''ll leave a name. I''ll burn money for you every day."In the heart secret way, originally the ghost also can use the money to buy, as expected is rich can let the ghost push the mill.


    Meanwhile, two Taoists were walking up the mountain.


    All of a sudden, the old Taoist frowned: "there is evil in front, go."


    Voice down, a big age of his foot wind, speed even young people can''t keep up.


    The young Taoist also quickly followed up, but always lagged behind.


    Su xungang is ready to let Xiaobai remove the magic, and a big drink suddenly rings.


    "Dare to do evil, dare to do magic harm, die!"


    An old Taoist with immortal spirit leaped high, with a long sword in his hand, whistling away.


    At the foot of Su Xun, a stone broke into the air and hit the sword.


    The old Taoist just felt the sword shaking in his hand, his arm numb, his face was shocked, his body fell to the ground, and his eyes were fixed on Su Xun: "Ge * * has extraordinary hands, but he blocks the poor way to get rid of demons, dare to ask what he wants!"


    "The Taoist priest misunderstood that I raised this demon." Su Xun said lightly.


    The old Taoist snorted coldly: "raising demons and harming people, it seems that I have to get rid of not only demons but also people tonight."


    "Master, wait. Master, this is Mr. Su, Su Dong of Qingyun international. There must be some misunderstanding."


    The young Taoist who caught up with him recognized Su Xun. He just heard this and cried out.


    "Su Xun?"


    The old Taoist''s eyes were tiny. Although he didn''t go down the mountain for a long time, he had heard of Su Xun''s name.


    But then he snorted coldly: "so what about susian, if he has money, he can do whatever he wants, and tell the monster to harm people?"


    He dislikes such reckless rich people most.


    "I said, old bull nose, how can you be so tough? If you don''t know the course of things, you can see who is good and who is bad at a glance." Fat may stepped out of the car.


    The old Taoist Yusai, he just felt the evil spirit, saw Xiaobai use magic to confuse people, preconceived, so subconsciously began to get rid of the demon.


    Su Xun pointed to the bald head and pianfen who were still in the magic: "dare to ask Chang, these two people want to steal my things. I didn''t hurt them. I just taught them a lesson. Why not?"


    The old Taoist stood awkwardly in the same place with his sword, feeling in a dilemma.

 Chapter 261

    "Mr. Su, it''s all misunderstandings. My master is also dedicated to eliminating demons. He offends a lot. I hope Mr. Su will forgive me."


    The young Taoist is not very good at practicing Taoism, but he has everything to accomplish. In a few words, he gives his master a step.


    The old Taoist down the slope apologized to Su Xun: "Mr. Su, I''m sorry for my previous recklessness."


    "The old Taoist priest is polite. I don''t know what to call him?" Su Xun was not so careful. Sometimes he was very generous.


    Besides, the old Taoist on the other side is very powerful.


    "Poor yuyangzi, this is my apprentice Qingyun." The old Taoist dropped his voice and said, "Mr. Su, those two people have been taught a lesson, almost."


    He was afraid that those two would be scared into idiots.


    Su Xun took a look at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai solved the magic.


    Yuyangzi was stunned. The evil spirit he felt before was sent out from the cat. He thought it was the magic of the cat demon.


    I didn''t think that Xiaobai was also a demon. He turned pale and felt regret and happiness in his heart.


    Fortunately, Su Xun stopped the sword, otherwise his old bone would be explained here today.


    Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai were covered up by Su Xun''s Taoist art. He couldn''t see through Yu Yangzi''s cultivation, so he thought they were all living people at first.


    Qingyun was also shocked. How could Su Xun follow a big demon.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right, we''re all right."


    Looking at the familiar scenery around him, bareheaded and pianfen cried with joy, filled with the joy of the afterlife.


    "Happy to steal my white orchids?"


    At this time, Su Xun''s voice came into their ears.


    The smiles of the two people who held each other solidified in an instant. They just came out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den. Their mood rose and fell, which was more exciting than riding a roller coaster.


    "White orchid."


    Hearing this, yuyangzi and Qingyun looked at the two glazed white orchids emitting mild white light at the same time.


    Although they don''t know what this thing is for, they just look at the appearance and know it''s not ordinary.


    "Big brother, we can Can you explain that? " The bald middle-aged stammered and looked at Su Xun pitifully.


    Su Xun said with a gentle smile, "what do you think? Do you want to experience the excitement just now? "


    "You did it!" Two people instantly stare big eyes, think of just experience, is scalp numbness.


    Su Xun said lightly, "if you don''t want to, just stay with me. I have something to ask you. Don''t think about running away, or you will regret it."


    "Yes, yes."


    They nodded like chickens pecking rice, which was more clever than children in kindergarten.


    After all, those who have been beaten by society have learned to be tactful and compromise.


    "Taoist yuyangzi, I don''t know what happened when they came to the Dragon stand?" Su Xun''s eyes fell on Yu Yangzi again, which was the prelude of starting to catch up with others.


    Knowing that there was a big demon at the scene, yuyangzi did not dare to hide: "Mr. Su, we are here to subdue the demon, and also to find an expert by the way."


    "Master? How high is it? " Su Xun was curious.


    Yu Yangzi''s face was full of reverence: "this master first killed a snake demon with thunder method except for a tiger demon that ate human beings and two mouse demons. His strength is really rare, which makes people yearn for him."


    Su Xun''s face is strange. Isn''t that what NIMA said about himself?


    So I''m such a bull?


    "Hey, old man, you''ve got the right one. The expert in your mouth is right in front of you." Mei Pang said with a smile, pointing to Su Xun.


    Yu Yangzi was stunned: "is this gentleman joking with me?"


    "Do I have to make fun of you?" Mei Pang''s reply is not polite.


    Su Xun calmly said: "when yuyangzi Taoist priest so respected, those demons, nothing more than I do."


    When he heard Su Xun admit that yuyangzi and his apprentice Qingyun were shocked, his mind was blank.


    "I should have thought of that." Yuyangzi took a look at Xiaobai, then muttered to himself.


    How can we make a big demon follow us without real ability?


    Yu Yangzi looked at Su Xun with burning eyes. He was a real Qi practitioner. If he could get his advice, he would definitely benefit a lot.


    Su Xun''s scalp was numb when he was seen. This old man should not be a troublemaker.


    I don''t have this hobby myself.


    Yuyangzi took a deep breath: "please allow Mr. Su to go with me. If you can give me some advice, yuyangzi would be very grateful."


    "Your old fan." Mei Pang winked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun turned his eyes, looked at Yu Yangzi and said, "Taoist priest Yu Yangzi, I''m flattered. I don''t dare to give advice. I can only say that we all learn from each other.""Thank you, Mr. Su." Yuyangzi was overjoyed.


    Let Mei pangzi and them stay outside. Susian interrogates bareheaded and pianfen in the tent.


    They knelt on the ground and looked at Su Xun walking around. Their hearts were full of uneasiness and uneasiness.


    "I want you to do something for me."


    For a long time, Su Xun broke the silence.


    They were relieved: "Mr. Su, please tell me. We are willing to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire."


    "I want you to go back and record every move of your adult and send it to me every day."


    Su Xun didn''t have time to target Liu An, but he couldn''t relax his vigilance, so he was ready to stare at him first.


    According to the information he saw in his bald head''s memory, Liu An was hiding in a mountain in the mainland. The mainland didn''t have to use large caliber missiles to bombard him. If he really did that, wouldn''t he ignore his motherland? Every minute, the river crab God teaches people to be human.


    Therefore, the most urgent task is to collect and cultivate the materials for alchemy. It is essential to make yourself strong.


    Bald head and pianfen''s face changed greatly. They were all in a state of suspense. They didn''t say anything. How did Su Xun know?


    "As long as I want to know, I can know." Looking at their changeable expressions, Su Xun pretended to be a force.


    They were scared again. They bareheaded and said, "Mr. Su, since you know everything, you should know the power of that adult. I''m afraid we can''t finish this task."


    "That''s your problem. It''s not my turn to worry about it, and you can rest assured that any of your adults are not very sensitive to electronic products." Su Xun said softly.


    Having been buried in the earth for more than 2000 years, Liu An has long been out of touch with the times.


    Bareheaded and pianfen looked at each other, showed a wry smile, and said: "dare to die for your husband."


    By now, they have no way back.


    Su Xun nodded and showed a satisfied smile on his face: "very good, I will not treat you badly, and you must not think about playing tricks. I have just recorded this tomb. If you play tricks, the video will fall into the hands of the adult in your mouth at any time."


    "I''m afraid he won''t be as polite to you as I am to two mole ants who can be killed by backhand."


    Their faces turned pale and their bodies shook. Unexpectedly, Su Xun was so insidious.


    They feel that their biggest mistake in life is to steal these two glazed white orchids.

 Chapter 262

    Bareheaded and pianfen left overnight.


    There are many different tasks for them to collect materials for Liubai lake.


    So it doesn''t matter if they go home empty handed. After all, there are so many people, it''s impossible for each of them to get something, and it''s normal if they can''t find it.


    What''s more, now everyone is scattered to look for alchemy materials. There is no one around Liu An. They can get closer to him and gain his trust when they go back.


    "Brother, is there ten million in it?"


    Pianfen held a bank card, his hand trembled slightly. This card was the operation funds that Su Xun gave them to work behind the enemy.


    Although in modern society, in the first tier cities, a better house will cost more than 10 million.


    But it''s still a lot of money. How many people can''t make 10 million in their lifetime.


    This makes it easy for pianfen not to get excited.


    "He''s not going to cheat us." Bareheaded voice down, a bank card snatched in the past: "I carry, lest you lose, this is our money."


    Pianfen was reluctant to part with him, but he didn''t dare to retort. He only asked, "brother, what are you going to do? That adult is so powerful. If we are found, we are afraid that we will die miserably."


    "So never let him find out." "I have a perfect plan. Mr. Su said that the adult is not sensitive to electronic products and modern technology. This is where we can use it."


    "Brother, I''m rather stupid. Can you make it clear?" Pianfen stopped and looked at his bald head.


    Bald middle-aged heard this, pleased to touch his dog''s head: "can realize this, that you are not stupid to the point of incurable."


    Pianfen always felt that he was scolding him, but he felt that he was praising him.


    "The lighting in the cave is inconvenient. When we go back, we suggest that the adult set up a circuit to power the cave. He doesn''t understand this, and all the others go out to look for materials, so we can only take charge of it."


    "At that time, we''ll take advantage of the opportunity to set up a circuit and fill the cave with micro cameras everywhere, which is not easy to find, won''t it?" There was a proud smile on his bald face.


    After hearing this, pianfen young man exclaimed, "wonderful, brother, you are so smart."


    Then he showed a suspicious color: "adults may not find these cameras, what if other people find out?"


    "Then buy him off and turn him into your own man. Let''s make a fortune with Mr. chasu''s rotten money. If he doesn''t appreciate it, kill him!" A cold light flashed in his bald eyes.


    The young man shivered. He always felt that his elder brother was a little different.


    But it was Su Xun''s ten million that moved the bald head.


    After all, they are all forced by Liu An, because of Liu An''s strength, they can only be dogs for him.


    But Liu an always asked them to do this and that, but he didn''t give them a cent, and asked them to pour money into it.


    And this Liu An is like a bumpkin. He doesn''t know anything. Sometimes they just play with each other and they will die because they annoy Liu An.


    How dare you complain?


    Liu An''s killing is as simple as crushing an ant.


    It can only be said that bareheaded Liu has been suffering for a long time.


    Now there''s something in Su Xun''s hands. He can''t resist. Since he can''t resist, enjoy it.


    At least there''s money.


    Compared with Liu An, Su Xun has more conscience.


    Nowadays, whoever has money is the master.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Uncle Su is talking with yuyangzi.


    "I don''t know which school Taoist yuyangzi came from?"


    As soon as he saw that the same pattern was embroidered on yuyangzi''s and Qingyun''s robes, Su Xun knew that they were covered by sects.


    Yuyangzi replied respectfully: "if you return to Mr. Su, I am the four elders of yudingshan."


    "Oh, nice to meet you." Su Xun suddenly realized.


    Yuyangzi''s eyes brightened: "Mr. Su has heard of our Yuding sect?"


    "Never heard of it." Su Xun blurted out that I was just saying something polite.


    Yuyangzi


    I''ve never heard of what you''re doing with that look? Isn''t that misleading me.


    For a moment, the scene was a little awkward.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Su was still an expert in practicing Qi. He was really hiding in the city." Qingyun began to warm up again.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "it''s not worth mentioning that there''s a small skill in carving insects."


    Qingyun and yuyangzi have a twitch at the corner of their mouth. Brother, do you know that your modesty hurt our self-esteem unintentionally?


    If it''s all called carving insects, what are we?


    Shit, we''re not QAQ.


    "Mr. Su is too modest. Nowadays, it''s hard for the practitioners of Qi to reach the top of the blue sky. Before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, all schools gave up practicing Qi long ago and specialized in Taoism. It''s really admirable that Mr. Su can make such achievements against the current." Qingyun is a man of culture at first sight. Even flattering is so fat but not greasy. It''s fresh, refined and comfortable.Like Mei Pang, an illiterate person who flatters, he blurts out that he''s lying in a bunker.


    Su Xun looked at yuyangzi: "Taoist priest, your apprentice is not simple. Your cultural accomplishment is a little high."


    He likes cultural people.


    "Mr. Su is flattered. No talent. Taoist scholars with a doctorate in Taoist cultural studies and a certificate issued by the state can receive subsidies every year." Qingyun smiles and takes out his qualification certificate.


    Su Xun


    Fat Mei


    Are the conditions so harsh for being a Taoist now?


    Mei pangzi thought about her junior high school diploma under the wardrobe, and decided to let it continue to eat ashes in her whole life (????).


    "Cough, cough." Yu Yangzi was not satisfied with the pressure of Qingyun''s disguise. He digged the topic: "Mr. Su, I don''t know why you came to Shenlongjia?"


    "Get rid of the demons and look for two plants by the way." It was originally three kinds, but the glazed white orchid has been found.


    As soon as Qingyun''s eyes brightened, he pointed to the two white orchids: "Mr. Su, is it similar to this?"


    This flower is not simple. He is full of curiosity.


    "Yes, the other two are called huanyangcao and tianlingguo." Su Xun didn''t hide it, because now there are not many people who know these plants.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun look at each other. Although they don''t know what they are used for, their names seem very powerful.


    If you don''t understand, you can''t take this topic, so yuyangzi takes another topic that he is good at: "Mr. Su, we also come to get rid of demons. I don''t know why, in the past, we may never see a monster in our whole life, but recently these animals..."


    "Cough Cough, cough... " Hearing the word "animal", Qingyun coughed violently to remind his master.


    Yuyangzi suddenly wakes up in a cold sweat. He almost forgets that there is a big demon.


    Strong desire for survival prompted him to change his words abruptly: "but recently these monsters have become more and more active, which is not a good omen."


    Voice falls, he Yu Guang secretly glances at Xiao Bai who is sharing potato chips with Liuli. Seeing that she has no sign of anger, he is relieved.


    Then he began to respect Su Xun. He was able to turn a big demon into a human PET. Mr. Su''s accomplishments were unfathomable.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun run all the way to crazy brain tonic.

 Chapter 263

    "Yes, monsters are more and more active and people are in a panic." Su Xun nodded deeply.


    But he expected to meet a few more monsters and let him finish the task.


    The identity task of the demon catcher is to subdue or kill ten monsters, and five of them are still short of completing the task.


    Yuyangzi sighed: "now the reason why the monster is suddenly active has not been investigated clearly, and I don''t know what''s going on."


    When he said this, he glanced at Xiaobai and Liuli.


    Guess, maybe these two know why?


    "They haven''t been in contact with other demons." Su Xun saw what he thought and answered.


    Yuyangzi was a little disappointed when he heard that.


    "Master, it''s twelve o''clock." Qin Zhu reminded Su Xun.


    Hearing Qin Zhu''s address, yuyangzi and Qingyun eyebrow again. Isn''t this lady a human?


    Then they began to observe Qin Zhu carefully. They found that in the light of the fire, everyone had a shadow, but she didn''t.


    Ghosts.


    A word came to mind at the same time.


    Moreover, it condenses the entity, and the Yin Qi is introverted, which is the same as ordinary people. It is definitely the Yin thing of the ghost King level.


    Both of them were very thirsty. How fierce Mr. Su was, and he was enslaved by the demons and ghosts at the same time.


    They were in awe of Su Xun.


    There is no doubt that it is a wonderful misunderstanding.


    Su Xun got up and said to Yu Yangzi, "Huanyang grass only breaks the ground and absorbs aura between 12 o''clock and sunrise. Do you want to rest here or go into the mountain with me?"


    "There is such a kind of spirit grass in the world. Naturally, I want to see it." Qingyun replied without hesitation that he could see many things that he had never heard of.


    Su Xun nodded, then patted Liuli''s head and winked at her. Sister, cooperate with me to make a force.


    Glass turned a white eye, and then elegant walk a few steps, the body is getting bigger and bigger, restored the calf size demon body, majestic.


    Su Xun stepped lightly, jumped up and down on the back of Liuli, and gave Yu Yangzi and Qingyun a cool smile: "you two, let''s go."


    As his voice fell, Liuli carried him slowly away.


    "Sooner or later, he will be forced to commit the crime by thunder," Mei pangzi said in a low voice


    There must be someone to guard the car. After all, the glazed white orchid can''t have an accident, so Xiaobai and qinzhu stay.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun were stunned, looking at Su Xun''s back. They were so surprised that they almost dropped their chin on the ground.


    This scene, as if everyone was walking, suddenly a companion drove a Ferrari, blinded everyone''s titanium dog eyes.


    "Master, this What kind of cat is this? The demon body is so big


    For a long time, Qingyun was relieved. Just now, he thought that the cat demon was only that big. After all, the ordinary cats he saw were all this size.


    But now he knows that this is the true body of the cat demon. He took hormone when he was a child.


    The real body of Liuli''s demon was a little too big for yuyangzi and Qingyun to be shocked.


    Where is such a big cat in the world?


    Yuyangzi''s face was solemn: "that cat has a green eye and a blue eye, right?"


    "Yes, it''s called heteromydriasis on the Internet. This kind of pet is very valuable." Qingyun nodded, worthy of a doctor, with a wide range of knowledge.


    Yu Yangzi pursed his lips and murmured to himself: "this is a natural yin-yang eye. It''s said that he can see through all the illusions in the world."


    "Master, do you know the breed of the cat?" Asked Qingyun.


    "This is no ordinary cat." Yuyangzi then pretended to shake his head mysteriously: "not to say, not to say."


    As a Taoist, Qingyun hates this kind of shoddy fellow. He only says half of what he says.


    If the other party is not his master, Qingyun will use a set of authentic Military Boxing to teach the other party how to behave.


    Of course, I know that this is not an ordinary cat, this is a demon cat!


    Next, along the way, Qingyun found that his master glanced at the cat from time to time, which satisfied his appetite and made him feel like a cat scratch.


    He vowed that he would find a chance to pry open master''s mouth and know what kind of cat this cat was.


    As a talented and educated Taoist, he also wants to create such a creature to set off his strong personality.


    Think about it. He is the most beautiful kid of Yuding sect.


    Su Xun had left the main road and entered the mountain forest. After all, Huanyang grass could not grow on the side of the road.


    "Meow."


    After walking for about half an hour, Liuli called and stopped.


    "Mr. Su, what do you find?" Yuyangzi looked around and became alert.Su Xun awkwardly came down from Liuli: "this little guy is a little naughty. He wants to be lazy."


    After he came down, Liuli became a kitten again.


    Do you think you can ride a fat cat and walk happily?


    Yuyangzi can understand: "spirit beasts have their own pride. It''s not easy for Mr. Su to surrender."


    When Liuli heard this, he glanced at yuyangzi with disdain. Stupid human, he didn''t surrender to our king. He was just our king''s servant.


    Let him ride, but also the king sympathizes with his servants.


    If it were not for the king''s kindness, but for the good demon, he would have been enslaved by force for a long time.


    Qingyun''s eyes twinkle, spirit beast, not demon?


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to this: "let''s go, keep going."


    "Boom -"


    after walking for more than 20 minutes, there was a sudden thunder and lightning in the sky, dark clouds and strong wind.


    This is a place with high planting coverage. The weather is very unstable and the rain is abundant.


    "It''s going to rain. It looks like it''s still raining. Find a place to hide." Said Mei Pang.


    "Go ahead and have a look."


    Soon, the rain began to hit the leaves, and bigger and bigger.


    "There''s a temple. Take shelter from the rain."


    Suddenly, Qingyun points to the temple at the end of a path not far away and shouts.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Without time to think about it, the four of them ran to the temple in a slightly embarrassed way.


    "Boom -"


    a flash of lightning broke through the air, bringing a trace of brightness to the dark night.


    The broken temple was white by lightning. In the dark, the door of the temple was like a ferocious devil. His mouth was wide open, waiting for the four of Su Xun to run in.


    On the ground, there was a sign blown down by the wind, covered with leaves and soil. The word "no entering the temple" could be seen vaguely.


    "Fortunately, there is a temple. Otherwise, we have to be drenched today."


    After entering the temple, Mei pangzi was relieved and said happily.


    Qingyun nodded and squeezed his Taoist robe to absorb the rain: "it''s nothing to be drenched. The main reason is that the mountains are too high and there are so many trees. It''s very dangerous to thunder."


    "There are many tourists to Shenlongjia. It''s reasonable to say that there is no shortage of fireworks. Why is this temple so broken?" Su Xun frowned and put forward an unreasonable point.

 Chapter 264

    Su Xun''s voice fell, and the other three were quiet.


    Yes, temples in general tourist attractions are absolutely prosperous. Monks earn a lot of money, and they are fat.


    There are many tourists from all over the world. Why is this temple fair so broken?


    In all kinds of movies, this kind of broken temple has never been a good place.


    "Meow ~ meow ~ meow ~"


    at this moment, Liuli called several times in succession, and the voice was a little rapid.


    She felt that there was residual evil in the temple.


    Although she does not put this kind of demon in the eye, as long as there is no shape, there is no threat to her.


    But she didn''t want to be in trouble, so she wanted to remind Su Xun to leave.


    Yu Yangzi''s face was dignified: "Mr. Su, the spirit beast warned that this temple should not stay for a long time."


    "But where else?" Su Xun pointed to the outside of the temple door.


    Outside, it''s raining heavily, there''s a strong wind, and there''s lightning coming down from the sky from time to time. I''m afraid I can''t even see the way out now.


    Yuyangzi was silent. In this case, there was no way to go.


    Qingyun said: "the weather in Shenlongjia is changeable. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the rain stops. We''ll go then. What''s more, we''re here to get rid of demons? What''s to be afraid of? "


    "That''s right. It''s better not to be haunted by monsters. Otherwise, he will be devastated." Su Xun nodded, affirming Qingyun''s statement.


    Yu Yangzi said with a bitter smile, "it''s my fault."


    Yes, they are here to get rid of demons. If there are demons, why not?


    Su Xun turned back and began to look at everything in seconds. There was only one immortal worshipped in the temple, but the head of the statue had disappeared. He didn''t know which immortal he worshipped.


    "Boom -"


    another flash of lightning passed by. The light shone on the statue whose head had disappeared, and some people were infiltrated.


    "There''s a temple. Let''s go in and take shelter from the rain."


    At this time, a sound sounded, followed by a rush of footsteps, two men and a woman ran in.


    "Hello, big brothers."


    After seeing Su Xun and others, one of the boys said hello to them, and then they found a corner to have a rest.


    But Yu Guang glanced at Yu Yangzi and Qingyun from time to time. After all, when he saw the Taoist, everyone would be subconsciously curious.


    It''s a pity that the temple is too dark to see clearly, but it also makes the three people more alert.


    "Lan Lan, is that grass killed by the rain? Take it out quickly."


    Suddenly, one of the men with glasses thought of something and said to the woman anxiously.


    Another young man with a bullet also urged: "yes, I''ve just been taking shelter from the rain. I''ve forgotten. Don''t get drenched to death."


    The woman named Lanlan opened the wet backpack behind her and carefully took out a clinker bag, which was wrapped with soil and grass at the root.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK."


    Looking at the complete leaves of the grass, Lan Lan three people are relieved, showing a smile.


    Su Xun and Mei Pang, who were still careless, both changed their faces when they saw the grass. They looked at each other and showed ecstasy.


    I saw the grass leaves green, cotton root long, only two leaves, exuding a strange fragrance, just a take out filled the whole temple.


    This is what Su Xun and Mei pangzi are looking for.


    "Excuse me, three. I usually have a hobby of collecting all kinds of rare plants. I''m very interested in this grass in your hand. Do you have any intention to sell it?"


    Su Xun went to the three men with a gentle smile on his face.


    "You You are Su Xun! No, Mr. Su! "


    Just now the temple was too dark to see clearly. Now susian came to him. The young man with glasses recognized him and stood up with excitement.


    "Mr. Su!"


    LAN LAN and the bullet youth also got up at the same time, looking excited.


    After all, Su Xun is now a celebrity, the idol of countless young men and women.


    "Take it if you want, Mr. Su. It''s just a piece of grass." LAN LAN is a little excited and passes the Huanyang grass in her hand.


    They didn''t know about it at all, but they had never seen it. They didn''t find any information on the Internet. They happened to study biology, so they were interested in it and were ready to take it back for further study.


    Now that Su Xun asked for the grass, they would not refuse.


    Sue said, "I can''t look for three million, but I can''t like it, can I?"


    Huanyang grass is of great significance, and Su Xun didn''t want to take advantage of the three people, so he paid a million yuan to each one.


    "Three million!"


    The three people''s eyes widened in an instant. For the three people who are still in college, three million is definitely a huge sum of money.They''re just digging up a piece of grass on their way to travel. They can earn three million yuan. Why not?


    "Since you don''t mind, it''s settled. Direct transfer."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped. He took out his mobile phone and found that there was no signal. He frowned and took out a business card from his wallet and handed it to him: "in this way, you can take this business card and go directly to the company''s finance department to get money. I will tell them. I always believe I won''t default."


    "Yes, we certainly believe in Mr. Su."


    The three answered in unison, so they took the card and gave the grass to Su Xun.


    Thus, Su''s reputation among the people is very good.


    Until the deal, the three were still a little dizzy, feeling like a dream.


    He dug a grass to escape the rain, met Mr. Su, and made three million yuan. He thought it was incredible, but it was the truth.


    "Now I believe we are really lucky." Fat Mei can''t suppress her excitement.


    On the road, I met a white orchid with glass and picked up a grass to return to the sun. This is definitely my luck after sleeping with the goddess of luck.


    That''s right. Although Su Xun spent three million yuan, in Mei pangzi''s opinion, it''s no different from Bai Jian.


    Now he doubted whether tianlingguo would fall into their hands.


    Although yuyangzi and Qingyun can see that the grass is not vulgar, they don''t know what effect it has.


    Qingyun couldn''t suppress his curiosity: "Mr. Su, dare to ask, what is the magical effect of Huanyang grass and white orchid?"


    Su Xun just gave a meaningful smile and didn''t answer.


    I''m kidding. How can I tell others about the julingdan.


    Seeing this, Qingyun didn''t ask any more.


    Unconsciously, the rain outside has been small, the wind does not blow, but from time to time is still thunder and lightning.


    "Let''s go." Su Xun was ready to leave. He reminded the three people by the way: "three, it''s raining. Let''s go together."


    If these three people were allowed to stay here alone, there might be something unexpected.


    "Ah, yes, thank you, Mr. Su."


    It was a great pleasure for them to go with Mr. Su.


    "Step ~ step ~ step ~ step..."


    Just as a group of people were about to leave, a sound of footwork suddenly sounded from outside the temple. The sound was getting closer and closer to them.


    Everyone stopped subconsciously.

 Chapter 265

    "Step ~ step ~ step ~"


    as the sound of footsteps became clearer and clearer, in the dark, people saw the outline of a "person" from far to near.


    "Hoo, I''m the one who came to take shelter from the rain. It almost scared me to death."


    The man with weak glasses was relieved, and the tight string relaxed.


    Su Xun and Yu Yangzi also relaxed their vigilance.


    Because they didn''t feel the evil spirit and Yin Qi, which showed that they were really human.


    "Meow ~ meow ~ meow ~"


    Liuli stares at the approaching figure, barks a few times, and his eyes are shining.


    She has seen through the coming.


    Su Xun and others were on the alert again, because Liuli''s behavior showed that the person who came was probably not human.


    The evil that can cover up its own breath is very strong.


    Finally, the figure came to the door, the voice mildly said: "how there is a lovely kitten."


    "Boom -"


    a flash of lightning passed.


    With the help of the true light, all the people can see clearly.


    A woman, a beautiful woman.


    But Su Xun''s pupils suddenly contracted, because he saw a mark on the woman''s neck, and his body and head seemed to be put together.


    Then he thought of the statue with the head missing behind him, which made his feet cool.


    "Sister, are you here to take shelter from the rain? Come on in, we''re leaving soon. " Lan Lan looked at the woman at the door and said.


    "So anxious?" "This is not my way to treat guests as soon as I come back


    Heard this, Lan Lan three people are a little confused, this woman is the master of the broken temple?


    "I''ll see what you are when I pretend to be in malagobi."


    Mei pangzi, the God of war in Zuan, spits out fragrance and throws a piece of Rune paper in the past.


    With a wave of the woman''s hand, Mei pangzi''s Rune paper had been shocked to ashes before she got close to him.


    Hiss -


    seeing this scene, both Yu Yangzi and Qingyun took a breath of cool air. This evil spirit is absolutely rare in their lives.


    Don''t be afraid of lingfu, even if it''s downplayed, it will be destroyed. What kind of strength is this?


    "Fatso, you dare to do something to me. The lady will eat you first tonight."


    A look of anger flashed in the woman''s eyes, showing a strange expression. She reached out and grabbed Mei Pang. Her dark nails were like daggers.


    "Ah! Ghosts. "


    See this scene, Lan Lan three people are scared pale, ran to a corner squatting shivering.


    "I''m here, can I make you crazy?"


    Su Xun held the Zhenyao sword and used the Zhenyao sword technique to meet him.


    Since the Fu paper doesn''t work for her, I''ll get close to her and fight well.


    "We''ll go too."


    Yu Yangzi and Qingyun''s long sword came out of the scabbard to fight with Su Xun.


    The three men had a tacit understanding and forced the women out of the temple. The space in the temple was too small for them to display. They had too many people to give full play to their advantages.


    "I "I''m not a slouch!"


    Lan Lan three people see this scene are dumbfounded, elegant as she, also can''t help but vomit fragrance.


    Mr. Su is so fierce.


    "Jie, I didn''t expect that there are still four people who have real skills. However, when you enter our empress''s territory, you all have to stay as food rations. As a monk, your qi and blood are much more delicious than ordinary people."


    Women were flying around in the forest, their voices were harsh, their claws were like short blades, and they were fighting with Su Xun.


    "Meow."


    Looking at the dozen to dozen to go of several people, the colored glaze impatiently called a, the body shape soars, reveals the real body, raises the paw to draw past.


    This claw is as fast as the wind.


    "Patter!"


    The woman who was flying in the air was caught off guard and was slapped to the ground.


    "Bullshit." Cheers, fat may.


    The woman stared at the glass inconceivably and complained in her eyes: "you are also a demon. It''s shameful that you are driven by human beings! Roar - "


    with a roar of beast, her human skin broke, her head fell, and a small orange beast appeared in place, and then her body began to expand.


    Finally expanded to the size of a dog, although the size of glass can not be compared, but it is the demon flame towering, murderous.


    "It turned out to be a yellow skin. I''m afraid you''ll be transformed if you continue to practice cannibalism."


    Yu Yangzi''s eyes flashed a touch of fear, said in a deep voice, holding the sword in his hand.


    In fact, he wasn''t too flustered. After all, in his heart, Su Xun was an expert who subdued the ghost king and the big demon.


    With him, it is doomed that nothing will happen today.


    Su Xun: don''t take me with you


    "Human beings, you are all going to die!"She yelled hoarsely, then opened her mouth and vomited out the evil wind.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    Mother Huang Pi Zi jumped up at this opportunity, and her sharp claws went straight to Su Xun''s neck, which was very fast.


    But the speed of Liuli is faster, and it sweeps directly.


    "Bang -"


    the mother yellow skin was directly pulled out again and hit a tree severely, with blood spilling from the corner of her mouth.


    "No way! How can it be


    The mother''s yellow voice is shrill. A cat demon who can''t even speak has not been refined. It''s just bigger. How can it make her have no fighting power!


    The first time was an accident.


    What about the second time?


    Liuli stood high and walked past with elegant steps. She looked down at the mother yellow skin with an arrogant attitude, and her eyes were full of contempt.


    In front of my king, I dare to attack my servant. Who gives you the courage?


    Besides, if you kill the servant, what will he do with the pills that he promised to help me transform my body?


    The point is, when he died, who would offer me so many delicious food every day?


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi were also stunned. For the first time, they found that Liuli was so fierce.


    After that, their backs were a little chilly. Fortunately, Liuli didn''t do anything to them that night, otherwise they would all have to be told by the river.


    Thank you for your kindness.


    No wonder the dead cat is always proud and coquettish. It turns out that other people have this capital.


    Yuyangzi murmured to himself: "it''s worthy of being a spirit beast. Even if it''s a minor, it''s not comparable to ordinary demons."


    "Master, what kind of thing is this?" Qingyun bared his teeth and asked, now there is such a cat in front of him, he dare not ride, without him, his strength is not worthy of ah.


    Yuyangzi didn''t play a riddle this time, but said: "Youming nine life cat, also called Maoyou, has nine tails and nine lives when he is an adult. He is born with Yin and Yang, and can see through all the illusions in the world. According to the island myth, it is the pet of the God of death in hell. It is the killer of evil. Walking with the nether world, it is reasonable that there will not be such a creature in the sun. "


    Su Yunsi is a fat man.


    Crouching troughs, good guy. It''s a big story. It''s strong blood. Is that how you do what you want?


    Su Xun was so flustered that he felt that he had not found a mount, but an ancestor.


    After all, he would not dare to ride, and he would have to give her up.

 Chapter 266

    "Damn, I don''t believe it. I want to eat your heart out!"


    On the ground, mother yellow skin is almost crazy, her eyes are red and full of killing, and her evil spirit is becoming more and more violent.


    She rolled over and PATA, was the glass lazily raised the front foot and pressed back to the original place, unable to move.


    "Meow."


    Liuli let her go, with a bit of banter in her eyes, just like a cat teasing a mouse.


    As we all know, after catching a mouse, a cat will not directly bite it to death, but will play it to death.


    The more the mouse struggles, the more excited the cat will be. Enough of it, and then it will bite and eat it.


    But this time, mother huangpizi learned to be good. She stopped running and didn''t resist. Instead, she began to beg for mercy: "spare your life, my Lord. Please, for the sake of all the demons, let me go. It''s not easy to practice, my Lord."


    Liuli saw that she did not run away, and felt that it was no longer fun. She raised her front foot to show her sharp claws and was ready to kill the mother yellow skin.


    "No!" There was despair in her eyes.


    "Wait!" Su Xun suddenly stopped Liuli.


    Liuli stops and looks back at Su Xun impatiently. Stupid servant, are you teaching me to do things?


    Mother huangpizi escaped the disaster and was overjoyed. She cried to Su Xun, "if you can save me, as long as you can save my life, I will serve you day and night."


    "Well, you hold her down and I''ll kill her." Su Xun said to Liuli politely, very clever.


    This is definitely not advice.


    It''s respect for animals, mutual respect, you know, that''s it.


    The mother''s yellow skin is like a duck stuck in her neck, and her mood is like a roller coaster.


    She stared at Su Xun with red eyes. How could there be such a vicious human in the world.


    Liuli held down the mother''s yellow skin. Susian came forward with a sword and pierced it.


    Sixth demon, done.


    "Meow."


    Liuli looked at the yellow skin corpse, released her feet and turned into a lovely kitten.


    But now no one would think she was cute.


    "Elder sister, you will be my elder sister in the future." Mei Pang ran to Liuli and hugged her thigh.


    Until now, he found that the real big guy was always around him, which was too deep.


    In the face of Mei pangzi kneeling and licking, Liuli shows her satisfaction, licks her paws, and jumps to Su Xun''s shoulder with elegant steps.


    I''ve just ridden my king, and I want to ride you too.


    She is a reasonable demon, fair!


    "Thank you for your help."


    Yuyangzi salutes Liuli.


    His heart was full of horror. Su Xun was surrounded by a big demon, a king of ghosts, and a nine life cat. How strong was he?


    Just now, even without his full strength, his mount had solved the yellow skin.


    (Su Xun: I can''t handle that yellow leather even if I try my best.)


    Yuyangzi is now suffering from serious Dehua.


    "Sue Mr. Su... "


    A weak voice rang out, Lan Lan three people came out from the broken temple, what just happened, they can''t digest for a while and a half.


    "Come on, go down the road. Don''t stay there. Remember to get money from my company."


    Su Xun didn''t worry about the three people telling the story. No picture, no video, no one believed him.


    "Yes, yes."


    Like Xiaomi, he nods his head and leaves quickly.


    "Let''s go, too. Let''s go back to the camp first, and then go to look for tianlingguo at dawn."


    The reason why we set out this evening is because of the characteristics of Huanyang grass, but tianlingguo has no such restriction. It''s safer in the daytime.


    Su Xun fell behind and whispered to the glass on his shoulder: "you are so powerful. Why didn''t you kill us that night?"


    Liuli didn''t pay any attention to him. She was afraid of Xiaobai at that time. She thought it was a big demon. Otherwise, Su Xun would have been cold for a long time.


    Later, Su Xun lured her with grilled fish and put forward the idea of gathering elixir. She could not kill her if she still had food and shelter.


    She can tell a full meal from a full one.


    As long as you follow Su Xun, she will not be short of pills, and she will have delicious food. Why not?


    Hum hum, stupid people always think that our king is easy to cheat. In fact, our king is clever.


    "Ha ~"


    just started, she was a little tired. She yawned and fell asleep on the servant''s shoulder.


    Su Xun gave a bitter smile. He said on the Internet every day that cat owner, cat owner, he really raised a cat owner.


    However, he was very curious. Yuyangzi said that the creature "nine life cat" should not appear in the sun. What''s the matter with glaze?"Master, you''re back. Just after it rained, we put everything in the car."


    Seeing Su Xun and others, Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai get out of the car.


    Liuli jumps on Xiaobai''s shoulder. After all, the demons and demons have to be closer to each other. What''s more, Xiaobai shares snacks with her every day.


    "Have you found Huanyang grass?" Qin Zhu asked.


    Plum fat man will hand over the grass in the past: "put it in the flowerpot."


    "Is this Huanyang grass?" Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai gathered together and looked at each other curiously.


    "Well, besides, it doesn''t smell very good."


    Because of the heavy rain outside, they have a rest in the car tonight.


    Because they are walking down to Yangzi with some cars.


    "Liuli, can I ask you a question?" Su Xun looked at Liuli and said.


    Xiaobai and Qin Zhu looked at each other, and they were both stunned. When did Su Xun be so polite to Liuli?


    "Meow." Liuli raised his eyelids and gave him a look. I grant you permission to ask.


    Su Xun asked carefully: "why do you appear in the sun?"


    Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai are even more puzzled. What kind of ghost problem is this?


    Not in the world, should it still be in the world?


    There is Xiaobai as a translator, so the communication of one person and one cat is not a problem.


    "Meow meow ~" Liuli called lazily.


    "She has been here since she can remember," Xiao Bai said


    Well, Su Xun gave up. He wanted to know what was going on in the underworld through Liuli.


    I didn''t expect that this is a native nine life cat.


    I don''t know which pair of irresponsible parents have lost their children.


    At the same time, bareheaded and pianfen had gone back to the cave where Liu An had settled overnight by plane, and began to implement the lurking plan behind enemy lines arranged by Su Xun.


    As an ancient man, Liu An was quite easy to cheat in some aspects and agreed to the proposal of electrifying the cave.


    After all, he also thought that the thing that would light was magical, much more useful than the candle.


    In this way, barehead and pianfen began to install cameras and set up Skynet system in the cave.

 Chapter 267

    The sky of the Dragon frame is like a woman''s face, which changes as soon as it changes.


    Last night or downpour, this morning is sunny, only the raindrops on the leaves tell the madness of last night.


    By the side of the road, a big black G car left traces of rain. The sun blind pulled up, indicating that someone was resting inside.


    At this time, many tourists have started from the hotel to shuttle between the mountain roads.


    "Tut Tut, this car is hundreds of thousands, it''s really her grandmother''s domineering."


    "Hundreds of thousands? I''ll show you a few hundred thousand. It''s Big Ben, big g. no matter how many millions. "


    "Mad, what do you mean in this world? A car for the rich is more than a lifetime''s savings for us ordinary people."


    "That is, the state should collect the money of these unscrupulous capitalists and give it to the poor."


    Several tourists are talking around Su Xun''s big G, scolding the evil rich man, but they are holding a mobile phone to take a selfie and make friends.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    "Ah ~"


    Xiaobai and Qin Zhu came down from the car yawning and were stunned when they saw the onlookers.


    The onlookers suddenly saw that the two beauties were stunned.


    You''re welcome. Xiaobai and Qin Zhu''s appearance is absolutely the top level in the world.


    Everyone felt as if their youth had come back.


    Then they saw a very handsome young man coming down from the back seat.


    Click -


    for a moment, everyone felt heartbroken.


    They have already made up for what happened in the back of the car last night. The more they think about it, the more heartache they feel.


    Damn it, damn it, rich man!


    "What can I do for you


    Su Xun looked at the people in front of him and asked with a gentle smile.


    "No, it''s OK. It''s OK."


    "Look at your beautiful car. Look at it."


    A few people are a little stiff and leave one after another.


    In fact, they don''t hate the rich.


    Just because they can''t enjoy the_ ¨“¡£


    Yeah, that''s true.


    In fact, Su Xun didn''t do anything last night. He was practicing Qi all the time. A little makes a lot. A little is better than nothing.


    What''s more, fat Mei is sitting in the front row. He can''t do anything in the back. QAQ.


    Say fat, fat will come.


    Mei opened the car door and came down. She went to the trunk to get something for breakfast.


    Today''s breakfast is eight treasure porridge, the materials are all ready before, directly add water to boil on the line.


    "Good morning, Mr. Su."


    The energetic yuyangzi comes over with Qingyun.


    "Taoist yuyangzi, Taoist Qingyun, you are also early." Su Xun nodded in response.


    Qingyun stares at the boiling eight treasure porridge and grins: "Yo, you haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Yuyangzi was a little embarrassed. They didn''t prepare any supplies at all. At the instigation of his apprentice, they just got up early and came to eat.


    "Yes, just got up." Su Xun said softly.


    Qingyun waited for a long time, but did not wait for the following. He asked eagerly, "Mr. Su, what else?"


    "No, what else?" Su Xun looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Qingyun face squeeze out a not so beautiful smile: "no, nothing, very good."


    Why don''t you play according to the routine?


    Shouldn''t you ask us to eat next?


    We pretended to be embarrassed to accept.


    This is a complete plot.


    How can it be gone!


    However, to let him personally say that we are here for breakfast, his skin thickness is slightly less than that of Mei Pang, so he can''t tell.


    As for Su Xun, he didn''t think much about it. In his opinion, yuyangzi and Qingyun must have had breakfast before they came up, otherwise they would have a brain pit.


    In this way, yuyangzi and Qingyun are playing with their mobile phones to hide their embarrassment. Yu Guang stares at Su Xun and others drinking delicious eight treasure porridge.


    "Burp ~"


    Su Xun gave a full burp, put down his bowl and chopsticks, wiped his mouth, and said to Yu Yangzi, "today we''re going to Dajiu Lake."


    "Big nine lake? You''re not allowed to drive in anywhere. " Green cloud said.


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t answer.


    Then Qingyun realized that his words are idiotic.


    Most people can''t drive in.


    But is Su Xun an ordinary person?


    You can go to outer space, not to mention a small big nine lake.


    "Meow." Liuli stretched out her claw and patted Su Xun''s hand, then pointed to her mouth.


    She had a lot of porridge around her mouth.


    Xiaobai translated: "Liuli asked you to wipe her mouth.""Oh." Su Xun nodded, one hand caught her head, the other hand wiped her mouth a few times.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun are stunned. Are they so rude to such a big man?


    Liuli is also confused. His eyes are warm and angry. Stupid human, last night my king had already shown his strength. Why dare he do this to me.


    It''s because I can''t use the knife, or you''ve gone with the wind.


    Su Xun rubbed her cat''s head and said, "what are you looking at? Do you dare to stare at me when you eat mine and use mine?"


    He figured out last night that he couldn''t infer from the common sense that Liuli was a big man. From the previous performance of this guy, the more careful he was with her, the higher the dead cat would float.


    So we can''t get used to her. It''s just what we used to be.


    Mount, how can you ride on the master''s head?


    Mei Pang trembles. Brother, if you commit suicide, don''t take me with you. I haven''t lived enough.


    If the Master goes crazy, they will have to be arranged in order.


    "Meow ~" Liuli broke away from Su Xun, looked at him, and then went to the sun with elegant steps.


    Stupid human, insignificant servant, you should be glad that it is the delicious food and the pills that have not yet been refined to save your life.


    Hiss -


    Yu Yangzi and Qingyun take a breath of cool air. Mr. Su is so terrible. It''s really unfathomable.


    After cleaning up, the two cars drove to the direction of the big nine lake.


    Tianlingguo grows near the water source because its roots collect aura from the water. It is very picky about the water quality and only exists in the humid South.


    Tianlingguo is known to be the fruit of a tree by its name. It may feel that this kind of tree must be very tall.


    In fact, it is not.


    The tree of tianlingguo is very small, just like the saplings of ordinary trees. Its leaves are green, and it is insignificant before it bears fruit. Its fruit is light cyan before it matures, and it will become transparent like water after it matures.


    Many times, the fruit is not mature when people see it carefully.


    Of course, the probability of this kind of thing happening now is very small, because with the development of society, water pollution is more and more serious, aura is thin, I''m afraid this thing will be extinct.


    A Tianling fruit tree will bear several fruits at the beginning, but only one will mature at the end, and the nutrients of other fruits will fall off automatically after being absorbed.

 Chapter 268

    With an area of about 24 square kilometers and an altitude of 1700 meters, Dajiu Lake is the largest alpine plain in the central part of Longguo. It has abundant rainfall, lush water and grass, cool climate, nine peaks, nine streams and nine lakes in the East and West, with clear water quality and pleasant scenery.


    Here we can even see the Wild Sika deer, which is enough to show that the pollution here is not serious.


    "Trough, why can they drive in."


    "Yes, why can they drive in? We can''t."


    "Shit, what''s the reason? It''s such a drag."


    Tourists are surprised to see two cars driving into Dajiuhu scenic area.


    "Is that the privilege of the big man? Love, love."


    Qingyun is driving the red Honda in the scenic area with a high mood.


    He used to scold these people for breaking the rules.


    Now it''s his turn to realize how good it feels to be unbridled and unrestrained.


    Park the car at a rest spot at the foot of the mountain, leaving Xiaobai and Qin Zhu guarding the white orchid and Huanyang grass. Su Xunmei and fat man walk to the lake on the mountain with a bag.


    They are going to look for nine lakes one by one.


    Liuli was not with them, but lazily lying on the roof of the car, crying the sun.


    "Wow, what a lovely cat."


    "Little sister, is this your cat? It''s really lovely. I have good eyes. "


    The high-value colored glaze attracts many young tourists, some people throw food, and all kinds of unopened snacks are thrown on the roof.


    Liuli rolled his eyes with disdain and left. Stupid human, my king is not an ordinary cat.


    After two steps, she turned around, picked up the unopened ham sausage from the tourists and jumped into the car.


    Although these human beings are very stupid, but for the sake of their voluntary confession, my king is magnanimous and does not care about them in general.


    At least, they know how to please themselves better than stupid servant Su Xun.


    "She just Are you looking down on me? "


    A feeding little sister some unbelievable said.


    At this time, Su Xun and Yu Yangzi had come to the first lake.


    On the edge of the lake stood warning signs of dangerous water depth.


    There is a stone road leading to a platform beside the lake, which can meet the requirements of taking photos by the lake and avoid trampling on the lawn.


    Many tourists took photos on the platform without trampling on the lawn around the lake.


    "The quality of people is very high now. It''s not so exaggerated on the Internet." Fat plum praised.


    Su Xun pointed to another warning sign not far away: "I think that may be the reason."


    When Mei Pang saw it, the warning sign said: please don''t step on the lawn. Violators will be fined 1000 yuan.


    Around, there are special patrols. They are also to prevent accidents such as falling into the lake.


    "If we trample on the lawn, we will not appear to have no quality." Qingyun hesitated.


    If you want to go to the lake to look for tianlingguo, you have to step into the wild lawn in front of you.


    Mei chubby quite experienced smile: "it''s OK, as long as the skin is thick enough, not afraid of the strange eyes around."


    Qingyun


    That sounds so reasonable that I can''t refute it.


    Yu Yangzi looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun slowly took out his sunglasses and put on a mask he had already prepared.


    "Damn it The other three scolded with one voice.


    Compared with being ridiculed, tianlingguo is more important, so they can only be people without quality.


    "Hey, those four, what are you doing! Don''t you see no trampling on the lawn? "


    As soon as they stepped into the lawn, the patrolman who had been staring at them came to cut the leeks.


    The high fine of 1000 yuan stipulated by the scenic spot has scared off most people who dare to trample on the lawn. The patrolmen have not earned extra money for a long time.


    Now he saw four lengtouqing make this kind of mistake, his first reaction was not anger, but excitement, and finally he was going to open.


    "You four, pay the fine!"


    Su Xun took out a stack of cash at random and threw it in the past: "I''ll count it slowly. I''ll punish all of today''s money. Don''t bother us."


    Qingyun is stunned. If you have money, you can do whatever you want.


    Looking at the money in his arms, the patrolman was directly confused, and then glared at Su Xun: "boy, are you insulting me?"


    "No?" Su Xun under the mask laughed and reached for the money: "don''t forget it."


    "I like the humiliation The patrolman stepped back with the money in his arms and said with a smile, "several bosses are busy slowly. If you have something to say, I have iced beer and snacks in the rest booth for free at any time."


    "On the way." Su Xun put up a thumb, and then took the three people to the lake.Qingyun and meipangzi despise the unfeeling and unprincipled behavior of the patrolmen.


    A few thousand dollars will buy them off. If they are replaced, less than 10000 yuan will be free of charge (??????).


    The patrolman looked at the money in his arms, and there was no one around. He stuffed it into his clothes.


    "Man, there are four people trampling on the lawn. Why don''t you punish them?"


    A middle-aged man ran over and pointed to Su Xun who had already come to the lake. He said indignantly.


    The patrolman''s face did not change: "they are the staff of the scenic area. They are checking the green plants, otherwise I would sit back and watch them so arrogant?"


    "Well, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." I''m sorry.


    The patrolman laughed: "it''s OK. You''re kind. I''ll take it."


    By the lake, Su Xun''s four people scattered and bent down to look around in the grass.


    "This is the time when tianlingguo is fruiting. The fruit is transparent and not easy to be found. You have to check it carefully. Don''t trample on it carelessly."


    Su Xun reminded the other three.


    "Damn, there are some staff working on the lake in the middle of the night."


    Mei pangzi suddenly said a word, because he found that the grass in front of him had been pressed, and it was still a large piece of this, but he just stood in the distance and couldn''t see it.


    "Tut Tut, this NIMA is really rolling around, pressing such a large area."


    Where is Mei Pang talking to himself? Su Xun doesn''t pay any attention to him. He is looking for tianlingguo.


    Mei Pang is ready to give up where she has been pressed, because even if there is tianlingguo, some dog men and women may have been crushed to death.


    As soon as he got up, he suddenly felt a flash of light, and found something reflecting the sunlight in the grass by the lake.


    He frowned and subconsciously approached to see clearly.


    At the same time, a huge shadow flashed across the lake with his back to him.


    "Dad, I just saw a big fish." On the platform for tourists to take photos, a little Lori who has been staring at the four curiously shakes her father''s arm and says.


    "Honey, of course there are fish in the lake." The father rubbed his daughter''s small head and said with a spoiled face.


    In his opinion, the big fish in a child''s mouth is not much bigger.

 Chapter 269

    Mei Pang comes to the reflective grass.


    Reach out to open the grass outside, you can see a small tree about 20 cm high inside.


    There is a transparent fruit the size of an apricot hanging on the small tree. If it is not reflected by the direct sunlight, it is not easy to find.


    Plum fat man stares at the fruit, for fear that it will disappear in the blink of an eye, and shouts without looking back.


    "Lying trough, brother, I found it here!"


    At the same time, in the lake behind him, in addition to the previous shadow, another shadow rose from the bottom of the lake.


    The two shadows hovered under the water, faster and faster, as if they were more and more irritable.


    "True or false!"


    Su Xun, Yu Yangzi and Qing Yun rushed to Mei pangzi.


    "See for yourself."


    Fat Mei points to the fruit.


    "If it''s really transparent color, colorless and tasteless, there''s no wonder in the world." Qingyun murmured to himself.


    Like before, glass white orchid, Huanyang grass, tianlingguo, he had never heard of it.


    He also specially checked on the Internet, not even a hair.


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have doubted that the three plants were made up.


    "Transplant it."


    Susian put down the bag and took out the flowerpot and shovel.


    His demon sword was in it, too.


    "What are they doing?"


    "It''s about digging, isn''t it? No one is in charge of patrol?"


    Watching the four people take out their shovels and flowerpots, many tourists are talking about it.


    "Lying trough."


    Patrol member secretly scolds a, you trample even if, unexpectedly still take out flowerpot to want to transplant, this is too much.


    But take people''s money and help them.


    He stood up and explained to the tourists, "don''t be surprised. They are all staff who come to check the green plants. If there are problems with the green plants, they should take them back for research, so as not to infect other green plants."


    "It turns out that''s the case. I said, where can people be so brave?"


    "I almost misunderstood. Fortunately, I didn''t make a big joke."


    It dawned on everyone that no one suspected that the patrolman was lying. It was too simple.


    Mei Pang took a shovel and began to dig around the Tianling fruit tree. He was very careful and afraid of breaking the root.


    "Roar -"


    just at this time, a roar came, and then the lake was shaken up several meters high waves. Two huge boa constrictors, one black and one white, sprang out of the lake and rushed to the four of Su Xun.


    The giant python is huge, and its body is only three or four meters above the water. Its sharp teeth are like sharp broken blades, which are cold under the sun.


    "Ah! There are snakes. What a big snake


    "It''s a monster, a monster! Run


    All the tourists were terrified by the sudden scene, screamed and fled in a panic. Many people lost their wallets and mobile phones.


    What little Lori saw before was not a fish at all, or one of the python.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Feeling the evil wind coming from behind, Su Xun roared, and then the four directly used a move to fight and roll.


    Although it looks a bit awkward, it''s really practical.


    The blood of the two boa constrictors was taken back, because it was easy to hurt tianlingguo.


    "Damn, I also said which pair of wild mandarin ducks are fighting here. After working on the lawn for a long time, these two guys pressed it out. They focused on the heavenly fruit first."


    Mei Pang got up from the ground and looked at the python, which was nearly 10 meters long and had already landed on both ends. He was a bit weak.


    "You three deal with the one on the left. Give me the animal on the right."


    Su Xun took out the demon sword from his bag. His voice fell down and he rushed to the white python.


    I, brother Su, don''t talk too much. It''s over. Ollie!


    "Lying trough!"


    Tourists who have run far away are shocked to see this scene. Is it so fierce, big brother?


    "Didn''t you say they were staff? Do the staff still carry swords with them? "


    A tourist questioned the patrolman.


    Other people look at the patrolman, fart staff, believe your nonsense, this is like the staff of the scenic spot.


    Normal employees have been running faster than tourists like you!


    The patrolman was sweating and stammered: "this, that Can''t you bring a sword? "


    No one paid any attention to him. They were all staring at the lake, and some people took out their mobile phone videos.


    By the lake, Su Xun rushed to the white python with his sword, and then jumped up. With the sound of breaking the air, the Zhenyao sword stabbed at the seven inch python.


    Python dodged, but the demon sword stabbed a scale off his body, and the blood seeped out."Roar!"


    The python was angry and roared. The huge snake''s tail swept to susian. The lawn on the ground was directly lifted away, and the dust was everywhere.


    As soon as Su Xun''s face changed, the demon sword was on the ground and his body floated out.


    "Hoo -"


    snake tail swept past him with a burst of strength and risk.


    If hit, I''m afraid all the bones will be broken.


    Whether it was two monstrous python, or Su Xun and others, both sides had a tacit understanding, and did not affect the Tianling fruit tree.


    Otherwise, the Tianling fruit tree will be destroyed and they will fight with each other.


    "Roar!"


    The white Python let out a roar in his mouth and attacked Su Xun relying on his body shape again.


    "Come on! A beast, you are not allowed to be rampant Su Xun''s eyes were cold. He stepped on Yu''s feet and recited a mantra: "I wash myself with the sun, refine the truth with the moon, help me with the immortal, assist me with the sun and the moon, merge with me in twenty-eight nights, dry and evil, clear the water, and be as urgent as the law!"


    As the voice fell, he sprang up and stepped on the void. The long sword in his hand seemed to flow. He held the sword in both hands and cut it off with one sword. He cried angrily: "death!"


    "Thorn -"


    a dazzling white light burst out of the air, the sword roared, and the strong wind cut off a piece of grass on the ground like a sharp blade.


    A look of panic flashed through the eyes of the white python, trying to escape into the lake.


    However, the sword light has already arrived in a flash.


    "Puff -"


    the blade of the sword passed the flesh, the scales were flying, the blood was splashing, a huge snake head fell into the lake, and then the snake body banged on the bank.


    Then the lake was dyed red by the snake''s head.


    Su Xun fell to the ground and stood up with his sword. The blood beads slid down the tip of the sword. His figure was like a god man.


    Holding the sun and the moon to pick the stars, there is no such person in the world.


    Distant tourists are staring at this scene, a moment of absence, a blank mind, the body seems to be stiff in place.


    For a long time, a middle-aged man with elegant appearance and gold rimmed glasses mumbled to himself, breaking the dead silence: "a sword shines in Kyushu. I thought it was only in the novel that it always existed. Unexpectedly, I could see such a person in my lifetime."


    "Some people say that he is an immortal. Now I will not doubt him."


    "That''s too much. Last time, the body chaser of the fish fighting demon was weaker than him."

 Chapter 270

    Su Xun solved the white python.


    Mei pangzi, yuyangzi and Qingyun are still fighting with the black python.


    But three people join hands, black Python obviously has some can''t hold.


    "You go away, let me do it."


    The Taoist art that Su Xun had just performed was to use the power of Xingjun to impose on himself. At this time, the power had not dissipated. Of course, he had to seize the time to use it.


    It''s a time limited package.


    Mei pangzi and the three men looked at each other and almost withdrew from the regiment at the same time.


    The black Python took a look at Su Xun and spewed out a demon wind.


    The evil wind formed the Qi blade and attacked Su Xun with the sound of breaking the air.


    This Python is obviously more powerful than the one just now, at least it has skills.


    The coming air blade made Su Xun have to stay away from the edge.


    All of a sudden, a blade of Qi ran across his cheek. He dodged, but his mask was cut off.


    As for the sunglasses, they had fallen off when the donkey was rolling, so now his handsome face is not covered.


    "Lying trough, it''s him!"


    Looking at the face after the mask fell, the tourists with good eyesight not far away recognized him.


    "It''s master su. How can it be? Master Su is omnipotent. He can do everything!"


    "I know fortune telling, cooking, and making money. Now I''m on the horse, and I can get rid of demons. I''m on the hook."


    "Ask the state to dissect him..."


    All the tourists who knew Su Xun were crazy. No matter what, they didn''t expect that Su Xun would subdue demons and demons.


    "You, damn it."


    Su Xun''s sword pointed to the black Python and spit out three words coldly. His eyes were full of murders.


    "Roar -"


    the black Python roared. Everyone thought it was going to attack, but unexpectedly, it treacherously rushed into the lake.


    "Can you run away?"


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously and jumped up on the lake like walking on the ground, shaking his sword.


    it was the black water that blocked the boa constrictor when the waves were several meters high.


    At the same time, Su Xun''s sword had fallen.


    "Devil, die!"


    "Stab -"


    "roar!"


    Python can''t hide, it can only resist.


    But Su Xun, who had been helped by Xingjun, was the force of the world.


    "Puff -"


    another snake''s head flies high, scarlet blood in the air across a beautiful arc, and then with the snake''s head spills on the lake.


    there was a big splash of blood on the lake.


    Su Xun stepped on the snake body and went back to the bank. There was no wet place on his body.


    Behind him, two black and white snakeheads floated on the lake, and countless fish swarmed up to eat the demon meat.


    "Gulu ~"


    Qingyun swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty. He saw all the records about the practitioners of Qi from ancient books.


    Seeing Su Xun as an entry-level player, he couldn''t imagine how powerful those ancient Qi practitioners were.


    Cultivation and Qi training are totally different things.


    "Only practicing Qi is the foundation of everything!" Yu Yangzi''s face turned red with excitement, and his fist clenched under the Taoist robe.


    If you don''t practice Qi, such high-level Taoist Arts can''t be performed at all.


    The most they can do is to ask a God, and they can only ask their own grandmaster.


    The Grandmaster of the sect is very good. The grandmaster is very good at cooking chicken. It''s better not to invite God.


    Like Su Xun, it''s impossible for him to use the power of the star king of the Zhou Dynasty to exert his Taoism directly.


    "Why is he standing there motionless?"


    Qingyun looked at the shore, with his back to him and others. Su Xun, who was as straight as a javelin, was puzzled.


    "Pretend to be forced." Meipang said, and then squatted on the ground to continue to dig Tianling fruit trees.


    Is Su Xun such a vulgar person?


    Of course not. It''s just that Xingjun''s power has dissipated. He''s a little weak now, and his face is pale. He needs to slow down.


    A few minutes later, his face returned to normal, he took a deep breath and turned around.


    At this time, Mei pangzi had already transplanted the Tianling fruit tree, and collected all the rare materials for alchemy.


    "Shall we go over?"


    Not far away, a group of tourists are ready to move.


    They want to go there, but they don''t dare to disturb them. They can only wait for someone to take the lead. Everyone thinks so, so no one takes the lead in the end.


    I can only watch Su Xun leave.


    The tourists who recorded the video sent it to the Internet.


    "Shock, Su Da Shi is so talented that he can even get rid of demons. "Master Su is invincible, a sword shines in Kyushu! ¡·


    "Jinbang, the unknown side of the chairman of Qingyun international! ¡·


    less than ten minutes after the video was sent, it was hot, because Su Xun had his own heat.


    "Wocao, is this horse really master Su? I don''t have eyes


    "Are you sure it''s video, not computer made?"


    "Master Su knows fortune telling, cooking and making money. It''s no surprise that he can get rid of demons now."


    "It seems that we have been numbed by master Su''s show. We''ll show it once every three days."


    "Miserable, miserable, if foreigners see this video, there is no way to explain whether all of us in Longguo are good at Kung Fu."


    "Oh, my God, is this Sue? I''m in love with this man. I''m going to the Dragon kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, master Su has returned to the car.


    "There''s no time to explain. Drive away, or you won''t be able to leave soon."


    After getting on the bus, Su Xun said in a hurry that he could guess with his toes that the video had just been posted on the Internet.


    When these people around recognize him, what''s the point?


    A moment later, the two cars roared away.


    "Is this the heavenly fruit?"


    On the bus, Qin Zhu held the Tianling fruit tree in his arms. His eyes were full of curiosity and he reached out carefully to touch the fruit.


    Liuli saliva is about to flow out. It looks like it''s delicious.


    It is the most precious of the three materials that can keep the two python.


    "Don''t even think about it. If you eat it, I''ll eat you."


    Su Xun grabbed her and held her in his arms.


    "Meow meow ~"


    Liuli broke away from his arms, gave him a white look, and then fell on Xiaobai''s legs.


    "Drive back to Jiangnan directly?"


    Asked fat may.


    "If you don''t take the original road, you''d better take the national road. Forget it, take the provincial road."


    Su Xun still needs two demons to finish the identity task of catching demons. Now he goes back the same way, and the possibility of meeting demons on the way is too small.


    After all, those demons have been removed on the way here.


    In this way, Mei pangzi drove out of the dragon''s cage and raced on the provincial road leading to Jiangnan City, followed by Qingyun and yuyangzi.


    At noon, the car stopped by a stream.


    "Mr. Su, I have something to discuss with you." Yu Yangzi said to Su Xun.

 Chapter 271

    "What''s the matter? Please, Taoist yuyangzi


    Su Xun looked at Yu Yangzi curiously.


    Yuyangzi sincerely said: "Mr. Su is a good Taoist. Now he is haunted by demons. I sincerely invite Su Xun to join the Taoist League to kill demons and protect one side."


    "Tao Meng?" It was the first time that Su Xun heard about this organization.


    Yu Yangzi explained: "the Taoist League, whose full name is the Taoist alliance, has been guarding a place for the imperial court and deterring demons since ancient times. The Taoist League is a united organization of all the Taoist schools in the country and has existed since the Tang Dynasty."


    "Thank you very much, Taoist priest. But I''m used to being free and loose. Let it go." Su Xun declined Yu Yangzi''s invitation.


    He definitely has to bear certain responsibilities and obligations to join the Dao League. He does not want to be constrained.


    Yu Yangzi said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know how to handle it. Mr. Su will take it as if I didn''t say it."


    How can a Qi practitioner who is good at Tao and law and a rich man with high value join their Tao League?


    The reason why he sent out the invitation was that he wanted to try to attract talents for the organization.


    "Taoist yuyangzi, I''m a little curious about this alliance. How did you choose the alliance leader?" Su Xun asked.


    Hearing this, Yu Yangzi looked a little dim and shook his head: "the most recent leader of the alliance is a talented person who has been in charge of heaven and earth, but he suddenly disappeared. Later, the aura of heaven and earth was thin, and there were fewer and fewer demons and ghosts. The Alliance was in vain, and the position of leader of the alliance was empty all the time."


    "Now that the demons are ready to move, don''t you want to choose another leader to lead the world?" Su Xun thought that if it was true, it would be interesting. The Wulin assembly.


    Yuyangzi said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know. Yuding school is not a famous school. We don''t get a lot of information firsthand."


    "Is there a Daoist alliance or a Buddhist alliance?" Su Xun asked again. You know, Buddhism and Taoism have not been dealt with very well.


    Yuyangzi nodded: "of course, there are some, such as the alliance of martial arts. There are several similar alliances, big and small."


    Su Xun nodded thoughtfully. In the past, the demons and ghosts were hiding, and these alliances were in vain.


    Now the demons start to haunt, and naturally these alliances will start to work again.


    "Taoist yuyangzi, we are going back to Jiangnan City. You..."


    Before Su Xun had finished his words, Yu Yangzi arched his hand and said, "we''re going back to the Yuding sect. We''ll meet again in the mountains and rivers. Mr. Su, I hope to see you again in the future."


    "If you come to Jiangnan, welcome to my home." Su Xun had a good impression of Yu Yangzi and Qingyun.


    After practicing the julingdan, he naturally won''t treat the two badly. After all, they have done their best.


    After eating lunch in the same place, yuyangzi and Qingyun drove away first because they were not on the way.


    After a short rest, Su Xun and others set out again.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the car drove into a village.


    "There is evil in the village."


    Xiao Bai reminds me.


    Demons are naturally more sensitive to their own kind. Su Xun and Mei Pang haven''t found out yet.


    "Yes, let''s go and get to know the situation."


    Su Xun asked Mei pangzi to park the car at the door of a family.


    See a few people get out of the car, the door sitting in the cool old man also got up to welcome up.


    "Hello, old man." Su Xun passed a cigarette with a smile.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" After smoking, the old man didn''t catch his eyes.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to ask you something." With a faint smile on his face, Su Xun asked in a low voice, "old man, has anything bad happened in your village recently?"


    If it happens, it means that the demon is harming people, and Su Xun will not let it go.


    If not, maybe it''s just a demon who practices here. It doesn''t harm people, and there''s no conflict of interest. Su Xun doesn''t care.


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man''s face changed greatly. He said in a hurry, "no, no, nothing strange happened. Please go quickly."


    At the same time, he turned around and walked into the room, trying to shut Su Xun and others out.


    His side-effect is nothing but three hundred taels of silver here.


    Su Xun pushed the door and said, "old man, you don''t look like you''re OK. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Oh, young man, you are not from our village. I advise you to stop nosing and meddling. Let''s go quickly." The old man was not as strong as Su Xun, so he couldn''t close the door for a moment.


    Su Xun pushed the door open and went in. He sat down in a chair and said with a smile, "old man, the more you say that, the more curious I am."


    "You You really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. Don''t say I didn''t advise you, you will die! " The old man has some helplessness and irritability.Su Xun just looked at him with a smile, turned over a teacup from the table and poured himself a cup of tea.


    The old man had no choice but to say, "if you want to listen, I''ll tell you, but I hope you can have a sense of propriety and leave as soon as possible."


    "You speak first, and I''ll talk after listening." Su Xun took a cup of tea and tasted it.


    The old man sighed: "our village is not peaceful recently. Everything starts from Li Tiezhu, who brought back a daughter-in-law from the city at the end of the village."


    "Li Tiezhu is a famous villain in our village. Three months ago, he went to work in the city. Last week, he brought back a beautiful daughter-in-law from the city. They got married and had a drink in the village."


    "People in Li''s village have been afraid of losing things since that day, but he was afraid of losing things in tiejizhu."


    "Later, the village did not lose chickens, and began to lose face. First, the children were lost. Later, even adults began to disappear inexplicably. Someone found the children''s shoes outside Li Tiezhu''s yard."


    "They all think that the disappearance of these people has something to do with Li Tiezhu. After all, he is not a good thing. Someone goes to his house to make trouble, and then the next day he disappears. The villagers are afraid and dare not make trouble. People are in a panic and are waiting to die."


    After hearing this, Su Xun said, "why don''t you call the police?"


    "Call the police?" The old man laughed miserably and took out an old man''s machine from his pocket.


    Su Xun saw that there was no signal. He took out his cell phone and there was no signal.


    Su Xun asked again, "I know it''s dangerous. Why don''t I move?"


    "Moving?" The smile on the old man''s face was even more bitter: "at this juncture, who dares to run around? No one knows when you run out of the village and die outside. Young man, you shouldn''t pass here, let alone stop."


    Su Xun took a cold breath and imprisoned a village for food. This demon is very fierce!

 Chapter 272

    A moment later, susian came out of the old man''s hall with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Then the old man closed the door and put in the bolt.


    "Well, what did you find out?"


    Mei asked, holding the steering wheel in one hand.


    A man who can drive a million gigabytes with one hand, no matter how ugly, is the male god in the eyes of many girls.


    Su Xun looked at the village shrouded in the night. There was no one on the village road. He spewed out a mouthful of smoke: "fierce."


    Then he recounted what he had heard.


    "Hiss -"


    after hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    It doesn''t matter how the demon is cultivated.


    The most important thing is that the people living in one village are fed by people, and the means are cruel and violent.


    "Who cares?" Asked fat may.


    Su Xun laughed, snuffed out the cigarette end, threw it on the ground, and stepped on it with his feet: "after all, it''s human society. How can three or two animals be rampant?"


    Su Xun was not used to such arrogant demons.


    "Then get on the bus and go to Li Tiezhu''s house to see how coquettish his daughter-in-law is in the city." Mei Pang is not ambiguous. He will never step back when he goes up the mountain and down the sea of fire.


    Su Xun opened the door and drove to the end of the village, because the old man said that Li Tiezhu''s home was at the end of the village.


    He didn''t say it was the house. Su Xun asked again and again, but the old man just refused to say it, because he was harming Su Xun, a group of passers-by.


    The old man was so kind-hearted that how could Su Xun have the heart to abandon this deserted village?


    People in the village dare not go out, they can''t make a phone call, and people outside the village won''t stop when they pass by.


    If he doesn''t care, the villagers in this village will be dead.


    A man is born between heaven and earth. There is a saying that he doesn''t do something, but he wants to be worthy of his heart.


    At the end of the village, there are several houses.


    After parking the car, Su Xun got off with Mei Pang, carrying the town demon sword wrapped in coarse cloth.


    "You''re waiting. Watch what''s in the car."


    Su Xun said to Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai that what he said was naturally the three kinds of alchemy materials.


    "Let''s go, knock on the door and see where Li Tiezhu lives." Mei said with a grin and went to the nearest dirt house.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Is anyone here? Open the door. A passer-by will inquire about something. "


    A moment later, the wooden door opened with the sound of acid teeth.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi saw a thin, middle-aged man with an ugly face.


    The middle-aged man stared at them and did not speak.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, brother. I want to know where Li Tiezhu lives. We''re his cousins. We''re here to visit relatives."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man grinned and showed his yellow teeth: "I am Li Tiezhu."


    Su Xun


    Fat Mei


    It''s very embarrassing to step on the horse. It must be a special fate to pretend to be my cousin and meet the principal ~


    but Mei pangzi always believes that as long as I''m not embarrassed, it must be someone else.


    So he just laughed and reached for Li Tiezhu''s shoulder: "Tiezhu, I heard that you married a girl in the city. That guy is old. Your cousin, I specially brought my friend to see you. By the way, what about my sister-in-law? Isn''t my sister-in-law at home? "


    As he spoke, he put his head into the room and looked around.


    "Pillar, big night, who is it?"


    A coquettish, flattering voice into the two ears, followed by Xiangfeng, a woman in a nightgown came out.


    The woman is about thirty years old, with spring in her eyes, fair skin, plump figure, and the baby''s granary is trembling when she walks. She''s really afraid of jumping out of it.


    Mei pangzi takes a breath. Good guy, no wonder Li Tiezhu, the villain in the village, has become such a skinny ghost.


    With such a wife, the iron body can''t carry it. This leg, this waist, this is a walking man''s harvester.


    Mei Pang is a little bit hard and respectful.


    Su Xun used his eyes to see through the wind, the body of the coquettish Banshee.


    But he was stunned the next second.


    It''s not magic, it''s not transformation. This woman is actually a human, a real living person.


    Where does the evil spirit in this village come from?


    "Oh, brother, it''s embarrassing for you to stare at people like this."


    The woman''s pettiness and indignation gave Su Xun a look like anger and strange. Her mouth turned up and she was as charming as a demon.


    "My sister-in-law''s appearance makes my younger brother astonished. There are many presumptuous places. I hope my sister-in-law will be more generous."


    Su Xun showed his apology, and his heart was full of doubts. According to the old man, Li Tiezhu''s family is really the root of strange things, but what about demons?The woman chuckled and glanced at Su Xun: "Haihan? My sister-in-law can contain it. I''m afraid my younger brother can''t stand it. "


    Mei Pang blinks, sleeps in the trough, in a twinkling of an eye, does this car get on the high speed?


    He took a look at Li Tiezhu and was shocked to see that he was indifferent. He was a gentleman with an open mind.


    "Women in the countryside, it''s nothing to make a joke." Li Tiezhu said lightly.


    That''s right. Both Su Xun and Mei pangzi are from rural areas, and they feel the same way.


    The married women in the village are all old drivers, and their cars soar to new heights when they don''t pay attention to them.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that this rumor is false. Younger siblings are more coquettish than those in the legend. Tie Zhu is very lucky, but brother Zhu is afraid that his body is not good. How about letting brother work for him for two days?"


    Mei Fanzi thought that the woman in front of him was a demon, so he spoke freely.


    The woman looked at Mei Pang for a moment, only chuckled, and then said, "Zhu, what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you invite the two brothers into the room for a drink?"


    Mei Pang feels humiliated. What a fairy dare to look down on me, Mei Wenhua.


    "Believe it or not, I am also a fierce man seven times a night." Mei pangzi said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded: "Xin, you wake up and pee seven times a night."


    Fat Mei


    "Two brothers, please come inside." Li Tiezhu''s voice is hoarse, which makes people feel uncomfortable.


    As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t care about Su Xun and Mei Pang, so he turned and entered the room.


    "This woman is human." Su Xun deliberately fell behind and whispered to Mei Pang.


    Mei Pang''s eyelids jumped: "isn''t it a demon? Where did the evil spirit of the village come from? "


    "Go in and have a look. Maybe a demon is hiding in the house?" Su Xun said.


    But let him down, into the house did not find traces of the demon.


    Although the old man and his wife seem to have some evidence for their marriage, it is true.


    What the hell is going on?

 Chapter 273

    "Well, I haven''t heard of Zhu Zhu. He still has two cousins?"


    In the hall, the enchanting woman sat on the chair and looked at Su Xun and Mei Pang with a puzzled look on her face.


    Mei chubby laughed: "brother and sister, are you narrow-minded? That''s a good old saying. There are brothers all over the world."


    "That is to say, the two are not relatives of Zhu." The woman''s eyes became playful, joking: "you two should not have heard some gossip, so come to our house to investigate."


    "How can it be? I never believe those rumors. People like to chew their tongue and lose when they are serious." Mei Pang''s eyes didn''t blink when he told a lie.


    Who knows the woman giggles: "rumor? What if I say these rumors are true? "


    The voice dropped, and the atmosphere in the hall solidified.


    a click.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi go along.


    Li Tiezhu had put the bolt on the door of the main room and grinned at them.


    Mei Pang''s face didn''t change: "sister in law, why? With a beautiful woman like you, I''m afraid we''ll run away? "


    "That''s not true." The woman shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s just that I''m afraid the blood will splash out and scare passers-by. It''s not good after all."


    She looks like she''s making friends with her acquaintances, but her understatement makes people feel numb.


    "Grass Mud Horse, I won''t play it!"


    Mei pangzi was a little flustered by the atmosphere. He angrily scolded and directly lifted the table.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The table was overturned in an instant, and Mei Pang rushed to the woman.


    The woman sat in the same place motionless, the corners of her mouth rose, and a contemptuous smile was raised.


    "Hoo -"


    a strong wind came, and Li Tiezhu stood in front of the woman.


    "Dang -"


    the punch of Mei pangzi hit Li Tiezhu and made a sound, as if he had hit a piece of iron.


    "The living corpse!"


    Mei chubby spits two words out of his mouth.


    "Oh, fat people are famous. Unfortunately, they have to die here today."


    The woman''s eyes flashed a strange color, obviously did not expect Mei pangzi to recognize the corpse.


    Mei pangzi returned to Su Xun and explained with a dignified face: "a living corpse is a living person who was born in the overcast years and months. After death, he used incense ash to block the seven orifices and keep the soul away. He refined the corpse with secret techniques in the corpse raising place. After the corpse was finished, he could retain his memory and mind. His appearance was the same as that of a living person. He was invulnerable to gunfire and water. He would drink human blood every day, otherwise he would be insane Lose, become a walking corpse


    "It seems that all the missing villagers have become the blood food of the living corpse?" Su Xun''s eyes were cold.


    The woman smiles and shakes her head: "that''s right, but it''s not right."


    Su Xun had no time to think about where the evil spirit in the village came from. Now he just wanted to kill these two people first.


    "What''s the difference between behaving in human skin and behaving like a demon? Today, I''ll cut you two off! " Su Xun''s voice was sonorous and powerful, and his intention to kill was overwhelming.


    The woman sneered: "didn''t you hear the fat man clearly? Although I don''t have any skills, this living corpse can''t hurt him by sword. What can you do for a little mortal? "


    "The sword is not sharp enough!" Su Xun''s right hand was shocked, the coarse cloth was broken, and the Zhenyao sword showed his real body.


    "You two will see if my sword is sharp enough to take your head."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun went to kill with his sword. The spirit of killing with the demon sword filled the hall. Not to mention the evil generation, even Mei Pang felt palpitation.


    Mad, why is this sword more and more evil? It''s not like that when I brought it back from Xiangxi.


    Zhen Yao Jian Zhen Yao Jian, Mei Pang, now this Bing Jian is going to be a demon.


    "Magic weapon!"


    The woman''s pupil suddenly shrinks. She didn''t expect that these two people are actually monks with Taoist skills, and they still have magic weapons in their hands.


    Living corpses are not afraid of swords, but magic weapons are not ordinary swords. They are designed to fight evil.


    "Back up!"


    The woman yelled, and could not maintain the previous forced grid any more. She stepped on her feet and suddenly slid to the door.


    But when I got to the door, I remembered that the front door had been closed first. I didn''t expect that now I lifted a stone and hit my feet. Instead, I got in the way of my escape.


    "Bang! Boom - "


    at this time, Li Tiezhu jumped up, smashed the door with his hard body, and escaped with a corpse.


    "Die


    A roar behind him was like thunder on the ground, and the light of the three foot sword was like the frost of the December, which made people feel cold.


    "Stab -"


    "ah


    The woman''s back was pulled out of a blood line, and her body flew out heavily. With a scream, she fell on the ground with a mouthful of blood.To fight demons, Su Xun may have to perform Taoist skills, but he can kill people with his kung fu.


    Li Tiezhu didn''t care about women. He got up and wanted to run into the mountains.


    After all, as a living corpse, he preserved his mind and pursued the advantages and avoided the disadvantages, which was natural.


    "Shua Shua --"


    a few pieces of Rune paper broke through the void and came out with a golden light, which condensed into a wall in the void and blocked Li Tiezhu''s way.


    Mei chubby chuckled: "a living corpse is invulnerable, invincible, even if it doesn''t kill you with a gun. Even if you meet a congenital warrior, you won''t be afraid. Hehe, but who''s going to let you have bad luck? I''m the corpse chaser. As long as it''s a corpse, I''ll catch it up with you. That''s what we call brine and tofu. One thing falls into one thing."


    Finally, I can show my old profession. May is still a little excited.


    "Dead fat man, seek death!" Li Tiezhu was furious and couldn''t run. He was ready to fight with his life.


    Mei Pang''s smile became more brilliant. He took out his family''s Dementor bell from his waist and began to shake it. He took mysterious steps and recited obscure incantations.


    "Ding Ling Ling ~ Ding Ling Ling ~"


    Li Tiezhu was fixed in an instant. His eyes could turn and he was conscious, but his body was out of control and he couldn''t move at all.


    Ha ha, the corpse has just broken the law. If you don''t want to leave soon, you can''t even smile


    In the car, Xiaobai and Qin Zhu look at Mei''s triumphant face and think he is so cheap.


    Li Tiezhu glared angrily. He never thought that he would meet a corpse chaser. The idea of stepping on the horse is really home.


    On the other side, Su Xun approached the bloody woman on the ground step by step with his sword. His eyes were indifferent, as if he was looking at a dead man.


    "No, don''t kill me. I''ll do whatever I want. Please don''t kill me."


    The woman kept begging for mercy, a pathetic look, most of the Nightgown fell, white body so exposed to the air.


    But Su Xun was not moved. His eyes were cold.


    when the woman saw this, she looked up to the sky and yelled, "old man, if you don''t come out again, I''ll tell him everything!"

 Chapter 274

    Su Xun was shocked by the woman''s roar.


    He didn''t expect the woman to have any help.


    "Shua Shua..."


    More than a dozen figures darted out of the houses at a high speed.


    One of them is the old man I met at the entrance of the village.


    "I didn''t expect that I was really wrong."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    I thought the other party was kind, but I didn''t expect that the old man said that on purpose. He deliberately led him to Li Tiezhu''s house to die.


    Although Li and his wife did not want to know why they had to do it directly.


    The old man sighed and hugged Su Xun: "it should be the old man. I think I''ve lost my eye. I didn''t expect that the two of you were masters of Taoism. I''d like to ask you to give me a face. How about today''s business


    "Master, Liuli said these people are demons." Qin Zhu''s voice came from the car.


    Su Xun and Mei Pang''s face changed.


    Because they didn''t feel any evil spirit and magic from these people.


    So before, Su Xun had no defense against the old man.


    Because in his perception, the other party is a real living person.


    If these people are really demons, aren''t they all demons?


    Only the big demon can cover up the evil spirit, which is the same as ordinary people.


    But how could it be!


    There are so many demons. Once they enter the city to make trouble, it is definitely a disaster.


    The old man chuckled and said: "I didn''t expect to be seen through. Don''t worry. Although we have changed our shape, we don''t want to be enemies with daomen. Please go back quickly. I won''t investigate this matter."


    Su Xun''s face was overcast and overcast in his heart, and he looked at these people.


    Then he found out that these demons were all of the same kind. He could not help blurting out: "jackal?"


    "It''s the Jackal Mei Pang, who has opened his eyes, corrects and shows disdain: "Yin jackal is a group of demons. When they grow up, they are born with supernatural powers that can transform people and cover up evil spirits, but their fighting power is extremely weak. Therefore, these are just appearance goods, just a group of pretending criminals."


    Now it''s the turn of the ten monsters to change their faces. Because they are torn down, they don''t have the slightest deterrent power.


    Su Xun suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the old demon, who was a Yin jackal before, didn''t do it himself. It turned out that it was a Pewter spear head that was not popular in China.


    But then he was furious and had a lot of ideas.


    At present, there are no living people in this village. The villagers are all changed by Yin jackals. They cooperate with Li Tiezhu and his wife to specially trap passers-by.


    As for where the original living people in the village have gone, is it necessary to say?


    It must be that they all died here.


    "You and other evil spirits should be punished!"


    As the words fell, Su Xun rushed out with his sword.


    "Puyi -"


    a "person" who is closest to him flies up directly, and then becomes a jackal''s head, and his lower body becomes a jackal''s body.


    "My son!" The old man gave a roar.


    Su Xun gave a cold smile: "don''t worry, I''ll send you down to accompany him now. Of course, the whole family will have a neat reunion."


    Then Su Xun was like chopping melons and vegetables, directly killing several demons.


    As fat man Tongmei said, these Yin jackals are powerful, but their fighting power is comparable to that of vegetable chicken, and they can''t stop him.


    "You forced me!"


    Old Yin jackal''s eyes roared, his body flickered, and he swept to the car in the middle of the road.


    He''s going to take the woman in the car as a hostage.


    Fat may looked at him with silly eyes.


    "Pa -"


    a cat''s tail swept out of the window, and the old jackal was instantly pulled back to its original shape, flew upside down, hit the ground hard, and died.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the ground was covered with the corpses of Yin jackals, and all the nests were carried away.


    At the same time, Su Xun''s mind sounded the system sound.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: capture or kill ten monsters. ¡¿


    [get reward: introduction to basic Qi training. ¡¿


    Su Xun was relieved that he retained the basic cultivation of Qi training, although he was good at Zhenyao sword and had a good eye.


    But what he wanted most was the cultivation of Qi training. Although it was an entry-level cultivation, it was much better than limiting ordinary monks.


    What''s more, the materials of Dan medicine have been collected, and the cultivation of Qi training has been retained, so the foundation has been laid. At that time, you can use drugs directly to improve.


    "You deal with that woman. I''ll burn this thing."


    Mei pangzi said to Su Xun, and then smilingly walked to Li Tiezhu, the living corpse he had set in place.


    Su Xun went to the woman.The woman tried to escape while Su Xun was killing the demon, but she couldn''t stand up when she was injured. She had to climb on the ground with her hands, but how far did she get?


    "Poop


    Su Xun stepped on her back and couldn''t move.


    "Ah! Whoosh - "


    the woman was in pain, with a scream and a mouthful of blood.


    Su Xun looked down at her bloody back and said in a deep voice, "I want to know what you said before."


    People and Demons work together to harm people, and there are people who can do evil arts to refine Li Tiezhu into a living corpse. The involvement behind this is not simple.


    "I said, you Can you spare me? " The woman''s voice said weakly, and her strong thirst for knowledge made her have no idea of keeping a secret at all.


    Su always said, "I can''t worry if I can kill you."


    "Well, I said, I said." The woman was relieved and began to tell everything she knew.


    According to the woman, she comes from a force called heaven demon sect. Half a month ago, she came to this village with more than a dozen Yin jackals who can transform people and Li Tiezhu who has been refined into a living corpse.


    They directly killed a small number of villagers, collected their blood, and then disguised themselves as villagers to specially trap passers-by.


    Their task is to collect blood. After collection, someone will come to collect it regularly. She doesn''t know where it will be transported and what it will do.


    Because she is just a small leader at the bottom of the teaching staff, and it''s up to her to get this position.


    After hearing this, Su Xun''s face was so gloomy that it seemed that he could drip water. He immediately thought of the sudden appearance of demons all over the world.


    Behind this, is it the celestial demon sect that led to it, and what is its purpose?


    "I said it all, I May I go now? " The cautious woman asked.


    Su Xun recovered, and his expressionless face increased the strength of his feet.


    "Click -"


    the sound of broken bones sounded, the woman vomited blood, widened her eyes, and was full of unwilling: "you You don''t believe what you say. "


    "I''ll tell you without words." Su Xun answered with a strong reason.


    For these evil people in human skin, do they need to transfer credit?


    "Poo Chi -"


    the woman died by spurting blood.

 Chapter 275

    "Heaven demon sect? It''s unheard of. "


    On the way, Su Xun contacted Yu Yangzi by telephone to tell him the story. After hearing this, Yu Yangzi was furious, but he also said that he had never heard of the organization.


    Su Xun said: "according to the dead demon, the first time he came to collect blood was three days later, and I suspect that the birth of a large number of demons may have something to do with the heaven demon sect. Does Taoist priest yuyangzi have any idea?"


    After hearing this, yuyangzi said that he would take people to the village to wait and see what happened.


    This is what Su Xun wanted to achieve.


    After all, he didn''t have time to investigate this matter, so he had better leave it to the people of daomeng. This is their job.


    "Well, I''ll wait for the good news from Taoist priest. I hope Taoist priest can uproot this teaching."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I''ll let you know as soon as I have any news."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At seven o''clock in the morning, people who had been away from home for many days returned to Yuliang mountain manor.


    Leaving Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai behind, Su Xun and Mei pangzi took the white orchid, Huanyang grass and tianlingguo to the land reclaimed on the top of Yuliang mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, everyone had been waiting there, surrounded by soldiers with guns.


    In Su Xun''s words, the manor on the hillside can be destroyed, but there must be no problem with the land on the mountain.


    "Mr. Su."


    Seeing Su Xun, a research group composed of several botanists quickly welcomed him.


    After seeing the three kinds of plants, they were all astonished because they had never seen them.


    Su Xun''s explanation was that the plant was transplanted from R star. A general of R star wanted to do an experiment, so he sent soldiers to guard.


    Botanists believe this after listening to it. No wonder they haven''t seen it. It''s not that we have little knowledge. It turns out it''s something from other planets.


    "You guys, I don''t care what you do, you must ensure the survival of these three plants, and on this basis, mass cultivation. The soil in the flowerpot is their own native soil."


    After all, Su dares not use the same thing to promote the world.


    "Mr. Su can rest assured that we will do our best to live up to our trust."


    The group leader assured Su Xun.


    After all, each of them took a lot of money, and if they couldn''t do it, they would have to spit it back.


    What''s more, they are also interested in this kind of plant that they have never seen before.


    But the only regret is that they can''t publish the research report. After all, this is their first time to study alien plants.


    After repeated instructions, Su Xun and Mei pangzi drove down the mountain and returned to the manor.


    At this time, Liao Yu, an Zizhen and Yan Yurou have already got up and are teasing Liuli there.


    However, the glass is very cold, in the absence of food, they are ignored.


    "The cat is too cold. It''s not lively at all."


    Amused for a while, an Zizhen gave up, just saw Su Xun come in, eyes a bright pounce in the past.


    "Husband, you are so wonderful. Do you know that the video of you beheading a python in Dajiuhu has been popular all over the Internet. Honestly, how many things do you have to hide from us?"


    Su Xun took her to the sofa and said with a smile, "I know a lot about it. I''ll show you some advanced skills like old and Han carts this evening."


    "Bah." An Zizhen''s face was red, and he knew what he meant in an instant.


    Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun and asked, "master, where did you come from? It''s too cold. You ignore us."


    "Don''t talk about you. Sometimes she ignores me." Said Su, looking at the sofa.


    Yan Yurou''s eyes widened: "true or false, what do you want it to do, waste food?"


    "Meow ~" Liuli stands up and stares at Yan Yurou. Stupid mother, you only waste food.


    Yan Yurou, numb with her gaze, leans on Su Xun: "it What is it going to do? "


    "Elder sister, at least it''s my territory. Give me face." Su Xun looked at Liuli.


    Liuli took a look at him, then rolled his eyes and climbed down to sleep.


    "No, she would roll her eyes and despise people!"


    Seeing her smart eyes, Liao Yu, an Zizhen and Yan Yurou were shocked.


    At noon, Su Xun had a meal at home.


    Then he made an appointment with Li Jianguo.


    Li Jianguo set the meeting place at his home.


    Liu Yun''s grandmother died early, he has been living alone.


    When Su Xun saw Li Jianguo again, he was shocked.


    Li Jianguo in front of him is just two people compared with the extraordinary professor before him.


    His hair was messy, his beard was ragged, he had two dark circles under his eyes, his clothes were wrinkled, and he hadn''t changed them for a long time."Come on in." Li Jianguo looked at Su Xun at the door and said.


    After going in, Su Xun found that there was no place to stay. The floor, tea table and sofa were full of all kinds of materials and books.


    "Sit down and I''ll tell you about the research progress of bamboo slips."


    While Li Jianguo was talking, he rummaged on the ground and handed Su Xun a pile of messy papers: "this is the content of all bamboo slips translated into Chinese characters. You can talk while you look at me."


    Su Xun took the paper and looked at it.


    Li Jianguo said beside him: "after my research and comparison day and night these days, I found that the contents recorded in history and bamboo slips are roughly the same, but there are big differences in some places."


    "For example, the strength of the ancient generals to wipe out thousands of troops is an exaggeration in modern poetry, but it really exists in the bamboo slips. The Warlocks in the Qin and Han dynasties also have the ability to understand Heaven and earth."


    "According to the records of the emperor Xu Zhujian, the boy and girl who went to Penglai Island to seek medicine were not the ones who came out of the sea."


    "Cheng Sheng Wu Guang''s rebellion was not a man-made fox cry, but a real fox fairy."


    "Bamboo slips also record When the emperor''s death comes, the hell will meet his soul... "


    Li Jianguo spoke a lot quickly, and finally looked at Su Xun with burning eyes: "if all the bamboo records are true, then the real history is really incredible. In the process of translation, I had doubts several times, but after I saw the video of you beheading the python, I believed it."


    "This is the truth." Since then, Su Huang has been able to imagine how to grasp the real words in his hands.


    Li Jianguo sighed again: "unfortunately, there are too few materials. The most recent records of these bamboo slips are in 122 BC. We can''t understand what happened with the passage of time, which made the world what it is today."


    Su Xun''s secret way is that Liu An committed suicide in 122 BC. Of course, the bamboo slips he collected can only be recorded to this age recently.

 Chapter 276

    "If only there were similar records of other dynasties, how did the real history develop to today''s situation?"


    Li Jianguo sighed. When he said this, he deliberately glanced at Su Xun and gave a crazy hint.


    Of course, Su Xun understood his meaning: "I''ve sent people all over the world to look for it. If I find it, I''ll send it to you as soon as possible."


    "It''s not peaceful recently. Be careful, old man." As the voice fell, Su Xun reminded him again.


    Li Jianguo said: "don''t worry, I was not afraid of death before, but now I am worried, I am especially afraid of death."


    If he could study the real ancient history thoroughly, he would die.


    "Ka ~ Ka -"


    just at this moment, a sound of unlocking the lock sounded.


    Su Xun looks at Li Jianguo.


    Li Yun said, "I''m from Jianguo."


    "What did you call her for?" Su Xun asked.


    Li Jianguo pointed to the miscellaneous things on the ground: "would you like to clean them up for me?"


    Su Xun pretended not to hear.


    "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Su Xun, Liu Yun is surprised. She doesn''t feel much about the mess. She is obviously used to it.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll talk to Professor Li about something."


    "Take your time. I''ll take a shower upstairs and change my clothes." Li Jianguo said a word to Liu Yun, and then he got up and went upstairs.


    Liu Yun and Su Xun understand it. They are deliberately making room for them.


    Liu Yun''s pretty face is slightly red, and she stomps her feet in complaint. It''s not that my grandfather plays the piano in disorder.


    Professor Li''s son-in-law wanted to be my grandson


    "Shut up Liu Yun glared at him and said, "don''t even think about it."


    "Sister, I don''t think so." Su Xun got up, jokingly said a word, and then staggered Liu Yun to go out.


    When Su Xun passed by her, Liu Yun suddenly straightened her body, her face turned red, and her mind was blank.


    This asshole, how dare he, how dare he!


    When she reacted, she found that Su Xun had already run away.


    For a time, Liu Yun is shy and angry: "asshole, don''t let me see you again, or you will die."


    "Well, I can see from upstairs how Xiao Su left?" Li Jianguo came down and asked.


    Liu Yun blushed and said: "that dead guy may be in a hurry to reincarnate."


    She still felt that she had just been scalded by the place where Su Xun took advantage.


    Looking at his granddaughter''s reaction, Li Jianguo blinked. There is something wrong with it.


    On the other side, the bastard in Liu Yun''s mouth is rushing to the airport.


    Because, here comes Kelly.


    The small public example of the Middle East global trading company, the woman who was forced by Su Xun to leave with tears (?????).


    Although they often contact each other through the Internet, Su Xun didn''t expect that Kelly came to Longguo without saying a word, and told him that she had to get off the plane.


    Fortunately, he went back to Jiangnan this morning, otherwise he couldn''t pick her up.


    At Jiangzhou International Airport, Su Xun sits in the car waiting for Kelly.


    He didn''t dare to get out of the car. After all, the video of boa constrictor beheading in Dajiu Lake is hot. Once he got out of the car, he was afraid of causing traffic congestion.


    So for the sake of urban traffic, he decided to keep a low profile.


    Even the driving car is a Rolls Royce phantom with a new brand.


    Well, the humble Rolls Royce phantom.


    For Su Xun, the car was really humble. He had money and was so tough.


    More than ten minutes later, he saw Kelly through the window.


    Ye''s three-dimensional shoes are full of delicate black features, and his feet are full of bumps.


    Behind him, a group of tall bodyguards guard the woman who is a princess of many small countries.


    Kelly saw Su Xun''s car, said a few words to the entourage behind her, then opened the front passenger''s door and got into the car.


    "Eat first..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Su Xun was choked up by Kelly and said: "no, my knight, I just want to eat you now."


    "Here it is?" Su Xun hesitated. This is on the edge of the airport. It''s not very good (???).


    But when he spoke, he pressed down the electric sunshade, and the car was dark, blocking all the sunlight and sight outside.


    Well, it''s typical of being honest.


    With a charming smile, Kelly raised Su Xun''s chin with her jade finger: "otherwise? Come on, my brave knightIn the face of such provocation, a man can''t help it.


    So soon, passers-by found Rolls Royce shaking strangely.


    For a time, I don''t know how many men who witnessed this foreign beauty get on the bus were heartbroken.


    When the car shook for an hour, many onlookers left with low self-esteem.


    "Husband, look at them."


    A woman holding her husband''s arm, pointing to the shaking Rolls Royce, a face of resentment.


    After an hour and a half of rhythmic shaking, the Rolls Royce phantom finally left.


    On the bus, Su Xun sighed.


    He now believes a saying on the Internet that the roof of Rolls Royce''s star sky is really easy to be punctured by high heels.


    He used to think that this sentence was too exaggerated.


    Sure enough, practice is the only criterion for testing truth.


    "I came to you to ask you for help. I heard that you have a good relationship with R star?" After calming down, Kelly began to dress and get down to business.


    Su Xun asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "You say, my knight, the princess just let you ride, you can''t help it." Kelly looks at Su Xun pitifully.


    Women are all born playwrights.


    Su Xun can''t deny: "arms can''t be touched."


    If R-star''s black technology munitions are sold to the earth, what else can we do?


    "Of course, I know the right thing to do." Kelly smiles and kisses Su Xun: "thank you, dear."


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of Middle East global trading company, Kelly''s father Niles accidentally saw a video on her mobile phone.


    In the video, a very beautiful foreign woman gets into a Rolls Royce. After a while, the Rolls Royce shakes.


    That woman is Kelly, his favorite daughter, his future successor.


    "Oh, shetfark, damn it..."


    His face was dark. In a short minute, he just scolded all the dirty words.


    With his toes, he could think of who the other undisclosed hero in Rolls Royce was.


    He has the impulse to break off the father daughter relationship with Kelly, because his face has been lost.


    From today on, he hates the dragon people! Especially Su!

 Chapter 277

    After seeing Su Xun''s uncanny means, Niles held Su Xun in awe.


    In his heart, Su Xun was God.


    His daughter and Su Xun have that kind of improper relationship. He is very happy to be a father (???).


    Because it means that the Niles family may have a child with divine blood.


    But Kelly was caught in the video of car shock, he was very angry.


    Because it means that many acquaintances will see it. Kelly is his successor. He can already imagine how those old guys would tease him.


    His face, it''s gone.


    Sheldon, if it''s gone, it''s gone. At least it increases the chance of pregnancy.


    He can only comfort himself.


    Of course, Su Xun was not there, so he dared to be a little angry.


    If Su Xun was in front of him, let alone getting on the bus in the street, he would be shocked. Even if he was cheating on his daughter in front of him, he would have to make room with a smile and wish Mr. Su a happy life.


    So now that Su Xun was away, he scolded a few more times.


    He continued to watch the video, and suddenly came across the video of Su Xun''s sword cutting a python in the big nine lake. His mouth was still cursing and closed instantly.


    Well, my dear daughter, father must admit, you did a good job.


    Kaili, who is far away in Longguo, doesn''t care what her father thinks. At this time, she is dining with susian in the private room of Nuo hotel.


    She sat in Sushen''s arms, ate by herself, and then fed Sushen. She was very intimate.


    This woman, who was worth a trillion yuan, was as meek as a dog in front of Su Xun.


    Holding the soft body in his arms, Su Xun said to himself that the one meter eight ocean horse was strong.


    "When are you going to star r?" Kelly feeds the red wine to sue Xun''s mouth.


    Su Xun took a sip and leaned back on his chair: "the day after tomorrow."


    "For me?" Kelly''s eyes twinkled.


    Su Xun looked very self-confident, with a smile, and raised her smooth chin: "of course, my foal."


    He didn''t go to R star specifically for Kelly, of course.


    After all, he has to go to the grass-roots level to check. As a guide, he doesn''t have to go to the grassroots level.


    But it doesn''t prevent him from telling lies. Since lying can make Kelly happy and make him happy, why not?


    As soon as you open your mouth, you will know that you are an old scum man.


    Kelly was moved not to want: "in fact, you don''t have to go for me, I''m not in a hurry."


    "How can that work?" Su Xun shook his head and looked at her affectionately: "the first time you begged me, of course I''ll do it for you. After all, I can''t always accompany you, which makes me feel guilty."


    "It''s very kind of you, my dear." Kelly turns around and chews with susian.


    Su Xun enjoys passively. Alas, I''m not lying. It''s just the art of language.


    After strenuous exercise and digestion in the private room, Su Xun sent Kelly back to the hotel room.


    Kelly was still a little reluctant: "honey, won''t you stay with me tonight?"


    "Of course, I want to stay with you, but you''ve been on a plane all day. Let''s have a rest early. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you by staying." Su Xun said softly and touched her golden hair.


    Kelly smelled the sweet words in her heart: "you have a good rest too, honey. Good night."


    "Good night." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Looking at the door closed, Su Xun turned and left.


    He took out a handkerchief and wiped the lip print on his face.


    Just came back from the outside, the first day he spent the night with other women in the hotel, he was afraid of being chopped to death by an Zizhen.


    Otherwise, tonight he must let Kelly know how explosive Asian men are.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the weekend, Su Xun went to star r by spaceship.


    He didn''t bring anyone but Kelly.


    Kelly wants to do business on R star, so Su Xun gives her to the highest person in charge of the two ball trade.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I''ll arrange everything for Miss Kelly." The person in charge said respectfully.


    Kelly looked at Su Xun''s beautiful eyes full of worship. She was a god like man. Even the high officials of other planets were so humble in front of him.


    Su Xun said to Kelly, "I have something else to do next. Maybe I don''t have time to take care of you. If you have anything, you can go to him directly and he will arrange it for you."


    "Well, well, I see." Kelly nodded cleverly and held out a hand to the trade director: "Hello, please."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Kelly. It''s my pleasure to help you." The person in charge didn''t dare to go. Kelly''s hand, after all, was a boss woman. He didn''t dare to touch a finger.


    Separated from Kelly, Su Xun came to the Lord''s mansion.


    Yunhai, who got the news, had been waiting at the door with a group of officers."Salute


    "Shua Shua --"


    the salute of the guards and officers.


    Su Xun''s return gift.


    "General." The sea of clouds met him.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "go in and say."


    In the main hall of the city, Su Xun sat at the first place, the officers sat on both sides according to their ranks, and the guards spread out from the door.


    "Come one by one." Su Xun took a drink of water and said.


    "Yes, general."


    "At present, the whole R star has entered a stable state. With the increase of employment and entertainment, there has not been a war between various forces in the past week, because soldiers and people refuse to fight."


    "Several complete production lines have been set up in Yuancheng. Every day, a continuous stream of electronic products and entertainment products are transported to all parts of the world to ensure that everyone can have a high-quality entertainment life, and each product is marked with the logo of Yuancheng."


    "The permanent population of Yuancheng is increasing. Every day there are people from other places who move their families. There is no room for arrangement in the city. General, the construction of the new city should be put on the agenda as soon as possible..."


    All of them report to their respective branches one after another. Yuancheng is currently under military control, and everything is in the hands of the army.


    After hearing this, Su Xun gave several orders.


    Build cities, build cities crazily, and have preferential policies for immigrants.


    Peace loving, he doesn''t attack other people''s cities. He just needs to build cities and attract people from other people''s territory.


    At present, Yuancheng is very attractive to the people of R star, because Yuancheng has cinemas, playgrounds, all kinds of entertainment facilities that are not available outside, as well as rich treatment for residents, which attract countless people to come.


    The population in the Warlord''s territory will only become smaller and smaller, and the productivity will decline. Then the soldiers will start to run away. There is only one way for them to surrender and surrender to suthen.


    Of course, there will certainly be people who forcibly ban population migration, but to prevent people from rushing to a better life will be met by people''s resistance.


    You know, R star can''t help but shoot. Only heavy firepower is forbidden, and the whole people can fight at any time.


    Su Xun also put forward an appeal to eliminate internal wars and peaceful reunification, which won the support of countless people.


    If anyone refuses peace, Su Xun will use nuclear peace to achieve peace.


    Next, Su Xun just needs to wait. Everything goes step by step. He doesn''t need to do it. Time will help him unify r star.

 Chapter 278

    Monday, R star.


    This is the first time that Su Xun has extracted identity from Kelly''s quilt.


    I hope the father of the system can give him an identity with simple tasks and high returns for the sake of foreign friends.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: solving the problems caused by the identity of the king of killers. ¡¿


    [reward: mastery of firearms. ¡¿


    when Su xungang was about to extract a new identity, he suddenly heard the sound of task completion in his mind.


    He was confused. For a long time, he forgot the identity of the king of killers.


    It''s only now that the mission has been completed, that is to say, those enemies on earth who were assassinated by him have given up the idea of seeking revenge on him.


    Most of it is because the video of his beheading Python in Dajiu Lake has been sent abroad, which dispels those people''s idea of revenge.


    After all, as he becomes more and more powerful, it''s no different to revenge him, so hell level difficulty, let''s forget it.


    Su Xun was a little disappointed. All the skills of the identity of the king of killers were proficient in firearms, fists and feet, easy appearance, poor medical skills, stealth, and six senses.


    Before he finished the task, he could use these skills all the time. After all, the task is unlimited.


    But now that the task is finished suddenly, he only keeps one skill that he is proficient in firearms. He always feels like he is in a loss.


    Can only say, white, whoring for a while cool, has been white, whoring has been cool ah.


    Forget it. After all, it''s white. I''ve been whoring for so long. I''ll be happy if I''m satisfied.


    "System, extract new identities."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: deep sea explorer. ¡¿


    [the total area of the ocean is 360 million square kilometers, accounting for 71% of the earth''s surface area. Human exploration of the ocean is only 5%. The endless ocean is deep and bottomless. The ocean changes for many years, and there are too many unknown secrets hidden in the sea. ¡¿


    [identity ability: breathing in water, ignoring water pressure, proficient in ocean knowledge. ¡¿


    [identity task: find the remains of the Dragon Palace and broadcast the whole process live for seven days. ¡¿


    "lying exercise!"


    After hearing the task of this identity, Su Xun couldn''t help saying something rude.


    Looking for the remains of the dragon palace!


    But also live, this horse is to make the earth turn upside down.


    The remains of the Dragon Palace show that there used to be dragon people in the sea, but where are the dragon people now?


    This is definitely the most exciting task that Su Xun has experienced.


    As for the equipment and submarines for deep-sea live broadcasting, there is no need to worry about this. The technology of R-star can be manufactured according to his requirements.


    "What''s the matter, my dear?"


    Kelly was awakened by Su xungang''s words, sat up and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Do you have to do it in the morning?


    "Nothing. Go to sleep. I have something to do. Let''s go first."


    The scum man galloped his horse last night and ran away in the morning without inviting anyone to have breakfast.


    He ordered the factory to build a submarine and a set of live broadcasting equipment according to his requirements.


    These are small things for R-star technology, which can be done in one day.


    That afternoon, Su Xun returned to the earth in a spaceship, along with a submarine and a set of deep-sea live broadcasting equipment.


    "So soon back, don''t accompany your ocean horse in R star more than a few days


    Looking at Su Xun coming in, an Zizhen said something on the sofa.


    Several other women are also poor eyesight.


    Women of the Dragon kingdom are united!


    "I''m going to the sea to find the Dragon Palace." Su Xun''s first words shocked everyone.


    "What did you say?"


    An Zizhen, Liao Yu, Yan Yurou, Xiao Bai, Qin Zhu, Mei pangzi and even Liuli stare at him.


    That look, just like looking at a fool.


    Su Xun repeated again: "I said that I would go to the sea to find the remains of the Dragon Palace, and it would be broadcast live."


    He didn''t plan to cover it up this time. He directly broadcast it in his own identity. After all, now he has such a high profile on earth, and he is not afraid of a higher profile.


    As long as the identity of the alien general is not exposed for the time being, it is easy for the earth authorities to be on guard against him.


    "Are you serious? Brother, do you have any inside information? " Mei Pang is serious.


    Instead of answering, Su Xun said, "I just want to inform you that I''m leaving tonight."


    "That''s too dangerous. Besides, where is the Dragon Palace in the world? Are you crazy?" An Zizhen is in a hurry. She is worried about Su Xun''s safety.


    Liao Yu also advised: "yes, brother Xun, think about it again. The Dragon Palace is just a myth."


    "I won''t stop you, because I know I can''t, but I''m going with you." Qin Zhu said.Yan Yurou quickly echoed: "I''ll go if I want to."


    "You two don''t think it''s chaotic enough, do you?" An Zizhen Xiumei a vertical, and then did not have the good spirit to say: "that I also go, really what danger, die together in the sea."


    She compromised because Qin Zhu was right. They couldn''t persuade Su Xun.


    "Oh, just make a fool of yourself. If you want to bring something, I''ll go and pack up." Liao Yu followed.


    Mei pangzi comforted: "sister-in-law, it''s not so exaggerated. You don''t know a lot of things. The legend will be handed down. It''s not a groundless story. Since elder brother has decided to look for the remains of the Dragon Palace, it shows that he is mostly sure."


    "Actually, you don''t have to go..." Su Xun didn''t plan to take an Zizhen with them because there were too many uncertain situations in the sea.


    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by an Zizhen: "don''t go unless you do."


    Su Xun felt helpless, but more moved.


    After all, how many people can you meet in your life who know there will be danger and are willing to accompany you?


    Well, in that case, let''s go together.


    Su Xun asked Chiyang to send someone back to star r to bring back some underwater auxiliary breathing apparatus, which had the same effect as the earth''s oxygen tank, but was smaller.


    This will ensure that they can breathe normally for a period of time after they get out of the submarine.


    "Can we load so many people?" Liao Yu raised a question.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "don''t worry, this submarine was rebuilt by a combat submarine of R star. It has a large internal space."


    "Let''s go shopping first. After all, we have to eat in the sea."


    "Good, good..."


    A group of women instantly excited up, will go to the sea may encounter the danger to the clouds.


    At 12:00 p.m., the group came to the seaside of Jiangnan City. At this time, no one could see by the seaside. A large submarine was half floating on the sea.


    The submarine can automatically extract oxygen from the sea, circulate it in the submarine, help people breathe, and carry submarine missiles.


    Standing at the seaside, Su Xun is ready to start live broadcasting.


    "Why must it be live?" Yan Yurou asked.


    Su Xun made up a reason: "if there is any accident in this way, it can let the outside world know for the first time."


    Yan Yurou believes it.

 Chapter 279

    Su Xun directly created an account on the live software with his real name.


    After all, he wasn''t prepared to broadcast the illegal behavior this time, so he didn''t have to be furtive.


    Soon, it''s done.


    Live room name: Su Xun goes to the sea to find the Dragon Palace


    announcement: welcome to pay attention to this live room. Do you believe there is a dragon in the world? Believe it or not, today''s live anchor will take you to the sea to find the remains of the dragon palace!


    After the creation is completed, it will be broadcast directly.


    The camera is a spherical, nuclear powered, automatic induction body to follow, can adjust the lens with voice commands, waterproof, shockproof, explosion-proof.


    Soon the audience came in.


    "Wocao, I was attracted by the anchor''s name. I thought it was a fake, but I didn''t expect it was really me!"


    "Plus one, I was also introduced by the name of the anchor. I believe there is a dragon. I was served by a dragon just last week."


    "The elder brother upstairs drives again. Show me the way."


    "Add 10086..."


    Su Xun''s name is born with its own traffic, and many viewers click into the live room when they see it.


    Su Xun said to the camera, "Hello, everyone. I believe you all know me. Today I will take you to the bottom of the sea to look for the remains of the Dragon Palace."


    "True or false, master Su, are you bragging?"


    "That is, how can there be Dragon Palace relics, and even if there are, how can you find them?"


    "Su Dong was naughty in the evening. He made fun of everyone on purpose."


    Although no one believed it, the barrage was pleasant as a whole, and no one was full of feces.


    "A lot of people don''t believe it. They think I''m joking. Let me show you something first."


    Su Xun adjusted the camera to the submarine behind him, and the barrage exploded instantly.


    "Crouch, is this a warship? Is master Su going to bombard people who don''t believe you with warships? "


    "Shentama warship, can it have some culture? It''s a submarine. It''s not like the submarine of the earth."


    "Why do you see the submarine? I see the five little sisters nearby. They are so beautiful."


    "Wori, rich people really know how to play. They actually drive a submarine live to take the young lady to the sea to look for the Dragon Palace."


    "Don''t worry if it''s a gimmick to look for the Dragon Palace. Just rely on this submarine, I''ll pay attention to it in the live broadcast room. It''s better to take us to the underwater world."


    Rich people''s live room is so harmonious and civilized, mainly because no one dares to spray him.


    Su Xun said: "a friend has discovered that the submarine doesn''t look like a product of the earth. Indeed, it''s a submarine of R star. The live broadcasting equipment I use now is also of R star."


    "Master Su Niubi has known for a long time that you have a good relationship with alien friends, and the friendship between the earth and R star depends on you."


    "I suggest that the United Nations give Su Dong the honorary title of peace ambassador, who promoted the peaceful coexistence of our earth and R star."


    "Don''t force us. Let''s go inside the submarine, or we''ll turn the camera to my little sister, and we''ll see her!"


    "Upstairs cow force, dare to covet the woman of master Su unexpectedly, master Su but really has the strength to cut you along the net line."


    "Well, I''ll take you inside the submarine." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he took an Zizhen and they went into the submarine.


    "Crouching trough, is this horse a submarine? It''s a moving villa. "


    "NIMA, the living room has moved in. The life of rich people is not as happy as we think, because we can''t imagine their happiness at all!"


    "Now I just want to say that those who are still playing yachts are weak, and the real rich have started to play alien submarines."


    As soon as we got into the submarine, everyone felt shocked.


    Because they feel that this is completely into the living room of a luxury villa, without the appearance of half a submarine.


    "This submarine is pilotless and controlled by intelligent program. You only need to set a terminal point. If you don''t set the terminal point, the submarine will travel freely on the seabed. Here is the living room. Take you to the bedroom."


    Su Xun turned around all the places in the submarine. At this time, the number of people in the live broadcast room had already exceeded 50000. Without any publicity, the number was still rising.


    After the submarine was transformed, in addition to the cockpit, there was a big living room, three bedrooms, a kitchen, three bathrooms and even a gym.


    "It''s hard to see the bottom of the sea."


    "Brother Su, the submarine is so big, don''t you feel empty? Why don''t you let me in to add popularity? I have 32D. "


    "I want to fart upstairs. I just saw a little sister beside Su Dong. The baby''s granary is as big as the heroine in the cartoon."


    "To express admiration, Su Dong is just a beautiful harvester. It''s said on the Internet that he is romantic. I don''t believe him. Now I believe him."


    "New people, just came in, what''s the situation? Does the anchor eat people?""Eat, eat three at a meal, special for new people."


    Outside, the links between the live broadcast rooms are wildly forwarded on the Internet.


    The live broadcasting platform also put Su Xun''s live broadcasting room on the home page.


    After all, they usually don''t even have the chance to flatter. Now they have the chance to please. Of course, they have to lick.


    Su Xun''s Live Room posts also appeared on various forums.


    Master Su is not a fortune teller. He''s going to the bottom of the sea to find the Dragon Palace. ¡·


    the rich man''s underwater self driving tour, envy, cry. ¡·


    "five little sisters and master Su have to tell stories on the submarine.". ¡·


    "it''s true or not. It''s not false news."


    "Really, I just came back from Su Dong''s studio. My little sister is very good-looking, with long legs, big breasts and high face value."


    "Is that the point? The point is, it doesn''t matter to you. It''s all Su Dong''s personal bedding. "


    "Because of you sand sculpture netizens, I can''t look directly at these everyday words now."


    With the recommendation of the live room and the spontaneous publicity of netizens, more and more audiences came in, and all kinds of gifts flew all over the world.


    "I want to see the five little sisters. Please don''t block the camera."


    "Master Su, if you don''t do a good fortune telling job, just go to be a kitchen god and chop a python. Now you''re still an anchor. It''s too unprofessional."


    "God treads horse live to find Dragon Palace, master Su is playing more and more cross-country."


    So far, everyone has not taken the words "Dragon Palace Ruins" seriously. They just think it''s a joke made by Su Xun.


    "Welcome new friends. Now we''re starting. The submarine has entered the free driving mode. After all, I don''t know where the Dragon Palace remains are. I can only look everywhere in the sea. Fortunately, the speed of the submarine is fast enough."


    Su Xun sat on the sofa, holding an Zizhen in one hand, and said to the camera.


    "Su Dong, how fast is the speed of this submarine? You haven''t introduced it just now. Let''s introduce it again."


    "Add one. Let''s talk about the speed and the depth of the dive. You need to find the Dragon Palace. What should you do if you can''t dive?"

 Chapter 280

    "This submarine is mainly adapted to the sea area of R star. In order to adapt to the earth''s environment, the speed of the submarine was reduced. The maximum sailing speed can only reach 300 knots per hour, the diving depth is 20000 meters, and it carries 10 submarine cruise missiles."


    Su Xun introduced the performance of the submarine according to the requirements of the audience in the live broadcast room.


    "300! It has been reduced. The NIMA gap is too big. The fastest submarine on earth is only 40 knots. "


    "Depth, brothers, 20000 meters, the earth has been pierced!"


    "The anchor is looking for the Dragon Palace. Are you going to invite the old dragon king to eat missiles?"


    "There is a big difference in science and technology, but I believe we have established cooperation with R star, and we should be able to catch up in the near future."


    Although we all know that the technology of R star is much stronger than that of the earth, when specific data are presented, the shock to people is huge.


    "Dear Su, I am the official of magnesium. Can this submarine be sold? We are willing to pay any price, any price! "


    "It''s the same with our island country. We are willing to marry the emperor''s daughter and the princess to you."


    "If you want to fart, if you don''t go to bed early in the evening, you will be confused."


    "Is he short of money? I''m afraid they have more money than your country. They are monopolized in R star. "


    "The little devils of the island don''t have to think about it. The quality of the princesses in your country is too low. Are the five little sisters around Su Dong beautiful?"


    "You''d better follow our dragon Kingdom and eat ashes..."


    There is no need for the audience to pay attention to the friendly greetings from the foreigners.


    "Su Dong, turn the camera outside and let''s see the underwater world."


    "Yes, yes, let''s see if the bottom of the sea at night is the same as in the documentary."


    "Yes, please." Su Xun focused on the outside of the glass.


    "It''s beautiful, just like the night sky."


    "Beautiful? Why do I feel so terrible that I can''t see the end at all


    "The one upstairs has deep-sea phobia."


    "Lying trough, master Su, there is a luminous thing in the upper left corner."


    "Wori, the eyesight upstairs is also very good. If you don''t tell me, I didn''t notice it. There seems to be something glowing there, light green."


    "Master Su, go and have a look."


    After seeing the barrage, Su Xun looked out of the window and found something in the upper left corner emitting a faint green light.


    Although the light is not strong, it is still more prominent in the deep sea in the dead of night.


    "Fat man, look over there." Su Xun told meI Pang in the cockpit to change the course.


    Although it''s automatic driving, it also needs manual adjustment, mainly for fear of program errors.


    After all, it was originally a submarine for war service, and there was no room for any mistake.


    "All right." In the cockpit, Mei Pang with ice cream in her mouth answered.


    "What else? This guy must have a deep hatred with Su Dong. Otherwise, how could Su Dong torture him so much? "


    "How can I say that? I don''t have enough education. I can''t understand it!"


    "Isn''t it torture to let him see that Su Dong and his five young ladies love each other while he is alone?"


    "Now we''re being tortured, aren''t we?"


    "Damn it, I''m upset."


    The speed of the submarine is very fast, the distance from the light is getting closer and closer, and the light becomes clearer.


    "There won''t be ghosts, sea ghosts."


    "The tap horse is called water ghost, let alone no, it''s OK to have it. Master Su takes out the elegant demeanor of chopping python, chopping melons and vegetables can solve it."


    "It''s like a night pearl. It''s so big that Su Dong made a lot of money."


    At this time, the audience has seen what the luminous source is, it is a big night pearl.


    "No, the night pearl is embedded in a stone. It looks like a tombstone."


    "It''s not a big trough at night."


    "Brothers, put the word fear on the public screen."


    The audience in the studio was full of speculation.


    Su Xun said, "audience, wait for me to go down and find out."


    "Wo RI, Su Dong, don''t be kidding. You''d better stay in the submarine at night. Don''t take risks."


    "Yes, if it''s really a tomb, it''s a little scary. There are a lot of evil things recently."


    "Yes, Su Dong, don''t take risks..."


    The barrage was used to persuade Su Xun. Of course, there were some people who were not too busy to watch.


    For example, many foreigners are egging on.


    They wish that Su Xun would die here. Without Su Xun, the relationship between Dragon state and R star would be greatly reduced, and then they could take advantage of the opportunity for a third party to intervene.Liao Yu and others also looked at Su Xun anxiously.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "don''t worry, when did I do something I''m not sure about? What''s the accident? I''ll come back the first time."


    With that, he put on his diving suit, and then went out of the submarine and into the sea with the Zhenyao sword.


    The spherical camera automatically followed him floating in the sea, projecting the mobile live page in front of Su Xun.


    "Lying trough, brother, you don''t have an oxygen tank! So important things can be forgotten. "


    "No, master Su seems to be able to breathe normally in the sea."


    "Really, this should also be r star''s high-tech, really awesome."


    "The sword in Su Dong''s hand is the one to cut the python. Zhenima Shuai blew it up."


    There''s no need for Su Xun to make up an excuse to explain. The audience has already made up their minds. It must be the high technology of R star.


    Su Xun was very satisfied with this.


    Well, you are already a mature audience. You should learn to mend your own brain.


    Su Xun swam to the luminous night pearl.


    I found that this night Pearl was actually embedded on a tombstone, but he didn''t know the words on the tombstone.


    "It''s a tombstone. It''s a bit of a bull. I''ve been in the sea for many years, and the font is so clear."


    "What kind of writing is this? Is there a big man to explain it? The class representative will answer it."


    "I can''t understand it. I''m a history student. I''ve never seen this kind of font."


    "Mr. Su, I''m from the National Institute of history. This is probably a font that has never appeared before. Could you take a picture?"


    Then came the rocket swipe the screen, all of which were sent by Professor Chen of the National Institute of history.


    "Yes, no problem. Please give me your contact information. I''ll send you the photos when I get on the submarine."


    The spherical camera has the function of taking pictures, so Su Xun agreed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Su. Thank you very much."


    At home, Professor Chen''s hands tremble and excitedly input the words of thanks.


    He just lied. It''s not a word that never appeared.


    He has seen this kind of writing for a long time, and has been studying and trying to translate it.


    Now it has not been studied thoroughly, only a few words have been translated.


    But just these words have set off a huge wave in his heart.


    Now he would like to go to Sushen in person.

 Chapter 281

    "Lying trough!"


    As soon as he was about to control the spherical camera to take pictures, Su Xun suddenly made a rude remark.


    "What''s the matter, master Su?"


    "What''s the matter, master Su? Live broadcast of civilization. Don''t teach bad children."


    "What''s the matter."


    The barrage was full of inquiries.


    Su Xun couldn''t explain in words, so he directly adjusted the angle of the camera: "you can see for yourself."


    "Lying trough!"


    "Lying trough!"


    And then, in a flash, there''s the word "Crouching trough" all over the screen.


    It turned out that two chains were attached to the lower part of the tombstone.


    At the end of the chain is a coffin, a black coffin, floating quietly in the sea.


    "Black coffin, maybe there''s a big murderer in it. Master Su, you''d better get on the submarine to escape."


    "There are five kinds of coffins in Folk: red, black, white, yellow and gold. The red one is for people who are happy to die, the yellow one is for ordinary people, the gold one is for the royal family, the white one is for unmarried women or children who die young, and the black one is for people who have a strong sense of evil spirit, and it is specially used to suppress evil spirit."


    "Boss 666, strange knowledge has increased again."


    "No, we all use black coffins here."


    "Modern customs must be different from those of ancient times. Modern customs are not so particular."


    Su Xun first took a picture of the tombstone, and then swam to the coffin, saying: "come here, don''t look and go, the heart is not willing."


    "Master Su Niubi is a man who dares to fight against the python. He''s in love."


    "Brothers, the barrage protects the body, all evils do not invade!"


    "I admire you. Anyway, I didn''t have the courage. I quietly took back my feet outside the quilt."


    Su Xun came to the coffin, first bowed to the coffin, and then prepared to open the museum.


    "The exciting time to open the box is coming. The black treasure chest is more powerful than the Golden Legend."


    "Can you stop joking, respect the dead, and don''t see Master Su salute before opening the museum?"


    "The bullet screen protects the body. There won''t be a zombie in it."


    "The trough, it''s open. It''s going to open."


    The audience in the studio was more nervous than Su Xun himself. Professor Chen of the National Institute of history raised his heart to his throat and stared at the screen.


    Su Xun slowly opened the lid of the coffin, but the corpse in it stunned him.


    The audience in the studio was stunned.


    "How could it be a fish!"


    "Yes, it can''t be someone''s deliberate mischief. It''s too boring."


    "It''s possible, otherwise it''s not bad after being soaked in seawater for so long. It''s just a new coffin that has just been put down."


    "There are two staff makers upstairs. I think it''s a bit evil for anyone to play a prank with such a big night pearl."


    "It''s really evil. Didn''t you notice that the sea didn''t flow into the coffin at all?"


    "It can''t be the old Dragon King''s confidant who buried him here after he died."


    Yes, the coffin is not a human body, but a fish.


    A big fish is green and nearly two meters long. Its eyes are closed, but it is lifelike.


    But the reason why Su Xun was stunned was not just because it was a fish.


    What''s more, he felt a strong evil spirit from the fish.


    This evil spirit was definitely gathered after killing thousands of creatures.


    How can a fish have such a heavy evil spirit?


    Who buried the fish in the coffin?


    Is this a fish demon?


    But there was no evil spirit on the body.


    He''s going to cover the coffin. After all, it''s not good to disturb the dead.


    Liu An: Grass Mud Horse, grass mud horse, why don''t you think so when you step on the horse to disturb Laozi


    Just as the lid of the coffin was about to close, he suddenly saw a light blue bead in the coffin, the same color as the sea water. It was easy to see if he didn''t pay attention.


    Intuition told him that this bead and this coffin are not ordinary.


    It''s hard to take the coffin away, but the beads can always be taken.


    "Brother fish, thank you for the gift."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he reached out and took the bead out of the coffin with a cold touch.


    At first, he couldn''t feel it at all in the coffin. After taking it out, Su Xun found that the bead contained a strong aura.


    "God steps on the horse to thank for the gift. People want to refuse it, but they can''t refuse it."


    "Tomb robber anchor, I''ve already reported it. I''ll be arrested when I get ashore."


    "What is this thing? Su Da Shi can''t even see the fist sized night pearl on the tombstone. He wants to take it away."


    After Su Xun took the bead, he closed the lid of the coffin and said goodbye to the coffin."Lying trough, master Su, be careful. Many fish are coming towards you."


    "Great white, a great white is coming."


    When Su Xun saluted the coffin, the audience in the studio saw many sea fish swimming to Su Xun through the camera, including a great white shark.


    "Hua La --"


    a great white shark opened its mouth and tore away at Su Xun.


    "Husband!" "Master!" "Seek elder brother!"


    In the submarine, an Zizhen and others who saw this scene were all scared to lose their looks.


    Feeling the sea water coming behind him, Su Xun almost subconsciously pushed on the coffin, and then avoided.


    The great white was defeated.


    An Zizhen and others were relieved, and then raised their heart again.


    "Lying trough, scared me to death. Fortunately, master Su reacted quickly, otherwise he would have to feed the fish."


    "Just now I was so nervous that I almost pinched my cell phone out."


    "How could the great white shark suddenly attack master Su? It''s not because of the bead."


    "It''s possible. Before master Su opened his coffin, these fish didn''t rush at him. It was the great white shark who attacked him after the beads were taken out."


    "Lying trough, here it is again."


    With a flick of his tail, the great white shark turned around and bit Su Xun again.


    Not even a demon, do you want to think from him?


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously and put the pillar into his diving suit. He picked up the Zhenyao sword and went up, stabbing it out.


    "Puyi -"


    the body of the sword is all in the head of the great white shark, and the blood is pouring.


    Stimulated by the smell of blood and pain, the great white shark became furious.


    But it doesn''t work.


    Su Xun calmly pulled out his sword and stabbed it again. He repeated it several times.


    The great white shark died, the body slowly sank, the blood kept flowing out and mixed with the sea water.


    "Wori, it''s too bloody. Children are not allowed to watch it."


    "Master Su is so fierce. He can kill a shark in a few minutes in the sea."


    "This is the real man. Let Kun learn."


    "Master Su is powerful, and his fighting power is explosive."


    "It''s a lot better than the female anchorperson who can only wriggle."


    "Upstairs, do you like to watch the male anchorperson wriggling around?"


    The barrage was excited, countless gifts were all over the screen, and Su Xun swam to the submarine calmly.


    The great white shark, bleeding and sinking slowly behind him, became his background wall. This scene was captured by many viewers and spread wildly on the Internet.

 Chapter 282

    "Fortunately, we were scared to death just now."


    "Drink the heat first, it''s so cold in the sea."


    As soon as they got into the submarine, five women gathered around them, some carrying hot water and some carrying handkerchiefs.


    The audience in the studio just picked up the lemon.


    "Is this the group of beauties in the novel? If you love them, they all have all kinds of customs."


    "Ah, that big, small breasted sister is so cute. She has a huge childlike face..."


    "The lady in the white dress is pretty. Her eyes are so beautiful, just like those in the painting."


    "Ha ha, as a well-known person in the society, his private life is chaotic. I suggest that this kind of scum should be banned and all his property should be confiscated, so as not to have a bad impact on the social atmosphere."


    "As for the sour NIMA upstairs, I can smell the sour smell across the screen. Are they married? Is it against the law? It''s none of your business. "


    "Some silly beeps are really ugly. They are so jealous that they go crazy. They fight hard on the Internet. In reality, you are just on the first grade of junior high school?"


    "If you are so rich and so outstanding, I''m afraid you want all the women in the world to be your own, pretending to be a moral saint."


    Su Xun took off his diving suit, and then the bead he took from the coffin fell down.


    As soon as Xiaobai''s eyes were bright, the colored glaze on the sofa went out and opened his mouth to swallow the bead.


    Then it felt that the back neck of its fate had been caught, and its mouth was one inch away from the bead, but it could not bite.


    Su Xun threw her back on the sofa, bent down and picked up the bead: "you are not allowed to eat this thing."


    "Meow ~" Liuli didn''t like it. He licked his mouth and salivated over the bead, but he didn''t mess with it in the end.


    After all, as a mature nine life cat, she can tell the difference between a full meal and a full meal.


    Little white eyes looked at the beads in Su Xun''s hand. He wanted to eat them.


    From the previous frenzy of the great white shark, and now the reaction of Liuli and Xiaobai, Su Xun was able to confirm that this bead had a strong attraction to animals.


    What he didn''t notice was that the Zhenyao sword, which was put aside, also slightly vibrated strangely,


    Liuli made the audience in the live broadcast room sprout.


    "Ah, what a lovely kitten. No, I can''t help it."


    The last one who thought Liuli was a cute kitten was the yellow skin of Shenlongjia. Now it''s three feet high.


    "Sudong, I didn''t expect that you not only have so many little sisters, but also cats!"


    "Although some people are beautiful on the surface, they don''t even have a cat on the back. It''s me."


    "This cat is a different pupil. Take a good look at it, Su Dong. You can aim the camera at the cat in the future. We don''t want to see you."


    In recent years, sucking cats has become a hobby of countless people, and even the birth of cloud sucking cats, that is, brushing all kinds of cat videos every day.


    So when the glass comes out, the audience in the studio is going crazy. After all, the beauty of nine life cat is not comparable to that of any cat.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s call it a day and start broadcasting tomorrow morning."


    After that, Su Xun sowed it. He had to study the Pearl with aura.


    "No, it''s so late anyway. I''ve stayed up all night. The doctor said it''s bad for me. Let''s stay up all night."


    "Yes, what''s the next broadcast for? It''s such an interesting live broadcast. The last time I saw the hacker emperor, he was an old man."


    "What''s that bead for? I feel there''s a big secret. It can''t be the demon pill of that fish."


    "Brother upstairs, you have a lot of imagination. Why don''t you write novels?"


    "Let''s understand master Su, five beauties. The next content can''t be broadcast live. Let''s imagine for ourselves."


    But the audience in the studio has not dispersed. They are still blowing water, chatting and driving.


    On the other hand, Professor Chen of the National Academy of history madly searched for Su''s backstage private message contact information.


    Su Xun added Professor Chen''s wechat, and then sent the photos of the tombstones.


    Professor Chen: "thank you, Mr. Su, for your contribution to the study of history. These words that have never been discovered may reveal a new civilization."


    Su Xun: "Professor Chen is polite. It''s just a matter of convenience."


    At home, Professor Chen looked at the pictures on his mobile phone, breathless, excited and flushed, and rushed into his study to study.


    Only he knew what those words meant.


    In the submarine, Su Xun took the bead and looked at Liuli and Xiaobai: "is this very attractive to you?"


    Liuli ignored him because he knew that he would not give the beads to himself.


    "Yes, yes." Compared with Liuli, Xiaobai is much more clever: "I don''t know why, but I seem to have an instinct to drive me."


    "What the hell is this?" Su Xun frowned, the beads were blue, and the light was flowing, sending out a strong aura.It''s time for the fat fish to come


    The inner elixir will be formed in the body after the monsters and mountain spirits and wild monsters are transformed.


    Of course, Xiaobai, a fake demon, doesn''t exist in his body.


    "No, that fish corpse has no evil spirit. If it''s the inner elixir, it can''t have no evil spirit." Su Xun ruled out this possibility directly.


    Mei Pang took a drink from his water cup and said, "who said it must be a demon? What if it''s an immortal?"


    "Immortals?"


    An Zizhen, Yan Yurou, and Liao Yu were all at a loss: "what are you talking about, a moment of demon, a moment of God."


    Although they are skeptical of ghosts and gods, they still know that there are immortals in the world.


    After all, compared with the demons, the immortals are too far away.


    After hearing Mei Pang''s words, Su Xun was really suspicious, because it was possible.


    There are many immortals in the water, such as the river god, the lake God and so on.


    "What''s the use of this thing?" Su Xun looked at the beads in his hand.


    At this time, a black smoke suddenly flew out of the Zhenyao sword, which had been shaking. It wrapped the beads in Su Xun''s hand and flew back to Zhenyao sword.


    Everything happened in a moment, and when people reacted, the beads had disappeared.


    The Zhenyao sword seems to be completing some changes. It flies up and floats in the air. It is wrapped by black and blue fog outside, making people unable to see the body of the sword clearly.


    "Crouching trough, the demon sword has become the essence!"


    Su Xun was stunned and made a rude remark.


    Mei Pang''s face was dignified: "I thought this sword was wrong for a long time. It was more and more evil. I didn''t expect that it was really a demon."


    "Wait, generally speaking, shouldn''t this be the prelude to the birth of sword spirit?" Yan Yurou, who has been poisoned by all kinds of Xianxia TV dramas, raises doubts.


    "Plum fat man sneers:" you see, is this like the appearance of the birth of sword spirit


    The Zhenyao sword is suspended in the air, shaking constantly, and the endless evil spirit and bloody gas are sent out. The air is full of the will to kill.


    This is not like the birth of a sword spirit, but more like the birth of an evil spirit.

 Chapter 283

    Soon, the fog around the Zhenyao sword dispersed.


    At this time, the appearance of Zhenyao sword has changed greatly.


    The originally unimportant body of the sword turned black, mixed with light blue. It looked very strange, and the cold sent out the air of killing.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, I''m back. From now on, I''ll be the only one in heaven and earth! I will dominate the whole era! "


    The Zhenyao sword makes a loud noise and flies in the submarine. Its speed is like streamer. It cuts through the air, leaving only shadows.


    Su Xun and Mei Pang look dignified, because from the tone of the sword, we can tell that this seems to be an old monster who has lived for many years, and it''s not a good thing.


    Liu Anke, who was resurrected last time, is still in my mind.


    I''m afraid the strength of this sword is not general, which makes them very scared.


    The Zhenyao sword flew several times like a splash, and then hung in front of Su Xun: "humble mortal, for your sake of arousing me, I give you the qualification to be a sword slave. I don''t want to kowtow and thank you."


    An Zizhen and others are pretty white, obviously scared by Zhenyao sword.


    Mei Pang is not much better, because the demon sword looks so powerful that he doesn''t even have the courage to fight.


    "I thank your mother." When he heard this, he said hello to his mother and held the handle of the sword.


    "Good courage! How dare humble mortals defile your noble body... "


    Zhenyao sword was furious, and then he was flustered before he finished: "how can it be like this, how can it be like this, my mana! My mana


    Su Xun and Mei Pang''s eyes brightened. They looked at each other, and their eyes toward the Zhenyao sword gradually became playful.


    "There''s no magic power, that is to say, you''re just pretending to be able to fly. You almost scared me just now."


    Fat Mei rubs his fists and smiles insidiously.


    Zhenyao sword shakes violently: "what are you going to do? I tell you, don''t mess around. Do you know who I am?"


    "Maybe you used to be awesome, but it seems that now you haven''t cleared your position, fat man. Take him to the toilet to calm down." Su Xun gave the sword to Mei pangzi.


    Mei pangzi held the handle of the sword and explained it thoughtfully: "you don''t know what the toilet is. It doesn''t matter. I tell you, it''s the place where we use the toilet."


    "What!!"


    The voice of Zhenyao sword raised several points: "let go of me, don''t, how dare you, how dare you do this to me!"


    "You can see if you dare." Mei Pang gave an evil smile.


    The tip of Zhenyao sword kept pointing at Su Xun: "I''m wrong, brother. I''m wrong. I''ll be obedient in the future. If you ask me to kill chickens, I''ll never kill dogs!"


    "I''m a lowly mortal. How can I stain your noble body?" Su Xun does not laugh.


    Zhenyao sword wanted to cry and said quickly: "no, noble body is used to be defiled. Elder brother, you don''t have to pity me. Please trample me, trample me."


    Looking at this and the previous two faces of Zhenyao sword, an Zizhen and others were stunned.


    This is not a serious sword.


    The plum fat man nodded, looked at Su Xun and said, "the improper sword matches you. It''s a perfect match. It''s invincible in the world."


    "Go away." Su Xun turned his eyes and looked at the Zhenyao sword: "are you a sword or someone trapped in the sword?"


    "I am the sword, and the sword is me. Brother can call me the sword demon, or the sword spirit." Strong desire for survival drives Zhenyao sword to answer all questions.


    Su Xun laughed: "you are a good sword."


    Zhenyao sword


    How does that sound like a curse to me?


    "Tell me about your origin. It sounds like you were very powerful before. Why were you hanged in the wilderness to suppress demons?" Su Xun began to interrogate Zhenyao sword.


    In fact, he was excited because he felt that he had found the treasure.


    Like Liu An, this horse riding is a living history book.


    Zhenyao sword said: "I used to be an ordinary sword. I have followed many masters to kill people, demons, ghosts, and even immortals with high accomplishments..."


    "Don''t brag." Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Zhenyao sword said with a dry smile: "well, the land God and the City God are also gods."


    "Damn it." Su Xun couldn''t help but scold him. He just thought this guy was unreliable, so he cheated him. Unexpectedly, he was really bragging.


    The God treads the horse to cultivate for the high immortal.


    The land God and the City God are just human gods. Can they be compared with the great gods in heaven?


    "Go on, be realistic, don''t exaggerate, don''t brag." Su Xun said.


    According to the Zhenyao sword, he followed different masters and killed all kinds of people, ghosts and gods. Later, he became a demon.When the last master died, he flew away. Relying on his cultivation, he made trouble everywhere.


    Later, it took shape again, and even more, it engaged in wind and rain, killing people and ghosts. Anyway, it killed whatever was not pleasing to the eye.


    In the end, he was beaten back to his original shape by a Taoist priest. He was almost out of his wits. Under his hard pleading, the Taoist priest did not kill him completely. He sealed him under a stone bridge to make up for the killing.


    After hearing this, Su Xun, Mei pangzi, Liao Yu and others did not speak. They felt that they had heard a strange story.


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t speak, Zhen Yao Jian was a little flustered. He carefully explained to himself: "brother, I have finished what I should say. I did evil before, but I have been under the stone bridge for so long to make atonement, reform and make a new sword."


    Su Xun was pulled back to reality by his voice: "which dynasty were you born in?"


    "Dynasty? It''s like the Sui Dynasty. The emperor''s name is Yang Jian. One of my masters is a general. "


    Hiss -


    everyone took a breath. Good guy, this sword is more than 1000 years old. It''s really antique.


    Mei Pang asked again, "when you were sealed under the bridge, which dynasty was it and who sealed you?"


    "Of course I remember. In the Tang Dynasty, that Taoist was Li Chunfeng, which I will never forget in my life." The town demon sword gnashes teeth of say, whole body murderous.


    Su Xun blurted out: "Li Chunfeng!"


    This big man is very famous. The legend of pushing back map written by him and Yuan Tiangang dates back to two thousand years after the Tang Dynasty.


    That is to say, this push back map predicts the establishment of the new dragon Kingdom and the future world for more than a thousand years.


    Isn''t that enough?


    Plum fat man said: "meet this big guy, you lose not unjustly."


    "I despised the enemy!" The town demon sword roars a way.


    Mei chuckled: "I almost believed it."


    "I''m sure you''ll cut him!" The low roar of the Zhen demon sword gnashing teeth.


    Su Xun said, "you don''t have this chance. He has been dead for more than a thousand years."


    "Dead?" Zhenyao sword was stunned, and then said: "impossible, absolutely impossible. It''s easy to live for more than a thousand years with his cultivation. How could he die?"

 Chapter 284

    Zhenyaojian firmly doesn''t believe that Li Chunfeng is dead.


    Although he likes to brag, but brag is for others to listen to, his heart is still very force number.


    It is precisely because he has dealt with Li Chunfeng that he knows how strong Li Chunfeng is.


    He is a man, but he can hang the immortal.


    Even some immortals who hold important positions in the heaven will give him a thin face.


    Now Su Xun told him that Li Chunfeng had died for more than a thousand years. How could he believe it?


    "Believe it or not, according to historical records, he lived only 68 years." When Su Xun said this, he didn''t know the truth, because he didn''t believe in history now.


    After hearing this, Zhenyao sword was a little disappointed: "really dead."


    Sealed under the stone bridge for such a long time, he began to wake up some time ago and knew nothing about the vicissitudes outside.


    "Are there really gods in the world?" Yan Yurou''s eyes widened with curiosity.


    An Zizhen looked at Su Xun and said, "even the sword can speak. Now I really believe that there is a dragon palace in the world."


    Zhenyao sword snorted: "it''s rare to see more strange. There is a dragon palace. Haven''t the Dragon Kings of the four seas heard of it?"


    "It''s better for you to wake up for a few days. Don''t you find that the world is different now? Now there is no Dragon King. " Said Mei Pang.


    Zhenyao sword was stunned: "where did they go?"


    "How do I know when I step on the horse?" Fat plum rolled her eyes in silence.


    Zhenyao sword sighed: "in this way, I will be in shape again. It''s far away."


    After all, he is a sword, no mouth, no stomach, can not be like Xiaobai as drug abuse.


    Su Xun turned his eyes: "let''s talk about something else. For example, did you bury any treasures before..."


    "No, what do I want with a sword?" Before Su Xun''s words, the demon sword interrupted him cleanly.


    Are you kidding? How can I give you my praise.


    I''ll follow the example of Gou Jian, king of Yue. When I recover, I''ll let you know how stupid you are today!


    Now the aura is thin, the heaven is not there, and the earth is not there. When you restore your cultivation and get back the family you saved, you can suppress the whole world.


    Heaven and earth, I am the only one!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Imagining the beautiful life in the future, Zhenyao sword couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s very noisy. Throw it in the toilet for a dip." Su Xun said.


    Zhenyao sword stopped laughing for a moment.


    Next, Su Xun learned a lot from Zhenyao sword.


    For example, on the day of Xuanzang''s journey to the west, Guanyin came down to the world with unprecedented prosperity.


    Wei Zheng killed the dragon.


    These myths and legends that they have always regarded as folk fictional stories actually happened.


    After all, holes don''t come.


    In that magnificent world, I heard Su Xun and Mei Pang''s blood boiling and yearning.


    "Ding ~"


    Su Xun''s mobile phone rings. When he takes it out, it''s a video sent to him by bald head and pianfen.


    They managed to sneak the cameras together.


    This is the first video they sent him.


    There is no substance. Liu An is just reading and meditating.


    "Ding ~"


    another piece of news was sent to him. He asked him for money and said that the 10 million fund given last time might not be enough.


    Su Xun frowned. These two guys took themselves as the big culprit. Ten million, two people, how could they run out so quickly.


    As a result, Su Xun''s face was strange after hearing the explanation.


    It turns out that they didn''t find the camera installed by Liu An, but many of Liu An''s dog legs found it.


    So bareheaded and partial division bought them into the United Front with money. Now, half of Liu An''s side are spies.


    If it goes on like this, it''s estimated that all the dogs around him will become Su Xun''s spies except himself.


    No way, who let this guy not pay wages, but also easy to kill.


    Su Xun is different. In their description, Mr. Su pays his salary on time every month.


    Do you still have a choice?


    It''s not easy to have a steady job these days.


    So Liu An was abandoned.


    I don''t know what Liu An would look like if he knew that he was surrounded by spies.


    Liu''s modern thinking can only be said not to change.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The outside world.


    The picture of the dead fish on the sea floor spread wildly on the Internet and attracted countless people''s attention.


    Someone wants the night pearl on the tombstone.


    But some people are staring at the coffin and the fish corpse in the coffin.


    But in the end, they are powerless. They don''t know the specific location. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the mountain village where Su Xun killed the Jackal.


    Yuyangzi is taking a group of Yuding sect disciples to lie in wait in the house.


    Today is the day when the demon sect sent people to collect blood.


    "Master, it will be dawn in a few hours. Why don''t you come?"


    Qingyun takes out his mobile phone and looks at the time. He''s a little impatient. Madder, why don''t these dregs of the demon sect come to die.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Su won''t cheat us." Yuyangzi deserves to be an old Taoist who has been single for many years.


    "Buzz..."


    There was a roar of engines.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun were both shocked.


    Here we are.


    A pickup truck came unsteadily with two people sitting on it.


    "It''s not right. Today is the day to collect blood. Why is there no one?"


    The car stopped at the entrance of the village. The driver in the driver''s seat was suspicious and full of vigilance.


    The co pilot yawned, "who are you? Is there anyone else in the village? Aren''t they all demons? A group of animals, we can''t expect them to come out and pick us up. It''s OK. Drive in. "


    "It''s still not right. Withdraw first." The driver was worried, his voice dropped and he was ready to turn around and leave.


    The man on the co pilot said feebly, "whatever you like. If you delay, you will be responsible for it."


    "They''re going to run! Do it Yuyangzi''s voice fell down and rushed out of the window.


    At the same time, the disciples of Yuding sect rushed out of the houses, and there were more than a dozen of them.


    "Fuck! What an ambush! Let''s go


    The man on the co pilot woke up in a moment of drowsiness and panicked.


    At the same time, the car has completed a U-turn in the open space at the entrance of the village.


    "Want to run, dream!"


    Yuyangzi snorted coldly, and the sword in his hand galloped away with a layer of cold light.


    "Puff -"


    stabbed the tire directly.


    "Bang!"


    The truck lost control and hit a big tree on the side of the road.


    "Come on, get out of the car and run."


    Two people in the car scrambled out of the car and fled.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t want to fight head-on, because they knew that they were not opponents, and there might be a chance to escape.


    Then, the next second, they were surrounded.


    "You, what are you going to do? We are the drivers of the goods. You can''t rob."


    One of them plucked up the courage to fight for the last chance of survival.


    Qingyun sneered: "Heaven demon sect, its name is domineering. How can it not admit it now?"


    They turned pale in an instant, and their last hope was shattered.

 Chapter 285

    Seven in the morning.


    Susian got up.


    He didn''t sleep well last night.


    Because of the lack of bedrooms, he slept with five women. Although the bed was big enough, it was still a bit crowded.


    Su Xun felt very annoyed. He didn''t even have a place to let go. It was soft everywhere. He felt very annoyed (?????).


    If other people knew what he thought, they would want to kill him.


    I don''t know if I''m lucky! Oh, serenima!


    Submarine surfaced, press a button, the top of the cover automatically opened, the living room rose up, it became a balcony with a sofa.


    There''s also a stairway that extends to the inside of the submarine.


    Su Xun turned on the live broadcast and waved to the camera: "good morning, everyone."


    "Lying trough, it''s on. The anchor''s lying."


    "I''m at work, watching the live broadcast while I''m at work, and my boss is watching it too."


    "Where is this, not in the submarine?"


    Someone found something wrong.


    Su Xun let the camera around: "this submarine also changed a function, that is one key lift, when the submarine surfaced, the living room can be raised into a balcony."


    "Lying trough, cattle, black technology cattle, submarine instant yacht."


    "Su Dong, now that you say it can become a transformer, I believe it."


    "Su Dong had a good sleep last night. So many little sisters must have had a good sleep."


    The audience expressed their admiration for the potential, while the foreign officials couldn''t help shouting abuse.


    This step on Ma Mingming is a riot.


    A high-performance combat submarine has been changed into a submarine for enjoyment. It''s a waste, a great waste!


    But who let other people have relations with the outside world? There are people on it. It''s willful.


    "Look, it''s a fishing rod. I haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll take whatever I catch this morning."


    Su Xun picked up a fishing rod, which was specially used for sea fishing. He hung the bait and threw it into the sea.


    "Real hammer, fishing anchor."


    "Master Su, count it. Count what fish you will catch."


    Su Xun pretended to pinch his fingers and said, "it should be a tuna."


    At the same time, he kicked the demon sword down.


    "Damn it


    Zhenyao sword scolds her mother, finds a tuna in the sea, uses the evil spirit to control the other side, makes the other side actively hang on the hook, and then flies up from behind.


    If the remaining mana in his body could not support him for a long time, he would have run away.


    Fish brain is very small, he released the evil spirit can be controlled, after all, his strong evil spirit even people can become neuropathy.


    Su Xun began to take up the line. A tuna was picked up and the studio exploded.


    "Crouching trough is really a tuna. Su Da Shi is really clever."


    "That''s all I can count. It''s awesome."


    "What''s the difference between this and predicting the future?"


    "Su ran said:" the tone is not to find a little calm trick


    It''s so cool to pretend.


    "Is that a trick? I''m gone with the wind. Now I dare to watch this kind of live broadcast. "


    "Master Su is so fresh and refined. I''ll give you 99 points. I''m afraid you''ll be proud if I lose one point."


    "I''ve heard of master Jiangzhou before, but I''m not ashamed to see him today."


    Su Xun threw the tuna to Liao Yu: "audience, today our breakfast is this tuna."


    Liao Yu has been an independent woman since childhood, and the only one among so many women who can cook.


    A tuna changed in her hands.


    Cold sashimi, grilled tuna, each dish is made from different parts of the tuna.


    It has all kinds of color and fragrance.


    "I''m in the hall and in the kitchen. I''m sour. This is my ideal type."


    "I seem to have smelled the fragrance across the screen. Looking at the instant noodles in my hand, I burst into tears."


    "Food anchor online, Su Dong, we want to see the little sister who just cooked. We don''t want to see you. Please let me know."


    Liao Yu revealed his cooking skills and won the favor of all the audience. I don''t know how many men are envious of Su Xun.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s Qingyun''s phone.


    "Hello." When Su Xun got through, he knew that most of the things were going on.


    As expected.


    "Mr. Su, last night we caught two members of the heaven demon sect who came to collect blood. After interrogation, we found that the strength of the heaven demon sect was far beyond what we thought. There was a general altar in every province. The recent birth of the demon was really related to them.""We just caught two minions. We haven''t made clear the specific purpose of the demon sect, but we have reported it to the relevant departments. I''m afraid it will be chaotic for some time."


    "Well, OK, I have something else to do. Let''s hang up first." Su Xun said.


    Green cloud smile: "is busy eating fish?"


    "You watch me live, too?" Su Xun was surprised.


    The two chatted a few more words before ending the call.


    Just as I hung up, my cell phone rang again.


    It was Taoist priest Qingyang who called this time, which surprised Su Xun. After all, they had not contacted each other for a long time.


    "Su Dong, I just saw the picture on the Internet this morning. Although it''s not clear enough, I can recognize it, because I have a similar text on the tombstone in my hand, which I developed from a tombstone."


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "just a moment."


    With that, Su Xun said to the camera: "sorry, everyone. I have something to do. I''ll broadcast it first."


    When the voice fell, Su Xun turned off the live broadcast, hung up Taoist priest Qingyang and gave him a video.


    A moment later, the video is connected, and Taoist priest Qingyang appears on the screen. Looking at the background, it should be the main hall of Qingyang temple.


    "Taoist priest Qingyang, can I have a look?" Su Xun said.


    Qingyang nodded: "since all, otherwise I will not make this call."


    With that, he took out a piece of cloth, and then spread it out. On it were the zigzag symbols.


    Susie as like as two peas, and it is the same font as he saw on the tombstone, and several words are exactly the same.


    Su Xun asked, "where is the tombstone you found?"


    "In Kunlun Mountain, I didn''t know it was a tombstone at that time, and I didn''t see a tomb. I only knew it was a tombstone when I got up this morning and saw the pictures on the Internet because I had never seen such words before."


    Su Xun said, "Taoist priest Qingyang, when I come back, how about you and I go to Kunlun mountain together?"


    What will be found under the Kunlun mountains?


    Last night, he thought zhenyaojian would know the words on those tombstones, but he didn''t expect that this guy was illiterate and didn''t know them.


    But at least from the mouth of Zhenyao sword, Mei pangzi was right. That fish corpse was a God before he died. According to Zhenyao sword, it should be a water god canonized by heaven or dragon palace.


    Taoist priest Qingyang agreed to Su Xun''s invitation.

 Chapter 286

    After breakfast, the submarine sank to the bottom of the sea again.


    After all, the main task is to find the remains of the Dragon Palace.


    In all the fairy tales, the Dragon Palace is the place with the most treasures.


    Even if the dragon clan has disappeared, it''s impossible to empty everything in the Dragon Palace.


    Su Xun is going to pick up rubbish.


    After the submarine went down, Su Xun turned on live broadcast and sand sculpture again, and netizens bragged.


    Submarine has been diving to the bottom of the sea, along the way found several similar coffins, but after the opening of the museum did not find beads.


    There are all kinds of corpses in these coffins, but they are all aquariums.


    Fish, turtles, shrimps, crabs, all of them are very big, all of them are very angry, some of them are incomplete, some of them have wounds.


    After opening so many coffins in a row, zhenyaojian said that all the water gods might have died in the same war.


    After hearing this, Su Xun didn''t look good.


    Because he couldn''t imagine what had happened in order to kill so many immortals all at once.


    No matter how weak the shrimp soldiers and crab generals are, they are just gods.


    These are all from Shui nationality. Which God is buried under the monument of Kunlun Mountain mentioned by Qingyang?


    Is the Dragon King of the four seas attacking the heaven?


    This is not wishful thinking, after all, in the myth, the Dragon had been brilliant.


    It''s entirely possible, but it''s very unlikely, that we want to return to glory.


    But in addition, Su Xun couldn''t figure out what kind of war could lead to the death of so many Shui gods.


    Now let alone him, even the netizens who watched the live broadcast began to panic.


    "Lying trough, what is the situation? I found dozens of coffins along the way


    "Yes, how do you feel that there are coffins all over the deep sea? Haven''t submarines from various countries found them before?"


    "That''s bullshit. How many submarines on earth can dive so deep? What''s more, if it is discovered, will it be published? "


    "It makes sense that not every submarine can dive as deep as alien black technology, and its vision is still so clear."


    Next, the atmosphere in the submarine was suppressed a lot. After all, they all knew that God was lying in these coffins.


    Half an hour later, the submarine entered a deeper sea.


    "Lying trough, big brother, look ahead!"


    Su Xun was thinking about something, but he was suddenly interrupted by Mei Pang''s exclamation.


    He looked up and saw another coffin and stone tablet in front of him.


    But this coffin is very different from those found before.


    The coffin is gold and fixed on the tombstone by nine dragon shaped chains. Two dragons are carved on both sides of the tombstone, and the two eyes of the dragon are inlaid with night pearls.


    The closer the submarine gets, the more lifelike the two carved dragons seem to be able to break free and fly out at any time.


    The audience in the studio was blown up.


    "Damn, it''s not going to be a dragon corpse."


    "How can it be that there is no dragon in the world, or that one of the royal children was buried here."


    "Why don''t you beep upstairs? Where did such technology come from in ancient times? I prefer to believe that there is a dead dragon in it than you guess


    "Crazy, I''m starting to believe that master Su may really find the Dragon Palace. After all, so many incredible things happened during this period."


    As the screenshot of the coffin was forwarded, more and more viewers poured into the studio.


    The identities of these audiences include political leaders of various countries, as well as many monks, martial arts, and all kinds of Xuanmen people.


    After all, this coffin is too shocking.


    In Lenovo''s previous coffins, people have to fantasize.


    "I''ll see."


    Su Xun changed into diving again, left the submarine with the demon sword and swam to the coffin.


    As soon as he came to the tombstone and was not close to the coffin, Su Xun felt a strong sense of oppression, which made him gasp.


    It was something he had never felt before opening the coffins.


    He began to believe that there might really be a dragon in it.


    Zhenyao sword was also suppressed, but under the camera, he didn''t speak, which was instructed by Su Xun.


    "Why doesn''t the anchor move? Keep swimming."


    "Do the people upstairs urge you? There must be a reason why the anchor doesn''t move. Go by yourself."


    "Grumpy old brother online curse, afraid, afraid."


    Su Xun bowed respectfully to the tombstone. Whether it was a dragon corpse or not, it was very impolite and immoral to open the coffin to disturb people''s peace.


    After the worship, Su Xunqiang came to the coffin with the pressure of breathing difficulty.


    Under the lens, the surface of the golden coffin is carved with dragon patterns. All kinds of dragons are lifelike."I''m so nervous now. I''m looking forward to a dragon in it, but I''m afraid."


    "Me too. I''m so nervous that I''m going to crush my own egg."


    "Ridiculous dragon people, there is no dragon in the world. Whether it''s our Western dragon or your Eastern Dragon, it''s just made up in fairy tales."


    "Yes, looking at these pitiful and ignorant barracks, I really think it''s ridiculous. Is the thought of the Dragon Kingdom still so backward?"


    Some foreigners made a barrage of mockery on the screen, revealing a sense of superiority.


    "Laowai, I don''t know where the superiority comes from. When you ask Longguo to share alien technology, you still kneel down and shout for Dad."


    "That''s funny. I don''t know if you Western dragons are real, but I believe we Eastern Dragons are real. We are all descendants of dragons."


    The barrage fell into a quarrel, and the sand sculpture netizens of Longguo and audiences from various foreign countries vied to greet each other''s parents.


    With the help of Zhenyao sword, Su Xun began to open the library.


    This coffin is very big. It took a lot of effort to open a gap.


    But it was this time that Su Xun saw part of the owner''s body in the coffin, and a great evil spirit and prestige came to his face.


    He felt that his breathing was going to stop. He stood in the same place and stopped his action.


    Through the crack he saw two black claws and a tail.


    Dragon, it''s really a dragon corpse.


    At this moment when he was stunned, the audience in the live broadcasting room were all in a hurry.


    "Lying trough, brother, you can see for yourself what''s going on. Open it quickly and let''s all have a look."


    "That''s right. You''re very anxious. You''ll be rewarded with 100 rockets and the museum will open."


    "Master Su, open the museum quickly. What''s inside?"


    Su Xun took a deep breath, forced to stabilize his mind, gritted his teeth, and tried his best to open the coffin.


    As the coffin is opened, a black dragon corpse is presented in the camera.


    Its mouth is like a horse, its eyes like a crab, its beard like a sheep, its horns like a deer, its ears like an ox, its mane like a lion, its scales like a carp, its body like a snake, and its claws like an eagle.


    The dragon''s corpse was lying in the coffin, eyes closed, black scales and blood stains. Several scales in the abdomen had disappeared, and one claw was broken.


    It is dead, but it is so quietly lying in the coffin, but across the screen, let everyone feel a majestic momentum and pressure.

 Chapter 287

    Quiet.


    Whether it''s Su Xun in front of the coffin.


    Or the millions of viewers around the world behind the screen.


    At the moment in different places into a dead quiet.


    In the noisy restaurant, full of guests holding mobile phones fell into a dull.


    On the busy street, many passers-by stop and stare with their mobile phones.


    Dragon Kingdom, Forbidden City, magnesium Kingdom, White Palace, Bear Kingdom, Kerim, forest palace, island leader, Prime Minister All these places fell into silent silence.


    I don''t know when the barrage in the studio has disappeared.


    For a long time, Su Xun broke the silence of the whole world: "as you can see, this is a dragon."


    Boom!


    At this moment, the world explodes and the studio is eroded by countless barrages.


    "It''s really a dragon! The dragon of our dragon kingdom! It''s true that Chuanlong is one of us


    "I didn''t expect to see a real dragon in my lifetime. I''m satisfied even if I die."


    "What about the foreigners? Silly beep, see, Oriental dragon


    "Oh, my God, who can tell me that it''s fake? How can it be? How can there really be a dragon in the Dragon kingdom?"


    "It''s not scientific at all. What happened this year? Why do things keep impacting my world outlook?"


    "Su, our magnesium country is willing to pay 10 billion US dollars to buy this dragon corpse. As long as you give me the coordinates, our magnesium country can go to salvage it by itself."


    "Our island country..."


    "Mr. Su, I''m the richest man on Hong Kong Island. I''m very interested in this dragon corpse..."


    "Master Su, this is the dragon of our dragon kingdom. It must not fall into the hands of foreigners, let alone allow them to study this corpse."


    "Yes, resist these people


    Countless people began to think about this dragon corpse, including foreign governments, governments and domestic rich people. After all, in legend, the whole body of a dragon is a treasure.


    Su Xun said coldly to the camera: "the people who think about this dragon corpse can shut up. From now on, the monitoring system of R star will cover the global sea area in space. Whoever dares to salvage this dragon corpse will be waiting to eat the interstellar missile."


    He didn''t know why the Dragon died so miserably, and even his body was incomplete, but he would never allow anyone to disturb the peace of the dragon for his own selfish desire.


    Moreover, he found the body of the dragon. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid no one would ever know that there was a dragon buried on the bottom of the sea.


    In other words, if the Dragon corpse is salvaged by someone with ulterior motives, he has unshirkable responsibility, so he will not allow anyone to have an idea about the Dragon corpse.


    Su Xun''s words, like a basin of cold water poured on all the heads, watered out their blazing.


    No one doubts Su Xun''s words. After all, the relationship between Su Xun and R star is obvious to all.


    Everyone racked their brains to figure out why r star valued Su Xun so much, and why the horse riding was!


    For a moment, many people were gnashing their teeth at Su Xun and thought he was nosy.


    But he had to bear it, and maybe he had to kneel and lick him in front of Su Xun.


    "The anchor did a good job, mad. No one is allowed to stain the body of our ancestors!"


    "Brother, you are stunned. You really think we are descendants of the dragon. We are all evolved from apes."


    "It''s none of your business. I think I''m the descendant of the dragon. Bite me. Don''t the descendant of the dragon have to be more handsome?"


    "Even if the Dragon really exists, it''s not as powerful as the myth. It''s just a large marine animal. According to science, the dragon can''t fly."


    "Damn, the dragon has come out, and the demon has come out. Are you still telling me science now?"


    After warning those with ulterior motives, Su Xun put his eyes in the coffin.


    In addition to the corpse of the dragon, there is a golden bead in the coffin, which is surrounded by the chin of the dragon. It seems that there is a little dragon in the coffin.


    "Wocao, it''s a dragon ball. The anchor has developed. Is it true that if you swallow it, you will live forever?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible. If the dragon is so powerful, how can he die so miserably?"


    "That''s true, but the dragon ball must be unusual. At least it''s OK to prolong life."


    "Crouching trough, the dragon ball is flying by itself."


    The golden dragon ball suddenly flew up from the black dragon''s chin, flew out of the coffin and floated in front of Su Xun''s eyes.


    "The dragon ball has spirit. This dragon ball can''t understand what master Su said just now. Good people have good rewards."


    "It''s too mysterious, mad. I''ll slap anyone who talks about science with me in the future."


    Su Xun''s demon sword trembled violently, and countless fish swarmed around him, as if he was crazy.


    Su Xun thought of the lesson of the water blue pearl before, and quickly grabbed the dragon ball and stuffed it into the diving suit.Around the fish around him around two circles, and then to disperse, it can be seen that the breath of the dragon ball is physically isolated.


    "Ha ha, it''s a double standard. No one else is allowed to salvage the dragon''s corpse, but he has taken the dragon ball. If he doesn''t hand it over to the state, I wish your family an explosion in place."


    Some envious keyboard man began to attack Su Xun with crazy language.


    "Silly beep with a mouth full of excrement, didn''t you see that the Dragon Ball floated in front of master Su?"


    "That''s to say, if you still hand it in to the state, why don''t you hand it in to your mother


    "Keyboard man relies on the keyboard to govern the country and manage the world''s affairs. Niubi, Niubi."


    Su Xun took a look at the ID and said faintly, "I can accept spraying feces, but it''s too much for you to scold my family."


    "Why, you bite me when you step on a horse? I wish you died in the sea. With so much money, you''ve got to spend billions of dollars on charity. You''re a hypocritical fool."


    "Master Su doesn''t care about the real staff. I''m afraid he doesn''t understand the concept of billions of charitable funds every year."


    "Maybe he had cerebral hemorrhage. Master Su didn''t donate money to him. That''s why he hated him so much."


    "666, brother Zuan upstairs is a bull."


    Finally, he took a look at the ID full of feces. Su Xun bowed to the dragon''s corpse. Then he closed the coffin and swam to the submarine.


    Outside, the photos of dragon coffin and dragon corpse spread wildly, and the global media scrambled to report.


    Surprise! Dragon corpse in unknown sea area! ¡·


    the Oriental Dragon really exists. How about the Western dragon? ¡·


    the mystery of the undersea dragon coffin is more mysterious than we think. ¡·


    Why are coffins all over the sea? What happened. ¡·


    netizens speculated.


    "These are the ones who died in battle. It''s certain that there was a war between the dragon clan and the Shui clan."


    "I''m the only one who cares most about master su? Seeing the video of his beheading python, we can see that he is definitely not simple. Now he''s looking for the dragon palace again. It''s not just empty talk. "


    "As soon as I got out of prison, did the world change? Never steal batteries again. "

 Chapter 288

    The Dragon state official issued a statement for the first time, saying that the dragon has been a creature in the traditional myth of the Dragon state since ancient times, which has great spiritual symbolic significance to the Dragon state.


    Countries all over the world, whether private or official, as long as they salvage the dragon''s corpse, it is a provocation to the Dragon Kingdom, which will never indulge.


    Statement a, countless netizens loudly applauded, there is a hard motherland behind them, they can be hard.


    "Ugly silly beep of grass mud horse, money is great. I look down on you. I wish you die in the sea, your whole family will explode in the same place, and no one will collect your ashes."


    In a rental house, a fat man with glasses knocked on the keyboard crazily. After sending out the words, he showed a comfortable expression.


    What''s the matter with money?


    If I want to scold you, I will scold you as much as I want. My ancestors spray it all over the world for 18 generations. You have the guts to settle with me.


    Open fat happy water, drink happily, roll up the sleeve to spray again.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Suddenly, the rental door was knocked.


    "Who''s going to come right now? It''s so annoying."


    The young man scolded and got up impatiently to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, two strong men rushed in and pressed down on the computer desk.


    "Two elder brothers, I have something to say. I''m a good man."


    On the Internet, he attacks hard, but in reality, he is vulnerable.


    "Pa!"


    Keyboard man was taught a lesson on the spot (???).


    On the other side, in the submarine.


    Su Xun shut down the live broadcast.


    "Let''s see that dragon ball."


    Yan yuroumei, a fat man, surrounded Su Xun. His eyes were full of hope.


    "Big pot, give me that dragon ball. From now on, I will go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire."


    The crazy existence of Zhenyao sword.


    The dragon ball of the real dragon, even when he was in shape, he never saw it. It''s too precious.


    "Go away! The last inner pill is for feeding the dog. Don''t even think about the dragon ball. "


    Su Xun threw the demon sword to Mei Pang: "put him in the bathroom."


    The demon sword wants to run. Mei Pang grabs it and goes to the bathroom.


    "Brother, no, brother, I don''t want the dragon ball. Just let me have a look."


    The demon sword kept struggling in the hands of Mei Pang, with a shrill voice, as if a good woman and man had been defiled.


    "Any more noise, I''ll throw you in the toilet." Mei Pang gave a warning.


    Zhenyao sword instantly settled down. He swore to himself, fatso, when I recover my strength, I will put your pig''s head into the toilet to wash.


    Su Xun took out the dragon ball, a dragon power filled the submarine, strong aura spread.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful. If it''s used to make a necklace, it''ll look good."


    An Zizhen murmured to himself, and several other women nodded.


    Su Xun has a black thread on his head. It may be the only dragon ball in the world. Do you want to make a necklace???


    Xiaobai was salivating. There were little stars in his eyes. He looked at Su Xun pitifully: "let me just lick it, OK?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll feel guilty." Su Xun couldn''t stand Xiaobai''s eyes.


    "Shua -"


    a black shadow flashed by, and the covetous colored glaze came out and swallowed the dragon.


    "The trough! Dead cat


    At this moment, Su Xun had the heart to strangle Liuli, if not impossible.


    "Meow ~"


    the glass quickly dodged, and then a strong black fog came out of her body, wrapping her in it.


    "Longzhu, Longzhu."


    Mei Pang, who threw the demon sword into the bathroom, ran out in a hurry.


    Su Xun pointed to the glaze with a face of lovelessness.


    Mei Pang looked at him, and immediately understood. He looked at Su Xun strangely: "did you feed the dragon to her? That''s too much. "


    "Not bad. I''ve always been generous." Su Xun showed a reluctant smile, and his heart was dripping blood.


    "Look Liao Yu exclaimed.


    The glass body in the black fog keeps expanding, and turns back to the spirit beast itself, a black cat the size of a calf.


    Then dragon horns grew on his head, his beard grew longer, his black hair turned into scales, and his four claws became dragon claws.


    Foot black Yan, majestic.


    "Roar!"


    The cat''s cry became a dragon''s song.


    "Kylin!"


    These two words come to mind.


    Mei pangzi was stunned: "isn''t it true that other creatures will evolve into dragons after swallowing dragon balls? How did she become a Kirin? "


    "Maybe it''s because there are nine life cats in the body. After all, nine life cats are not animals." Su Xun said that he could only explain it in this way at present.Fat plum swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "do you still dare to ride your mount?"


    "Ha ha, what dare not?" Although Su Xun''s heart was empty, he was light on the surface.


    Ma Dan, the master can''t beat the mount. He should be the most miserable master in the world.


    Qilin walked up to Su Xun and looked up at his proud head: "mortal, if you see my king, you will not kneel down."


    Su Xun''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, and he said, "it seems that you don''t want to eat my cooking in the future."


    He is a kitchen god. Since Liuli and Xiaobai have tasted his craft, they are as addicted to drugs.


    The unicorn, who was still on the top of the mountain, suddenly disappeared and his eyes turned.


    "Climb down." Su Xun faintly spits out two words, small sample, I can''t cure you.


    The dragon ball is gone when it''s gone. It''s worth the change of a majestic mount.


    Now glass is equivalent to the BMW in the mount, which is promoted to the Rolls Royce in the mount.


    After riding glass to go out, the jade emperor also had to give him three thin noodles.


    "As you are the king''s chef, I will be merciful to satisfy your little wish." Liuli''s voice fell down, two black flames came out of his nose, and then he slowly fell on the ground.


    This is all self deception.


    Fat Mei


    King Liuli, you have changed from spirit beast to god beast. What about your dignity?


    Sure enough, the beast will never be a slave unless it is wrapped up in food?


    Mei pangzi once again felt how important it is to master a craft skillfully.


    Su Xun rode up, grabbed the sideburns, and said to Mei Pang, "what are you doing? Take a picture for me."


    Riding a unicorn for the first time in my life, I have to take photos.


    A few women''s eyes are bright and eager to try.


    "That Liuli, I I want to


    "And me, I''ll just ride and take a picture."


    "I So do I


    Colored glaze


    I''m a beast. Can''t you give me some basic respect?


    Although she had no respect for herself, she was bribed by delicious food.


    However, Su Xun''s delicious food was so delicious that the animals could not refuse it.


    Finally, Liuli listlessly let everyone ride up to take a picture.


    She felt that she was the worst beast in the world.


    After shooting, I can''t wait to become a kitten. When the beast is too tired, it''s safe to be a cat.


    In the past, she could become a big cat, which was the essence of spirit beast.


    Now the spirit beast body has changed into a unicorn after fusing with the dragon ball. It can still become a kitten.

 Chapter 289

    "Brother, do you still lack pets and weapons?"


    "I found that your weapons and pets have great fortune, otherwise I will be wronged and you will take me away."


    Mei Pang is looking at Su Xun.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun was disgusted. He was also very depressed. The mount was better than the master. It was a shame.


    All of a sudden, he thought of a thing and looked at Liuli: "can''t you transform it?"


    "No Turning into a cat, Liu Li licked his hair: "the more noble the blood is, the more difficult it is to shape."


    "Yes, yes." Xiaobai nodded in agreement.


    Like her this kind of ordinary fox becomes the essence, a Dan medicine goes down to melt the shape.


    But she was not happy at all.


    Because blood is destined to her future achievement limit will not be too high.


    Although the aura is thin now, the cultivation is very slow, and there is no light ahead, but if there is no dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish?


    Su Xun rubbed her head: "I''ll find a dragon ball for you later. Maybe it will evolve into a Nine Tailed Fox or something."


    "Thank you, master of master." Xiaobai rolled his eyes. Do you think Longzhu is the cabbage on the street?


    At noon, the submarine came out of the sea, and Su Xun cooked himself. The ingredients were lobster, king crab and grouper.


    The audience is salivating.


    "I haven''t seen master Su cooking for a long time. I almost forget that he is the kitchen god."


    "No wonder that little sister''s skill is so good in the morning. It''s all taught by master Su day and night."


    "Do you mean to teach her to be serious?"


    "Damn, I shouldn''t have watched the live broadcast. After watching master Su''s dishes, I felt that the steak in front of me was like dog shit."


    "Ocean self driving tour plus ocean buffet. If you want any food, you can get it directly from local sources. The chef can cook it himself. It''s too expensive."


    Half an hour later, all the dishes were cooked and a group of people began to eat.


    "Did you forget something?" Mei Pang ate a piece of crab meat and said with a frown.


    Su Xun put the food on Liuli''s plate and said casually, "people are here. You think too much."


    "Maybe." Fat Mei nodded and began to eat. She stopped thinking.


    He once thought that the dishes cooked by the chefs in Yuliang mountain manor were the best in the world.


    Until he tasted a bowl of Su Xun''s noodle soup, he opened the door to a new world.


    Outside, Su Xun and others ate very well and interacted with the audience in the live broadcast room from time to time.


    In the bathroom, Zhenyao sword greets Mei pangzi''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    You said you''d take me out in ten minutes?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Taiqing palace.


    This is a famous Taoist school in China, located in a seemingly unknown mountain.


    The Taoist League did not establish its leader. During this period, the Taiqing palace was the backbone of the Taoist League.


    At this time, the hall was full of people, all from all walks of life across the country.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun attended the meeting on behalf of yudingpai.


    "What''s the purpose of the Taiqing palace suddenly calling us to a meeting?"


    "I don''t know. I''m afraid it has something to do with the recent rampant demons. Isn''t Taoist brother yuyangzi of Yuding sect saying that it has something to do with the heaven demon sect? Maybe today is the day to discuss it. "


    "Every sect in our Taoist League has been silent for so long. It''s time to go down the mountain and kill the demons."


    There was a lot of discussion in the hall.


    "To xuanming." The Taoist boy at the door raised his voice and called.


    An immortal old Taoist came in with a group of Taoists in Taiqing palace robes.


    "Immortal xuanming."


    "Immortal xuanming."


    Everyone in the hall got up to say hello.


    Immortal xuanming, who is 80 years old, is a highly respected member of the Taoist League, and is most likely to become the next leader of the Taoist League.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m really sorry to ask you to go all over the world."


    Immortal xuanming had an apologetic expression on his face.


    "Now it''s convenient to come and go by plane. It''s no trouble. We all work for Dao Meng."


    "Not bad, not bad..."


    After some greetings, immortal xuanming began to enter the theme: "I think we all know about the underwater dragon corpse."


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that immortal xuanming called them to have a meeting for this matter.


    They all nodded, but no one spoke, waiting for xuanming''s words.


    Immortal xuanming sighed and said pitifully, "you guys, today the aura of heaven and earth is thin, and the demons are doing harm to one side. It''s our duty to kill the demons and get rid of the demons. However, in such a big environment, we are willing to kill the enemy, but we can''t go back to heaven."


    "The dragon ball of the Dragon corpse on the bottom of the sea must contain the essence of the dragon, but it fell into the hands of Su Xun. Who is Su Xun? He''s just a businessman. I feel that for the dawn of the world, this dragon ball should be kept by our Taoist League and used reasonably. What do you think?"Hearing this, everyone understood. The old miscellaneous Mao stared at the dragon ball in Su Xun''s hand. He wanted to take it for himself and pulled a tall excuse.


    But the Taiqing palace family is too weak, so they want to tie them together.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun frowned.


    "Immortal xuanming, Su Xun is not a simple businessman. We can see from the fact that he chopped the python with the sword of Dajiu Lake that his Taoist cultivation is not common. He not only practices Xuanmen''s magic, but also uses the dragon ball. I''m afraid there is little hope for this."


    An old Taoist stood up and looked at the immortal xuanming and said with great care.


    Everyone knows that there is not only little hope, but no hope at all.


    Immortal xuanming laughed and said with righteous words: "I believe that as long as you know it with emotion and move it with reason, Su Xun will certainly agree. No matter what, I''ll let him choose the Taoist art of Taiqing palace. In order to subdue demons, I''m willing to suffer some losses."


    When people heard the last sentence, they were all twitching at the corners of their mouths. God trampled on the horse and suffered some losses. Will all the Taoist Arts in Taiqing palace be more valuable than that dragon ball?


    "What if he still disagrees?" Yu Yangzi asked.


    Immortal xuanming''s face was gloomy: "we are all devoted to the common people in the world. If Su Xun is so ignorant, he can only bully the small with the big."


    People below have different expressions, many people frown, but more people are indifferent.


    Yuyangzi and Qingyun look very ugly. They both think that xuanming is too shameless.


    "Immortal xuanming, Su Xun has a good relationship with the people of R star." Qingyun wants to get rid of xuanming.


    Immortal xuanming didn''t agree: "we are still the country behind us. At that time, we will ask people from relevant departments to mediate. Besides, we just want Longzhu, not to kill him."


    "I''m doing this for the common people in the world. If I don''t use the dragon ball to improve my strength, once a big demon is born, the people will not be able to make a living. If Su Xun turns over because of this, he is the enemy of the world. He can''t bear the curse!"


    Here, he stopped for a moment, then looked around for a week: "I don''t want you to help me. As long as I get the dragon ball, I collect Taoist Dharma in Taiqing palace. You can choose it at will, for the sake of the world!"


    The last six words, it is said that the vibration sound, face awe inspiring righteousness.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Longzhu had been eaten by Liuli.

 Chapter 290

    After hearing what xuanming said, they could be asked to choose the Taoist art of Taiqing palace. It was a spiritual shock, and many people were moved.


    Yu Yangzi burst into a rage and rose up directly: "such behavior is also worthy of guiding alliance? I am ashamed of your company


    The voice dropped and went away.


    Qingyun followed closely, looked at xuanming real person and said faintly: "as a person with a doctorate, I have always been gentle and easy-going, but today I just want to say to you that I went to NIMA!"


    Then, with a cold hum, he followed his master and left.


    All of a sudden, everyone didn''t respond.


    After reaction, they all have different expressions.


    Some are ashamed, some look the same, some are angry.


    The most angry is xuanming: "who are those two people just now?"


    "Elder martial brother leader, those two are from Yuding sect. They don''t know the rules. They are shameful." A Taiqing palace elder said with disdain.


    Another elder sneered: "this kind of faction, if it wasn''t for reporting the affairs of the demon sect, I would not remember them."


    Many people''s faces changed after this remark.


    "We are also small sects. If we don''t understand the rules, we won''t sit here and continue to be shameful."


    Several people got up and left.


    Immortal xuanming''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to be able to drip water at any time.


    For a long time, he took a deep breath, looked at the others and said, "it''s better for some people who don''t know the current affairs to leave, so as not to damage things..."


    He''s more than eighty years old, and he has only twenty years left at most. He can''t wait any longer. Only when he can get hold of the dragon ball, can he make a breakthrough in cultivation and continue his life.


    In order to survive, he didn''t care about anything.


    On the other side, yuyangzi and Qingyun leave Taiqing palace with a black face.


    "Master, this xuanming real man is not a thing. He looks like a dog. I didn''t expect that he was such a thing."


    Qingyun scolded and said that before, he thought all Taoists were the same as those of Yuding sect.


    Yuyangzi said coldly: "it''s lard. I want to rob things from Mr. Su. I don''t know."


    As the voice dropped, he took out his mobile phone and called Su Xun.


    "Hello, Taoist yuyangzi, is there any progress in the matter of TIANYAO cult?" Submarine, Su Xun is lying on the balcony in the sun, holding a mobile phone asked.


    Yu Yangzi sighed: "before, I invited Mr. Su to join the Taoist League. I really want to repent. Today..."


    He told Su Xun about it.


    After hearing this, Su Xun laughed: "I''m afraid this xuanming real man is going to have nothing. I''ve already used the dragon ball."


    "I''m afraid he won''t believe it." Although Yu Yangzi was curious about how Su Xun used it, he didn''t ask.


    Su Xun couldn''t deny it: "it''s his business whether he believes it or not."


    If you want to rob something from him, can''t you really treat r star as a decoration?


    Even if you don''t need the soldiers of R star, the glass evolved into Kirin will be enough to level down the Taiqing palace.


    "Since Mr. Su knows it, I''m relieved. I hope Mr. Su doesn''t misunderstand the Taoist League. There are just people in the Taoist League." Yuyangzi said a good word for daomeng.


    Su Xun expressed his understanding: "when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. There are evil people in the Taoist League. Don''t you have Taoist priest, who is kind-hearted and devoted to eliminating demons?"


    "Mr. Su is flattering me. I''m afraid."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun held his mobile phone and raised his mouth to a scornful smile.


    Touch the glass beside the sun: "someone wants to rob you of the dragon ball in your stomach, what do you do?"


    The dragon ball should not be called dragon ball at this time.


    "Just ordinary people, want to rob the king''s things? I don''t know. " Glass shows a very in two expression, arrogant.


    Su Xun''s face was black and he pinched her ear: "but you snatched it from me."


    "Cook, pay attention to your words. That''s what you offer to our king." Liuli rightfully said that susian was promoted from a servant to her imperial chef.


    In order not to let him continue rubbing the hair he just licked, Liuli got up and went to the other end.


    The Zhenyao sword released from the bathroom quickly followed: "king, you are so powerful now, why should you be driven by a mortal? The little one is willing to work for you. How about the king taking the little one away? "


    "Cook, he wants to run." Liuli points to the Zhenyao sword and shouts.


    Zhenyao sword


    He didn''t expect to be sold like this.


    Su Xun said to Liuli, "I''ll give you a fried chicken leg for dinner."


    Liuli''s eyes narrowed with joy, and her saliva flowed down.


    Su Xun looked at the demon sword again: "go to the bathroom and shut yourself up, or I''ll let Mei Pang put you in the toilet."Zhenyao sword flies to the bathroom obediently. It''s so skillful that it makes people feel sad (????).


    He was depressed.


    What kind of beast is horse riding? It was bought by a drumstick. Is it so humble after more than a thousand years?


    You''re a Kirin. The horse riding is a rare beast than the dragon race. Can you have some dignity?


    After a short rest, the submarine sank into the sea again.


    Su Xu opened the live broadcast: "Hello, old fellow, good afternoon, everyone."


    "Anchor good, there is nothing to say, in advance to your early years."


    "Has master Su gone to sea again? Can you really find the Dragon Palace? "


    "Is this going to the sea serious? I think even if we find the dragon, the hope of finding the Dragon Palace is too slim. "


    "Brothers, it seems that you don''t know much about it. Do you know what it means when master Su finds the remains of the Dragon Palace?"


    "That means you can build a house in the sea?"


    "Go away! Seriously, if there is only one corpse of a dragon, it can prove that there was a dragon at most. But if we find the Dragon Palace, it''s totally different. That means that the dragon is really the same as the mythical beast, and that there are immortals in the world! "


    There''s no shortage of smart people in the studio.


    "There is a god of wool. There is a god of wool. I worship God every day. Why have I been poor for so many years?"


    "That only shows a problem, that even the gods can''t save you, you can only be poor in your life."


    "My brother upstairs is very upset."


    "You still haven''t grasped the point. Master Su has been talking about the remains of the Dragon Palace, not the dragon palace! What is a relic? That is the place where no one lives. It means that the dragon clan in the Dragon Palace has long disappeared. That''s why the Dragon Palace has become a relic. The dragon clan is also an immortal. Since the dragon clan has disappeared, it means that the immortals in heaven and hell have disappeared. I can only say that master Su should know a lot that we don''t know. At least the world is not as simple as we seem. "


    When a boss speaks, he always pays attention to the main point.


    "666, after a big analysis, it seems that this is really the case."


    "If we can really find the Dragon Palace, it can prove that there are immortals in the world, whether there are now or not, at least there used to be."


    "Everything should be based on the fact that the remains of the dragon palace can be found. In fact, from a scientific point of view, I prefer to believe that the dragon is just a large animal. There must be some strange people who can escape from the dragon, but there should be no immortals."


    "We''ll see."

 Chapter 291

    "I also think there should be no Dragon Palace, otherwise the seabed detectors of various countries would have detected it long ago."


    "I don''t want you to feel, I want me to feel."


    "Watch my head picture, European and American, island country, all kinds of blockbusters play online."


    "Lying trough, kicking the advertiser, isn''t that teaching bad teenagers?"


    "Pay close attention to Wei Xin Gong, and be known as" Xingchuan firefly ". All kinds of novel news are known at the first time."


    "Damn, there''s another advertiser upstairs. Now advertisements are all pervasive."


    "Brother, there seems to be an island ahead." Said the fat man in the cockpit.


    Needless to say, Su Xun had already seen: "lift up the submarine and go to Dao island to play."


    The audience in the studio just picked up the lemon.


    "Tut Tut, it''s a real hammer. It''s a self driving tour of the ocean. It''s not looking for the Dragon Palace at all."


    "Envy, I must find a husband who can afford submarines in the future."


    "Then you don''t have to change it. Get ready to be single all your life."


    Soon, the submarine went up, but the situation was different from what you imagined.


    Fog, the front is a fog, the whole sea is covered by fog, people can not see clearly.


    "Crouching trough, what''s the matter? The sun in the sky is so dazzling, and there''s so much fog on the sea."


    "I just found the lower part of the island on the bottom of the sea? The fog is too thick to see the part of the island above the sea


    "How can I feel that the fog is a little evil."


    Mei pangzi also felt that the fog was evil. He asked Su Xun, "brother, do you want to drive in?"


    "Go in." Su Xun said.


    Mei pangzi was ordered to adjust the course, and the submarine sailed into the fog, surrounded by a vast expanse of white.


    "This scene, flying in the clouds, reminds me of the day when I was feeding horses in the heaven."


    "You are the legendary bimawin?"


    About five minutes later, there was no fog.


    "This is not right. The speed of the submarine is not slow. How can there be fog? What about the island just now?"


    "There must be something strange about it."


    "Yes, master Su, it''s better for the submarine to go down. There''s no fog in the sea. Just go up to the edge of the island."


    Seeing this barrage, Su Xun did as he did, and let the submarine dive down and re-enter the sea floor.


    In the sea, the lower part of the island is not far away.


    A few minutes later, near the island, the submarine rose again.


    An ordinary looking island appears on camera.


    "Why is there no fog behind? Wasn''t there a lot of fog on the sea just now? "


    Qin Zhu suddenly said in doubt.


    When they looked back, Su Xun also adjusted the camera angle. Sure enough, the sea behind was blue, and there was no mist at all.


    "It''s very evil. The fog on the sea just now should be visible. It can''t disperse so quickly."


    "Master Su, you''d better be careful. This sea area is a bit strange."


    "Lying trough, there is another problem. Do you find that this island is too big. The lower part of the island in the sea is not enough to support such a large area of island."


    "I don''t know. This island is too big. Just looking at the lower part of the island in the sea, I thought it was a very small island."


    "Little fart, I can''t see the edge at a glance."


    Press the button, the living room rose into a balcony, and Su Xun asked Mei pangzi to pull over the submarine and prepare to land.


    All of a sudden, people feel that it''s getting dark.


    "Is the light bad? How do you feel? The studio is dark all of a sudden. "


    "Me too. I just thought my screen brightness was automatically dimmed."


    It''s just three o''clock in the afternoon


    Su Xun subconsciously raised his head and looked up at the sky. Suddenly, his face changed greatly, and he found the reason why the light became dark.


    "Let''s see for ourselves."


    Su Xun took a deep breath and adjusted the lens to the sky.


    In the sky, a huge bird flew with its wings outstretched. After the wings were outstretched, it blocked the light of the sun from the sun to the submarine.


    Under the bird''s claw, there was a python, which was bigger than the two that Su Xun had cut in Dajiu Lake.


    "It''s a big bird. Ostrich''s wings are not so big. The python is more than ten meters long."


    "God treads on horse ostrich, this is the elephant flies to the sky to grow the wing also not so big."


    "What kind of bird is this? It can''t be the legendary Kunpeng."


    "Impossible. The legendary Kunpeng is much bigger than this. This island is not as big as Kunpeng."


    An Zizhen''s pretty face was very white, and he looked at Su Xun: "do we still go to the island?"


    Such a big bird can overturn a submarine. Who knows what other strange creatures are on the island."Up there, there''s glass." There was a beast beside him, and Su Xun was fearless.


    The audience in the studio laughed.


    "Is master Su ready to let Liuli sprout and kill each other when he is in danger?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, God steps on the horse to sprout the other side, sprouting the other side''s face with blood."


    "Mr. Su, I''m from the National Institute of zoology. Can you allow the relevant departments to locate you? We are very interested in that island, and we are also interested in the bird just now. There may be many undiscovered creatures on the island


    A bullet screen from the National Institute of zoology came into Su Xun''s sight.


    "Yes." Su Xun agreed and released the submarine''s anti positioning setting.


    After he was released, at the same time, I don''t know how many countries used satellites to locate him.


    After a while, a barrage appeared in the studio.


    "Mr. Su, is there something wrong with you? Our department just said that we can''t locate you."


    "Oh, MAIGA, we can''t locate this position either."


    "The island countries can''t be positioned either."


    Su Xun frowned and said in a positive tone, "it won''t be my problem."


    "Crouching trough, master Su would not have run out of the earth, otherwise the satellite could not be located."


    "The brain hole upstairs is too big. I think the satellite signal is disturbed."


    "What a nuisance! Can master Su live normally?"


    "What''s going on?"


    For a moment, everyone was guessing one after another. Why can''t the satellites locate Su Xun?


    "Mr. Su, just now the relevant departments said that they did not observe your current position or the island through satellite."


    "Sheter, our satellite didn''t photograph the island, as if it didn''t exist on earth, even in the foggy sea."


    "What''s going on? It''s weird. I''m a little scared."


    A strange island, a sea that seems to disappear, makes everyone full of doubts.


    In what form does the island exist? Why can''t satellite positioning and shooting be done?


    Su Xun said, "in that case, let''s go to the island first."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun took Mei pangzi, Liuli, and an Zizhen, and they formally set foot on this strange island under the gaze of countless people.

 Chapter 292

    "Master Su, pay attention to safety. If there is danger, run away quickly."


    "We must protect the five little sisters. Their existence has raised the average face value of all human women."


    "Isn''t master Su''s face high?"


    In the live broadcast room, the barrage was still concerned about Su Xun at the beginning, and soon it was taken to the crooked building.


    Su Xun''s first feeling after he set foot on the island was refreshing and comfortable. There was a faint aura in the air.


    Although the aura is still thin, it is better than the outside world.


    There is a very high peak on the island, which is very eye-catching, and it stands straight to the sky, like a sword.


    The mountain seems to be the only one on the island.


    Su Xun took the people to the mountain.


    "It seems that the plants here are a little big. I haven''t seen many of them."


    "Yes, what kind of tree is it? It''s so high that our country doesn''t have it."


    "Yurongshu, not only in our country, but also in the world. Many plants on the island are extinct in the world."


    "Is there a dinosaur hanging like this?"


    "I''ve seen real dragons. Are you afraid of dinosaurs?"


    The audience in the studio followed Su Xun''s line of sight to see the scenery on the island, and there were professionals mixing in to popularize science.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a roar of beasts resounded through the forest.


    Su Xun and others stopped.


    "Trough, what''s the sound?" Mei Pang''s heart is a little empty.


    An Zizhen''s face turned white: "it can''t be a tiger."


    "Very likely." Liao Yu said.


    "Hua La --"


    there was a continuous sound in the forest, and it was obvious that the creature that just heard the roar was approaching them quickly.


    "Wocao, master Su, you''d better run for the sake of miss."


    "What are you afraid of? What''s terrible about tigers? Master Su is a man who can pick a python alone."


    "So nervous, if it''s a dinosaur, it''s exciting."


    The barrage is also guessing what kind of creature it is.


    Soon, a huge tiger came out of the deep forest. It had no stripes, black hair, muscles and sharp teeth. It was frightening.


    The shape is like a hill, and the momentum across the screen makes people feel difficult to breathe.


    After seeing the real face of this guy, the audience in the studio was shocked.


    "Crouching trough, saber toothed tiger!"


    "This thing is still there, isn''t it extinct long ago?"


    "This is much more fierce than an ordinary tiger. Master Su''s two Python are brothers in front of him. Master Su is in danger."


    "It''s estimated that the pistol can''t be killed. It''s the existence of dinosaurs that can be singled out."


    The audience in the live room raised their heart to their throat, worried about how susian would deal with it.


    Although Su Xun had fought great white shark before, great white shark and saber toothed tiger were not the same level players at all.


    "Glass, up." Su Xun said to the glass lying lazily on his shoulder.


    Liuli jumps down and walks carelessly to the saber toothed tiger, with a lazy pace.


    "No, is Su Da Shi really going to let Liuli sprout and kill each other?"


    "It''s not enough for a small thing to plug the teeth of a saber toothed tiger. Master Su, it''s too much fun. If you''re not careful, you''ll lose your life."


    "Liulizi is not brave."


    "The next scene must be very bloody, poor little glass, I dare not see it."


    The audience in the studio were confused by Su Xun''s operation. Can a cute kitten beat a saber toothed tiger?


    "Roar!"


    The saber toothed tiger roared at Liuli and crawled down, ready to hunt.


    Then a scene that startled everyone appeared.


    Liuli yawned lazily, then opened his mouth and roared at the saber toothed tiger.


    Then saw the saber tooth tiger lying on the ground, eyes full of fear, slowly back, and then got up and ran.


    After that, Liuli casually climbed up to Su Xun''s shoulder and rolled his eyes.


    This kind of small matter has to trouble my king.


    "Lying trough, I''m dazzled when I step on the horse. The saber toothed tiger is scared away by the kitten."


    "Tell me if I''m hallucinating, or I''m crazy. Saber toothed tiger is afraid of a cat."


    "Master Su deserves to be master su. Even the cat around him is not simple."


    "It''s not so simple, it can''t be so exaggerated. It''s just a cat. Even the saber toothed tiger can scare away."


    The audience in the studio are in a mess in the wind. What''s wrong with the world? Cats are afraid of mice. Saber Toothed tigers are afraid of a cat.What is the principle of horse riding?


    "What''s the matter with master Liuli?"


    "Yes, explain it, or I won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    They couldn''t figure it out. They could only ask Su Xun for an answer.


    Su Xun said calmly with a smile: "in fact, the reason is very simple, because the owner of Liuli is me, so the saber toothed tiger has to give her face."


    Liu Li rolled his eyes on his shoulder, turned his head and went to sleep.


    "Master Su, do you see the white eyed wolf in Liuli? I almost believe your evil."


    "If you don''t want to explain, you don''t have to be so perfunctory. Should we be three years old?"


    Su Xun automatically skipped the topic: "OK, OK, let''s move on. I''ll pinch my fingers. There must be a big chance ahead."


    Of course, this is nonsense.


    But the audience who watched the live broadcast believed it.


    After all, master Su is a famous God operator.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Taiqing palace, watching live xuanming real person and a group of elders face dignified.


    "That cat is by no means simple." An elder''s verdict.


    Another elder''s eyes flashed a touch of jealousy: "we cut off demons and demons to protect the common people in the world. He is just a businessman. Why does he have so many good things?"


    "If you want me to say, that cat should also be raised by our Taiqing palace. Under the guidance of our Taiqing palace, we will subdue demons and Demons and protect the world."


    "This is reasonable. For the sake of the peace of the world, I believe Su Xun can understand it."


    "I think the sword in his hand is not simple, at least it''s a real magic weapon. It''s a waste in his hand."


    A group of people belittled Su Xun for nothing with all their words. They wanted to take off his clothes and divide them.


    I can''t help it. They''re jealous.


    Their Taiqing palace is known as the head of daomen. For so many years, their family background has not been as rich as Su Xun''s.


    Let''s just say the dragon ball.


    That''s the dragon ball of a real dragon. The most precious thing on a dragon may become an immortal after swallowing it. How can they not be moved?


    Immortal xuanming nodded and said, "this cat is not of any kind. It''s very suitable to be the mountain protection beast of our Taiqing palace."


    Their attitude was as if Su Xun had been separated from the meat on the chopping board.

 Chapter 293

    Half an hour later, Su Xun and others came to the towering mountain.


    There is a path built close to the mountain, winding like a python on the mountain, indicating that it was once inhabited.


    "Lying trough, seeing this road, I suddenly feel that the Shu Road is not so difficult."


    "Is this Luna for people?"


    "Shouldn''t we be shocked that there are traces of human activity on this island?"


    The mountain peak is very high, very steep, the mountain path is ladder type, very narrow, winding, no guardrail, it seems to make people feel numb, let alone go up.


    The danger of the mountain road is shocking. What''s more shocking is that there are traces of human activities on this isolated island.


    "I''ll go up and have a look. You''ll wait for me down there."


    Su Xun told Yan Yurou that he was very curious about what was on the mountain.


    "No, it''s too dangerous." Liao Yu frowned and worried.


    Su Xun chuckled: "it''s OK. I''m proper."


    "Then you take the glaze with you." An Zizhen said.


    Su Xun shook his head: "glass stay below, I''m afraid you have any accident, I go up alone is enough, narrow mountain road, more people but inconvenient."


    After persuading an Zizhen, Su Xun set foot on the winding and dangerous mountain road with the Zhenyao sword.


    The spherical camera flew in the air and followed him throughout the live broadcast. R star''s technology really led the earth too much.


    Su Xun seriously doubted whether the live tools of the protagonists in the live novels were produced by R star.


    "Be careful, be safe."


    Xiao Bai, Qin Zhu and others yelled at Su Xun.


    Sue found an OK gesture.


    All kinds of gifts in the studio are constantly brushing the screen.


    "Master Su, be careful. The higher the wind is, the stronger it will be. Don''t be blown down."


    "The crow mouth upstairs, we''d better not launch the barrage, so as not to distract master su."


    "It''s much harder to get to the road of Shu than it is to get to the green mountain."


    Su Xun was fast and steady, but the more he went up, the stronger the wind was, and it became difficult for him to breathe.


    However, these are just small problems for him. After all, he is a great Qi practitioner.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun had already walked along the mountain road to the mountainside. At this time, he saw that there was a cave at the end of the road.


    According to his current speed, he will arrive at the cave in about ten minutes.


    The audience in the studio also saw the cave through the camera.


    "This can''t be where savages live. There are Saber Toothed tigers on the island. It''s normal to have primitive people."


    "Can it be the cave of a master of Taoism? Isn''t it all written in the novels?"


    "You think too much, reality is not fiction, where so many adventures, bet a rocket."


    When the audience was boasting, Su Xun had already come to the cave.


    In front of the cave, there is a flat land protruding out, on which a peach tree is planted. The peaches are very delicious.


    This peach looks more gorgeous, but it''s more delicious.


    "This peach looks delicious. It''s wild peach. It''s so beautiful. Does Su Dong make peach beautiful?"


    "Master Su, take off the peaches. I''ll buy one for 1000 yuan."


    "Damn it, big dog. Do you think Su Dong is short of your money?"


    The audience in the studio thought it was a wild peach, but many people had a good appetite for it.


    Suddenly, the demon sword in susian''s hand vibrated.


    Su Xun could feel his message. This guy knew the peach tree. It seemed that it was not an ordinary wild peach tree.


    The tree was here, and he couldn''t run. Su Xun decided to go to the cave first.


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, Su Xun didn''t rush in. Instead, he picked up a stone and threw it in to explore the way.


    After a while, without any change, Su Xun went in.


    The cave was dark. Su Xun held the demon sword in one hand and took out his mobile phone for lighting in the other.


    After walking an aisle, I suddenly came to a stone room.


    The walls around the stone room are inlaid with night pearls of fist size, making the stone room bright.


    "It''s inhumane to use the sleeping trough and the night pearl as a lamp."


    "Su Dong, pick one for me. I''ll keep it for collection."


    "Is the night pearl so worthless? The tombstones at the bottom of the sea are inlaid with night pearls, and now the stone chamber is also illuminated with night pearls. "


    The night pearl on the wall blinded all the audience''s eyes.


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone and went to the most conspicuous stone case in the middle.


    There is a book on the stone case. The book and the stone case have been covered with a thick layer of ash. It can be seen that no one has been to the cave for a long time."Hoo -"


    Su Xun blew the dust away, and the book showed its true colors.


    The cover of the book is simple, on which there is a word "sword" in the form of Xiaozhuan.


    Fortunately, he learned Xiaozhuan with Liu Yun, otherwise he would be blind again.


    When Su Xun opened the ancient books, he was filled with fierce and powerful sword and killing intention.


    He forced himself to look through it. It''s a sword technique, a very fierce sword technique.


    Every move of the sword is very simple. The more you kill, the more powerful the sword is.


    This is a sword technique for cutting.


    Now he has Zhenyao sword. He just has a poor sword skill. Isn''t he going to give a pillow when he sleeps?


    "Lying trough, there''s a real adventure. Although I can''t understand the characters, it''s a sword skill."


    "The font is Xiaozhuan, which should be written by people after Qin Dynasty, because Xiaozhuan was born in Qin Dynasty."


    "It''s my share, master su. Share it. I always have a martial arts dream."


    Su Xun put away his swordsmanship, looked at the camera and said with a smile, "I can''t share it with you. You''d better forget it."


    This thing should be left by a Qi practitioner, and it needs mana.


    "Why can''t we practice? Is it the same as the anti evil sword spectrum? If you practice this skill, you must go to the Palace first? "


    "Tut Tut, if so, we seem to have found something extraordinary."


    "Master Su, are you really not good?"


    Su Xun''s face was dark: "don''t spit out blood. I''m su. I''m called the seven brothers in one night."


    When it comes to men''s dignity, you can''t be careless.


    "Yes, seven times a night, one minute at a time, with 50 seconds of foreplay."


    "It''s vicious upstairs. It''s a foreplay of 59 seconds, and it''s funny to finish it in one second."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve tried. Su Dong is very good. People can''t get out of bed."


    "Upstairs demon, I am excited to open your head to see, man, you pretend to fart."


    "Have you ever thought that he may not pretend, master Su may like men, after all, women play more, also want to change the taste."


    Crazy driving in the studio.


    "Roar -"


    just at this moment, an eagle screamed outside the cave.

 Chapter 294

    Hearing the cry of the eagle, Su Xun quickly got out of the cave.


    Standing on the raised stone platform, he saw a huge bird circling in front of him. His wings covered the sky and the sun. During the agitation, the wind was blowing on Su Xun''s face, which made him hurt.


    This is the big bird they saw on the edge of the island. At this time, they came close to see that it was an eagle, a giant eagle.


    It''s just that the boa constrictor under its claws has disappeared.


    The giant eagle circled in the air, and his sharp eyes were not good at staring at Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s scalp was numb. There was too much difference in his body shape. This thing could fly him with one wing.


    "Crouching trough, what a big sculpture. It''s almost catching up with me. Su Dong had better go back to the cave to hide. It seems that it''s coming for you."


    "Su Da Shi is too miserable. He is trapped in the mountain and has no place to run. He has to wait for the eagle to fly away."


    "This cave is not its nest, is it? It shouldn''t be. The cave is full of dust. Obviously, there are no animals living in it. "


    "Xiao -"


    the eagle broke the sky with a cry, and two huge wings flapped at Su Xun.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    "Lying trough, master Su, is master Su OK?"


    The audience in the studio was worried.


    "I''m fine. The live broadcast will be interrupted for a while." With that, Su Xun got up from the ground and shut down the live broadcast.


    The Zhenyao sword was finally able to speak: "the eagle should have come for the peach tree outside. It smelled the breath of strangers and thought you were here to steal peaches."


    "What''s the peach? What''s the use?" Su Xun rubbed his waist and asked. He had just been flapped by his wings, and his waist hurt a little.


    Zhenyao sword explained: "it''s called Xiaoyuan Xiantao. It''s not easy to get an immortal word on it. It can be used to refine Xiaoyuan Dan. As long as there''s one breath left, Xiaoyuan Dan can snatch you back from the hands of the Lord Yan."


    "What if it''s raw?" Su Xun asked curiously. After all, the eagle outside can''t alchemy.


    Zhenyao sword sneered: "the monster is strong and can be eaten raw, but if you eat it raw, you can''t bear the energy it contains, and you will die."


    Then he said some envy: "you are lucky, Xiaoyuan Xiantao in the Sui and Tang Dynasties in the world can not be many, you actually found a tree."


    "Can this thing survive after transplantation?" Su Xun had this idea.


    Zhenyao sword bluntly dispelled his illusion: "no, you can only plant seeds by yourself. You can get results in hundreds of years at most."


    After hearing this, Su Xun had a black thread. For hundreds of years, my bones might have melted.


    "Come on, get out and meet the beast." Su Xun walked out of the cave again with the demon sword.


    Although he was shocked by the giant eagle, he was not afraid.


    After all, Liuli is a unicorn, which can walk in the air. If it had not been for the live broadcast, Su Xun would have been flying up on Liuli.


    "Brother Diao, we can talk about it." Su Xun felt that he was a kind of one armed great Xia Yang Guo.


    "Roar -"


    the giant eagle didn''t hold him at all, but directly flapped its wings, like he rushed over and the wind howled.


    "Shit


    Su Xun made a rude remark and cut it with his sword.


    "Dang ~"


    the Zhenyao sword cuts on the giant eagle''s paw, makes a clear sound, and drops blood.


    "Xiao -"


    now the big bird is obviously crazy, because even his eyes are red.


    "You pester him, and I''ll pick the peaches."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he threw out the demon sword in his hand.


    "Lying trough, there is no humanity for you."


    Zhen Yao Jian curses his mother. He can only fight with the giant eagle in the air with his speed.


    Su Xun took off his coat, tied his sleeves, and then frantically picked peaches and stuffed them in.


    "Xiao -"


    when the giant eagle saw this scene, he was determined to kill the devil, and the Zhenyao sword struggled to support him: "OK, brother, I can''t do it."


    "Men can''t say it!" Su Xun also did not raise his head to say that the speed of picking peaches became faster.


    He left three for the giant eagle. After all, he can''t do too much as a man.


    The demon sword roared and flashed a blue cold light on the surface, which once again stiffly blocked the giant eagle from rushing to Su Xun.


    Man, can''t say no!


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Su Xun roared at the demon sword, and then jumped down from the edge of the cliff.


    The giant eagle was stunned to see this scene.


    Is this bipedal creature stupid?


    He stole his peach and jumped off a cliff to commit suicide.


    "Liuli! I''m going to die. "


    In mid air, Su Xun roared.


    "Roar ~"


    a cry sounded like the sound of a dragon and the sound of a tiger, and a dark Unicorn ran to catch Su Xun.In the sky, the giant eagle, who was fighting with the Zhenyao sword, shivered and let out a reluctant hawk song, then flapped his wings and flew away.


    "Stab -"


    the Zhenyao sword flies down as streamer.


    "That''s nice. Chicken leg for dinner."


    Riding on the glass, Su Xun touched the black hair on her neck.


    Originally also a face not willing to glass moment is a bright eyes, slowly lying on the ground, let Su Xun from her back down.


    She was going to throw him off.


    "Here''s one for you."


    Su Xun threw her a peach.


    Liuli jumped up like a dog, opened his mouth to catch it, and his eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "Xiaobai, you''ve got it."


    Su Xun lost another one to Xiao Bai.


    "Oh, oh."


    Xiaobai didn''t expect to have it himself. He happily caught it and said thanks to Su Xun: "thank you, master."


    "We can''t eat it. It''s used to save our lives after being made into pills." Su Xun explained to Mei Pang.


    Mei Pang''s eyes brightened: "elixir, can you bring the dead back to life?"


    "Dream of you." Zhenyao sword sneered: "even ordinary immortals can''t come back from the dead. You want to fart."


    "Yes, I want you to." Mei nods his head seriously and retorts.


    Qin Zhu interrupted the quarrel between the two swordsmen: "are we still on the island?"


    "It''s getting dark. If you don''t go shopping, go to the seaside and cook. After dinner, continue to look for the Dragon Palace." Su Xun said.


    Mei Pang ran to Su Xun''s side: "brother, let me see the sword technique."


    When Su Xun went up the mountain, the people at the foot of the mountain were watching the live broadcast, so Mei pangzi knew that he had got a sword skill.


    "No Su Xun lost his past.


    Plum fat man looked at it a few times, then frowned and gave it back to Su Xun: "forget it, the killing spirit is too heavy, it''s not suitable for a kind-hearted person like me."


    "Good?" Su Xun sneered and looked at Mei Pang''s right hand: "your hand has killed hundreds of millions of people."


    "Don''t frame me up! Plump plump righteous words said: "I generally use my left hand!"


    Su Xun expressed his admiration, but he was very human.


    At the seaside, Zhenyao sword flew up to cut a few coconuts. Susian gave full play to his cooking skills and made a big dinner.


    After dinner, the group entered the submarine and continued to search for the remains of the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the sea.

 Chapter 295

    "Su Dong is on the air again. How did Su Dong solve the problem?"


    "Yes, Mr. Su, tell me quickly."


    "What''s the difference between turning off the live broadcast at the critical time and pulling the curtain after taking off your clothes?"


    As soon as the broadcast started, the audience in the studio asked Su Xun how to deal with the giant eagle.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile: "I stood there and the tiger body trembled. The eagle kowtowed and bowed. He retreated."


    "I almost believed that Su Dong didn''t pay something for his life, such as chrysanthemums and flowers."


    "Su Dong is so miserable that he was blasted by the big carving. Chrysanthemum and flower hurt your buttocks and hurt my heart."


    "It''s a group of talents."


    The speed of the live broadcast room is always very fast. If you don''t pay attention, you will be caught off guard.


    "well, old fellow, this is the second night we have been looking for the Dragon Palace. My intuition tells me that the distance from the Dragon Palace remains closer."


    Su Xun pointed the camera at the bottom outside the submarine and said.


    "Is that a woman''s sixth sense? Love, love. "


    "I can''t see my fingers. It''s too dark, Su Dong. How many meters deep is this?"


    "I estimate it to be at least 8000 meters."


    Su Xun asked Mei pangzi, "pangzi, how many meters deep are we now?"


    "13000 meters." Mei Pang replied casually.


    Hearing this number, Su Xun was stunned, and an Zizhen and others were stunned.


    "13000 meters? Wrong. The deepest part of the ocean is the Mariana Trench in the Pacific Ocean. The deepest part is 11521 meters. "


    "Yes, is there something wrong with the submarine? The deepest ocean in the world is 11521 meters. Where does 13000 meters come from?"


    "Did you add an extra zero?"


    Not to mention the audience in the studio, even Su Xun thought that the submarine had made a mistake. Otherwise, Mei Pang was wrong. He asked again, "Pang, is it wrong?"


    "No mistake, it''s 13423 meters. All functions of the submarine are normal. There is no early warning." Mei pangzi''s tone is very positive, this time even accurate to the meter.


    Su Xun felt a little thirsty. Since the submarine entered the sea covered by thick fog, it seemed that everything was going in the wrong direction.


    "Crouching trough, having just experienced an island that does not exist, is it going to experience the seabed that does not exist now?"


    "How does NIMA science explain this, experts? Let the experts come out and analyze it! "


    "Experts only have bad money, so don''t embarrass people for this kind of business."


    "In principle, it is impossible to have such a deep sea. The earth is going to go through it."


    The audience in the studio were also shocked and, of course, more excited.


    Super clear picture, let them have a kind of immersive feeling, exciting and full of expectations.


    Su Xun took a deep breath: "well, when it comes, it''s safe. The more abnormal it is, the closer the Dragon Palace is."


    "I agree with that. The Dragon Palace would not be in the ordinary sea area, otherwise the detectors of various countries would have found it long ago."


    "I still don''t think there can be a dragon palace. It''s a technological society."


    "It''s a science and technology society now. What happened in the past? Was it the same before? "


    Some people believe in the existence of the Dragon Palace, while others still believe in science, believing that the Dragon Palace is fictional and that the dragon is just a large extinct animal.


    The submarine is diving deeper and deeper, 14000 meters, 15000 meters, and the number is becoming more and more unbelievable.


    The diameter of the earth is only 12756 meters. At this speed, the earth has passed through. What''s the matter with this horse riding.


    Where on earth is this sea area?


    Outside, all kinds of news are flying all over the world.


    A submarine is subverting our understanding. ¡·


    "what is there in the sea area of 15000 meters. ¡·


    unknown sea area, unknown existence. ¡·


    at the bottom of the sea, the submarine sailed for half an hour.


    "Husband, look, look what''s ahead!"


    Suddenly, an Zizhen jumped up in the submarine.


    All people are subconsciously looking in the direction of an Zizhen''s fingers.


    In the dark sea floor in the distance, a large area of buildings are emitting streamer, which is particularly prominent in the sea.


    "Dragon palace! It must be the dragon palace


    Mei pangzi was also excited. Everyone in the submarine was very happy.


    The audience in the studio had already woken up.


    "Wocao, I really found the Dragon Palace. Are all the myths and legends true?"


    "I don''t know anything else, but the dragon clan must be true."


    "I''ve always believed that there must be gods in the world, such as the monsters recorded in the book of mountains and seas. I haven''t seen them. How can they be written in such detail by imagination?""Don''t be happy too early. I''m not sure it''s the Dragon Palace."


    "Not the Dragon Palace? Can it still be your home! "


    A few minutes later, the submarine got closer and closer to the luminous building, and finally saw the whole picture of the building.


    The pavilions and pavilions made of innumerable crystals are in good order. The golden pillars are carved with dragons and painted with Phoenix. The colorful temples stand in a forest. This is a group of palaces.


    On the side of the submarine, there is also a gate. The pillars made of crystal are nearly 100 meters high. Nine golden dragons are twined on the beads, and four gold-plated characters - "Donghai Dragon Palace" are written on them.


    Even the audience in the live broadcasting room can feel a tremendous momentum coming across the screen, which makes people shudder physically and mentally.


    At the moment, the world is shaking.


    It''s bigger than the shock we had when we found the dragon''s body.


    Because the discovery of the Dragon corpse can only show that there was a dragon in the world, but it can not show that the dragon is as extraordinary as in the myth.


    However, after the discovery of the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, the meaning is quite different, which shows that the dragon is a god beast, the kind of god beast in myths and legends.


    If there is a dragon palace, it can be associated with the heaven, the earth and the gods and Buddhas.


    No matter whether there is now or not, at least if we find traces, we can prove that there has been.


    This is undoubtedly a huge impact on the scientific society.


    The bullet screen has been painted all over the screen, so people have no time to see it.


    "The Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea written in the journey to the west, is it true that this book will not step on the horse too?"


    "Dragon people, there really were gods in the world. It''s really empty."


    "The Dragon Palace is so beautiful. It''s the most beautiful building I''ve ever seen in my life. I can''t describe it in words."


    "Oh, my God, this It''s true. The gods of the Dragon kingdom are true. Do we in the West really have our God? "


    "God, I can''t imagine. I can''t describe my shock now. The Dragon kingdom is really a country full of miracles."


    "Unfortunately, it''s empty. There is no dragon in it. Where has the dragon family gone?"

 Chapter 296

    The Dragon Palace in the East China Sea has proved that there were gods in the world, and the world is boiling.


    Because, that horse is immortal.


    It''s said that the immortal who pursues the wind and power, calls the wind and calls the rain, moves mountains and reclaims the sea and lives forever!


    Mysterious East, mysterious dragon palace. ¡·


    "Oriental mythology is proved to be true, can Western mythology only stay on paper? ¡·


    "where have the Buddhas gone and what happened? ¡·


    "that man, shocked the world again! ¡·


    the news media all over the world like Su Xun more and more, because he can always make big news and help them improve their reading.


    In Taiqing palace, xuanming immortal''s eyes are red with excitement. They, who have the tradition of the sect, know that there used to be immortals.


    That''s why he''s sure of the dragon ball.


    Now after seeing the Dragon Palace with his own eyes, he wanted to get the dragon ball in Su Xun''s hand even more.


    He''s over eighty and can''t wait.


    He firmly believes that as long as he can absorb the energy of the dragon ball, he may be able to live forever, or even become an immortal directly.


    At that time, in this age of rare aura, I am the only immortal in the world, and should be respected by thousands of people!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Thinking of the excitement, he even couldn''t help looking up at the sky and laughing. His face became more and more red and almost possessed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the submarine.


    "Everyone, there is no doubt that this is the legendary Dragon Palace, Donghai dragon palace. Those who have read the journey to the West must be familiar with it. Next, let''s go down and have a look."


    Su Xun said a few words to the camera, and then began to change his diving suit.


    After changing, he took the Zhenyao sword out of the submarine and swam to the gate of the Dragon Palace.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the gate of Donghai dragon palace. Forgive me for my limited culture. I can only use the simplest words to describe it. It''s so big and high."


    Standing at the gate of the Dragon Palace, Su Xun was facing the camera, just like an outdoor anchor.


    "Master Su, the best anchor in the world is you. The hacker emperor can''t match you."


    That horse is my vest.


    "Live looking for Dragon Palace, just ask, who else, who else!"


    "The key is to find it. Unfortunately, there is no dragon and I don''t know where they have gone."


    "Master Su, take us in quickly."


    "OK, let''s go into the Dragon Palace and have a look." Su Xun''s voice dropped and stepped into the door.


    Then he found that when he stepped into the gate, it was almost the same as on land, with plenty of oxygen and no water pressure.


    Then Su Xun called an Zizhen down from the submarine.


    A group of people have a one-day tour of the Dragon Palace.


    "It''s my first time here. I don''t know how to introduce it. Let''s see for ourselves."


    Su Xun said a word to the camera, and then took the people around the Dragon Palace to take pictures.


    Of course, his main goal is to pick up garbage. After all, the Dragon Palace is full of treasures. I want to see if I can pick up a leak.


    "I''m envious. It''s probably the best travel in the world. Maybe it will go down in history."


    "Ah, I really want to travel to the Dragon Palace. Taking a photo of my friends makes me envious."


    "Master Su, why are you fishing turtles in the open air? You''re looking for the Dragon Palace."


    Su Xun walked into the main hall first, which is also the best place to find, because it is the most prominent building in the whole dragon palace.


    In the Dragon Palace around, let alone Baby, even a piece of furniture were not found.


    "These dragons are too stingy. They moved so thoroughly." Su Xun couldn''t help but say something depressed.


    The audience in the studio are happy.


    "Hahaha, I feel better when I finally see Master Su''s weakness."


    "Where did they leave the earth? Why did they leave one thing behind?"


    "The immortals and the king of hell will not move away, or else Su Dong will live to find the palace of the king of hell."


    "Are you cursing master Su to die?"


    "What''s that?" Suddenly, Mei pangzi points to the top of the hall.


    When Su Xun went, he saw a table in front of the Dragon chair. On the table was a long box.


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up: "Oh, it''s dark under the light. It''s right in front of him. I haven''t noticed it all the time."


    As the voice fell, most of the meteors shot at the table.


    "It''s normal. Sometimes I look for my cell phone with my cell phone."


    "Look for the baby with the baby on your back. Let''s not say anything else. This table has been moved back to the original one. It can be used as a family heirloom. It''s the table of the old dragon king."


    "Thanks to that fat brother, otherwise master Su would have nothing today."During the discussion among the audience in the live broadcast room, Su Xun had already come to the table and opened the box.


    Inside the box is a picture scroll.


    Su Xun slowly unfolded the scroll. On the scroll, he drew a five clawed golden dragon flying in the clouds. His face was dignified and lifelike.


    After the scroll is completely spread out, it seems that there are bursts of dragon chants coming from the painting, and the dragon in the painting seems to move.


    Let alone Su Xun, the audience in the studio were afraid that the golden dragon would fly out of the screen.


    "Lying trough, five clawed golden dragon, this is our ancestor!"


    "This can''t be the self portrait of the Dragon King of the East China Sea."


    "It''s a pity that I can''t read the self portrait of shentama. It''s the same as the characters on the stone tablet. Is it the special character of the Dragon nationality?"


    Seeing this painting, the audience of the Dragon kingdom in the studio are very excited. The five clawed Golden Dragon has a very special symbolic meaning for the Dragon kingdom.


    Many rich people are greedy, but they all know that Su Xun is not short of money, so it is impossible to sell this painting.


    "After all, I didn''t come here in vain. Maybe the old dragon king made a divination when he moved. When I came, he kept it for me."


    Su Xun said jokingly, put the picture in the box again, and then walked out with the box in his arms.


    "Well, brothers, that''s all for today''s live broadcast. We''re going back, too. Bye."


    Su Xun shut down the live broadcast, took the people back to the submarine, and directly returned at full speed.


    At the same time, the system sounds in my mind.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: searching for the remains of the Dragon Palace and broadcasting the whole process. ¡¿


    [reward: breathing in water. ¡¿


    although Su Xun has closed the live broadcast, the influence of the outside world caused by him has not dissipated.


    Although he knew that Su Xun would not sell what he had, there were always some people who were unwilling.


    Overnight, many people flew to Su Xun''s hometown overnight, or to Jiangnan City to find an Nantian, ready to take the family route.


    At the same time, people from relevant departments had been waiting for Su Xun''s return in yuliangshan manor.


    This time, Su Xun really made a big news, enough to subvert the world.


    With his own efforts, Su Xun set off a big storm that swept the world.

 Chapter 297

    "Xiao Xun, what''s the matter? A lot of rich people have come to our house and brought a lot of valuable gifts."


    "Yes, Xiaoxun, the car can''t stop from the entrance of the village to our house."


    "There are also planes flying in the sky. Your mother and I are hiding in our room to call you now, and we dare not open the door."


    On the phone, the voice of Su Xun''s parents was confused, frightened and a little anxious.


    Both of them are native villagers.


    When I saw this kind of battle, I was scared and confused.


    I heard that there were tens of millions of helicopters flying that day. Foreigners have money.


    If you don''t have to look for gifts, you''ll be surprised if you don''t have to leave


    It''s not good for people to come all the way here with a heavy gift and ask them to bring it back.


    Therefore, from the perspective of humanitarianism, Su Xun, a kind-hearted little gentleman who always thought of others, only received gifts and didn''t do anything!


    What''s more, Su Xun estimated that those people didn''t expect to get through to relatives at all. He just wanted to have a try.


    Success is a joy, failure is no loss.


    Oh, they may have lost money on gifts.


    But for the rich, money is the least valuable thing.


    "Ah?" After hearing this, Su Xun''s parents were a little worried: "isn''t this very good? Those gifts seem to be valuable."


    "It''s OK. Just do as I say." White, whoring is the source of happiness and the root of happiness.


    Since the other party wants to give it away, put it away. It''s not for nothing.


    When Su Xun hung up, an Zizhen also hung up. Looking at Su Xun, he said with a bitter smile, "our family also went to many people. It took my father more than an hour to send them away. Now he''s hiding from a friend''s house."


    "There are people in our family, too." Yan Yurou said a weak, in the heart some secretly happy.


    She hasn''t played adult games with Su Xun yet, but someone went to her home, which shows that the outside world regarded her as Su Xun''s woman in name, and she was very happy.


    This big, stupid girl''s brain circuit is always so strange that she doesn''t feel like she''s at a loss.


    Mei Pang sighed: "how come no one takes my way, or I''ll get rich."


    "Which way are you going?" The Zhenyao sword began to poison the snake, and jumped behind Mei Pang''s buttocks: "is it the way behind you, and then the gift will be whoring


    "Go away! Why are you everywhere, cheap or not? " Mei Pang thinks the sword mouth stinks. Is it because he often leaves him in the bathroom?


    If the devil didn''t eat in the bathroom, he would not be shut up in the town.


    Zhenyao sword, with a smile: "I''m a sword. I have seed. Bite me. Be careful to break your dog''s teeth."


    If this is not love, what else can it be?


    The five women look at each other, and they all sparkle with gossip. They think Zhenyao sword and Mei pangzi are very suitable to form a pair.


    As the saying goes, a rotten eye depends on a man''s foundation.


    The submarine returned quickly and arrived at the port of Jiangnan City at dawn.


    A group of reporters who were there swarmed in an instant, just like the sharks who had heard the smell of blood, they were crazy and lifeless.


    But fortunately, Su Xun had been prepared. A group of bodyguards who had been waiting for a long time rushed up to form a wall and stopped the reporters.


    "Mr. Su, how do you know there are relics of the Dragon Palace?"


    "Master Su, I''m a reporter from national television. How do you feel when you find the remains of the Dragon Palace?"


    "Su Dong....."


    One by one, the reporters worked hard to connect the microphone forward. Several cameras were squeezed out and fell to the ground. A female reporter even pushed out her cover.


    "Buzz..."


    A red helicopter came down from the sky and stopped in the open space of the port.


    Su Xun took a group of women behind him to the helicopter without squinting.


    "Don''t go, Mr. Su. Don''t you give an interview for such a big matter?"


    "Mr. Su, please give us five minutes. Five minutes is enough."


    The reporters behind them opened their throats and yelled. They didn''t expect Su Xun to make such a big news, and they didn''t even accept an interview.


    Let''s talk to him live.


    But he has a high profile, and he basically doesn''t give interviews to reporters.


    "Hello, boss, ladies, welcome home. The live broadcast is wonderful."


    The pilot of the helicopter turned his head and Su Xun found that it was Mandala.


    "I''ll take you next time."


    Su Xun had a very interesting idea. He would build several submarines from star r to make the Dragon Palace relics a tourist attraction.Making money is just a small thing, mainly fun.


    If Donghai dragon king comes back and finds that his home has become a 5A scenic spot, I don''t know what the expression will be.


    "Good boss, it''s a great honor. Let''s take off."


    As the voice of Mandala fell, the helicopter took off and flew to Yuliang mountain manor.


    Su Xun was never afraid of traffic jams, because he had a gray machine at home.


    It''s a pity that Mei Pang hits the machine every day. Su Xun is really afraid that he will break the machine (?_ ?)¡£


    "Boss, there are guests waiting for you at home. They are official people of your dragon kingdom." Mandala added.


    "OK, I see." Su Xun replied.


    Soon, the helicopter landed on the lawn of Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Ah, when I go home, it''s still comfortable at home."


    After getting off the plane, several women stretched themselves.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. We are from the Security Bureau. Excuse me."


    As soon as Su Xun walked into the living room and on the sofa, two people stood up, one middle-aged and the other young.


    It was the middle-aged man who opened his mouth to say hello. Obviously, he was the leader of the two.


    "Hello."


    Su Xun nodded as a response. He went to the sofa opposite them and sat down. He waved. A little maid in white silk came over with a cup of tea, knelt on the carpet and handed it to Su Xun with both hands.


    Seeing this scene, the young man next to the middle-aged man frowned slightly, but soon recovered his expressionless face.


    Su Xun took the teacup and moistened his mouth. Then he looked at the middle-aged man and said, "what are you looking for?"


    At the same time, he gave the cup back to the maid, who got up and left with the cup.


    The middle-aged man sat up straight with a gentle smile on his face and said calmly, "Mr. Su, maybe you don''t know our department very well. The responsibility of our department is to do everything for the safety of Longguo."


    "For example, ye Wu, who you contacted before, is also a member of the Security Bureau, but he is responsible for network information security, while I am responsible for non-human aspects."


    "When Mr. Su knows yuyangzi and Qingyun, he must know the Taoist League, which nominally belongs to my group."


    After that, he stopped for a moment and extended a hand to Su Xun: "Mr. Su, let''s get to know Qin Zhengzhong, leader of the third group of the Security Bureau."

 Chapter 298

    "Hello, group leader Qin."


    Su Xun and Qin Zhengzhong shook hands.


    After all, he is always polite and easy-going.


    After they let go, Qin Zhengzhong pointed to the young man next to him and said, "my subordinate, Liang Liang, has just joined the Security Bureau. He took him out to see the world."


    Su Xun nodded to Liang Liang as a greeting, which had given him enough face.


    But Liang Liang was very upset, so he just nodded to him as a response.


    Seeing this, Qin Zhengzhong frowned.


    Su Xun just gave a cool smile and didn''t take it seriously. Young man, who hasn''t been proud.


    "Mr. Su, we are here at the trust of the Taoist League." Qin Zhengzhong began to name the theme.


    "Oh?" Su Xun looked at Qin Zhengzhong with a smile.


    Isn''t daomeng Taiqing palace?


    Yuyangzi had already told Su Xun what they wanted to do.


    Qin Zhengzhong pursed his lips and said, "Mr. Su, now the demons are ready to move. The Taoist League shoulders the responsibility of cutting off demons and removing demons, but the overall strength is not enough, so I hope Mr. Su can give support for the sake of the common people in the world."


    "Yes. Su Xun nodded, put up a finger, and said, "I donate one hundred million yuan as the action fund of daomeng."


    "Mr. Su, daomeng wants that dragon ball." Qin Zhengzhong said.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "the dragon ball has been used by me. You can go now. I''ll get some sleep."


    Voice down, straight up yawning to go upstairs.


    "Mr. Su! You are too selfish. The dragon ball will be given to daomeng. Daomeng will use it to improve its strength and kill demons. What about you? How much contribution can you bring to the society with the dragon ball! You businessmen are selfish, state moths


    Liang Liang raised the case and questioned Su Xun. His face was full of anger and his voice was loud.


    Qin Zhengzhong''s face changed greatly.


    Su Xun stopped, turned around and looked at Liang Liang seriously: "do you talk to me about social contribution?"


    "Mr. Su, children are not sensible..." Qin Zhengzhong quickly opened his mouth to make a round.


    Su Xun interrupted him directly: "if a child is not sensible, he should be taught."


    As his voice dropped, he looked at Liang Liang: "I spend tens of billions every year on charity, and I provide jobs for tens of thousands of people. In other words, I support tens of thousands of families, hundreds of thousands of people! What''s more, I dare to claim the highest salary in the world


    "The charity primary school I built in poor villages is several times more than the words you just sprayed on me. The tax paid to the state every year is enough to produce hundreds of missiles."


    "Xiaopenyou, you talk to me about your social contribution. How about your contribution?"


    Liang Liang''s face was clear and white, and the dead duck said: "that can''t change the fact that you are a capitalist. You oppress your employees. The little sister of the maid who just brought you tea has to kneel down. This is the ugly face of your capitalist!"


    It''s the maids who haven''t explained this time.


    "No, sir, you have misunderstood that we are all Islanders. This is our rule."


    "Yes, sir is very kind to us. He is never harsh on basic necessities of life. It''s our lifetime honor to serve him."


    "Please take back what you have just said. If you misunderstand your husband because of us, we will be sorry."


    With that, more than a dozen maids bowed to Liang Liang at the same time.


    Liang Liang was directly confused by this scene. He was at a loss and couldn''t say a word.


    "Xiaopenyou, the great man said that if there is no investigation, there will be no right to speak. Don''t listen to the wind is the rain. You look at me with colored glasses. Of course, it''s not pleasant to see anywhere."


    Su Xun looked at Liang Liang and said faintly, then waved to those maids: "you go down first."


    "Hi." The maid put her hands on her belly and put them out.


    It''s a pity that it''s not wearing kimonos, otherwise this scene will look more like a feeling.


    Liang Liang''s face was very hot, and he was a little embarrassed, because Su Xun was right. People in the Taiqing palace told him that he didn''t know Su Xun before.


    "You''re a piece of wood. Please apologize to Mr. Su." Qin Zhengzhong didn''t give a good scold.


    Liang Liang couldn''t pull down the face and stood still. Although he knew he was being used, Su Xun hit him in the face, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Qin Zhengzhong was just about to get angry. Su Xun stopped him: "OK, leader Qin, I''m not so stingy. Let''s take this child away."


    "Mr. Su, I''m really sorry today. We don''t care about daomeng." Qin Zhengzhong is full of apologies. After that, he leaves with Liang Liang.


    Of course, people in Taicang palace know what they fart for.


    If it wasn''t for Taiqing Palace''s contribution, he didn''t want to lose his face.I didn''t expect that the people of Taiqing palace would come out to him. They even fooled Liang Liang into being a rookie, which made him unbearable.


    Go to NIMA, what do you like? Don''t come to me when you die.


    "At last, I saw a fool. Liang Liang''s brain is short of tendons." Mei Pang comes over.


    Zhenyao sword said: "don''t you look in the mirror every morning? So you can see fools every day. "


    "Go away!" Mei Fanzi thinks that Zuan is invincible, but he has never expected to meet his opponent.


    Su Xun said, "I''m just a young man. I can''t tell the north from the south if I''m egged on."


    "I''m afraid people in Taiqing palace will not give up." When Mei pangzi said this, he looked at Su Xun and wanted to know what he was going to do.


    Su Xun couldn''t deny it: "it''s better to stop here, otherwise Taiqing palace can be delisted."


    As his voice dropped, he went out.


    He wants to go to the top of the mountain to see how the cultivation of glazed white orchids, Huanyang grass and tianlingguo is going.


    "Mr. Su, after the transplantation of these three plants, we have ensured their smooth survival and are now trying to carry out artificial cultivation."


    The leader of the research team of the hilltop laboratory reported the work progress to Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Taiqing palace.


    "Qin Zhengzhong''s phone said that the dragon ball had been used by Su Xun, and that he didn''t care about it."


    Immortal xuanming put a new love crazy 11 mobile phone into the inner pocket of Daopao.


    "It''s impossible. The dragon ball must still be in Su Xun''s hands. How could such a valuable thing be used so hastily, and where did he use it?"


    "That is, it must be a pretext. If you want me to say, we''ll come directly to the door. If you don''t believe him, you dare not give it."


    "It''s true that he shows great strength in beheading python, but our Taiqing Palace also has its own details."


    After hearing the opinions of the people, immortal xuanming gritted his teeth: "OK, I''ll go down the mountain myself now."


    He may not be Su Xun''s opponent, but it''s true that Taiqing palace has been passed on for so many years, and they also have their own details.


    This is the fundamental reason why he is not afraid of Su Xun.

 Chapter 299

    After staying up all night, Su Xun had a good night''s sleep.


    When I woke up, it was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    But after a sleep, Su Xun seemed more sleepy.


    As for the reason, we have to ask Qin Zhu, Liao Yu and an Zizhen.


    I don''t know who thought it was.


    In order to prevent Su Xun from going out to flirt with other women, he said that as long as he was drained every day, he would have no energy to hook up with other women.


    Then the three women incarnate as juicer.


    Su Xun is very poisoned by tea now. It''s too hard for him.


    "Yes, sir."


    When Su Xun went downstairs, the maids said hello.


    Su Xun said: "after wearing kimonos, you don''t need to draw makeup."


    An island sister without kimono has no soul.


    But Su Xun couldn''t appreciate her makeup.


    "Hi."


    "Give me a watermelon juice." Su Xun said a word, then he sat on the sofa and took out his mobile phone.


    The bald and partial distribution of his video is finally let him care about the content.


    In the video, Liu An is alchemy, and the main materials are Huanyang grass, glazed white orchid and tianlingguo.


    This guy is lucky to find several of them.


    Su Xun admitted that he was jealous.


    Eyes motionless looking at alchemy steps.


    Liu An put materials into the Dan stove, then sat cross legged and waved his hand. A fire appeared under the Dan stove.


    This is the real fire of Qi practitioners. Only Qi practitioners can use it.


    Qi practitioners don''t need Rune paper to cast their spells, because they have magic power in their bodies.


    However, if a monk does not practice Dharma, he will not be able to exert power in his body, so he needs to use Rune paper or other external objects to cast his magic.


    Then Liu An began to pour magic power into Dan furnace, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Su Xun had a wonderful idea. His aura was precious. He used so much mana to alchemy that he couldn''t bear it. If only he could seize Liu An and turn him into a tool man for alchemy.


    The more he thought about it, the brighter his eyes were.


    The three magic pills he took out of Liu An''s tomb are still there. If he ate them all and then brought glass, he should be able to hang Liu An.


    Catch Liu an alive and let him make his own alchemy. Every time he runs out of mana, he will feed him a refined julingdan to continue his life. In this way, he will be able to circulate continuously. It''s really wonderful.


    In the cave, Liu An, who was making pills, suddenly shivered and quickly calmed his mind. Almost all his previous achievements were lost.


    The more he thought about it, the more reliable he thought it was. Capturing Liu an alive would not only bring more alchemists, but also a walking history book.


    And it''s better to take the lead and control the rhythm in your own hands than the other party coming to revenge.


    Why not do three carves with one arrow?


    Su Xun wakes up Mei pangzi and discusses the matter with him.


    After hearing this, Mei pangzi took a breath of cool air and observed a moment of silence for Liu An: "what evil has Liu An done in his last life? I can''t believe that I can meet you. First I dig a grave to steal things, then I bomb people with missiles. Now I''m going to catch him as a tool man. It''s cruel enough."


    After hearing this, Su Xun was a little embarrassed, but he still didn''t change his mind.


    Think of it and do it. Susian took out the three magic pills.


    "Brother, let me take one first to help you test the poison." Mei pangzi said with righteous words.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes and said, "go away. When you catch Liu An, you won''t be missing."


    "All right." Mei pangzi can''t wait to catch Liu An as soon as possible.


    Liu An: I''m grass mud horse, grass mud horse


    Su Xun swallowed a magic pill first.


    Then I feel that the rare aura between heaven and earth converges to him and becomes strong. Entering the elixir field, it becomes mana, and the cultivation goes up slowly.


    Refining and transforming Qi, practicing and transforming spirit, refining spirit and returning to emptiness, refining emptiness and combining Tao.


    These are the four realms of Qi practitioners, which have been recorded in relevant books for a long time.


    At present, Su Xun was just at the beginning. He swallowed one of the julingdan, and his cultivation went up to the middle stage of refining Qi. After swallowing the other two, his effect weakened, and finally he was only promoted to the early stage of practicing Qi spirit.


    To achieve this cultivation, he can be called the first person in the world in this age of rare aura.


    Attention, it''s human, so this scope doesn''t include glass.


    Liu An is not a real monster.


    To Su Xun''s regret, it was more and more difficult for his accomplishments to rise, and the effect of julingdan became weaker and weaker.


    The only effect in the future is to gather aura, at least faster than self-cultivation.


    "It''s like you''ve become an immortal now."


    Mei Pang''s face showed an exaggerated expression, and this flattery was quite rhymed (??¦Ø?) ?.Today''s Su Xun reveals his worldly temperament, which seems to be out of tune with the secular world.


    Su Xun also felt better than ever. He was afraid that he could kill a cow.


    Liu An''s ability to walk in the air is at least the realm of refining the spirit and returning to emptiness.


    But he was seriously injured by the missile at that time. Su Xun and Liuli should be able to take him down.


    At this time, a bodyguard came in and reported: "Sir, there are three Taoists coming to see you. The leader claims to be xuanming, the leader of Taiqing palace."


    "Here comes the man who tried it." Mei Pang gave a schadenfreude smile.


    Su Xun also laughed: "please come in."


    A moment later, immortal xuanming came in with two disciples swaggering.


    "I''ve met Mr. Su xuandao."


    "Taoist priest xuanming, please take a seat. I don''t know what happened when I came here?" Su Xun knew it and asked.


    Immortal xuanming was also unambiguous. He spoke with awe inspiring righteousness: "I''m here for the dragon ball in Mr. Su''s hand. Now that the demon is born, our Taoist alliance has a great responsibility. However, my strength is limited. I''m always worried that the big demon will attack and can''t resist, so that the big demon will harm the world. Fortunately, Su Xiansheng found a dragon ball. Maybe that''s God''s will. God bless the Taoist alliance, God bless the world, I also hope that Mr. Su can give the dragon ball to poor Taoist to enhance the strength of Taoist Alliance for the sake of the safety of the common people in the world. Our Taoist alliance is very grateful for the common people in the world. "


    Mei chubby''s mouth curled. He knew that he was the old moral kidnapper as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "I''m deeply moved by the words of immortal xuanming." Su Xun showed his admiration, and then sighed again: "unfortunately, the dragon ball has been used by me. Su is too weak to help."


    "Why, Mr. Su? The dragon ball must still be in your hands. Give it up. " Immortal xuanming didn''t believe a punctuation mark Su Xun said.


    "Taoist priest, the dragon ball has really been used." Su Xun was very helpless. Why didn''t anyone believe the truth these days?


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t know how to praise him, xuanming''s face became gloomy. He said with righteous words: "Mr. Su, you are as rich as the world. You don''t want to contribute to the dragon ball. If the big demon comes, you are the culprit who will kill all the people in the world. You can bear the responsibility!"


    "No, don''t label me. I can''t afford it." Su Xun waved his hand.


    Immortal xuanming snorted coldly: "since you can''t afford it, offer the dragon ball as soon as possible."


    A hairy boy is a hairy boy. He can''t stand being scared. That''s all.


    "Taoist xuanming, I just want to ask a question." Su Xun said.


    Xuanming immortal spit out a word: "ask."


    Su Xun asked seriously: "I''m just curious. You''re the world''s people. Where do you get your face to represent the world''s people? Do you know that you are represented by them? Do you deserve it? "

 Chapter 300

    "How dare you


    Immortal xuanming was furious. No one dared to talk to him like this for many years.


    Now a hairy boy, ANN, dare to humiliate him like this and make him angry.


    The two disciples behind xuanming also glared at Su Xun.


    "Taoist priest xuanming, I''m just curious. If it''s inconvenient, I can''t answer it."


    Compared with the Furious xuanming, Su Xun was always lukewarm.


    But this is the biggest irony.


    Immortal xuanming laughed angrily: "well, well, you don''t know the general, you don''t know the righteousness, you don''t respect your predecessors. Today, I''ll teach you a lesson for your parents."


    The voice fell, and a touch of gloom flashed in his eyes. He raised his hand to fight Su Xun.


    He didn''t dare to hurt Su Xun''s life, but he had to let Su Xun lie in the hospital for ten days and a half months, otherwise it would be hard to get rid of his hatred.


    First let the little boy know the gap in strength, and then force him to hand over the dragon ball, the sword technique, and the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Yes, immortal xuanming wants everything except dragon ball.


    Children make choices, adults want them all.


    Unfortunately, what he met was Su Xun, or Su Xun who had just taken drugs. His wishful thinking was doomed to fail.


    "Taoist priest xuanming, I''m still so grumpy when I''m old. I hope I can have a long memory in the future. The biggest mistake in your life is to attack me."


    Su Xun said softly. Looking at the palm of his hand, he decided to clap with him to deepen his friendship.


    Raise your hand, use the mana in your body, and palm out like the wind.


    "Bang!"


    Two hands collide.


    "Ah! Puyi - "


    immortal xuanming spewed out blood and flew out of the gate like a broken kite.


    "Master!"


    The two disciples were stunned. After a while, they reacted and chased them out.


    "This How can it be


    Immortal xuanming stood up with the help of his two disciples, his eyes full of horror and inconceivability.


    Just now, he didn''t do his best, but he also used seven parts.


    But he was attacked by Su Xun. Even if Su Xun tried his best, it was too terrible.


    In a flash, xuanming''s heart was filled with negative emotions such as jealousy, reluctance and gloom.


    Why, why can''t he be better than a little doll in his whole life of cultivation!


    God, how unfair you are!


    In his heart, the desire to get the Dragon Ball became stronger, because it was the only chance for him to change his life.


    He wants to be strong and invincible!


    He had to get the dragon ball at all costs.


    Immortal xuanming yelled at the gate: "Su Xun, I''m dedicated to the common people in the world, but you are not willing to offer the dragon ball for the common people. If you are so selfish, you can wait for the people in the world to poke your spine!"


    I''m afraid he didn''t find out. He already had the sign of being possessed.


    "On behalf of the world? You deserve it, too? "


    "If the world is in trouble, I, Su Xun, should try my best to turn the tide around when the mansion is about to collapse. It''s not up to you to use righteousness to oppress me for personal gain."


    "Go back and take off the plaque of your Taiqing palace. If you don''t take it before midnight tonight, I''ll go up the mountain tomorrow and help you pick it myself!"


    Su Xun''s cold voice came from the living room, just like thunder, deafening.


    Xuanming eyes red to crack, gnashing his teeth, said: "well, tomorrow, I Taiqing palace waiting for you!"


    As his voice fell, he turned away, his face clouded and his eyes red.


    "Come and wash the dog''s blood off the ground."


    Su Xun gave an order. He hated this kind of hypocrite who was righteous but actually was selfish.


    If xuanming was really for the sake of the common people, Su Xun would be willing to take out other things as help even if he could not take out the dragon ball.


    Because he admired such people.


    But xuanming, he''s not, so he doesn''t deserve it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was already evening when immortal xuanming came back to Taiqing palace.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Headmaster, who did this?"


    "Who is so bold!"


    See a burst of anger, the whole xuanming temple is hurt again.


    You know, their Taiqing palace is the head of Taoism, and xuanming is the leader among them.


    Where do you go, who won''t give you a third?


    But now someone hurt the immortal xuanming. How could they not be angry.


    "Minor injury, it''s not in the way. Let''s go into the main hall." Xuanming said.


    After entering the hall, immortal xuanming told the other elders about it.


    After hearing this, the elders were shocked by Su Xun''s strength, but they were more angry."What a hairy boy. If he wants to come, we''ll open the mountain gate and wait for him. We''ll use the sword left by our grandmaster to cut him under the sword!"


    "Elder martial brother, it''s good to invite a businessman tomorrow."


    "I suggest that we let the news out and let the media broadcast the whole process, which will help to publicize the power of our Taiqing palace, and also let everyone see through the true face of Su Xun, a selfish businessman, and then force him to hand over Longzhu and Gongfa. If you don''t believe that so many viewers are watching, he dares not to do so."


    "It''s a good idea. If he doesn''t, he''ll have to lose his reputation. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t go anywhere. He must not be an opponent if he asks for his grandmaster''s sword."


    All of you said what I said, but Su Xun said it with awe inspiring righteousness and righteous words, as if he were really a group of upright gentlemen.


    This is the hypocrite, often more terrible than the real villain.


    A younger elder hesitated: "the ancestral sword was used many times hundreds of years ago. Now there is not much spiritual power left, and its power is getting weaker and weaker. Is it worth it to deal with a hairy boy?"


    The grandmaster sword was left by the Grandmaster of Taiqing palace. Every time it was used, its power was weakened by one point. When it was spread to modern society, its power was not as powerful as before.


    If it is used again, its power will be weakened again, and it will be used to deal with a hairy boy. It seems that there is a big gun attacking mosquitoes.


    "Of course, it''s worth it. The five clawed golden dragon picture that Su Xun got is not ordinary. Even if the ancestral sword is destroyed, if we get the five clawed golden dragon picture, we will have a new card."


    "That''s right. What''s more, there''s a dragon ball. If you refine the dragon ball, elder martial brother, you''ll be a land God. At that time, our Taiqing palace will be invincible. Do you need any more cards?"


    Others retorted, and the man sighed and stopped talking.


    Immortal xuanming looked around for a week and saw that no one had any objection. He immediately said, "OK, that''s settled. Tomorrow, please ask the founder to cut the enemy and contact the media to broadcast live, so as to strengthen the power of Taiqing palace!"


    It can not only publicize the reputation of Taiqing palace, but also oppress Su Xun to hand over the dragon ball and other treasures with the help of audiences all over the country.


    Kill two birds with one stone. It''s perfect.


    That night, a piece of news woke countless people to sleep.


    Tomorrow Taiqing palace will meet Su Xun!


    In the news released by the Taiqing palace, Su Xun was said to be domineering and disrespectful of his predecessors. He also said that he wanted to take off the plaque of the Taiqing palace. The Taiqing palace gladly responded.


    And the whole broadcast, Yang Taiqing power.


    Taiqing palace is the head of Taoism, and Su Xun is the most popular person in today''s society.

 Chapter 301

    After watching it, Su Xun just laughed it off.


    Live?


    It''s a good way. I''m afraid I''ll end up lifting a stone and smashing myself in the foot.


    It''s been a lot of noise on the Internet.


    "Will a group of old people be Mr. Su''s opponents? You''re kidding. "


    "It''s not so simple for Taiqing palace to inherit for thousands of years."


    "I checked, the founder of Taiqing palace has become an immortal. I thought it was fake before, but now the Dragon Palace has come out. It''s probably true!"


    "No, I''ll wait at the foot of Taiqinggong mountain overnight. I don''t watch the live broadcast, I want to watch the live version."


    "There''s no ticket left. These animals are too fast."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Thursday.


    Early in the morning, Su Xun set out with Zhenyao sword and Liuli.


    One person, one sword, one unicorn. Go to the sword to kill Taiqing palace.


    Now, he doesn''t need to keep a low profile any more, and there''s nothing to worry about. After all, he''s done such things as live looking for the Dragon Palace.


    His own strength, plus the background of general R star, is enough to make him do as he likes.


    At a critical time, as long as the R star general''s identity is displayed, no country or force on the earth dares to attack him.


    Liu An is an exception to ghosts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    The gate of Taiqing palace is wide open and full of people.


    In the martial arts arena, xuanming, a real man in a Taoist robe, sits quietly in the middle with a long sword with a sheath in his hand, and his eyes are closed tightly, showing his noble demeanor.


    In addition to the disciples of Taiqing palace, there are many other Taoist people around, even martial arts and Buddhism people.


    Of course, there are more ordinary people who eat melons, from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain.


    The media has installed the equipment overnight, and the national synchronous HD live broadcast.


    "It''s a rare sight in a hundred years."


    "Yes, my wife is cheating. I don''t want to catch anyone who tells me where she is in the hotel. It''s important to watch the excitement first."


    "Big brother Niubi is really our idol."


    "How come master Su hasn''t come yet? It seems that the old Taoist really looks like he can''t beat him."


    "Are you kidding me? Master Su is a fierce man who cuts a python with his sword and fights against a great white shark alone. This old man is so old that he may be able to fight with his fist."


    "Try to brag. It''s the kind of practice that makes you become a God."


    As time goes by, it''s eight o''clock in the morning.


    "Master Su, why haven''t you come yet? I don''t dare to come."


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting so long. I''ve been standing numb."


    "What''s the matter with Su Xun? I''m afraid. I''ll tell you earlier."


    Listening to these comments, everyone in Taiqing palace showed a smile. Su couldn''t find it better.


    When the time comes, they will not be any one to discredit?


    It''s the same to force Su Xun to hand over the dragon ball with public opinion after smearing.


    "Roar -"


    all of a sudden, a roar of beasts, like the roar of a tiger and the sound of a dragon, reverberated through the mountains, and a mighty force poured down, making everyone feel stuffy.


    "What is it? Does Taiqing palace keep tigers?"


    "It doesn''t sound like that. It can''t be a monster."


    Immortal xuanming is also frowning.


    "Look at the sky, everyone."


    Suddenly, I do not know who exclaimed, all of us subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    I saw a black spot getting closer and closer, and then let people see the whole picture.


    It was a Black Unicorn with black feet, long beard and sideburns fluttering in the wind. It was awe inspiring, which made people dare not look directly at it.


    "Lying trough, Kirin! The horse is actually a unicorn, a unicorn flying in the sky


    "When the dragon is dead, there are still unicorns alive. The world is really getting more and more crazy."


    "There''s a man on it, lying trough. It''s master su. This unicorn is master Su''s Mount!"


    "How can Taiqing palace win by using the beast as a mount?"


    After seeing Su Xun on the unicorn, everyone was shocked.


    Immortal xuanming also widened his eyes, his forehead exuded cold sweat, and his heart was not at the bottom.


    His greatest strength is his ancestor sword.


    But who could have thought that Su Xun had a beast mount. How could he play with it?


    Damn, how can there be any divine beast in the world? Shouldn''t these things have disappeared long ago?


    In the crowd, yuyangzi and Qingyun look at each other. Isn''t Mr. Su''s mount a nine life cat? How can he become a unicorn again?


    Is the cultivation of the rich so boring?


    In the eyes of countless people, Qilin came to the top of the martial arts arena. Su Xun jumped down and looked at xuanming: "Taoist priest xuanming, I''ve been waiting for a long time."He said, "I can''t take off a word from Taiqin."


    "Is that the unicorn your strength? What is the ability to rely on the power of the beast? " Immortal xuanming got up and pretended to be calm.


    Su Xun shook his head: "don''t use her hand, I''ll take a sword alone."


    "Good! That''s what you said As soon as xuanming''s eyes brightened, he sneered in his heart. The hairy boy was extremely stupid.


    You are defeated. Qilin is also from Taiqing palace.


    Su Xun held his hand and said, "a gentleman''s word is hard to follow."


    "In that case, let''s make a move." Xuanming''s voice fell, and his sword came out of its sheath.


    "Zheng Zheng ~"


    with a burst of red light, people around seemed to hear the sound of swords.


    Yu Yangzi''s face changed: "xuanming is so shameless that he used the treasure of Zhenshan."


    "A sword."


    Su Xun spit out two words lightly.


    All around people are puzzled, xuanming real person is also a frown.


    Su Xun continued: "one sword, defeat you."


    "You are arrogant Xuanming was furious in an instant. His sword was like a dragon in his hand. He carried a red sword to Su Xun.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was trembling in their hearts. They actually saw what was in the movie.


    "Sword


    Su Xun gave a cold drink. The demon sword was blue and fell into Su Xun''s hand.


    "Crouching trough, flying sword!"


    This scene has blinded countless people.


    Su Xun held the sword with one hand and jumped up. The magic power in his body was running, and the long sword in his hand was chopped in the air.


    "Stab -"


    a huge, blue sword burst out of the air in an instant, majestic and soaring into the sky.


    Compared with the sword cut by Su Xun, the sword of immortal xuanming was pitifully weak.


    "How can it be!" Immortal xuanming''s eyes widened.


    "Boom!"


    The sword roars, and the aftershocks fly out directly. The ground made of bluestone blows up, and the smoke flies to block the sky.


    After the smoke and dust dispersed, Su Xun stood in the same place with a long sword, and his body was spotless.


    And the floor in front of him has been completely broken. Immortal xuanming is lying on the ground in rags, coughing up blood, and his eyes are full of shock and unwilling.


    There are cobweb like cracks on the handle of the ancestral sword.


    Su Xun cut it with a sword.


    "Patta."


    On the main hall, the plaque with three characters of Taiqing palace split into two and fell to the ground.


    After that, Su Xun turned and stepped on the unicorn. With a roar, he disappeared in the sky.


    At the foot of the beast mighty, a white dress such as jade, just like the human relegation immortal.


    From the beginning to the end, the whole room was dead, and everyone was horribly quiet.

 Chapter 302

    Su Xun left.


    Just as he gently came and waved his sleeve, he did not take away a cloud, leaving only the ground full of people who ate melons gaping.


    When things are done, brush your clothes and hide your merits and fame.


    The shock he brought to the public has not dissipated.


    The whole Taiqing palace was silent for half a minute. No one responded until Su Xun''s figure disappeared completely.


    "Elder martial brother, are you ok?"


    "Master!"


    Several elders of Taiqing palace rushed to xuanming immortal on the ground in a hurry and helped him with all hands and feet.


    Xuanming real man on the ground showed a look of panic and stammered: "don''t Don''t move me My bone is broken... "


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. It''s too noisy. No one hears him at all. They go to help him.


    "Click!"


    The crisp sound is like sugarcane being broken.


    "Ah


    A scream is like a nightingale weeping blood.


    Originally, I didn''t know whether he would die or not, but now I''m afraid that the real culprit is more or less auspicious.


    The elders of Taiqing palace were confused and looked at each other as if they had done something wrong?


    "120! Call 120 quickly


    It has been proved that the monk also got first aid from the hospital after he was injured.


    "Master Su is really fierce. One sword means one sword. The contemporary Sword Fairy."


    "It''s really handsome. If you can learn from master Su, you''ll be willing to pay any price."


    "Master Su can''t be reincarnated. Otherwise, how can he know where the remains of the Dragon Palace are?"


    Su Xun''s only apprentice, kitchen god Xuan''s current boss and chef Zhou Chengxuan, after watching the live broadcast, just one thought: Master, I want to learn this!


    Master Su has been hot enough. This time, he is in a big fire again, and once again he becomes the man who occupies the front page of all the news.


    "Master Su raised a unicorn. It''s so cool. I was so excited that I broke an egg on the spot."


    "Unicorn is a sacred animal. It should be raised by the state instead of private possession."


    "Silly beep, your mother is also unique. Why don''t you hand in your mother too? It''s so much fun for children to make sticks."


    "Yes, do you think Kirin is a cat or a dog? That''s the beast. The beast will follow whoever it wants to follow. "


    "Wocao, Su Xun and I are classmates in high school. I know he is very strong, but I didn''t expect him to be stronger than I thought."


    "Upstairs, I''m his college classmate. He''s the bragging material of our class."


    Su Xun is always making big news that shocked the world again and again, raising people''s shock threshold.


    When people think that Su Xun is strong enough.


    Su Xun always used facts to let people know that he could be more powerful.


    No one scolded him any more.


    After all, such a fierce man should be given unlimited rights. There are only five people in his family, which can be regarded as very restrained (???).


    If there is one who sprays his flower heart, it is just chiguoguo''s jealousy.


    Today''s World War I completely established his position in the cultivation.


    I don''t know how many martial arts masters, and the monks sigh. How can there be such masters in today''s era?


    Is the world going to change?


    Su Xun is known as the man who is closest to God. Many middle school students call him the God walking in the world.


    At this time, the male god is riding glass home.


    "In fact, I don''t think it''s cool enough for you to just pretend that. At last, you should throw me out and cut off the plaque. Then with a move, I''ll fly back to you with the sound of sword."


    This guy is suffering from the syndrome of forcing. The sword is iron and the force is steel. He is very upset if he doesn''t install it for a day.


    Every time Su Xun used him to pretend to force, he found that he could also gain a strong sense of comfort, so he was addicted to it.


    "You talk a lot of shit."


    Su Xun said.


    Zhenyao sword expressed dissatisfaction: "when I just used it, I didn''t say that. I didn''t recognize the sword when I put on my pants, scum man."


    "Go away." Su Xun''s face was dark. If it was jianniang, he could accept it, but it was Jiannan.


    Not far away, a foreign plane flew by.


    "Oh, what did I just see? I think I must be blinded. "


    A foreigner by the window dropped his doughnut on the ground and murmured to himself.


    "No, you don''t have eyes. We all see a man flying in the sky on a strange creature."


    "I think we may have seen God. It''s incredible. Oh, sheter, my God, I forgot to take pictures."


    After the plane returned to northern Europe, the passengers insisted that they had met God until they saw the live video of Su xunjian beheading xuanming.After Su Xun returned to Yuliang mountain, the Security Bureau came again. This time, it was a big man.


    There''s no way. Su Xun''s strength now is just like a walking missile, which can''t be ignored.


    What''s more, they are very curious about the unicorn, so they want to borrow some blood for research.


    The conversation lasted an hour, and no one outside knew what it was about.


    After this conversation, Yuliang mountain was sealed off by Su Xun''s bodyguard, and the whole mountain was completely reduced to his private property.


    It''s completely private. Pay attention to whether it''s completely private.


    After all, as a person who has made great contributions to the country, it is reasonable for him to meet some of his modest demands.


    Then there was another big news that made everyone dizzy.


    Qingyun international will cooperate with R Xinglong and the Chinese government to build the Dragon Palace relics in the East China Sea into a tourist attraction.


    In the cooperation, Longguo government provides policy convenience, R star provides science and technology support, and Qingyun international is responsible for the construction and daily operation of scenic spots.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole world was shocked.


    "Wocao is a big hand. As a person who has never traveled, he said that I would like to visit the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea for seven days."


    "Maybe if you''re lucky, you can pick up a night pearl or something."


    "It''s amazing. It''s the most popular tourist attraction in the world."


    "Oh, it''s really exciting news. I can''t wait for it."


    "God, it''s so exciting to be able to visit the place where the Dragon Kingdom lives."


    Both domestic and foreign people are excited by the news.


    But the official mood of foreign countries is not so happy, because this cooperative development did not bring them to play together.


    But they don''t even have the courage to protest. Who let r star join in? Without r star''s scientific and technological support, this goal can''t be achieved at all.


    Officials of foreign countries are envious. Damn it, why do aliens only cooperate with dragon country.


    Qingyun international was not a big company at first, but now it has become the largest company in the world. After all, people are engaged in planet trade.


    Many foreign officials tried to contact Su Xun, but they failed.


    At this time, Su Xun was at home entertaining Taoist priest Qingyang who had come all the way.


    At the same time, a professor surnamed Chen of the National Academy of history, after asking for leave from the Academy, rushed to Kunlun mountain with his backpack on his back overnight.


    Sitting on the plane, his eyes were full of enthusiasm and excitement.

 Chapter 303

    "Mr. Su''s sword is really unforgettable and shocking."


    Sitting on the sofa, Taoist priest Qingyang looked at Su Xun with a heartfelt praise.


    "It''s just a small skill. What''s the point?"


    Su Xun said softly, then poured the tea and pushed the cup to Taoist priest Qingyang: "Taoist priest Qingyang, please have tea."


    "Thank you very much." Qingyang Taoist priest''s mouth twitches, holding up the tea cup to cover up his gaffe.


    Mad, that''s a trick.


    So what are we?


    It''s not modesty, it''s arrogance.


    Taoist priest Qingyang didn''t want to continue to entangle himself on this unpleasant topic. He took out a piece of cloth: "Mr. Su, all the words on the stone tablet of Kunlun Mountain are here."


    "I''ve seen the video, and I can''t understand it if you show it to me." Su Xun returned the cloth and said, "before I go to Kunlun Mountain, I have to do something. It''s just on my way."


    From bareheaded and pianfen, we know that the cave where Liu An is hiding is in the mountainous area of a township in Qinghai Province. It''s just the right way to Kunlun mountain.


    "It''s all right." Of course, Taoist priest Qingyang didn''t have any opinions and didn''t dare to.


    Su Xun asked the bodyguard to arrange a room for him. He would stay in the manor tonight and leave tomorrow.


    "I''ve only been at home all day, and I''m going out again?"


    After Taoist priest Qingyang left, an Zizhen asked Su Xun.


    Su Xun sighed: "I don''t want to. Let''s have a rest early."


    An Zizhen''s face changed.


    It was Su Xun who was exhausted by them.


    However, Su Xun''s physical quality was greatly improved after he achieved the cultivation of Qi and spirit. On the contrary, they couldn''t bear it.


    At first, Su Xun wanted to avoid them. Now it was their turn to panic.


    It can only be said that Fengshui turns in turn.


    "Well, you can sleep in Yurou''s room tonight." An Zi Zhen Eye Bead son a turn say.


    Liao Yu and Qin Zhu also nodded in agreement.


    Qin Su''s fighting power suddenly soared.


    Yan Yurou couldn''t help but feel happy: "really Is that ok? "


    "Of course." An Zizhen smiles.


    Liao Yu and Qin Zhu show sympathy. Poor silly girl, they haven''t realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Then..." Yan Yurou looked at Su Xun affectionately, and ran up the stairs shyly: "I''ll change my clothes first and wait for you."


    She has been waiting for this day for a long time, and now she is finally here, excited, shy and looking forward to it.


    Mei pangzi expresses her admiration and feels desolate. A single dog has no dog rights.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun, Mei pangzi and Taoist priest Qingyang set out and flew directly to Qinghai Province by private plane.


    Yan Yurou didn''t come to see her off. An Zizhen said she understood, because if she could get up in the morning, it would be abnormal.


    Ten in the morning.


    Qinghai Province, in a mountain forest.


    In the cave, Liu An still sits in front of the Dan stove, his forehead is full of sweat, and his body has a dark wound attack, but he still insists on it.


    Because in ten minutes at most, the pills can be refined and baked.


    When he swallows the pill and his strength recovers, he will go to the damned mole ant for revenge.


    Ten minutes later, Dancheng fire was extinguished, and a smell of danxiang filled the whole stone room.


    Liu An''s face showed a smile, gently exhaled a breath.


    It took two days and two nights, and finally it was done.


    "Gululu ~"


    suddenly, there was a sound in his stomach, and his face changed. Damn it, how could he suddenly think


    Liu An didn''t have time to think, because he felt that the next second a flood of power might gush out, and now the speed is extremely fast, turning into a shadow and heading straight to the cottage.


    As soon as he left, a figure sneaked into the alchemy room.


    This man is a partial youth.


    Open the furnace, take out all the pills and wrap them in a piece of cloth. Then take a handful of painted steel beans from another pocket and throw them into the furnace.


    After finishing all this, he quickly walked out of the alchemy room.


    "Yes."


    Two middle-aged people were leaving the cave.


    Outside the cave, susian and qingyangmei sat at the entrance of the cave.


    A few of Liu An''s dog legs, with a flattering look on their faces, fanned beside them and served tea and water.


    Poor Liu An, don''t know his people are all traitors, and at this time the enemy is at the gate.


    "Here comes Mr. Su. This is the pill he made."


    Bareheaded and pianfen ran out and flattered Su Xun with the pills wrapped in cloth.


    After Su Xun opened it, a light fragrance spread and made people feel comfortable.


    Taoist priest Qingyang''s eyes were fixed on the cherry sized pills.


    Su Xun counted, a total of seven, looking at pianfen and bald: "did not steal it.""No, No." They shook their heads like a rattle.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "fat man, search your body."


    "All right." Fat Mei is rubbing her hands.


    As soon as his face changed, he took out three pills from his pocket and pretended to be surprised: "Oh, there are still three pills here. I almost forgot. Mr. Su, take them."


    "Keep searching." Su Xun didn''t change his face. He knew these two guys were dishonest.


    Partial points also obediently from the pocket out of a poly elixir in the past.


    "Well! I''ll give you a reward. " Su Xun gave a cold hum and lost a bank card.


    It is necessary to have a clear distinction between rewards and punishments.


    Their eyes brightened: "thank you, Mr. Su."


    "Let''s go and meet the Lord Liu." Su Xun got up and went into the cave with the demon sword.


    Taoist priest Qingyang asked Mei pangzi, "what''s King Liu?"


    "Liu An, king of Huainan." The plump man replied.


    Taoist priest Qingyang is at a loss. Isn''t this man dead long ago? Even the tombs have been dug up.


    Pianfen and bareheaded lead the way.


    Liu An came out of the hut and went to the door of the alchemy room. He happened to see this scene. When his enemies met, he was very jealous.


    "It''s you!"


    His eyes were red and he would never forget Su Xun''s face.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s me."


    "Well, well, if you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t go to hell, you''ll throw yourself. It just saves me the time to find you." Liu An burst out laughing, full of joy.


    Just after refining the elixir successfully, the enemy came to the door. Is there anything more enjoyable than that?


    This is God''s blessing.


    As for Su Xun''s pianfen and others, he ignored them directly.


    In his opinion, this group of waste must have been taken by Su Xun to take him into the cave.


    Su Xun smashed it, smashed his mouth: "I really hope you can be so happy all the time."


    "I''ll be happier when you die." Liu An showed a ferocious smile and rushed into the alchemy room.


    Su Xun followed him with a smile.


    Liu an opened the stove, grabbed two pills and put them into his mouth: "boy, you will die today, ha ha ha ha..."


    But when he was smiling, he couldn''t smile, and his face became stiff.


    How can this julingdan be swallowed without reaction?

 Chapter 304

    Liu An looks a little flustered and grabs some of the magic pills from the furnace and swallows them down.


    But there was no response.


    Oh, wrong. A little bit of a reaction.


    The only reaction is that the stomach feels a little uncomfortable after swallowing it.


    Liu An is a little uneasy. Is there a problem in which link, leading to the failure of the refined pills?


    It shouldn''t be. He''s been watching.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Lord Liu, why don''t you have a bite to try."


    When Liu An heard this, he felt more uneasy, but as he said, he grabbed a pill and tried to bite it.


    This bite, good guy, almost broke his teeth.


    "You did it!" Liu An glared at Su Xun, and the killing intention in his eyes seemed to be condensed into essence.


    "How can you be so bloody?" Su Xun felt that his personality had been humiliated. He pointed to pianfen and bareheaded and said, "it''s their ghost."


    "It''s you Liu An suddenly woke up, no wonder he will suddenly have diarrhea, it is they in the breakfast.


    It''s hard to feel betrayed. Liu An''s heart is full of anger.


    "We don''t want to betray you, but he gives too much," he stammered


    "Yes, too much." Bareheaded agreed.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Liu An roared, hoping to tear up the two traitors.


    The traitor hated him most before he was assassinated.


    I didn''t expect that more than 2000 years later, he was stabbed in the back by the traitor!


    If the villains can''t bear it, then you know that they''re the ones who can''t afford it


    "Puchi -"


    when Liu An heard this, his blood surged up, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. His body staggered a few steps back, pointed to pianfen and others, and roared:


    "you, you shameless people! I wish I could kill the nine families! "


    "Nerve, I really think you are the Lord. If you can''t fight, we''ll be too lazy to kill you." A bearded scold.


    "That''s to say, if you want the horse to run and don''t give it grass, you''re going to step on the horse too much. Not only don''t you give it grass, you have to rob it. Who wants to work for you when you step on the horse?"


    "You''re a poor man, and you deserve to fight with Mr. Su? It''s the biggest mistake in your life to offend Mr. Su with something that doesn''t have eyes! "


    After one person took the lead, others ridiculed Liu An wantonly, venting their dissatisfaction accumulated for a long time.


    Liu An is on the verge of collapse. He''s a big man. He''s ridiculed as a poor man?!!!


    He learned the word "poor force" from these people''s daily chatting.


    "Let''s go. We won''t wait. I''m Pooh, poor man!"


    "That''s to say, boy, if you have good sense of interest, you should cooperate with Mr. Su, or you will die miserably."


    After scolding, everyone left, leaving the stage for Liu An and Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at Liu An and said, "two choices."


    "One: come with me and make pills for me from now on."


    "Two: I''ll beat you up, force you to follow me, and make pills for me."


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Liu An looked up at Su Xun and said, "even if you are alone, how can you be a lonely opponent?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Su Xun stepped out and appeared in front of him. Raising his hand was his favorite big ear scraper.


    "Pa!"


    The crisp voice and hot pain made Liu An confused.


    "I''m standing in front of you. You see, I''m kind of like before." Su Li said with a smile.


    "Practice Qi Qi God, you ate my julingdan!" Liu Anmu was about to split, and he almost instantly guessed why Su Xun''s accomplishments broke so fast.


    Su Xun corrected: "that''s my magic pill."


    "What about practicing Qi? Lonely is the realm of refining spirit and returning to emptiness. Even if there is a wound in the body, it will eventually heal. How dare you keep me by your side Liu An showed a provocative smile, with a bit of irony in his eyes.


    Su Xun called out: "Liuli, show him one."


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, Liuli''s body expanded. In an instant, he changed from a little cat to a big unicorn, and came to Su Xun step by step.


    "Kylin!"


    Liu an almost sat down on the ground, his eyes staring out.


    Su Xun looked down at him: "now?"


    "How can it be, how can it be, how can the beast recognize you as a pariah!" Liu An''s face is full of disbelief and looks like a ghost."Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked in the past: "you''re a pariah when you step on a horse."


    "Presumptuous, you dare to fight alone."


    "Bang!"


    "I beat you."


    "How unreasonable, how unreasonable!"


    "Stop fighting, I''ll go with you, I''ll go with you!"


    Liu An was seriously injured. In front of Su Xun and Liuli, he was the lamb that was slaughtered. He didn''t even dare to return it. After a fist and foot education, he counseled him.


    "That''s right. Isn''t it good to be like this earlier? Why do you have to be beaten?"


    Su Xun sighed, helped him up, helped him take the dust off his body, and then called out a video from his mobile phone to show him.


    "Here, take a look at this first."


    Liu An looks at Su Xun suspiciously, then his eyes fall on the mobile phone screen.


    The content of the video is a war record of R star invading other planets, and the star annihilating cannons bombard half the world.


    Liu An''s face turned white, his body trembled, and his pupils shrank like the eyes of a needle.


    How can there be such a terrible weapon in the world? If it is hard to resist, I''m afraid even the Qi practitioners who practice Xu He Dao will be blasted into dregs.


    "See? I have 100000 soldiers in my hands, so I have to be good in the future. Otherwise, it depends on whether I want to die or not. "


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone, with a gentle smile on his face, and patted Liu An''s face gently.


    The threat of force is cruel but effective.


    Liu An nodded tearfully, like a quail, indicating that he knew how to play.


    What kind of person is this? There are unicorn, such a terrible army and weapons.


    He counseled. He counseled this time.


    Things that don''t come true and never want revenge.


    "Mr. Su, who is he?" Qingyang Taoist priest asked curiously.


    As soon as Liu An threw his ragged sleeve robe, he stood up with a black face and a blue nose: "I''m the king of Huainan. Who are you?"


    In the face of Su Xun, he was submissive. In the face of others, he hit hard, just like keyboard man.


    Taoist priest Qingyang doesn''t believe it, because Liu An, the king of Huainan, has been dead for more than 2000 years.


    "He''s really Liu An. I saw him climb out of the grave with my own eyes." Su Xun said seriously.


    Taoist priest Qingyang is completely in a mess in the wind.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do?

 Chapter 305

    On the helicopter to Kunlun mountain.


    "Are you really Liu An, the king of Huainan?"


    Taoist priest Qingyang has been pestering Liu An.


    "Loneliness is more real than real gold."


    Liu An, who suffered a serious self-esteem setback in Su Xun''s place, also enjoyed this feeling, but he looked like a bumpkin in the helicopter.


    After the resurrection, he has been hiding in the cave to heal. He has no idea about the modern society.


    "This thing can soar for nine days. What''s the reason?"


    "What''s more, what''s called a mobile phone? Why can you communicate with people and see each other from a distance of thousands of miles? Isn''t that the art of transmitting sound from a distance of thousands of miles


    "You talk a lot of bullshit. Shut up!" Zhenyao sword couldn''t listen any more. He thought he was the one who talked the most, but he didn''t expect that there was someone who was more excessive.


    Liu An''s eyes coagulated: "spirit sword!"


    If there is spirit in the sword, it is a spirit sword.


    Zhenyao sword hummed twice.


    Liu An took a breath of cool air. He had the beast, the spirit sword, the army, and the terrible weapons. His hope of revenge became more and more dim.


    Then Su Xun learned a lot about the real history of Han Dynasty from Liu An.


    Even he had the cultivation of Qi cultivation. We can imagine how prosperous it was for Qi practitioners.


    "Why is there no record of this Plump Mei frowned.


    Liu An retorted: "why not? Yes, I have a collection. It''s a pity that it''s in the tomb."


    "It''s OK. I moved out." Su Xun said casually.


    Liu An


    Then I have to thank you?


    Mei corrected: "I mean, we haven''t found any records of this kind of history now. It seems that all of them have been deleted. There are no historical materials about Qi practitioners, martial arts practitioners and immortals."


    "I don''t know. After all, it''s more than 2000 years since I was alone." Liu An was a little melancholy when he said this.


    After all, there is no one I know.


    Taoist priest Qingyang breathed out: "it''s unbelievable that the ancients who lived more than 2000 years ago were resurrected."


    "That''s because you have little knowledge and little knowledge." Liu An has no polite sneer.


    The corner of the mouth of Taoist priest Qingyang twitches. If you can''t beat me, I will let you know what the iron fist of the new society is.


    "Where are we going?" Liu asked


    "By the way, see if you recognize the words on it." Su Xun suddenly thought of it and said to Taoist priest Qingyang, "show him that cloth."


    Taoist priest Qingyang followed suit.


    Liu An took the cloth, looked at it and blurted out: "this is Shenwen. Where did you come from?"


    "Do you know him?" Su Xun and Taoist priest Qingyang''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    Liu An shook his head: "this is the writing used by immortals. I only know a little about it."


    "Look at how many people you know on this one." Su Xun said.


    Liu An lowered his head and looked at it carefully. After a moment, he raised his head: "this is on the tombstone."


    "Yes, there is more." Su Xun asked.


    Liu An blinked: "no, I know these words."


    "Go away." It''s like Su Xun didn''t know when he went back.


    Two hours later, the helicopter arrived at the foot of Kunlun mountain.


    Su Xun and others got off the plane and led by Taoist priest Qingyang to the place where he found the tombstone.


    Kunlun Mountain is covered with snow all the year round, and the wind is biting. Fortunately, they are not ordinary people and have no influence.


    "It''s not far ahead. I don''t know if the tombstone is still there. After all, it''s been so many years."


    After walking for two hours, Taoist priest Qingyang said to the crowd.


    "There''s a man out there."


    Suddenly, the sharp eyed Liu An saw a man in the snow.


    Su Su and others saw that a figure was digging around a stone tablet with a shovel in what he was holding.


    "That''s the tombstone!" Taoist priest Qingyang yelled.


    at the same time, the shadow also saw Su Su and others. He dropped the shovel and picked up his backpack and turned around and ran.


    "Get him!" Su Xun said.


    Liu An''s figure suddenly floated out like a ghost. When he reappeared, he was near the tombstone and kicked the man to the ground.


    Su Xun and others walked quickly.


    "Did you kill him with that?" Liu An asked, he has quickly entered the dogleg mode.


    No way, in the face of absolute strength, can not tolerate him not bow.


    The person who was held by him was shocked and yelled: "no, Mr. Su, it''s me, it''s me. I''m Professor Chen of the National Institute of history who contacted you."


    When Su Weikai heard this, his face changed.Professor Chen gasped and got up from the ground, beating the snow on his body.


    Su Xun fixed his eyes on him: "you know those words, right?"


    "Yes." Professor Chen gave a wry smile. Now that he was found, he also appeared to be single and had nothing to pretend.


    Su Xun nodded: "talk about it."


    "I found this tombstone when I was climbing a mountain. At that time, I thought it was the tomb of some minority nationality, but I took a picture because I didn''t see this kind of writing."


    "Then I went back to investigate and found that there were no ethnic minorities using this type of writing. Then I began to study this type of writing. It was everywhere in Tiannan Haijiao, and I looked for information everywhere. In the past 20 years or so, it was a small gain."


    "Until that day, I saw the undersea tombstone live. The comparison between the two made me translate the words on this tombstone."


    Hearing this, Su Xun had to sigh in secret. He was a talent.


    Professor Chen''s tone became urgent: "this is the tombstone of God. All the gods buried below are gods. That''s why I came to Kunlun mountain alone."


    After all, there may be something good in the tomb. It''s too attractive.


    It''s a pity that susian and they also found him, so he was doomed to be nothing.


    Next, a group of people started digging around the tombstone.


    An hour later, they dug up a jade like corpse from below, but it was just a corpse.


    Three hours later, they dug up a large area of bones, all kinds of bones, no coffin, no treasure.


    Oh, there are many swords, spears, swords and halberds, but they are all broken. None of them is complete.


    All the people didn''t look good because they got nothing from this trip.


    Professor Chen sat on the ground disappointed and said with a tragic smile: "I misunderstood it. It''s true that this is the God''s cemetery, but it''s just a mass grave. Maybe the soldiers who died in the war were buried on the spot."


    Hearing this, Su Xun and Mei Pang looked at each other.


    There are so many coffins of the water god who died in battle at the bottom of the sea.


    There are so many corpses of the God of war.


    It''s no coincidence.


    When did these gods die and what happened at that time?


    Is the disappearance of mantianshenfo related to this war?


    One doubt after another appeared in Su Xun''s mind.

 Chapter 306

    The trip to Kunlun Mountain yielded nothing.


    But Su Xun made an appointment with Professor Chen to continue to investigate this aspect.


    He had to find out what happened to these dead gods, or he would be upset.


    Because after seeing the bodies of those suspected heavenly soldiers, he had an inexplicable sense of urgency.


    It was already Saturday morning when I returned to Jiangnan City.


    Liu An lives in a small villa.


    Knowing that modern society had no scruples about the Dragon robes, he had to ask Su Xun to order a complete set of emperor''s Dragon robes for him to get addicted to.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An can play together.


    Mei pangzi also took Liu An down to the mountain to work as a prostitute. She made all kinds of clothes, silk and socks, which made Liu an happy and thirsty for more than 2000 years.


    He began to fall in love with this era, all kinds of things, really fascinating.


    Even whoring, a whore has so many tricks.


    Although he used to be a prince, there was no lack of women, but that was once the case.


    Now, the little sister of 3000 yuan a night still treats him so much that she can''t forget to return.


    There is also an episode, that is, Su Xun gave the Qi training skill to Mei pangzi and an Zizhen, and each of them gave a julingdan.


    In the cave, Liu An made a total of 11 julingdan, and there are still seven left.


    Over the weekend, there''s good news.


    The batch cultivation of huanyangcao, tianlingguo and liulibailan was successful, and 70% of the seedlings survived.


    But it''s too long for them to grow up naturally.


    So Su Xun picked out a seedling from each of the three plants and tried to use the accelerant of R star.


    Anyway, it''s a few seedlings, even if it fails, it''s nothing.


    If you pour the accelerant every day, these three will obviously grow faster than others. According to this rhythm, it is estimated that they will mature in a week.


    Su Xun was waiting for a week to try alchemy with these three plants which were accelerated by the accelerant. If it was successful, all the other seedlings would be accelerated by the accelerant.


    On the afternoon of the weekend, several Taoist leaders came to visit Yuliang mountain.


    "I don''t know why you are here. Is it to avenge xuanming?"


    In the living room, Su Xun sat on the sofa and looked at a group of Taoists in front of him with a smile.


    An old Taoist came out: "wuliangtianzun, Mr. Su misunderstood that xuanming''s fate is really his own fault. We came here today to ask for something."


    "Oh?" Su Xun showed a playful look and spat out a word: "say."


    As his voice fell, a group of Taoists almost bent down and arched their hands at the same time, and cried out:


    "we invite Mr. Su to be the leader of the alliance of Taoism, to lead the Taoism in the world, to kill demons and demons, and to protect the peace of the world."


    Su Xun was stunned. He didn''t expect that this group of people had this goal.


    At the beginning, yuyangzi invited him to join the Taoist League, but he refused because he didn''t like restriction.


    I didn''t expect that now these people directly invite themselves to be the bearers of daomeng.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment and said faintly, "if I am the leader of the alliance, I will be the only one in the alliance. Can you convince me?"


    Since he was the boss, he decided to agree.


    "It should have been so. Mr. Su is highly cultivated and powerful. We should be obedient!" People did not hesitate, obviously rehearsed in advance.


    Su Xun thought of another question: "but I''m not a Taoist."


    "For the sake of the common people in the world, I can''t care so much. Please think of the common people."


    Good guy, if Su Xun doesn''t take the responsibility, he''ll be sorry to everyone.


    In this case, Su Xun reluctantly agreed ((¡Ô????)).


    "We''ll see the leader."


    Don''t mention it. Looking at the salutes and shouts of all the sects, Su Xun was very happy.


    After the ceremony of Su Xun''s succession to the leader was finally set, these talents left one after another.


    On the 15th of next month, on the auspicious day of the golden age, Su Xun''s succession ceremony will be held in the Taiqing palace.


    Why in Taiqing palace?


    Because Taiqing palace wanted to ease the relationship with Su Xun.


    That''s what smart people do. Those who are guilty and know that they are not rivals and have to clamor for revenge are all brain damage.


    It was the same as the ancient emperor''s accession to the throne. Su Xun thought it was very troublesome, but he couldn''t save the necessary procedure. No one else agreed.


    After the news came out, netizens lamented the impermanence of the world.


    "Master Su is a bull. Just after hitting daomen in the face, he will be the boss of daomen in a twinkling of an eye."


    "It''s still held in Taiqing palace. How does NIMA Taiqing palace feel? Don''t you feel it?"


    "I know a fart upstairs, which shows that there are smart people in Taiqing palace. Maybe master Su should be the leader of the alliance. It''s all from Taiqing palace.""No culture, I can only say, master Su is a bull! /"Broken sound."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday morning.


    Su Xun came out of Yan Yurou''s quilt.


    Night toss, Yan Yurou is sleeping sweet, exaggerated baby granary even quilt can''t cover.


    "System, extract the fourteenth new identity."


    Su Xun lit a cigarette and leaned against the head of the bed. The interval between the two cigarettes was a little long.


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: undercover. ¡¿


    [fortresses are often broken from the inside. If you want to destroy them, you have to join them first. ¡¿


    [you are a young police officer who has just graduated from the police academy. You have accepted the undercover task assigned by the superior with passion, and the undercover has entered a fan drug group across Asia. ¡¿


    [identity ability: Top acting, transvestite, Morse code. ¡¿


    [identity task: find the drug factory and assist the police to eliminate the fan drug gang. The time limit is one month. ¡¿


    Su Xun is a little confused. Brother, the whole world knows me. You asked me to be an undercover agent. Do you think I live too long?


    He challenged the system.


    [the host can change his or her face by changing his or her face, and a new identity will be generated after changing his or her face. ¡¿


    after hearing this, Su xuncai suddenly realized that no wonder there was no memory of the identity of undercover agent in his mind.


    Get up immediately, say hello to the family, go out, and then use the face changing technique to change your face.


    After changing face with the technique of face changing, the memory of this identity appeared in Su Xun''s mind.


    In my memory, his name is still Su Xun. He was born in Lincheng city. He was an orphan whose parents died. He grew up in an orphanage and studied in a police school. He just graduated this year and was selected by his boss as one of the undercover agents to sneak into the drug gang.


    At this time, he is totally different from the previous one. He can only be called as pretty, not handsome.


    Alas, my handsome face, I''m leaving you for the moment.


    Then, a cold light flashed through his eyes. What he hated most was the strong, the traitors, the drugs, the peddlers and the human traffickers.


    These three kinds of people fall into his hands, ha ha.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, the cell phone rang.


    Take out a look is his boss Lincheng City Bureau arrest, drug brigade leader Sun Hai call.


    "Xiao Su, have a good rest. You can go back to the team. Your undercover mission officially begins."


    "Yes, captain."

 Chapter 307

    Lincheng city is next to Jiangnan City, which is a coastal city. Because of the sea, the logistics transportation is very convenient.


    The customs here, as well as the drug police, are high-risk occupations, and the number of people who die in duty is high every year.


    Because poisonous dogs often take goods out or in by sea, once they are found by the customs, they are desperate.


    In Lincheng City Bureau, Su Xun met his boss, sun Hai, the leader of the drug brigade.


    "Captain, I''ll report!"


    Su Xun saluted sun Hai.


    Sun Hai saluted back and patted him on the shoulder: "good boy, good, not afraid."


    "Not afraid!" Su Xun''s tone was firm, because he really didn''t pay attention to a group of drug dealers.


    Sun Hai nodded admiringly and said: "according to the reservation plan, we get the news that mabin is entertaining customers at KTV at noon. All you have to do is to have conflicts with him. At that time, the arranged comrades will bring you both into the detention house. This is your chance to contact him."


    Here, he pauses: "Xiao Su, the reason why I chose you is that you are good at fighting with mabin and making him value you. You know what to do."


    Ma Bin, nicknamed Ma Wangye, is a fruit wholesaler on the surface and a leader of fan Du group on the surface.


    Although this guy was very cautious, he showed his fox tail and was found evidence of drug abuse by the police.


    In order to cooperate with the implementation of the undercover plan, although there is evidence, it has not been arrested, otherwise it would have been in prison for a long time.


    "I know." Su Xun nodded.


    Sun Haili saluted Su Xun: "Comrade Su Xun, I wish you success in your journey."


    "We must live up to the expectations of the organization and the people!" Su Xun said firmly.


    At 11:00 noon, Su Xun changed his casual clothes and walked into a KTV named Tianyue.


    He wore a necklace around his neck. It was a bullet case, but there was a monitor inside.


    In the car across the street, sun Hai took several suspects with him. Members of the drug brigade witnessed Su Xun walk into the KTV.


    "This guy really looks like a little ruffian."


    A policewoman teased, short hair, smart temperament, tall, concave and convex, her name is Chen Mei, is the vice captain of the drug brigade.


    "It''s kind of like that. It seems that I''ve been thinking about it at home." Sun Hai is also relieved. After all, if you want to be an undercover, you can''t be like a policeman.


    I don''t know that Su Xun has the top acting skills. It must be like what he plays.


    Several other police officers looked at each other, but they couldn''t understand whether the two leaders were praising or belittling.


    In Tianyue KTV.


    How do you do, sir? How many, please Asked the receptionist.


    Su Xun leaned against the bar with a cigarette in his mouth and threw a cigarette ring at the front desk: "private room No.5."


    "I''m sorry, sir. Room five has been reserved. How about room six?" The front desk was a young man. Although he hated Su Xun''s smoking behavior, he still kept a smile on his face.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows and spat out a cigarette ring at him: "if you''ve made a reservation, you haven''t come yet. Then you can change it to No. 6 for him and give me No. 5."


    Private room five is reserved by mabin.


    "Sir, it''s not suitable..." The little brother at the front desk frowned and felt a little impatient.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, a burst of footwork sounded, and several people came in, led by two middle-aged people, one with a big stomach and the other with a strong temperament.


    The one with a strong temperament is mabin.


    "Boss Liu, I tell you, the little sister who accompanies singing in this KTV is a leverage drop. I promise you it''s worth your visit."


    "Ha ha ha, Ma brother, it''s not going to happen again. It''s not going to happen again."


    The front desk saw that Ma Bin''s eyes lit up and quickly welcomed him: "Mr. Ma, someone has to ask for your No. 5 private room."


    The secret in my heart is that I dare to smoke to me, and I dare to rob the private room with Ma Ye. I can''t help you.


    "Just let him go." Before mabin spoke, a young man behind him said something.


    Su Xun laughed. He went to stop the young man and spat a cigarette ring at him: "brother, come on, have a chat. You just said who should go away."


    The name of this man is Xie Biao. He is mabin''s cousin and his right arm.


    Mabin and others stopped.


    "Who do you call when you step on the horse?" Xie Biao is a domineering character, heard each other calling his brother, instantly angry.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped: "I''m calling you on my horse. Do you hear me?"


    The front desk kids are confused. Are the young people so young now?"I''m a grass mud horse!" Xie Biao''s eyes are red.


    "Biaozi!" Ma Bin yelled and stopped him. Then he looked at Su Xun and said, "a slap in the face, you don''t want more than 100000. I''ll apologize to my brother again. It''s OK."


    With customers, he doesn''t want to waste time here, and it''s easy to leave a bad image for customers.


    Although Xie Biao is not reconciled, Ma Bin talks. He can only bear it for a while, and is ready to settle accounts with Su Xun afterwards.


    "A slap in the face is gold." Su Xun looked at Ma Bin with a languid face, full of irony.


    Xie Biao furious: "Grass Mud Horse, speak politely, this is my big brother."


    "It''s your elder brother, not my elder brother. I''m polite to your mother." Su Xun sneered.


    Mabin''s face darkened: "boy, you don''t have to drink a toast. Believe it or not, you can''t stand out of this door today."


    "Count some." Su Xun spits the cigarette end in his mouth directly on Ma Bin''s face. Master Zuan sprays people online.


    To tell you the truth, I haven''t been so reckless for a long time. It''s really cool.


    "Ah Ma Bin was so hot that he screamed and yelled with red eyes, "do it for me, he!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, I have long wanted to make you. Stand at attention and get beaten." Xie Biao took the lead and smashed his fist at Su Xun.


    Su Xun raised his foot and kicked it out.


    "Bang!"


    Xie Biao directly flew out and smashed the glass door, spitting blood and coughing.


    Another little brother was stunned when he saw this scene. That was the moment when he was stunned. Su Xun punched him to the ground.


    Looking at Su Xun''s clean fists, Ma Bin was not angry, but his eyes lit up.


    "Little brother, little brother..."


    Before he finished speaking, the big fist of sandbags magnified infinitely in his sight, and then the whole person fell to the ground.


    "Who''s your brother? Don''t get involved."


    "I''ll come out with two younger brothers and pretend to be a bully. I''ll teach you how to be a man today."


    When Su Xun rushed up, he was beating and kicking and scolding at the same time.


    Soon, two policemen who were "patrolling" in the neighborhood rushed in and yelled at Su Xun:


    "once a warning, stop it, stop it and squat on the ground!"


    "Two warnings, stop and squat on the ground with your head in your arms!"


    Su Xun finally kicked Ma Bin and said, "brother, you have to thank the police uncle for coming in time, or you should go straight to the crematorium."


    Finish saying, darling of embrace a head to squat on the ground, a face full of don''t care facial expression.

 Chapter 308

    All four of the men involved in the fight were taken away by the police.


    After they are brought to the sub Bureau, they are interrogated separately.


    In the interrogation room, Su Xun sat on a chair, opposite sun Hai and Chen Mei.


    "You''re too hard, boy. Xie Biao was almost kicked by you."


    Sun Hai looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "team sun, we should be cruel to these immoral things."


    If he didn''t have a mission, he would like to kick that son of a bitch to death. It''s not a pity that Dufan died.


    "If you have your own sense of propriety, you should pay attention to safety." Sun Hai asked.


    Chen Mei holds her chest in both hands, and the baby''s granary is obviously squeezed. She teases: "I don''t think you can use acting. That arrogant and domineering look is completely natural."


    "Sister Mei, you have wronged me." Su Xun showed an expression of grievance, and his eyes were attracted by the baby''s granary.


    Chen Mei stares at him with a red face. I haven''t seen him before.


    Su Xun looked away with a smile.


    He seems to be beginning to understand why Mei pangzi always likes to wear clothes.


    Soon, Su Xun was brought out and met Ma Bin and Xie Biao.


    Su Xun gave them a bright smile, which was very hard to beat.


    In addition to Ma Bin, Xie Biao and another young man are staring at Su Xun with cannibal eyes.


    "The matter has been made clear. Both sides are at fault. Do you want to see for yourself whether to settle it through negotiation or through judicial procedures?"


    The security police of the Branch Bureau looked at several people and asked.


    In general, as long as the two parties are willing to negotiate to solve this kind of matter, it is private. If one party does not agree, it will go through the judicial procedure and temporarily detain in the detention center, waiting for the court''s judgment.


    Before Su Xun spoke, Ma Bin said to him, "little brother, it''s just a misunderstanding. You don''t have to go through the judicial procedure to make trouble for the police. How about we negotiate in private?"


    He is very busy, but he can''t be delayed by such a trifle.


    "OK, I don''t want to go into the detention house and squat and waste my time." Su Xun nodded in a casual tone.


    Mabin pondered for a moment: "how about this? After all, it''s my brother''s bad words. Even if it''s our fault, we''ll pay the medical expenses ourselves. That''s it."


    Xie Biao was a little unconvinced when he heard this. He just wanted to speak, but he was stopped by Ma Bin''s cold eyes.


    Ma Bin takes a fancy to Su Xun''s Kung Fu and wants him to do business with him, otherwise he won''t be so polite.


    Those ordinary people who offended him, but none of them came to a good end.


    He is a vicious criminal. Everything is for profit.


    "OK, that''s it. I can go now." Su Xun said.


    Police handed him a piece of paper: "in this sign can go."


    Su Xunlong feifeng dance wrote his name, then looked at Xie Biao contemptuously, turned around, put his hands in his pocket and hummed a little song to leave.


    "Big brother, the boy beat you like this, why let him go?"


    After leaving the police station, Xie Biao couldn''t bear to complain.


    "You know shit!" Ma Bin scolded angrily: "I want to attract him. Look at you two trash. They can''t last three seconds."


    Xie Biao and another young man could not lift their heads when they heard this, and they hated Su Xun even more.


    When they heard that mabin wanted to recruit Su Xun, they didn''t like it, but they didn''t dare to say anything.


    After all, as mabin''s confidants, they know how tough their boss is.


    "I just read his signature and asked Su Xun to find out his social background and where to settle down. The sooner the better." Said mabin, rubbing his swollen forehead.


    Xie Biao widened his eyes: "Su Xun, the Su Xun of Qingyun international?"


    "Are you stupid! Is it stupid! It must be the same name Ma Bin said rudely.


    Xie Biao nodded: "Oh."


    Su Xun''s current foothold is an old-fashioned rental house, on the sixth floor, with no elevator and difficult conditions.


    So he didn''t go back. He changed his handsome face and went back to Jiangnan City next door. Anyway, it was only two hours'' drive back and forth.


    After staying in Yuliang mountain manor for one night, Yirong returned to Lincheng the next morning.


    At noon, he had lunch in a small restaurant near the rental house.


    While eating, a man came and sat opposite him.


    Su Xun knew who it was and pretended to be stunned. Then he sneered and said, "how can I get revenge?"


    "Wait, sit down first. I''m not here to take revenge on you. I''m here to make you rich." Ma Bin had a headache for Su Xun''s temper, but he was more relieved.


    Because this kind of talent is better.


    Su Xun sneered and said without raising his head: "rich? Let''s hear it. "


    "Your name is Su Xun, 23 years old, an orphan, practicing boxing since childhood, graduating from high school. You were arrested once for robbery and twice for fighting. You just got out of prison and never had a job, right?"In fact, all the information was created by Ma Xiaoyin.


    Su Xun frowned: "check me? What do you want to do? "


    "I said, make you rich." Ma Bin lost a good cigarette to Su Xun: "yesterday, you smoked a pack of cigarettes for ten yuan. Was that a man''s cigarette? Try this one of mine. One hundred bucks a pack


    Su Xun scoffed. Lao Tzu usually smokes four figure cigars, but on the surface, he said, "good cigarettes."


    "Follow me, ten thousand basic salary a month, more work, no ceiling, let you smoke this kind of good cigarettes every day." Mabin knew Su Xun''s ideas very well. It was enough to lure him to profit.


    Su Xun asked with a smile, "that''s a good treatment. It''s not for me to kill people."


    "Dare you?" Mabin''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Su Xun laughed: "what dare you? Five hundred thousand. Who do you want me to kill for you? "


    "Don''t exaggerate. What I ask you to do is much easier than killing people." Mabin patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner. Are you eating these now? You''re a man who can fight. You''re born to be rich


    Half an hour later, Ma Bin and Su Xun came to one of the biggest clubs in Lincheng City, where they had a good time.


    After eating, he also arranged two beautiful little sisters for Su Xun: "they are all models. Don''t mention it."


    He left with Xie Biao.


    Su Xun knew that this was a trial. The general police were very principled and would not touch these women.


    But Su Xun didn''t care. After finishing the task, he resigned and didn''t want this identity.


    He was not prepared to continue to want this identity, because it was too much trouble.


    A moment later, two women''s exaggerated calls rang out in the private room.


    "Cattle." Outside, Xie Biao scolded.


    As an old driver, of course, he can recognize whether the cry is true or false. Obviously, he can''t help crying out from his heart, which makes him a little jealous.


    Mabin had a smile on his face. "I''ll see if I can arrange for him to follow the car tonight."


    As the words fell, he walked away with great strides.

 Chapter 309

    "They want me to do business tonight. They just want me to follow the car. They don''t know where to go yet Well, OK


    Inside the rental house, Su Xun finished his call with Chen Mei, locked his commonly used mobile phone, and went out with a spare one.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Su Xun found Xie Biao: "Biaozi."


    "It''s brother Biao." Xie Biao said.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s not enough again, is it?"


    "Damn it Xie Biao made a rude remark. If Ma Bin hadn''t valued Su Xun, he would have killed him with a gun.


    He had to be glad he didn''t do it, otherwise it would have been him.


    At 9:30, Xie Biao drove, and Su Xun followed him to the warehouse in the suburb.


    When they arrived, they saw a group of people loading fruit into a car.


    Su Xun pretended to be curious and asked: "Puma son, is what Ma Ge does wholesale fruit? Do we need to send it together? "


    "Fruit? Ha ha. " Xie Biao smiles and doesn''t explain anything.


    Su Xun put his arm around his shoulder: "Puma, what are you laughing at? Tell me about it."


    At the same time, psychics are used to share each other''s memories.


    "Go away, don''t bother me. Do I know you well?" At present, Su Xun has not been fully trusted. Of course, Xie Biao can''t tell him.


    After Su Xun got the memory he wanted, he let go of Xie Biao: "fuck, if you don''t say it, don''t say it. What''s the big deal? I''ll go pee."


    Then, without waiting for his consent, he turned and walked directly into the woods.


    "The lazy donkey has a lot of feces and urine." Xie Biao scolded, but he didn''t have any vigilance. After all, he didn''t tell Su Xun anything.


    In the woods, susian sent out a text message: at 11 o''clock tonight, mabin is going to trade with a group of people at the seaside on the west side of the port. He leads the team in person and can act.


    His mobile phone was watched for 24 hours, so he received a reply soon.


    "Pay attention to safety. We only catch goods when we arrest. In order to help you gain the trust of mabin, we will deliberately give you the opportunity to protect him from escaping."


    After reading, Su Xun deleted the message and whistled to the warehouse.


    "Ma Ye." "Ma Ye." "Here comes the horse."


    A few minutes later, a big car came. Mabin got out of the car and everyone said hello.


    "Margo." Su Xun also said hello.


    Everyone else took a look at him. After all, he was the only one with a different name and a new face.


    Mabin patted him on the shoulder. "Today is the first time you''ve worked with me. Be smart."


    While speaking, he took a look at Xie Biao.


    Xie Biao shook his head, indicating that he didn''t say anything to Su Xun.


    "Brother Ma, it''s just fruit. Is it so troublesome?" Su Xun was puzzled and unwilling.


    He wanted to use psychics on Ma Bin, but this guy was too treacherous. Su Xun didn''t dare to make long-term physical contact rashly, which was easy to arouse suspicion. He had better come step by step.


    It''s just like playing a game and going through customs all at once. It''s meaningless.


    Mabin laughs: "you''ll know when it''s time."


    At ten o''clock, the loading is finished and the train leaves on time.


    At 10:40, the car went through the city and took a small road to a deserted seaside.


    "Unload."


    With Xie Biao''s order, several men found many transparent bags with white powder from the fruit in the car.


    "Brother Ma, are you cheating me? This is the crime of beheading! "


    Seeing this, Su Xun''s face changed greatly. He rushed up and grabbed Ma Bin''s collar.


    Oscar owes him a gold medal.


    "Boy, what are you doing? Let go of Ma Ye."


    The others pulled out their guns and aimed at Su Xun.


    "Put the gun down." Ma Bin glared at the others, then looked at Su Xun and said, "how can I harm you? I''m making you rich. Follow me. I promise you to buy a car, a house and a wife in a year. "


    "But to be caught is a capital crime!" Su Xun lowered his voice and roared.


    Ma Bin disdained to smile: "you also said that being caught is a capital crime. Look at me? Have you been arrested after all these years? "


    Then he eased his tone: "Xiao Su, there are only a few ways for people to get rich in their life, and other ways are also impassable. Why don''t you try my one? What''s more, since you get on the bus, there is no turning back. Once you are caught, we are all accomplices. "


    "Damn it Su Xun finally let go of Ma Bin in anger and helplessness, and his face was not clear.


    "That''s right. Horses have no night, grass is not fat, people have no windfall, and they are not rich. What''s a man to be afraid of? Is there anything more terrible than having no money? " Ma Bin gave a satisfied smile and patted Su Xun on the shoulder.


    At this moment, a ship on the sea suddenly flashed at them three times.


    Xie Biao took out a flashlight and flashed it three times.And then the ship came up to the shore with a roar.


    "Big brother, here we are." Xie Biao said to Ma Bin.


    Ma Bin nodded: "move all the goods here, hand in money, hand in delivery, all smart."


    A few minutes later, two speedboats stopped at the shore and seven or eight men jumped from them.


    The leader is a bald man.


    "Lord Ma, where are the goods?"


    Bareheaded looking at mabin, he asked cleanly.


    "And the money?" Asked mabin.


    Bareheaded waved, two younger brothers carrying four boxes on the ground, open a look, all money.


    Xie Biao came forward to check, and then nodded to Ma Bin: "big brother, no problem."


    "Give them the goods." Said mabin.


    A few men with full pockets of white face in front of the bald.


    A little brother squatted down behind the bald head to check, then nodded to the bald head: "boss, no problem."


    "Happy cooperation. Goodbye." As soon as the bareheaded voice came down, they sent people to pick up the goods and get ready to leave.


    From beginning to end, both sides are very straightforward, because the more procrastination, the greater the risk.


    "Will ~ will ~ will ~"


    at this moment, the alarm bell suddenly sounded, and the sea and land sounded at the same time.


    "Boss, there are police!"


    "Grass mud horse''s, order me." The bald man burst into a rage and yelled at mabin.


    Mabin was still confused and said, "it''s not my problem. Let''s run, mad."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and ran into the woods without driving.


    "Fuck, fight with them!"


    "Kang! Kang! High


    There was a lot of gunfire behind him.


    "Watch out, Margo."


    Suddenly, in the middle of running, Su Xun yelled out and put Ma Bin down. A bullet flew from the top of his head.


    With his cultivation, he didn''t need such trouble at all. He just wanted to win mabin''s trust. The routine has been popular since ancient times.


    "Good brother, you saved my life." Ma Bin swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in fear.


    Su Xun got up and ran: "don''t talk nonsense. You killed me this time."


    "As long as you don''t plant, I''ll protect you." Said mabin as he ran.


    Su Xun pretended to disdain: "you protect yourself first."


    Su Xun, Ma Bin and Xie Biao escaped from the scene when the police intended to release water to pave the way for the undercover.

 Chapter 310

    An hour later, a rental house was used by mabin as a precaution.


    "Mad, it must be you! There was no problem before. Why did you have an accident when you came here today? "


    Xie Biao scolded angrily and pointed his gun at Su Xun.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s direct backhand was a slap in the face: "you''re sick. I don''t know what you''re going to do before trading!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, you dare to hit me!" Xie Biao''s eyes are red.


    "Come on, put down the gun. It''s not sue''s problem."


    After all, Su Xun didn''t know anything, and he saved his life, which was enough for him to trust him.


    He guessed that someone on the opposite side might have missed it and implicated himself, which is the most possible.


    Xie Biao smell speech, hum a, put down the gun in the hand.


    In fact, after Su Xun''s words, he also dispelled his doubts. The main reason was that he didn''t like Su Xun and just wanted to find a vent.


    "Be polite to Xiao Su later. He just saved my life." Ma Bin warned Xie Biao, worried that this guy would trip Su Xun secretly.


    Xie Biao asked, "brother, what shall we do now?"


    "Wait." Mabin spat out a word.


    Xie Biao doubts: "wait for what?"


    "Waiting for news, of course, fool." Su Xun scolded, and then explained: "tomorrow we will know how many people died last night and how many people were arrested. If brother Ma didn''t leak, there would be no bullshit. If he did, he would run early."


    "Sue is right." Ma Bin looked at him admiringly, and then said to Xie Biao, "I have time to learn how to use my brain."


    As long as no one speaks, the delivery car alone can''t find him. He has been prepared for this.


    Xie Biao curled his lips and said, "it''s a pity that so many goods must have been taken away by the police."


    "What are goods? No, it''s a big deal. Just ask Shen Ge to take it. It''s lucky that people are here. " Ma Bin can''t deny it.


    Su Xun''s eyelids jumped and remembered a name, brother Shen.


    It seems that this is mabin''s last home. If you can get in touch with this guy, you should be able to find the location of the factory.


    Undercover task, for ordinary police, may be very difficult, it will take a long time to complete.


    However, for Su Xun, who is an open hook driver, this is simply the simplest task so far, so that he can spare time to go back to Jiangnan City and have a sleep with Yan Yurou.


    So the three people took a night off in the rental house.


    The next morning, Ma Bin said to Su Xun, "you just joined yesterday. No one knows. I''m sure you didn''t miss it. Go out and buy some breakfast. By the way, go to this man and ask for the news."


    While talking, he handed Su Xun a business card.


    The name of the person on the business card is Wang Xiao.


    "All right, Margo." Su Xun nodded, took the card and went out.


    As soon as Su Xun left, Xie Biao said, "brother, you just believe this boy. What should he do when he runs away?"


    "He''s not as stupid as you. If he runs away, we''ll bite him out if we get caught." Ma Bin said faintly, standing at the window, watching Su Xun''s back.


    Su Xun felt that someone was looking at him behind him, but he didn''t look back.


    After going out of the community, Su Xun contacted Chen Mei.


    For the time being, Chen Mei is directly in charge of him.


    He told Chen Mei the news, especially about the deep brother mentioned by Ma Bin.


    "Well, you should pay attention to your safety. We will secretly release information to the public that the operation last night met the stubborn resistance of criminals and all of them have been killed."


    After the call, Su Xun went around again to give the police time to release the news, and then went to find Wang Xiao on his business card.


    Sure enough, the news Wang Xiao heard was that all the criminals were killed last night.


    After all, all the information she tried to find out was what the police and Su Xun wanted her to find out.


    Then Su Xun went back to the rental house with two breakfast.


    "Margo, guess what I heard?"


    As soon as he entered the room, Su Xun couldn''t hide the joy on his face, and he didn''t look like a city.


    "Needless to say, all the people were on the street last night. We''re safe, right?"


    There was a smile on mabin''s face.


    "True or false." Xie Biao''s eyes brightened. After all, no one wanted to hide.


    Su Xun didn''t have a bird for him. Instead, he gave Ma Bin a thumbs up: "Ma Ge guessed and hit."


    "Ha ha ha, that''s great." Xie Biao couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Ma Bin was happy, he still kept calm and clear headed: "in order to prevent the police from deliberately releasing false information, we have to keep a low profile for another two days. We can''t withdraw money from the bank card, call or go home."


    "Margo, it''s easy to be suspicious that you don''t show up all the time." Su Xun reminded him.Ma Bin was stunned, and then suddenly realized: "you''re right, I almost made a big mistake. Since we didn''t do anything, why should we feel guilty?"


    "And if you get the news from Wang Xiao, you must be right, but don''t be in the dark for a while. We''ll talk about it in a few days."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and walked into the bedroom. Two minutes later, he came out with a few stacks of thick cash in his hand.


    "Take the flowers and I''ll let you know when you need to do something."


    He threw the money directly to Su Xun.


    "Thank you, Margo. I''ll go first, Margo?"


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up, put the money away, and couldn''t wait to leave.


    "Take your time, young man, and go." Ma Bin said with a smile that Su Xun couldn''t wait to find a woman.


    "Hey, hey." Su Xun laughed and turned to leave.


    After walking out of the rental house, the smile on his face disappeared. It was just tens of thousands of dollars, and there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    Half an hour later, susian strolled in the street, then got on a white Volkswagen Passat by the side of the road.


    "Drive."


    Su Xun directly dropped the stacks of banknotes on the console.


    "It''s so much money to do one thing. I don''t want to be a policeman." Chen Mei started the car and joked.


    Su Xun looked at her bumpy and delicate body and said, "why, I always want to do it, especially sister Mei."


    Today, Chen Mei is wearing a red dress. She looks enthusiastic and hot.


    Chen Mei is not a little girl. She can understand it as soon as she hears it. She rolled her eyes and said, "you are not serious. Is that how you talked to me last time?"


    "To get down to business, have you investigated that brother Shen?" Su Xun stopped joking.


    Chen Mei also serious up: "still check, there is no suspect, this may be just a nickname."


    "OK, you check slowly. Mabin will give me a holiday. I''ll have a good time." Su Xun said.


    "Like playing with the last two little models?" Chen Mei warned: "Su Xun, if you want to walk far here, you can''t touch some."


    "I know it. Put me down at the intersection ahead." Su Xun replied that he was not prepared to keep his identity.


    After getting off the bus, Su Xun went back to the rental house, took his mobile phone, and then changed back to his true colors and went back to Jiangnan City.

 Chapter 311

    Jiangnan City.


    "Where did you go yesterday? I can''t get through. It''s worrying. "


    "That is, did you know we didn''t sleep all night."


    "Do you still have this home in mind?"


    As soon as he got home, Su Xun was bitterly criticized by five women.


    Wrong. Three women to be exact.


    Because Xiaobai does not have the courage, and Yan Yurou as his female lick dog is more unlikely to criticize him.


    Zhen Yao Jian, Mei pangzi, and Liu An sit by and watch the excitement with one sword. Their eyes sparkle with excitement and gloat.


    "Laugh fart, I have three women who care about me. Can you two single dogs who can only solve their physiological problems by whoring still laugh? What a big heart. "


    Su Xun looked at them and said playfully.


    The smile on Liu An''s and Mei pangzi''s face suddenly became stiff, just like being splashed with cold water in winter.


    After solving these two clowns, Su xuncai looked at an Zizhen and said, "well, I''m wrong. Yesterday was something important. I''ve been busy these days. Don''t worry. I''m so powerful. What else can happen?"


    Then he went to hold them in his arms, and whispered softly.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An feel flustered because they eat too much dog food.


    After 10 points, Su Xun finally coaxed his own woman.


    Su Xun thought he could really relax for two days, but he didn''t expect that the old dog called him to do something at five in the afternoon.


    "Xiao Su, I''m really sorry. After last night''s event, I have no one available for a while, so I can only let you go."


    Although I said hello to the eighteen generations of mabin''s ancestors in my heart, my mouth was full of hype:


    "brother Ma, you are too polite. I take your money, depend on you to eat and do things for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun took another hour to Lincheng city.


    At half past six, he came to mabin''s house.


    It was a woman who opened the door for him. This woman was Wang Xiao who mabin asked him to inquire about the news.


    He has long known from Chen Mei that this woman is mabin''s love, which is why mabin believes her so much.


    Although she knew her relationship with mabin, she pretended to be surprised.


    Ma Bin came over and put his arms around Wang Xiao''s shoulder. He said to Su Xun, "it''s called sister-in-law."


    "Good sister-in-law." Su Xun called.


    Wang Xiao pursed a smile: "we met during the day, a very smart brother."


    "My sister-in-law flatters me." Su Xun secretly scolded Xiao Sao. He put on a sling and opened the door for me.


    Wang Xiao is mature and charming, and she wears very little. She wears a black sling and her long legs are exposed to the air. The key is that she still wears silk and socks on her legs.


    Although he was an old driver, Su Xun gave a good performance of the pure love that he wanted to watch but didn''t dare to watch.


    Wang Xiao saw a flash of banter: "silly, what are you doing at the door? Come in."


    After entering, Su Xun found Xie Biao was also there.


    Ma''s family name is really generous. Let her own woman show her brother like this. She is worthy of being a big brother and knows how to share good things.


    However Xie Biao is more advisory, the vision never lets go to Wang Xiao body.


    Wang Xiao teases Su Xun intentionally or unintentionally from time to time, which makes Su Xun a little annoyed. Ma De, because this little bitch makes Ma Bin resent himself, what should he do.


    Ma Bin looked as if he didn''t see it. He handed Su Xun a cigarette and said, "I want you to collect my account."


    "Collection?" Su Xun and Xie Biao were stunned.


    Mabin''s face was not good-looking, and nodded: "I asked brother Shen, because my accident has caused heavy losses to the company. Many people are not happy. They say that if I want to take the goods, I must first make up for the loss."


    Before that, they took out the goods at cost price and gave money after they sold out. After all, they were all their own people.


    has the final say that he lost so much at this time. The company is not a deep brother, and there are many people. So he has to first make up the losses before he can start the goods again.


    "Brother Ma has no money?" Su Xun was a little unbelievable. Ma Bin had been working for so many years and couldn''t afford to make up for last night''s loss?


    Ma Bin''s face was even more ugly, and he forced a smile: "to be honest, I always like to gamble a few years ago, but I just quit this year."


    Su Xun understood. This guy lost all his savings a few years ago, so he couldn''t give any money, so he had to collect the debts from outside.


    "Brother, we''ll do what you say." Xie Biao didn''t have so many questions. He thought Su Xun was very tired of asking.


    Ma Bin lit a cigarette and breathed out: "this account is the largest, 30 million. Take the gun with you, just in case, but try not to move the gun."


    "Big brother, what are you talking about? It''s not easy to close. " Hearing the figure of 30 million, Xie Biao immediately remembered it.Before, the people under them also went to collect it twice, but they all failed.


    There was a chill in mabin''s eyes: "I didn''t worry in the past, but now I have no money to spend, so I don''t have to worry about it. If he doesn''t return it, he will take care of his son, his daughter and his wife. If he comes one by one, he won''t believe he can bear it!"


    "If I can bear it, I will bury him if I don''t want any money!"


    Su Xun''s eyes were fixed. He could feel the killing intention from Ma Bin. It was not a fake.


    He has read the internal information of the police station. This guy is a beast. He looks like a dog, but he has really killed his family.


    That was many years ago. At that time, Ma Bin was usurious and deliberately played tricks to make people unable to pay back. Then he forced people to sell themselves to pay their debts, and even forced his family to commit suicide when collecting money.


    He''s been in jail for ten years because of this.


    Therefore, it''s easy to change the country, but hard to change the nature. In his heart, mabin is a mercenary, extremely cruel and unscrupulous dog.


    This time, Su Xun wanted him to go in and shoot him directly, so as not to come out again to harm people.


    But before he went in, Su Xun would not let him live too completely.


    After all, life without arms and legs is unhealthy.


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun and Xie Biao set out.


    Su Xun walked at the back. Wang Xiao kept seeing them off. When he closed the door, he caught Su Xun''s hand and hooked it on his palm.


    Mulder, the pitchfork.


    Su Xun was indifferent. After all, he didn''t want to lose Ma Bin''s trust because of eating dumplings. That would be too much to lose.


    Besides, Wang Xiao is not such a beautiful woman. At best, she looks beautiful. The identity of dumpling just adds a few points to her.


    "Can you hurry up, wheezing."


    Walking in front of Xie Biao turned his head impatiently urged a sentence.


    A look at this guy will know that he certainly did not enjoy the joy of being hooked by dumplings.


    Well, after all, who makes him ugly.

 Chapter 312

    Zhou Laosi''s full name is Zhou Sihai, and he runs several chain hotels with hundreds of millions of assets.


    Can''t he afford mabin''s $30 million?


    Of course, it''s not easy to take out 30 million in four weeks.


    But there is such a kind of person in the world, Lao Lai, who lives a luxurious life and is obviously rich, but is unwilling to pay back.


    They spend a lot of money, but they often think money is more important than life.


    Zhou Laosi is such a person.


    What he owes is not only mabin, but also several foreign debts, which are not paid in various ways.


    If someone forces him to pay back the money, he will say, if you want money, you will die. If you dare to beat him, he will call the police.


    Because he knows that the ultimate goal of these people is for money. He never dares to kill him. After all, after killing him, it is even more impossible to get money.


    His life is not worth that much money.


    What''s more, the objects he borrowed money from are not clean, and they are not afraid of the other party going to the police or the court to sue him, so they are as bold as a hob.


    When these people are arrested for all kinds of things, he will not have to pay back the money at all.


    In the evening, he held his little secretary in his office.


    "Oh, Mr. Zhou, you are dead. Don''t be so shy."


    Little secretary in his arms to refuse to meet the twist, eyes such as silk, lips slightly open, very attractive.


    Zhou Laosi couldn''t wait: "it''s not the first time to scratch the goods. What else do you want with me? Come on, baby."


    Voice down, get up to the little secretary pressed on the desk, shortness of breath.


    Although his wife is very good, he still prefers the women outside because he is young and beautiful.


    "Bang!"


    Just as he was snapping his belt, the door of the office was suddenly kicked open.


    "Ah


    The little secretary was so frightened that he quickly pushed Zhou Laosi away and closed his clothes in a panic.


    "Xie Biao?"


    Zhou Laosi met Xie Biao.


    Xie Biao went over and pulled the little secretary into his arms: "boss Zhou is in a good mood. This girl is also good. Why don''t you let me have a try first?"


    The little secretary is shivering in Xie Biao''s arms, and her pretty face turns white. You dare not even resist.


    "What are you doing again? I said, I have no money for the time being. I will pay it back when I have money." Zhou Laosi said impatiently. As soon as he opened his mouth, he knew it was an old hob meat.


    Xie Biao scolded: "Zhou Laosi of grass mud horse, are you stupid? Anyway, you must pay back the money today!"


    Voice down, directly out of the gun on the desk.


    The little secretary shivered with fright. He couldn''t help peeing and his skirt was soaked through.


    "Grass, a whiff."


    Xie Biao scolded a, disliked the small secretary in the arms pushed away.


    Zhou Laosi sneered: "anyway, if you don''t want money, you will die. Otherwise, you will wait, or you will shoot me. Anyway, you will pay for my life."


    With that, he directly sat on the boss''s chair and closed his eyes.


    "I''m going to NIMA..." Xie Biao was so acute that he couldn''t help it.


    Su Xun stopped him: "let me try."


    "Oh." Xie Biao sneers and scolds a fool. Can you deal with him? He immediately stepped aside and waited to see Su Xun''s joke.


    "It''s a matter of course that I''m not willing to pay my debts?" Su Xun went to Zhou and looked down at him.


    He hated mabin, but he didn''t like Zhou Laosi.


    In his opinion, he is just like birds of a feather, which is not a good thing.


    Zhou Laosi opened his eyes and looked up at Su Xun contemptuously: "the hair didn''t grow up, so he came out to collect money. No one used it in mabin''s hand."


    "I''ll ask you whether you want to return the money or not." Su Xun''s face didn''t change. He had to receive the money. Otherwise, mabin had no money to take the goods. How could he continue to follow suit.


    Zhou Laosi stood up, took out a pile of money from the drawer and shook it: "I''m sure I don''t have 30 million yuan, but I have 3000 yuan. I won''t let you go for nothing. Take it and roll it. Remember to help me with the door."


    The voice fell down and directly threw the money on Su Xun, and then fell to the ground.


    Xie Biao gloated at this scene, I do not know the so-called hairy boy, the money is so easy to receive, it will not be so many years can not receive back.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun directly grabbed a purple clay pot on his desk and smashed it on Zhou Laosi''s head. The purple clay pot was torn apart and blood was flying.


    "Ah


    Zhou Laosi screamed and fell to the ground heavily. He yelled at his secretary: "call the police, call the police quickly!"


    Little secretary almost subconsciously took out the mobile phone, trembling to call the police."I hate trouble, so don''t make trouble for me, OK?" Su Xun took a look at the little secretary.


    "Patta."


    The Secretary''s mobile phone fell to the ground, nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and could not say a word.


    Su Xun squatted down, picked up a piece of purple clay pot and pointed at Zhou Laosi''s brother, who was less than five centimeters hard, through his pants: "I''ll ask you again, is the money still paid?"


    Zhou Laosi was so excited that his body was stiff and cold sweated, but he was still a dead duck with a stiff mouth: "if you have seed, you can kill me. If you kill me, you can''t get any money."


    He believed that the other side would never dare to catch a dead man.


    "Maybe you don''t know much about it. Brother Ma has a problem recently. He is in urgent need of a sum of money. If he can''t get the money, brother Ma will be in trouble. Do you understand?" Su Xun patiently explained to Zhou Laosi, and then sighed:


    "brother Ma is in trouble, and it''s so chilling that you, as a friend, refuse to go out to help. I''m afraid we can only talk to your sister-in-law and your precious children. I hope she can be more kind than you."


    He just threatened verbally. If Ma Bin and his children were allowed to come, he would really attack his wife and children. This was a situation that Su Xun didn''t want to see.


    Zhou Laosi''s pupils shrank, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "Ma Bin, he doesn''t dare..."


    "Look at this. What else do you think Margo doesn''t dare to do now?" Su Xun took out his mobile phone and handed it to Zhou Laosi.


    On the mobile phone is a piece of news. The news content is that the police killed all the criminals last night.


    Zhou Laosi''s face suddenly changed. He saw the news in the afternoon. At that time, he didn''t think it had anything to do with Ma Bin.


    If it''s really related to mabin, it means mabin is ready to run away with the money.


    He knew mabin well.


    When mabin came to a dead end, he had no scruples. Once he took the risk, let alone killing him, his whole family could do it.


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone: "now do you still think we are just bluffing you? Don''t let us be in a dilemma, OK? It''s convenient for us to be with others


    "Gulu ~"


    Zhou Laosi''s throat rolled. This time, he was really afraid, and his face turned pale and spat out a word: "OK."

 Chapter 313

    The reason why Zhou Laosi had no scruples was that he was sure that those people who collected money did not dare to kill him.


    But once he knows that the other party really dares to take risks, he naturally counsels.


    "30 million in cash is not a small amount. You have to give me time." Zhou Laosi got up from the ground.


    Su Xun went to the sofa and sat down with his legs crossed: "call someone to send money. I''ll wait here."


    Zhou Laosi wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, picked up his cell phone and began to make a phone call.


    "If you let Margo know what happened last night, don''t you worry about him calling the police?" Xie Biao lowered his voice to question Su Xun.


    Su Xun just looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    People like Zhou Laosi regard money as life. For them, the worst thing is that people die and money has not been spent.


    Under the circumstances, he would rather not spend money to eliminate the disaster.


    After all, once you call the police and catch Su Xun and Xie Biao, Ma Bin gets the news and runs away. That week, the old four''s family is about to get revenge.


    With Xie Biao''s intelligence quotient, he couldn''t think of this. Su Xun didn''t bother to make up lessons for him. After all, he wasn''t his father, so he had to teach him hand in hand.


    Xie Biao is furious, because he can feel that Su xungang just looked at him as if he was looking at a smart, retarded person.


    The bullet case pendant that Su Xun hung around his neck was a monitor. Every word here was passed to the Municipal Bureau.


    So the police contacted the bank to facilitate Zhou Laosi''s large-scale withdrawal.


    An hour later, the 30 million cash was divided into several bags and placed in front of Su Xun.


    Su Xun and his wife came by car. After all, they could not take 30 million yuan in cash alone.


    "Mr. Zhou, do you want to call the police?" Looking at Su Xun and Xie Biao driving away, the Secretary asked later.


    Zhou Laosi coldly looked at her: "today''s thing must be rotten in my stomach, understand?"


    "I see. I see." The little secretary was shocked. It was the first time that she saw Zhou Laosi''s fierce eyes.


    Zhou Laosi dragged her in: "mad, I''m holding my stomach. Go on."


    "No, Mr. Zhou, I just peed." The secretary was embarrassed and struggling.


    Zhou Laosi grinned: "I like the taste."


    Well, the special hobbies of the rich people are always so incredible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Puma and Shepard went home with the money.


    At this time, Xie Biao was already convinced of Su Xun.


    It was Wang Xiao who opened the door for them.


    "Xiao Su is quite capable of coming back so soon."


    Wang Xiao took a look at the bag in their hands and said delicately, biting the word "capable".


    Su Xun laughed shyly, pretending that he didn''t understand her driving: "my sister-in-law, I''m not so capable. It''s all brother Ma''s name."


    "Silly, come in." Wang Xiaobai glanced at him, but he felt that it was more interesting to hook up with such a simple big boy.


    As everyone knows, Su Xun is an old driver who has driven several luxury cars.


    Xie Biao is a little jealous. He doesn''t understand why his elder brother and sister-in-law treat Su Xun differently. It''s better to know that he is a relative.


    "Margo, it''s done. The rest of the money is in the car."


    After entering the living room, Su Xun and Xie Biao left their bags on the ground and zipped them open. They were all banknotes.


    Mabin was so happy that he burst out laughing: "OK, Sue, I didn''t mistake you. Good job."


    As the voice dropped, he bent down and took out a few stacks of money from the bag and threw it to Su Xun: "take it and spend it."


    "Brother Ma, you are short of money now..." Su Xun refused.


    Ma Bin frowned and said with great pride, "no matter how short of money I am, I won''t be able to give my brother a bite to eat."


    I have to say, this guy has a way to win people''s hearts.


    "Thank you, Margo. I won''t take the money for nothing." Su Xun pretended to be grateful.


    Ma Bin showed a satisfied smile, and took a few stacks of money to Xie Biao.


    "Have a drink."


    At this time, Wang Xiao came over with two glasses of water, one for Xie Biao and one for Su Xun.


    When he handed it to Su Xun, he suddenly knocked over the water and drenched it on Su Xun: "Oh, little Su, I''m so sorry. I blame my sister-in-law."


    He said that he would help Su Xun wipe some pieces of paper.


    "No, sister-in-law, it''s my fault." Su Xun was at a loss and took the blame on himself.


    Mad, this little whore, really greedy for her body, can''t wait?


    Su Xun didn''t dare to stay any longer. He was afraid that something might happen: "brother Ma, it''s late, so I''ll go back first."


    If Ma Bin can see Wang Xiao''s thoughts, he will surely be angry with Su Xun. He doesn''t want to lose the trust he just gained."Wait a minute. How can I put on my clothes when they are wet?" Ma Bin stopped him and said to Wang Xiao, "take him upstairs to change my clothes."


    Su Xun won his trust, so he no longer bribes people all the time. He wants Su Xun to give him his life willingly.


    Su Xun


    Do you think you don''t have a hat on your head?


    Do you feel cold, so you have to buy yourself a green hat to protect yourself from the cold?


    "It''s all my clumsiness. Let''s go. You''re similar to brother ma. You can wear his clothes." Wang Xiao reproached himself and urged Su Xun to follow her upstairs.


    Su Xun repeatedly refused: "how interesting is this? I don''t need brother ma..."


    "What''s the shame, my brother? You can wear my clothes as you like." Mabin interrupted him with great pride, a look that if you don''t change your clothes, you won''t give me face.


    Wang Xiaojiao said with a smile: "your brother Ma asked you not to mention it. What are you doing? Let''s go."


    In Su Xun''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses ran by, and he followed Wang Xiao upstairs.


    Ma Bin said to Xie Biao, "sit down and talk."


    "Brother, when are you going to pick up the goods?" After sitting down, Xie Biao asked straightforwardly.


    "Don''t worry." Mabin lit a cigarette and said, "let''s talk about the process of collecting money tonight."


    Upstairs, Su Xun followed Wang Xiao into the master bedroom. He felt like he was in the goblin''s mouth.


    "Click ~"


    Wang Xiao locked the door.


    Su Xun kept his pure boy''s setting. He shivered and stammered, "sister-in-law, why are you locking the door?"


    "What''s your expression? I''m afraid my sister-in-law will eat you." Wang Xiaomei''s eyes were like silk. She walked to Su Xun with cat''s steps. A small white hand climbed up to his strong chest: "it''s really strong."


    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing? Hurry up and find me some clothes. I''ll go after changing."


    Su Xun stepped back with a red face. His eyes were erratic and he didn''t dare to look at Wang Xiao.


    Life is like a play. It all depends on acting skills. The old driver can still perform in a small way, just like a man.

 Chapter 314

    Looking at Su Xun''s blushing face, Wang Xiao is even more excited.


    "Do you think my sister-in-law looks good?"


    Step by step, she forced Su Xun to the corner, almost face to face with him, breathing out like orchid.


    "Gulu ~"


    Su Xun deliberately showed his dumb image, rolled his throat and nodded mechanically: "it''s nice."


    Wang Xiao is really good-looking, especially with a man''s impulsive temperament.


    "Then you always want to change clothes. Hurry up."


    Wang Xiao''s voice fell, and she went to Jiesu''s clothes.


    Su Xun seized her opponent and vowed to die: "sister-in-law, don''t do this. I''m afraid. I can''t be sorry for brother ma."


    "What are you afraid of? Brothers are like brothers and women are like clothes. Don''t you tell brother Ma that you can wear any of his clothes? I am his clothes. You should be polite to him."


    Wang Xiao is a little annoyed. Why is this boy so stubborn? Hurry up.


    The man was downstairs, but she was upstairs, cuddling with Su Xun, which made her have a strong sense of excitement.


    Only today did Su Xun realize the horror, weakness, helplessness, fear and excitement of women and wolves.


    "Sister in law, it''s a long way to go. Forget it today. It''s too risky."


    Su Xun couldn''t offend this woman, and he couldn''t go to this woman, so he had to give up first.


    If she offends her, she will blow a deaf ear to mabin, which will certainly affect mabin''s impression of himself.


    With her, it''s easier to have an accident. After a long time, mabin can see that it''s over.


    If you don''t laugh, I''ll leave a message for you


    Fuck!


    Su Xun''s heart burst with a rude remark, which was really the most poisonous woman.


    After leaving the phone and changing his clothes, he finally got rid of Wang Xiao for the time being.


    When they went downstairs, Ma Bin and Xie Biao had finished talking.


    "Oh, it''s a good fit. Here you are."


    Ma Bin said to Su Xun.


    "Thank you, Margo." Su Xun said something. Your wife almost gave her to me just now.


    Fortunately, as the "three good" youth of the 21st century new society, Su Xun firmly resisted peach, seduction and confusion.


    Ma Bin snuffed out his cigarette end and said, "have a good rest for a day. The day after tomorrow, go to find brother Shen to get the goods."


    "I''ll go, too?" Su Xun put on an unexpected expression.


    Ma Bin said with a smile, "work hard. I have no children. You have saved my life. Maybe I''ll give you this stall in the future."


    Xie Biao heard this, his eyes flashed a touch of jealousy and unwilling.


    "Thank you, Margo." Su Xun''s face was excited: "brother Ma, sister-in-law, good night."


    "Good night." Wang Xiao winked playfully at him.


    Su Xun pretended not to see him and turned to leave.


    After Su Xun left, Xie Biao couldn''t help saying, "brother, do you really want to give your stall to him?"


    "It''s just a kid''s talk." Mabin patted him on the shoulder and said with a sincere heart, "you are my cousin. We are relatives and family members. Even if we have to hand it over, it must be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m sure I will live up to your expectations!" Xie Biao smiles.


    There was a flash of contempt in mabin''s eyes, stupid, but the smile on his face was more and more genial.


    Xie Biao left. Although Ma Bin''s promise made him happy, he still felt that Su Xun''s existence threatened his position as a successor.


    We have to figure out how to get rid of this kid.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Xun got into Chen Mei''s car again.


    "Well, I almost died for the revolution tonight."


    As soon as he got on the bus, Su Xun said with fear.


    Chen Mei thought that he was in danger, and her face was so solemn: "what''s the matter?"


    "Mabin''s wife can eat people." Su Xun said it all over again.


    Chen Mei rolled her eyes wordlessly: "it''s just what you want. How delicious dumplings are and how exciting they are to eat."


    "Sister Mei, I don''t like to hear that. Am I such a person?" Su Xun felt that his personality had been humiliated, and then the conversation changed: "dumplings taste good or not, also depends on what stuffing."


    "Go away." Chen Mei knows that this guy is adjusting again, and she''s playing herself.


    Su Xun laughed, and then said, "the day after tomorrow, mabin will take me to Shenge to get the goods."


    "Really?" Chen Mei''s eyes brightened, because it meant that she might have contacted the factory.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s cooked."


    "Be careful of everything." Chen Mei said seriously.


    Su Xun took a deep breath and spoke slowly: "sister Mei, this mission is very dangerous. My only regret is that I haven''t been touched by a good woman..."


    "Then die with your regrets." Chen Meixiu raised her eyebrows and gritted her teeth.Su Xun shook his head: "the most poisonous woman''s heart, I feel it twice today."


    Voice down, open the door out of the car.


    "Be careful, take care of your dog''s life."


    Chen Mei''s voice dropped, she stepped on the gas and drove away. She really couldn''t stand this guy.


    I''m several years older than him, and I can even tease him. At first sight, I know that he is the old driver who is harming the girl.


    Looking at the Passat that Chen Mei went to far away, Su Xun turned his lips, and then looked back and saw Xie Biao.


    Four eyes to each other, fell into a brief silence.


    "Biaozi, why are you here?" A moment later, Su Xun broke the silence and looked at Xie Biao unexpectedly.


    He suspected that this guy was following himself, but he didn''t realize it all the way.


    Xie Biao did not answer, but asked: "who just drove away?"


    "Didi driver, who else can it be?" Although the brain is running at a high speed and full of thoughts, it is still light on the surface.


    Xie Biao some doubt: "really?"


    "Can it be fake?" Su Xun laughed and went over to give him a cigarette. "I haven''t said that yet. Why are you here?"


    "The bar I came here is very smart. As soon as I got off the bus, I met you. Get off the bus." Xie Biao pointed to an Audi A4L parked next to him.


    Su Xun felt like a dog. With such a small probability, they could both bump into each other. Fortunately, Chen Mei didn''t get off the car just now.


    It seems that we can''t choose this kind of place to meet in the future.


    "That''s a coincidence. I''m here to be smart, too. Together."


    Su Xun pointed to a bar not far away and said, after all, if he left at this time, it would be more suspicious, so he pulled an excuse to learn and sell now.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Xie Biao agreed, because he always felt something was wrong. He was ready to get Su Xun drunk for a while, and took the opportunity to check his mobile phone.


    If Su Xun really has a ghost, then he has a good reason to get rid of the person who threatens his position.


    If Su Xun has no ghost, he has to find a way to frame him and let him lose mabin''s trust.


    Only in this way can we ensure that we will always be mabin''s only confidant. After all, mabin has no children. He is very envious of this lucrative business.


    In this way, two "good friends" who are smiling but with different thoughts walk into a bar.

 Chapter 315

    In the private room of the bar.


    Su Xun and Xie Biao are two men. The others are all inspirational little sisters who come out to work for a living.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Xun seldom drank, so he was a good man.


    A little sister couldn''t stand it any more. She said to Su Xun, "brother, just have a drink. Don''t touch it."


    She felt that her legs had been touched by Su Xun, and she was afraid that her skin would be red.


    Look, generally good men who don''t drink in bars and KTVs are because they have more interesting things than drinking (???).


    "Come on, have a drink with me." Xie Biao is also speechless. Madder, has this guy never seen a woman?


    He couldn''t even find a chance to drink.


    Su Xun loosens his little sister in his arms and begins to change cups with Xie Biao.


    However, he kept an eye on it. After drinking the wine, he used his internal mana to decompose it, but he still pretended to be drunk.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun was so drunk that he was "unconscious".


    Xie Biao naturally helped Su Xun to send him home.


    After he got out of the bar, he dragged susian into an alley, then left him on the ground and felt out his mobile phone.


    He rummaged through it and found nothing.


    Is this guy a ghost?


    Then, as if there was a flash of lightning across his mind, he suddenly woke up.


    How can a mobile phone have no information?


    Doesn''t that just mean there''s a problem?


    Well, you really have a ghost. It''s hard to find a way out of your shoes.


    Xie Biao''s face showed a ferocious smile.


    Since Su Xun has a ghost, he can add a few more messages to his mobile phone to make him sit down completely?


    Thinking of this, he took out his mobile phone and used the spare two cards to edit SMS for Su Xun.


    This second card is a black card bought in the black market, which he has never used, just to deal with emergencies.


    But at this time, a quiet voice came into the second middle school from behind.


    "Biaozi, it''s not a good habit to move mobile phones without permission."


    Xie Biao''s body was stiff for a moment, and then he ran away.


    Having seen Su Xun''s fists, he knew he couldn''t beat him.


    Unfortunately, the most desperate thing in the world is not that you can''t beat him.


    But you can''t even run him.


    For example, Xie Biao now.


    "Bang!"


    He felt a pain in his back, and then he lost his balance. He hit the ground heavily and fell into shit.


    At the same time, his mobile phone flew out.


    As soon as he wanted to get up, Su Xun stepped on his back and stepped him back.


    "You''re a ghost, you''re from the police, or someone sent by other forces!"


    Xie Biao gritted his teeth and asked.


    "There is a saying that if you do not die, you will not die. You have profoundly expounded the correctness of this theory."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down and picked up the mobile phone on the ground and called Chen Mei.


    Now that this guy has doubts about himself, we can''t keep him to do bad things. Let''s catch him secretly first.


    More than ten minutes later, Chen Mei arrived with two plain clothes.


    "Didn''t you ask who I was driving away? It''s her, pretty or not. "


    Su Xun pointed to Chen Mei and gave a close introduction.


    "You are a policeman!" After seeing Chen Mei, Xie Biao understood everything.


    After all, as a fan poison element, it''s impossible not to know his nemesis.


    Su Xun said with a slight smile: "yes, but there is no reward. I took credit for what happened the night before yesterday."


    "How did you do it the night before yesterday? I didn''t tell you anything?" It doesn''t make sense to Xie Biao anyway.


    Su Xun had a meaningful smile: "do you think you really didn''t tell me if you didn''t tell me?"


    "What do you mean?" Xie Biao asked, but Su Xun didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Xie Biao scolded: "brother Ma is really blind..."


    "You''re right. He''s blind. He doesn''t even know I''m a policeman." Su Xun agreed.


    Xie Biao''s words were immediately blocked in his throat. There was a kind of blow on the cotton, but he was angry and helpless.


    Finally, two plain clothes put on the headgear and pushed him into the car by the side of the road.


    Chen Mei asked Su Xun, "Xie Biao has been arrested. What are you going to do next?"


    "No, he just disappeared. Who knows where he went? Maybe he was afraid, so he took the money and ran away? " Su Xun leaned against the wall and said with a smile.


    Chen Mei frowned: "Ma Bin knows Xie Biao very well. He doesn''t think Xie Biao can run. He only suspects that Xie Biao has been arrested by the police.""That''s even better, because mabin knows that Xie Biao won''t betray him." Su Xun said.


    Xie Biao was arrested. He was the only one Ma Bin could use. It was a good thing.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun went back to the rental house in Lincheng City, took out another mobile phone and reported to his family for safety, saying that he would go back tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I spent a day in Jiangnan City on Wednesday.


    Sue went back to Lincheng on Thursday.


    Because today is the day when mabin takes him to the mysterious brother Shen to get the goods.


    "Here comes Sue. Come in."


    Wang Xiao opened the door with his back to the living room. Wang Xiao winked at Su Xun playfully.


    "Good sister-in-law."


    Su Xun remained shy, then walked into the living room and saw Ma Bin frowning: "brother Ma, what''s the matter?"


    "Have you ever seen Biaozi? He suddenly lost touch and there was no one at home Mabin had an uneasy face.


    Su Xun''s face changed: "he won''t run away."


    "If it''s OK to run away, I''m afraid that he will fall into the hands of the police." Mabin sighed.


    After hearing the words, Su Xun said, "brother Ma, will Biaozi betray you?"


    "This I don''t think so. After all, he has his share in everything, but he''s afraid of just in case. " Ma Bin said melancholy.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "brother Ma, I don''t think Biaozi should have been caught. If he was caught and betrayed you, can you still sit here?"


    "You don''t understand. Maybe the police want to take a long line to catch big fish and use me to catch them." Mabin shook his head and explained.


    Su Su said, "that''s even more impossible. If that''s the case, your house must be all eyes. I didn''t feel it when I came."


    "Husband, I think what Xiao Su said is reasonable. You''re so thoughtful. I''ve been out as usual these two days, and I haven''t found a new face." Wang Xiao poured a cup of tea for Su Xun and deliberately bent down to press the neckline very low.


    Sex, sister-in-law, online welfare.


    Su Xun secretly scolded the horse fork insect goods, but he said in a hurry: "thank you, sister-in-law."


    you certainly can''t find strange faces, because the police have never arranged their eyes around them. Lao Tzu is the biggest eye liner.


    Ma Bin thought carefully, as if he hadn''t been followed in the past two days: "that may be too much for me."


    Because he has been engaged in improper business for a long time and often deals with the police, he is quite confident in his anti reconnaissance ability.

 Chapter 316

    "Have lunch at home at noon, and we''ll set out after dinner."


    After temporarily dispelling his doubts, mabin regained his high spirits.


    Su Xun asked curiously: "brother Ma, didn''t you say you wanted to keep a low profile for a few days? Why are you in a hurry to get the goods now? "


    "Now I tell you that you don''t understand, so I won''t talk about these complicated things. You sit down first, and I''ll go to my study and make a phone call." Ma Bin''s voice dropped and he got up and left.


    Why did he take the goods so quickly?


    It''s because he has to make up for the loss of the night before yesterday quickly, so that the people above can see that he still has considerable economic strength and will not abandon himself.


    After that, he won''t wait for the goods to be scattered.


    As soon as Ma Bin went upstairs, Su Xun felt a gust of fragrant wind coming on his face, and then warm fragrant nephrite came into his arms.


    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing? Margo will call and come down soon." Su Xun said in a hurry.


    Wang Xiao turned his lips, got up from Su Xun''s leg, and reached for his head: "tomorrow night, I''ll open a good room to call you."


    "Sister in law, I always think it''s not good." Su Xun tried to pretend that he was a serious man.


    No, why do you use binding?


    He''s a real man!


    Wang Xiaomei said with a smile: "what''s wrong? Am I not beautiful enough?"


    "Sister in law, what do you think of Margo like this?" Su Xun stood in silence for mabin for three minutes.


    Wang Xiaojiao said angrily: "when mabin was in prison, he was hurt in prison. That''s not good. Otherwise, I would not be cheap to you."


    "True or false?" Su Xun asked curiously. He didn''t expect that Ma Bin had a secret disease.


    Wang Xiao leaned up to his ear and said in a low voice, "do you have any sugar?"


    Su Xun smashed it, smashed it. It''s powerful. Is this the fast shooter in the legend?


    "Step on..."


    At this moment, the footsteps of marpin upstairs sounded.


    Wang Xiao left Su Xun in an instant and gave him a look. Now I know why I am so hungry and thirsty. I am also very poor.


    Su Xun didn''t feel sorry for Wang Xiao, because she spent the money from Ma binfan''s poison to help the tyrant, which was not fun.


    However, I have to say that her craftsmanship is very good. Keke, the craftsmanship here is very serious. Don''t think it''s crooked.


    At noon, Wang Xiao took out his good skills to make a big table.


    "Don''t mention it, Xiao su. Just like your own family, you can eat whatever you like. It''s not enough."


    After Xie Biao was gone, Su Xun was the only one Ma Bin could reuse, so he had to win him over.


    "Thank you, brother ma. My sister-in-law''s cooking is delicious."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    Wang Xiao pursed a smile: "like to eat after often come, your horse brother often not at home, sister-in-law a person to eat also quite lonely."


    Su Xun raised his heart to his throat. NIMA, is that obvious?


    But mabin didn''t doubt anything, and he echoed: "your sister-in-law is right. She will come here often in the future."


    Susian lowered his head and planed. Brother Ma, I''m sorry that you are so generous.


    Brother Ma, don''t blame my brother for not being human. I only blame my sister-in-law for being charming Ah bah, I''m wrong. I''m the victim_ ¨“¡£


    After eating and resting for half an hour, Ma Bin and Su Xun set out. They took two guns from the safe.


    Su Xun drives, and Ma Bin sits in the co pilot''s seat to show the way.


    Under the command of Ma Bin, Su Xun drove his money pulling car all the way out of the city, and then went down the highway to take the provincial road.


    After driving for three hours, I came to a farmhouse in a deep mountain.


    There are a lot of cars parked in front of Nongjiale gate, and the passenger flow looks pretty good.


    Ma Bin took Su Xun into the farmhouse, and went out to a small yard.


    There are two people outside the yard.


    The two handed in their cell phones and guns before they were released.


    Entering the yard, I saw two people sitting in the yard playing chess.


    There was an old man with silver hair, and another middle-aged man who looked about the size of mabin.


    Ma Bin didn''t dare to disturb him, so he took Su Xun to stand by and wait.


    People used to wait for Su Xun like this.


    I didn''t expect that today it was his turn to enjoy the feeling of waiting.


    Half an hour later, a game of chess is finished.


    "Uncle Chen, let''s call it a day. I have something to deal with."


    The thin middle-aged man said to the old man.


    "All right, old man, I''ll go first."


    Morning, Bo, wrong, Chen Bo got up, picked up his crutch and left humming a little song.


    "Chen Bo, walk slowly."


    Mabin quickly stepped forward to open the door, bowed down and said respectfully.


    Chen Bomu did not squint and stepped out.Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that this Uncle Chen is a wonderful person.


    Then Ma Bincai closed the door and walked to the thin middle-aged man: "brother Shen."


    "Pa!"


    Brother Shen raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Su Xun stepped forward quickly, because this is what his current role should do.


    "Don''t mess around!" Mabin yelled.


    Brother Shen took a look at Su Xun, and Su Xun looked at him fearlessly.


    After all, his current identity setting is a fearless lengtouqing.


    "Pa!"


    Brother Shen raised his hand and slapped mabin''s face again. Then he picked up his handkerchief to wipe his hand and said slowly, "do you know why I hit you?"


    "Because my uncles have lost face and done nothing to my interests." Said mabin, lowering his head.


    Deep elder brother breeze light cloud light of mouth: "that is the reason of the first slap in the face, the second?"


    Ma Bin was stunned, and pursed his lips: "little dull, please make it clear to me."


    "It''s because you brought a stranger to me!" Brother Shen pointed to Su Xun and suddenly raised his voice.


    As soon as mabin''s face changed, he quickly said, "brother Shen Mingjian, Xiao Su is my right-hand man. Thanks to him for saving me last time, I brought him here today to introduce him to brother Shen, because he may be responsible for taking the goods in the future."


    "Is that so?" Brother Shen''s eyes were moving between Ma Bin and Su Xun.


    Ma Bin said: "brother Shen, Xiao Su is absolutely trustworthy. I will not take risks with myself, let alone brother Shen."


    When Su Xun heard this, he felt a little embarrassed. In fact, he was an undercover.


    "That''s the best way." Brother Shen knew Ma Bin better. He just said that just to beat him. Then he went to Su Xun and held out a hand: "welcome to our big family."


    "Good, brother Shen." Su Xun shakes hands with brother Shen pretending to be scared.


    Use channeling at the same time.


    Unfortunately, the handshake time is too short, and he can''t hold on tightly, so he didn''t get much useful information.


    Ma Bin said: "brother Shen, the money to compensate for the loss last time is outside."


    "Well, sit down first. I''ll send someone to pick up the goods for you. It''s still the old rule." Brother Shen nodded and walked out of the yard.


    Su Xun asked, "brother Ma, don''t we go with you to pick up the goods?"


    "It''s always been like this." Mabin sat down in a chair.


    Su Xun had an impulse to curse his mother. Fortunately, he didn''t use psychics on Ma Bin at the beginning. He didn''t know the location of the factory.


    I thought I could find the location of the factory this time, but what should I do now?


    Is it so futile?

 Chapter 317

    There is an old saying in the state of dragon.


    The call came.


    It''s true that all the people came here, and Su Xun was very unwilling to come back in vain.


    And he also guessed that after mabin took the goods, they would not be released in a short time.


    After all, two days ago, the police just knocked out hundreds of Jin of white noodles, and Xie Biao disappeared again. This is the time for fear.


    Unless mabin died, he would never get the goods back and start to disperse.


    What''s more, those who can trade with mabin are those who dare to fight and kill.


    It turned out that they were all planted that night.


    Even if he is blinded by money now, no one will do it for him.


    So after Ma Bin took the goods this time, he didn''t know when he would come back. Su Xun had no reason to come here.


    He has only one chance. If he misses it, he won''t have such a good chance in the short term.


    The easiest way is to use psychics on people who know the location of the factory.


    But what he has come into contact with at present is a deep elder brother, and he can''t hold others all the time.


    No! In addition to brother Shen, there is another person!


    Su Xun''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he pretended to be unconscious and asked casually, "mabin, who was that old man just now? Why did brother Shen treat him so respectfully?"


    "From time to time, when Chen Le saw the game, he would like to live with his elder brother Mabin didn''t elaborate, but just gave a vague introduction.


    He is holding a mobile phone looking at the address book, I do not know what is thinking.


    It was not until then that Su Xun knew that Ma Bin had two mobile phones with him. One had just been handed in, and the other had been brought in.


    Since he can bring it in and take it out openly, brother Shen must know the existence of this mobile phone and allow him to bring it into the yard.


    Su Xun nodded and didn''t ask any more. After a few minutes, he said, "brother Ma, is there a toilet in the yard?"


    "What do you think? There is a toilet in it, which is not for you. Go out and ask someone outside to find out where the toilet is." Ma Bin did not say a good gas, attention is still focused on the address book.


    Because he has no one, we have to find a few people to help him. We can''t do everything by ourselves. It''s easy to die early.


    He was also very relieved that Su Xun would go out alone. After all, the farmhouse was just a farmhouse, and there was nothing shameful about it.


    "Oh, Margo, I''ll be right there." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he went out of the courtyard pretending to be in a hurry.


    "Two elder brothers, excuse me, which side is the toilet?"


    After walking out of the yard and closing the door, Su Xun asked the two men who were guarding the door.


    "Go straight to the left, then turn right and you''ll see it." One of them was Su Xun.


    Su Xun showed his gratitude and extended a hand to him: "thank you, brother. I suffocated all the way."


    "You''re welcome, brother. It''s just a little help." After all, we all eat in the same pot.


    Su Xun held his hand tightly: "you can''t say that. It''s a little help to you. It''s just a big help to me. Anyone who has held his urine knows how angry it is."


    The moment he held his hand, he used psychics.


    "Ha ha ha, brother, you''re not afraid of peeing pants." The big man made fun of him.


    Su Xun seemed to react: "Oh, I almost forgot."


    As soon as his voice dropped, he let go of the man and ran to the direction he pointed.


    Naturally, the two bodyguards didn''t know the location of the factory.


    But Su Xun didn''t want to find this from their memory. What he wanted to find was just the old man.


    Although a person is mature, it means that he is slow in body and mind. He is easier to deal with than those in his prime.


    After all, persimmons need to be soft.


    Maybe God always favors handsome people.


    According to the memory of the man at the door, Chen Bo went to the toilet after he got out of the yard.


    I guess it''s Xie Da Shou. I''m old and inconvenient. I''m afraid I haven''t come out yet.


    Su Xun didn''t pretend to be in a hurry because he was afraid that he would be late. Chen Bo had already gone to the toilet and left.


    Just around the corner, he saw an old man walking out of the toilet with a crutch.


    Su Xun pretended he didn''t see it. He bowed his head and ran into it quickly.


    "Oh, dear."


    Chen Bo almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Su Xun held him fast and said with a worried face: "Chen Bo, I''m sorry, Chen Bo, I I''m in a hurry. I didn''t see it. I''m sorry. "


    At the same time that he was holding the old man, he was already using psychics.


    It has to be said that the older he gets, the more things he experiences, and the more complicated his memory becomes. For a while, Su Xun hasn''t found any memory related to the factory."Young man, what''s the fidgety look like? Watch it. I can''t stand the toss." Chen Bo said one by one, his face was not very good-looking. He raised his hand to shake off Su Xun.


    But Su Xun held on to him.


    Because if you let go, all your previous achievements will be wasted?


    Chen Bo frowned: "what are you doing?"


    "Uncle Chen, you have a large number of elderly people. Don''t tell brother Shen, or brother Shen will tell my elder brother, and I will be miserable." Su Xun held him and asked.


    Chen Bo was a little impatient. He hummed coldly: "you have to be glad that I have nothing to do. Let me go, old man. I haven''t got the habit of complaining to younger generation."


    Su Xun was overjoyed and quickly released Uncle Chen, but he arranged some messy clothes for him: "thank you, Uncle Chen. Thank you, Uncle Chen. I won''t do it next time."


    "All right, all right." Chen Bo impatiently dropped a sentence, and then clung to the crutch to leave.


    Looking at his back, Su Xun''s smile gradually disappeared and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He really found the factory information from Chen Bo''s memory.


    In any case, he did not expect that this fan poison group actually existed as a family.


    Chen Bo''s surname is Chen. Brother Shen''s original name is Chen Shen.


    They are all from Chenjia village. The factory is hidden in the village. To be exact, every family in this village is a factory. A little makes a lot.


    The group is centered on the chenjiacun people, who control the factory and technology, but never show up behind the scenes.


    Wai, Wei is Ma Bin, a leader with a foreign name, who takes a lot of goods from the Chen family at a relatively low price and then sells them.


    That is to say, in this huge criminal network, chenjiacun does not interfere in anything except making drugs or making drugs.


    And there is another layer of insurance, that is, chenjiacun is far away from the farmhouse, and they are not in the same county.


    There is a warehouse in the nearby town. The Chen family put the poison in it. Whoever wants to buy the goods, they will pick up the goods from that warehouse and send them. The buyers will wait in the farmhouse.


    For a long time, this will give people an illusion that the factory is not far from farmhouse.


    If the buyer is arrested and confesses, the illusion will also mislead the police.


    No wonder we haven''t found the location of the factory for so long. It''s very treacherous.


    It''s a pity that no matter how treacherous you are, you can''t resist being forced to hang up (* / Omega *).

 Chapter 318

    When Su Xun came back to the yard, Chen Shen didn''t come, because the town where the transfer warehouse was located was still some distance away from farmhouse.


    When his mobile phone was taken away, he couldn''t find the message, so he had to go back to the city to report it face to face.


    "In the evening, you''ll pick up some people for me at the station. I''ll ask my friends to come from other places. We have to supplement our manpower. We''ll call in advance to get familiar with them. It''s not easy to lose the chain when we work."


    Looking at Su Xun coming in, Ma Bin put away his mobile phone and said to him.


    This is not a small business. We must have Lei Zi who is experienced and dares to fight and kill.


    This kind of person can not be cultivated in a short time, so in most cases, the loss of manpower is directly from the outside.


    It can be one-time or long-term cooperation.


    Su Xun frowned and said, "brother Ma, are you reliable?"


    Well, an undercover agent suspects others first, which shows that he is of high quality.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way. I don''t dare to be unreliable. My friend won''t pit me." Ma Bin said with confidence.


    Su Xun nodded: "is there a picture? If so, send the photos to my mobile phone later. "


    "No, they don''t leave traces. Let alone I don''t know what they look like. My friend, the middleman, doesn''t know. This business is very complicated. I''ll call you then." Said mabin.


    Su Xun also thought that those people were introduced by the middleman. They were not familiar with mabin, so it was impossible to rashly send photos to him.


    After all, what we do is to lose our head. Prudence is the only way to live.


    It is also because of caution that they can still work everywhere after committing the crime. If they are not careful, they will be caught and squatted long ago.


    He has a plan in his mind for this pick-up.


    About 20 minutes later, Chen Shen came in with a cigarette.


    Ma Bin and Su Xun quickly got up: "brother Shen."


    "Well." Chen Shen nodded, took off the cigarette and said, "the money on the car has been taken, the goods have been loaded for you, just drive away. I don''t want the last thing to happen again."


    "Thank you, brother Shen. Don''t worry. I will learn a lesson." Mabin bowed his head in a firm voice.


    Su Xun wants to laugh. Not only will it happen, but you will be more miserable than last time.


    Chen Shen patted him on the shoulder: "go."


    "Goodbye, brother Shen." "Goodbye, brother Shen."


    Su Xun and Ma Bin went out of the yard, took their guns, mobile phones and other personal belongings, and then went outside the farmhouse.


    Come to the car, open the trunk, inside the bag full of money has become a box of frozen shrimp.


    At least on the surface.


    "Let''s go."


    It was Su Xun who drove back to Lincheng at seven in the evening.


    The car stopped at the entrance of mabin.


    "Brother Ma, I won''t go in. Please give me the contact information of those people. I''ll go to the station after eating outside."


    After getting off the bus, Su Xun told Ma Bin that he was not only anxious to report to Chen Mei, but also didn''t want to be entangled by Sao jiaozi.


    "OK, I''ll send the number to your mobile phone in a moment. After receiving the number, I''ll arrange a place for them and leave some money for them to go out and help them if they have anything to do."


    Ma Bin is looking for strange faces from other places. Although these people are not labeled, they all have cases on them and can''t afford to be investigated.


    They are not familiar with life and land. If the police notice them wandering outside, mabin will be easily implicated.


    "I know, Margo."


    Sue turned and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the underground parking lot of a residential area.


    "What''s the rush to see me?"


    In the car, Chen Mei asked.


    Today, she is wearing a light blue lady''s shirt with slim jeans. She is compact, graceful and exquisite. The key is her professional relationship, which makes her heroic.


    Su Xun first appreciated it with appreciative eyes, and then said, "I have news about the factory."


    "If you hadn''t said such a big thing earlier, you would still be in the mood to see me!" Chen Mei couldn''t help but want to strangle him.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "it''s more important for me to appreciate Mei Jie''s beauty."


    "Shall I take it off and show you?" Chen Mei gritted her teeth and said that she was so angry that the baby''s granary was rough.


    Su Xun rubbed his hands with embarrassment: "this Really? "


    "Get out of here, come on, what''s going on?" Chen meiqiang resisted the impulse of strangling this little rascal.


    The most important thing was that she knew that their conversation was all sent back to the Bureau through the bullet case monitor hanging around susian''s neck.


    Every time I go back after meeting with this guy, I have to be teased by my colleagues who are responsible for monitoring. But Su Xun is not astringent, which makes her angry and helpless.Su Xun put away his joking thought: "do you know Chenjia village in Tiexian county?"


    "I know." Chen Mei naturally knows about Chenjia village in tiexian County, not to mention her surname Chen, even if she asks the local people in Lincheng city.


    Chenjia village in Tiexian county is a well-known well-off village. The village has raised funds to engage in collective enterprises, and engaged in real estate development, catering business, and clothing business in the city. The whole village has quickly become rich.


    Every year, the villagers can get at least several hundred thousand dividends from the company, which makes many city girls want to marry.


    With a smile, Su Xun said in a deep voice: "everyone thinks that chenjiacun is rich because of the companies in the city, but I don''t know that it''s just a way to hide people''s eyes and ears. The business that really makes chenjiacun rich is to produce white flour every household."


    "I haven''t heard that chenjiacun is still in white flour business..." Chen Mei didn''t react at first, then Meimu glared: "do you have any evidence?"


    "Will I report anything without evidence?" Su Xun asked, then sneered: "in fact, before the Bureau has been looking in the wrong direction, you stare at mabin, naturally also know the farmhouse in the mountain of Yangxian County, you think the factory is hidden in Yangxian County, in fact, people are in Tiexian county 100 kilometers away, and not only did not hide, but also high-profile."


    "This is the information I found, pointing out the direction. You should be able to find out the rest as soon as you check. There must be something wrong with chenjiacun, but no one has ever looked at it."


    At the moment, both Chen Mei and sun Hai, who are behind the monitoring device, are taking a breath.


    Su Xun''s words let them know how long they had been doing useless work before. No wonder they had been staring at Ma Bin and the farmhouse for so long. They had also secretly investigated nearby, and there was no big breakthrough.


    If you think about it carefully, Chenjia village has such a big business in the city, and there are so many traffic flows in and out of the village every day, no one has ever suspected that these cars are pulling white noodles.


    After a long time, they are all looking in the wrong direction. It''s a shame to be led by the nose.


    "How do you know?" Chen Mei asked.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I can read my mind."


    "Go away! It''s not serious Chen Mei punched him on the shoulder.


    Su Xun took advantage of the situation and grabbed her hand. The back of the hand was smooth and tender, and there was a little cocoon in the palm.


    Chen Mei was shocked: "you..."


    "Shh ~" Su Xun pointed to the necklace around his neck.


    When they''re all in a hurry, they''ll know the sound of Chen Hai''s voice.


    So she could only stare at Su Xun and warn him not to go too far.


    This little bastard respected her before, but now he doesn''t want to sleep. Can being an undercover really change people?


    Fortunately, Su Xun just held her hand, but he didn''t do anything. She was relieved, but a little disappointed.

 Chapter 319

    "Anything else?"


    Chen Mei asked the meaning of this, and let Su Xun let her go as soon as he had nothing to do.


    "There are a lot of things today. Let me think about it."


    Su Xun pretended to meditate and played with Chen Mei''s little hand, which was the main purpose.


    It''s eleven o''clock to meet people at the station. There are more than two hours left. Don''t worry.


    Chen Mei gritted her teeth and couldn''t bear it. She hit Su Xun with her other hand.


    How good you feel, I''ll beat you!


    But how could she be Su Xun''s rival?


    So, she sent the hand to susian for susian to play with.


    "Hum!"


    Unconvinced, Chen Mei took one foot out of the driver''s seat and kicked it.


    Good guy, now I''ve given the big long leg to susian.


    Su Xun intended to release water, but Chen Mei was not convinced. They were just in the car. You came and I went to fight.


    The more you hit Chen Mei, the bigger the fire, because Su Xun''s joking expression on his face showed that he was making her laugh.


    When she was angry, she also had some disbelief. She remembered that when Su Xun graduated from the police academy, although he had good skills, he was not so powerful.


    While sun Hai and others in the Bureau listening to the sound of Dong Dong and panting are confused. What are these two guys doing?


    "There won''t be a fight." A little policeman said.


    Because it does sound like a fight.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The sweeper came and knocked on the window: "can''t you young people go back to play if you want to play? I''m ashamed that the car shakes so hard. "


    Behind the monitoring device, sun Hai and others look strange.


    "It''s like fighting, but it''s not serious with shaking." The policeman who just spoke added that he had a steady stream of admiration for Su Xun.


    It''s my idol!


    "Ah


    In the car, Chen Mei, who was misunderstood by the old man, let out a cry that she was innocent.


    And this sound in the ears of sun Hai and others has become unorthodox.


    Sun Hai feels heartbroken and will not love again. Ma Dan, lead the wolf into the house!


    "Cough, cough." Sun Haiqiang endured heartbreak, coughed twice, looked at the little police officer and said: "today''s affair is rotten in the stomach. If you don''t want to be beaten by team Chen, you''d better pretend you don''t know."


    "But team sun, there is a monitor in the necklace around Su Xun''s neck. Team Chen must know that we know."


    Sun Hai glared at him: "are you stupid? Is she willing to speak out? As long as we pretend we don''t know, we really don''t know. "


    "Team sun is brilliant, but I heard that team sun seems to like team Chen for a long time, so now How are you doing? "


    "Go away! You don''t have to be beaten up by team Chen. I''ll do it. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Underground parking lot.


    If his eyes could kill people, Su Xun would have been torn up by Chen Mei countless times.


    In this regard, Su Xun''s understanding is that love is deep, hate is cut.


    Yes, it must be! Are you happy Chen Mei does not smile.


    But these words fall in sun Hai and others'' ears and are not serious. They are stunned. What are the words of tiger and wolf.


    Su Xun was very calm: "there''s another business."


    Slag man''s experience, when a woman is about to get angry, you should use a business to temporarily block her fire back.


    Then it will be fine in two days. Another hero.


    "He said Chen Mei squeezed a word out of her teeth.


    Su Xun said that Ma Bin asked him to pick up people, and then he said his plan: "I mean when I get people, you catch them, and then I''ll find some people to pretend to be these people."


    "Who are you looking for?" Chen Mei is stunned. When she wants to come, it''s most appropriate to pretend to be someone arranged by the police.


    Su Xun laughed shyly: "people, who don''t have many friends? Even the police, they are all good police, so they can''t play bad guys


    "That''s true. After all, not everyone is as gifted as you, and can act as you are." Chen Meipi said with a smile.


    Su Xun was very embarrassed when he was praised: "I''m flattered. It''s all cultivated by team Chen."


    Voice down, open the door and run.


    The next second, a red high-heeled shoe flew out. (bring BGM here)


    when women wear high-heeled shoes, they always have a pair of flat shoes on the car to drive. The high-heeled shoes will be taken off and put aside. Now this high-heeled shoe has become a murder weapon.


    "I''ll show you a new pair of shoes next time."


    With a smile, Su Xun picked up the high heels and threw them back into the car. Then he turned and left.


    "Son of a bitch."


    Chen Mei hammered the steering wheel hard.Then she regretted it.


    Because it hurts, QAQ.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At ten fifty, Su Xun was waiting outside the railway station.


    Five minutes after eleven, he was immediately attracted by four people.


    Four tall men, one of the more valiant kind, almost write I''m not a good person on their faces.


    Su Xun took out his cell phone and dialed the phone. As expected, he saw one of them take out his cell phone to answer the phone.


    "Hello."


    "I''m wearing short white sleeves, see?" Su Xun waved.


    "I see."


    The other party hung up and came over.


    "Hello, welcome."


    Su Xun shook hands with the four people one by one. They were very warm. Everyone shook hands for a long time, which confused the four people who just left the station.


    In fact, Su Xun was using psychics to share their memories.


    After all, if you want to find counterfeits, you have to remember some things. The key is to know what crimes they have committed.


    "Are the people in Lincheng so enthusiastic?"


    It took a long time for the leader to hold back that sentence.


    Su Xun took back his hand: "that''s not true. It''s mainly because I''m such a man. I''m brothers all over the world."


    "Straight up, man." Su Xun''s senses of the foursome team were pretty good, but he didn''t say much.


    Su Xun looked at the time and said, "come with me first. We''ll settle the food, drink and accommodation for you tonight."


    It''s not only for you tonight, but also for the rest of your life. I''ve solved all of your eating and drinking Lasa once and for all.


    Alas, Su Xun felt that he was so kind and considerate.


    "That''s the trouble, man."


    A high-end Mercedes Benz business car was parked on the side of the road.


    It''s borrowed by the city Bureau. It''s a luxury car ride to the police station. It''s also the highest standard for the four.


    "It''s such a good car. I have a lot of fun here!"


    When they saw the business car, they were all shocked.


    Su Xun installed a force for Ma Bin: "it''s mainly because my elder brother is doing well here. Four of you came from afar and took the train for several hours. I can''t let you continue to take the taxi."


    Although they haven''t met yet, they have a very good impression on Ma Bin. After all, everyone likes a generous boss.


    "All right, four, get in the car."


    Su Xun personally opened the door to the prison for the four, with a warm and brilliant smile on his face.

 Chapter 320

    Business cars have curtains, and there are baffles between the driver''s seat and the passenger''s seat in the back, so they can''t see through the windshield.


    The four people who have been riding the train for several hours must be able to relax and have a rest after sitting on the comfortable business bus, and they are not in the mood to open the curtains to see the night scene.


    In fact, it''s nothing to open the curtains. After all, they are not familiar with Lincheng city. It''s impossible for them to see that this road is bound for the Municipal Bureau.


    Because of taking the train, they must have no weapons on them, so this time they had a good chance to fight.


    Su Xun learned from the memory of the four that they were all dedicated to killing people. They were usually active in the border areas of Vietnam or Myanmar, and sometimes they were living in Jielong country.


    Every time they are clean and clean, they run after finishing, so they have never been caught, and they have not been wanted so far, so they are clean in China.


    This means that they can buy a car and a house in China at any time.


    The reason why they are willing to come to Lincheng this time to take over this kind of business is that they want to finish this big business and quit.


    For this, Su Xun could only sigh. Tell me about you. You don''t have to set up any pieces.


    All kinds of TV dramas and novels show that people who hold this idea to do the last job are all planted.


    More than 20 minutes later, the business car drove into the city Bureau, and a group of armed police were waiting.


    After carefully holding the car close to the door, the police came in.


    Su Xun got out of the car first, then opened the back door, and said with a smile: "four brothers, here we are. Come down. We not only have arranged the food and accommodation, but also ordered the same style of brother clothes for you. We even contacted the master who shaved your hair for you."


    All prisoners in prison have to shave their hair. Isn''t the size suit the same style?


    "It''s thoughtful of you, man. Please." The four agreed with Su Xun.


    But as soon as they got out of the car, they were dumbfounded.


    What happened to those cops?


    Is it an illusion?


    The next second, several policemen rushed up and pressed the four people who were still in the process of being forced to the ground. They intimately told them that this was not an illusion.


    "Don''t move! Police


    "Don''t move


    Four people suddenly wake up, lying trough, this is the police station.


    "I''m a grass mud horse, you sell us!"


    Su Dashen yelled at the four men.


    "Wrong. I''m not selling you. I''m helping you solve your life problems."


    Su Xun looked at the four people with a smile, and then smashed his mouth: "I hope you can like the skills of the shaver in the prison, and also like the exquisite brother uniform of the same style in the prison."


    All around the police are twitching, killing and killing.


    For the sake of confidentiality, these ordinary policemen did not know Su Xun''s identity.


    "I grass mud horse, you can''t die well, can''t die well, Wuwuwuwu..."


    At first, they scolded and cursed. Later, they were left to wail and cry. The sound of crying was sad for those who heard it and tears for those who saw it.


    Because they feel that they are too aggrieved.


    Zongheng hasn''t been arrested for so many years. Every time he takes his time, he goes back to work and is sent to the police station by car.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I was full of policemen with guns. They were all doing it for them. It was a psychological shadow.


    When a good citizen sent four criminals to the police station, Su Xun came to the drug brigade.


    "You can, brother."


    "Brother, you are very capable."


    People who knew Su Xun''s identity as an undercover agent in the anti drug brigade all looked up to him one after another.


    Su Xun thought that they were talking about tonight. He said modestly, "what I should do is what I should do."


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned. Brother, you are not modest. You should have taken Chen Mei, Che and Zhen?


    "Be nice to her." Sun Hai''s eyes were complicated and said something that made Su Xun feel puzzled.


    Su Xun looked at Chen Mei: "what''s the matter?"


    "Go away!" Chen Mei didn''t want to talk to him, and wanted to kick something under him.


    She''s very eloquent now.


    She said that I had nothing to do with susian.


    The other listeners nodded: "yes, nothing. It must be nothing. We believe you."


    Do you believe it?


    She really wanted to cry without tears. It was Su Xun, the little son of a bitch, who made a hole in herself.


    For some reason, Su Xun felt that the wind was blowing cold. He quickly left the drug brigade.


    After leaving the anti drug brigade, Su Xun found several short messages and missed calls on his mobile phone.


    It''s all done by Wang Xiao.


    Su Xun remembered that he had an appointment with Wang Xiao tonight, and he was sweating.


    Click on the SMS.The first item is hotel and room number.


    The next day and the third are urging.


    On the fourth day, he scolded him for not daring and threatened to slander him and rape himself.


    The fourth one was sent ten minutes ago.


    After Su Xun received the four guys, he turned off his mobile phone for the sake of safety. He didn''t see Wang Xiao''s messages and calls at all.


    He called Wang Xiao in a hurry, hoping that the Sao dumpling hadn''t done anything to slander him.


    "I thought you weren''t going to call tonight." Wang Xiao''s voice is very cold.


    Su Xun repeatedly begged for mercy: "sister-in-law, I''ve drunk too much tonight. The bar is too noisy and I don''t pay attention. Next time, I''ll never break my appointment."


    "Send me your address. Next time I don''t open a room, I''ll come to you directly." Wang Xiao said that she had not given up, and she was still greedy for Su Xun''s body.


    Hearing this, Su Xun was relieved, because it showed that Wang Xiao had not slandered Ma Bin.


    When about to rent the address of the house sent in the past, and use three inches of eloquence to coax her.


    Wang Xiaojiao didi said: "your mouth is really powerful and eloquent. In fact, your sister-in-law''s mouth is also very powerful. If you don''t try, you will regret it."


    This woman drives when she doesn''t say a word.


    "Try, surely try, must try." Su Xun felt toothache, and even his old driver couldn''t stand it.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun was relieved, went back to the rental house and took out his commonly used mobile phone.


    A self portrait was sent to a long in Jiangnan City, and another mobile phone number was sent to him.


    Give an order to a long, and ask him to arrange four new faces to come to Lin City overnight. Everything is arranged by the person in the photo, who has the same name as himself and is his good friend.


    Well, it''s OK to be your own good friend.


    Naturally, ah long would not disobey Su Xun''s orders.


    So at two o''clock that night, four bodyguards came.


    Su Xun told the four of them about pretending, and told them some important information they needed to remember.


    Then they arranged accommodation for them all night, and the busy day was over.


    After a busy day, master Su finally made a bag of Master Kang for dinner.

 Chapter 321

    The next day, Friday.


    Ma Bin contacts Su Xun and asks him to go to his home.


    Although he didn''t want to see Sao jiaozi, Su Xun had to.


    But he comforted himself, soon, as long as the above confirmed that chenjiacun has a problem, it will soon be able to close the net directly.


    If he had to sell his body in order to complete the task, he would have to help Ma Bin plough the land.


    Wang Xiao didn''t open the door by accident.


    She was also wearing yoga clothes, her face was slightly red, and her forehead was dripping with sweat. It was obvious that she was just doing yoga.


    It''s not the key. The key is that yoga clothes are too close to the body. They are immoral and dare not look.


    Looking at Su Xun''s line of sight, Wang Xiao laughs and puts Su Xun''s hand on his leg with his back to Ma Bin.


    Simple and kind, Su Xun did not dare to resist and was afraid to disturb Ma Bin.


    Alas, although he felt OK, he didn''t want to. He was forced to be helpless.


    Fortunately, the madman didn''t do anything more excessive. He just touched susian''s hand with her leg and it was over.


    "Come on in. I''ll take a bath and make breakfast. You and Margo talk first."


    She specially emphasized the word "bath" and showed a charming expression to Su Xun. Then she turned around and walked in front of him.


    Su Xun went into the room, closed the door, went to the sofa and sat opposite to Ma Bin: "brother ma."


    "Well, did you arrange the person you picked up last night? Tell me about your first impression." Mabin put down his book.


    It''s called how steel is made.


    He was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect that mabin still liked reading these books.


    Ma Bin noticed Su Xun''s eyes and said with a smile, "I used to be bored in prison. I could only live by reading books. As time passed, I got into this habit."


    "Read more books." Su Xun paid a compliment, and then answered Ma Bin''s question: "I''ve arranged the people. I''ve rented a house. It''s not far from me. Do you remember I feel that they are more fierce and powerful than those people before Margo. "


    "Oh." "But Bin said:" he will not be afraid of the fierce, then he will not be afraid of a horse


    "Brother Ma can rest assured. I think these four are the ones who dare to fight." Su Xun''s tone was very positive. After all, you''d better try it yourself.


    Su Xun didn''t have a good breakfast because Wang Xiao was not only good at craftsmanship, but also good at footwork.


    Let Su Xun quietly chat with Ma Bin and deal with Wang Xiao at the same time. He still has a fart mood to eat.


    So he planed casually, and Su Xun left. Mabin''s tiger really ate people.


    I met Chen Mei in the afternoon.


    "The matter of chenjiacun has been verified. It has been arrested by secret organizations."


    That''s the first thing Chen Mei said after she got on the bus.


    Su Xun smiles. To be expected, Chen Jiacun just covers up so well that no one doubts.


    Once there is doubt, and then an investigation is carried out, it must be an accurate investigation.


    "I didn''t expect that we''d been staring at you for so long. As a result, you''ve solved it so soon after you went undercover. This time you''ve made great achievements and you''re sure to be promoted."


    This is the second sentence Chen Mei said.


    "You may be responsible for mabin''s arrest work, and they will send someone to cooperate with you."


    This is Chen Mei''s third sentence. She has almost finished what she wants to say.


    Su Xun took the monitor off his neck and threw it outside the car.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Mei was on guard.


    Su Xun laughed: "Why are you so nervous? I just want to talk to you about something that is inconvenient to be heard."


    Then Chen Mei became more nervous.


    "I will resign when the task is finished."


    Su Xun said that all the vigilance of Rou chenmei disappeared. She stared at Su Xun with wide eyes and said, "what did you say? resignation? You''re crazy. You''ve just made a contribution. You have a bright future. "


    "I might leave after I quit." Su Xun didn''t answer her, but he still said to himself.


    Chen Mei looked at him suspiciously: "you don''t really have brotherhood with mabin."


    "Are you kidding? It''s only a few days? What kind of feelings are so cheap? What''s more, he is a drug fan, one of the criminals I hate most. "


    Su Xun was a little speechless about Chen Mei''s brain circuit. In just a few days, he didn''t have any feelings for these people at all.


    A little bit about Chen Mei, but not much.


    Just as Wang Xiao is greedy for his body, he is also greedy for Chen Mei''s.


    He is such a simple man.


    "Then why did you quit?" Chen Mei was puzzled.


    Su Xun breathed out a sigh: "because my main energy is still to be put on my billions of assets."


    "Talk to people." Chen Mei has black thread, and Su Xun is an orphan. He has a family property of wool, which is worth a million yuan.Su Xun had no choice but to spread out his hand: "these days, why does no one believe the truth?"


    "Do you really want to quit Lincheng?" Chen Mei asked.


    Su Xun nodded.


    Then the car quieted down.


    After Chen Mei repeatedly determined that Su Xun was not a liar, she was in a mixed mood, but she knew it was not love.


    Just like Su Xun, she is also the same. Although she has some special feelings for Su Xun, she knows very well that the feelings between herself and Su Xun have not reached the stage of love.


    After all, they just spent a few days together. On the day of Su Xun''s graduation from the police academy, it would not be more than 10 days.


    So how can there be love, all love at first sight, is to see color!


    However, knowing that Su Xun was about to leave, this special feeling reached the highest point temporarily.


    At this moment, Su Xun suddenly took out a box and handed it to her: "I said I gave it to you."


    Chen Mei opened it and saw that there was a pair of red high-heeled shoes inside. They were very nice and expensive.


    Chen Mei clenched her red lips and bent over to change the high-heeled shoes. Then she looked at Su Xun and said, "as your boss, I can''t let you leave with regret."


    "What?" Sue looked for a black question mark.


    Then the next second, Chen Mei''s mouth blocked his mouth, and Su Xun''s eyes widened.


    This time, Passat in the underground garage swayed again, but more rhythmically than last time.


    The old man who swept the floor last time passed by again. When he saw the familiar car, he shook his head: "the world is changing with each passing day. Downloading things is a little bit. The world is changing with each passing day."


    An hour later, Passat left the garage.


    Su Xun was standing in the same place with his face full of lipprints. He was thinking about a philosophical question. Did he make money or lose money?


    After all, it was Chen Mei who took the initiative, and she seemed more comfortable than herself.


    Su Xun sighed. The world is changing with each passing day.


    I lost a pair of high-heeled shoes, even my body was stained, excited (????) ?!

 Chapter 322

    After having a good time with Chen Mei, Su Xun still couldn''t remember what it was.


    But he didn''t want to think about it. After all, he would give up his identity after the task.


    Because if this identity exists all the time, he will be too tired to take care of both at the same time, and he will be expelled sooner or later.


    After all, it''s not a machine. You can switch any mode you want.


    Let it be.


    Sure enough, as Chen Mei said, the task of arresting Ma Bin was given to Su Xun. However, because the main battlefield was in Chenjia village, he had to rely on himself to arrest Ma Bin when the police force was insufficient.


    Su Xun understood this, not to mention catching Ma Bin. He didn''t need anyone else to help him.


    The time of the operation is tonight. We can start to arrest only after we get the order, because we need to keep in line with the operation of chenjiacun, so as to prevent the leakage of information.


    After all, this is the last moment to close the net. Be cautious if you can.


    After dinner in the afternoon, Su Xun received a call from Ma Bin, asking him to go home and take the four people he picked up last night.


    Su Xun was full of fog and didn''t understand what Ma Bin was going to do.


    Half an hour later, he came to mabin''s house with the four bodyguards disguised as bandits.


    "Go and change this suit, and meet someone with me later."


    As soon as he entered the living room, Ma Bin gave Su Xun a brand new suit.


    "All right, Margo." Su Xun answered, and then went upstairs to change clothes. This time, Sao jiaozi didn''t take advantage of him. After all, he didn''t dare to be too unscrupulous.


    In the room upstairs, Su Xun quickly changed his clothes and sent a text message to Chen Mei.


    The content of the text message is that Ma Bin wants to take him to see someone, and the identity of the other party seems not simple.


    Soon, the message was answered.


    "Chen Bao, the leader of chenjiacun Fangdu group, and Chen Shen, the core member of chenjiacun Fangdu group, who we have been looking at all the time, have come to the city. Originally, we were still speculating about their purpose. Now it seems that they may have met with Ma Bin."


    "After you and mabin arrive at the location, if you find that the people you want to see are Chen Shen and Chen Bao, then cooperate with us to arrest them in advance, and be sure to keep them in the city."


    Then he sent him a picture of Chen Bao.


    It''s also forced to arrest Chen Bao in advance. After all, it''s much easier to arrest Chen Bao when she''s alone than to rush into Chenjia village.


    Moreover, catching the king first and Chen Bao will be of great help to the capture work of Chenjia village.


    Su Xun replied, deleted the message and photo, and strode out of the room.


    When I went downstairs, I found mabin chatting with the four bodyguards.


    Hearing the footsteps, mabin looked back at him and said, "it''s good. It fits. Your sister-in-law chose it for you."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Su Xun thanks Wang Xiao.


    Wang Xiao pursed a smile: "family, why are you so polite?"


    What are you doing?


    Do it!


    "Margo, who shall we meet?" Su Xun then asked his doubts.


    Mabin looked a little excited and excited: "brother Shen is going to introduce a big man to us. You can be smart in a moment. If you can be reused by him, we will be rich."


    "Oh." Su Xun nodded. It seemed that the people he wanted to see were Chen Shen and Chen Bao.


    Twenty minutes later, they drove to an antique teahouse.


    "The two of you are waiting in the car. The two of you will follow us up." After getting off, mabin gave orders to the four bodyguards.


    Four people nodded, also did not speak, each according to mabin''s order execution.


    Ma Bin said to Su Xun: "these four people have good quality, good relationship, and strive to stay for a long time."


    The quality here is not the quality of civilization, but the ability.


    "Yes, brother Ma, don''t worry. They will know you in a few days, and they will be willing to stay." Su Xun flattered him gently.


    Mabin was dumbfounded and said, "you boy."


    They walked into the teahouse and went upstairs to a private room on the third floor. There were two men chatting at the door.


    Look at them and look at Su Xun''s bodyguards. That''s the gap between amateurs and professionals.


    "You two, we are called by brother Shen."


    Ma Bin walked up to the two and said that he consciously handed over his cell phone.


    Su Xun also followed him and handed over his mobile phone.


    "Wait." One of them dropped two words, then knocked on the door of the compartment and went in.


    A moment later, he came out again and said to Sushen and mabin, "you go in."


    "Thanks, man. Take it." Mabin smiles and takes out two good cigarettes from his bag.


    They took it over, laughed and put it away.


    Su Xun followed Ma Bin into the private room.


    After entering, there were only two people in the private room of Nuo Da, one was Chen Shen, the other was an old man.The old man looks like he is in his sixties. He has silver hair, wears a black gold gown and a jade finger. He is not angry.


    This is Chen Bao.


    "Brother Shen."


    Ma Bin didn''t meet Chen Bao, so he didn''t know him. He had to say hello to Chen Shen first, and then he stood aside with Su Xun, waiting for orders.


    "It''s Mr. leopard." Chen Shen pointed to Chen Bao and said to them.


    They bowed to Chen Bao: "Hello, Mr. Bao."


    "Ma Bin, you''re welcome. Chen Shen strongly recommends you in front of me. I hope you don''t let me down or let Chen Shen down." Chen Bao''s eyes narrowed slightly, her tone was flat, but she was under a pressure of inexplicable.


    Ma Bin didn''t understand this, but it didn''t prevent him from showing his loyalty: "don''t worry, master Bao. I''ve been working with brother Shen for several years. Thanks to brother Shen, Ma Bin won''t let brother Shen and master Bao down."


    "Sit down." Chen Bao nodded and then said to Chen Shen, "tell him."


    He only called Ma Bin to sit alone, not Su Xun, so Su Xun consciously stood aside.


    At the same time, the conversation has just spread out through the necklace around his neck, and the police have identified Chen Bao and Chen Shen.


    Most of the arrests have already started. He just needs to cooperate in a moment.


    "Yes, uncle leopard." Chen Shen answered, then looked at Ma Bin and said, "you didn''t look good when you had an accident last time. In a short time, you certainly dare not continue to sell bulk goods. After discussing with master Bao, I decided to give you a chance to make up for your mistakes."


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, took a sip of his tea cup, and then continued: "Mr. Bao is going to let you take a team to open up a market abroad. After all, the air gap in the country has become more and more tight in recent years. Tell me, can you do it?"


    "Yes! He will live up to the expectations of brother Shen and master Bao. " Mabin was excited.


    It''s dangerous to go abroad to open up a market, but there are also great opportunities. The key is that there is full support from the domestic side. When he developed abroad, that is the local emperor.


    He certainly didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Chen Bao''s mobile phone rings.

 Chapter 323

    The sudden ringing of mobile phone makes everyone''s eyes fall on the mobile phone involuntarily.


    "Hello." Chen Bao got on the phone, then her face changed slightly: "well I see


    After he hung up the phone, his face became gloomy. His eyes swept coldly over Su Xun and Ma Bin, and then returned to normal.


    "Uncle Bao, what''s the matter." Chen Shen asked.


    Chen Bao coldly said: "a large number of police come here, it must be for us."


    "What?" Chen Shen and Ma Bin''s face changed greatly.


    Chen Shen said, "Uncle Bao, I''ll take you first."


    "Xiao Su, you take those four people to shoot to attract the police. Brother Shen and I will take Mr. Bao first. The safety of Mr. Bao is the most important."


    Subin did not hesitate to fight for his time to escape.


    So he was just using Su Xun from beginning to end.


    Fortunately, Su Xun never took it seriously.


    Hearing mabin''s words, he leaned against the wall, took out a cigarette, lit it, smoked it leisurely, puffed up, and forced Ge to come at once.


    "What are you doing on the horse! I''m still smoking. Don''t you hear me? " Seeing this, mabin''s nose was crooked and sweating.


    "Fool." Chen Bao scolded and stared at Su Xun: "now you haven''t made it clear. He called the police. He''s a ghost!"


    "Brother Ma, look at this old man. His brain turns faster than you. No wonder you can only work for him." Su Xun spits out a puff of smoke, flicks the ash, and looks at Ma Bin with a smile on his face.


    Ma Bin''s face was full of disbelief: "why! Why betray us? You''ve saved me, you''ve participated in fan poison, you call the police, you''ll die too! "


    "Sorry, I''m a policeman." Su Xun said softly.


    Ma Bin was struck by lightning for a moment, and then he burst into a rage, his eyes red: "undercover, you are an undercover


    What they hate most in their business is undercover.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Why don''t you come and kill him?" Chen Shen roared.


    "Bang!"


    With his command, the door of the private room was kicked open.


    However, it was not his men who came in. They were the two bodyguards brought by Su Xun and Ma Bin.


    Ma Bin immediately pointed to Su Xun and yelled, "he''s an undercover. The police have come. Kill him. A million dollars a person!"


    However, they are indifferent, backhand closed the door, looking at him coldly.


    Su Xun also looked at him with silly eyes.


    The expression on Ma Bin''s face was gradually stiff. He had already guessed something, and his hand pointing to Su Xun was shaking slightly.


    "Brother Ma, do you want me to call up the two men below?" Su Xun asked very kindly.


    It was this sentence that confirmed mabin''s conjecture and broke his last fluke.


    Then Su Xun gave a warm hint: "don''t think about jumping out of the window. Those two people can listen to you and guard downstairs."


    "Bang!"


    Chen Shen angrily kicked Ma Bin and swore, "I''m old mother of grass mud! I don''t know with an undercover around! You not only killed me, but also uncle Bao


    "Brother Shen, this boy is too cunning..." Ma Bin holds Chen Shen''s leg to defend himself.


    "Come on! What time is it Chen Bao yelled, looked at Su Xun and said in a deep voice, "young man, you''re not very old. You don''t have a high level in the police force. Do you have a salary plus a bonus of 100000 a year? No, why work so hard for such a little money? We''ll leave with one eye open and one eye closed. Within three days, 10 million will be paid to your account. "


    He is worthy of being a man who has experienced great storms. Among the three, he can still keep calm.


    "I''m a policeman. Do you want to buy me off?" Su Xun looked at him with a smile on his face.


    Chen Bao also showed a smile: "the police have to have a meal, right? They are all laymen. Why can''t they get along with money? Isn''t it good to make a friend? "


    "I''m sorry, I''ll leave the $10 million for you to buy a coffin. I''m not short of money. I''m just a hobby when I''m a policeman." While Su Xun was talking, he took out a black bank card with Bauhinia flowers from his wallet and shook it: "with Mr. leopard''s vision of hundreds of thousands of people every minute, I should be able to recognize it. It''s 10 million. I''ve bought more than a car."


    I haven''t dazzled my wealth for a long time. I almost forgot this necessary skill. It''s the first time that I used money to hit poison fan''s face. It''s exciting.


    The smile on Chen Bao''s face was instantly stiff, and ten thousand grass mud horses raced past in his heart, trampling on his dark heart mercilessly.


    Bauhinia black card, the world''s most suspended credit card, no limit, can hold this card is not rich or expensive four words can be described.


    His behavior just now is equivalent to that a beggar wants to buy a billionaire with 50 yuan, just like an idiot!


    He just wanted to scold, grass mud horse, so rich when what police ah! Or undercover!Fuck! Do rich people nowadays pay so little attention to the safety of their children?


    "Can''t talk about it?" Chen Bao asked in a deep voice.


    Su Xun shook his head: "I''m sorry, I can''t help it. If I don''t work hard, I''ll be forced to go back and inherit billions of property. Those days are boring. Don''t embarrass me."


    The corner of Chen Bao''s mouth twitches constantly. He wants to slap that guy, or even die together.


    "Uncle Bao, it''s too late. After a while, mabin and I will rush up to entangle him and buy you time. Take the opportunity to run."


    Chen Shen went to Chen Bao and said in a low voice.


    Chen Bao answered quietly. He was not indecisive, so he didn''t talk nonsense.


    "Grass Mud Horse, I''ll fight with you!"


    Chen Shen and Ma Bin roared, then rushed to Su Xun.


    Chen Bao is ready to sprint.


    "Solve them."


    Su Xun dropped four words and stepped back with his cigarette in his mouth, leaving room for them to be beaten.


    "Yes."


    Two bodyguards at the door met him.


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    then Ma Bin and Chen Shen were kicked out, smashed the table and spat blood.


    The whole process took less than three seconds.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Chen Bao, who has already rubbed his fists and secretly prepared to sprint, is directly confused.


    Nephew, you fight for this time for me. Don''t let me run away. It''s too late for me to drink.


    "Alas."


    Leopard Chen sighed, it seems that today is a failure.


    "Sue, please let me go. I have nothing to do with you."


    Ma Bin turned over and knelt down to watch Su Xun plead, trying to play the emotional card.


    It''s a pity that Su Xun has no feelings for him.


    With a sneer, Su Xun stepped forward and trampled him on the ground: "you have no place to apologize to me, but there are many people you are sorry for. Fan Du, how many people have been killed? How many wives? I''ll die ten thousand times, you bastards

 Chapter 324

    "I just want to know how the police found me."


    When it comes to the end, the last hope is broken, and Chen Bao wants to be fearless.


    "You''re calm, aren''t you?"


    Su Xun couldn''t get used to his calm face after he hurt so many people.


    Chen Bao smiles: "I''ll never lose anything in my life."


    "Then I''ll let you lose before you die." Su Su said coldly, and then took out his mobile phone and dialed Chen Mei''s phone. "The criminal has an eyeliner outside, and found you. I caught it in advance and fought fiercely. Now three criminals have been subdued by me. Come on!"


    Chen Bao was not calm now, and stepped back: "you What do you want to do? I''ll tell you, you''re a policeman. You can''t mess around. "


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m just enjoying myself when I''m a policeman. It''s a big deal to go back and inherit my ten thousand trillion yuan family property."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he raised his leg to kick.


    "Ah


    With a scream, Chen Bao''s few teeth flew out and fell to the ground.


    "As long as you can''t fight to death, fight to death."


    Su Xun gave orders to the two bodyguards.


    "Yes


    Two people''s voices fall down, hold up a chair to face three people to walk past.


    Don''t be merciful to animals.


    Then there was a wonderful symphony in the private room.


    "Ah! Don''t fight, my egg! My eggs are broken, ah


    "I want to complain, I want to appeal!"


    "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong."


    "Will ~ will ~ will ~"


    until the alarm rings downstairs, Su Xun tells them to stop.


    At this time, Ma Bin, Chen Bao and Chen Shen were beyond recognition, with black and blue face and blood dripping.


    "Appeal? Yes, then you''d better figure out the consequences and don''t bring me any trouble, or I''ll solve you together when I solve the trouble. "


    Su Xun looked down at the three people and said.


    "No! Absolutely not! It''s because we don''t have eyes to arrest, we should fight, we should fight. "


    The three wailed and counselled. They thought that Su Xun could take out the black card of Bauhinia Flower. Who dares not to give him trouble.


    "That''s good. I like the dog of current affairs."


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile, and generously gave us a kick, kicking the dog in the face.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the private room was knocked open, and a group of police rushed in, led by Chen Mei.


    She was valiant in police uniform, which made Su Xun feel some inexplicable regret. Why was she wearing regular clothes when she met in the car?


    "This This is not the case. "


    After entering the private room, Chen Mei was directly stunned, and the three were beaten too miserably.


    "Officer, it''s our armed resistance to arrest. All our injuries are caused in the fight against arrest. It has nothing to do with officer su. Arrest us, arrest us!"


    "Yes, yes, we have deeply realized the mistake. Hurry up and catch us and go."


    When they saw Chen Mei, they seemed to see their relatives, because if she didn''t come again, they would have been killed.


    "Take them all in handcuffs."


    At Chen Mei''s command, the three animals were given a pair of silver bracelets and brought out of the private room, but they need to go to the hospital first.


    "It''s too heavy for you."


    Chen Mei said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun wiped the blood on his face: "there''s no way. They arrested him by force. If I don''t work hard, I''ll lose my life."


    Don''t get me wrong, the blood on his body is the blood of those three dogs. He didn''t hurt himself.


    Chen Mei gave him a white look, but she didn''t bother to expose him. Anyway, the three involved dogs all thought they had bad luck.


    What''s more, Chen Mei also felt happy!


    "Well, how about taking time to make up for my regret again?" Su Xun looked at Chen Mei''s curvy body under his uniform.


    Chen Mei''s pretty face is slightly red: "go away."


    At the same time, the capture work in chenjiacun has also entered a white hot stage.


    Because the police were unprepared and there were no leaders, all the people were arrested after resisting for an hour.


    The operation was a complete success.


    As for meritorious officials, of course, Su Xun''s online saying that third-class meritorious officials stand to receive, second-class meritorious officials lie to receive, and first-class meritorious officials'' families receive is enough to explain how difficult it is to obtain first-class meritorious officials.


    This commendation meeting didn''t invite reporters and media, because it was for the protection of Su Xun. His appearance should not be exposed. After all, who knows if there will be a fish who has missed the net to retaliate against him.


    "Next, let''s welcome Comrade Su Xun to speak."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Su Xun saluted, then went to the podium and said to the microphone, "as an honorable people''s policeman, it is our responsibility and mission to investigate, combat crime and maintain public order. I am very proud to stand here today, because I have not failed to live up to the trust of the people and the expectations of the organization!"As his voice dropped, he raised his hand to salute.


    Everyone was stunned, obviously did not expect that his speech time was so short, but it was followed by applause.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    At the moment, Su Xun is the most beautiful guy in the audience.

 Chapter 325

    "What? Are you going to quit? "


    Looking at Su Xun in front of him, sun Hai jumped up from his chair.


    Sun Haigang told him that he was going to resign in the morning, and the result was bright.


    "Yes, team sun, I''m going to resign."


    Su Xun repeated it again.


    Sun Hai reached for Su Xun''s forehead.


    Su Xun said, "I don''t have a fever."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Get back to work. " Sun Hai waved.


    Su Xun stood still: "team sun, I''m not kidding. I''m serious. I want to resign."


    "Su Xun!" Sun Hai raised his voice and looked serious: "do you know what you''re talking about? It''s not a joke! I''ll give you one last chance. I can take your resignation report as if I didn''t receive it. Get out and work! "


    As the voice fell, he directly smashed the unopened resignation report on Su Xun.


    "Team sun, you don''t have to stay. I have a reason to resign." Su Xun said.


    Sun Hai saw that the boy was determined. He was a little annoyed and knocked on the table: "the superior is studying and discussing about your promotion. Your future is bright. Your future achievements are not as good as the rich man with the same name, but they are also better than 80% of the people. If you want to resign now, are you being kicked by a donkey?"


    He was really angry. On the one hand, he thought that Su Xun was joking about his future. "He has the same name as Qingyun international, and he is also a rich man. Is it true that Su Xun is so powerful in the world?"


    "No, let my father change my name when I go back. It depends on whether I can turn over."


    Su Xun''s story has become a legend in the anti drug brigade of Lincheng city. It has been handed down from generation to generation. In the future, every time new people come, the old man will tell them about it. Once upon a time, there was a big man in our anti drug brigade who was so powerful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: find the drug factory and assist the police to eliminate the fan drug gang. The time limit is one month. ¡¿


    [get a reward: cosmetic surgery. ¡¿


    on the bus back to Jiangnan City, Su Xun''s face changing technique has been removed and changed back to his original face. He received the prompt sound that the system task was completed.


    Good guy, there''s still delay. It''s supposed to prompt that the task was completed yesterday, but now it''s prompted. Is it the system network card?


    No, it''s just that the author forgot to write in the last chapter, so he added it in this chapter, and he also threw the pot to the system (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    One hour later, we arrived in Jiangnan City, and half an hour later, we arrived at Yuliang mountain manor.


    When the car drove into the manor, Su Xun got out of the car directly at the door. Naturally, someone would park the car in the garage.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, sir."


    The bodyguards and servants all said hello one after another.


    "Who''s at home?" Su Xun asked casually.


    "The ladies are here."


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "where are Mei pangzi and Liu An?"


    "Mr. Mei and Mr. Liu didn''t come back last night."


    Su Xun was puzzled. These two guys didn''t go home at night. What did they do.


    "Ding Ding..."


    His cell phone rang.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. Your friends, Mr. Mei Wenhua and Mr. Liu An, were arrested by us this morning for their illegal whoring activities in the early hours of last night. Is it convenient for you to pay the fine?"


    Su Xun


    Now he finally knew why the two guys didn''t go home at night.


    "It''s inconvenient. It''s better to close it. It''s better to get a life sentence." Su Xun was not very angry and said that the plump man didn''t remember to eat or fight.


    The next second, Mei pangzi''s voice of killing pigs came from the handset.


    "Don''t, don''t save me. Dad, help me. Dad, help me."


    "There''s also Gu. When he comes back, he''ll start alchemy."


    They have a strong desire to survive.

 Chapter 326

    "What have you been doing these days? You can''t see the end without the head."


    "Yeah, well, we almost thought we had no men."


    "I thought you forgot us."


    Entering the living room, several women on the sofa began to fight against Su Xun.


    Originally lazy glass is a bright eye, the cook is finally back, and finally can eat his cooking.


    Su Xun felt that his scalp was numb, so he chose to divert their attention: "I just answered a phone call. Mei Pang and Liu An were whoring, and the prostitute was arrested."


    There was a strange silence in the living room.


    "Puff -"


    "ha ha ha ha..."


    A moment later, a few women smile without any image, on the sofa.


    "I''m dead with laughter. A prince came back to life. He was arrested for whoring."


    "I knew sooner or later these two guys had to fall. When you were not at home, they ran down the mountain every day, and then they didn''t come back at all."


    "It''s understandable that Mei Pang was caught. Can''t Liu An fly? Even if the injury has not healed, it will not be caught


    "Who knows? I''ll come back later and ask."


    "Fortunately, I got an ID card for Liu An, otherwise he would have to be a black household."


    "I deserve it. That''s what happens without me." Zhenyao sword gloated.


    For a moment, several people looked at him strangely: "what are you going to do? Find you a mother sword? They don''t run this business there. "


    In this way, several women were successfully distracted and forgot to attack Su Xun.


    An hour later, Mei pangzi and Liu An came back disheartened and did not look at each other.


    "Mr. Liu, you can fly. How did you get caught?"


    Everyone looked at Liu An curiously.


    Liu An points to Mei Pang: "this bastard holds me and asks me to take him off. As a result, I can''t run."


    "Is it my fault? It''s you who can''t even open the window, otherwise we would have run away. " Mei Pang is determined not to carry the pot.


    Liu an exploded: "I''ve never learned to open windows before. Can you blame me?"


    I have to say it''s a sad story, but it just sounds funny.


    Su Xun didn''t want to listen to these two shameful things arguing here. He went to the plantation on the top of the mountain.


    The plants that used the ripening agent grow very well and are expected to mature in two days.


    At that time, Liu An, a tool man, will be able to play his role and save him from going whoring with Mei fatty all day.


    In the evening, Su Xun and the women sat at the dinner table. As for Mei Pang, he had moved to live with Liu An, and the Zhenyao sword had passed away. The three bitches had a good time.


    This also made Su Xun happy. After all, it was always inconvenient to have a second male creature besides him at home.


    "It''s the end of the month. On the 15th of next month, isn''t it the grand ceremony for you to be the leader of the Taoist League? Do you need to prepare anything?"


    "No, they''ll arrange it. You''re still practicing Qishu."


    "I have to practice every day, but I didn''t make any obvious progress except for eating the julingdan before."


    "It''s going to be better soon. When Liu An starts to practice, he can often eat the julingdan."


    The family ate and talked.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    "Liuli, help me with my cell phone." Su Xun said.


    "Trouble." Liuli reluctantly released the fish in his mouth, ran to the sofa, two front feet holding a mobile phone, standing up, looking cute.


    Susian caught the mobile phone and touched her head.


    Liuli dodges. She feels that the dignity of her beast has been provoked.


    But for the sake of good food, forgive him for the time being.


    Su Xun picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was Cao Yuanzheng calling. He connected it immediately.


    "Mr. Su, we''ve found what you want. We''re on our way to you. Please stay at home."


    When Su Xun heard this, he was in a spirit: "at home, which dynasty was it?"


    "In the Ming Dynasty, Mr. Su, I have to say that the things recorded above are very shocking."


    "As expected, I''ll have the kitchen ready for you." Then he hung up the phone and asked the kitchen to cook another table.


    An Zizhen asked: "whose phone number makes you so happy."


    Liao Yu and Qin Zhu are also curious.


    Qin Zhu and Yan Yurou don''t care.


    "Cao Yuanzheng asked them to find something for me." Su Xun explained casually, and then said, "don''t say that when you eat."


    About half an hour later, Cao Yuanzheng, GUI Laoqi, Wang Mazi and Chen Erye entered the living room."Welcome four back. The hot food is ready. Do you want to talk after eating?"


    Su Xun went forward to meet the four in person, with a warm smile on his face, as if he had seen an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "Su Dong, I''m not in a hurry to eat any time. Let''s get down to business first."


    Cao Yuanzheng said with a smile, "we have found what you want. What do we want?"


    "I got three brocade boxes at that time, one with pills, one with three prescriptions and one with a magic book. Which one do you want?"


    Su Xun looked at the four and asked.


    "Su Dong, didn''t you say that when we found what you wanted, you would share the things in the brocade box with us?" Cao Yuanzheng said in a deep voice.


    Su Xun chuckled: "if you want to change something in my hand in a dynasty, you can change it first, and then you can continue to look for it."


    Although they were not happy, they did not have a choice. Finally, they chose danfang.


    In their opinion, if you choose a prescription, you can collect materials and refine it yourself, so you don''t have to choose a pill.


    Su Xun also knew what they thought. He could only say that he was naive and gave them a copy of Dan Fang.


    The four just took a look and their faces sank. They knew that they were losing money because a lot of the materials above were extinct in the market.


    "Four, it''s time to give me what I want." Su Xun reminded them that in order not to dampen their enthusiasm, he said, "I have cultivated some extinct materials on the market. When you find similar historical records, you can directly exchange them for pills with me."


    The four men were sure that they had really changed their losses. They had known that they wanted this broken danfang dry wool.


    "Su Dong, what you want."


    Cao Yuanzheng handed a bag to Su Xun.


    Su Xun opened it with excitement. It was full of ancient books, but there were no words on the cover.


    Paper is generally more difficult to keep for a long time, these ancient books can still be completely preserved, you can imagine how precious it is.


    Su Xun took a deep breath and took out an ancient book on the top. After he opened it, his purpose was to write song style characters one by one.


    In the Ming Dynasty, Song typeface was also used the most. Su Xun had no pressure to read it.


    Soon his face changed, leaving the ancient books in his hand and turning to the other books in the bag.


    These things recorded in the Ming Dynasty ancient books are more shocking than those recorded in the box of Qin and Han bamboo slips in Liu An''s tomb.

 Chapter 327

    In the known historical records handed down at present, there was a small ice age in the late Ming Dynasty.


    During this period, severe droughts and floods occurred one after another in summer, while in winter, the temperature was extremely low and people were afraid to go out in cotton padded clothes. Many southern cities with mild climate had blizzards.


    This little ice age is the coldest time in a thousand years.


    With the outbreak of natural disasters all over the country, food and other crops can not grow. I don''t know how many people died of starvation and freezing.


    In addition, all kinds of pestilence were rampant, there were frozen bones on the road, and the children ate each other. Plague once even spread to the capital of Ming Dynasty.


    All kinds of disasters in the little ice age were also one of the reasons that led to the aggravation and extinction of the Ming Dynasty.


    In front of Su Xun, the records of the Ming Dynasty ancient books show that the little ice age was not a natural disaster at all, but a man-made one.


    These ancient books were written by an ordinary teacher in the Ming Dynasty. He wrote in them that there was no tomorrow for foreign invasion. All the gods took part in the war and defended the enemy nine days away. Because the immortal Buddha resisted the enemy, he had no time to perform his duties. The cold world was full of wind and snow, the drought was thousands of miles away, the flood was torrential, and the people were in dire straits.


    This paragraph is the most important part of it, and the rest are some specific records.


    An ordinary teacher can''t touch higher-level things. They are all recorded from an angle that ordinary people can see, which is more real and concrete.


    Su Xun breathed a sigh after watching it. According to the records above, the reason for the little ice age in the Ming Dynasty was that the gods and Buddhas in the sky fought with the invaders, so they had no time to perform their duties.


    For example, the Dragon King has no time for rain, and the thunder Master and the lightning master have no time for thunder. In short, the weather is good, and there is no fairy tube in this aspect. Therefore, natural disasters have come, resulting in what later generations call the little ice age.


    Now that these gods have disappeared and have not reappeared the scene of those years, what''s the matter?


    What Su Xun paid more attention to was that how long the alien invasion and the little ice age lasted meant how long the war lasted, hundreds of years.


    Being able to fight with the immortals in the Dragon Kingdom myth is enough to show that the invaders are not weak. After all, the immortals in the Dragon Kingdom myth are very powerful.


    The black technology of R star is powerful, but the Star Destroyer cannons will never kill Erlang God, so there is no doubt that the gods in the Dragon Kingdom myth are very strong.


    In this way, the God corpses at the bottom of the sea, the Dragon corpse and the corpses buried at the foot of Kunlun mountain can be explained.


    I''m afraid these are all the gods who died in the war.


    But here''s the problem.


    Now that they are all alive in Sushen, it means that they must have not lost the war. If they had lost, the earth would have been ruled by foreign nations.


    If so, where did the gods go after the war?


    Judging from the remains of the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, the dragon people must have moved away in an orderly way. Since the war has won, why do these immortals have to leave?


    After leaving, where are they now?


    Moreover, the earth is too small to accommodate so many immortals. In the Dragon Kingdom myth, the sky has nine layers and the earth has nine layers. Where are these?


    The most important point is that those foreigners will not fight in again. This time, there is no god Buddha in the sky to resist.


    The last question is, the earth seems to be ordinary. What are the reasons for the foreign invasion?


    One by one, problems appeared in his mind, and Su Xun felt that his CPU was about to burn.


    Just try to practice Qi. As long as you live long enough, you will be able to solve these doubts one day.


    Su Xun took back his misty thoughts and looked at Cao Yuanzheng and said, "you four, it''s getting late. Let''s have dinner first. Have a night''s rest in my humble home and go down the mountain tomorrow."


    Four people hear this words are corners of the mouth a twitch, cold house? You call this a humble abode?


    Although this is self modesty, but you really want to say it, don''t you feel bad?


    "Then we''ll be bothering." Cao Yuanzheng did not refuse, followed a little sister in kimono out of the villa.


    There is a special place to entertain guests in the manor, which is also a place for people to eat.


    It''s a special restaurant inside the manor. Here, there are home-made dishes and star food.


    It can be said that working in yuliangshan manor is definitely the best treatment in the world.


    "I''ll go out and you''ll go to bed early. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Su Xun said to an Zizhen.


    He wants to send these ancient books to Li Jianguo''s home overnight. He hopes to sort out a complete historical chain by Li Jianguo''s hand and make them public at the right time.


    After all, these unknown histories are indispensable parts of real history.


    Half an hour later, Li Jianguo.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    standing at the door, Su Xun rang the doorbell.A moment later, the door was opened and Liu Yun opened it.


    At this time, her suit skirt had not been changed, but her long hair was pulled up, and she was wearing a blue apron. Listening to the sound of the range hood, she was obviously making dinner.


    Well, it''s a bit more like a housewife.


    "What are you doing here?" Liu Yun''s tone is stiff, and her face is slightly red, because she can''t forget that she touched her own little butt when this bastard left last time, and she pinched it!


    Su Xun didn''t expect to meet Liu Yun. He was a little embarrassed, but he said quietly, "Miss Liu, you''re here, too. I''m looking for Professor Li."


    Because he always believes in a word, an embarrassing thing, as long as he is not embarrassed, it must be the other party.


    For example, one day when you are in your room watching an action movie of island country, your father suddenly pushes the door open and comes in.


    At this time, as long as you continue to watch as if nothing happened, your father will be more embarrassed than you.


    Of course, after the event, you may inevitably enjoy a father''s love The crack of the earth.


    Sure enough, seeing Su Xun as if nothing had happened, Liu Yun was even more embarrassed. The place Su Xun touched that day seemed to be a little hot, and he didn''t dare to look into each other''s eyes: "he''s at home. Come in. I''m still cooking in the kitchen, so I won''t greet you."


    As the voice fell, she turned and went into the room. Looking from behind, Su Xun clearly saw that her white neck was covered with a layer of light.


    You can imagine what a red face has become.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he put on a faint smile. He went into the room, turned around and closed the door, and then walked into the living room.


    Sure enough, look, as long as he is thick skinned and does not show embarrassment, it must be the other party (???).


    "Professor Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your old man is still strong."


    Su Xun went into the living room and said hello to Professor Li who was reading a book.


    As soon as he was ready to sit down, Professor Li raised his head and asked, "what did you just do to my granddaughter?"

 Chapter 328

    Professor Li''s question confused Su Xun directly.


    "What does Professor Li mean by that? What did I do?" Su Xun was puzzled.


    Professor Li was full of doubts: "what didn''t you do? She was so red? Is it the wrong hand? "


    "Swear to God, I just absolutely didn''t!"


    Su Xun put up four fingers to show his innocence. Well, not just now, not before or after.


    After all, he is a sincere man, a spit a nail, say what is what.


    "Hum!" Professor Li said he didn''t believe it. He didn''t dare to do it. He didn''t have manliness.


    Seeing this, Su Xun left his bag on the table: "I''m sending you something again. This time it''s from the Ming Dynasty. Let''s make it a register."


    "What Professor Li''s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly opened the bag and took out an ancient book.


    After looking at the two pictures, his face changed several times, and he murmured to himself, "it''s incredible that the reason for the little glacier is so incredible. It''s incredible."


    "Yes..." Su Xun echoed.


    Li Jianguo interrupts: "I''m still teaching you how to do it."


    Just now he accused this guy of taking advantage of his granddaughter, and now he started to encourage the crime.


    It''s so real.


    "Well, take your time." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he got up and went to the kitchen.


    "Wait a minute." Li Jianguo suddenly stopped him.


    Su Xun stopped: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, if you want to do something, remember to close the kitchen door. If you keep your voice down, I don''t hear you." Li Jianguo did not squint to remind.


    Su Xun was stunned. He couldn''t laugh or cry. He said with a smile: "you old people know a lot about it. You don''t usually miss watching Island movies."


    "Nonsense Li Jianguo felt as if he had been trampled on the tail. He said with righteous words: "don''t pollute people''s innocence out of thin air. I''m a cultural person engaged in research and never look at these messy things."


    "I believe you." Su Xun nodded and walked forward a few steps. Then he suddenly turned back and asked, "Mr. Li, what do you think of Mr. Cang?"


    "It''s OK, but I got married..." Li Jianguo replied casually, then his face froze.


    Su Xun looked at him teasingly and shook his head: "the world is going downhill. I don''t respect you."


    Li Jianguo''s face was blue and white. He accidentally caught the boy''s way. His reputation was ruined.


    In the kitchen, the noise of the range hood is a little noisy. Liu Yun is cutting potatoes.


    "Miss Liu, I''m busy."


    Liu Yun was startled: "what are you doing in here?"


    "I''m the kitchen god. I''m here to guide you. This is a chance that many people can''t get." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Liu Yun glared at him and warned, "then don''t touch me."


    "Don''t worry." Su Xun made an OK gesture.


    In five minutes


    Liu Yun is held in his arms by Su Xun, grabs his hands to cut vegetables, straightens up and blushes.


    "Look at you. It''s so thick to cut a potato. I''ll teach you by hand. I don''t have to learn by heart."


    Su Xun said earnestly, breathing hot air on Liu Yun''s ears, white ears turned pink.


    Liu Yun wants to cry without tears. Is that what you just vowed not to touch me?


    Sure enough, a man can''t believe what he says.


    "I will, you let me go." Liu Yun wants to struggle, but in vain.


    "You will not."


    "I will."


    "I said, you won''t, darling, don''t move, Kitchen God on the spot guidance, don''t be in blessing don''t know blessing."


    Liu Yun wants to cry without tears, really want to cut the so-called kitchen knife backhand behind that bastard''s trouble root, let him always want to bully himself.


    After copying all the dishes, Su Xun had been full for more than half an hour, but Liu Yun felt that he was weak and weak.


    The reason is to think for yourself and learn to think divergently.


    So Su Xun helped her to serve the meals. Now, there are too few students who really think about the teacher.


    "Well, it''s good, Xiang. It''s worthy of your reputation as a kitchen god."


    Looking at the delicious dishes, Li Jianguo put down his ancient books and asked, "where''s Xiaoyun?"


    "Here I am." She pours at Liu and stares out of the kitchen.


    Li Jianguo looked at Su Xun and said, "let''s have some together?"


    "I''ve got my own chopsticks." Su Xun pointed to the three sets of chopsticks on the table.


    Although I''ve already had it, it''s not very shameful to come here and leave without a meal.


    Li Jianguo is speechless: "you are really impolite."After dinner, Su Xun left.


    "Xiaoyun, send Xiaosu away." Li Jianguo said to Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun gets up and sends Su Xun out of the villa without saying a word, mainly because he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Miss Liu." Su Xun suddenly called out.


    Some distracted Liu yunjiao shocked: "what''s the matter?"


    Susian reached for the grain of rice on the corner of her mouth and said, "you are very beautiful tonight."


    "Go away." Liu Yun''s red lips open.


    Instead of rolling, Su Xun asked, "do you know why I want to wipe off this grain of rice for you?"


    "Hum." Liu Yun snorted, just to tease me?


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s inconvenient to kiss."


    Liu Yun widened her eyes, and then the next second Su Xun''s kiss fell on her delicate red lips.


    A touch is divided, while she did not respond, Su Xun Ma Liu left the car.


    "Good night, good dream, Miss Liu."


    Liu Yun touched her lips, blushing and bleeding. She stamped her feet and chewed out two words: "asshole!"


    She hated Su Xun''s teasing herself, but she felt very comfortable. She had never experienced it since she was young. She was a little flustered.


    This is the old place, women''s tangle and confusion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, the living room of Cao Yuanzheng''s villa where four people were resting was still brightly lit.


    "You say, what shall we change next time?"


    The four people who had lost their money were discussing what to change from Su Xun next time.


    "Pills. Didn''t he say we could exchange pills from him?"


    "I think magic is also good. Now demons are restless. With magic, they can protect themselves more."


    Chen Erye and Wang Mazi hold their own opinions.


    Cao Yuanzheng looked at the silent ghost old seven: "old seven how to say."


    The old ghost said, "I''d better not smoke anything."


    Three people are a Leng, and then eyes a bright.


    "Lao Qi is right. Next time we find something and give it to him for free, we don''t exchange anything!" Cao Yuanzheng said with a smile.


    Since ancient times, those who don''t want money are the most expensive. As long as Su Xun doesn''t want to owe them, he won''t treat them badly.

 Chapter 329

    weekend.


    Early in the morning, Cao Yuanzheng left.


    The more people know, the stronger the sense of urgency. Their main purpose now is to seize the time to find what Su Xun wants, and then to get what they want from Su Xun.


    Did Su Xun lie in today, holding Yan Yurou in his arms? It''s very comfortable.


    Yan Yurou''s comic female figure and delicate childlike appearance made Su Xun feel evil every time.


    This is the best that Lori Kong has been dreaming of. Legal Lori is 18 years old and doesn''t have to take legal responsibility after sleeping.


    But Su Xun is not controlled by Lori.


    Once he thought he was Luo Li control, Yu Jie control, Shao, Fu control. Later, he realized that he was just a simple good man, just a color (????).


    "Get up, master ~"


    Yan Yurou turns around and faces susian. She wants to get up, but susian doesn''t let go.


    Jiaodidi''s voice makes the bones crisp, but it''s really a grinding goblin.


    Su Xun gave her a kiss and then got up.


    Yan Yurou gets up and changes clothes for him.


    Another ordinary breakfast, Shuang ~


    when they come to the living room, an Zizhen, Liao Yu, Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai are all up.


    "Good morning." Su Xun said hello.


    Liao Yu rolled his eyes: "it''s almost lunch. Is it still early?"


    "That''s it, sluggard." An Zizhen said.


    Su Xun sighed with compassion: "there are still people in the world who can''t eat. I get up late and eat less. I save some food. Saving is a traditional virtue of our dragon nation. We can''t forget it, we can''t forget it."


    Ladies


    It''s embarrassing to ridicule you for the country and the people you said.


    Just at this time, Datura, dressed in leather clothes and trousers, came in and told Su Xun that the people at the top of the mountain plantation asked her to tell her that the plants that used the ripening agent had matured.


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up in an instant. He ran to the villa opposite Liu An and dragged Liu an up the mountain.


    Mei pangzi and Zhenyao sword also follow up.


    "Here you are, Mr. Su."


    The leader of the laboratory said hello to Su Xun excitedly. After all, these plants were cultivated by him.


    No one is surprised to see a sword that can fly by itself, because they also know that this sword can not only fly, but also talk.


    "Go and have a look."


    Su Xun took Liu An into one of the greenhouses.


    After entering, there are white orchids in full bloom, Huanyang grass, and tianlingguo.


    "So much." Liu An is silly.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "these are just a small part. I don''t know if they can be used for alchemy."


    Liu An squatted down, pinched a white orchid, then frowned and said: "the spiritual power contained in these is much lower than that of natural growth, and the effect of pills may also be halved."


    "That''s enough. I don''t expect the artificial ones to be better than the wild ones. Just batch them." Su Xun was satisfied with the result.


    After all, his current cultivation can''t be improved quickly just by taking drugs. It''s just by using the aura in the julingdan.


    Liu An nodded: "prepare an alchemy room for me. Let me have a try."


    "It''s already ready. I''ve brought back the Dan stove you used." Su Xun replied.


    Liu An''s mouth twitches. That''s very kind of you.


    The people in the laboratory understood that Su Dong wanted to use these plants to make alchemy, and they were all ready to move.


    After all, they all know that the pills for the man riding the beast are definitely not simple.


    Su Xun saw their expression: "work hard, you won''t be treated badly after the pill is practiced."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su." Everyone was excited and said thanks one after another.


    Liu Dan went down the mountain to gather all his plants, and then took them with him.


    Three days at most, the first batch of pills will come out.


    After seeing the power of the Kirin and the Star Destroyer, Liu An is now determined to become a alchemist.


    At least, it''s a good place to eat and dress. From time to time, I can go to the club to ask for a one-stop service.


    Well, the one behind is the key.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, Su Xun and others had lunch around the table.


    "Vomit ~"


    all of a sudden, an Zizhen bit the roast lamb chops, and then the whole person retched.


    "Sister Zizhen, are you ok? Is there something wrong with the lamb chops?"


    Next to Qin Zhu handed a glass of water in the past.


    An Zizhen some embarrassed: "nothing, lamb chops no problem, we continue to eat, maybe I''m not used to the taste."When people saw that she didn''t look like she was ill, they went on eating.


    "Vomit ~"


    then an Zizhen took a bite of chicken and retched again. This time, he got up and ran into the bathroom to vomit.


    Twice in a row, a guess appeared in everyone''s mind.


    "Pregnant?" Fat may broke the silence.


    Su Xun was a little excited: "no I don''t know. "


    After all, it''s possible that I will be a father next year. I can''t be excited.


    After all, some of the other women have lost their first child.


    Well, it''s better to be small.


    Soon put this little loss away, feel happy for an Zizhen, after all, get along so long, their feelings are good.


    There are no bloody plots in gongdou drama.


    "What are you looking at me for? Keep eating. "


    An Zizhen came out from the bathroom to see everyone staring at himself, a little puzzled.


    "Sister Zizhen, you may be pregnant." Yan Yurou ran to an Zizhen and gently touched her stomach.


    An Zizhen was stunned and stammered for a long time: "no It''s impossible. "


    as like as two peas, this response is the same as Su Xu.


    "Just check it out. Eat quickly. We''ll go together later."


    Su Xun was full of expectations. In fact, he was a little flustered. After all, he had no experience.


    After dinner, the party took an extended version of Bentley to the hospital for examination.


    We contacted the hospital in advance, and the president personally welcomed us and accompanied us throughout the inspection.


    Soon, the results came out.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Su. Miss an is really pregnant. You are going to be a father."


    "Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing and tightly held an Zizhen in his arms. The bodyguard took out the prepared red envelope and gave it to every medical staff on the scene.


    "Thank you, Mr. Su."


    "I wish Mr. Su and miss an a long life together."


    Medical staff are happy, mouth blessing and auspicious words constantly, after all, a look at the thickness of the red envelope is not small.


    An Zizhen also can''t cover up the smile on his face, gently touching his stomach, some small uneasy, and some looking forward to the birth of this little life.

 Chapter 330

    "Dad, mom, you''re going to have grandchildren. Zizhen is pregnant."


    Just out of the hospital, Su Xun couldn''t wait to share the news with his parents.


    "Really! God, you''ve done something serious. Your father and I don''t care about the farm work at home. We''ll come to the city to take care of her right away. "


    Su Xun''s parents were extremely excited when they heard the news.


    "No, mom and Dad, I have someone to take care of her. I''m afraid she can''t get along with you."


    After all, there are so many women in the family. When his parents come, they will make trouble.


    "Yes, you''re right. There''s nothing in town to worry about."


    Su Xun was relieved, and then said, "I''ll take her back to see you some other day."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t


    Hang up the phone, Su Xun showed a wry smile: "well, now you become the baby of our family."


    "Well! You dare to bully me in the future. " An Zizhen smiles triumphantly.


    Liao Yu said that they also wanted this privilege. This evening, Su Xun was busy.


    No, to be exact, with the stimulation of an Zizhen''s pregnancy, Su Xun was busy in the following days.


    After all, 365 days a year is a suitable season for human beings to sow (???).


    Su Xun asked again, "do you want to tell Uncle an?"


    "If you want to be forced to marry, tell him now." An Zizhen said.


    Su Xun smelt speech to kiss: "wife, you are very kind."


    "Nonsense, which woman here is not good to you." An Zizhen always has such a high Eq.


    "I want to be a godfather," said Mei


    "I''m afraid you''re teaching my son badly." Su Xun refused.


    Mei pangzi said, "I''m going to be a godfather anyway."


    "Go to school and find a college student to satisfy your desire to be a godfather, I hope." Su Xun said.


    Mei pangzi strongly condemned: "I''m afraid that I''ll teach your son badly. I''m also afraid that you''ll teach my dry son badly. Listen to you, your thoughts are dirty!"


    After all, she was pregnant. Su Xun didn''t worry that she went to school from time to time.


    The first species of his family must be treated with caution.


    In the evening, the family sat on the sofa, with an Zizhen in her arms.


    Today, I have no choice but to touch your stomach


    "I can''t help it. I can''t help it." Su Xun had a big smile. His wife is the biggest now.


    "Su Xun! Get out of here


    There''s a roar of anger coming into my father''s ear.


    Su Xun was excited. He was lying in the trough. The father-in-law came to kill him, but he didn''t know if he was carrying the knife.


    The next second, Annam day rushed in, angrily scolded: "son of a bitch, before I thought you were just joking, I didn''t think you really dare to make my daughter pregnant, give her a suspension, dare not tell me!"


    "Dad, what are you doing?" An Zizhen quickly gets up from Su Xun''s arms.


    "Leave it alone!" Annam days want to push her away, but also afraid to hurt the belly of the child, after all, it is his grandson.


    Old uncle Su said, "calm down. It''s not easy to get angry."


    Finally, a group of people surrounded him for a while to persuade him, and then put him down. Liao Yu and Yan Yurou were all very diligent in serving tea and pouring water.


    Annam days several times want to force marriage, are not open to be an Zizhen understatement blocked back.


    Because she knew that once her father said it, where would Liao Yu be put?


    What''s more, she also knows that this kind of thing can only be done by herself. After all, she is her own daughter. No matter how much she goes, the father will not be serious with her daughter.


    But if Su Xun shirks that he doesn''t want to get married for the time being, the meaning will be different.


    In the end, Annan had no choice but to stare at an Zizhen: "just do it, just get used to this boy, and don''t come back to cry in the future."


    With that, he went away in a rage. This time, he was so angry.


    Su Xun was relieved and finally got rid of the most difficult father-in-law.


    In the evening, as a master of Qi God, Su Xun was almost drained by several women.


    Su Xun had a dream of a large group of children calling for their father.


    He created a nation by himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Monday morning.


    When Su Xun opened his eyes, he still felt some backache, and he couldn''t stand the toss.


    In addition to the scattered clothes in the room, Liao Yu and them have long disappeared.Ruthless woman, eat dry wipe clean go, this is he when the seeder?


    "System, extract the 15th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: R star, God of land in Xiaohe village. ¡¿


    [in a world where technology is king, what happens when a God is born? This is a frontal collision between science and theology, which is destined to produce different sparks and set off a fire. ¡¿


    [identity ability: dream, cure, divine realm. ¡¿


    [identity mission: build your kingdom on R star for unlimited time. ¡¿


    Su Xun took a cold breath. He didn''t expect that his identity was so strong this time. God!


    Lying trough, the system has been suspended. Even the identity of God can be extracted.


    Although it''s only a god of land, this horse is also a real God!


    Don''t use bean bags as dry food.


    But looking at the identity task, he had a slight toothache.


    The task of unifying r star has not been completed yet. It''s a bit difficult to establish his kingdom on R star.


    The establishment of the kingdom of God means that the God of land can be upgraded step by step, which is very attractive to Su Xun.


    But he still had a little regret. How could he be a God? If only he were a fairy.


    God absorbs faith to strengthen himself. If there is no faith, let alone longevity, even the divine power will gradually weaken and even dissipate in the end.


    But immortals are different. They practice step by step and go against the heaven. Immortality comes from self-cultivation and strength is their own.


    Of course, the difficulty of the two is not the same, fairy way is certainly much more difficult than Shinto.


    If Su Xun directly drew the immortal''s identity, it would be really hanged. He could laugh to death.


    It''s a pity that after a while, I left all this behind. After all, contentment is always happiness.


    Step by step, the identity given by the system is more and more surprising. It''s possible to directly choose a jade emperor, Buddha or monkey king in the future.


    After saying hello to his family, Su Xun took Liuli and Zhenyao sword to R star. He was going to inherit the throne of his land God.


    When he establishes the kingdom of God, he will be the only God in the solar system!

 Chapter 331

    R Star area is very large, every city is built by the wall of the giant city, most of the people here do not lack food and clothing.


    But just like the sun in the sky, no matter how bright the light is, there are always places that can''t be touched.


    Although the mainstream buildings on R star are huge cities, there are also small cities and villages.


    Most of these people are wandering out of the R star because of the internal war. They have no spaceship or laser gun. They are like ordinary people on the earth and are ruled by warlords.


    Such a village is under the rule of the little dragon village.


    There are more than 100 families in Xiaohe village. There are nearly 500 people, old and young. They are built along the river. Behind them is a big mountain.


    The mountain and the river in front of the gate are where the villagers of Xiaohe village live.


    After all, no matter what the world is, it is an eternal truth.


    Su Xun followed the guidance of the system, with glass and Zhenyao sword shuttling in the mountains behind Xiaohe village.


    Half an hour later, I finally saw a small temple.


    "Ma Dan, will anyone come if the temple is so slanted?"


    Su Su could not help but make complaints about it.


    "There are always blind people." Zhen Yao Jian said.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "you don''t speak, no one takes you as a mute."


    "I''m a sword. If I don''t speak, someone will take me as a mute." Zhenyao sword defends itself.


    Su Xun is speechless. Zhenyao sword is a master.


    Into the temple, the temple is not big, can accommodate up to five people at the same time, the temple also has no worship, a faceless statue stands there alone. In front of the statue,


    placed a book, which contained three characters, "registered residence records", which recorded the longevity, good deeds or evil deeds of the villagers in Xiaohe village, as well as their life and destination. Beside the register of


    is an Indian seal, which is the symbol of his divine seal and divine power.


    Next to the seal, there is a crystal like thing, which is illusory and true. This is his divine personality.


    System bound, only he can use.


    Su Xun picked up the divine grid and put it on his forehead. Then the divine grid slowly melted into his body.


    Then Su Xun automatically separated a little idea and attached it to the statue. After the idea was attached to the statue, the facial features of the original faceless statue appeared, which was somewhat similar to Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s idea moved, and the next second he appeared in an empty, foggy world.


    Here is his divine realm, in which he can transform anything at will, but he needs divine support.


    He was a new God who had just succeeded to the throne. He didn''t have much divine power, but he didn''t want to use it to fantasize those strange things, so he quickly withdrew from the divine realm.


    As the land God of R star Xiaohe village, his divine realm can cover the whole Xiaohe village and know every move in Xiaohe village at any time.


    The God of land is a grass-roots God in the folk mythology. Although the position is small, there are many people in charge of it.


    In order to protect the safety of the villagers'' houses, they have to take care of the import of more people, the prosperity of six animals, the birth, aging, illness and death, which are recorded under the banner of the City God.


    But now there is no City God, so his little land God has become the biggest God.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the cloudless sky turned into dark clouds, lightning and thunder, rain began to crack on the trees and the ground.


    "There is no difference between this weather and dragon trellis. If it rains, it will rain." Liuli said lazily, and suddenly her ear moved: "someone is coming."


    "Look at the situation." Su Xun said.


    "Hurry up, Dad. There''s a house in front of us to take shelter from the rain."


    "When was the house repaired? I haven''t seen it before."


    With a burst of dialogue, a father and son rushed into the temple.


    "Is this your home? Sorry, we didn''t see anyone in it just now. "


    After seeing Su Xun, both father and son were in a daze, and then quickly said sorry.


    "No problem. The temple is built to serve people. It''s just for shelter from the rain. You can help yourself." While Su Xun was talking, he was also looking at them.


    Father and son, one with mottled silver hair, and the other with young age, were dressed in the ordinary cloth which was very cheap in R star, with a gun in hand.


    After all, R star is still in a split period, and people can''t help but have these ordinary guns, so it''s normal to have guns.


    I''m afraid the road of spreading my belief will begin with these two people.


    "Thank you very much, sir, but I don''t know what it means when you say it''s a temple."


    The young man looked at Su Xun curiously, glancing at the statue from time to time.


    In addition to advanced science and technology, R star is basically no different from the earth, but the biggest difference is that R star has no myth.


    Without mythology, there would be no gods and ghosts. Naturally, we don''t know what a temple is."The temple is where the gods live," Su Xun explained


    "What is God?" The young man asked again.


    Su Xun replied: "God is omnipotent. For example, this temple is a temple of earth, which worships the God of earth. As long as people worship it devoutly, God will protect the believers'' homes and homes, and make them painless and disease-free."


    "Are you kidding, sir? How can there be such a creature as God in the world? It''s totally unscientific. " The young man laughed and didn''t take Su Xun''s words seriously. After all, R star is a science and technology planet.


    The young man''s father also nodded: "yes, the God in my husband''s mouth does not sound in line with scientific principles."


    "You say it''s called a temple, and it''s the place where God lives. Aren''t you God? Can you cure my mother? I''ll believe it if I can The young man looked at Su Xun.


    There is a gap between the rich and the poor everywhere. On R star, ordinary people seem to be able to live well because they all live in cities.


    They don''t lack all kinds of medicine to recuperate their bodies, but they are not so happy for these poor people in the field.


    "If you believe in something, it will work. If you don''t believe it, it won''t work." Su Xun''s enigmatic smile did not explain.


    There was silence in the temple.


    "Boom..."


    It''s raining harder and harder outside, and there''s even a strong wind.


    But what surprised father and son was that no matter how strong the wind was outside, not a drop of rain was blown into the house called the temple.


    Soon, father and son felt a little sleepy, and then fell asleep.


    Naturally, it was Su Xun who made use of his divine power.


    Su Su opened the registered residence book and found two people''s information on it.


    His father''s name is Cheng An, his son''s name is Cheng Fei, and there is a seriously ill woman in the family named Linghua


    collected the registered residence records, Susie used the dream into two people, entered two people''s dream, let them have the same dream.


    Cheng Fei opens his eyes and finds that he can''t see anything clearly.


    "Where is this?"


    "This is your dream."


    A voice sounded like a Sanskrit chant, and the dark world was suddenly illuminated by a beam of light.


    A figure with a crown and a God''s robe came out, accompanied by a mighty pressure, which made Cheng Fei unable to see clearly and dare not look directly at him.


    "This is my dream? And who are you? "


    Cheng Fei looked away and asked subconsciously.


    "I am God!"


    The three words just like thunder fell into Cheng Fei''s ears.

 Chapter 332

    "God?"


    Cheng Fei was stunned. Then he thought of what Su Xun said in the temple: "you Are you the God of the earth in this temple? "


    "Yes, you can call me God."


    There is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey is the king, and the little god of earth dares to respect him.


    Cheng Fei shuddered in his heart that there was such an unscientific creature as God in the world.


    People are always in awe and fear of the unknown.


    "I don''t know What is God doing in my dream Cheng Fei asked, trembling.


    Instead of answering, Su Xun said, "Cheng Fei, male, 25 years old, was born with Shenyang He is now a villager in Xiaohe village. He hunts for a living with his father. His mother Linghua is seriously ill in bed, isn''t she? "


    "Poop


    Cheng Fei knelt down and kowtowed to Su: "please help my mother."


    There was no doubt in his mind at the moment, and his awe of the God in front of him reached its peak.


    "As the land of Xiaohe village, the God has the responsibility of protecting the villagers and protecting one side from the invasion of wild animals. However, no believer can ask for anything."


    The meaning is very simple, I have the responsibility to maintain the safety of the village, but I have no responsibility to fulfill my personal prayer, unless you are my believer.


    "As long as God can save my mother, my people will become evil, and my children and grandchildren will be consecrated to God from generation to generation."


    Cheng Fei kowtows and shouts.


    Although there is no myth about R star, they will also worship their dead relatives as a memento, so he can easily understand Su Xun''s words.


    It''s just that there are no incense and paper in the worship here. They are all direct offerings.


    "If you are not sincere, you will not work. Go."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, waved his sleeve robe, and then disappeared in the same place.


    In the temple, Cheng Fei and his father Cheng an open their eyes at the same time.


    "Dad, I had a dream."


    "I had a dream, too."


    Father and son looked at each other, were stunned.


    Cheng Fei said cautiously: "I dream of the God of land that the gentleman just said."


    "Me too." Cheng an swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then looked around: "just that gentleman?"


    "Dad, that gentleman is the God in this temple."


    Or into non quick reaction, he did not expect his previous joke actually became true.


    Then there was ecstasy, and my mother was saved.


    The father and son responded and knelt down in front of the statue respectfully: "xiamin Chengfei (Cheng''an) asked the God of land to save my mother (wife)"


    This time, they were sincere. In the realm of God, Su Xun felt that the silk belief entered the body and then turned into divine power.


    In the divine realm, he stepped out and came to Chengfei''s home. He saw a middle-aged woman lying on the bed.


    "You..."


    Linghua was startled by the sudden appearance of the mysterious man. However, before she finished speaking, she fainted.


    Su Xun flexed his fingers and directly used Qubing to repair her body.


    The stronger the divine power is, the stronger the effect of the magic is. It''s not impossible to become a divine emperor and bring the dead back to life.


    After the repair, as usual, Su Xun stepped out and disappeared into the room.


    Finally, he got up and kowtowed to Zhongfei.


    "Dad, do you think the earth God can save mother? I just knelt down in good faith. "


    "Well, there''s no better way. I hope so."


    Father and son chatted and walked back to Xiaohe village. When they came to their house, they saw a woman squatting in the yard to wash clothes.


    The woman''s face is too familiar to them.


    Both of them subconsciously hold their feet, stiff, staring at the woman.


    "Dad That, that''s mom, she Is she all right? Really? " Cheng Fei stammered that he was afraid that it was still in his dream.


    Cheng an throat rolling, hoarse voice: "Xiaofei, we are not still dreaming."


    Linghua, who is washing clothes in the yard, seems to have a feeling in her heart. Subconsciously, she looks up at Cheng an and Cheng Fei.


    "Brother an, Xiao Fei."


    Linghua showed a happy look, left the clothes in her hand, got up and ran to hold her husband and son tightly.


    Until this time, Cheng an and Cheng Fei are sure that they are not dreaming, let alone hallucinating.


    The three members of the family hugged each other and wept with joy.


    "Mom, you are really good. Shenzun didn''t cheat us. He is really omnipotent!"


    "Linghua, you finally stand up, quick, quick prepare the sacrifice, our family go up the mountain to thank the God of land."


    "God of the earth? What are you talking about? " Linghua couldn''t understand what they said.


    "Mom, you can heal..." Cheng Fei told the story of the temple.After hearing this, Linghua was stunned and stammered: "I saw a girl who was all shining Look People who can''t see their faces clearly, then I feel dizzy. When I wake up again, I will find myself well. "


    "That''s the God of the earth!" Cheng An said excitedly.


    Linghua was also excited: "I''m going to worship something now. There''s a piece of meat at home."


    "Lao Cheng, you Linghua, my God, how are you


    At this time, the leader next door went out to pour water. After seeing the healed Linghua, he suddenly exclaimed.


    "What! Is Linghua ready


    Then a few more people heard the sound and walked out of the house. Then more and more people gathered in the village and became noisy.


    "How is Linghua sister-in-law? Brother Cheng''an, did you go to the city to buy some medicine?"


    "How can it be? The medicine is so expensive. How can Cheng''an afford it? It''s not the herbal medicine from the mountain."


    "What''s the matter, brother Cheng an? Say something, how did Linghua recover?"


    After all, they all witnessed Linghua''s illness. Even the only old man in the village who knew something about medicine said that Linghua couldn''t survive this summer.


    But now that Linghua has recovered, how can people not be excited and curious?


    Everyone wants to know the cure of Linghua, because they are ordinary poor people, who have not had a major disaster or minor illness.


    They are not the rich people who live in the city. If they get sick, they may die.


    "Don''t make any noise, don''t make any noise, just be quiet, listen to me, listen to me!"


    Cheng an roared a few times, and the noisy crowd became quiet gradually, but his eyes were still blazing at him.


    Cheng an looked around and said loudly, "my wife, Linghua, can recover because of the God of earth."


    "God of the earth? What''s this? "


    "Yes, I haven''t heard of it. Is it the name of any medicine or herb?"


    The people began to talk again, all at a loss.


    "Quiet, listen to me, God of land is God, God is another kind of creature, he is beyond science, he is dedicated to protecting the safety of our Xiaohe village, is the God of our Xiaohe village, he is omnipotent, my wife Linghua is treated by God."


    Cheng an yelled with his throat. The more he yelled, the more excited he was. Now he has become an unswerving supporter of Su Xun, commonly known as a fanatical believer.


    The deeper the belief, the stronger the power of belief provided to Su Xun.

 Chapter 333

    "God? How can there be an unscientific creature? Cheng An, you''re not lying to us


    "That''s to say, you don''t want to say, and there''s no need to use this reason to deceive us."


    "I''ve never heard of the existence of a creature like God, Ango. You''re too unreliable."


    No one believed Cheng An''s words, because they had never heard of such creatures as gods on R star.


    And God is omnipotent?


    It''s not scientific at all, so it must be fake.


    "Why don''t you believe it? When did I say that I was flustered? What I said is true


    See no one believe their words, Cheng an anxious.


    Unfortunately, people are not in the mood to listen to him. They all leave one after another and cast complicated eyes on Cheng an.


    In their opinion, Cheng an must have mastered the secret of Linghua''s recovery, but he didn''t want to share it, so he made up such a reason to treat them.


    "You don''t go, what I said is true, I really didn''t lie!"


    Cheng an looks at people''s back and roars, but no one is willing to believe it.


    "Forget it, Dad, God is so powerful. These people will believe it sooner or later. We''d better prepare sacrifices to thank God first."


    That''s the right thing to do.


    "Yes, it''s important to thank God. We should also build a god statue to offer sacrifices at home, day and night."


    Cheng an reaction, no longer to tangle with other villagers in Xiaohe village do not believe him.


    Three members of a family came into the house to prepare sacrifices, chicken, duck and fish, which were more abundant than their own family''s food for the holidays.


    At this time, in the realm of God.


    "What''s the matter with you becoming a God?"


    This is the thing that Zhenyao sword didn''t understand all morning. It''s in a trance.


    "Why do you think so much about a sword? Your job is to kill people. " Su Xun said casually.


    Zhenyaojian protested: "you are discriminating against my wisdom, and there is also professional discrimination!"


    "It''s too empty and the color is monotonous. Can''t you change it?" Liuli asked.


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded, and then said, "but it''s going to cost divine power. I don''t have much divine power at present, so I can''t waste it."


    After he absorbed the white divine power, it floated in his mind, with two wisps of divine power floating in it.


    He had a hunch that he would be promoted when this divine personality was filled with divine power.


    At present, there are only three people in Xiaohe village who can provide him with faith, so the divine power is rare, so we have to recruit more believers.


    At this time, the Cheng''an family came to offer sacrifices to the gods.


    Stewed chicken, stewed meat and fruit were all put on the stone table in front of the statue.


    Then the three knelt down.


    "Thank God for saving my mother. Chengfei will worship God day and night in the future."


    "God''s great kindness saved the life of the foolish woman. The foolish woman dare not forget it all her life. God will accept my worship."


    The three people sincerely thank Su Xun and kowtow to the statue. A steady stream of power of faith poured into Su Xun''s body.


    Finally, the third and fourth ray of divine power appeared in the white divine form.


    More than ten minutes later, the three left with their baskets.


    "the chicken in liulishen and the chicken in liulishen are crying.


    Su Xun stretched out his hand, and the stewed chicken and stewed meat instantly appeared in his hands. Each person and animal ate them separately.


    Zhenyao sword can only watch it.


    After eating, he put the plate back in place.


    At noon, many people in Xiaohe village took a nap. After all, they still have to work in the afternoon. If they don''t have a good rest, they can''t work hard.


    Su Xun used all three wisps of magic power, and used dreamcraft on these nappers, including the village head.


    In his dream, he focused on telling these people that if they want to get his protection, they should build a temple for him in the village and move his statue down.


    After all, in the mountains and forests, people who want to come to worship have to go a long way, which is not conducive to the development of their believers and the absorption of their beliefs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Baimu, 60 years old, is the head of Xiaohe village. He is the most influential person in the village.


    Lying in bed to sleep, he suddenly opened his eyes, got up, frowned and recalled his dream.


    If it was in the past, he thought it was a strange dream at most, and would not take it seriously.


    But now, after Linghua recovered, he had to take it seriously.


    Is Cheng an really not lying?


    Put on your coat and go out to Cheng''an''s house to inquire about the God of land.


    After arriving at Cheng''an''s home, he found that dozens of people had gathered in Cheng''an''s home, and he couldn''t even stand in the room.


    "Here comes the village head." "Here comes the village head."


    After seeing Bai Mu, the crowd made way for him one after another."What are you doing here?" White wood asked.


    The crowd began to answer.


    "We all had the same dream when we just went to bed."


    "Yes, I dream about the God of land that Cheng''an said. It''s so strange, so I came to Cheng''an''s house to inquire about it."


    After hearing this, Bai Mu was shocked. He believed 90 percent in the existence of the God of earth, and then said, "I also had this dream."


    Finally, Cheng an told them all about taking shelter from the rain in the temple on the mountain. After hearing this, they were all in a trance.


    Because it has a big impact on them.


    But then there was excitement and excitement.


    After all, it''s good for them to have such a God.


    "To build a temple, we must build a temple!" White wood clapping board nail, the tone is firm.


    People also support it.


    "Yes, the God of land protects our village. Of course, we can''t let him continue to live in that kind of small temple."


    "Yes, if we don''t build temples, what will happen if the God of land goes to other villages."


    "Let''s go to the city to buy machines, rent machines and try to build the temple in one day."


    "Well, there''s something wrong at home. Let''s go first. You can discuss it and let me know directly."


    As soon as a middle-aged person''s eyes turn, he leaves a word and runs out.


    The crowd didn''t react at first, and then they all ran one after another.


    "Village head, we have something to do at home. I''ll go first."


    "How much money will you raise for me then? I''ll go too."


    At this time, it is the truth to worship the God of land first.


    In this way, all the people in the room ran away.


    When other people in the village learned about this, they all left their farm work and went to the mountain to worship the God of land. They had the herd mentality everywhere.


    For a moment, there was a surge of people in Su Xun''s small temple, and the queue was 100 meters away.


    "God of the earth bless my son from disease and disaster, and bless us to move into the city one day."


    "Pray for the God of earth..."


    In the realm of God, Su Xun laughed as he watched the constant stream of beliefs transformed into divine power in his body.


    Although most people are not sincere, but the base has expanded, ah, one in ten people can provide him with faith, which has accumulated very well.

 Chapter 334

    Cheng an and Cheng Fei did not follow the villagers to worship Su Xun. Because they had already worshipped him, they were arranged by Bai Mu to rent machines in the city.


    The money for renting machines is collected door to door. After all, not all the family go to worship. As long as there are people in the family, they can collect the money.


    In order to set up machines and buy materials, every household has received a large sum of money.


    Although they can build it by manpower, they can''t do it well in one day if they rely on manpower. What if shenzun is too slow?


    For Sushen''s sake, the village was bleeding heavily this time. After the temple was built, it was the most luxurious building in the village.


    When Su Xun fell asleep, he gave them the drawings, which showed the temple he had asked to build, because he was afraid that the aliens would build it strangely.


    The nearest town to Xiaohe village is 30 kilometers away. It is called Hancheng. It is a small town with a population of more than 100000, and it is also a new town that has not been built for a long time.


    This city was built by the Yulong legion, mainly to accommodate refugees. Although it is not as developed as the big city, there are also various machines and technology intelligent products for sale or rent.


    In the evening, father and son came back with rented construction robots and some materials.


    With a wave of his hand, Baimu started construction overnight at the most prominent position at the entrance of the village. The temple will be built early tomorrow morning.


    The village was ablaze with lights and worked all night.


    Starting construction overnight is not only to meet Su Xun''s requirements, but also to save money, because these construction robots collect rent by the hour.


    Well, capitalists on any planet are all black hearted.


    In the realm of God.


    Su Xun gained a lot of faith during the day, and his divine power became abundant, and he began to transform the divine realm.


    With a wave of the big hand, a palace rises, magnificent and majestic.


    "Is it true or not?"


    Zhenyao sword and Liuli are very curious to touch and find that they can be touched.


    "They are real in the realm of God." Su Xun pushed open the gate of the palace and walked into it.


    Zhenyao sword said: "it''s a pity that it''s a little empty."


    "Tomorrow I''ll send the people of R star to earth to pick up Qin Zhu." Su Xun said.


    It happens that someone can help him deal with all kinds of official affairs in the village. He is really a smart boy.


    I didn''t expect to work even when I became a God. How sad is QAQ.


    "Glass meow A:" Xiaobai can also come with it


    "No, her soul can enter, but not her body." Su Xun shook his head. At present, except for him, living creatures can''t enter the divine realm.


    Zhenyao sword asked: "what''s the matter with Liuli?"


    "You''re not a living creature, but the sword gives birth to wisdom. As for Liuli, she''s a divine beast. Can she use Chang''s theory?" While wandering around the palace, Su Xun explained to a beast and a sword.


    "Eh!"


    Suddenly, he browed a pick, leaving a sentence: "you slowly stroll, I go out."


    Voice down, step out, disappear in place.


    It''s time for him to show up again.


    Under the cliff, there was a man''s body that was almost beyond recognition.


    He just saw this guy jumping off a cliff in the divine realm. He decided to save his life, but he was late.


    but this person seems not to be a small river village, because he can not find his information in the census register.


    The next second, the soul of the body out of the body, some at a loss to stand in place.


    "I''m dead?"


    Blackstone looked down at his body and realized that he was dead.


    R star people know that there is a soul, and after scientific verification, the soul will leave the body after death, and will soon dissipate with the wind, completely erasing the last trace in the world.


    That''s one of the reasons r has no ghosts.


    "Yes, you are dead."


    Su Xun helped him confirm his current state.


    Blackstone looked up and found a man standing in front of him.


    This man was wearing a strange but dignified robe, but he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    He could feel a strong danger emanating from the man, as if it would dissipate as soon as he got close to him.


    "Who are you and how can you see me?" Blackstone didn''t dare to look directly at him and asked two questions.


    Because in the R star, we all know that unless we use scientific instruments, ordinary people can''t see the soul.


    Su Xun said faintly: "this God is the land of Xiaohe village. You are not a villager of Xiaohe village. Why did you come to the boundary of Xiaohe village and jump off a cliff to commit suicide?"


    As the land of Xiaohe village, his divine realm can only cover the scope of Xiaohe village. If this person did not commit suicide in this scope, he would not have found out.


    "Land?" Blackstone was a little confused, but he could understand the words behind. He replied, "I''m a villager of Beishan village. The village is just behind the mountain. We and Xiaohe village make up half of the mountain. Besides, I didn''t commit suicide!"Finish saying, he did not forget the original heart asked: "why can you see me?"


    "Because God is God, nature can see you, God is omnipotent." After all, if you want others to believe it, you have to believe it yourself.


    If you want to cheat others, cheat yourself first. If you don''t believe it, how can you cheat others?


    "God? What do people say about immortals Blackstone''s eyes widened.


    Su Xun asked, "have you ever met people on earth?"


    "Of course, some time ago, there were business people passing through our village. Are you the kind of immortal they said?" Blackstone became excited.


    Su Xun nodded: "exactly."


    "Ask the gods to help me make the decision." Then she knelt down and kowtowed to her soul.


    It turns out that he didn''t commit suicide. He was beaten half dead and out of his mind. He fled all the way to the mountain. Then he fell down the cliff without seeing the way at night.


    Blackstone and a woman in the village are in love, but the village head''s son also likes this woman. He is evil and strong and rapes this woman.


    After being raped, the woman felt shameless to face Blackstone. She left a suicide note and then committed suicide. This incident was suppressed by the village head.


    After receiving the money from the village head, the woman''s parents stopped investigating the matter, but Blackstone was unwilling to avenge the woman.


    As a result, the village head had been guarding against him for a long time. He deliberately waited for him to take revenge. Then he took a group of people to beat him violently and wanted to bury him alive in the mountain. He finally got into the mountain forest to escape from death.


    After hearing this, Su Xun was furious: "hum! It''s a pity that there should be such a villain in the world. "


    As his voice dropped, he looked at Blackstone again: "I ask you, would you like to follow our God? If not, your soul will soon dissipate. If you want to be on duty under my hands, you can nourish your soul in our God''s realm, so that you can survive."


    This was Su Xun''s idea. After all, he was the only God in the world. He didn''t have many horses under him. I''m sorry for him.


    "I will. I will take revenge for shuilian!" Blackstone did not hesitate to reply, killing the sky.


    His sweetheart, the girl who committed suicide after being defiled, is called shuilian.

 Chapter 335

    "Well, you''re flat."


    Su Xun stretched out his hand to help, and Blackstone felt a gentle force to help him up.


    He was more in awe of Su Xun. After all, he was as powerful as a prison.


    Su Xun bent his finger a little, and a wisp of magic power flew out and fell on Blackstone. He turned into a pair of black armor, which was shrouded in black fog and gloomy.


    Then a wisp of magic power turned into a long black dagger and fell into his hands.


    Blackstone felt as if he was full of power all over his body, and the long sword in his hand seemed to chop everything.


    "From now on, you''ll be a pawn in the seat of God, and you''ll be able to do things well without your benefits and future." Su Xun said lightly.


    Blackstone knelt on one knee: "yes, Blackstone can live up to the expectations of the gods."


    "Call me God."


    "Yes, see God."


    Looking at the black stone kneeling on one knee with a long sword and armor, Su Xun felt that he had a point of ostentation. He had to keep up his efforts.


    "Flat."


    "Thank God." Blackstone gets up.


    Su Xun gathered a waist token with his divine power and threw it to him: "with this token, you can enter and leave the divine realm freely."


    After all, he doesn''t want to have to open the door every time he calls someone out to do something, and then he can''t find his way back after doing it.


    "Hurry up and look carefully. Don''t let that guy run away. He wants to see people in life and corpses in death. No one wants to be avenged by him."


    "Look over there..."


    Over the cliff, a sound of conversation came into their ears.


    Blackstone''s eyes are red: "shenzun is the one who pursues me. Please allow me to take revenge!"


    "Finish your business and come to God to see me." Su Xun''s voice dropped and disappeared from the original place.


    The black stone with black armor floated up the cliff.


    "Look what that is


    No sooner had he climbed the cliff than someone noticed him.


    The other three people looked along the line of sight, they were all shocked.


    "It''s Blackstone. How did he become like this? It looks gloomy. It can''t be the soul


    "How can it be that man can''t see his soul, and I don''t know where he got such a strange dress."


    Of course, people can''t see the soul, but at this time, Blackstone is no longer a soul, but a ghost.


    "All four of you are going to die."


    Blackstone released a strong sense of killing, and the black fog around him became boiling.


    "This What''s the matter with this horse riding... "


    Seeing this scene, some people were frightened because they had never seen it before.


    "What are you afraid of? There''s nothing to be afraid of. There''s only one of the four of us. If you die, go back to my father and get a reward!"


    It was the son of the village head who spoke. He had to bury the black stone alive to feel cheerful.


    "Fuck, that''s right. There are so many of us. I''m afraid what he will do. Kill him!"


    four people were exposed to the light, and rushed shovel and dagger in their hands.


    Because he was going to bury the black stone alive on the mountain, he didn''t bring a gun, so he had to fight hand to hand.


    However, what shocked the four people was that they only felt a flower in front of them, and then the black stone standing on the edge of the cliff one second, appeared in front of them the next second, and the long black dagger came cold.


    "What


    The four were shocked and frightened at the same time.


    "Poo Chi -"


    the three heads flew together, the hot blood rushed out, landed on the face of the village head''s son, and the body fell heavily on the ground.


    The son of the village head''s eyes were dull and subconsciously touched the warm blood on his face.


    "This This How is that possible? "


    His face was full of horror and disbelief, his face was pale, his sweat was dripping, and his legs could not help shaking.


    Blackstone looks at him.


    "Poop


    As soon as the knife was lost, the son of the village head knelt down on the ground: "brother Blackstone, spare my life, brother Blackstone. I was confused for a while. I didn''t expect shuilian to commit suicide. I also regret it. I know I was wrong."


    "You''re not dead, you''re not dead. You''re not dead." Blackstone said coldly.


    The son of the village head was so scared that his excrement and urine flowed: "no, no, brother Blackstone, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong..."


    Before he finished speaking, his voice stopped suddenly, because his head had already gone out and his mouth was still wide open.


    The headless corpse kneeling on the ground slowly fell to the ground, and the leaves and the ground were soaked with blood.


    Heishi picked up the head of the son of the village head and went to Beishan village quickly.


    The biggest courtyard in Beishan village is the village head''s house, because he is the richest person in the village.


    At this time, the village head and his wife are eating in the courtyard.


    "Son, why don''t they come back? Is there something wrong?" The village head''s wife is a little uneasy. She always feels uneasy.The village head picked up a claw to gnaw, carelessly said: "four people deal with a half dead waste, what else can happen?"


    "Well, that''s good. Blackstone is dead at last, or I won''t sleep well." The village head''s wife said happily.


    The head of the village sneered and said with pride: "a little boy, just a rash man, can he be my opponent?"


    "Jingle -"


    suddenly something fell from the sky into the yard.


    The village head and his wife were both in a daze. At the same time, they looked at the thing that fell not far away.


    "What is it? It''s dark."


    Two people get up and walk, after entering, with the help of light, finally see what it is, the head, their son''s head.


    "Ah! Son, my son


    At that time, the village head''s wife collapsed and fell to the ground, wailing.


    "How can it be, how can a son die, how can he die?"


    The village head''s face was incredible, and he kept mumbling the same sentence to himself.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send you to accompany him and reunite your family."


    A cold voice came into the ear.


    When they looked up, they found that there was still a man floating in the sky.


    When the black stone landed, they saw his face clearly.


    "It''s you! Blackstone! How can it be, how can it be, you How can you... "


    After seeing Blackstone, both the village head and his wife were startled, but more shocked and unbelievable.


    How could Blackstone fly, dress up so strangely, and kill their son?


    But soon the village head realized that the key now was whether he could survive. He quickly turned around and ran into the house, and then came out with a gun.


    "You killed my son, I''ll kill you to avenge him," he said with a grim smile


    "Kang Kang..."


    The gunshot rang out, and the bullet hit Blackstone as if it were in the water. It couldn''t hurt him at all.


    The smile on the village head''s face was stiff: "this How can this be? It''s unscientific, unscientific! "


    "It''s unscientific, because of God." The voice of Blackstone fell, and the long spear in his hand waved.


    With two screams across the night sky, there are two more bodies in the yard, and Blackstone floats away.

 Chapter 336

    God realm, in the hall.


    Su Xun sat on the top and looked at the daily needs of the villagers in Xiaohe village.


    In a word, all kinds of rioters have their own ways to get rich and seek peace.


    At this time, Blackstone strides into the hall and kneels down on one knee: "see God for Blackstone."


    "Well, it''s done?" Su Xun asked.


    Blackstone bowed his head and said respectfully: "my subordinates have already killed the enemy. In the future, they will follow the instructions of shenzun!"


    "Flat body, later nothing on duty outside the palace gate, something I will call you." Su Xun said lightly.


    Blackstone got up and said, "yes, God."


    Voice down, turned away, even killed six people, he had a bit of the gas of killing.


    "Is this the soldier you''re looking for? I said that you are a nine grade official in a small land. Fortunately, you call yourself shenzun and look for ghosts. The official is not big, but the problem is not small. "


    Town, the devil sword began to Tucao SSU, this guy has always been to make complaints about death and to be a little expert.


    "I am the land today, maybe the God tomorrow." The bamboo slips in Su Xun''s hand said lightly.


    Zhenyao sword sighed: "you just caught up with good luck. You are the only God on this planet, and there are many beliefs for you to harvest."


    Well, there was a sour smell of lemon, and he was jealous.


    Then he said, "but I can''t figure out how you know there''s an ownerless deity here. It feels like it''s specially prepared for you."


    "Maybe I''m handsome. After all, as the old saying goes, people who are handsome are lucky." Su Xun said rightfully.


    Zhenyao sword didn''t reply, but he only knew that there were more and more secrets hidden in Su Xun.


    In the evening, Su found out that Shenyu contacted his adjutant Yunhai by using the communication tool of R star, and asked him to arrange a spaceship to pick up Qin Zhu from the earth, and then send it to Xiaohe village.


    By the way, I talked with him about the current situation of R star. In a word, it is maintained in a specific balance state. On the whole, the development of Yuancheng is booming.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Qin Zhu arrived.


    "Master, I feel very comfortable when I come here." After entering the divine realm, Qin Zhu''s eyes brightened and he felt like a fish was in the water.


    Zhenyao sword heard this and said: "I know what she is. She is not a ghost, she is a Yin God. It''s so obvious. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    "Yin Shen?" Both Su Xun and Qin Zhu looked at him at the same time.


    Zhenyao sword said: "yes, it''s the Yin God, and it''s still the more powerful one, because it condenses the entity. Although the Yin God is also a ghost, it has a spirit word after all."


    "How could she become a Yin God?" Su Xun was puzzled.


    Zhenyao sword turned twice in the air: "I don''t know. I''m also curious. If a ghost wants to become a Yin God, it needs to be canonized. How did she become a Yin God soon after she died?"


    Well, it''s a dead end again.


    Before, I didn''t know why Qin Bamboo condensed.


    Now I don''t know why she became a Yin God.


    "Forget it. You''ll be responsible for helping me with the paperwork later." Su Xun said to Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu blinked playfully: "I have to help you solve your physiological problems."


    "It''s filthy. I can''t stand it. Filthy." The Zhenyao sword flies away.


    Qin Zhu put his arm around Su Xun: "you haven''t said what''s going on. Why did you suddenly become a God again?"


    "Don''t ask. I can''t tell you, but I don''t want to cheat you." Su Xun touched her face and said softly.


    Qin Bamboo Eye Bead son a turn, close to his ear, Jiao Di Di Di of say: "don''t let me ask, that you want to block my mouth, the kind of full of."


    "Don''t drive." As soon as Su Xun''s face turned black, the women in the family were more and more like old drivers, and they were always racing.


    Qin Zhu spits out his tongue when he hears the speech. It''s not that you haven''t blocked it. What can''t be said? Hum.


    At present, there is no other palace in Liuli.


    Around 7 am, the villagers of Xiaohe village, led by village head Bai Mu, helped Su Xun move.


    In order to show sincerity, the statue was carried by human beings without using any machines.


    "All move gently, don''t knock on shenzun, be careful, don''t make any noise in the temple, so as not to disturb shenzun."


    "Slow down, slow down, be careful, don''t touch..."


    "What are they doing with your statue?" Sitting beside Su Xun, Qin Zhu asked curiously.


    Su Xun said, "it''s too far to move to the village. It''s not convenient for me to benefit one side."


    He almost believed it.


    More than an hour later, the statue was moved to the new temple.Although this temple is not big, it is totally different from the small temple on the mountain.


    The new temple is an ancient temple built completely according to the drawings given by Su Xun. It looks like a temple. It is red and bright yellow, and color is the main color.


    There are two courtyards, a front yard and a back yard. In the middle is the main hall where the statue of Su Xun is worshipped.


    After the statues were put away, all kinds of sacrifices were put on, and the villagers of Xiaohe village knelt down and kowtowed one by one.


    All of a sudden, people saw a faint golden light on the statue, and then a voice full of majesty rang through the temple.


    "Ben Shen is the God of land in Xiaohe village. He pardons orders. From now on, Cheng Fei, a villager in Xiaohe village, will be the temple God. He is responsible for maintaining all the affairs in the temple. You should follow what he says."


    As the voice fell, the golden light on the statue faded slowly.


    All of them are still in a trance, but they are subconsciously kneeling on the ground, burying their heads very low and afraid to get up. Many people are soaked through their backs.


    Is this God? A voice on the pressure of people breathless, people crawl, dare not look directly at.


    If it''s true, it''s as powerful as a prison.


    It wasn''t until quite a while before anyone responded.


    "Just now Was it just God


    "Nonsense, who else can it be except shenzun?"


    "Chengfei is so lucky to be able to work for shenzun. There is a bright future ahead."


    "Brother Cheng''an, your son is promising. He is honored by God."


    Although they didn''t know what the word "temple wish" meant, they understood the latter and knew that Chengfei was the one who managed and maintained the temple.


    For a moment, people congratulated one after another, and the eyes looking at Chengfei were full of envy and jealousy.


    Cheng Fei was a little surprised and excited when he stood in the same place, but he was more at a loss. He was both happy and worried because he was afraid that he would not do well and annoy shenzun.


    "Xiaofei, it''s your blessing that shenzun values you. Don''t let shenzun down."


    Village head Bai Mu came over and patted Cheng Fei on the shoulder. He told him that his eyes were also filled with envy and loss.


    After all, as the village head, he didn''t get the chance. Instead, the villagers got it. Can he not be disappointed?


    "Yes, village head, don''t worry, I I''m sure I''ll do my best. " Cheng Fei stammered, secretly determined to do well.

 Chapter 337

    Since yesterday, strange things began to happen frequently in the major cities of R star, and several murders that could not catch the murderer took place.


    For example, the patient in the ward died of unexplained tragic death, his eyes were wide open, his lips were white when he died, and there were weeds in his stomach. It was identified that he was drowned.


    But video surveillance shows that the patient has been lying on the bed and has never been out of the ward. How can he be drowned?


    For another example, a patient in a mental hospital was delirious and said that he saw a person walking with his head upside down, which made his condition worse.


    There are so many.


    With R-star technology, it''s incredible that we can''t catch criminals.


    Some scientists doubt whether the soul is harming people. This conclusion is directly killed, because r star knows that the soul can not be maintained for a long time. How can it harm people?


    Most people scoff at this suspicion, but some people take it seriously and start to investigate in this direction with professional instruments for observing the soul in silence.


    A scientist installed an observation instrument in the hospital where the accident happened and recorded a video that made people feel numb.


    In the video, a patient is lying in bed sleeping, suddenly in the ward appeared a woman dressed in red, pale, long hair on the ground, the body kept dripping.


    The woman in red showed a strange smile. Her long hair curled around the patient''s neck. The patient seemed to be drowning and kept struggling until death.


    This video fully proves that it is the soul that is harming people, but why these souls have not dissipated but become stronger is a question, and finally these harmful souls are called evil spirits.


    After the video came out, the whole R star was in a panic. Although the local ruler killed the evil spirit in red with laser bombardment for the first time, the panic brought by this incident has not gone away.


    Because evil spirits cannot be prevented, and R star has not been unified, it is impossible to have a laser gun, and the safety of the people can not be effectively guaranteed.


    In Xiaohe village, Su Xun learned about it from the sea of clouds. Afterwards, he was still a little confused.


    Why did r star suddenly start to appear ghost?


    Does it have something to do with yourself?


    Absolutely impossible. I will never carry this pot!


    But it was also a good thing for Su Xun, so that more people would believe in him, the only God in the world.


    After all, although R-star''s high-tech weapons can physically remove ghosts, they are not professional enough. How can they be comparable to gods in removing ghosts?


    Because of the evil spirits, the villagers of Xiaohe village became crazy about Su Xun''s belief and provided him with powerful divine power.


    In addition to Blackstone, he also received several pawns under his hand. The pawn team has expanded to ten. Now Blackstone is promoted to captain.


    All the evil spirits who want to enter the boundary of Xiaohe village are directly sent by him to encircle and exterminate them.


    During the encirclement and suppression, he also deliberately let the villagers see the process, which is more conducive to promoting the villagers'' belief in him.


    "Have you heard that several people have died in Beishan village and Huangni village."


    "What is that? When I went into the city, I found that more people died in the city, more people in the city, more evil spirits."


    "It''s still safe in our village. Up to now, no one has had an accident and no evil spirit has been found."


    "That''s right. Our Xiaohe village is sheltered by shenzun. Anyway, I haven''t worshipped shenzun today. I''ll go back first."


    Now people in Xiaohe village have set up a small statue at home to worship day and night, which has become the top priority of the family.


    Beishan village.


    At this time, the whole village was shrouded in a cloud, without any anger.


    A large group of people gathered outside a courtyard, and two ferocious faced bodies were carried out.


    "Well, another one has died. If it goes on like this, our village will die sooner or later."


    "I heard that no one has died in Xiaohe village on the other side of the mountain."


    "It''s true or not. It''s impossible. Now more and more people die, and more and more evil spirits die."


    "Of course, it''s true. My second cousin''s third nephew is from Xiaohe village. He said that they have divine protection in Xiaohe village."


    "God? I know. I''ve heard about it. I thought the people in Xiaohe village were crazy yesterday. I didn''t expect that shenzun could really protect them. "


    "How about we build a temple for that God? After the worship of God in Xiaohe village, even fewer people went up the mountain to hunt and had accidents, let alone no evil spirits this time. "


    Some people have proposed to follow the example of Xiaohe village and build an earth temple in Beishan village to worship Su Xun, which has been agreed by many people.


    The main reason is that the situation of Xiaohe village is there. Accidents are happening in the city and other villages, but Xiaohe village is safe and sound. People have to believe it.


    In this way, after reaching an agreement, the new village head and several people came to Xiaohe village to discuss the matter.Cheng Fei received them as a temple wish, agreed after Su Xun''s approval, and indicated that Xiaohe village would send someone to help build the earth temple in Beishan village.


    Su Xun certainly couldn''t have wanted to expand his ruling area.


    The two villages joined hands. In half a day, a temple of earth was built at the entrance of Beishan village.


    The territory of Sushen was expanded, and the divine realm could cover Xiaohe village and Beishan village at the same time.


    Although it is still the God of land in Xiaohe village in name, it actually has two duties.


    As the only God, he can do whatever he wants, but nobody cares.


    "Pray for God''s respect to cut off evil spirits and protect the safety of the old and young in Beishan village. We Beishan village are willing to worship God from generation to generation."


    The village head of Beishan village took all the villagers to worship Su Xun, which was their last hope.


    After all, they don''t even have to think about it if they want to send soldiers to destroy evil spirits in the city.


    At night, the villagers of Beishang village didn''t dare to sleep. They all gathered on the dam in front of the earth temple at the entrance of the village. They were a little nervous and worried, and they were not sure whether the worship of God was really effective.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    "Here we are."


    The villagers are stretched, pale and shivering.


    In the dark, two men came out.


    It was the old village head and his wife who died in the hands of Blackstone. Their eyes were deep, and there was a scar on their neck, dripping with blood. They looked terrible.


    "Are you all waiting for me?"


    The old village head showed a ferocious smile, his mouth cracked to the root of his ear, and his voice seemed to be the sound of iron friction, which made his scalp numb.


    Everyone is scared blood coagulation, heart full of fear, want to run, but legs have been scared soft, want to speak, but because of extreme fear, mouth can not make any sound.


    "Presumptuous!"


    At this time, a roar sounded, everyone is a spirit, the fear in the heart dissipated a lot.


    I saw a figure from the temple, standing in the void. This man was wearing a majestic robe, his face was fuzzy, and his body exuded a mighty momentum, which made him crawl.


    Behind him, ten soldiers in black armour and surrounded by black fog stand in line, long and fierce, fierce and fierce.

 Chapter 338

    "God! God has come to save us


    "God is here! The people in Xiaohe village didn''t cheat us. They really have God''s respect


    "See God, please get rid of this evil spirit."


    "See God..."


    Seeing Su Xun standing in the void, the villagers of Beishan village were overjoyed. They all knelt down and kowtowed to him.


    "Black stone!"


    After seeing the black stone behind Su Xun, the old village head, who had become an evil spirit, saw that his enemies were very red. His dark pupils were filled with blood, and the blood beads fell from the corners of his eyes.


    "Well, well, I''ll send you to accompany my son!"


    The old village head roared hysterically. His whole body was full of Yin Qi, and his killing plan was revealed. He rushed to Su Xun and others.


    "Give back my son''s life!"


    After that, the village head''s blood seeped out, and his wife''s face was very ferocious.


    After becoming evil spirits and killing several people, the heartless couple expanded and drifted away, thinking that they would be invincible if they became evil spirits.


    "Noisy!"


    Su Xun cold spit out a word, standing in the same place did not move, directly waved the sleeve robe, a continuous endless power poured out.


    "Boom!"


    The two evil spirits were shaken out before they got close, and the soul body dissipated a little.


    "How could that be?"


    Two evil spirits looked at Su Xun incredulously. Their faces became pale gradually, and their hearts trembled, full of fear.


    Just a wave of hand, let them fly backward, such a strength gap is No, it makes ghosts despair.


    "Well! I don''t know. "


    Su Xun said coldly: "it''s just a little kid. How dare you kill innocent people under the rule of this God? Where are you


    "My subordinates are here!" Ten ghosts and soldiers should be together.


    "Take them down and raise their ashes!"


    "Yes


    With Su Xun''s command, ten ghost soldiers go to kill the evil spirit.


    "No! God forgive me, God forgive me


    The two evil spirits did not dare to run, so they knelt down and begged for mercy.


    However, Su Xun didn''t pay any attention at all. These two evil spirits were heartless when they were human beings, but now they are ghosts, killing innocent people indiscriminately. They should be gone.


    Step out, the body into a little bit of gold disappeared in place.


    The villagers of Beishan village, kneeling on the ground, saw God for the first time with their own eyes. From then on, they were in awe of God and did not dare to blaspheme and disrespect him.


    "Thank you for your help! Congratulations to God


    With the first person to take the lead in shouting, others are competing to follow suit, kowtow to God.


    Under the encirclement and suppression of ten powerful ghosts, the village head and his wife had no fighting power, and soon all the spirits were destroyed, and they could not die any more.


    After killing two evil spirits, the ten pawns also disappeared and returned to the divine realm.


    "This That''s the end of it? "


    The villagers in Beishan village still can''t believe it. It feels like a dream.


    In their original view, unless they set up and sent troops to exterminate, evil spirits would be their invincible existence.


    But now, it''s too easy for evil spirits to be killed by the generals of shenzun.


    "Did you notice that Heishi became a subordinate of shenzun?"


    "Nonsense, that old thing just called out its name. It''s hard not to notice."


    "You say, is it possible for us to become the subordinates of God after we die, and we will never die."


    Hearing the four words of immortality, everyone''s breath became short.


    Star r has a maximum life span of only 500 years. Moreover, it''s the exclusive property of the rich. It''s good for the poor to live more than 100 years.


    Now that they have a chance to live forever, how can they not be excited?


    In the realm of God.


    Su Xun sat in the first place, next to Qin Zhu, who was wearing a long red dress, was helping him to arrange the official business of the two villages.


    "Now there are ghosts on R star, why don''t you take the initiative to get rid of them everywhere? Can''t you spread your fame and collect your beliefs quickly? "


    Zhenyao sword asked, he didn''t believe that Su Xun didn''t think of this, but why didn''t he do it?


    "Wait a minute. For the time being, our strength is too weak to be exposed in front of countless people so quickly. These powerful people will not allow them to have a person who can suppress them."


    Su Xun said lightly that this was the common fault of all those in power, including him.


    No one in power wants a person who can threaten himself at any time, no matter whether he is an enemy or not.


    "Don''t you have a hundred thousand troops in that source city?" Zhenyao sword asked.


    Su Xun shook his head: "you still don''t understand that I am a God now. God is equivalent to another species. All the rulers of R star dare not fight with me as a general, because we are warlords. It''s not certain who will win or lose in a fight, but they absolutely dare to unite to kill God, because God''s personal strength is too terrible and unimaginable. They won''t allow a God Growing up is always under their pressure. "Just like the ancient emperors, if there is an immortal, they want to live a long life, more certainly in fear, want to kill or imprison the immortal.


    Because they are already high up, and do not want to appear in the world can threaten their lives or status.


    When the power of those in power is threatened, they will be crazy and desperate to tear up things that can threaten their power.


    Therefore, without certain strength, he won''t be too high-profile. He has accumulated grain extensively and won the title slowly. This is a wise saying of the state of long that has been explained by facts for many years.


    The largest Han city near this place has a population of just over 100000 people. There are more villages and towns around it. There are no heavy soldiers to guard and no important people to sit in. It''s just suitable for his obscene and trivial development here.


    Set a small goal first, and turn the territory of the jade dragon army into its own jurisdiction.


    "Somebody."


    Su Xun called.


    "God


    A pawn came in, his armor became more and more solid, and there was a clear crash sound when he walked.


    "Let''s go down to the ghost realm to find all the souls that can be passed on."


    As a man who wants to be a God Emperor, he can''t be short of generals.


    During this period of time, evil spirits harm people, and many rootless duckweed like souls are floating around. It''s a good time to recruit soldiers.


    "Yes, God."


    The pawns below retreated.


    There are more and more evil spirits in the villages and towns outside, but Xiaohe village and Beishan village are safe and sound. After knowing the reason, more and more villages and towns begin to build land temples for Su Xun.


    And Su Xun lived up to the expectations of the public. After the completion of the temple, no evil spirits were harmed in the villages where he was worshipped.


    In this way, the God of land became more and more famous, and many people in Hancheng began to take refuge in the countryside.


    In this way, Hancheng''s top management organization, the city Lord''s office, also noticed the sudden emergence of the land God for the first time.

 Chapter 339

    Hancheng, city master''s mansion.


    Hancheng is located at the boundary of the territory of Yulong Legion. It was initially established to settle the refugees, with a population of less than 200000. Therefore, the leadership of the city leader''s office is not complete, and the distribution of power is very chaotic.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    As long as it is power, regardless of the size, there are always people to fight for it.


    A city leader and a deputy city leader have been fighting for power and profit for several years. They have been fighting for each other''s support and keeping each other in check.


    "Everyone, recently, evil spirits have sprung up everywhere, causing countless harm to people. We are deeply favored by the marshal, leading a city, and protecting the safety of one side. However, some lawbreakers take this opportunity to commit crimes. I think we all have heard about the God of land in Xiaohe village, and tell us our own views."


    Taiyuan, the leader of Hancheng, was on a high place. He looked down at the people below and said calmly.


    A young man with long hair gave a cold hum, put down his tea cup and said, "God? I''ve never heard of such creatures. They are nothing more than a guy who uses some means to deceive the stupid people and make an uproar. Why care? It''s a bit of a fuss for the city master to gather us for discussion because of such a small matter. It''s better to focus more on the elimination of evil spirits in the city at this time. "


    He is Kang Xing, the vice mayor of Hancheng.


    As an old opponent who has been fighting with Tai Yuan for many years, Kang Xing does not miss any chance to attack the other party''s prestige. Even if he can''t, he will disgust the other party.


    In short, both of them are. As long as they can make each other unhappy, they will be happy.


    "Yes, I think what the Lord of Kangcheng said is very reasonable. The man claims to be a God and omnipotent. Do you believe it? Can a platoon of soldiers free up their hands to wipe out the other side? Is it necessary to treat such a small matter with such a ceremonious manner? "


    "You''re right, Lord of Thailand. I say something unpleasant, but it''s also from the bottom of my heart. You have to let us discuss such small things together. As the Lord of a city, it''s too irresponsible. How can you make me wait for you?"


    Several people echoed, and even used it as an excuse to attack Taiyuan, a small matter can also be on the line.


    These people are supporters of Kang Xing.


    "Presumptuous! What are you talking about? Is there any difference between superiority and inferiority in your eyes? The Lord of Thailand is the Lord of this city and the leader of Hancheng. It''s not up to you to tell him how to do things. You just need to listen. "


    "Officer Muwu, if you put such behavior on the battlefield, you will be pulled down and shot!"


    Taiyuan''s supporters are not eating dry food either. They all fight back, accusing each other of committing the following crimes, which is taboo.


    "Oh? Since the Lord of Kangcheng is so confident, why don''t I give you the responsibility of the land God? How about those people who bewitch the people? They deserve to die! "


    Taiyuan short-term tea cup taste, tone light clouds, looking at Kang Xing.


    Kang Xing''s heart is full of alarm bells. The matter of land God can be big or small. One exaggeration is that the other party pretends to be gods and ghosts to bewitch the people and plot against them.


    In this way, it is a great achievement to wipe out the enemy.


    How can Tai Yuan give up such a relaxed opportunity to do meritorious service to himself?


    There must be deceit.


    Unfortunately, Tai Yuan would not give him time to think carefully. He said provocatively: "why, is the Lord of Kangcheng afraid? Didn''t you just say that the God of earth is a sensationalist? Could it be that the Lord of Kangcheng can''t even compare with this sensationalist, so how can he be the deputy of the city


    "I''m just thinking about how to kill the guy who bewitches the people and intends to rebel. The Lord of the city took over the matter." Kang Xing was forced to have no way back, so he agreed directly.


    What''s more, in his opinion, the so-called land God is really a clown who pretends to be gods and ghosts to bewitch the people.


    Otherwise, if God is so powerful, why is he still living in those small mountain villages?


    This shows that the guy who flatters the masses can also cheat these villains. However, as soon as the army arrives, they will kill each other.


    Another charge of treason will be put on the other side, which is a great achievement. Don''t be in vain.


    Tai Yuan flashed a touch of banter at the bottom of his eyes and said, "in that case, I''ll wait for the good news from the Lord of Kangcheng."


    "You''ll hear the good news today." Kang Xing''s voice fell, and he got up and left, ready to lead the team in person, and ordered troops to kill the rebels.


    People who support Kang Xing keep up. In a twinkling of an eye, only the Taiyuan party is left in this not too small chamber.


    "Lord, why give such a good opportunity to Kang Xing? Kill the anti thief who bewitches the people. Maybe the city master will be able to get into the sight of Marshal Yulin, and from then on, the city will be prosperous. "


    "Yes, Lord, forgive me for my stupidity. I really can''t understand the meaning of your move. I hope you can make it clear."


    After Kang Xing and others left, others couldn''t help their doubts and asked Taiyuan.


    Tai Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice, "because I don''t want to die. I''ve investigated carefully. The God of the earth is really evil. Let''s get rid of Kang Xing by his hand.""This..."


    Hearing Tai Yuan''s words, all of them were surprised and looked at each other.


    "Lord, is it true that this land God is as omnipotent and immortal as the rumor outside?"


    Tai Yuan shook his head: "immortality is mostly false. There can''t be immortality in this world. At best, it can live longer. But some means of the land God are really unfathomable."


    "Lord, if Kang Xing dies, what should we do to the God of earth?" Asked a middle-aged man, frowning.


    Taiyuan chuckled: "do not welcome, do not oppose, report to the general office, wait for the marshal to decide."


    In short, he does nothing. As long as he does nothing, he will not make mistakes.


    Wait for someone from the top to come. If the person from the top has dealt with it, then he has the merit of giving advice.


    If the people sent from above are not handled well, it is not his responsibility.


    I''m also a crafty old man.


    "The master of the city is wise. This is the old man''s move to seek the country!"


    A lot of flattery came in.


    On the other hand, Kang Xing left the city master''s mansion with his own people.


    "Lord, is there any deceit?" Someone asked uneasily.


    Kang Xing can''t deny: "do you really believe that there are omnipotent gods in the world? If there had been such a creature as God, there would have been no place for us to be the masters of R star for a long time. "


    As soon as they heard this, they also felt that it was reasonable, and they immediately wished Kangxing a happy return.


    "Order a battalion and follow me out of the city to eliminate the rebels."


    Kang Xing said with high spirits that he was just a clown who attracted the attention of the public. He should be reduced to a stepping stone for his rise.


    Tai Yuan, Tai Yuan, I really want to thank you for giving me this opportunity.


    A few minutes later, several troop carriers full of soldiers drove out of Hancheng and headed for Xiaohe village.

 Chapter 340

    The speed of the car was very fast, and soon Kang Xing came to Xiaohe village with a full battalion of soldiers.


    Looking at the tumultuous earth temple, Kang Xing looks very ugly.


    Before that, he had been in Hancheng. All the news about the God of land was reported by the people below, and he didn''t have an intuitive feeling.


    But now after seeing it with his own eyes, he was shocked. A village of 500 people gathered at least 2000 people around the temple, and all the more people came from the city.


    One by one, these people knelt down respectfully to worship, some with sacrifices, some even knelt down at the door, their eyes revealed fanaticism.


    In their eyes, only the God of land in the temple, and no one even looked at these sudden soldiers.


    Kang Xing had no doubt that even if the God of earth let these people kneel on the ground to charge them, these crazy guys would not hesitate.


    And this is just one of the villages. Along the river and the mountains, there are more than a dozen villages and market towns.


    In other words, the God of land can at least summon tens of thousands of people who are not afraid of death.


    What''s more, it''s only a few days. If we continue to develop like this, how can we get it?


    He took a deep breath. Everyone in Hancheng underestimated the threat of the land God and his ability to bewitch people.


    Fortunately, I''m here today. Otherwise, once more than 100000 people in Hancheng also believe in this God of land, will there still be room for them?


    Today, we must put an end to this symptom, kill the God of the earth, and bring down all the earth temples!


    In the divine realm, Su Xun was also looking at Kang Xing.


    "What is this man here for?" Qin Zhu put his arm around Su Xun and asked, reaching out to feed him fruit.


    These fruits are the sacrifices of those believers outside. There are all kinds of fruits.


    Before Su Xun came back, Zhenyao sword sneered: "is that still necessary? He must have come to exterminate him, just as the ancient government of the Dragon Kingdom exterminated the white lotus sect. "


    "You''re wrong. He''s not here to destroy me." Su Xun shook his head.


    Zhenyao sword was stunned: "how can it be? What do you say he is here for?"


    "He''s here to die. He''s here to send me soldiers." Su Xun had a smile on his face.


    Zhenyao sword


    Pretend to be a bully.


    Su Xun breathed out a breath: "come on, order, order all the ghosts and soldiers to stand by."


    "Yes, God."


    With a command, the ghosts and pawns in the whole divine realm moved.


    Thanks to those evil spirits, too many people died in the past two days. It''s easy to recruit soldiers. There are more than 300 ghosts in the divine realm, just like the camp led by Kang Xing.


    With Su Xun''s current strength, he can support 500 ghost soldiers, but no more.


    Because every soldier''s armor and weapons need to consume divine power, and Su Xun also needs to consume divine power to improve their strength.


    Five hundred people is the limit, and two hundred people are still short. I''ll choose from those soldiers outside.


    The ready-made soldiers will be more effective and easier to command when they die.


    Outside, Kang Xing drank coldly: "order! Everyone, get out of the car, disperse the people, push down the temple! "


    As his voice fell, a battalion of soldiers with guns got out of the car and lined up to move forward.


    "They''re going to tear down the temple, they''re going to blaspheme the gods!"


    "What do you want to do? If you push down the temple, the God will not let you go."


    "We can''t let them push down the temple. When we are hurt by evil spirits, these officials don''t care about us. God is the protector of all of us!"


    "That''s right. Stop, all of you


    Hearing that the other party was going to push down the temple, the believers were angry and stood up fearlessly to bump into the soldiers and stop them with their bodies.


    They are not afraid of death, because if they die for God, they can live forever in the kingdom of God.


    "Everyone calm down. You''ve been cheated. This man who claims to be a God is a liar. He''s bewitching you..."


    I didn''t expect that a group of unarmed soldiers would resist so hard.


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the excited people, and all kinds of abuse were heard.


    "Fuck you! God is God, you are a liar, you just can''t see us well, you can''t see us alive! "


    "Yes, it is you who have been displaced by the war. Now do you want to deprive us of our last chance of survival?"


    "If you want to tear down the temple, if you want to blaspheme God, step over us first!"


    Kang Xing''s eyes flashed a touch of gloom. He was just a group of untouchables who were not registered. He dared to abuse the Lord of the city and fight against his law enforcement.


    Well, well, a group of untouchables, since you are bent on death, then I will help you."Order! Everyone has it. These people have been bewitched. They are all anti thieves. They are loaded and free to shoot for 10 minutes! "


    Ten minutes is enough to make a river of blood here.


    Hearing this, all the soldiers were stunned, completely did not expect Kang Xing would order them to shoot at these ordinary people.


    But it was only a moment''s hesitation, and the crowd began to load. After all, they had to obey the order.


    "Presumptuous!"


    A roar rang out, the sound spread to more than ten li, Kang Xing and his Battalion soldiers are shocked by this sound some trance.


    Then I saw that the originally sunny sky suddenly became overcast and windy.


    In the sky, there are 300 ghosts, swords and guns, black armor and black fog, which bring a strong sense of oppression.


    The leader was Su Xun. He was full of brilliant works. The gorgeous robe made him lose his mind, and the powerful pressure made him dare not look up directly.


    "It''s God! God is coming


    "See God!"


    The people who were still fighting with the soldiers kowtowed to Su Xun one after another, and they were very excited.


    Those soldiers were a little flustered, because it was the first time that they encountered such a situation in so many battles.


    Why do they fly?


    Kang Xing couldn''t see Su Xun''s face clearly, and his heart trembled, but he couldn''t step back. He could only bite his teeth and insist: "you are bewitching the people, and you have a bad intention. Don''t put down your arms and surrender soon, or the city master will kill you all!"


    Maud, he knew that he had brought the combat mecha with him, but he was relieved to see that the other side were all cold weapons.


    What time is it? We still use cold weapons. Isn''t that a way to die?


    "If you dare to order people to shoot, you deserve to be an official?"


    Every time Su Xun said a word, the air around him would fluctuate repeatedly, and the echoes between heaven and earth would be deafening.


    "I think it''s you who are arrogant. Pretend to be a devil and shoot! Beat them down


    Kang Xing''s voice fell down. He first pulled out the pistol he was wearing and pulled the trigger at Su Xun.


    The soldiers raised their guns and fired.


    "Kang Kang..."


    For a moment, hundreds of bullets flew to Sushen like raindrops.

 Chapter 341

    "God


    Hearing the gunshot, everyone raised his heart to his throat. Can shenzun stop it?


    "If you can''t get on the stage, how can you hurt yourself?"


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously and waved his sleeve robe. A magical force condensed into a light curtain in front of his eyes.


    All the bullets were stopped by the light curtain and could not enter any more.


    "What


    Seeing this scene, Kang Xing''s eyes widened.


    He''s seen a light shield for every missile, for example, he''s seen a light shield for every city.


    But today, for the first time, he saw that people can also use energy shields.


    Soldiers are also dripping with cold sweat, can block so many bullets, this is what they can deal with?


    What''s more, they didn''t come out with combat mecha today, otherwise they would never have been so passive.


    "Mortal mole ant, you have tried your best, you can close your eyes."


    Su Xun said softly, his voice fell, and all the bullets blocked by the light curtain turned around and flew back.


    For a moment, the sound of bullets entering the body could not be heard.


    "Ah "No!"


    Just in the blink of an eye, the bullets fired by these soldiers finally entered their own bodies, killing a large line.


    "Watch their souls and bring them back to the realm of God."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    These are all top class soldiers. They''re dead. We can''t waste any more.


    "This How can it be, how can it be


    Kang Xing, the only one who survived, panicked and turned pale. Now he finally knew why Tai Yuan wanted to give him the chance to make contributions.


    Because it was on purpose that he came to die.


    he is now too late for regrets. He knew he should have investigated the land God ahead of time.


    "Mole ant, do you have a last word?"


    Su Xun stood in the void and looked down at Kang Xing, as if he was looking down at the whole world and stepping on everyone.


    "You You can''t kill me. I''m the deputy leader of Hancheng. We''re going to die. The general government will send a large army to encircle and suppress you. Can you stop the bullets, but can you stop the mecha? Can you stop the laser gun? "


    Kang Xing speaks fast. He wants to fight for the chance to live for himself. He tries to frighten Su Xun with his identity.


    "Threatening me? Do you know what you are doing, a mortal, threatening a God? "


    Su Xun laughed coldly, without any emotion, and his eyes were indifferent.


    Kang Xing had a bad feeling in his mind. He felt as if he had made a mistake.


    the next second, Su Xun stepped out.


    "Boom!"


    Kang Xing didn''t even have the chance to react, and his body exploded directly.


    As soon as the soul was out of the body, Su Xun grabbed it and squeezed it hard, and it went up in smoke.


    Zhenyao sword said that this horse should be the most hanging God of land from ancient times to the present. I don''t know, I thought it was Yama.


    "God! God! God


    All the people were shouting wildly, their eyes were full of blazing, they were shouting with all their strength, they were excited and excited.


    If anyone dares to blaspheme God, they will dare to do their best.


    Because God guides them forward and protects their lives.


    God is omnipotent.


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention. He took a look not far away, and his figure turned into a light spot and disappeared in the same place.


    Because he must maintain a high attitude, maintain the distance, maintain the dignity, so that people will be awed.


    In the divine realm, the souls of 300 soldiers looked around with uneasy and curious eyes.


    Is this the kingdom of God?


    Can you really enter the kingdom of God after death?


    Su Xun didn''t waste too much words. He just said one word.


    "If you follow me, you will prosper; if you disobey me, you will die."


    Then the soldiers knelt down because they knew they had no choice.


    Then in a flash, 200 soldiers in armor came out.


    The other 100 people were for other purposes.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun was stunned, because the white magic grid in his mind was full of magic power.


    Then Shenge became red. At the same time, his momentum also changed dramatically. The robe and crown became mainly red, and the golden dragons on the robe were lifelike.


    The seal of God in my arms flew out, and the original "land God of Xiaohe village" has become "Hancheng City God".


    That is to say, he was promoted, and now Hancheng is under his jurisdiction.


    "Congratulations


    "Congratulations to God


    Although I don''t know what happened to Su Xun, I can feel that his momentum has become stronger, stronger and unfathomable, so it must be a good thing. It''s always right to kneel down to congratulate him."Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    "You''re flat."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hancheng.


    A lieutenant rushed into the backyard of the Lord''s mansion.


    "What''s the point of being flustered? Speak slowly. What''s the matter?"


    Tai Yuan sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea in a calm tone.


    The lieutenant swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Lord of the city, Kang Xing and his camp didn''t last for 10 seconds in the hands of the land God."


    "Patter!"


    The indifferent expression on Tai Yuan''s face was instantly stiff, and the teacup in his hand fell to the ground and fell into pieces.


    "What did you say?" Tai Yuan stood up to the lieutenant and said, "repeat the situation at that time."


    "At that time, Kang Xing was with soldiers..." Zhongwei told Taiyuan about the situation at the scene and said that Su Xun stepped out step by step. When Kang Xingbang died, his eyes were full of fear.


    Then he swallowed a mouthful of foam, stammered: "moreover, the God of the earth, found me, he finally looked at my hiding place."


    After hearing this, Tai Yuan was speechless for a long time. His face turned pale and he sat still in his chair.


    He wanted to get rid of Kang Xing by the hand of the God of earth.


    But now Kang Xing is dead, but he is not happy at all.


    Because the earth God''s strength is too strong, far beyond his expectations.


    The earth God can kill Kang Xing so easily, which means that he can also kill him with a finger, just like an ant.


    This kind of power makes him feel afraid. In hot weather, the whole person seems to be in an ice cave, and his blood is about to solidify.


    No way! It can''t go on like this!


    You have to get rid of him, or you will not be safe for a day.


    Tai Yuan forced himself to calm down and said, "you should go to the general government immediately. You must meet the marshal in person to explain the interests of this matter, and let the general government deliver the energy cannon to kill the God of earth. Otherwise, it will be too late to repent."


    As soon as his voice fell, a thick voice just like thunder exploded in his ear.


    "Lord of Thailand, what''s wrong with this God? Do you want to raise a butcher''s knife to this God?"


    Suddenly, a young man with a golden crown appeared in front of the door.


    For a time, the whole person is like falling nine you.

 Chapter 342

    "Poop


    Tai Yuan has not yet responded. The lieutenant who came back to report has already got a soft leg and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.


    "God forgive me, God forgive me. I''m a soldier. I do everything according to the orders of the city leader. Please let me go, please."


    Having seen Su Xun''s mysterious means, his only courage in front of him was to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    In addition, he had no other way. Even if Su Xun wanted to kill him, he could only be killed.


    Listening to the cry of the lieutenant for mercy, Tai Yuan was relieved, and a forced smile came out on his face: "shenzun misunderstood, I I''m a bit stuttering. I don''t mean to offend the God. What I just want to say is to ask the general government to send huge guns to kill those people who are disrespectful to the earth God. "


    After that, as if to cheer up, he repeated in a positive tone: "yes! That''s it. It''s about killing those who don''t respect God! "


    He didn''t bluff, he didn''t lose face, and he didn''t try to threaten each other with his identity and the power behind him.


    Because Kangxing is the best example.


    In the face of such a big man, the only truth is to admit advice.


    "Yes? Did God just hear it wrong? " Su Xun''s tone was not salty, and he walked to Taiyuan.


    Tai Yuan''s body was stiff, and he was dripping with cold sweat. He said with a strong smile, "no, you are an omnipotent God. God can''t be wrong. It must be me who is wrong. I just said wrong."


    As soon as you open your mouth, you''ll know that you''re a veteran of officialdom.


    As the voice fell, he quickly got up and respectfully gave up his position to Su Xun.


    Su Xun was not polite, so he just sat down.


    "Does the Lord of Thailand believe in God?" Su Xun asked.


    Without hesitation, Tai Yuan replied, "I''ve always been a faithful believer of shenzun."


    This was a firm statement. If he hadn''t given Su Xun a common belief, Su Xun would have believed it.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. Su Xun will let him believe it.


    "Do you want to live forever?" Su Xun asked again.


    Tai Yuan replied, "yes."


    But in his heart, he scoffed. He never believed that there were real creatures that could live forever in the world.


    "Chirp chirp -"


    just at this moment, a burst of bird calls suddenly sounded.


    When Su Xun followed his reputation, he saw a birdcage hanging beside him. There was a colorful bird in it. At that time, he was singing happily.


    "Shenzun, calm down. This damned animal has eyes and doesn''t know the real God. I''ll throw it out right away."


    Tai Yuan was scared. The bird was his. He was afraid that he would be implicated by the bird.


    "Kill it."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    Tai Yuan was stunned. Although he didn''t give up, he didn''t hesitate. He took out his gun and aimed it at the birdcage.


    "Kang!"


    When the gunshot rang out, the bullet went directly through the bird, bringing out a blood flower. Then the bird fell into the cage powerlessly, leaving only its feet still moving.


    It''s because it''s not dead. It''s not dead.


    Then Su Xun flicked his fingers at the bird''s body. A strong divine power wrapped the bird, locked its soul in the body, and began to repair the wound.


    "Choo Choo..."


    Blinking, the bird that was penetrated by the bullet stood up again and cried happily in the cage.


    "Patter!"


    The gun in Tai Yuan''s hand fell to the ground. His eyes widened and his face was unbelievable.


    He shot himself, and of course he knew that the bird would die.


    But now, Su Xun''s fingers are playing again. How can he keep calm?


    "Again, do you want to live forever?"


    Su Xun''s indifferent voice sounded in his ears.


    This time, Tai Yuan knelt down directly and looked at Su Xun blazing: "I''d like to die for God!"


    He was short of breath, his face turned red with excitement, and his body trembled slightly.


    Seeing with his own eyes Su Xun''s ability to bounce back from the dead in his fingers, he began to believe that God can really live forever, or even give people longevity.


    He also realized for the first time that God and man are not the same creature, but God is a higher level of life.


    I''ll never die if I make any achievements!


    Su Xun had nothing to do, as if he had just done a trivial thing.


    This is his ability after he was promoted to the City God, but for the time being, it can only be used on small creatures such as flowers, birds, fish and insects. It can''t be used to revive a person.


    But that doesn''t stop him from pretending.


    "help me fix Town God''s Temple in the city first."


    Su Xun said faintly, threw a drawing in front of him, and then his body turned into a light spot and disappeared from the original place.


    "To God!"


    Tai Yuan knocked his head very low.A moment later, he picked up the drawing on the ground and got up, his hands shaking slightly.


    Take a deep breath. This is the first task given to him by God.


    He knew that he had to do well, otherwise the powerful God would not mind doing it by another person.


    "Lord, also Do you still need to report to the general government? "


    The lieutenant on his knees stammered.


    "What do you say, fool, go and get all the machines and engineers on standby!"


    "Yes, Lord."


    Kang Xing is dead, and now only Tai Yuan''s voice is left in the city.


    with his orders, a Town God''s Temple began to build rapidly.


    The temple is bigger, higher, more dignified and luxurious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Su Xun returned to the realm of God, he began to worship God.


    Now that he has been promoted to City God, he has the right to decide the appointment and removal of the land gods below.


    So he chose some good people from ghost stroke to be the land God of every village.


    These land gods are not equipped with soldiers, but with petty officials.


    The camp of Kangxing had 300 elite soldiers, 200 filled with ghost soldiers, and the remaining 100 were ghost officials, which was equivalent to those local captors in ancient times.


    The ghost officials, dressed in black soap clothes, with long knives and iron ropes, were specially driven by the God of the earth to capture evil spirits and protect the peace of the village.


    There are more than 30 villages under Hancheng, one land for each village, and three ghost officials for each village are enough.


    Every month, some of the beliefs collected by the land gods in the village were regularly handed over to Su Xun, and the rest were left for their own cultivation or reward to their subordinates.


    There is no way to do this. After all, the R star is so big that he can''t manage all the things without being a God.


    What''s more, the task of the system is to establish its own kingdom of God. Can a person''s kingdom of God also be called a kingdom of God?


    On the contrary, with more and more powerful forces, more and more subordinates help him to do things and collect beliefs. If he is in charge of his own affairs, he may not be allowed to do it again.


    Every month, he only needs to wait for the God of land to give him a confession, and he only needs to maintain absolute strength and absolute ruling power.


    Of course, in order to prevent the breeding of corruption evil spirits, he became a separate supervision department to supervise the four parties.


    The name of this department is Jianwei, and the chief is Jianshi. The general structure is to imitate the royal guards of Ming Dynasty.


    In addition, five hundred ghost soldiers were organized into the Shenwei army.

 Chapter 343

    Town God''s Temple in Hancheng was built soon.


    The people of Hancheng are all talking about it.


    After all, they don''t know the system of God. They only know the recently famous God of land, and they don''t know what the City God is.


    According to Su Xun''s orders, Taiyuan publicized in the city, telling everyone that the City God is more powerful than the land God. From now on, with the protection of the City God, Hancheng is no longer afraid of evil spirits.


    After the news spread, it was exciting. The people of Hancheng were overjoyed. No one doubted Taiyuan''s words, because he was the leader of the city.


    "That''s great. There''s no need to move. There''s no city in the countryside."


    "That is, we have a God in the city, so we don''t have to worry about it in the evening."


    "I''m going to ask a statue to come back and give a confession, so that I can rest assured."


    , a city in Town God''s Temple, tens of thousands of people in Hancheng are competing to worship. If it is not for Tai Yuan to send troops to maintain order, I am afraid there will be stampede.


    Su Xun also laughed hard to absorb the faith.


    The belief contributed by more than 100000 people is like a river. He can''t imagine what it would be like if the whole planet were worshipped.


    At night, night comes.


    The people of Hancheng this evening, just like the villagers of Beishan village at the beginning, have no one to sleep except the children.


    Because evil spirits will come out to harm people every night. They will see for themselves how these evil spirits are destroyed by the city god tonight.


    After all, this is a more powerful God than the earth God.


    suddenly, everyone saw the direction of Town God''s Temple sending a golden light to the sky, and then a tall figure appeared in the sky, so that all the people in the city could see it as long as they looked up.


    The figure is as high as 100 meters. The red cannon is like fire. The embroidered Golden Dragon is lifelike, as if it can fly out. Hundreds of ghosts and soldiers stand behind it.


    "City God, this is what the city Lord said about City God!"


    After a moment of kowtowing, no matter where the people are in the city, no matter where they are.


    Su Xun stood up in the air, holding the seal of God, and said angrily, "ghosts and ghosts don''t show up quickly. Is it not the sword of God?"


    The voice fell, and the seal came out.


    The sound is like thunder roaring and Sanskrit chanting. After the seal flies out, it floats in the air, and a divine power is overwhelming, just like waves sweeping the whole city.


    No matter where the evil spirits were hidden, they were forced out by the divine light. They did not dare to fight with Su Xun and fled around the city.


    "My God, there are so many evil spirits in our city!"


    "If there is no God, I don''t know how many people will die. The more people die, the more evil spirits will be."


    "Thanks to the City God..."


    Seeing those evil spirits running around, all of them were startled. They were very glad that God had protected them.


    "The left and right soldiers will listen to the order and arrest the evil spirits below. If they meet the resisters, they will kill them."


    The reason why they are ordered to arrest rather than directly kill is that many ghosts have not harmed people.


    After arrest, there will be interrogation, and the murderer will be killed. The one who was evil in his life will be punished or killed. Only the ghost who did not seek wealth or kill in his life and did not harm others after his death can survive.


    These ghosts who had never done harm to people were all left in the realm of God by Su Xun. To build a city life in it is equivalent to building a world after death in the realm of God.


    The land of each village also has a duty, that is, once someone dies in the village, it is necessary to send ghost officials to guide the souls of the dead into the divine realm to fill the population of the divine realm. No, it should be the ghost mouth.


    After all, there were more and more ghosts in the divine realm. Military officers alone were not good. There were also civil servants responsible for maintaining the daily operation.


    "Obey the Oracle


    The soldiers scattered in groups of five.


    The five members of Shenwei army are one five with five commanders, two five with one team leader, five teams with one soldier with one commander, ten soldiers with one brigade with one commander, five brigade with one battalion with one captain and five battalion with one army with one general.


    At present, there are only 500 people, and the highest position is a brigade commander.


    The evil spirit is just born. No matter how strong it is, it can''t be any better. When meeting the ghosts and pawns who are blessed by the divine power, it''s just a mouse meeting a cat, and it''s a dead end.


    An hour later, all the ghosts in the city, good and evil, were captured.


    "the evil spirits in the city have been cleared up by this God. If we discover that evil spirits harm people, we can come to Town God''s Temple to tell us that this God will send people to deal with them."


    After the last word, Su went back to the ghost kingdom.


    Thank you very much


    "To God."


    All kinds of voices in the city rose one after another. After tonight, these people were all loyal believers of Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Lord''s mansion.


    Su Xun sat in a high position, and Tai Yuan stood respectfully at the bottom and obeyed orders.


    "There are several cities around Hancheng."Su Xun asked casually.


    Taiyuan spirit: "huishenzun, there are three, and Hancheng are small cities, were built to accommodate refugees."


    "Let people publicize according to the above, and I will make the people of those three cities become believers of God." Su Xun said.


    After being promoted to the City God, the white divinity in my mind turned red, but now more than one hundred thousand belief turned into divinity, even one tenth of this divinity could not fill in.


    That''s enough to show how difficult it will be to continue to be promoted. We must speed up the collection of beliefs.


    Taiyuan said firmly: "God, don''t worry, his subordinates will persuade the other three City owners to build temples."


    There is a reason why he is so confident. One reason is that Su Xun really has the ability.


    Second, they are not loyal to the jade dragon Legion because they have no hope of promotion.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to follow you." Su Xun said.


    Tai Yuan''s eyes brightened: "thank you God."


    If the divine soldiers of shenzun follow him, he will be more confident in persuading the other three, not to mention establishing his own position.


    "Quick." Su Xun spat out two words.


    "Yes." Taiyuan answered, and then his eyes turned: "God, there are several women who admire your power, you see..."


    "Ah


    Before he had finished speaking, he felt a huge impulse coming, and his body flew out uncontrollably, hitting the ground hard.


    "Do what you have to do. Don''t do these little tricks." Su Xun looked at him coldly.


    In fear, Tai Yuan quickly got up and knelt down on the ground and kowtowed: "God forgive me, it''s my own opinion. How can any woman deserve God''s respect? My subordinates are afraid, and they know their sins."


    He kept kowtowing, blood appeared on his forehead, and soon it was a blur of blood.


    Until he noticed that there was no sound above, he carefully looked up and found that Su Xun didn''t know when he had disappeared.


    "Hoo -"


    he breathed out a long breath. He was so scared that he collapsed on the ground. His heart was filled with the joy of the afterlife.


    Just now, he almost smelled the smell of death. Even though he had participated in the war, he had never felt that way.


    The power of God is like a prison.

 Chapter 344

    The next morning.


    Taiyuan sent an invitation to the other three City owners, inviting them to come to Hancheng for a while. The owners of the three cities of


    did not refuse, because each of them had put their eyes on each other. They knew all about the great movement of Hancheng last night and wanted to inquire about it.


    At about 9 a.m., the other three city masters went into Hancheng City Master''s mansion together.


    "Ha ha ha, three, long time no see, more elegant than ever."


    As soon as they entered the hall, Tai Yuan came forward to greet them with laughter and showed great enthusiasm.


    "I haven''t congratulated brother Tai Yuan for getting rid of Kang Xing. In the future, brother Tai Yuan''s speech will be in the city."


    "That''s right. Isn''t Kang Xing the opponent of brother Tai Yuan?"


    Tai Yuan waved his hand and said bitterly, "what are the words of the three brothers? The Lord of Kangcheng, as my deputy, unexpectedly fell to death. I''m also very sad. The three brothers should not make fun of this, or I''ll turn over."


    When they heard this, the corners of their mouths twitched twice.


    God stepped on the horse and fell to death.


    You have to make up a reason to be distracted. Don''t you look down on us?


    "Brother Tai Yuan..."


    Pointing to the two soldiers in the ghost hall, he asked one of them.


    As soon as they entered the door, they saw it. They just asked now.


    "These are all the divine soldiers under shenzun. Last night, shenzun sent them to clean up the evil spirits in our city. Today, we invite three of you to discuss this matter with them."


    Taiyuan took the opportunity to introduce the identity of the ten ghosts and soldiers, and directly expressed his purpose today.


    "Hiss -"


    although the three had guessed the identity of the ten soldiers, they could not help but gasp when they heard Taiyuan say it himself.


    Because what does that mean?


    It shows that Tai Yuan is afraid that he has already taken the lead of that God, which is equivalent to betraying the jade dragon army in another sense.


    because they had eye liner in Hancheng, they knew about the land God.


    To bewitch the people is to rebel?


    When Tai Yuan called them today, was it to persuade the three of them to return to the throne of the God?


    Three people looked at each other, exchanged their eyes, and decided to keep the same.


    though last night, they learned what happened after they buried their eyeliner.


    But after all, I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I still have doubts and uncertainties about the strength of that God. I dare not follow him to rebel.


    "What do you mean, brother Tai Yuan?" One of them asked knowingly, showing the color of doubt.


    Taiyuan did not rush to say, but first invited three people to a seat: "three first sit down for tea, invite you to come, it is impossible to let you stand and talk."


    Each of the three found a seat and waited for Tai Yuan to speak.


    "Recently, there have been frequent incidents of evil spirits harming people. It must not be easy for the three to rule." Taiyuan said calmly, although he was asking, but the tone was very positive.


    When they heard this, their eyelids jumped. It was not easy. It was a great pressure.


    There are more and more evil spirits harming people. Their soldiers can''t even use laser cannons. They often hurt people by mistake. The residents of the city have begun to March.


    The residents in the city are all registered, not the wild people in the villages. They dare not use violent means to suppress them. It can be said that they are worried.


    Build a temple: "the three gods of the Taiyuan sect will be merciful to each of them, so they will take their pity on each other."


    "Brother Taiyuan, since God is merciful, why do we have to build a temple? God is omnipotent. Why not destroy evil spirits directly? " Asked one.


    Taiyuan language plug, and then half ring just said: "God Zun has his own ideas, which is I and other mortals can guess."


    "Brother Tai Yuan, if the marshal knows about this, do you know what will happen?" There was a hint of warning in this remark.


    Tai Yuan can''t deny: "I haven''t betrayed the marshal. What''s the fear? What''s more, even the marshal can''t take God''s respect. "


    Now he firmly believes in Su Xun''s strength. Even if Su Xun says he can resist the Star Destroyer, Taiyuan will not doubt it.


    After all, we can only feel the shock when we see the scene of the bird coming back to life.


    "Brother Taiyuan, you didn''t raise the flag to rebel against the marshal, but if the marshal knows about it, he won''t sit back and ignore it."


    They all think that Taiyuan is crazy. The marshal has hundreds of thousands of troops under his hand, and there are countless kinds of weapons and shells.


    How can it not be the opponent of that God.


    But when they think that it''s someone else''s territory, they are more restrained in their emotions and language.Tai Yuan retorted: "three, what can you think of? Can''t I think of it? If I can think of it, why should I follow God''s reverence unswervingly? "


    After that, he asked and answered himself, and his voice raised a few decibels: "that''s because God Zun is strong enough, God Zun has the power to reach heaven, God Zun is omnipotent!"


    The three were stunned. They thought that Taiyuan was crazy. If the shenzun was as powerful as he said, why was he still in the border town?


    "Three of you, I have seen with my own eyes that shenzun used the technique of bringing the dead back to life to save a dead bird."


    Tai Yuan glanced at the three and said word by word.


    "No way! Ridiculous! It''s impossible! "


    Hearing this, the three stood up directly from their chairs, because Tai Yuan''s words were ridiculous.


    Tai Yuan snorted coldly: "how impossible, I shot that bird myself."


    Hearing this, the three people were stunned and became suspicious. They seriously suspected that Taiyuan was cheating them.


    "Please show me what you can do." Taiyuan looked at the pawns and said.


    The three city masters also looked at the pawns.


    A ghostly pawn appeared in front of the three people in a flash, then pulled out a long knife on his waist and cut it into the void. A table beside the three people collapsed directly.


    Then the pawn flashed back to where he was.


    It''s all happening between lightning and flint. It''s no more than two seconds before and after completing the whole action.


    Three people looked at the collapse of the table on the ground, are dumbfounded.


    In the case of people not wearing mecha, how can there be such a fast speed? So much power?


    No, it''s not that fast after wearing mecha!


    Taiyuan said with a proud smile: "do you still think I''m cheating you? These are just the most common soldiers under the throne of shenzun. Shenzun is even more unfathomable. Otherwise, do you really think I''m crazy?"


    Three people look at each other, after seeing the strength of the pawn, now they believe Taiyuan''s words.


    That''s the God of resurrection!


    "Brother Taiyuan, please tell shenzun that we will go back and order to build a temple to welcome shenzun into the city!"

 Chapter 345

    After being convinced by Tai Yuan, the other three city leaders went back to urge the construction of temples.


    Because the three cities are far away from Hancheng, apart from the upper class, the local ordinary people do not know about "God", let alone the existence of God.


    Therefore, when the city Lord''s mansion preached that God would destroy evil spirits after the temple was built, everyone was skeptical and didn''t believe it.


    Since ancient times, they have never heard of such creatures as gods on R star. They think that it is the city Lord''s house that deceives them in order not to let them march and make trouble.


    So for a moment, the mood of the people became more excited and angry, marching and roaring in the streets.


    This time, the city Lord''s house was not in charge. Anyway, after the temple was built, these people would stop.


    At this time, Su Xun was not in the divine realm, but came to the source city.


    temporarily handed over the God domain to the Qin bamboo tube. Before leaving, he ordered an order. After three cities in Town God''s Temple built the city, one hundred ghost soldiers were killed in every city.


    He went to Yuancheng, of course, for the faith of more than 10 million people Sorry, I accidentally told the truth (?????).


    Going to Yuancheng, of course, is to save the people from fire and water!


    When he was a god of land, he was weak and didn''t dare to wave everywhere.


    Now it has become a City God, and its strength has greatly increased. The big city controlled by other people can''t go, so they first come to their own territory to collect beliefs.


    More than 10 million people, even if only one tenth of them became believers, there were more than 1 million people, plus the belief provided by the people of the four cities on the boundary of the territory of the jade dragon Legion.


    At that time, he will certainly be promoted to another level. If he is promoted to another level, he will dare to wave everywhere. He will show his saints everywhere and collect his beliefs. Even if all the rulers unite to kill him, he will have no fear.


    This time, we should not only complete the task of establishing the kingdom of God, but also complete the task of unifying r star.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The main residence of Yuancheng.


    "See you, general."


    Yunhai and a group of officers saluted Su Xun.


    "Sit down. Evil spirits harm people. What''s the situation in the city?" Su Xun asked.


    Yunhai replied, "it''s better than other places, but it''s also panic. With more people dying, more and more evil spirits."


    "I''m here today to wipe out evil spirits." Su Xun said.


    The words fell, and everyone was stunned, thinking that they had heard the wrong thing.


    "General, you mean Are you here to wipe out evil spirits? "


    "Not bad." Su Xun replied in a positive tone.


    People are even more confused. General, we know you are very powerful, but where did you get the courage to say such words as exterminating evil spirits?


    At present, it is found that the only way to eliminate evil spirits cleanly is to use laser guns. Even laser guns can only hurt them. If you want to kill them completely, you can only use energy guns.


    But because the evil spirits are all in the city, the city has a large population and dense buildings, the use of guns will inevitably damage buildings or hurt people.


    These evil spirits can go through the wall, blink, float, hide, and haunt.


    So far, there is no effective solution.


    Now Su Xun said that he was here to destroy the evil spirit, which made everyone can''t believe it.


    Yunhai pursed his lips and said euphemistically, "general, these evil spirits are hard to deal with."


    "You''ll know that tonight." Su Xun put down his cup.


    Although they were full of doubts, no one asked more.


    Su Xun asked again, "is Miss Kelly still in Yuancheng?"


    "General Hui, because of the evil spirit, many earth merchants have returned to earth, including Miss Kelly." The sea of clouds replied.


    Don''t do anything here, Sue nodded


    "Yes, general, I''ll leave."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, night is coming.


    Because of the frequent occurrence of evil spirits, people can hardly be seen on the streets at night.


    Su Xun was walking alone in the open street.


    "Yi ~ Yi ~"


    all of a sudden, the street lights on the whole street are flashing, and the streets are bright and dark.


    A figure suddenly appeared under a street lamp in front of him.


    A little girl in a red dress.


    To be exact, the original white dress on her body has been dyed red by blood and is still dripping blood.


    The little girl came to susian step by step with a ball in her hand.


    "Brother, let''s play ball together."


    The little girl went up to Su Xun, looked up at him with a bright smile, and handed the ball in her hand.


    That which is a ball, is clearly a head still dripping blood, eyes stare big, die not in peace."Yes, but I don''t like a ball."


    Su Xun had a gentle smile on his face, just like a big brother next door.


    The little girl was stunned. It was the first time that she met someone who was not afraid of herself.


    Anyway, I''m an evil spirit. I''m holding a head in my hand. Can you give me some face! Can you respect my duty!


    More brilliant smile spread to the little girl''s face.


    "Well, I don''t know which ball my brother wants to play. I''ll take my brother to find it."


    "Really?" The smile on Su Xun''s face was still as warm as the spring breeze. He raised his finger to the little girl''s head: "brother likes this ball."


    For a moment, the little girl was frightened by him.


    Then followed by a burst of fury, she was actually frightened by the individual, this is a shame, roared: "you want to die!"


    She''s going to screw this man''s head off as a ball.


    "It''s you, bear." Su Xun''s voice fell, and a magic power spread from his body, turned into a long sword and cut it off.


    The little girl was scared. She wanted to run, but she found that her body was fixed and could not move at all. She could only watch the golden sword getting closer and closer.


    as like as two peas, she felt weak, just as she killed those people.


    "Ah! No


    She can only yell, but it''s no use.


    "Stab -"


    as the sword passed, the head and body of the evil spirit separated, and then slowly disappeared.


    Su Xun continued to walk forward. At this time, all the people who heard the evil spirit scream were curious, and their heads came out of the window.


    After all, people''s curiosity is a terrible thing. They know that there are evil spirits outside, but they can''t help but wonder what they want to see.


    Then they saw from the window that there was only one young man walking in the open street, relaxed and unhurried, as if he were at home.


    "Brother, there are evil spirits outside. Go home quickly. I heard the scream just now. Someone must have been killed by evil spirits again."


    There was a kind-hearted man standing upstairs to remind Su Xun.


    Su Xun gave a little smile. Man, you are wrong.


    That scream just now was that some evil spirit was killed.

 Chapter 346

    "Brother, life matters. Don''t wander outside at this time. Don''t be afraid of death."


    "Go back quickly, it''s too dangerous outside."


    "Why don''t you listen?"


    Many people urged Su Xun to go home quickly.


    More and more people are opening windows because of curiosity.


    Su Xun looked at the people on both sides of the street, and suddenly he had a bad idea.


    He looked up and said in a deep voice, "how do you know I''m human?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, all the voices stopped suddenly, and the people who put their heads out of the window were stunned in the same place, their bodies were stiff, and they were dripping with cold sweat.


    Yes, people still dare to walk on the street at this time. Are they still people?


    "Don''t be afraid, he has a shadow, he is a man!"


    Suddenly, someone saw Su Xun''s shadow behind him under the street lamp, and immediately yelled.


    "Hoo -"


    everyone was relieved, and then a little annoyed. They all knew that the guy was playing with them on purpose.


    "Boy, you are still in the mood to joke. We are all for you. Go home and hide!"


    "That''s it. I dare to walk in the street at this time."


    Look, whether it''s the earth or the other planet, there are more kind-hearted people after all.


    "Please take care of me. Today I''m here to get rid of those evil spirits that do harm to people."


    Su Xun''s voice was not loud, but in such a noisy voice of advice, everyone could hear every word he said.


    "Boy, are you crazy and drunk? The evil spirit is not so easy to deal with!"


    "That''s right. Go back quickly. It''s the army''s business. It''s not your turn to worry about it!"


    "What''s the difference between you and death."


    The next second, the crowd saw the thin young man standing on the ground suddenly step into the air.


    There was a burst of golden light on his body, a Red Dragon Robe appeared on his body, and a glass crown was on his head.


    This dress they''ve seen in the earth movies.


    Everyone was shocked.


    A good person, how suddenly become like this?


    "I''m the City God. Today I''m here to kill all the evil spirits in the city. All believers are protected by this God for their good fortune, wealth, longevity and happiness."


    Su Xun''s voice spread all over the city. Many people opened the window one after another and looked up at the figure in the air.


    Su Xun was the God of Hancheng City, but it was too stingy to add the prefix, because Hancheng could not even compare with one percent of Yuancheng City, so he simply went to remove the prefix.


    In the face of sudden changes, the army gathered for the first time and was ready to fire at any time.


    "Die


    Su Xun yelled angrily, and his divine power condensed into a lightsaber behind him, which went straight into the sky, as if illuminating the whole night sky.


    Then the huge lightsaber roared away. Everywhere it passed, it screamed. One evil spirit after another was taken away by a wave.


    However, before it was over, Su Xun''s seal flew out, expanded dozens of times in the air, and sent out a flash of divine light. Wherever the divine light came, there was no place to hide the evil spirits with bloody smell.


    "Sword up!"


    Su Xun gave a light drink, and the magic power came out of his body. It condensed into a small long sword and flew out in all directions. The sword killed the evil spirit.


    It looks like it''s hanging. In fact, in order to install this force, his power is almost exhausted.


    But it''s all worth it. Only when you''re forced to act dazzlingly, can you show your strength and attract more beliefs.


    Yuancheng is so big that he can''t kill the evil spirits in many places, so he can only give up for a while.


    At least tonight''s deterrence is enough to let these evil spirits settle down for a period of time and wait for him to deal with them.


    In the city, all the people are staring at this scene, looking at the figure standing in the void.


    Can man be so strong?


    No, he''s not a man. He calls himself a God.


    "I am the God of the city, who built Town God''s Temple in the city and sincerely worshipped it."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, his body turned into streamer and disappeared in the same place.


    There''s no way. If you don''t leave, you''ll be disgraced if you fall down.


    "Dead? So many evil spirits are dead? "


    "City God, is this the God in the earth novels? I always thought it was all made up. I didn''t expect that there was a god


    "People on earth also say that gods are made up, a group of swindlers. I saw the real gods today!"


    "To build a temple, we must build a temple in Yuancheng!"


    Thanks to the brainwashing of countless earth novels recently, many people are excited to accept the appearance of a God.


    But at this time, the city Lord''s house was like a big enemy, and the atmosphere was terrible.For ordinary people, there is a God who can protect their safety, of course, worthy of happiness.


    But for those in power, they are about to face the challenge of power.


    It''s not good news that suddenly a creature with a higher level of life is out of their control.


    "Haven''t you contacted the general yet?" The sea of clouds broke the silence.


    "Not yet."


    "Keep looking!"


    "No, I''m back."


    Su Xun went into the meeting hall, and everyone got up one after another.


    "General, you already know what happened in the city center, the City God..."


    Yunhai rushed to meet him. As Su Xun''s loyal, he was worried that Su Xun''s power would become unstable.


    However, before he finished, he was interrupted by Su Xun: "that City God is me."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun changed himself and wanted to change into a divine robe.


    And then everyone was confused.


    They were just worried that this God would cause turbulence to their power, but they never thought that the god suddenly appeared was their own general.


    No wonder the general confidently said that he wanted to eliminate evil spirits during the day. That''s it. That''s it.


    All the worries in my heart are gone and replaced by excitement and excitement.


    Of course, they should be happy that their generals have become such powerful gods.


    "General, this What''s going on? "


    Yunhai was a bit unscrupulous. He knew that Su Xun was a real r star man. How could he suddenly become a God?


    Su Xun again dispersed the divine body and changed the normal state: "it''s a long story, and it''s meaningless to go on. The next thing you need to do is to build a temple and publicize what happened last night. I need more believers and beliefs."


    "Don''t worry, general. There are more than 10 million people in Yuancheng. The summer vacation will make everyone a believer of the general!" The sea of clouds said firmly.


    Su Xun shook his head: "this kind of thing can''t be forced, otherwise it''s easy to have adverse effect. Only sincerity can work. You can''t make everyone believe in me, and I can''t do it myself."


    Because of the complexity of people''s hearts, it is impossible for everyone to believe in him sincerely, even if he is sanctified.

 Chapter 347

    It is uncontrollable to believe in this kind of thing. Even if we know that there is a God, some people may temporarily hold Buddha''s feet and sincerely worship at some time. After the worship, they throw the God out of the sky.


    For example, there were more than 100000 people in Hancheng. In fact, there were only tens of thousands of people who could steadily provide Su Xun with faith.


    Other people are intermittent, or they don''t believe in him at all.


    So Yunhai said that it is impossible for more than 10 million people in Yuancheng to become his followers.


    All of a sudden, he felt a stream of faith pouring into his body. He knew that it should be provided by the believers in the other three cities around Hancheng.


    In fact, it''s just as he thought.


    Originally, the people in these three cities did not believe in God. They all thought that this was something made by the city Lord''s office to prevent them from marching and making trouble.


    As a result, the evil spirits are troubling us tonight, and the Shenwei army shows up to suppress the evil.


    Then the people in these three cities are really fragrant.


    The red divine personality in my mind has been filled with about four tenths of divine power. When the temple in Yuancheng is completed, I should be promoted again tomorrow.


    This is one of the drawbacks of Shinto.


    In order to collect the belief, the believers must sincerely worship and offer the God image or God card.


    This is also why in ancient times, when the imperial court destroyed the evil gods, it would demolish the temples, smash the statues, and then order the people to prohibit believing in a certain evil god.


    Because after demolishing temples and destroying statues, there is no access to belief. Belief is the foundation of Shinto. Without belief, it will become weaker and weaker until it dies out.


    If it''s fairyland, there are not so many restrictions.


    There''s no way. You get what you give.


    Shinto''s strength increases rapidly, and some disadvantages are inevitable.


    Because Su Xun showed his holiness, the source city is doomed to have no sleep tonight.


    Many earth merchants who have not returned to the earth are also shocked.


    First, the evil spirit revived, and then the City God showed his holiness.


    They feel that the R star is becoming as mysterious as the earth.


    R star is too dangerous. It''s coming back to earth tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    engineers in the city started work all night. Second days early in the morning, a Town God''s Temple was built in a park in Yuan Cheng.


    After the completion of the temple, the city leader''s office announced to the whole city that all the city''s residents, whether true believers or false believers, ran to the temple. The spectacular scene can''t be described by words.


    And Su Xun also fully enjoyed the nourishment of the people in Yuancheng. Well, this nourishment is very serious.


    "Boom!"


    The red divine image in my mind has become black, the divine robe has become black, the divine power is more pure and powerful, and the divine seal has also changed. The original word "Hancheng Chenghuang" has become "king of Chu River".


    The king of Chu River, the God of the underworld, is one of the ten halls of hell. According to mythological records, he is in charge of the living hell at the bottom of the sea, which is located in the south of the wo stone. The weight of the hell extends from five hundred to ten days, and there are sixteen small hell below.


    Su Xun was a little confused. Didn''t he establish the kingdom of God?


    Why does it seem to force me to rebuild the underworld on R?


    However, the God of the underworld is also the right God. It seems that there is nothing wrong with calling the underworld the kingdom of God.


    After being promoted to one of the ten halls of hell, Su Xun had the power to enfeoffment the City God, judge, day and night wandering God, ox head and horse face, black and white impermanence and other underworld gods.


    Let''s just say that Yama is not the bearer of the underworld, but also one of the ten palace Yama. He is on an equal footing with King Jiang of Chu and King Guang of Qin.


    In theory, his position is equal to that of the four emperors of heaven.


    The four emperors here refer to the emperor Ziwei of the Arctic, the emperor Changsheng of the Antarctic, the emperor Shanggong, the emperor Chengtian, and the emperor dizhi of the earth.


    According to this rhythm, the next promotion will be cloudy.


    However, taking a look at the divinity in my mind, I think it''s necessary to turn all the R stars into believers. Although it''s a bit exaggerated, it''s almost the same.


    And it''s not to be the son of Yin to complete the task. The task given by the system is to establish the kingdom of God. As the name suggests, it''s to improve the system of the underworld.


    Su Xun had a slight toothache. The heaven and the underworld of the earth were no longer there. Could he be regarded as the emperor of the underworld?


    If heaven and hell come back one day, what should I do when I meet the real Yin emperor?


    Damn, this is the kingdom of God, not the underworld. Yes, it is the kingdom of God!


    The emperor is not a God himself!


    I''m not afraid of trouble when I come back from the underworld.


    Su Xun stepped out and disappeared in the same place.


    He was walking in the street, but no one could see him because he was invisible.


    It''s good to be a God. After that, you can go in and out of the women''s toilet and dressing room at will.


    I''m just kidding. Is he the honest man who can do the bad things?


    Invisible in the crowd, watching a steady stream of people flow to their own temple, the mood is still a bit strange.


    "Big brother, can you excuse me? You''re in our wayAll of a sudden, a slightly childish voice came into the ear.


    "OK..." Su Xun subconsciously replied that he was ready to give way, and then he was stunned.


    He''s invisible. Can they see him?


    Su Xun turned around and found that behind him were two twin boys holding hands. They looked about ten years old at most.


    Well, it''s very cute, delicate little Zhengtai.


    They were also looking at him with wide eyes.


    "Can you see me?" Su Xun asked


    "Should we not see?" A boy asked, puzzled.


    Another little boy''s face changed: "big brother is not human."


    Hearing this, the boy who just asked Su Xun changed his face.


    Before the evil spirit appeared, the two brothers found that they could see the soul after death.


    After the evil spirit appears, they can also see the invisible evil spirit.


    Then the two brothers have been careful, never to tell anyone about it.


    But they had never met soul in the daytime, so they subconsciously thought that he was human when they saw Su Xun.


    But now when they heard Su Xun''s question, they realized that they were not human.


    "I am God."


    Voice down, a smile, together with two little boys disappeared in place.


    When it reappeared, it was already in a private room of a teahouse.


    After Su Xun brought them to the private room, they were not afraid. Instead, they were surprisingly calm and didn''t say a word.


    "Are you not afraid?" Su Xun was surprised.


    One of the boys said clearly: "it''s no use to be afraid, and you say you are a God. Yuancheng has only one city god who appeared last night. If you were him, you would not harm us."


    "It''s interesting. What are the names of the two children." For the two twins who were born with bright eyes, Su Xun felt that they should be used to make them glow and benefit mankind.


    Don''t say he squeezed child labor, he won''t listen to it.


    "My name is Ding Xu. He''s my brother. His name is Ding Ye."


    Ding Xu and Ding ye have different personalities. Ding Ye is more silent than others.


    Su Xun nodded and asked, "do you want to be a God?"

 Chapter 348

    "Do you want to be gods?"


    As Su Xun''s words fell, Ding Xu and Ding ye were stunned for a moment, and then they could not help sitting up straight, shortness of breath.


    "Yes."


    That''s a God. I saw Su Xun''s great power last night. The two brothers had already broken out.


    Now I heard Su Xun ask this question without hesitation.


    "Well, I''ll give you this opportunity, but if you don''t do it well, or use divine power to harm others for personal gain, I''ll take back everything you have and punish you severely!"


    Su Xun''s last words were harsh. They both shivered, but they could barely keep calm.


    Children are relatively simple. They don''t think as much as adults, and they don''t have any scruples. In addition, they think that they will never make mistakes. Naturally, they won''t be afraid of Su Xun''s warning.


    Then Su Xun sealed them as the God of day and night. Ding Xu was the God of day and night, and Ding Ye was the God of night.


    It''s equivalent to one on the day shift and one on the night shift.


    Day and night wandering God''s duty is to travel around the sun, monitor good and evil, and record.


    Su Xun was promoted to the queen of Chu River, and now he has the power to be a God. After he sealed the seal of Chu River King, the twin brothers completed the transformation from man to God.


    Shinto is so damn, even a mortal, or an ordinary soul, can be canonized as a God.


    "See God."


    After the twin brothers became wandering gods day and night, they did not dare to sit any more and knelt down on the ground.


    Because Su Xun instilled in them the responsibility and power of wandering God day and night, as well as the information of subordination with himself.


    "Go and patrol the world on behalf of our God, and monitor the good and evil in the world. If you have anything, you can report it directly to the local city god or to our God. I hope you will live up to our God''s expectations."


    "Yes, God."


    Day and night wandering, with excited mood disappeared in place.


    Then riyoushen started to work directly, as if he couldn''t wait to do something for Su Xun.


    After wandering around day and night, Su went back to the divine realm.


    A city has been built in the realm of God, a city completely belonging to the soul.


    The difference from the outside is that there is no electricity and no net, which seems to be back to the ancient dragon kingdom.


    However, it seemed that this was enough for Su Xun. He was dead after riding on horses. What else would he need?


    People Wrong, ghost, you have to know how to be content.


    "See God!"


    Back to his palace, the guard at the gate knelt down on one knee.


    "Flat."


    Su Xun left a word and went in.


    At this time, there were many busy figures in the palace in addition to the patrolling divine guards.


    These are selected officials.


    "Ah, you are back at last, so many things to deal with, I am almost exhausted."


    Qin Zhu, who was lying on the case to see the memorial, saw Su Xun come in, and was relieved in a moment, and collapsed powerlessly.


    These folds show that she has a big head, some in the sun and some in the divine realm.


    Moreover, they are all handed over after being screened by officials of various ministries. If they are all handed over, I don''t know how many.


    "Well, well, I know you''ve worked hard. I''ll treat you to chicken in the evening." Su Xun put his hand on the chair and touched her head.


    Qin Zhu climbed to his feet, arched into his arms and opened his eyes like autumn water: "add one."


    Su Xun didn''t respond at first.


    But I soon understood.


    Eat chicken, add a bar, not become eat chicken, right?


    Hiss -


    it''s so terrible. If you''re not careful, the car won''t get on the highway again, and the traffic police can''t stop it.


    "What about Zhenyao sword and Liuli?" Su Xun pushed her head away from his arms.


    Because if he doesn''t push it away, Qin Zhu will have to eat chicken.


    After being pushed away, Qin Zhu''s eyes complained: "the development of Shenyu, Liuli River and Qin Zhu are playing outside."


    Today''s divine realm is not like the foggy one in the beginning.


    As his strength improved, mountains, rivers, flowers and trees began to be born in the divine realm.


    It''s just that these things are not from the sun.


    "Somebody Su Xun called out.


    A soldier with a long knife on his waist came in and knelt down on one knee


    "Pass on the order, let each department come up with a charter, and select a large number of people who can serve as the land and City God. If the God domain is not enough, go outside to find them."


    The land and the City God are the gods of politics in the sun. Now that he is promoted to King Guangwang of Qin Dynasty, he has already dared to build temples in other cities. So many City God and land vacancies must be prepared in advance.


    and other planets are filled with Town God''s Temple and the earth temple. Each of them sits on the moon and sits on the altar."Yes, God."


    The soldier retired at his command.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    , Hancheng and other border four cities have built up the Town God''s Temple, the earth temple, and the people are gladly worshipped.


    This matter was reported to the general government.


    Yucheng''s Lord''s mansion, the main hall of discussion, and Yulin, the leader of the Yulong legion, are superior.


    "What a shame! That''s ridiculous


    Yulin yelled: "a person who pretends to be a God and plays tricks on the people while evil spirits are rampant. What does he want to do? He wants to make me rebel!"


    What makes him angry is not this matter. It is after the four cities have been bewitched that he actually knows.


    "Marshal, calm down. He''s nothing but a guy who can only cheat stupid people. His subordinates are willing to lead their troops to arrest him!"


    "Yes, marshal, it''s just an ostentatious clown. How can you be so angry for him?"


    "Please give the Marshal''s order, and the general will be willing to lead the troops to encircle and suppress the evil doer."


    The conference hall is noisy. You and I have not paid attention to this so-called God.


    Because they all know one thing.


    That is the history of R star for tens of thousands of years, there is no such creature as God.


    Therefore, that God is nothing more than a means of pretending to be a God or a ghost, which is not worth mentioning.


    "Newspaper! Report to the general, the source city is urgent


    At this time, with a loud cry, a soldier rushed in, knelt on the ground, hands raised above his head, hands is a transparent cube.


    "General Qi, Yuancheng urgent report. This is the latest image from the brothers in Yuancheng."


    It''s not easy for Yuancheng to communicate with Yucheng and send out information.


    "Let it out." Yulin has a dignified face.


    Because the word "urgent report" can''t be used for all kinds of information.


    "Yes, general."


    After getting the order, the soldier got up and put the transparent cube on the ground.


    Then the cube shoots up, giving a beam of light.


    Then last night, the image of Su Xun''s exterminating evil spirit reappeared. The image was very clear and real. Standing aside, it seemed that he could be personally on the scene.


    Even if you just look at the image, you can feel the mighty power overflowing, which makes people feel stuffy.


    After watching the video content, everyone was stunned. The whole meeting hall was so quiet that people could only hear the sound of breathing.

 Chapter 349

    Everyone was shocked by the video.


    Before they firmly did not believe that there was a God on R star.


    Now, they have some letters.


    "Keke, marshal, I think we should have a more detailed discussion about the City God in the border town."


    For a long time, an old man opened his mouth and broke the silence.


    "That''s right, marshal. My subordinates also think that this matter should be considered in the long run. Don''t act rashly."


    "The City God is just spreading his belief, and it doesn''t look like he needs to revolt. I''m afraid it''s easy to misunderstand him to send troops rashly."


    They are the ones who have just clamored to send troops. Now they are the ones who are calling for long-term consideration.


    I can''t help it. They''re afraid.


    The City God in Yuancheng is so powerful. Can the City God in the four border cities be weak?


    What''s more, what if these two city gods knew each other?


    Well, not only do they know each other, they are the same person.


    Yulin is also a little bit empty, but more is angry and unwilling: "is it that you just sit and watch? Just watching him bewitch the people? "


    "Marshal, I don''t know what to say." A civil servant came forward.


    Yulin impatiently waved his hand: "fart quickly put, talk quickly, don''t step on the horse to sell."


    The civil servant''s face froze, but soon returned to normal, indifferent: "marshal, I have a doubt, is this image a conspiracy of Yuancheng?"


    "Conspiracy?"


    Everyone''s eyes, including Yulin, focused on him, waiting to hear.


    Feeling the gaze of the public, the civil servants felt a little bit floating, and said with a smile: "marshal, have we heard of the existence of gods in the history of R star for so many years? I haven''t heard of it, because God, an unscientific creature, doesn''t exist at all! It didn''t exist before, it doesn''t exist now, and it will never exist in the future! "


    "God, this word was originally from the earth''s novels and movies. Many people on R star know God from these things."


    "If you think about it carefully, general Su Xun in Yuancheng has been on the earth for so many years, and only he knows this."


    "Evil spirits sprang up everywhere. Su Xun took this opportunity to set up this plot. This video can be made with what the earth calls special effects!"


    "Su Xun wanted to make gods to deceive the people. If he wanted to bewitch the people, he was the one who bewitched the people. I suspect that he was also the one who made ghosts in the four border cities!"


    "You know, in the stories of the earth, there are many cases of using the name of God to bewitch the people. If my official is not wrong, God making is to build momentum. In addition, there are four evil spirits, and the people need to vent their contradictions. Next, I''m afraid he will take this opportunity to stir up the war of reunification."


    The civil servant''s analysis is very clear, but he doesn''t know that he has made a mistake, and on the basis of the mistake, he has gone further and further.


    Others, however, felt that it made sense.


    As the voice of civil servants fell, everyone could not help but gasp.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is.


    This is definitely a conspiracy! A complete conspiracy!


    The reason why they firmly believe that this is a conspiracy is that there is no God on R star, there is no record of God in history, and there has never been any hearsay about God.


    Only the earth has a God, and Su Xun is closely related to the earth. This is not his plot. What is it?


    Yulin broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, there was no shortage of capable people under her hands. Otherwise, she would have been fooled.


    Once he really believed in the existence of God, susian would act in the name of God. Could he not even have the courage to resist?


    "Su Xun''s intention is really sinister." Yulin gritted her teeth and then asked, "since this is a conspiracy, how should we deal with it?"


    "Marshal, we can see that this is a conspiracy, but other people can''t see it, so we must not let them be frightened by Su Xun. The most urgent thing is to make this matter known to the world, and then send troops to the four border cities to let everyone know that there is no God at all, everything is just a conspiracy!"


    It is the civil servant who has just started to analyze this proposal. He now feels that he is the embodiment of wisdom and has the ability to strategize and win.


    "It''s a good plan. It can not only expose Su Xun''s plot, but also make people all over the world hate him."


    "It''s true that he bewitches the people and has sinister intentions. Once this matter is implemented, he will be unable to argue."


    "At that time, we''ll call on all of us to join forces to encircle and suppress Su Xun and destroy him in the first World War!"


    After hearing this, Yulin couldn''t help laughing, looked at the civil servant and said, "well, well, to borrow a word from the earth people, I can get help from my husband. It''s really a fish meeting water."


    "Xiaguan Weiqi is willing to die for the marshal." The civil servant knelt down and said his name just to let Yulin remember him.He was so excited that his body was shaking. It''s not in vain that he stayed up late to read so many novels about the earth. He finally learned from them, and now he has successfully applied them in reality.


    "All right, get flat." Yulin looked around: "summon a division, commander-in-chief will personally lead the troops to the four border cities to break Su Xun''s plot!"


    "In addition, let''s make it known to the world, so that every corner of the planet can know about it."


    Only in this way, after breaking Su Xun''s plot, can it bring a sensation and enough effect.


    "Yes, marshal!"


    Everyone knelt down.


    Yulin clenched her fist. Susian, susian, I believe you didn''t expect that I had such a capable minister who could see through your conspiracy at a glance.


    I can''t wait to see you attacked by the crowd.


    Ha ha ha


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Xun was walking the glass with Qin Bamboo in his arms.


    After the changes in the realm of God, he has never been careful.


    "How big is the divine realm?"


    Looking at the endless mountains in the distance, Qin Zhu asked curiously.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment: "I don''t know. As my strength increased, the divine realm continued to expand."


    "It''s the plants here that are strange, and there''s the big river. The river is dark blue and strange. I don''t think it''s a divine realm, but it''s like the underworld." Qin Zhu said jokingly.


    Su Xun wiped the corner of his mouth. Don''t say you feel like it, even I feel like it.


    However, I am not the underworld. I firmly believe that I am the kingdom of God, and I can only be the kingdom of God!


    "Well, the cow and the horse are drinking from the river."


    Qin Zhu pulled Su Xun''s sleeve and pointed to the river nearby.


    Su Xun saw that a horse and a cow were drinking water from the river.


    Both cattle and horses are in the state of soul. After all, in the realm of God, not only the soul of human beings can come in, but also the soul of animals.


    At this time, two soldiers with two souls from afar, the two souls have no head.


    Su Xun took another look at the horses and oxen drinking water, and called out to the two soldiers: "stop."

 Chapter 350

    "See God!"


    Two soldiers came with the two headless souls.


    "What''s going on?"


    Su Xun pointed to the two headless souls and asked.


    "Report back to the general, these two people were cousins and had a good family, but they were robbed by bandits. In order to protect their wives and children, they were beheaded with one knife."


    They frowned? Even the head of the soul has been cut off? "


    "This I dare not deceive shenzun. This is what happened when the local land handed them over to us. "


    The two soldiers couldn''t explain why they had no soul after being decapitated.


    It is reasonable to say that an ordinary blade cannot be cut off with the head of the soul.


    "What''s their local reputation?" Su Xun asked again.


    "Huishenzun, both brothers are kind people, otherwise the God of land would not specially ask us to bring his soul back to the realm of God."


    Su Xun nodded.


    "In order to protect his wife and children, we should fight against the robbers with love, righteousness and courage. It''s fate to meet Ben Shen on a trip. Ben Shen can''t chop people''s heads in exchange for you. Let''s make do with animals."


    Two of Su''s heads were on the water, and two of them fell on the water.


    After connecting the head, the two souls who were still in a muddle finally became sober.


    "This What''s going on? Aren''t we dead? "


    Both brothers are still a little confused.


    "Your brother and I haven''t been able to thank God for his kindness yet..." The soldier told Su Xun what he had done.


    After hearing this, both of them were terrified and knelt on the ground immediately: "thank you for your kindness."


    "From now on, the two of you will serve under the seat of our God and be at your disposal."


    Su Xun said softly, the seal of God was sealed, and the ox head and horse face were all together.


    "Yes, according to the Oracle!" They are a little excited and become gods after death. Can they not be excited?


    The eyes of the two soldiers were full of envy. Ma Dan, they brought back two souls. Unexpectedly, they turned into officers in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Xun waved them away.


    "Yes, God."


    After niutoumamian and the soldiers left, Qin Zhucai was stunned and said, "you really want to turn this into hell. Niutoumamian comes out."


    "To correct you, this is the kingdom of God, not the underworld." Su xunjian refuses to admit that he is a hell of hell.


    I am me, different fireworks.


    The outside world.


    Yulin spread a conspiracy that God was Su Xun all over R star.


    Many people are still in a state of ignorance, because the R star is too big, they don''t know what happened.


    But soon they found out the meaning of Yulin. They were all in a cold sweat.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun was so insidious.


    For a time, the troops under the warlords began to mobilize frequently, ready to launch war at any time.


    They are all waiting for Yulin to break Su Xun''s plot in the four cities on his border.


    If he bewitches the people and makes use of them, Su Xun''s reputation will be ruined, just like a rat on the street.


    They just seized this opportunity to launch an encirclement and suppression campaign. With the help of public indignation, they beat Su Xun to death!


    In order to get the news at the first time, they sent people to fly small spacecraft to the front line to watch the war.


    And the sea of clouds in the source city was dumbfounded after learning about it. Which analysis ghost did NIMA analyze.


    He mourned for Yulin for three minutes. He had to lead the soldiers to hit the south wall, so go. Only after the pain, you know that the south wall can''t be hit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Marshal, all the independent armed forces have responded to us. Once we prove that God''s affair is really the plot of Su Xun, they will attack Su Xun''s territory at the same time."


    A major came to Yulin and reported respectfully.


    "Well, this traitor, Su Xun, betrayed my father, betrayed me, betrayed the jade dragon army, betrayed everyone. I must cut him to pieces!"


    Yulin''s face was happy, and then he gritted his teeth. After all, Su Xun''s betrayal was a slap in his face.


    This is a disgrace that he will never pass. It must be washed with the blood of Su Xun.


    "Marshal, in front of us is Hancheng. The name of Hancheng leader is Taiyuan."


    Wei Qi told Yulin that as the only one who saw through Su Xun''s plot, he had won Yulin''s trust and would definitely be promoted when he went back.


    "Well! Line up outside the city and ask Tai Yuan if he has betrayed Ben Shuai! "


    Yulin''s eyes were gloomy. If Taiyuan betrayed him and fell to Sushen, it would be a shame.At the same time, Taiyuan who got the news in Hancheng was in a panic.


    Although he had confidence in Su Xun, he was also afraid of Yulin.


    After all, Yulin may not kill shenzun, but it can certainly kill him.


    he came to Town God''s Temple.


    "God, can God hear me? Yu Shuai is here with his soldiers. Shenzun, shenzun... "


    Su Xun didn''t reply. He was sweating more and more, and his heart was more and more flustered.


    Suddenly, Su Xun appeared in the temple.


    Taiyuan was relieved and quickly got up: "God, you are finally out."


    "What''s the point of being flustered? At least it''s the master of the city. Don''t you even have this determination? Yulin came just in time. He didn''t come to find Ben Shen. Ben Shen also wanted to find him. " Su Xun said calmly.


    Tai Yuan didn''t dare to express his opinion on this, so he only asked carefully: "according to God, what kind of attitude should I use to face Yu Shuai in a moment No, it''s Yulin. "


    I''m not used to changing my tongue for a while.


    "Whatever you want. I don''t like to help people make choices. Everyone should make choices for their own destiny and be responsible for it."


    Su Xun''s words are meaningful.


    Tai Yuan''s forehead was covered with sweat, and his face was not clear. But when he thought of Su Xun''s ability to bring the dead back to life, he gritted his teeth and said, "thank you for your instruction. I know what to do."


    As the voice dropped, he turned and left.


    Mad, if he dies, he will die. If he dies, shenzun can bring him back to life.


    Even if he doesn''t want to help him come back from the dead, it''s OK to let his soul into the divine realm.


    Taiyuan came to the wall of Hancheng with a kind of psychological preparation that the wind is bleak and the water is cold and the strong man will never return.


    Soon, he saw the figure of the troop transport spaceship. A moment later, the troop transport spaceship stopped outside the city, and a large group of soldiers got off the ship in order.


    Finally, Yulin stepped down from the spaceship surrounded by a group of generals, just like the stars holding the moon.


    "Bold Tai Yuan, Yu Shuai is here in person. Don''t open the door quickly and get out of the city to welcome him!"


    A lieutenant general looked at Tai Yuan on the city wall and yelled angrily.

 Chapter 351

    In the face of a general''s rebuke, Tai Yuan was still a little flustered. After all, his rank was a major, and he was afraid instinctively.


    But at the thought of shenzun behind him, he calmed down: "Yushou, I''d like to advise you to retreat quickly, otherwise shenzun will be angry, you can''t bear it."


    "Presumptuous! How dare you talk to Yu Shuai like that Once again, he insulted the Lord.


    Yulin''s face was also gloomy, which showed that Taiyuan had betrayed him and turned to Su Xun.


    After showing his attitude, Tai Yuan broke the jar and said, "Yushou, please retreat."


    "Don''t you believe that you can protect Taiyuan? All this is just Su Xun''s plot. Why are you so stupid? " A major general came forward and scolded.


    "It''s true that Su Xun fabricated the existence of gods, bewitched the people, and used the people. All these behaviors should be cut to pieces. It''s too late for you to go back now!" The general agreed.


    In fact, Tai Yuan was a little confused. He didn''t know who had analyzed that it was Su Xun''s plot. This NIMA was a ghost.


    Does shenzun have a half dime relationship with Su Xun?


    Just because shenzun thought that God was a fake after he became a saint in Yuancheng, was it Su Xun''s plot?


    The suspect really has placenta in his head.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Attack directly. After entering the city, push down temples and smash statues. If there are gods, come out and stop my army!"


    Yulin suppressed her anger and gave orders in a deep voice.


    After the city broke, he wanted to smash the traitor and the statue on the wall.


    "I''d like to see how you brought down the temple of our God."


    At this time, a strong male voice like Hongzhong and Dalu came into everyone''s ears.


    "Welcome to God


    The Taiyuan on the wall knelt down on one knee immediately, the soldiers who guarded the city followed suit, and the people in the city knelt down.


    Yulin and others almost subconsciously looked up to the sky.


    I saw a figure coming through the air.


    Wearing an imperial crown, wearing a black robe, embroidered with all kinds of gods and beasts, it seems that they will fight to get out at any time. A majestic momentum rushes into the sky, and the mighty majesty pours out in all directions, which makes people want to crawl involuntarily.


    Yulin and others are dumbfounded, looking at the figure in the air, feeling the majestic majesty, and all of them subconsciously step back.


    Some people want to see this person''s appearance, but just look up, they feel a pain in the eyes, scream more than, blood flow out.


    "Well! A group of ants, also deserve to look directly at the God


    Su Xun gave a cold hum, but it was like thunder in Yulin''s ears. His chest was stuffy. He felt his throat was sweet, and he vomited blood.


    "Puff" -


    the scene of tens of thousands of people spitting blood together is quite spectacular.


    Now, no one doubts the truth of God any more.


    Yulin and others are confused. Shouldn''t they all be Su Xun''s conspiracy?


    How can there be a God?


    How can there really be a god!


    Yulin looks at Wei Qi, and his eyes are full of murders. Is this your previous analysis in the meeting hall?


    The analysis is really good, but there is no right analysis!


    "Marshal, I I... "


    Wei Qi directly kneels on the ground, shivering, stuttering can''t say a complete word, he is also very flustered now.


    Why did God really appear on R star?


    It''s not scientific at all!


    But it''s very theological.


    "Don''t you want to push my temple and smash my statue? Why don''t you do it? "


    Su Xun looked down at the crowd as if he were looking at a group of insignificant ants.


    Everyone is sweating, one by one scared to shiver, the other side hum, they vomit blood, is not a magnitude, this NIMA what to play with.


    "Shenzun calms down. It''s all a misunderstanding. Yulin doesn''t investigate for a while and is bewitched by villains. In order to apologize, Yulin is willing to build temples to worship shenzun in all areas under its rule."


    Yulin turned pale and said in a hurry, greeting the eighteen generations of Wei Qi.


    Grass mud horse''s, on this level, still pretend what wise, mentally retarded, you killed this time.


    "Do you need to build this God''s temple?"


    Su Xun showed disdain in his tone.


    Yulin''s face was blue and white, but he didn''t dare to have the slightest anger. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Su Xun in fear: "Yulin, please give me the chance to build a temple for you."


    The voice fell and he buckled his head to the ground.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun spat out a word and waved his sleeve robe.


    All the people just felt a hurricane coming, and their bodies flew out uncontrollably. They didn''t know how long it took before they fell heavily on the ground.When they opened their eyes, they found that Hancheng, which was close to them, had long disappeared.


    God''s power is profound, and all people are terrified.


    "Yu Shuai, Yu Shuai, are you OK, Yu Shuai?"


    Wei Qi came forward to help the green onion like Yulin.


    "Pa!"


    Yulin stand firm, slow after God, the first thing is to smoke each other a big slap in the face.


    "Yu Shuai, spare your life, Yu Shuai."


    Wei Qi fell on his knees with a plop.


    "Shoot him." Yulin squeezed three words out of her teeth.


    If this guy didn''t act smart and make a good analysis, how could they be so disheartened today?


    He can''t swallow the breath that he won''t die.


    "Kang!"


    With the sound of a gun, the wise man who thought he had the ability to strategize and win thousands of miles died in the wilderness.


    "Come on, go to Hancheng and take pictures of the temples and statues. When you go back, repair them according to them!"


    After Wei Qi was executed, Yulin gave the next order.


    "Yu Shuai, we have to go back to report. Let''s separate."


    The people sent by other forces to watch the war all left one after another and wanted to send the news back as soon as possible.


    The warlords mobilized their troops and waited to attack the territory of Su Xun. Unexpectedly, they came back with such news.


    In shock, everyone was relieved. Fortunately, they didn''t attack Su Xun in advance.


    You know, it''s extremely terrifying if you don''t lose the support of the people in Yuancheng. If you don''t use Yuancheng to send troops, the people in their own territory will rebel first.


    Then these armed warlords began to do the same thing, that is, to build temples. They built temples in their own territory, from villages to cities.


    The whole R star fell into a frenzy of temple building, and Su Xun''s statues began to spread all over the world.


    This is one of the reasons why Su Xun didn''t kill Yulin.


    Because he really needs Yulin to help him build the temple.


    When he turns people around the world into theists and believers of his own, these warlords will come to an end.


    When the time comes, the task of unifying r star and establishing the kingdom of God will be directly completed together. The plan will be smooth and beautiful.

 Chapter 352

    R star has set off a wave of global temple building.


    Under the joint work of intelligent building robots and professional engineers, temples have been built all over the world on almost the same day.


    About God, also thoroughly publicized.


    Of course, this is what Su Xun intended to add fuel to the flames. Otherwise, most of the people like R star don''t even know what God is responsible for.


    Most of the people are skeptical about this, but they have become convinced since they saw the divine guard destroy the evil spirits that night.


    The more suspicious you are before, the more confident you will become after seeing it with your own eyes.


    Su Xun wantonly canonized God, one village, one land, one city, one city god. He also made laws for God, and the supervisor was responsible for supervision and law enforcement.


    For a time, the beliefs of the whole R star all over the world are constantly converging on Sushen. Today, the village land and the City God also paid the beliefs that should be given to Sushen in advance, which is equivalent to paying taxes.


    Because Su Xun is going to be promoted to the highest level today.


    In the realm of God, a huge city has sprung up, with more than millions of souls living in the city all the year round.


    I can''t help it. These years have been civil wars. Coupled with evil spirits, too many people have died.


    The Shenwei army expanded to 200000, with more ghost officials and more than 300000 local temples.


    The palace where Su Xun used to work had been expanded several times. It was named the capital of the emperor. There was a Royal City Department in charge of defending the imperial city. It came directly according to the standard of the Forbidden City of the earth, but it was higher and more luxurious.


    This is the kingdom of God. It''s not a big problem to name the palace where the emperor lives.


    "Boom!"


    A majestic momentum surged into the sky, rippling from the imperial capital city, pervading the whole divine realm, and there was a stream of information in everyone''s mind.


    Imperial City Department, Shenwei army, ghost officials, civil servants and military generals, ordinary people, and even prisoners all knelt down in a dense way for a while.


    The next second, a figure stepped into the air.


    It''s Su Xun.


    Wearing a black crown, carrying the sun and the moon, and carrying the stars, the Kirin and the Golden Dragon vie with each other to wrap themselves in lifelike shapes. With jade belts around their waists and leather boots on their feet, the whole body exudes the power of prostrate and kowtow.


    "I am the emperor of God, and now I have established the kingdom of God. I have set up ten God kings to perform their respective duties. They are in charge of life and death in the world, and maintain the order between man and God."


    Su Xun looked down at all the living beings. His voice was as loud as a mysterious voice. In an instant, the sky was shining and the earth was overflowing with golden lotus. There were countless flowers, plants, birds and animals in the whole divine realm.


    Several palaces sprang up in all directions of the divine world, including the king of Chu River, the king of Yan Luo, the king of Qin Guang, the king of wheel, the king of song, the king of Biancheng, the king of metropolis, the king of equality, the king of five senses, and the king of Taishan.


    Well, the king of hell in the ten halls was turned into the king of gods by him.


    No problem, he should not spell the sunset version of the Yin emperor, he only as God Emperor!


    "Congratulations to the emperor."


    With the first person shouting, and then the sound wave after wave, like a mountain torrent tsunami.


    "Flat."


    Su Xun spat out two words, and without waiting for everyone to get up, a soft force lifted everyone up.


    This is his world. In his world, he is invincible. He is omnipotent.


    At the same time, the news spread all over R star, and everyone knew that there was a God Emperor and a kingdom of God.


    Then, the City owners of each city began to build the god temple again.


    After all, this is the responsibility of the gods. If they don''t please him, how can they do it.


    When the temple of God Emperor was built in each city Lord''s mansion, the city gods everywhere showed their saints and held a decree with a seal of God in their hands.


    "Your Majesty''s Oracle, R star is divided into four parts, The gods were worshipped by the people, so they couldn''t sit back and ignore them. I heard that Su Xun, the leader of Yuancheng City, was talented, famous and peace loving. He also traded with other planets, promoted r star''s commercial prosperity, improved people''s living standards, enriched people''s entertainment activities and spiritual sustenance. From now on, cities all over the world will be prosperous Yuancheng, it belongs to Su Xun, Qin this ~ "


    well, I praise myself. Is it OK.


    After the declaration of the city gods, they returned to the realm of God, but r star set off a huge wave.


    Naturally, the people were very happy about this, because they didn''t want to fight at all. What''s more, Su Xun enriched so many recreational activities and won the hearts of the people.


    However, warlords everywhere are struggling. After all, no one wants to give up their territory and army.


    The Shenyang empire is even more howling, because they have not been conquered, but now they have no chance to struggle. They are going to destroy the country directly.


    As for the purpose of resistance?


    Hehe, now r star in addition to madman, who has so much courage?And they knew better that from now on, it would not be so easy to pull him down when Su Xun got to that position.


    Because of the four words of the divine power, Su Xun had the divine world as the backstage.


    However, it also means that in the future, Su Xun will be in charge of the emperor.


    People can only comfort themselves.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t know that Su Xun and the emperor were the same person.


    He not only wants to be a God Emperor, but also an emperor.


    Less than an hour after the oracle was issued, a small warlord took the initiative to submit a letter of surrender to the source, automatically lifting military power, waiting for the territory to be accepted.


    If those big warlords are still struggling, these small warlords are very straightforward and decisive.


    Anyway, the site is not big, and I don''t have the courage to fight against it. So I''ll take the initiative and change my official position.


    With the first leader, there will be the second, the third and the fourth.


    Soon, the Shenyang empire was also reduced, but they offered a condition, that is, the emperor was reduced to Lord, the title of Lord was retained, and the last honor was given to them.


    After all, Su Wujue can''t afford to pay for nothing.


    In any case, the Shenyang empire is the only orthodox government on the R star. When they are all demoted, other big warlords can''t continue to drag on, including the Yulong Legion. They all submit their demotion letters to wait for the reorganization and handover of the territory.


    Almost in a day, R star quickly completed the unification.


    There was no fancy ceremony to ascend the throne. Su Xun didn''t need this to establish his prestige. On R star, he was already powerful enough.


    Many earth businessmen can''t help sighing.


    Are people named Su Xun so powerful now?


    And they also figured it out. No wonder r star and Su Xun have such a good relationship. The Lord of Tianyuan city has the same name as master Su on earth.


    Su Xun: ha ha, we are not only the same name, but also the same person.


    Except for a few people, no one will know that the God Emperor and the emperor of R star are the same person as master Su on earth. Because ignorance limits their imagination, they dare not think about it.

 Chapter 353

    After the unification of R star, Su Xun became emperor, and his name was changed to Tianyuan Empire, which means the source of the world.


    The Shenyang Empire came to nothing overnight, and many people are still in a mixed mood.


    After all, this empire was once regarded as glory by them, but it also brought pain and oppression. Now everything goes with the wind.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the mission: ending the war on R star and building a unified country. ¡¿


    [reward: rage. Note: it can last for 30 minutes when using frenzy state. Defense, speed and attack power can be increased by 50% respectively in frenzy state. After the end of frenzy state, it will enter a three-day weak period. ¡¿


    this reward brightened Su Xun''s eyes. It was a necessary skill to protect his life.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: to build your kingdom on R. ¡¿


    [reward: divine realm. ¡¿


    this reward was expected by Su Xun. Now the divine realm has become the divine realm. It is impossible for the system to accept this ability for him.


    If you accept it, there is no need for the system to release this task.


    Therefore, a system is a system. If it is a bunch of programs that have been set up for a long time, it will only run according to the program.


    The man who built this system is awesome.


    "Now that you are emperor, do you want to make me a concubine?"


    Suddenly, Qin Zhu arched into his arms and looked at him eagerly.


    "I''m still a God Emperor. I''ll give you a god concubine."


    As he spoke, Su Xun''s eyelids jumped, and then he noticed that there was nothing in the woman''s clothes. She was white and didn''t dare to look.


    "Hee hee, it''s a surprise for you. Think about it. Holding me in your arms, you sit in front of me behind the curtain. While humming to me, you deal with state affairs and give you an experience card. Is it exciting?"


    Qin Zhu blinked and untied his belt. In an instant, his long skirt slipped and his hands caught Su Xun''s neck.


    "Xiaobai doesn''t have you, Sao."


    Su Xun said sincerely, and then waved his hand to let the maids go down first, because he was going to do business.


    "That shows that Xiaobai is not a qualified fox spirit. When I go back, I will adjust it well and teach her. Now you can adjust it first and teach me."


    Qin Zhu didn''t believe that he couldn''t conceive a child. He was not a ghost, but a Yin God. Su Xun was also a God. He must have been a god son.


    Taking advantage of the R star and Su Xun alone, she is to seize every opportunity to let Su Xun sow seeds in her body, because she has to queue up after going back.


    "Vomit ~"


    all of a sudden, she vomited for a moment and subconsciously put her hand over her mouth.


    Su Xun and she were stunned.


    "I Are you pregnant, too Qin Zhu was ecstatic.


    Su Xun took a pulse, and then rolled his eyes: "happy early, not pregnant."


    "Ah." Qin Zhu suddenly again, staring at Su Xun blazing: "then you quickly let me pregnant!"


    Su Xun can''t laugh or cry. Can he control this thing?


    The higher the level of life, the more difficult it is to get pregnant. He is a God now, and Qin Zhu is also a God. It''s estimated that he will be able to conceive.


    After all, if the biological fertility of high-level life is still strong, it would be too much. The whole galaxy can be unified by giving birth directly.


    In broad daylight, they fell on the case and did something shameless and impetuous. Qin Zhu''s voice was higher and higher, and the maids outside were red in the face.


    An hour later, the hall returned to calm.


    After feeding Qin Zhu, he sent her away, and Su Xun called all the officials to discuss the matter.


    He gave the power to Yunhai and let Yunhai supervise the country. If there are things that can''t be dealt with, he will come to him.


    After all, he can''t be on r all the time.


    There are ten temples in the divine world, and the gods and kings perform their respective duties. In the Tianyuan Empire, there are clouds and seas, so he can be the shopkeeper.


    As for betrayal, it can never happen.


    The divine realm is his divine realm. As the Lord of the divine realm, he has the most beliefs and the strongest strength. Who dares to betray him? Who can betray him?


    As for Yunhai, it is even more impossible to betray him.


    And he is not afraid of the curfew, because he has absolute strength.


    After dealing with the affairs of R star, Su Xun returned to the earth with Qin Bamboo glaze and Zhenyao sword.


    After leaving r star, Su Xun could feel that his strength as a God was weakened, which was about 50% suppressed.


    Of course, no matter how weak he is, he is still a God Emperor. Now Liu An is very relaxed after he has been injured.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Liu An and Mei pangzi are playing a hand to hand game. The julingdan has already been refined.


    "Why didn''t Su Xun come back?" Liu An doesn''t want to see Su Xun, but if Su Xun doesn''t come back, he can''t eat julingdan. If he doesn''t eat julingdan, his injury will not recover.


    Mei Pang rolled his eyes: "those sisters are not as diligent as you. You don''t want to put green hats on them. My elder brother doesn''t like you either.""Presumptuous! You dare to insult me. " Liu An is getting sick again. He always shows his identity.


    "Yo Yo." Mei pangzi said: "I''m still lonely here, Wang Ye. Wake up. You''ve been dead for more than 2000 years. Don''t you take the Dragon crane to serve the chicken for 3000 yuan a night?"


    "You You... " Liu An was so angry that he turned pale. He said word by word, "with your words, you''ll have to ask me to play five thousand yuan a night next time."


    "Black pearl, would you like to have a try?" Plump Mei frowned and winked.


    Liu An ready to move: "the kind of black skin on TV? When are you going


    "Big brother!" Plump Mei suddenly gets up.


    Don''t try to change the topic when Liu An pours on the sofa


    "How about going to squat, please?" Su Xun said lukewarm.


    Liu An was stunned and suddenly turned back to find that Su Xun didn''t know when he was standing behind him.


    "Haha, yes. Mr. Liu has a good mouth. He wants to play with the black." The town demon sword cheap ridicules way.


    Mei pangzi pushed Liu an away and ran to Su Xun to complain: "brother, Liu An is not a thing. Since I was arrested last time, I have changed my ways. But this guy is restless. He egged me on for three days. I didn''t want to go, and threatened me with force to invite him, just like he just did."


    At this time, his righteous speech looks like a magnanimous gentleman who can correct his mistakes.


    Liu An is stunned, lying trough, it''s clear that you take me every time, OK?


    If you didn''t take me, I wouldn''t even know you?


    Shameless, really shameless!


    "Su Xun..." He wants to blow himself up and die with Mei pangzi, a shameless man.


    But Mei pangzi interrupted him first and yelled: "what are you afraid of now? It''s late! I''ve told you not to go any more. You won''t listen to me. In this case, don''t blame me for reporting you today. As a past person, I know that color is a bone scraper. I can''t bear to see you degenerate any more! "


    Liu An


    I have to thank you for stepping on the horse. I really thank your family!

 Chapter 354

    "Elder brother, this kind of shameless person will not admit his mistakes. Maybe he will frame me up. Don''t believe a word of his words."


    Mei pangzi looked at Su Xun and said sincerely.


    "His words are untrustworthy, and yours are not honest." Su Xun pushed the pig''s head away and looked at Liu An: "where''s the magic pill?"


    "It''s all here." Liu An takes out a plastic bag from his arms and hands it to Su Xun.


    Looking at the pills in the transparent plastic bag, Su Xun''s face twitched.


    This is probably the world''s most powerless elixir.


    Su Xun took the plastic bag. As soon as he opened it, a burst of danxiang came out and filled the living room.


    "Pretty good." After counting about 20 grains, Su Xun was a little dumb.


    Liu An''s face was complacent: "that is, I don''t know who I am, but..."


    "You are the only king who has been whoring for thousands of years Fat man took the following words to him.


    Liu An''s face turned black. Looking at Su Xun, he asked, "can I kill him?"


    "No Su Xun shook his head.


    The smile on Mei Pang''s face is even more cheap, even cheaper than Zhenyao sword, just teasing Liu An.


    Su Xun said, "but you can beat him. When you have a magic pill, just give him a breath."


    The smile on Mei Pang''s face froze.


    The smile on Liu An''s face is bright.


    "Yours." Su Xun grabs three magic pills and throws them to Liu An.


    Without saying a word, Liu An swallowed it directly, and then his momentum began to climb, and the magic power of the elixir began to repair the hidden damage in his body.


    "Ha ha ha, my strength has finally come back."


    Feeling full of spiritual power, Liu An couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he looks at fat may.


    Mei Pang shuddered.


    Then his eyes moved away and fell on Su Xun, some eager to try.


    "You want to fight me?" Su Xun joked.


    Liu An made no secret: "yes, I don''t know if you dare to fight with Gu."


    He just wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to find a way to relieve his depression.


    "Well, I''ll give you this chance." Su Xun was always so understanding, with a gentle and bright smile on his face.


    Seeing that he was so happy with his promise, Liu An was not sure. Was there any cheating?


    He added: "do not use weapons."


    The sniper shot out and he took out his gun.


    "All right." Su Xun nodded.


    After thinking about it, Liu an added, "no one is allowed to help, neither are pets."


    This is glass.


    "All right." Su Xun is still clean.


    Liu Anzai thought carefully, as if there was no mistake: "then we''ll go out for a fight."


    He wants Su Xun to know what cruelty is!


    "Don''t be so troublesome. It''s here. You don''t have to change the venue." Su Xun said it lightly.


    Mei Pang is stunned. Big brother is big brother. What she is forced to pretend is round and smooth.


    But can you really beat Liu An''s cattle?


    He is refining the spirit and returning to emptiness. You only practice the spirit of Qi. There is a big difference between the two.


    Liu An was a little annoyed: "well, you said it''s here. You should do it first, so as not to say that I bully you with my accomplishments."


    "Are you sure you want me to do it first? If I do it first, you won''t have a chance to do it. " Su Xun gave a very sincere advice.


    Liu An was angry and laughed: "the ability on the mouth is stronger than that on the hand. Let''s do it."


    After the recovery of strength, he Huainan King no longer need to be submissive, he expanded.


    This time, we not only need to take advantage of the opportunity to blow Su Xun''s anger, but also need to use our own strength to gain due respect instead of being called.


    "Well, all right."


    Su Xun sighed helplessly, then raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Feeling the surging power, Liu An was stunned and his eyes widened.


    "Bang!"


    He was directly slapped out of the air, hard hit on a pillar, pillars are directly cracked.


    "Lying trough." Mei Pang could not help but burst out a rude remark, why the strength of Su Xun has been rising so well.


    Su Xun said to Liu An with a smile: "you see, I said, I''ll do it first, and you won''t have the chance to do it, but you don''t believe it."


    "Divine power! You still practice Shinto Looking at Su an''s astonished face, he got up.


    Then he shook his head madly: "impossible, most people in modern society have no faith. A small number of people who have faith are loyal believers of some sects. Where do you go to collect faith and practice Shinto?""He has a planet out there." Mei pangzi reminds me.


    Liu an a Leng, then suddenly realize, big brother, can''t stir up, can''t stir up.


    "Although Shinto is not as good as Xiandao, it is a good way now." There was a little jealousy in Liu An''s words, just like lemon.


    "Is he a God now?" asked Mei


    "Not bad." Liu an answered, and then frowned: "no, those who have not been canonized are evil gods who are not recognized by heaven and earth, but your divine power is pure. What''s the matter?"


    "Maybe he is God''s dry son, God has been very good to him." Fat plum is sour.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "it''s OK. When you die, I''ll give you a God to live forever."


    "That''s about the same." Mei Pang was happy again, at least not afraid of death.


    Liu An''s eyes are about to stare out: "do you still have the power to be a God?"


    "Of course." Su Xun shrugged and said, "from the land to the God King, I have sealed countless gods."


    Indifferent tone, as if this is a small matter like eating and drinking, insignificant.


    "Let me be quiet." Liu An covered his chest and fell on the sofa, his mind in a mess.


    The heaven and the earth were gone, so if Su Xun could be a God, he could be a God. What''s the reason of stepping on a horse?


    "There are still more than 7 billion people on the earth..." she said


    "Don''t think about it. It''s easy to be targeted and banned by the river crabs because of feudal superstition." Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Hearing the four words of river crab, although Mei Pang was a little disappointed, he could only give up that bold idea.


    Liu An took a deep breath, looked at Su Xun and asked, "can you tell me how you got on the road of cultivating Shinto?"


    "I''ve got a genie and a seal." Su Xun is honest about this.


    Liu An


    "Are you teasing me?"


    The reason for this kind of bullshit is hard to believe.


    Su Xun was a little helpless. How can no one believe the truth these days?

 Chapter 355

    "Don''t believe it."


    Su Xun didn''t have time to talk with him. He was still busy going back to see an Zizhen and they lost three julingdan to Mei pangzi.


    Meipangzi catches it quickly.


    "Go and sit down with me." Su Xun invited Mei pangzi.


    Mei pangzi stares at the julingdan in his hand happily and waves his hand: "don''t go."


    "For your own good, I''d better go." Su Xun gave a piece of advice.


    Mei chubby casually refused: "all said not to go, to go when I will go, so close, it is not that I can not find the way."


    "Good advice is hard to persuade, damned ghost. Your three magic pills will come in handy soon." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder, which was meaningful.


    Mei chubby smile: "yes, it''s really going to come in handy soon. I''m going to eat these three julingdan to practice in a moment."


    Su Xun stood in silence for him for three minutes, then turned and left.


    Mei pangzi suddenly thought of something and looked up at Liu An.


    Liu An showed a smile to him, just a little ferocious.


    "Wait for me, brother. I think I''d better go to your place."


    Mei Pang''s voice fell, and she turned to chase out.


    However, the next second, Liu An appeared at the door and closed the door in Mei Pang''s desperate eyes.


    "You What are you doing? Don''t come here. I called. I called. "


    Fat Mei shivers, just like a little daughter-in-law who is forced to the corner by the old stream and hooligans. She is pitiful.


    "No one will come to save you if you cry or break your throat. Today I''ll let you know what cruelty is!"


    Liu An has a ferocious smile.


    "Ah! Don''t fight, brother. I''m wrong. I won''t ridicule you any more. Please let me go. I''m wrong... "


    A moment later, there was a scream in the villa, accompanied by the sound of furniture smashing.


    Su Xun shook his head. This is the so-called "don''t listen to the old man and suffer in front of you.".


    I hope he can be well. If he can''t be well, he can only rest in peace.


    Hum a little song to the main villa.


    "As soon as you come back, go to fat man first. Is he more important than us?"


    As soon as he entered the living room, he was met by a question from an Zizhen.


    Su Xun was dumbfounded and said, "no, you can''t even eat a man''s vinegar."


    "Sister Zizhen is not afraid that you and women are not clear, she is afraid that you and men are not clear." Yan Yurou said.


    Su Xun''s face turned black: "don''t say I''m not good at it. Even if I''m good at it, I won''t take a blind eye on fat Mei."


    "There''s another Liu an over there." Yan Yurou hummed twice. She was a second-class girl. She was rotten and looked at Renji.


    Su Xun was too lazy to pay attention to her. He ran to an Zizhen and sat down. He put his ear on her stomach: "son, son, your father, I''m back."


    "It''s only a month. How do you know it''s a son? What if it''s a daughter?" An Zizhen pushes him away.


    The main reason was that susian''s breath was on her abdomen, which made her ready to move.


    After pregnancy, the secretion of estrogen will increase, so it''s easier to arouse love and desire. But for the sake of the fetus, she doesn''t dare to let Su Xun fool around, so she can''t bear it.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "sons and daughters are all the same. I don''t value boys over girls, and daughters are better. Daughters are Dad''s intimate little cotton padded jacket."


    "It''s OK to give birth to twins. One child directly satisfies the desire to have a son and a daughter." Liao Yu said with a smile that he was doing needlework.


    It''s a hat made for the child in an Zizhen''s stomach. Recently, she has been busy making clothes and hats. She is very clever.


    An Zizhen said, "I''m not twins. I''m counting on sister Yu for your next life."


    "I don''t know when I will be pregnant." Liao Yu has a sad face.


    You know, she is the first woman to have a relationship with Su Xun, but she is not pregnant yet. She thinks she should go to the hospital to check.


    After all, she is nearly thirty and wants to have a child.


    An Zizhen noticed her expression and said, "I''m sure I''ll be pregnant. Let susian sleep in your room tonight."


    "Well." Liao Yu answered and glanced at Su Xun with a red face. He was a charming little girl.


    White shirt, blue jeans, sitting on the sofa, legs together, legs to thighs and then to the full moon curve are so attractive, people, like a peach, almost ripe, as if as long as you can pinch it out of the water.


    Xiaobai holds half of the watermelon in his arms and scoops it up with a spoon. He takes a bite of it and feeds it to Liuli.


    These two, a monster and a god beast, have something in common, not only beasts, but also food.


    She didn''t care about pregnancy. Anyway, whenever susian wanted to, she would just lie down and undress and wait on her. If she was pregnant, she would have a baby. If she couldn''t be pregnant, it would be OK."By the way, take some of these pills and practice Qi skill diligently."


    Su Xun directly threw the remaining julingdan on the table together with the plastic bag.


    "Well, don''t worry. We''ll definitely be lazy."


    As soon as Xiaobai''s eyes brightened, he dropped the watermelon, grabbed a julingdan and threw it into his mouth, just like eating sugar beans.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    "Glass." Su Xun called out.


    Liuli some reluctantly returned Su Xun''s mobile phone.


    "Take Liuli to buy a mobile phone another day." An Zizhen said.


    Glass eyes a bright: "yes, cook, everyone at home has a mobile phone, I don''t have, obviously very unfair."


    Su Xun didn''t answer her and got through the phone: "Hello, Professor Li."


    "You''ll be right here. I''ve got something new." Li Jianguo was obviously very excited about his shortness of breath, but he tried his best to control it.


    Su Xun immediately got up and went out: "OK, I''ll come here now."


    After hanging up the phone, he said without looking back: "I may not come back for dinner, you don''t have to wait for me."


    Originally, he thought that the bamboo slips and ancient books were useless. At most, they could be translated into vernacular and spread. Unexpectedly, Li Jianguo discovered them again.


    I don''t know what he found.


    More than half an hour later, Su Xun came to Li Jian''s country.


    Liu Yun opened the door again.


    His long hair was a ball, and he was wearing a pink Pikachu tank top. Well, Pikachu''s eyes were very big.


    black tights will show most incisive legs, and a pair of high heeled sandals on the feet. The white and tender jade feet are full of a gripping grip, like a light fat and red nail polish.


    This dress is playful, lovely and sexy.


    "Grandfather is waiting for you in the study upstairs." Liu Yun said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face: "thank you."


    The voice dropped and ran upstairs.


    Liu Yun was very angry and stamped her feet with a red face. Do you want this kind of thank you?


    You''re taking advantage of me, OK?


    Just kiss me, kiss me, next time I put rat poison on my face, kiss you to death, hateful little bastard!

 Chapter 356

    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun knocked on the door of the study.


    "It''s Sue. Come in."


    Li Jianguo''s excited voice came from his study.


    Su Xun opened the door and went in. He saw Li Jianguo on the desk.


    Close the door, then walk over and ask, "Professor Li, what do you find again?"


    "Look at this." Li Jianguo handed Su Xun a piece of data that he had sorted out, and then explained to him: "I''ve been reading the Ming Dynasty ancient books you sent me last time day and night these days. The scholar who wrote these books is not an ordinary scholar! The invasion of foreign people, the resistance of immortals and Buddhas, and the great calamity of the world, did an ordinary scholar have time to calm down and finish these books at that time? "


    Su Xun nodded and waited.


    Li Jianguo said: "if you look at these ancient books, you won''t find anything. They are nothing more than ancient diaries. But the first word at the beginning of each book is a sentence."


    Su Xun looked down at the piece of paper he had given him before, and read out: "there is something strange in the sun covered mountain."


    Masri mountain he naturally knew that it was located in daze, a deep mountain in the southwest of the Dragon kingdom. The mountain was steep and could almost cover the sun, so it got its name.


    "Yes, that''s the sentence. The author of these ancient books should be a person near Masri mountain. Many of the things he recorded above are located in Masri mountain, so the sentence" there is something strange in Masri mountain "is not a coincidence."


    "The author may be controlled. He wants to use this method to deliver the message to someone, but he doesn''t know if he has succeeded."


    Li Jianguo was right in his analysis, but Su Xun had to pour cold water on him: "Professor Li, after so many years, no matter whether he has succeeded in spreading the news or not, what does it have to do with us?"


    "This..." Li Jianguo said, yes, so many years have passed, anything can happen, this outdated news has little value.


    After all, it''s not a treasure map.


    It''s equivalent to an encrypted military intelligence during World War II. Now someone decrypts it, but World War II is over, so this intelligence is useless.


    Half a sound, Li Jianguo sighed: "I''m a little bewitched, just, you go down to chat with Xiaoyun, I''ll read for a while."


    "We can''t say that. If we have time, we can go to Masri mountain to have a look." Su Xun comforted him.


    Li Jianguo waved his hand: "blind toss."


    Susian went downstairs.


    Liu Yun, who is sitting on the sofa watching TV with her legs crossed, turns her head: "is it over so soon?"


    "Mainly because I want to come down and talk to you." Su Xun sat beside her with a faint fragrance, which made her relaxed and happy.


    Liu Yun curled her lips: "what do we have to talk about, and want to take advantage of me?"


    "No way." Su Xun was calm, and then he lay on Liu Yun''s big leg.


    Liu Yun was a little annoyed: "let''s go."


    "No Su Xun could only look up at Liu Yun when he lay down, and then he said sincerely, "Pikachu''s eyes are really wide open."


    "Go to hell with you." Liu Yun is so ashamed and angry that she grabs a pillow and covers Su Xun''s face.


    Su Xun struggled at first, and then stopped struggling soon.


    Liu Yun was a little flustered. She threw away her pillow and called out tentatively: "Su Xun."


    However, Su Xun''s eyes closed tightly, his hands and feet drooped powerlessly and said nothing.


    "Su Xun, don''t pretend. I know you''re scaring me."


    Liu Yun pushed him, and his voice was shaking.


    However, Su Xun did not move.


    Liu Yun''s pretty face turned white and trembled. She put a finger under Su Xun''s nose.


    No breathing.


    Boom!


    Her mind exploded, a blank, the whole person lost soul general dull sitting in place.


    It''s dead. Sushen''s dead.


    I killed him myself.


    Then the next second, Su Xun, who had already died, suddenly threw her on the sofa and greedily gnawed at her beautiful red lips.


    "Ah! "No..."


    Liu Yun was startled, and then slowly over the God, to this bastard just deliberately scared himself, the mood is like riding a roller coaster, angry and angry.


    However, because his mouth was blocked, he could only make a whine. He reached out to hit him, and Su Xun didn''t care.


    Liu Yun couldn''t really fight hard, so he had to close his eyes and let Su Xun control him.


    I''m asleep. I don''t know anything.


    Liu''s self hypnosis method.


    Then, feeling that her tights had been unbuttoned, she suddenly opened her eyes and said, "No."


    The hypnosis won''t go on.


    Su Xun came up to her ear and whispered a word.


    Liu Yunhong nodded, closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. The bottom line became as long as she didn''t take off her pants.Look, that''s it.


    When you want to achieve a certain goal, first put forward a more excessive goal, when the other party refuses, you then take the opportunity to put forward the goal you want to achieve at the beginning.


    The other party will not feel so excessive and difficult to accept.


    More than 20 minutes later, Su Xun got up from Liu Yun''s soft body.


    Liu Yun reddened and straightened out her messy Pikachu vest. She didn''t dare to look into Su Xun''s eyes, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Miss Liu, you''re so smooth." Su Xun hit it, hit it, really praised it.


    Liu Yun now knows what to say and blushes: "get out of here!"


    "Naughty." Su Xun smiles, hugs her and kisses her again. He picks up his cell phone with the other hand.


    Liu Yun helpless, can only let the oil and salt not into, the flow of shameless, hooligan holding to eat tofu.


    The key point is that Su Xun is handsome.


    If a person who is not handsome still has a bad face, then in women''s eyes, he is a real rascal.


    As soon as I turned on my mobile phone, a pushed news came out.


    Seeing the three words on the title, Su Xun subconsciously went in.


    The content of the news is that the mountain is sunny today, but there is a big fog. There are birds and animals in the mountain, and many large birds and animals are still rushing to the mountain.


    As soon as Su Xun''s face changed, he almost subconsciously thought of the conversation he had just had with Li Jianguo in his study.


    "What''s the matter?" Although Liu''s expression was solemn, it was hard for him to hide his concern.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll make a phone call."


    Then his cell phone rang first.


    "Ding Ding..."


    It''s yuyangzi.


    "Hello." Su Xun is connected.


    Yuyangzi some dignified and anxious voice into the ear: "alliance leader, did you read the news about Masri mountain? From all directions, we are not ordinary birds and animals. All of them are demons born with intelligence. Besides, we have been staring at the heaven. Some of the demons have also gone. "


    Although Su Xun has not officially succeeded to the throne, it is a firm decision for him to become the leader of the alliance. Naturally, he has to be formally called.

 Chapter 357

    "I''ll walk and lie down."


    Su Xun said softly.


    If it is before, in the face of such a strange situation and the strength of the enemy and ourselves is unknown, he must be a little bit unsuspecting.


    But now, he has expanded, and feels that he can be strong and cheat the whole world!


    After all, he''s a God, big and small.


    "The alliance leader, the situation is not clear. We''d better first transfer our manpower from the main roads, and then go to find out."


    Yu Yangzi was a little worried. After all, Su Xun was the highest fighting force in the Taoist League.


    If anything happens to him, it will be a great loss to all mankind.


    "No, I have a helper myself. That''s it."


    When the voice dropped, Su Xun hung up.


    "What are you going to do?" Liu Yun asked.


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone and touched her white chin: "of course, it''s business."


    "Put it on. It''s obvious that Pikachu''s eyes are protruding." Su Xun returned the black lace dress to her.


    Liu Yun''s pretty face flushed, and quickly grabbed it. Just now, she was so nervous that she forgot that her little clothes had been taken off by Su Xun.


    Su Xun made a gesture of goodbye, and then got up and left.


    Liu Yun spat at the asshole in a low voice, then went into the bathroom and put on a small dress.


    In the bathroom, looking at her slightly red face and white body in the mirror, her heart beat violently at the thought of Su Xun''s recklessness.


    This bastard, Ying Ying, is so ashamed.


    This is the last time. Next time, we must never let him take advantage of us. We must never let him bully us again. It''s really hateful!


    Liu Yun waves a powder fist in front of the mirror to cheer herself up. However, she looks like she is not strong enough.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun went back to Yuliang mountain manor.


    I came to the villa where Mei pangzi, Liu An and Zhen YaoJian lived.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a fat plum with a black nose and a swollen face like a pig''s head.


    "Liu An and Zhenyao sword, come with me."


    Su Xun called.


    "What are you doing?" Zhenyao sword flew to Su Xun''s side, and he was already very powerful as a weapon.


    Liu An also looked at Su Xun with inquiring eyes.


    Su Xun said about it: "there''s a change on the other side of Masri mountain. Go and have a look."


    "I''ll go with you." Liu An left the game machine in his hand and got up.


    "Where''s the spicy nest?" Mei asked


    He was beaten so much that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    "People with disabilities should stay at home, and you can''t fly." Su Xun said casually.


    Then he took Liu An and Zhenyao sword to fly out of the door and disappeared.


    "The ash fee is great! It''s a big deal. Shit


    Mei Pang ran after him for a while, jumping and erecting a middle finger to the sky.


    Masri mountain is a long way from Jiangnan City. Even if it''s flying, it won''t be able to arrive in a short time, at least it will take about half an hour.


    "What kind of strength are you now?" Liu An and Su Xun fly together, chatting with each other.


    Su Xun replied, "I don''t know that."


    Liu An changed the question: "you used a few parts of your strength to attack me today."


    "Seven points, it''s still me when the strength of the earth is suppressed." Su Xun was a little proud.


    Liu An frowned: "that''s too weak."


    "Weak?" Su Xun almost fell from the sky with a somersault: "little brother, are you expanding? You didn''t force me to count if I didn''t hit you for several hours?"


    "No, you must be better than me, but you are a little weak in God. Forget it, you haven''t seen God, and I can''t understand you." Liu An wanted to explain, but in the end he was too lazy to waste his saliva.


    But Su Xun was moved in his heart: "you have seen how strong the most powerful God is."


    This time, without Liu An''s opening, Zhenyao sword broke in: "I''ve seen a king of hell who came to the sun to catch the ghost king, but I don''t know which one of the ten palace king of hell is. When I saw him from a distance, I palmed down and flattened a mountain."


    When zhenyaojian talked about it, Liu An and Su Xun could hear the yearning between his words.


    After all, even with a sword, he has his own dream.


    If people don''t have dreams, what''s the difference between them?


    On the surface, there was no fluctuation, but in his heart, he was shocked.


    A king of hell has such strength.


    After tanima was promoted to the Yin emperor, he could not even level a mountain with one slap.


    Sure enough, I''m the Yin emperor of the sunset version.


    Originally, he still had some doubts. Is the handle of the prefecture so weak?


    Now it seems that it''s not the local government that is weak.


    Xizi is just his own version.Fortunately, it''s called the kingdom of God, and it doesn''t pretend to be the name of hell.


    Otherwise, when the genuine underground comes back, won''t you be embarrassed?


    "Why are they all gods? There is such a big difference in strength. I basically monopolize the belief of R star." Su Xun asked his doubts.


    Liu An replied: "because they don''t just follow the Shinto, they all practice the immortal way. Shinto is just because the world worships them, and they don''t want to waste their faith, so they practice it by the way. Only the God of land, the God of City God, these grassroots gods that can even be sealed by the emperor in the world, are completely following the Shinto."


    Then he asked, "how strong is the City God?"


    "You can''t beat me." Liu An stood up with his hands in the air and pretended to be a force.


    It''s not bad for you to practice the immortal way as long as you are in the immortal way


    Su Xun was thoughtful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cover the sun mountain.


    Masri mountain is a single mountain, surrounded by gentle mountains. Only this mountain rises like a long sword, as if it can block out the sky and the sun.


    At this time, the whole mountain is covered by thick fog, only the top of the mountain is exposed, as if floating above the clouds.


    Birds and animals in the mountains contend, and demons in all directions run to the mountains.


    At the foot of the mountain is a town. Thanks to the fact that Masri mountain has attracted many tourists, the town is relatively prosperous and has a large population.


    At this time, the villagers have drawn up a line of warning, and there are people from other places to rush up the mountain.


    "It''s not in vain this time. I can see this beautiful scenery, just like fairyland."


    "Fairyland? I think it''s weird. After all, I haven''t seen any immortals. I often see news about suspected monsters on the Internet. "


    "Can''t there really be a monster in it, or what big demon is going to rob?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m reporter XX. Behind me is the sun mountain covered by thick fog. At this time, we can see through the camera..."


    "Boom!"


    "Roar -" roar - "


    all of a sudden, there was a loud noise in the mountain, followed by several strange roars, all of them covered their ears subconsciously, and their faces turned white.

 Chapter 358

    It took a full minute or so for the roar to calm down.


    The people in the town were already frightened and pale as paper.


    "What''s the sound? Is it a tiger?"


    "The tiger''s voice is not so loud."


    The crowd guessed what animal''s call it was just now.


    "The situation on the mountain is unknown. From the roar just now, we can hear that there may be giant beasts inside. Everyone leave, all leave here."


    A police officer yelled with a megaphone, trying to evacuate the crowd.


    But human curiosity is infinite.


    No one left, and the reporters couldn''t have left, leaving the police officers helpless.


    At this time, the sun covered mountain.


    Hundreds of intelligent monsters lie on the ground.


    The believers of the demon sect are also among them.


    At the front is a cave. At this time, the cave has been blown open. Inside is a wolf like creature. Its limbs are trapped by a red chain, and the surface of the chain is dense with mysterious runes.


    There are runes hovering at the foot of wolf like creatures, which is obviously an array.


    Chain is just a tool. These array runes are the key to trap this wolf like creature.


    Standing upright, this wolf looks like a Western werewolf. It is nearly five meters tall, with green eyes and exposed tusks. It looks extremely ferocious and brutal.


    "See you, general!"


    Looking at the wolf demon in the cave, the believers of the demon sect knelt on the ground and cried out, all of them were very excited.


    "Heaven demon cult?"


    Wolf demon''s voice is low and hoarse, and his eyes reveal a bit of banter and irony.


    I didn''t expect that all the saints had retreated. These spies still exist.


    "Yes, general. I''m the 25th generation leader of the demon sect. Today I''m here to save the general."


    The head said respectfully, his eyes full of fanaticism and excitement.


    "What are you waiting for? Let general Ben out of here!"


    The wolf demon let out a low roar.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll let you out in a minute."


    The leader of the demon sect got up and went to several buckets full of blood. He picked up the buckets and went into the cave. Looking at the wolf demon, he said, "general, I''ve offended you."


    "Cut the crap. For hundreds of years, I can''t wait for a moment!" The wolf demon''s eyes were full of violence and chilling.


    The leader of the demon sect shivered and splashed the blood in the bucket into the cave.


    There is a burst of black smoke in the cave, and the array is weakened.


    "Go on, go on!"


    Werewolf hysterical roar, emotional, chain was dragged clattering.


    The leader of the demon sect poured three barrels of blood in succession, and the rune on the iron chain became more and more gloomy.


    "Dang -"


    accompanied by several clear sounds, the wolf demon broke the chain that trapped him and stepped out of the cave.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Breathing the fresh air, he couldn''t help laughing. For hundreds of years, he couldn''t remember the specific time. Finally, he came out again.


    "Congratulations on general getting out of trouble..." The leader of the demon sect came up.


    The next second, the demon took him by the neck.


    Other members of the demon sect all changed their faces when they saw this scene, but no one dared to step forward.


    The leader had difficulty breathing and kept struggling. He said intermittently, "general, this is This is What do you mean


    "You''re too late. You''re damned to have trapped general Ben for so long." The wolf wanted to show a cruel smile and broke his neck.


    "Click -"


    accompanied by a clear voice, the leader widened his eyes, crooked his neck and completely died.


    In any case, he didn''t expect that he tried his best to find the wolf demon according to some scattered clues, and then he killed and gathered blood to destroy the array to release him, but finally he died in the hands of the wolf demon.


    "Putong -"


    he threw the leader''s body into the demon group and was directly divided.


    The wolf demon twisted his neck, looked at a member of the demon sect and asked, "is the village at the foot of the mountain still there?"


    "In "I''m here." The believer replied in fear.


    "Good." The wolf demon showed a fierce smile, his eyes suddenly turned red, and roared: "sons, I slaughtered the village at the foot of the mountain!"


    Having been in the cave for so many years, he had already thought clearly how he would have been found if there had not been a report from that village?


    "Wait!" Then he suddenly found something wrong, looking at the demons: "hundreds of years have passed, why are you still so weak, not even a shape?"


    "General, since the retreat of the saints, the aura of this world has become thinner and thinner. Now it is almost gone. We can''t cultivate it at all."A mouse''s voice was a little wronged.


    "Yes, yes, general, there were only a few of us left by the saints in those years. Behind us were all the local demons in the world that we solicited. They just gave birth to intelligence and could not even speak."


    A wild boar added hummingly.


    Hearing this, wolf demon was stunned. Over the years, he did find that aura was getting thinner and thinner in the cave.


    But he thought that it was because of the array that he cut off the aura. He didn''t expect that it was the change of heaven and earth.


    Now he suddenly doesn''t want to go down to the mountain to slaughter the village. These men are so weak that they will kill people at that time. Once the gods of this world come down to earth, they can''t run away.


    The mouse saw his scruples and said, "general, please be at ease. After the retreat of our holy people, all the immortals in this world have disappeared, because the aura is thin, and there are no Taoist Masters in the world. The general is born at this time, and he can sweep the world!"


    "Is that so?" Although there are many people who are confused about the world, they can''t understand the problem.


    "Sons, follow me down the mountain and have a good time!"


    "Roar! Roar! Roar


    For a moment, hundreds of demons roared down the mountain.


    The wolf demon takes the lead.


    The believers of the demon sect also drew their swords one after another.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s the sound?"


    "Something seems to have rushed down."


    In the town at the foot of the mountain, the onlookers heard a sound like ten thousand horses galloping from the mountain, and they all felt faint.


    "Boom..."


    The sound is getting closer and faster.


    Finally, the crowd saw the five meter high wolf demon rush out of the thick fog. Behind him are hundreds of monsters, as well as the believers of the demon sect.


    "Ah! Monster! Run


    "Here comes the monster! Run


    See this scene from time to time, people fell on the street, sometimes into a chaos.


    "Shooting for people''s escape time!"


    The police in charge of the guard didn''t run. They pulled out their pistols against their fear and aimed at the demons.


    This picture is like a crabby arm blocking the car, but they never look back!

 Chapter 359

    "Kill them!"


    Wolf demon face with sick madness, full of bloodthirsty.


    Now that this world has not been able to threaten his existence, he naturally has no need to be soft hearted.


    He wants to turn the world over by himself!


    "Kang Kang..."


    A dozen policemen kept shooting.


    The bullet hit some little demons, which could hurt them.


    But he couldn''t hurt the wolf demon at all. Before the bullet came near, it was shocked by him.


    "Mole ant, die!"


    Wolf demon roared, burst out a strong evil spirit, countless wind blades flying out.


    Suddenly, the wolf demon''s face changed, because he felt a dangerous breath, almost subconsciously sliding back.


    "Stab -"


    at the same time, a sword came whistling and landed on the place where he just stood.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise, smoke everywhere, running in the front of a dozen monsters were directly broken into pieces.


    "Bold demon, heaven and earth are so arrogant that no one can kill you!"


    With a roar, Su Xun came in the air with his sword. Behind him was Liu An.


    "It''s master Su! Master Su is here, we don''t have to run! "


    "Master Su is here, master Su, kill these monsters!"


    Seeing Su Xun in the sky, the crowd who was still in a panic was overjoyed and put his heart back in his stomach.


    More than a dozen sweaty policemen were also relieved.


    If Su can''t come, they will die in 10 seconds at most.


    The wolf demon looked at the ground in front of him. He had been cut into a deep gully by the sword, and there were cobweb like cracks around him.


    Then he looked at Su Xun in the air, and finally at the mouse demon.


    Is that what you''re saying that doesn''t threaten my existence?


    The momentum of Su Xun''s identity made him despair.


    Rodenticide is also very ignorant. The aura is so thin. How can there be such a person with low accomplishments? It''s totally unscientific!


    "Let me go, and I promise to be safe with you humans."


    Wolf demon began to show weakness. After all, if you don''t fight, don''t fight, because you can''t fight.


    "I don''t need you to promise that I''ll be more secure if I take my breath and kill you."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    The wolf demon was furious: "human friar, do you really want to kill yourself?"


    "A beast is worthy to negotiate with me?" Su Xun did not hide his contempt and ridicule.


    Wolf demon gnashing his teeth said: "I have hundreds of demon soldiers, you can kill me, they can also kill those ordinary people!"


    "Too much nonsense." Su Xun said lightly.


    The wolf demon''s pupil shrinks and realizes that the other party is going to fight. He roars: "kill those human mole ants for me!"


    He didn''t believe it. In order to kill him, Su Xun could kill those ants.


    "Roar!"


    Hundreds of monsters roared.


    "To die."


    Su Xun cold spit out two words, step out, a mighty power poured out.


    "Boom!"


    The dozens of monsters in the front burst and died in an instant.


    Su Xun stepped out again and climbed up again.


    "Boom!"


    This time it''s more.


    Every time he took a step, a group of monsters would explode and die, and there would be no place for them to die.


    The people in the town have been stunned.


    "Lying trough, this is already a fairy."


    "A big harvest step by step, too NIMA hanging, Hollywood special effects are not so hanging."


    "Look at the wolf demon. He''s flustered. He''s flustered."


    Wolf demon is really flustered. Although he is called a general, he is a small leader. His strength has not reached the level of demon general, so he can''t compete with Su Xun.


    If there is no aura, why can someone practice to this point!


    Why on earth!!!


    If I had known him, I would have been locked up in a cave.


    Freedom is precious, but life is more expensive.


    "Do you still think you can threaten me?" Su Xun looked at the wolf demon contemptuously.


    The wolf demon turned into a bald man, and then he knelt down on the ground with a puff: "please spare my life, I''m willing to be a mount for the immortal master."


    He didn''t want to die like this.


    Bear humiliation and be a mount first, wait for the saint to fight back, he will let this human die miserably!


    Su Xun can''t deny: "when I mount, do you deserve it?"


    I''m used to riding Kirin, but I don''t like wild dogs.


    The voice fell and the sword waved.Several swords roared away.


    As soon as the wolf demon''s face changed, it turned into an evil wind and was about to run away.


    Unfortunately, he was not as fast as Su Xun''s sword.


    "Pooh - Pooh -"


    the sword flashed by, and the wolf demon''s legs were directly cut off, blood poured out, fell to the ground and screamed.


    "Liu An, kill all the animals except him."


    Su Xun said coldly that the reason why he left the wolf demon was that he wanted to take out some news from the other side.


    And cutting off his legs is to prevent him from running away.


    Without saying a word, Liu An rushed into the demon group and killed them.


    A group of undeveloped demons have no chance to escape in Liu An''s hands.


    For a moment, the scream continued, and the blood flew.


    Everyone saw this scene with numbness in their scalp and fear in their heart.


    More than ten minutes later, hundreds of little demons all became the souls of Liu An''s men.


    "Didn''t you kill all the animals?" Su Xun asked.


    Liu an a Leng, then the vision fell in love with those day demon religion''s believer.


    In Su Xun''s eyes, these were animals.


    Feeling that Liu An''s eyes fell on him, the believers of the demon sect were shivering, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing for mercy.


    "No, don''t kill us, please don''t kill us!"


    However, Liu An was indifferent and didn''t blink his eyes. They were killed cleanly.


    For a time, the smell of blood filled the foot of the mountain, and the murmur of blood dyed the ground red and the grass red.


    "Comrades, I''ll leave it to you to deal with."


    He dropped a word to the police. Susian picked up the wolf demon who had been cut off his legs and flew into the sun covered mountain.


    "To die or to live."


    Throw it on the ground, Su Xun said coldly.


    Wolf demon beat a spirit: "want to live, want to live."


    "If you want to live, just answer my questions honestly and don''t play tricks." Su Xun stood in front of the wolf demon and looked down at him.


    Wolf demon looked up at him: "I said you really will let me go?"


    "I''ve been honest all my life, and I don''t want to cheat." Su Xun said with pride.


    Liu An pulled the corners of his mouth, and I almost believed it.


    But the wolf demon really believed it, or he had no choice now. He was as good as the chick: "yes, fairy master, don''t worry. I will tell you everything


    He knows a lot about human culture. Idioms are all handy.


    "First, talk about your relationship with the demon sect." Su Xun began the interrogation.


    The wolf demon blurted out without hesitation: "the sky demon sect is our saint in this world, or in other words, they are traitors who betray this world."


    "Holy family? This world Su Xun''s face changed and he said in a deep voice, "I want to know everything."


    He had some guesses in his heart, but he still wanted to hear the answer from the wolf demon.


    "Yes, immortal master." The wolf demon didn''t dare to hide and told what he knew

 Chapter 360

    Outside the territory, there is xuanyue continent. Xuanyue continent is vast and all ethnic groups coexist. The overlord of the continent is TIANYAO, who calls himself Shengzu and establishes TIANYAO kingdom.


    The wolf demon named Xiaoyue is the son of the general in TIANYAO''s country. He is a school captain in the army.


    More than 500 years ago, when a member of the TIANYAO tribe went out for training, he came across a passage. Behind the passage was the earth, and the TIANYAO tribe gathered a large army to invade.


    But I didn''t expect that the strength of the earth''s immortal Buddha was strong, the war lasted for a hundred years, and the TIANYAO clan suffered heavy casualties, but it was not as good as the monkey king, and even the South Tianmen didn''t hit.


    In the end, the demons had no choice but to withdraw, but they were not reconciled, because the stronger the earth monks were, the richer the world resources were.


    The resources of a world, if you can occupy the world, the strength of the demon clan will only be stronger. How can they give up.


    So when they retreat, the demons are ready to bury some seeds and lurk on the earth to prepare for the next comeback invasion.


    The wolf demon Xiaoyue volunteered to stay, and he was also the one with the highest status among the lurkers.


    Because the higher your status, the less you want to carry out this dangerous long-term task.


    The place where the wolf demon Xiaoyue lurks is a village in Masri mountain. He takes his men and turns them into refugees and escapes here.


    But unexpectedly, the villagers inadvertently found out the identity of the demon. They wanted to continue to lurk in another place in Tu village, but Tu village would attract great friars or immortals, and it was easy to expose themselves.


    In desperation, he could only enter Masri mountain and become a mountain bandit. He summoned a large number of people and controlled the village by force to prevent the villagers from informing.


    However, the villagers can not be restricted from going in and out and communicating with each other by letters. Otherwise, if the local God finds something unusual and comes to investigate, he will also be exposed.


    So every time the villagers go out, he sends people to follow them for surveillance. Whenever there are letters coming and going, he has to check them first.


    But I didn''t know why I was sent the message and attracted the friars.


    Fortunately, the monk was not strong enough to see that he was an extraterritorial demon. He just thought that he was an ordinary demon family in the world. He didn''t report to the police after he couldn''t kill him with all his strength. Instead, he used the array to seal him.


    It also enabled him to survive to this day.


    As for the heaven demon sect, it is a sect formed by the earth''s local friars and Demons bought by the foreign heaven demons. It is a group of traitors who eat inside and outside.


    After hearing this, Liu Qi and Liu An took a breath.


    Now, Su Xun finally knew what happened to the corpses at the foot of Kunlun Mountain and the Dragon corpses at the bottom of the sea.


    All of them were fighting with the God.


    But there is another question. Since that battle was won, where did the earth immortal Buddha go?


    Why has the aura of the earth dried up again?


    "Where is your passage into the earth?" Su Xun thought about it, then asked aloud.


    The wolf demon replied, "you are a place in the world called Kunlun mountain."


    Su Xun clenched his fist. No wonder there were so many corpses there. It turned out that they were the main battlefield.


    Unfortunately, that passage must have been blocked by the Buddhas after the war.


    No, I think it''s a good thing that passage is blocked.


    Otherwise, if the demon clan kills again, this time there will be no resistance from the god Buddha in the sky, and the earth will have to wait to die.


    But now this earth, presumably the demon clan has no interest in it.


    Su Xun was a little absent-minded. This magnificent world is really attractive.


    "Immortal master, I''ve already recruited everything I know. Can you let me go?" Seeing that Su Xun didn''t speak, Xiao Yue was a little uneasy.


    Su Xun regained his mind and gave him a smile: "of course, I''ll give you a ride."


    "Thank you, immortal master." Xiao Yue was relieved, thinking that she was hurt now, and it was inconvenient for her to be sent.


    It''s a stupid aboriginal human. I don''t even know how to cut down the roots. Sooner or later, I will get revenge. I will!


    "Puff -"


    the next second, he suddenly felt a cold in his neck, subconsciously raised his hand to touch it, and warm blood overflowed out. He wanted to block it with his hands in confusion, but in vain, and the blood flowed faster and faster.


    Xiaoyue felt that her life was passing by quickly. He looked at Su Xun with wide eyes: "you You But No letter... "


    The throat was cut and the wind poured in, so it was very difficult to speak, almost word by word.


    "I said I would be honest all my life and never cheat people, but I didn''t say I didn''t cheat demons." Su Xun showed a bright smile, just like the sun in the sky.


    Xiao Yue was very angry when she heard this. She burst out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground reluctantly. Her eyes glared violently and her body was still twitching.


    Soon, it could only be the last goblins on earth swallowing their last breath in the world.


    Su Xun looked at Liu An: "what do you think?"


    "It''s amazing that there''s a world where you can have a hard encounter with the fairies and Buddhas all over the sky." Liu An sighed.As the prince of a great man, he is also a person who has seen immortals, although they are all little immortals.


    But it was because of this that he realized how powerful and terrifying those towering Buddhas were. They all had supernatural powers.


    But there is a world that can fight with mantianshenfo for a hundred years. How can he not be shocked?


    Zhenyao sword said: "since this battle has been won, where have these fairies and Buddhas gone?"


    "That''s what I''m thinking about." Su Xun said, frowning.


    For a moment, there was silence in the woods.


    Half ring, Liu An shook his head: "we now think these are useless, too far away from us."


    "Also, eating the life of white flour, holding the white, pink heart, go home." If you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to. If you think about it any more, you''ll embarrass yourself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the story of Masri mountain was posted on the Internet.


    The police''s law enforcement recorder captured everything.


    After the peak permit, it was sent to the Internet.


    "So many monsters, my mother, make my scalp numb. Fortunately master Su came, otherwise those people would be miserable at that time."


    "Why are these monsters different from what I imagined? They are bigger. Can''t all monsters become human?"


    "Master Su, Niupi, NIMA, just like the protagonist in the novel, you''ve got the whole audience


    "Who is the man next to master su..."


    The Internet and society are very calm, and did not cause any public outcry.


    Because in recent years, all kinds of strange things that have caused a sensation in the world have made them psychologically prepared for everything.


    These hundreds of demons are just like this in their eyes. They are just some bigger food.


    Some people contacted Su Xun and said that they would spend a lot of money on the meat of the wolf demon. They said that they wanted to taste the meat of the big demon and what it felt like to eat it (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).

 Chapter 361

    Monday.


    It''s another day to extract new identities.


    "System, extract the 16th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: beggar. ¡¿


    [you are an ordinary beggar in Daqian country. You are as stubborn as a weed and survive in the cracks. Everyday life is begging day after day, numb and stiff. ¡¿


    [identity ability: begging buff. ¡¿


    [identity task: 1 beg once, 2 move around, half a year. ¡¿


    Su Xun


    In any case, he did not expect that he would get the identity of a beggar.


    Also, where is the state of Daqian? Does it exist like R star?


    Su Xun put forward his doubts to the system.


    [back to the host, Daqian kingdom is a parallel world. There are countless parallel small worlds in our time and space, and Daqian kingdom is one of them. ¡¿


    "to cross?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    [it can be understood that after the completion of the task, the host can choose to return, and then freely enter and leave the world. ¡¿


    Su Xun sighed: "can I choose to refuse this identity?"


    Nima, let him to be a beggar, and it''s stipulated that he must beg once. Madder, it''s a shame to think about it.


    [yes, the system has a high degree of freedom, and everything depends on the host''s decision. The system is just a tool to assist the host, and can naturally accept any choice made by the host. ¡¿


    Su Xun was surprised. He just said something casually. He didn''t expect that he had the right to refuse to accept his identity.


    He suddenly felt a little bit in love with the system.


    If you look at the protagonist''s system in other novels, you can force them to finish their tasks and kill them.


    Compared with his system, this is a little angel.


    In the past, he always felt that the system was a conspiracy, and that there must be some purpose for him to experience one identity after another.


    But now he''s really a little convinced that pie will fall from the sky.


    In the end, he refused the task, but he didn''t.


    After all, who hasn''t had a dream yet.


    "Can I bring something in?" Of course, what Su Xun thought was glass and Zhenyao sword.


    When you enter the world for the first time, you can''t carry anything. ¡¿


    think about it. If he goes in with a nuclear bomb, it''s OK.


    Accompany an Zizhen they had breakfast, and then arrange some things after he left, he went out of the door, came to the wilderness, under the command of the system to enter the identity.


    Su Xun only felt a flower in front of him, and then the next second he appeared again, he was already in a busy street.


    "Sugar gourd, delicious sugar gourd."


    "Selling pancakes, fresh and delicious pancakes."


    "Please..."


    "Uncle, come to play. Oh, Uncle Li, you haven''t been here for a long time."


    The streets are full of street vendors, with restaurants, brothels and shops on both sides.


    There are men with short shirts carrying the burden to sell pancakes, and there are young men with long robes holding folding fans to talk and laugh, which is a look of ancient streets.


    Su Xun was in a trance. He looked down at himself.


    A tattered black blouse with sour smell, arms and legs still exposed, and a pair of old straw sandals on his feet.


    If you touch your hair again, it''s a mess. Good guy, you can shave off two liang of oil for cooking.


    There is a bowl with a hole in front of it, which is the guy he eats.


    "Jingle ~"


    a crisp voice sounded, and a fat man in Royal dress threw three copper coins into his bowl, and then swaggered away.


    Su Xun


    He really wants to shout that I''m not a beggar.


    But if you think about what you look like now, I''m afraid there is no more authentic beggar than him.


    In my memory, his name is still Su Xun. He is 20 years old. He was born in Sujia village of Tang county. Six months ago, there was a flood in his hometown. His parents died, leaving him to beg along the road and come to the imperial capital.


    Yes, this is the capital of Daqian.


    There are three countries in the world, Qian, Yan and Qi.


    Qi is the strongest, Qian is the middle and Yan is the weakest.


    Well, he doesn''t know more about state affairs. After all, he used to be a rural boy, but now he is a beggar. He can''t expect to know much about state affairs.


    If you know the affairs of the state like the palm of your hand, then this identity is too unscientific.


    Next, think about how to complete the begging task that must be completed.


    Finish this mission and he can take off.


    Looking at the shops and restaurants around the street, his eyes finally fell on the brothel named chunfenglou.Looking at the little sisters who were wearing gauze and laughing to attract guests, Su Xun decided to put the first begging object on them.


    Pick up their own broken bowl, get up from the ground, staggering to the spring breeze building.


    "Oh, why, you little beggar want to open a meat restaurant? I can''t eat steamed bread with white flour. Do you want to eat my sisters'' steamed bread? "


    Looking at Su Xun, a woman joked, which made everyone laugh.


    "Don''t say, this little beggar is a bit of a beggar. It''s a pity that he is a beggar."


    "If not, one of your sisters will do a good deed and let the little beggar sleep for free."


    "Screw you, I don''t want to lose money."


    A group of women teased Su Xun, but they didn''t drive him away.


    Su Xun was brewing. He begged for the first time in his life, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Sisters..." Mad, let it go. No one in the world knows Lao Tzu anyway.


    "Come on, you can''t put down your face and open your mouth. You''re a poor man. Take it and buy something to eat."


    Before he had finished, a woman took out a piece of broken silver and threw it into his broken bowl.


    And then the first task was done.


    Su Xun looked at the woman who broke silver for himself and said solemnly, "thank you, sister. I will repay you as Yongquan in the future."


    "You''re a little beggar. I expect you to repay me. Come on, let''s go, or you''ll have bad luck if your mother comes out and sees you later."


    The other side didn''t take Su Xun''s words to heart, but they were the same poor people in the end of the world. They just did it at will, and they didn''t expect a beggar to repay her.


    Su Xun turned and left. He was always a man who would repay his kindness. He wrote it down for the time being.


    In the distance, several beggars quietly followed.


    Su Xun didn''t look back when he walked in front of him. The corners of his mouth rose, and he recalled a look of contempt.


    In order to facilitate the people behind him, he went into a small alley.


    "Boy, give me the silver that Miss fragrance just gave you."


    As soon as I entered the alley, a sharp sound came from behind.


    Su Xun turned around and looked at three beggars with fierce eyes:


    "kill me, silver is yours, if you can''t kill me, your life is mine."


    Don''t worry about killing people in this world!

 Chapter 362

    "Hey, I''m not afraid of death today. Let''s see if it''s your hard bones or your hard fists."


    The beggar at the head had some differences in Su Xun''s reaction, but then he left the broken bowl in his hand and approached Su Xun with a ferocious smile.


    The other two beggars are also good at learning. Their eyes are fierce, and they are ready to kill.


    They are all people kneeling on the ground begging for food. Money moves people''s hearts. For them, for one or two pieces of silver, it is enough for them to kill.


    These days, the life of the poor is not worth money, life is as cheap as grass mustard, just death of a beggar, no one will care.


    It''s not the first time they''ve done this kind of thing. They''ve been fighting for food and money. There are not ten little beggars who died in their hands, but nine.


    So it''s very skillful.


    If you beg by yourself, you can''t rob others directly.


    "Boy, go to hell with you!"


    When he was less than five meters away from Su Xun, the beggar at the head roared and hit him with his fist.


    However, the next second, his fist was grasped by Su Xun with one hand.


    "Boy, let me go." The beggar struggled for a while, but he felt as if he had been clamped by a pair of pliers and couldn''t move.


    At this time, he was a little flustered and knew that he might have kicked the iron plate today.


    He doesn''t want silver any more. He just wants to get away.


    Su Xun grinned: "good."


    Voice down, hand power, directly hard to pull down.


    "Pooh -"


    the beggar''s right arm was pulled down by him.


    Blood sprayed on the walls of the alley.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The beggar''s face was pale, he let out a shrill scream, fell on the ground and rolled up, sweat and tears kept pouring out.


    Unfortunately, the noise of the street outside covered everything, and no one could hear his scream.


    "Ah Here, run, run. "


    When the other two beggars saw this scene, they were scared out of their wits. They didn''t dare to kill people and rob money. They ran away in a panic.


    It''s not a fat sheep. It''s clearly the death of the king of hell.


    Su Xun ran after them in no hurry, and stepped on the broken arm beggar on the ground.


    "Click -"


    the chest broke, the heart stopped suddenly, a mouthful of blood gushed out, convulsed twice, and then completely breathed out.


    The kind-hearted Su Xun ended the pain of the beggar''s broken arm.


    There''s no way. He''s been miserable since he was little.


    If you die, it won''t hurt.


    Su Xun walked very slowly, but after a few steps, he appeared at the exit of the alley and stopped the two beggars who ran away in panic.


    Standing at the end of the lane, Su Xun was smiling and the sun was shining on him. His ragged clothes and handsome face were out of place.


    The two beggars stopped abruptly, their eyes were frightened, and they kept retreating. Su Xun''s smile was a symbol of death in their eyes.


    Su Xun stepped forward slowly.


    "Poop


    Two beggars could not bear the huge pressure in their hearts and knelt down directly.


    "Sir, please forgive me, sir. We are all blind. It''s because we are ambitious and bold that we have got our eyes on him. Please let us go."


    "Please let us go..."


    They kowtowed while crying, and soon there was blood on their forehead, and there were blood marks on the bluestone tiles.


    "As I said, if you kill me, the silver will be yours. If you can''t, your life will be mine."


    "What''s more, if I don''t know this kind of Kung Fu, you won''t let me go."


    "It should be noted that those who kill people will always kill them."


    Su''s voice fell in the middle of the two voices.


    Kneeling two beggars mouth overflow a trace of blood, eyes with unwilling and regret slowly fell to the ground.


    Then, Su Xun bent down and took ten Wen from the three beggars.


    "Well, it''s useless to keep the money when you''re dead. I''d better help you spend it to promote currency circulation. It''s your last contribution to the world."


    Su Xun said compassion, kind as he, people are dead, he is still thinking of others.


    A moment later, he walked out of the alley.


    Deep in the alley, three bodies were not yet cool through.


    Su Xun came to a bun shop.


    "Go and beg at another house. Don''t delay my business."


    The man who bought steamed stuffed bun drove away impatiently when he saw Su Xun.


    "Jingle ~"


    ten Wen was left on the table.


    "Ten big meat buns." Su Xun said.


    When he was a child, his mother taught him to spend the money he picked up outside as soon as possible."All right." The man immediately changed his face and quickly began to pack buns: "ten hot big meat buns, come on, my guest, take them."


    As long as the other party pays, it''s the guest''s money, and the beggar''s money is also money. Those who send money to the door will not make money.


    After thinking about it, the man put another bun into the oil paper bag and apologized: "I was a little quick just now. Don''t worry, my guest. This bun is mine."


    It''s obvious that this beggar is different from other beggars. Let''s take it as a good relationship. It''s only a bun and it doesn''t cost much.


    "Ask me something, do you know where there is a master who can carve things in the city? You can use wood or stone to carve flowers, birds, fish and insects. "


    Su Xun took the oil paper bag with the buns, looked at the man and asked.


    "You go along this street, and enter the fifth lane. There is a carpenter Li in the third house on the left. He can do the work."


    The man showed sue a way.


    "Thank you, brother."


    After thanking him, Su Xun turned and left.


    Looking at his back, the man felt a little strange. When there was such a beggar in the city.


    Su Xun came to carpenter Li''s house and knocked on the door.


    "Kuang Kuang..."


    This kind of courtyard door must be knocked loudly. If it is knocked in the way on earth, even if the hand is broken, people in the room may not be able to hear it.


    A moment later, with the sound of some sour teeth rubbing, the door was opened.


    It was a small woman who opened the door.


    The woman looked at Su Xun for a moment. She stepped back and said, "who are you looking for? I don''t have anything for you."


    "I''ll find carpenter Li. He has a job in hand." As he spoke, Su Xun took out one or two pieces of silver.


    He knew that he would never believe him if he didn''t take money out of his present dress.


    After seeing the money, the woman''s endurance improved a lot, and a smile came out on her face: "come in, he''s at home."


    When Su Xun was led into the yard, the woman called to the inner room, "master, come out quickly, there''s work coming."


    "It''s coming, it''s coming."


    A moment later, a little dry old man with gray hair ran out in a hurry.


    "Little brother, I don''t know you..." The little old man looked at Su Xun. There were some beggars. Beggars were looking for what they could do.


    Su Xun said, "I want you to help me carve a portrait. I don''t know how much it costs."


    To be exact, it''s a statue.

 Chapter 363

    "Portrait?"


    In a daze, carpenter Li has been working for most of his life.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever met someone who wants to carve a human figure.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "is there a mistake, brother? Are you going to carve a Buddha or a God?"


    "It''s a portrait, just like myself." After that, Su Xun sighed again, with a sense of regret and recollection in his eyes: "well, I''m a little ashamed. I left home to make a living in the capital. When I left, I made bold words to make a career, but I didn''t expect that I would be like this. I really have no shame to go home."


    "A few days ago, my family sent a letter saying that my mother missed my unfilial son and wanted me to return home. But I have traveled a long way home. Now I don''t even have a decent dress. How can I have the face to go back?"


    "So I want to ask Master Li to carve a portrait of me and ask my fellow countrymen to take it back with me to accompany my mother instead of my unfilial son, so as to understand my mother''s yearning for my unfilial son."


    What Su Xun got made people cry. After that, he raised his hand to wipe his tears and said with a strong smile, "I''m such a stupid way to be an unfilial son, but it makes you laugh."


    Oscar owes him a small golden man for his acting skills at the film King level.


    In order to let carpenter Li carve a statue of him, it is also painstaking to make up the plot.


    In my memory, although there are temples dedicated to immortals and Buddhas in this world, it seems that no one has ever seen such things as immortals and ghosts.


    So maybe it''s not pure. If Su Xun didn''t have a wave of faith, wouldn''t it be in vain?


    This is an ancient world, ancient people are more superstitious, easy to deceive, come to all, this wave of faith do not earn white do not earn ah.


    He already had a little plan in mind.


    "Oh, poor parents, give me a hundred Wen. Lift your hair and let me see your face. Just come and get it tomorrow." Said carpenter Li with a sigh.


    A thousand Wen is one or two silver.


    "Master Li has a good memory." At a glance, you can write down your own appearance and carve it out. This memory is really powerful.


    Carpenter Li waved his hand and said, "it''s all years of practice to live by this profession."


    "Master Li may have change at home?" Su Xun had only one or two pieces of silver in his hand.


    One or two pieces of silver is a lot of money for a beggar, but it''s just like that for carpenter Li, who is popular in all ages.


    So it was easy to give him change, and one or two silver turned into nine hundred Wen copper coins with a string.


    When he made an appointment to pick it up tomorrow morning, Su Xun left carpenter Li''s house.


    After touching baozi, he was still hot. According to his memory, he walked to a broken temple outside the city, which was his foothold.


    In the memory of his identity, since he fled from Tang County, an old beggar has always been nice to him, and he also took him to this shabby temple to settle down.


    You can''t forget your kindness. What''s more, it''s easier to develop believers from beggars.


    More than half an hour later, Su found the city and saw the weedy temple.


    He was honest all the way. He was on his way and didn''t fly.


    Because the old beggar told him in his memory that if there are warriors in this world, powerful warriors can also walk in the air.


    So before we fully understand the world, it''s better to keep a low profile for the time being.


    Otherwise, it would be a great loss to die in this world.


    It''s the way to live!


    However, he felt that the old beggar should not be an ordinary person, because he seemed to know everything from all over the world.


    Walking into the broken temple, I saw a disheveled old beggar lying on a rotten straw mat in the sun.


    There are also a dozen ragged beggars chatting together in twos and threes.


    There are more than 40 beggars in this broken temple. Most of them work outside at this time.


    Begging is also work, after all, professional beggars.


    As for the dozen beggars, they are lazy and don''t want to go out begging until they are starving to death.


    "Oh, come back so early?"


    Seeing Su Xun, the old beggar on the rotten straw mat said lazily. Then his nose moved and he got up immediately: "big meat bun!"


    "Old man Wu, your nose is as flexible as ever." Su Xun passed by and sat down on the grass.


    I took one myself and ate it.


    Well, I have to say, the taste is really good. At least the stuffing is quite enough.


    "Today is to go what luck, but also eat meat." Old man Wu gulped at the steamed stuffed bun and said vaguely.


    A dozen other beggars were swallowing their saliva crazily when they saw this scene.


    Then a man got up and went to susian and old man Wu.


    Everyone else followed.Without speaking, one of them bent down and reached for the bun.


    "Bang!"


    The next second he flew back out, spitting blood, curled up on the ground, wailing in pain.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned, including old man Wu who was eating steamed stuffed buns.


    When is this boy so strong that he can kick people away with one foot? He still kicks people in a sitting position.


    "I''ll kill anyone who dares to reach out."


    Su Xun said coldly.


    A dozen beggars looked at each other. Although they were not reconciled, no one dared to step forward in the end.


    "What''s the matter with you today?" Old man Wu asked, getting along with Su Xun day and night. He felt that today''s Su Xun was like a different person.


    With a smile, Su Xun said in a loud voice: "you guessed right. I''m really lucky today."


    "What fortune?" Old man Wu asked casually, biting the bun.


    More than a dozen other beggars pricked up their ears.


    Su Xun said mysteriously, "I met a fairy."


    Hearing this, people were not in the mood to continue to listen. They all felt that he was bragging.


    "You didn''t wake up." Old man Wu felt that he was suffering from hysteria.


    "Really." Su Xun looked at old man Wu: "don''t you believe there are gods in the world?"


    "If there were gods, I would not have come to this end." Old man Wu laughed at himself.


    Su Xun asked: "old man, I don''t think you are ordinary people. Tell me about it."


    "It''s all over. There''s nothing to talk about. I''m just a stinking beggar like you now." Old man Wu has no heart to say.


    Su Xun asked another question: "tell me about the warriors who fled to heaven. This time, you didn''t finish last time."


    First determine how high the world''s force value is, and then decide how high you can wave.


    "Hey, you can fly to the sky and escape from the earth when you are a warrior. There are few of me who can fly to the sky and escape from the earth." Wu old man did not have the good spirit to say one.


    Su Xun handed him another steamed bun: "speak quickly."


    "Well, being idle is also being idle. For the sake of your filial piety, I''ll tell you more about it today." Old man Wu took the steamed stuffed bun and talked as he ate it.

 Chapter 364

    After the old man Wu talked about it, Su Xun finally understood what happened to the warrior in the world.


    Martial arts are divided into five realms: refined body, acquired, congenital, master and martial arts sage.


    It''s said that one person can defeat a million troops, and old man Wu said he had never seen one.


    Su Xun knew that the master''s realm could not beat him. The martial saint was a bit unfathomable, but after all, no one had seen the martial Saint fight with his own eyes, so it was not clear how strong he was.


    The good news is that for a long time no one has seen martial Saint level experts appear in the Jianghu.


    However, this also completely dispelled his idea of entering the palace. After all, the interior has always been a place with many experts.


    Who knows if there will be a group of old monsters in the palace.


    It''s better to develop believers step by step, enhance fame, and wait for the emperor to invite him into the palace.


    However, for the sake of safety, or to add a layer of vest.


    "What do you think? It''s cool if you don''t eat steamed buns." Old man Wu interrupted Su Xun''s thoughts.


    After eating the steamed stuffed bun, Su Xun helped old man Wu up and used psychics.


    Because he was really curious about who the old man was.


    Wu Zhen, the former Minister of Daqian''s military department, was tough and could not tolerate sand in his eyes. He even dared to spray on the emperor in the court, which offended many people.


    Later, because his son was planted and framed with a Dragon Robe and a crossbow, he was implicated in the dismissal.


    As for the rest of the Wu family, the exile in exile and the beheader in decapitation.


    After being dismissed from office, Wu Zhen was not allowed to be an official all his life, so he became a beggar in the capital.


    He would rather be a beggar than leave the capital city, because he would stand in the nearest place and see for himself how the treacherous and sycophantic Hun Jun subjugated his country.


    He thought that the Wu family had been loyal to the monarch and patriotic for generations, Wu Zhen was upright and devoted to the country, but now because of the treacherous minister''s frame up, the emperor intentionally pushed the flames to this end.


    How can he not hate?


    Deep in love and deep in hatred, he felt unworthy for the ancestors of the Wu family, and even more unworthy for himself.


    After sharing all the memories of Wuzhen, Su Xun released him.


    No wonder when he asked him whether he believed in God, he showed a self mocking expression.


    also, if there were gods in his head, how could he, a loyal and patriotic minister, come to such an end?


    After sharing Wu Zhen''s memory, Su Xun had a certain understanding of the great Qian state and the general situation of the world.


    The emperor of the state of Daqian was in a muddle.


    He only wants to live forever. He keeps Taoist and monk in the palace, and let them refine elixir for him.


    The Taoist priest and the monk, who were supposed to be competitors, joined hands to pit the gold and silver jewelry of the silly emperor.


    However, the emperor''s fatuous pursuit of longevity was a good thing for Su Xun.


    After all, the world has nothing to do with him. He is not a good man.


    In the evening, the beggars who were begging outside came back, and the temple became lively.


    Someone told about Su Xun''s encounter with immortals. Others just laughed and didn''t take it seriously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Su Xun came to carpenter Li''s house and took his custom-made statue.


    It has to be said that carpenter Li''s skill is really good. His carving is as good as Su Xun''s.


    Su found as like as two peas of a mind, and then blurred the idol with divine power, so that he could not be seen to be exactly the same as him.


    Finally, he bought ten big meat buns and went back to the temple with the statue.


    "Why are there steamed buns today?"


    Old man Wu was very surprised. It''s reasonable to say that it''s good to have some leftovers. How can susian go out for two days with big meat buns?


    A dozen lazy beggars in the broken Temple couldn''t figure out where Su Xun got the steamed buns, or where he got the money to buy them.


    I''ve just left home. Have I got so much money so soon?


    "As I said, I met an immortal yesterday. As long as I sincerely worship him, I have steamed buns to eat every day."


    Su Xun said grandly and took out the statue in his arms.


    "You idol..."


    Old man Wu frowned. He always felt that the statue was strange and couldn''t see through. Why couldn''t he see the statue''s face clearly?


    All of a sudden, he felt sleepy and went to sleep.


    Another dozen beggars also fell asleep one after another.


    Although there is no dream technique, with Su Xun''s current strength, he can also enter other people''s dreams.


    He made these people have the same dream.


    He made up a name for himself, and prefixed it with jiuxiao God Emperor.


    In his dream, he revealed his holiness and told these people that as long as he sincerely worshipped him and became his believer, he would ensure that the believers would live a peaceful life without disease or disaster, without hunger.Su Xun is the son of God he chose to save them. He is the incarnation of God in the world. All believers must obey the orders of the son of God.


    This is the vest that Su Xun put on himself.


    If wusheng really has the power to understand the whole world, he will be bewitched by the evil god. The evil god controls him to do everything. Maybe he can save his life.


    Well, I throw the pot to myself. It''s not fierce.


    It would be exciting if he didn''t worry that the old monster with martial Saint level in the Imperial Palace would be able to detect his idea, and he really wanted to give the emperor a dream.


    A few minutes later, old man Wu and others opened their eyes in a daze.


    Su Xun''s face was panic: "old man, are you all right? Old man, what''s the matter? You just fainted. It scared me to death."


    "No I''m fine... " Old man Wu recalled the dream he had just had, and his eyes changed when he looked at Su Xun and the statue in his arms.


    He was once a high-ranking man of culture, and his son did not speak, so he was still suspicious.


    But those beggars who lived by begging all day had no doubt. They all came to Su Xun and kowtowed to him.


    "I''ll wait to see the son of God."


    After they kowtowed, they were surprised to find that everyone had this dream, and they believed that everything in that dream was true.


    Old man Wu was also shocked.


    If he has this dream by himself, it''s nothing, but it''s strange that so many people suddenly fall asleep and have the same dream.


    Think about it again yesterday. Is it true that Su Xun said that he met God?


    But after all, he was a man who had seen the world. He still couldn''t believe it, so he hesitated and didn''t kneel down and decided to wait and see.


    "You You What are you doing, son of God? Get up quickly. "


    Su Xun held the statue in his arms in a confused manner.


    "Lord Shenzi, please let me tell you..." A beggar knelt forward to climb a step, respectfully will just dream of the content told again.


    After hearing this, Su Xun seemed to be shocked. He stood in the same place: "I How can I be the son of God? Are you mistaken? "


    "You are the son of God, my Lord. Only you have seen the emperor of God. You are the son of God chosen by the emperor of God."


    "Yes, Lord Shenzi, you are the one sent by the God Emperor to save us these miserable people..."


    Now if Su Xun said that he was not the son of God, these beggars would not believe it.

 Chapter 365

    "Poop


    Suddenly, Su Xun fell to the ground with the statue in his arms.


    "Lord son of God!"


    Seeing this scene, a dozen beggars were in a panic.


    "Don''t touch him. He''s just asleep. Maybe God God is telling him something. "


    Old man Wu stopped the man who was going to help Su Xun. Because he was closest to him, he saw that Su Xun just fell asleep suddenly.


    He was a little loose in his mind.


    If you can make people fall asleep suddenly and fall asleep, the master certainly does not have this ability, nor has he heard that the martial saint has this ability.


    Is it really God?


    A moment later, Su Xun opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    "The son of God."


    People looked at Su Xun with expectation, and wanted to know what the God Emperor had given Su Xun.


    Su Xun ignored them, but walked into the temple step by step with the statue.


    At this moment, everyone found that Su Xun''s temperament had changed.


    All the people''s brains are mended automatically. It must be the God Emperor who just ordered him.


    Everyone gave way one after another and followed him carefully.


    Su Xun came to the incense table where the statues were placed in the broken temple. He didn''t know where the original statues were. He put his own statues on it.


    Then he turned around, looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "God has just dreamt, and God has given me a way to take everyone to eat without starvation."


    Looking at Su Xun with a different temperament from before, old man Wu really believed in God.


    Because in addition to this reason, he really can''t think of any way to make a beggar different.


    "Thank you God, thank you God."


    When they heard this, they were all excited and knelt down one after another.


    In an age of superstition, scholars don''t believe in God, but the poorer people are, the more they believe in it, because it is their only spiritual sustenance.


    "Now give me all the money you have."


    Su Xun gave the first order as the son of God.


    No one hesitated, these even when beggars are lazy to go out begging people at this time is not hesitant to take out the savings from the body of the copper money.


    It''s like those people who are so poor that they can''t even eat, but they have to prepare incense candles to worship God in the temple every festival.


    For another example, it''s like those who lick, dog, eat instant noodles without hesitation to give the goddess a red envelope.


    These beggars had just experienced the miracles themselves, and they believed in jiuxiao God Emperor and Su Xun.


    Finally, collect all the money. It''s only 20 Wen in total.


    Su Xun didn''t expect to get much money either. He mainly wanted to try whether he could command these people. Now it seems that there is no problem at all.


    Plus my own money, it''s more than 900 Wen.


    More or less.


    More than 900 Wen in this world is not equal to a glass of wine for princes and nobles, but it is enough to make an ordinary family of three live for a month.


    The gap between the rich and the poor is so big.


    In the evening, all the beggars came back, and these people remained dubious about the jiuxiao God Emperor.


    Su Xun spent his magic power in his dreams, and then he had dozens of followers.


    These beggars are diligent, and many of them want to go back to their hometown to buy a home.


    So Su Xun got a lot of money from them. In total, he had more than three Liang silver.


    Three Liang silver is enough to realize his next plan.


    The next step is to get rich with beggars, strengthen their faith, and spread the story of immortality by the way.


    The so-called monk who has no faith in money is not a true believer.


    Those monks and Taoists, in order to make money, of course hope that their followers are all rich people, princes and nobles.


    Su Xun needed faith, so he had to develop believers from the bottom and expand the scope step by step.


    Because, no matter what the world is, the people at the bottom account for the largest proportion of the population.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su Xun took Wuzhen to the street.


    "Son of God, what are we going to do?" Wu Zhen now believes in Su Xun''s identity as Shenzi.


    Su Xun replied, "buy clothes first."


    "Clothes?" The town was a little dazed, but didn''t question anything.


    Su Xun spent 500 Wen to buy a black linen garment for himself and old man Wu, which changed the image of a beggar.


    Then I went to buy a big iron pot, and went to several different drugstores to buy anise, cinnamon and other spices.


    Iron is more expensive. A pot costs him one or two silver.Finally, I spent some money to buy a lot of pigs.


    Pig water is internal organs, pig miscellaneous.


    Nowadays, people, rich or poor, generally don''t eat water when they eat meat. They think it''s dirty and not delicious. So Su Xun bought a lot of meat for a little money.


    Yes, what he''s going to do is stewed pig.


    People in this world don''t eat pig water, but they just can''t deal with it. After all, it''s a world where even cooking has not been invented.


    In the history of the earth, stir frying began to flourish in the Song Dynasty, and there is no stir frying in the world, let alone stewed vegetables.


    Su Xun believed that once the stewed pig was born, it would definitely conquer the appetites of the people in the different world.


    After shopping, he called several beggars to help him take back the broken temple.


    People have no opinions about Su Xun''s spending money. After all, what happened to the Lord Shenzi''s spending money? What''s up?


    It''s your honor to spend your money! It''s a blessing from your last life!


    Now that''s what these beggars think.


    Set up an iron pot in the broken temple, burn a fire to boil the brine, and then throw the cleaned pig water into the pot to make brine.


    Soon after, a very stimulating smell wafted in the temple, spicy, halogen, meat, incense, three kinds of fragrance mixed, just the taste is mouth watering.


    All the beggars, including Wuzhen, didn''t expect that the pig water that nobody ate could become so fragrant.


    "Come on, let''s have a taste. You come first, old man."


    Su Xun handed the chopsticks to Wu Zhen.


    After all, Wu thought that the idea of "pig in the water" had been lost, but he didn''t feel confused.


    Everyone was staring at him.


    "Yummy. I''ve lived for most of my life. I never thought this pig could be so delicious in the water."


    Wu said, his eyes still shining.


    When the others heard this, they all came forward to taste it.


    "It''s delicious. It''s worthy of God''s respect. It can make the pig into the water so delicious."


    "It''s all the credit of shenzun and Shenzi."


    "It''s so delicious. It''s the best food I''ve ever eaten for so many years."


    A group of beggars are the same as new year''s day. Some of them cry while eating.


    Su Xun didn''t forget to brainwash them: "these are all the instructions of emperor Zun. Let''s kneel down and thank God Zun. With God Zun, we will be better tomorrow."

 Chapter 366

    Cuilin alley.


    The name sounds poetic and picturesque, but this is the slum of the whole capital, the poorest place.


    But there are more and more people in the last lane. At the beginning, there are no more people in the last lane.


    Cuilin lane is located in the most marginal area of the capital. All the people living in it are from the bottom of the society who sell their labor.


    There are all kinds of small shops in Cuilin lane, forming a relatively independent small society.


    In the afternoon, a strong fragrance floated in one of the alleys, attracting many people.


    No one has ever smelled it.


    Because pepper and pepper cinnamon these things are also sold as medicine in pharmacies, no one has ever used to make food.


    Spicy stewed pig miscellaneous makes passers-by and residents in the alley crazy to secrete saliva.


    "Little brother, what are you selling? Does it smell so good?"


    A big man came forward and asked.


    "Five Wen for a bowl, brother, why don''t you try one?"


    Su Xun didn''t say what it was, because I''m afraid many people would find it difficult to accept it.


    But when they taste it first, then they say it''s pig water, and it will be really fragrant.


    "Yes, I''ll try a bowl."


    The big man gritted his teeth and took out five Wen. Su Xun collected the money. Wu Zhen handed over a bowl of stewed pig miscellaneous.


    A God Emperor, a former Minister of Daqian''s military department, is actually here to sell stewed pig miscellaneous. I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Everyone stares at the big man eagerly. They want to give him an evaluation after he has tasted it, and then they decide whether to buy it or not.


    "Well, I really like Grandma''s fragrance. I''ve never smelled anything so fragrant."


    The man sniffed the bowl first, then ate with chopsticks.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s delicious."


    Just after a bite, the man''s eyes widened and he wolfed down with chopsticks.


    Looking at the big man eating so well, it didn''t seem like he was pretending. Other people around were ready to move.


    "Is it so delicious? Give me a bowl to try."


    "Give me a bowl, too..."


    With the first person to eat crabs, other people have to pay for a taste. That''s the taste, and they will never return.


    "Little brother, what is it? It''s so delicious."


    "Yes, I''ve never eaten it before. It tastes delicious."


    After eating some of the raw materials, people began to wonder.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "pig into the water."


    The original scene was quiet in an instant.


    "What''s wrong with the pig water? If I had known that the pig water was so delicious, I shouldn''t have lost the water that I used to kill pigs."


    A butcher in the crowd broke the silence.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that pig water could be so delicious. Brother, how do you make it?"


    "Are you stupid? Can someone else tell you the recipe?"


    "Give me another bowl."


    Soon, a pot of stewed pig miscellaneous sold out.


    "Sorry, everyone. I''m still in this position. I can come back in the evening when I want to eat."


    Many people who haven''t bought it are disappointed to hear this.


    "Ah! When I got the news, I just came here, but it''s gone. Isn''t it a vain trip? "


    "Well, you have to come early. There will be a curfew after time. I haven''t tasted it yet."


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a broken temple.


    All the beggars sat in a row and stared at the pile of silver money in front of Su Xun.


    "A total of 2700 Wen were recorded today."


    Su Xun looked at the crowd and said.


    "Boom!"


    The crowd exploded in an instant.


    "After a while, a pot of pigs came into the water and sold for nearly three Liang silver!"


    "It''s too easy to make money. It''s worthy of Professor shenzun''s method. It''s too powerful."


    "If we prepare more tomorrow, won''t we be rich if we go on like this?"


    All of them were very excited. They seemed to see a broad road spread in front of them. They were even more grateful to the emperor jiuxiao.


    "No need for tomorrow. Now, go out to collect the water from the pigs and buy another pot. The brine is ready-made and directly stewed. It will be sold again in the evening."


    "Besides, God sent me to save all the miserable people in the world. We should spread this story so that all the miserable people can live a good life just like us."


    "Yes, son of God." The crowd responded in unison.


    When I went to Cuilin Lane in the evening, many people who didn''t buy it in the afternoon were waiting there, and many others came after hearing the news.Just a stall, fresh out of the pot of stewed pig miscellaneous was directly snatched away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Halogen pig miscellaneous business is growing, not only in Cuilin lane, also began to sell in the streets of the capital, equivalent to a branch.


    Su Xun doesn''t have to worry about it any more. His subordinates can set up a stall. Wu Zhen, the former Minister of the Ministry of war, is now the general manager of the stewed pig miscellaneous business.


    The story of jiuxiao God spread out, and the more it spread, the more mysterious it became.


    Su Xun got more and more believers, some of them were beggars in the capital, the other part was poor people in Cuilin lane. The number of believers had reached more than 7000.


    However, the business of stewed pig miscellaneous is getting bigger and bigger, spreading all over the streets of the capital, and also beginning to attract people with envious eyes.


    The black tiger Gang, the biggest gang in the capital, must have a backer if it can get along with the emperor. It is said that it depends on a prince.


    The leader of the black tiger Gang is Liu Heihu. He is very jealous of the business of stewed pig.


    Because the people in the gang have estimated that the business of stewed pig miscellaneous is at least several thousand taels of silver a day, and there is a tendency to continue to expand.


    It''s much easier than running those business gambling stalls, and he makes more money.


    "What you''re asking about, how''s it going?" In the general Hall of the black tiger Gang, Liu black tiger sat on a chair, looking at one of his men and asked.


    His subordinates showed a flattering smile: "guild leader, it''s very good to check. I''ve already checked it out. That stewed pig miscellaneous is a group of beggars'' business."


    "Beggar?" Liu Heihu''s voice improved a few points, some can''t believe it.


    What a big business! It''s a group of beggars!


    He said, "I''m really a beggar. The leader is a beggar named Su Xun, who claims to be a god son and believes in the God of jiuxiao. He says that the recipe of stewed pig is given by the God Emperor."


    "Ha ha, bullshit. I''ve never heard of the emperor jiuxiao." Liu Heihu was dismissive.


    His subordinates also echoed: "to help Yingming is just a way to deceive people, but there are also a group of fool letters."


    "A group of smelly beggars, do not beg well, also deserve to earn so much money?" Liu Heihu is fierce.


    His subordinates immediately understood: "don''t worry, guild leader. Now they will let people go to the right way to get these stray beggars back, let them beg for food, and let us do the business of stewed pig miscellaneous."


    "Well." Liu Heihu answered, then closed his eyes and pretended to sleep: "before dark, I want the result. If those stinky beggars don''t know what to do, they will let them see the blood and kill the leader. Isn''t he Shenzi? Then try to see if he is really invulnerable."

 Chapter 367

    Broken temples outside the city No, it can''t be called a broken temple now.


    After making money, Su Xun organized people to repair the dilapidated temple.


    Jiuxiao God Emperor Temple.


    The beggars in the temple have also changed into clean clothes and become the God disciples who serve the God Emperor and God son in the temple.


    It''s true that after Su Xun named himself Shenzi, he created Shenzi.


    Class status is necessary, which can stimulate the internal competitiveness, enhance the believers'' sense of honor, and is more conducive to the rule.


    Now there are basically no beggars in the whole city, and all the beggars have taken on a new look and become street vendors.


    Su Xun took money to rent a house for these former beggars. Although there were still dozens of people living in a yard, he had at least a home and a roof to shelter himself from the wind and rain.


    All of them are grateful and believe in jiuxiao God from the bottom of their hearts, because it is the guidance of God that makes these beggars have their lives today.


    Because they have experienced inhuman days, they especially cherish the present and thank the omnipotent God who has brought them everything.


    To put it bluntly, Su Xun, under the name of shenzun, called out "the king and Marquis would rather have seed." these people would not hesitate to follow him to revolt.


    Because the Emperor didn''t let them live a good life, but shenzun and Shenzi let them live a human life.


    Does the emperor deserve to be compared with the God?


    Su Xun also knew that there were more and more believers, so he would not let these people come to the temple to worship every day, but to worship the statues at home.


    Each believer has a statue of God, which is customized at their own expense.


    Oh, I have to mention that carpenter Li was also developed into a faithful believer by Su Xun.


    Now it has become a daily must for believers to worship God before every meal.


    This is Su Xunding''s rule.


    Because he is so subtle, let everyone remember who gave them the hot food they ate.


    In the main hall of the temple, a hundred saints knelt respectfully inside and all the way to the outside.


    These are the fanatics among the real fanatics, the kind who are almost possessed.


    Su Xun put incense on his statue.


    Then he turned and looked at the crowd and said, "now we can''t see those people who suffered yesterday in the capital. We have changed our destiny under the protection of God. But there are thousands of people who suffered outside the capital. God is willing to save the people all over the world. Therefore, God intends to send you to the States and counties to save those people who are still suffering Compatriots in trouble. "


    This is a cruel era, but also a simple era, as long as people can fill their stomachs, they can get each other''s purest faith.


    A bowl of stewed pig to unify the world!


    What''s more, from time to time, he can randomly show the saints to help people treat diseases or something.


    As long as the belief is strong enough, he can feel each other''s demands through the idol, and then choose whether to realize each other''s demands.


    That''s why he can absorb so many believers so quickly in the capital.


    Because different from those Taoist monks, at least he is a God with real talent, who can show his holiness and divine power.


    "We obey the oracle." People are excited and excited that they can undertake such a great task. They can''t wait to start.


    Su Xun nodded, showing a look of satisfaction, and then took a map of Da Qian country and began to distribute these belief communicators.


    "Step, step..."


    Suddenly, a disorderly sound of footsteps sounded.


    Then a group of people rushed in with sticks and long knives and short blades. They knew that the comer was not good.


    Hearing the sound, the disciples kneeling on the ground subconsciously looked back, and then their faces changed greatly.


    It''s not fear, it''s anger.


    In their opinion, it is a shame and disrespect to God to use the sword in front of him.


    You may humiliate me, but you must not despise God!


    That''s what everyone thinks.


    "Oh, so many people are kneeling to meet us."


    Led by a pair of triangular eyes, short, thin young man in white.


    This man is Xie San, the right-hand man of Liu Heihu, the leader of the black tiger gang.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    After hearing Xie San''s words, all the black tiger gang members behind him laughed recklessly.


    The disciples were furious, but without the order of the son of God, they still knelt and did not move, let alone speak.


    "Get up." Su Xun said.


    One hundred saints just stood up and stared at Xie San and others.


    Xie San sneered and insulted: "what are you staring at me for? You want to eat people. I''m a group of stinking beggars who have no meat. Do you really think they are a character after changing their skin?""If you''re here for incense, I welcome you. If you''re here for trouble, please leave. God doesn''t like swordsmen."


    Su Xun came out in no hurry, looked at Xie San and said calmly.


    "You are Su Xun, right?" Xie San looked at him and said, "it''s really a little white face. Do you know who I am?"


    Su Xun didn''t say a word, just looked at him quietly.


    Xie San''s heart was a little hairy, but more irritated. He sneered: "boy, I don''t want to walk around with you smelly beggars. I''m a member of the black tiger gang. Our leader has a crush on you stewed pig business. You beggars should go begging honestly and hand in the recipe, otherwise, hum."


    To deal with a group of rootless duckweed like smelly beggars, we don''t need to bother at all. It''s enough to rob them directly.


    "Or what?" Su Xun showed a curious expression.


    Xie San''s fierce light reveals: "otherwise, today next year will be your death day."


    "Do you believe in God?" Su Xun asked suddenly.


    The topic jumped so fast that Xie San responded after a while: "I only believe in silver, so I''ll ask you a question, is the recipe handed in or not?"


    "If you don''t, you have to do it?" Su Xun was helpless. Why did he have to force him to kill?


    Xie San gave a grim smile: "aren''t you the son of God? Call out your God God to save you. I haven''t seen God since I''m so old. I just want to see him. "


    "Presumptuous! How dare you humiliate God


    "You will be damned!"


    When the disciples of God heard this, they were all very angry. They wanted to tear Xie San.


    "Hey, how about a bunch of beggars humiliating me today? There''s a seed for him to come out and kill me


    Xie sanmulu sneered and didn''t care about it, because he didn''t take it seriously in his heart.


    "Noisy."


    At this time, a light drink, like thunder on the ground, suddenly exploded in people''s ears, and even the air fluctuated.


    Then the statue above the incense table sent out a burst of golden light, and the statue seemed to be alive.

 Chapter 368

    "God is revealed, God is revealed."


    "See God."


    Seeing this scene, the gods and disciples all showed their fanaticism and knelt down one after another.


    And Xie San and other black tiger Gang people were directly confused.


    "Third brother No, it''s evil. It can''t be God. "


    A little brother stammered a word, others are also suspicious, heart timid.


    After all, it is said that blasphemy is a matter of killing children and grandchildren.


    Xie San is also a little uncertain. His face is changing. Looking at the statue of Lin, he feels a little confused.


    In the final analysis, this is an ancient society with backward productivity. We would rather believe the gods and ghosts than not believe them.


    What''s more, I still see it with my own eyes now?


    This scene is beyond their cognitive scope. What else can it be if it''s not an immortal?


    "You rat generation, dare to be presumptuous in front of God again!"


    The statue opened its mouth with a sharp sound. The sound rang through the temple, just like a thunder, which exploded in people''s minds.


    Many members of the black tiger Gang knelt down on the spot.


    "Ma ye, it''s really the immortal grandfather who shows up."


    "God spare our lives, God spare our lives, we are all blinded by lard..."


    "God, let us go..."


    The gang members of the black tiger gang who came here all knelt on the ground, crying and begging for mercy. They were in a panic.


    Xie San is also dull kneeling on the ground, a blank mind, some lax vision.


    God.


    There are gods.


    The guild leader wants to rob things from the immortal. Isn''t it boring?


    "For the first time, Liang ER and others have committed crimes, but the death penalty can be avoided, and the living sin can''t escape. So it''s better to cut off your hair and take the place of the head."


    This word falls, everybody is facial expression changes greatly.


    It''s also a serious matter for parents who are physically affected to have their hair cut. When they walk on the street, they will be stabbed in the spine.


    Otherwise, there would not be the word "hair cutting" to compare the head and hair at the same level.


    But before they could react, it was like an invisible blade flying by, and their hair was cut off one after another.


    Seeing this wonderful and mysterious method, all of them were heartbroken for a moment, and there was no doubt in their hearts. They knelt on the ground and shivered.


    In their hearts, they were also grateful for the emperor''s magnanimity. They didn''t care about them.


    A moment later, the golden light dissipated and the statue returned to calm.


    "I''ll send you to God."


    The saints kowtow and shout.


    The gang members of the black tiger Gang also kowtowed one after another and touched their forehead on the bluestone board. They did not dare to be disrespectful any more.


    Xie San is still a little uneasy. He just spoke rudely to God. He won''t have a son in the future. He won''t have no fart. He won''t lose his son or grandson. He won''t die wildly.


    After all, in all kinds of dramas and legends from ancient times to the present, those who are disrespectful to gods seem to be disgusted by heaven, and have no good end.


    For a time, Xie San was flustered. He had not married yet, and he had not inherited his family.


    At the thought that he might lose his son and grandson, he felt dark and nearly fainted.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Xun came out and yelled.


    It''s very tiring to play two roles for one person.


    "Master Shenzi, I''m not sure today. I''ve been spared my dog''s life. I''ve realized my mistake. I also want to sacrifice him to redeem the sin of offending him. I hope master Shenzi will give me this opportunity."


    Xie San woke up in a moment, knelt to Su Xun, and knocked his head heavily on the ground to show his sincerity.


    The so-called kneeling is kneeling on the ground and walking with knees.


    "We are also willing to worship God from generation to generation. Please give me this opportunity."


    "I hope Lord Shenzi''s permission..."


    Others brought by Xie San followed suit.


    After all, it''s a real God. As long as you worship him, you will be blessed. No matter how you can ask for peace of mind.


    "You are the pawns of the black tiger gang. You work for the tiger. You bully the good people and take plunder. There are so many kinds of evils. You deserve to worship God?"


    Su Xun looked down at them from above. His eyes mocked him and belittled him to nothing.


    "Shenzi Mingjian, Xie San is shameless and cunning. I am willing to give up my family wealth to relieve poverty, so as to redeem my past sins. I also hope that Shenzi can give me a chance to be a new man."


    After seeing the immortals show up with their own eyes, the black tiger Gang is so low that they have to step on the horse for their own sake.


    Su Xun''s face was moved. He was moved by the other party''s determination. He hesitated for a moment, and then he made up his mind: "well, shenzun is open-minded and treats all living beings equally. I''ll make the decision without authorization and give you a chance for shenzun. If you dare to do evil again, shenzun will bring down jiuxiao shenlei to kill you."It is of course useful for him to accept Xie San and others.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Xie San was overjoyed and kowtowed to Su Xun.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Everyone else followed.


    "Go ahead."


    Su Xun waved.


    "Lord Shenzi, I''ll leave."


    Xie San got up from the ground, bowed respectfully and bowed his hands, then turned and left.


    After sending Xie San away, Su Xun continued to take the map and sent soldiers to send the generals. He asked these deities to take the recipe of stewed pig and their statues to spread their faith in other places.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after Xie San and his group left the temple, they all became excited and excited.


    "I didn''t expect to see the immortals today. I''m so lucky."


    "That''s to say, there are so many immortals in those Taoist temples, all of them are just like goods. Today, we only know the power of the true God, and it''s so terrible."


    "Stewed pork is definitely a delicious food in the sky. No wonder it''s so delicious. It''s something that can only be eaten by immortals."


    "Tomorrow I''ll go to the temple and ask for a statue to come back to worship the God all day and all night..."


    Xie San is also full of emotion, but his ambition is a little bigger, and he takes the people to the general Hall of the black tiger gang.


    "Third brother, are we going to the black tiger Gang?"


    Someone asked.


    "Go, of course. Liu Heihu, the leader of the black tiger Gang, kills and sets fire to no evil. All his money was stolen from poor families and should be returned!"


    Xie San said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    "That''s right. We have been enlightened by God. Now we are fully aware that we will never go along with Liu Heihu again, let alone watch him continue to do harm to nature!"


    "Down with Liu Heihu, divide up the black tiger Gang, and give all the money he robbed from the poor people these years for disaster relief!"


    At the moment, they feel that their spirit and thoughts have been sublimated, and they are no longer ruffians who only know beauty and silver in their eyes.


    Xie San has another reason not to say that he wants to let shenzun see his determination to reform and win shenzun''s approval.


    He believed that God could watch his every move and everything he did would not be in vain.


    At the thought of raising his head three feet, he was full of blood and fearless, and walked to the general Hall of the black tiger gang.

 Chapter 369

    Xie San with a group of people into the black tiger Gang hall.


    All the way is smooth, because everyone knows that Xie San is the leader''s best friend.


    Inside the main hall, Liu Heihu is drinking tea.


    Below sits a middle-aged man with two moustaches. He is Pei Tai, Liu Heihu''s think tank.


    "It''s just dealing with a group of smelly beggars. Why hasn''t Xie San come back yet?" Liu Heihu is a little impatient.


    Pei Tai showed a flattering color: "don''t worry, leader. You said it was just a group of beggars. Can Xie San fail?"


    At this time, a gang member in a short shirt ran in: "tell the gang leader that the third brother has brought people back."


    "Ha ha ha, talk about Cao Cao. Cao Cao will come. Go with me to meet the God of wealth."


    Liu Heihu immediately put his heart back into his stomach and went out laughing.


    In his opinion, Xie San must have come back with the formula of stewed pig miscellaneous, and it''s not too much to call him the God of wealth.


    Pei Tai followed closely, always lagging behind Liu Heihu.


    Just go out, met with a group of people to meet Xie San.


    "How about the formula? Let me have a look. I''ll see what''s so mysterious about this stewed pig


    Liu Heihu can''t wait to speak.


    "No recipe." Xie San replied.


    Liu Heihu was stunned, thinking that he might have heard wrong: "no, you What did you say? "


    "I didn''t get the recipe back." Xie Sanli repeated it again.


    Liu Heihu''s face was gloomy for a moment: "do these stinking beggars want money? I really think that no one can move them after worshiping some bullshit God


    He thought it was Su Xun. They would rather die than hand over the recipe. Up to now, they haven''t realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Xie Sanwen said angrily, pointing to Liu Heihu and scolding, "what are you, you dare to speak rudely to shenzun. I think you are tired of living!"


    Liu Heihu and Pei Tai were directly confused.


    "You What did you say? " Liu Heihu felt that he might be hallucinating.


    Hallucination, his younger brother actually dare to point to his nose to scold.


    Xie San stood up with pride: "Liu Heihu, now I have sincerely worshipped jiuxiao shenzun. If you dare to insult shenzun in front of me, don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Liu Heihu understood, but he was even more confused.


    Now the rebels have gone to the enemy camp.


    Pei Tai is stunned. He doubts whether Xie San has been beaten out of his mind. Otherwise, how could he be killed in such a fancy way.


    "Xie San, do you know what you''re talking about?" Liu Heihu roared, trying to make Xie San realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Xie San sneered: "Liu Heihu, you don''t have to scare me. Now I''ve changed my ways. I''m not yesterday''s Xie San. I know what I''m doing."


    Liu Heihu and Pei Tai have 10000 grass mud horses running by in their hearts. What kind of ecstasy did those beggars give Xie San?


    Looking at the upright and righteous Xie San in front of him, both of them have an unreal feeling.


    "Well, well, Xie San, you betrayed me and even dare to come back. I think you are tired of living!" Liu Heihu was furious in his heart.


    Xie Sanzhen is confident, because he has God''s support behind him. He is fearless: "Liu Heihu, you are full of evil, and you will be punished sooner or later. In the past friendship, I advise you to take the initiative to teach all those ill gotten gains to Shenzi adults for disaster relief. In this way, you can wash away a little of your sins, so that you will not go to hell after you die."


    Pei Tai, the chief military strategist of the black tiger Gang, was full of black question marks. Who am I, where am I and what am I going to do?


    Standing in front of me, is this righteous person really Xie San, who is full of great light and breath?


    Liu Heihu is so angry that he asks Xie San to grab the recipe but he doesn''t get it. Now he grabs his own money and gives it to the smelly beggar, which makes his nose crooked.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Angry and laughing, Liu Heihu''s heart has been full of intention to kill, roared: "come on, kill this traitor for me!"


    But as his voice fell, no one listened to him.


    He said, "he''s still the one who killed him, but he''s still the one who killed him."


    Unfortunately, no one moved. They just looked at him coldly.


    Liu Heihu realized the seriousness of the matter, the forehead appeared dense beads of sweat, hands and feet cold in hot weather.


    "You don''t have to waste your efforts. They have long been as enlightened as I am, and they have invested in the vast mind of heaven and earth. They won''t go along with you any more." Xie San looked at him and said coldly.


    Liu Heihu wants to curse his mother, but his mother sells them. God, what did those beggars do!It''s OK for Xie San to be a traitor. Other people are all his confidants. Now they all betray him.


    "Presumptuous!"


    At this time, Pei Tai, who has been silent, suddenly shouts and goes to Xie San step by step.


    Looking at his proud and unyielding figure, Liu Heihu was deeply moved. It''s really hard to see the truth at a critical moment. In such a dangerous situation, Pei Junshi was willing to stand up for him and reprimand Xie San, the traitors. It can be seen that he was heartfelt. How rare it is.


    Pei Tai walks up to Xie San step by step, then suddenly turns around and looks at Liu Heihu and angrily scolds him: "wanton! Liu Heihu, up to now, you still don''t know how to repent, and you still want to commit a crime. I think you should die! "


    Liu Heihu


    There is a kind of day in my heart, the dog''s feeling, followed by anger.


    Traitor! They are traitors!


    Pei Tai didn''t have time to think about his mood. He bowed his hand to the sky, then looked at Xie San and said, "brother Xie, to be honest, I''ve been famous for jiuxiao God for a long time, and I''ve been longing for it for a long time..."


    "Pooh -"


    before he finished his words, Pei Tai''s head flew up and his body fell to the ground.


    Xie Sanleng snorted: "it''s very high sounding. Do you think I don''t know that you are the one who gave me the idea to rob the business of stewed pig miscellaneous?"


    "Ha ha ha Well done, well done... "


    Looking at the body of Pei Tai''s head on the ground, Liu Heihu felt happy and laughed happily.


    But when he was smiling, he couldn''t smile because the bloody knife was on his neck.


    "For the last time, you unrighteous talents, are you going to hand it in or not?"


    Xie San looks at Liu Heihu coldly.


    Liu Heihu was dripping with cold sweat. He had no doubt that if he dared to say no at this time, he would come to the same end as Pei Tai in the next second.


    "Hand it in, I''ll hand it in."


    His heart was filled with reluctance and despair.


    Originally, it was a recipe for stewed pig miscellaneous, but unexpectedly, the person sent came back and robbed himself.


    Is there anything worse than this horse riding from ancient times to the present?!

 Chapter 370

    Xie San and Pei Tai are Liu Heihu''s right-hand men, one is a think tank, the other is a knife.


    So the real people who dare to fight under Liu Heihu are all in Xie San''s hands.


    The people he took to the temple this time were the elite of the black tiger gang.


    After Pei Tai''s death, Liu Heihu surrendered, and the whole black tiger Gang immediately fell into Xie San''s hands.


    Xie San immediately asked people to count the accounts, take back the cash, and then all of them were loaded and sent to the temple for the God son to dispose of these ill gotten gains.


    Apart from the silver, even the antique furniture has been emptied.


    Liu Heihu is sitting in the yard in despair. Once he was rich, now he has no family.


    Looking at the empty hall, he was full of anger and humiliation.


    Good, good, just a group of beggars, at the foot of the Imperial City, can you turn the sky?


    There''s some money you can''t touch.


    Liu Heihu ran out with anger and blundered to Zhuque street.


    Zhuque street is inhabited by princes and nobles. The three princes who have already opened their houses all live here.


    Although the rumor is not credible, we should know that there is no air in the air, but there is always some truth in the rumor.


    It is said that Liu Heihu is backed by the royal family. In fact, there is a prince standing behind him.


    Daqian, King Yongan.


    The third son of the Emperor today.


    The emperor was addicted to the cultivation of immortality, so he was not very keen on the creation movement. He had only three sons and four daughters.


    At present, there is no prince. All three princes have the chance to enter the East Palace and finally ascend Dabao.


    Seventy percent of the activities Liu Heihu was engaged in had to be handed over to the king of Yong''an, and he himself accounted for only 30 percent.


    That''s why he was able to make a living in the capital.


    This time, he not only wants to get his money back, but also let those smelly beggars die without a burial place!


    "What are you doing, stop!"


    When he came to the Yongan palace, he was stopped by the guards at the door before he got near.


    "Please inform me that Liu Heihu has something important to report."


    Liu Heihu looked at the two guards and said in a hurry.


    Seeing his anxious appearance, the bodyguard did not dare to neglect him. He turned around and went into the palace to report.


    A few minutes later, the bodyguard came out again, looked at Liu Heihu and said, "come with me."


    Into the palace, under the guidance of the bodyguard, seven turn eight turn came to a loft.


    "Lord, come here, touch others, Lord, you are eccentric ~"


    "ha ha, beauty, let me comfort you."


    "Cluck, Lord, you are good or bad ~"


    there is a woman''s playful voice in the attic, mixed with a man''s voice. Just listening to the voice is enough to make people fantasize.


    "Lord, here comes Liu Heihu." Standing at the door of the attic, the guard didn''t dare to go in and reported through the curtain.


    "Get him in here."


    From the attic came a man''s voice that was a little short of breath. As soon as he heard it, he knew it was overindulgence.


    Liu Heihu went into the attic and turned a blind eye to the beautiful women in gauze. He cried and fell to the ground.


    "Lord, you are going to make the decision for me, Lord..."


    Above, a young man in his twenties was surrounded by beautiful women. He interrupted Liu Heihu''s cry with some boredom: "OK, if you have something to say, fart quickly. Do you know that you have delayed our king''s pleasure with beautiful women? If it''s not a big deal, don''t blame our king for not being hospitable to you."


    "Lord, my money has been robbed..." Liu Heihu added fuel to the story.


    After hearing this, the king of Yong''an burst into a rage, grabbed a wine cup on the table and smashed it.


    "Bang ~"


    Liu Kaihu was smashed a hole on his forehead, but he could only kneel down there and even dare not hide.


    "Waste! You rubbish! Even a group of beggars can not fight, but also asked to come here, waste! I''ll do better than you if I change a pig! "


    The king of Yong''an scolded angrily. After scolding, he didn''t get rid of his anger. He got up and rushed up to kick him to the ground.


    "Lord, it''s useless to be small, and I''ll ask him to do it. It''s nothing to be humiliated. The key is that those beggars don''t pay attention to you, they rob you of your silver!"


    Liu Heihu got up and knelt down again, hugging King Yong''an''s leg with both hands and howling.


    Wang Wenyan of Yong''an was so gloomy that he asked, "does that stewed pig really make money?"


    Liu Heihu''s eyes brightened: "the Lord doesn''t know. In just a few days, stewed pig miscellaneous has become popular in the streets of the capital. It''s estimated that those smelly beggars earn at least ten thousand taels of silver a day."


    He deliberately exaggerated the amount in order to arouse the greed of King Yong''an and take revenge by his hand.


    Wang Wenyan of Yong''an''s face turned bright and dark, as if he was thinking about something, which made people unable to see through.Liu Heihu thought that the other party had been moved, and added a fire: "Wang Yeming Jian, my initial idea was to snatch the business of stewed pig miscellaneous from those smelly beggars and give it to Wang Yeh. A group of beggars can''t die of hunger. How can they have so much silver?"


    "What''s the matter with that jiuxiao God Emperor?" The king of Yong''an suddenly asked again.


    Liu Heihu said: "Lord, that''s just a cover. There''s no immortal. It''s only the beggar named Su Xun who made a fool of him."


    Hearing this, the king of Yong''an flashed a haze and waved: "go away first."


    "Yes, Lord, I''ll leave." Liu Heihu is very smart to get out of here. The fire has been set off, so we can see how prosperous it will be next.


    Ma De, a group of smelly beggars, I don''t believe you can play with a king?


    Unless there are gods.


    "Fool."


    Looking at the back of Liu Heihu, the king of Yong''an scolded scornfully.


    Liu Heihu only focuses on the business of stewed pig.


    But king Yong''an saw something deeper through this.


    He valued the emperor jiuxiao!


    No, to be exact, he valued Su Xun.


    A beggar can deceive nearly ten thousand believers in just a few days. This is his ability!


    And it''s a great skill.


    At least he was sure that the monk and Taoist in the palace did not have this ability.


    If the son of God is introduced to his father, won''t he have his own people around him in the future?


    Be more bold. If the other party can deceive his father and win his father''s trust, maybe he will be the leader in the future?


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was, because as a son, he knew too well how crazy his father was about immortality.


    Careful calculation, in order to shut up meditation and digest Shendan, it seems that it has not been in court for half a month.


    "Come and invite the son of God, Su Xun, from the temple of God Emperor jiuxiao outside the city, to see the king."


    He was afraid that it would be a little later. Even the day lily was cold.


    "Yes, Lord."

 Chapter 371

    After receiving the invitation from King Yong''an, Su Xun was a little surprised, but he went with the soldiers.


    Because at present, he does not want to compete with the officials. After all, this is a world of armed people, and the government is the strongest force.


    When I came to Yong''an palace, I found that the middle door of the palace was wide open, which gave Su Xun enough face.


    Because only when you meet important guests, you will open the middle door. Usually, you go through the side door.


    Moreover, the place where King Yong''an met Su Xun was the main hall, not the side hall, which also showed enough respect.


    Thus it can be seen that the emperor''s sons may be bad, but none of them is simple.


    But Su Xun was more curious about what he was going to do.


    The soldier took Su Xun to the main hall and left.


    Then two servant girls came in with hot tea and cakes and put them on the table.


    "Sir, please take your time. The Lord will be here in a minute."


    Su Xun nodded and wandered around the main hall. His eyes fell on a painting on the wall and began to appreciate it.


    "I never thought Su Shenzi knew how to draw?"


    Soon, with a low voice, King Yong''an walked into the main hall.


    Su Xun turned around and looked at Wang Yong''an with a smile: "I''m not afraid of Wang Ye''s jokes. I''m just waiting for embarrassment, so I''m just pretending."


    He looked at the king of Yongan.


    Well, it''s a talented person with extraordinary bearing. It''s just that there are some obvious dark circles under the eyes and kidney deficiency.


    "Su Shenzi is also a wonderful person." Su Xun''s reply surprised the king of Yong''an, and then he laughed.


    While Su Xun looked at him, he was also observing Su Xun.


    Well, it''s like a banished immortal coming down to earth. I can''t see that he was born as a beggar. This detached appearance can really deceive people.


    Su Xun asked: "dare to ask the king what happened to the next Cao min?"


    "Grassroots? Su Shenzi is modest. In a few days, he has gathered nearly ten thousand believers in the capital. Can su Shenzi also be called a grasshopper The king of Yong''an''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then said, "but Su Shenzi knows that you are going to be in great danger soon."


    "Oh, please tell me." Su Xun was very cooperative and showed his curiosity.


    The king of Yong''an said in a calm voice: "Su Shenzi is so active that he will soon be watched by the government. Maybe some people will give you a name of gathering people to revolt for credit."


    "Why am I afraid of God''s protection?" Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The king of Yong''an laughed and pointed to Su Xun: "Su Shenzi, you and I are all smart people. Why do you say all these irrelevant words? Do you really believe that there is a jiuxiao God in the world? "


    "Naturally, I believe it." Su Xun said lightly.


    Seeing Su Xun''s lack of oil and salt, the king of Yong''an was still holding up his airs. His tone became stiff: "in this case, Su Shenzi must be the son of God, and most of them would also use three or two magic tricks. How about opening our eyes?"


    Do you really think you are the son of God?


    How ridiculous!


    "Since the Lord wants to see it, I''ll make a fool of myself." Su Xun gave a little smile, pointed to the teacup, and a wisp of magic power flew out.


    Then the cup floated in the air and flew to Sushen.


    King Yong''an was a little shocked, but he could still accept it, because the master of martial arts could also use Qi to get things from the air.


    He was only shocked by Su Xun''s strength.


    Su Xun held the cup floating in front of him, tasted it, and laughed at the king of Yong''an: "it should be good tea."


    Voice down, from the cup to take out a piece of tea bubble open, throw on the ground.


    Then the tea became a sapling, and then quickly grew into a green tea tree, a fragrant light fragrance filled the whole hall, also emitting Yingying wave light.


    "This How can it be, how can it be. "


    Seeing this scene, the king of Yong''an could not accept it. His mind was blank. He felt that his previous cognition of the world had been overturned.


    Is his father right?


    Is there any immortal in the world who can live forever?


    Su Xun waved, an empty tea cup flew into his hand, and then more than ten pieces of tea on the tea tree automatically flew up and fell into the cup, and the tea tree withered and disappeared instantly.


    Su Xun threw the cup to the king of Yong''an: "it''s not polite to come here. Why don''t you try my tea?"


    King Yong''an looked at the floating cup in front of him. He didn''t see Su Xun adding water, but the cup was steaming hot tea.


    The light smells refreshing and sobers the mind.


    "Gulu ~"


    he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, reached out his hand tremblingly, held the cup floating in front of him, and tasted it carefully.


    As if the whole spirit of a lot of people are floating up.


    He couldn''t help thinking, is this immortal tea?Ignoring the hot mouth, he quickly drank the tea. Then he looked at Su Xun and bowed deeply: "Xiao Wang has eyes and doesn''t know the real God. I hope Shenzi doesn''t care with Xiao Wang."


    Try to be calm, but your voice is shaking as you speak.


    There are gods in the world!


    Out of nothing. It''s not an immortal means. What is it?


    "You are welcome. I am not a God. There is only one true God in the world." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Just now, all that was made by his divine power. If ordinary people swallow a little divine power, they will feel good, and it''s good for their health.


    Of course, swallowing too much must be a body explosion.


    King Yong''an said, "the son of God is too modest. In Xiao Wang''s opinion, the son of God is a man of the gods."


    "Lord, let''s get down to business." Su Xun showed his pride as a son of God, and a mortal king was not in his eyes.


    King Yong''an was speechless when he heard this. He thought Su Xun was a liar, but he didn''t expect that he was a real fairy.


    That''s a bit difficult.


    After a moment''s silence, he gritted his teeth and summoned up the courage to ask: "dare to ask Shenzi, can Xiaowang live forever?"


    "There are no mortals who live forever." Su Xun gave up the idea directly.


    The king of Yong''an was a little disappointed, but he also gave up on the way of longevity. He only wanted the throne: "Su Shenzi, Xiao Wang asked Shenzi to come here. He asked for something. If Shenzi should come, Xiao Wang would be very grateful."


    Then he told Su Xun what he thought. For a fairy, he had nothing to hide.


    "Once you enter the palace, you will be valued by your father and Emperor. It''s not difficult to set up a son as a national teacher. The temple of jiuxiao God Emperor can also be spread all over Daqian."


    After hearing this, Su Xun''s mind moved to deceive the emperor, make trouble for the imperial court, and become a national teacher. How could NIMA feel like a villain? He was so lewd! It''s a real thing!


    So in the face of this kind of request, Su Xun didn''t even think about it and agreed directly.


    People can help him spread his belief with the help of the spread of deities, but being a national teacher can help him harvest the belief of the middle class and above.


    What''s more, in addition to Daqian, there are two countries'' beliefs that can''t be ignored. Only when they are in a high position can they have more room to operate.


    He just wanted to reap a wave of faith, and then he talked about it.


    Seeing Su Xun''s promise, the king of Yong''an was overjoyed and immediately said, "I hope the son of God can say a lot of good words for Xiao Wang in front of his father."


    "Naturally." Su Xun nodded.

 Chapter 372

    Su Xun and Yong''an Wang reached a py deal.


    One for the throne, one for faith.


    Harmony is beneficial to both sides, and each takes what he needs.


    In their cooperation, the king of Yong''an was at a disadvantage. Who let Su Xun be the son of God.


    Although Su Changren''s idea is not clear, and he can''t judge.


    But king Yong''an is not a fool, can not live forever, there are always ways to let him live for decades.


    Step back, there is a mysterious God behind the support, this thigh is not tight, is not a fool?


    So he had great respect for Su Xun, and even planned to go to the God Temple to invite a god statue back to his house.


    "It''s getting late. It''s better for Shenzi to have a rest in Xiaowang''s mansion tonight. Tomorrow morning, he will lead Shenzi into the palace."


    After the discussion, King Yong''an invited Su Xun to stay.


    Of course, staying here is not a simple one. We all know (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    As long as the concubine is willing to send him to the palace, even if it is the woman who can send him.


    Men have to be hard on themselves.


    If you want to wear a crown on your head, you have to wear a green hat to warm up.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want to stay here. I''ll leave."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun turned into a golden light.


    "If it''s true, it''s a fairy."


    Looking at the chair that Su Xun had just made, King Yong''an mumbled to himself.


    A moment later, he called out, "come on, kill Liu Heihu!"


    If Su Xun was just a trickster, he would not do anything to Liu Heihu.


    But Su Xun is really Shenzi. Liu Heihu, who has offended Shenzi, must die.


    Poor Liu Heihu is still imagining to get rid of Su Xun by the hand of King Yong''an.


    As everyone knows, he will die soon.


    On the other side, Su Xun only flew out of the gate of the palace, and then changed his feet and left.


    After all, this is a world where there are powerful men of martial arts. If you swagger in the air, you may be sensed.


    He just wants to reap his faith, but he doesn''t want to get involved. It''s better not to conflict with this kind of master who doesn''t know the bottom.


    After all, he may not be afraid of a martial saint, but who knows how many old monsters there are in this world.


    To live in troubled times is the truth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Du Sheng''s parents died when he was young. He grew up begging and lived a life that was neither good nor hungry.


    On weekdays, it''s normal for him to snatch food with wild dogs and be beaten, scolded and humiliated. Even he is numb.


    Until he met shenzun and Shenzi, he put on his new clothes and dared to walk on the street with his head up and chest straight, leading a dignified life.


    Therefore, his belief in God is crazy, which can''t be described in words, so he became a member of God.


    He was also one of the people sent out by Su Xun to spread his faith.


    Being entrusted with such a heavy task, Du Sheng was very excited. He must not let God Zun and God son down.


    Day start, all the way did not rest, came to the destination of Huaicheng.


    When I got to Huaicheng, I immediately went to find the place where beggars gathered


    At the same time, I don''t know how many places are performing the same thing.


    The name of jiuxiao God Emperor also came out of the capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after leaving the palace, Su Xun did not rush to return to the temple, but went to Chunfeng building.


    Su Xun had the ability to repay the kindness of dripping water and gushing spring.


    One or two pieces of silver that day was not a small number. Besides, the other party didn''t know how many men he had served.


    Born to be a man, one should repay one''s kindness.


    At this time, the curfew has not yet arrived, the streets are very busy, and the brothel restaurants are full of people.


    Looking at the brothels on both sides of the street, he could not help sighing.


    What a wonderful tradition! This is an ancient culture that has been handed down for thousands of years. Why can''t the earth survive? (???)


    for the disappearance of such a fine traditional culture on the earth, Su xunzhen felt very sad.


    With emotion, we have arrived at Chunfeng building.


    "Come in and play, young master."


    "Young master, do you have a good friend? I don''t have a little girl to accompany me to get drunk."


    "It''s a long night. Why don''t you..."


    Just came to the door, a group of gauze, body enchanting women surrounded up.


    After all, Su Xun is too handsome and has a great bearing. They are willing to do everything they can to serve her, not to mention pay for whoring.


    No one can connect Su Xun at this time with the beggar a few days ago.


    Only Piaoxiang felt that Su Xun was familiar. After all, she was the only one who gave birth to compassion and gave money that day. Naturally, she was the only one who remembered deeply.But she didn''t dare to admit it. After all, today''s Su Xun and the beggar are very different.


    "Miss fragrance, I still remember."


    Su Xun looked at fragrance and asked.


    The other women were disappointed.


    "Sister fragrance, I didn''t expect you to have such a good friend. How come we haven''t seen each other in the past?"


    "Yes, this young man is very considerate. My younger sister is wet at a glance, and her bones will be crisp."


    "Cluck, isn''t it..."


    A group of skilled women''s jokes are naturally colored.


    However, fragrance ignored these. She looked at Su Xun dumbfounded and said uncertainly: "you You are the The beggar... "


    Looking at today''s Su Xun, she didn''t mean to say the word "beggar" in the back.


    "Yes, I was the beggar that day. Miss fragrance gave me one or two silver to relieve my urgent need. Today I came to repay my kindness." Su Xun smiles.


    "What?"


    The other women were all directly confused. They looked at Su Xun stupidly. How could they associate him with the dirty beggar.


    After hearing Su Xun admit himself, Piaoxiang was also shocked. After a while, he said, "I just did it by hand that day. You don''t have to worry about it. People like you don''t think the silver is dirty..."


    "It''s the girl who does it, so it''s even more rare." Su Xun interrupted her conversation: "I don''t know if Miss Piaoxiang has any wish. I think I can make her wish in eight out of ten things in the world."


    Hearing this, all the women''s eyes were full of envy and hatred.


    Looking at Su Xun''s dressing and bearing, no one doubted that he was bragging.


    For a time, even the intestines are regret green, that day why did not pay money, so big luck actually missed.


    "I..." Piaoxiang was obviously shocked by Su Xun''s tone, and then he hesitated and said, "I think Redeem yourself. "


    The reason why she was at a loss was that she had been living in the brothel and didn''t know what to do after she left.


    But she also wanted to leave the brothel, and she didn''t want to live such a life of laughing and serving people with sex.


    "Then I will allow you to be rich and secure for a while."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun took out some silver and threw it to Xiao Si, who was watching the scene beside him: "go to the Yongan palace and tell the Yongan king that someone asked him to settle the fragrant girl properly."


    "OK, thank you for your reward." Xiao Si took the silver to run errands.


    "Miss fragrance, I''ll leave now. Take care of it."


    Su Xun bowed to fragrance again, then turned and left.


    After a while, the people from the Yongan palace came to redeem fragrance.


    "Miss fragrance, Wang Ye has a yard on the other side of Yu Street. It will be yours in the future. I''ll take you there now."


    All of them were shocked and recalled Su Xun''s understatement.


    What is the origin of that man.


    If you send a little Si, you can call the king.

 Chapter 373

    After finishing the work over there, Su Xun went back to the temple.


    Wu Zhen quickly welcomed him: "Lord Shenzi, I don''t know what happened when King Yong''an saw Shenzi."


    Now only he dared to ask Su Xun.


    Other people are what Su Xun said, and no one dares to take the initiative to talk to him.


    In their view, they are a group of ordinary people, where is the qualification to talk with the son of God?


    If Su Xun took the initiative to talk to anyone, it would be their great honor.


    If I patted someone on the shoulder, I would be reluctant to change clothes for ten days and half a month.


    Now Su Xun is just like that.


    "King Yong''an wants to introduce me to the emperor and make me the national teacher of Da Qian." Su Xun didn''t hide anything. There''s nothing to hide.


    After hearing this, Wu Zhen said, "what a person is the son of God? How can this small temple of Qianguo accommodate the son of God? The emperor is not worthy of it!"


    His hatred for the emperor even made him hate the emperor.


    After all, it is not easy for anyone who is loyal to the emperor and patriotic for half his life to be accused of conspiracy against the emperor.


    "If I am a national teacher, I will give justice to the Wu family." Su Xun also felt sorry for the old man.


    Hearing the speech, Wu Zhen knelt down on the spot and cried bitterly: "thank you for your pity."


    The Wu family, who has been loyal to the emperor for generations, has been charged with rebellion. How can he be reconciled!


    Of course, if the case is overturned, he will not thank the emperor, but the son of God.


    "It''s getting late. Go to bed."


    Leaving a word behind, Su Xun walked to the backyard where he was resting.


    Back in the room, Su Xun suddenly thought of a problem.


    "System, is the velocity of time of the earth and the world the same?"


    It suddenly occurred to him that he had disappeared for so many days without any news, and that an Zizhen and they had to die in a hurry.


    After all, although I used to surf outside, at least I could make a phone call from time to time.


    There''s no time-space phone yet.


    [the earth is the main world, but also one of the great worlds. This is a parallel world, which is a small world. The time flow of the two worlds is not the same. If the host is in the parallel small world for 30 days, the earth is only one day past. ¡¿


    30:1.


    In this way, Su Xun was relieved.


    Then he thought of a question: "system, the earth is so small, why is it a big world?"


    [the earth is not small, but the host''s vision is too small and his ability is too low, so his vision is the same as looking at the air at the bottom of the well. ¡¿


    Su Xun


    Do you mean I''m a frog in the well?


    "Oh, the little thing mocks me. How big is the earth?" Su Xun asked.


    The system doesn''t care about him.


    Well, it doesn''t work for the system.


    It seems that we can only decrypt it step by step.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A busy day starts with Rooster crowing.


    When Su Xun got up, he didn''t have an image to support himself. When he walked out of the room, he turned into a detached posture.


    "Lord Shenzi, the king of Yong''an has been here for a long time. He has been waiting for you before you wake up."


    Wu Zhen came forward and said.


    Su Xun nodded: "please go to the side hall to have breakfast."


    The king of Yong''an is very patient. Sure enough, none of the emperor''s sons are rubbish.


    "Yes, son of God." Wuzhen retreats.


    After breakfast, Su Xun and King Yong''an walked out of the temple together.


    There are two sedan chairs waiting outside.


    "Son of God, please." King Yong''an himself lifted the curtain of the sedan chair for Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked so self-confident that he bent down and got into the sedan chair.


    "Lift up the sedan chair -"


    with a long drink, he could feel the sedan chair being lifted up from the ground.


    The sedan chair is very large and luxurious. The interior is full of gold and jade beads. On a small table, there are all kinds of fruits, cakes and drinks.


    The man who carried the sedan chair was also very stable. Su Xun poured a glass of wine, but the wine never spilled half a cent.


    The sedan chair is stable and fast. It can be seen that the sedan chair bearers are all martial people. It''s really the luxury of a woman.


    No matter in ancient times or in modern times, people with money and power are enjoying themselves.


    About an hour later, the sedan chair fell outside the palace gate.


    "Su Shenzi, the palace has arrived."


    The sound of King Yong''an sounded outside the sedan chair. Su Xun got out of the sedan chair and followed King Yong''an into the palace.


    The palace was very big, but Su Xun didn''t change his face. He didn''t take a look at it. After all, it was far worse than his own R Star Palace.


    Su Xun''s calm appearance was expected by the king of Yong''an.


    In his opinion, Su Xun was the son of God. He must have seen the palace where the gods lived. Of course, he didn''t like the palace of the mortal king.All the way to the palace, the king of Yong''an stopped and arched his hand to the bodyguard: "please tell your majesty, I have something important to see you."


    He is domineering and domineering outside, but he has to be able to act in the palace. He is gentle and courteous to his servants.


    "Please wait a moment."


    One of the guards turned and left.


    A moment later, the bodyguard came back with a eunuch.


    "Mr. Liu." King Yong''an and the eunuch said hello and showed great respect.


    Duke Liu took a look at Su Xun, and then said to King Yong''an, "it''s the right time for you to come. Your majesty is having breakfast at this time. If you are late for a while, your majesty should shut up and practice the mental skill given by master Xu."


    Master Liaoyuan is the monk in the palace. Another Taoist is Tianxuan. They are now the most popular and trusted people in front of emperor Daqian.


    "Mr. Liu, please lead the way." Yongan smiled and chose to come at this time, naturally because he had his own eyeliner in the palace and could pick the right time.


    Mr. Liu bowed slightly: "please, Mr. Wang."


    Although these princes and princesses are very respectful to him, he knows that he is only a royal servant, so he never takes pride in his favor.


    No one who can make a living in a place like the palace is a fool.


    "Please wait a moment for Su Shenzi." The king of Yong''an first showed an apologetic expression to Su Xun.


    Seeing this, Duke Liu was surprised and looked at Su Xun again.


    Su Xun nodded: "why do you have to do this, Lord? Some rules should be obeyed naturally."


    He can''t go in without being summoned by the emperor. He needs King Yong''an to explain the situation and wait for the emperor to call him.


    After all, no one is sure whether the intruder will be an assassin or something.


    "Thank you for understanding." The king of Yong''an was relieved. He was still worried that Su Xun was arrogant and didn''t want to abide by the rules.


    King Yong''an followed Duke Liu into the harem.


    They made seven or eight turns all the way and walked into a palace a few minutes later.


    Inside the palace, an old man in a Dragon Robe is dining with the maid of honor.


    He is Zheng Kun, the emperor of the great Qian state.


    An emperor seeking immortality and enchantment.


    "My son''s ministers send greetings to my father and wish him a long life."


    Just after crossing the threshold, the king of Yong''an knelt down and cried out, knocking his head to the ground.

 Chapter 374

    He''s yelling for ten thousand years.


    But I wish the old man would die early to make room for myself.


    After all, daqianguo has no prince yet, so he still has a chance.


    The emperor also came from the Prince stage and naturally knew what his son was thinking.


    The older a man is, the more he is afraid of death and losing his rights. This is why he has never established a prince.


    It''s so kind and filial.


    Zheng Kun a smile: "come quickly, sit down to eat together."


    "My son thanks my father." King Yong''an got up and took a small step to the nearest position of Zheng Kun.


    Although he has had breakfast twice.


    He took a few mouthfuls symbolically, then the king of Yong''an put down his chopsticks and said, "father and emperor, my son''s ministers are not only missing father and empress, but also introducing an expert to father and Emperor."


    "Oh?" Zheng Kun''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the king of Yong''an with a smile. He said faintly, "I''m very curious. How tall is this master?"


    There was a smell of danger in him.


    He repressed his anger and thought that the king of Yong''an had deliberately found a magic wand to deceive him.


    In Zheng Kun''s opinion, only master Liaoyuan and Taoist priest Tianxuan are talented people.


    Other people who come here on their own initiative or are introduced by others are all guys with ulterior motives.


    The older he is, the more sensitive he is to power. Therefore, he thinks that Wang Yong''an is kind-hearted.


    King Yong''an also instantly guessed what the emperor was thinking. He could not help but burst into a cold sweat. Fortunately, Shenzi was a real immortal.


    Otherwise I would be miserable today.


    "HuiFu emperor, this master is the God son of jiuxiao God Emperor. I saw with my own eyes that his cultivation is unfathomable. I hope the master and Taoist priest Tianxuan can''t discuss with him, and he will realize his dream of eternal life."


    Since the emperor doubted him, and he was full of confidence, he would just make a plan.


    After Su Xun showed his strength, the emperor would be more moved by his filial piety.


    Zheng Kun''s heart is full of anger, and he doesn''t believe what king Yong''an said. If the other party can really let me live forever, you rebellious sons who wish I would die early and abdicate will kindly introduce this kind of immortal to me?


    What''s more, what bullshit jiuxiao God Emperor?


    He had never heard of such a God between heaven and earth.


    I really think I''m a fool obsessed with longevity!


    Mr. Liu kneaded sweat for the king of Yong''an in his heart. He knew that the king of Yong''an was finished and doomed to lose the throne.


    It''s also pitiful to think of using this method. Isn''t it taking your majesty as a fool?


    Although Zheng Kun was furious, he still had to endure it. He said with a smile: "in this case, please invite that son of God to let me know."


    He specially emphasized the tone of the word "Shenzi".


    "The son of God is outside the palace, and he asked his father to make a decree." The king of Yong''an is now a stable group.


    He knew that the more angry the emperor was, the more moved he would be and the more he valued him.


    Zheng Kun took a deep look at him and said coldly, "the son of God is here."


    "No Mr. Liu answered, then turned and left.


    He''s going to call Su Xun himself.


    Because of something in his heart, Mr. Liu walked very fast and came outside the harem in a few minutes.


    "Come on, your majesty." Liu Gonggong looked at Su Xun and said coldly.


    Did Su Xun offend himself?


    But he was not slow in his legs and walked into the harem.


    Liu Gonggong said in a low voice: "boy, if you are smart enough, you will take all the things on yourself, saying that you used the filial piety of King Yong''an to bewitch King Yong''an, so you can die quickly."


    He wanted to go out in person to xuansu for an audience, just to protect the king of Yong''an.


    "Mr. Liu, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." According to the words, Su Xun had already guessed the course of the incident, but he looked as if he were.


    Seeing this, Duke Liu snorted coldly: "your trick has been seen through by your majesty. Don''t take any chances. Do you understand?"


    "Mr. Liu said I was a liar?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Don''t you laugh at Liugong


    "Ha ha." Su Xun laughed and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Duke Liu sighed. Lord, Lord, I have tried my best.


    A moment later, they walked into the palace where Zheng Kun had dinner.


    As soon as he went in, Su Xun felt a sense of depression.


    Su Xun looked at Zheng Kun, who was like a volcano about to erupt.


    "Presumptuous! It''s just a little civilian. Don''t get down on your knees when you see your majesty! "


    Seeing this, Duke Liu gave a roar.


    "At the end of the day, no one can make me kneel, including God."Su Xun said softly.


    "You are bold, someone..." Duke Liu was furious.


    "Wait a minute." Zheng Kun stopped him, looked at Su Xun and said, "my emperor says that you are the son of God and an expert. I want to see what kind of high law you are. If I''m not satisfied with it, I''ll punish you for bullying you! The crime of disrespect


    He said this not only to Su Xun, but also to the king of Yong''an.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    But Su Xun laughed and looked at Zheng Kun jokingly. He said respectfully, "I''m also curious. You are a mortal king. How can you treat my sin?"


    Mr. Liu''s face changed greatly.


    "You are presumptuous! I will kill you Zheng Kun clapped his case and could no longer suppress his anger.


    No one has spoken to him like that for years.


    Even if the master and Taoist priest Tianxuan face him, they will be respectfully called your majesty.


    Su Xun is nothing. He dares to insult him like this.


    "Well, the king of Yong''an sincerely asked, and Ben Shenzi agreed to come to see you. Unexpectedly, Ben Shenzi was extremely disappointed. If you want to see the immortal Dharma, well, then Ben Shenzi will let you see it clearly."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun pointed to the table and drank softly: "change."


    Then the food on the table suddenly came to life.


    The roast suckling pig turned into a live pig scurrying in the palace. The roast pigeon grew feathers and flew around Su Xun. The fish also jumped up from the soup and danced on the ground.


    All the fruits and vegetables take root and grow into shape. For a moment, the fragrance diffuses, just like being in the jungle.


    Seeing this scene, Zheng Kun, Liu Gonggong, and the palace maids and bodyguards were all stunned. Their minds were blank and gaping.


    Although the king of Yong''an had seen such superb means last night, he was still shocked to see you again at this time.


    "You''ve finished reading it. In that case, the son of God will leave first."


    With a wave of his cold hand, susian''s fresh food flew back to the plate, changed back to the original, and then turned to leave.


    The king of Yong''an rushed to the ground, knelt down, hugged Su Xun''s leg, and cried out: "God son, God son, please don''t worry about him."


    Drama essence, tears, comparable to Su Xun this movie emperor.

 Chapter 375

    It was not until then that the public reacted.


    They met the real God!


    Zheng Kun, the emperor, was even more at a loss. He hurried forward to detain him and kept apologizing: "Shenzi has calmed down. It''s because I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai that annoys Shenzi. I hope Shenzi is magnanimous. Don''t take it seriously."


    Su Xun directly ignored the emperor, looked at the king of Yong''an kneeling on the ground, and said coldly, "hurry up, king of Yong''an, I see you are outstanding and have dragon spirit. You are the leader of the generation of Zhongxing. You can''t force me to join you."


    Well, he flattered the king of Yong''an. With these words, he could not run away as the crown prince.


    After all, even Shenzi said that he was the master of Zhongxing. Could it be wrong?


    The king of Yong''an was grateful and excited, and cried even harder: "Lord son, please give my father another chance. I really can''t bear to see his father frown every day for the sake of eternal life. Please."


    With that, he released Su Xun, knelt down and kowtowed his head.


    They both improvised and had no script, but they cooperated perfectly.


    In particular, the king of Yong''an, the film king, is really bold, kneeling down and kowtowing. He is a filial son, and there is no way that the king is superior.


    Looking at the red and swollen Yong''an king on his forehead, everyone was shocked. The third prince''s sincere filial piety was really moving.


    The emperor Zheng Kun was also deeply moved and felt guilty.


    Huang''er was so devoted to his eternal life that he even introduced the immortal to him. However, he just suspected that huang''er had ulterior motives. How shameful!


    Emperor son finally invited a real immortal, longevity Avenue in front of you, never give up!


    Zheng Kun clenched his teeth and knelt down: "the little king of the world has no eyes and offends the son of God. Please make atonement for the son of God. As long as the son of God is willing to stay, the little king is willing to treat him as a king side by side and invite the son of God to share the whole world."


    He almost even shared the harem and let Su Xun be lucky. However, he realized that he could only say it in private, so he swallowed it back.


    Boom!


    Looking at the emperor kneeling, and also say share the world this kind of words, Liu Gonggong and others were all shocked.


    But when they thought of Su Xun''s identity, they thought it was no big deal for the emperor to kneel down.


    After all, it''s a real fairy.


    Mr. Liu is still a little flustered. It seems that the Shenzi has little heart. He just offended him on the way here.


    "Oh, king? It''s such a big name. It''s easy for Shenzi to take over the world, but he just doesn''t like these vulgar things. "


    Su Xun''s eyes sneered, as if he had been humiliated, and his voice was even colder.


    To these people, we have to show this kind of high attitude. The more proud we are, the more we fear him. If we are submissive, we will despise him.


    Of course, this is to show their strength.


    If you have nothing and are proud, you will die without a place to die.


    Zheng Kun''s face was blue and white, and he realized that he had said something stupid: "as long as the son of God is willing to stay in the palace, Zheng Kun, the mortal king, will answer whatever he asks and will never refuse."


    He''s a little weak, because he can''t offer anything else.


    As for mobilizing the palace experts to control Su Xun, this is something he didn''t dare to think about.


    Because in his opinion, no matter how powerful wusheng is, he will not be the opponent of immortals.


    "Son of God, please help your father. I beg you. I''m willing to go through fire and water for you."


    The king of Yong''an is still playing, his forehead has been hit with blood, and the floor has been dyed red.


    Zheng Kun was worried when he saw this scene. It''s my good son. I misunderstood you for my father.


    "Well, that''s all. You are also a kind of filial piety. God just ordered me to do some small things. Just stay in the palace for the time being."


    Su Xun was moved by Yong''an''s busy filial piety, and reluctantly agreed.


    Both Zheng Kun and King Yong''an were overjoyed and got up from the ground: "thank you, son of God."


    One is a real surprise, the other is a pure actor.


    "Father and emperor, the little thing that Shenzi said was to preach for jiuxiao God Emperor. I also hope that father and Emperor will order the temple to be widely built, and then make Shenzi the national teacher and the king side by side."


    Yong''an Wang looked at Zheng Kun and said.


    Without hesitation, Zheng Kun said: "it is proposed to order all prefectures and counties to build the jiuxiao God Emperor Temple and seal the God son..."


    At this point, he stopped, because he didn''t know what Su Xun''s name was.


    "The son of our God is named suthen. In addition, all the statues in the temple can only be used after being handed over by the son of our God." Su Xun said.


    Zheng Kun continued: "the son of Fengshen, Su Xun, was the national master. He was king side by side. If he saw the national master, he would like to see me. In addition, he ordered the counties to send people to the capital to collect the statues."


    "No Mr. Liu answered, and then wrote the edict.Zheng Kun respectfully said to Su Xun: "Lord Shenzi, there is a star picking hall in the back palace. It''s better to ask him to stay in it temporarily. Lord Shenzi has the right to pass through the halls of the back Palace at will."


    This is almost telling Su Xun that you can sleep with any princess you want in the harem, and you can sleep with any imperial concubine you want.


    You should know that there are restrictions for master yuan and Taoist priest Tianxuan to pass through the harem.


    Su Xun nodded: "Your Majesty can arrange it."


    He was not interested in working as a planter in a different world, so Zheng Kun''s suggestion was not understood.


    However, the identity of Queen seems a little exciting.


    Let the queen put on the Phoenix crown, and then gallop on her.


    "Ah, Lord Shenzi, this palace is no longer available ~"


    it''s exciting to think about it.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough?


    "I''ll take Lord Shenzi to have a look." Zheng Kun said.


    The king of Yong''an said goodbye: "my father, my son, I will leave first."


    "When you go back, first call the doctor to deal with the injury on your forehead." Zheng Kun is now satisfied with what Wang Yong''an thinks.


    I have made a decision in my heart to pass on the crown prince to him.


    After King Yong''an left, Zheng Kun took Su Xun to the star picking hall.


    The hall of picking stars is the tallest building in the whole palace. Zheng Kun is crazy about immortality. He thinks that building a high-rise building may be able to communicate with the gods in the sky.


    This is how the star picking hall came to be.


    "Lord Shenzi, the hall of picking stars is uninhabited, so there is no gong''e. later, I will choose some gong''e to serve Lord Shenzi in his daily life."


    Zheng Kun was half a step behind carefully. He was respectful. He only called me, not me, in front of Su Xun.


    "Well." Su Xun nodded, took Zheng Kun''s arm and helped him repair his old body.


    Zheng Kun felt refreshed for a moment. He seemed to be several years younger. He was overjoyed: "thank you, Shenzi."

 Chapter 376

    "My divine power can help you get pregnant, but it can''t make you live forever."


    Su Xun took back his hand and said faintly.


    Zheng Kun bowed himself to ask for advice: "please God give me a way to live forever."


    "Prepare a Dan stove for benshenzi, and send someone to collect materials according to the above. Benshenzi will refine a jiuzhuan Shengsheng pill for you."


    Su Xun handed him a list, which he had prepared for a long time. On it were some precious medicinal materials that Liu An had told him existed in ancient times.


    Whether the world has it or not, try your luck first.


    At that time, it''s enough to refine a health pill for him, and let him live another year or two.


    By the day he died, he would have left the world.


    Whoring, finish, lift pants to run, really exciting.


    Let him live a few more years, as if to thank him for helping to collect these materials.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Zheng Kun took the list with trembling hands and was very excited.


    Jiuzhuan Shengsheng pill is a kind of elixir of longevity.


    Su Xun said calmly: "there are many materials recorded above, only some of them are used to refine jiuzhuan Shengsheng pill, and the others are all my own."


    This is to give a preventive injection first. Even if some materials can''t be found at that time, he can practice the pills.


    "Yes, yes. Lord Shenzi has given me a chance to live forever. It''s my blessing to help Lord Shenzi do things." Zheng Kun said respectfully.


    Go and find Sue


    "That God son adult good life rest, I soon let people send Gong e over, I leave first."


    Zheng Kun''s voice fell and he turned slowly to leave.


    Then Su Xun wandered around the star picking hall alone. It had to be said that the ancient engineering technology was good enough. This kind of high-rise building could be built.


    At the same time, the imperial edict of building temples all over the country and conferring Suxun as the national teacher had been spread.


    The capital is shaking.


    "National teacher, we haven''t had a national teacher for hundreds of years."


    "What''s the origin of Su Xun''s son? I thought the national master would be master Le Yuan or Taoist priest Tian Xuan."


    "I know. I know that Su Xun Shenzi is the Shenzi in jiuxiao Shendi temple outside the city."


    "It''s him. It''s said that the stewed pig miscellaneous is the formula given by the immortal. It''s also said that Liu Laoer''s diseased seedling has been cured by the immortal."


    "Yes, yes, if I say this one must be a true God, otherwise why did the emperor make him a national teacher?"


    "Don''t say, don''t say, I want to go to the God Emperor Temple to invite a god statue back, or wait for each county to get the god statue, I can''t invite it."


    "Go together, go together..."


    Compared with the common people, the reaction is greater for the princes, nobles and officials in the capital.


    Wang Shigong, the Prime Minister of the dynasty, is also the elder left by the former Emperor. He is the head of all officials and has a high position.


    At this time, the palace was already full of people.


    They are all important officials of various departments in the capital, including six ministers.


    "It''s said that the wand was introduced into the palace by the king of Yong''an. The king of Yong''an is really wrong for his country. Isn''t it enough to have a wish and Tianxuan?"


    "Yes, now there''s a more powerful one. We''re worried about it."


    "Your Majesty, I can''t do things for you. The second thing is that you can''t do things for him? It must be noted that there will be no other day! "


    "Yes, Wang Xiang, it''s ridiculous to ask your majesty to take back his will! Sooner or later there will be trouble


    The whole yard was noisy, as if it were a group of flies.


    "Here comes the great prince and the second prince."


    At this time, I don''t know who called out outside the door, and then everyone gave way.


    The two young men trotted into the yard.


    One is a little older. He looks like he is in his thirties. He is the eldest prince. He was granted the title of King Tai''an.


    The other was a little younger, with a gloomy face and a fierce and murderous spirit. It was the second prince, King Feng Jingan.


    The three sons were all kings, and so far no prince was established. It can be seen that Zheng Kun has a heavy view of power.


    "I''ll see you later."


    Everyone in the yard said hello.


    "You''re welcome."


    Prince Tai''an Wang said, without squinting, straight to the king Shi Gong.


    "My father was bewitched by the treacherous people. Please take me to the palace to persuade my father to take back his life."


    The eldest prince and the second prince bent over.


    "What are you doing? Get up quickly. Even if you don''t come, I won''t sit down and see it implemented. I''ll enter the palace now!"


    Wang Shigong came forward to help the two princes up, and said with full air.


    He is 80 years old, but he is still tall and straight. His pace is like a dragon and tiger, and he doesn''t look old at all. It shows that he has done a good job in health preservation.The Royal Palace and a group of Ministers rushed to the royal palace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the back palace, the meditation hall.


    A monk and a Taoist have dignified faces.


    These two people are in charge of refining Changsheng pill for Zheng Kun.


    "It must be clear that you and I are deeply favored by the emperor. We must not look at your majesty and bewitch others!"


    Willing to look at the day Xuanyi righteous words said, eyes are flashing cold.


    "Yes, I don''t know where the magic wand came from. It''s not a Taoist God or a Buddhist God. It''s not a country grass God. You can''t sit by and listen to the slander of the traitors!"


    Tian Xuan also has this meaning, two people are hit it off.


    This is the so-called peer is the enemy.


    It was their exclusive welfare to cheat Zheng Kun, but now there are more people fighting for food, and they are still a strong enemy. As soon as they become a national teacher, how can they bear it.


    "Go, Daoyou, you and I together. We''ll go and kill the liar who bewitches your majesty now."


    Willing to coldly said.


    "It''s all right." Tianxuan also revealed the murderous opportunity.


    Two people directly step into the air and run to pick star hall, they are masters of martial arts.


    They have no scruples about killing Su Xun.


    Because if Su Xun was killed by them, it meant that he was a liar. The emperor would not punish them, but also reward them.


    As for they can''t kill Su Xun?


    Ha ha, they didn''t think about that at all.


    If the two masters join hands, Su Xun will die unless he is a martial saint.


    In the star picking hall, Su Xun opened his eyes and showed a touch of fun.


    I haven''t come to you yet. I didn''t expect that you''d come to the door first.


    Although the aura of this world is still thin, it is better than the earth, so he can not only practice Qi and cultivate immortals, but also collect and believe in gods.


    He has fallen in love with this kind of crossing. Maybe he will go to a world full of aura in the future?


    Isn''t he still hopeful of becoming an immortal?


    But that''s all in the future.


    Now, sharpen, kill.

 Chapter 377

    At the moment when he and Tianxuan set foot in the air, the real Qi was released, and there were not many experts in the palace to feel it.


    "How dare you be in the palace


    "Your Majesty, if you want to be favored, do you really need to be favored?"


    "Forget it, let them bite the dog. Don''t worry about it. That son of a bitch is more dangerous than these two guys. In a few words, he will be the national teacher."


    "That''s true. As long as your Majesty''s life is not in danger, and you can''t survive, I''ll sit and watch him rise and fall."


    Several voices of conversation in the deep palace rang out from different corners, and then finally calmed down again.


    After all, how can it be a great country with thousands of years without any details?


    "I''m going to kill you, master Xuancai. I''m not going to kill you."


    As soon as Zheng kuncai returned to his bedroom, he heard the eunuch report, and his face changed greatly.


    He finally begged the son of God to live in the palace. If these two donkeys make his way of longevity come to nothing, he will set up an army to destroy the Buddha in Daqian.


    Liaoyuan and Tianxuan are also capable people. They made many pills for him, otherwise he would not be fooled by these two guys.


    But now with the real God in front of him, he would not want to be a bird for a long time.


    That''s right, it''s just that the scum man''s original appearance is changing when he sees different things, likes the new and dislikes the old, and turns his face ruthlessly.


    "How dare you offend the son of God? Where is the Dragon Guard? Follow me back to the star picking hall."


    Voice down, too late to drink a mouthful of water on the hasty step out of the door, behind a pair of Jiashi quickly follow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Slow down."


    The wish says to the sky Xuan.


    Tian Xuan eyebrows a pick: "why?"


    "Every move in the palace can''t escape your Majesty''s ears and eyes. Your majesty may be rushing to the star picking hall. In front of your Majesty''s face, except for the liar, isn''t it better?" Willing to raise the corners of the mouth, evoke a smile of banter.


    Tianxuan suddenly realized: "this is reasonable. You bald donkeys are treacherous."


    "Amitabha, Taoist friends stay in Germany." His face darkened.


    Buddhism and Taoism have not been dealt with since ancient times.


    When they first entered the palace, they also had constant friction. The reason why they finally got along peacefully and harmed Zheng Kun together was that no one could do anything about it.


    About ten minutes later, they saw Zheng Kun''s son of heaven guard of honor in the air and arrived at the gate of the star picking hall. Then they speeded up and came to the sky above the star picking hall.


    "Be bold, I wish Tianxuan, what do you want to do? Don''t retreat quickly!"


    When Zheng Kun saw the hall of stars, they were not relieved.


    "Your Majesty is so wise and so powerful that you can''t be fooled by a child. Today, the poor monk and Taoist friends of Tianxuan come here to get rid of this bully."


    The righteousness of the wish words of say, looking at Zheng Kun that a pair of nervous appearance, in the heart is more angry.


    Tianxuan also echoed: "yes, please don''t interfere. I''m willing to help you to try this son of God."


    "Lord Shenzi..." Zheng Kun didn''t want to talk to these two silly beeps any more. He only cared whether Su Xun would be angry with him.


    Su Xun interrupted the words behind him and said faintly: "Your Majesty doesn''t need to say much. The son of God knows it in his heart."


    "Hu ~"


    Zheng Kun was relieved to hear this, and then he stood quietly to watch the play.


    "Well! It''s a lot of nerve to pretend to be a ghost and come to the palace


    He was willing to hum coldly and looked at Su Xun with gloomy eyes.


    "I don''t like people standing higher than me."


    Su Xun meditated cross legged, closed his eyes, and said lightly, his power surging out.


    Then he felt as if he had been pinched by an invisible hand. He couldn''t move, and his body fell down heavily.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the two fell from the air and knelt on the ground. The slate split in an instant, and the smoke filled the air.


    "How can it be!"


    They could not care about the pain in their knees. Their eyes were frightened and their hearts were full of fear. At this time, there was no idea of killing people.


    Wusheng!


    This must be a great warrior!


    No! How can there be such a young martial saint!


    Is it really the son of God?


    It''s impossible. There are no gods in the world. The gods of Buddhism and Taoism are just fictional.


    Zheng Kun was very excited when he saw it. Is that what he said in the legend? If you are really a man of the gods, you can communicate with heaven by means.


    "If you dare to offend the son of God, you should be punished."


    Su Xun suddenly opened his eyes.Liaoyuan and Tianxuan felt as if they were falling into an ice cave. Their blood was frozen, and a cool air rushed straight from the sole of their feet to tianlinggai.


    What kind of look is that.


    Indifference, as if all things in the world in his eyes are no color, he seems to be looking at two ants, as if nothing in the world can make him emotional fluctuations.


    The two religious people who are most sure that there is no God in the world begin to doubt life at this time.


    But then I woke up.


    "Please forgive me, sir. We are ignorant. Please don''t bother with us."


    "Yes, master, I''m the master of Taoism. My strength is unparalleled, but my Taoism is not a false name. As long as you let me go, I''ll go out of the palace and never appear in front of you again."


    At the moment, the two great masters were just like funny clowns. They were so scared that they were cold sweated and bloodless.


    "Those who kill people will always kill them. If the two sects of Buddhism and Taoism want to seek revenge, the son of God will destroy Buddhism first and then Taoism."


    Su Xun''s tone was unshakable, without any fluctuation or emotion.


    At the same time, he stretched out his right hand. A long sword made of divine power flew into his hand, and Su Xun cut it out with a sword.


    It''s an ordinary sword. After it''s cut, there''s no movement. Then the sword disappears.


    And kneeling on the ground of the wish and day Xuan is slowly fell to the ground, eyes full of unwilling, regret, and don''t understand.


    They only saw Su Xun wielding his sword, then nothing happened, and then they died.


    As everyone knows, Su Xun''s sword was not aimed at their bodies, but at their souls.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that yuan and Tian Xuan are too weak, but Su Xun is too strong.


    In order to prevent the failure of pretending to force, he just played down the sword with all his strength.


    Killing two masters also gave him a more intuitive understanding of the world''s warriors.


    Martial arts practitioners only practice body, not spirit, which is their biggest weakness.


    Of course, the martial Saint may not be included in it. Generally, the super saint can no longer be described by people.


    Zheng Kun''s heart is cold, if it is really immortal means, raise hands to kill in invisible.


    "I''d like to ask your majesty to help clear those two pieces of rubbish."


    It was not until Su Xun''s voice came into his ears that Zheng Kun responded and nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "God son, don''t worry. I will deal with this matter."


    An old man in a Dragon Robe bows respectfully to a young man in a white robe. This scene seems particularly disobedient.


    But the soldiers didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    It is natural for people to respect and fear God.

 Chapter 378

    Lai yuan and Tian Xuan are here.


    I''m willing to be forced by Tian Xuan.


    Yueyuan and Tianxuan are dead.


    Deep in the palace, a palace seemed very quiet.


    "The breath of Liyuan and Tianxuan disappeared."


    A voice broke the silence.


    "Perhaps he didn''t do it, and your majesty stopped it?"


    Someone guessed with uncertainty.


    "Let someone ask."


    Then the palace was quiet again.


    In a moment, the person who inquired about the news came back and brought back the second killing of yuan and Tianxuan.


    There were several heavy breaths in the palace, and then there was silence.


    "What do you think, wusheng? A martial saint of double ten years old? "


    A strong martial saint can live 500 years, but his face can''t recover his youth, but he won''t grow old from the moment he becomes a saint.


    So Su Xun''s age matched with his strength, some of them were too dazzling.


    "It''s impossible. From the moment of the birth of martial arts, there will be no warrior who becomes a saint in double ten."


    Another person did not hesitate to deny this sound unreliable speculation.


    "How does that explain that yuan and Tianxuan are killed by one move?"


    "There must be some secrets, but this son of God''s strength will never be weak. He will enter the palace to bewitch his majesty. What''s his idea?"


    "It''s a pity that Laozu closed the door, otherwise he would be imprisoned directly, then everything would be clear."


    "I don''t suggest to have a conflict with that God son before Laozu left the pass."


    "I agree..."


    After reaching a conclusion, the humble palace fell into silence again.


    On the other hand, when Zheng kunzheng thought he could finally let go, trouble came again.


    "Your Majesty, the prime minister, the two princes and the ministers of the court knelt outside the palace to ask your majesty to take back the imperial edict of appointing Shenzi as the national teacher. They also said that if your majesty did not agree, they would not be able to get up on their knees."


    Mr. Liu carefully considered the mood and words.


    "Since they are willing to kneel, let them kneel all the time. I''ll see how long they can kneel."


    Zheng Kun shook his long sleeves and said coldly, his eyes were gloomy and terrible.


    Up to the prince, down to the minister, one or two have to do against him, do not want to see his longevity, want him to roll down from the throne as soon as possible.


    He just won''t let these people like him!


    At the beginning, these people repeatedly impeached tianxuanhe.


    Now God''s blessing, let him meet the true God, with the hope of eternal life, this group of people actually began to force the palace!


    Do you think I will compromise?


    What a joke!


    On earth, many wise and powerful emperors in the first half of their lives will become fatuous, violent and selfish when they get old.


    Zheng Kun''s current state is similar to this. He believes that Su Xun is the real God. He can''t listen to anyone except Su Xun.


    Because in his view, only the God above will not covet his throne and power, because God does not see these at all.


    And those ministers, princes, generals, one count one, all covet the imperial power, all look forward to his death!


    The only exception is king Yong''an, who can introduce immortals to himself. Only he is the real filial son.


    He is now in a state of extreme. The more tough the ministers are, the more he will oppose them and never bow his head.


    Liu Gonggong sighed in his heart. The eldest prince and the second prince were confused. They had no chance of the throne.


    "It happened that all the ministers were there. They drafted a decree and announced a decree outside the palace. The third prince, Yong''an Wang Zheng Ji, was filial and had a good reputation. He was granted the crown prince''s position and took charge of the east palace."


    Forced by this, he decided to be the prince directly and cut off the ghosts and ghosts.


    "No


    Liu Gonggong is a eunuch with pen. Writing imperial edicts has always been his job and professional.


    "Come and see me, Queen."


    "No


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the palace.


    In the scorching sun, a group of people in official robes knelt on the ground, sweating, moving their knees from time to time.


    Wang Shigong and the second prince knelt in the front.


    A moment later, kneeling at the front, they saw Liu An coming out with the imperial edict in the distance.


    There was a smile on the three faces. They thought that this must be the imperial edict to remove Su Xun''s position as national teacher. It''s not in vain that they knelt here for so long.


    The eldest prince and the second prince looked at each other, and they were greatly relieved.


    The reason why they were so anxious after Su Xun became the national teacher was that Su Xun was a member of the third prince, King Yong''an.


    The emperor trusted Su Xun so much, and Su Xun was a member of King Yong''an. How could they compete with King Yong''an for the crown prince?


    Wang Shigong''s eyes narrowed slightly. He enjoyed the feeling of forcing the imperial power to bow his head, which fascinated him."The emperor has a purpose --"


    as soon as he stood still, Duke Liu called out in a shrill voice.


    All the people had already knelt down, so Duke Liu directly opened the imperial edict and said:


    "emperor Fengtian, the imperial edict says: since I ascended the throne by the imperial edict, all the military and state affairs, personnel administration, not tired of hard work, dare not escape. In the morning and night, he was revered as his ancestor, Mo liezhao fou. He was entrusted with the most important task, and was honored in Yuanliang. Zheng Ji, the third son of Yong''an king, is filial and belongs to heaven. He strictly abides by the early imperial edict, carries the ceremony, obeys the public opinion, informs the heaven and earth, the ancestral temple and the country, confers the book treasure, and establishes himself as the crown prince. He is in the East Palace, upholding the unity of thousands of years and the heart of the world. Thank you very much


    Boom!


    It''s like a thunder on the ground. Everyone''s mind is full of blankness.


    At this time, it seems that even the air is quiet.


    The smile on the face of the big prince and the second prince is more instant solidification, the whole person seems to lose the soul general, dull kneel in place.


    "Your Highnesses, take care of yourself. If you want to go to the Yongan palace to make a declaration, you will leave first."


    Duke Liu dropped a word to the prince and the second prince, and then took a group of eunuchs to leave quickly.


    At this time, the reaction of many talents, instant is fried pot.


    "How can this happen? Your majesty suddenly made king Yong''an the crown prince."


    "Yes, it''s too hasty. The king of Yong''an is not like the emperor of Ming Dynasty!"


    "It must be the wind in the ears of the national master. There must be evil when the country is going to die. What can I do for my apprentice?"


    "brother Mingtai, be careful!"


    Most of the people who came to kneel down to petition were supporters of the eldest prince and the second prince. The third prince was made the crown prince, which hit them so hard.


    This means that their previous investment is all in vain, and once the third prince ascends the throne, they may suffer fierce revenge.


    Because the third prince, King Yong''an, was selfish and cruel, and could not tolerate them at all.


    What''s more, Zheng Ji, the king of Yong''an, is really not Mingjun, which they are quite sure about.


    "It''s meaningless to keep kneeling here. Let''s go back."


    Wang Shigong stood up from the ground. When he left, he stepped and said, "it''s just that the prince has not yet ascended the throne. Have the two Highnesses just given up?"


    Let the third prince ascend the throne, in addition to the treacherous officials around him, this is the result that everyone does not want to see.


    The great prince and the second prince heard the speech, and the spirit of the moment was a boost.

 Chapter 379

    "What, your majesty let our palace serve others. How can your majesty humiliate my concubines like this?"


    After hearing Zheng Kun''s words, Xu Hui, Queen of the dynasty, turned pale and angry.


    She is not Zheng Kun''s first wife, who died of illness before he ascended the throne.


    It was after Zheng Kun ascended the throne that she was sent to the palace and became Queen. The king of Yong''an was her son.


    She entered the palace at the age of twelve and gave birth at the age of thirteen. She is only thirty-three years old this year. She is in excellent condition. She looks like twenty-four or five at most. She has white skin, tall figure, enchanting figure, charming curves, red lips and white teeth. In addition to her gorgeous Phoenix robe, she can be said to be one of the best of people and wives.


    If it is Cao mengde, boss Cao is here, it must be very happy. After all, Cao Cao''s nickname can be called man, his wife Cao. In order to play with people, his wife killed his son.


    When she was summoned by the emperor, she was so happy that she didn''t want to let her serve others. How could she not be angry.


    The so-called wait, she is not sensible what do you mean?


    Empress Tang, the mother of a country, let her condescend to serve others, which is a great shame to her.


    Zheng Kun explained quickly: "Queen is not anxious, this is not ordinary people, but also a national teacher, and even a son of God. If the queen can be a sexual intercourse with him, he can be nourishing the essence of fairy dew, and perhaps he will be able to keep his youth forever."


    "You You... " If the concubine wants to hear that the empress of the palace is angry, how can it be a red eye roar


    Zheng Kun''s face quickly darkened down, coldly said: "I am not too doting on you, so that you can not tell who is in charge of this big dry."


    "Want to die? Yes, if you die, I will kill you and bury you with nine families, so that you will not be lonely in hell. If you can be favored by the son of God, it will be your great blessing! "


    If you can''t do it soft, you can do it hard.


    If Su Xun saw this scene, he would have to sigh that there were so many dujun in the history of the Dragon Kingdom, few of them could be compared with this one.


    Daqian has a king and a face of subjugation.


    In order to please Su Xun, he sent the queen to bed.


    It''s not just a matter of bedtime.


    It''s about royal dignity, national dignity.


    Zheng Kun has gone crazy, just for the sake of his illusory longevity. He ignores the government, but he is more harsh than the tiger, which makes the people hard to live. Now he is sending the queen to bed. If the state of Daqian is still immortal, it can only be said that it is the blessing of heaven.


    "You Hun Jun! You are a fool


    Xu Hui is really going to be angry, otherwise she would never have been able to scold such words.


    "You are presumptuous


    The emperor''s most taboo is these two words, Zheng Kun furious, raised his hand to fight.


    But when the slap was about to fall, he stopped again.


    Afraid to break his face, Shenzi didn''t like it.


    "There are so many beauties in the world. Why do you have to let me go? Are you so willing to be a live bastard?"


    Xu Hui also knows that things can''t be violated. She has already given up.


    Zheng kun''er indifferent, light said: "there is no lack of beauty in the world, but the appearance and body can compare with you very little, identity can be compared with you is only two people."


    Those two are the queens of the other two countries.


    Zheng Kun is very clear that sometimes to stimulate men''s desire, in addition to appearance and figure, the more important thing is the identity of a woman.


    In the face of Su Xun''s son of God, ordinary people and common women definitely don''t like him.


    Can wantonly play with the queen of a country, perhaps can let the other party feel exciting?


    After all, men know men best.


    "Well, go to our palace, and you''ll have to bear the blame from all over the world."


    Xu Hui yelled.


    Zheng Kun tossed his sleeve and said, "when I strive for longevity and make every effort to unify the Central Plains, I will be able to work hard for thousands of generations. For this reason, what if I bear some names?"


    He said it with a strong sense, as if it were his painstaking effort.


    Empress Xu didn''t know how she went out. She asked her maid to go out and pass the news to her father.


    And she, then hid a short dagger in the cuff to pick star temple and go.


    She''s a great mother. She''s not willing to be humiliated. She''s going to kill the wand that bewitches your majesty!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Congratulations on your Highness''s accession to the crown prince."


    Wang Yongan''s supporters are the same as Wang Yongan''s.


    Wang Yong''an couldn''t hide his excitement: "thanks to the master."


    "It''s a wonderful move for Wang Ye to win his Majesty''s trust with a magic wand..." A shoehorn has a flattering face and wants to flatter.


    But before he finished his words, Wang Yong''an, who just had a happy face, just had a cold look in his eyes. He grabbed the teacup on the table and smashed it.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah Shoehorn face screamed, although I don''t know why, but almost subconsciously knelt on the ground to beg for mercy: "Lord calm down, Lord calm down, I should die, I should die."Everyone is quiet down, don''t understand good Yongan King why suddenly angry.


    "If you dare to be disrespectful to the national teacher, I think you should die." Yong''an Wang coldly said: "this is only one example. Next time, I will personally send you to huangquan."


    It suddenly dawned on everyone that the internal cause was here. It seems that this national teacher is not simple.


    They thought that the national master was just a magic wand used by the king of Yong''an.


    However, looking at Wang Yong''an''s reaction, it is obvious that this is not the case.


    Is it really the son of God?


    Everyone felt funny and crazy. How could they think of it.


    "Yes, thank you for your kindness. Thank you for your kindness."


    The shoehorn face kept kowtowing, and a cold sweat came out from behind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Star picking hall.


    When Su Xun finished his training, he suddenly remembered something.


    He said he wanted to help Wu Zhen clean up his grievances, but he forgot.


    "The empress arrived --"


    at this moment, accompanied by a high drink, Su Xun saw a woman in a phoenix robe, with delicate face and elegant appearance, coming in surrounded by a group of eunuchs.


    Su Xun looked at the queen carefully. It was so cool to be an emperor. All the beauties in the world were in the harem.


    "Presumptuous! Why don''t you kneel when you see this palace! "


    Seeing Su Xun looking at himself so recklessly, Xu Hui was angry and yelled.


    "What''s the matter with the queen?"


    Su Xun asked lazily and ignored her words directly.


    Xu Hui''s face was cloudy and clear. She bit her silver teeth and said, "I''ve come to take care of your daily life under your Majesty''s command."


    "What?"


    When Su Xun heard this, he was stunned. He was not happy with things, but sad. He also widened his eyes.


    Lying in the trough, Zheng Kun is really cruel.


    The queen of a country actually sent him to warm the bed. It came out that whether he was the emperor or not was enough for him.


    "Why, are you deaf and can''t hear our palace clearly?" Xu Hui said coldly.


    Su Xun laughed.

 Chapter 380

    "What are you laughing at?"


    Seeing Su not only not afraid of herself, but also smiling, Xu Hui was angry.


    It''s the Yellow mouthed child in front of you who has bewitched your majesty to such an extent that he really deserves to die.


    In ancient times, it was not the fault of the emperor, but the fault of the people around him.


    This is why when so many people rebelled, they fought under the pretext of the Qing emperor.


    "I laugh at empress. You haven''t figured out your position yet. Your majesty has given you to me. Are you still putting on empress airs here


    "To put it bluntly, if it wasn''t for your status as queen that could stimulate me, your Majesty would have removed your name as Queen."


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up, which aroused a touch of light irony. He was never used to other people. With this mouth alone, he could sneer at each other''s spitting blood.


    "You..."


    Empress Xu was so angry that she was very pretty. Su Xun''s words seemed to strip her completely and put her on the street for people to appreciate. She tore up her last dignity and the last fig leaf mercilessly.


    "My palace has killed you, the traitor who bewitched your majesty and the government."


    She could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. She pulled out the dagger in her sleeve and rushed to Su Xun.


    Even if they die together, she will wipe out the thieves for her country today.


    Facing the coming blade, Su Xun gave a cold smile and held on to it.


    "Dang ~"


    the dagger was abruptly broken by him, and then it was pinched into iron filings and scattered in the wind.


    Empress Xu''s eyes were full of Red Phoenix.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped in the face. He said coldly, "this slap is to make you sober. In the future, you''d better put yourself in a clear position. Benshenzi is not interested in you, and you don''t have to pay too much attention to yourself."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun left and entered the main hall.


    Dare to stab themselves, did not kill her, is to see the emperor''s face.


    Feeling the burning pain on her face, empress Xu''s face turned blue and white for the first time.


    But Su Xun''s words hurt more than this slap.


    What is not interested in her?


    Empress Xu gnashed her teeth for a while. As the mother of the nation, she has the responsibility to be responsible to Da Qian. She must take this opportunity to get rid of this national thief.


    "Niang Niang, you''d better give up. I heard that master yuan and Taoist priest Tianxuan were both dead in the hands of the national master."


    A palace e some don''t have the heart, came forward to persuade a.


    Empress Xu was confused. Shortly after the death of Le Yuan and Tian Xuan, she was summoned by the emperor, so she didn''t know about it at all.


    She knew that they were all masters of Jingwu, but they all died in the hands of Su Xun. It can be seen that Su Xun''s strength is very small.


    Her dagger is just a joke.


    Empress Xu could not help feeling a kind of despair that she wanted to kill the enemy and could not return to heaven.


    "Sweep the yard, clean up my bedroom, and let the queen do it alone. Since she''s here to serve me, she has to work. She can''t come here to give me a look."


    At this time, the villain''s voice came from the main hall, which made queen Xu angry.


    She doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui. When did she do these rough jobs.


    But I can only pick up the broom to clean the fallen leaves and dust in the yard.


    A group of Gong E and eunuchs looked at each other.


    In the yard, the empress in Phoenix robe, with a concave and convex figure, bent over, swept the floor awkwardly with a broom, clenched her silver teeth, as if she were biting someone''s flesh.


    Su Xun enjoyed the empress sweeping the floor while tasting tea. He felt that life was really comfortable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xu Fu.


    "Lord Shangshu, that''s what happened. Please think of a way to save the empress."


    Gong e, who was sent to the palace by Empress Xu, came to Xu''s house and told Xu Hui''s father about it.


    Empress Xu''s father, Xu Yuan, is now the Minister of the Ministry of war. She is also the prime minister''s first choice in the future. The children of the Xu family are all over the various authorities, which can be said to have a deep root.


    Although Xu Yuan was the grandfather of the king of Yong''an, he was a loyal minister, so he took part in the kneeling petition outside the palace.


    Because he also knew that his nephew was not a wise prince, but a weak and tyrant, so he supported the prince.


    Therefore, before the prince, he was also the most vocal person.


    How to kill a su Shenzi halfway.


    Now I heard that the emperor actually asked his daughter to serve Su Xun. Xu Yuan, who had been choked with fire, exploded in an instant.


    The emperor doesn''t want to be shameful. They want more from the Xu family!


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous


    Xu Yuan swore and was so angry that he blew his nose and glared. After venting, he calmed down again.


    Then he went out to Yongan palace in a sedan chair.


    Because today he has just been granted the crown prince, the king of Yong''an has not moved into the east palace.Although Xu Yuan doesn''t like this nephew, now all he can ask is the nephew who just became the prince.


    The emperor dotes on the king of Yong''an so much that it is only when the king of Yong''an comes forward to plead for mercy that there is hope for the emperor to take back his life.


    Queen Xu is his mother. He can''t just sit back and ignore her.


    Soon arrived at Yongan palace.


    "Why is grandfather here? Come on, watch the tea."


    The king of Yong''an warmly welcomed him. In fact, he didn''t like it because he didn''t support him for the throne. Instead, he supported the eldest prince.


    Xu Yuan was not in the mood to be polite and said the matter directly.


    After hearing this, the king of Yong''an was also stunned, but what followed was not anger, but surprise.


    The queen is his biological mother. If anything happens with susian, he will hold this thigh firmly!


    Thinking of this, he said to Xu Yuan, "grandfather, it''s hard for me. My father''s words are so precious. How can I take back what he says? Please come back, grandfather


    "You You, that''s your biological mother. How can you sit back and watch her be humiliated! " Xu Yuan saw this guy''s intention of shirking, and his eyes were red with anger.


    The king of Yong''an said with a smile: "my grandfather''s words are not so good. It''s just because it''s my mother''s mother, so I can''t break her chance. It''s a great fortune for her to be pregnant with her mother''s good deeds and get her son''s favor."


    If the father is really his own father, we father and son can even think of going together.


    At the beginning, he was going to send the princess to susian, but susian refused.


    "You What a shame! What a shame! Do you still have half a cent of propriety, righteousness and shame


    "Grandfather, I''m a little busy here, so I won''t leave you. Come and see you off."


    The king of Yong''an started to rush people without any politeness.


    Xu Yuan was "invited out" of the palace, and he went to the palace of Prime Minister Wang Zai to discuss the matter with Wang Shigong.


    If there is no way, he can only give up.


    After all, he can''t just think about Xu Hui. The Xu family is so big.


    So Xu Hui can only be wronged temporarily.


    The Imperial Palace seems to be strict, but in fact it is like a sieve. The empress was sent by the emperor to serve the national master, and instantly spread all over the upper circle of the capital.


    At that time, countless people at home called Su Xun a traitor.

 Chapter 381

    Prime Minister''s house.


    "Wang Xiang, the mother of the empress of a country, has been humiliated so much that I have no face at all. It''s a shame for other countries to laugh. Wang Xiang can''t sit back and ignore it."


    Xu Yuan said the matter to Wang Shigong again in anger and humiliation.


    Wang Shigong''s eyes narrowed slightly after listening: "I have an idea."


    "Please teach me." Xu said immediately.


    Wang Shigong took a cup and tasted it: "now that it has become a fact, it''s better to spread the story all over the world, let the people know what the traitor did, and then force his majesty to kill Su Xun with the people''s anger."


    Then he sighed again: "only in this way, it is inevitable to make the queen sacrifice."


    Xu Yuan''s face is uncertain. Once things get out, Xu Hui''s fate will not be good.


    Even if the emperor really killed Su Xun because of public anger, Xu Hui would be put in the cold because such a woman could not continue to be a queen.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Xu Yuan gritted his teeth and agreed: "Wang Xiang''s clever plan, I''ll act according to it!"


    It''s better to sacrifice a daughter than a thief.


    Just one day after entering the palace, so many things have happened. If it goes on like this, how can it be?


    "Xu Shangshu is very clear and righteous, and I thank him on behalf of the people all over the world." Wang Shigong, with a solemn face, got up to salute.


    Xu Yuan quickly got up to help: "when not, when not so."


    "There are also the Taoist and Buddhist side. If you are willing to die with Tianxuan, you can also use them. If you can kill Su Xun directly, it would be better." There was a cold light in Wang Shigong''s eyes.


    The eldest prince is honest and honest. He is also his disciple. He can easily control him and become a puppet.


    However, Su Xun''s appearance was full of his plan. He hated Su Xun to the bone. Of course, he wanted to try his best to kill him.


    After a long discussion, a piece of news about the Queen''s servant began to spread to the people.


    It''s an adapted version, of course.


    In this version, Su Xun, the national master, covets the beauty of the queen, bewitches the emperor with slander, and then takes over the queen.


    In short, in this story, the emperor and the queen are innocent, and only Su Xun is the most damned.


    The story begins to spread, from the capital to the whole world one day.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Star picking hall.


    After sweeping the floor, the queen was sweating, panting and hungry.


    But she had to clean up susian''s bedroom.


    In the past, it seemed very easy for her to see those maids in waiting to do these things, but now she knows the pain by herself.


    "Tired?"


    She was making the bed for susian, but susian''s voice came from behind.


    "Not tired."


    Empress Xu did not turn her head back. She bit her silver teeth and continued to tidy up.


    "If you''re not tired, it''s over..."


    Just when empress Xu was very happy and thought that Su Xun wanted to say that she could have a rest when she finished cleaning up, Su Xun said, "after cleaning up, let''s sweep the yard outside again."


    "Haven''t I already swept it?" Queen Xu turned her head and glared. She didn''t even have the strength to swear.


    Besides, she doesn''t have many abusive words, because her upbringing and identity don''t allow her to say those dirty words.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile and said, "I just want to see you sweep it again, can''t I?"


    "You You... " Empress Xu was so angry that she could not say a word when she pointed to Su Xun.


    How could she be reduced to this.


    Su Xun asked, "what can you do for me?"


    He likes this kind of haughty, supercilious woman.


    This is not boring.


    At least, he was the one who used to call the queen.


    "You traitor, you can only show off your evil for a while. The Minister of the central government will not let you do what you want!" Empress Xu said with gnashing teeth.


    The next second, she suddenly trembled, and her body was stiff.


    Because Su Xun, who was still at the door, suddenly appeared behind her and held her in his arms.


    Feeling the soft body in his arms, Su Xun leaned to her ear and said in a soft voice, "then you have to pray that they can''t do anything to me, otherwise if I die, you will have no value."


    Naturally, the queen understood what he meant. Once susian died, the woman who had served him would never be the queen again.


    "If you can get rid of thieves for your country, you will die without regret." Empress Xu trembled and said, mainly because she was held in her arms by a strange man for the first time.


    Su Xun showed a wild smile: "who can kill me? What''s my fear if I can''t be a martial saint? "


    "Don''t be complacent. The old man in the palace will shut up. When he leaves, you will die." Said queen Xu.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. Unexpectedly, there was a martial saint in the palace.But it''s closed.


    In other words, at least before the Chinese martial arts sage leaves the pass, can he be fearless?


    Su Xun touched empress Xu''s face, reached for her waist jade belt, and said: "the son of God is God, the martial saint can''t help me."


    "Jokes." Empress Xu shrugged off this, closed her eyes and was ready to feed the devil with her body.


    But Su Xun untied the jade belt, released her, stepped out and disappeared in the room.


    Empress Xu is a little dazed.


    Su Xun''s voice floated in the air: "I''m picky. I don''t use those used by others, so you''re safe."


    At the same time, because the belt was untied, empress Xu''s Phoenix robe instantly fell to the ground, revealing her gold embroidered belly pocket, and her white and delicate body was like condensed fat.


    Empress Xu was ashamed and angry. She picked up the Phoenix robe and put it on, but she was also lucky that she could at least keep her innocence.


    Su Xun came to Shendi temple.


    "See the son of God."


    The rest of the gods and disciples in the temple saluted one after another.


    "How many believers are there in the capital?" Su Xun asked.


    "Huishenzi, there are more than ten thousand people."


    Su Xun frowned slightly: "it''s too slow. Speed up the progress. I''ve become a national teacher. I don''t need to worry about it. I can develop believers openly and aboveboard."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    When Su Xun walked into the backyard, Wu Zhen met him, and he wanted to say nothing.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep in mind the fact that you are innocent of the Wu family." Su Xun said.


    Wu Zhen shook his head and said, "Lord Shenzi, what I want to ask is the rumor about the empress in the capital..."


    He didn''t dare to finish what he said later.


    "It''s true to serve me, but I won''t touch her." Su Xun said lightly.


    Wu Zhen agreed: "the son of God is heaven and man. How can any woman be worthy of it? It''s just that it''s not good for the reputation of the son of God to continue to spread among the people. "


    "Ha ha, as long as all the people in the world are worshippers, who will believe these rumors?" Su Xun said dismissively.


    Wu Zhen eyes a bright: "God son adult wise."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night is coming.


    Buddhism, Taoism, a total of four masters, the peak of martial arts down the mountain straight to the capital.

 Chapter 382

    The world can''t be seen from the perspective of the earth''s ordinary ancient world.


    After all, it''s a world of warriors, a world of transcendence.


    So the speed of information transmission is very fast.


    Especially in the case of those who want to help.


    Overnight, the whole capital knew about the new imperial master Su Shenzi sleeping in the queen.


    Although, Su really didn''t do it.


    But the effect is not as good as they imagined.


    The folk evaluation of the national teacher is in a state of polarization.


    Most of the gentry hated Su Shen to the bone:


    "ridiculous! It''s ridiculous. The queen is waiting for me. What''s my face


    "We scholars, who have read the books of sages, must not sit idly by. We should petition in front of the palace and ask your majesty to kill the national thief named Su!"


    "It''s a thousand years since the founding of the great Qian Dynasty. How could there be such a shameful act? It''s ridiculous!"


    What these scholars like to do now is to talk in groups in brothel restaurants, denounce the traitors and abuse Su Xun.


    However, they roared fiercely, clamoring to go to the palace gate to petition, but none of them took action.


    And the attitude of ordinary people is like this:


    "how many years has the queen been able to serve the Lord Shenzi? It''s a blessing that she has been able to cultivate. If she is pregnant with a divine child, it''s even more a blessing for me!"


    "At last, the empress of nine gods came to see if she could be worshipped as the second God."


    "The empress is so lucky..."


    Most of these ordinary people are followers of Su Xun. In their eyes, it''s an honor for the queen to be liked by Su Xun.


    Although the right to speak is in the hands of the gentry, the people are still more common people.


    Therefore, Wang Shigong''s promotion of this incident not only did not arouse public indignation, but also made many people feel that it was a good thing.


    "Wang Xiang, what should we do now? Those stupid people are really stupid. They don''t feel angry. Instead, they focus on the national thief. They are really a group of damned pariah!"


    Xu Yuan was so angry that he wanted to kill all the people.


    Although Wang Shigong was also angry, he was calm: "it''s just a group of cheap mud legs. We scholars have to rely on us to govern the country. Only scholars are the foundation of a country. As long as scholars are aroused, that''s enough."


    "Your majesty will not necessarily consider the ideas of those untouchables, but will certainly scruple the attitude of the scholars. As long as you let the taxis in the capital petition outside the womb, you will not believe that your majesty will protect the national thief!"


    Xu Yuan has no confidence in the emperor now. He is worried: "Wang Xiang, your majesty is bewitched by the national thieves now. If..."


    "Your Majesty does not dare." If the emperor interrupts, he will be resisted by many people who dare to help him? If things go on like this for a long time, your majesty will be the culprit of Da Qian. I don''t think your majesty will be confused about the importance. "


    Hearing this, Xu Yuan felt that there was some truth in it. He immediately gritted his teeth and said, "one of my students has prestige in the capital. I''ll let him contact us now. It must be possible."


    It has to be said that Wang Shigong''s analysis is correct and correct.


    But the key point was that he never thought that Su Xun was not a liar, but a true God.


    Zheng Kun, who has seen the true God with his own eyes and is looking forward to the road of eternal life, will not worry about these?


    The more they are like this, the more Zheng Kun feels that they are upset and wants to stop him from living forever, so he won''t let them.


    Anyone who dares to stop Zheng Kun from living forever will come to a tragic end.


    For the sake of longevity, even the queen can take the initiative to send out to please others. What else can he not do?


    Oh, yes, that is to give up longevity.


    He can''t do that!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Star picking hall.


    Queen Xu didn''t sleep well last night. She was on tenterhooks all night.


    Although Su Xun said that he didn''t like her, she didn''t relax her vigilance, because who knows if Su Xun deliberately said that to paralyze her.


    It can only be said that women think a lot. If Su Xun really has any ideas, can he use the trouble? Just go straight to the top.


    "Madame, your majesty is here."


    Gong e, who was dressing her up, said one by one.


    Empress Xu sneered, "did the empress who came to see him serve the national teacher well last night?"


    Her words were full of sarcasm, and Gong e bowed her head to make up and did not dare to talk.


    After all, in this palace, sometimes a wrong word will kill people.


    After dressing up, Queen Xu changed into a red dress and walked out of the room.


    At a glance, he saw that Su Xun was talking with Zheng Kun in the yard.Zheng Kun''s face was full of respect and flattery, which made queen Xu feel disgusted. How could there be any imperial prestige?


    "The queen wakes up."


    When Zheng Kun saw queen Xu coming, he didn''t look embarrassed and said hello.


    Empress Xu was very angry. She directly sat in susian''s arms and put her white jade hand around susian''s neck. She said in a delicate voice: "the national teacher is young and strong. Last night, she was so tired that she got up late and lost her propriety. Please don''t worry about this palace."


    Aren''t you going to send me out to bed?


    I''ll hook up with people face to face. You''re still not so calm.


    There was a beauty in his arms, but Su Xun was very calm and did not say a word.


    Zheng Kun did not see the slightest anger, but was overjoyed: "in this case, the queen, as the head of the harem and the mother of a country, you should treat the national teacher well for me."


    He was worried that the empress would not cooperate and annoyed Su Xun, so he came to check the situation in the morning.


    I didn''t expect that the queen would cooperate like this. It was really a relief for him.


    Empress Xu


    Her lips slightly open, pretty, full of incredible, the emperor of a country, really shameless?


    If Zheng Kun is furious, she will feel better. But Zheng Kun''s joyful appearance makes her angry and helpless, and makes her feel like punching on cotton.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched slightly. Zheng Kun''s desire for longevity was really moving.


    "Your Majesty, we should pay close attention to the collection of medicinal materials." Su Xun reminded her that she also grasped empress Xu in her arms, which was just by the way.


    Empress Xu''s delicate body trembled, but looking at Zheng Kun in front of her, she clenched her teeth and showed an expression of enjoyment on her face.


    It''s a pity that Zheng Kun''s heart is not in her heart, let alone the queen. If Su Xun had Longyang, he would have been eager to send the chrysanthemum to her.


    Looking at Su Xun, Zheng Kun said, "don''t worry, master. I''ve sent the drawings all over the country to all prefectures and counties to search for them. I''ve also sent people from the embroidery department to the territory of Qi and Yan."


    It''s about the elixir of his immortality. Of course, he has to pay attention to it.

 Chapter 383

    All members of Xiuyi division are warriors. Their functions and powers are equivalent to the royal guards of the earth''s Ming Dynasty.


    Xiuyi''s spies are all over the country, and only they have the ability to search for alchemy materials in Qi and Yan.


    Su Xun nodded and then said, "Your Majesty, do you remember Wu Zhen, the former Minister of the Ministry of war?"


    Hearing Su Xun mention the name, Zheng Kun and empress Xu were stunned.


    "What''s the teacher''s advice?" Of course, Zheng Kun will not forget Wu Zhen. No one in the court Hall of Nuo university can forget Wu Zhen.


    Su Xun''s hand moved to empress Xu''s face and gently stroked: "Wu Zhen is my man now. As far as I know, there seems to be another injustice in the Wu family''s rebellion case. I''m afraid your Majesty was deceived by the court''s craftsmen and killed all the Wu family''s loyal men by mistake."


    He gave Zheng Kun face here, which means that he was deceitful and gave him a step down.


    "That''s ridiculous!" When Zheng Kun heard this, he burst into a rage and rose up: "I just said that the Wu family has been loyal for generations. How can they rebel? I didn''t expect that someone had framed me. I''m so confused. I''m sorry for the Wu family! "


    "Strict investigation! This matter must be strictly investigated, and the Wu family and the old Wu must be cleared! "


    What he said was heartbreaking, full of remorse, and a few crocodile tears came down.


    Empress Xu looked on coldly, her heart full of disdain.


    When the Wu family was planted for rebellion, of course she knew the inside story, or everyone knew the inside story, but Zheng Kun deliberately added fuel to the flames and destroyed the Wu family.


    For this reason, he also advised Zheng Kun, but he was blocked by Zheng Kun''s sentence that "the harem should not interfere in politics". Then Wu''s family was decapitated and exiled, and Wu Zhen was dismissed from office for life.


    At that time, Zheng Kun affirmed that the Wu family had the heart of treason.


    But now, Su Xun''s light words, Zheng Kun did not hesitate to overturn the case.


    As the son of heaven, but constantly changing, look at people''s faces, this even HunJun are not, it is a waste!


    Empress Xu was a little desperate. If she went on like this, she felt that the whole Da Qian would die because of Su Xun.


    "If Wu Zhen knew about it, he would be very happy." Su Xun showed a smile, and his hand slipped onto empress Xu''s red lips and stroked her gently.


    Empress Xu sneered in her heart. She opened her mouth and took the initiative to hold one of his fingers. Then she bit hard.


    "Ah


    A scream.


    It''s not Su Xun''s, it''s Queen Xu''s.


    Queen Xu covered her mouth with tears of pain. She bit it as if she had bitten a piece of iron. Her teeth were loose. It hurt so much.


    "That''s naughty." With a smile, Su Xun pinched her smooth face and wiped the saliva on her Phoenix robe.


    Empress Xu looked at Su Xun angrily. If her eyes could kill people, Su Xun had died no less than 100 times.


    The eunuchs of gong''e all around lowered their heads.


    The empress sits in the arms of the national master and flirts in front of her majesty. Anyone who dares to see it is afraid of death.


    Seeing this scene, Zheng Kun immediately got up and said goodbye: "Guoshi, then I''ll leave first. The queen has a little girl temperament. How can you bear it?"


    Queen Xu is so ashamed and angry. How can there be such a husband in the world? And the emperor of a country!


    "Wait a minute." Su Xun stopped him, and then handed Zheng Kun a prescription: "this is a wonderful method of dyeing cloth given by God. The cloth dyed according to this prescription is uniform and bright. It must be able to fill the national treasury for disaster relief."


    Zheng Kun was very happy. He took the prescription with both hands and said excitedly, "thank you God, thank you God."


    With such a perfect secret recipe for dyeing cloth, he knows very well what huge profits it can bring.


    When the royal family came forward to do this business, the people who could buy this kind of high-quality cloth were all gentry officials and high-level figures.


    From their pocket to make money, and then used to build water conservancy, relief people''s livelihood, he Zheng Kun will definitely become a popular emperor.


    Of course, he must also add Su Xun''s name, which he understood.


    In the past, he was meditating all day to practice Tianxuan and Professor Liaoyuan''s breathing skills, so he didn''t have time to manage the government.


    Now he just had to wait for Su Xun to refine the elixir for him, and he would have time to go to court.


    Soon Zheng Kun left with the recipe in a hurry.


    At this time, empress Xu reacted and looked at Su Xun suspiciously: "do you really have such good intentions for the people? Can''t your prescription be false? "


    "God came to this world to save the world." Su Xun''s understatement is an act of coercion.


    Queen Xu sneered: "is there a God in the world?"


    "I am God." Su Xun looked at her.


    Empress Xu only felt that Su Xun''s eyes were as deep as a deep lake. She twisted her body unnaturally to get up from Su Xun''s arms.


    But in vain.


    "It''s too much. I don''t like it. I''ll just wear the Phoenix robe next time." Su Xun said in her ear.Empress Xu''s skin is as white as cream, smooth and delicate, tender, which is very attractive.


    Empress Xu''s pretty face turned red and glared: "you dare to humiliate me like this."


    "If you don''t listen, keep sweeping the floor." What Su Xun said will not be taken back.


    Empress Xu is very hard: "good, sweep."


    After yesterday''s experience, she is confident that she can stick to it.


    Su Xun hugged her and pointed to the towering star picking tower with a smile: "it''s sweeping it, from the first floor to the top floor."


    Are you the devil?


    Empress Xu''s red face turned pale again in a flash, which is a match for Sichuan Opera in terms of speed.


    "Look, do you think it''s much easier to wear less clothes?" Su Xun looked at her gently.


    Empress Xu wants to kill people, but she can only stay at the level of thinking.


    "The queen can go away." Su Xun took a picture of the full moon she was sitting on. It was very elastic.


    Empress Xu felt extremely ashamed. She glared at him angrily with a red face, and then got up.


    Su Xun''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared in the same place, as if it had never appeared before.


    Empress Xu was stunned for a moment, and the whole person looked at the scene stupidly, with a pair of Danfeng eyes staring round.


    Is he really a God?


    No way! No way!


    This must be a cover up from those small countries outside the Great Wall, right! It must be!


    Empress Xu began to doubt life and tried her best to persuade herself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When she doubted the life of Queen Xu.


    Su Xun had come to the east gate of the capital.


    Ever since he learned that the only martial saint in the capital was unable to leave, he was much more rampant.


    Why did Su Xun suddenly leave the city?


    Because he knew that there was a guest coming, and it was aimed at him, so out of courtesy, he went out to meet him.


    There''s no way. The Sanhao youth who lived in the new dragon Kingdom, grew up under the red flag and had nine years of compulsory education are so polite.

 Chapter 384

    The east gate is also the main gate of the capital.


    There is a tea shop on the road outside. It is hot in summer. Most people who come to Beijing from other places will have a cup of herbal tea there.


    This herbal tea is real herbal tea.


    Su Xun, dressed in a white robe like a man of God, walked into the tea shop, which seemed out of place.


    But when he sat down, the scene didn''t seem disobedient.


    Because the tea shop had him, the grade also came up.


    After he sat down, the original noisy tea shop could not help but quiet down, even the action of those wild men eating tea was more elegant.


    It seemed that he was afraid of startling Su Xun.


    "What would you like, my guest?" Little two steps forward quickly and asks respectfully.


    As long as you are not blind, you can see that Su Xun is not an ordinary person.


    "A pot of tea, the best. Keep the change." Su Xun lost five Liang silver on the table.


    Rich people are so smart.


    Men are the most handsome only when they spend money.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he put away the silver: "thank you for your reward. Just a moment. I''ll come right away."


    Soon a pot of tea was served.


    "My guest, take your time. Just say hello."


    There were many people coming from outside the gate of the city. Some people who had been to Shendi Temple recognized Su Xun, but they didn''t dare to disturb him.


    In this way, a person to eat tea, but more and more people around.


    These onlookers did not speak. They just looked at Su Xun quietly, with blazing and awe in their eyes.


    After all, it''s the spokesman of shenzun, the Supreme Shenzi.


    Four figures in the sky turned into streamers and stood in the air, two Taoists and two monks.


    "Taking the thief''s head is nothing more than taking it by hand. Let''s go and eat first."


    In the void, a Taoist pointed to the tea shop by the road and said.


    Tea shops not only sell tea, but also sell simple cooked foods such as cooked beef and tofu.


    "Amitabha, I''m hungry." A monk echoed, and his eyes fell on Su Xun: "that benefactor has a good temperament."


    "He''s Su Xun!" A Taoist''s face changed, and he yelled: "surround him, there is a picture of him on the pigeon, he is Su Xun!"


    The four fell down in an instant, rushed into the tea shop and surrounded Su Xun.


    The other guests in the tea shop were scared to flee one after another. To be exact, they fled to the outside to watch the excitement.


    "What a thief. He''s really hard-working. It seems that God wants to get rid of you."


    A Taoist said coldly that the green steel sword had come out of its sheath.


    "How can you be so sure that I''m not waiting for you here?" Su Xun took a sip of the tea bowl and said slowly.


    as like as two peas in heaven, he felt the four breath, which was exactly the same as Tian Xuan and wish.


    As a half host, he was also embarrassed to let guests from afar come to him, so he just went out to meet him.


    The four were all in a daze when they heard this.


    Su Xun put down the tea bowl and said faintly, "you four have been surrounded by me. I will give you the chance to make your own decisions. Otherwise, I will let you go."


    At this time, in addition to the believers, even the melon eaters knew Su Xun''s identity.


    It turns out that this is the son of God who was appointed as the national teacher.


    At the same time, the news about the Buddhist and Taoist Masters encircling and suppressing Su Xun outside the city to avenge tianxuanhe also spread to the capital.


    Wang Shigong, who was having a banquet at home, laughed at the news: "let''s go and see how the national master died."


    "Go together, go together. Today is really a happy day, ha ha ha."


    "Even Buddhists and Taoists dare to kill themselves. Don''t they want to die? Do you really think that the God of jiuxiao will protect him?"


    "Today is the time when the national thief surnamed Su died..."


    A group of people do not eat banquet, are smiling to the East Gate direction, as if the future is bright.


    King Yong''an, no, Prince Zheng Ji just laughed when he got the news: "come on, go to the best coffin shop in the city, and pick out four coffins to send out of the city, so as not to let the experts of Buddhism and Taoism storm the dead in the wilderness."


    After the order, he continued to look down at the memorial, thinking that maybe the coffin would just be able to collect the corpses for the four people.


    No matter how powerful people are, they are just people.


    Four men tried to kill the gods.


    Isn''t this about death?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Turn back to the tea shop outside the east gate.


    "Lizi is arrogant. I want to see if your martial arts cultivation is as powerful as your mouth."


    A Taoist priest looked at Su Xun coldly, and his murderous chance was revealed. The pure Qi on the green steel sword surrounded him."Pa!"


    Suddenly, caught off guard, an egg hit him on the head, broken, egg white mixed with protein flow a face.


    Not to mention the Taoist who was hit, even Su Xun was confused.


    "Who did it!"


    The Taoist priest with the egg shell roared. If he wasn''t unprepared, how could he be hit by an egg? It wasn''t hitting him on the head, it was hitting him in the face!


    "I did it. I I don''t want you Taoist monks who only collect money to hurt the son of God. "


    An aunt with a vegetable basket came out.


    "You are right. You are not allowed to insult the son of God."


    The second believer came forward.


    "If you want to hurt the son of God, first step over our corpses!"


    "Step over!"


    Third, Fourth The onlookers smashed their hands at the four people one after another.


    The people are simple, who are good to them, who can bring benefits to them, they will stand up for who.


    The four men''s real Qi was released to resist the throwing objects. They were all shocked, and they were even more aware of Su Xun''s killing.


    They have been inherited for a long time, but there are no such fanatical believers.


    And what jiuxiao God Emperor just a few days time gathered such a group of fateful believers, long-term so also got, and can have their two groups of survival?


    Therefore, Su Xun had to die.


    "Kill them, kill them."


    "Kill these four dogs, damn it!"


    The believers around became more and more angry. After throwing everything in their hands, they began to pick up stones from the ground.


    "A group of untouchables, looking for death!"


    A monk flashed a touch of violence at the bottom of his eyes, and his whole body was full of genuine Qi. He directly hit the believers around him.


    "It''s you who are looking for death!"


    Seeing this, Su Xun''s eyes were cold, and he clapped them with his hand. His power was surging.


    The monk''s face changed greatly. He turned around and ran Zhenqi to resist.


    But it doesn''t work.


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    the next second, the monk''s blood gushed out, and the whole person flew out heavily and hit the ground, and his heart collapsed.


    Two convulsions, another gush of blood, and then out of breath.


    There was terrible silence.


    One hand, just one hand, killed a master Jingwu.


    Now the master''s realm is so weak!


    No, it''s just Su Xun is too strong.

 Chapter 385

    Outside the east gate, the head is surging, but it is a dead silence.


    The body with a collapsed heart on the ground shocked the public.


    Master of martial arts.


    But it couldn''t hold Su Xun''s seemingly understated hand.


    What is Su Xun''s strength?


    Is it a martial saint?


    Is there such a young martial saint in the world?


    "Younger martial brother!"


    The living Taoist broke the silence with a shrill roar. He rushed to the body with red eyes and tears.


    When he saw the idea of retreating from each other''s eyes, both monks looked at each other in fear.


    Originally, I thought that the four masters at the top of the world were enough to kill Su Xun.


    But now it seems that Su Xun''s strength is even stronger than they thought.


    It''s impossible!


    Even if he started to practice in his mother''s womb, he would not be so powerful!


    In fact, Su Xun didn''t look so relaxed and comfortable. At that moment, he did his best.


    These four people are much better than tianxuanhe.


    "Lizi, I want you to pay for my younger martial brother''s life."


    The Taoist held the corpse and cried for a while. Then he got up and pointed his sword at Su Xun.


    "It''s really touching that my brother is deeply attached to me. I can hardly see my son in tears. In that case, I will send you down to get together with your younger brother."


    Su Xun clapped his hand, looked at the Taoist priest sincerely and said.


    "Two masters, the thieves are fierce. There''s no need to talk about morality and justice with these evil ways. We three go together side by side."


    The Taoist priest looked at the two monks and said.


    "Amitabha, it''s our duty to get rid of demons and defend the way."


    The two monks looked at each other and agreed.


    Let''s have a try. Even if we can''t fight, we can always run.


    This is their speculation on the basis of affirming that Su Xun is not a martial saint.


    If Su Xun had been a martial saint, they would have knelt down and begged for mercy. They didn''t even dare to run.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you are sinful. You''d better die and go to hell as soon as possible."


    The monk read a Buddha''s name, and then three of them rushed into the tea shop at the same time.


    "Well come!"


    Su Xun gave a cold drink. Void held the sword in his hand, and his body appeared in front of the three people. He raised the sword and stabbed them.


    The three changed greatly.


    Because Su Xun''s speed was so fast that they didn''t react. Just in the blink of an eye, the point of the sword was in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    "Dangdang..."


    A war broke out over the tea shop.


    The more they fight, the harder they are. They are already sweating. They know that if they go on like this, they will die sooner or later.


    "Well, that''s the end of the boring game."


    Suddenly, the sword in susian''s hand dispersed, and a purple gold seal floated out of his body and floated in the air.


    This is his seal.


    The moment the seal came out, everyone felt a great pressure.


    "What is it?"


    The three monks were all frightened.


    It was the first time that they saw someone who used a jade seal as a weapon.


    "This is the magic weapon of the son of God."


    "Mortals, you did your best."


    "Death


    The voice falls, the seal falls.


    At the moment of falling, the seal suddenly becomes bigger than a hundred times. The Golden Dragon contends with the seal and bursts of dragon chants shatter the sky.


    "Immortal, this is immortal."


    "It turns out that there are gods in Shendi temple. Shenzi is also an immortal. Today I will believe in jiuxiao God."


    "See Lord Shenzi..."


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers all knelt down to worship. After all, it was a miracle.


    "Don''t kill us!"


    The two monks were a little desperate. They didn''t expect that they could not fight, and they didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the tea shop collapsed, smoke everywhere, blocking the sky and the sun, blocking everyone''s sight.


    A full minute later, the dust slowly dispersed.


    On the ground, the three corpses died miserably. After all, they were killed by the seal of God.


    Su Xun held his seal on his right hand and stood with his left hand on his back. His white robe floated like a banished immortal.


    The next second, into streamer dissipated in place.


    "To the son of God."


    Believers are very excited to become believers of jiuxiao God Emperor, which makes them feel proud.


    At this time, Wang Shigong and many other ministers in regular clothes arrived in a hurry.


    "There was so much noise just now. Is Su Xun dead? Hahaha, what about the four masters of Buddhism and Taoism? Where? Where is it? "Before people arrived, the voice came first, and Wang Shigong''s face was red, full of excitement and joy.


    "Where is it?" One of the crowd pointed to the body whose heart had collapsed.


    Looking at the Taoist''s body, Wang Shigong was stunned. There was a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Three more are there." Just now, the man pointed to the three bodies in the ruins of the tea shop.


    Wang Shigong looked at the three corpses. The smile on his face had disappeared, and his body was shaking.


    At this time, a group of people carrying four coffins swaggered over.


    "Where are the bodies of the four Buddhist and Taoist masters? We are ordered by the prince to collect the corpses for burial, so as not to expose them to the wilderness. "


    The leader yelled.


    Wang Shigong only felt that it was dark in front of his eyes. The next second, he fainted to the ground.


    The main reason is that when I was old, I was just in the same mood as when I was on a roller coaster. I was stimulated too hard and my brain was congested, so I fainted.


    "Wang Xiang, Wang Xiang, wake up."


    "Wang Xiang, Wang Xiang..."


    The ministers who followed him turned into a mess in an instant.


    Tian Xuan and Yuan were killed in the palace. The specific process is unknown to the outside world.


    However, in today''s battle outside the city, no one would dare to underestimate the value of Su Xun''s force.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    "What a shame! The Buddhists and Taoists dare to send people to assassinate Zhenfeng''s national master. They are flouting the imperial power and challenging the authority of the heavenly family. Damn it, they should be punished! "


    Emperor Zheng Kun also learned about the things outside the palace. He was so angry that his beard was about to be raised and he smashed everything in the hall.


    Su Xun is his eternal hope.


    Although he knows that mortals are not God''s opponents.


    But he was always afraid that Su Xun would have an accident or something, so Buddhism and Taoism not only wanted to kill Su Xun, but also wanted to cut off his long life.


    This is forcing him to kill!


    "Come on, send orders, mobilize the Tenglong army, all the Buddhist temples and Taoist temples will be demolished, and the land will be taken back to the government. From now on, Buddhism and Taoism will never be allowed to preach in Daqian."


    Zheng Kun put down an imperial edict to stop him from living. It really stimulated him. He wanted to destroy Buddhism and Taoism!


    "Your Majesty, there are many experts in Buddhism and Taoism. As a national teacher in * *, you should share your worries for your majesty. Why don''t you leave this matter to me?"


    Su Xun came in from outside the hall and said calmly.


    He had no grudge against Buddhism and Taoism. It was because he wanted to kill him that he killed them.


    Now the two schools of Buddhism and Taoism join hands to seek revenge, which shows that they can''t let go of it.


    Su Xun didn''t like trouble, especially the endless trouble.


    So he''s going to nip all the trouble in the bud!

 Chapter 386

    "Well, Buddhism and Taoism assassinate the national master. The national master comes forward to avenge the enemy. I''ll let the national master transfer me. Xiuyi division and Tenglong army will listen to the order of the national master."


    Su Xun is willing to come forward, but Zheng Kun will not refuse.


    Su Xun hugged his fist and arched his hand: "thank you, your majesty."


    "Why is the national master here? Where can I stand the great gift of the son of God? This is to break my life."


    Zheng Kun was startled and quickly stepped forward to stop Su Xun.


    Then the edict was sent out.


    Xiuyisi and tenglongjun were ordered by Su Xun to destroy Buddhism and Taoism in Daqian.


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar in the capital.


    "It must be the evil man Su Xun who held a grudge and bewitched his majesty. Otherwise, how could his majesty make such a will?"


    Su Xun has a new nickname.


    "Yes, Buddhism and Taoism have a long history. How can we say that we can destroy them? Your majesty is confused!"


    "Be careful. Now the embroidery department is in the hands of a demon. We can''t let him catch it."


    "You don''t have to be pessimistic. There are many Buddhist and Taoist masters. No matter how powerful the demon is, he is only ten years old. Maybe he will never come back this time."


    "This is a reasonable statement. It should come to light..."


    Buddhism and Taoism are deeply rooted, and they are involved in many noble ministers. Therefore, these people are the first to voice opposition to the extermination of Buddhism and Taoism.


    Buddhism and Taoism have many industries in the secular world.


    In fact, most of these industries have the shares of the capital ministers. Otherwise, how can they develop to such a large scale.


    Xu Yuan is one of them.


    If Buddhism and Taoism are wiped out, will their industry be destroyed?


    So a group of Ministers went to the palace to petition again.


    After all, it''s about our own interests, and we''ve all grown up.


    Unfortunately, the emperor, as always, did not bird them at all, so that they had no place to spread their Qi.


    "Xu Shangshu, your majesty doesn''t see us. What should we do now?"


    "Yes, Xu Shu, those industries belong to our families."


    "Xu Shangshu, you should say something..."


    After Wang Shigong fainted, he kept himself at home, so Xu Yuan temporarily admitted that he was the leader of the crowd.


    Xu Yuan''s face was uncertain: "let''s go back first and come back tomorrow."


    "Come back tomorrow? I don''t think it will work if it''s so expensive. "


    "Yes, your majesty is determined. Eight horses can''t pull it back."


    All the people spoke with dismay.


    Xu Yuan sneered: "coming back tomorrow is not to see the play. It''s to stop Su Xun before he starts. I''ve already contacted Shi Zi..."


    "Wonderful, Xu Shangshu has a good opinion. Your majesty can''t ignore the attitude of the scholars in the world for the sake of his illusory longevity. Scholars are the foundation of the country."


    "It''s really a clever plan..."


    After listening to Xu Yuan''s plan, everyone is smiling, as if victory is in sight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Star picking hall.


    "What kind of strength are you?"


    Empress Xu looked at Su Xun curiously. She already knew what happened outside the city.


    Su Xun pointed to her Phoenix robe.


    Empress Xu was stunned at first, then blushed and bit her lips: "there''s only one left."


    She still succumbed to power.


    "Well, I''ll give you a physical examination." Su Xun waved and patted his leg.


    Empress Xu resisted humiliation and walked over with lotus steps, lying on his lap like a little dog.


    When Su Xun saw it, he didn''t wear anything inside. He only wore a phoenix robe outside.


    Well, who would have thought that under the gorgeous and dignified Phoenix robe of the empress, there was a trace of no hanging?


    In Su Xun''s eyes, Queen Xu was like a toy. When Su Xun''s interest came, he just had fun.


    "The son of God is God." Su Xun said as he felt the softness of empress Xu''s delicate body.


    As for how to feel, it is necessary to use your little brain to imagine (???????).


    Empress Xu didn''t believe this at all. She could only guess: "wusheng?"


    With that, she had to deny: "it''s impossible, there won''t be such a young wusheng. Is it half step wusheng?"


    Su Xun just laughed without saying anything.


    Empress Xu gasped slightly, a pair of Danfeng eyes full of flattery: "isn''t it?"


    Although the half step martial saint of this age is exaggerating, it is at least easier to accept than the martial saint.


    But usually many people are stuck in the half step martial Saint all their life.


    "Guoshi, the commander of Xiuyi department, asked for a meeting outside the hall."


    A little eunuch came in to report.


    "Please." Su Xun spat out a word.


    Lying in his arms, empress Xu quickly tidied up the messy Phoenix robe and wanted to get up, but Su Xun held her down."What are you doing?" Queen Xu glared.


    He just looked at her quietly.


    At the beginning, Queen Xu was able to see each other. When she got to the back, she began to dodge. Then she obediently went down and was as meek as a dog.


    With a smile, Su Xun arranged the Phoenix robe for her, so as not to let her spring shine. Then he gently stroked her face with one hand.


    Soon, a middle-aged man with feminine temperament came in under the leadership of the eunuch.


    "The commander of Xiuyi department, see the national teacher and the empress." Yin soft middle-aged kneel on one knee.


    Although this scene is a bit shocking, he still looks the same.


    When Queen Xu heard this, she wanted to have a hole for herself to go in. She lost her face as the mother of the country.


    Su Xun took it lightly: "no gift."


    "Master, this is what you want. The experts of Buddhism and Taoism are all on it."


    The commander of Xiuyi department got up, bent forward and handed a fold respectfully.


    This is what Su Xun ordered. After all, only knowing yourself and your enemy can win a hundred battles.


    "Go down, gather the members of the embroidery department, and start tomorrow."


    Su Xun looked at the fold and said without raising his head.


    "My subordinates are leaving."


    The commander got up, retreated slowly and walked out five meters later.


    "Afraid?"


    Feeling the trembling body in his arms, Su Xun asked.


    Empress Xu''s eyes were red and she stared at him: "my dignity has been trampled on by you. Are you satisfied?"


    "It''s still early." Su Xun replied.


    Empress Xu could no longer bear her grievances and began to cry. After all, she was just a woman.


    But at this time, Su Xun''s voice came back to her: "I''ve spent my clothes crying. You wash them yourself."


    Empress Xu didn''t dare to cry any more. She sobbed. Her little mouth tooted and tooted. She asked Su Xun several times in her heart.


    But Su Xun didn''t have time to talk to her. He focused on looking at the fold in his hand and had a general estimate of the strength of Buddhism and Taoism.


    Both families have martial arts sages, but the Buddhist martial arts sages can''t get out of the gate. Once they force their way out, they will die.


    The Taoist martial saint has disappeared for a long time, and no one is sure if he is still alive.


    Su Xun was still a little disappointed. In fact, he really wanted to try how strong the world''s martial saint was.


    Look, this is probably the so-called cheap bar.

 Chapter 387

    In the morning, Su Xun was having breakfast.


    To be exact, it''s breakfast served by Empress Xu.


    Empress Xu has become a servant girl now.


    Is eating, embroiders the clothing department to direct to make suddenly hurriedly ran to come in.


    "Guoshi, something happened. A large number of scholars gathered outside the palace. They They are rude... "


    The commander did not dare to tell Su Xun what those scholars said.


    Needless to say, Su Xun already understood and nodded calmly: "let them make trouble. When I finish eating, will all the people in the embroidery Department gather?"


    "Inform the national master that the embroidery Department has assembled." Since Su Xun didn''t panic, the commander was calm.


    After all, the emperor is not in a hurry. What is he in a hurry as a eunuch?


    Su Xun opened his mouth and drank a mouthful of chicken soup. Empress Xu quickly picked up a handkerchief to help him wipe the soup from the corner of his mouth.


    "Go ahead and surround those scholars first." Su Xun gave the first order lightly.


    The commander suddenly raised his head: "National Teacher..."


    He almost subconsciously wanted to advise Su Xun.


    After all, the gentry is a group that the kings of all dynasties did not dare to touch, because 90% of the gentry came from the families of gentry and officials.


    That is to say, most of the people who can afford to read books these days are the second generation of the rich and the second generation of the officials. In particular, the families of the scholars in the capital have more or less the relationship of high officials and dignitaries.


    Deep rooted, lead a whole body.


    And these scholars are the foundation of a country and the future officials, so this is also the reason why those scholars have no fear.


    Su Xun''s attack on the scholar group would arouse the anger of scholars all over the country.


    "Your Majesty asked you to follow my orders, not to teach me how to do things, understand?" Su Xun interrupted the commander''s words, and then added: "by the way, let someone send all the scholars'' identities and backgrounds."


    The commander pursed his lips: "yes, my subordinates know the crime. I will do it now."


    Voice down, turn and go.


    Since Su Xun was not afraid, he had no scruples.


    In any case, the reputation of Xiuyi department in the court and among the people is very poor. It is called Eagle dog running dog, and almost no group does not hate them.


    "You''re going to fight Shizi. Are you crazy?" Empress Xu was very emotional.


    Su Xun sneered: "a group of people who are full of arrogance, but they are just men, thieves and prostitutes behind their back. I have to see if their faces are OK?"


    He doesn''t like da Qian.


    Because these scholars were born in high families, they were proud and lofty, looked down upon the people at the bottom, recited poems against each other, talked loudly and boasted, which were their strengths.


    While eating the food planted by the common people and enjoying the protection of the frontier soldiers, they scold these people for being cheap, mud legged and Qiu bamaofu.


    Just look at the ministers in the Da Qian court.


    Almost no one is for the sake of the people, they only think about their own family, promotion and wealth, power and profit.


    What made Su Xun even more disgusted was that some common people who came from taxis completely abandoned their own class after they became officials. They even felt that it was a shame to be born in poverty. In order to integrate into the upper class, they were willing to be the servants of the aristocracy to oppress the common people.


    Of course, there are also those who sincerely work for the people, but most of them are not in the court, and they are struggling with the local forces while managing the people''s livelihood.


    Because these practical people put all their mind into doing things, and they have no time or mind to study these intrigues. Fighting for power and profit is a weak point, so all the ministers united to crowd out the capital, the center of power.


    It''s good. It''s tragic. For example, Wuzhen, who is a rebellious person, has a broken family.


    A love Xiuxian, the pursuit of longevity, a group of dirty mind of the Hun Jun, a group of Ministers for personal gain.


    If such a country could last for another 50 years, Su Xun would have to praise the deep foundation left by the ancestors of Da Qian country, otherwise it would have been defeated long ago.


    "No! You can''t fight against the scholars. It''s shaking the foundation of the country. " Empress Xu has a firm attitude. After all, she is also a member of a big family.


    She came to see things from the perspective of the upper class.


    If she doesn''t want to talk nonsense, don''t blame him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the palace.


    Hundreds of scholars gathered here, looking away, one by one dressed luxuriantly, elegant and elegant, hanging jade pendant around the waist, you can see that they came from a rich family.


    There was a crowd of onlookers outside.


    "I''d like to ask your majesty to behead the monster and return the great fortune to you."


    The first young man called out. His name was Xue Li. He was Xu Yuan''s disciple and the leader of the scholars in the capital. He had a high reputation among the scholars.


    Scholars can call themselves ministers."Your Majesty, please behead the monster!"


    "Your Majesty, please behead the monster!"


    Voice wave after wave, everyone is excited to blush, feel that they have done a great thing.


    Therefore, if they were to be trampled on by Su Jingzi, they would be sure.


    Of course, the most important point is that Su Xun''s extermination of Buddhism and Taoism harmed their interests.


    After all, which family has no interest relationship with Buddhism and Taoism? After all, there are countless believers in Buddhism and Taoism, which can be said to be a rich country.


    Su Xun is an uncontrollable factor. His existence endangers the interests of the nobility and must be eradicated!


    "Step, step..."


    There was a rush of footsteps.


    "Keep up, everyone around!"


    The commander himself took a group of members of the embroidery department and ran over, surrounded by the soldiers.


    A lot of scholars showed their fear. After all, the Xiuyi department was notorious. Although they didn''t scold Xiuyi department in private, it didn''t mean they were not afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid. We are scholars who have a reputation. He doesn''t dare to do anything to us!"


    Xue Li appeased the people and looked at the commander coldly: "as the official of the imperial court, you sit and watch the demons bewitch your majesty. What''s the difference between your action and helping the tyrant!"


    "Mr. Xue, I just do things according to your Majesty''s orders. If your majesty asks me to obey the orders of the national teacher, I will naturally obey them." The commander said without salt.


    Xue Li sneered: "is it the demon who asked you to come? How dare you do it to us? "


    The commander stopped talking, because Su Xun only asked him to surround the people first, but didn''t let him do it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Seeing this, Xue Li laughed and said triumphantly, "I didn''t expect that the demon was afraid of us. I thought he wasn''t afraid of anything."


    As his voice fell, he turned to look at the palace and cried out, "Your Majesty, please behead the monster!"


    The morale of the other scholars behind him was also greatly boosted, and they all yelled more vigorously.


    Everyone is relieved, because it seems that the national teacher is also a person who knows the weight of the matter and doesn''t dare to attack them at all.


    Then they have nothing to fear.

 Chapter 388

    Outside the palace.


    Wang Shigong has recovered. At this time, he and Xu Yuan are sitting in the private room on the third floor of the opposite teahouse, quietly looking at the scene outside the palace.


    "Wang Xiang''s move is really wonderful. Look at those eagles and dogs. How arrogant they used to be, but now they only dare to encircle but not attack."


    "That''s right. Su Xun has nothing more than martial arts. How could he dare to fight against Shizi in the world?"


    "Isn''t he going to destroy Buddhism and Taoism today? It depends on how he gets out of the palace! He can fly, but the people in the embroidery department can''t fly. Ha ha ha... "


    A group of faces are with a happy smile, quite a feeling of elation, the heart is full of joy.


    Wang Shigong held the teacup and said faintly, "I hope he will do something to the scholar."


    Other people heard this is a Leng, some puzzled look at him, waiting to speak.


    "If he does something to Shizi, his majesty will never keep him." Wang Shigong said firmly.


    When people heard this, they suddenly realized.


    If Su Xun killed Shi Zi, and if the emperor continued to protect Su Xun, it would be the scholars all over the world who would be angry.


    So probably, if Su Xun dared to move the scholar, the emperor would have to be forced to kill him with tears in his eyes.


    "It''s a pity to see that the people of the embroidery Department don''t dare to work around them. They know that the monster won''t be so rash."


    Someone sighed in disappointment.


    Xu Yuan said: "it''s better not to do it. After all, many of those scholars are the leaders trained by our families."


    When they heard this, they felt justified.


    Yes, if Su Xun started, those scholars might die.


    For a Sushen, it''s not worth losing so many talents cultivated by his family.


    In particular, many of them are nephews or sons.


    Now the people looked at the man who just sighed, and their eyes became dissatisfied.


    "In a hurry, I said something wrong, and my son was in it." The man quickly defended himself. He just blurted out subconsciously.


    "The boy is out!"


    Suddenly, a man looked at the palace gate and exclaimed.


    All of them went along the line of fame in an instant. A white robed Su Xun walked out of the Palace door.


    There was a sneer on all the faces.


    It''s a good show.


    It depends on how you deal with it.


    When Su Xun appeared, all the taxis were subconsciously quiet.


    "Monster, I didn''t expect that you, the leader of the cholera court, would have the courage to come out


    Xue Li stepped forward and angrily denounced Su Xun. He was upright and seemed to be the embodiment of justice.


    "That''s right. You and other traitors who have brought disaster to the country and the people will surely have a bad memory for thousands of years!"


    "You will be nailed to the pillar of shame..."


    Other people responded that they all followed suit one after another and yelled at Su Xun.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at the turbulent scene, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    All of a sudden, he laughed and made everyone look at each other.


    Can you still laugh when you are scolded like this? Is there something wrong with your brain?


    "What are you laughing at?" Asked Shelley.


    Su Xun restrained his laughter, and his eyes sneered: "I laugh at you for confusing black and white, right and wrong, saying that I am the leader of cholera court. Dare you ask me where I am?"


    "There is no God in the world, let alone immortality. You bewitch your majesty, make your majesty indulge in immortality and ignore the government. This is not what the court program is!" Xue Liyi''s rebuke way.


    "Brother Xue said it well!" The scholars cheered one after another.


    Su Xun looked at him with silly eyes: "I''m willing to deceive your majesty with Tianxuan to practice martial arts, so that your majesty is too drunk to practice politics. Why don''t you come out? Besides, I didn''t let your majesty waste time on those so-called meditation exercises. Your majesty has plenty of time to deal with government affairs. "


    "You are a person who pretends to be gods and ghosts, and you are worthy to be compared with master yuan and master Tianxuan?" Xue Li said coldly.


    Of course, he can''t say that the reason why he didn''t stand up at the beginning was that they all received the benefits of Taoism and Buddhism.


    "Ridiculous." Su Xun sneered: "the son of God took out the recipe of stewed pig miscellaneous for the benefit of the common people. Now there is no beggar in the capital. What did you do for the common people? And where''s the face accusing me? "


    "That''s right! At the beginning, my daughter-in-law was forcibly occupied by you so-called scholars, and my family was ruined and reduced to beggars. It was the son of God who gave us enough food and clothing! "


    "Yes, although I''m not a beggar, it''s because of the formula of Lord Shenzi that we poor people can spend a little money to eat oil and water in three days. You high-ranking scholars can understand our life!"


    "It was shenzun who saved my sick baby..."One voice after another sounded in the crowd, just like slapping Xue Li''s face one by one. The pain was burning, but more was anger.


    These damned Dalits, who don''t understand the overall situation and don''t know the general situation, actually bribe you with a little favor.


    Of course, he does not know that these so-called small favors are very rare for the people at the bottom.


    This is the big dry version of why not eat minced meat.


    Xue Li''s face turned green and white: "we, the public, will benefit the people for the government in the future. How can we condescend to do those humble things like you."


    "The official side?" Su Xun showed a contemptuous smile: "I think it''s just for disaster."


    After that, without waiting for Xue Li to speak, Su Xun said in a cold voice, "Xue Li, one in twenty, came from the Xue family in the south of the Yangtze River. He is a military minister. Xu Yuan has married a concubine in his hometown in the south of the Yangtze River. Last year, he raped Xiaocui, the daughter of a cook in the capital. In the process, he strangled her to death. At last, he suppressed this matter with his identity. Am I right?"


    "If you are such a beast in human skin, you can read the book of sages? Should we call ourselves an official to benefit the common people? How sad is this big dry! "


    WOW!


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Not to mention the onlookers, even the scholars looked at Xue Li inconceivably.


    Xue Li''s face was very white, and sweat oozed from his forehead. He pointed to Su Xun: "demon, demon, don''t spit out blood. I''m from a rich family. What kind of woman can''t be found. Who knows my reputation? How can I do such a thing?"


    Hearing this, all the scholars felt that it was reasonable.


    "Yes, elder brother Xue is not such a person. It must be made up by this monster!"


    "You''re right. Don''t be cheated by him. Brother Xue is so tall. How can he do such a thing?"


    Several people close to Xue Li began to help him wash the floor.


    Xue Li was finally relieved and looked at Su Xun with a sneer: "open your eyes. I''m Xue. No one will believe your lies!"


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless: "really? Xiaocui''s father has always held a grudge against you, but he can''t get revenge because of your identity. Now with my support, do you think he dares to report you? "


    Xue Li''s face turned pale again, and his hands with the folding fan were shaking slightly.

 Chapter 389

    Xue Li regretted that he hadn''t cut down the grass at the beginning. He should have killed the whole family.


    The main reason is that I didn''t expect Su Xun to come out anyway.


    In his opinion, he is a noble. What''s wrong with a few lowly poor people?


    What made him even more scared was that he thought no one knew about it, but Su Xun knew so well.


    Just for a moment, he thought of Xiuyi department.


    This Embroidery Department is really all pervasive.


    He was in a cold sweat, because he was not sure how much he had in his hands.


    The key is why did the embroidery Department investigate him? Is it your Majesty''s order? Or did the embroidery department make their own decisions?


    This is the deep reason for his fear.


    In fact, he thought too much. It''s just a coincidence. One hundred households in the embroidery Department happened to be relatives of the cook.


    After knowing this, I wrote it down. After all, Xue Li is not an ordinary person. Maybe he can come in handy one day. This is the professional spirit of the embroidery department.


    Look, it''s really useful now.


    The materials that Xiuyi Department handed to Su Xun recorded the detailed identity background of these scholars and some things secretly investigated.


    Nothing good.


    "Since you haven''t done it, why are you so scared and white, and your body is still shaking? Are you guilty?"


    Su Xun looks at Xue Li with a smile.


    "You You fart Xue Li, a scholar, couldn''t help but utter a rude remark. He wanted to explain, but he couldn''t speak at all.


    Because as soon as Xiaocui''s father arrives, the truth will come out.


    Now everyone can see that Xue Li''s heart is guilty, and he has done it.


    "What a beast! I''ll tell you how Xiaocui died so suddenly. You did it


    "Yes, I live in the same alley with that girl. What a sensible child, he was killed in this way."


    "We civilians are getting worse and worse. It''s you who have done this..."


    For a time, people were excited. Maybe they didn''t dare to stand up, but now with Su Xun, people are not afraid.


    On the third floor of the teahouse, Xu Yuan''s face was gloomy and terrible. He said angrily, "I didn''t expect that this villain should have done such a cruel thing. It''s just unreasonable!"


    The others in a private room were dismissive when they heard this.


    Didn''t you think?


    It''s very similar. It doesn''t matter that the Xue family is in the capital. If you don''t send someone to come forward, can this matter be suppressed so quietly?


    Although we all know it, we still have to act on the surface. After all, we are all hypocrites. Who hasn''t done two or three similar things.


    "Lord Xu, calm down. I think Xue Li was confused for a while. Now he must have known his mistake."


    "Yes, yes, people are not saints. It''s good to change them."


    "The mud legs scolded him twice, but it still didn''t affect Xue Li''s future. There''s no need to worry about it."


    In the tone of these people, a common people''s life is so light, not worth mentioning, just like a piece of grass.


    "Beast, beast, I didn''t expect to look like a dog and do such a thing."


    "You people don''t have a good thing!"


    "Kill him! Kill him


    The abuse is becoming more and more intense. On the one hand, it''s because of the real anger in my heart. On the other hand, it''s because I was oppressed by these nobles for too long. Today, I finally have a vent.


    "Shut up! Shut up


    Xue Li was so angry that he looked around with red eyes and yelled: "a group of untouchables dare to scold me, who dares to kill me! Who can kill me


    Looking at Xue Li with fierce eyes, everyone was really scared for a moment. After all, no matter how rich and powerful they were, they were just ordinary people.


    Seeing that no one dared to scold him any more, Xue Li looked back at Su Xun provocatively with almost morbid madness in his eyes: "so what if you know? What if you say it? My teacher is the Minister of the Ministry of war, my father is a rich man in the south of the Yangtze River, and I''m a famous taxi. What can you do for me? "


    He has broken the jar. Anyway, it has been revealed, so he has nothing to pretend.


    After all, his future is not determined by these Dalits.


    "I dare to kill you!" Su Xun said without expression.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Shelley laughed: "kill me? How dare you kill me? In the history of Da Qian, there has never been a scholar sentenced to death. You dare to kill me. "


    As the voice fell, he took a provocative step forward, almost face-to-face with Su Xun, and his eyes were undisguised ridicule and contempt.


    Other people also looked at Su Xun with ridicule, trying to see how he could get off the stage.They can''t punish the literati. This is the life preserver of their scholars.


    Even the Emperor didn''t dare to kill them, otherwise it would be against the patriarchal system and risking the world, so Su Xun''s threat was a joke in their eyes.


    Although Xue Li''s violent killing shocked them, that''s all.


    After all, who hasn''t done anything like that.


    It''s nothing more than killing a few petty pariahs. It''s no big deal.


    Not only will they not resist Shelley, but they will defend him even harder.


    Because defending him is defending themselves. They are all from the same class.


    For a moment, the whole room was so quiet that time seemed to be still.


    The next second, everyone saw a flash of cold light.


    Xue Li''s neck was full of warm blood, his eyes were filled with reluctance, consternation and regret, and he fell back to the ground heavily.


    "Oh Ah... "


    After a while, he cut his throat and didn''t stop talking.


    He didn''t think about it until he died. Su Xun really dared to kill him.


    I''m a scholar. I''m a scholar with fame. How dare he kill himself!


    All the people are staring at this scene, are confused, a blank mind.


    Like Xue Li, who had already died, no one thought that Su Xun really dared to kill.


    "My apprentice! Puff - "Xu Yuan on the teahouse opened his eyes angrily, his blood gushed up, his blood gushed out, and he passed out.


    "Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu..."


    The teahouse was in a mess.


    "You You killed Shelley


    A scholar pointed at Su Xun with a frightened face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill you as well as him."


    Su Xun said in a calm tone. He threw the knife in his hand and flew into the scabbard on the waist of a Xiuyi guard.


    The Xiuyi guards were all muddled, because until now he found that his knife had just been taken by Su Xun.


    "Xiuyi Department obeys orders and kills them."


    Su Xun''s tone was cold and his intention of killing was strong.


    The commander just thought for three seconds, then he gritted his teeth and pulled out the knife and rushed up: "kill!"


    "Kill


    Embroider clothes department rush up, knife light in the sun under the irradiation of Pan cold awn, blood dyed red blade.

 Chapter 390

    "Puchi -"


    the sound of a long knife passing through the flesh comes and goes one after another. These embroidered guards are perfect killing machines. They all kill a group of unarmed taxis with one knife.


    "No, don''t kill me, my father''s minister of rites Ah


    "You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me!"


    "Master, master, spare your life!"


    The blood spattered and screamed. The high-ranking taxis in the past fled in a panic, but they could not avoid the knife of xiuyiwei.


    Only at this time did they realize in horror that the savages they had looked down upon could reap their lives so easily.


    Xiuyiwei has already killed red eyes, because they don''t like these scholars.


    As Xiuyi guards, they are the people who have the most access to all kinds of information. Naturally, they know what evil activities these so-called scholars who read books of sages have done secretly.


    In the Three Kingdoms of Qi, Yan and Qian, the status of the literati was the highest and their behavior was the worst.


    "My son! My son


    "Stop it! Come on, stop it


    "Ah, stop it..."


    Teahouse, a group of people crying panic downstairs to the palace gate.


    They are here to see the play today. Maybe the play is too touching, so they all shed tears (?£þ?£þ?).


    When they arrived, the ground was covered with corpses, the blood could almost merge into a small channel, and the smell of blood filled the air.


    "My son!"


    A group of grown-ups in regular clothes fell down beside the bodies of their sons, nephews, or apprentices and wept bitterly.


    After crying, he stood up and looked at Su Xun with red eyes. He growled in a hoarse voice: "you dare to kill Shizi, your majesty can''t protect you this time!"


    "Let''s go into the palace to see your majesty, and let the demon pay for his life, so as to make the hearts of the scholars in the world safe."


    "Yes, I will let you pay for my son''s life!"


    Su Xun just casually said, "if you want to go, why do you tell me so much? I''m still busy going to exterminate Taoism and Buddhism. "


    As the voice fell, he was about to leave, and people from the embroidery Department kept up with him.


    "You must not go! You want to take this opportunity to escape, right... "


    Xu Yuan stopped Su Xun and his eyes were red. After all, Xue Li was his most important disciple.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped him in the face. He said with a smile, "your daughter is very moist. If you look at her body, I won''t kill you."


    The voice dropped and bypassed him.


    Xu Yuan was so angry that he didn''t dare to stop him, because he was afraid of death.


    "Lord Xu, please be patient. This time, the national thief will surely die. Even if his majesty doesn''t order to kill him, the experts of Buddhism and Taoism will not let him come back alive."


    Among the dead scholars, there were no relatives of Wang Shigong, so he could keep calm and comfort others.


    "We''re going to the palace now!"


    A group of people did not care to collect the corpse, with full of anger and killing intention, mighty into the palace.


    Then there were only corpses and onlookers outside the palace.


    All of a sudden, an old man came forward trembling and spitting on the face of one of the corpses.


    Then there was a second one, and then it evolved into a beating and kicking whiplash to vent their anger.


    From this, we can see how sharp the class contradictions in the great Qian state are.


    In the past, no one dared to take the lead, so we had to bear the loss of our families, because there was no way to sue, and we could not even do it.


    Now with the support of Su Xun, their courage naturally increased, as if they saw hope.


    In ancient times, no matter which dynasty, the common people always had the hardest time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun took the people from the embroidery department out of the city, and the Dragon army outside the city had been waiting for the battle for a long time.


    Tenglong army is all Armored Cavalry, even the kind of horses are armored, majestic.


    "At the end, the commander of the Tenglong army came to see the national division."


    A middle-aged man in armor kneels on one knee.


    The army and the embroidery department were controlled by the emperor, and their orders to the emperor were executed unconditionally.


    This is also the capital that Zheng Kun can be willful. With the army in his hand, he is not afraid of those civil servants jumping up and down.


    "No gifts."


    Su Xun''s eyes looked at the four middle-aged men in robes standing in the front.


    "Royal worship, see the national teacher. Your majesty asked us to follow the instructions of the national teacher."


    The four of them were respectful. After all, they all knew that the national teacher was powerful.


    "What cultivation." Su Xun asked.


    "We are all masters."


    Su Xun nodded and turned over to mount the horse: "let''s go to Buddhism first."In fact, it must be faster to fly, but for the sake of safety, it''s better to have a large army.


    After all, there are thousands of monks in Buddhism, and there are many experts at all levels. No matter how powerful Su Xun is, he will be exhausted by the wheel fight.


    Fortunately, both Buddhism and Taoism are in Daqian, not far away.


    Buddhism and Taoism are just two general names. The exact names are Lianhua temple and Guizhen temple, which are the bearers of their respective orthodoxy.


    You can get to Lianhua temple before dark tomorrow.


    Five thousand dragon army and one thousand embroidered guards gallop on the official road like a long dragon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, the demon Su Xun slaughtered the scholars. I implore your majesty to give them justice and ask your majesty to make decisions for the scholars in the world!"


    Wang Shigong is duty bound to stand in the front.


    "Your Majesty is in charge, sir!"


    The others are like a yes man.


    But Zheng Kun didn''t know what happened outside the palace.


    Because he didn''t want to stop Su Xun, he just wanted to live forever. For this reason, it was worth sacrificing anything.


    What''s more, these literati hide the officials who can''t be punished. They are too rampant one by one. They just pour cold water on them to calm down.


    "Dear Sirs, I already know about this. The national master is not a murderer. Look at Xue Li. If he didn''t do such a cruel thing, how could he kill him? This man should be punished


    Zheng Kun said lightly.


    Xu Yuan''s face is very ugly, because Xue Li is his disciple. Zheng Kun''s words fall in his ears, which is beating him.


    King Shi Gong said: "Your Majesty, even if Xue Li should die, how innocent are the other scholars?"


    "Ah, that''s not what Wang Xiang said." Zheng Kun shook his head and said: "since the national master killed them, it means that they must die. After all, the national master is a fairy. He must have figured out what dirty things those people have done."


    "Your majesty! Why do you convince the public when you say this? It''s to chill the hearts of scholars all over the world! "


    Wang Shigong''s voice was shrill. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed.


    "Your Majesty, please punish Su Xun!"


    Others fell to their knees.


    Zheng Kun''s face was cold: "how, do you want to force me?"


    "I dare not..." Wang Shigong replied.


    Zheng Kun blocked the words behind him directly: "since you dare not, get out, I''m tired."


    As the voice fell, Zheng Kun walked away.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, think twice, your majesty!"


    Wang Shigong wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by the eunuch.


    To everyone''s surprise, the emperor really dares to defend Su Xun.

 Chapter 391

    Inside the main hall.


    As Zheng Kun left, everyone''s face was very ugly, and there was a fire in his heart.


    The main reason is that Zheng Kun did not pay attention to them.


    "Wang Xiang, your majesty has been bewitched by demons. What should we do now?"


    "How can your majesty do that! How can the scholars in the world be willing to work for Da Qian in the future when their hearts are cold


    "Yes, that Su Xun has bewitched his majesty to such an extent. It''s really damned! Even if they are guilty, they are scholars and can''t be killed. "


    A group of people scolded Su Xun. After all, he was still in the palace. It was impossible to scold the emperor.


    Everyone was dissatisfied with the emperor''s behavior.


    Because they were also literati, the emperor deliberately connived at Su Xun. Did not Su Xun dare to kill them at will one day?


    Therefore, this matter must not be given up.


    Otherwise, once the opening is made, it will be difficult in the future.


    Wang Shigong said with a gloomy face: "spread the news all over the country as soon as possible, let the readers all over the country know what Su Xun is, and let them write blood letters and send them to the capital to petition his majesty!"


    This is still a threat. When the scholars of the whole country unite, they don''t believe that the emperor dares to protect Su Xun.


    Behind every scholar is a family.


    If these families do something, it will be a headache for the emperor.


    Of course, only the families of other states and counties can do this. After all, the sky is high and the emperor is far away.


    If these families in the capital dare to do something, they will be met by the chief of the embroidery department and the blade of the imperial army.


    Wang Shigong took a deep breath again: "everyone, Su Xun''s harm has been seen. He must die, or we will never have peace."


    "I hope he can die in Buddhism or Taoism this time, otherwise we will have to work hard."


    A man who dares to kill them wantonly must not let him live in the world.


    An hour later, a large group of pigeons carrying news flew out of the capital from different directions to Daqian Prefecture.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "How dare the demon master hold up the butcher''s knife to us! That''s ridiculous


    "I''m surprised to hear that my classmate in Beijing was killed. I just want to eat the flesh and blood of that monster!"


    "We must make him pay the price. We scholars all over the world should unite to write a blood petition!"


    "Evil man troubles the country, evil man disturbs the government. If he does not die, there will be no peace."


    In the evening, every county began to spread what happened in the capital in the morning. Most of the scholars were filled with righteous indignation and anger.


    A small number of common people are indifferent and study with ease.


    But there are also a few who want to take this opportunity to join the aristocratic circle and become dogs.


    At the same time, under the spread of the saints, there were believers of Su Xun in every state and county, and stewed pig miscellaneous also began to appear all over the country.


    All the common people began to know that a god named jiuxiao God Emperor gave the formula of stewed pig miscellaneous, so that the poor could easily eat oil and water, and the poor could make money to support their families.


    Each county also began to build temples according to the imperial edict.


    There are more and more believers, just like a single spark, which is gradually starting a prairie fire.


    The Lotus Temple is still brightly lit tonight.


    "Amitabha, younger martial brothers, Su Xun''s army is pressing the border. How should we deal with it?"


    The head of Lianhua temple sits at the head and looks down at the elders.


    "If he comes, let him never come back, and let him pay for his life with those two younger martial brothers!"


    A middle-aged monk with a beard said that he was quite like Lu Zhishen of the earth.


    "That''s right. The elder martial brother of the leader, the king of the capital and other ministers have all written to us. We must kill Su Xun. As long as Su Xun is dead, the business with us can continue."


    "Our Lotus Temple is the head of Buddhism in the world. He leads the troops to come here. If we don''t kill him, won''t everyone be able to cast wild on us in the future?"


    "Kill that thief, Guizhen temple is our Lotus Temple."


    "Amitabha, my Buddha is merciful. In this case, let''s send this sinful benefactor to have his first child as soon as possible."


    Lotus Temple presided over a pitiful Buddha''s name, which determined the end of Su Xun''s death.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next evening.


    Su Xun led the army to the foot of Lianhua temple.


    Lianhua temple is built on Lianhua Mountain. The mountain is high into the clouds. The temple is built on the hillside. A long stone ladder is the only way to the temple.


    "The Tenglong army builds heavy crossbows on the spot, and the archers are ready."


    Looking at the temple on the hillside, the corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and a sneer of banter was aroused.


    "Yes, national teacher."


    The commander of the Tenglong army ordered the soldiers to line up at the foot of the mountain. A heavy crossbow was built, and the baby''s small arms were thick.This kind of Heavy Crossbow is also called broken vigorous crossbow. It can penetrate the vigorous Qi of the warrior in the congenital environment, and has great power.


    But it''s also very difficult to make it, so this kind of Heavy Crossbow is very precious. Only the elite army like Tenglong army can make it.


    "Shoot!"


    Sue spits out a word.


    "Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew


    A hundred heavy crossbows and thousands of arrows cut through the air, falling like a Lotus Temple, like a rain of arrows.


    In the Lotus Temple, the monks had already gathered, waiting for Su Xun and others to go up the mountain, and then rushed out to fight.


    But no one thought that Su Xun didn''t go up the mountain at all. He just arched at the foot of the mountain.


    "Ah "Pooh -"


    "they are so mean, they break the crossbow!"


    "Ah


    As a result of being caught off guard, many people were killed when the first wave of arrows fell.


    But soon the masters of the master''s realm of Lotus Temple joined hands to launch the second wave of arrows with real Qi.


    "Su Xun, the national master of Da Qian, came to worship the mountain, but we didn''t come out quickly to meet him."


    Su Xun got up in the air and gave a cold drink.


    The sound is like thunder. It spreads all over Lianhua Mountain and stirs up birds.


    The Mountain Gate of the Lotus Temple opened, and the monk rushed out with weapons. Many people with blood glared at Su Xun.


    "You wretch! We can only do some sneak attacks! "


    A hot tempered elder pointed at Su Xun and scolded him angrily.


    "The dead don''t have to talk so much."


    Su Xun coldly dropped a sentence, and with a wave of his hand, more than a dozen long swords made of divine power broke away.


    "Amitabha."


    At this time, a Buddha''s trumpet sounded, and then a strong force smashed those long swords.


    Then an old monk came out.


    "Elder master."


    Other monks say hello one after another.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the old monk: "wusheng?"


    This is the first time in the world to meet someone who can easily crack his offensive.


    "Half step wusheng, the host of Lianhua temple, forgetting to see the benefactor." Forget empty hit a check head, tone calm said: "benefactor sinful, why not put down the butcher''s knife by my Buddha, as soon as possible the first child to be a new man?"

 Chapter 392

    "By your Buddha? Is there a Buddha in this world? "


    Su Xun stood up in the air with his hands on his back and a touch of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth.


    Forget empty hands together: "Buddha, in the heart."


    "Then there is no Buddha?" The irony on Su Xun''s face became more and more obvious, and his voice became cold: "unfortunately, there is no real Buddha in this world, but there is a real God. If you get in the way of the son of God, you will die."


    The dispute over religion and belief is more fierce than national hatred.


    In this world, except himself, Su Xun did not allow any belief to exist.


    What''s more, the so-called Buddhas and Taoists in this world are just illusory and deceiving people?


    It''s just that I have a grudge with the two biggest sects, so I''ll settle it together.


    If we get rid of Lotus Temple and Guizhen temple, other temples and Taoist temples of all sizes in the world will die out without his help.


    "Benefactor, you are too fierce. You will become a troll in the future. For the sake of the common people in the world, I am a monk. I can only kill you. Amitabha, benefactor, I will help you to live in bliss."


    Forget empty words sound down, the momentum on the body slowly rose, a magnificent momentum burst out, the whole person also stepped up and opposed to Su Xun.


    "Kill


    The commander of Xiuyi made the long sword come out of its sheath. With a roar, he stepped into the air and killed other monks in Lianhua temple.


    "Clang -"


    the sound of the long sword coming out of its sheath is constantly ringing, and thousands of embroidered guards are rushing to the Lotus Temple like waves.


    The four masters of the Royal worship and Xiuyi guard shared the elders of Lianhua temple.


    Teng long army commander''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "Li Xiaowei, take your people to rush up to help. The rest of us are on guard. We can''t let one go."


    Although Su Xun asked him to lead the troops to encircle him, he felt that the people he brought could not do nothing and just wait.


    "Yes, general."


    "Kill


    A thousand heavily armored Tenglong soldiers rode directly to Lianhua temple on the stairs. The horse''s hooves collided with the stone stairs. In addition, the sound of armor collision made people excited.


    "Old bald donkey, half step martial saint, is not enough to see in front of me."


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to the following situation, because only his fight with forgetting air was the key.


    He is not in a hurry, but forgetting emptiness is not.


    Because the monks are not the opponents of the well-trained and experienced army at all.


    "Amitabha, take your life!"


    Forget empty must quickly kill or repel Su Xun, otherwise even if he is alive at last, other people in Lotus Temple will die almost.


    When the Buddha''s name fell, he clapped it with one palm. The golden Qi condensed into a giant palm and fell to susian.


    The strength of the half step wusheng and the peak of the master''s realm are quite different. In essence, they have changed. As long as they cross this barrier and become wusheng, they will basically be separated from the category of human beings.


    If you only rely on Su Xun to practice the magic power of Qi Qi God, you will not be the opponent of half step martial saint. But who let Su Xun practice Shinto and go further on Shinto.


    Forget empty a hand, Su Xun to his strength had probably judgment.


    It should be around the peak of Qi and spirit cultivation or the middle stage of returning to emptiness. It''s not Su Xun''s opponent at all.


    "It''s a good strength, but it''s a pity that I''ve met this open hanging player."


    Su Xun gave a cool smile. In the face of the mighty palm, he just stepped out step by step, and a great power surged out.


    "Qiang -"


    the divine power condensed into a Phoenix, which made a sound and rushed to the giant palm.


    Boom!


    Cracks appeared on the golden giant palm, and the speed slowed down obviously.


    Su Xun stepped out again, and drank coldly: "broken!"


    "Chant -"


    with a dragon chant, the divine power condensed into a golden five clawed dragon, which circled on Su Xun and rushed out.


    Boom!


    The golden giant palm was shattered by the divine power, dissipated in the air and turned into a gust of wind.


    "How can it be!"


    Forgetting the empty eyes and showing fear, even reciting the Buddhist mantra of calming the heart could not calm down.


    Because the gap between him and Su Xun''s strength is more than he imagined.


    This kind of despair he only felt in the old ancestor of Lianhua Temple who had been closed.


    Wusheng!


    This Su Xun is definitely a martial saint!


    What will be the future achievements of such a young wusheng? Will it break the barrier of wusheng?


    Moreover, he felt that Su Xun''s true Qi seemed to be different from those of their warriors.


    Of course, Su Xun Li is not the same.


    "Impossible?"


    Su Xun was joking at first, and then his eyes became overbearing and arrogant:


    "as I said, I am a God, and if I am a God, I should be omnipotent!"Voice down, void a grip: "sword."


    The magic power condensed into a long sword and fell into the hand.


    "Die


    Su Xun held the sword, and his figure disappeared in the same place in an instant. The next second he appeared in front of forgetting Kong, and then he cut off when he lifted the sword.


    Forget empty take off the Buddhist bead on the neck and fight against it.


    "Hua La --"


    it was just a sword, the rope was broken, and the Buddhist beads fell one by one from the air.


    Forget empty eyes dew panic, he this Buddha bead is string with special quality gold thread, then again blessing true Qi, unexpectedly so by a sword cut off.


    Wusheng, it''s really despairing.


    Su Xun pressed him step by step. He had to fight and retreat.


    "Old bald donkey, where is your Buddha? Let him come out to save you quickly."


    Su Xun''s robe moved lightly, his black hair was flying, his sword was waving, his eyes were full of cold, and his voice was wanton and arrogant, which spread all over the Lotus Mountain.


    Forgetting Kong didn''t say a word, because he didn''t dare to be distracted at this time. He had already hit several swords on his body. Once he opened his mouth, he couldn''t help bleeding.


    "It seems that your Buddha doesn''t work very well. Why don''t you change the Lotus Temple into the jiuxiao God Emperor Temple from now on? I''m thinking about sparing your life."


    Su Xun is extremely arrogant. He always tries to forget to fight in the air. He doesn''t kill him quickly or give him a chance to fight back.


    After catching a mouse, it''s like playing with a cat.


    Forget empty is still silent, constantly will gush out of the blood to swallow back to the stomach, fight to resist Su Xun.


    The boring monologue made Su Xun feel tired. His eyes were cold and he said, "don''t talk? Do you despise the son of God? "


    "Then go and die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the momentum rose again. The sword was like a rainbow, and the air penetrated the sky. The sword flashed so that all the people fighting on the ground lost sight.


    "Stab -"


    the sword passes through the heart of forgetting emptiness.


    "Puff -"


    forget to empty a mouthful of blood, and then quickly fall to the ground.


    "Master!" "Elder martial brother!" "Martial uncle!" "Master!"


    The people in the Lotus Temple below all changed their looks and their faces were sad when they saw this scene.


    No one thought that Su Xun was so strong.


    At the beginning, they were ready to leave Su Xun''s life in Lianhua temple.


    "Kill


    The people of Xiuyi Department don''t give them time to be sad. They are all chasing after the victory, and the knife goes to the bone.


    Su Xun quickly solved the half step martial saint of forgetting empty, which made everyone feel shocked and excited.


    After all, they respect the strong.

 Chapter 393

    On the ground, the monks of Lotus Temple, xiuyisi and tenglongjun all died.


    But as time goes on, the death rate of monks in Lianhua temple is getting higher and higher.


    Because they don''t understand war at all.


    Killing people, fighting wars, especially mass wars, are all good at by the army.


    Their existence is the war machine of the Empire.


    "Bang!"


    The empty body hit the roof heavily.


    Su Xun immediately landed beside him.


    "Put Let them go... "


    After all, it''s the half step martial saint. Even if his heart is penetrated, he still hasn''t lost his breath for a while.


    "Do you think it''s possible? If I lose, you don''t want to let me go


    Su Xun sneered without hesitation.


    He doesn''t like to leave hidden trouble for himself, so he''d better destroy the whole house.


    Forget empty eyes dew unwilling, eye flash a touch of resentment, no longer speak.


    He didn''t say he was still locked up for his grandmaster.


    Because as long as the grandmaster is still there, they have the hope of revenge in Lianhua temple, and also the hope of a new life in Lianhua temple.


    If you are disturbed and forced to leave the pass, even if you kill Su Xun on the spot, you will die of Zhenqi riot afterwards.


    But the next second, Su Xun''s words mercilessly broke his fantasy.


    "I heard that there is a martial saint in Lianhua temple? Just now, I''m looking for the martial saint to fight. The Taoist martial saint is missing. I''ll take your Buddhist martial saint to practice my martial arts. "


    "You..." Forget empty suddenly stare big eyes, then a mouthful of blood gush out, completely cut off gas.


    However, in order to prevent him from dying thoroughly, Su Xun put a knife on his heart and neck.


    After all, who knows if there are any feign death skills in the world.


    "Kill them all, no one will stay."


    Su Xun gave orders to Xiuyi department and Tenglong army.


    "Everyone run separately and rush down the mountain. As long as there are still people alive, the root of our Lotus Temple will not break and there will be a chance of revenge."


    An elder yelled, and the next second he was beheaded by the commander of Xiuyi department.


    The monks who are still alive are no longer in love with war. They all find the right chance to escape.


    But just as they were flying, a few broken crossbows with baby arms came whistling and shot them through each other.


    So, these people have no chance to run at all.


    Half an hour later, it was over, and there were bodies all over the ground in front of the Lotus Temple and in the courtyard.


    There are xiuyiwei, tenglongjun and more monks in Lianhua temple.


    The pungent smell of blood filled the air, and even the green bricks on the ground were dyed blood red.


    "Tell the national master that Lianhua is a monk, and no one has escaped. He has been killed here."


    The commander looked at the voice on the roof, knelt down on one knee, and said in a loud voice.


    He was full of excitement.


    After all, scholars, Buddhists and Taoists used to be the best in Daqian.


    But now, Su Xun took them to kill Shizi, and now he killed the Buddhist leader Lianhua temple.


    It really made him feel happy and full of admiration and respect for Su Xun.


    "Cleaning the battlefield, there is still one person alive."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    "Who else?" The commander was stunned.


    But without explanation, Su Xun stepped out and disappeared in the same place.


    Then a huge sword cut on a pagoda in the back mountain of Lianhua temple.


    "Martial saint of Lotus Temple!"


    The conductor reacted instantly.


    The pagoda was cut off by Su Xun.


    "Who''s being reckless in Lianhua temple?"


    With a roar, a figure flew out of the ruins of the pagoda.


    This man is not bald. He has long gray hair. His cassock is ragged and thin. His eyes are deep but shining.


    He is the ancestor of Lianhua temple, a martial saint who has lived for more than 400 years.


    The reason why we have to close the door is that we still have decades to go, so we want to try to break through.


    After entering the realm of wusheng, you will have a life span of 500 years. Each time you break through a small stage, you will gain 100 years.


    So the peak of wushengjing can live at least 900 years.


    However, every breakthrough in the realm of wusheng is as difficult as the sky. For example, this lotus ancestor has been in the realm of wusheng for hundreds of years, but he is still stuck in the early stage, so it is difficult to enter.


    "I want to tell you that the Lotus Temple is finished."


    Su Xun looked at the lotus and said faintly.


    Smelling the faint blood in the air, the lotus ancestor''s eyes were red and staring at Su Xun.


    "Who did it!"


    "What do you say?" Su Xun laughed, his voice dropped, his body turned into a streamer, and hit him with a punch: "anyway, if you force to pass, you will die. Just let me see the strength of wusheng before you die.""You are arrogant


    The lotus elder was furious, and his real Qi was furious. He directly met him with one punch.


    Forced out of the pass, he will soon die, so before he dies, he will avenge for Lianhua temple.


    "Boom!"


    Their fists collided in the air, and an air blast broke out when the real Qi and divine power collided. The aftereffects scattered around. Several big trees collapsed directly, and the houses of the two main halls were thrown away directly.


    "The martial saint and the strong are so terrible."


    Looking at this scene, the four Royal worshippers and xiuyiwei commanders, tenglongjun commander and others were pale.


    The aftereffects alone can make them feel palpitating.


    Although there is only one big difference between the master realm and the martial Saint realm, it is just like the difference between the immortal and the mortal.


    "Wusheng!"


    Lotus ancestor is also startled. What happened to him in these years?


    Why is there such a young martial saint in the world?


    "Wusheng? What a fart


    Su Xun''s arrogant smile, when he first entered the world, all his fears disappeared.


    Because he has just played, he has tried to find out the strength of wusheng.


    I can''t compare with myself, and I''m not as good as myself.


    It seems that I have overestimated the value of force in this world.


    No, to be exact, the world is already very strong, because warriors are everywhere.


    But who made him God?


    Meeting him is the most desperate thing for the warriors in this world.


    "You are useless, so you can die."


    Su Xun looked at the lotus ancestor, and his eyes were full of murders.


    "Ignorant, today Buddha let you know that there is a difference between wusheng and wusheng!"


    Lotus elder is furious and takes the initiative.


    Su Xun was not afraid and met him directly.


    "Boom!" "Boom! Boom


    Two people fight in the void, you come and I go, the surrounding houses and trees collapsed, and the scope is expanding.


    Xiuyiwei and tenglongjun on the mountain kept retreating to prevent the aftereffects from spreading to themselves.


    "God, give you death."


    A voice resounds through the heaven and the earth, and the mighty power is like the waves, swallowing all things in the world, which makes all people on Lianhua Mountain kneel down.


    A huge sword appeared behind Su Xun and pointed directly at the sky, as if to split the whole world.


    Knowing that the highest force in the world was not his opponent, Su Xun was too lazy to pretend.


    He is the God, without a vest.


    The old lotus was pale.


    Middle stage of wusheng? Or later? Peak?


    He guessed the strength of Su Xun again and again in his heart, and he was already desperate.


    "Boom!"


    The sword fell.

 Chapter 394

    The giant sword falls, the Lotus Temple collapses, and the smoke and dust cover the whole Lotus Mountain, blocking everyone''s sight.


    A full minute later, the shrouded dust began to disperse.


    The Lotus Temple, with its original pavilions, high walls and bright tiles, has already become a ruin, and countless green pines and bamboos have disappeared.


    As for the lotus ancestor, he can''t see any more. Maybe he''s buried in a corner of the ruins. Maybe there''s no residue left.


    Only Su Xun came slowly from the ruins. His face was calm, and his white robe was spotless, just like a god man.


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    How can a martial saint who has been famous for hundreds of years die like this?


    How strong is the national teacher.


    All of us have a ridiculous idea in mind:


    is he really a God?


    They all know that in the future, the word "Su Xun" will be heard throughout the Three Kingdoms in the world. It will be famous for one side and will be widely used for several generations.


    "Go to the gate."


    It was not until Su Xun''s voice was heard that all the people recovered from the shock.


    Then I found that I was still kneeling on the ground.


    He was forced to kneel down by the momentum of Su Xun''s fighting.


    But no one felt ashamed.


    Because it is not disgraceful to surrender to the strong.


    The army is galloping on the road ahead.


    Guizhen temple is located in the north of Lianhua temple. Starting from Lianhua temple, it takes a day to March quickly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, taxis all over the country wrote blood letters accusing Su Xun of his crimes, demanding the emperor to behead him.


    The written blood book was personally sent to the capital by the representatives selected by each county.


    There are several hundred of them.


    They are trying to force Zheng Kun in the name of the world''s scholars.


    Don''t talk about the high status of the literati.


    It is in Daqi, which is dominated by martial arts and controlled by civil and military forces, that any emperor can not bear the pressure.


    No one in power dares to offend the scholars in the world at the same time, otherwise the country will surely fall into chaos.


    Because there are countless aristocrats and gentry involved behind these scholars. Every family has its own martial arts. Even if there are no martial arts saints or half step martial arts saints, there will be no less masters.


    The royal family is supported by these powerful gentry. If these people do things, the imperial rule will be in danger.


    This is a positive struggle between scholars and imperial power.


    It is impossible for literati to regress, so it is only imperial power that can regress.


    In the description of these literati, Su Xun has become a demon who brings disaster to the country and the people. He bewitches his majesty, prostitutes and confuses the harem, and he will eat human flesh at every meal.


    But these smears have no effect on the people.


    Because jiuxiao God Temple is more and more popular among the people, so are Su Xun''s believers.


    Of course, these believers don''t believe the bullshit of literati. They only believe in God and son.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Return to the truth.


    The hall is full of the elders of Guizhen temple. The leader is sitting in the first place. At this time, he is holding a letter with a dignified look.


    "Elder martial brother, why did you call us here?"


    "Does it have something to do with that Su Xun? He will definitely die in the Lotus Temple. "


    "Yes, there is a closed martial saint in Lianhua temple. Even if Su Xun took advantage of it in the early stage, in the later stage, he forced out of the gate in order to keep his inheritance, so Su Xun would surely die."


    "Maybe now Su Xun''s body is cold..."


    Looking at the people who talked and relaxed below, the leader sighed and said in a deep voice: "our people near the Lotus Temple have just heard that the Lotus Temple has been destroyed, and the old lotus ancestor has died. Susian is coming to our gate with a large army. He will arrive in the morning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In an instant, the hall, which was just busy, was so quiet and terrible.


    It''s so quiet that you can hear people breathing.


    It took a while for the public to respond.


    "Death Dead? Is the lotus ancestor dead? This How is that possible? "


    "Yes, how could the Lotus Temple be destroyed like this."


    "Su Xun, a hairy boy, how can he have such a strong cultivation of martial arts?"


    All the people were shocked and stammered. It was more fear than horror.


    Because they discussed it yesterday and concluded that Su Xun would definitely die in the Lotus Temple.


    The martial saint of Guizhen temple has been missing for more than ten years, but the lotus ancestor of Lianhua temple is in the temple, so the strength of Lianhua temple is stronger than them.


    Su Xun would never be an opponent of a martial arts sage. In the end, he would die in Lianhua temple. Naturally, the crisis of their view of returning to the truth was relieved.


    But now, the Lotus Temple was destroyed, and the lotus ancestor died in the hands of Su Xun, which made them very scared.Because Su Xun could even wipe out the Lotus Temple, where the martial saint was sitting, what would they take to stop them?


    Damn, how can a hairy boy be so strong?!!!


    "All of you are free to say what you want to do next."


    The headmaster took a deep breath. Although he was also flustered, he certainly couldn''t show the backbone of the sect. He had to stabilize the morale of the army.


    The hall is quiet for a moment, because in front of absolute strength, everything is a paper tiger.


    They don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Elder martial brother leader, if we don''t surrender, he will not kill us all. He will bear humiliation for the time being. When the time is right, he will get rid of this devil for the world."


    "Why not? Younger martial brother Tianxuan first attacked Su Xun in the imperial palace. Then we sent two younger martial brothers down the mountain to take revenge. They have already accepted the gratitude and resentment. How can he give up? "


    "Let''s show the enemy to be weak, surrender and make more compensation. If he agrees, it''s easy to say. If he doesn''t, we''ll fight! Although old lotus is dead, I don''t believe he is not hurt. "


    "If Su Zun was hurt, he would never know what to do."


    "What''s more, our ancestor is also a powerful martial saint. Although he hasn''t appeared for more than ten years, no one is sure that he will fall. Su Xun also has to worry that a martial saint will come to him for revenge at any time after destroying the Guizhen temple."


    At this time, no one dares to imagine that Su Xun is also a martial saint, or has stronger strength than the martial saint.


    They would rather believe that Su Xun had killed a martial saint by using some external power or conspiracy.


    I would never believe that he has more strength than that.


    Because Su Xun was too young, and his native place was unknown before, it was as if he had suddenly jumped out of a stone.


    If he was really a martial saint, his fame would have spread all over the world.


    Listen to the idea of you saying one word to me, the leader thinks it''s reliable. It''s also the way they have to do it.


    After all, it''s impossible to run away from the gate, because they can''t run for a lifetime, and their so-called first sect faces will be lost.

 Chapter 395

    In the morning, the birds jump around the forest like a mist, which is full of beauty.


    "Step, step..."


    The sound of a horse''s hoof hitting the ground broke the quiet and harmonious beauty.


    Su Xun took the lead, followed by the commander of Xiuyi department and the commander of Tenglong army, then four Royal worshippers, and finally the mighty Xiuyi guard and the heavy Armored Cavalry of Tenglong army.


    "Hua La ~ Hua La ~"


    the sound of the collision of iron armor was clear and sweet, and the birds playing happily in the forest were startled to fly everywhere.


    "Step on it


    Su Xun''s horse stopped.


    All the horses in the back stopped.


    In front of them is the gate of Guizhen.


    In front of the gate are the leader of Guizhen temple, the elders of Guizhen temple and the disciples of Zhenchuan.


    These disciples are holding a brocade box in their hands.


    "Yu Fei, the leader of Guizhen temple, welcomes the National Normal University with the children of Guizhen temple."


    Yu Fei, the leader of Guizhen temple, cried out.


    "Welcome the national teacher."


    The elders and disciples of Guizhen temple also drank together.


    But deep in their eyes, they could not hide their humiliation and anger.


    Su Xun laughed and looked down at them on his horse: "dare to ask you Taoist priest, which one is this


    "There are many offenses in our school before returning to China. Please forgive me. There are thousands of old ginseng, hundred year old Polygonum multiflorum, and countless beautiful jade here. I hope I can turn the fight with the national teacher into jade and silk."


    Yu Fei pointed to the brocade boxes in the hands of those disciples and said, keeping his posture very low.


    Before, they all despised Su Xun. They thought that killing him was nothing more than killing an ant.


    It is said that Su Xun bewitched his majesty and led the imperial court. As the head of the world''s Taoism, they have the responsibility to remove this demon for the people of the world.


    But now, after the demise of the Lotus Temple, these people have to muddle along and beg for mercy.


    They were the ones who fought and killed Su Xun.


    Now it''s them who ask for mercy.


    It can only be said that these people are real.


    "I''d like to thank you for finding out these things for me in advance, so as not to damage them when the army horse steps back to the truth later."


    Su Xun said that he came to kill people. How could he let them go?


    As his voice fell, everyone in Guizhen changed greatly.


    Master Yu Yifei said: "I can''t solve the problem..."


    "You''re all dead, aren''t you?" Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Sweat oozed from Yu Fei''s forehead: "Guoshi, we''re going to go back to the truth. The martial saint''s ancestors haven''t come back. If you want to think about it, why do you want to die?"


    "Fish die, but the net doesn''t break." Su Xun corrected his mistakes in language, and then raised the reins: "kill! No dogs and no chickens


    "Kill


    Xiuyiwei and tenglongjun swarmed up.


    "Mad, fight with them."


    The elders of Guizhen Temple yelled with red eyes, then drew out their swords to meet the enemy.


    "Catch the thief first. Third younger martial brother, let''s work together to deal with Su Xun."


    Yu Fei called to the three elders of Guizhen temple. Then he stood up in the air and pointed his sword at Su Xun.


    They thought that Su Xun must have been hurt by the lotus ancestor.


    Seeing that Su Xun sat on the horse and didn''t make a move, he strengthened their speculation.


    So in Yu Fei''s opinion, in the case of Su Xun''s injury, he and his third younger martial brother should be able to cooperate with Su Xun.


    After all, he is a half step martial saint, and the third younger martial brother is the peak of his master''s realm.


    So, two people resolutely rushed up.


    Then Su Xun made a move.


    And then they went down the street.


    In less than three seconds of the whole process, they flew upside down and hit the ground heavily. They didn''t even see Su Xun''s hand.


    With shock and panic in their eyes, they were convulsed for a moment and then breathed out at the same time.


    Don''t say it''s five or five, it''s not even three or seven.


    It wasn''t until the moment when they were dying that they realized that it was not because he was injured, but because he didn''t want to do it.


    As long as he wants to, he can destroy the whole family of Guizhen temple.


    "Elder master!" "Third Elder martial brother!"


    Seeing this scene, all the people in the Guizhen view were grieved and wanted to make a decision. They turned grief and anger into strength and broke out.


    It''s a pity that a brief outbreak is useless.


    After all, the main thing a real man looks at is persistence.


    So after the ultra short outbreak, these people entered a period of malaise and began to be overwhelmed.


    Half an hour later, Guizhen temple came to the same end as yesterday''s Lotus Temple.


    "Clean up the battlefield, find out all that should be taken away, and then burn a torch here."Su Xun said casually.


    An hour later, Guizhen temple was engulfed by the fire, and Su Xun returned with the army.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Capital, inner palace.


    "Your Majesty, taxis from all over the country, with blood letters, ask for the beheading of the National Teacher outside the palace gate. It''s very loud. What should we do?"


    Mr. Liu looks at Zheng Kun anxiously.


    Zheng Kun was also full of sadness: "what do you want me to do? Do you really want me to kill the national teacher? Those idiots outside don''t know. Don''t you know that the national master is the real God? "


    "No, I dare not." Liu Gonggong immediately knelt down and kept kowtowing.


    Eunuchs can call themselves slaves.


    "Have you heard from the national teacher yet?" Zheng Kun asked.


    "Since the day when Liu Gong answered," he has been on his knees


    Lotus Temple and Guizhen temple have been destroyed. Because of the tragic death of the whole family, no one can take the initiative to use the pigeon to send messages.


    But according to the time, perhaps today, the news of the collapse of Lotus Temple and Guizhen temple will be sent back to the capital by those who find it.


    Today is also the day for Su Xun to return to Beijing.


    "Let those people outside continue to make trouble. Don''t worry about it. We''ll wait for the national master to come back."


    Zheng Kun impatiently waved his hand. If he could, he really wanted to send troops to kill all the scholars outside.


    But he knew that he could not do that, otherwise the whole world would be in chaos.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the palace.


    Taxis from counties and cities across the country gathered here with blood letters.


    "Your Majesty, please behead Su Xun


    "Your Majesty, please behead Su Xun


    The voices of these people are rising one after another. Even a few days ago, the taxi in Beijing died on the land where they are standing. They are not afraid.


    Because they were sure that the emperor did not dare to do anything to them.


    Facts also show that this is the case.


    Because from this morning until now, there has been no official department to deal with this matter.


    It''s still the teahouse opposite the palace, the private room, and the ministers like Wang Shigong and Xu Yuan.


    Everything seems to be back a few days ago.


    "The palace has been quiet all morning. It seems that your majesty has not been able to distinguish between the important and the negative."


    Xu Yuan said in a strange way. After Zheng Kun asked the queen to serve Su Xun, he had a big opinion on the emperor.


    "Ha ha, Xu Shangshu, the taxi here represents all the scholars in the world. If your majesty really dares to attack them, it''s strange."


    "Why hasn''t there been any news from Lotus Temple and Guizhen temple? What''s the matter with Su Xun?"


    "Don''t worry, there is a martial saint in Lotus Temple. Most of Su Xun can''t come back."


    "So it is."


    Now they let these scholars do things, not to kill Su Xun, but to fight against the imperial power and strive for a higher position for the literati.


    If the imperial power retreated this time, the status of the literati would be even higher, and even the imperial power would be completely elevated step by step.


    In contrast, what can Su Xun do with a magic wand?

 Chapter 396

    "The national teacher has returned to Beijing!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know who yelled in the crowd.


    The taxis outside the palace were suddenly quiet.


    The teahouse was full of laughter, as if all the ministers in control were stunned.


    "He Why didn''t he die? " Wang Shigong said incredulously.


    Xu Yuan guessed: "did he not attack Lianhua temple and Guizhen temple? Hum, but when he returns to Beijing this time, we can let him die as long as we keep putting pressure on the emperor. "


    Su Xun sleeps the queen. The queen is his daughter. Xu Yuan''s family is disgraced. Xu Yuan wants to pull Su Xun out of his bones.


    "Step, step..."


    "All around, come on, come on!"


    At this time, accompanied by a rush of horse hooves, the people of the embroidery Department surrounded the group of scholars.


    Su Xun rode slowly behind.


    As for the people of Tenglong army, their camp is outside the city. They can''t enter the city without emperor''s edict and warrant.


    Surrounded by the people of Xiuyi department, those taxis from all counties and cities in China were a little flustered.


    After all, the emperor did not dare to kill them, but Su Xun did.


    Isn''t that how those Beijing taxis died two days ago?


    Even if after Su Xun killed them, the emperor killed Su Xun again in order to calm down the anger of the scholars in the world, what''s the use for them?


    "Dang Lang ~"


    all of a sudden, the commander of Xiuyi Department threw two heads in front of the scholars and cried out: "the national master went out to destroy Lianhua temple and Guizhen temple, and personally killed Lianhua temple''s presider forgetting Kong, Lianhua ancestor and Guizhen temple''s leader Yu Fei!"


    Boom!


    The whole scene exploded in a flash.


    "No way! It''s impossible. The lotus ancestor is a martial saint. How could he kill the martial saint? "


    "Who knows where you got two heads to impersonate? Lotus Temple and Guizhen temple will never be destroyed!"


    "That''s right. It must be fake..."


    The scholars didn''t believe this at all, because in their cognition, the Lotus Temple and Guizhen temple can''t be destroyed in any case.


    On the teahouse, Wang Shigong and others looked at each other.


    Seeing Su Xun''s safe return with his own eyes, and thinking that there was no news from the Lotus Temple and Guizhen Temple these two days, their hearts were empty.


    The next second, Su Xun stepped into the air.


    Boom!


    Then a great power poured out from Su Xun. He changed his body and transformed himself into a God Emperor. His body suddenly rose several meters, just like a giant overlooking heaven and earth.


    Or that sentence, after knowing that wusheng is not his opponent, he has nothing to worry about in this world.


    No, I''m showdown. I''m God!


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    "Impossible? Do you tell me that it''s impossible? "


    When Su Xun opened his mouth, his voice spread all over the capital. He was so powerful that he oppressed the heaven and the earth, making everyone feel depressed and breathless.


    "Immortal! The national teacher is really an immortal


    "My Niang Le, the immortal has come down to earth, the immortal has come down to earth!"


    "See immortals..." "See the son of God."


    All the people, traders, craftsmen in the capital, who saw this scene, knelt down one after another to kowtow to Su Xun''s divine body.


    Those scholars and the ministers in the teahouse looked up at the giant in a daze, as if there were thunder in their mind, a blank.


    "Ha ha, they are the people who believe in the immortal kingdom


    In the palace, Zheng Kun couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene. He could almost think of the expressions of shock and panic of those civil servants and ministers.


    With Sushen''s support, he could do whatever he wanted.


    "He It turns out that He is really a God. He didn''t cheat me, but How can it be, how can it be. "


    In the star picking hall, Queen Xu looks up at the huge figure. Her eyes are shocked at first, then at a loss. She has fallen into self doubt.


    "Don''t you want to cut off the head of our God? Our God is standing here. Who dares to take it?"


    Every word of Su Xun was like thunder.


    Those scholars were pale and sweaty, and their spirits were almost shattered.


    "God Let the gods calm down. Let the gods calm down. We know it''s wrong. We know it''s wrong. "


    "Immortal grandfather, please forgive me. We don''t dare any more. We''ll go back now. We won''t come to the capital for the rest of our lives."


    "It''s all Wang Shi Gong and Wang Xiang who asked us to do this. God spare our lives..."


    The taxi drivers, who were full of arrogance and awe inspiring righteousness, were so ugly at this time that they cried and cried one by one, and scared their excrement and urine to flow. They did not hesitate to sell them.


    Wang Shigong and others in the private room of the teahouse are also bloodless.Now who dares not to admit that Su Xun is a God?


    This horse is not a God. What else can it be?


    In their hearts there was no need to cry.


    Brother, no, sir, since you are so good, you can show it on the first day.


    Then we''ve been kneeling and licking you for a long time. How can we dare to offend you.


    Isn''t this a deliberate hoax?


    All of a sudden, they saw a huge hand coming down from the sky to the teahouse where they were.


    There was panic on all the faces.


    "Master, please spare your life, old man. I know I''m wrong. Please let me go."


    The iron King Shigong knelt down.


    "Master, I''m the father of the empress. One day, my husband and wife will be gracious. Please forgive me."


    "Spare my life, master..."


    At this time, all the people who were calculating Su Xun were so scared that they cried for their parents.


    But the big hand was photographed without stopping.


    For the sake of face and ostentation, they wrapped up the teahouse. As for the cooks and sophomores on the first floor, they had already gone out to kneel down to the gods.


    So now there are only Wang Shigong and others in the teahouse.


    Su Xun took one hand and killed all the people who should be killed. There were no innocent bystanders.


    "Under the palm of our God, we will not pursue those who can survive."


    As the voice falls, so does the giant palm.


    Boom!


    The teahouse was smashed in a flash.


    All people are afraid. Is that the power of God? It''s really despairing.


    Su Xun took back his hand. There were no living people in the broken teahouse. There were only human scum left.


    After all, how can a mere mortal survive under God''s hand?


    Therefore, from the moment when they repeatedly targeted Su Xun, their ending was doomed.


    Su Xun has never been a great saint who returns good for evil.


    If you have a revenge, you have to take revenge. As long as you kill all the enemies, he will have no enemies.


    "It''s a capital crime to blaspheme God, but God is kind to you. He gives you a way to live. Those who scatter all their wealth to relieve the people can live. Those who violate the law will be killed by God."


    Su Xun gave the scholars a way to live, but he also had to let them suffer and harvest a wave of fame and faith among the people.


    It''s better than killing them.


    After all, he had killed a wave of scholars in the capital before, and it would be a little frightening to kill them again.

 Chapter 397

    The capital is famous all over the world.


    The state of Qi and the state of Yan immediately received the information sent back by the spies in the capital of Daqian.


    When the emperors of the two countries saw this urgent secret letter, they had the same idea.


    Is the detective crazy?


    Is there no information back, so I made up a big news?


    Then the two countries sent people to Qianguo to explore at the same time.


    The news brought back silenced them again.


    Although they really don''t want to believe it.


    But no matter from which channel the message is sent back, it shows that everything in the secret letter is true.


    Incarnation of a giant, can be side by side with heaven and earth, this is not God, what is it?


    In fact, of course, there is no Baizhang, but these ancients did not have a specific concept of particularly large numbers, they can only use exaggeration to describe them.


    Then Qi and Yan did the same thing. They built the temple of God and sent messengers to Daqian to get the statue.


    This incident is a serious blow to both countries.


    At least there is a kind of public opinion in the two countries, that is, Da Qian is blessed by heaven.


    Otherwise, how can we explain why God went to Daqian to be the national teacher instead of laiqi or Yan?


    At least in a short period of time, the two countries will not act recklessly against Da Qian.


    Because everyone is in awe of the gods, especially the common people.


    If they fight against Da Qian, their people will feel that they are fighting against heaven when they attack a country that is blessed by God.


    The emperors of Qi and Yan were jealous of Zheng Kun.


    They all know that Zheng Kun is almost infatuated with Changsheng and used to ridicule him.


    But now, Zheng Kun seems to really have this opportunity, let them just a lemon.


    In fact, they think too much.


    Five days later.


    Daqian, capital, Jiexing hall.


    The top of the Star Tower.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: 1 beg once, 2 move the world. ¡¿


    [gain: begging buff. Note: when the host asks for something, the success rate increases by 10%. ¡¿


    don''t underestimate the 10% success rate. Sometimes zero one is the key.


    In front of Su Xun was a Dan stove. He was refining pills for Zheng Kun.


    After all, people who have used this tool for nothing for so long will be leaving soon. We can''t leave nothing for them.


    What''s more, this time he gained a lot. The people sent by Zheng Kun collected a lot of alchemy materials that the earth didn''t have.


    What he is refining now is the nourishing pill, just as the name suggests, which is used to recuperate the body.


    Taking it for a long time can improve the physique. It''s no problem to live three or five more years on the original basis.


    Half an hour later, the refining of pills was completed, and a fragrance of pills filled the whole room.


    Su Xun took a move, and a dozen green pills flew into his hands from the furnace.


    Then he fell from the top floor of the star picking building.


    "Guoshi, how is the living pill?"


    The emperor, who was excited to meet him, had been waiting there for a long time.


    Is his long life dream coming true at last?


    "Your Majesty, look."


    Su Xun spread out his hands, and a dozen green pills were lying in his heart with a faint fragrance.


    Zheng Kun stammered: "this Here, National Teacher Is it for me? "


    He thought that only one pill could be made from this elixir.


    "Your Majesty, these pills are all for you. Take one pill every month until they are all used up." Su Xun said.


    Zheng Kun swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "master, after eating all, I Can I live forever? "


    "Naturally." Su Xun gave a little smile and made a fool of himself.


    When you die, I will not be in this world for a long time. I can''t hear you scolding me.


    I''ll live on my horse.


    If I could refine the elixir of longevity, would I give it to you?


    You just want to fart.


    If you can live a few more years, it''s a change of life for you, little brother.


    Zheng Kun knelt down to Su Xun on the spot: "thank you, national teacher, thank you."


    "Your Majesty, please get up quickly. Is your jade vase ready?" Su Xun couldn''t stand the fact that the emperor of this country knelt down all the time. It really made people feel Cool.


    Zheng Kun quickly got up and hurriedly took out a jade bottle from his sleeve: "teacher, I''m ready."


    "Put it all in. Only if you bottle the spirit power in jade, it won''t pass away." Of course, this is a bit of nonsense, but it must have a sense of ceremony to be authentic.


    When Zheng Kun heard this, he didn''t care to offend Su Xun. He quickly reached for the pill and put it in the jade bottle. He was afraid that the spirit power would be gone.After the eunuch Zheng dankun''e left, he was in a hurry to keep the secret.


    After all, this is the elixir of life.


    Su Xun pushed open the door of a bedroom and went in.


    At this time, Queen Xu looked haggard. Her tender lips were slightly white and her pupils were like walking dead. She just sat on the edge of the bed.


    Most of the red phoenix robe slipped from Xiang''s shoulder, and there was no sign of it hanging inside.


    But she is still no response, as if some crazy.


    After Su Xun slapped Xu Yuan to death, she was like this. After all, it was her father.


    Su Xun sighed. If it goes on like this, he thinks empress Xu will become a fool.


    The only person in the world he''s sorry for is probably the most beautiful woman in front of him.


    There''s no way. Xu Yuan wants him to die.


    Naturally, he won''t let Xu yuan go just because of Queen Xu.


    "If you don''t eat, you''ll starve to death." Su Xun looked at the food on the table. It was cold.


    Queen Xu said nothing.


    Su Xun went over and sat down beside her. He stretched out his hand to put on the Phoenix robe. "You son, let me feel a little guilty."


    "Aren''t you the God above? If God presses a mortal like an ant to death, will he feel guilty? " Empress Xu finally spoke, with a tone of sarcasm and despair. Her voice was hoarse and powerless, which was the result of long-term dripping.


    Su Xun laughed and pinched her chin: "you''re right, so I don''t feel guilty. I''m not afraid that you starve to death, because when you die, I can control your soul."


    "You bastard!" Queen Xu collapsed and wanted to starve herself to death. As a result, her soul was threatened. Is there anything more desperate than that?


    It''s a pity that she didn''t drop water. She didn''t have any strength at all. She wanted to fight Su Xun. Her fist was so soft that she couldn''t even scratch. On the contrary, she was so tired that she fell into Su Xun''s arms.


    The broad Phoenix robe slipped down again.


    Su Xun stroked the creamy skin: "do you know why I didn''t touch you?"


    Queen Xu didn''t say a word, because Su Xun said the reason. It was a sad story.


    "Because I don''t want to be interested in the queen." Su Xun came to her ear and said softly.


    Empress Xu''s eyes widened and looked at Su Xun as if he was looking at a change. She didn''t expect that Su Xun actually liked men. Was that the real reason not to touch her?


    Is it for Zheng Kun that Su Xun came down to earth?


    She has already made up a love story between men.


    Su Xun''s face turned black. He knew that the woman was wrong.


    "I mean, how about making you emperor?"

 Chapter 398

    "What did you say?"


    Empress Xu looked at Su Xun strangely, and her mind was blank. Some of them could not digest the meaning of Su xungang''s words.


    "I said you should be emperor, OK?"


    This is Su Xun''s compensation to empress Xu.


    Another reason is that Zheng Kun is really not a good emperor. Let him continue to be in power. It''s only a small matter for him to perish. In the end, it''s the common people in the world who suffer.


    The dog emperor is full of immortals. He is very successful, but he doesn''t like to be down-to-earth. He is a king of subjugation.


    After spending so much time with empress Xu, Su Xun also got to know her.


    It''s certainly not good for her to be an emperor, but it''s no problem for her to manage the country and keep the present territory.


    At least empress Xu listened to the opinions and could distinguish loyal officials from treacherous ones, which was much better than Zheng Kun, who only knew how to cultivate immortals and seek immortality.


    "Daqian has never had a female emperor. There has never been a female emperor in the whole world."


    Queen Xu shook her head.


    When she knocked on the blackboard, she did not refuse. Instead, she said that there was no precedent, which means that she wanted to.


    At least she wants to be in the most control of her own destiny.


    At least she didn''t want to be taken as an object and sent.


    The awakening of women''s rights.


    Su Xun put his arm around her and gently stroked her fragrant shoulder: "not before, but from you, I have."


    For Su Xun, this kind of small matter is not solved every minute?


    "Is that compensation for me?" Empress Xu looked up at him with complicated eyes.


    Su Xun chuckled: "do I need to compensate a mortal? You are the only exception, because you make me feel the most special in this world. "


    Empress Xu was teased. She felt her heart beat. In order to hide her reaction, she teased her hair.


    As everyone knows, this action is the most provocative for Su shaonan.


    There''s a poem that says, "little, woman is a teenager.".


    "Good." She promised to come down, she wants to control her own destiny, no longer at the mercy of others!


    "Let''s eat first, and I''ll go out."


    The voice fell, and Su Xun''s figure disappeared in the room.


    He found Zheng Kun and asked him to give up his position to empress Xu.


    Zheng Kun hesitated at first.


    But Su Xun promised to seek an official position in fairyland for him in a hundred years, and he was overjoyed.


    In his opinion, it''s meaningless even if he lives forever in the world. How nice it would be to be an official one hundred years later.


    This silly old boy, I don''t know, he can''t live for 100 years.


    Then Zheng Kun made a series of mistakes, such as abandoning the government, building large-scale projects, shaking the foundation of the country, and so on. So he decided to abdicate the throne to empress Xu.


    The world was shocked.


    Because there has never been a woman in power in history.


    Many great scholars jumped out against it.


    Then Su Xun showed his holiness again and told the world that empress Xu was the reincarnation of the nine heaven Xuan girl. All her mouths were blocked by such a sentence.


    Everyone believed what Su Xun said.


    He is a God, that is the greatest authority in the world. How can he lie?


    Then people suddenly realized that no wonder Su Xun would come down to Daqian. It turned out that the reincarnation of Jiutian Xuannv was in Daqian.


    No wonder Su Xun will let the queen sleep, because the queen is the reincarnation of God. If she is a common woman, how can she be worthy of God?


    Then all the voices of opposition turned to support, and they were in high spirits. The morale of soldiers in the whole country was unprecedented.


    In this way, a month later, an auspicious day was chosen, and the first female emperor in the history of the world ascended the throne.


    Su Xun personally presided over the ceremony.


    The empress Xu in the Dragon Robe is more exciting than that in the Phoenix robe.


    Standing on the altar, looking at the ministers and soldiers below and the people watching the ceremony, Queen Xu was in a state of agitation, but more shy and exciting.


    In order to meet Su Xun''s requirements, she didn''t wear anything under the Dragon Robe, which was empty, and her legs were faintly weak.


    After all, on this sacred and solemn day, her behavior is too silver.


    When the ceremony was over, empress Xu went back to the harem, her legs were so soft that she fell on the soft couch and gasped.


    I can''t help it. It''s too tight.


    Suddenly, she felt someone coming in.


    Looking around, it was Su Xun.


    She quickly curled up her legs, because she was just in that position, it was easy to walk out.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really different to wear a dragon robe. The temptation of making and wearing clothes is endless."


    Su Xun turned and closed the door. He understood Mei Pang''s hobby.Queen Xu was a little flustered because she knew what was going to happen next.


    She has become the emperor, and then she will naturally satisfy Su Xun''s wish to become the emperor.


    Soon, the palace was filled with melodious sounds, which made the ladies blush.


    It was an hour before peace returned.


    There is a breath of life in the hall.


    Empress Xu''s Dragon Robe was in a mess, her black hair was scattered, and she could not sleep on the ground. Her eyes were blurred, and she was full of mist, and she was sweating.


    It took a while for her to recover.


    "I thought I was going to die." The empress said hoarsely.


    Don''t ask why you are hoarse, think for yourself.


    "Did you have a good rest?" Su Xun asked


    "Well." The empress answered in a nasal voice. She felt very tired and just wanted to sleep.


    "Now that we have a good rest, let''s start the second half."


    The empress''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Only today did she know that the dramas about the love between immortals and mortals are deceptive, because mortals can''t bear the suffering of immortals.


    If it goes on like this, she feels like she''s going to die.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun was torturing the empress Xu Hui.


    His cheap son Zheng Ji was furious at home and smashed the study to pieces.


    When the empress ascended the throne, I''m afraid he was the only one who was not happy.


    Because he knew that what Su Xun gave Zheng Kun was not the elixir of immortality at all. At most, he could improve his constitution.


    So Zheng Kun''s age, even if he took pills, would live for five or six years at most and die.


    At that time, he will be in his twenties.


    But now, his mother, the empress, is only in her thirties this year, and Su Xun is moistened by shenlu. At least she will be in power for another 30 years.


    At that time, the crown prince was 50 years old, and he only ascended the throne at the age of 50. What''s the point?


    At the beginning, he thought it was a good thing for him to let his mother serve Su Xun, but now he can''t even cry.


    Because even if he has 10000 unwilling, it''s useless.


    Su Xun broke the contract because he was supposed to be the emperor.


    But so what?


    Did he dare to fart in front of Su Xun?


    "This is life, this is life!"


    Zheng Ji knelt on the ground, hands open, issued a desperate roar.


    Boom!


    There was a thunder, and the rain was pouring down.


    It seems that Zheng Ji is more desolate and desolate.

 Chapter 399

    Under the influence of the belief of the people of the Three Kingdoms of Qi, Yan and Qian, Su Xun''s cultivation of Shinto broke through again.


    But he didn''t know what his strength was or how strong he was, because there was no reference.


    However, he can use a lot of magic, such as hiding himself. It''s no problem at all, it''s just a little consumption of divine power.


    He learned and used the art of seclusion.


    For example, when the empress went to court, he was invisible and sat next to the empress, touching and exciting.


    Finally, in order to prevent her face from being found to be wrong, the empress simply hung a curtain on the main hall and went to court across the curtain, which was equivalent to an alien version of hanging the curtain to listen to the government.


    Of course, this is for the convenience of Su Xun.


    The ministers below can never imagine what the empress is still doing when they are discussing state affairs with them.


    At least, the female emperor was trained to be a skillful flute player.


    That''s the right way to use invisibility.


    Of course, Su Xun didn''t just focus on cultivating the female emperor. He also instilled a lot of advanced knowledge into her and trained her to be a good emperor.


    Many inventions have been made to promote the world in the name of the female emperor, reap the hearts of the people, and make the position of the female emperor more and more stable.


    At least military power is firmly in hand.


    When Su Xun was training the female emperor, someone was about to come to him for revenge.


    On this day, the ancestor of wusheng, who has been lost for more than ten years, came back.


    Lieyang immortal, after breaking through the initial stage of wusheng, could not break through. He went out to look for opportunities more than ten years ago.


    Now it''s finally on a higher level, breaking through the middle stage of martial arts sage, so it''s time to return home, ready to defeat the old lotus ancestor of Lianhua temple, and establish the first position of Guizhen temple in the Wulin.


    When he returned to Daqian, he went straight to Lianhua temple, but what he saw was ruins. He was stunned.


    I came to a town to find out.


    "Brother, let me ask why Lianhua temple..."


    Before he finished his words, the middle-aged man who was stopped by him interrupted him:


    "you said Lotus Temple, Lotus Temple has long been destroyed."


    After hearing this, the real person was stunned and then said thoughtfully, "is that so? Is the concept of returning to the truth a powerful warrior? But if you win the Lotus Temple, there''s no need to destroy it. "


    When the Lotus Temple was destroyed, the first thing he thought of was the hand of Guizhen temple, because the only thing that could compete with the Lotus Temple was Guizhen temple.


    His mood is a bit complicated, just like he''s going back to his hometown, but he finds that he''s finished.


    "What kind of Guizhen view, Guizhen view is gone."


    The middle-aged man looked at the sun with a speechless face. How long has it been? I don''t know.


    "What are you talking about?"


    In an instant, the face of the real person changed greatly, staring at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man felt a strong sense of oppression, his face turned white and stammered over the story.


    After listening to it, immortal Lieyang''s intention to kill is overwhelming.


    He doesn''t believe in God.


    In his opinion, the other side may also be the strong one in the middle period of wusheng.


    In that case, I''ll drive with him.


    He has to take revenge for his life.


    He got up in the air and went in the direction of returning to the truth.


    Even if the home is gone, we should go back and have a look, and then go to the capital for revenge.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    The capital.


    "Are you leaving?"


    The empress looked at Su Xun reluctantly.


    It''s not that she fell in love with Su Xun, but that she found that after sleeping with Su Xun, she seemed to be more and more beautiful under his moistening.


    In other words, she is greedy for Su Xun''s body, and she is cheap.


    "It''s time to go back. I''ll see you again when I have time."


    Susian took her hand. According to the system, after completing the task, he could choose to return at any time and take people away.


    But he is not going to take the empress away.


    Because they don''t have much love, at most they are just friends. What do you want to bring back?


    When you want to do it, you can come to the world at any time to find her for sports.


    The empress said, "I have told the whole city that today the people of the whole city will see you off."


    "I have a heart." Su Xun said.


    "Love me again," she said


    Don''t blame her for being greedy, because Su Xun didn''t know when he would come next time.


    Su Xun


    Woman, your name is greed.


    In the end, he sacrificed himself to satisfy the wishes of the empress and met her once in the imperial garden.


    Q. what''s it like to do double sports in front of a large group of outstanding Gong e?


    People in the palace, just on, empress, on this issue, my feeling is How exciting!And then they set foot in the air and shine.


    "To God!"


    "To God!"


    All the people in the city knelt down at the same time. They all knew that Su Xun was the God of jiuxiao.


    because Sue found as like as two peas, he found the statue and Su Xu alike.


    "Where is the child, Su Xun! While I''m out, I''m full of Guizhen temple. How dare you come out for a fight


    At this time, the whole life roared, and a figure came to the sky.


    It''s the real sun.


    "Noisy."


    Su Xun spat out two words coldly and slapped them out.


    "Boom!"


    Before the real person of the burning sun could stand still, the whole person flew upside down and burst out with a mouthful of blood.


    "How could that be?"


    He was frightened and stared at Su Xun in the void. Then he turned around and ran.


    He has not started to pretend, he has become the material of others.


    "If you come, don''t go. Stay."


    Su Xun''s voice turned back in the world, and a sword broke through the air.


    "Poo Chi -"


    the sword goes through the chest.


    However, immortal Lieyang is worthy of being a master in the middle period of wusheng. With one palm and one sword, he is still alive. He just runs away madly.


    Because he knew that facing the existence of terror, he had no life.


    He now believes in God.


    Grass grass!


    What happened in the past ten years when he left?


    Why is it that even God''s illusions are fabricated to deceive the world, and things actually appear.


    "Puchi --"


    another sword cut.


    This time, the real sun can''t bear it.


    The body is like a broken kite falling down, and it''s dead when it''s in the air.


    People in the capital are still confused.


    Because the real person of Lieyang is getting the lunch box too fast.


    By the time people reacted, Su Xun in the void had disappeared.


    "Shenzun has returned to the fairyland.


    "I don''t know what fairyland looks like. If I can have a look at it, it''s worth dying."


    "Will God come down again?"


    Su Xun left, but his story spread all over the world. It will not disappear for a hundred or a thousand years.


    All people and their descendants will know one thing, that is, there was a God under the world.


    According to historical records:


    in 1024, there was a god lower bound, named jiuxiao God Emperor.


    On May 24 of the same year, he returned to the fairyland.

 Chapter 400

    The earth.


    "Ah, finally back."


    Inhale the familiar haze, my God, this is the taste of my hometown (????).


    He set foot in the air and turned into streamer to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Yes, sir."


    Enter the manor and say hello to the bodyguard.


    "What''s the date today." Su Xun asked casually.


    When he first entered that world, the system stipulated that he was not allowed to bring anything, so he turned off his mobile phone and left it at home. Now he has no sense of time.


    "Mr Hui, today is the fifth, Wednesday."


    Although he was a little curious about how Su Xun suddenly asked this question, he still gave an honest answer.


    Sue nodded and went into the manor.


    As the system said, the time flow between the small world and the main world is 30:1.


    He had been in that world for sixty days, and only two days had passed on the earth.


    "The master is back. He won''t play any more."


    As soon as she entered the villa, Yan Yurou was the first to see him. She threw down her playing cards and rushed to embrace him.


    "Well, Yurou, your card is so bad. You play it deliberately."


    Qin Zhu opened Yan Yurou''s playing card and said.


    Yanyurou was torn down, some embarrassed vomit tongue: "hee hee."


    "How do you dress like this? Is it my wig? " Liao Yu looks at Su Xun and asks.


    Su Xun touched his shawl''s long hair: "how about a beautiful man in ancient costume, handsome or not?"


    "It''s ok if you don''t open your mouth. When you open your mouth, you lose your temperament. It''s very handsome, but it''s a pity that you have a long mouth." Liuli said lazily, this little thing''s mouth is more and more poisonous.


    An Zizhen took a sip of water: "I haven''t heard from you for two days. I don''t answer the phone. What are you doing?"


    "I went out to work. My mobile phone is upstairs. I forgot to take it when I left." Su Xun''s voice dropped, looking at Xiaobai and said, "go and help me take down the mobile phone in the head cabinet of the building."


    "Oh." Xiaobai gave Qin Zhu his mobile phone: "you help me play for a while."


    Voice down, with shadow ran upstairs, Internet addiction girl, a moment also don''t want to delay playing games.


    An Zizhen rolled a white eye: "now go out still can forget the mobile phone, can long dim sum."


    "Yes, my wife." Su Xun came forward and touched her stomach. To be exact, he touched his own child.


    Liao Yu asked, "you haven''t said what you''re doing dressed like this."


    "I feel this is more conducive to my image of immortality." Su Xun said rather furiously.


    Su Rou is curious about the color of the bag


    "Materials for alchemy." Su Xun replied.


    Qin Zhu suddenly realized, "is this what you''ve been doing for two days?"


    "Yes, it''s smart. I''ll reward you half an hour more in the evening." Su Xun praised him.


    Qin Zhu''s eyes narrowed slightly and said teasingly, "you can only do it for half an hour. No matter how much, Miss Ben can suck you up."


    "You''re a monster. You''ll know when you fight at night." As a person who once called the empress, Su Xun is now full of war.


    Liao Yu interrupted them speechless: "can you two point your face and say this kind of thing?"


    "Sister Yu, what are you pretending to be? I have to record your appearance tonight. I''ll show you later when you pretend to be serious." A bad Qin Zhu smiles.


    Liao Yu spat with a red face: "bah."


    An Zizhen, who is pregnant, can''t participate in this topic now. She says that she just wanted to talk about lemon.


    Xiaobai takes the mobile phone down to susian.


    Su Xun picked up Liuli and played with his mobile phone.


    Liuli rolled his eyes lazily: "after going out for two days, are you too arrogant?"


    "I''ve made a breakthrough in my cultivation, so now I''m a little bit medium inflated." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Glass mouth up: "to fight a let you recognize the reality?"


    "Next time, next time." Su Xun didn''t want to be abused. He was defeated by an animal. How about losing face.


    "What about Liu An and fat man?" Su Xun wanted to take these alchemy materials to Liu An.


    Qin Zhu replied: "alchemy room, the town demon sword is also in."


    Su Xun picked up the bag of medicinal materials and went out to the alchemy room for Liu An.


    A few minutes later, Liu An''s exaggerated scream sounded in the alchemy room.


    "Lying troughs, where did you find them? They should have been gone for a long time on earth."


    Liu An looked at Su Xun strangely, and then his face changed: "did you break through?"


    "A little bit of progress has been made in the middle of practice." Su Xun played a bully lightly. He had to play a bully in front of people who were better than himself.


    In today''s earth, the progress of Xiandao is too difficult, a small stage has been very suspended.Liu An can''t figure out what happened in these two days. Is he the illegitimate son of the Jade Emperor?


    Su Xun looked at the two men with a sword: "if you don''t do alchemy in the alchemy room, what are you doing?"


    There was a sand table in the alchemy room. He thought the terrain of the sand table was a little familiar.


    "We study Kunlun mountain." Mei pangzi pointed to the sand table and said.


    Su Xun instantly guessed what they all thought, and frowned: "do you want to find and open the channel connecting xuanyue continent and the earth?"


    "Yes." Liu An nodded.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "do you know what you''re doing? You can''t find the best. Once you open this channel, xuanyue continent invades again. The earth hasn''t been resisted by those Buddhas all over the sky. We will be defeated instantly and become slaves."


    Su Xun was not a saint to save the suffering, but he didn''t want to harm so many compatriots because of his selfish interests.


    "Are you willing to die like that? There''s no way to be an immortal on earth Liu An was a little excited. He finally came back to life. He was not willing to wait for death day by day.


    Although he was a Qi practitioner, he did not become an immortal after all. Although he lived a long life, he would die.


    Mei pangzi quickly made it over: "brother, don''t get excited. Don''t say we may not find it. Even if we find it, we can''t open that channel."


    "Yes, they sealed it. Even if we find it, we can''t open it." Zhenyao sword is beside.


    Zhenyaojian and meipangzi must also want to open that channel to xuanyue continent, otherwise they would not mix up with Liu An to study Kunlun mountain.


    Liu An said with no expression: "we can''t open the channel. Can''t we open the power of xuanyue mainland? Even if I can''t open it for a while, there will always be a day when I can open it. I don''t want to be a mole ant at that time


    Seeing that Liu An and Su Xun are tough, Mei pangzi and Zhen YaoJian pretend to be dead and dare not interrupt.


    In fact, Meiyao took out her cell phone to hide her embarrassment.


    "Ding ~"


    suddenly, Mei pangzi pushed a news on her mobile phone.


    His face changed.


    "You two are fighting there. It seems that there is something wrong with Kunlun mountain."

 Chapter 401

    "What did you say?"


    Hearing Mei pangzi''s words, Su Xun and Liu An looked at him at the same time.


    Mei pangzi said: "you can see the news just now when you take out your mobile phone. Half an hour ago, there was a sudden earthquake in Kunlun mountain. Some tourists photographed a colorful light beam flashing by, and then calmed down again. At present, Kunlun Mountain has been surrounded by the army."


    Su Xun and Liu An were dignified. They both had the same idea.


    Ma Dan, people from xuanyue mainland have broken the seal of the passage.


    "I''ll see. You''ll wait for me."


    Leaving a word behind, Su Xun grabbed the demon sword and disappeared in the alchemy room.


    "Ah, it''s too fast. Slow down. I can''t stand it. I can''t stand your flying so fast..."


    Su Xun was full of black lines: "can you shut up and stop yelling like that?"


    Zhenyao sword was wronged: "I''ve never flown so fast. Can''t you slow down?"


    "At this juncture, if you go more slowly, the day lily may be cold." Instead of slowing down, Su Xun flew faster and faster.


    Zhenyao sword said: "your strength is very strong on the earth now, it''s just because other people on the earth are too weak. If it''s true that the TIANYAO clan of xuanyue continent comeback, you''ll just deliver vegetables."


    "I''ll see it, too." Su Xun said softly.


    If the demon clan invades again, even if he knows he will die, he will not be afraid of the war.


    Zhenyao sword asked: "if you never come back?"


    "Then I won''t go." Su Xun made a joke.


    Soon, one person and one sword arrived at Kunlun mountain.


    It has been listed as a military reserve, with soldiers armed with live ammunition on three posts and five sentries.


    After Su Xun showed his identity, the highest officer came to meet him and accompanied him to inspect Kunlun mountain.


    "The expert group has arrived, but it hasn''t found anything wrong yet."


    Su Xun can''t deny it. It''s strange that science can check the results of theology.


    After that, he went around Kunlun Mountain, but he didn''t find one.


    Even where there are aura fluctuations are not felt, wrong, it should be immortal fluctuations, after all, blocking the channel seal is set by the immortal.


    The whole Kunlun mountain does not seem to be different from before.


    Su Qun is not reconciled, and turned several circles, but still nothing.


    In the end, I felt relieved. I thought it might be because I was thinking too much. If there is any change, it doesn''t mean that the channel seal must be loose.


    Then he took the Zhenyao sword and set foot on the way home, and told the officer in charge that if there is any new change here, he must be told.


    Deep in Kunlun Mountain, there is a crack smaller than hair and shorter than melon seed kernel, which is very inconspicuous. Beside the crack, a white feather moves, because there is wind blowing out from the crack


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "How''s it going?"


    Just back to Yuliang mountain manor, Mei pangzi and Liu An, who were waiting at the door, quickly welcomed them.


    "I didn''t find anything. Maybe I thought too much. It was the source of the battlefield hundreds of years ago. It should be the light of some broken magic weapon. As for the earthquake, it should be a coincidence."


    Before Su Xun said anything, the demon sword answered.


    "Hoo -"


    Liu An and Mei pangzi were relieved.


    Both are ready to die.


    After all, it is impossible to surrender. In the face of foreign invasion, all those who surrender are shameful.


    At night, Su Xun proved to Qin Zhu that he was strong, and half an hour later he killed her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Su Xun went to R star. After he came back, he went to the company for a day''s work, which was a meeting without stopping.


    The East China Sea Dragon Palace tourism project is already under construction. With R-star''s scientific and technological conditions, it can officially open for business in one month at most.


    On Friday, Cao Yuanzheng''s team came back and brought Su Xun a historical document recording the period from the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty to the Three Kingdoms.


    It records in detail the Huang Jin uprising, Zhang Jiao, Zhang Bao and Zhang Liang, who had the skills to become soldiers, to call the wind and the rain, and Fu Shui to cure all kinds of diseases.


    The red rabbit horse has the blood of a dragon. It''s a dragon horse. Lu Bu can be invincible on it.


    Zhen Ji is the reincarnation of a fairy


    All in all, as before, the three countries as we know them now have been completely overthrown.


    After reading this document, Su Xun came to Li Jianguo''s home.


    "Every time I look at these things, it makes me feel incredible. Once upon a time, the Dragon kingdom was really a magnificent world."


    Li Jianguo expressed his sincere feelings.


    "Professor Li, I think these can be published. What do you think?"


    Su Xun came up with a good idea.


    These things are of little use to him now. It''s better to publish them to let us know the real history."Really?" Li Jianguo looks happy. Before, Su Xun was not allowed to spread it. This is the place where he always felt lost.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I know what you think. Of course, I have to satisfy your wishes."


    Pooh! shame on you.


    "Thank you, Sue. Thank you so much." Li Jianguo was very excited and held Su Xun''s hand tightly: "don''t go back tonight. I''ll go to an old friend''s house and just discuss these historical documents with him."


    The implication is that you are here tonight to harm my granddaughter. I''ll make room for you two young people.


    "That''s not good..." Su Xun was still a little reserved.


    Li Jianguo interrupted him: "it''s settled. I''ll leave now."


    With that, he can''t wait to start packing. He can''t help but want to share these with his old friends.


    More than ten minutes later, Li Jianguo left.


    Only Su Xun and Liu Yun were left in the villa.


    The atmosphere is a bit awkward, ambiguous and rising.


    "Do you know why Professor Li is going out to sleep?" Su Xun looked at Liu Yun and asked.


    At this time, it''s still early. Liu Yun just came back from school and is practicing yoga.


    Yoga clothes on the body will be concave and convex to have the delicate body outline curve exquisite, really very obvious ah.


    Liu Yun is a little shy: "why?"


    It''s one of women''s unique skills.


    But Su Xun won''t give her a chance to pass the exam: "don''t let the old man down."


    At the same time, the rhyme of Liu''s hand is on his shoulder.


    Liu yunjiao trembled and broke away with a red face: "I I''m going to take a bath first. I''m all sweaty. "


    "No, I don''t like it." Susian grabbed her and fell on the sofa.


    "No, Wuwu ~ I''m not ready, I''m afraid."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m Su Xun and Li Jianguo.


    Although it is late at night, but this article is still attracting a lot of traffic, and began to ferment.

 Chapter 402

    After overnight fermentation, the article "real history" became popular.


    "Lying trough, why don''t I believe that? It''s not something that brain pumping experts come up with again. "


    "Is that stupid beep upstairs? Li Jianguo doesn''t know. If you have time, you''d better read more books. Even if you don''t know Li Jianguo, you won''t know Su Dong. "


    "That''s to say, Su Dong is not an ordinary person. There is an 80% probability that this article is true."


    "Our ancestors are so arrogant. We have disgraced them."


    "The world has become strange to me. Now I don''t even know the history of horse racing."


    "No, I''ve packed up my things. I''m going to dig a grave. Maybe I can find the skills left by the ancients."


    "Have you finished your brother''s letter upstairs? Some time ago, I heard that he was eaten by a wolf when he went to search for immortality in the mountains and forests..."


    This article subverts people''s conventional understanding of history, but it does not cause much sensation.


    After all, aliens, Donghai Dragon Palace, and the demons of Masri mountain, which of these doesn''t need to be powerful in this article?


    So it''s just a hoax. I''m a big dragon, and then I go to school and work overtime.


    After all, no matter how important it is, it has nothing to do with them. People always want just the right food.


    But some people have found out.


    "Brothers, have you noticed that this year it seems that everything that can shock the world has something to do with Su Xun?"


    "Lying trough, I didn''t pay attention to it before. It seems that''s true."


    "Yes, from master Su''s fortune telling, he seems to be more and more powerful. Is he the protagonist in the legend?"


    "He won''t have a system, will he?"


    I don''t know. He guessed right.


    Su Xun really has a system (^ o ^) /.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li Jianguo is at home.


    In the living room, Liu Yun''s clothes are everywhere.


    Hot pants, jeans, short skirts, long skirts, silk stockings, kimonos, Hanfu, high-heeled shoes, flat shoes, glasses and so on are in a mess.


    Don''t ask why there are so many clothes in her yoga clothes. Of course, Su Xun forced her to change them one by one.


    As we all know, women wearing different clothes, different dress, bring people different feelings.


    It''s not hard to guess from these miscellaneous clothes that Liu Yun spent enough nights at the beginning of her life, and she didn''t rest all night.


    Su Xun dreamed that he was pressed down by the car and couldn''t move. What he remembered most clearly was the light, which was very big.


    When he opens his eyes, he finds that Liu Yun actually falls asleep on himself. No wonder he feels depressed in the middle of the night and dreams of being crushed by a car.


    Well, the headlights are really big.


    Liu Yun sleeps very dead, eyes closed, lips slightly open, a trace of crystal in the corner of the mouth.


    The girl likes to drool when she sleeps.


    All of a sudden, Sue couldn''t find the smile on his body, and then his saliva came out.


    Last night with gnawing, in the morning began to dislike others saliva dirty.


    Scum man!


    "Get up."


    Su Xun patted her on the face.


    "Don''t be noisy, sleepy, I can''t do it, no more ~"


    Liu Yun pushed Su Xun''s hand away vaguely, changed his head and continued to sleep.


    "Professor Li, why are you back?"


    Su Xun suddenly said in panic.


    "What! My grandfather


    Liu Yun awoke in a daze, got up from Su Xun in a panic, pulled the blanket over his body, and said in a panic: "grandfather, how do you..."


    Before she had finished, she found that there was no one in the living room and knew that she had been fooled.


    She was relieved at first, and then a little annoyed. She just gave Su Xun a hand: "asshole, I was not allowed to sleep last night, and I was not allowed to sleep in the morning. What are you going to do?"


    "Miss Liu, what else can I do besides you?" Su Xun held her chin with a smile.


    Liu Yun blushed and threw her away: "go away, don''t call me a teacher. I don''t have a bad student like you."


    "I''m hungry." Su Xun said.


    Liu Yun said, "close your eyes. I''ll take a bath and change my clothes to make breakfast for you."


    "I didn''t touch anything last night, and I closed my eyes. Isn''t that a cover up?" While Su Xun was talking, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    Liu Yun grabbed the clothes on the ground and smashed them: "bah, I''m not ashamed."


    "Miss Liu, wash together, save water." Su Xun has always been a good man who is diligent and thrifty. After all, he grew up in the countryside and was used to living a hard life, so this habit of thrift has been left (???).


    Liu Yun stares at him. I''m embarrassed to expose you. Is that to save water?You are greedy of my body, you are cheap!


    But she was still red face, wriggling to follow up, she felt that he learned bad.


    If you learn well, you will learn bad for three years.


    It''s the big bastard, the bad guy, the stinky, the hooligan, the little color, the embryo.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After eating Liu Yun''s breakfast, Su Xun went back to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Oh, uncle Su is back. Last night, I went to Linxing''s big girl and daughter-in-law again."


    Just step into the door, on the dining table, an Zizhen looks at him with a smile, not cold and not hot said.


    In the past, Su Xun scoffed at the words that a woman''s temper would change after she was pregnant on the Internet.


    But now he has a deep understanding that an Zizhen is no longer the gentle and easy to fool after she is pregnant.


    Su Xun went over to feed her porridge with a smile: "last night, I discussed academic with Professor Li. I stayed up all night. I said that when I left, you see what you were angry with."


    "Only Professor Li? What about Miss Liu? " An Zizhen is not smiling.


    Su Xun''s face did not change. He replied in a calm tone: "Miss Liu is also here. Don''t mention it. It was only last night''s in-depth discussion that we learned that Miss Liu knows so much knowledge. It''s worthy of being from a scholarly family. I''ve learned a lot of postures from her, and Miss Liu praised me for my rich postures."


    "Have you eaten?" An Zizhen didn''t see anything on Su Xun''s face, so he let him go for the time being.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I was a little hungry, but seeing beauty an as beautiful as flowers, I''m not hungry any more. It''s delicious."


    "Ou ~" Xiaobai, Qin Zhu, and Yan Yurou all expressed nausea and vomiting.


    Su Xun glared at them: "why, are you pregnant?"


    Can''t cure an Zizhen, can''t cure you?


    "I''ll get the chopsticks and take another bite." Liu Yu was considerate and considerate, and Su Xun was moved.


    Su Xun said, "this Saturday, I''ll go out for a while after eating. Don''t stay at home all day."


    Hearing this, a group of women looked at each other.


    Elder brother, the interior of the manor alone can hurt our feet. Do you still need to go out?


    Rich people''s house is so simple and small.

 Chapter 403

    After breakfast, we set out in a RV.


    The family headed downtown.


    I haven''t been shopping with them for a long time. I''ve been idle these two days as compensation.


    Mei Pang, Liu An and Zhenyao sword. These two swordsmen have driven to Kunlun Mountain and brought a lot of things with them. It is estimated that they will not come back soon.


    Su Xun also let them go, even if let them find the seal, but immortal set the seal, three weak chicken can break it?


    What''s more, although he got nothing in Kunlun mountain that day, Su Xun always felt that the earthquake and the glow photographed by tourists were not right.


    So it''s better to let the two swordsmen study. Maybe there will be something unexpected.


    Oh, I have to say that his elegant long hair has been cut. Although it''s very handsome, it''s too troublesome to take care of it.


    Ma Dan, last night, when we had a deep academic exchange with Mr. Liu in front of the mirror in the bathroom, he saw in the mirror that he had black hair and a shawl. If he didn''t pay attention, he thought it was two women communicating.


    So Su Xun cut his hair. After all, if he wanted to keep it long, he would grow it in one thought.


    The RV was parked in the underground parking lot, and Su Xun put on his sunglasses.


    Although sunglasses can not block his charming charm and handsome, but at least better than nothing.


    Su Xun walks in front with an Zizhen who is pregnant. After him, Liao Yu, Yan Yurou, Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai follow him with Liuli in their arms.


    This scene is very attractive, many people recognized it, but no one came forward to disturb, just far out of the mobile phone to take photos.


    It doesn''t matter for Su Xun. Just take a picture and don''t disturb them.


    "Oh, we''re going to have activities today. If we spend more than three million yuan, we''ll give Rolex a piece."


    Taking the elevator from the parking lot, Su Xun looked at the huge billboard and said.


    "What''s the use? There are too many watches at home to wear."


    Liao Yu is lack of interest. Luxury goods are the best in his family.


    During the Spring Festival, all the gifts from all parties can be taken out to open a shopping mall.


    In order to put these gifts, the manor also specially vacated a villa, which can''t be installed at present.


    "That''s miss an. Next to her is Su Xun. She''s so handsome."


    "They are so happy. They must have nothing to buy."


    "Damn, the most arrogant man in the world, shopping with his five wives. It''s a crime of bigamy. Actually, bigamy."


    "It''s so sour. They''re not married. Why do you care so much?"


    After shopping, the group had lunch in a restaurant in the mall.


    Then I went to the zoo and aquarium in the afternoon and didn''t go home until dark.


    This time, Su Xun was the real product. He accompanied these women all day and made them very satisfied.


    They were satisfied, so was Su Xun at night.


    After all, he is a God now. A King Kong''s kidney is not bad enough for him to wave freely.


    But in fact, he thought too much. The women were tired of shopping during the day and didn''t care to serve him at night.


    So he was alone in the empty room and became a wife.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s Monday.


    Although it''s not mandatory to extract identity every week, Su Xun did.


    Because the plain days are too boring.


    What''s the difference between a life without excitement and a salted fish waiting to be cooked?


    Experiencing one identity after another is equivalent to experiencing one life after another. It is full of ups and downs and makes people indulge in adventure.


    He is used to it. He wants a colorful life and never knows what his next identity will be. This is the most fascinating part of the system.


    "System, extract the 17th new identity."


    [drawing The extraction is successful. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: survival of doomsday. ¡¿


    [in 2134, the world abandoned the boundaries between countries and established the blue star Federation society. With the rapid development of resources sharing, technology sharing, and technology, intelligence has become the main theme of the world. Mass emigration to other planets is not a distant dream, and everything is thriving. ¡¿


    [in the year 2150 of the blue star calendar, there was a sudden acid rain all over the world. The acid rain lasted for three days and three nights. No matter people or animals were wet by the acid rain, they became zombies. Science and technology were paralyzed, and human society regressed for a century. ¡¿


    [Blue Star calendar 2200, also known as the first year of the new era, after 50 years, human society began to rebuild in chaos. Blue star was planned into seven regions, in which human beings lived and worked in peace and contentment, and outside the seven regions, it was called wasteland. In the wasteland, zombies and monsters were rampant, the weather was cold, and the natural environment was harsh. ¡¿


    [in the third year of the new era, human society has been rebuilt for three years, and the seven regions have gradually stabilized. It seems that the zombies in the wasteland have evolved more cleverly, but they are ready to move. It is also this year that you, Su Xun, wake up from the ice and snow in the wasteland. ¡¿


    [identity ability: none. ¡¿


    [identity task: to survive and become a celebrity who affects at least three regions. Note: you are not allowed to use divine power and mana in this identity task. There will be special rewards after completing the task. ]In Su Xun''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses raced by.


    Even if I don''t have the identity and ability, I can''t use the supernatural power and magic power to make me live. But it''s a little difficult to have the strength to influence more than three regions.


    So you look up to me, big brother.


    But think about it, it''s the end of the survivors. If they can use the divine power and magic power, they will become zombies, not him.


    But even if he doesn''t use magic power and mana, his skills and physical fitness are still there, and he''s already flying.


    In such a world, he can''t solve the threat of zombies if he doesn''t open it.


    [whether the host grants permission to allow the system to block the mana and divine power in the body during this mission. ¡¿


    the voice of the system sounded again, and Su Xun was stunned: "do you still need to ask me?"


    When he read the novel, he found that the system was all controlled by the master. What he wanted was that the host was completely controlled.


    He felt that his system was very humanized, but he didn''t expect that this kind of thing needed his own consent.


    [yes, the system cannot execute the program without host authorization. ¡¿


    Su Xun asked thoughtfully, "what if I don''t agree? Can you still get this identity? "


    The answer is very concise.


    [No. ¡¿


    Su Xun


    Fuck, isn''t this the same as the mobile phone software now?


    A lot of permissions, you have the right to disagree, but you can''t use them if you don''t agree with authorization.


    "Consent to authorization." Su Xun said.


    [the access is successful. The host''s mana and divine power will be temporarily sealed during the world mission. The seal will be automatically released after the mission is completed. ¡¿


    Su Xun said hello to an Zizhen and said that he had something to go out again. In the mountains, the phone may not be able to get through, so they don''t have to worry.


    He disappears a few days a week, and the women at home are used to it.


    Who makes his man strong.


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    They all thought that Su Xun was busy saving the world.


    This time, it''s really saving the world.

 Chapter 404

    It''s another journey through time and space.


    The time ratio is still 30:1.


    Blue Star 30 days, earth one day.


    When Su Xun regained consciousness, he only felt a bitter wind.


    He blinked.


    In front of us is a road with ice on its surface. On both sides are deserted lands. In the distance, you can see the mountain peaks.


    The cold wind roared across the earth, and the chill was so bitter that Su Xun''s mind was clear.


    "Ma Dan, the last time I started, I was a beggar. This time I was lying in the wild. It''s no different from a beggar."


    Su Xun got up from the ground with a curse. Every time he said a word, a stream of heat could be seen from his mouth.


    This shows how cold it is.


    In his memory, his name is Su Xun. He is 20 years old, and now he is an orphan.


    Originally, he was from Seoul, the seventh district, and his parents were teachers of Seoul middle school. In this post disaster society, his parents have stable work and good family conditions.


    But later, when their parents went out of the district to teach in the wild, they were attacked by zombies when the car passed through the wasteland, and all the teachers in the car were not spared.


    In addition to the seven regions and wasteland, there are also wild lands.


    There is no specific name for the field. They are all District names and numbers.


    For example, the field near area 7 is area 1 of area 7, or area 2 of area 7, and so on.


    The environment of the field is also suitable for human beings to live in, but there are no cities in the field. They are all self built towns and villages, without the protection of the military and law enforcement agencies, belonging to a state of complete autonomy.


    If the seven districts are to be expanded, the fields will also be planned to build new towns in the city.


    When his parents were attacked by zombies, he was only ten years old, and his uncle''s family became his guardian.


    He could not inherit his parents'' property until he was sixteen years old. Before that, all his parents'' property was in the charge of his uncle.


    But his uncle and aunt swallowed his parents'' property and beat and scolded him frequently. His uncle''s son and daughter also sneered at him.


    The reason to do this is to make him feel sick and leave on his own.


    In fact, they did.


    Su Xun couldn''t stand it anymore. When he was 13 years old, he ran away. Because he ran away, it was equivalent to giving up his hukou. He didn''t have a residence card and ID card, so he couldn''t live in the city for a long time.


    All these years, he has been wandering in the wild and wasteland. A month ago, he found a long-term job, that is to work as a pawn in Wangjia village, No.3 field, District 7.


    Just as the name suggests, it is the person who is specially responsible for escorting the goods, who delivers the goods from one place to another.


    Before the era, it was very easy to guarantee the goods.


    But now, it''s a high-risk job that you will lose your life if you are not careful.


    After the truck enters the highway in the wasteland, it should not only guard against zombies, but also against bandits who make a living by professional road blocking and robbing in the wasteland.


    It''s easy to imagine how vicious these bandits are if they can settle in the wasteland with zombies.


    This time, he bought living materials from Seoul in the seventh district and pulled them back to Wangjia village. As a result, he met a bandit on the road and had a gunfight. When he moved to shoot, the road was too slippery and he fell down. He knocked on a stone and fainted and escaped.


    As for why bandits rob living materials, in this era of resource scarcity, living materials are worth more than guns.


    As for the others


    Su Xun looked around, and there were more than a dozen corpses, most of them were his colleagues. In this kind of weather, the blood had solidified.


    The lorry had already disappeared.


    He recalled that the robber had no face at all. He was national and bald.


    Hu ziyong, a little-known bandit in this area, heard that a cousin was a battalion commander of the garrison outside the customs of the seventh district.


    It''s a little bit of a relationship, which is one of the reasons why he can run wild in this area.


    He has been wandering around the periphery of District 7 for five or six years, but he has got a lot of information.


    However, he knew that the Wangs seemed to pay Hu ziyong the transportation fee every month. How could Hu ziyong rob the goods of the Wangs village?


    After all, he had only been in Wangjia village for a month.


    A cold wind was blowing, and he was excited.


    It''s freezing and snowy, and there may be zombies. I''d better make a phone call first and let the people of Wangjia village come to pick me up.


    Subconsciously, he felt in his pocket, but it was empty.


    He was stunned.


    In the memory of his identity, he was carrying a mobile phone.


    Mobile phone and money are touched, but he is still alive, which is not right.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Since the other party took away his mobile phone and money when touching the corpse, it should be found that he was not dead. Why didn''t he mend the gun?


    There is only one possibility to think about it.


    That is, the other party intentionally left him alive, or deliberately left him back to Wangjia village.And why?


    Su Xun couldn''t figure it out, but he decided to follow each other''s way of thinking, because he had no place to go now.


    What''s more, the money he saved for buying a residence permit is still in Wangjia village. If he runs away, he will have to start all over again.


    In that case, let''s play.


    Su Xun sucked his nose, bent down to pick up a bloody dagger on the ground, pinned it on his waist, and walked along the road to Wangjia village outside the district against the cold wind.


    Don''t ask him why he didn''t pick up the gun. It''s impossible for bandits to stay when they clean the battlefield, because this is the guy they eat.


    He tried his best to walk along the road. First, he wanted to take a chance to meet a car. Second, he wanted to reduce the possibility of meeting a zombie.


    He''s cold and hungry now. It''s OK to meet two or three kittens. If he meets groups of zombies, I''m afraid he''ll have to account for more than 100 Jin of meat here.


    Suddenly, his face changed slightly and he stopped.


    Cao Cao, Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive.


    Not far in front of him, two zombies also found him and ran to him.


    Two low-level human zombies. Please refer to the zombies in movies and TV plays for specific images.


    I don''t pay attention to this kind of shrimp.


    Su Xun pulled out his dagger and set his attack posture.


    Because it''s useless to run at this time. It''s just a waste of energy. Zombies don''t get tired.


    If you don''t have enough physical strength in the ice and snow, you will die.


    "Roar!"


    The two zombies roared, almost jumped up at the same time, and rushed to susian.


    "I''m a grass mud horse!"


    Su Xun''s mouth was sweet and sweet, just like the sound of nature. He aimed at one of the zombies and kicked it out.


    "Bang!"


    The zombie flew out and hit the ground hard.


    Meanwhile, the dagger in Su Xun''s hand stabbed another zombie.


    "Puff --"


    when the dagger came into the body, the zombie just stopped for a moment, and then a paw fell on Su Xun.


    "Stabbing -"


    the thick down jacket was directly scratched.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked it away.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie, who had been kicked off, rushed up again.


    Su Xun dodged and stared at the second zombie who had been kicked away. He jumped up and pressed him on the ground. The dagger went straight into his neck.


    "Puff -"


    some blackened blood gushed out, and the zombie twitched twice, then died


    a strong wind came behind him, and Su Xun pulled out a dagger, a donkey rolled away, and the zombie flew over him.


    Su Xun, a carp, straightened himself up, rushed up and hugged the zombie, strangled him, fell down, and stabbed him with a dagger.


    Without using mana and divine power, with his skill and strength, this knife can pierce the skull completely.


    "Puff -"


    the blade enters the brain, the zombie whines and dies.


    But Su Xun frowned, because the dagger didn''t pierce the Zombie''s head, and was blocked by something in the middle.


    What''s in your head?


    Su Xun thought of crystal nucleus.

 Chapter 405

    Crystal nucleus, the blue star in the new era, is nothing strange.


    After the disaster, human beings are rebuilding society, and zombies are evolving with the development of time.


    At present, zombies are classified as low-level zombies, middle-level zombies, high-level zombies and zombie kings.


    Like Su xungang just killed those two heads, they look like low-level zombies on the surface.


    Without a trace of wisdom, it''s all by virtue of bloodthirsty instinct, and it''s hard to get rid of them.


    The sign of becoming an intermediate zombie is the birth of a nucleus in the brain. Not only will the body be stronger, but also there will be a little wisdom at this time, which is equivalent to a child of five or six years old.


    The wisdom of high-level zombies is equivalent to that of teenagers aged from 10 to 12, which is more difficult to deal with.


    There is also the Zombie King. This kind of zombie wisdom is mature, equivalent to adults, with strong fighting capacity and stronger vitality. Once it appears, it will be a disaster for a city.


    There is a historical lesson. Every time there is a Zombie King, it represents a large-scale tide of corpses. In the end, it will cost a lot to eliminate, and human beings will suffer a lot.


    There is no crystal nucleus in the low-level zombie, the crystal nucleus of the middle-level zombie is white, the crystal nucleus of the high-level zombie is red, and the crystal nucleus of the Zombie King is blue.


    Crystal nucleus is not only useful for zombies, but also for human beings. Special scientific research institutions buy crystal nucleus at a high price, and then develop different levels of strengthening potions according to different crystal nuclei.


    These potions can strengthen the human body, so that a small number of human beings have the ability to fight head-on with zombies without large caliber weapons.


    The reason why it is a small part is that these fortified potions are extremely expensive. Although we only know the formula, because of the retrogression of science and technology, the probability of successful production is very small.


    We don''t have to use this medicine to kill zombies. Otherwise, there''s no way to strengthen it.


    Thinking of the possibility of crystal nucleus, Su Xun was still a little excited. After all, even the lowest level white crystal nucleus could bring him a lot of extra money.


    This zombie should not have evolved completely, otherwise Su Xun would not have solved it so easily.


    In the ice and snow, Su Xun used a dagger to complete his first craniotomy without anesthetics.


    As for the patient, he said that the doctor''s skill is very good, so that he does not feel pain.


    After opening the head of the zombie with a dagger, I saw a white crystal core with white light inside.


    Su Xun reached out and observed carefully.


    The crystal nucleus was rhombic and the size of a ping-pong ball. It looked very hard, because Su Xun''s dagger didn''t leave any traces on it. Instead, the tip of the dagger was bent.


    "thank you for the old fellow''s core."


    Su Xun expressed his most sincere thanks to this strange world zombie brother who could not wait to send him express delivery before he had finished his evolution.


    The foreign people are so warm. Even the zombies are so friendly. They sacrifice themselves to help others.


    Zombie: can you still be a man


    After putting away the crystal core, Su Xun continued to wander along the road. It snowed and cleared for a while. The only constant thing was a gust of wind from time to time.


    This kind of weather is really bad, the environment is too bad.


    Mom, the world is too fucked. After walking for so long, I can''t touch a car and my feet hurt.


    If it goes on like this, it will be dark. There will be not only zombies but also wild animals outside.


    Su Xun thought, I''m too hard, too hard.


    Dog system, if he is allowed to use divine power or mana, can he still suffer so much now?


    "Buzz..."


    All of a sudden, the roar of the engine sounded, getting closer and closer to him.


    Su Xun was overjoyed. He looked back and saw a car coming from the road.


    It happened to be the same way, so Xun waved.


    In the new era, all the people who can drive cars are rich. Many city people can''t even get enough food and clothing.


    There are four people in the black car, including the driver.


    Two men and two women.


    They were all well dressed. The air conditioner was on in the car and it was very warm. Compared with Su Xun on the roadside, Su Xun was a beggar.


    "Big brother, there''s someone in front of you. Stop."


    In the back seat, a woman with long hair looked at Su Xun and said.


    The woman looks 17 or 18 years old, with delicate oval face and long hair tied into a ponytail. She looks cute.


    She was wearing a light blue hollowed out dress. The hollowed out edge was held up in a high arc. The skirt was knee high. The straight leg was more slender under the decoration of the flesh colored pantyhose. The white flat shoes added a bit of youth.


    "Yao Yao, you are just too kind. There are all kinds of people on the road, but you can''t stop. Who knows if that guy is a good person or a bad person."


    The young driver said in a soft voice, the white suit is appropriate, it looks like the taste of a little fresh meat star before the era.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he knew it was an old licking dog."Yes, Yao Yao, you used to study in the fourth district. I don''t know how chaotic it is in the seventh district. You can''t touch these people on the road. Didn''t you see the two dead zombies on the roadside at the back? Zombies are fierce enough, but in seven districts and eight districts, people are worse than zombies. "


    Yao Yao side of the woman also echoed a sentence, this woman is more mature, hair perm, black skirt, black silk, socks, black heels, coupled with flaming red lips, Miaoman figure, enchanting to the extreme.


    "Oh, sister-in-law." If you look at yaozai and shake his arm, I guess he will not be the bad guy


    She also knew that her sister-in-law was right, but after all, she had never experienced this personally. She was pure and kind-hearted, and idealistic.


    There was no way to save him. Moreover, Su Xun looked so clean that he didn''t look like a bad man.


    Therefore, no matter in which world, beauty is more important.


    Because when strangers first contact you, they don''t understand your inner world at all. The first thing they see is their face.


    "Xiaoxuan, stop. It''s flat all around. He''s the only one who doesn''t see any ambush. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll let him die ahead of time."


    The young man in the co pilot''s voice was calm. He was twenty-six or seven years old, with sword eyebrows and stars. He was slender and powerful, with a calm voice, but with a strong sense of self-confidence.


    "Yes, one day brother in, even if he has a bad idea, he can turn the sky."


    Liu Xuan praised the young man, then accelerated to Su Xun, pulled over and stopped, but did not turn off the engine, and slowly opened the window.


    "Brother, I''ll go to Wangjia village in front of me. Is it convenient to give me a ride? It''s going to be dark in two or three hours, and I think it''s enough alone. "


    Su Xun came forward and said to Liu Xuan very politely.


    After all, it''s asking for help, and people don''t owe him, so naturally we have to show our attitude.


    Liu Xuan looked at him, frowned: "brother, venture to ask, what''s the matter with your blood?"


    He didn''t see the blood on Su Xun''s body. He didn''t want to carry Su Xun now.


    However, it''s not easy to walk directly. I''m timid in front of the people I like, so I asked.


    Nowadays, people dare not trust each other. After all, people''s hearts are broken.

 Chapter 406

    As Liu Xuan''s voice fell, the two women in the back seat also noticed that Su Xun had blood on him.


    The girl named Yaoyao was also a little scared.


    Cao Tian, the co pilot, still looks the same.


    Su Xun looked down and said in a casual tone: "I came from behind. I met two zombies and solved the problem. I had some blood on my body."


    After hearing this, the four people on the bus looked at Su Xun in disbelief, even Zhou Tian.


    "You killed those two zombies?" Zhou Tian asked calmly.


    Su Xun grinned: "yes."


    "That''s great." Yao Yao''s eyes have some worship.


    Liu Xuan was not happy: "just with your mouth, who knows if it''s true or false, in case your blood is caused by murder? We don''t want to drive a gangster


    "I think one of the zombies'' heads has been cut open. Is there any crystal in it?" Cao Tian said lightly.


    Su Xun directly took out the crystal nucleus: "the crystal nucleus of an intermediate zombie."


    The reason why he didn''t cover it up was that he knew he would not covet his own crystal nucleus by looking at the four people''s clothes and their car.


    Liu Xuan is embarrassed. Su Xun takes out the crystal nucleus, which shows that the two zombies were really killed by him.


    "How about selling it to me?" Cao Tian looks at Su Xun with great interest.


    A person can kill two zombies without being injured, and there are two intermediate zombies among them, which is not strong.


    Su Xun was going to sell it, not to mention taking a ride, so he would not refuse.


    But he said, "it''s just a white crystal nucleus. It''s a great favor for you to give me a lift. Just give it to you."


    "Ha ha, I''m not bad at you, but you''re bad, so I won''t take advantage of you. Get in the car, the window is open, and the air conditioner in the car is invalid. It''s very cold. My name is Cao Tian."


    Cao Tian said with a smile, in addition to buying crystal nucleus, he had some other ideas in his heart, but he didn''t show them.


    "Thank you, brother Cao. My name is Su Xun."


    Su Xun opened the back door, Yao Yao moved to the middle to make room for Su Xun.


    "Thank you." Su Xun gave her a smile, then took off his bloody coat and lost it.


    The main reason is that I don''t want to see other people.


    Seeing his action, Cao Tian''s eyes were even more smiling.


    Everyone likes people who can fight, have courage and brain.


    "Bang."


    Su Xun closed the door.


    "This is my little brother Liu Xuan, my sister Yao Yao and my girlfriend Ye Qianqian."


    Cao Tian made an introduction for Su Xun.


    "My name is Su Xun. I really want to thank you this time. Otherwise, as soon as it gets dark, I''ll have to account for more than 100 Jin of meat."


    Su Xun said gratefully, and then handed the crystal nucleus to Cao Tian: "brother Cao."


    "Here you are, at the market price, a thousand dollars." Cao Tian took Jinghe and handed him 1000 federal dollars.


    After the reconstruction of the seven regions, it is still the mode of federalism, the military and political autonomy of each region, and the currency are unified.


    One thousand federal dollars. Let''s put it this way. Now a regular worker with a contract in the city is only five hundred dollars a month.


    "Thank you, brother Cao."


    Su Xun didn''t show any affectation either. He said thanks and collected the money.


    "You don''t look muscular. How did you kill those two zombies?"


    As the car starts again, Cao Yaoyao looks at Su Xun with an inquisitive look on her face.


    Su Xun said casually, "when I was 13 years old, I have been living in the wild and wasteland. I have been practicing. I can''t help it. If I can''t kill zombies, I have to be killed by zombies."


    Although he said it lightly, Yao Yao could imagine the hardships and sufferings.


    "You''ve been out since you were 13. What about your parents?" Yao Yao asks curiously.


    Su Xun was silent for a moment: "they were all dead. They were killed by zombies."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I..." Yao Yao was surprised, then a little flustered and sorry.


    Su Xun shook his head: "it''s OK. There''s nothing I can''t say. It''s been so many years."


    Yao Yao looks at Su Xun''s young face. She really can''t imagine that this man has gone through so many things.


    They are all of the same age, but it seems that their lives are different from the beginning.


    She felt sorry for Suxun and sympathized with him.


    Liu Xuan saw this scene in his rearview mirror and was annoyed: "Yao Yao, there are many seven districts like him. It''s normal."


    Yao Yao felt thoughtful and ignored him.


    "Drive well." See Liu Xuan for a while and then sweep a rearview mirror, Cao Tian scolded.


    He is satisfied with Liu Xuan on the whole, but he is too jealous. He doesn''t like it because of the chirping of a big man.


    No wonder after Yao Yao for so long, Yao Yao didn''t like him.Liu Xuan instantly counseled and drove as honestly as a primary school student, but he always wanted to look back, some of them were up and down.


    Ye Qianqian said: "Su Xun, it''s convenient to ask, what are you doing now?"


    Cao Tian mouth up, he knows Ye Qianqian see his mind, this is to help him ask.


    "There''s nothing inconvenient. I''m working as a pawn in Wangjia village at present."


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Just twenty."


    Then ye Qianqian asked several questions, and Su Xun answered them one by one. He also told some of his own experiences and so on.


    Along the way, he had a good chat with ye Qianyao and exchanged phone calls.


    However, his mobile phone was touched away, so he just used his head to record the phone calls of Ye Qianqian and Yao Yao.


    But he''ll never make that call.


    Because he doesn''t think they can go together, because they have different experiences and they have different things to do.


    And he can also feel Liu Xuan''s hostility to himself. He can''t laugh or cry. I''m afraid I''ll rob you of Yao Yao?


    Is it because you are not confident in yourself or your Yao Yao?


    Sure enough, licking dogs is everywhere.


    It was Cao Tian who made Su Xun interested. He could feel that the other party had a military temperament, but he didn''t speak like a pure military.


    Two hours later, the car stopped at the edge of the road.


    "Brother Cao, sister-in-law, thank you. You have a good journey. I''ll go first."


    Su Xun got out of the car and said goodbye to Cao Tian.


    "Remember to call."


    Yao Yao uses her fingers to make a phone call.


    Ye Qianqian also said: "if you need any help, you can call me."


    "Well, I''m sure I won''t be polite that day." What Su Xun said was a polite word.


    Watching the car leave, Su xuncai turns and walks to the brightly lit village not far away.


    That''s Wangjia village.


    In the meantime, in the car.


    "You want to recruit Sue?" Ye Qianqian asked.


    Cao Tian nodded, did not deny: "there is that idea, you know I transferred to Seoul, went is a black, no one under his hand can''t, Su Xun is very good, but he said not, still need to investigate his background."

 Chapter 407

    Hearing that Cao Tian is going to recruit Su Xun to do something under his hand, Liu Xuan is in a hurry.


    "Brother Tian, what can he do? He''s a second rate bastard. He''s not a good man. I''m familiar with Seoul. I''ll help you if you want to find someone."


    "Just like he said, when he was thirteen or fourteen, he went out to wander and hang out. If a child can live safely to the present, can he be a kind-hearted person? We don''t need to get involved with this kind of people. "


    As a senior licking dog who has been licking for several years, Liu Xuan knows Yao Yao very well. Yao Yao can understand each other''s thoughts with one look.


    No other, only heart and experience.


    Seeing Su Xun''s eyes changed several times from Yao Yao, he was on guard.


    He knows very well that Yao Yao, a kind-hearted, idealistic girl who has never been in touch with the dark side of society and grew up in a honey pot, is not interested in high-end Western food and the so-called upper class society, because she has been used to it since she grew up.


    On the contrary, Su Xun''s life at the bottom that she had never touched aroused her interest. Because she had never experienced this kind of experience, she felt sympathy, curiosity and excitement.


    And a woman''s curiosity and sympathy for a man is the beginning of falling in love.


    So Liu Xuan never wanted Su Xun and Yao Yao to have further contact.


    Another reason is that he has always looked down upon these people at the bottom of society from the bottom of his heart. After all, everyone''s class is different.


    "Liu Xuan, what are you talking about? It seems that Su Xun didn''t offend you." Yao Yao frowned and resented Liu Xuan''s words: "what''s the matter with his hands stained with blood? He was a child at that time. It''s not easy for him to survive. If you throw away your thirteen years old, you can still live so much."


    Yao Yao came back from studying in the four economically developed districts, full of justice and fantasizing about everything.


    So she couldn''t get used to Liu Xuan, who looked down on those people at the bottom of the society by his family background and identity, and felt that he was extremely philistine.


    Feeling the disgust in Yao Yao''s tone, Liu Xuan knows that he has made a mistake, that is, he should not show his hostility to Su Xun in front of her.


    Because he knew Yao Yao, the more he spoke ill of Su Xun, the more he hated Yao Yao.


    I haven''t met this situation for a long time, so I just lost my sense of propriety.


    Fortunately, Liu Xuan reacted quickly and said with a smile, "well, you know what I mean to you, so you''re a little jealous. Don''t worry about me."


    At this time, we can''t say "OK, my fault, OK." this kind of similar words, because it seems very perfunctory, and it''s easier for women to disgust.


    In reality, many men like to make this kind of mistake. Naturally, Liu Xuan won''t. instead, he shows that he likes Yao Yao too much.


    "Hum!" Yao Yao snorted and said nothing more.


    Cao Tian shook his head slightly, took out a cigarette and lit it. He explained, "I''m going to work in Seoul. If I don''t find villains, how can I deal with more villains?"


    Liu Xuan understood that Su Xun''s existence was Cao Tian''s tool to break the situation. This kind of person wanted to be as ruthless as possible, and had brains.


    "God, I''m not as much as you think." Although Liu Xuan was upset in his heart, he made a face of being taught.


    This is a narrow-minded little Yin coin.


    The black car sped away on the road and was engulfed by the darkness.


    At this time, at seven in the evening, it was already dark.


    On the other side, Su Xun also walked to the entrance of Wangjia village.


    "Who, stop!"


    Two young men with automatic steps in their hands stopped him with a hot breath.


    The wild land is also bordered by wasteland, so every village and town will arrange night duty and patrol with guns.


    Era 01 automatic rifle is the first rifle developed and produced after the establishment of the seven regions. Now it has been eliminated by the military and has become the main firepower of many forces.


    "It''s me, Su Xun."


    Su Xun stood far away and cried.


    Don''t move around at this time, otherwise, if you can''t tell the enemy from us, the person on duty will really shoot.


    The next second, a bunch of glare light was shining on him, which made Su Xun squint subconsciously.


    "It''s Su Xun. Su Xun is back. Go and tell the village head!"


    A watchman said a word to his companion.


    Now is not the era ago. Don''t underestimate the village head. The village head can pull out hundreds of villagers with guns to fight at any time.


    Moreover, the village in the wild is autonomous. The village head is the local emperor in the village.


    "What''s the matter? How did you lose contact? Other people, goods, how did you come back alone?"


    He sent his companions to inform the village head. The young man on duty went to Su Xun and asked several questions in succession.


    "It''s a long story. Take me to see the village head first."Su Xun waved his hand and didn''t want to talk to a guy at the bottom of Wang''s village.


    Even though he belongs to the bottom now.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun walked into the ancestral hall of Wangjia village.


    At this time, the ancestral hall was full of people, but most of them were standing, with only three people sitting.


    Sitting at the top of the table was a middle-aged man in a black long shirt, who was quite arrogant.


    His name is Wang Li Li, the head of the clan of the Wangjia village. He is also the head of the whole Wangjia village.


    Two middle-aged people were sitting in his hands, one was very fat, the other was very thin, and their faces were somewhat similar.


    The fat man is Wang Shujun, the patriarch of Er Fang.


    The thin one is Wang Shuqiang, the patriarch of Sanfang.


    Wangjia village is not big, so it has only Sanfang village. 70% of the villagers are Wang, and the other 30% are settled people with different surnames.


    The core power has always been in the hands of the Wang family. No matter how well Su Xun''s work is done, he can''t reach the core class.


    These three sitting people represent the highest power of Wangjia village. Those standing are the second generation figures and important leaders of Wangjia village.


    "Village head, uncle Jun, uncle Qiang."


    Su Xun said hello to the three.


    Wang Shujun answered with a smile like a Maitreya Buddha, while Wang Shuqiang didn''t answer him.


    The patriarch Wang Shili asked directly, "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Originally, it went well this time, but on the way back, I met Hu ziyong. He took people to rob our goods and kill our people."


    Su Xun told the story simply and clearly.


    After listening, none of them spoke.


    "Hu ziyong? Are you kidding? Our Wangjia village has never been short of money to buy roads in recent years, and nothing has happened before. How can he suddenly rob our goods? "


    A twenty-three-year-old said with a suspicious face.


    His name is Wang Minghui. He is the only son of village head Wang Shili. He is proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. In short, he does everything except business.

 Chapter 408

    "I don''t know."


    Su Xun shook his head.


    "Ha ha." Wang Minghui gave a strange smile and looked at Su Xun coldly: "we have been living together with Hu ziyong for so many years. Nothing has happened before. You have only been here for a month, and this month something has happened. If Hu ziyong really did it, now that other people are dead, what does he want you to do when you come back alive? Did you come back to expose him? Don''t you think that''s a coincidence? "


    After hearing Wang Minghui''s words, many people in the ancestral hall looked at Su Xun in the wrong way.


    Because Wang Minghui is right.


    Why did Su Xun come back alive when everyone else died?


    If Hu ziyong really did it, how could he let people come back alive to report?


    "You doubt me?" Su Xun''s eyebrows picked. He seemed to understand why Hu ziyong deliberately let him back.


    In the memory of his identity, Wang Minghui was not so active and intelligent.


    Wang Minghui stepped forward, put his hand on Su Xun''s shoulder, and looked at him with a smile: "it''s too coincident to be doubted."


    Maybe he did it to show more momentum and pressure.


    But it was the biggest mistake he made. He shouldn''t have physical contact with Su Xun.


    Su Xun used psychics to share each other''s memory.


    "Why don''t you talk? You feel guilty, don''t you?" Seeing that Su Xun was subdued by his own momentum, Wang Minghui was very satisfied. He turned to Wang Jianli and said, "Dad, second uncle and third uncle, it''s very obvious."


    "This boy has only been here for a month, and our goods have gone wrong. He must have colluded with other people to rob the goods. Then he deliberately came back to pour dirty water on Hu ziyong. In this way, they not only took the goods, but also provoked us to fight bravely with Hu ziyong. It can be said that his mind is sinister!"


    A few people were so curious that they suddenly realized how Wang Minghui had changed his mind.


    "That really makes sense. Maybe the boy came to our Wangjia village for the purpose of robbing the goods."


    "Madder, it''s a matter of death. It''s up to our Wang family!"


    "Those living materials are worth more than one million, not small money."


    Others felt that Wang Minghui''s inference was very reasonable. They agreed and clamored to chop Su Xun and feed him to the dog.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Minghui''s eyes flashed a successful color.


    Wang Li Li didn''t say a word, but his face became more gloomy. The hand holding the armrest of the chair turned white because of too much force.


    Wang Shujun always looks like a smile. He looks at Wang Minghui with a smile but does not express his opinion.


    Wang Shuqiang was always expressionless.


    Wang Minghui sees his father''s face getting more and more ugly. He knows that he is angry. He must be angry with Su Xun.


    He released his hand on sutian''s shoulder and looked at him coldly: "do you have anything else to say?"


    Instead of paying attention to him, Su Xun looked at Wang Li, the first man with a gloomy face: "village head, I have a different idea, and there is evidence. Can you tell me?"


    He has learned the truth of Hu ziyong''s robbery from Wang Minghui''s memory.


    Wang Ming Hui is a bad gambler. In order to prevent him from gambling, his family won''t give him money to go out to play, so he made a game of eating inside and outside, and joined hands with Hu ziyong to make his own goods. After that, he got three or seven points.


    Finally, let Su Xun take the blame and everything will be OK.


    The reason why Su Xun didn''t tell the truth directly was that he knew that from the moment Wang Minghui stood up, Wang Shili and Wang Shujun and Wang Shuqiang had already seen something wrong.


    Wang Ming Hui thought that he was very clever, but he didn''t know that when he opened his mouth, he fell in front of the old fox.


    If Su Xun tells the truth directly, Wang Jianli will be in danger in order to protect his son''s face and reputation.


    After all, it''s taboo to collude with outsiders to kill one''s own family.


    Wang Li Li will never let his only son bear this charge.


    So once Su Xun tells the truth, Wang Jianli will jump over the wall in a hurry, take advantage of Wang Minghui''s conjecture, and then kill him decisively.


    Without magic power and divine power, he can''t choose a village alone.


    On the contrary, if Su Xun didn''t say it, it would be good for him. I''m good for you and everyone. He defended Wang Li''s face. Wang Li owes him a favor.


    And Wang Li Li will not attack him, because he is not forced to the corner, and has a choice, so he will not do so absolutely.


    After all, Wang Shujun and Wang Shuqiang can also see that Wang Minghui is not right, and the relationship between the three rooms is not so harmonious.


    It would be great for him to hurt the killer even when Su Xun sold him. The second room and the third room must have a gap with him, and the internal contradictions of the Wang family will definitely expand.


    "What do you say when you step on the horse? Did I speak to you Seeing that Su Xun dared to ignore himself, Wang Minghui was furious.


    "All right!" Wang Li Li yelled angrily, and the ancestral hall was quiet for a moment.Wang Li Li took a deep look at him, and then said, "it has nothing to do with Su Xun."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. They thought Wang Minghui''s analysis was very reasonable.


    "Dad, how could..." Wang Minghui is in a hurry.


    Wang set up a cold stare at him, scared him to swallow back the words behind.


    "Go back and have a good rest. I know that the robbery has nothing to do with you." Wang Li Li looked at Su Xun and said calmly.


    Su Xun nodded: "village head, uncle Jun, uncle Qiang, then I''ll go first."


    This time, Wang Shuqiang, who had previously ignored him, answered.


    Su Xun turned and left.


    Wang Minghui, Hu ziyong, the enemy is recorded in the small book first, and then I will come to work with you slowly.


    He, Su Xun, will take revenge!


    "You go first, too."


    Wang said to others.


    Although the crowd was full of fog, they all left one after another.


    Wang Shujun gave Wang Minghui a smile when he left.


    Wang Shuqiang also gave him a cold look when he left.


    This makes Wang Minghui, who has already done a bad job, feel a little weak.


    "Dad, then Then you go back and have an early rest, and I''ll go first. " Wang Minghui, who is uneasy, wants to walk.


    Because tonight''s story goes beyond his script.


    Wang set up a expressionless face waved: "you come here."


    "Dad." Wang Minghui stepped forward carefully.


    "Bang!"


    A ceramic teapot directly hit him on the head, split, tea mixed with blood flow all over his face.


    "Ah


    Wang Minghui was almost knocked down directly, and staggered several steps back to stabilize his body.


    "Dad, why are you beating me? I haven''t been out gambling these days." Wang also felt aggrieved.


    Without saying a word, Wang Li Li grabbed a strong bolt and beat Wang Ming Hui.


    Wang Minghui fell to the ground soon.


    "Ah! Dad, stop fighting. Stop fighting. "


    The scream came from the ancestral hall, which made everyone wonder. I don''t know where Wang Minghui angered his father.


    But it''s a habit for everyone, and I don''t care.


    Just listen to the scream, this time it seems to fight harder than before.


    Only Wang Shujun and Wang Shuqiang know the reason why Wang Minghui was beaten.


    The reason why they said it was clear was that they could infer from Wang Minghui''s performance that the goods were robbed might be related to him and planted Su Xun.


    But I don''t know the more specific details.

 Chapter 409

    Nowadays, the most important thing in this era is land.


    Because of the doomsday, the global population has decreased dramatically. At present, there are only more than one billion people in the world.


    That''s why seven regions are enough.


    So Su Xun was also assigned to an independent rural cottage in Wangjia village. He didn''t have to squeeze the dormitory like he did before the era.


    Of course, there is no danger of life before the era of work.


    According to his memory, Su Xun pulled out a box from the bottom of the bed, which contained two stacks of money, a pistol, two clips, and a yellow orange bullet.


    According to the memory of his identity, these were all saved by him in recent years, a total of 35000, plus Cao Tian bought 1000 crystal nuclei for him, a total of 36000.


    In large companies, formal contract workers are paid 500 yuan a month. Now, thirty-six thousand federal dollars is a large sum for ordinary people.


    He is going to buy a residence card in the city, and then apply for an ID card, so that he can stay in the city for a long time.


    After all, it''s not a matter of going back and forth all the time in the wild and wasteland outside the pass. I can''t be sure that I will die outside one day.


    The official price of the residence permit was 10000 yuan, but it actually cost 30000 yuan to get it.


    Hehe, in the pre era era era of peace, there was no lack of such bullshit, let alone today''s era of chaos.


    He is going to leave Wangjia village.


    If you want to complete the identity task, you have no future in Wangjia village.


    And Wang Li Li won''t do anything about him in the short term, but it''s hard to say in the future.


    A father is crazy for his son.


    What''s more, Su Xun wanted to kill Wang Minghui and avenge him for this time.


    To sum up, no matter what, staying in Wangjia village is not a good choice.


    Yawned, took out the pistol and put it under the pillow, then put away the family and went to sleep.


    The first night of blue star, lonely and quiet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the ancestral hall.


    The solid wood bolt has been broken.


    Wang Minghui''s face is covered with blood, and his body is shivering. He has no strength to scream and beg for mercy. He feels that he may be killed today.


    This is the worst time he''s ever been beaten.


    "Do you know why I hit you?" Wang set up already full of sweat, coldly asked.


    I can''t help it. Beating people is also a hard work. I''m tired. His clothes are soaked with sweat.


    Wang Minghui subconsciously replied: "I don''t know."


    "Is the loss of the goods related to you?" Wang set his eyes on him.


    Wang Minghui''s pupils suddenly shrunk, almost subconsciously trying to explain.


    But Wang set up his first step: "your second uncle and third uncle also saw it. Su Xun also said that he had evidence. If you want to live, don''t hide it from me."


    When Wang Minghui heard that it was useless to lie, he was full of panic because he knew how serious it was.


    "Dad, I''m wrong. I''m confused. Dad, I don''t dare any more. I really don''t dare any more. I was blinded by lard for a while."


    Wang Minghui got up and hugged his father''s leg, crying for a while.


    "Bang!"


    Looking at his advice, Wang set up a disgusted kick to kick it down: "said."


    "Dad, I..." Wang Minghui stammered over the story.


    "You son of a bitch! I should have shot you on the wall


    Although Wang Jianli already had a guess, he still couldn''t suppress his anger after listening to it and beat Wang Minghui violently.


    After that, he sat panting in the chair.


    After slowing down, he said in a hoarse voice: "remember, as Su Xun said, the goods were stolen by Hu ziyong. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Dad, didn''t you say that the second uncle and the third uncle saw it?" Wang Minghui got up.


    Wang set up coldly said: "they have no evidence in hand, will not talk nonsense."


    "Su Xun said he had evidence in his hand. Do you want to..." Wang Minghui made a difficult gesture to wipe his neck, showing his fierce light.


    Wang set up and kicked him to the ground again. He growled, "are you stupid? Do you think people are as stupid as you? He can''t think of such a stupid thing as stepping on a horse? Is he going to be ready? I don''t need to raise you as a waste of food. "


    "He didn''t say it today. If you don''t provoke him, he won''t say it, because it''s not good for him to say it. You want to kill him even though you''re smart. Don''t you force him to expose it?"


    "Use your head before you do anything. Don''t go to Su Xun''s trouble. Tomorrow I will contact Hu ziyong and ask him to return the goods."


    "I''ll ask him for the goods." Wang also wants to make up for his mistakes.


    If he didn''t open his mouth, it was OK. As soon as he opened his mouth, Wang Jianli became angry again and kicked him down: "if you want to get back your malagobi, will he give it to you? Which onion do you think you are? They take your local master''s fool for example. I''ve never seen such a thoughtless person as you. I''m really promising to rob my family''s goods with others. "Wang Minghui finally learned to be a good student and did not dare to talk freely, but he hated Su Xun in his heart.


    Wang Li Li took a deep breath, calmed his anger and said, "if he doesn''t return it, you have to fight. At that time, you have to lead the team to the front and show your attitude to your second uncle and third uncle."


    There''s no pressure on Wang Li to be brave.


    The reason why I was willing to pay for the road money before was that it was not good to fight with Hu ziyong. It was better to spend money on Ping''an.


    It''s like porcelain doesn''t collide with earthen jars, because they''re not the same in value.


    But really fight, Wang Village''s overall strength is absolutely not virtual Hu ziyong.


    "I know, Dad." Wang Minghui is afraid of death, but he has just been beaten by poison, and he dare not say no at this time.


    After thinking about it, he asked again, "yes, Da Hu ziyong. What if he sold me?"


    Wang Shiji waved in disgust: "get out of here."


    He doesn''t even bother to explain to this fool.


    Will the people of Wangjia village still believe the words of Hu ziyong?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seoul.


    This is a big city on the border of District 7 with a permanent resident population of more than 3 million. The whole city is divided into five administrative districts.


    Yu''an district.


    Yu''an District Public Security Department is subordinate to Seoul public security department. At this time, the new director of public security department is working overtime to read some data.


    If Su Xun was here, he would recognize Cao Tian as the chief security officer of Yu''an district.


    Instead of waiting for the welcome ceremony tomorrow, Cao Tian held a meeting directly in the Department of public security that evening and took office in a low-key manner.


    In the new era, the police system has changed.


    The lowest level is the street security office, with a director; then the district security department, with a director; the Municipal Security Department, with a director; the provincial security department, with a director; the top level is the regional security headquarters, with a minister.


    Cao Tian, as the chief of public security in Yu''an District, is also in a high position. At least there is nothing wrong with running rampant in Yu''an district.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The knock on the door interrupted Cao Tian''s thinking.


    "Come in." Cao Tian said.


    a household register took a document and went in: "Cao Si, you need information."


    "Well, put it somewhere." Cao Tian nodded.


    registered residence police put the information on the table, then turned around and left.


    The word "Su Xun" is impressively written in the materials.

 Chapter 410

    The next day, the villagers of Wangjia village knew one thing.


    Hu ziyong robbed those living materials.


    All the people in the village were furious and clamored that Hu ziyong would take money from the road and rob the goods. He didn''t know how to do it. He had to hit him and hurt him.


    In the ancestral hall, it''s the same people as yesterday.


    Wang Minghui, with a black nose and a swollen face, is also here.


    Su Xun was among them because he was the only witness, so he was allowed to attend the meeting.


    "My idea is to talk to him first and see if we can get the goods back. If we don''t get along with each other, we''ll fight. Second and third, what do you think?"


    Wang said calmly.


    It seems that chubby brother Wang Shujun has no opinion on his face


    "I don''t mind either." Wang Shuqiang made a statement.


    Both of them knew that the goods had something to do with Wang Minghui, so naturally they would not express their opinions at will. To fight, they were also the main force of Dafang.


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll call him and ask him out."


    Wang Li Li''s voice fell, took out his mobile phone and dialed Hu ziyong.


    But he didn''t turn on the speakerphone.


    "Hu ziyong, you didn''t do a good job. You robbed our Wang family''s goods Give it back what? You really want to fight. Ha ha, you are very capable. "


    Wang set up face gloomy hang up the phone, cold spit out a word: "hit."


    "It''s time to fight, mad. He''s just a bad bandit. Why should I pay him?"


    "That is, a charge drill, turn them over!"


    "Uncle, how to beat you to talk, the old and young men of Wangjia village are always ready."


    Wang Shujun and Wang Shuqiang did not say a word, but the young people were all enthusiastic and eager to try.


    Wang Shili took a look at Wang Shujun and Wang Shuqiang and said, "this time, we will take the lead in Dafang and let Minghui follow. He is also a member of the Wang family and has to work hard."


    This is what he explained to Wang Shujun and Wang Shuqiang.


    I''m not sure, but I have to.


    Secretly, he has told the people in the big room to protect Wang Minghui. After all, he is his only son.


    "OK, let''s fight. I''ll go back and gather the team." The Maitreya like Wang Shujun was the first to leave.


    Without any tactics, the team will attack directly, and everything depends on firepower.


    It can also be seen that the Wang family has enough confidence.


    Su Xun was also on the list. This time, most of the people who could fight in Wangjia village went to fight for the purpose of fighting against the bandits Hu ziyong.


    Su Xun is going to kill Hu ziyong himself. By the way, let''s see if he has a chance to kill Wang Minghui.


    He doesn''t like to delay revenge for a long time. Otherwise, he doesn''t feel comfortable.


    An hour later, five off-road vehicles and a dozen pickup engines roared out of Wangjia village.


    There were more than 40 bandits in Hu ziyong''s Gang, and more than 100 of them went to Wangjia village.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, from the No. 3 field of Wangjia village to a mountain in the wasteland 400 miles north.


    There is a small cottage on the mountain.


    This is where Hu ziyong lives.


    "Mad, that fool Wang Minghui has missed more than one million yuan. Are you willing to return it?"


    Hu ziyong glanced at a group of brothers below.


    He is forty-two years old, full of beard, with a fierce breath.


    "There''s no reason to return the meat to the mouth. The money paid by the Wang family for buying roads is the same as sending beggars. This batch of goods can''t be returned!"


    "Yes, I don''t believe that wangjiacun really dares to fight with us. It''s just to talk to us."


    "Even if we have to fight, we have nothing to be afraid of. If it''s a big deal, we''ll have to touch it."


    "That is, what scenes have we not seen? I''ve beaten zombies and killed people. How many of them are in the Wang family? "


    The crowd below is full of emotion. After all, despite their prestige, they are all wanted criminals who can''t settle down in the city. More than one million, who doesn''t care?


    This is an era of daring to take risks for 1000 yuan, let alone the million yuan.


    What''s more, these are still living materials. If you sell them in a remote place, I''m afraid the number will go up.


    Hu ziyong was not ready to return the goods. When he saw that a group of brothers were also hard hearted, he immediately roared: "that''s dry!"


    "Although we are not afraid of Wangjia village, we should pay more attention to it. We should strengthen vigilance."


    "Don''t worry, brother. Just give me a gun for those soft footed shrimps in Wangjia village. I''ll fight ten of them one by one."


    "When we were fighting for territory with zombies in the wasteland, the people in Wangjia village were still suckling."


    There was a certain amount of arrogance in people''s words, and they didn''t pay attention to wangjiacun at all.


    The main reason is that wangjiacun has paid the toll on time every time for so many years, leaving the impression that they are counsellors.So in their opinion, wangjiacun is just like this.


    If you go to Wangjia village, you can get more than one million goods.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Wang village car directly off the road to the foot of the mountain occupied by Hu ziyong.


    There were special watchmen on the mountain, so as soon as the car stopped, it was found.


    "Mad, fight. When elder brother hears the gunshot, he naturally knows that the Wangs are coming."


    One of the bandits said a word and pulled the trigger with a pistol.


    "Kang!"


    One shot hit the door of the SUV.


    In real society, without professional training, it is impossible for everyone to be a sharpshooter. Therefore, it is normal that several rounds of bullets fail to hit one person in the exchange of fire.


    On the mountain, Hu ziyong, who heard the gunshot, ran down with people and came to the hillside to fight.


    They want to control the battlefield on the hillside and at the foot of the mountain. After all, the village has been a family property for so many years that they don''t want to be completely destroyed.


    "Brother of Dafang, today we''ll take the lead, press up and get the goods back!"


    Wang Minghui, with a black nose and a swollen face, yells with a pistol. It looks like an ear in the black cat sheriff.


    What he said is to press it up for me, not for me. There is a difference between the two.


    People in wangjiacun rushed up with guns, looking for shelter and pulling the trigger.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Dada dada..."


    The sound of gunfire broke the silence of the wasteland.


    "Kill them! Dry, dead leader, ten thousand dollars


    Hu ziyong roared.


    Hearing this, the bandits were in high spirits.


    "Daddada..."


    "Throw thunder!"


    "Boom!"


    "Big brother, I''m afraid that all the people who can fight in wangjiacun are here. It''s not for fun."


    The second ran to Hu ziyong with gunfire and said.


    When Hu ziyong saw so many people, he realized the seriousness of the matter, but it was too late.


    He could only gnash his teeth and say, "it''s OK. We have a geographical advantage. More people are beaten and killed, and the rest are naturally afraid It''s a trough


    He burst out with a rude remark.


    Second, looking down the mountain, he saw four men carrying a single rocket launcher aiming at the mountainside.


    "Step on the horse and lie down!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    Four rockets roared in, dust and corpses flew together, and several trees were directly broken.


    The bandits in the tinnitus were confused.


    I''m a grass mud horse. What a grudge! Didn''t I rob a batch of living materials? Is it necessary to bombard us with a rocket launcher?


    This is showing off the rich.

 Chapter 411

    Outside the district is a place of chaos where there is no law.


    When fighting, automatic stepping, micro charging, even machine guns and grenades often appear.


    But guns are different.


    Guns and guns are two different things.


    It''s easy to get guns with money, but if you don''t have a way, you can''t get guns.


    Not to mention a rocket launcher.


    In order to fight Hu ziyong for one time, the Wang family took out this kind of heavy firepower and directly confused Hu ziyong and others.


    Four rockets, the bandits were killed on the spot, turned over eight.


    Within three minutes of the fighting, 12 bandits had been killed in a bandit''s den with only over 40 people.


    Although a lot of people died in Wangjia village, there were many of them, and their firepower was strong enough.


    "Big brother, what should we do? We can''t go on fighting hard. The Wangs have even got the rocket launcher, so our geographical advantage will not be dominant."


    Old three also came over, he was shot in the arm, is bleeding, no mind.


    They dare to fight with the Wangs. First, they make a wrong estimate of the strength of the Wangs. Second, they rely on their geographical advantages and many ruthless people.


    However, within the range of the rocket launcher, the geographical advantage disappears. No matter how hard the person is, he may be able to carry the gun, but he can''t carry the shell.


    "Brothers of the Wangs at the foot of the mountain, can you talk about..." Hu ziyong also knew that he could not continue to fight.


    "Kang!"


    Before he finished, a bullet flew over his head.


    "Talking about you in malagobi, if you don''t do it or die, you are all sorry for the fuel cost of running so far."


    "Rocket launcher ready, let go!"


    "Boom boom..."


    "The people of the Wang family are pushing up and burying them all on the mountain today."


    "Dada dada..."


    "Kang Kang --"


    under the cover of the rocket launcher, Hu ziyong and a group of bandits were beaten so hard that they could not even fight back.


    It''s not a matter of strength, it''s a gap in firepower, so it''s more frustrating.


    "No way, brother. Run, or we''ll have to explain it here."


    Looking at the death of more and more brothers, the second urgent roar said.


    "Mad, if I don''t die today, sooner or later, I will destroy the Wang family, drive to the mountains, separate and drill into the woods until dark."


    Hu ziyong reluctantly gave the order to retreat. At this time, there were only 28 people left.


    More than 20 bodies were left on the hillside, many of them incomplete and all of them were killed by explosion.


    "If they want to run after me, they will stare at Hu ziyong and fight!"


    The first time he took part in such a large-scale exchange of fire, Wang Minghui was so enthusiastic that he seemed to have become a general. He felt that the whole person was on fire.


    Regardless, with the big room several people in charge of protecting him rushed in front.


    If Su Fei gets shot, he can''t catch up with everyone.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Dada - dada..."


    Hu Zifang and others ran to separate their families.


    After all, since this kind of thing has been done, we should cut down the grass roots, otherwise we will have endless troubles.


    Wang Minghui stares at Hu ziyong. He follows six people, and Su Xun is seven.


    Hu ziyong was injured in two hands.


    Wang Minghui glanced at Su Xun in the right rear, with a sneer on his lips.


    Although Wang Li Li said that he couldn''t fight Su Xun.


    However, Wang Minghui thinks that such a good opportunity will be wasted if he doesn''t kill him.


    He worried that Su Xun would threaten him with the so-called evidence one day, so he had to get rid of it quickly.


    But he didn''t worry. He killed Hu ziyong first. He was the one who was dealing with himself face to face.


    However, Su Xun and he had the same idea.


    "Wang Minghui, can''t you give me a way to live by stepping on the horse? Believe it or not, I''ll shake out all the things you''ve done!"


    Hu ziyong roared as he ran and shot back without looking back.


    "Kang Kang -"


    a man beside Wang Minghui was shot and fell to the ground.


    "Trying to frame me for my life? See who will believe you, Hu ziyong. You''re dead. "


    After his father''s education, Wang Minghui was not afraid of the threat of Hu ziyong.


    "Grass Mud Horse, you people, your heart is dirty."


    Listening to Wang Minghui''s righteous words, Hu ziyong couldn''t help scolding his mother.


    "Kang Kang -"


    another man fell down beside Wang Minghui, and there were four left, one of them was shot in the shoulder.


    "Ah!


    Suddenly, a bullet hit Hu ziyong''s right leg and screamed. He lost his balance and fell to the ground."Big brother, get up quickly."


    The second and third quickly went back to help him.


    "Leave me alone, run, run!"


    Looking at the two people, he shouts with pain.


    Second and third hesitated.


    It''s the time of hesitation that makes them lose their last chance.


    "Kang -"


    "Kang Kang -"


    several bullets shot in the past, and the third man was hit in the middle of the eyebrow by Su Xun and died on the spot.


    The second was also shot, covering his belly and lying on the ground.


    "Grass Mud Horse, I''ll fight with you!"


    The second bit his teeth and scolded angrily. He stood up and raised his gun.


    "Kang Kang -"


    before he could pull the trigger, several bullets had passed through him.


    The second man''s eyes were wide open and his body fell to the ground slowly.


    "Kang!"


    The moment he fell to the ground, he pulled the trigger, but the bullet was fired into the sky.


    "Old three! Second


    Looking at the tragic death of the two brothers, Hu ziyong, who was shot in the leg, had a shrill voice and burst into tears.


    "It''s OK, Hu ziyong. Don''t cry. I''ll send you down to accompany them now."


    Wang Minghui hid behind a stone and yelled from a distance.


    After all, Hu ziyong still had the power to resist, and when he fell to the ground, they couldn''t see him and didn''t dare to rush forward.


    "Wang Minghui of grass mud horse, the most damned is you."


    Hearing Wang Minghui''s voice, Hu ziyong broke down and shot several times.


    "Boom - Da ~"


    with the clear sound of impact, he had no bullets.


    "He''s out of bullets. Hit him!"


    Wang Minghui was delighted. A group of people rushed directly behind the bunker with guns. They saw Wang Minghui dragging his injured right leg to reach for the second gun.


    "Kang!"


    Wang Minghui''s side pulled the trigger.


    "Ah


    Hu ziyong screamed. He was ready to take the gun, and his right hand was directly pierced by the bullet, dripping with blood.


    "Hey, Hu ziyong, it''s time for you to go."


    Wang Minghui smiles cruelly, and slowly raises his gun to Hu ziyong''s head.


    "Kang!"


    At the sound of the gun, Hu ziyong was hit in the head by a bullet, his pupils lost focus, and died.


    But the gun was not fired by Wang Minghui.


    Wang Minghui was stunned. He suddenly looked back at Su Xun, and his pupils narrowed.


    Su Xun held the pistol and said faintly:


    "he has to die in my hand, so do you."


    "I''ll remember in my next life that I''m very careful, and I''ll always report my flaws."

 Chapter 412

    "Su Xun, what are you doing?"


    While Su Xun aimed the gun at Wang Minghui, the four people around him also aimed the gun at him.


    They didn''t expect Su Xun to do this all of a sudden.


    Wang Minghui''s face turned white and his heart was flustered, but he still pretended to be calm: "Su Xun, my Wang family treats you well. You can''t get revenge for kindness."


    He didn''t expect that he hadn''t started yet. Su Xun started first, which caught him off guard.


    He had just seen Su Xun''s shooting method. Now he didn''t dare to move, and he didn''t dare to take risks.


    "Not to your mother, I worked for you, but you brought me to carry the pot?" Su Xun scolded impolitely and was aimed at by four guns. He was still a steady group.


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, the four people around Wang Minghui frowned slightly, but the hand holding the gun didn''t shake at all.


    After all, they are members of the Wang family. They don''t know what happened, but they will only stand on Wang Minghui''s side.


    Wang Minghui swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Su Xun, you shot me, today you can''t leave, so, you take the gun away, I let you go."


    "Seriously?" Su Xun''s eyebrows picked, and then he was suspicious: "you lost your gun first."


    "Well, to show my sincerity, I''ll lose it." Wang Minghui did not hesitate to throw the gun away. After all, Su Xun pointed the gun at his head. It was useless for him to have a gun in his hand.


    What''s more, he still had four guns aimed at Su Xun, and he was not afraid of Su Xun''s trouble.


    Hold the bastard down first. As long as he is safe, he will be shot.


    But at the moment when he lost his gun, the gun had not landed, and the gun in susian''s hand rang.


    "Kang Kang Kang --"


    four shots in a flash.


    All four of Wang Minghui''s men were shot in the middle of their eyebrows and fell to the ground with a look of consternation and reluctance in their eyes.


    They don''t have time to react.


    How can there be such a fast gun in the world? Even people who take fortified medicine can''t reach the shooting speed.


    It can only be said that they thought too much. On the Earth similar to the blue star before the era, there was a foreigner who shot twice in a few seconds from drawing to shooting. (it''s true. If you''re interested in it, you can search the video online. It''s amazing.)


    Wang Minghui was also muddled. He didn''t react until the four fell to the ground. He wanted to pick up the pistol he had just thrown away.


    "Kang!"


    This time his palm was punched through.


    "Ah, ah


    Wang Minghui let out a scream, covered by the bullet hole, his bloody right hand curled up on the ground and wailed.


    "Let me carry the pot? I''ll let you die. "


    Su Xun stepped on his body and looked down at him with a gentle smile. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at his dog''s head.


    "No, don''t kill me, kill me, my dad My father won''t let you go. He has only one son. He won''t let you go... "


    Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, Wang Minghui, who had been excited by the battle, was scared to death and cried like a 180 Jin child. He was so miserable.


    "Thank you for caring about me when you are dying. Don''t worry. If I kill you, I will break up with you. I''m sorry. I''m a scum man."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun pulled the trigger and saw him off with a fixed smile on his face.


    After all, if people are dying, don''t shake your face. You are as kind as him.


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    The continuous gunfire rang out in the forest. Until the bullets were finished, Wang Minghui had already changed his face and his head was broken.


    "It''s not your fault to be silly, but it''s a big mistake to think others are as silly as you are."


    Su Xun scolded, wiped the fingerprints on the gun, threw them away, and then quickly disappeared in the mountains. He still had a gun at his waist.


    Many people saw him go into the mountain with Wang Minghui.


    What''s more, Wang Minghui died so miserably. At first sight, he knew it was retaliatory body whipping shooting at close range.


    In addition, Wang Minghui framed him.


    So Wang Li Li will definitely doubt him, find him and take revenge for his son.


    As for the evidence?


    In recent years, public security officers do not necessarily talk about evidence when handling cases. Can they expect Wang to talk about evidence?


    Since Su Xun started to kill, he was ready to be avenged by Wang.


    With his skill and accomplishment, it''s not so easy for the Wang family to kill him as soon as they enter the city.


    Although the public security in the city today is not as strict as before, the private armed forces certainly dare not gather hundreds of people in the city to attack each other with guns as they do outside the district.


    The most dangerous thing in the city is to use a grenade or something. It''s something that the outlaws dare to do. If they do one vote, they will run away, regardless of the consequences.


    In general, large-scale conflicts are solved with cold weapons, and only small fights and minor disturbances are carried out.If you dare to be like this outside the District, you''re hitting the government. Hehe, can''t you be a special police officer in the public security system?


    What''s more, even if the security system can''t work out and the garrison is directly allowed to enter the pass, even the most desperate people have to kneel down and shout for their father, and then wait to die.


    So as long as Su Xun enters the city, when the younger brother of the Wang family comes, he will destroy one and come to a group, and then he will run away.


    In about twenty minutes.


    The rest of the Wang family found it.


    I saw Wang Minghui''s body on the ground.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the familiarity with Wang Minghui and the clothes, I would have hardly recognized him.


    "This It''s a big deal. "


    The head of a two rooms over there says dryly.


    No one else spoke.


    Wang Minghui is the only son of Wang Jianli.


    Before Wang set up as the head of the village, he led a team to rob the mine with people and was injured below, so he lost his fertility.


    So Wang Ming Hui is his life, root, now Wang Ming Hui died so miserably, Wang Ming Hui is afraid to be crazy.


    "Take the body back first. No matter who it is, I''m afraid it won''t stop."


    At half past six in the evening, the Royal ancestral hall.


    Wang Minghui''s body is in the yard.


    Wang Li Li stood quietly beside the body and said nothing.


    But it is this performance that really makes everyone palpitating.


    "Uncle, someone said that when they saw Su Xun and Ming Hui go into the mountain together, everyone died, so Su Xun disappeared."


    Three room a leader is a person to stand up to say.


    "Look for it." Wang Li Li spat a word out of his teeth.


    Then the body a stagger, in front of a black, directly fainted in the past.


    After all, he failed to hold on.


    "Village head!" "Uncle!" "Big brother!"


    The ancestral temple courtyard is a mess.


    At this time, Su, the culprit of Wang''s fainting, has come to Seoul.


    "What are you doing, ID card."


    He was stopped by the soldiers at the checkpoint.


    There are four entrances and exits in Seoul, each of which is equipped with a card and a platoon of troops.


    "Brother, my sister is going to have a baby. I came from other places all night."


    Su Xun handed over his ID card.


    When he became an adult, he dealt with the ID card. There was no need for a ticket to do this. It was just for the convenience of population statistics and management. All districts encouraged him to do it.


    And with the ID card to buy a residence permit, this is a necessary prerequisite.


    You can enter the city with ID card, but you can''t buy real estate in the city without residence card.

 Chapter 413

    In addition to applying for an ID card, Su Xun rarely went to the city these few years and has been wandering outside.


    So although he had a lot of lives on his hands, he had no record and was clean.


    After checking the ID card, the soldiers at the checkpoint let go.


    The main reason for the card is to prevent zombie attacks, and the other is to prevent the outlaws outside the area.


    If there were no garrison to deter them, those outlaws would dare to gather troops to loot the city.


    After all, in an age when you can''t live, who cares what laws you don''t have.


    After entering the city, Su Xun found a black hotel in Yu''an district that didn''t need to register.


    After all, although we are not afraid of the Wang family, we should try our best not to let them find themselves.


    Yu''an district is located on the edge of Han City, bordering on the north gate.


    The next morning, Su Xun went to buy clean clothes and spent 100 yuan.


    Then take a taxi to Seoul city security department in the center of the city.


    registered at the gate office, according to the previous two years to handle the identity card memory found the household registration office.


    He thought he came early enough, but he didn''t expect that when he arrived, he found that there were seven or eight people outside the office in charge of the residence permit.


    Half an hour later, it was Su Xun''s turn.


    "Hello, apply for residence permit."


    Su Xun showed a friendly smile to the staff, took the ID card and handed it to them. At the same time, he handed over a pile of money.


    The staff didn''t look him in the eye, skillfully took the ID card and money, and first used the cash counter to count it.


    After confirming that the number was OK and there was no fake money, he began to deal with it for Su Xun.


    After entering the computer, the staff handed him a piece of paper with a few words of Seoul city residence certificate.


    this paper is mainly for the convenience of security inspectors, even if it is lost, it''s okay. After all, it has been entered into the computer, and it can be found in the registered residence system.


    During the whole process, the staff responsible for handling the formalities didn''t say a word.


    I can''t help it. I''m the master.


    Su Xun didn''t take it seriously either. After handling it, he went out of the public security department.


    "Ah, gold sucking machine."


    Standing at the door, Su Xun looked back at the solemn door of the public security department, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    The federal order of 10000 yuan, these people change hands is 30000 yuan, directly increased by three times.


    This is still the seventh district, the fourth district and the first district. The residence permits of those big districts are more valuable.


    After finishing the residence permit, he only had more than 5000 yuan left.


    "It''s really black."


    A low curse came from behind.


    Su Xun subconsciously turned back and saw a young man with a middle division in his hand walking out with a residence permit.


    The young man also saw Su Xun and the residence permit in his hand.


    The four eyes are opposite. BGM should ring at this time.


    Just because I saw you in the crowd


    "Man, your head It''s very chic. "


    It took him a long time to find such an adjective. How can we say that this young man is thin and dry, with small eyes and this hairstyle? That''s a real traitor.


    Hearing this, the young man''s eyes brightened, as if he had met a confidant, and touched his hairstyle: "my friend has good eyesight. I read a book that says that before the epoch, there was a period of time when my hairstyle was very popular. What I''ve been doing recently is to go back to the ancients. How about it? I''m very compatible with this hairstyle."


    "Perfect match, it''s not a matter of match. If you keep this hairstyle, you will have a unique temperament." Su Xun said that it''s more than just a match. When he threw you into the Anti Japanese period, the anti traitor team was the first to target you.


    In addition, there was a period of time before the era that this guy said, which should refer to the Anti Japanese period.


    The cataclysm not only caused the retrogression of science and technology, but also caused the cultural fault.


    Otherwise this guy wouldn''t be smug about his haircut.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing Su Xun boast about his hairstyle, Meng Hai was very happy and put his arms around Su Xun''s shoulder: "there are still many people with vision in the city. In our village, I can''t find anyone who can appreciate my beauty. My elegant head shape is blind in the village. It''s worth me to abandon my big family business and move to the city."


    Forgive Su Xun for his shallow knowledge. I really can''t see what kind of family business this guy with a flowery shirt, big underpants and flip flops has to give up.


    But it didn''t prevent Su Xun from encouraging him: "that''s because they lack a pair of eyes to find beauty."


    Giving confidence can make the world a better place.


    Although this guy''s self-confidence seems to be a bit blind, he should not have momentum for self-confidence.


    Su Xun was so open-minded and helpful.


    "Oh, I really like listening to you. In the crowd, you suddenly look back and appreciate my hairstyle. You have eyes and I have beauty. That''s fate. Find a place to have a drink?"Meng Hai is too excited. As a man who thinks hairstyle is more important than life, what can make him more happy than meeting a confidant who can appreciate his hairstyle?


    If there are, there will be more such people. The world is short of such people who can appreciate beauty.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched. I have eyes and you have beauty.


    I do have eyes.


    But are you really beautiful? Don''t you have to count in your heart?


    "After a while, I''ve just got my residence certificate, and I''ll buy a house." Su Xun pulled a few excuses blindly. He was more than 5000, and could buy a doghouse at best.


    The main reason is that he feels that the brother''s brain is a little abnormal and he is far away from the madman. What if he accidentally messes up his hairstyle and arouses his killing intention?


    Meng Hai was more happy when he heard this: "that''s just right. I haven''t bought a house yet. For the first time, I live alone. I''m going to buy a small one. Let''s go together."


    The other party was so enthusiastic that Su Xun was dragged away.


    Ten minutes later, looking at the villa sales center in front of him, Su Xun was a little confused.


    "Is that what you mean by buying a small house?"


    Su Xun blinked. He thought Meng Hai had any wrong understanding of the word "little house".


    On earth, he is rich, but on Bluestar, Su Xun is a poor man.


    Besides, Meng Hai seems to be poorer than he is. Can''t he really have a brain problem?


    "Yes." Meng Hai of course nodded, and then dragged Su Xun into the sales center.


    "Welcome. Good morning. Are you coming to see the house?"


    The tall saleswoman didn''t look down on them because they were dressed in ordinary clothes. Instead, she gave them a warm smile.


    "Show me." Meng Hai carelessly said, just like to buy cabbage.


    The saleswoman said with a smile, "OK, please follow me. I''ll give you a detailed introduction."


    "This villa is located in Yu''an, and No. 3 and No. 4 are not sold yet..."


    "That''s it, number three. Take the contract and swipe the card." The saleswoman was interrupted by Meng Hai before she finished her words. Meng Hai looked at Su Xun again: "brother, why don''t you buy No. 4? We happen to be neighbors. We can discuss the appreciation of beauty when we have time."


    Su Xun


    Looking at Meng Hai, it''s not like he''s joking.


    He felt like he had been shown a face.


    He now knows the attitude of ordinary people on earth when they look at their own consumption.


    Ah, the damn rich man!

 Chapter 414

    As soon as the saleswoman''s eyes brightened, she also looked at Su Xun.


    From Meng Hai''s confident attitude, she can see that this man really can afford money.


    And Su Xun''s temperament was quite different from that of ordinary people, so he should not be short of money.


    If she can sell two villas at one time, her Commission will blow up this month.


    "Cough, forget it, I''m so short of money." Su Xun politely refused the offer.


    Meng Hai patted him on the shoulder! "Isn''t it just a little money? I have it. I''ll lend it to you and pay it back when I have it. "


    "I have five thousand." Su Xun said.


    Female salesperson, "....."


    Meng Hai


    Are you a little short?


    Although 5000 is equivalent to ten months'' salary of ordinary people, it is still 18000 miles away from buying a villa.


    Meng Hai was a little embarrassed: "well, it''s OK. There are many rooms in the villa. You move here to live with me. It''s closer."


    His financial resources are not enough to support the situation that he can give others a villa at will.


    "Forget it, I''m still used to living alone." The Wangs have to hunt him down. It''s easy to implicate this young man to live with Meng Hai.


    In the end, Meng Hai bought a villa for 500000 yuan.


    Originally female sales said that the company has a special business car, you can go to the field to see the house, and then decide whether to sign a contract.


    But Meng Hai didn''t bother to work hard. He signed the payment directly, which was very efficient.


    From this we can see that this guy really has a lot of money.


    Half a million. That''s half a million after the new era. How many people can''t earn in their lifetime.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner now. I''ve heard that there''s a splendid city in Seoul, which is very famous. I just went to see it."


    I can''t wait to send the key to Sue''s house after the contract is signed.


    As for the villa I just bought, I didn''t care at all.


    "Big boss, big bag, raise me. I''ll be responsible for praising your head shape in the future."


    Once upon a time, he was also a person with a head and a face. He never thought that he had fallen to such a level.


    It''s delicious to have money.


    "That''s not good. You''re the only one who appreciates my elegant hairstyle so far. You''re my confidant. When it comes to money, it turns sour. Our friendship is pure."


    Meng Hai patted Su Xun on the back and said that he stopped a taxi with his other hand.


    Su Xun said that in fact, our friendship doesn''t have to be so pure. I like the smell of money!


    "Master, go to jinbihuang."


    After getting on the bus, Meng Hai said to the driver.


    Golden resplendence is a famous club in Seoul. It is also located in Yu''an district. It integrates eating, drinking and playing.


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped at the golden gate.


    "Tut Tut, most people outside the district live like dogs. Countless people have been killed by freezing and starvation. In this district, there are two worlds of singing, dancing and drinking."


    Looking at the really splendid gate and the bright people coming in and out, Meng Hai uttered a sigh, with a bit of irony in his eyes.


    "Come on, touch your light. Today I''ll try my life too." Su Xun joked.


    What kind of casino has he never seen?


    Resplendent and resplendent, sprinkle water.


    Meng Hai said with a smile: "I don''t know if there are ocean horses. I also ride imported goods."


    "Vulgar." Su Xun despised him for a while, and then changed his words: "however, those big ocean horses in the fourth area are really good."


    "Hey, hey."


    Two people look at each other, showing a smile that men all know, and then go to the club.


    But they were stopped.


    "I''m sorry, we have a rule here. You can''t go in if you''re not dressed properly."


    The security guard looked at the two people and said with a stiff tone. His eyes fell on Meng Hai, with some disgust.


    Meng Hai looked down at his retro style of dress: "Crouching trough, brother, will you appreciate it? Do you know what retro trend is? Don''t you come to have a meal and go whoring? I have to wear a suit and tie when I step on the horse. Nowadays, the service chicken is more noble than the money whoring, isn''t it?"


    Su Xun took a step to the side and said that he didn''t know this guy. It was too humiliating, just like a big silly beep.


    "Don''t step on the horse and talk nonsense here. Get out of here. It''s a retro trend. Wearing a pair of big underpants is like stealing. It''s like a husband who''s stuck in the house and looking through the window." The security guard impatiently drove them away. Of course, the security guard of jinbihuang club is not a serious person, otherwise it would not be this attitude.


    See each other actually humiliate their own fashion wear, Meng Hai instant explosion: "I steal your mother."He can tolerate the other side to humiliate himself, but he can never tolerate the other side to humiliate his own aesthetic and pursuit of fashion.


    "What are you talking about! It''s a choice, isn''t it The security guard was angry and stretched out his hand to mattress Meng Hai''s hair.


    Su Xun said in secret: it''s over.


    You can slap him on the face. Why don''t you want to press his hair?


    He has known Meng Hai for a long time, but his mind is different from that of ordinary people. He boasts that he is leading the retro route and running at the forefront of the trend. His head can be broken, his blood can flow and his hair can''t be disordered.


    Don''t pressing his hair is equivalent to stabbing him?


    Sure enough, the next second, Meng Hai exploded.


    "Damn you


    He raised his foot to kick the security guard down, and rushed up to him with a burst of fists and kicks. He kicked with red eyes and scolded: "the grass mud horse''s elephant, pull clam, let you touch Laozi''s hairstyle, let you touch, let you touch!"


    Another security guard saw the scene and rushed in to report the news.


    "Don''t trample on the horse. Let''s go quickly, or we''ll be finished soon."


    Su Xun came forward and dragged Meng Hai, a neurotic lunatic, out.


    "Let me go, I''m going to shave his hair. No one in the village dares to mess up my hairstyle. He has more hairstyles!"


    "You said it''s the village, big brother. This is Seoul, not your village."


    Su Xun felt that he was Meng Hai''s godfather. He couldn''t fuck, but he broke his heart.


    "That''s them!"


    At this time, more than a dozen people in jinbihuili ran out with sticks and knives. The security guard pointed to Su Xun and Meng Hai and yelled.


    The young man with triangle eyes, the leader of the group, threw his cigarette end and roared, "madder, two little ruffians dare to come here to pick things up. They''re all on the horse!"


    Behind him, more than ten people rushed to Su Xun and Meng Hai with steel knives and sticks.


    These people didn''t speak from the beginning to the end. Their eyes were fierce and calm. They knew that they were old sticks who had been through many battles.


    "I don''t know how to cut my hair when I sew NIMA."


    Meng Hai is not afraid at all. If he has nothing in his hand, he will rush forward, just like a Han force.


    "What I regret most is that I looked back at you in the morning."


    Su Xun scolded angrily, pulled him back and pulled out the pistol from the back of his waist.


    "Don''t move."

 Chapter 415

    Su Xun pulled out his gun, and the dozen people stopped subconsciously.


    The onlookers around also took the initiative to stay away from them in order to avoid hurting themselves.


    But no one called the police, and not many people were afraid, these days, this kind of thing, are used to, numb, no big deal.


    As long as you make sure you don''t hurt yourself, you can watch the excitement for a while, and find some stimulation for the insensitive life.


    "Brother, you are different."


    Meng Hai looked at Su Xun.


    "I just want to be a grass mud horse now." Su Xun gritted his teeth and said that he was full of resentment.


    Meng Hai blinked, pondered for a moment, and then said seriously, "my mother, you have no chance, because my father is still alive, but I have a sister, maybe you can sleep."


    "Go away." Su Xun really convinced the brain circuit of the elder brother. Could you stop talking nonsense at this time.


    The middle-aged man with triangle eyes came over and looked at Su Xun coldly: "boy, Jin Bi Huang draws a gun at the door. Can you afford the consequences?"


    "Brother, I can''t help it. This is the only thing I can do. Just now my brother is impulsive. Let''s accompany him with the medical expenses. Let''s apologize again. Let''s just let it go, OK?"


    Su Xun wanted to calm down as much as possible, because this was a trivial matter, and it was not worth meeting with Jin bihuang.


    Triangle eye disdains to smile: "if I say no?"


    "I want to go. These people can''t stop me. The reason why I haven''t shot yet is that I don''t want to make a mess of things." Su Xun glanced at the dozen people and said calmly.


    But it was chiguoguo''s contempt that these words fell in the ears of more than a dozen people.


    They all come out to mix. How can they tolerate such contempt for a hairy boy?


    "Grass Mud Horse, your tone is bigger than beriberi. Can a gun kill us here?"


    "I really think you are invincible with this gun, boy. Can you shoot? Don''t shake your hands."


    "Brother Liang, don''t talk nonsense to him. You talk to him. We''ll do it directly. He won''t do it!"


    Known as brother Liang, the young man with triangular eyes narrowed slightly: "give you ten courage, do you dare to shoot?"


    As soon as he spoke, the gun rang out.


    "Kang!"


    "Ah, ah


    A young man with a knife covered his bloody right leg and fell to the ground, screaming.


    At the same time, a private room with windows on the third floor of jinbihuihuang was full of people, pushing cups and changing cups.


    The sudden gunfire stunned everyone, and the hot atmosphere was suddenly quiet.


    At the same time, the door of the private room was pushed open, and a strong man came in and whispered a few words in a young man''s ear.


    After hearing this, the young man''s face changed slightly. Then he looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "today is a good day for director Cao. Unexpectedly, there are people who don''t have eyes to make trouble. Let''s drink first. I''ll go down and have a look."


    "Mr. Zhao, let''s go together. It''s our duty to maintain public order in Seoul." Cao Tian stands up with a smile.


    General manager Zhao was stunned, and then said with a smile, "I''ll trouble director Cao. These days, the chaos has made us serious businessmen panic."


    "Go with me, go with me."


    The rest also stood up one after another.


    The golden gate.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun shot, which made everyone feel confused.


    "Grass Mud Horse, dare to shoot, kill him!"


    A middle-aged man with a knife angrily scolded that he was going to take the lead.


    "Kang!"


    As soon as he took a step, a bullet shot at his feet and made him stop abruptly.


    "Brother Liang, isn''t it? I''m good at shooting?" Su Xun looked at the triangle eyes and asked faintly.


    Brother Liang''s face was gloomy and terrible: "boy, my boss is sitting upstairs. Since the gun has been fired, you can''t leave today, otherwise I can''t explain."


    "Step on..."


    At this time, a sound of footwork came.


    A group of people, surrounded by more than 20 strong men, came out from jinbihuang.


    Zhao and Cao Tian are among them.


    When Su Xun saw Cao Tian, he was surprised.


    Cao Tian also saw Su Xun and looked at the gun in his hand. He immediately knew what was going on, and a smile flashed across his eyes.


    "Boss, director Cao." Before I said hello, my face brightened.


    Mr. Zhao said, "tell me what''s going on. Director Cao is here. He is in charge."


    "Director Cao..." Before Liang''s words were finished, Cao Tian stepped forward to Su Xun with a cold face. He grabbed the gun in his hand and said angrily, "can you step on the horse so that we can save snacks? Don''t play with the gun if you don''t have anything to do? Don''t play with the gun again. It''s the first time. Can you have a long memory! Can''t you


    Are the onlookers so blatant?


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he turned the shooting into unintentional shooting.The difference between the two is too big.


    Zhao and his brother Liang were stunned for a while when they saw this scene, and then Zhao squinted.


    No matter what the relationship between Cao Tian and that boy is.


    But now, Cao Tian made it clear that he wanted to protect each other.


    "Brother, I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it any more. I just want to scare people, but I don''t know what''s going on, so the gun is fired automatically."


    Su Xun also understood, instantly entered the play, showing an expression of grievance.


    All of you


    Your uncle, can you respect our eyes?


    Is there anyone who has two shots in a row?


    "Son of a bitch!" Cao Tian slapped him on the head, then took Su Xun to Mr. Zhao and said, "Mr. Zhao, I''m really sorry. This is my brother who is very close to me. He likes to play with guns, but he has some problems in his brain and can''t control it well. He has burned people at home several times."


    "Don''t look at my face and don''t pursue it. You can do whatever you want. As long as you have an appeal, the Secretary for public security will deal with it impartially and just let the boy go to prison to calm down!"


    Cao Tian''s later remarks are full of righteousness and righteousness, but as long as he is not stupid, he knows what he means.


    This is my brother. He''s very close. Let''s face it and forget about it.


    Zhao always some toothache, you step on the horse all said so, can I still investigate?


    "Director Cao is serious. Young people, if they can''t control themselves properly, it''s inevitable that they will go off when they play with guns, and they won''t cause any casualties. They are friends again. If you talk about what to pursue, you should pay attention to it in the future."


    Mr. Zhao''s face was like a spring breeze smile, which made the matter more serious than trivial.


    The young man who had been shot in his leg had a smile on his face that was worse than crying: "it''s nothing to do with that brother. My leg doesn''t have eyes and I just hit the bullet."


    Onlookers


    The world of the rich is wonderful.


    "Still silly stand to do what, still not quick, thank Zhao Zong." Cao Tian kicked Su Xun.


    Su Xun quickly said to Mr. Zhao: "thank you, Mr. Zhao. I won''t play with guns in public next time."


    "It''s a small matter. I''m friends with your brother, director Cao. There''s no need to be so polite. You can come here to play and give you a discount later."


    Since Cao always does not mind being a good man after all.


    Meng Hai looked at the scene.


    Grandma, the way of city people is so deep.

 Chapter 416

    "Well, I''ll make you laugh today. Mr. Zhao, I have to go back and teach this son of a bitch a lesson. Let''s call it a day. I''ll be the host some other day, please."


    After resolving the matter in a few words, Cao Tian said goodbye, and the reason he used made it impossible for people to stay.


    "It''s almost done today, and there''s something else to do in the afternoon. Since director Cao is all gone, let''s eat here, and wait for the next time to kill director Cao."


    "It''s true that director Cao will be bleeding heavily next time. We are not polite people."


    "Director Cao, walk slowly..."


    Today''s meal, originally in name, is to meet Cao Tian, the protagonist has gone, so the meal is tasteless.


    After some greetings, Cao Tian takes Su Xun and Meng hai to leave.


    "Check out that kid."


    Squinting at Cao Tian''s car leaving, Zhao Han said faintly.


    "Yes, boss." Brother Liang answered quickly and wanted to make up for his mistakes.


    Zhao Han patted him on the shoulder: "it''s nothing to do with you. Fortunately, I didn''t hurt the boy. By the way, I''ll take 30000 yuan to my brother''s family who was just injured."


    "Yes, boss." Brother Liang is like an echo.


    The young man who was shot in the leg was very grateful: "thank you, boss."


    It''s worth 30000 for a shot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the car.


    "Brother Cao, thank you today." Su Xun''s sincere thanks.


    Because he knew that Cao Tian owed Zhao Zong a favor for himself today.


    It''s a question of whether a favor is worth money.


    There is no doubt that Cao Tian, as the Secretary for public security of Yu''an District, is once again in Yu''an district.


    Then Cao Tian''s friendship is very valuable.


    So Su Xun was very grateful for his help.


    Cao Tian laughed and asked, "tell me, what''s the matter? How did you come to the city?"


    Su Xun''s acceptance of this love means that the favor he just owed is not bad.


    "I can''t go back to the Wang family, so I came to the city to buy a living certificate and prepare to settle down. Then I got to know this boy. His name is Meng Hai..."


    "Good brother Cao." Meng Hai licked his face: "I have always admired the security officers since I was young. My father taught me since I was young that you have safeguarded our lives and property."


    Su Xun''s face turned black. You step on a horse outside the district. The security officer keeps the wool safe.


    It''s too hard to lick.


    "Ha ha, little brother is a little interesting." Cao Tian chuckled.


    In response, Meng Hai became more energetic: "brother Cao, I''m not only a little interesting, I have a lot of interesting, do you think my hairstyle..."


    "Shut up Su Xun interrupted the silly beep, and then said to Cao Tian, "there''s something wrong with this guy''s brain. It''s because of him that Jin bihuang had a conflict..."


    After listening to Su Xun''s reasons, Rao Shicao Tian was stunned for a long time, and then spat out a few words: "little brother, you are very natural."


    "That guy insults my pursuit of fashion. Besides, my head can be broken, my blood can flow, and my hair can''t be disordered." Meng Hai stretched his head to the front row and said in a straight line, very serious.


    Cao Tian pursed his lips and leaned out: "brother, take your head away. I''m afraid I''ll bump into your hairstyle and die."


    "Cao Ge is really humorous." Meng Hai said with a smile.


    Su Xun pulled him back to his seat: "you can sit down. Can you be quiet?"


    "Su Xun, you also have a residence permit now. Do you have any plans?" Cao Tian asked.


    Su Xun thought about it, and then said, "I haven''t got a clue for a while, but I have a small goal."


    Small goal: to be a celebrity who can influence three regions.


    "How about doing something for me? I just came to work in Yu''an district. I don''t have my own people. It''s not easy to use. " Cao Tian said what he thought of yesterday.


    After that, without waiting for Su Xun to answer, he added: "I''ll decide whether to answer after I think about it. It''s very dangerous in this business. It''s hard to deal with all kinds of criminals."


    "Since brother Cao thinks highly of me, I''ll try to eat public food." Su Xun agreed to come down.


    One is that he has a good sense of Cao Tian.


    Second, Cao Tiangang helped him.


    Third, because of the identity task.


    It''s good to mix up the police system. This is a time of chaos. There are many opportunities. It''s easy to be promoted and to gain fame.


    "Well, I''ll start with an ordinary public security officer, handle a few cases, and I''ll lift you up. As long as you don''t drop the chain, I''ll raise you to the level of inspector within a month."


    Cao Tian confidently said.


    The highest leader of the district public security department is the director, and then the deputy director.


    Under them are four inspectors, who lead four groups, each group of 20 people, a team of 10 people, with a team leader.


    There is also a special group. This group is not included in the normal promotion. It belongs to the special police. Usually, there is no need to send police to maintain law and order. Only the Deputy Superintendent and the superintendent can be transferred.There are more than 100 people in a District Department of public security. In addition to the public security offices in various streets under its jurisdiction, two or three hundred public security officers can be mobilized by a director.


    Within a month, Su Xun was promoted from an ordinary policeman to an inspector, which was a big step.


    Since Cao Tian can promise, it shows that the relationship behind him is absolutely hard.


    "Brother Cao, don''t worry. I''m sure I won''t give you a break. I''ve been out of the district for so many years. Can there be zombies and bandits in the district?"


    Su Xun said firmly.


    Cao Tian showed a smile: "now I''ll go to Sili and go to work directly."


    "Well, brother Cao, in fact, I think I can barely use it, don''t you think?" Meng Hai suddenly stammered a word.


    Cao Tian took a look at Su Xun.


    Su Xun knew that Cao Tian deliberately let Meng Hai owe him a favor. Otherwise, Cao Tian could decide whether to agree or not. He didn''t have to look at him at all.


    Immediately said: "brother Cao, although this boy is a little stupid, but brave enough."


    "OK, then together." Cao Tian came down.


    Meng Hai was overjoyed: "brother Cao, don''t worry, let me cut through the thorns for your promotion in the future!"


    "Don''t you have never been to school? I''ve been on a good road. Do you need to cut through the thorns?" Cao Tianting speechless said a word.


    Meng Hai was slightly embarrassed: "to tell you the truth, I still finished high school. I''m just a cultural person in our village. Otherwise, I can''t understand the true meaning of fashion."


    Su and Meng Hai could not make complaints about it.


    More than ten minutes later, the car drove into the Department of public security of Yu''an district.


    "Cao Si."


    "Good job, Cao Si."


    As soon as I got off the bus, all the people I met said hello one after another.


    At a glance, it seems that these people respect Cao Tian very much and obey his orders.


    However, Su Xun knew that it was all appearances. Cao Tian was airborne. He must have blocked someone''s promotion and offended the local leader of Si Li.


    These people respect Cao Tian on the surface, but in secret they may have some thoughts.

 Chapter 417

    Cao Tian takes Su Xun and Meng Hai into the director''s office in the office building.


    It''s a large independent room with air conditioning and rest room.


    So regardless of the age, ordinary people can''t live any longer, and they can''t suffer these rich and powerful people.


    "Close the door and sit down."


    As soon as he entered the office and turned on the air conditioner, Cao Tian took off his coat.


    With the advent of Cataclysm, the global climate is either hot or cold.


    It''s better in the district. Women can wear skirts at least during the day. When the temperature drops sharply at night, they can wear skirts when they go out. That''s beautiful and frozen.


    After closing the door, Su Xun sat down on the sofa, but Meng Hai was quite familiar with him and walked around the office with his hands on his back.


    "I just arrived yesterday, and I''m not responsible for several things in Sili, so you may be excluded at the beginning, and you''ll have to suffer a little bit."


    Cao Tian sat on the chair and gave them a shot first.


    Meng Hai flicked his elegant traitor''s head and said: "brother Cao, as the son of the richest man in our village, I have only eaten sugar since I was young. I''m afraid I can''t get used to suffering. If I suffer, I have to do it. He has to rob his sugar."


    "There''s personality." Cao Tian expressed his admiration, and then said, "don''t take the initiative to look for trouble, but don''t give advice. I''m the boss of this department after all."


    "Don''t worry, brother Cao." Su Xun showed a harmless smile, like a simple big boy.


    Cao Tian yawned: "you can go to the criminal investigation team and do a good job. As long as you have the credit, there is absolutely no resistance when it comes to inspectors in a month."


    He once again expressed his deep background.


    After the new era, the management system was different from that before the new era. For example, the criminal investigation team was not only in charge of criminal cases, but also in charge of public security.


    It belongs to the group with the largest number of policemen, so there are two criminal investigation groups, one special police group, one anti drug group and one economic investigation group in a department of public security.


    "What should I do if I want to be the director general?" Su Xun blinked at Cao Tian.


    Cao Tian said with a smile: "then you have to do more meritorious service. Let me be promoted first, so that I can make room for you."


    "Well, I''ll go and catch the Zombie King and come back tonight. Let me be the director directly." Meng Haihu said a word.


    Cao Tian did not continue to talk, picked up the phone on the table to call out.


    "Hello, Cao Si, this is the first criminal investigation team."


    There are two criminal investigation teams, one and two.


    The first group governs the first and second teams, and the second group governs the third and fourth teams.


    "Is captain jocelli there?" Cao Tian asked.


    "Cao Si, team Qiao is not here. He has taken people out."


    "Well, there are two martyrs in the first team. Haven''t they made up for it? I''ll make it up for them and let a team of people come to my office to pick it up. " Cao Tian finished and hung up.


    Although the group leaders and directors didn''t like to see him when they first arrived, these ordinary police officers still have to be respectful.


    Before people came, Cao Tian told Su Xun and Meng Hai about the current situation in the Public Security Department of Yu''an district.


    Qin Fen, the former director general, is most likely to be promoted.


    But Cao Tian suddenly parachuted Qin Fen, so Qin Fen was very upset about it.


    In addition to the special police group, the leaders of the other four groups are all Qin Fen''s people.


    The reason why Cao stood here was that he was a brother of the special police team.


    However, the special police group is quite special. As a trump card, its firepower is powerful, but it can''t give Cao Tian much help in fighting for the right to speak in Sili.


    That''s why he needs to cultivate his own people.


    "That''s the situation. It depends on the skills of both of you."


    Cao Tian looked at Su Xun and Meng Hai and said.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Cao Tian said, "come in."


    "Director of the report, Xie Feng, the third level security officer of the first criminal investigation team, was ordered to welcome the new colleagues back."


    Ordinary public security officers are divided into one to three grades, representing different salaries and benefits.


    In addition to meritorious service, they can also be promoted by their seniority. They can be promoted to one level a year, and three years later, they will be three or three levels of public security officers.


    The new recruits like Su Hai and Meng Hai are just like this.


    "Go ahead." Cao Tian nodded to Su Xun and Meng Hai.


    Su Xun and Meng Hai get up and follow Xie Feng out of the director''s office.


    "Take one, man?"


    Meng Hai took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to him. He wanted to set it up.


    Did not expect Xie Feng cold face swept the cigarette that he handed over one eye, lukewarm say: "I am a common public security officer is not used to this kind of good cigarette."


    Meng Hai''s hand was a little embarrassed. He pursed his lips and took the cigarette back.Xie Feng didn''t take them to get familiar with the departments and buildings in the Department, so he took them to the dormitory of a criminal investigation team.


    The dormitory is very big. There are five double beds in each dormitory, that is to say, each team has one dormitory.


    Three people in the dormitory are playing cards with their bare arms.


    See Xie Feng take two people to come in, is to stop the action in the hand one after another.


    "Brother Feng, just these two guys crowded the positions of Dafei and Erfei?"


    A small Flathead looked at Su Xun and Meng Hai with poor eyes.


    Obviously, like Cao Tian, they have also squeezed other people''s positions.


    Xie Feng said: "don''t talk nonsense. These two members are the team members that the director of the Bureau has personally added to us. At first glance, they have unique skills. They are definitely not ordinary people. We should pay more attention to them."


    It''s not easy for him to have two vacancies. As the right arm of the first team leader, Joe Kerry, it took him a lot of effort to see the hope of putting his two cousins into the Department of public security.


    As a result, at this time, suddenly two people fell down and let him draw water yesterday. The gifts and dinner money these days were wasted.


    In this way, it was strange that he could have a good look at Su Xun and Meng Hai.


    "Stunt? It''s not true. It''s not true


    A young man with a short inch lost his cigarette end and looked at Meng Hai with a smile: "brother, the head shape is very personal. What unique skills do you have? Just in time, you two can perform some ancient unique skills, such as old, tree root, old, Han cart, Guanyin seat, lotus and so on."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The other three people, including Xie Feng, all burst into laughter and their eyes were full of banter.


    "Good." Meng Hai nodded and looked at the young man with a smile: "but I''m not used to acting with men. I''d better call your mother and call her. She and I have been partners for more than ten years. It''s easy to use. As soon as we fart, your mother will know what posture I want to change."


    His voice fell, and the laughter in the bedroom stopped abruptly.


    "I''m going to blow up the thorn as soon as I come here."


    The young man with a short inch is very angry and reaches for Meng Hai''s collar.


    "Bang!"


    Before he touched Meng Hai, Su Xun kicked him out and hit him heavily on the iron bedstead.

 Chapter 418

    Xie Feng smashed on the bedstead, then fell to the ground, and was directly kicked by this foot.


    "Brother Feng, are you OK, brother Feng?"


    Help the other four.


    "Damn them Xie Feng gnashed his teeth and spat out four words.


    The four helped Xie Feng to the bed and sat down. Then they took out their batons and rushed to Su Xun and Meng Hai.


    They have to bear to be new people.


    But Su Xun and Meng Hai were so reckless that they were all angry.


    When Laozi are new people, they can only bear it. Why can''t you two?


    So ah, some people, even if they can''t, can''t see others resist.


    "Mad, look who does it and who dies."


    Meng Hai had never practiced martial arts or experienced systematic combat training, but his momentum seemed stronger than that of Su Xun. Without hesitation, he met him and held a man''s waist. They rolled to the ground to fight.


    "Hoo -"


    when the baton roared, Su Xun easily dodged, grabbed the baton and kicked it out.


    "Bang!"


    A security officer flew out, but the baton was left in Su Xun''s hand.


    Su Xun held a baton and hit the other two people directly. They didn''t even have a chance to fight back. The baton said hello to him.


    He has a sense of propriety. The bottom line is that as long as he can''t fight to death, he will fight to death.


    If you don''t do it, you don''t do it. If you do it, you will hurt each other at one time.


    In the corner, Meng Hai and cuntou youth are rolling on the ground, as if no one can help them.


    Suddenly Meng Hai bit the young man in the ear.


    "Ah


    Cuntou youth didn''t expect such dirty moves. He screamed and almost subconsciously released Meng Hai.


    Then Meng Hai quickly got up, picked up a baton from the ground and said hello to each other.


    After five or six minutes of fighting, the four security officers curled up on the ground and shivered. Only then did Su Xun and Meng Hai stop.


    "Ah, OK?"


    Su Xun looked at Xie Feng on the bed and said a word of English. He was very grounded.


    "Boy, you have the ability to go on like this all the time."


    Although he was a little scared in his heart, Xie Feng, as an old oilseed, knew that his heart could be empty, but his mouth must be firm.


    "Thank you very much. This dress won''t let you down."


    Su Xun patted him on the face, and his eyes were taunting.


    Meng Hai directly went up to bed his hair: "smelly silly beep, you still want me to lock my throat. Look at your hairstyle. It''s like NIMA''s reform through labor prisoners. Give us back our prestige, and don''t pee. Look in the mirror. In front of your uncle and second uncle, are you powerful?"


    In his view, mattress hair is already the most dangerous trick in the world.


    Xie Feng''s face was blue and white, and his heart was full of humiliation and anger, but he could only bear it with his unyielding eyes.


    The more Meng Hai locks his throat, the more he pinches his hair.


    These movements are not painful, but they are particularly humiliating.


    "Boy, you are going to live in this dormitory in the future."


    Xie Feng is really unbearable, red eyes, shortness of breath, teeth biting threat.


    "Pa Da!"


    Meng Hai took out the key to the villa in his pocket: "do I need to squeeze my bedroom with you poor people? I live in a villa, dashabi. Do you see that? "


    Su Xun had the impulse to take off his shoes and pull out the soles of his shoes.


    It''s too cheap.


    "Well, poverty limits their imagination. Let''s go." Su Xun said to Meng Hai.


    Meng Hai threw the traitor''s head, put up a middle finger to Xie Feng, and left behind Su Xun.


    Staring at the back of two people, Xie Feng''s eyes reveal a touch of resentment.


    "Brother Feng, are these two grandchildren Cao Si''s relatives so crazy?"


    Cuntou youth wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and got up from the ground.


    Xie Feng said coldly, "so what? Now Si Li has the final say, he is just a mere skeleton. He will not be able to stay away until he can''t afford to stay.


    After that, he stopped for a moment, gritted his teeth and said: "this matter, we can''t forget it like this!"


    "Wind elder brother, otherwise tell Qiao team, let Qiao team deal with them." A young man had an idea.


    Xie Feng glared at him: "are you stupid, five people, bullied by two new comers? Do you think it''s very glorious?"


    "Well What should I do? That little white face can fight. " The young man who was scolded said it weakly. Thinking of Su Xun, he felt his face hurt again.


    Xie Feng''s eyes twinkled with cold light: "if you can fight again, you''ll be two new comers. This Yu''an district can make them turn the sky."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­"Go to the villa first?"


    In the corridor, Meng Hai has a big heart and doesn''t take the conflict seriously at all.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes and said, "go and get these clothes first. Today is our first day at work. We dare to run around. Isn''t this an excuse to give to others?"


    "Damn, the grandson just now is not ready to take us to get supplies. We can''t find them ourselves." Meng Hai swears and has no quality.


    Su Xun ignored him and stopped a clerk: "brother, please ask where the logistics department is. We are new recruits. Let''s get some clothes."


    "New? Go to the third floor and turn right. " The clerk looked at Su Xun and left.


    Su Xun took Meng hai to the third floor and found the office of the director of logistics department. After signing, he received two sets of uniforms, batons and guns.


    Now the police officers are always equipped with guns, because the danger is too high.


    After receiving the clothes and police equipment, they are ready to go back to their dormitory, because they have to wait for Xie Feng to arrange tasks for them.


    can''t help it. Joe has the final say.


    "Ma De, that boy will definitely get revenge for himself. I really don''t want to see him, or tell brother Cao?"


    Put on a new uniform, Meng Hai also looks like a non mainstream rascal, and has not changed his temperament.


    Su Xun thought that this guy was easy to destroy the positive image of the public security officer in the people, and he was a traitor who was involved in the people''s ranks.


    "Ask brother Cao for everything. What does he do when he puts us in the Department of public security? It''s for the two of us to help. He didn''t find two dads for himself. "


    Su Xun said a word without salt and salt, and he had already entered the dormitory of the first team of the criminal investigation team.


    In the dormitory, Xie Feng''s five people are smearing safflower oil on each other, and the scene is full of philosophy.


    Seeing Su Xun and Meng Hai, the five men immediately got up and watched them warily.


    "You You''re not finished, are you


    Xie Feng stammered, trying to be tough, but it''s too hard.


    Su Xun said faintly, "you haven''t assigned us a task. What are we responsible for?"


    It seems that Su Xun is here to give them a task.

 Chapter 419

    Xie Feng remembered that he still had the right.


    "The new comer is in charge of night patrol for three consecutive days, from 11 p.m. to 7 a.m.," he said


    "Then you can rest during the day, right?" Su Xun asked.


    Xie Feng wanted to say that he had to be on duty in the superintendent during the day, but after thinking about Su Xun''s fist, he finally swallowed it back: "yes."


    The other four looked at each other. When they first came here, they were on the day shift and the night shift for three consecutive days.


    In the heart all can''t help but scold Niang, scold Xie Feng this bullying dog thing.


    "All right, you go on."


    Su Xun nodded and left with Meng Hai.


    Xie Feng scolded something in a low voice, then took out his mobile phone and called out: "Xiaozi, take your people to do something for me tonight..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the Department of public security, Su Xun went to buy a mobile phone. After all, the original mobile phone was taken away by the bandits Hu ziyong.


    Hu ziyong paid the price of his life for this.


    "You go to see the villa, I won''t go. I''ll find a place to rent a house."


    Su Xun said to Meng Hai.


    "If I want to live together, why, I''m afraid I''ll burst into your room in the middle of the night, Ju?" Meng Hai put his arms around Su Xun''s shoulder.


    Su Xun felt a chill and nodded: "yes."


    "Shit, then I''ll go." Meng Hai saw that Su Xun really didn''t want to live with him, so he waved and left.


    Su Xun inquired about where there was a house to rent nearby, and then came to a street behind the Department of public security.


    He has only one demand for the house, which is cheap.


    All the houses in this street are self built houses with courtyard. They haven''t been demolished yet. The rent is 200 yuan a month. You can take home appliances and get a bag to live in.


    His salary in the Department of public security is 600 per month, and he can only consume this kind of house.


    No matter what age, the house is so expensive, including the rent.


    Su Xun signed a contract for half a year at one time, and the rent was paid quarterly. In the face of Su Xun''s uniform, there was no deposit.


    In this way, Su Xun had a home in the seventh district.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eleven in the evening.


    Su Xun and Meng Hai were in uniform, driving Sili''s patrol car around Yu''an district.


    After the era, it is not as chaotic as before. At this time, there are not many people in the street.


    Only those entertainment places, such as night shows, are still crowded and bustling.


    "The city is busier than our village. There are so many shops open at night."


    In the driver''s seat, Meng Hai was driving, his eyes swept over the little sisters'' silk and stockings at the gate of the night show.


    "Nonsense, can the villages outside the district compare with the cities in the district?" Su Xun was speechless. Meng Hai''s brain circuit was always strange.


    They just stroll around and get familiar with the streets in Yu''an District, which is helpful for them to handle cases in the district in the future.


    It was two o''clock in the evening.


    At this point, even the entrance of the entertainment place is deserted.


    Two people drive the car over and over the streets, it seems a little bleak and lonely.


    "Why don''t you find a place to play? Nothing will happen tonight."


    Meng Hai''s character of jumping off is too lonely to bear. His mind is full of Naizi of those little sisters just at the gate of the night show, ready to move.


    "Find a restaurant that''s not closed for supper."


    Su Xun didn''t want to go shopping like this. He was almost carsick after riding on his horse.


    "What''s the snack? I''ll invite you to eat Naizi at the night show." Meng Hai went directly to the nearest night show, and he remembered the location of these shows in his mind.


    He is also famous for saying that these places are the most chaotic and prone to crime, all for his work.


    "Buzz -"


    at this moment, accompanied by a burst of engine noise, an off-road vehicle came from the opposite side.


    Meng Hai didn''t care.


    "Shua -"


    suddenly, the car opposite turned on its high beam, which interfered with the sight of Meng Hai and Su Xun.


    "Rush through." Su Xun called out.


    You can''t panic or stop at this time, because the other party is obviously coming for them.


    Meng quickly lowered his head and stepped on the accelerator to the end. The patrol car sped up.


    A man sticking out of the back window of the SUV pulled the trigger at the patrol car with a gun.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Wow..."


    When the gun hit, the window glass was directly broken. Su Xun and Meng Hai were not hit because they lowered their heads, but the flying glass debris also hurt them.


    "Boy, this is Yu''an, you have to obey the rules, or the next bullet will not hit the window."


    The shooter yelled, then backed in and the SUV sped away."Step on the horse, turn around and catch up."


    Su Xun wiped the bloodstain cut by the glass slag on his face and said with gnashing teeth.


    Meng Hai didn''t hesitate. His driving skill was very good. He turned around and accelerated. Then he said, "it''s too far away, and the car''s performance is different. Our car can''t catch up with him."


    "It''s OK, you just chase, as long as I can see the tires of the SUV."


    Su Xun pulled out the pistol, loaded it and said coldly.


    "You are a sharpshooter."


    Meng Hai joked that he didn''t think it was so far away. In the state of movement, Su Xun could use a police pistol to puncture the tires of the SUV.


    However, seeing Su Xun''s cold expression, he knew that it was useless, so he chased at full speed.


    "Brother Xiao, those two security officers seem to be catching up."


    In the off-road vehicle, the driver saw the flashing lights of the patrol car from the rearview mirror.


    "Mad, you can''t be shameful, big brother. Just do it. They''ll die."


    A young man with yellow hair on the co pilot said.


    In the back row, the young man who just shot at him glared at him: "it''s OK to do Xie Feng a favor, but for the sake of his charge of killing police, do you think I''m crazy?"


    After that, he added: "if it''s jocelli, he''s in the position of deputy group leader. He''s really promoted. He can take care of our business more."


    "I''ll talk about it." Huang Mao gave a smile.


    Chen Xiao yawned: "throw the nail down and let them repair the tire slowly."


    "All right." Huang Mao gave a grim smile and poured a box of triangle nails out of the window.


    This kind of nail can pierce the tire.


    At this moment, two shots were fired.


    The driver just wanted to make a joke. The next second, the off-road vehicle blew up its tire and lost its balance. It skidded for a long time. It crashed into a car on the side of the road and stopped.


    "Lying trough, shooting is so good."


    Huang Mao shook his head and said something in shock.


    "Well, NIMA, since they have to die, let them die in honor."


    Chen Xiao rubbed his forehead on the front seat, flashed a fierce light in his eyes, put his gun out of the window and fired several shots at the patrol car.


    "Kang Kang..."


    At the same time, taking advantage of this opportunity, he opened the door on the other side and rolled down. Then, under the cover of the car body, he fired and forced the patrol car to stop.


    Su Xun and Mei pangzi also kicked open the car door as a cover, and then got off and used the car door as a shelter to fight back.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Bursts of gunfire broke the silence of the night.

 Chapter 420

    "Ah


    Huang Mao fell to the ground with a scream. His heart was bleeding and his mouth was bleeding.


    He screamed the most in the car just now, and now he died the fastest.


    "Damn it


    Looking at the Yellow haired body, Chen Xiao couldn''t help saying something rude.


    "Brother, don''t you think Xie is just two new recruits? This kind of shooting and mentality is like a rookie. "


    The driver didn''t even dare to stretch out his head. He only dared to raise his hand over his head and shoot at random. In his heart, he said hello to the eighteen generations of Xiefeng.


    "It''s not far from the Department of public security. I must be shocked. Send a text message to Xie Feng and ask him to lead the team. Otherwise, we''ll die. We won''t die in the hands of the two guys on the opposite side, and we''ll have to be caught by other public security officers."


    Chen Xiao clenched his teeth and said that he had changed another cartridge clip, which was also the last one.


    Because in his opinion, threatening two new recruits is just a matter of great importance to bring a spare clip.


    But now it seems that this spare clip is obviously not enough.


    The driver sent a short message to Xie Feng in a panic.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the dormitory, Xie Feng, who received the text message, suddenly got up: "all get up, check the equipment and set out."


    As soon as his voice fell, he walked out of the bedroom.


    I can''t help but scold Chen Xiao for being a waste. I can''t do such a small thing well. Now that I''m being held up, I have to ask myself for help.


    But Xie Feng had to go again, because their interests were deeply involved.


    Walking out of the dormitory building, I saw that the two groups and four teams on duty tonight began to gather and prepare to go to the police. It was obvious that someone had already called the police.


    "Team Liu, let''s go out this time. I just received the message from the informant."


    Xie Feng said to Liu Ming, the leader of the fourth team.


    "Well, since I''m your informant, I won''t take credit from you."


    Liu Ming agreed without hesitation. First, everyone had a good relationship. Second, he didn''t want to take risks.


    After all, he is 40 this year. He has no chance of promotion. He just wants to retire smoothly, and he doesn''t want to be shot again.


    "Thank you, team Liu. Let''s go back and have a rest. I''ll be the host some other day. Let''s not say more. Let''s go to the police first."


    Two minutes later, a police car pulled the alarm bell and drove out of Yu''an district.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the end of Dongtang street.


    In the face of Su Xun''s general accurate head and Meng Hai''s random shooting, Chen Xiao and the driver are still struggling to support.


    Because I didn''t pay too much attention to this matter, I didn''t bring many bullets and people when I came out tonight, otherwise I wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    After all, Chen Xiao never dreamed that the two new recruits in Xie Feng''s mouth were so powerful.


    This is the strongest combination of the Security Department of Yu''an district.


    The driver got a shot in his right hand and is now shooting with his left.


    "Brother Xiao, if Xie Feng doesn''t come again, we won''t be able to hold on. We''re almost out of bullets."


    The driver said in a sweat.


    Chen Xiao can still keep calm: "don''t panic, we don''t have many bullets, the other side must be running out soon. The security officers usually only carry a spare cartridge clip when patrolling, first consume all the bullets, and then fight close to them to get rid of them."


    Mad, I don''t believe you''re so good at shooting, and you''re still so good at it.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The gunfire is still going on, but the intensity is obviously lower than before.


    Because there are not many bullets left on both sides, they are more cautious in firing each shot.


    "Lying trough, you shoot so accurately."


    Meng Hai held Su Xun in his breath.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun was really a sharpshooter. No wonder he was so confident before.


    Su Xun was convulsed: "I didn''t shoot you again. Could you stop being so disgusting?"


    "Seriously, think about what I said last time. Although you can''t shoot me, you can shoot my sister." Meng Hai is still in the mood to find his brother-in-law. What does his sister have to look like to get married.


    Su Xun was not in the mood to talk with this guy: "you can''t just hold on all the time. They are almost out of bullets."


    "We''re almost out." Meng Hai said.


    Su Xun was very calm: "that''s just right. Use close combat to solve them directly."


    Thinking of Su Xun''s skill, Meng Hai thinks that the popularity of guns limits his development.


    As they went out, Chen Xiao and his driver got up to shoot.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Kang Kang..."


    When Su Xun pulled the trigger, a donkey rolled and dodged a shot. The bullet from his gun hit Chen Xiao''s shoulder.


    Meng Hai didn''t have such good skills as him. He was late and was shot in the right leg and fell to the ground.The guns in their hands were empty.


    "Patta."


    Chen Xiao lost his empty gun and walked out from behind the car with a grim smile: "boy, even if I hurt my shoulder, I can still kill you."


    "You brag." Su Xun said without expression.


    Chen Xiao''s fierce light revealed: "I am not bragging force, soon you will know."


    "I know your mother." Su Xun threw the empty gun in his hand. Almost at the same time, he sprinted.


    Chen Xiao sidestepped to avoid the pistol.


    "Be careful, big brother."


    The driver gave a cry of surprise.


    Chen Xiao quickly turned back, his pupils suddenly shrank, because Su Xun''s side kick was in front of him. He subconsciously raised his hand and crossed his arms to resist.


    "Bang!"


    One foot fell on his arm.


    "Click -"


    accompanied by a clear sound, Chen Xiao''s forearms deformed at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his bones were broken.


    "Ah, ah


    Chen Xiao uttered a scream, and looked at Su Xun in horror: "strengthen people!"


    In his opinion, only those who have taken the enhancer of zombie crystal core can have such great power.


    "Strengthen your mother."


    Su Xun kicked it out again.


    "Bang!"


    Chen Xiao''s body seemed to have been hit by a car and flew backwards. It was ten meters before he fell to the ground. A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Meng Hai looked at the scene stupidly, with only one thought in his mind: is this still human?


    If you kick that leg on yourself, you can''t be kicked.


    Chen Xiao was a little desperate. He wanted to fight close to Su Xun, but he was hanged all the time.


    Mulder, is this the new sheriff?


    Xie Feng, I fuck you!


    "Majestic ~ majestic ~ majestic ~"


    an alarm bell was heard.


    Chen Xiao, who was already desperate, saw a light called hope.


    As long as Xie Feng leads the team, he doesn''t have to die.


    Su Xun noticed the change of his face.


    A guy who attacked the police was excited when he heard the siren.


    What does it mean?


    It means the sheriff who came here can save him.


    He offended a Xie Feng when he was in the city. Then he was shot by the other side when he was on patrol at night.


    So this person is mostly called by Xie Feng to shoot and warn himself. The person who comes here now must be Xie Feng, who is here to save people.


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed a sneer.


    Immediately took out the mobile phone to Cao Tian sent a text message: brother Cao, let the special team come to the end of Dongtang street, urgent! Hurry! Hurry!

 Chapter 421

    It''s su Xunfeng who''s 90% sure of the shooting.


    If Xie Feng is the one who will come soon, his speculation will be fully realized.


    Today, he is going to let Xie Feng out.


    Su Xun strode forward to Chen Xiao.


    "What are you doing, brother? Don''t be impulsive. Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings. Don''t be impulsive."


    Chen Xiao is a little flustered. He is afraid that he will die before he reaches Xie Feng.


    Su Xun''s silence made Chen Xiao even more frightened.


    Soon, a security department car stopped, Chen Xiao was relieved.


    When the door opened, Xie Feng came running with five members of the first team.


    "When we received a report from the masses that there was a gunfight here, we came here at the first time. I didn''t expect that you were fighting with criminals, and you had already subdued them. Good job."


    Xie Feng first praised Su Xun and Meng Hai, and then directly waved: "bring the people on the ground back to Sili for interrogation!"


    In fact, people can''t be brought back smoothly, they will be released on the way.


    After the era is not before the era. Some people think it''s really black.


    Meng Hai''s face was gloomy. From the moment he saw Xie Feng, he knew what was going on tonight.


    However, seeing that Su Xun didn''t change, he tried not to attack.


    After all, today''s short day, he has realized that Su Xun is not only stronger than himself, but also stronger than himself.


    The only one who can''t compare himself is probably his rustic hairstyle.


    Xie Feng''s voice fell. Two mornings, the policeman who was beaten black and blue by Su Xun took handcuffs and prepared to torture people.


    "Wait a minute."


    Su Xun suddenly stopped them.


    Xie Feng eyebrows PICK: "what are you doing?"


    Su Xun smiles, looks at Xie Feng and says, "if you don''t understand the situation, how can you be so sure that they are criminals?"


    "A gun fight with a security officer is not a criminal. What is it?" Xie Feng''s face was stiff at first, and then he naturally said something.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "maybe it was Meng Hai and I who deliberately picked up something to cause a gun fight?"


    "Humor. I''ve been in business for many years, and I can see at a glance that this guy is not good." Xie Fengpi said with no smile, and then ordered again: "handcuff and take away."


    "Wait a minute." Su Xun called to stop again, and then said to Xie Feng, "there are three criminals with powerful firepower. I was worried that I couldn''t take them down, so I called the special police for help. They should be here soon. The criminals who shot the security guards should be escorted by the special police. It''s safer."


    As soon as Su Xun''s voice fell, Xie Feng''s face changed.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun even called the special police.


    Forced to suppress the panic in the heart, pretended to be calm: "they have been injured, what else to worry about, we don''t have to trouble the special police, we can escort ourselves."


    "I said, wait for SWAT." Su Xun''s face was expressionless.


    Xie Feng yells angrily, draws a gun to aim at Shu Qun: "are you going to resist?"?! Get out of here now


    Never wait until the arrival of the special police, because the special police are Cao Tian''s people.


    Chen Xiao fell into Cao Tian''s hands. I don''t know how many things he would spit out.


    The other five members of the first team also aimed their guns at Su Xun.


    Because they are like birds of a feather with Xie Feng, they all know Chen Xiao, they are a community of interests.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "for the sake of a criminal who assaulted the police, you actually pointed your gun at your colleague. Why, is this criminal related to you? Or did you instigate him to attack the police? "


    "You fart! How can I do such a thing when I''m not with sin Xie Feng seems to have been trampled on the tail and is very excited.


    Su Xun sneered: "in that case, why are you so nervous? When the Swat comes to escort, isn''t that the same? "


    "I just don''t want to divide the credit of all the brothers in the first team into other groups. I''ll count three and you''ll get out of my way right away!" Xie Feng''s forehead has oozed sweat.


    He did not dare to shoot Su Xun. Although all his people were here, there were not many pairs of eyes in the buildings on both sides of the street.


    If he killed Su Xun, it would be a big deal.


    So he just threatened, but he didn''t expect that Su Xun was so stubborn, which made him a little anxious.


    There was a stalemate for a moment.


    "Majestic ~ majestic ~ majestic ~"


    the sound of a siren is approaching.


    Xie Feng clenches his teeth, the muzzle of the gun slides down to the left, aiming at Chen Xiao on the ground and pulling the trigger.


    This is the worst result, but only now it has to be done and it has to be silenced.


    As soon as he pulled the trigger, Su Xun grabbed his hand and lifted it up.


    "Kang -"


    the gun rang, but the bullet flew to the sky.Everything happened between lightning and flint.


    Chen Xiao stares at Xie Feng with big eyes. He is still in a state of shock. What comes at random is full of anger.


    "I want to kill you


    Chen Hong''s hysterical curse.


    Xie Feng roared with sweat: "the criminal tried to resist, kill him!"


    If you can''t kill Su Xun, you have to kill Chen Xiao. You can''t let him fall into Cao Tian''s hands and be taken back to the Department of public security. Otherwise, if Chen Xiao doesn''t talk tight enough, something big will happen.


    Five security officers were stunned when they heard Xie Feng''s words. Then they quickly reacted. The muzzle of the gun moved away from Su Xun and aimed at Chen Xiao on the ground.


    "Who dares to shoot? I''ll kill him first!"


    Su Xun grabs the gun in Xie Feng''s hand and points it at Xie Feng''s temple.


    The five constables hesitated for a moment.


    "He dare not, shoot! Kill the criminal


    Xie Feng roared.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. In the five constables'' stupefied time, Su Xun has held Xie Feng in front of Chen Xiao.


    If five people shoot, the bullets from their guns will only hit Xie Feng.


    With the sound of tires rubbing against the ground, the special team''s car stopped.


    Then a group of armed special police officers in bulletproof vests, helmets and automatic steps rushed down from the car and surrounded the scene.


    "Don''t move, put all your guns on the ground!"


    Xie Feng''s face is pale and his pupils are lax. At least he must be finished.


    The special police team is Cao Tian''s man. He doesn''t even have the chance to quibble, and the other party won''t listen to him.


    If the SWAT team is in a neutral state, he can sophisticate that Su Xun is dissatisfied with the order to seize the gun and hijack himself.


    Unfortunately, if not in the world.


    Su Xun didn''t die, and Chen Xiao didn''t kill him, so he should die.


    "Thank you for the opportunity."


    Su Xun put a smile in his ear.


    Xie Feng wants to kill people, but he has nothing to do.


    Su Xun added: "I like to see you look like you can''t stand me and can''t kill me."


    Facing the special police, the five security officers did not dare to resist at all and threw their guns on the ground.


    The reason for that is because there is no chance to turn over.


    Su Xun also lost his gun.


    Then several special police rushed up like a wolf, put Xie Feng and a team of six people down on the ground and handcuffed them.

 Chapter 422

    Yu''an district security department.


    Interrogation room.


    Chen Xiao sat opposite with his hands folded.


    "Come on, Xie Feng wants to kill you. He won''t defend him."


    Su Xun knocked on the table with his pen.


    Chen Xiao after the initial anger, at this time already calm down: "don''t say may die just me, said, my family how to do?"


    Before Su Xun opened his mouth, Chen Xiao sneered: "don''t say that the people of your department of public security will protect my family. Do you believe it?"


    Although he hated Xie Feng for trying to kill him, he knew that he had to carry it down by himself.


    As long as you take out the gun, you won''t give up anything.


    "So I''m not going to say that either." Su Xun grinned and said faintly, "you say, if I let out the news that you have already recruited all, what will your family do?"


    "With your mouth? When all are fools, will they believe? " Chen Xiao''s eyes sneered and thought that Su Xun was too naive.


    Susian turned the pen in his hand: "you attacked me tonight. It was arranged by Xie Feng, right? He called you at 10:30 in the morning


    Chen Xiao''s face changed and his eyes were full of amazement.


    Meng Hai also looked at Su Xun with a confused face.


    Su Xun continued: "your arms business criminal investigation team leader Joe Keli accounts for 30% of the shares, right? He colluded with you in April this year."


    Chen Xiao looks at Su Xun incredulously, and his eyes gradually become frightened.


    He didn''t say anything. Where did Su Xun know that?


    Who betrayed them.


    Su Xun knocked on the table: "still use me to go on, I know more than you think."


    Because I have psychics.


    Chen Xiao seemed to have been drained of all his strength and collapsed on the chair, full of despair.


    If susian let out the news, Jocelyn would be the first to suspect that he would spit out.


    "Since you know everything, why should I say it myself?"


    Chen Xiao said in a hoarse and low voice, revealing a rotten breath of death.


    Su Xun did not answer, but looked at him with a smile.


    I do know, but if you don''t confess, how can I go through the normal way to get jocelli and Xie Feng?


    Chen Xiao was silent and said, "I can say it, but you have to protect my family."


    "Don''t you believe that our department of justice can protect your family?" Meng Hai sneered.


    Chen Xiao''s face was blue and white. He didn''t pay attention to Meng Hai. He just stared at Su Xun.


    "It may be exaggerating to say that 100% can protect your family. You don''t believe it. You can only say do your best." Su Xun said very frankly.


    Chen Xiao nods feebly, takes a deep breath, and then slowly talks about the interest relationship between him and Qiao Keli.


    He is not a big man in Yu''an District, otherwise he would not listen to Xie Feng and shoot Su Xun.


    Officially, the biggest person he can contact is jocelli. As for whether there are still people on jocelli, he doesn''t know.


    The whole criminal investigation team will get a sum of money from him every month.


    "Do you have a book?" Meng Hai put in a word, because it''s not always like this on TV.


    Chen Xiao glanced at him: "No."


    "Damn, TV series are just cheating." Meng Hai made a rude remark.


    Chen Xiao explained: "it''s not cheating in TV series, but I''m just a little guy on the ground. There''s no need to do this kind of thing. It''s unnecessary."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, it''s brilliant.


    Room five.


    It was full of people. All of them were senior officers of the Public Security Department of Yu''an district. In addition to the special group, the leaders and deputy leaders of the other four groups arrived.


    At the top of the list is a fat, middle-aged man with small eyes. He is Qin Fen, deputy director of the Public Security Department of Yu''an district.


    At this time, a group of people have been drinking face red, a few are delirious, a mouth wine fuming.


    After all, it''s almost three o''clock in the morning. I''ve been drinking for more than two hours since midnight.


    "Thank you for leading me tonight Enjoy It''s nice to eat Almost. Let''s change places, go upstairs and continue Next


    A young man with three or seven points staggers up and burps.


    He''s the first team leader of the criminal investigation team, jocelli.


    A group of deputy group leader retired, currently empty, he aimed at this position, dinner, big insurance, health has been for several days.


    After all, he''s not the only one who''s focused on this position. We have to straighten out these collars and guides."Ding Ding Ding..."


    All of a sudden, the mobile phone rang.


    It''s Qin Fen''s mobile phone.


    "I''ll take a call first, from Siri."


    Qin Fen is the most sober, because he is the boss here, no one dares to drink his wine.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Qin Fen got on the phone, then his face changed the next second, and his voice increased several decibels: "what?"


    Other people in the private room look at each other face to face, quiet down, don''t understand what happened, let Qin Fen suddenly changed face.


    A moment later, Qin Fen hung up the phone, looked at Qiao Keli and said, "all the people in your first team have been arrested by the special team. They have also been arrested together. There is a man named Chen Xiao."


    Although the members of the special team have paid close attention to confidentiality, it still reached Qin Fen in 20 minutes.


    There''s no way. The Department of public security is like a sieve. It can leak air to Qin Fen everywhere.


    "What Jocelli suddenly sobered up, forced his panic and angrily scolded: "why do they arrest people, Qin Si? You have to decide for your brothers."


    "Back to Sili." Qin Fen glared at him and knew he was going to wipe his ass.


    Although he has no interest entanglement with Chen Xiao, his interest entanglement with jocelli is not shallow.


    Chen Xiao has to finish this matter. He can''t continue to investigate.


    At the same time, Su Xun and Meng Hai come to Cao Tian''s office with the confession signed by Chen Xiao.


    Cao Tian didn''t get off work at this time, just to wait for the result of the trial. Su Xun didn''t let him down.


    "Well done! Sure enough, I saw you right. I was surprised on my first day at work. "


    After reading the confession, Cao Tian was smiling and patted Su Xun on the shoulder: "the position of the Deputy group leader is yours!"


    As long as Su Xun''s meritorious service does not require qualification, he can ask for the letter of appointment for Su Xun.


    "Brother Cao, I''ve been shot in the leg. I''ll bleed for you." Meng Hai pointed to his leg that had been simply treated and bandaged.


    Cao Tian said: "pull down Qiao Keli and give you the position of leader of the first team. In addition, go to the hospital and lie down. I''m afraid your leg will be broken."


    "Yes, sir!" Meng Hai''s salute was more like a happy traitor who couldn''t close his mouth after he got the reward.

 Chapter 423

    "He can''t vomit."


    In the car, Qin Fen sat on the co pilot and asked with a gloomy face.


    Xie Feng quickly said: "no, Chen Xiao can tell the difference between the heavy and the heavy. What''s more, even if he wants to vomit, he won''t be able to make it through this time. If he takes 10000 steps back, even if he vomits, the fire won''t burn you."


    At the end of the speech, he was sweating and knew that his position as deputy group leader might be suspended.


    Ma De, damned Chen Xiao, when it''s not good, we just choose this critical time to do things.


    He didn''t know that Xie Feng was the source.


    "That would be the best." Qin Fen said coldly.


    Xie Feng testified again: "Qin Si, this matter will never involve you."


    Qin Fen had already closed his eyes and had a false sleep.


    The speed is up again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meng Hai was taken to the hospital.


    Su Xun and Cao Tian are still waiting in the office.


    What are you waiting for?


    Of course, we are waiting for Qin Fen.


    The Department of public security is a sieve that leaks everywhere. Qin Fen is sure to get the news and come quickly.


    "Brother Cao, if you bring down Qin Fen these two days, can you directly bring me to the vice secretary?"


    Su Xun and Cao Tian were talking about each other.


    Cao Tian held a cigarette in his mouth and rolled his eyes: "in a dream, do you really think Qin Fen was given in vain?"


    "I''ll make an analogy." Su Xun can''t say that I have a plug-in.


    Cao Tian vomited out a puff of smoke: "that''s not good. It''s too fast. At most, I''d like to mention an old man who is going to retire and be out of charge as deputy secretary. Then I''d like to mention you to the group leader and let you exercise the power of deputy secretary in the name of the group leader."


    "Brother Cao, have you ever seen anyone?" Su Xun suddenly changed the topic.


    Jumping between the two topics too fast, Cao Tian almost didn''t follow the train of thought: "yes, I used to serve in the army, there are in the army."


    "How strong is it?" Su Xun asked.


    Cao Tian pondered for a moment: "let''s say, there are three levels of fortifiers: low level, middle level and high level. One low-level fortifier can maltreat and kill 30 or 50 ordinary people. The middle-level fortifier can attack an armed company individually. Two high-level fortifiers with rich combat experience can kill a Zombie King head-on."


    Then he added: "the fortifier used by the advanced fortifier is refined from the crystal nucleus of the Zombie King. Everyone can only take the fortifier once in his life, and it will be invalid if he takes it twice."


    Su Xun knew that if he could not use his magic power and divine power, his physical fitness would be equivalent to the strength of an intermediate fortifier.


    "How much is the advanced fortifier?" Su Xun wants to try to use advanced strengthening agent to transform a body.


    Cao Tian showed a look that you were thinking of farting: "you can buy low-grade fortified potions on the black market with a huge sum of money, but few intermediate fortified potions come into the market. As for high-grade fortified potions..."


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, then thought about it, and gave an example: "for example, in addition to the serving generals at the rank of field marshal, only the governor can get the seventh district, and this is still under the condition that the R & D office has the goods."


    "There are only ten fortifiers in the whole blue star who have taken advanced fortifiers. Do you know what this concept is?"


    Su Xun smacked his tongue secretly, no more than ten.


    Seven marshals of the seven major military regions must have taken it. Only three governors of the other seven regions have taken it. There are still four governors in line.


    The highest person in charge of each region is the governor. The seven regions are nominally in power and form a federal government. In fact, each region has a high degree of autonomy.


    Looking at Su Xun''s surprised expression, Cao Tian was a little proud. It was the same expression when he first knew about it.


    "Of course, there is another way. If you can take out a piece of King level crystal nucleus, I can ask someone to refine it into strengthening liquid for you."


    Cao Tian was just joking when he said this. After all, if Su Xun could get Wang level crystal nucleus, he would not sit here and brag with him now.


    "Step on..."


    A rapid sound of footsteps came from the corridor.


    "Here we are." Cao Tian spits out two words.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Fen, with an angry face, walks into the office with jocelli.


    As for the others, one by one drunk with silly beep, they are still lying in the splendid private rooms.


    "How..."


    As soon as Qin Fencai said a word, Su Xun stepped forward and held his hand excitedly: "Hello, Secretary Qin, I''m a new security officer. I''m so happy to meet you. You''re my idol."


    He held Qin Fen''s hand and refused to let it go. At the same time, he used psychics.


    "Hello, hello." Qin Fen was confused, subconsciously put on the leadership pro, and subordinate appearance.


    Director Cao said, "I''m in such a hurry to talk with Vice Minister su."


    Hearing Su Xun''s two words, Qin Fen instantly knew that this guy was the one who was arrested tonight.Looking at the hand he was holding, he felt that he had eaten the dead fly in his heart. He broke away with a cold face: "Mao is impetuous in every upright form. Going out is just to ruin the image of our security officers!"


    "Deputy director Qin, that''s not right. I''ve ruined my image. What about you? You look so fat, the first impression of others is that we security officers are all fat men with fat brains? " Su Xun said with a smile that he had got what he wanted.


    Chen Xiao has no habit of keeping accounts, but Qin Fen does.


    Sure enough, every big man likes to make an account book as a self insurance object just in case.


    As long as he gets this account book, Qin Fen will be dead.


    this account book records in detail the details of his bribery and other illegal profit-making transactions.


    Jocelyn yelled angrily, "how can you talk to Qin Si? Is there any dignity in your eyes?"


    "Oh, deputy director Qin, do you still have a dog, or a Harper, why don''t you pull the rope?" Su Xun pointed to Jocelyn in surprise.


    Jock''s face was livid with strength: "you..."


    "Enough." Qin Fen stopped him, coldly looked at Su Xun, and then looked at Cao Tian: "director Cao, I want to know why I arrested my colleagues in the first team. Now the hearts of other teams are floating, but it''s very easy for things to happen."


    "They are suspected of official crimes." Cao Tian pinched off the cigarette end and said it lightly.


    Qin Fen said mockingly: "duty crime? What about the evidence? Director Cao, it''s impossible to arrest people on the basis of your suspicions. "


    "The criminal Chen Xiao has been recruited. Captain Qiao, you should be finished." Cao Tian picked up the confession beside him and shook it with a brilliant smile.


    Qin Fen suddenly turns his head and stares at jocelli. His eyes seem to stare out.


    That''s what you said. Chen Xiao can''t vomit?


    It''s not more than 40 minutes from arrest to confession.


    "Boom!"


    Jocelli''s head exploded, his face turned pale, dizzy, and almost fainted.

 Chapter 424

    "This It must be fake. "


    Jocelli felt that the whole person was going crazy, almost subconsciously came forward to catch the confession.


    "What do you want to destroy the evidence of the crime?"


    Cao Tian took back his hand.


    Joe Kerry really can''t figure it out. How did Chen Xiao recruit him?


    Why did he step on the horse!


    "Cao Si, is it worth believing a criminal''s words? I''ve dealt with his case before. He''s deliberately retaliating and wronging me. He wants to drag me into the water! "


    Jocelli has lost his sense of propriety, but he is still able to keep calm and thinking.


    "Yes? It seems that this case needs to be further explored. "


    Cao Tian looked serious, and then he looked at Qin Fen: "deputy director Qin, what do you say?"


    Qin Fen''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He scolded Qiao Keli coldly: "I didn''t expect that you were in collusion with criminals. Do you deserve this dress? Are you worthy of my cultivation? "


    After a righteous rebuke, he looked at Cao Tian and said, "director Cao, law enforcement officers and criminals are in collusion. We must punish them severely and stifle this unhealthy atmosphere by means of steel to ensure the purity of law enforcement agencies."


    Qiaokeli knew that Qin Fen was afraid to continue to dig down and involve him, so he let himself carry the matter down, so far.


    Although some unwilling, but Qiao Keli dare not disobey Qin Fen, gritted his teeth and said: "director Cao, I have all the things Chen Xiao has testified."


    At least Qin Fen won''t ignore him.


    If the fire really burned Qin Fen, there would be no one outside to help him.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Su Xun applauded and looked at Qin Fen with admiration: "deputy director Qin is really popular in the Department of public security. A reprimand will make a diehard give up his sophistry and turn back to the truth. It''s really an idol of our generation."


    Listen to this strange words, Qin Fen has a kind of feeling of eating excrement, disgusting.


    "Hum!" Qin Fen snorted coldly, looked at Cao Tian and said, "director Cao, it''s still early. Take your time."


    The voice dropped and turned to leave.


    He will never give up on this matter.


    "Somebody, send captain Joe clejo to join his team. It''s a good relationship. It should be neat."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, after going through the formalities, jocelli was detained in the detention center of the Department of public security.


    Prison and the Department of public security are two systems. Only after the judgment of the court can the prisoners held in the Department of public security be transferred to prison.


    In a cell, Xie Feng and other members of the first team are all locked in.


    "Don''t be discouraged. We''re not going out tomorrow."


    Xie Feng is still inspiring.


    "Here comes team Joe."


    All of a sudden, a young man yelled and ran to the iron gate. Others rushed up to the corridor and waved.


    "Team Joe, here we are, here we are."


    "Team Qiao, that Su is too treacherous..."


    Looking at the jubilant Xie Feng and others, jocelli has a gloomy face and doesn''t say a word, but the corners of his mouth twitch from time to time.


    "No, Joe, why are they handcuffed?"


    Suddenly something''s wrong.


    The people who were just excited gradually became quiet.


    When jocelli was handcuffed and pushed into the cell, everyone was full of black question marks.


    It''s not to save us, it''s to accompany us.


    "Team Joe, how do you Why did you come in


    Xie Feng asked a little muddled.


    Jocelli looked desperate: "I also want to know, who can tell me what happened?"


    How can Chen Xiao be caught? How can Xie Feng be caught? What''s going on!


    He is not afraid of death. What makes him most unwilling is that he doesn''t even know how he died.


    "Team Joe..." Xie Feng carefully told the story.


    After listening to this, Qiao Keli stares at Xie Feng with red eyes and growls with gnashing teeth: "I''ll step on the horse and fuck you, uncle!"


    It''s a cry from the bottom of the soul.


    He didn''t expect to be fooled by this fool''s operation after a long time.


    He can''t sleep in peace!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the Department of public security, Su Xun didn''t go back to the rental house.


    It''s going to a high-end community in the dark.


    Where does Qin Fen''s little wife live.


    After the new era, a man can marry up to four wives, but in order to avoid family conflicts, wives are separated from each other.


    Qin Fen''s account book is placed in the ceiling of the bathroom of his wife''s house.


    Su Xun''s goal is that account book.


    Qin Fen is also a powerful deputy director. If he really bothers Su Xun, he will be disgusted to death.In order not to be disgusted, Su Xun decided to kill him.


    Half an hour later, he turned over the wall and entered the community.


    The height of the fence was a piece of cake to him.


    602, unit 1, building 8.


    Su Xun came to unit 1, building 8, and then climbed up the sewer to the balcony on the first floor, and then to the balcony on the second floor.


    So one layer came to the sixth floor balcony.


    The curtain on the balcony was drawn. The curtain was so thick that the scene inside could not be seen.


    "Come on, come on, you''re up there. My knees are red just now."


    "Little darling, lie down. I''ll give you an upside down golden hook. I''ll send it to your soul."


    There was a shameless voice.


    Su Xun was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Qin Fen still wanted to find his wife tonight.


    But also, hold a stomach of fire, always need to find a vent.


    He squatted outside, waiting for the inside to fall asleep.


    "Buzz..."


    At this moment, a sound of engine came.


    Su Xun looked downstairs.


    I saw a black car parked in the parking space downstairs, then the door opened and a man came down.


    Isn''t Qin Fen the fat man?


    Su Xun was stunned.


    Listen to the pa pa sound coming from the living room, and then look at Qin Fen''s eyes a little more sympathy.


    It turns green by accident, brother.


    I guess the two people in the living room didn''t expect that Qin Fen would come again in the early morning.


    Su Xun was a little excited. He quietly opened the door of the balcony, opened a gap in the curtain, and aimed the mobile phone camera at the living room.


    For the first time, we have to record a video to share it with the Internet for the benefit of netizens.


    The two people in the living room were at the key, so devoted that they didn''t hear the door open.


    As soon as Qin Fen entered the living room, he saw a scene that made his blood surge.


    "Ah! Husband, you Why are you back


    Seeing Qin Fen, the woman on the sofa turned pale with fright.


    "Mademoiselle!"


    Qin Fen''s eyes are red. He pulls out his gun and aims at them.


    Ben choked a stomach fire, came back to find that he was green hat, let him how can not angry.


    "Don''t, don''t, husband. I know it''s wrong. He''s the one who seduced me."


    The woman knelt down on the spot.


    The man is also shivering: "brother, don''t Don''t kill me. I''ll never dare again. "


    Looking at the two people who don''t hang up, Qin Fen finally suppresses the anger in his heart, leaves a cold look in his eyes and turns to go out.


    This pair of adulterers, husbands and wives are not worthy of being charged with murder. He has many ways to concoct them.

 Chapter 425

    "No It''s all right


    Looking at Qin Fen leaving, the traitor was relieved and collapsed on the floor.


    But the youngest wife looked anxious: "let''s run. He is the deputy director of the Department of public security. He won''t let us go so easily."


    "What are you talking about! Why didn''t you tell me before you stepped on the horse The traitor flicked up from the ground.


    The second wife said, "at that time, I told you that I had a husband. What else did you say that I had a husband? Did you blame me for making me more excited?"


    "I don''t know if your husband is the deputy director. He''s dead, dead, dead."


    Traitor, husband flustered a batch, the whole person is going to cry, pale as a piece of paper.


    If I had known that this woman was the wife of the Deputy Secretary for public security, I would have given him a hundred courage to touch her.


    The second wife dressed in a hurry: "it may be too late to run now, otherwise, when the people he arranged come, they can''t run away."


    Put on the skirt, ran into the house, quickly took their own gold and silver jewelry and savings, and then ran out, not caring about the traitor just in her body, husband.


    "Wait for me, you."


    I don''t care what happens to my family after I run away. Now I just want to live.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the people in the room ran away.


    Su Xun swaggered from the balcony into the living room, went to the bathroom, then pried open the ceiling and took out a Book wrapped in a black plastic bag.


    The corners of his mouth rose and a smile came up. Su Xun left quickly and disappeared into the night.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Two shots were fired not far away from the community.


    You don''t need to look at Su Xun to know that it must be Qin Fen''s second wife and the traitor. His husband died.


    Qin Fen is the deputy director of Yu''an district. There are many people on the ground. It''s nothing more than a phone call to find someone to shoot.


    But Su Xun didn''t feel for them.


    Adultery, husband adultery and wife are not good people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car watching the shooter carrying the two bodies away, Qin Fen drove back to the community again.


    He came back to get the books back.


    Walking into the bathroom, looking at the prized ceiling, the whole person''s face changed greatly.


    He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone out: "let the shooter you arranged not deal with the body, find a place to wait for me."


    He thought the account book was taken away by the traitor, the husband and the wife.


    After all, although he didn''t tell anyone that he put the account book here, it''s hard to ensure that the young man saw him put the account book after all these years.


    About ten minutes later, we found the body with the shooter.


    But I searched all over my body and bag, and I didn''t find the account book.


    Qin Fen looked at the shooter with deep eyes: "did you take it?"


    "What What? " The shooter''s face changed and his eyes flickered because he did take the gold and silver jewelry in the lady''s bag.


    But his reaction made Qin Fen misunderstand that he had taken the account book.


    Qin Fen did not hesitate to draw his gun.


    "Kang!"


    The cigarette end in the shooter''s mouth fell to the ground. He looked down at his heart. He looked at Qin Fen with astonishment and disbelief.


    Unexpectedly, a deputy director of the other party killed himself for some money.


    "Don''t blame me. If you blame me, blame you for taking something you shouldn''t have." Qin Fen said coldly.


    This account book is related to his life and family. He can''t be careless or careless.


    "Bang!"


    The shooter fell to the ground heavily.


    My last thought before I die is that rich people are really stingy and evil.


    Qin Fen went forward to search for him, but the sweat on his face became more and more. Except for a pile of gold and silver jewelry and banknotes, there was no sign of the account book.


    "Why not."


    "Where the hell have you been?"


    He went to the car again, but he still got nothing. He felt that everyone was going to collapse.


    How can such a big account book disappear?


    Soon he dealt with the traces left by himself at the scene, and was unwilling to leave.


    He couldn''t find the account book. I''m afraid he couldn''t sleep well in the next few days.


    Mad, where the hell is the ledger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Books?"


    In Cao Tian''s home, he was wearing a pajama, looking at the account book in his hand, but he didn''t react.


    As soon as he got home and fell asleep, Su Xun woke him up with a phone call, which made him feel a little explosive.


    "Qin Fen''s account book of offering and accepting bribes and taking advantage of his power to seek benefits recorded every account in detail."


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Xun was very familiar. He picked up an apple and peeled it.


    Cao Tian awoke from his drowsiness, and then quickly opened the account book in his hand."Good, good, Su Xun, you are really good. How do you know he has an account book? How do you know where to put it? "


    Cao Tian couldn''t help laughing. He hit Su Xun hard and couldn''t hide the joy on his face.


    With this account book, Qin Fen is finished.


    "Ha ha." Su Xun laughed perfunctorily, did not answer this question, but put forward a suggestion: "I think you can only hand in the part of bribery, and keep the part of bribery."


    "Treachery." Cao Tian criticized, and then showed a smile: "this also need you to teach me?"


    The people who can make Qin Fen bribe are all dignitaries in Seoul.


    Keep this account book, those people have to consider their attitude towards Cao Tian.


    "On this account book, the leaders of the four teams have to change. The leader of the first criminal investigation team is yours. He has not run away."


    Cao Tian didn''t treat Su Xun badly, not to mention that he didn''t have many people who could be promoted.


    "Brother, what are you laughing at at night?"


    A voice of complaint came into their ears.


    Go by reputation.


    Cao Yaoyao came down from the upstairs, her hair was in a mess, and she was wearing a pink suspender nightgown.


    The white fragrant shoulders and straight long legs are dazzling white under the light.


    "Ah, Su Xun, you are here anyway."


    Seeing Su Xun on the sofa, Cao Yaoyao widened her eyes and looked down at what she was wearing. Then she ran upstairs with a red face.


    In front of relatives can not pay attention to the image, but in front of other people can not.


    Looking at Yao Yao, Su Xun laughed and said goodbye to Cao Tian.


    "Brother Cao, it''s getting late. I''ll go first."


    "Go, I''ll have to send the books to the director overnight." Cao Tian said.


    Su Xun nodded, then got up and left.


    "Hello, Su Xun."


    Just out of the villa, Yao Yao''s voice came into the ear.


    Su Xun looked back and saw Yao Yao standing on the balcony on the second floor waving to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    Yao Yao holds her chin in both hands: "take me to play tomorrow. By the way, continue to tell me about your years outside the district."


    "See if I have time. Good night." Sue looked back and strode away.


    Yao Yao curls her lips. Anyone who wants to make an appointment with Miss Ben can make a circle around the blue star, but you don''t want to.


    It''s really Good. I have personality.

 Chapter 426

    Nine in the morning, Yu''an District sheriff''s department.


    As soon as I went to work, a big sensation happened.


    Qin Fen, the deputy director general, the leaders of the four groups, the deputy leaders and several directors, a total of more than a dozen people were handcuffed and taken away by the relevant departments.


    It is said that it is because of duty crime.


    This kind of thing is very common after the era, even blatant, but do not let people get specific evidence, or it will be over.


    Qin Fen is the best example.


    "Deputy director Qin, Gude Maoning."


    As soon as Qin Fen was about to be pushed into the car, Su Xun came over. He looked at Qin Fen with a smile and said a word of English.


    "You took the books." Qin Fen gritted his teeth.


    Su Xun took out his mobile phone: "I don''t want to mention the account book. I want to engage in we media recently. I just uploaded the first video. You can help me see it from the perspective of the audience."


    Su Xun handed over his mobile phone.


    The title of the video is "the refreshing green on the head of the Deputy Secretary for public security of Yu''an district".


    The content of the video is the picture of Qin Fen''s wife and husband in a daze.


    "I''m a grass mud horse!" Qin Fen felt the great humiliation. He gritted his teeth and growled, "that account book can burn you to death. You know how many people that account book has involved. Do you think it can kill me? you must be dreaming! A lot of people on the ledger don''t want me to go in because they''re afraid I''ll talk when I go in. "


    "So, in order not to let you in and talk, they won''t let you in." Su Xun said something meaningful.


    Qin Fen was stunned at first, and then reacted quickly. He was dripping with cold sweat and yelled: "I want to be escorted by armored vehicles. I have a major case to turn myself in. I want to confess it. I want to report it!"


    Su Xun''s words made him wake up suddenly, that is, in addition to protecting him, there is a better way to keep him quiet, such as killing him on the way to escort.


    Because the part of the account book that Cao Tian handed in only contains information about his bribery.


    So the relevant departments did not realize the seriousness of the matter, only as an ordinary job-related crime case, the protection ability is very weak.


    Unfortunately, the staff in charge of the escort ignored his clamour and forced him into the car.


    After all, Qin Fen is not the senior deputy director of the Public Security Department of Yu''an district.


    In this way, under the eyes of all the Public Security Department of Yu''an District, deputy director Qin and his followers were taken away.


    This is no less than a major earthquake by the Secretary for security.


    But then a new earthquake came.


    Su Xun was promoted to the leader of the first criminal investigation group and Meng Hai was appointed the deputy leader of the second criminal investigation group.


    The main reason why Meng Hai became deputy was that his credit was not as good as Su Xun''s and Cao Tian''s.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Although it''s good to have made great contributions, NIMA''s promotion is too crazy.


    In a day''s time, he has directly changed from a first-class security officer to a group leader. Looking around the world, can he find a faster one?


    Everyone knows that Cao Tian has a background. After all, can he be a leader in the air? Can he do without a background?


    But now it seems that Cao Tianna is not the general background ah!


    Even such a ridiculous letter of appointment can be obtained.


    Everyone''s heart is full of envy, envy and hate, wish that the person who is promoted is himself.


    A lot of people almost regret it. If they had been obedient to Cao Tian early, they would have been able to get a job with so many vacancies this time.


    "Team leader Su, Congratulations, congratulations on your promotion."


    "Team leader Su, congratulations..."


    "Hello, chief, I''m from your second team..."


    A group of people surrounded Su Xun. After all, he was xiangmomo and Cao Tian''s right-hand man.


    As for Meng Hai, because of the gunshot wound in his leg, he didn''t enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by people kneeling and licking.


    On the other side, Qin Fen died.


    At the intersection of a traffic light, the escort car was forced to stop by a muck truck. Then a man with a jet fired four times through the window and killed Qin Fen.


    Then he committed suicide. Finally, after investigation, the shooter suffered from cancer and could not live for three months.


    Qin Fen''s death was expected by Su Xun and Cao Tian, but it also made these people realize that there was something inside the case.


    Yu''an District Secretary for public security office.


    "Ah, it''s easy at last. Even the chair is soft."


    Cao said, with a big smile in the sky.


    "Brother Cao, the first team is completely empty now..." Susian, this is a VIP.


    Cao Tian waved his hand: "don''t worry, I''ve made a report on it. Just as a group of students graduated from the police academy, I''ll give you blood transfusion first."


    "Police cadets?" He likes to frown more than those who dare to fight in society.Moreover, the police school students are all new. Maybe they haven''t even seen blood before leaving the school. It''s hard to bring them.


    Cao Tian also knew what he thought and said: "the police cadets have good discipline. You can control them. Besides, the second team is full of old youths. Just let them mix them when they go out on duty."


    "OK, brother Cao, I''ll get off work first." Su Xun nodded.


    It''s not too much to be absent from class.


    Cao Tian asked casually, "where are you going?"


    "Yao Yao has to pester me to tell stories..." Su Xun showed a helpless expression.


    Cao Tian eyebrows a pick: "Liu Xuan that boy''s heart is not big, love jealous, I personally advise you not to go too close with Yao Yao."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to soak her." Su Xun waved his hand and left.


    Cao Tian looked at his back and shook his head.


    I''m afraid she''s going to soak you.


    Forget it. I have to talk to that girl after I go back.


    He looked at the TV on the wall.


    "This is the morning post of the seventh district. A male Zombie King who appeared in the eighth district some time ago has been missing for three days..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wang family outside the district.


    Wang Li is drinking tea in the living room.


    After the death of his son, he looked as if he had been ten years old overnight, and his eyes were no longer bright.


    At this time, a son of the Wang family came in breathlessly: "village head, I found Su Xun, but something happened."


    "What accident?" Wang Li''s fierce light is exposed.


    Wang''s son said: "that guy didn''t know how to hold the thigh of the new director of the Public Security Department of Yu''an district. Now he is the leader of the first criminal investigation team."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Wang Li Li widened his eyes and asked incredulously, "how long has he been away? How can he become the leader of the inspector level?"


    "Yes, it''s because it''s so strange that I overheard it." The children of the Wang family are also very puzzled and a little envious.


    Wang Shi Li was silent and his face was uncertain.


    Originally, according to his idea, after finding Su Xun, he killed him by all means at the first time.


    But he never dreamed that the original tramp had changed into a police officer with 20 people in charge.


    It''s hard to do.


    However, thinking of his only son, Wang Shili was angry again, spitting out two words from his teeth: "do him!"

 Chapter 427

    "Yao Yao, I''m ready to go out today. Let''s go."


    Liu Xuan pats the front cover of the car and looks at Yao Yao with a smile on her face.


    Yao Yao was a little annoyed and looked at the watch on her wrist: "wait a little longer."


    Originally, she only made an appointment with Su Xun. Unexpectedly, Liu Xuan came to see her today. When she learned that she was going out, she insisted on going with her.


    "Is there anyone else to go? Who is it Liu Xuan had some accidents. Yao Yao just came to the seventh district, so she shouldn''t know any friends.


    Yao Yao suddenly eyes a bright, tiptoe pointed to the intersection waving: "this way."


    Liu Xuanshun looks at it with his eyes. The smile on his face becomes stiff gradually, and the strength of his hand on the front cover of the car is getting stronger and stronger.


    Across the road, a young man in a black windbreaker was waiting for the traffic light.


    Who is this handsome man who is not Su Xun?


    Looking at Yao Yao''s excited and expectant expression, Liu Xuan felt a little uncomfortable: "Yao Yao, when did you contact him, I don''t know."


    "What do I have to report to you?" Yao Yao was a little impatient, and then added: "in addition, he is now the leader of the criminal investigation team under my brother''s hands, and he is not a jobless scoundrel."


    The last sentence is obviously intended to tease Liu Xuan before the words.


    Liu Xuan frowned. He knew that Cao Tian would recruit Su Xun to his subordinates, but he didn''t expect that he would be promoted to team leader so soon.


    This is too hasty.


    Liu Xuan despises Su Xun even more. He doubts whether Su Xun deliberately fished Yao Yao, and then ate soft rice to climb up.


    After all, human nature is so mean these days.


    When he was already hostile to Su Xun, he always put on colored glasses when he looked at everything Su Xun did.


    "Yao Yao."


    Su Xun came over and said hello to Yao Yao. Then he looked at Liu Xuan and said, "hello."


    "Hello." Liu Xuan skin smile meat don''t smile should a, still try to keep the basic politeness.


    Yao Yao came to Su Xun''s side and said happily, "let''s go. I can''t wait."


    He was still wearing a partial ponytail, a flowing sea in front of his forehead, a healthy red face, a white lady''s Plaid shirt and a black pleated skirt, Black Knee Socks and a small section of white thighs.


    The style tends to be pure, but it does not lose the sense of sex.


    Unfortunately, as soon as Su Xun opened his mouth, he said, "the temperature is very low today. Isn''t it cold to wear so few clothes?"


    The temperature in the area during the day is generally normal, but today it is special. The temperature is low. Su Xun wears a windbreaker outside.


    "Don''t you know that for every woman, beauty is more important than temperature?" Yao Yao winked playfully, her curly eyelashes like a curtain.


    Looking at their intimate interaction, Liu Xuan coughed twice: "time is almost up, let''s go, where to play."


    "Su Xun said that today he would take me to Haitang street in Yu''an district to see the life of the poor people in the city." Yao Yao said.


    Liu Xuan''s face changed: "no, it''s too dangerous there."


    He finally found an excuse to attack Su Xun: "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know what''s going on in Haitang street? If anything happens to Yao Yao, can you take responsibility? "


    "It used to be dangerous to go, but it should be OK to go now." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Haitang street in Yu''an district is the most chaotic place in the whole Seoul city. People engaged in drugs, goods, arms, smuggled drugs, casinos, distribution and marketing can be seen everywhere.


    And it''s also the place where fugitives and bandits gather most in the city.


    As for why it was not eliminated by the Secretary for security.


    Different people have different opinions.


    After all, there are so many miscellaneous interests, and I don''t know how many people are involved.


    Therefore, Haitang street and the Secretary for public security have reached an unspoken tacit understanding.


    As long as there is no serious case that is too shocking, the Secretary for security generally does not care.


    There''s no way. The whole city doesn''t know how many people rely on Haitang street to eat and save lives.


    If you don''t say anything else, just leave. It''s private medicine.


    After the new era, the price of drugs soared. If there were no cheap smuggled drugs, the poor would be forced to survive. It is estimated that riots would take place in every city.


    Liu Xuan said with a sarcastic tone: "I really take my group leader seriously. I think that no one dares to move you in Haitang street with this identity. Don''t forget how this position comes from. Those people look down on the people who are quickly promoted by nepotism, and there are many security officers who died in Haitang street."


    "Liu Xuan, are you finished?" Yao Yao couldn''t see it any more. She said with a cold face, "I begged Su Xun to take me. What are you doing with him? If you don''t go, don''t stop me."


    "Yao Yao, listen to me. I think it''s all for your safety. He climbs up by the back door and can''t live in Haitang street. If anything happens, you''ll be in a mess."Lick dog Liu Xuan a pair of painstaking, I am all for you appearance.


    He is really for Yao Yao''s sake.


    This kind of self assertive behavior is called affectionate in licking dog''s own eyes, but in women''s eyes, it is coquettish, disturbing, irritable and disgusting.


    Licking the dog is a pure move to oneself, but disgusting to others.


    Yao Yao directly turned around: "Su Xun, let''s go."


    She has rejected Liu Xuan countless times, but Liu Xuan is still in a dogged fight, if not for the two families are friends, she will really turn over.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Seeing this, Liu Xuan quickly opened the door.


    Yao Yao snorted, got into the car and sat in the back row.


    Su Xun also got on the bus and sat in the front seat.


    Liu Xuan''s face softened.


    Half an hour later, the car drove into Haitang street in Yu''an district.


    In this high-rise city, Haitang street is obviously a different kind of street. It''s like Su Xun renting the yard that hasn''t been demolished.


    The first impression of Haitang street is that it is dirty, messy, crowded, and crowded.


    For Yao Yao, who came back from the economically developed four districts, Haitang Street let her see the other side of the city.


    "Park the car somewhere and let''s go down and have a look."


    Yao Yao lying on the window, looking at the passers-by outside said.


    Liu Xuan originally wanted to open her mouth to dispel this idea, but finally swallowed the words back.


    Then the car stopped in a hotel parking lot outside Haitang street, and the three walked into Haitang street.


    The three people are more conspicuous in the crowd.


    Yao Yao, in particular, has a long chest, long thighs and a high face. The little gangsters on the roadside look back from time to time.


    Su Xun was very calm, because it was common.


    Yao Yao did not feel afraid, just curious, looking around.


    Liu Xuan was a little nervous, especially when those gangsters came to see him.


    As a native of Han City, he has never lived in Haitang street, a place where people from the bottom live together.


    He looked down on these people, but he also knew that they were cruel, so he would be afraid.

 Chapter 428

    "In fact, although there are people who have committed heinous crimes, most of them are just like ordinary people. 80% of them are people who are forced by the world to live, or they would not like to do it."


    Along the way, Su Xun took Yao Yao and explained to her.


    Liu Xuan disdained and said with a sneer: "it''s funny that you, a public security officer, speak for criminals. These criminals not only destroy social harmony, but also affect the city''s appearance. They should all be arrested in prison."


    His voice fell, and in an instant, dozens of eyes fell on him almost at the same time.


    Liu Xuan''s face changed and he knew that he had said something wrong.


    Though that''s what he really thought.


    But it''s a big problem here.


    Because, isn''t it equivalent to scolding a bald man in front of a monk?


    "Boy, what did you just say?"


    A young man in a leather jacket came to Liu Xuan and looked at him with poor eyes.


    Next to the leather jacket, three young men were standing askew, obviously in a group.


    Liu Xuan some empty, but do not want to recognize counsels, mouth hard way: "how, I said wrong?"


    "You can shut up. If you can''t speak, don''t talk on your horse." Su Xun gave him a speechless look, stepped forward and said to the leather jacket, "my friend was traumatized when he was a child. He has some brain problems. Please don''t worry about him."


    Although he also hated Liu Xuan''s self righteous son who looked down on the people at the bottom.


    But since he came together, he couldn''t just sit by.


    Hear Su Xunming scold his brain disease, Liu Xuan heart fire, but did not attack out.


    Because he also knew that Su Xun was helping him out, otherwise he couldn''t come down.


    The leather jacket looked at Su Xun, and then put up a middle finger to Liu Xuan: "fuck, if you have a brain disease, don''t go out, or you''ll be killed sooner or later, mad, silly beep."


    "Who scolded you Liu Xuan, who had already held back his anger, was instantly angry. When did Liu Da Shao suffer this kind of injustice?


    Su Xun helped me. I''m finished.


    Sure enough, just ready to leave the leather jacket and stopped, reached for Liu Xuan''s collar: "Grass Mud Horse, little than son, I scold you, how."


    "You dare to move me. I''m from the Liu family!" Liu xuanqiang fought against him and revealed his identity.


    The leather jacket was just stunned for a moment, and then scolded: "there are many people in your Liu family. I''ll make money by pinning my head on my belt. It depends on your face."


    Liu Xuan''s identity is actually very useful, but it is for people who have a head, a face and a position.


    But it doesn''t work for leather jacket. People who are barefoot are not afraid to wear shoes.


    In a hurry, even the head of Seoul City, he dares to take out his gun and die.


    Therefore, Liu Xuan''s self disclosure of his identity is not only useless, but also arouses the bloody spirit of class struggle in leather jacket.


    In this era of chaos and lack of resources, class contradictions become more and more acute.


    This is the epitome of the two kinds of age.


    Usually, they may not interfere with each other, but as long as there is a fuse, it can explode.


    Parades can be seen everywhere after the era.


    I didn''t expect that my identity couldn''t frighten the other party. Liu Xuan, who had just been ignited, suddenly became angry again, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    After all, there are still some.


    "Brother, it''s almost OK. He''s cheap, and I''m tired of it, but it''s not so bad."


    When the skin jacket scolded enough, Su Xun came forward again to persuade the other party.


    "Go away! The grass mud horses are all birds of a feather. They don''t have any good things. They have a few big heads of garlic. The federal government increases taxes. You rich people also try to squeeze us poor people in different ways. Sooner or later, the poor people will be forced to take guns and trample on you bastards. "


    Some of the leather jacket''s leaders didn''t let Su Xun off and yelled at him.


    "Well said!"


    "That''s right, mad. If I hadn''t been forced to live by these people, would I have come here to sell medicine?"


    "That''s to say, I can see clearly that honest people just can''t survive these days, and Laozi''s land is occupied by developers."


    "A bunch of bastards..."


    The onlookers cheered one after another, one by one telling their own experiences and venting their discontent. They became more and more excited, and the scene became more and more agitated and dynamic.


    Never seen such a scene, Liu Xuan''s face turned white. He felt as if those red eyed people would rush up and tear himself up the next second.


    I can''t help complaining about Su Xun.


    If he had not brought Yaoyao here, he would not have come and this would not have happened.


    Yao Yao is also a little uneasy. She sympathizes with the sufferings of these people, but she is more worried about the safety of her three, because these people seem to lose control of their emotions at any time.Su Xun looked at the leather jacket and said, "if you''re a bull, you''ll go to whoever bullies you. You''ll shoot him. I admire you for being a man, but now you''re playing like a social loser in front of the three of us..."


    "Teach me to do things with me?" The leather jacket rudely interrupted Su Xun''s words and directly pulled out the gun to aim at his head.


    "Ah! Su Xun


    Yao Yao screamed, so frightened that she lost her face and raised her heart to her throat.


    Liu Xuan was too scared to say a word.


    Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, Su Xun''s face was cold. He took out a small book and hit each other in the face: "I''m a grass mud horse. You don''t listen to me. I''ll tell you in another way."


    "You dare to hit me when you step on the horse!" The leather jacket felt the burning pain on his face, his eyes were wide open, and he put the muzzle of the gun directly on Su Xun''s forehead.


    A younger brother picked up the small book that had fallen on the ground, looked at it, and his face changed greatly: "brother, he is the leader of the criminal investigation team of the Department of public security."


    Sook''s eyes changed in different degrees.


    Liu Xuan realized that the little Ben who had just hit the leather jacket''s face was Su Xun''s security certificate. He was going crazy and yelled at Su Xun: "are you going to kill us? Still irritating him


    He carried out the Liu family, and the other party was not afraid. Could Su Xun, a leader with nepotism by the back door, make the other party afraid?


    This will only further infuriate the other party and make them die faster.


    "Fool, shut your mouth to me." Su Xun gave him a cold stare.


    Liu Xuan did not expect that the other party would dare to scold him: "you..."


    He just spat out a word, and the next second he saw the leather jacket''s face change. Then he put away his gun, handed the card back to Su Xun with both hands, and said politely:


    "team leader Su, I''m sorry, I haven''t come to congratulate you on your promotion. I didn''t expect that I met you in this environment for the first time. I didn''t recognize you. I just offended you. I hope you''ll forgive me."

 Chapter 429

    After su xunliang issued his sheriff''s certificate, his attitude took a 180 degree turn.


    Yao Yao and Liu Xuan are staring big eyes.


    Liu Xuan, in particular, is unbelievable.


    Even the Lius are not afraid of leather jackets.


    How can you be frightened by a senior sheriff who relies on a group relationship?


    He didn''t believe that these people in Yu''an District didn''t know Su Xun''s background.


    Of course, they know Su Xun''s background, so the attitude of leather jacket changed greatly.


    As the most informed people in Yu''an district.


    What happened to the Secretary for security this morning has already spread all over Haitang street.


    When the first deputy director of the Bureau, Su Meng, was still in charge of the first three days.


    With this contribution, he was promoted directly from a first-class public security officer to the leader of a criminal investigation group.


    From this, we can see that he is the confidant of the new director Cao Tian, and we can also see the strong background of Cao Tian.


    Such a strong enough, but also won the trust of the boss of the rising star, leather jacket certainly dare not offend.


    What''s more, county officials are not as good as county officials.


    They were living in Yu''an district. In the future, Su Xun was in charge of their business.


    It''s exaggerating to say that all illegal activities in Haitang street should be pulled out, but it can also make people sleepless at night.


    Su Niao, for example, can''t find a better person to communicate with because he can''t find a better person.


    But the middle and lower class of leather jacket had to rely on Su Xun to eat.


    Who dares to offend those who can lose their jobs?


    Su Xun didn''t pick up the sheriff''s certificate. Instead, he turned to Liu Xuan and asked, "did I kill you?"


    If it wasn''t for Liu Xuan, how could it happen?


    Hearing this, Liu Xuan''s face was blue and white. He felt the burning pain on his face, as if he had been slapped hard.


    "I didn''t get promoted by the director of Tiange. If I want to enter the police system, I can still be a team leader." Liu Xuan is still dead. He will never admit defeat to Su Xun.


    In his opinion, it''s nothing more than nepotism. Is there little relationship in his family?


    Leather jacket saw that Su Xun and Liu Xuan didn''t deal with each other, so he assisted: "ha ha, it seems that my friends don''t know much about group leader su. Last night, group leader Su was shot when he was on patrol. After a fierce gunfight, he killed one person on the spot and arrested two people. Then he found the evidence of duty crime of deputy director Qin Fen and beat him down, which is believed to be the reason why director Cao mentioned him as group leader, because Su Xun was the leader The team leader has the ability. "


    After hearing this, Liu Xuan''s eyes were full of horror. Obviously, he didn''t think that Su Xun had done so many things in one night.


    Directly help Cao Tian control the whole security department.


    Yao Yao opened her mouth slightly and looked at Su Xun with a twinkling star. She admired and admired him. Although the leather jacket was simple in a few words, she could imagine the thrill.


    Look at Liu Xuan, and then look at Su Xun.


    They are all of the same age. Apart from their family background, what can Liu Xuan do better than Su Xun?


    This person is afraid of comparison. Once there is comparison, it''s over.


    Liu''s hope for a beautiful woman''s return is even more remote, almost nil.


    "What''s your name?" Su Xun took back his sheriff''s card, looked at the leather jacket and asked.


    "Captain Su, my name is Wang Hao. I do some arms business," he replied


    "Does it matter if Chen Xiao gives it to you?" Su Xun remembers that Chen Xiao also sells arms.


    "I know him, but I''m not a friend. I played earlier than him, and my business is a little bigger than him," he said


    "Tea another day." Su Xun nodded casually, dropped a word, and then turned to leave.


    Seeing Su Xun''s back, Wang Hao grinned and kicked his younger brother: "come on, go and find out where there is good tea to sell."


    "Brother, what do you want to buy tea for? Don''t you always drink coke? " I wonder when my elder brother changed his route.


    Wang Hao did not have the good spirit to scold a: "you know a fart, is gives Su group leader."


    "Big brother, that''s just a polite word." Little brother said speechless.


    Wang Hao said with a smile, "are you polite? I don''t understand. I''m serious. "


    Only those who climb up the pole can seize the opportunity.


    Su Xun said politely that he would have tea another day.


    He wanted to grab the pole and climb up. Of course, it was impossible for him to invite Su Xun out for tea, because Su Xun would not agree.


    So he bought tea under this name and sent it to his door. He came and went, didn''t he?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I was scared to death just now, especially when the man pointed the gun at you, his heart almost jumped out."


    Yao Yao after afraid of patting his chest, mouth, shirt for a while turbulent, ups and downs, sloshing fierce.Liu Xuan was jealous when he heard this: "Yao Yao, why don''t you care about me?"


    "You asked for it, but for you, what would have just happened?" Yao Yao gave him a white look.


    Liu Xuan said unconvinced: "it''s Su Xun''s fault. If he doesn''t bring you here, it''s even more impossible that what happened just now."


    "As I said, I begged him to bring me." Yao Yao defended Su Xun.


    Liu Xuan hummed twice and said, "a group of violent people should all be abrupt."


    "You want to die?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Liu Xuan looked around and was relieved that no one noticed him.


    Then he began to accuse Su Xun: "even if the people of the Department of public security don''t crack down on crime, they still talk to people gently. Isn''t that a waste of our taxpayers'' money?"


    "Tell brother Cao that." I don''t think it''s stupid for Su to stay in the study area.


    Liu Xuan stopped talking for a moment.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Yao Yao quickly changed the topic: "did you watch the news? The Zombie King who appeared in the eighth District disappeared. People in the district were in a panic."


    "I know. I know. It''s a male zombie. It hasn''t been found for three days. I don''t know which city in the eighth district. What do you think this zombie wants to do when he leaves the army and sneaks into the city?" Liu lick actively took over the topic of Yao Yao.


    Su Xun replied casually: "maybe he came to our seventh district? Of course, we can''t find the people in the eighth district. "


    "How can it be? After the Zombie King was found in the eighth District, all the nearby districts were on alert. He would never get in." Liu lick confidence said.


    Yao Yao sighed: "I hope so. If you just come to the seventh district and meet the Zombie King, it''s too bad luck."


    The terror of the Zombie King is not his personal ability, but where he appears, there will be hundreds of thousands of zombies attacking the city.


    This zombie mixed into the city, but there was no sign of the zombie army, which is very puzzling.

 Chapter 430

    Wang family outside the district.


    Wang is offering incense to his son.


    "Minghui, you go first. Dad will send Su Xun down to accompany you soon."


    After the incense, Wang Shuli gently touched the photo, unconsciously it was already full of tears.


    This picture is the last trace his son left in the world.


    He didn''t even have his only son.


    What else to worry about?


    Don''t say it''s Su Xun.


    Even Lao Tzu, the king of heaven, can spare his life to shoot each other.


    "Step on..."


    With a rush of footsteps, Wang Shuqiang and Wang Shujun came in quickly.


    Wang Shujun, who used to smile like a Maitreya Buddha, now has no smile, only a worried and gloomy face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Wang Li Li turned around and asked. In fact, he had already guessed about it.


    "Brother, do you want to fight against Su Xun?" Wang Shuqiang asked directly.


    Wang Shili went to the chair and sat down: "yes, Ming Hui''s Revenge must be avenged."


    "Elder brother, Su Xun is not a ruffian now. Is he a group leader with the rank of inspector, or a confidant of the director with a deep background? If you move him, what should we do with the Wang family?" Wang Shujun was a little excited.


    Wang looked up at them: "are you Minghui''s second uncle and third uncle?"


    "Of course, but big brother, Ming Hui is dead. Do you want to catch up with the whole Wang family for him?" Wang Shuqiang was so excited that his mouth foamed.


    Wang set up a voice to improve a few points chant: "since still recognize Hui is your nephew, then don''t stop me to revenge."


    "I don''t agree. Ming Hui is dead and should not be buried with the Wang family."


    "I don''t agree, brother. Calm down, you will kill the whole Wang family."


    Wang Shuqiang and Wang Shujun showed firm opposition.


    Because Wang Li''s only son died, but their son and daughter are still there?


    Therefore, they must not sit back and watch the whole Wang family be implicated by Wang''s paranoia.


    Wang set up a light said: "late, I have sent people to go."


    "What Wang Shuqiang and Wang Shujun were so surprised that they quickly took out their mobile phones to make a phone call.


    "Hello, Xiaoxu, immediately find a way to send me the mobile phone number of Su Xun, the leader of your criminal investigation team. What? You don''t know? I don''t care what you do, you must get it, you must be quick! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Seoul.


    Su Xun, Yao Yao and Liu lick had just finished visiting Haitang street and returned to the hotel parking lot.


    "It''s getting late. I have to go back. Why don''t you two keep playing?"


    Su said to them that he bought some furniture online. It''s time to send it home later. He wants to go back to collect the goods.


    After all, that kind of old yard, let the delivery man put the express at the door, it is estimated that it will be taken away in 10 minutes.


    "Well, Yao Yao, I''ll take you to a very interesting restaurant." As soon as Liu licked his eyes, he said in secret that this guy was finally gone.


    However, Yao Yao was obviously not interested in the restaurant he was talking about. Instead, she looked at Su Xun and said, "why don''t you take us to the place where you live? You are friends now. You can''t even know where you live."


    The smile on Liu lick''s face disappeared, and there was a touch of gloom in his eyes.


    Although Yao Yao was indifferent to him originally, after Su Xun appeared, it was obvious that Yao Yao was even too lazy to deal with him.


    As the old driver of licking dog, he couldn''t figure it out.


    She and I are a perfect couple. Where can we not compare with Su Xun?


    Although ten thousand people were not willing to get together with Su Xun, he was more worried that Yao Yao went to Su Xun''s home alone, so he had to follow him.


    The place where Su Xun lives is not far from Haitang street. He lives in an area that has not been demolished. Even his architectural style is similar to the old buildings on Haitang street.


    It took more than ten minutes to get there.


    The car stopped at the gate of the yard.


    "Damn, is this place for people?"


    As soon as he got out of the car, Liu Xuan couldn''t help saying something.


    He couldn''t imagine what it was like to live in such an old house.


    "You don''t talk. No one is dumb." Yao glared at her.


    Su Xun, who was opening the door with his key, said with a smile, "the house is really old, but it can be regarded as a shelter."


    At this moment, a taxi came over and stopped at the gate of the yard on susian''s right hand.


    The three didn''t care. After all, it''s no surprise that the neighbor took a taxi home.


    A man in a sportswear and pants, zipped to the top, a baseball cap and a canvas bag came down from the taxi.


    Su Xun glances at him, confirms his eyes and meets the right person."Climb down!"


    With a loud drink, Su Xun rushed over and directly knocked Yao Yao and Liu Xuan to the ground.


    "Ah Yao Yao let out a cry of pain.


    "What are you doing on the horse?" Liu Xuan was furious.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Almost at the same time, the gunfire started.


    Liu Xuan and Yao Yao were directly stunned, which reflected that Su Xun was just saving them.


    Su Xun was also confused.


    The shooter ran in this direction because he was looking at the muzzle.


    Originally, he thought it was for Yao Yao or Liu Xuan, a rich family.


    Now it seems that they are the ones who are involved.


    "You stay behind the car."


    Su Xun directly pulled out the matching gun and the baseball cap to shoot.


    "Kang Kang Dang - "


    " Kang Kang Dangdang - "


    baseball cap has a strong psychological quality. If you miss a shot, you don''t panic in the face of fighting back. You use a taxi as a shelter to shoot calmly.


    Bullets from both sides were flying around, hitting the car with a clear sound.


    "It''s a bit of a tie. Let''s do it together."


    The baseball cap said something to the car.


    "Fuck, I''m supposed to be a driver. It''s not reliable to do something."


    In the car, a middle-aged man got out and took a gun to shoot at Su Xun''s direction.


    Yao Yao and Liu Xuan are holding their heads behind the car, shivering at the random gunfire, just like two quails.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    With one hand, get through.


    "Su Xun, I''m wang Shujun. The village head asked someone to kill you..."


    Wang Shujun''s anxious voice suddenly stopped because he heard the gunshot from his mobile phone.


    "Grass mud horse."


    Su Xun was gentle and easy-going, and then hung up the phone.


    "Hold it for me."


    Throwing the mobile phone to Yao Yao, Su Xun jumped onto the roof and rolled.


    "Kang Kang..."


    A few bullets almost touched his body.


    Su Xun aimed at the middle-aged man and fired his hand.


    "Kang!"


    The middle-aged man was shot in the heart, scolded the word "Cao" in his mouth, and then fell to the ground slowly.


    "Pillars!"


    Baseball cap''s face changed greatly, and then with a roar, he stood up and shot Su Xun.


    He can live a little longer with a cat.


    Unfortunately, he felt that he had lived too long and had to stand up.


    Think it''s a movie? Stand up with a roar, and you get an attack bonus right in front of you?


    "Kang!"


    A hair into the soul, straight in the eyebrow.


    Baseball cap body rigid, mouth bleeding, vaguely said: "fuck, is not that a little ruffian, the old dog said Diwang village."


    Bang!


    I hit my body on the ground and I couldn''t sleep.

 Chapter 431

    Three minutes ago.


    Wangjia village, Wangjia living room.


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~"


    listening to the busy sound coming from the mobile phone, Wang Shujun''s ears still echoed the fierce gunfire and the cold "Grass Mud Horse".


    "What''s the matter? What are you talking about? " Wang Shuqiang shook his shoulder.


    Wang Shujun then responded: "it''s over. The man arranged by elder brother has already fired."


    Wang Shuqiang was numb.


    Wang Li closed his eyes to refresh himself.


    Wang Shujun took a deep breath: "now, we can only pray that Su Xun will be killed, otherwise his revenge on our Wang family will only be more fierce."


    "What if he didn''t die?" Wang Shuqiang asked.


    Wang Shujun wry smile: "you say?"


    "Our Wang family has hundreds of guns. As a small group leader, can he still level us?" Wang set up a tone of calm said.


    Wang Shujun said: "but he can make us not buy any living materials from Seoul!"


    "Then buy it from other cities." Wang said.


    Wang Li Li raised his voice: "from here to Seoul, we have walked so long. It''s a long way to go to other cities. Needless to say, the safety of the road can''t be guaranteed."


    "Can living people still be suffocated by urine?" Wang Li looked at him coldly.


    There was silence in the living room, only the breath of the three brothers.


    They are all waiting for the news of the shooting death of Sushen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Sue Su Xun, you Are you still there? "


    Hearing the end of the gunshot, Yao Yao called carefully.


    "Still alive." Su Xun said.


    "Hoo -"


    Yao Yao and Liu lick almost at the same time, they let out a long sigh of relief.


    Since Su Xun is still alive, it means that the shooter is dead and safe outside.


    They came out from the back of the car and saw two bodies lying on the ground, a middle-aged man and a young man.


    "This matter must be strictly investigated!"


    Liu licked his teeth and said.


    He also subconsciously thought that the two shooters were aimed at him or Yao Yao.


    Su Xun didn''t explain.


    This kind of beautiful misunderstanding, a little more is better.


    "Buzz..."


    At this moment, the engine sounds.


    The three men who had just experienced the gunfight were all highly nervous.


    Su Xun almost subconsciously aimed his gun.


    "Ah


    The driver of the van was so frightened that he stepped on the brake.


    Then turn off the engine, raise your hands over your head and shout out through the window.


    "Big brother, I have old people and young people. All the furniture in the car is for others, and I don''t have much money. Please let me go."


    It''s not the first time I''ve met this kind of thing.


    "It''s OK. It''s the furniture I bought online."


    Susian put the gun away and went to the van.


    Yao Yao and Liu lick are relieved again.


    "Brother, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    The driver of the pickup truck watched him approach step by step, pale with fear and sweating.


    "I''m the consignee. I bought all the furniture. Please help me unload it."


    Su Xun said to the driver.


    "Ah?"


    The driver was stunned, and then looked at the two bodies in front of him: "brother, you You''re not going to shut up


    "Both of them are criminals." Su Xun showed his sheriff''s certificate.


    The driver was relieved: "Hello, sir!"


    Then the driver and Su Xun began to unload the furniture from the car and move it into the yard.


    "Majestic ~ majestic ~ majestic ~"


    the siren sounded, a police car came, and then four security officers got off.


    "Su group."


    "Two people just came out and suddenly shot at us. These two are eyewitnesses. Take the body away first." Su Xun said to the four.


    "Yes, su."


    Four people went up to deal with the scene without hesitation.


    As for the investigation, there is no need for it.


    Su Xun said to Yao Yao and Liu lick, "you also recognize the door. I have something to do, otherwise you should go back first."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous outside. Let''s go back first." Liu licked and nodded. Today''s experience is the most exciting in his life.


    Yao Yao was also frightened and wanted to go back to rest. She nodded and said goodbye to Su Xun.


    And Su Xun went to the Public Security Department of Yu''an district.


    Be bullied by the person, do not have strength to retaliate positively again how to do?


    The answer is: find big brother.


    "Brother Cao, I''ve just been killed."As soon as he walked into the director''s office, Su Xun''s first words made Cao Tianlei feel tender inside and out.


    Cao Tian blinked and looked at Su Xun''s ass: "how many people did it?"


    "Two men, two guns." Su Xun replied.


    Cao Tian was a little confused. After a while, he said, "two people must be two guns, but what do you want to tell me about this? Is it that two people are working in turn, and they have a pain in their buttocks, so they want to ask for leave and have a rest for a few days? "


    Su Xun:


    What are you talking about?


    He suddenly realized that their conversation seemed to be on the same channel.


    "Brother Cao, I mean I was shot in front of my home. The shooter has been killed by me." Su Xun said it again.


    "You''re talking about being killed." Cao Tian responded and then asked, "so? What are you going to do? "


    "It''s the No.3 wild King''s family outside the district..." Su Xun told his grudge with the Wang family once again, and then said, "brother Cao, you can''t just sit back and ignore it."


    "Mad, even my best friend dares to shoot. He must be killed." Cao Tian''s voice dropped, and he called directly: "orange, do me a favor, Wang Jiacun, the village head of Wangjia village, No.3 field outside the District, killed the law enforcement officers and directly flattened them."


    Then he hung up the phone and looked at Su Xun: "OK, go back and wait for the news."


    "Brother Cao, it''s so simple. You didn''t deceive me, did you?" Looking at Su''s suspicious face.


    Cao Tian said, "why don''t you go to the front line to watch a battle?"


    "If it''s true, I''ll go." Su Xun said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, Su Xun drove a patrol car of the Department of public security out of Han City.


    He arrived at the garrison camp half an hour later.


    As soon as the car was stable, a soldier came up and said, "team leader Su, right?"


    "It''s me." Su Xun nodded.


    The soldier saluted: "our officer is waiting for you. Please follow me."


    Su Xun parked his car outside and followed the soldiers into the garrison camp.


    Park the car at the gate of the barracks. If anyone dares to steal it, Su Xun will recognize it.


    A few minutes later, in the barracks, the soldier took Su Xun into an office.


    There was a man inside, a young school officer with the rank of major.


    "Good morning, sir."


    Su Xun saluted.


    The school official looked at Su Xun: "Xiaotian and I are brothers. We don''t have to be so outspoken. Are you helping him deal with Qin Fen? It''s a bit of a gimmick. "


    "Qin Fen is not clean." Su Xun said with a smile.


    The school official laughed.


    At this time, a lieutenant came in: "report, three battalions assembled, please instruct."


    "Order!" The school official''s face was solemn, and he said in a fierce voice: "No.3 wild Wangjia village is a fish and meat village. It''s a crime to harm one side, and it''s even more maddening. He shot and killed the law enforcement officers in the daytime. He ordered the third battalion to cooperate with Su Xun, the law enforcement officer of Yu''an district''s Department of public security, to arrest them. In case of resistance, he was allowed to open fire without restriction."


    "Yes The sergeant straightened up.


    The school official looked at Su Xun, pointed to the commander and said, "he''ll take care of your business. Go with him."


    "Thank you, sir." Su Xun saluted again, and then followed the lieutenant out of the office.

 Chapter 432

    "Hello, Zhang Yuanli, commander of 3rd Battalion, 6th regiment, 17th division, 25th army of the northwest group army."


    Out of the office, the lieutenant stopped and stretched out a hand to Su Xun.


    There are four army groups stationed in a large region, namely, the southeast, northeast, northwest and southwest military regions.


    There are four army groups stationed in each military region, that is, 240000 people. A large region maintains a total of about one million troops.


    There are more than 7 million professional soldiers in the seven regions of the world, which is much smaller than that before the era.


    After all, the limited population and the decline of productivity and science and technology after the catastrophe are not enough to maintain more professional soldiers.


    If it''s not for the zombies outside the area, this number will have to be cut down a lot.


    "Su Xun, head of the criminal investigation team of the Public Security Department of Yu''an District, Seoul."


    Su Xun held Zhang Yuanli''s hand.


    "Leader Su and our leader know each other?" Zhang Yuanli loosened his hand and took Su Xun to the third camp.


    Su Xun asked, "how could you ask that?"


    "There are many cases of Wang family outside the district. It''s such a survival mode that we have never managed and can''t manage." The implication of Zhang Yuanli is that if you don''t know our commander, he can''t send troops to help you.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "my boss, director Cao, and your team leader are comrades in arms."


    "I see." Zhang Yuanli nodded and said, "here we are.


    Su Xun saw that in front of him, hundreds of soldiers with live ammunition were standing like javelins in a square array.


    Next to it was a military vehicle with several howitzers, more than a dozen mortars and four armored vehicles with machine guns.


    "There''s no need for such a big scene." Su Xun said something with a smack of his tongue. He thought that these equipment were used to fight against Wangjia village because they were cannons and mosquitoes.


    Zhang Yuanli laughs: "for a long time, no zombies have come to invade. Brothers'' guns are going to rust. This time, we''ll fire a few guns to flatten Wang''s village!"


    Su Xun observed a minute of silence for Wangjia village.


    Although what the school official said was to help Su Xun arrest, it was just a face talk.


    After arriving at Wangjia village, there was no communication at all, and there was a wave of direct communication.


    What is wangjiacun?


    Should we negotiate with the garrison?


    "All three battalions, get on the bus, target No.3 field, Wangjia village, let''s go!"


    With Zhang Yuanli''s command, hundreds of people boarded the car in order without saying a word.


    Su Xun and Zhang Yuanli got on an SUV.


    A few minutes later, a team of nearly 20 military vehicles roared out of the barracks.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wangjia village.


    "It''s over. Su Xun is not dead."


    Because the news is backward, until this time, Wang Shuqiang and others who had been waiting in the living room for an afternoon got the news from the city.


    Wang''s hand on the arm of his chair shook, though he had tried to be as calm as he could.


    But after hearing the news that Su Xun was not dead, he was still a little flustered.


    "Fire all the guns, one for each man." Wang Shujun sighed and said.


    Wang set up a low voice, said: "is not too much fuss, he is just a team leader, not the strength, not the courage to break into the Wang village to revenge."


    In his opinion, at most, Su Xun could only use some means against them in the city, such as forbidding the Wang family to buy and sell goods in Seoul.


    As for forced revenge in wangjiacun, Su Xun was only in charge of about 20 people. He didn''t have the strength.


    "You forget the new director. He thinks highly of Su Xun and has a deep background." Wang Shujun, the Maitreya Buddha, is more alert.


    Wang Jianli shook his head: "susian is not dead. The other party has just arrived in Seoul and has not yet established a firm foothold. They will not conflict with us. The most likely thing is to come forward and pay more compensation for susian."


    "I still suggest that the gun should be fired first. If there is any emergency, at least everyone in the village will be able to fight." Wang Shujun sticks to his ideas.


    Wang Shuqiang also said: "I also agree."


    "That''s all." Wang Li Li sighed and yelled out of the door: "Si er."


    "Uncle." A middle-aged man came in.


    Wang said: "go, open the storeroom and put the guys down door to door. Let''s be smart these days."


    "Well, good." Hearing this command, Si''er was shocked, but he didn''t ask much.


    After Si Er left, the three brothers continued to discuss.


    Wang Shujun said: "since we have already started, Liang Zi has already been immortal. Let''s just go through a shooting. He won''t think of it. We''ll arrange another one immediately, and we''ll take him by surprise!"


    It seems that Maitreya, who laughs all the time for 365 days, is actually the most ruthless."I think so. It''s dark now. It should be a good night." Wang set up his eyes, obviously ready to move.


    But Wang Shuqiang and Wang Shujun''s view is just the opposite: "no, he has just experienced shooting, and now he is a frightened bird. He must have taken precautions."


    In this way, the three brothers had a fierce dispute over whether to launch a second shooting tonight.


    "Step on..."


    At this time, accompanied by a burst of rapid footsteps, a young man rushed in and interrupted them.


    "Village head, army Uncle Qiang, there are many The car is coming in our direction


    The young man stammered with panic.


    "What


    The three stood up in an instant.


    Wang Shujun asked, "do you see who they are?"


    "It''s too dark at night. I can''t see clearly. I can only see a lot of lights moving towards us."


    "Did the guns go down?" Wang Shuqiang asked.


    "Yes, every household in the village."


    Wang set up an order: "everyone all alert, to ensure that the convoy is not malicious before they can go back to rest."


    Just now, I still said that Su Xun was frightened, but they were.


    "Step, step..."


    Another man came running in.


    "Village head, those cars, those cars all stopped a few hundred meters outside the village, as if It''s like a military vehicle. It''s all soldiers. "


    "Military vehicle?"


    Hearing these two words, Wang Li Li and his three brothers were directly confused, but they didn''t react for a long time.


    Because no military vehicle ever came to Wangjia village.


    Is there a large number of zombies nearby?


    At the same time, Wangjia village is more than 400 meters away.


    The mortars and howitzers were set up, and the dark muzzle and the dark night merged.


    "Adjust the trajectory, 12 o''clock, wind speed level one, 1.5m per second."


    "Prepare your guns, fire them!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    in a flash, the howitzer and mortar were close to 20 rounds, and the shells were like fireworks cutting through the night sky and falling in the Wangjia village, accompanied by screams and wails, bursting out a flame that ate people.


    In the dark, the fire seems to light up half of the sky.

 Chapter 433

    "Ah! Help me, help me, I don''t want to die. "


    "It''s on fire. Put out the fire and bring water."


    "What''s the matter with water? There are guns on us. Carry out the rocket launcher quickly!"


    At the end of a round of shelling, the village became a mess, with people running around with guns like headless flies.


    "The soldiers are coming for us."


    In the living room, Wang Li turned pale.


    Wang Shujun and Wang Shuqiang didn''t speak. After all, people have fired guns. Are they against us or against whom? Isn''t that bullshit?


    "Why did the garrison suddenly hit us?" Wang Shuqiang couldn''t figure it out.


    Wang Shujun speculated: "we have no grievances or enmities with the garrison, and we have never offended anyone who can call the garrison. It seems that we underestimated the background of the new director of Yu''an district."


    "You mean these are for Sue''s revenge?" Wang Jianli asked incredulously.


    Wang Shujun gave a wry smile and didn''t want to answer this question again: "brother, you''d better think about what to do now. Wangjiacun is in danger."


    "Can we talk about it?" Wang was a little desperate.


    Wang Shujun said: "big brother, the other side fired without saying a word. Do you think we can still talk about it?"


    He felt that since the death of Wang Minghui, Wang''s IQ and EQ seemed to have plummeted.


    Is that the blow to him?


    "Then fight!" Wang set up a ruthless: "all the inventory to carry out, fight!"


    Then the three brothers went down to deploy.


    This is a battle concerning the life and death of Wangjia village. No one can stay out of it.


    "Boom boom..."


    The second wave of shelling has begun.


    Two people were killed by direct shelling.


    "Armored cars in the front lane, infantry in the back, give me pressure up."


    After the two waves of shelling, Zhang Yuanli ordered a charge.


    After all, if a wave of shelling goes out, it means that millions of military expenditures are gone and we dare not build too hard.


    One shell is worth more than 100000.


    "Buzz..."


    The four armored vehicles roared heavily and lined up at the front.


    More than 400 infantry from the rear spread out and slowly followed behind the armored vehicles to press in. The muzzle of the gun was free to shoot at wangjiacun.


    "Dada dada..."


    Above the armored vehicle, the machine guns shot out of the mouth, pressing the people of wangjiacun unable to lift their heads.


    "Stop them! Rocket launcher


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Several rockets took several soldiers away.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Yuanli''s face was so gloomy that he roared: "there are guns in the horse, five howitzers, give me another round!"


    "Let it go


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Five howitzers flew into Wangjia village.


    The power of a bazooka in front of a howitzer is pediatrics. The two can''t be compared at all.


    Five howitzers directly blew up several houses, and no one who took the house as a shelter came out alive.


    Su Xun stood on the off-road vehicle, quietly watching the fighting between the two sides, to be exact, watching the process of the Wang family''s demise.


    Wangjiacun is just a small force in many fields.


    Some of the villages in some gathering places have a combined population of more than 100000, so even the Garrison has to be cautious.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Daddada..."


    "Boom!"


    "Stop them! Hit the armored car


    "No, I can''t stand it. Get out of here."


    "Boom!"


    Four armored vehicles drove into the gate of Wangjia village.


    The sound of guns, the sound of guns, the sound of screams, the roar of orders mixed into a sad song in the night.


    There''s another body on the floor.


    "It''s over. It''s all over. It''s all over."


    Looking at the chaotic scene, Wang set up a dull, lax eyes empty.


    "Brother, I can''t fight any more. Let''s run."


    Wang Shuqiang, who had been shot on his shoulder, rushed over and roared.


    But Wang set up but as if lost god in general, for Wang Shuqiang''s words turn a deaf ear, so straight Leng Leng stand in place.


    "Oh, shit, if you don''t run, I''ll run."


    Wang Shuqiang scolded and then ran back while firing in a row.


    Taking advantage of Wang Shujun''s delaying the soldiers, he can still take the opportunity to escape.


    As he ran, he met Wang Shujun, who also ran back.


    Both brothers were embarrassed to see each other.


    They both wanted to let each other stop the garrison, and then they ran away. Unexpectedly, they went together.


    It can only be said that he is worthy of being a brother."Boom!"


    A shell landed where the two men were standing.


    They had no time to lie down, so they were blown apart and died on the spot.


    But in this chaotic environment, no one will notice that they are both dead.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Boom! Boom


    "Ah, I surrender


    "My leg, my leg was blown off."


    "Dada dada..."


    More than ten minutes later, the gunfire in the village has disappeared, and the battle has come to an end.


    The people in Wangjia village were either killed or surrendered. Of course, we can''t rule out a small number of fish who have missed the net.


    As for the garrison side, in the case of superior firepower equipment and literacy, only minimal casualties were paid.


    At least for wangjiacun, where hundreds of people died, the cost of garrison is really small.


    Walking in the village after the war, looking at the different scenes from the past, Su Xun still had a little emotion.


    "Ma, I''m a babe. There are so many flies in a village that I''m not afraid to die." Zhang Yuanli scolded.


    Su Xun said, "the property of Wangjia village belongs to you, even a little thanks to the brothers."


    The other side avenged him, killed so many people and injured so many people, so it''s right to give all the booty to the garrison.


    "Then I''ll thank you for your brothers." Zhang Yuanli didn''t refuse. It was necessary to arrange for so many people to die.


    After all, this mission can be said to be of a private nature, and no pension will be given to those who died in the war.


    However, as long as we don''t make trouble in the District, there will be no investigation on this trivial matter.


    Garrisons outside the region are the most powerful force.


    "Report to the battalion commander that the village head of Wangjia village is caught by us."


    Just then, a sergeant came up.


    "Oh, the leader is still alive. Bring it here." Zhang Yuanli said.


    Soon, the village head Wang Li was escorted by two soldiers.


    Wang Jianli, who had been in a daze and lost his spirit, immediately opened his eyes and yelled: "our Wangjia village took you in, but you killed my son. Now you''re killing our whole Wangjia village. How can your heart be so vicious?"


    The soldiers all around frowned when they heard this. If it was true, Su Xun would be too crazy.


    Only Zhang Yuanli did not change his face.


    "Hum!" Su Xun sneered and said, "Wang village took me in because I worked for you. As for Su Minghui, he wanted to kill me? Why can''t I kill him? "


    "It was supposed to be over. I didn''t expect that you arranged for someone to shoot me in the city today. If you don''t get revenge, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep at night."


    The soldiers who had an opinion on Su Xun because of Wang Li Li''s words suddenly realized that there was such an inside story in it. No wonder.

 Chapter 434

    Wang was silent.


    He regretted that he had arranged for the shooter to kill Su Xun.


    Otherwise, wangjiacun will not come to this point.


    "Kill me, give me a good time!"


    Wang Li Li closed his eyes.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun was not polite. He pulled the trigger directly.


    Wang Jianli was hit by a bullet in the middle of his brow, swallowed his last breath and died completely.


    Ten minutes later, the battlefield was cleaned up.


    The weapons, ammunition and materials that have not been burned in Wangjia village are all spoils of war. The most important thing is money.


    Villages outside the district like Wangjia village do not deposit their money in the bank. They put it all in cash at home in case of emergency.


    The places where the gold bars and banknotes are stored have been fireproof. I''m afraid that a sudden fire will turn all my family into nothing.


    So it''s convenient for them.


    "Take it, brother."


    Zhang Yuanli threw a bag to Su Xun.


    Su Xun opened it and saw that there were piles of federal currency in it, which was about three hundred thousand.


    "It''s all for you, isn''t it?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhang Yuanli grinned: "if it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have the chance to get rich."


    "Thank you." Su Xun was not polite, so he put it away.


    After all, in this world, he is still a little short of money.


    "OK, it''s almost done. Withdraw. Just now, we''ve been fighting so hard here. There''s too much noise. Don''t bring in the zombies."


    Zhang Yuanli said.


    Su went out of the village and got ready to leave.


    "No, battalion commander, there are zombies!"


    Just came to the car, not on the car, the team came out with a shout.


    Almost all people subconsciously follow the rules, and then the scalp becomes numb.


    On the other side of the road, there were a lot of zombies. At a glance, the number was at least 2000.


    Although most of them are low-level zombies, there are a lot of them for an ordinary battalion.


    "There''s one ahead, too!"


    I don''t know who sent out another exclamation.


    Many people found zombies on the road and blocked their way back.


    It''s obvious that there are zombies in command, otherwise this group of low-level zombies with no brain can absolutely complete the encirclement without sound.


    The total number of zombies in all directions is roughly more than 5000.


    "Damn, I haven''t heard that there are senior zombies around here!"


    Zhang Yuanli couldn''t help yelling.


    At least a high-level zombie can play this level of command.


    The reason is that there is a high-level zombie instead of a king level zombie, because when the king level zombies command the battle, there are tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of zombies.


    However, for a battalion level combat unit with an isolated army outside, high-level zombies plus unknown number of middle-level zombies and thousands of low-level zombies are enough to be regarded as a disaster.


    "Come on! Get in the car and ask for help from the communications department


    Zhang Yuanli gave the order in a hurry, and then a group of people got on the bus.


    "The armored vehicles open fire, rush out, everybody shoot down."


    "Dada dada..."


    The machine gun on the armored vehicle fired at the zombie in front, just like a harvester cutting corn. A zombie fell down, but the one behind came up again.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Throw thunder!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Just after fighting with people, and now fighting with zombies, the soldiers, who are already in high tension, look exhausted.


    "Roar!"


    A zombie rushed into a military vehicle, but was soon kicked down by a soldier.


    But after the first one rushed into the military vehicle, soon there was a second one and a third one.


    "Ah! I''m bitten. Come on, shoot me. "


    A soldier was bitten on the shoulder by the zombie, and immediately dropped his gun and hugged the zombie.


    without hesitation, Kang and his zombie pulled the trigger.


    Because zombies will become zombies after being bitten for the first time, so people who are bitten usually commit suicide or let others do it.


    This process must be fast, because the process of necropsy will not exceed ten seconds.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Boom! Boom


    "Fuck NIMA''s zombie, come on, come on, I''ll kill you!"


    Soldiers with submachine guns, while shooting, while roaring to vent their tension and anger.


    When one''s fear reaches its peak, it is anger.


    Even if they have been through more than one battle, they will be scared every time they face the scene of zombies swarming up.But fear doesn''t mean to retreat. They are used to killing zombies in fear.


    "Female zombie, can you do the same?"


    "Don''t say, some female zombies are pretty. It''s as cool to cover their heads and turn off the lights."


    "Brothers, shoot them to death with the guns in your hands!"


    "Dada dada..."


    "Aren''t you afraid, brother?" While shooting from the muzzle of the gun, Zhang Yuanli looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun looked around the window looking for something, and replied: "it''s useless to be afraid, so I''m not afraid at all."


    "Bull pie." To this explanation, Zhang Yuanli expresses admiration, then changed a bullet clip again.


    "Battalion commander, the zombies are retreating!"


    A platoon leader on the co pilot called out.


    Su Xun had a look. Sure enough, the zombies outside began to retreat slowly, leaving only one corpse in the same place.


    "Back, really back, madder. I thought I was going to tell you today."


    Looking at the zombies retreating, Zhang Yuanli wiped the sweat off his forehead and was relieved.


    But Su Xun''s face was dignified: "no, what are these zombies waiting for?"


    "Is it the high-ranking zombie who is going to do it himself?" Zhang Yuanli''s face changed.


    High level zombies are enough to abuse any of them. Although they can be killed by cannonballs, the speed of high level zombies can completely avoid cannonballs.


    Su Xun said: "if it''s really just a senior zombie, if he wants to do it himself, I can solve it."


    His estimate for himself is that the current strength is probably equivalent to an intermediate strengthening person.


    Cao Tian said that two high-level reinforcers can work together to strengthen a Zombie King.


    It''s not a big problem to kill a senior zombie.


    What''s more, he felt that his strength should be a little bit better than the intermediate strengthening people.


    "Big brother, it''s time for you to stop boasting." Zhang Yuanli obviously didn''t believe Su Xun''s words.


    Su Xun''s face suddenly changed, his eyes fixed on the window: "unfortunately, what he was afraid of was that it was not a high-level zombie."


    "Not a high-class zombie?" Zhang Yuanli looked out of the window and saw a figure jumping from a distance at a high speed. Finally, he stopped less than 100 meters away from the motorcade.


    All the zombies were on one knee.


    Zhang Yuanli''s face suddenly turned pale, and other soldiers also showed panic.


    Because this horse is a Zombie King!

 Chapter 435

    The higher the rank of a zombie, the closer it is to a normal human.


    Otherwise District eight would not have been able to get into a Zombie King.


    Because the appearance of King level zombies is no different from that of human beings, and they can speak. The only difference in external organs is the eyes.


    The eyes of the zombie are always blood red.


    If it''s a zombie that bites off its eyeballs, I don''t say it.


    And now there''s a Zombie King.


    He was tall, with a black cloak and hat covering his head. His skin was abnormal and morbid white.


    A pair of scarlet eyes seemed to be dripping blood.


    "Damn it, how can there be a Zombie King in the seventh district? Ma De, I''m too unlucky."


    Zhang Yuanli was so flustered and sweating that he grabbed his walkie talkie and yelled, "can the regimental rescue still come, signalman? Report the new situation immediately, we have encountered a Zombie King


    He has no expectation for the rescue of the regiment headquarters. Although the military officer in the seventh district is a senior reinforcement man, he will not be able to catch up in such a short time.


    Therefore, they are expected to die here today.


    In the end, he just wanted to send the news back.


    "Mad, how can there be a Zombie King in silence?"


    Leaving the walkie talkie, Zhang Yuanli could not help but scold.


    "Could it be District eight that found that one?" Su Xun suddenly thought of the news Yao Yao and Liu Xuan talked about today.


    Zhang Yuanli instantly responded and nodded: "it''s very possible that the zombie was besieged and escaped after being found. Unexpectedly, he escaped to our seventh district."


    Because the Zombie King appeared in the eight districts, other districts strengthened the prevention and inspection of people entering and leaving the city, and 24-hour patrol teams were added in the periphery of the city.


    That''s probably why the Zombie King is here, because he can''t get into the city.


    "You said he was hurt?" Su Xun grasped the point.


    Zhang Yuanli nodded: "I''ve been besieged by the military reinforcement personnel of the eighth District, and the commander who has the strength of the senior reinforcement personnel of the military of the eighth district has also made a move, but I still can''t keep him."


    Then he stopped for a moment and looked at Su Xun with a bitter smile: "even if he is injured, killing us is the same as killing chickens. You don''t think you can beat him?"


    "Not necessarily." Su Xun''s eyes were a little hot, and the king level zombie crystal nucleus, didn''t it come to the door?


    If you can fight, you have to fight.


    It''s better than waiting to die in the car.


    Moreover, if you miss this time, you may never have such a good chance to get the king level zombie nucleus.


    Voice down, he directly pushed the door out of the car, holding a military dagger to the Zombie King.


    Seeing this scene, all the soldiers were stunned and gaped.


    "Lying trough, you are crazy, come back quickly!"


    Zhang Yuanli roared out of the window.


    Su Xun made an OK gesture without looking back, and then rushed to the Zombie King.


    The Zombie King showed a touch of humanized banter in his eyes, and his voice was hoarse: "stupid human, it''s ridiculous."


    Although, at one time, he was human.


    He didn''t smell the same breath of his own level on Su Xun, which means that Su Xun didn''t take the strengthening medicine extracted from the king level zombie crystal nucleus.


    It''s not ridiculous that such an ordinary person dare to charge himself?


    "Ridiculous NIMA!"


    Su Xun kind greetings, people have rushed in front of him, and then a punch out.


    "It''s over."


    Zhang Yuanli couldn''t help but close his eyes. He almost imagined that Su Xun''s head was slapped by the other party.


    "Lying trough!"


    A moment later, he heard a neat "trough.".


    Zhang Yuanli subconsciously opened his eyes, and then could not help spitting out two words: "lying trough."


    Su Xun was standing in the same place, but the Zombie King covered his chest and retreated two meters away.


    It''s self-evident what has just been discovered.


    "How can it be done?"


    Zhang Yuanli''s face was unbelievable. It turned out that Su Xun didn''t brag, but he was a big man.


    For a moment, he was excited and his hope of life was kindled.


    "Shoot, shoot at those little fish, shoot hard!"


    Zhang Yuanli roared hysterically.


    He can''t solve the king level zombies, can''t he kill these miscellaneous fish?


    After all, Su Xun can''t beat him to death over there. He''ll watch over here.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Soon the guns started again.


    "Humanity, it''s your honor to be able to do this, even when I''m injured.""To show my appreciation, I will make you my kind and give you more noble blood."


    The blood red in the Zombie King''s eyes became more intense, full of violence and murders. He turned into a shadow and rushed to Su Xun.


    The hands of zombies are their best weapon.


    After autopsy, the hands will become extremely hard and the nails will become sharp.


    Su Xun clung to the dagger and scuffled with it.


    "Dang -"


    the dagger collided with the Zombie King''s paw, making a clear sound, even a spark.


    This shows the body strength of the Zombie King.


    "Bang."


    Su Xun kicked in the heart of the Zombie King, and at the same time, he also got the other side.


    But different from what he imagined, he just felt a pain, and then shook his body, but he didn''t get any real damage.


    "How can it be!"


    The Zombie King widened his eyes. Why is the body strength so strong when this human has not taken any strengthening medicine?


    Am I the Zombie King or is he?


    "Puff -"


    all of a sudden, Su Xun, who seemed to have nothing wrong, burst out a mouthful of blood, and only after shaking could he stabilize his body, and his whole body suddenly became extremely weak.


    The Zombie King was satisfied. This is the normal reaction. It turned out that he was just trying to support.


    "Be my kind."


    He showed a bloodthirsty smile and rushed to Su Xun again.


    The two fight again.


    But this time, Su Xun''s attack was obviously not as strong as before.


    In the Zombie King''s opinion, this was a normal phenomenon. After all, Su Xun was an ordinary man who had never taken any fortified medicine, and he had just injured him.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, Su Xun made a mistake and was kicked out by the Zombie King. His body flew in the air and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he hit the ground heavily and was unconscious.


    "Su Xun!"


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Yuanli roared and his eyes were red.


    "Human beings, you are very strong, but in front of me, you are still too weak. Let me take a bite. With your foundation, as long as you live beyond the initial stage of being ignorant, you will become stronger than me in the future."


    Zombie King went to Su Xun, and then bent down to bite him. He should be infected as a zombie.


    But just as he bent down, Su Xun, who was unconscious on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 436

    Zombie Wang Xinghong''s blood eyes met Su Xun''s eyes, which were as deep as the stars.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a smile, which was just a little ferocious and cruel.


    The Zombie King knew in a flash that he had been cheated.


    "Pooh -"


    when he was injured and not on guard, the dagger stabbed into his heart, and the dark red blood was everywhere on sutian''s body.


    "Bang!"


    Lying on the ground, Su Xun kicked out.


    The Zombie King with a knife in his heart flew out and smashed on the ground.


    Su Xun stood up from the ground.


    "Lying trough, what''s the situation?"


    When Zhang Yuanli saw this scene, he didn''t want it.


    "Cough You You are treacherous


    The Zombie King kept coughing up blood and pointed to Su Xun with a shaking hand. His eyes were full of reluctance.


    He never thought that Su Xun was pretending.


    After all, his position for Su Xun was that he was an ordinary person who had never taken any fortified medicine, so he underestimated him from the beginning.


    And that''s what happened.


    More, of course, because he was injured.


    Otherwise, even Su Xun''s sneak attack will not succeed.


    "Tell me about you, but you destroy the tradition of your zombies, abandon the army, and sneak into the city alone. Didn''t you ask for it?"


    Su Xun said slowly, stepping on the Zombie King with one foot, and pulled out the dagger.


    "Puyi --"


    blood.


    The Zombie King''s body twitched violently and said with difficulty: "every time our king level zombies go out, they are under the pressure of a large army, and they will be monitored by the satellite as soon as they move You You... "


    The Zombie King is a little out of breath.


    After all, zombies are not dead, they are living dead.


    "Oh, I''m still a cultured zombie. I''m injured. If I don''t hide well, I''m still out in the waves. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and his hand fell, stabbing into the neck of the last time.


    "Pooh -"


    this time, the Zombie King is really dead.


    "Roar!"


    Without the Zombie King, the little fish were out of order in a moment, one by one, they became just like a fool, and they were mercilessly harvested by bullets.


    However, the number of victories was large, and the scene was in a stalemate for a while. There were only 300 people left in a full camp of 500 people.


    Craniotomy hand Su Xun opened the Zombie King''s brain and took out a dark blue crystal nucleus.


    This is the king zombie nucleus.


    It''s a fortifier that''s extracted from it. It can transform an ordinary man into a super man.


    Su Xun put away the crystal nucleus.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    Just then, a roar of the engine came.


    Dozens of military vehicles roared in.


    "The reinforcements of the regiment are coming. My brothers, fight for me, dry up all these scum, and die here!"


    Seeing these military vehicles, Zhang Yuanli felt full of strength.


    "Dada dada..."


    The machine guns are roaring and the bullets are like fire dragons.


    In less than ten minutes, the battle came to an end, and more than 5000 zombies were all handed over here.


    Then Cao Tian and the officer jumped from an armored car.


    "Cao Ge."


    Su Xun was a little surprised and walked over. Obviously, he didn''t expect Cao Tian to come.


    "Are you all right?" Cao Tian asked with concern.


    The school official explained: "Xiaotian just came to me. When he heard that you were trapped by a zombie, he had to come with you. It''s true love for you. I think his wife must be jealous. She didn''t pry the corner by a woman, but was pryed by a man."


    "Go away." Cao Tian scolded angrily, and then patted Su Xun on the shoulder: "it''s OK. You are my cadre now. If you have an accident, it''s equivalent to breaking my arm."


    "By the way, isn''t there a Zombie King in the second report? Why haven''t you seen it all the time? " The school official looked at Zhang Yuanli and asked.


    Zhang Yuanli smelled that Yan''s expression was a little strange, and pointed to the corpse that had been craniotomized not far away: "commander, where is the Zombie King.


    School official:


    Cao Tian:


    Looking at the miserable corpse, the two directly trampled on the horse with a muddled face.


    "This Who saved you by passing by? " Asked the officer.


    Zhang Yuanli pointed to Su Xun: "he did it."


    School official:


    Cao Tian:


    Two people two time muddle force.


    "No kidding." The school official yelled.


    Zhang Yuanli was very aggrieved: "commander, he really killed me. How dare I make such a joke?"The school official and Cao Tian look at Su Xun.


    Su Xun took out the blue crystal core: "brother Cao, last time you said that if I could take out the king level crystal core, would it still count if you helped me make the medicine?"


    In this case, you can''t hide it if you want to.


    Cao Tian and the school officials were forced three times.


    "The trough! You really did it, brother. From now on, don''t call me brother. I call you brother. I''m your brother. "


    Cao Tian was very exaggerated, his eyes were staring at the blue crystal.


    "Have you taken any medicine before?" Asked the officer.


    Su Xun shook his head: "no, I know the medicine can only be taken once. If I have taken it, I don''t need this crystal."


    "Hiss -"


    the school official took a cold breath, didn''t take the strengthening potion, and killed the Zombie King alone. If he took another advanced strengthening potion, wouldn''t he go to heaven?


    "Do you mind having more older brothers?" The school official looked at Su Xun and asked seriously.


    Su Xun


    The school official took a deep breath: "I''m kidding. You have to be glad that it''s me and Xiao Tian who are here tonight. Otherwise, you can''t keep this crystal nucleus."


    A blue crystal core represents the quota of a senior fortifier, which is enough to make anyone blush.


    If it wasn''t for Cao Tian''s sake, he wanted to take the artillery of the whole regiment and aim at Su Xun to snatch the crystal nucleus.


    It''s no exaggeration.


    "Can it not be spread today?" Cao Tian looked at the school official and asked.


    The school official shook his head: "there are so many people in the whole league, not everyone I can manage."


    "Next, you''re under pressure. This nucleus is a hot potato." Cao Tianyou sighed.


    Su Xun only said, "you said last time that if I took out a king level crystal nucleus, you would help me make a high-level strengthening liquid."


    "Damn, I have to realize all the bullshit I blow out with tears in my eyes." Cao Tian was speechless, but he was sad.


    "Ha ha ha, let your boy like to brag all the time." The school official laughed happily, and then said to Su Xun, "although brother Cao likes to brag, he can do what he says and his background can do. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "I''m not worried at all, because I always believe in brother Cao. Brother Cao can do anything." Su Xun licked it seriously.


    Cao Tian: "well, what else can I say?"


    Although a few people chatted easily, they all knew that the mountain rain caused by the crystal nucleus of the king level zombie was coming.

 Chapter 437

    On the way back, Su Xun, Cao Tian and the school official took the same car.


    "Introduce yourself to Chen Xiaoze, the robe of Xiaotian."


    For the first time, the school official formally extended his hand to Su Xun.


    "Su Xun, brother Cao''s younger brother." Su Xun knew that it was from this moment that the other party really took a fancy to himself.


    Before, although he was easygoing, he never wanted to make friends with him, otherwise he would not even say his name.


    Chen Xiaoze laughs: "modest, your strength, Xiaotian should be your younger brother."


    "I don''t think I''m going to be a laggard." Cao Tian is still playing with the Blue King level zombie crystal core in his hand.


    After all, it was the first time he saw it.


    He admired both Su Xun''s strength and his luck.


    The Zombie King was besieged in the eighth district and escaped with serious injuries. Unexpectedly, he was met by Su Xun.


    It''s like he picked up a leak. It''s God''s blessing.


    Of course, we must have the strength to find this leak.


    The Zombie King was also very unlucky. He had been out for such a long time. Unexpectedly, he met Su Xun with such a change.


    Cao Tian told Chen Xiaoze: "arrange a helicopter for us to take us to Tianjing."


    The capital of the seventh district is Tianjing City.


    "Little problem." Chen Xiaoze made an OK gesture.


    Cao Tian then explained to Su Xun, "it''s about the crystal nucleus of the king level zombie. It''s estimated that things will soon spread out. We''ll go to Tianjing overnight to avoid long dreams."


    The longer you delay, the greater the risk.


    Su Xun nodded and didn''t speak. He was speculating about Cao Tian''s background.


    Cao family name, home in Tianjing, military background.


    Then his identity is ready to come out.


    "I don''t know what''s the relationship between brother Cao and marshal Cao?" Su Xun asked Cao Tian.


    Before Cao Tian spoke, Chen Xiaoze said with a smile, "that''s a deep relationship. Marshal Cao is Xiao Tian''s grandfather. So if he can''t help you keep this crystal nucleus, no one in the seven districts will be able to keep it."


    Because he had already guessed, Su Xun was not too surprised.


    Marshal Cao, whose full name is Cao Zongtang, is the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces.


    Although he has been retired for many years, as long as he is still alive, his power will not dissipate.


    Today''s commander-in-chief of the seven regions and three armed forces is a chief of staff under Marshal Cao.


    Can be called the real tiger old aftertaste in.


    "I didn''t expect that brother Cao was still a top three generation soldier." Su Xun made fun of him.


    Cao Tian didn''t think so. He said in a deep voice, "if you can''t get along in the army, you''ve entered the police system. You''ve lost face to the old man. There''s nothing to be proud of."


    He abandoned the army and joined the police in order to be able to take the road of policing and enter politics, because the Chief Secretary can participate in the election of district councillors in the city.


    The director can directly participate in the election of city council members, and then participate in the election of speaker as a city council member.


    What he is going to take is the way back.


    First, he was promoted to director, then directly participated in the election of city councillors, and then separated from the police system to participate in the election of city councillors.


    As speaker, he will be able to compete for the election of city head or deputy in the next term.


    It''s not difficult for Cao family to achieve all these things.


    Unfortunately, he was the only one who chose to be a politician in the Cao family. He ran counter to the Cao family''s pure military family and was deeply discussed within the Cao family.


    Even the old man has his own opinions on him. He has changed from attaching great importance to him to letting him go. Otherwise, he would not have worked in Seoul, which is so far away from Tianjing.


    Because what he longed for was a higher position and greater power. No matter how high he climbed in the army, he could only manage the army.


    This time, I went back to ask for the master''s help, which was a great favor to Su Xun.


    A few hours later, he arrived at Chen Xiaoze''s regimental headquarters at 3 a.m.


    A military helicopter has been waiting there for a long time.


    Su Xun and Cao Tian boarded the plane under the supervision of Chen Xiaoze.


    "Let me know as soon as you have any news." Chen Xiaoze said.


    Cao Tian nodded: "don''t worry, what''s the matter here in Seoul, you also help me stare at it."


    The Public Security Department of Yu''an district has just cleared up the obstacles, and he has to leave before he has fully accepted people''s support. He is worried that things will change.


    Chen Xiaoze made an OK gesture.


    "Boom -"


    the propeller cut through the air and made a deafening noise. The helicopter lifted off the ground and flew to Tianjing.


    "Give your brother Meng Hai a call so that he can leave the hospital in advance and squat in Sili."


    Cao Tian said to Su Xun.Although he said hello to Chen Xiaoze in advance, Chen Xiaoze was outside the district after all. After he left, there was no one in Sili to stare at, but he was still worried.


    Su Xun takes out his mobile phone and calls Meng Hai.


    "Buckle your chicken, moximoxi."


    Soon, Meng Hai''s familiar voice came from his mobile phone, mixed with the voice of flirting with the female nurse.


    Su Xun said, "be serious. I''ll go to Tianjing with brother Cao. Maybe I can''t come back in a short time. You can leave the hospital first and go to Sili to watch."


    "Well, I just got acquainted with the little nurse. She is the second one who can appreciate my hairstyle after you. If it wasn''t for your call, I really didn''t want to leave the hospital."


    Meng Hai said something regretfully, and her mobile phone was accompanied by a little nurse''s laughter.


    "In this way, hang up and go to work in Sili tomorrow morning."


    When the voice dropped, Su Xun hung up and said to Cao Tian, "it''s done."


    Cao Tian nodded, then took out his mobile phone and dialed out: "Xiaohua, I''m going to Tianjing at noon tomorrow. I''ll come by helicopter. You can drive to meet me outside Dongmen city. Well, that''s it."


    After hanging up the phone, Cao Tian said to Su Xun, "sleep for a while. It''s estimated that you can''t arrive until noon."


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Su Xun expressed his admiration. There was a lot of noise in the helicopter, so he couldn''t sleep.


    Cao Tianneng fell asleep, it is estimated that many years of military career before him made him used to it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eleven o''clock at noon.


    The helicopter landed in the field outside Tianjing City.


    Without permission, the helicopter can''t fly into the city, or it will be directly shot down.


    When he was on the plane, Su Xun saw an off-road vehicle on the ground.


    After the plane landed, the door of the SUV was opened, and a young man in his twenties, wearing sunglasses, got out of the car and came quickly.


    "Brother Tian."


    "Introduce it." Cao Tian patted him on the shoulder: "Cao Hua, my third uncle''s son."


    "This is Su Xun, my right-hand man in Seoul."


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    Su Xun and Cao Hua shook hands.


    "OK, let''s see the old man first. I have something important to tell him."


    A moment later, the SUV roared into Tianjing.

 Chapter 438

    Ten minutes later, the SUV drove into Tianjing City.


    It was also the first time that Sushen saw the capital of the world.


    There are many high-rise buildings, numerous buildings, various vehicles on the street, and pedestrians coming and going in a hurry.


    This scene looks no different from the metropolis on earth.


    Compared with Seoul, Tianjing does not know how prosperous it is.


    "Brother, if you want me to say that you are doing well in the army, you''d better come back, because your grandfather is not very happy with you when you go to the police system. If you go to see him now, I''m afraid you will learn a lesson."


    While driving, Cao Hua said this after several times of hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about me," Cao said


    "Me?" Cao Hua some Lengshen: "what''s wrong with me?"


    "What''s the matter?" Cao Tian sneered: "don''t you know that your parents are making arrangements for your marriage?"


    "Lying trough!" Cao Hua''s face suddenly changed. Looking at Cao Tian, he said, "brother, are you still short of people? I think I can be a good sheriff. "


    "You can be a wool, wash yourself and wait for your daughter-in-law." Cao Tianxing happily said a word, with a smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the military building.


    A middle-aged man was sitting in the office, his feet on the desk, looking through a military book.


    Middle aged people are at most in their fifties. They have a clean head, short inches, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and bulging arm muscles. They look very intimidating.


    He is Xiang Hongfei, commander in chief of the third army of the seventh district.


    He used to be a chief of staff, and he was also the best chief of staff in the seventh district.


    "Report!"


    A voice rang out at the door.


    "Come in." Xiang Hongfei stares at the book head in his hand and shouts without raising it.


    "Step on..."


    With a burst of boots hitting the ground, a middle-aged man with the rank of Lieutenant Colonel walked in: "marshal, there is important information in the seventh district."


    "Yes." Xiang Hongfei spits out a word, and his eyes never move away from the book in his hand.


    "Yes." The commander replied, then put his feet together, opened the folder in his hand, and his face changed.


    Xiang Hongfei didn''t hear the voice. He looked up and said, "what are you doing? Can''t read? "


    "Marshal, big deal." The lieutenant commander swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then said: "it says that the injured Zombie King in the eighth District died in the No. 3 field of the seventh district. He was killed by Su Xun, the head of the criminal investigation team of the Public Security Department of Yu''an District in Seoul. Cao Tian had already brought Su Xun and Jinghe to Beijing at 3 am."


    "What did you say?"


    Xiang Hongfei suddenly gets up and stares at the commander in front of him. Then he grabs the report in his hand.


    After watching it, he patted it on his desk and said in disbelief, "can an ordinary person who has not taken any fortified medicine kill a Zombie King?"


    Even if it''s a Zombie King who is injured, it''s also a Zombie King. At least the intermediate strengthening people can''t take it down.


    The strength of an ordinary person is even stronger than that of an intermediate fortified person, which is outrageous.


    His first thought was to suspect that the information was false.


    But he soon dismissed the idea.


    Because it''s meaningless to submit this false information. It''s a felony if you can find it once you check it.


    So it shouldn''t be fake information.


    But because of this, he was even more confused.


    "Marshal, I don''t believe it either, but that''s what the intelligence says, and it''s very detailed." The commander dropped his voice and said carefully: "marshal, this crystal nucleus..."


    "Shut the back of your mouth." Xiang Hongfei interrupted him coldly.


    Of course he knows what the other person is trying to say.


    Marshal, please change your face


    "Get out and run around the building ten times." Xiang Hongfei pointed to the door and yelled.


    "Yes, marshal!"


    The commander dropped his voice, turned around, clenched his hands and lifted them up, then ran away.


    Xiang Hongfei took another look at the report and muttered to himself, "dog said, are young people so crazy now? It''s so powerful without taking medicine. I''ll see if you want to go to heaven after taking advanced strengthening medicine. "


    Voice down, put away the report, stride out.


    He got the news here. I believe many people have also got the news.


    According to the calculation of time, Cao Tian and Su Xun set out by helicopter at 3 a.m., and they should have arrived in Tianjing by now on their way to Ziyun mountain.


    Therefore, he also wanted to go to Ziyun mountain to frighten those people who have misdeeds.


    Although Su Xun was not a member of the military headquarters, he was a member of the seventh district at a younger age and a member of the human race at a higher age.When he takes the strengthening medicine, there will be another strong man in the human race, and he may be the strongest strengthening soldier so far. That will definitely help the human fight against zombies. Why not?


    People who can sit in their seats are basically selfless. They do everything for the sake of their compatriots in the seven districts and for the sake of all mankind.


    Because they are already the top Group on the blue star.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cao''s compound is located in Ziyun mountain, a suburb of Beijing.


    At the foot of Ziyun mountain, there are soldiers with guns standing guard and patrolling all the year round, and they don''t know how many pairs of eyes they have hidden in the dark.


    The family living in Ziyun mountain is the most respected existence in the whole seven districts.


    For example, the finance minister of the seventh district, the security minister, the marshal of the army, and even the governor of the seventh district all live here.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if a missile comes down, the military and political system of the whole seven regions will be paralyzed.


    Of course, when a missile can reach Ziyun mountain, it means that zone 7 is almost over.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped at the gate of Cao''s courtyard.


    Su Xun and Cao Tian got out of the car and quickly walked into the gate and went straight to the backyard.


    "Xiaotian is back More... "


    "Just back."


    Someone on the road saw him say hello, but Cao Tian just perfunctorily, but did not stop at his feet.


    The Cao family''s compound was very large. It took five minutes to walk to the backyard.


    The backyard is full of bamboo, which makes it more quiet than the front yard.


    They went into a small yard.


    In the yard, an old man in a white training suit was boxing.


    The old man has white hair, old age spots appear on his face, and his boxing action is no longer so simple and decisive, but his eyes are bright.


    He was Cao Zongtang, the last commander-in-chief of the three armed forces in the seven districts.


    Seeing Cao Tian come in, Cao Zongtang didn''t stop, but he was still fighting. His face didn''t change, as if he was not moved by foreign things.


    "Grandfather, I have something to show you."


    Knowing that the old man was angry with himself, Cao Tian didn''t talk nonsense. He directly took out the Blue King level zombie crystal core.


    Cao Zongtang suddenly stopped and widened his eyes. He first looked at the crystal core, then at Cao Tian''s hoarse voice and asked, "where did you come from?"

 Chapter 439

    "He did."


    Cao Tian points to Su Xun.


    Cao Zongtang just looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun saluted: "good old marshal."


    Although he is not a blue star, he sincerely admires the old man who has worked hard for his country and people all his life.


    "The young man killed it alone?" Cao Zongtang looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said: "it was all a fluke. At that time, the Zombie King had been injured."


    "The end of the eighth district?" Although Cao Zongtang has retired, he is obviously still concerned about major events.


    Cao Tian said it all over again: "grandfather, it''s like this. At that time, Su Xun..."


    After hearing this, Cao Zongtang took a breath and patted Suxun heavily on the shoulder: "good, really good guy, good, very good!"


    As an old soldier who has been fighting with zombies for half of his life and has encountered the Zombie King for three times in his career, he knows the strength of the Zombie King very well.


    Zombie King in addition to the strength, the more important thing is to have adult intelligence, make them more difficult to deal with.


    Even if it was a Zombie King who was injured, Su Xun, an ordinary man, could kill each other, which was absolutely unprecedented since the great disaster.


    "Grandfather, when I go back to Tianjing this time, I just want to help Su Xun refine this crystal nucleus into medicine." Cao Tian looked at Cao and said.


    Cao Zongtang nodded, knowing the purpose of Cao Tianxian''s coming to see him, because he knew the power of a king level zombie crystal.


    Immediately said in a deep voice: "with my old bone, no one can take away this crystal nucleus. It can only belong to this little su."


    "Step, step..."


    At this time, a disorderly sound of footsteps, followed by a group of people rushed in.


    "Dad, second uncle, third uncle and fourth uncle, what are you doing?"


    Seeing these people, Cao Tian had a bad feeling in his mind.


    But at the moment, no one paid any attention to him, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the dark blue nucleus.


    "Crystal nucleus, it''s really king level crystal nucleus!"


    "That''s great. With this Wang level crystal nucleus, we can have a senior fortifier in the Cao family."


    "Yes, Xiaotian, you are very capable. I didn''t expect that you came back with a king level crystal nucleus quietly."


    Everyone is emotional. Mr. Cao is more than 80 years old. Because of his years of fighting when he was young, he had many hidden injuries.


    Now that he is old, these incurable dark wounds begin to recur. For Cao Zongtang, every recur is no less than walking in the gate of hell.


    Even Cao Zongtang''s personal doctor said that he could only hold on for one year at most.


    For the Cao family, the most precious thing in the whole family is Mr. Cao.


    As long as Mr. Cao doesn''t swallow his breath for a day, no one dares to target their Cao family blatantly, and their Cao family can continue to prosper.


    But once Mr. Cao died, the political opponents of the Cao family would not be polite.


    Although the Cao family is not afraid of these, entanglement with these people will slow down the development of the Cao family.


    But now that we have a king level nucleus, everything will be different.


    Even if Mr. Cao drives the crane to the west, as long as there is a senior fortifier in the Cao family, then the Cao family can continue to maintain the status of being detached in the seven districts.


    So how can they not get excited?


    At the beginning, I couldn''t believe it when I heard the news. They all rushed to the backyard.


    "Shut up! All shut up, cough... "


    Mr. Cao gave a roar and coughed violently because he was too excited.


    "Dad, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited."


    "Don''t worry. Take your time when you have something to say."


    Everyone was startled. The scene just like a swarm of flies was quiet.


    Cao tianduan passed the water cup on the stone table and gave him a drink


    "You tell them." Mr. Cao''s voice dropped and he took the glass and began to drink.


    Everyone in the Cao family looks at Cao Tian.


    Cao Tian said: "Dad, aunts and uncles, I want to explain one thing to you. This crystal nucleus is not mine, but his. His name is Su Xun, so this crystal nucleus has nothing to do with our Cao family."


    Hearing this, the crowd exploded in an instant.


    "What? Xiaotian, are you stupid? What does it mean that it has nothing to do with our Cao family? Is he your man? Isn''t his stuff yours? "


    "Yes, Xiaotian, it has nothing to do with our Cao family. What else do you bring here for? Isn''t this nonsense?"


    "We can give him other compensation, but the crystal nucleus must belong to our Cao family."


    It''s not easy to see the hope that the Cao family will continue to be brilliant after the old man Cao drove the crane to the West. Unexpectedly, Cao Tian broke it. Of course, people can''t accept it.


    Su Xun didn''t respond. His face was always calm.Cao Zongtang was so angry that he smashed his water cup on the ground.


    "PATA -"


    the water cup made of ceramics is split in an instant.


    Everyone was so scared that they were smart, and then they all shut up.


    "Say it? Why not Cao Zongtang asked with a gloomy face.


    People are still silent. In Cao''s family, Mr. Cao has the absolute right to speak.


    Cao Zongtang snorted coldly: "the Zombie King was killed by other people''s Xiao Su, and the crystal nucleus is his. No matter it''s outside or our own people, who dares to make a wrong idea, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    All the people were not willing to hear this.


    Cao Zongtang sighed: "Xiao Su can kill a Zombie King without taking the fortified medicine. If he takes the advanced fortified medicine, he will only be stronger. The people in the seven districts will have a layer of security when facing the zombies. This is the blessing of our seven districts. This crystal nucleus is not used on anyone, and it works well on him."


    As soon as his voice fell, a middle voice rang out.


    "Lao Shou, Chang is right!"


    All of them subconsciously follow the prestige. Xiang Hongfei, dressed in velvet, comes in with no guards.


    "Marshal Xiang." "Marshal Xiang." "Good marshal."


    Everyone in the room said hello and saluted, because many of them were under Xiang Hongfei''s hands.


    Xiang Hongfei said: "Lao Shou, the idea of Chang is the same as mine. Only when this crystal nucleus is used on Su Xun, can it exert the greatest effect."


    Voice down, he looked at Cao Zongtang respectfully asked: "old head, long recently good health?"


    "Not yet." Cao said casually, then pointed to Su Xun and introduced him: "this is Xiao su."


    "Are you Su Xun?" Xiang Hongfei was surprised because Su Xun was younger than he thought.


    Su Xun replied, "Marshal Hui, I''m Su Xun."


    "Well, it''s good. It''s our seventh district face." Xiang Hongfei patted him on the shoulder.


    It seems that big people like to do a pat on the shoulder.


    It was the same before Su Xun.

 Chapter 440

    With the support of Cao Zongtang and Xiang Hongfei.


    Cao family ready to move the public can only bear to give up the idea of seizing the crystal nucleus.


    There are only four people left in the backyard of Mr. Cao: Su Xun, Cao Tian, Mr. Cao and Xiang Hongfei.


    "Is Sue from Seoul?" Xiang Hongfei and Cao Zongtang unified the name of Su Xun.


    With their age and identity, it''s not too much to call him Xiao su.


    "Zombies were killed by my parents," Su replied


    "I''m sorry for your change." Xiang Hongfei said.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "so many years have passed. What I can do now is to kill more zombies, so that no more people will be reduced to the fate of losing their parents like me one day."


    "You have the ability." Cao Zongtang affirmed.


    Xiang Hongfei asked again, "are you born with this strength? Or is it from practice? "


    "It''s God''s blessing." Su Xun could only answer that he was born.


    What if Xiang Hongfei asked him to promote it in the army?


    A moment later, Xiang Hongfei''s mobile phone rang, he connected: "well, OK, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Su Xun and said, "my guards have arrived. Let them escort you and Jinghe to the Research Institute."


    "Thank you, marshal." Su Xun got up to thank him.


    Xiang Hongfei waved his hand: "to kill more zombies is the greatest thanks to me. You can go. I''ll have a long chat with Lao Shou. I haven''t been here for a long time."


    Su Xun and Cao Tian leave with zombie crystal nucleus.


    Walking out of Cao''s compound, he saw a group of soldiers with live ammunition outside.


    The number is about 100 people, all with the most advanced weapons after the era.


    At a glance, you can feel a murderous air coming on your face. They are all elite soldiers.


    Then Su Xun and Cao Tian took Jing he, escorted by the 100 soldiers, to the Research Institute in the northern suburb of the city in an armored car.


    The research institute specializes in zombies, and they are the ones who make the fortifier.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many people who are staring at the crystal nucleus are forced to give up by those elite soldiers with guns and live ammunition.


    Forty minutes later, we arrived at our destination.


    There are already people waiting outside the Research Institute.


    It is a very important thing to extract a king level crystal nucleus.


    Led by a woman in a white coat.


    A woman looks about 27 or 78 years old. Her long hair is rolled up and fixed behind her head. She has a white melon face, willow eyebrows, cherry mouth, and a pair of black glasses on her high nose. She has some intellectual beauty.


    The figure is tall, concave and convex, and the loose white coat can''t cover the graceful figure. There are many kinds of styles, and they have a special charm.


    Su Xun was surprised to stand in the front.


    "What about the nucleus?"


    Seeing them get off the bus, the woman quickly steps up and asks Jinghe.


    "Here it is." Su Xun handed the crystal nucleus to him.


    The woman borrowed it, then looked at Su Xun again: "I''ve heard about you, and I''d like to know how strong you will be after you take the advanced strengthening medicine."


    There was a trace of excitement and excitement in her eyes.


    Obviously, Su Xun was also regarded as a part of the research.


    Su Xun was so excited that he felt that the woman was trying to swallow him.


    "Follow me in." Said the woman.


    Su Xun didn''t feel anything, but Cao Tian asked: "Professor Tang, isn''t it stipulated that non researchers are not allowed to enter the laboratory?"


    "He is an exception. In his face, you are an exception today." The woman pointed to Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun is speechless. NIMA really takes me as a part of her research.


    Cao Tian was a little excited because he wanted to go in and see what it was like.


    Women lead the way, while Su Xun and Cao Tian lead the way.


    The 100 soldiers stayed outside to guard against any emergency.


    Looking at the full moon wriggling under the woman''s white coat, Su Xun asked in a low voice, "who is this woman?"


    "Professor Tang Yumeng, our seventh district genius, is also the only one with Wang level crystal nucleus refining experience in seventh district." Cao Tian also kept his voice very low.


    Because it''s a mistake to go into such a place and speak loudly.


    Su Xun and Tang Yumeng were not cute at all, but they were very Royal.


    Cao Tian suddenly thought of something: "are you interested in her?"


    "No way." Su Xun thought it was nonsense. How could he have been interested in it just after seeing him.


    Love at first sight?


    Ah, Pooh!


    There is no love at first sight in the world. When you see one side, you will never forget it. It''s like stepping on a horse.Cao Tian was relieved: "that''s good. If you are really interested in Professor Tang, I have to advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible."


    "Why?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    Cao Tian glanced at Tang Yumeng''s back, then said, "she''s only interested in research."


    "Who is the research?" Su Xun asked.


    Cao Tian was stunned for a long time before he responded: "Hello, brother, Sao."


    "Average." Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    "What are you two muttering about in the back?"


    Tang Yumeng''s cold voice came into their ears.


    They looked at each other, coughed twice, and then quickened their pace.


    It''s like a pupil who was caught by a teacher talking in class, feeling guilty.


    After a long corridor, a group of people came to a laboratory.


    "Just sit by and watch. Don''t touch the contents or run around."


    Tang Yumeng warned them.


    They nodded and ran. The scenery in the laboratory was enough for them to see.


    Seventy percent of them are women. Excluding a few old women, the rest are young, well-known and well-off.


    One is more beautiful than the other.


    Can you find a better view in this underground research institute?


    Su Xun stares at Tang Yumeng, mainly at the crystal nucleus in her hand.


    Tang Yumeng put the crystal nucleus into a diamond shaped instrument, then turned on the switch, and blue light appeared in the transparent instrument.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. Professor Tang asked us to draw some blood for you."


    Suddenly, a male researcher came up with a blood drawing tool.


    Su Xun was very cooperative and let the other side draw blood.


    Then he asked Cao Tian, "do you still need to be compatible with the user to extract the medicine?"


    "No, anyone can take the medicine, as long as it''s taken for the first time." Cao Tian replied.


    Su Xun was stunned: "what''s the purpose of taking my blood from the horse?"


    "How do I know?" Cao Tian is speechless.


    But Su Xun realized that he had been really studied.


    Later, when he goes out, he can tell others that he works in the Research Institute.


    If someone asks him what kind of research he is responsible for in the Institute.


    He replied: I am mainly responsible for being studied.

 Chapter 441

    The refining of Wang''s crystal nucleus was very careful. It was not finished from 12 noon to 7 pm.


    Cao Tian can''t stay any longer. After all, no matter how beautiful a beauty is, she will be annoyed if she stares at her for so long.


    "Go out if you can''t sit still."


    Tang Yumeng said that her goal of calling Su Xun in had been achieved in the daytime. Naturally, it doesn''t matter whether the other party is still in or not.


    On the contrary, it''s a bit inconvenient for these two big men to stay here.


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth twitched. The woman was really merciless. She wanted Ben Shuai''s blood and began to drive people away.


    Cao Tian couldn''t wait to drag Su Xun up: "it''s useless for us to wait here. Let''s go out for some air."


    Su Xun left the Institute with Cao Tian.


    The research institute is located on the ground floor. They walk in the corridor where they came again and then take the elevator up.


    Out of the gate of the Institute, it was dark outside.


    The 100 guards were still standing like javelins, motionless.


    "It''s a pity that it''s too remote. There''s nothing to eat or play around."


    Cao Tian stretched a waist, some regrets said.


    Su Xun looked around and replied casually, "nonsense, this kind of place must be far away from the downtown."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Military headquarters, Xiang Hongfei''s office.


    The office was full of gunpowder.


    Two middle-aged men in District eight uniform are looking angry.


    "Xiang Hongfei, are you too shameless? I hurt that Zombie King. I must return the crystal nucleus to me!"


    The middle-aged man is Koizumi Zhonger, the marshal of the Third Army in the eighth district. At this age, he is the only one who dares to yell with Xiang Hongfei.


    Because they have the same status and the same strength, they are both high-level fortifiers.


    In the face of angry Koizumi, Xiang Hongfei has always been a calm attitude: "brother Koizumi, you are wrong. What do you mean you hurt? Of course, who killed is who, let alone killed in our seven districts?"


    "Baga! Asshole! That''s from our eighth district! " Koizumi is going mad.


    It''s not easy to meet a single Zombie King. It took a lot of effort to hurt him. Unexpectedly, he ran away and let the people in the seventh district pick up a bargain.


    He can''t even pick up a few other people in District seven.


    Because the enmity between the eight districts and the seven districts has a long history, which can be traced back to hundreds of years before the disaster.


    Although the whole mankind United after the great disaster, the enmity between the races can not be eliminated without saying. There is no big friction between the seven districts and the eight districts, but the small friction has never been broken.


    If the crystal nucleus falls into the hands of the people in the seven districts, it means that there will be another senior strengthening person in the seven districts, and their strength will completely crush the eight districts.


    What''s more, this nucleus should belong to them.


    How can Junichiro Koizumi accept this?


    The more angry Koizumi was, the more smile Xiang Hongfei had on his face: "the crystal nucleus is already being refined. Marshal Koizumi should go back to his home. This crystal nucleus has witnessed the profound friendship between our two districts. On behalf of the people of the seven districts, I would like to express my gratitude."


    "Baga road!" Koizumi''s face was livid with anger, as if the top of his head was about to smoke: "Xiang Hongfei, if we can''t get this crystal core, our eight districts will never stop!"


    Voice down, directly with the adjutant turned away.


    "Fuck, threaten me? I''m scared to death. I have to eat more rice tonight. "


    Xiang Hongfei curled his mouth and took a sip of tea. After all, he almost burst into laughter.


    Looking at Junichiro Koizumi''s angry but helpless appearance, he felt very happy.


    Junichiro Koizumi, who left the military headquarters of the seventh district, took the adjutants and guards to the streets.


    "Marshal, do we just give up?" The adjutant asked reluctantly.


    Koizumi''s two eyes flashed a touch of madness: "give up? We don''t give up two words in the dictionary of eight districts. "


    If Su Xun is here, he must say that your dictionary in District 8 is copied from our dictionary in District 7.


    "Everyone change into regular clothes and go to the northern suburb Research Institute in District 7!" Koizumi said coldly.


    The adjutant''s face was solemn: "Hi."


    Never let the crystal nucleus belonging to zone 8 create a senior fortifier for zone 7.


    Even if it is rather destroyed, it can not increase the strength of the seven districts.


    Even though they have experienced a lot of disasters, it is still worth learning.


    They only thought that with one more senior fortifier in zone 7, the top combat power would surpass that in Zone 8, breaking the previous balance.


    But I never thought that it would be a great thing for Bluestar to have one more senior enhancer.


    A few minutes later, Junichiro Koizumi, who changed into his regular clothes, took his guards to the northern suburb Research Institute.


    While there is only Xiang Hongfei in the seventh district, he still has the strength to do it.Otherwise, there will be no such opportunity in the future.


    Five minutes later, Xiang Hongfei got the news, and his face suddenly changed.


    He did not expect that the people in the eighth district were so short-sighted. At this time, for the sake of a little past gratitude and resentment, they could do such a move.


    "Inform the guards of the research institute that the enemy is coming, and they must guard the Research Institute."


    "Immediately mobilize the nearest army to the Research Institute for support."


    "I''ll let you know what pain is today, the little baga and Koizumi Zhonger who are stepping on horses."


    Xiang Hongfei issued two orders in a row. He was so angry that he took the guards to the northern suburb Research Institute in person.


    Because Junichiro Koizumi is a senior fortifier, if he doesn''t go, the guards of the research institute can''t stop him at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    North suburb Institute.


    Su Xun and Cao Tian lie on a tree to see the moon.


    Don''t ask why you look at the moon, because there are no stars.


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Cao, please come down quickly. The headquarters just called and said that Koizumi''s two men from the eighth district had killed him."


    A captain yelled at the two men in the tree.


    "Islanders?" By this name, Su Xun knew that the people in the eight districts were the islanders before the era.


    Cao Tian jumped out of the tree and explained casually: "the word" island "has not been called for a long time, but it''s true."


    "Kang!"


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot and a soldier fell to the ground.


    "When they come, call me. The order above is to hold the Research Institute and wait for reinforcements." Roared the captain, pulling the trigger first.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Dada dada..."


    The gunfire pierced the night sky, killing the final tranquility of the northern suburbs.


    "Stab -"


    suddenly, a cold light flashed, a guard fell to the ground, and a middle-aged man in Samurai uniform appeared.


    It''s Junichiro Koizumi.


    "Senior fortifier, commander-in-chief of the eighth district and third army, No. 2 Koizumi." Cao Tian recognized him.


    Su Xun said in a deep voice, "give it to me."


    Only in this way can we delay time, or Koizumi will kill all the others here.

 Chapter 442

    The eighth district is in a unique position in the whole blue star pattern.


    After the cataclysm, ethnic groups did not live together and then divided into different countries. For example, there were many black and white people in the seven districts, but they were still Chinese.


    The second district is dominated by black people, the third and fourth districts are dominated by white people, the fifth and sixth districts are dominated by yellow people but not Chinese people, and only the seventh district is dominated by Chinese people.


    The eighth district is the island people''s ruling area, which is the smallest region of the whole blue star. At the beginning, the coalition government planned to divide it into the seventh district to become a province.


    As a result, the first area was invaded by the corpse tide jointly made by two zombie kings. At that time, the technology of refining fortified medicine was not mature, and there were no advanced fortifiers on the human side.


    The cold and frozen wasteland and wild land with radiation have separated the regions from each other, so it is impossible to provide rapid and effective support.


    So the first region on the blue star was destroyed by waves, and the land suitable for human survival became a zombie paradise.


    The fall of the first district left several other big districts living in panic. The islanders took this opportunity to declare their independence and establish the eighth district.


    Therefore, District 7 and District 8 are also the closest districts on the whole blue star. After all, the eight districts were originally planned to be divided into seven districts to set up provinces, so they are very close.


    This is also the reason why eight districts can arrive at Tianjing City as soon as they get the news today.


    The islanders defeated the black and white people in the eighth District, won the dominant position and established the eighth district.


    With the support of the third and fourth districts, the people of the island established the eighth District, which made Bluestar still maintain the original layout of seven districts and made contributions to the resistance of zombies.


    As for the first district, it has become a historical pain and disappeared in the long river.


    To sum up, the islanders have something to recommend in some aspects, which is quite impressive.


    But that''s all. In this critical moment of human survival, there is still selfishness and shortsightedness.


    Their narrow territory and shallow history before the era limited their pattern.


    Otherwise, tonight Koizumi''s second step on the horse will not do this kind of thing to make human pain and Zombies happy.


    "An ordinary man?"


    Looking at the young man standing in front of him, Junichiro Koizumi, holding a samurai sword, flashed a scornful joke.


    As a person in the eighth District, even if he planted spies in the seventh district, he could not get as detailed information as Xiang Hongfei.


    So he didn''t know that the Zombie King was killed by an ordinary man who didn''t take the fortifier.


    However, even if he knew it, he would not believe it. On the contrary, he would think it was a smoke bomb released by District 7 to intimidate or confuse District 8.


    After all, this kind of thing is too shocking.


    "Yo, brave kid, I''ll give you a good one and cut off your head with a knife."


    Koizumi''s two words fell down, and his sword trembled in his hand. The cold light was clear, and he cut Su Xun''s neck with a knife.


    In his view, killing an ordinary person is as simple as killing a chicken with a single knife.


    When the blade fell, Su Xun picked up the dagger in his hand.


    As for why we don''t use guns to strengthen the fight between people?


    Because the gun is not as effective as the cold weapon for the advanced enhancer, because the advanced enhancer has fast speed and quick reaction, and can really avoid bullets.


    And you won''t die if you take a few shots. The skin, bones and internal organs are strengthened with medicine.


    But if a knife goes into the other person''s heart or cuts off the larynx, it will be strengthened to death.


    Of course, with the strength of ordinary people, most of them can''t even pierce the skin of advanced fortifiers, or at most scratch the skin.


    Because one of the characteristics of advanced reinforcers is thick skin, just like that of advanced zombies.


    "Dang."


    The dagger collided with the samurai sword, making a clear sound, sparking with lightning all the way.


    The second-hand samurai swords in Koizumi almost flew out.


    "How can it be!"


    As he slid back, the scorn in his eyes was gone, replaced by shock.


    Although he just cut it casually, it should not be stopped by an ordinary person.


    It''s not scientific at all.


    Then he thought of something. His eyes were fixed on Su Xun, and his eyes were full of killing intention.


    An ordinary person who doesn''t take an enhancer has been able to catch him. If he takes an advanced enhancer, Zone 8, no, it should be the whole blue star. Who else can hold him down?


    Moreover, he appears here in a police uniform, which indicates that the drug being refined by the Institute is probably prepared for him.


    Once let him grow up, he will be the enemy of the Empire.


    Koizumi Nakai will never allow this to happen.


    "You''re good, kid, so you have to die."


    Junichiro Koizumi is serious."The name is not wrong. I''m a middle school student. If you want to fight, come quickly. Where''s your mother?" Su Xun hooked his finger to Koizumi''s two fingers.


    Although his performance is light, in fact, he also raised his heart to his throat. Just after Koizumi''s random knife, his right arm was slightly numb.


    A high-level fortifier is so strong that two high-level fortifiers can kill a Zombie King.


    You can imagine how tough a Zombie King is without any injuries.


    There is only Koizumi, a senior fortifier in the eighth district. In order to deal with the Zombie King, his strength and losses are countless.


    Su Xun really picked up a big leak.


    "Baga, Lulu, dead, dead drop!"


    Junichiro Koizumi clenched the knife in his hand, turned into a shadow, and came in a flash, carrying it and chopping it.


    Su Xun dodged a knife, but the second one came in a flash, which forced him to block it with a dagger.


    "Dang -"


    accompanied by a clear sound, the dagger in his hand was cut directly, and the blade was about to pass through his chest.


    This knife will definitely open the door.


    "Koizumi of grass mud horse, look at your father."


    At this time, Cao Tian yelled angrily, his automatic step aimed at Koizumi and pulled the trigger.


    "Daddada..."


    As soon as Koizumi''s face changed, he turned the knife into a shadow to avoid the bullets.


    Although these bullets could not kill him, they could also hurt him. His main purpose was for the crystal nucleus. Susian only found it by accident.


    Killing people can be killed at any time, but the crystal nucleus can''t be obtained or destroyed today, and there will be no chance in the future.


    Xiang Hongfei must be on his way here. There will inevitably be a big fight at that time. It''s not a good thing if he is injured at this time.


    So after dodging the bullet, he gave up Su Xun and rushed to the closed door of the research institute with one punch.


    "Boom!"


    The special steel plate gate is hard concave, and there is a gap. If he punches a few more, the steel plate gate will be opened with his fist.


    "To NIMA."


    Seeing this scene, Su Xun, who was just relieved, bent down to pick up two grenades from a corpse and rushed to make a gesture of dying with him.


    "Baga, asshole, I will kill you!"


    Koizumi was so angry that he could only jump up abruptly to avoid Su Xun''s suicide attack.


    "You brag."


    With a loud shout, Xiang Hongfei, who set out alone from the troops and guards, arrived.

 Chapter 443

    Koizumi''s face turned pale.


    Xiang Hongfei arrived, and his goal was basically lost.


    Because of their equal strength, he couldn''t rush into the research institute to get the crystal nucleus under the obstruction of Xiang Hongfei.


    Su Xun took a long breath, lost his grenade and sat on the ground. Ma, the Savior finally came.


    He just scares Junichiro Koizumi with two grenades, but he doesn''t really want to die together.


    After all, Koizumi''s two lives can''t be compared with his.


    "Koizumi, kill me. Today you have to pay for it."


    Xiang Hongfei rushed to Koizumi, holding the neck of one of the eight area warriors in his two hands and twisting it directly. Then he pulled out a military dagger and went straight to Koizumi Zhonger.


    "Baga."


    Koizumi also choked a stomach fire, looking at the oncoming Xiang Hongfei, fearlessly rushed up with a knife.


    Two people fight into a regiment, you come and I go, knife collision sparks.


    There is no fancy trick, is the most primitive strength and speed competition.


    "Are you ok?"


    Cao Tianqian helped Su Xun up.


    Sue shook his head and said, "who is the leader of the crowd?"


    "Koizumi''s adjutant is also a member of the Koizumi family. Koizumi 56 is an intermediate fortifier." Cao Tian knows the information like the back of his hand.


    Su Xun''s face was strange. He thought of a cross talk on earth.


    Seeing this, Cao Tian was puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Xun said: "I thought of something happy. Two predecessors said that the island people have a particular name. The children born by the river are named Watanabe. The children born by the well are named Jingshang. The children born by the spring are named Koizumi."


    "And then the baby that Pa Pa Pa once conceived is called taro, such as Koizumi taro, and the baby that Pa Pa Pa twice conceived is called Jiro, such as Koizumi, Koizumi 56 Hey, hey. "


    Susian showed a smile that all men knew.


    Cao Tian was silent for a long time, then he said: "brother, you are really coquettish."


    Then he added: "however, I''m very curious about how to snap in the well. It''s a bit difficult. One should hold the well side with both hands, and the other should output at the back. That should be called the well side, not the well top."


    "Brother, you are the real one." For this kind of person with strong learning ability, Su Xun was willing to give up.


    "Baga road!"


    At this time, Koizumi left the battlefield and rushed to Su Xun and Cao Tian with a samurai sword.


    Two people have been pointing at him, although he did not know what they were saying, but certainly not good words.


    Besides, these two people seem to be more dignified. Xiang Hongfei is now restrained by the marshal. Let''s kill them first.


    Before, Su Xun had no resistance in front of the marshal. He was just an ordinary man. How could he use the marshal to fight?


    You can solve him by yourself!


    Koizumi, I can do it now!


    Looking at Koizumi coming.


    Su Xun grinned silently.


    I can''t beat No.2, can''t I beat No.56?


    The intermediate fortifier is much weaker than the advanced fortifier.


    Cao Tian also laughed and looked at Koizumi with sympathy.


    "Go ahead." Cao Tian handed his dagger to Su Xun, and then stepped back two steps.


    Seeing Cao Tian''s backward movement, Koizumi''s eyes flashed a touch of disdain. He was really a coward.


    Then I''ll kill him and then I''ll kill you.


    As his mind turned, he had come to Su Xun.


    "Ha


    With a roar, the samurai sword stabbed Su Xun in the stomach.


    Su Xun hid on his side, and the sharp samurai sword was near his waist.


    Su and Koizumi held the knife face to face in a blink of an eye.


    Koizumi is a little confused. Why is this different from what he imagined?


    This is just an ordinary person.


    "Ah


    The next second, he uttered a shrill scream.


    Because when he was confused, the dagger in susian''s hand had already cut off his fingers holding the knife, and several fingers had been cut off, dripping with blood.


    Koizumi''s sword fell to the ground in pain.


    "Baga."


    When he heard Koizumi''s scream, Koizumi''s face changed and he rushed to save him.


    However, Xiang Hongfei certainly won''t give him this opportunity to push him back.


    "I have time to be distracted when I''m fighting. It''s too hard to pay attention to me."


    Unable to save the aide, Koizumi was aroused in the heart of anger, the offensive more fierce three points.Koizumi resisted the pain in his hands and raised his foot to kick Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s hand fell.


    "Puchi -"


    the blade pierced his leg, blood pouring, and directly stabbed him in the opposite direction.


    "Ah


    Koizumi screamed again, losing his center of gravity and kneeling on the ground with a dagger.


    Then he looked at Su Xun in horror and realized the gap between them clearly.


    Ignoring the dagger in his leg, he got up and limped away, shouting to the guard who was fighting with the soldiers in the seventh district: "guard, guard, cover me!"


    Su Xun lifted the samurai sword on the ground, and then kicked it on the handle.


    "Stab -"


    with the sound of breaking the air, the samurai sword roared away.


    Feeling the strong wind coming from behind, Koizumi looked back, then his pupils suddenly shrank, and in his sight, the blade was approaching.


    "Puff -"


    Bushido flew through his throat and nailed it to the tree trunk.


    Koizumi raised his left hand difficultly, as if trying to block the throat wound, but the blood kept coming out, and soon dyed his hand red.


    He wanted to speak, but because the throat was cut through, the wind kept pouring in. When he opened his mouth, he could only make a ha ha sound.


    "I Oh Ha ha... "


    "Poop


    A moment later, he fell to the ground, his eyes wide open, completely lost his breath.


    He couldn''t figure it out until he died.


    Why is an ordinary person so strong?


    Just now the marshal didn''t kill the other side. It turned out that he was not playing cat and mouse. It was the other side who really had the strength to deal with the senior reinforcement.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for him to figure this out. There''s no time for him to regret it. He''s not willing to.


    "Buzz..."


    The noise of the propeller came into my ears, and five armed helicopters flew over.


    Then the guards of the Institute left the battlefield one after another, leaving only eight people in the same place.


    "Dada dada..."


    Five helicopters surrounded the soldiers in the eighth District in the air. The machine guns on them sprayed wildly, shooting fire dragons to ravage the land and reap lives.


    The soldiers who came with Koizumi in the eighth District fell to the ground one by one, dead and clean.


    That''s the advantage of playing at home.

 Chapter 444

    "Baga!"


    Watching the adjutant and his guards all die, Koizumi''s eyes are red and roaring up to the sky.


    "Why does he only shout that sentence?" Cao Tian shook his head. He was tired of hearing that.


    Su Xun asked, "you can''t understand what he said."


    "Who said that, yajue die, just put dad, a library a library, I still know two sentences." Cao Tian said solemnly that his human design in Su Xun''s heart was collapsing.


    When Su Xun saw him for the first time, Cao Tian felt confident and calm.


    But after contacting for a long time, I knew that every man, including himself, was a teaser in his heart.


    Su Xun asked, "does that sister-in-law understand?"


    "Your sister-in-law specially learned a few words from the girl of the eighth district for me." Cao Tian frowned and winked for a while, quite proud.


    Su Xun asked again, "does Yao Yao understand?"


    "Go away!" Cao Tian''s face sank and he warned, "I tell you, don''t make up her mind."


    In Cao Tian''s mind, Liu Xuan''s only son, the rich second generation, who is rich in his family and has no ability but is not stupid, is the best match for his elder sister.


    Su Xun, who was born in a bad family but had the ability, was really not suitable for living.


    "Cut." Su Xun looked down: "don''t worry, someone asked me to shoot. I didn''t agree with his sister, let alone your sister."


    Meng Hai: Thank you. I feel offended.


    At this point, the door of the Institute was opened.


    Tang Yumeng stands at the door.


    "You can try her. Although she is only interested in research, you just let her study you."


    Cao Tian pointed to Tang Yumeng and said, "as long as you don''t harm your sister, you can harm anyone.".


    "Su Xun, come in with me." Tang Yumeng first glanced at Koizumi and Xiang Hongfei, who were dusty in the distance, and then called to Su Xun.


    Cao Tianxun got up to keep up.


    Both of them have guessed what happened. It must be that the medicine has been refined.


    Follow Tang Yumeng to the laboratory.


    A young woman in a white coat came up with a blue liquid.


    It''s similar to blue bottle oral liquid.


    Tang Yumeng said to Su Xun, "drink it and have a try."


    Without hesitation, Su Xun took up the potion, opened it and drank it all.


    Cao Tian''s eyes were full of envy.


    When the medicine came into his body, Su Xun felt that his body became hot, and then it became cold again, so he wandered between the cold and the hot.


    This state lasted about 30 seconds, then the whole body issued a burst of pea like sound, and then returned to normal.


    Su Xun felt that he was full of strength now.


    "Follow me for a test."


    Tang Yumeng takes a notebook and leads Su Xun into a room specially used for martial arts test.


    "Limit speed 100 meters per second."


    "Ten thousand jin of strength."


    "Responsiveness..."


    Although Su Xun didn''t know how much better these data were compared with other senior intensifiers.


    But just look at the reaction of Tang Yumeng and others, you can see that he is definitely better than other senior reinforcement people.


    "Change, state." Cao Tian spewed out two words.


    Su Xun came up to him and asked, "it''s changeable. It''s a state of mind."


    "Marshal Xiang''s boxing strength is only over 6000 Jin." Cao Tian looked at him and replied.


    That''s equivalent to that, the strength of Su Xun''s all-out fist is close to twice that of ordinary high-level fortifiers.


    If you can only raise the strength of meat to this point, the world will not come in vain.


    Tang Yumeng put one hand on his chest, one hand on his chin, and looked at Su Xun: "do you know what your blood test results are?"


    "How?" Su Xun knew that his blood must be different. After all, he was a God, although he was temporarily sealed during the divine power mission.


    When the identity task is completed, the divine power is restored, and you show yourself a saint before you leave, leaving a mystery of the world to blue star.


    Su Xun thought of evil taste in his heart.


    Tang Yumeng said: "your blood contains ten times more conventional substances than ordinary people, and it can kill bacteria and viruses, which is incredible."


    "So?" Su Xun shrugged his shoulders. It was impossible for Lao Tzu to be studied.


    Tang Yumeng seriously said: "so I want to have a baby with you, to see if this kind of blood will be passed on to the next generation."


    Her voice fell, and everyone was shocked.


    "Brother, I''m wrong. You don''t have to chase her to get her." Cao Tianmu said in a daze.


    Other researchers are also looking at each other, did not expect Tang Yumeng in order to study crazy to this point, put himself as part of the experiment.


    Su Xun''s face was cold: "I refuse your request, because I''m not the object being studied, and the child is not your tool to do the experiment.""Besides, you don''t deserve me."


    Voice down, turn and go.


    This kind of woman, from an alternative point of view, is very cold-blooded. She has no sense of family, wife, and parents.


    Therefore, he is not interested. After all, he can''t walk with beautiful women.


    "I''m still a girl. As long as you promise to have a baby with me, I''ll put on any posture to cooperate with you whenever you want. At least I can obey you in bed."


    When Tang Yumeng said this, her voice was calm, without any fluctuation. She just regarded her body as a tool for exchanging another kind of experimental tool.


    "Big silly beep."


    Su Xun spewed out three words and walked out with great strides.


    "Tell him that I''ll never get married in my life. I''ll keep my virginity. He can come to me at any time if he thinks it out one day."


    Tang Yumeng said a word to Cao Tian, and then turned to continue to do the experiment, looking calm.


    Cao Tian shakes his head and looks at Tang Yumeng''s hesitation. Then he catches up with Su Xun.


    "You don''t want to persuade me, do you?" Su Xun asked.


    Cao Tian shook his head: "if you really accept it, I will look down on you. That woman always has an inexplicable sense of superiority by virtue of her intelligence quotient and face value. She really thinks that she is inlaid with diamonds."


    "Vulgar." Su Xun despised him.


    Cao Tian looked at Su Xun with a smile: "is your blood really so magical?"


    "It''s a pity I''m not a woman." Su Xun said something that puzzled Cao Tian.


    How does Tianba blink


    "If I''m a woman, I''ll leave every month''s Classics to you to study, and you''ll know if it''s so magical." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder.


    Cao Tian''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot: "are you gone with the wind? Am I the director or are you?"


    "Is my fist big or yours? Do you want to try the feeling of ten thousand catties hitting you? " Su Xun''s fists clattered.


    Cao Tian sneered: "big brother, you are the big brother."

 Chapter 445

    Outside the Institute.


    Koizumi''s battle with Xiang Hongfei is not over, but the offensive is weak.


    Several trees were knocked down around.


    There are deep pits on the ground.


    "Xiang Hongfei, I''ve made a note of what happened today. Sooner or later, I''ll make you pay with blood."


    Koizumi said with gnashing teeth, saying this proves that he is going to leave.


    Xiang Hongfei sneered: "why do you think our seven districts are shopping malls? You can come and go if you want?"


    He can''t kill Junichiro Koizumi alone.


    But this is his territory. If you really want to kill Koizumi, you can directly mobilize the army''s heavy firepower and missile coverage bombing.


    Koizumi will still die miserably.


    It''s just that Xiang Hongfei didn''t kill his heart. After all, there are not many high-level enhancers. If one dies, there will be few experts on the human side.


    There will be more pressure on zombies.


    However, Xiang Hongfei does not want to let them leave easily.


    Otherwise, people in other regions will be able to follow suit?


    "Xiang Hongfei, you and I have equal strength. I want to go. You can''t stop me. No one can stop me."


    Koizumi in two words sound down, the body jumped up, ready to step on the treetop to leave.


    "Go? Did I let you go? "


    At the moment when he just jumped up, a cold and strong voice came into his ears, and then a shadow jumped higher than him and hit him in the air.


    Koizumi saw that it was Su Xun.


    He could feel the smell of Potion on Su Xun''s body, which indicated that the potion extracted from the king level crystal nucleus had entered his stomach.


    He did not dare to underestimate the enemy immediately, but raised his hand to resist.


    "Bang!"


    By a boxing, Koizumi in two feel as if he was hit by a truck in general, the body is not controlled quickly straight down.


    "Bang!"


    Hard hit on the ground, the ground has been smashed out of a pit, smoke flying.


    "Lying trough."


    Xiang Hongfei couldn''t help but make a rude remark.


    He and Koizumi have been deadlocked for so long.


    Su Xun beat the opponent down.


    Although I had thought that Su Xun would be better than them after taking the medicine, it was too strong.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun fell down from the air with a dull sound, and he cut a hole in the ground.


    Like zombies, fortified people only strengthen their body and internal organs, greatly improving their attributes, but they can''t fly.


    It''s just a little higher at best.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Junichiro Koizumi got up from the ground, covered his chest, coughed and turned pale.


    Su Xun''s eyes were full of panic.


    "It''s all here. Bury it here today."


    Su Xun said softly, and walked step by step to Junichiro Koizumi.


    Junichiro Koizumi is afraid, because their strength is not at the same level at all.


    This kind of fist, he will die in a few punches.


    He''s not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to.


    He is still young and in a high position. Of course, he is reluctant to give up his power.


    And if he died, there would be no senior reinforcement in area 8, and it might end up playing.


    Looking at Su Xun approaching step by step, Koizumi Zhonger could only step back and yelled at Xiang Hongfei: "Xiang Hongfei, don''t you stop him soon? Do you really want to see me die? I''m dead. Who''s going to stop the zombies in the south? "


    "Sue, he''s right. Let him go." Xiang Hongfei said to Su Xun.


    Koizumi dared to be so arrogant, on the one hand, he gambled that Xiang Hongfei would not kill him in the overall situation.


    Su Xun said: "Marshal Xiang, it''s because we care too much about the overall situation that Koizumi, who doesn''t care about the overall situation, dares to be so unscrupulous."


    "He''s dead, zombie in area eight. I''ll stop him. District eight, I''ll kill anyone who refuses. "


    As the voice fell, Su Xun rushed to Junichiro Koizumi and kicked out.


    Koizumi crossed his hands to resist.


    "Click -"


    however, the forearm was directly broken, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and the body flew back heavily.


    Just as Koizumi was about to get up, susian kicked him down again and stepped on his face, making him unable to move on the ground.


    "Xiang Hongfei! Xiang Hongfei! Xiang Hongfei


    Koizumi in the two hoarse roar, just killed the object, but now has become his only hope alive.


    How funny is the scene?


    "Xiao Su, in the face of zombies, many people always have more power." Xiang Hongfei still didn''t want to see a senior reinforcement man die like this.


    Su Xun turned his head and said, "Marshal Xiang, I''m afraid he has a grudge. Instead of making efforts, he stabbed in the back. Island people are habitual criminals in this respect."Xiang Hongfei feels thoughtful when he hears that the conflict is so serious, because of Koizumi''s character, or to be exact, the island people''s character, he may have done something to stab in the back.


    "No, I won''t do that. We have a common enemy. Our enemy is zombies. Don''t kill me. Help me!"


    Seeing Xiang Hongfei''s silence, Junichiro Koizumi is sweating, and his heart is full of fear.


    Su Xun looked down at him and said with a smile: "in fact, I just said those are bullshit. The main reason why I want to kill you is because you wanted to kill me before, and you dare to kill me?"


    The voice falls down, stepping on the foot on his head gradually.


    "Ah


    The chance of life and death, strong desire for survival trend, Koizumi two burst out, roared, lying on the ground, one leg upside down with a golden hook to kick Su Xun''s head.


    Su Xun didn''t turn his head back.


    "Click -"


    smash his knee directly and abuse him, which is as simple as abusing a dog.


    One is from ordinary people to advanced people.


    One is that people who have experienced the baptism of divine power and mana become intensifiers.


    The strength between the two is naturally very different.


    "Ah, ah


    Koizumi in two is a scream, knee was broken that leg weak droop down.


    The rest of the people around are looking at it, and their hearts are empty.


    Damn it, no one can offend him.


    "Death


    Su Xun spat out a word, raised his foot, and then aimed at his heart.


    "Click -"


    the chest was directly depressed by him.


    "Ah! Puff - "


    Koizumi''s two whoops spit out a big mouthful of blood, his body twitches twice, and then he dies.


    Eyes full of unwilling and regret.


    Xiang Hongfei''s mind is a little complicated.


    How could a man who matched himself die like this?


    He was hit.


    Su Xun is so strong that he is afraid.


    Because Su Xun''s killing power was too heavy.


    "Arrange for the body to be sent to the eighth district." Xiang Hongfei took a long time to relax and said to a military officer.


    "Yes, marshal!" The sergeant saluted and turned to leave.


    Xiang Hongfei looked at Su Xun again: "it''s good to die. This guy has been disgusting for so many years."


    "How will the other districts react?" Su Xun asked.


    Xiang Hongfei sneered: "what''s the response to the verbal condemnation?"

 Chapter 446

    The next day, the news spread that Koizumi''s second son died in Tianjing, the seventh district, and a new senior fortifier was born in the seventh district.


    In fact, as Xiang Hongfei said.


    Eight districts filed a lawsuit with the provisional united government, accusing seven districts of killing the same kind of masters in the case of the unity of all mankind, which must be severely punished.


    In response, the seventh district just sent the video outside the research institute that night to Lianhe government headquarters.


    The research institute is an important place, and because it is underground, monitoring devices have been installed in many secret places on the ground.


    So what happened outside the Institute last night was completely recorded.


    It turns out that Koizumi is responsible for his death.


    Moreover, all regions also saw the strength of Su Xun, who was a new senior reinforcement man.


    In this case, of course, there will not be any district that offends the seventh district for the sake of a dead person.


    So I verbally denounced the zombies and called for human peace and unity against the zombies. Then there was no such thing.


    As for the fact that Su Xun said that he was willing to go to the eighth district to resist the zombies that night, it was mainly discussed by the coalition government.


    Naturally, they wanted Sushen to go to the eighth district.


    In this way, the security of the eight districts can be guaranteed, and the strength of the seven districts can be temporarily reduced to maintain the balance.


    However, the eighth District protested against this, saying that they would never accept a person who killed the commander-in-chief of the eighth district to control the military power of the eighth District, and they did not welcome Su Xun to step into the eighth district.


    In fact, this is only a secondary reason. The main reason is that everyone is busy competing for power and profit, so naturally, they don''t want to have a strong outsider share the cake.


    In the case of the eighth District protest, the matter was shelved.


    In the morning, under the leadership of Xiang Hongfei, Su Xun met with the governor of the seventh district. After he left, he had a letter of appointment in his hand.


    At the same time, an appointment press release was issued nationwide.


    A senior reinforcement person, or a very powerful senior reinforcement person, certainly can not let him continue to be a small security chief in Seoul.


    It''s just overqualified.


    Just as the commander of Tianjing garrison was about to retire, Su Xun took the post directly.


    The garrison was stationed in Tianjing, the capital of China, to maintain the security and daily guard of the capital, which was equivalent to the ancient imperial guard.


    Outside Tianjing City, there are wild land and wasteland, because it imitates the spirit of the emperor of Ming Dynasty to guard the gate of the country, leading and guiding people on the front line forever.


    Therefore, the garrison is definitely a heavy force, and this position is also an important one.


    And only in the military department can he be promoted to such a senior position quickly.


    Because only the military headquarters can see the promotion of individual combat effectiveness.


    With the outflow of videos from the research institute that night, Su Xun''s influence is also expanding. When he takes the post of commander of Tianjing garrison at the age of 20, his influence will reach a higher level.


    At least in the future, he will have a strong influence in the seven districts, some in the eight districts, and other districts will hear his name more or less.


    If it goes on like this, the identity task that can affect the three regions will soon be completed.


    After the completion of this identity task, there will be a mysterious reward, but Su Xun has a little expectation.


    "Tut Tut, commander of the garrison, commander Su, in a twinkling of an eye, he climbed directly to my head. I''ll take care of my brothers more in the future."


    Out of the governor''s house, Cao Tian, who was waiting outside, met him with envy and jealousy in his eyes.


    Even if he continued to stay in the army, he would be a commander like Chen Xiaoze. I''m afraid he would be old enough to climb to the position of Sushen with the help of his family.


    But now, Su Xun is only twenty years old!


    "To drop." Su Xun said OK.


    Cao Tian was very strange: "are you not excited at all?"


    "Excited, I''m so excited." Su Xun showed his excitement with cooperation.


    Cao Tian speechless: "perfunctory, even the position of the commander of the garrison do not look up, what do you want to do, God when God ah."


    "I was a fairy." Su Xun said.


    Cao Tian directly and automatically filtered these words.


    "Would you like to stay with us first?"


    Cao Tian said that because Su Xun had just been appointed, it would take time for the house on Ziyun mountain to be repaired.


    Su Xun shook his head: "forget it, I''m not used to it. I live in a military camp outside the city. I''m just familiar with my men."


    "Well, I''ll just be polite." Cao Tian nodded.


    Su Xun said, "I know you are polite, so I didn''t promise."


    "I have to go back to Seoul this afternoon. Let''s have a drink somewhere first."


    Cao Tian has to go back. According to their own planning, step by step up.


    Now with Su Xun, his road will undoubtedly go more smoothly.


    After all, Su Xun was not only a garrison commander, but also his strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Security department, Yu''an District, Seoul.


    Office of the second criminal investigation group.Only the team leader has a separate office, and the deputy team leader and team members work together.


    Meng Hai leaned lazily on his chair, chewing an apple in one hand and brushing his mobile phone in the other.


    The other two groups were also playing with mobile phones, and they didn''t go to the police at noon.


    The TV on the wall began to broadcast the noon news.


    The clear voice of the female anchor came into the public''s ears.


    "After discussion and discussion at the supreme meeting of the seven prefectures, the governor''s office issued the following latest appointment at 10:18 this morning. From now on, Su Xun, the head of the criminal investigation team of the former Public Security Department of Yu''an District of Han City, will be appointed as the commander of the garrison of Tianjing City..."


    "Hualalala..."


    There was a crackling noise in the office. Everyone was in a state of mind. Look at me and I''ll look at you and look at each other.


    "Yes It''s group leader su. " A young man stammered.


    Another man nodded: "it seems to be, no, that is, leader su."


    The voice of the female anchor in the news continues.


    "Commander Su, who just turned 20 years old this year, is the youngest general on the blue star after the era..."


    Meng Hai stares at the TV and suddenly feels that the apple in his hand is not fragrant.


    Isn''t it just a business trip?


    How come I''ve just been promoted to leader two days ago, and now I''ve become commander?


    He quickly sent a message to his elder sister: "elder sister, last time I said to introduce a brother-in-law to me, you don''t agree, now you are completely out of business."


    The whole department of justice is in a state of agitation.


    "Crouching troughs, commander Su, commander of the garrison


    "It''s also called group leader su. In the future, it should be called commander su. What''s the matter?"


    "The speed of promotion is absolutely unprecedented. There is no one to come after. I can''t even be jealous."


    "Look at the mobile phone. A video has just been uploaded on the official website of the coalition government. Leader Su is a blockhouse. No wonder he can be the commander directly!"


    At the same time, Liu Xuan at home also saw the news. His eyes were dull and he muttered to himself, "how can he become a commander?"


    He was a little confused and doubted life.


    After he saw the video posted on the official website of the coalition government, he was no longer confused and doubted his life.


    Very sober, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Yaoyao: "Yaoyao, I won''t pester you after today."


    "What do you mean, Liu Xuan?"


    Liu Xuan hung up directly.


    It''s more comfortable to be alive than a woman.

 Chapter 447

    Liu Xuan is comfortable over there.


    Su Xun accidentally saved a licking dog, otherwise Liu would be in danger if he continued to lick it.


    After all, there is an old saying that licking a dog is not a good way to die.


    But Yao Yao''s side is inexplicable.


    "Is Liu Xuan playing hard to get?"


    Yao Yao is holding a mobile phone in her hand, guessing the intention of Liu Xuan''s sudden call.


    After all, Liu Xuan pestered her for so long and suddenly gave up. Yao Yao couldn''t believe it.


    She was afraid of the last white joy.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on the mobile phone.


    It''s a piece of news.


    The above is the news about Su Xun.


    Yao Yao points to open the news and is shocked beyond comparison. Her lips are slightly open and her face is unbelievable.


    She always admired Su Xun and knew that his future achievements would not be low.


    But before it came to the future, he jumped up and was awarded the rank of general and held an important position.


    But also become one of the masters of the blue star, all this is too fantastic.


    She suddenly realized that Liu Xuan must have seen the news, and then she thought that there was something between herself and Su Xun. She was afraid of offending Su Xun, so she chose to give up voluntarily.


    Thinking of this, she was ashamed and angry. It was clear that she and Su Xun were just friends who could talk.


    Of course, since she is just a friend, I don''t know what kind of shame she is doing.


    Yao Yao felt her innocence was suspected. She picked up her mobile phone and called Liu Xuan. As soon as she got through, she immediately asked, "Liu Xuan, what do you think will happen to me and Su Xun?"


    "No accident, you will have children later." Liu Xuan answered honestly.


    Yao Yao


    "Go away!"


    Bite the silver teeth spit out a word, and then hang up the phone, followed by mouth up, smile gradually rampant, and then pick up a pillow with a fool like rolling on the sofa.


    I''m so ashamed, Liu Xuan.


    And Su Xun is also an asshole, which is misunderstood.


    However, to do that kind of thing in the video will have children, but it looks so painful.


    Su Xun is so strong that he won''t stab him to death.


    Eh, how shameful.


    Look, what does it mean to have three hundred taels of silver here? All of these things come to mind. Is that nothing?


    Women just like to cheat themselves.


    "What are you grinning at?" Ye Qianqian came down from the upstairs and saw her sister-in-law rolling around like a husky on the sofa.


    Yao Yao instantly got up, the whole mess on your body: "no, nothing."


    "Is it?" Ye Qianqian''s eyes are suspicious.


    Yao Yao quickly changed the topic: "sister in law, do you know about Su Xun?"


    "Su Xun? What''s the matter with him? " Ye Qianqian asks curiously and goes to Yao Yao to sit down.


    She knew that Su Xun and her boyfriend had gone to Tianjing, but she really didn''t know what had happened.


    After all, women don''t pay much attention to this.


    If Yao Yao didn''t see it by accident, she might have known it for a long time.


    Yao Yao handed over her mobile phone: "look, sister-in-law, is he very powerful?"


    Between the words there is a bit of pride.


    Ye Qianqian took the phone and looked at it. The more she looked, the more dignified her face was. The shock in her eyes became more and more serious. She asked strangely, "is this true?"


    How does she feel that this kind of news is like the news made up by the marketing number of unscrupulous we media, which is not credible at a glance.


    "Of course, the video was released on the official website of Lianhe government, and the appointment was released by the governor''s office of the seven districts." Yao Yao said triumphantly, sitting cross legged, with her little hands touching her feet wrapped in black silk.


    So, licking dogs, the goddess you lick will also pick your feet.


    Of course, goddess''s foot picking and ordinary woman''s foot picking are definitely not the same picture.


    When you see an ordinary woman picking her feet, you feel sick and look away.


    See Yao Yao this goddess pick feet, most people are greedy drool, want to put other people''s silk, socks are licking wet.


    "So that''s why you were just so happy to be a fool?" Ye Qianqian is so experienced that her last words point to the center and she looks at her sister-in-law with a smile.


    The smile on Yao Yao''s face solidified and turned her head: "it''s not."


    "Really?" Ye Qianqian is not smiling.


    Yao Yao threw the pillow in her hand and said with a red face, "Oh, sister-in-law, you hate it."


    That''s the equivalent of calling on yourself.


    "Your brother won''t agree." After confirmation, ye Qianqian''s face became serious.


    Yao Yao curled her lips: "why?"


    "Because he''s your brother, because you''re afraid of him." Ye Qianqian rolled a white eye, she knew her man''s idea too well.Yao Yao is so scared because she is really afraid of Cao Tian. Cao Tian dotes on her, but as soon as she gets angry, she is too scared to say a word.


    Looking at the little sister-in-law''s pitiful expression, ye Qianqian has some sympathy, because this is the first time that a little girl is attracted to a man.


    What''s more, she thinks that Su Xun''s younger brother is very good. He is handsome, has experience, can be a man, has strength, and now has status and identity.


    If the two families really became relatives, the relationship between Cao Tian and Su Xun would be more reliable and would be a great help to him.


    Therefore, in terms of feeling and reason, she felt that Yao Yao had no harm in following Su Xun.


    Immediately casually said: "I tell you, you don''t want to go to him, don''t want to get on the bus with him first and then buy a ticket, don''t want to force your brother to agree after having a baby."


    "Sister in law, I love you so much." Yao Yao eyes a bright, rushed to kiss Ye Qianqian.


    Ye Qianqian wiped his saliva: "well, I warn you not to mess around. Your brother will be back today. Don''t think about running now, and don''t take the cash in my drawer and your brother''s room as the travel expenses."


    Yao Yao ran upstairs to pack up.


    Ye Qianqian sighed. Silly sister-in-law, you''re going to meet your sweetheart. When your brother comes back, I''ll have to be disciplined.


    When Yao Yao goes to Tianjing, if Su Xun is also interested in her, the two will naturally walk together.


    If it''s Luohua''s intention to be merciless, then Cao''s family is in Tianjing, and Yao Yao can go home directly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Tianjing City.


    Tianjing Hotel, private room 3.


    There are only Su Xun and Cao Tian in nuota''s private room.


    At this time, they had drunk a lot of wine, but they were still conscious.


    "Come on, I''ll go with you one more time." Cao Tian raised a glass of wine and said.


    At this time, he didn''t realize that his sister was going to deliver the goods to the door soon.


    Otherwise, what he raised to Su Xun was not a wine glass, but a pistol.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "no, it''s almost over. I''m very hungry when I order."


    "Bang Dang!"


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly knocked open, and a disorderly sound came into my ears.


    In the corridor outside, a group of people with wine bottles were fighting each other. The scene was very chaotic.


    "Grass Mud Horse, dry, he, hit on the head, * * old, son responsible."


    "You brag, you have the kind of * * I try, Gan linliang, so arrogant, I think if you don''t have your two eggs, the son drags you, you will float to heaven!"


    "Kill them..."

 Chapter 448

    Su Xun and Cao Tian looked at each other as they watched the chaotic scene in the corridor.


    "Young people are very angry." Cao Tian shook his head and drank the wine in one gulp.


    It''s not strange to see such a scene.


    Because he used to be one of these people, and several of them were still familiar faces.


    In Tianjing City, there are many dignitaries, many political factions, and many disputes over interests. Naturally, there are many labangjie factions, all of which form their own circles.


    If people in small circles play together, there will inevitably be friction and struggle between circles.


    Therefore, it is normal for the second generation to have a fight anytime and anywhere for the sake of bickering or for some interests.


    Three days a small dozen, five days a big dozen, as long as the immortal, the elders will not come forward.


    Although these people are clamoring to do it, they dare not really kill people.


    Otherwise it would be a big deal.


    No one dares to take charge of the public security department in Beijing. They just turn a blind eye and let the energetic second generation vent their anger.


    It''s better for them to make trouble inside than to bully ordinary people when they have nothing to do.


    Su Xun took a chopstick dish, and always looked at the live broadcast outside with interest: "don''t say, this little program is very good, it''s really exciting, it''s very good."


    "Hey, that''s because you haven''t seen women fight. Women fight." Cao Tian''s eyes are reminiscent, obviously thinking of some good memories.


    They are just like the VIP audience who bought tickets. They are sitting in the private room, enjoying the martial arts play outside with wine and vegetables.


    The "actors" are very good at acting, the props are very lifelike, the wounds are more lifelike, and even the blood is flowing out.


    They watched it with great energy and discussed the plot from time to time.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a figure was kicked into the compartment, and then two people rushed in, that is, they punched and kicked the people on the ground.


    "Lying trough, huazi."


    Cao Tian and Su Xun couldn''t enjoy it any more.


    Because the young man who was beaten on the ground was Cao Hua who came to pick them up yesterday.


    "Brother." Cao Hua also saw Cao Tian and Su Xun. He didn''t ask for help. He just felt that he was beaten like this in front of his brother.


    Cao Tian grabbed a wine bottle and hit one of them on the head: "Grass Mud Horse, even my brother dares to fight, this is to God."


    "Bang!"


    The bottle broke in response, and the young man covered his head and fell to the ground in pain.


    Another saw this scene, turned and ran, shouting: "there are two helpers in their private room, quick..."


    Before he had finished speaking, a wine bottle flew over his back and hit him on the head.


    "Bang!"


    The bottle broke, his body fell to the ground, blood flowing from his head.


    Su Xun murmured to himself: "a bottle is dry and faint. It''s a little weak."


    "All right." Cao Tian helped Cao Hua up.


    Cao Hua shook his head and wiped the blood off his face: "it''s OK, brother, you continue to eat, don''t worry about me."


    Voice down, grab a knife on the table used to cut roast lamb chops, ran to the outside of the compartment.


    "Damn it, you''re eating shit!" Cao Tian burst out a rude remark, got up and walked out of the private room, yelled: "who is the leader in today''s battle? Get out of here. It bothers me to invite my brother to dinner. In addition, I can''t say hello to my brother like this?"


    It''s normal for a brother to stand up for his brother.


    Cao Tian''s sudden fury confused the two groups on the spot and stopped the fight one after another.


    "Cao Tian, don''t you pretend to be NIMA''s big tailed wolf? Why, can''t you fight the local snake and roll back again? "


    "It''s great that you invite people to dinner. Step on the horse and give me face again. Believe it or not, I''ll put you down with me today and let you live in the same ward with Cao Hua and the brother in the private room to fight against the landlord."


    A neutral voice rang out. A tall and fat young man came out of the crowd and looked at Cao Tian with disdain.


    Cao Tian said: "Oh, who should I be? It turns out that it''s Zhao Dabao. I haven''t seen the news yet. If you are low pressure people, you can take the time to brag to read the news and understand the current social events, and you won''t say so mindless words."


    He looks like a dandy now.


    After all, usually calm, that is to pretend to outsiders, in front of peers in the circle, we are all the same kind of people, there is nothing to pretend.


    Just like just now, these people in the corridor were beating their heads and bleeding, shouting and scolding in their mouths. You cao my mother, I Cao your mother, there is no quality and demeanor to speak of.


    But once these people go out, they are all like dogs in front of outsiders. They are graceful, gentle, mature and steady. They are all old dramatists."I have a name for my horse." Zhao Yuanlong gritted his teeth and said that he hated being called nickname.


    But the nickname is Cao Tian''s.


    Cao Tian said with a smile: "Dabao, I heard that you are doing business in other places. You can earn money by your father''s relationship. No wonder you are so arrogant. It''s not bad for money."


    "Lao Tzu''s just business and making money is nothing to do with my family." Zhao Yuanlong said coldly.


    Cao tianpiao said: "I''m bragging again. Your father is in charge of economic development in Anfeng province. As a result, your business is developing like an open chain. He says it has nothing to do with your family. Is it a lie to yourself? Or cheat others? How, your father is going to support your company to drive the economy of the whole province. "


    "Cao Tian of grass mud horse, you have to touch me to see who is tough." Zhao Yuanlong''s face was green and angry.


    Cao Tian said with a smile: "am I hard or not? Do you still want to try? Go back and ask your wife. "


    "Cool rain, dry it for me, he!" At the command of Zhao Yuanlong, he rushed to Cao Tian first.


    Cao Tian looked at Cao Hua: "what are you still doing? Let the people on your side press up. The second wave must get the field back. Your brother and I will lead the team. One round, turn them over. "


    "Brother, there are only five of us here, otherwise we would not have been beaten so badly just now. We are here for dinner, they are here for a party, and they met by chance." Cao Hua said without tears.


    Cao Tian was a fool in the twinkling of an eye: "lying trough, such a big thing, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    If he had known this, he would not have been so arrogant and infuriated Zhao Dabao.


    Isn''t NIMA looking for a fight on purpose?


    Su Xun, who had enough to eat and drink, came out of the private room: "it''s almost OK. It''s really like making a movie."


    "Damn it, count some." Zhao Dabao scolded.


    Su Xun blinked, a little confused.


    Cao Tian said: "these silly beeps only like money and don''t watch the news. Last night''s events haven''t been fermented on a large scale. They don''t know you. It''s useless for you to brush your face."


    "Big brother, is he very strong?" At this time, Cao Hua asked a silly question.


    Cao Tian shrugged at Su Xun. See, these silly beeps are just like that.


    "Isn''t that forcing me to bully weak children?"


    For him, these people are no different from children.


    Cao Tian


    Thank you. I feel offended.

 Chapter 449

    "Put them all down!"


    At the same time, Zhao Dabao roared, people rushed to Cao Tian and Su Xun, and hit Cao Tian with one punch.


    Su Xun raised his foot and kicked it out.


    "Ah


    With a scream, Zhao Dabao''s body flew upside down as if he had been hit by a truck.


    It was 10 meters away before it hit the ground and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    The other people who were rushing forward were directly confused when they saw this scene. They looked at Su Xun''s eyes full of fear and fear.


    If they could kick people so far, they immediately suspected that Su Xun was a strong man.


    "What are you afraid of? No matter how hard you are, you''re the only one. You don''t dare to kill us. Damn it!"


    Zhao Dabao stood up with the help of two people and yelled with red eyes.


    As soon as the others heard this, they rushed up again.


    And then Then there''s no more.


    Three minutes later, twenty or thirty people were all put down on the ground and howled.


    "I Lying trough, bull force. " Cao Hua gaped at Su Xun and expressed his admiration.


    Su Xun clapped his hands: "pay the bill and go."


    "I''ll pay for it. I have to pay for it." Cao Hua said quickly.


    "Yes, brother, thank you for your kindness. We''ll treat you and Tiange to this meal."


    "If it wasn''t for you and brother Tian, we''d be Muggles today."


    "Brother, you have to give us a chance to express our gratitude."


    The other four people all agreed with each other and rushed to pay the bill. After all, a meal is really nothing to them.


    Su Xun didn''t refuse, so he stepped over the ground and walked to the elevator.


    "See you some other time, Dabao." Cao Tian smiles at Zhao Yuanlong and waves into the elevator.


    Zhao Dabao scolded: "don''t laugh too early."


    "Don''t try to avenge me. I''ll go back to Seoul in a moment. If you really dare to come to Seoul to find me, I''ll treat you well. In addition, when you see our emotional struggles for many times, I''d like to remind you not to try to avenge the brother next to me."


    Before the elevator door closed, Cao Tian finished his last sentence, biting the word "entertainment" very hard.


    Zhao Dabao bared his teeth in pain and yelled: "don''t step on the horse and shout. Call people. Isn''t Cao Tian going back to Seoul? Stop him and give him an unforgettable memory before he leaves. "


    "Brother Yuanlong, I''m afraid the guy around him is a fortifier." A young man reminds us.


    Zhao Dabao said: "at most, a low-level fortifier, I call two to come."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was in a good mood. Holding a breath of revenge, they took out their phones to shake people together.


    In the elevator, Su Xun made a call to the garrison headquarters.


    "Hello, this is the garrison headquarters. What can I do for you?"


    "I''m Su Xun." Su Xun said lightly.


    Patta!


    Mobile phone rang out the clear sound of heel collision: "first, long good, please indicate."


    People outside may not know or know Su Xun, but this will never happen to the garrison.


    At the moment of the order, Su Xun became the commander of the garrison.


    Naturally, the Garrison should know their boss at the first time from top to bottom.


    What''s more, this big boss is still an expert who can kill senior fortifier positively?


    "Arrange for the police brigade in the city to transfer a company to Tianjing hotel to listen to my command." Su Xun ordered.


    A regular police brigade with more than 7000 people is the military force in Tianjing City.


    The rest of the garrison were stationed outside the city, some distance away from the capital.


    Because the distance between the zombies and the capital should be widened. Once the zombies invade, it is best to block them at a distance from the capital.


    "Yes, first, long!"


    In response, Su Xun hung up.


    Cao Tian said with a smile: "this is ready to light muscle, to take them Liwei?"


    "If you don''t have to use the tools to deliver them to my door in vain, you will be charged with attacking me." Su Xun''s eyes were full of interest.


    The smile on Cao Tian''s face converged, and he frowned slightly: "will it be too big? Just now there are nearly 30 people there, involving a lot of forces. There are several old men still there, and you have offended many people."


    It''s just that it''s not a big problem to fight. The elders laugh it off and even fail to win. They will be criticized when they go back.


    But Su Xun directly sent troops to capture the people, and the problem was the big man.


    Because Su Xun was the commander of the garrison, a general, and a general with heavy troops.


    Strictly speaking, attacking him is a felony.


    So Su Xun was forcing the forces behind the young people to talk to him and find him to be accommodating.


    Let the whole capital know that although he is young, he is not good at it."Do you think I need to worry about what they think?" Su Xun asked lightly.


    Cao Tian was stunned and nodded at half a sound: "I always use my position to think about things. You are such a bull, you really don''t need to worry about it."


    Cao Hua looked at each other for a few years. Although they didn''t understand, they felt that the fierce man''s identity was like a tough Yazi.


    When he came to the downstairs of Tianjing Hotel, after he got on the bus, Su Xun just stared at the door of the hotel quietly with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Seven or eight minutes later, four or five young drivers arrived, parked and walked into the hotel.


    "Zhao Dabao is not reconciled. It''s very annoying." Cao Tian saw a familiar face.


    Su Xun flicked the ash: "call, the more people come, the bigger his pot."


    Cao Tian nodded. These people came because of Zhao Dabao, and then they fell into the hands of Su Xun. While their parents were complaining about Su Xun, they must be angry with Zhao Dabao.


    "What are you fighting for?" Cao Tian thought of asking Cao Hua.


    There is always a reason for any conflict.


    Cao Hua sniffed: "isn''t there a new town planned to be built in the No.15 field 50 kilometers away from the capital recently? Taozi is ready to join in and win the contract of building materials supply. We young people don''t have much to do with this kind of big project. Building materials are one, so Zhao Dabao also takes a fancy to this point and comes back from Anfeng province."


    "Originally, Tao Zi was going to make a deal. He made some money by doing business in Anfeng, and suddenly jumped out to stir up the trouble. This is how the contradiction came about. Tao Zi and Zhao Dabao have been fighting about it for a long time."


    "Yes? Why don''t I know such a big thing? " Cao Tian asked suspiciously.


    Cao Hua rolled his eyes: "you''ve been serving in the army outside the country before, and you''ve had a bad relationship with your family since you retired. You went to Seoul in a hurry. Of course you don''t know."


    "Before, no matter whether Taozi could compete with Zhao Dabao or not, now he must be stable." Cao Tian patted Cao Hua on the shoulder and said.


    Zhao Dabao attacked a powerful general and was about to be captured by the garrison. As long as Taozi seized the opportunity, he would not be stable.


    Su Xun asked, "what''s sacred about Tao Zi? Listen to you, he has to borrow my light this time. Don''t you mind telling me?"

 Chapter 450

    "Xiang Tao, the son of Marshal Xiang."


    Cao Tian said, then pointed to Cao Hua: "he has been playing with Xiang Tao."


    "Don''t you all join the army? Why does he still do business with people? " Su Xun asked.


    Cao Tian yawned: "it''s OK to have military experience. He has already served in the army. He can do anything after retirement. It''s just that when I enter the police system, it''s equivalent to jumping from the military and political circle to another circle. It''s a special situation that leads to strong opposition."


    "As for Zhao Dabao, if he dares to compete with Marshal Xiang''s son for business, it''s not small." Su Xun asked curiously again.


    Cao Tian shook his head: "you have misunderstandings about our circle. It''s the elder''s business to force the elder. Generally speaking, you don''t interfere in the struggle of the younger generation. Of course, Zhao Dabao''s background is not weak."


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    Just then, five military trucks full of soldiers came and the police brigade arrived.


    One company, 120 people.


    After the car stopped, the soldiers on it got out of the car in order and assembled in the array in shifts.


    Su Xun pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    "First, long good! Wang Tiezhu, commander of No.5 company, No.3 battalion, No.2 regiment of garrison Police Brigade, was ordered to report here! Please give me your instructions


    A middle-aged man with dark skin saw Su Xun running directly to salute him. His voice was sonorous and forceful, and his movements were clean and neat. He looked very comfortable.


    Before Su Xun spoke, Zhao Dabao came out with a group of people in high spirits.


    At this time, the team of nearly 30 people turned into 50 people, and he was accompanied by two middle-aged people, both of whom were low-level and strengthened people.


    "When I was eating in a hotel, I was attacked by that group of people and all of them were taken back to the brigade for investigation."


    Su Xun gave an order.


    "Yes, first, long!"


    Wang Tiezhu turned to leave, and then the whole company scattered around Zhao Dabao and others.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Zhao Dabao and others were directly confused. At first, they didn''t think it was from them.


    In the face of the muzzle, no one with silly resistance, are obedient with.


    "Brother Yuanlong, look at it."


    A young man saw Su Xun.


    Zhao Dabao''s face changed greatly. He pointed to Su Xun and said, "Grass Mud Horse, boy, it''s so insidious, isn''t it?"


    "Zhao Dabao, you take people to attack a general. You''d better think about how to escape." Cao Tian looks at him with a smile.


    Zhao Dabao was stunned: "let your mother fart. Don''t step on your horse to scare me. When did I attack the general?"


    "Ha ha." Cao Tian pointed to Su Xun with a smile.


    Su Xun looked at Zhao Dabao so quietly.


    Zhao Dabao widened his eyes: "is he a general? Cao Tian, are you out of your mind? If he''s a general, I''ll eat shit! "


    Such a young general should have been in the seventh district for a long time. Why hasn''t he heard of it?


    So, it must be fake.


    Cao Tian really did anything to scare himself.


    "I know him, general Su! It''s general Su


    When Su Xun saw the news, the crowd yelled.


    "What? General Su, the one who killed Junichiro Koizumi? "


    "It''s really him. The video is a little fuzzy. It''s too young."


    "This group of people dare to attack general su. It''s really a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall. General Su must have kept his hand, otherwise they would not have a chance to stand here."


    Listening to the comments around, Zhao Dabao was a little flustered.


    Because it seems that these are not the mass actors invited by Cao Tian.


    General, that guy?


    And killed Junichiro Koizumi?


    How can I not know such a big thing?


    That''s the disadvantage of not watching the news. I don''t know any news before things start to ferment.


    "Brother Yuanlong, I seem to have heard my father talk about him. I''m afraid we''re not going to end." Said a young man, trembling and ready to cry.


    Zhao Dabao was more calm: "don''t panic. He won''t really do anything to us. It''s enough to wait for his family to come."


    "What I''m afraid of is that when I''m taken back, it will be over. My father will kill me." As soon as Zhao Dabao comforted him, the young man cried directly.


    Zhao Dabao


    Because there are too many people, many soldiers run back to make room for Zhao Dabao.


    Cao Hua drives Su Xun to the brigade. As for Cao Tian, he has to go back to Seoul.


    At the same time, Yao Yao of Seoul boarded the plane back to Tianjing.


    Every family is very angry when they learn that their son has been arrested by Su Xun. If Su Xun is too presumptuous and his son is too stupid, they will get into trouble.


    Then they all went to the brigade headquarters to intercede at the first time.After all, attacking a general is a felony.


    No one was angry in front of Su Xun. They were all polite apologies, because there was no fool.


    After a few words, Su Xun let people go.


    On this day, dozens of people went home and ate fried meat with bamboo shoots or belt.


    They expressed their gratitude to Su Xun, especially to his eight generation ancestors.


    All day long, the capital knows that the new Commander Su is not easy to provoke.


    Although young, but no young people easy to fool, but the young people''s hot temper deduction incisively and vividly.


    All the parents warned their children that they were not allowed to provoke Su Xun, or they would die on their own.


    After all the parents took the children back, Su Xun went out of the city to the garrison camp.


    He called on the cadres above the group level and held a meeting to announce his official arrival.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Underground Research Institute of northern suburbs.


    "Professor Tang, No.0 blood has a new hairstyle. After the mice were injected with blood, their genes were not sublimated, but all died."


    Blood No. 0 was named after Su Xun''s blood by Tang Yumeng.


    "Dead?" Tang Yumeng''s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Su Xun''s blood is very special and has many unimaginable functions. She thought that mice might undergo secondary evolution after injection.


    But I didn''t expect the mouse to die.


    Is blood poisonous?


    Of course, she didn''t know how the blood of God could be borne by a mouse. There was too much difference in the level of life.


    The researcher''s face was a little pale: "yes, Professor Tang, they are all dead, and the blood vessel exploded directly. No. 0 blood is like a bomb."


    Tang Yumeng went to the mice and saw that two mice were lying in the cage, their stomachs were blown open, and their death was extremely tragic.


    Tang Yumeng frowned. These blood clearly contains many beneficial functions. Why did the mouse die instead of being evolved?


    It''s just a little bit of blood.


    The more puzzled and curious she was, the more urgent she wanted to solve the puzzle.


    But how can it be possible to study the blood with science?

 Chapter 451

    Su Xun stayed in the military camp all night.


    The next day he went to the city to rent a house.


    Because the barracks is too boring, usually he has no work to deal with, stay in the barracks are moldy.


    I was woken up by the wake-up call in the morning.


    At the same time, after a day and a night of fermentation, that video has been completely spread out, news, print media are competing to report.


    Su Xun''s name spread all over the seven districts and the eight districts at the same time.


    Because the eighth district is using it to stir up people''s emotions and make Su Xun an enemy who killed their patron saint of the eighth district.


    However, the eighth District helped Su Xun instead.


    Now his influence has been divided into two regions. If there is another one, the identity task will be completed.


    Although the other five districts also have his deeds, they are too far away after all, and their influence is not so wide.


    So we have to make a big news that will shock the whole world.


    Just as he was thinking about how to improve his influence, two people came outside.


    One is Tang Yumeng, the other is Yao Yao.


    They met at the door of Su Xun''s house.


    "Are you looking for Su Xun?"


    Yao Yao''s eyes are full of vigilance. She studied in the four districts before, so she didn''t know Tang Yumeng.


    But seeing such a beautiful woman come to find Su Xun, Yao Yao has a sense of crisis.


    Tang Yumeng looked at Yao Yao''s suitcase: "are you Su Xun''s girlfriend?"


    "No Yao Yao''s momentum weakened.


    Tang Yumeng let out a sound and then rang the doorbell directly.


    She still wants Sushen to give her a child.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    a moment later, Su Xun opened the door.


    Seeing Tang Yumeng, Su Xun''s face sank: "what are you doing here?"


    Seeing Su Xun''s attitude towards Tang Yumeng, Yao Yao was relieved.


    "At least I''ve refined the crystal nucleus for you, so don''t you invite me in?" Tang Yumeng changed her strategy.


    Su Xun ignored her and looked at Yao Yao: "what about you?"


    "I I''m going home. When I found out that you live here, I wanted to visit you Yao Yao said with a smile, eyes dodging, some guilty.


    Su Xun invited them into the room.


    "Just moved in, only white water."


    Su Xun poured a glass of water for each of them.


    Tang Yumeng took a sip, then said faintly, "it''s still that thing. I want you to give me a child."


    "Puyi --" the water in Yao Yao''s mouth spurted out directly and looked at Tang Yumeng inconceivably: "what did you say?"


    "It''s none of your business." Tang Yumeng said perfunctorily, staring at Su Xun''s gloomy face: "I hope you think about it carefully, I think..."


    "I don''t think you deserve to die." Yao Yao directly interrupted her, the universe burst out: "a woman asked a man to have a child, you are too hungry, thirsty, you mean?"


    "Does that have anything to do with you? You''re not his girlfriend Tang Yumeng frowned and looked at Yao Yao.


    Yao Yao was so angry that she turned pale. She rushed to Su Xun and hugged him: "I am now. I just came to live with him. Don''t you see that I have my luggage with me?"


    Su Xun:


    "I don''t want to be a wife or a quarter of a century. It doesn''t matter if I want to be a wife."


    Tang Yumeng cocked her legs, and her voice was calm, as if she had nothing to do with herself.


    "You..." Yao Yao was so angry that she was full of ups and downs: "you are so shameless, Su Xun, let her get out of here."


    Yao Yao arched around in his arms. Su Xun was afraid that she would fall down, so he could only hold her with his hand. Looking at Tang Yumeng, he said in a blunt voice:


    "please, Professor Tang, I can''t promise you what you said. I don''t allow my child to be reduced to a tool for research. That syringe of blood is a thank-you fee for refining the crystal nucleus for me."


    "I''m doing it for all mankind. Do you know..." Tang Yumeng tries to suppress him with great righteousness.


    Su Xun impatiently interrupted her: "I''m not so great. I''m selfish. Can I go away?"


    "Su Xun, you can''t do that." Tang Yumeng is still unwilling.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped his hand on the table. The table broke up and collapsed.


    Tang Yumeng was startled.


    Su Xun looked at her coldly: "am I too polite to you? Go away


    Tang Yumeng''s pretty face turns white because she feels the breath of death and does not hesitate to believe that the other party really dares to kill her.


    Relying on her own mind, she had a special position in the seventh district, and Su Xun was the first to dare to threaten her like this.


    In fact, in a way, she was spoiled and unscrupulous."Gulu."


    Hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, Tang Yu starts to leave tremblingly.


    Seeing her go away, Su Xun''s face finally eased down.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry." Yao Yao comforted him, and his grand mind was inadvertently pressing on his face.


    Su Xun felt a little dizzy.


    Yao Yao also realized this, blushed slightly, and quickly came down from him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Xun asked.


    Yao Yao summoned up the courage to look at him: "I like you."


    "We don''t fit in." Su Xun said that Yao Yao was very good, but he didn''t want to disappoint Cao Tian.


    Yao Yao reached for his face and blushed and said, "you lied to me. When you just sat in your arms, you knocked me. You have a reaction to me."


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough Su Xun was so serious that he bent down and went to the bathroom.


    Why bend down?


    Is that a man?


    Looking at Su Xun''s back, Yao Yao poured a glass of water, then took out a bag of powder and poured it in, shaking evenly, and then drank two mouthfuls.


    Hum, it''s up to you to say that we are not suitable for cooked rice.


    Women who have stayed in school are very open-minded and courageous even when they are in school.


    A moment later, Su Xun came out of the bathroom, washed his face with cold water, and finally calmed down.


    "Have a drink." Yao Yao is a little uneasy and passes the water cup to her.


    Other girls are so active and gentle. How can Su Xun refuse? He took the cup and drank it clean.


    Then she sat on the sofa ready to dispel her desire for her body: "Yao Yao, we can''t just think about feelings, we have to think about reality, me and your brother..."


    Yao Yao is more and more charming in his eyes. She is hot and has a strong impulse. Her mouth is dry.


    Looking up at Yao Yao, Yao Yao is looking at herself with red face and shortness of breath. Her eyes are like silk.


    He thought of the glass of water he had just had.


    "You give me the medicine?" Su Xun was a little unbelievable. He was fascinated and raped by women!


    Yao Yao got up and sat in his arms, hugged his head, blushed and said, "it''s the first time for me. I''m not very good at it, so I took two drinks. Come on."


    Feeling the warm fragrant nephrite in his arms, Su Xun felt that he was going to die.


    If his divine power and mana are not sealed, he can force out the medicine directly.


    Yao Yao''s medicine strength attack, is not the slightest resistance to speak of, soon stripped himself.


    But Su Xun can''t help it That''s bullshit.


    In the living room, there will soon be harmony.

 Chapter 452

    The living room was a mess.


    The crumpled skirt, silk, socks, torn short sleeves, and the faint breath of life in the air have all become evidence of crime.


    Su Xun was lying on the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth. His eyes were a little at a loss.


    I''m obsessed and raped.


    Although he was feeling better physically, he suffered a serious psychological trauma.


    Fortunately, it was a woman who drugged him.


    If you''re a man, you want to die.


    Similarly, Yao Yao reached out and took the cigarette out of his mouth. He took a puff and patted his handsome face with a red face and satisfaction: "don''t worry, I will be responsible for you."


    Voice down, a mouthful of smoke from the delicate red lips.


    Then Xiumei frowned and put the cigarette on the ground: "it''s so hard to smoke."


    A woman from a military family is valiant.


    Even if you dare to take the medicine, you have just broken your body, and the blood on the sofa is not dry, just like a nobody.


    "Cao Yao." Su Xun called her full name for the first time.


    Yao Yao narrowed her eyes and looked at him with a smile: "you''ve just fucked, you''ve already fucked."


    "Don''t drive." The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched, trying to be serious: "do you know what you just did?"


    "Fuck you." Yao Yao blinked and arched in his arms.


    Su Xun couldn''t stand it: "I said, don''t drive, and don''t touch your hands. If your brother knew, he would kill me."


    "If you really want to be afraid of him, just put the blame on me, and he can''t beat you." Yao Yao is very afraid of Cao Tian, but she wants to protect her lover and is desperate for love.


    Su Xun''s idea is "what''s your absolute responsibility?"


    "There''s a surprise I want to tell you." Yao Yao suddenly digs off the topic.


    Su Xun breathed out: "what?"


    Yao Yao got close to his ear and breathed out: "today I''m not safe, and the women in our family are easy to conceive. Basically, they can be pregnant at one time. I''m not surprised."


    "I''m so surprised." Su Xun really wanted to break off her head to see if it was full of tofu: "can''t you wear a contraceptive? You''ve just turned 18 and you can''t think of having a baby? "


    "If I take contraceptive measures, what will you do if you don''t admit it?" With the guidance of her sister-in-law, Yao Yao''s IQ soared.


    Su Xun gritted his teeth: "it''s you who clean me up."


    "You''re not going to get pregnant." Yao Yao was very happy and touched her stomach: "anyway, I don''t care. I''m sure I''ll be pregnant. You can do it by yourself."


    "Silly beep." Su Xun was speechless. He thought the woman was really stupid, but he was a little moved.


    Yao Yao''s two long white legs are easy to shake, humming xiaoqu''er, with a sweet smile on her face. The more she looks, the more she looks like a fool.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    Su Xun took a look, his face changed, and looked at Yao Yao: "your brother''s, don''t make a sound."


    "Yes, yes." Yao Yao nodded like a chicken pecking rice and behaved very cleverly.


    Su Xun took a deep breath. He felt that he had been caught and raped. He connected the phone: "hello..."


    "Is Yao Yao with you?" Cao Tian directly interrupted Su Xun''s words, and his anger was suppressed by his voice.


    Anger at Yao Yao.


    Su Xun pursed his lips: "I said no, do you believe it?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. Let her answer the phone. This girl dares to blackmail me. She''s so bold." Cao Tian said angrily.


    After going back, he learned that Yao Yao had gone to Tianjing to find Su Xun. He was so angry that he reprimanded Ye Qianqian, saying that she didn''t think much of Yao Yao.


    But where can he think that ye Qianqian helped Yao Yao escape.


    Yao Yao snatched the mobile phone directly: "brother, you shouldn''t force me to follow the road you planned for me. I don''t like Liu Xuan, but I like Su Xun."


    "If you like a fart, go back immediately, or go home." Cao Tian was furious.


    Yao Yao plucked up her courage: "it''s too late. I''ve drugged susian and put him to sleep. You know the constitution of our women. I''ve had a big stomach since I was 18. Do you think there will be anyone else who wants me besides susian in the future?"


    "What are you talking about?" Cao Tian''s voice was raised and several points. Su Xun could hear it even if he didn''t turn on the speakerphone.


    Cao Tian didn''t doubt the truth of the incident for the first time.


    But shock and anger, because with his understanding of his sister, she can really do this kind of thing.


    "I said, I gave him medicine, raw rice cooked mature rice." Yao Yao has broken the jar.


    Cao Tian yelled: "how can you do such a thing when you step on a horse? You''re a girl. You''ve just grown up and you have a big stomach. What would you do if Su Xun didn''t want you?"The women in their Cao family have a special physique. They are all hit at once.


    Cao Tian is not afraid of Yao Yao and insists on following Su Xun. He begins to be afraid that Su Xun doesn''t want Yao Yao.


    At that time, they will lose their face.


    It''s said that there are a lot of troubles in the rich family, but they are also the most important people.


    "If he doesn''t want me, I''ll die." Yao Yao took a look at Su Xun. This was for him.


    Su Ming is the victim.


    Yao Bai Nen''s little foot kicked Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded to show that Lao Tzu knew the pit.


    Yao Yao was more happy with her smile. Her little feet were sliding gently on Su Xun''s legs, and her eyes were full of spring.


    Cao Tian took a deep breath: "cell phone for Su Xun."


    "No, your brother-in-law wants to talk to you." Yao Yao''s face is slightly red, and she is a little excited because she feels that her brother''s voice is loose.


    Su Xun mobile phone: "Hello, brother-in-law, no, brother Cao."


    "You''d better call me brother-in-law. I''ll be at ease. That girl is fooling around. You..." Cao Tianyi didn''t know what to say for a while.


    His younger sister, who had just grown up, was asleep by Su Xun. As a elder brother, he must have a fire in his heart.


    But it happened that his sister had given the medicine. Strictly speaking, Su Xun was the passive side, and he was also the victim, which made him helpless.


    It''s unfortunate to have such a sister.


    Su Xun took a look at all over the place, then looked at Yao Yao, who was smiling like a fool, and said, "Yao Yao is very good."


    This sentence contains a lot.


    "Thank you, brother." Cao Tian was relieved. If Su Xun didn''t want Yao Yao, it would be really bad.


    He felt a little fucked. Yesterday, he still warned Su Xun not to touch his sister. It was impossible for them.


    But today, he had to pray for susian to be with his sister. It was embarrassing.


    "That''s it, brother Cao." In order to take care of Cao Tian''s mood, Su Xun interrupted the call.


    Yao Yao climbed into his arms, Jiao didi said: "husband, people also want."


    "I want you to get up and clean up." Su Xun hit her on the head with a violent chestnut.


    "Ah." Yao Yao pain tears are coming out, covering his forehead dry should be a: "Oh."

 Chapter 453

    After having a couple with Yao Yao, the girl is especially attached to Su Xun. In the final analysis, she is just an 18-year-old girl, and she is very playful.


    Especially in the evening, playing heart is heavier, every day to unlock Su Xun''s new posture.


    The relationship between them has also been announced. Yao Yao takes Su Xun back to Cao''s home.


    Of course, Cao supported their association.


    After all, from the point of view of the family, the Cao family can have such a powerful son-in-law as Su Xun. Even after the death of Mr. Cao, no one dares to move the Cao family.


    Before that group of people who wanted to rob Su Xun''s crystal nucleus were very warm and polite to Su Xun. They didn''t give him less red envelopes.


    Thus, strength is very important.


    If he doesn''t have the strength, I''m afraid that this visit to Cao''s home will not be so peaceful and beautiful.


    Two days later, Su''s home was not found.


    Two, to be exact.


    Two white people.


    Su Xun sat on the sofa and looked at the two middle-aged white people on the opposite side: "what''s the matter with you


    Two white people, one male and one female, are middle-aged people. It''s hard to tell the age of foreigners from their faces.


    "Mr. Su, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is John. I''m from district four."


    The middle-aged man first introduced himself, then pointed to the middle-aged woman beside him and said, "this is Taylor, also from the Fourth District, Miss Cao''s teacher."


    His Chinese language is very standard, and it has become one of the world''s must learn languages before the era, so this situation is not surprising.


    "Oh?" Su Xun looked at a middle-aged woman named Taylor differently.


    Taylor smiles and asks in Chinese, "why didn''t you see Yao Yao?"


    "She''s home." Su Xun''s attitude towards Yao Yao''s teacher was more polite.


    I have been wondering what these two people are doing.


    Tyler shook his head. "This is really disappointing news. I thought I could see her today."


    "She''ll be back soon." Su Xun laughed, and then looked at John: "Mr. John, you are not here to see Yao Yao today."


    "Yes, Mr. Su, we are here for you." John acknowledged and nodded.


    Su Xun browed: "for me?"


    "Not bad." John first answered Su Xun''s doubt, and then asked, "I don''t know what Mr. Su thinks of District 7 compared with District 4?"


    Hearing this, Su Xun thought that he knew the purpose of the two men coming to see him today.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "although the seven districts are developing rapidly and have a large population, there is still a gap between them economically and militarily. There is no doubt about this, but I believe that the seven districts will catch up soon."


    The serial number of each region is arranged according to the ranking of the established regions.


    The fourth district was built earlier than the seventh district. In addition, the population there is less, so there are fewer zombies. The degree of disaster is much lighter than the seventh district. A lot of pre era industrial equipment has been preserved.


    This has also led to two, three and four districts, which are the best developed. In particular, the four districts are the first in economy and the first in military among the seven districts.


    "Mr. Su, I don''t doubt what you said. At this speed, the seven districts can catch up with us as they did before the era, but how long will it take, ten years? Twenty years? But District 6783 is the place with the most zombies. Will zombies give you this time? " John looked at Su Xun with a smile on his face.


    Su Xun asked, "tell me your purpose directly."


    "Mr. Su deserves to be a Shuangkuai person, so I''ll be frank. In your Chinese old saying, you are a big Buddha, but the seven districts are small temples, and they are small temples that may be blown down by the wind at any time. In this case, why don''t you consider building another big temple?"


    John said the purpose of his trip. Su Xun''s strength was too strong to abuse any senior fortifier on the blue star.


    Even some people in the Fourth District speculated that he could kill the Zombie King by himself.


    A Su Xun plus Xiang Hongfei, the top fighting power of the seventh district instantly jumped to the first place of blue star.


    In addition to the death of Koizumi, the whole East is dominated by seven districts, which has seriously threatened the hegemony of the four districts.


    So the Fourth District wanted to dig Su Xun.


    It''s not the first time that this kind of thing has been done. The fourth district is better than the seventh district in any aspect. After investigating Su Xun, they found that he came from an ordinary family, and he certainly has no overall view and has never seen the world.


    So they had more confidence to plot against suthen.


    To persuade Su Xun, he had to send someone high enough to give him enough face.


    But if someone sent from the fourth district to contact Su Xun, he might be targeted by the Security Bureau of the seventh district as soon as he entered the city.


    That''s why John, the big chessman who has been buried in the seventh district, was used. He is the spy chief of the fourth district and the seventh district.


    Taylor can be sent on the pretext of visiting students so that he will not be doubted."You mean to make me a traitor and betray the seventh district?" Su Feixun''s eyes are smiling.


    After so many identities, I was advised to be a traitor for the first time. The experience is quite novel.


    John shrugged: "Mr. Su, you may have misunderstood that it is the United resistance of all mankind against zombies and the community of common destiny of all mankind. How can we say that we should betray? When Mr. Su immigrated to our four districts, he was still contributing to the survival of all mankind. If anyone says you are a traitor, it only means that he is too narrow-minded. "


    "Talk about the treatment." Su Xun asked with a smile. He was already moved.


    As soon as John''s eyes brightened, he felt that he was going to make contributions: "Mr. Su will be the Deputy commander-in-chief of the northern army in the Fourth District of immigration. He will be awarded the title of Duke, and he can choose the fiefdom by himself. At the same time, he will be paid 10 million federal dollars a year."


    In the Fourth District, there was a vast area with few people, and there were fewer people after the new era. Therefore, in order to encourage the people, the title system was restored. Anyway, as long as you have the ability, you don''t mind giving you a piece of vacant land.


    "Tut Tut, it really makes me a little excited." Su Xun smashed the bar, smashed the mouth, the conditions of the four districts are not rich.


    Ten million annual salary alone is enough to make countless people excited.


    The annual salary of tens of millions after the era is equivalent to more than 100 million before the era.


    The Duke title is the highest in the four districts, and it''s still the kind of fiefdom you can choose.


    As for the position of deputy commander-in-chief of the northern region, it is enough to listen to him. He will not be allowed to take charge of the military. After all, what should he do if he suddenly rebelled.


    Therefore, the four districts want to raise him with high officials and high salary. The core purpose is to strengthen their own strength and weaken the strength of the seven districts.


    John was satisfied with a smile. Knowing that no one could refuse such a temptation, he added another fire: "our governor also said that Mr. Su is willing to go to the Fourth District, and he can marry his quadruplet daughter to Mr. Su."


    Quadruplets, the daughter of the governor, sounds wonderful.


    Now, has Sue realized that she''s worth her first time?


    Then some tangled looking at the smile in front of John, think this kind of face is too ugly.


    How to choose?


    Is it to crush him or to pat him?


    Online and so on, very urgent (¤Å?¤É).

 Chapter 454

    Looking at the tangled expression on Su Xun''s face.


    John thought he was struggling between rejection and acceptance.


    Only when there is a struggle, it means that he has been moved.


    But he didn''t know how to kill him.


    John encouraged with a smile: "Mr. Su, you are only 20 years old this year, but you have already stood at the top of the world. But you can see that your current treatment can not match your identity and strength. I feel aggrieved for you. In fact, there is no need to tangle. Follow your heart and make the most comfortable choice for you."


    "Hoo -" after hearing this, Su Xun breathed out a breath. He was not tangled. He looked at John gratefully: "John, thank you. It''s you that make me firm my innermost thoughts."


    "You''re welcome Er Er -- "the smile on John''s face was stiff, because susian squeezed his throat.


    Taylor was shocked by the sudden scene: "Oh, MAIGA, what are you doing?"


    "Thank you, John. I have some choice difficulties. I was still struggling with whether to pat you or crush you. It''s your encouragement that makes me firm in the idea of crushing you." Su Xun was smiling. His smile was as bright as John''s before, and his voice was full of gratitude.


    John''s eyes were wide open, and ten thousand grass mud horses raced past in his heart.


    Feeling more and more difficult to breathe, he said intermittently, "no God, you can''t kill me. I''m dead. The Fourth District won''t give any support to the seventh district. The seventh district can''t stop the zombies. "


    "I couldn''t stop it before, but now that I''m here, zombies will be able to stop it." Su Xun''s tone was calm, but he was full of self-confidence, and his hand was strengthened.


    "Click -"


    accompanied by a clear voice, John''s throat was crushed directly, his head drooped, his eyes were wide open, and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    He didn''t even expect that Su Xun crushed him to death without even asking about his identity.


    "Ah


    Taylor let out a scream, stood up from the sofa and looked at Su Xun in horror.


    She''s just a teacher. She''s not even dead.


    Susian threw John''s body on the ground like rubbish and looked at Taylor.


    Taylor felt his blood was about to coagulate, and waved his hand in a panic: "I don''t know. I swear to God, I don''t know anything. I just received the order from the school to cooperate with John. I don''t even know his identity."


    "Never mind, I know." Su Xun laughed a little. Before he killed John, he used psychics when he pinched his neck.


    I know John''s identity, and I know the list of spies buried in the fourth district and the seventh district.


    Spies and spies don''t know each other''s identities, but as a spy leader, he must remember every core member and have a strong memory, which is the basic quality of intelligence work.


    Taylor was at a loss. It was clear that John didn''t say anything. How could susian know?


    "Does Mr. Taylor have to wait until Yao Yao comes back?"


    Taylor is an ordinary teacher. Sushen is not ready to kill her.


    And I''m not afraid that she will report back, because there will be a lot of spies cleaning in the next seven districts, and this news can''t be covered up.


    "No, No." Tyler shook his head and left as if running for his life.


    Su Xun was a devil in her eyes.


    It''s a big boy, a student''s age, but he kills people in conversation. There must be a devil''s soul in his body.


    Su Xun called the security department and asked them to send someone to deal with the body. Then he made a list of the spies and sent them to the governor''s house.


    The list details the name, gender, age, as well as identity and address.


    It''s accurate to catch people according to the list.


    Then the governor''s office issued an order, and the members of the Security Bureau of each city arrested the spies hidden in each city according to the list.


    All the cities started at the same time. This operation was not kept secret at all. It was a direct attack.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jos, 30, is a diplomat at Tianjing language and Culture University, teaching English.


    But in fact, he has a secret identity. He belongs to the military intelligence bureau of the fourth district. He is an excellent spy, code named nightingale.


    During the period of his hiding, he used his teacher''s identity to make friends with the top officials and dignitaries in the students'' families, and got a lot of information from them.


    He sent all the information back. He made a great contribution. The headquarters told him that he would be transferred back in another month.


    He is looking forward to it, because his wife and children are still waiting for him to get together in their hometown in the fourth district.


    Today, as always, he came home from work and took out the key to open the door.


    "Bang!"


    "Don''t move


    "You''re under arrest. Don''t move."


    As soon as the door opened, he just stepped in with one foot, and then he was caught off guard and pressed on the ground by the people hiding in the room."Oh, shette, which department are you from? I have four district nationality. You are not qualified to arrest me. I am a teacher. There must be some misunderstanding."


    Joss struggled to roar, but his heart had already reached his throat.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly someone stepped on his face.


    Then a cold voice came into No.2 Middle School: "joss, code named Nightingale, head of Tianjing City Intelligence Center, do you still think this is a misunderstanding?"


    Jos''s last fluke was broken.


    But I can''t figure out how he was exposed, and the other side knew so much about it.


    He thought he was perfect.


    "Take it away."


    Joss was tortured away.


    At the same time, this similar scene was staged in all the cities of the seven districts.


    In one day, the Security Bureau of the whole district arrested more than 370 people, and all the spies of the whole four districts were swept away.


    Because such a large-scale operation can not be kept secret at all, so after the arrest, the news was released, and the Internet, television and print media competed to report.


    "This afternoon, general Su Xun made new contributions again. Facing the bewitchment of the spy leaders in the fourth district and the temptation of high officials and rich salaries, he held a Chinese heart firmly and took the opportunity to get the list of spies in the fourth district. The relevant departments of the Fourth District swept away all ghosts and ghosts according to the list."


    "Our district strongly condemns the act of planting spies in the fourth district and trying to plot against the important officials of our district, which undermines the unity of mankind and resists the zombies, and will pursue it to the end..."


    After watching the news, all the people in the seven districts felt very happy and angry at the behavior of the four districts.


    "It''s time to catch all these flies. At this time, human beings are on the verge of extinction, and they even use these means."


    "I still want to buy General su. I laugh to death. Do you really think that general Su and the people in their four districts are only interested in interests?"


    "Well done. This news is too much. I''m going to eat more bowls tonight."


    "Everybody beat general Su on the public screen!"

 Chapter 455

    Four districts, governor''s house.


    There is a time difference between zone 4 and zone 7.


    So although it''s night in zone 7, it''s day in zone 4.


    The big meeting room of the governor''s office is full of leaders from various departments, with the governor of the Fourth District sitting at the top.


    Everyone is staring at the big screen on the wall, which shows the news of zone 7 tonight, about the spy capture.


    "What do you want to say?"


    After the news clip was played, the Secretary closed the video, and the governor looked down at the crowd and asked.


    "Governor, we have to fight back. They are all our heroes."


    "I''m against it. In the face of zombies, the unity of all mankind is the only political right. If we fight back at this time, we will be jointly attacked by other districts."


    "Yes, we should deny that those people are our spies..."


    "Oh, my God, what did I hear? Dear admiral jack, you are chilling the warriors by asking us to abandon those heroes or even deny their credit. "


    "For the sake of the overall situation, I believe the heroes will understand. It''s all John''s fault that he leaked such important information."


    John: I died without saying anything.


    "In fact, we can fight back secretly. It''s time for X potion to use it. Since it was accidentally invented, it means that it should be used. The development of zone 7 is too fast and must be restricted."


    The governor''s house meeting ended in an hour.


    Taking this as an example, the spokesman of the seventh Soviet District denied that the powerful spies in the fourth Soviet District wanted to be captured, and said that they were sent to the inner part of the Soviet District to strengthen their power.


    At the same time, the people of the Fourth District publicized Su Xun''s strength in the Fourth District, blowing him very strong and deliberately boasting about the threat he could bring.


    I don''t know that he is helping Su Xun and increasing his influence.


    At one time, Su Xun''s threat theory swept the four districts.


    Half an hour later, an agent with a box across the ocean.


    There''s a green potion called X in the box.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten o''clock, two days in the evening.


    In the villa that Su Xun rented.


    He and Yao Yao are doing exercises. By the way, they are competing. Whoever loses will wash the dishes.


    "Honey, I can''t do it. I I really can''t You are so good... "


    Yao Yao''s face is flushed, panting, sweating, biting her red lips abdominal curl.


    Su Xun was also doing sit ups. When he heard her admit defeat, he immediately got up and said with a smile, "compare your strength with me. Aren''t you kidding? Go and wash the dishes


    Yao Yao directly lying on the ground: "wait a moment, wait for me to rest for a while to wash."


    This is really doing exercise, want to skew their own face wall (???).


    Congratulations on the host''s mission: to survive and become a celebrity in at least three regions. ¡¿


    Su Xun was still a little confused when he suddenly remembered the prompt sound of system task completion.


    I didn''t expect the task to be finished.


    Soon he responded and laughed.


    Thanks to the efforts of the four districts, they have helped him publicize day and night to increase his influence, otherwise it would be impossible to complete the task so quickly.


    Divine power and mana fill the body again.


    Now, the zombies are all brothers.


    "What are you laughing at?" On the ground, Yao Yao asked curiously.


    Su Xun looked down at her and said, "I laugh at you for being too much of yourself to compare your physical strength with me."


    "If you win, you''ll win. Why are you so arrogant?" Yao Yao curled her lips, got up from the floor and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Looking at her back when she entered the kitchen, Su Xun shook his head: "it''s not cheap to have to be tired and tired to do housework."


    "Yes, I''m cheap. I''m cheap enough to stick to you." Yao Yao obviously temper up, the little girl growing up in the honeypot, inevitably wayward.


    Su Xun went into the kitchen and put his arms around her waist: "why, is that angry?"


    As for girlfriends, it''s just to coax them. Otherwise, conflicts will accumulate more and more. No matter how good the relationship used to be, sooner or later it will become stiff.


    If there are any unpleasant things, it''s best to eliminate them at that time.


    "No Yao Yao is cold and pretty. She washes the dishes by herself. After Su Xun is followed by a daughter, she also learns to do housework.


    She is only 18 years old, studying in the Fourth District of the primary school. She can cook, wash dishes, wash clothes and clean.


    What''s wrong with a woman like this?


    Su Xun leaned up to her ear and gave her a kiss: "how about I do a magic trick for you and apologize."


    "No, let''s go, or you''ll wash it." Yao Yao struggled twice.Su Xun still held her in one hand, and put the other hand into the dishwasher full of detergent: "watch it, don''t blink."


    "I''m not looking at it. Magic is all deceitful." Although she said so, she was obviously suspicious of integrity, and her eyes were fixed on his hand.


    Su Su smiled and pulled his hand out of the foam filled sink.


    Then a red rose appeared in my hand.


    "This How is that possible? "


    Yao Yao''s eyes widened, staring at the rose, full of disbelief.


    She put the water in the sink, and there was absolutely no flower in it.


    and what''s more, this flower is taken out of the sink, why not a little foam, and it looks so fresh and perfect.


    Of course, it''s because of the divine power.


    Then Su Xun snapped his fingers, and the red roses turned into stars and disappeared.


    Yao Yao looked back at Su Xun: "how did you do it? Tell me, tell me. "


    "Kiss me." Su Xun pointed to his mouth.


    Yao Yao stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss. She couldn''t wait to ask, "please speak quickly."


    "I won''t tell you." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he ran out of the kitchen with oil on the soles of his feet.


    Yao Yao was so angry that she stamped her feet and said angrily, "asshole, you will bully me."


    Then scold scold the corners of the mouth inexplicably hook up, and then turn back to continue to wash the dishes, face full of smile, just a small temper disappeared.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked.


    Su Xun got up and opened the door. Outside stood a middle-aged man in a suit, a member of the governor''s secretary group.


    "Commander Su, the governor asked you to go to the governor''s house for a meeting immediately. Something serious happened."


    The middle-aged man said anxiously when he saw Su Xun.


    Seeing this, Su Xun''s face was so deep that he called out to the room, "I''ll go to a meeting. Go to bed early. Don''t wait for me."


    When the voice fell, he followed the middle-aged people out.


    "What''s the matter." After getting on the bus, Su Xun asked.


    The middle-aged man replied: "just now, the satellite has photographed that countless zombies are gathering in the direction of Seoul. We see that the tide of corpses is about to take shape. This tide of corpses is unprecedented in scale. Seoul has been actively organizing defense and sending messages asking for help."

 Chapter 456

    "How can such a large-scale corpse tide suddenly form in Seoul?"


    After hearing this, Su Xun was very surprised.


    Since the establishment of the seven districts, Seoul has never experienced a real corpse tide.


    The think tank team has analyzed the most likely places for the formation of the corpse tide, where heavy troops are stationed.


    Seoul is not included.


    Therefore, Seoul is only stationed with Chen Xiaoze''s reinforcement regiment.


    But now the new corpse tide actually appeared in the most unlikely Seoul, and it is the largest corpse tide ever. This is really beyond people''s expectation.


    No wonder the governor''s office is in such a hurry.


    Because in the face of the tide of corpses on this scale, Seoul and the strengthening regiment can''t stop it at all.


    "Now the reason is not clear. The military headquarters has ordered the city garrison near Seoul to support. The governor''s office is arranging the battle plan. Now we are sending commander Su to the scene. Marshal Xiang is in the capital military headquarters. Commander Su and your garrison are likely to be sent to Seoul to be responsible for the overall situation."


    He was not surprised that he would be transferred to Seoul, but he heard that even the garrison would be transferred to Seoul, which was enough to show how serious the corpse tide was.


    After all, the garrison is equivalent to a garrison. It''s not easy to move unless it''s a national war.


    However, Su Xun was calm. After the divine power and mana were unsealed, he did not pay attention to a group of zombies.


    It takes seven or eight hours to fly from Tianjing City to Seoul. With those troops in Seoul, it will be cold when the reinforcements arrive.


    In Seoul, there is his brother-in-law Cao Tian, and Meng Hai, the head of the non mainstream traitor.


    So Su Xun said, "stop the car."


    "Ah The secretary was stunned and then said anxiously, "commander Su, what''s the matter now..."


    "Stop the car." Su Xun said again.


    After all, the Secretary couldn''t resist his majesty and stopped the car.


    Su Xun opened the car door and got off. The Secretary also followed him.


    Su Xun looked at the Secretary and said, "go to the governor''s office and tell the governor that there''s no need to arrange people to go to Seoul. I can solve it there."


    The secretary was a little confused when he heard this.


    But then he came even more confused.


    Su Xun, who was standing in front of him, suddenly stepped into the air and disappeared into the night sky.


    "I Lying trough, will Can fly God Immortal


    It took a while for the Secretary to react. He was so shocked that he couldn''t speak quickly. He pinched hard and felt pain. Then he was sure that it was not an illusion.


    Then he got on the bus and drove to the governor''s house.


    Because the road had been temporarily closed for a long time, it was unobstructed all the way and arrived at the governor''s house in less than ten minutes.


    As soon as the car stopped, he rushed out of the car and rushed to the conference room.


    "Bang."


    When he came to the door of the conference room, he rushed in and yelled, "governor, don''t There''s no need to send someone to Seoul. Commander Su has already flown by. He''s an immortal Gods


    Everyone:


    They are all in a state of muddle.


    "Pa!"


    The governor slapped his face on the table and said angrily, "what time is it? Still talking nonsense here, commander Su! "


    "Governor, I''m not talking nonsense. Commander Su really flew to Seoul!" The secretary was so anxious that his voice was filled with tears.


    No one will believe this kind of absurd words, and the governor is even more angry: "come on, drag him out, and deal with it as the crime of delaying the plane!"


    Two soldiers came in.


    "No! Governor, I''m not lying. " The Secretary panicked, and then suddenly a flash of inspiration: "look at the monitoring, I remember that place is at the gate of Tianjing Hotel, there is monitoring, there is monitoring!"


    It doesn''t look like a liar to see him like this, otherwise, he would be dead.


    people looked at each other and couldn''t tell whether what he said was true or false for a moment.


    "Why don''t we just look at monitoring?" I don''t know who made such a suggestion.


    A few minutes later, a group of big men, including the governor, stared at the surveillance screen.


    Because in the surveillance screen, Su Xun really stepped into the air and turned into a streamer, which disappeared in an instant.


    "This This... " The governor stammered for a long time and didn''t say a complete word.


    Because people can fly, completely beyond the scope of human beings, and it is not scientific at all.


    Xiang Hongfei guessed: "Su Xun''s strength is already very strong. Could it be that Su Xun evolved after taking advanced strengthening potion?"


    "No matter how evolved it is, it can''t fly! It''s obvious that his skillful movements are not just learned. " A middle-aged Mediterranean man retorted.


    Then the crowd was silent again.


    Some people said, "there are so many zombies, commander Su can''t handle them even if he can fly, unless he is really an immortal.""Sue Commander Su said calmly that he could solve the problem in Seoul and he was very confident. " At the beginning, the scared secretary said carefully.


    People began to doubt science again.


    Even zombies can be explained by science, but how can we explain the trampoline by science?


    He can really solve so many zombies by himself. What''s the difference between him and the legendary immortals?


    The governor took a deep breath: "if we continue to mobilize reinforcements and materials, commander Su can solve the problem best. If we can''t solve it, we should try our best to tide over the difficulties. It''s better to prepare for nothing than not to prepare."


    "In the face of this kind of disaster, we can not have a small probability of taking chances. This is irresponsible to millions of people in Seoul."


    "Yes


    Then the governor''s office was like a sophisticated machine, and the orders were given.


    Millions of troops began to move in an orderly manner, and tens of millions of materials began to be transported to Seoul.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seoul, dark clouds, the city seems to be covered with a layer of haze, the air filled with bleak and panic atmosphere, pedestrians on the streets in a hurry.


    Although the people were flustered, they were also actively cooperating with the garrison to prepare for the defense. No one rushed to the checkpoint with their luggage to escape.


    Because although Seoul has not experienced the corpse tide, other areas have, so the people of Seoul do not lack of guiding experience.


    Naturally, it is clear that there may be zombies in all directions outside the city at this time. Running out is really looking for death.


    Fortifications have been built at the four gates, with thousands of machine guns, howitzers, mortars and armored vehicles in the forefront.


    The temporary headquarters was set up at the front line. Chen Xiaoze, dressed in military uniform, had a dignified face. But at this time, he could do nothing but wait for the zombies to attack, and then tried his best to resist until he died.


    People from the public security department also entered the front line. Cao Tian and Meng Hai were lying in the trenches driving guns.


    At this time, the local ruffians and bandits in Haitang Street filled the vacancy with guns.


    At this moment, all the people in Seoul are making their own efforts to resist the zombies.


    They don''t know the exact scale of the tide.


    But according to past experience, we all know that these people alone can''t stop a tide of corpses.


    But at this time, there were millions of soldiers and civilians in the city, none of them retreated, none of them escaped, and all of them were determined to protect their families.


    Their greatest hope is to be able to support the arrival of reinforcements before people die.

 Chapter 457

    Outside Seoul is a vast expanse of open space.


    At a glance, it was just overgrown with weeds.


    "Boom -"


    all of a sudden, the earth seemed to vibrate, the sound of thunder was getting closer and closer, and accompanied by bursts of harsh screams across the sky.


    In the position, all the people are subconsciously holding the guns in their hands, and their knuckles have become pale because of too much force.


    They know the zombies are coming.


    At this moment, only the cold guns in their hands can bring them a small sense of fire and security.


    A wisp of black appeared on the horizon in the distance, and then it became thicker and thicker, until it was like the boundless tide, as if the huge waves were going to devour the world.


    In this huge wave, Seoul, a big city with millions of people, seems so small and insignificant at this time.


    Black corpse tides swarmed in all directions. The dust on the ground swept all over the sky. Where the corpse tides passed, even the most humble weeds were crushed into dust.


    The zombie was getting closer and closer, within the range of the shell.


    "Fight!"


    Chen Xiaoze, dressed in military uniform, gave a sharp drink.


    The artillery, which had been ready for a long time, moved, filled and launched. The whole movement was completed at one go.


    At this time, there is no need to adjust the trajectory, because the muzzle is in the direction of the enemy everywhere.


    "Boom boom boom -"


    at the same time, hundreds of shells cut through the dark clouds like fireworks and fell into the corpse tide. With the sound of explosion, the flames devoured everything.


    The low-level zombies were directly torn apart by the shells, their intestines were worn out and their limbs were flying.


    But the zombies in the back soon came up again. Under the command of the Zombie King, these low-level zombies with no brains didn''t know what fear was.


    They will only obey orders mechanically, no formation, no leader, just need to rush forward, rush in and kill everyone.


    "Boom boom -"


    "boom boom -"


    the bombardment is still going on. In the face of endless zombies, the artillery of the sixth regiment seems so insignificant at this time.


    After more than a thousand rounds of shelling, the zombie was closer and within the range of the guns.


    "Boom! Boom


    Mines buried in advance start to explode to slow down the impact speed of zombies. What they need to do is not destroy zombies, and they have no such ability.


    What they need to do is try to survive until reinforcements arrive.


    "Dada dada -"


    thousands of machine guns took the lead in pulling the trigger, and fire dragons flew out of the muzzle, and the palm long bullets directly cut the zombies in the front.


    "Grass your grandmother''s dog zombies, I don''t believe you have more than me!"


    A middle-aged man with a full face and beard angrily scolded and stood up with a light machine gun to sweep.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Dada dada -"


    "hit! Don''t save bullets, hit hard


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    All kinds of guns, from standard machine guns to self-made muskets, are constantly firing at the moment.


    The only advantage they have is the weapon.


    Once the zombies rush to the front, their only advantage will be lost, and the zombie meat, fight, just like using human life to fill, to delay time.


    So what they can do now is to seize the time and shoot as many zombies with hot weapons as possible, so that they can have less pressure in close combat.


    Under the attack of hot weapons, the zombies in the front of the stream are falling down, but the ones in the back are soon added. With each zombie falling down, the tide of zombies can move forward.


    What''s more, not every bullet can be hit.


    His fingers were numb when he pulled the trigger, but the zombies in the distance were getting closer and closer, as if they could never be killed, which made everyone feel desperate.


    Ten minutes later, the zombies are coming up.


    "The brothers of the sixth regiment, behind them is Seoul. They are millions of people. It''s natural for them to serve as soldiers and eat food. They should be loyal to their duties to protect their families and defend their country. Only when they die in battle is the good son of the seventh district. Today, the zombies will not retire, and I, Chen Xiaoze, will not!"


    Chen Xiaoze''s eyes were cold and his voice was hoarse. The sword in his hand had already come out of the sheath, and the silver light was so dazzling in the dark cloud covered Seoul.


    "Brothers, kill the enemy with me!"


    His voice fell, and he jumped out of the position first, waving a knife and roaring at the zombie.


    Facing the tide of corpses, he didn''t hesitate, just to get up and put on his military uniform, the epaulets on his shoulders, and the Seoul people behind him.


    At the moment, the shoulder is not only a symbol of power epaulet, but also the responsibility of protecting the country and the people.


    "Kill


    "Kill!"


    The sixth regiment is the reinforced regiment. The whole regiment, together with the cookers and clerks, has more than 3500 people. At this time, they are the same as Chen Xiaoze. With his order, the whole regiment did not hesitate. Holding the multi-functional bayonet rifle, they rushed out of the position and faced the zombie.They may not think as much as Chen Xiaoze. For them, following the commander to the front, they have already formed their instinct at the moment when the enemy rushes up.


    No matter who or how many people they face, as long as they don''t receive the order to retreat, they will only rush forward until they die.


    "Mad, I always thought I was calm. Why was I so excited? Brother, let''s have a fight!"


    Meng Hai looked at the roaring uniformed men, pursed his lips, and grasped the ready machete, eager to try.


    "Nonsense, can the garrison do all the things that make people show their faces?" Cao Tian laughed.


    Meng Hai took out a small copper mirror from his arms.


    Cao Tian was stunned: "it''s time. Niema didn''t forget to look in the mirror and tidy up her remains."


    "Enjoy my hairstyle. Maybe it''s the last time." Meng Hai grinned and put the mirror in his arms.


    Cao Tian is silent, half ring just say: "I discover today, your this head type is quite handsome."


    As he spoke, he stood up with a knife in his hand.


    "It has to drop." Meng Hai flicked his hair, and then without waiting for Cao Tianxia''s order, he rushed out with a knife and scolded: "zombie of grass mud horse, your father, I haven''t lost a fight in the village. Will I be afraid of you?"


    "Damn, I will punish you for ignoring organization and discipline." Cao Tian made a rude remark and then rushed out.


    "I''ll have to wait until I''m alive."


    "Then you''ll step on the horse and live for me!"


    More than 2000 people from the Seoul sheriff''s department rushed together, which seemed quite spectacular.


    Those local ruffians and bandits on Haitang Street are more flustered. They rush up with all kinds of strange weapons in their hands. They are full of ferocity.


    The tens of thousands of people in Seoul who volunteered to go to the front line are the biggest force. They have no uniform clothes and weapons, but they have a uniform goal.


    That''s fuckin ''killing zombies to keep your wife and kids.


    Wang Hao, a little Hun from Haitang Street who had met Su Xun, was waving a steel knife in the crowd, just like erha who had been mixed with the wolves, and his face turned white with fright.


    His first thought was to run when he was in close combat.


    After all, in his opinion, most of the heaven and earth are not as big as his own life. It is his conscience to be able to come out and shoot twice.


    But just now he saw everyone rushing, and his blood was boiling. As soon as his brain started to rush, his blood came down, and now he couldn''t retreat.


    "You forced the zombies of grass mud horse''s dogs. I''ll fight with you!"

 Chapter 458

    Chaos, chaos.


    Outside Seoul, sporadic gunshots of pistols were heard from time to time, and more of them were shouts and curses.


    Everyone has fear, but when the fear reaches its peak, only anger remains.


    Therefore, the most common picture of people who go to the battlefield for the first time is that after the initial fear, red eyes scold and kill the enemy at the same time.


    "Grass Mud Horse, I think you are made of iron. If you can''t pierce it, you will die!"


    Meng Hai cut off the neck of the low-level zombie with a knife, and he swore in a big sweat.


    "Be careful!"


    Suddenly, a exclamation, Meng Hai subconsciously back.


    And he saw the paw of a zombie fall on him.


    "Kang!"


    The gun shot and the zombie fell.


    Meng Hai looks at the shooter behind the zombie.


    If Su Xun was here, he would recognize that it was Liu Xuan who shot.


    "Thank you, brother." Meng Hai said a word, and then rushed to the next target with a knife.


    Liu Xuan holding a pistol standing in place, for a while just spit out two words from his lips: "thank you."


    Voice down, he pulled out a delicate dagger, also rushed to a zombie.


    Liu''s family is rich in Seoul. Their family has a private plane.


    It''s reasonable that he should be flying away from Seoul now.


    But instead of leaving, he stayed.


    Liu Da Shao, who has a higher opinion than others, has a sense of pride in his heart, which originates from his family background and his education.


    So he looks down on those ruffians, hooligans and people at the bottom. He always thinks that he is superior to others and that he is a useful person to the society.


    So just because of this pride, he is not willing to escape, he would rather die in Seoul, because he has always believed that his talents are useful to society.


    So, how can you run at this time?


    When he came to the front line, he saw the low-level people he despised, the local ruffians and bandits in Haitang street, and the grass-roots law enforcement officers he despised.


    In a word, he saw all the people he once looked down upon and despised.


    But he didn''t see a few so-called upper class rich people like him. They usually talk about the world and point out the rich CHILDES with lofty sentiments.


    Until this time, it seemed that he had grasped something in his heart, which meant that he could not explain clearly.


    When he saw these people charging without hesitation, his thoughts completely changed and he was ashamed of his previous prejudice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chen Xiaoze''s military uniform has been dyed red by blood, some zombies and some of his own.


    He didn''t know how many times he had swung the knife, but he felt that his hand was a little weak, as if some of his hands were almost unstable.


    But he had to bite his teeth.


    "Stab


    A zombie in front of him was suddenly stabbed.


    Chen Xiaoze fixed his eyes and found that it was Cao Tian who robbed his head.


    "I didn''t expect that I had changed my job, and our two brothers could still fight together." Cao Tian said.


    Chen Xiaoze smiles: "maybe it''s the last time."


    "Roar!"


    A zombie roared at them.


    Chen Xiaoze''s pressure has been relieved by the two people''s joint efforts.


    Two people have been killing the enemy, killing them to find that the chance of meeting a companion is getting lower and lower.


    Because they''re almost dead.


    "Ah! My leg, my leg


    "Puff -"


    "leave me alone, I Leave me alone. "


    "Stabbing -"


    "the rain is cool!"


    Howl, curse, spit blood, blade into the body of the sound of the ear from time to time, blood on the ground into a river.


    The withered and yellow weeds were dyed blood red, and all kinds of broken limbs could be seen everywhere, just like Shura hell.


    There are fewer and fewer people in Seoul. The ground is full of corpses, and some zombies are still gnawing on the corpses, eating blood dripping.


    In less than ten minutes, the original tens of thousands of people are now only a few thousand people. The sixth regiment, as the main force, is in the front. All but Chen Xiaoze are dead.


    But maybe some of the last few thousand people collapsed, but still no one ran away, even if they fell on the ground, biting with their mouths and tearing with their hands.


    They know they can''t stop it, but no one gives up until they swallow their last breath.


    "Kill


    Looking at the first echelon of people have almost all died, the second echelon of people rushed out of the position.


    These people are all formed spontaneously by the people.


    According to the previous plan, one echelon of a echelon of the upward rush, the purpose is to work hard to delay time, until the arrival of reinforcements.


    In other words, it''s filling in with people''s lives."I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Chen Xiaoze and Cao Tian were exhausted. They could not hold on any longer. They stood their swords on the ground and helped each other.


    "I can''t stop it. I just want to have a clear conscience."


    Chen Xiaoze said feebly, douda''s sweat mixed with the blood that had been coagulated continuously from his face.


    "Most of it was Su Xun who brought reinforcements. Unfortunately, my little nephew was not born." Cao Tian said with some regret.


    Chen Xiaoze was surprised: "Yao Yao..."


    "Well." Cao Tian nodded, and then grinned: "that girl drugged Su Xun and put him to sleep."


    Chen Xiaoze laughs and laughs.


    "Ha ha ha Puyi - "


    with a smile, a mouthful of blood gushed out. After all, he was not the God of war, so how could he not be hurt.


    The zombies slowly gathered around them.


    Cao Tian and Chen Xiaoze pulled out their respective guns, and then aimed the muzzle at each other.


    They would rather be killed than killed.


    "Pooh -"


    just as they were about to pull the trigger, several long swords suddenly fell from the sky and stabbed the zombies around them.


    They both froze and looked around.


    I saw sword rain pouring down from the heart of a zombie.


    Even intermediate zombies can''t escape this.


    All the people were confused. They didn''t know what was going on. How could it rain suddenly.


    "Look at the sky!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know who it is.


    Then they knew it later and looked up to heaven.


    In the dark cloud covered dome, a figure stands in the air, just like a God, overlooking the earth from a high position, with ten thousand swords flying in unison, whistling down and harvesting the zombies wantonly.


    Both Cao Tian and Chen Xiaoze were wide eyed.


    "I I don''t have eyes, do I? " Cao Tian stammered and said that his words were not sharp.


    Chen Xiaoze swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "you are dazzled by yourself. It''s OK to say, am I dazzled too?"


    The reason why they were so shocked was that in addition to the shocking scene, the more important thing was that the figure was Su Xun.


    "Lying trough." Meng Hai couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark.


    Liu Xuan is also staring at Su Xun.


    The dying Wang Hao didn''t know what to say, and then swallowed his last breath.

 Chapter 459

    Not far from the top of the mountain.


    Two Zombie King see this scene are confused, for a long time speechless, began to suspect the corpse.


    "Damn it, how could it be, how could it be!"


    "How can this happen? Where the hell did this guy come from?"


    The reason why this tide of corpses has reached an unprecedented scale is that there are two zombie kings at the same time.


    If the plan goes well, the zombie army will be able to rush into Seoul in about 20 minutes.


    It turns out that the plan went well.


    But who could have thought that at this time suddenly a person came from the sky? Let''s call it human.


    Suddenly, Su Xun in the sky looked at them.


    The blood of the two zombie kings was coagulated instantly, as if they had fallen into the ice hole. A cool air ran directly from the soles of their feet to the tianlinggai.


    Then the next second is almost no hesitation to turn and run.


    "Run away?"


    Su Xun sneered and waved his hand.


    Two swords broke through the air.


    "Stab -"


    the legs of two zombie kings were cut off directly.


    "Ah! Roar - "


    with a painful roar, he fell to the ground, and his blood flowed out.


    Su Xun looked at the other zombies below and offered the seal directly, and then a divine light came.


    A zombie just fell down in place and turned into corpse water, leaving only the crystal nucleus.


    "Immortal! This is a fairy


    "The gods have come to save us!"


    "The immortal has come down to earth..."


    Seeing this scene, everyone was excited, and the people in Seoul ran out one after another.


    Apart from immortals, they really can''t think of anyone else who can do such a thing.


    Cao Tian and Chen Xiaoze are confused. Is Su Xun really an immortal?


    Did he just come down to experience life before?


    Are there any gods in the world?


    But since there is a God, why has mankind suffered for so many years without any help?


    Meng Hai murmured to himself: "elder sister, elder sister, your refusal makes you miss a good marriage."


    Liu Xuan shows a bitter smile. He has been sneering at a man who is close to God.


    I''m still alive now. I can only thank you for not caring with him.


    Soon, the tide of corpses, which was like a huge wave, disappeared.


    There are only countless shining nuclei left on the ground.


    There are a lot of intermediate zombies and senior zombies in this corpse tide, which represent strengthening potions and strengthening people.


    Therefore, the seven districts will rise completely.


    "Come on, organize people to collect nuclei." Cao Tian said in a trembling voice.


    Chen Xiaoze was also short of breath. In the past, the tide of corpses was to block the zombies and beat them back. He could never completely eliminate a tide of corpses.


    That''s why zombie nuclei are so precious.


    But now, it seems that their seven districts have suddenly become upstarts. There are countless intermediate nuclei and many high-level nuclei.


    Oh, by the way, there are two king level nuclei on the mountain.


    Su Xun stepped out to the top of the mountain.


    "You What kind of existence are you The two zombie kings looked at Su Xun in horror and surprise.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless and uttered a word: "God."


    "God? Is there a God in the world


    The two zombie kings were in a state of suspense.


    They were human beings before. After they became zombies, they gradually evolved into zombie kings and recovered their intelligence. They were all atheists.


    "If there is no God, what is it?" In the face of the dead, Su Xun was more patient.


    The two zombie kings were speechless for a moment.


    Yes, if there is no God, then what is this?


    People?


    They don''t believe it themselves.


    Su Xun said faintly: "this God has answered your question. Now it''s your turn. Why do you want to attack Seoul?"


    "Don''t try to deceive me, and don''t try to resist. God is God. There are many ways to know it, but I don''t want to use it."


    In fact, even if Su Xun didn''t threaten at last, the two zombie kings were not prepared to hide.


    Because they can do something before they die, why don''t they?


    "It''s zone 4. Zone 4 studied something called X potion, which can make zombies evolve. We saw him use that potion to turn a low-level zombie into an intermediate zombie."


    "We don''t know if that potion is useful for our king zombies, but in order to re evolve, we can only choose gambling, so we have reached a cooperation with the four districts to attack Seoul and specifically contain the power of the seven districts."


    Su Xun''s face was so gloomy that he didn''t expect that at this critical moment of life and death, the Fourth District colluded with the zombie in order to suppress the seventh district.This is the traitor against humanity.


    Su Xun took out his mobile phone, turned on the camera and pointed at the two corpses: "say it again, repeat all the details."


    Looking at the mobile phone, the two zombie kings felt that the painting style was somewhat against the line, but they obediently did as Su Xun said.


    After recording the video, in order to thank them for their cooperation, Su Xun gave them a good time, and then dug out two Wang level crystal cores by himself.


    As for their bodies, save them for the vultures.


    Holding the crystal core, Su Xun flew down from the top of the mountain and landed in front of Chen Xiaoze, Cao Tian and Meng Hai.


    Looking at Su Xun, they were all constrained. For a moment, they didn''t know how to speak.


    They were not afraid of Su Xun''s identity as commander of the garrison.


    What they fear is Su Xun''s identity as a God.


    "Why don''t you know me?" Su Xun laughed.


    Looking at his performance, the three were relieved, and the atmosphere eased a lot.


    Meng Hai was the first to say, "brother, are you really an immortal?"


    Su Xun nodded.


    The three men widened their eyes. After all, their own guess was totally different from Su Xun''s own admission.


    "That Yao Yao..." Cao Tian wants to say nothing. Su Xun is an immortal. Will he be with his sister?


    Su Xun knew what he was worried about: "there''s no rule that immortals can''t fall in love."


    and, on the earth, I am the only immortal, and I has the final say.


    Cao Tian was relieved, and then said, "thanks to you this time, this corpse tide is too sudden."


    "Look at this." Su Xun showed the video he had just recorded to three people.


    All three were furious after watching it.


    "These four districts are so crazy, they collude with zombies!"


    "King level zombies are already very strong. They even make this kind of medicine. What do they want to do?"


    "We can''t just let it go, report it immediately, and let the video out to let everyone know about it."


    If they could, they would like to take people into the territory of the four districts and then kill all the pig teammates in the governor''s mansion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The governor''s office of Tianjing City.


    The governor and other senior officials did not leave the conference room, waiting for the news.


    "Bang!"


    At this moment, the door of the conference room was knocked open, and a man rushed in with ecstasy: "win, the news just came, Seoul won."

 Chapter 460

    "Boom!"


    The meeting room exploded and everyone got up in a flash.


    "Won? How did you win? How did Seoul block the zombies? "


    Asked the governor in a hurry.


    Other people are also forced to endure excitement, quiet down to see the news to the youth.


    The young man''s expression became inexplicable: "instead of blocking the zombies, they were all dead."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes widened.


    "What did you say? Seoul not only blocked the attack of zombies, but also eliminated them all? "


    "How is that possible? It sounds like a myth. Isn''t it false news?"


    "Can it be that Seoul has fallen and the Zombie King has the same intelligence as adults?"


    Hearing this incredible result, people developed from the initial joy to the present doubt, and then the atmosphere gradually became tense and low.


    "No, Seoul is really OK, governor. Here is a video from Seoul, saying that it records important information about the death of zombies."


    The young man handed over a USB flash drive. He didn''t see the video content, but reported it according to the text report from Seoul.


    "Come on, get the computer and play the video."


    Plug in the U disk, there is no patience to get projector, a group of people directly crowded to the computer screen.


    Random video starts playing.


    In the video, the sword rain is pouring down and the zombies are mercilessly harvested.


    Su Xun stood up in the air. Ten thousand swords were fired at the same time. He waved his sword.


    In particular, the final appearance of the seal power is even more appalling.


    The video was obviously taken by the people with mobile phones, which was somewhat unstable, but it did not affect that they could feel Su Xun''s power across the screen.


    After watching the video, everyone was silent.


    Just like watching the surveillance video before Su Xun flew away, he began to doubt his life.


    "Is there a God in the world?"


    For a long time, once some hoarse voice broke the silence in the conference room.


    "There may be, or there may not be, but whether there was before or not, there will be God from now on."


    The governor said calmly.


    Everyone was stunned at first, and then suddenly realized.


    Yes, no matter whether he had it or not before, but now with the strength shown by Su Xun, he is God.


    Because zombies are hopeless, at least for humans.


    Maybe the appearance of Su Xun can solve the threat of these zombies.


    "Report!"


    At this time, a neutral male voice came into people''s ears.


    The crowd dispersed from the computer screen.


    "Come in." Said the governor.


    A middle-aged man came in with a notebook in his arms. He said with a dignified face: "governor, heads and heads, I just heard a very important information from Seoul."


    He put a notebook on the video conference table and left it on top.


    As for the video content, it is the two Zombie King confessed lenient that video.


    After watching, the meeting room was filled with murderous anger.


    "Pa!"


    Xiang Hongfei slapped his hands on the conference table and yelled: "how can it be that the four districts are actually associated with zombies and provide them with medicine that can evolve again? This is a betrayal to human beings and the coalition government. All regions should unite to encircle and suppress them!"


    What he said is completely angry. There are zombies outside. It is impossible for such a big war to happen inside human beings.


    What''s more, it has nothing to do with the ordinary people in the four districts. It''s all the decision made by the politicians in the four districts.


    But at least those policy makers in the governor''s office of the four districts should pay the price of their lives, and then a new group of people should go up.


    "Submit a copy of the video to the coalition government, and then spread it on the Internet. The four districts will also spread it. I''d like to see how they can calm the anger of the people."


    "In addition, we ask the coalition government to try the case of betrayal of humanity by the governor''s office of the four districts, otherwise the seven districts will declare war on the four districts."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Four districts, governor''s house.


    It''s day in area 7, and it''s night in area 4, but the meeting room is still bright. They are all waiting for the good news from area 7.


    Compared with the anger of the meeting room of the governor''s office of the seventh district, the Fourth District seems relaxed and freehand.


    "Two Zombie King set off a wave of corpses, Seoul absolutely no one survived."


    "It''s a lesson they deserve. The only regret is that we can''t let them know that we did it. It''s a bit disappointing to think about it."


    "No way. If we let them know that we are behind the scenes, there will be a war. This is not the result we want to see.""In the future, the seven districts will suffer from the problem of corpse tide for a long time. Even if they have two senior strengthening people, they have no time to continue to develop."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    There was a burst of laughter in the conference room.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the door of the conference room was directly pushed open, and a middle-aged man with blonde hair came in anxiously.


    "Oh, shette, damn it, don''t you know how to knock?" The governor frowned.


    The middle-aged man was sweating and said, "governor, you''d better take out your mobile phones and have a look. There has been a lot of trouble outside. The marchers are about to arrive at the governor''s house."


    "Parade?"


    Hearing this, everyone was baffled. They didn''t understand what they had done. There was a procession.


    "If it''s not as serious as you say, I''ll kick your ass with my shoes."


    The governor looked at the middle-aged man and threatened. Then he took out his mobile phone and a piece of fresh news came out.


    After two eyes, his face suddenly changed.


    It''s the same with everyone else in the room.


    "Patter!"


    The sound of the mobile phone falling on the ground.


    "Oh, MAIGA, damn it, how can it be like this? Why are the two zombie kings caught?"


    "Sheter, these two unreliable bastards, is the Zombie King of the seventh district too weak?"


    "It''s not scientific at all. How could seven districts block such a huge tide of corpses? Even two zombie kings were caught!"


    "Guys, we are in trouble this time. Except for the eighth District, the other four districts have already made their stand, including the damned Third District, our ally."


    "If we don''t need them at all, the people in the four districts will tear us up and there may be a rebellion soon!"


    There was constant wailing in the conference room, and everyone was terrified, pale and sweating.


    "Put to death the governor and the key members of the ministries and reorganize the governor''s office!"


    "We don''t need traitors to lead or guide us by executing the governor and other important officials and reorganizing the governor''s office."


    "Put to death the governor and the important members of the ministries..."


    Outside the governor''s house, the angry voices of the marchers, like mountain torrents and tsunamis, were mixed with sporadic gunshots.


    Everyone in the meeting room was shaking with fright. After all, this is an age of guns, and the whole people may be killed at any time.

 Chapter 461

    "Guys, relax. They can''t rush into the governor''s house. Hurry up, call the army to suppress it."


    The governor of the four districts is still pretending to be calm. After all, he is the backbone as a shoulder.


    "Your Excellency, the army refused to come forward, saying that this was the trouble caused by our party and government, and that they I despise all of you here. "


    The party, the government and the military are basically in charge of each other and have separate powers. This is very normal.


    "Oh, shette, don''t they know the Minister of the army is here?"


    "Obviously, the people they despise include the Minister of the military."


    "Kang Kang..."


    The gunfire outside became more and more urgent.


    "No, your excellency, the procession outside has rushed in with guns."


    A secretary rushed in and said in a panic.


    "Damn it, the guards! What do the guards do for food? " The governor raved.


    The Secretary said cautiously: "the head of the guard regiment said that what the governor and ministers have done is not worth the soldiers'' lives to protect."


    "Asshole, Falk, Shetter, these damned assholes, we are all for the fourth district. They don''t understand our intentions at all!"


    The governor kicked the table and chair angrily, his eyes were red, which was the expression of extreme fear.


    Those mobs who are incited will tear them up if they rush in.


    Yes, they can be sure that there must be spies from different districts in the crowd.


    Otherwise, how could the team be organized so quickly, or how could things spread so quickly.


    More than ten minutes later, the governors of the four districts and the ministers of their ministries were all shot and killed in the governor''s house by the angry marchers.


    In an era when the whole people can''t help shooting, if anyone dares to arouse the anger of the people, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    The governor''s office of the four districts colluded with zombies in the context of human beings suffering from zombies, which is absolutely intolerable to the people.


    Because in this long century of disaster, none of their relatives has been killed by zombies?


    The hatred between human beings and Zombies has long been engraved in the bones, irreconcilable and irreconcilable.


    Therefore, the governor''s office committed a great deal of anger and blood.


    The reason why the governors of the four districts dare to do this is that they are sure that Seoul of the seven districts can not stop the joint efforts of the two zombie kings.


    But they never dreamed that there was a hook in the seventh district.


    They didn''t figure out how the seven districts blocked the tide of corpses and how they caught the Zombie King at both ends.


    With the bloodbath of the governor''s office of the four districts, the election will be held again, which has been temporarily forgotten.


    However, the international reputation of the four districts has gone bad, which can not be made up for in a short time.


    The newly formed governor''s office also has to apologize to the seven districts and make huge compensation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening of that day, a celebration banquet was held in seven districts.


    At this celebration banquet, Su Xun naturally deserved to be the leading role.


    Everyone looked at him with a little more awe, and spoke with great care.


    Su Xun drank a lot by himself, and then went home without any nonsense.


    "Are you a fairy?"


    Yao Yao stood in front of Su Xun and looked at him nervously. She suddenly found that she didn''t know how to get along with Su Xun, and she was at a loss.


    Su Xun picked her up: "so you should feel honored to be able to serve our God. Tonight, I will give you the divine liquid to taste. Be sure to swallow it. It can beautify your face and keep your face unchanged."


    "Bah, it''s necrotic." Yao Yao blushed and said, "no matter whether Su Xun is an immortal or not, he is the villain who will only shame her.".


    But is that dirty stuff really cosmetic? Can make her look old?


    Yao Yao hesitated a little, otherwise, try it tonight?


    Well, she succeeded in being fooled.


    I can''t help it. The main reason is that Su Xun''s identity as an immortal is too bluffing.


    Yao Yao is very active and excited this evening. Maybe she is sleeping with a God, which makes her feel very exciting.


    Just like men and women with high status, the difference in status can make people feel excited and satisfied.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One night later, the video of Su Xun''s killing zombies was also widely spread.


    The reason why the other seven tidal areas can be eliminated on a large scale is known.


    There is a God in the seventh district.


    All the regions were shocked by this, and then envied and envied, but they had no choice but to ask Su Xun to help clear the zombies in their region.


    This includes eight districts.


    The eighth District asked Su Xun to go to the eighth district to eliminate the zombies in the eighth district.


    Then the netizens in seven districts laughed.


    "Niupi, it''s too fast to fight. Didn''t you say that commander Su was not welcome to step into the eighth district?""Yes, thanks to your refusal of commander Su to go to the eighth district."


    "Laugh to death, oneself hit own face, also don''t know pain."


    Su Xun also made a response: "it''s none of my business."


    With so many nuclei in zone 7, there are two more advanced fortifiers, at least not afraid of zombie threat any more.


    As for other regions, especially the eighth region, Su xuncai is too lazy to care. He is not here to save the world.


    After Su Xun refused, the people in the eight districts were angry, but they were not angry with Su Xun, but with those people in the governor''s office.


    If the governor''s office didn''t refuse Sushen to come to the eighth District, would they need to be as humble as they are now?


    They had forgotten that at that time, they also strongly refused to let Su Xun enter the eighth district.


    But people''s bad nature is to subconsciously put the responsibility on others.


    Then the people of the eight districts began to March, riot, smash and rob everywhere, and let the governor''s office be responsible for this.


    The governor of the eighth district was finally forced to commit suicide to calm the public anger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Research Institute, Tang Yumeng also suddenly realized after watching that video. No wonder Su Xun''s blood is so magical that it turns out to be divine blood.


    No wonder she wanted to have a child, but Su Xun said she didn''t deserve him.


    Now it seems that she really doesn''t deserve him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Su Xun is going to take Yao Yao back to earth.


    Make sure that district seven is safe, and he doesn''t want to get involved in the world any more.


    But he suddenly found out that Yao Yao was pregnant.


    I was really pregnant as soon as I got pregnant. The women of Cao family have a strong constitution.


    Then in order to celebrate, Su Xun killed all the zombie kings he could find. Without the Zombie King, there would be no large-scale corpse tide.


    As for the evolution of a new Zombie King, it will be a long time later.


    At least in this time, the regions on the blue star can join forces to wipe out zombies everywhere.


    In the future, there may be fewer and fewer zombies. On the contrary, zombies will become the same protected animals as pandas and be kept in zoos for people to visit.


    Su Xun''s move benefited the world, and the people on the blue star spontaneously built a temple for him.


    And Su Xun, after saying goodbye to Cao Tian and Meng Hai, took Yao Yao back to earth.


    In the future, I may bring Yao Yao back to visit relatives, but I don''t know when.


    When he left, Su Xun had some emotion in his heart.

 Chapter 462

    "Here Is that what you call the earth? "


    Looking at the bright city, some green buildings, and the distant sky.


    In blue star, with the advent of Cataclysm, the world has long changed.


    The sky seems to be always foggy, and there is no cloud in sight, and there are no bright stars at night.


    The wasteland is densely radiated, and the trees are almost dead yellow. Only the flowers and trees in the area and in the wild still keep their original colors.


    However, she only saw this harmonious picture in the photos left before the catastrophe.


    She once doubted whether the photos were true or false. Was the world really so beautiful and harmonious before the cataclysm?


    But now, this scene appeared in her eyes, let her heart shudder.


    However, the place where the immortal lived seemed different from her imagination.


    The breeze with the smell of green grass swept her face, which made Yao Yao come back to life.


    "Yes, this is the earth and your future home."


    Su Xun held her slender waist, overlooking the steel city at the foot of the mountain.


    Yao Yao leaned in her arms and put her hands around his waist. The more she hugged him, the more tightly she hugged him.


    Because in this strange world, Su Xun is her only dependence.


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun took her into Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Sir is back."


    "Yes, sir."


    Servants and bodyguards said hello one after another. We were used to Su Xun''s behavior of disappearing for a few days from time to time.


    "I''m a little scared."


    The door of the main villa is getting closer and closer, Yao Yao is a little nervous, holding Su Xun''s hand is full of sweat.


    She didn''t feel much about Su Xun and other women.


    Because the law on the blue star is that everyone can legally have four wives.


    Remember, it''s legal. If it''s illegal, no matter how much you marry, no one will check.


    So Yao Yao from childhood to most know that later and other women will serve a husband.


    What''s more, Su Xun was an immortal?


    There''s only one woman. That''s not normal.


    Su Xun teased: "dare to give me medicine, even this scene can''t hold?"


    "Bah, don''t say it." Yao Yao blushed and said, "that''s her black history forever.".


    Su Xun took a deep breath: "it''s OK. Don''t panic. I''ll panic if I want to."


    "Are you afraid of your wife?" Yao Yao''s eyes are incredibly beautiful. In blue star, men are superior to women. Basically, there is no man who is afraid of his wife.


    What''s more, as an immortal, Su Xun was also afraid of his wife?


    Su Xun''s face was a little unnatural, and he coughed twice: "nonsense, what''s being afraid of wife? I do it out of respect for them. "


    "Oh ~" Yao Yao''s voice is very long, her eyes are full of banter and cunning, and her tension is negative.


    Su Xun didn''t care about her. He took her into the living room of the villa.


    As she entered the room, the women who heard the footsteps looked to the door.


    When I saw Su Xun, I was very happy. When I saw Yao Yao beside Su Xun, their smile disappeared slowly.


    Yao Yao obviously felt the emotional changes of an Zizhen and raised her heart to her throat. Her pretty face turned white.


    Looking at Yao Yao''s pitiful look of fear and tension, people didn''t like her and turned their anger to Su Xun.


    It must be that he''s colluding with others again. How big is that? 16? 17£¿ Or 18?


    An Zizhen was angry with Su Xun again. He said nothing when he didn''t see him.


    Yan Yurou and Qin Zhu Xiaobai''s three daughters have no right to speak at home. Seeing that an Zizhen doesn''t speak, they also pretend to be dead.


    Liuli is lying on a pillow. Her amber eyes are full of schadenfreude and excitement. She likes this kind of Shura hall plot best.


    Su Xun was a little guilty. He didn''t know how to speak when he was standing in the same place.


    Liao Yu sighed and stood up with a smile on his face: "come back, what a beautiful girl! What are you doing standing here? Come and sit down."


    "Go and call sister Yu." Su Xun was relieved and looked at Liao Yu gratefully. She was still my dear sister Yu.


    Sure enough, older women will hurt people, and gentle and considerate.


    Yao Yao some nervous what mouth: "Yu elder sister."


    Liao Yu glared at him fiercely, then took Yao Yao''s hand and sat down on the sofa with a smile on his face: "come and sit down. Is that bad guy just bullying you? Let''s not talk to him."


    "Yes, yes." Yao Yao blushed because she often bullied Su Xun in different positions, although she always begged for mercy in the end.


    Liao Yu pointed to an Zizhen and said, "this is Zizhen, Yurou, qinzhu, Xiaobai. The cat''s name is Liuli."


    "Sister Zizhen is good, sister Yurou is good, sister qinzhu is good, sister Xiaobai is good, and sister Liuli is good. My name is Yaoyao. I''m in trouble for you." Yao Yao got up and said hello, then bowed.As the first lady of the Cao family, when did she put her posture so low just because she didn''t want to embarrass Su Xun.


    Four women moved, after all, Yao Yao is just a little girl, is that bastard, and Yao Yao has nothing to do.


    "Get up, get up, don''t bow. It''s not popular at home."


    "That''s to say, there''s no trouble. That bastard has so much money. You can''t eat him with one more."


    "Well, meow, that''s it."


    "Ah Yao Yao covers her mouth and looks at Liuli strangely. The cat can talk, too.


    Then he thought that Su Xun was an immortal, and the cat could talk, which seemed not unacceptable.


    Susian felt aggrieved. It was her who gave me the medicine, and I was the victim. How about you treat her so warmly and coldly.


    "Well, cough, little sisters, let me tell you something."


    Su Xun wanted to attract everyone''s attention to himself.


    Still no one looked at him, even Yao Yao defected, but they were quiet.


    Su Xun said, "Yao Yao, she''s pregnant. After that, she''ll eat with Zizhen."


    "What?"


    An Zizhen''s five daughters were shocked and looked at Yao Yao''s flat belly.


    Yao Yao blushed and nodded.


    "Animals." Five women looked at Su Xun with one voice and scolded.


    Young girls who have just come of age can be conceived by others. It''s not a beast. Can''t we take some protective measures?


    Su Xun broke the jar and shrugged: "unfortunately, you are all women of animals."


    "Shameless." Yan Yurou made a face, picked up a banana from the fruit tray and threw it.


    Su Xun caught them and looked at them suspiciously: "I haven''t been at home these two days, haven''t you used this banana? I don''t want to eat anything that''s used. "


    Five women''s pretty face flushed.


    Then the next second, the pillow and coat smashed all these things to susian.


    "Sisters, kill the heartless man."


    "Eliminate the evil for all human women!"


    "Ah! Help me, asshole. Don''t tickle me. "


    There was a lot of fighting in the living room, and the screams from time to time were mixed with bursts of silver bell like laughter.

 Chapter 463

    If you are tired of fighting, it will stop.


    Six women and one man lay on the floor or sofa without any image.


    The living room was in a mess, but there was a kimono maid to clean it up anyway.


    Fat may, are they back? " Su Xun hugged an Zizhen and asked.


    Because she and Yao Yao were pregnant, they just didn''t join the fight, so they didn''t sweat.


    An Zizhen shook his head: "no, I''m still in Kunlun mountain. I didn''t even get a message back."


    "I''m not going to die there." Su Xun''s expression was a little strange.


    "You can''t be better," he said? And, asshole, you hit me. "


    Then she turned red and twisted.


    "Do you feel bad?" Su Xun asked in her ear.


    "Well." An Zizhen''s breathing is a little bit basic. Only she knows how hard it is.


    Since she was pregnant, she had never done it. She was afraid of hurting the fetus. It was hard to bear.


    Su Xun didn''t torture her any more. He released her and gave Mei pangzi a call with his mobile phone.


    Then no one connected.


    I called Liu An again.


    No one''s connected.


    If it wasn''t for zhenyaojian, he would have called him.


    "You''re not going to die there, are you?"


    Su Xun was worried, so he wanted to have a look.


    Even if they''re dead, go and get them a corpse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kunlun Mountain, cold wind howling, snow all over the sky.


    "Ah Che ~ ah Che ~"


    Mei pangzi and Liu An sneezed almost at the same time.


    "I don''t know which little lady is thinking of loneliness again." Liu An sniffed and said.


    Zhenyao sword sneered: "I want you to die."


    Liu An wields his magic power.


    "Ah


    With a scream, the Zhenyao sword flew out hundreds of meters and inserted into the mountain. Even the hilt disappeared.


    "What a good sword, but it has a mouth." Mei pangzi sighed, feeling happy and dripping.


    That sword''s mouth is very cheap. If it hadn''t been defeated, Mei Pang would have wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Liu An sat down on the ground: "after looking for so long, we didn''t find anything. Do we really want too much?"


    "I''m not reconciled." Mei pangzi looks disappointed.


    Liu An is also helpless to look up to the sky: "lonely and never so."


    If the seal between xuanyue continent and the earth passage is really loose, no matter what the result is, at least they can see further hope.


    "Let''s go and see the next place. If we haven''t found it, we''ll give up." Liu An patted the snow on his robe and got up from the ground.


    Mei Pang looked around: "where''s the Zhenyao sword? Why don''t you come out


    "Deliberately frighten us." Liu An frowned and said that he slapped the Zhenyao sword into the mountain.


    But with the strength of Zhenyao sword, there must be nothing wrong with it. You can get out of it completely.


    "The Zhenyao sword is out. Let''s go." He turned and yelled at the plump mountain.


    Unfortunately, there was no response except the whistling of the wind and snowflakes.


    "Shit, this guy is still pretending. Let''s go. He''ll catch up." Liu An said.


    But Mei Pang didn''t feel right: "Zhenyao sword can''t do such boring things. Did you slap him to death?"


    "No way." As Liu An spoke, he jumped up and flew to the mountain.


    "It''s amazing to be able to fly. Wait for me," he said


    When Liu An came to the front of the mountain, his face changed, because he felt a fierce wind coming out of the mountain.


    This wind is different from the ordinary wind. It is like a knife on the face. It makes him feel painful from a long distance.


    He searched for the source and found a wide hole in the body of the sword, but the wind came out of the hole.


    He was a little excited, because he thought that this hole might be the passage between xuanyue continent and the earth.


    But he didn''t dare to get too close, because he felt that the wind in the hole might cut his neck directly.


    "Where is the Zhenyao sword?"


    Mei pangzi also ran after him.


    "He Maybe we''ll go to xuanyue first. " Liu An pointed to the hole from a distance.


    Mei pangzi subconsciously wants to get close to the cave. Liu An pulls him back: "don''t go. It''s dangerous."


    Almost at the same time, a strong wind flew by Mei pangzi''s face.


    If Liu An''s head is cut off suddenly, he may not be one and a half.


    "You Are you sure he went to xuanyue mainland? " Mei Pang''s face turned white with fright and stammered at the entrance of the cave.Why does he feel that the Zhenyao sword is more likely to be torn to pieces by those strange winds?


    Liu An is also a bit slow: "should, probably, maybe, maybe "Right?"


    "You''re dead. If you lose the Zhenyao sword, my elder brother won''t let you go." Fat man Mei stepped back to stay away from him, so that this guy would not have a way to help himself.


    Liu An was also flustered: "I didn''t expect that I would take him in here as soon as I clap. Besides, Zhenyao sword is not made of ordinary material, and it''s more extraordinary. It should be ok?"


    "You have to tell my elder brother. It''s no use telling me." Mei pangzi then added: "eat more of what you want to eat these days. Don''t leave regrets for your short second life."


    "I don''t want to scare me, sonima." Liu An, dripping with cold sweat, stammered: "I I found the passage between the xuanyue continent and the earth. I''ll make up for my mistakes. Is it OK to make up for my mistakes


    "What will not do?"


    At this point, a gentle voice came into one of the two ears.


    They subconsciously raised their heads and saw Su Xun fall from the sky.


    "Brother, the nest is wrong. Brother, I''m sorry for you. Brother, I''m guilty. I deserve to die. Brother, I''m unforgivable!"


    With a plop, Liu An knelt down on the ground and rushed to hold Su Xun''s leg. He was crying, with a runny nose and tears.


    Su Xun was forced to see Xiang Mei: "what''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know." Mei pangzi quickly got rid of the relationship. He felt that he was worthy of Liu An before he fell into the well.


    Su Xun reached out and helped Liu an up: "what''s the matter? I''ve always been a generous person. I''ll forgive you if I know what''s wrong and I can correct it."


    "Really, big brother?" Liu An was overjoyed and saw Sheng''s hope: "I lost the Zhenyao sword."


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was stiff, and then he patted him on the shoulder: "it''s OK, isn''t it just a sword? I don''t care. I wish you were OK. "


    After that, he stopped for a moment, and then said gently, "by the way, what kind of coffin do you like to use? Flip or slide? "


    "Big brother!" Liu An kneels again.

 Chapter 464

    "What''s going on?"


    With a serious face, Su Xun kicked Liu an out of his lap.


    It''s disgusting for a man who has lived for more than 2000 years to rub his legs.


    "Just now..." Mei pangzi said it all over again.


    Su Xun went to the small hole.


    Plum fat man exclaimed: "brother, don''t go. The strange wind in that cave is very strong."


    Su Xun''s golden light flashed on the surface, and he was protected by his divine power. He walked into the cave step by step.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An look at each other, their eyes are full of shock.


    The two of them didn''t dare to approach the cave within five steps.


    However, Su Xun got together directly, and the gap in strength was too big.


    But they couldn''t figure out why Su Xun''s strength could be improved so fast because he was just an R star.


    Feeling the strange wind coming out of the cave, Su Xun frowned: "this should be the passage between xuanyue continent and the earth. It''s just a small hole. The strange wind is so strong. If the whole cave is opened, will Kunlun Mountain become a place where no one dares to enter?"


    "Brother, look at this situation, the original seal is no longer there, otherwise this hole would not appear. In this case, why didn''t the sky demon clan in xuanyue land fight again?" Asked fat may.


    Su Xun looked back at him: "you ask me how do I know?"


    Fat may choked so much that she had nothing to say.


    "I remember!" Suddenly, Liu An exclaimed.


    Su Xun and Mei Pang looked at him at the same time.


    "The wind is not ordinary," Liu said


    Su Xun


    Fat Mei


    Do you need to step on the horse?


    "It''s a flurry of emptiness." Liu An showed his erudition: "I once read in an ancient book that there is an endless void between the world and the world, and there is turbulence in the void. Only those who make major repairs can resist the turbulence of the void and cross the boundary. This is not so much a passage as a crack in the world, but the other end of the crack wind is the continent of the dark moon."


    "Can the Zhenyao sword stop the flow of the void?" Su Xun still has feelings for Zhenyao sword.


    Liu An was a little embarrassed: "this I can only wish him good luck. "


    "Alas." Su Xun sighed. In his heart, he thought that Zhenyao sword was dead in the endless void.


    Liu An felt guilty and said, "I''m sorry. I''m willing to break my arm."


    "No, you didn''t mean to. Besides, you''re not sure if he''s really dead. Maybe there''s another adventure?" Su Xun stopped him.


    Liu An doesn''t mean it, and he has a good relationship with Zhenyao sword. Zhenyao sword is gone. There''s no need to make Liu An disabled person.


    Mei pangzi quickly changed the topic: "even if we find the channel, we can''t stop the flow of emptiness. Isn''t it for nothing?"


    "I can block it." Su Xun said that just now he used the divine power to protect his body, but the void turbulence failed to hurt him.


    Liu An shook his head: "the more the chaos of the void flows, the stronger it is. What it blows out is just fur, so..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but the implication was that Su Xun couldn''t stop him.


    "It''s going to stop one day." Su Xun is very confident. As long as he experiences a few more world identities and collects beliefs, his strength will be stronger.


    Unfortunately, up to now, I haven''t come across a world with enough aura to practice Qi.


    "Let''s go back. There are troops closing the mountain. At least we don''t have to worry about tourists going up the mountain and being killed by the overflow of the void."


    The seal is gone, the channel is connected, although I don''t know why the sky demon clan of xuanyue continent didn''t fight again.


    But Su Xun was at least relieved that he didn''t have to worry any more.


    I went back by plane, because Mei can''t fly.


    As for the car they came to, it was sent directly to the troops stationed at the foot of Kunlun mountain.


    It can also improve the food.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the endless void.


    "Ma ye, I''m Cao your uncle''s Liu An. Where did I get a slap? I''m going home!"


    Zhenyao Jianmao had enough strength to dodge the turbulence. If he had eyes, he would be full of tears.


    Because at this time, the sword body has appeared cobweb like cracks, which may break at any time and turn into ashes.


    "Liu An of grass mud horse, if I can be reincarnated, I will kill you. Ah, Su Xun, brother, master, help me!"


    Suddenly, Liu An stopped calling.


    Because he felt like he was being held.


    Holding him is a woman, a tall woman in pink Palace Dress, with gauze on her face, walking flat in the void.


    "Interesting, just a spirit sword can support the attack of void turbulence, but it is not broken."The woman, holding the hilt in her hand, said with great interest that she had already stepped thousands of meters.


    But countless injuries from her side can not fly through the void.


    There is no doubt that this is a big man.


    Liu An didn''t dare to move. He knew that the woman had admitted her mistake. He was not the spirit sword that gave birth to the sword spirit. Instead, he was a sword that turned into a demon. It was a sword demon.


    "Little thing, why don''t you talk? I can feel another person''s breath in you, divine power, magic power, quite mottled. "


    At the same time, the other hand began to calculate, trying to figure out its owner through the sword.


    Because the breath on the sword made her feel very strange, and she could only use the word strange to describe it.


    Suddenly, her face changed.


    "Puff -"


    a mouthful of blood spurted out, and her eyes were shocked, because she couldn''t figure out this person at all.


    There are only two possibilities.


    One is that this person has covered up the secret, which shows that this person is a big man.


    Second, someone covered up the mystery for him, which showed that there was a big man behind him.


    No matter what the possibility is, she can''t stir it up.


    Look at the sword again.


    She felt that maybe an opportunity had come, that she could not connect cause and effect with that person through this sword.


    "You What are you going to do Zhenyao sword was frightened by the woman, although he had no heart.


    The woman said, "who is your master?"


    "My master is jiuxiao God Emperor!" Zhenyao sword thought about it and chose the title of Su Xun''s best loser.


    The woman''s pupil suddenly shrinks. She dares to call herself the God Emperor in the name of jiuxiao. It seems that the owner of this sword is a great God.


    It''s no wonder that a spirit sword can block the void for such a long time without breaking. Even if it''s just a spirit sword, it''s not an ordinary spirit sword.


    It seems that the nine moon emperor is not the other great God in the world.


    "Where are you from?" The woman asked again.


    The Zhenyao sword had realized something and began to tell lies: "I don''t know. I just refined it by my master. I broke into this place by accident."


    This woman is a big man. She has to hold this thigh.


    When the time comes, Su Chengdu will have to find the earth, and then I''ll have to wait for him to come back.


    I, Zhenyao sword, want to be the boss!


    Quack, quack, quack

 Chapter 465

    It was evening when I returned to Jiangnan City.


    Including Liu An and Mei pangzi, a large family had a meal.


    When they learned that Yao Yao was 18 years old and pregnant, Mei pangzi and Liu An murmured a curse at the beast.


    But Su Xun heard the sour from the curse, just the sour of lemon.


    After all, these two are still single dogs.


    Although they often go to the club to find their little sister.


    But it can only comfort their flesh, but not their soul.


    Two drunk, drunk into two dogs, two single dogs.


    In the evening, Su Xun turned into a master of time management and spent more than an hour in four rooms overnight.


    Then I went to Liu Yun''s home at two o''clock in the morning. I was busy with her for another hour. I didn''t go to sleep with her until there was no more drop.


    See, we need to allocate time reasonably.


    Don''t ask whether you are tired or not. You just want to be happy or not.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Morning.


    When Su Xun opened his eyes, Liu Yun was gone.


    Change clothes to come downstairs, see Liu Yun is wearing apron in making breakfast.


    "Get up." Hearing the footsteps behind her, Liu Yun turns her head and smiles.


    After last night''s moistening, she looks radiant and her skin is red.


    Su Xun asked casually, "where''s Professor Li?"


    "My grandfather lives in the research institute these days." Liu Yun''s face is slightly red, because Li Jianguo''s purpose is to make room for her and su.


    Fortunately, her grandfather moved out, otherwise she would have been ashamed last night.


    This bad thing actually sneaks in from the window in the middle of the night. At first, Liu Yun is so scared that she thinks she has met Qiang and Xie.


    She almost killed herself by biting her tongue. Later, she found that it was Su Xun who was lying on her body. She was so scared that she didn''t want to.


    Of course, she didn''t want to do it later. She was almost disturbing the people.


    If grandfather still lives at home, she will be shameless today.


    Soon breakfast was served.


    It''s just plain noodles with vegetables and eggs.


    Longguo people''s family breakfast is not so particular, but it is full of smoke.


    While eating noodles, Su Xun said, "let''s go shopping later."


    He has never been with Liu Yun.


    "Well." Liu Yun was very happy. Her eyes narrowed and the speed of eating noodles increased.


    Suddenly he raised his head and asked, "what''s the taste like?"


    "It''s delicious." In fact, the taste was very common. Su Xun said, "I''ll give it to you next day."


    He is a kitchen god. Even the simplest bowl of clear water can produce a different taste.


    "Flow, hooligan." Liu Yun obviously misunderstood Su Xun''s meaning, glared at him, blushed and said: "it''s not that I haven''t eaten."


    "What do you think? I''m talking about the following for you." Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Liu Yun''s pretty face became more red: "I thought..."


    "What do you think?" Su Xun asked jokingly.


    Liu Yun was ashamed and angry: "I thought you were too big to eat, but I fell down."


    At the same time, he reached for the noodles in front of Su Xun.


    "Eat, must eat, Miss Liu cooked noodles for me for the first time, only I can enjoy the treatment of the whole class." Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    Liu Yun turns a white eye with all kinds of charm. Are you the only one who can enjoy less treatment?


    Thinking that her face turned red again, she was so ashamed. Fortunately, other students in the school didn''t know about her and Su Xun.


    Otherwise she would be embarrassed to go to school.


    After breakfast, Su Xun takes Liu Yun out to go shopping.


    Liu Yun has long hair and shawl, painted beautiful light make-up, light blue round neck, small lattice short sleeves tied in a white dress, a light blue cloth belt tied with a bow around his waist, and a pair of chestnut high-heeled sandals on his feet, which makes him feel a bit more youthful.


    Liu Yun hooked Su Xun''s arm with a sweet smile on her face. A woman in her twenties was just like a girl in her seventeen or eighteen years old.


    It can only be said that first love is beautiful.


    What''s more, her first love was Su Xun, the handsome man? With the help of R-star professionals, many places in Jiangnan City have changed and are under construction everywhere. The whole city is like a big construction site.


    After the completion of the construction, I believe that the whole Jiangnan City will change greatly and become more sci-fi.


    It''s all his credit.


    Su Xun was filled with a sense of achievement.


    "How about the Donghai Dragon Palace tourism project? Have you ever paid attention to it?" It suddenly occurred to Su Xun.


    Liu Yun replied casually: "it seems that it is going to be put into business in the news yesterday. I will go there once.""I''ll give you free tickets." Su Xun said.


    Liu Yun is coquettish: "is the ticket free?"


    "Otherwise, go to the ticket office and show me your bed and my photo. It''s free for life." Su Xun said with a bad smile.


    Liu Yun blushed and said, "I don''t want to be ashamed."


    "Of course not. I only want you." Su Xun put her in his arms, the real warm and fragrant nephrite.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, I accompanied Liu Yun to the street. After lunch, I sent her back. Then Su Xun went back to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "Oh, the time assassin is back."


    An Zizhen looks at Su Xun with a smile, obviously laughing at his continuous transition last night.


    "Cough, cough." Su Xun was a little embarrassed: "didn''t I do it for a bowl of water?"


    "Bad guy, ordering a duck is more professional than you." Qin Zhu, who is playing the game with Xiaobai, looks up and says something full of bitterness.


    Last night, she wanted susian to hold her to sleep. Unexpectedly, susian fed her and left.


    "Nonsense, they are professional, I am amateur. Besides, can ducks compare with me?" Su Xun went over and pinched her cold face.


    Yao Yao blinked: "what is a duck? Do you like that one? "


    Blue star does not have this nickname, on blue star is more direct, call male, prostitute.


    "In a way, it''s really edible." Xiaobai is now an old driver who can drag racing. The world is really in decline.


    An Zizhen said, "my father asked you to take me back to dinner tonight."


    "Well, the family doesn''t have to bring gifts or anything." Su Xun nodded, but he thought of his parents. When he learned that an Zizhen was pregnant, they wanted to see her all the time.


    Just then a kimono maid came in.


    "Sir, there are two people outside the manor who claim to be your parents."


    Su Xun, who was just thinking about his parents, suddenly changed his face. He was a little empty.


    If his parents knew that he had soaked so many women at the same time, they would have skinned him.


    An Zizhen rolled a white eye: "I will help you hide it."


    She also has to help her husband hide the fact that she is in many boats in front of her parents-in-law. An Zizhen thinks it''s really hard for her.


    "Long live my wife." Su Xun is very happy.


    An Zizhen said: "what are you doing in a daze? Come out with me to meet someone

 Chapter 466

    When I came to the gate of Yuliang mountain manor, I saw my parents standing outside with big and small bags.


    "Xiaoxun."


    Su''s father and mother waved to Su Xun.


    "Open the door quickly." Su Xun quickly went out to pick up the things on the two hands: "why do you bring so many things when you come? It''s not tiring to carry them."


    "Come by plane, tired what tired." Su''s father waved his hand and said, "this is still his life''s identity task: let the human Dynasty get rid of the control of the sect. The monks return to the practitioners, and the mortals return to the mortals. The two are irrelevant, and make laws to restrict the monks not to kill the mortals at will. ¡¿

 Chapter 467

    After hearing the narration of this identity, Su Xun was both surprised and happy.


    It''s amazing to know that this task is not so easy to complete just by listening to the narration. Jueji is the most difficult one in history.


    I''m glad that I finally got an identity that can be cultivated. Although Shinto is simple, it depends on the external force of belief.


    Only the immortal way is one step at a time, and the strength cultivated really belongs to one''s own.


    Su Xun lost consciousness in the dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun regained consciousness again, he found himself lying on a bed.


    Memories of this identity began to pour into my mind.


    Su Xun is eighteen years old. He is a young master of the Su family. He has a elder sister. He is from Chen County, Kaiyang County, Qingzhou County, Chu state. He has a reputation. He is going to attend the national capital examination in February this year.


    If you pass the imperial examination, you will become a Gongshi. If you have the qualification to take part in the imperial examination, you will become a Jinshi. The top three candidates in the imperial examination are the first, the second and the third.


    Su''s family is the richest man in Chen County, with thousands of fertile fields, hundreds of shops and nearly a thousand family members.


    Even when the county magistrate came to office, he had to visit the Su family first, in order to get the Su family''s cooperation in governing the county.


    There is a saying among the people in Chengxian County, that is, the magistrate of Liushui County, the Su family of Tieda county.


    The Su family is the leading gentry in Chen county.


    Su Xun had a lot of talent when he was studying together. He even got the status of a person in the local examination and the college examination.


    Therefore, with the connivance of the Su family and their good talent, they developed a arrogant, arrogant and arrogant personality.


    His literary name resounds through the county, but his bad name also resounds through the county.


    He did a lot of things, such as fighting, Tiao, playing good women.


    He is like a collection of contradictions. Although he is brilliant, it does not delay him from doing bad things.


    The reason why he wanted to become an official was to do bad things at will.


    So much so that the people of Chen county were eager to let Su Xun become a Jinshi immediately, and then go to other places as an official to harm others.


    However, Su Xun once said that he would return to Chen county to benefit his hometown when he became an official. After this word was spread, people in Chen County lamented_ ¡û¡£


    Su Xun has two nicknames, one is Chen County Wenquxing, the other is Chen County jingjiehu.


    To say that he is a Wenqu star is to say that he has a good literary talent.


    He said that the effect of hiding in the street was a clean house.


    "Creak -"


    at this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and a woman came in with a water basin.


    A woman looks like she is 17 or 18 years old, but she combs her hair and is fixed with a jade hairpin. She looks beautiful and charming. Her peach blossom eyes add a bit of charm, and her red and tender lips are delicate.


    He was wearing a blue embroidered ancient costume, like a Hanfu, but it was not as broad as Hanfu. He was more self-cultivation. He wore a belt around his waist, and his broad mind was amazing. When he walked, he was trembling. He should stand up.


    At a glance, she is a very beautiful girl, but the peach blossom eyes make her look more charming.


    Pure and charming, moving things, is really the world''s best.


    The woman was a little embarrassed and angry when Su Xun saw her. Her pretty face was flushed, her lips were red, and she forced a smile and said, "my husband, it''s time to get up. I''ll wait for you to wash."


    Su Xun just reflected that the woman in his memory was his wife, named Chen XiuXiu.


    It''s just that they don''t seem to be married yet.


    He continued to absorb the memory of identity.


    Chen XiuXiu''s family is poor and lives on selling tofu. She has a childhood playmate named Fang Yun.


    After seeing her, Su Xun forcibly snatched her back, and used coercion and inducement, saying that if she didn''t marry herself, she would kill Fang Yun.


    In order to save Fang Yun''s life, Chen XiuXiu can only commit herself to Su Xun with tears in her eyes. In order to show her sincerity, she combs her hair into a woman''s appearance and says that she is her husband, which proves that she is willing to marry Su Xun on the condition that she lets Fang Yun go.


    Ten days later, when Fang Yun left safely, she gave her body to Su Xun and completely followed him.


    After hearing this, Su Xun made a promise that he didn''t kill Fang Yun. Instead, his servants beat Fang Yun and drove him out of Chen County in front of Chen XiuXiu.


    When he left, Fang Yun also made bold remarks, saying: "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, one day he will surely take revenge."


    Of course, Su Xun didn''t take it seriously at that time. On the contrary, he made a mockery of it.


    And today is the tenth day.


    No wonder Chen XiuXiu''s face was forced to smile. After all, according to the agreement, tonight was the day when she formally handed over her body to Su Xun.


    "Lying trough."


    After absorbing these memories, Su Xun couldn''t help but utter a rude remark. How could he feel that he was still a villain?


    He felt that his template was very similar to the villains in those novels, and Fang Yun was the protagonist.According to the routine, if Fang Yun is really the protagonist template, I''m afraid he''s already had an adventure. Maybe he''ll come for revenge tonight.


    After all, in addition to the small h text, no villain can say the protagonist''s woman.


    But he didn''t panic at all. After all, he was not Su Xun before.


    Only ten days, such a short period of time, unless Fang Yun opened the golden thigh level plug-in, otherwise he will never be his opponent.


    "Xianggong, what do you say?"


    Chen XiuXiu''s eyebrows slightly frowned. She only felt that this man was vulgar. She didn''t know if heaven had blinded him and given him such a literary talent.


    "No problem, wait for me to change and wash."


    Su Xun got up from the bed and reached for Chen XiuXiu''s face.


    Worthy of being the childhood sweetheart of the protagonist template, it''s beautiful enough.


    Chen XiuXiu subconsciously to avoid, but thought of tonight and his bridal chamber, also did not hide.


    "Sure enough." Su Xun''s mouth went up like a villain.


    Chen XiuXiu''s face flushed, and her tone was stiff. "Xianggong, you''d better wash up first. I''m your man tonight. Why hurry for this moment?"


    "You''re not going to stab me tonight with a pair of scissors under your pillow." Su Xun thought of the routine of the rotten street in countless TV dramas.


    In Chen XiuXiu''s eyes flashed a touch of panic: "why did Xianggong say this? I dare not."


    She did think so. She hid a pair of scissors under her pillow and killed the asshole. If she couldn''t, she would commit suicide.


    "That would be best." Su Xun easily caught the panic in her eyes. He held her face and said, "you can''t kill me. I don''t believe you."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun reached out and held the wooden frame of the washbasin, then squeezed it hard.


    "Bang!"


    The wooden frame collapsed and the basin full of warm water fell to the ground.


    Chen XiuXiu''s lips were slightly open, and she was shocked. Why didn''t she hear that Su Xun had such means.


    Then he was desperate again. It seemed that he couldn''t be killed tonight.


    That''s all. Then you''ll give yourself up in front of him.


    "Don''t think about suicide. Think about your parents." Su Xun''s faint voice came into his ears.


    Chen XiuXiu smell speech pretty face very white, clench red lips, so hate stare at him.


    Su Xun''s fingers crossed her red lips with a gentle smile: "what''s wrong with being my son''s wife? I don''t think it''s an honor for you to be born and marry you. Besides, I''m the one who wants to be the number one in the exam, and you''ll enjoy yourself at that time. "


    "Go and get a new basin of water to wash your husband."


    Su Xun felt that he liked the setting of his identity too much. He was just tailor-made for him.


    If he didn''t have to complete the identity mission to return to the earth, he didn''t want to complete the mission. Isn''t it good to be a dandy who bullies men and women?

 Chapter 468

    It was morning.


    After washing, Su Xun took Chen XiuXiu to the front hall for dinner.


    There''s already a woman waiting in the lobby.


    Dressed in a red dress, this woman is tall, sharp and cool. She is more than 20 years old. She is quite a kind of iceberg beauty.


    Her name is Su Yue. She is Su Xun''s sister and the head of the Su family.


    After the death of her parents, Su Xun was brought up by Su Yue. She doted on her brother, almost morbid.


    When the master of the Su family died of illness, everyone in Chen County thought that the Su family would never recover.


    I never thought that Su Yue''s daughter had resisted the pressure from all sides and further developed the Su family to such a point.


    In Chen County, Su Yue''s prestige is even higher than that of the county magistrate.


    "Sister." Su Xun took Chen XiuXiu into the front hall.


    Seeing Su Xun, Su Yue''s cold face melted like ice. She said with a smile, "come and sit down next to my sister. Today''s breakfast is made of high-class fish soup and porridge, but the taste is very delicious."


    Chen XiuXiu some timid line of a gift: "XiuXiu to sister hello."


    Facing Su Yue, she bears more psychological pressure than facing Su Xun.


    "Well, I''ve been in the mansion for nearly ten days. I thought you were reluctant to come to see me." The smile on Su Yue''s face disappeared and said blandly.


    Chen XiuXiu pursed her lips and said nothing. This morning, Su Xun dragged her here, otherwise she didn''t want to face Su Yue.


    Su Yue continued: "it should be noted that your identity is not worthy of Xiaoxun. Even if you marry in, you can only be a concubine. But Xiaoxun loves you so much that he has to give you the identity of his wife, so I will follow him."


    "Now that I''m in Su''s house, I don''t want to think about those who don''t have them. I''m willing to teach my husband and children. Maybe I can understand them?"


    "XiuXiu knows." Chen XiuXiu is crushed by Su Yue''s aura. Her pretty face turns white and she doesn''t dare to look at her.


    Su Xun helped her up at the right time: "sister, I can teach my daughter-in-law, so don''t scare her."


    Chen XiuXiu was finally relieved. She was grateful for Su Xun''s help.


    "What''s the pain? When you have a daughter-in-law, you forget your sister? " Su Yue stares at him a little unhappy.


    Su Xun was stunned. As an old scum man, he smelled a smell of vinegar. Su Yue was jealous.


    No, no, No.


    Su Yuejiao said: "what are you looking at? I don''t want to take your baby daughter-in-law to breakfast soon. It will be cold for a while, and it will smell fishy."


    "You cook yourself again?" Su Xun took XiuXiu to do it.


    Su Yue rolled a white eye: "after mom and dad left, which breakfast didn''t I cook in person?"


    Su Xun was a little moved. He was a good sister in the world.


    "When you go to Beijing for the exam, let XiuXiu go with you, and someone around you will take care of you." Su Yue said again.


    The test will be held in February, but Chen county is far away from the national capital. Now we have to start on the road.


    Su Xun looked at Chen XiuXiu and asked her for advice.


    If he is alone, he can fly directly, but he doesn''t want to refute Su Yue''s arrangement.


    Chen XiuXiu quickly fine if mosquito voice said: "listen to elder sister arrangement."


    "That''s it, because he''s been delayed for some time. He can''t wait any longer. Let''s start tomorrow." Su Yue is so resolute.


    Hearing Su Yue say that she had delayed Su Xun''s exam, Chen XiuXiu lowered her head. In front of Su Yue, she had no temper at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dinner, Su Xun took Chen XiuXiu and several servants out to visit Chen county.


    After all, this is not ancient times, but an extraordinary world that can cultivate immortals. There is no saying that women can''t appear in public.


    "Jingjiehu has gone out!"


    As soon as he stepped out of the door of the Su family, a figure not far away called out and ran away.


    Then the women in the street ran away almost at the speed of running for their lives.


    Su Xun


    Am I that terrible?


    Insane, he even specially arranged a personal sentry around Su''s house.


    Those beautiful young sisters are nothing more.


    But those aunts who are obviously up to 50, you run a wool, I haven''t been so hungry.


    There are those men, you also run, run even if, while running also cover fart, share, this is insulting me!


    Several servants behind him were all trying to smile, and their faces turned red.


    "It seems that the masses have misunderstood me." Su xiuxun said to Chen xiuxun.


    Chen XiuXiu hears this words speechless, misunderstanding? When I didn''t sell tofu, I was robbed?However, she felt that there was something different about this dandy from before, but she couldn''t tell.


    "Just go to your house." Su Xun shakes the folding fan and prepares his son-in-law to come.


    Chen XiuXiu''s face turned white and said anxiously, "you said you wouldn''t embarrass my parents..."


    "What do you think? I''m your son-in-law. Can''t I come to my mother-in-law''s house? I''m so bad in your eyes? Have I touched a finger of yours so far? " Su Xun looked at Chen XiuXiu and asked repeatedly.


    Chen XiuXiu was stunned. On second thought, it seemed that Su Xun had not been rude to her. The only thing that went too far was to touch her face and lips this morning.


    Thinking of this, she said: "I have no family. I''m afraid I can''t get used to it."


    "Don''t you get used to going a few more times?" Su Xun said softly, and then ordered the doglegs behind him: "go and buy some gifts."


    When Chen XiuXiu saw that he had to go, he had no choice but to guide him.


    She also wants to go back and have a look. She has never seen her parents since she entered Su Fu.


    More than ten minutes later, a group of people came to Ping''an lane. Just at the entrance of the lane, a bad smell came to their faces.


    This is the poor area of Chen county.


    "What''s the smell? It smells terrible."


    "Yes, it tastes like sour water."


    A few of the doglegs covered their mouths and noses and frowned, showing an expression of disgust.


    Hearing these words, Chen XiuXiu clenched her red lips, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Shut up Su Xun yelled, then looked at Chen XiuXiu and said softly, "this place is filthy and smelly. But when I first met my wife, I only felt the fragrance is pleasant. This shows that my wife is diligent and clean. She comes out of the mud and doesn''t stain. She loves my wife''s beautiful appearance, but she loves her rare and precious hard character."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he knew that he was an old scum man. In fact, he just wanted to see the color. If he was not beautiful, he would not catch cold no matter how hard he worked.


    A few doglegs looked at each other, big eyes staring at small eyes, full of question marks.


    Is this still our master?


    Doesn''t he always rely on the banner of the Su family to coerce and lure women?


    Sure enough, a gentleman and a man can switch between reading.

 Chapter 469

    Su Xun''s words moved Chen XiuXiu.


    She didn''t expect that susian, a young master born with a golden key, didn''t dislike the dirty and smelly environment at all.


    You know, even his servants couldn''t help hating him just now.


    Chen XiuXiu suddenly felt that the villain in front of him was not so ferocious.


    Pure female students encounter reading female countless old scum male is this kind of state, by end abuse.


    "Weifu knows that my wife has many misunderstandings about me, but Weifu disdains to explain. In order to get my wife, Weifu doesn''t mind using any means, which is better than seeing you lying in other people''s arms."


    It''s not that Su Xun didn''t want to explain, but he did use the means of coercion and inducement to rob people''s women.


    But now he changed the reason into that he did it all because he loved her too much, so he became a desperate lover, which was quite different from the dandy who wanted to see her.


    It''s too easy for him to coax a little girl.


    Chen XiuXiu spat with a red face: "bah, who else can I lie in? Since I promise to marry you, don''t insult me so frivolously. In any case, I won''t do anything that doesn''t talk about women''s morality."


    She felt her heart beat hard. How could this villain be totally different from the past?


    Is it really what he said?


    What the world stresses is to marry a chicken with a dog with a dog. It''s a disgraceful thing not to keep women''s rights. It''s a pig''s cage.


    A moment later, the party came to a courtyard. It was Chen XiuXiu''s house.


    "Come up and shout." Su Xun said.


    A servant came up and knocked on the door: "is anyone there? Is anyone at home?"


    "It''s coming, it''s coming."


    Soon, there was a sound of walking inside, and then the old wooden door was opened from inside.


    A middle-aged man with an honest face appeared in front of Su Xun. He saw Chen XiuXiu immediately.


    "XiuXiu!"


    "Dad." Chen XiuXiu burst into tears and hugged her father.


    "Where is XiuXiu? Where is my show? "


    A woman who heard the sound in the room also ran out in a hurry. After seeing XiuXiu, she cried out in a moment: "I''ve worked so hard for XiuXiu."


    Three members of the family hugged each other and cried all the time.


    "Cough, cough." Su Xun coughed twice to show his sense of existence.


    Three people instantly wake up, and then quickly separated.


    Chen''s father and mother knelt down in front of Su Xun and begged: "young master Su, please let go of the little girl. Please, we will repay you as cattle and horses in the next life."


    "Father, mother, get up quickly." The tears on Chen XiuXiu''s face were not dry, so she went to help them.


    But they were not moved. Instead, they had to pull her to kneel together: "XiuXiu, please kneel down and kowtow to master su. Master Su, please let XiuXiu go."


    "You get up first. If you have anything to say, get up." Su Xun had a headache and went to help them in person.


    They refused to get up. They cried loudly and begged constantly. All the neighbors came out to watch.


    Su Xun had no choice but to change his way: "if you don''t get up again, I''ll play XiuXiu every day."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing this, the old couple were startled and quickly got up from the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Chen XiuXiu couldn''t laugh or cry. She glared at Su Xun as if she was angry or strange. She was very young, but she had all kinds of manners.


    Naturally, she knew that Su Xun was frightening her parents. She was in Su''s house these days. Su Xun didn''t even want to shout, let alone beat her.


    "Uncle Chen, aunt, I''m here today to tell you that XiuXiu has promised to marry me. When I become the number one scholar in high school, I''ll make up a wedding for XiuXiu."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and all the onlookers were in an uproar.


    XiuXiu had already combed the women''s temples. Everyone could see that. In their eyes, she had already lived with Su Xun.


    And Su Xun is willing to hold a wedding for XiuXiu, which shows that he attaches great importance to XiuXiu.


    XiuXiu herself was also surprised. Her eyes were a little complicated when she looked at Su Xun. She thought of what Su Xun had just said in the alley.


    Alas, it''s all done. He''s willing to marry him as his wife, and he attaches so much importance to himself. Let''s follow him.


    "Father, mother, Xianggong treats his daughter very well, and her daughter is willing to marry Xianggong." Chen XiuXiu spoke slowly.


    As soon as Chen''s father and mother heard this, even Xianggong called up. What else can they say?


    And then I noticed that my daughter had already put up the women''s hair.


    In their eyes, their daughter must have been defiled by the dandy and could only marry him.


    "To do evil is to do evil."


    The old couple can''t help but feel sad again. They hate that they have no ability. If they let their daughter marry such villains, they will surely suffer in the future.


    Su Xun felt offended.


    It''s a pleasure to marry me. What''s evil?"Chen tofu, congratulations. XiuXiu is blessed to marry Su Juren."


    "Yes, XiuXiu has been a beautiful girl since she was a child. This time, she has really become a Phoenix."


    "Master Su is the master of the number one scholar in the exam. XiuXiu will be the wife of the number one scholar in the future. Chen tofu, you two will also enjoy the happiness."


    "Mr. Su, I wish you the best in Beijing high school."


    All the neighbors around were congratulating one after another, and their eyes were filled with envy.


    Although they usually scold Su Xun secretly.


    But if it was possible, who would not let his daughter marry Su Xun?


    What''s more, it''s still the position of the wife. Let their daughter be a concubine, they will burn incense.


    After all, this means that the Chen tofu family is officially developed and will soon be able to move out of this shabby place without having to live a hard life.


    Chen tofu and his wife are not happy because they have no son. In their eyes, daughter is the most important thing.


    "Come and see."


    Listening to the blessings and rainbow farts around him, Su Xun was very happy. As a dandy, if he was happy, he would be rewarded.


    Isn''t that what these people are waiting for?


    The dogleg behind him skillfully took out the prepared copper money and scattered it on the ground.


    "Ah..." As soon as Chen XiuXiu''s face changed, she was used to hard life and could not see such waste, but she finally swallowed her words.


    Su Xun was happy to see her reaction, because it showed that she began to regard herself as a member of the Su family.


    "I won''t be so extravagant after tonight," she whispered


    Chen XiuXiu''s pretty face turned red. Naturally, she knew what Su Xun meant. After she got into the room tonight, she was a member of the Su family. She could take care of this.


    When a wicked son-in-law comes, he is also a son-in-law. You can''t lose your daughter''s face.


    Chen tofu and his wife reluctantly made a big lunch for Su Xun.


    However, Chen XiuXiu knew that these rich lunches were not worth mentioning compared with Su''s, so she was worried about whether Su Xun would dislike them.


    But seeing that Su Xun didn''t have the slightest dislike, instead, she took a mouthful of delicious food and praised her mother''s cooking skills. She couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 470

    Su Xun asked Chen''s father and his wife to buy a yard and let them move out.


    But the couple refused.


    In their opinion, they can feed themselves by grinding tofu, so they are not willing to ask Su for half of the benefits.


    Because these benefits are obtained by their daughter''s suffering, they don''t want them, and they are not at ease to enjoy them.


    Su Xun was helpless. It seemed that it was not a matter of time to change the views of his father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    In the afternoon, Su Xun took XiuXiu back to Su''s house.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s night in a flash of time.


    XiuXiu is a little nervous, sitting on the edge of the bed, holding her skirt because she knows what is waiting for her next.


    She had never done such a thing, and no one had taught her, so now she was nervous, scared, curious, nervous, and a little guilty.


    After all, she and Fang Yun were childhood friends for so many years. Now her body is about to be given to Su Xun. She feels sorry for Fang Yun.


    However, she has secretly made up her mind to forget Fang Yun after tonight, because she doesn''t want to be a woman who doesn''t obey women''s principles.


    "Creak -"


    when the door was pushed open, Su Xun came in. XiuXiu straightened her body in an instant.


    Su Xun closed the door, walked over step by step, sat beside XiuXiu, smelled the faint fragrance, and put his hand around her.


    "Please My husband pities me. " XiuXiu''s body trembled, her face flushed, and her voice trembled.


    Su Xun gently kisses her red lips: "don''t worry, my husband will treat you."


    As you speak, place it on the bed.


    This speech, this skilled movement, is like a very deceiving, gun old scum man.


    XiuXiu lay on the bed, holding the sheet tightly with both hands, closing her eyes, her heart beat faster.


    She could feel the clothes on her body peeled off one by one and the beads of sweat sliding down her forehead.


    After tonight, she will really be susian''s wife.


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, there was a loud noise outside, like the sound of something collapsing.


    Su Xun stopped his action in an instant, and XiuXiu opened her eyes.


    "Ah


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that I had been stripped completely. I blushed and screamed. I quickly closed my eyes again.


    "Su Xun! Come out and die


    A roar of anger rang through the Su mansion.


    Su Xun heard it, so did XiuXiu.


    This is Fang Yun''s voice.


    Now that susian is sure, this guy really takes the lead role template. NIMA can come back for revenge in ten days and make such a big noise. It''s obvious that he''s dead.


    Fortunately, he is no longer the former Su Xun, otherwise the Su family will be destroyed tonight.


    Because as we all know, those who provoke the protagonist are generally destroyed.


    "As you can see, I''ve let him go, but he won''t let me go." Su Xun said a word to XiuXiu. His voice dropped and he was about to get up.


    XiuXiu grabbed his hand, tears in her eyes, and prayed: "in any case, please leave him alive."


    "You are very affectionate and righteous." Su Xun said with a smile.


    XiuXiu was a little afraid and thought that he was angry. She said quickly, "if my husband is in danger today, I will be able to protect him as my wife."


    She really thinks so, because the wife should have sacrificed her life to save her husband.


    And pleading for Fang Yun is just out of the past friendship.


    "Your emphasis on love and righteousness shows that I have the right vision. If you are really a fickle person, how can you look up to you for your husband?" Susian touched her face.


    XiuXiu feels that her heart is about to melt. It''s nice to have a person who is spoiling her willfulness.


    Su Xun patted her hand, then turned and walked out.


    Turn around the moment, the face of the smile disappeared, replaced by a cold face.


    Those words just now are nothing but to coax her.


    Fang Yun must die!


    The experience of many novels tells him that if the protagonist has a chance to be killed, he has to be killed.


    Because the protagonist has the aura of the protagonist in this world, Su Xun is not a villain.


    The front yard.


    Fang Yun stands at attention with his sword against Su Yue''s servants.


    "Fang Yun, my brother spared your life. I didn''t expect that you didn''t want to be grateful. You even dared to make trouble in our Fang family. I really thought our Fang family didn''t dare to kill you!"


    Su Yuesheng looks coldly.


    "Ha ha ha, kill me? Your Fang family is just a local chicken and a local dog. Su Yue, your brother dares to rob my XiuXiu. I''ll rob you tonight. I don''t think you''ve ever been carefully manipulated by a man. "


    Fang Yun laughs and looks at Su Yue''s delicate body with unbridled eyes. Today, he is quite different from ten days ago.


    "To die."Su Yue flashed a touch of cold light in her eyes and said coldly: "take him, regardless of life and death."


    With her order, the servants around rushed up with steel knives and sticks.


    "Ridiculous, but also when today''s I was yesterday''s I can''t, our cloud, today will slaughter Su family full!"


    Fang Yun''s voice falls, and he rushes into the crowd with his sword in the form of shadow. The light of the sword is everywhere, and the blood splashes.


    "Ah


    For a time, the scream continued. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen bodies fell in the yard.


    The rest of them all stepped back in fear, and no one dared to rush forward.


    "How could that be?"


    Ten days ago, Su Mingming''s Kung Fu was so amazing.


    "Impossible? On our cloud, there is no impossibility. Su Yue, let Su Xun get out! "


    Su Yue''s shocked appearance gives Fang Yun full psychological satisfaction. He can''t wait to see Su Xun''s desperate expression.


    "It''s so noisy. I''m out. What about you?"


    With a lazy voice, Su Xun came out with a calm face.


    Su Yue was shocked: "what are you doing out there?"


    She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid of Sue''s death.


    "Su Xun, my show!"


    Fang Yun stares at Su Xun. He is really jealous when his enemies meet.


    "My XiuXiu legs are inconvenient, so I won''t come out to see guests. Let me entertain you." Su Xun said softly and threw a pink bellyback on the ground.


    Su Xun nearly fainted. It''s over. My silly brother is still irritating him at this time.


    Fang Yun saw the word "XiuXiu" embroidered on his belly pocket at a glance. In an instant, he was angry, and his killing intention was overwhelming: "damn you!"


    As soon as he thought that his childhood sweetheart had been sullied by Su Xun, he almost wanted to vomit blood.


    "Fang Yun, this is the end of the matter. If you really want to stop, we can make it up to you." Su Yue sees that Fang Yun''s mood is out of control and says in a hurry.


    Fang Yunhong looked grimly and said with a grin: "is the net broken? The fish is sure to die, but the net doesn''t have to be broken. Su Xun must die, and you, I will play slowly, make you, ravage you, ravage you! "


    As the words fell, he stabbed Su Xun with his sword.


    Su Xun just ready to hand, suddenly changed his mind, because he felt XiuXiu ran out.


    There was a flash of banter at the bottom of my eyes, and then I stood still as if I was scared.


    "No!"


    Almost two female voices sounded at the same time. Chen XiuXiu ran out in panic and roared: "Fang Yun, please don''t kill him!"


    Fang Yun saw XiuXiu and was stunned. His sword slowed down.


    It was in this short time that XiuXiu had been standing in front of Su Xun, with tears streaming down his face: "Fang Yun, please don''t kill him."

 Chapter 471

    "XiuXiu, you You''re protecting this thief! "


    Fang Yun widened his eyes and looked at Chen XiuXiu incredulously, feeling that he was green.


    "Fang Yun, I''m Su Xun''s wife. I can''t watch you kill my husband." Chen XiuXiu said tearfully, opening her hand to block Su Xun behind her.


    Fang Yun roared: "he forced you. XiuXiu, get out of the way and let me kill the thief. Then I''ll take you away. I won''t despise you!"


    "How can one woman serve two husbands? Fang Yun, Xianggong didn''t force me. He treated me very well. I''m willing. I''m sorry for you. If you want to kill me, just kill me. "


    XiuXiu said tearfully that she was afraid that Su Xun would not let Fang Yun go. She didn''t expect to see the opposite result.


    She went to Su''s house and called for Su Xun''s husband. Today she came back. Although there was no wedding, the whole city knew that she was Su Xun''s wife.


    How can she sit by and watch Fang Yun kill her husband.


    Looking at XiuXiu protecting Su Xun, Fang yunmu was red and angry. A feeling of betrayal filled his heart: "good, good, bitch, I dare not kill you!"


    "Since you''re going to die, I''ll help you!"


    "Today, all of you are going to die!"


    Voice down, Fang Yun black hair flying, eyes scarlet like a devil, the hand of the sword mercilessly to XiuXiu stab.


    XiuXiu was not afraid, but a touch of relief flashed in her eyes.


    But at the moment when the point of the sword was about to hit her, a hand stretched out from behind her and held the sword.


    XiuXiu looks back at Su Xun.


    "Now I believe you can really protect me." Su Xun looked at her with a smile.


    XiuXiu pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Looking at the two people in front of their own face, Fang Yun is angry: "die!"


    "Dang -"


    Su Xun broke the sword in his hand.


    "How can it be!" Fang Yun blurted out what Su Yue had just said, and his face was shocked.


    Su Yue and XiuXiu are also dazzled.


    Half of the sword turned into dust in Su Xun''s hands. Looking at Fang Yun, he said, "how dare you teach me how to carve insects? I am a member of the imperial court. How dare you draw your sword at me


    As he spoke, he stepped out step by step and rose up with a mighty momentum, which was vast, majestic and full of righteousness.


    It''s one of the skills of this identity, Haoran Zhengqi.


    "How could that be?" Fang Yun couldn''t figure out why Su Xun Mingming was an ordinary dandy, and why he had such a tremendous momentum like waves.


    Then he was evil again. From his heart, he roared with a ferocious face: "what about the whole people? Now I''m an immortal. I''m not bound by secular laws. If I kill you, I''ll kill you. What can you do for me?"


    At the same time, the momentum of his body also rose sharply, which caused the house to crack.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. This guy''s strength suddenly increased. Did he use the forbidden technique?


    In just ten days, he had just become an immortal. Su Xun was very interested in his adventure and was ready to study it.


    By the way, use him to try the skill of following his words.


    The stronger the skill is, the stronger the skill will be.


    He immediately stepped out and began to chant: "when he was 15 or 20 years old, he won the horse riding on foot."


    "What? The poem is dying? Are you afraid that you will never have another chance after death? " Fang Yun said with a grim smile, revealing a violent atmosphere.


    Su Xun ignored him and said, "shoot the white tiger in the mountain. I''m willing to count Huang Xu''er under Ye!"


    "Die With a single hand wave, Fang Yun flew to Su Xun.


    Su Xun was fearless, and he chanted again: "he fought three thousand li, and once a sword was a million division."


    With this sentence falling, a golden sword suddenly appeared in the void and cut it down, which almost lit up the night sky of Chen county and tore the darkness.


    "Boom!"


    Fang Yun''s strength dissipates directly, but the momentum of the long sword does not decrease, and it takes Fang Yun''s life.


    "No way!"


    Fang Yun yelled, but he couldn''t figure it out. Su Xun just read a few poems. Why did he have such power.


    Almost in an instant, he was hit by the sword, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his body flew out as if hit by a car, injuring the foundation.


    "I''ll be back!"


    He looked at Su Xun reluctantly, and then set foot in the air to escape.


    He thought that although he was not Su Xun''s opponent, no one could stop him if he wanted to run.


    "Want to run?" With a sneer, Su Xun stepped out and said, "the Han soldiers are as quick as thunderbolt. They are afraid of Tribulus terrestris."


    "Step, step..."


    Suddenly, the sound of horse''s hooves came out of thin air. A group of cavalry in black armor rushed to Fang Yun with a strong evil spirit, and the long sword fell down."Puchi -"


    there are countless wounds on Fang Yun''s body, one arm is cut off directly, blood is pouring, and his body is heavily hit on the ground.


    And the Armored Cavalry had disappeared.


    Half of Wang Wei''s veteran behavior, with the skill of following his words, makes Fang Yun clear.


    "How can it be? How can it be? What kind of magic are you doing? What kind of magic is this? "


    Fang Yun gets up from the ground and looks at Su Xun with fear. He regrets that he came to Su''s house to take revenge tonight.


    He never thought that Su Xun could hide so deeply.


    "Sorcery? It''s an honest and upright skill. You don''t know what evil ways you have learned, so that you can greatly increase your strength in a short period of time. Today I''ll do nothing but you, so that you won''t harm one side in the future. "


    Su Xun said solemnly that at the moment, he seemed to be the embodiment of light and justice.


    He said that Fang Yun was a heresy, and all the people present believed this subconsciously.


    "Heresy? I''m practicing magic Fang Yun''s voice dropped, and then he took out a jade pendant and yelled: "Mr. Jiang, don''t you come out to save me soon."


    As his voice fell, a stream of smoke came out of the jade pendant, and a person, to be exact, a person''s soul appeared in front of the public.


    Su Yue and XiuXiu are numb tonight, but they are not surprised.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. Oh, he was still carrying his grandfather''s routine.


    "Enemies are easy to solve, but not easy to form. Young man, you are very strong, and your path of cultivation is very special, but although I only have my soul, you can''t win it easily. Let''s stop tonight."


    The old man said calmly, looking at Su Xun''s eyes full of curiosity.


    He had just watched the whole process in the jade pendant, and Su Xun''s ability to recite poems turned into real objects was unheard of, but undoubtedly very strong.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but say: "since you are also a person in the immortal way, why do you still stick to this worldly fame? It''s not that you lose the big from the small."


    "What does that have to do with you?" Of course, Su Xun would not say that the ultimate purpose of Lao Tzu''s existence is to limit you stupid people.


    After all, there''s no need to be cruel before you have the strength to achieve your goal, because it''s just a mockery.


    "You..." The old man choked so much that he couldn''t speak. He gave a cold hum: "let''s go."


    The voice falls, he mentions the square cloud on the ground is about to fly away.


    "Little brother..." Su Yue is not willing to let Fang Yun go.


    Su Xun interrupted her, turned to look at XiuXiu and said, "this is what I promised you."


    In fact, he couldn''t kill Su Xun at all, otherwise he would have killed him.


    Because that old man with only soul is very strong, and this kind of old monster usually has a card. If Su Xun makes a move, the other party may die with him, which is not worth it.


    But XiuXiu didn''t know that. She really thought that Su Xun was moved by Fang Yun who she let go.


    "My friendship with him is over. If I meet Fang Yun again in the future, my husband doesn''t have to stay."

 Chapter 472

    "Thank you, Xianggong."


    After returning to the room, XiuXiu looks at Su xunruo and says in a soft voice, her face is full of emotion and guilt.


    Moved is that Su Xun has released Fang Yun twice for her.


    I''m sorry because Fang Yun came here tonight, and I''m afraid he will come again.


    This is also the reason why she said that in the future, Su Xun didn''t need to keep the other cloud.


    Although she also wants Fang Yun to live well, if Fang Yun has to aim at Su Xun, she has to make a choice. Since she has been married, she can''t turn her elbow out.


    "Why thank you between husband and wife, lady? It''s late. Let''s have a rest earlier."


    Su Xun said politely, with a faint smile on his face. Fang Yun''s appearance didn''t affect his mood at all.


    Well, it seems to be a little more exciting.


    She came forward to embrace XiuXiu. Her delicate body was in her arms. She was warm and fragrant. The fragrance of a woman came to her face.


    XiuXiu''s face was slightly red, and she turned her head away. She was too shy to look into Su Xun''s eyes: "put out the candle first."


    Darkness can make her less shy.


    "No, I''ll take a good look at the lady." While Su Xun was criticizing, he had already put XiuXiu on the bed.


    Xiuxiuqiao''s red face could bleed, and her two white jade hands covered her face.


    After half a sound, Su Xun finally knew why she was more shy than before.


    Because Su Xun had taken her belly pocket before, and there was nothing under her clothes. It was strange that she was not shy.


    XiuXiu said: "don''t look at it. I''m so ashamed. Mr. Xiang, put out the candle."


    "You''ll get used to it later." The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up, and a bad smile came up.


    Fang Yun, Fang Yun, you are my daughter-in-law from childhood.


    I''m sorry I was born.


    Damn, it''s not 12 o''clock yet. I accidentally came up with the word "cloud suppression time".


    "Bah, bad man." Listening to Su Xun''s teasing, XiuXiu spat. She covered her face with her hands, but she couldn''t help looking out of the gap curiously.


    With the gentle sound of the oriole, the candle in the room flickers, and spring fills the bedroom.


    Outside the room, Su Yuehong spat on her face and went back to her yard with weak legs.


    After all, when a sister steals, it''s bad to see her brother and sister-in-law''s bridal chamber.


    When she was old, her mother died early and no one taught her. So that when she got married, she was still ignorant about it. So she was curious. She couldn''t go to see others. She had to steal. It was most convenient to see her brother.


    But just a look, she really can''t go on, that scene is really shameful.


    This little bastard, usually in front of me pretend to be regular, but also a bad embryo.


    Tonight, Su Fu has no sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Jiang, who is in the state of soul body, carries Fang Yun to a broken temple outside Chen county.


    "You are seriously injured. There are some pills in the jade pendant that I used to refine to help you recover, but your broken arm won''t grow out for a while."


    Looking at Fang Yun, Jiang said with regret that before he went to Su''s house, he did not expect that Su Xun was not only a talented scholar, but also a practitioner.


    Moreover, his strength is not weak, and his cultivation magic is quite strange. Now he can only maintain the soul body state, and he doesn''t want to fight Su Xun.


    Because he has lived for hundreds of years, he has never seen such a magic skill. It''s strange that his words can transform things into nothingness and have great power.


    But it happened that such a man of great talent and cultivation was willing to stay in the imperial examination of the mortal Dynasty.


    This is incomprehensible to Jiang.


    "Thank you for being old Jiang. I didn''t expect that Su Xun had hidden so deeply. Sooner or later, I would frustrate him."


    Fang Yun showed deep resentment in his eyes, gnashing his teeth, and his heart was full of murders.


    When he thought of XiuXiu''s role in Su Xun, he couldn''t control his mind.


    Jiang said: "although susian is not vulgar, you are not bad. Don''t worry. With me, it''s only a matter of time before you reach the fairyland."


    Fang Yun is gifted and determined. Mr. Jiang used to be a real immortal. Under his cultivation, Fang Yun can definitely achieve the cultivation of real immortal.


    "What a fairy?" Fang Yun murmured to himself, and then asked, "Mr. Jiang, what is Su Xun doing?"


    He still felt that Zhenxian was too far away from himself. He didn''t dare to think about becoming an immortal.


    He still remembers that Mr. Jiang once said that practitioners can be divided into refining and transforming Qi realm, practicing and transforming spirit realm, refining and returning to emptiness realm, refining and combining emptiness with Tao realm, and true fairyland.


    Further up, there was no stronger cultivator than the true fairyland, so the whole Taixu world recognized that the true fairyland was already immortal.


    He can''t wait that long for him to stand at the top of the world and then go to find Su Xun for revenge.


    "The strength he showed should be in the spirit refining and returning to the void." Jiang Lao frowned and said, in fact, he was not sure about Su Xun''s accomplishments.It was because there was no magic power fluctuation when Su Xun moved, but two strange forces appeared, which he never felt.


    Of course, he didn''t know, because those two forces had never appeared in the world.


    One is called divine power.


    One is Haoran Zhengqi, also known as Wenqi.


    Fang Yun took a breath of cool air and refined the spirit to return to emptiness. This cultivation is already the cultivation of some small clan masters.


    That Su Xun was so terrible.


    No wonder they have no power to fight back in front of him. It turns out that they are so far behind.


    Now he has just entered the stage of refining and transforming Qi.


    Now think about the appearance that Su Xun''s sword seemed to be silly to him, and he reflected that the guy was pretending on purpose.


    Deliberately take this opportunity to test XiuXiu''s mind.


    As a result, XiuXiu didn''t disappoint him and stood up to block the sword for him.


    As soon as Fang Yun thinks that XiuXiu has been sullied by Su Xun, he goes to revenge himself, but he is still used, and finally he loses one hand, so he feels very cruel.


    Especially when he thought of the pink belly bag on the ground, he could not help but imagine the scene of XiuXiu being bullied by Su Xun.


    That should have been his woman!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Fang Yun looks up at the sky and roars, his eyes are red.


    "Su Xun, if you take my love, I will kill you!"


    "Wow..."


    All around a bird.


    Jiang Lao''s face changed and he drank: "Fang Yun, don''t wake up soon!"


    The star red in Fang Yun''s eyes gradually faded away, and he was a little at a loss: "Mr. Jiang, I just..."


    "You''ve just been possessed." Jiang said coldly: "it seems that your mind is not as firm as I thought."


    "Mr. Jiang, I won''t do it in the future." Fang Yun is ashamed.


    Jiang Lao directly turned into smoke and got into the jade pendant. His confident voice floated in the broken Temple:


    "that Su Xun has outstanding talent, but he is addicted to worldly wealth and wants to be an official. If he does this for a long time, he will abandon his cultivation and you will catch up with him."

 Chapter 473

    early morning.


    A seemingly ordinary carriage stopped at the door of Su mansion.


    Twenty wardens with long swords on their waists and short black shirts were standing behind on high horses.


    There are also two twin maids.


    In addition, there is a spare carriage specially used to pull gold and silver.


    This is the team that accompanied Su Ju Ren to Beijing for the exam.


    "Sister, you go back, you don''t have to send it."


    Su Xun looked at Su Yue and said.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I will take good care of my husband." XiuXiu also said from the side that after she became a woman from a girl, her face became more mature.


    The main reason is that I don''t know if I''ve been eating tofu since I was young. She''s too mature. She''s wearing a moon white robe on her body. The granary of the two babies is shaking, and she doesn''t dare to walk big.


    "Pay attention to safety on the road. My sister believes that my younger brother will be a high school Jinshi and honor his ancestors."


    Su Yue looked at Su Xun and said with a smile, but she didn''t give up. After all, this was the first time that Su Xun had been away.


    Although the strength Su Xun showed last night has proved that he is very powerful and a practitioner.


    But Su Yue can''t help worrying and worrying.


    In Su Yue''s reluctant eyes, Su Xun took XiuXiu to the carriage, and the team moved forward slowly.


    The outside of the carriage is ordinary, but inside the carriage there is a hole.


    It''s spacious, gorgeous and warm, with a soft couch, two hard stools, and a small table for fixing plates and wine bottles.


    Su Xun sat on the soft couch, XiuXiu sat beside him, and two twin maids sat on the hard stool.


    Outside, the coachman drove the carriage, and twenty guards guarded it in the middle.


    After last night, they all know the strength of the young master, so they don''t need their protection.


    The main reason for their existence is that they don''t let everything be done by Su himself.


    "Read your own books and Practice for your husband."


    Su Xun said a word to XiuXiu, and then began to cross legged meditation to practice basic Qi training.


    The aura of this world, which is called taixujie, is many times stronger than that of the earth. It is the most important thing to seize the time to improve cultivation.


    As for Haoran Zhengqi, it is one of the skills of this identity. There is no need to cultivate it.


    What''s more, when the task is finished, you don''t necessarily get this skill.


    XiuXiu picked up a book about ghosts and spirits and read it. When she was a child, she learned Chinese characters for two years with a down and out scholar, so she could be called knowledgeable and reasonable.


    After a while, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    Su Xun opened his eyes.


    "Young master, young lady, there are many people blocking the road outside." The coachman''s voice came in.


    Although he is the only man in the Su family, now his sister is in charge of the family. Before he officially managed the family, he would never be a young master.


    Su Xun and XiuXiu looked at each other, and then said, "you wait in the car. Go and have a look for your husband."


    As the words fell, he got up and got out of the carriage.


    Sure enough, a large group of Chen County residents with a variety of local products blocked the way.


    "Fellow villagers, this is..."


    Su Xun didn''t understand. At the beginning, he thought that he had done too many unreasonable things before. These people wanted to unite to resist himself and prevent him from going to Beijing for the exam.


    But looking at this scene, it''s obviously not like it.


    An old man trembled and came out with a hand: "Su Juren, I specially bring the people of Chen county to practice for you. I wish Su Juren would go to high school and raise the name of Chen county."


    Su Xun knew the old man and was known as Fu Lao. He was a real respected man in Chen county.


    This kind of person has more credibility than the county magistrate.


    "I wish Su Ju the best in high school!"


    "Su Ju Ren had a safe trip and won the top prize in high school."


    "I wish Mr. Su would go to high school..."


    Other people agreed with each other one after another, and all kinds of blessing words were smashed to Su Xun.


    "Thank you, Mr. Fu. Thank you for your kindness. If Su goes to high school, he will go back to his hometown to be an official and strive to benefit one side."


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Su Xun was very moved. He didn''t expect that he had done so many bad things before. These people even ignored the past and came to see him off with chicken, duck, fish and eggs on the day he went to Beijing for the exam.


    What a simple fellow countryman.


    Let Su Xun find a trace of warmth in this cold strange world except for the woman''s Naizi.


    His voice fell down, and the people who were just blessing him were quiet. Looking at him, their eyes seemed to be a little scared.


    "Cough..."


    Fu was choked to cough a few times, painstakingly said: "Su Ju''s words are not good, Su Ju''s talent, but I Chen county is a small county, so Su Ju''s talent should benefit the county city, or the state capital. How can I waste my life''s talent and learning in this small County because I live in Chen county?""That''s very reasonable." Su Xun laughed and agreed.


    Fu Lao''s face again bloomed a spring breeze like smile: "it''s really great praise. I wish you the best in high school."


    "Su Juren, it''s all our intention. Take it."


    "This is my native chicken."


    "This is my own salted fish..."


    The common people also showed a smile again, very warm hand gift forward.


    Su Xun took them all and stuffed them in the spare carriage. If he couldn''t fit them, he sent them back to his home.


    It was another parting, and Su Xun got on the bus and left in the eyes of countless people.


    Looking at the carriage far away, the people standing in the same place could not help crying.


    "I''ve been gone for many years. This disaster has finally gone. It''s gone!"


    "I don''t care about my old hen any more. If he leaves, my family will be able to raise more chickens."


    "Thank you, Mr. Fu, for saving the people of Chen county. With the literary talent of jingjiehu, you will surely win. Those who are not officials can do harm to people. If you wait for him to come back to be an official, you will get it?"


    "I''m even happier than the Chinese New Year..."


    Sitting in the carriage, Su Xun and XiuXiu could clearly hear the faint cry behind them.


    "Xianggong, they clearly Why do you... " XiuXiu felt some injustice for su. She didn''t believe that Su Xun didn''t realize that those people didn''t want him to go back to Chen county.


    Su Xun chuckled and sighed: "in the past, I did not do less dirty things. Let them be happy today."


    "You know those are dirty things." XiuXiu blushed and laughed at him boldly.


    She used to listen to Su Xun''s bad deeds, such as peeping at the bridal chamber of the young couple, stealing the intimate clothes of the good family, and acting on women in the street.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose and he put on a bad smile: "what''s more, I didn''t promise that I won''t come back. I''ll give them a big surprise as a thank you for seeing them off today. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Of course, it''s best to start from home, and what he wants to do is to stay away from the court.


    After all, there must be people from the clan in Chu, but Chen County didn''t.


    It''s not hard for Chen to go back to the county, so he''ll think of a way.


    "Pooh Cough... " XiuXiu laughed and coughed: "Xianggong, you You are really It''s too bad. "


    She could almost imagine the expression of those jubilant parents and villagers when they saw Su Xun wearing official clothes back to Chen county.


    Two twin servant girls are forced to suppress smile, steamed stuffed bun face far away, suppress very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 474

    Chen XiuXiu looks good when she smiles.


    The baby''s granary is full of twists and turns. At a glance, we know that the future child will not suffer from dysplasia due to lack of milk.


    "It''s beautiful when you smile."


    Su Xun put it in his arms and squeezed her smooth chin with one hand.


    "No, snow and rain are still there." XiuXiu blushed and struggled for a moment.


    Since last night, she knew that her husband was ridiculous and always coaxed her to do all kinds of shameful things.


    She could not believe that she was so shameless and shameless last night.


    But Su Xun still went his own way: "what are you afraid of? These two little girls are all around my sister, and they won''t go out and talk nonsense."


    Xue''er and yu''er are the twin maids. They are both orphans. They are bought back by Su Yue. They are named Su Xue and Su Yu.


    He has been serving Su Yue all the time. This time, Su Xun went to Beijing to take the exam. Su Yue just sent them to Su Xun to serve him and stare at him.


    When they heard XiuXiu''s words, they both bowed their heads and didn''t look at it. They blushed like apple.


    The young lady was held by the young master in her arms. She was still in the daytime. She was so ashamed. The young master was ridiculous. She had to tell the young lady later.


    Chen county is remote, and it''s a month''s walk from the capital of the state of Chu.


    When he arrived at this speed, it was almost the beginning of February, just in time for the meeting test.


    Then he stayed for another month and took part in the palace examination. For him, there was plenty of time.


    Along the way, you can enjoy the worldly scenery of the world of cultivating immortals.


    As for whether he can afford to be a Jinshi?


    Of course, he can''t afford it.


    But he can cheat.


    "Xianggong, I don''t understand one thing." After Su Xun had enough fun, XiuXiu sorted out her messy hair temples and robes, and looked at Su Xun gasping.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "Since Xianggong is a superior practitioner, why do you want to be an official XiuXiu pursed her red lips. In fact, she was very worried because Su Xun was a practitioner, and she was just an ordinary human.


    Su Xun''s face is not old, and he will live for hundreds of years.


    But she will grow old. How can she face Su Xun?


    Holding her hand, Su Xun replied: "nature is for the benefit of the common people. Practitioners regard ordinary people as mole ants, but they don''t agree with their husbands. The status of practitioners is noble, and immortals are different, but it''s not the reason why they wantonly kill ordinary people. To become an official as a practitioner for their husbands is to change this situation."


    I''m forced to step on the horse by my identity. Otherwise, I don''t want to waste my time.


    XiuXiu Xueer and three girls of yu''er heard this and looked at him with admiration.


    XiuXiu is even more agitated. People outside really misunderstand Xianggong deeply. Xianggong is really a man in the world. It''s his own fortune to marry him.


    No wonder he is willing to marry a mortal.


    I''m afraid in his eyes, it''s true that all living beings are equal.


    What a generous mind it is.


    Just, wait for the day when your face is gone, then leave by yourself. Without this face, where else can you be worthy of him?


    XiuXiu sighed.


    Su Xun didn''t know what she thought in her heart, otherwise he would say: besides your face, you also have fierce, cocky, buttocks, long legs, willow waist, slender feet, all of which are worthy of me.


    "Why did you sigh?" Su Xun asked.


    XiuXiu wants to talk but stops. She finally shakes her head with a smile: "nothing. It''s just the first time I''ve been away. I''m just sad."


    However, Su Xun saw that this was not true. He directly read her mind and knew her real thoughts in a moment.


    Then she whispered with a smile: "lady, I''m worried that I''ll still look the same after many years, but you''re not? If so, there''s no need to worry about it. I have my own way to make my wife stay with me for a long time. "


    "Seriously." XiuXiu couldn''t help being surprised.


    Not to mention being able to stay with Su Xun forever, how many women can resist just because they are not old?


    The eyes of Xueer and Yuer are full of envy.


    In the past, they only thought that the young master who was always smiling and acting on his two sisters was very bad.


    Now I feel that if I could be a concubine for the young master, it would be a blessing for their sisters in their last life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, the guards were still on their way in the sun.


    The carriage was so hot that Su Xun came out to ride with XiuXiu.


    XiuXiu sitting in front of him, the feeling is not to mention, such as beautiful family, galloping horse, cool batch.


    If there is no one around, he may have to learn the plot of a TV play on earth, coaxing XiuXiu to come to Ma Zhen (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    "Young master, there''s a wine shop in front of us. We''ve been on our way all morning, but the brothers can hold on. I''m afraid the horses will be tired. It''s better to have a rest and eat a bowl of wine in front of us, and let the horses have some feed by the way."A bearded middle-aged man rode up to Su and said respectfully.


    His name is Pang Hu. He is the second commander of the Su family''s nursing home. He has a good knife technique.


    Su Yue''s original intention at the beginning was to let the chief of the nursing home protect Su Xun.


    However, Su Xun didn''t need to be hanged like this, so he stayed at home.


    Su Xun also saw the wine shop by the side of the road and nodded: "OK, go there to have a rest. It''s just time for lunch."


    In the state of Chu, ordinary people only eat two meals a day in the morning and in the evening.


    But the rich people like Su family, even the servants, eat three meals a day.


    "Oh, please take a seat inside."


    A small two quickly out to help a few people lead the horse, another small two led a few people in.


    This kind of wine shop is relatively simple, but the place is not small. It is specially for entertaining guests on the road.


    Pang Hu left two guards to watch the horses and said he would send them food later.


    Then Su Xun took the others into the wine shop.


    More than 20 people in their party filled up the whole wine shop as soon as they entered.


    There are two more tables in the restaurant.


    At one table, a poor scholar in an old robe was eating his steamed bread with a dish of fried vegetables and a pot of tea.


    At the other table were three men and one woman, all young people, dressed in uniform clothes. They must have come from the same family.


    But Su Xun didn''t feel the fluctuation of mana on them. Instead, he had plenty of Qi and blood. He thought he was just an ordinary martial arts practitioner in the Jianghu.


    When he is looking at others, others are watching him.


    The poor scholar just looked at him and lowered his head to continue eating his steamed bread.


    The four people from the Jianghu sects looked at them without hesitation.


    "What a beautiful beauty." The woman''s eyes fell on XiuXiu''s face, and a look of surprise flashed in her eyes.


    Su Xun said to him with a smile: "this is humble. Thank you for your praise."


    Did not think of the woman''s face instantly sank down, rather jealous of the cold hum: "unfortunately, but cheap some stinky man."


    Su Xun was stunned, lying in a trough, or a lily?


    "Presumptuous! How dare you talk to my young master like this Pang Hu yelled and got up with a knife.


    The rest of the guards followed suit, looking coldly at the four.

 Chapter 475

    "What if I said it?"


    That woman is also violent temper, fearless clap a case but rise, in the hand long sword scabbard half.


    "Choking -"


    the Su family''s nurses also drew their swords one after another.


    For a moment, the simple roadside wine shop was full of swords, swords and swords.


    The shopkeeper came over sweating and said, "dear guests, great Xia, don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive. I''m running on a shoestring. Please leave me a way to live."


    This kind of roadside wine shop is the most afraid of this kind of "great Xia" in the river.


    When the two parties fight, the tables, chairs and benches in the wine shop will certainly suffer, and no one will lose money afterwards.


    A group of poor people are still NIMA''s heroes.


    Although the heart gnash teeth, but the surface of the shopkeeper is a face of panic and pray, pathetic.


    He is quite experienced in dealing with this kind of thing, and can only sell miserably.


    "Younger martial sister, don''t be impulsive."


    The oldest of the four stood up and stopped the woman. Then he looked at Su Xun and said apologetically, "don''t blame me, brother. I''ll make a bad speech for my younger martial sister. I want you to make amends."


    "Elder martial brother, why do you apologize?" The woman was still reluctant. She glanced at Su Xun and others with disdain: "no matter how many rotten fish and shrimps they came, they couldn''t stop the sword in my hand."


    "Then try it!" Pang Hu, how can a big man bear such contempt.


    It''s just that without Su Xun''s order, he didn''t dare to do it rashly.


    Looking at Su Xun, he frowned: "brother, my younger martial sister has been pampered since childhood and has a bad temper. If she continues, I''m afraid I can''t stop her. I hope you can restrain her and take a step back."


    "There''s some meaning." Su Xun laughed, glanced at the woman, then looked at Guo Zi''s face and said, "your younger martial sister has a bad temper. You are used to her, but can''t I be used to her too?"


    The words of Guozi face made him feel quite comfortable. He thought that he was a responsible and reasonable person.


    But now the national character face was obviously a kind of superior appearance, and the tone was also a warning tone. Su Xun was very uncomfortable.


    It''s always someone else who does what he wants.


    When does he need to do what others want?


    "Elder martial brother, do you see that he is shameless, let me teach him a lesson." The woman said eagerly, the sword in her hand had all come out of the scabbard.


    Guo Zi''s face took a deep look at Su Xun and said coldly, "in that case, don''t blame me for not persuading you just now


    As the voice dropped, he sat down directly.


    Originally, they were all shouldered heavy responsibilities in this country, and they didn''t want to make trouble, but they never thought that the little white face was shameless.


    In his opinion, Su Xun didn''t know the so-called "heaven and earth". In that case, let him suffer a little. Only in this way can he realize what is dangerous in the world.


    Pang Hu and other guards all stood in front of Su Xun, holding a knife and looking at the four coldly.


    A battle is inevitable when the sword is drawn.


    At this time, a sound of horse''s hooves came into the public''s ears from far to near.


    Everyone is subconsciously seeking fame.


    This kind of wine shop has no walls, only curtains, usually rolled up, so there is no object to block their sight.


    At a glance, they saw a group of people galloping from the horse, smoke everywhere.


    There are about 20 people, the first one is wearing a long sword and the other is wearing a blue Taoist robe and carrying a long sword.


    The more than 20 people who followed behind were like guards, but with a fierce evil spirit, they knew that they were killing people.


    "Where is the second child? Why don''t you get out and lead the horse?"


    Just outside the wine shop, before the horse stopped, the young man in gorgeous clothes yelled, especially arrogant.


    "Come on Here we are, gentlemen. Here we are


    The two boys ran out in a hurry.


    "You''re lucky." The woman also knew that it was inconvenient to start again at this time, so she took up her sword and sat down with a cold hum.


    Pang Hu and others also put the sword into the scabbard and sat back in their positions.


    At the same time, people from outside came in, but there was no place.


    The young man in Huafu said something respectfully to the young man in Daopao, and then winked at a man behind him.


    Behind him, a middle-aged man stepped out and threw a bag of silver directly on the ground. He opened his mouth domineering: "take the silver, get out of here for me."


    "Son of a bitch!" The woman, who had just choked her stomach, got up and glared angrily, and pulled out her sword.


    The middle-aged man gave a cold drink: "you are a bastard. You don''t have eyes. This is the fourth Prince of the dynasty. You dare to draw your sword. Do you want to rebel?"


    WOW!


    As his voice fell, the four women and the bartender''s junior all changed greatly.Pang Hu and other nurses also changed their faces, but they stabilized their mind when they thought that their young master was a practitioner.


    Su Xun looked at the young Taoist priest behind the fourth prince, who was a practitioner.


    The prince of a country is so respectful to a practitioner that he should be a disciple of Tianjian sect.


    Tianjian sect is the sect behind the state of Chu, which controls the state of Chu. Every year, the state of Chu has to hand over various resources to Tianjian sect.


    "See your Highness the fourth prince."


    The shopkeeper quickly took two small two kneeling on the ground, shivering.


    "Why don''t you kneel when you see him?" The fourth Prince looked at the four people in the Jianghu.


    Guo Zi stepped forward and said, "I''ve seen your highness in the Caomin Wuhu gang."


    Then he pointed to the woman and said, "this is Xie Hongyi, the daughter of Wu Hu Gang leader."


    "See your highness." Xie Hongyi also saluted.


    "The people of Wuhu Gang?" The fourth Prince''s face softened a lot. He nodded his head and said, "excuse me."


    Wuhu Gang is the first gang in the state of Chu. It controls the water transportation of the state of Chu, and its influence is all over the world. Every year, it gives a lot of silver and treasures to the royal family.


    Therefore, the people of Wuhu gang did not kneel when they saw the royal family, which was also the royal family''s reward for them.


    "Thank you, your highness." The youth with Chinese characters retreated.


    Xie Hongyi gives Su Xun a proud look.


    The fourth Prince looked at Su Xun and others again: "why don''t you kneel when you see Gu?"


    "Your Highness, I''m Ju Ren." Su Xun said calmly.


    As a man who has been a empress, a fourth prince, he really doesn''t care.


    Xie Hongyi and others were all surprised. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su Xun was still a Juren.


    The poor scholar also took a surprise look at Su Xun, because he was also a member of the whole family, and he went to Beijing to take the exam.


    Scholars in Chu state have a very high position. They don''t have to kneel down to the emperor, let alone a prince.


    The fourth prince also knew this, but Su Xun''s attitude made him very upset. He didn''t feel the other party''s awe for the royal family at all. He coldly pointed to XiuXiu and Pang Hu and others around Su Xun:


    "you are Ju Ren. Why didn''t she and they kneel when they saw Gu? Is it true that all of them have their own merits and reputation? "

 Chapter 476

    As the fourth Prince''s voice fell.


    The whole restaurant was horribly quiet.


    Everyone recognized that the fourth prince was deliberately looking for Su Xun''s trouble.


    Xie Hongyi looked at Su Xun with a sneer. What a supercilious thing! He dared to shake his face to the fourth emperor. He really thought his life was long.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the fourth prince.


    His expression made the fourth prince even more angry. No one dared to look at him except tianjianzong.


    "The fourth Prince''s words are different."


    Su xungang was about to speak when a voice full of middle spirit suddenly rang out.


    All people follow the reputation, only to find that it was the poor scholar who had no sense of existence before.


    Su Xun was also surprised, and then he showed an interesting expression.


    The fourth Prince looked at the poor scholar with anger and said sarcastically, "are you also a Juren?"


    "Zhao Xie, a member of Nanyang County, Xiaosheng Qingzhou Prefecture, met his fourth highness." The poor scholar spoke frankly.


    All of you


    The fourth Prince''s face was blue and white. He didn''t expect that the poor scholar was really a person. He felt that he was beaten in the face.


    If it is really a group of barbarians, even after reading for a few years, it is also barbarians.


    In the capital of China, he had never met any scholar who dared to be so disrespectful to him.


    Zhao Xie continued with his righteous words and said: "this elder brother has got a reputation in the examination. He has already become an official. His fourth highness is the prince. He should be broad-minded, but it''s not appropriate to use his identity to force him so hard."


    "Presumptuous!" The middle-aged man beside the fourth Prince yelled angrily: "you are nothing. A little person dares to tell his highness what to do."


    "They have no fame, that is white body. When they see the orphan, they should kneel down. Otherwise, they are disrespectful to the royal family. What''s wrong with the orphan?" The fourth prince also calmed down and looked at Zhao Xieli''s strong counter question.


    "This..." Zhao Xie couldn''t refute it for a moment. He just came out because he was the same as Su Xun.


    But I didn''t expect that the fourth Prince didn''t care so much about his reputation and face, and he had to aim at Su Xun.


    "Hum!" When the fourth prince saw that he had nothing to say, he gave a cold hum, and then looked at Su Xun and others again: "I asked again why they didn''t kneel down!"


    "At present, your Highness the fourth prince, the grassroots are not ready to kneel down! If you despise the royal family, you can''t revolt! " The middle-aged man around the fourth Prince angrily scolded.


    Xie Hongyi and Liu Quan, the four members of the five Lake Gang, looked on coldly, with a certain sense of schadenfreude.


    Su Xun breathed out a breath and said, "if you don''t kneel, what can you do?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun would dare to be the fourth prince. Isn''t he going to be an official?


    Zhao Xie was also shocked, followed by endless admiration.


    No fear of power, no fear of the royal family, is really the model of our generation of scholars.


    It seems that shiqingrong and shiqingquan are still able to read to each other.


    "Take it for me!" The fourth Prince ordered decisively.


    The guard behind him did not hesitate to draw his sword and rushed to Su Qun and others.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun vomited out a word, and his body was full of righteousness.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    Just flew, and then rushed out without calling.


    "Bang!"


    A group of people scattered on the ground, pale, spit blood.


    WOW!


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked, and the four members of Wuhu Gang stood up.


    A word to retreat from the enemy, a word will make those more than 20 good hands spit blood and fly out. What kind of power is this?


    Xie Hongyi was a little scared. She was wet with sweat and her face turned white. If she had done it before, what would it be like?


    The fourth prince was also very surprised. He could not help blurting out: "practitioner!"


    "No The young Taoist priest beside him spoke for the first time. He looked at Su Xun and said, "what kind of Kung Fu are you doing? I don''t feel the fluctuation of mana on you."


    This Kung Fu is very mysterious. As a practitioner, he also wants to use it to surprise the enemy.


    "If you don''t feel it, it means that your level is too low." Su Xun said lightly.


    It''s not pretending to be forced. Come to a monk who practices the void and Taoism. Even if he doesn''t use mana, the other person can feel the presence of mana in his body.


    A haze flashed through the eyes of the Taoist youth: "boy, although your Kung Fu is mysterious, it''s just so. Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "Ask the immortal master to kill the madman." The fourth Prince looked at his words, saw that he had the intention to start, and immediately asked.


    Hearing the word "immortal master", everyone in the wine shop was surprised again. It was obvious that the young man in Daopao was a practitioner.Everyone thought that Su Xun would die this time.


    After all, there is the identity of a person, offending the prince may still be alive.


    But offending the practitioners is a dead end.


    Zhao Xie sighed. It''s a pity that he was such a stubborn scholar.


    If this Chu kingdom is controlled by the sect for one day, it will never rise.


    The young man in the Taoist robe squeezed his hand and said, "go!"


    "Choking -"


    the sword on his back came out of the scabbard in an instant and went straight to Su Xun with cold light.


    "The art of flying sword!"


    Xie Hongyi and others marveled at the various spells of the practitioner.


    "Xianggong."


    Chen XiuXiu is worried.


    Su Xun held the glass in one hand, and the other hand directly grasped the empty sword with one hand.


    "What?"


    Seeing this scene, Xie Hongyi, Zhao Xie, the fourth prince, including Daopao youth, all widened their eyes and their faces were unbelievable.


    How can an ordinary man without magic power hold the flying sword with his bare hands!


    Then they saw that Su Xun waved his hand, and the flying sword bounced back and fell into the scabbard on the back of the Taoist youth.


    Su Xun sneered: "your sword is not good. Let''s see how my sword is."


    "My sword can crack gold, divide the sea, kill evil spirits and demons, and kill all the people."


    "when you come to the sky and drink the wine, you can''t go back to the sea."


    "Boom!"


    The crowd seemed to see a huge river. The waves were out of sight. A long sword made of water came out of the huge river. With the supreme power, they chopped down the young man in Daopao. The huge waves attacked everything.


    This horrible scene made everyone pale and scared. They wanted to run, but they found that they couldn''t move at all.


    "I''m a disciple of Tianjian sect. I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. Please forgive me."


    The young man in the robe knelt down on the spot and roared hysterically. His eyes were full of despair and fear.


    He thought that it was not that the other side didn''t have divine power fluctuation, it was that his strength was too low, so he couldn''t feel it. The other side must be a great monk.


    He regretted it. He was afraid.


    But the sword did not stop falling.


    In an instant, everything disappeared without a trace. There was only a dead body with no wound, angry eyes, but dead spirits.


    The sword of water is invisible.

 Chapter 477

    There was a dead silence.


    Everyone is standing in the same place with dull eyes.


    The stormy scene disappeared, leaving only a corpse to prove that what they had just seen was not an illusion.


    Under XiuXiu''s service, Su Xun tasted the good peach blossom wine he brought from home, and became the only one who had some action in this situation.


    Drink it all and drop the glass on the table.


    "Ta!"


    The sound of the collision between the wine glass and the wooden table made everyone come back.


    "Poop


    The fourth Prince knelt down on the spot, lying on the ground, shivering: "the boy has eyes and doesn''t know the immortal master, please forgive me, please forgive me."


    One of the inner disciples of Tianjian sect asked him to be respectful, not to mention the one in front of him.


    If the other party really killed him, then unless tianjianzong came out, the Chu royal family could not do anything about him.


    "Hua La --"


    the guards behind them all knelt down, especially the middle-aged man who used to scold Su Xun. At this time, he was shaking like a sieve chaff, and his face was bloodless.


    Although the four members of Wuhu gang were unwilling, they knelt down from their hearts.


    Xie Hongyi''s pretty face is very white. Her belly pocket has been soaked with cold sweat, and her legs are more and more tight because she is afraid that she can''t help being scared to urinate.


    If you offend such an overhaul, it will bring disaster to the Wuhu gang. She can''t help but be afraid.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the man who had just called for Su Xun to kneel down was kneeling on the ground.


    But Su Xun was still in that position.


    Zhao Xie didn''t kneel. His eyes toward Su Xun were full of surprise and curiosity. How could he take part in the imperial examination after an overhaul?


    Aren''t these immortal masters who are superior to others just don''t like them?


    Although he didn''t see many immortal masters, he thought that Su Xun might be the most special one in his life.


    Compared with Su Xun''s cultivation and immortal status, he admired Su Xun''s literary talent.


    The sword of the river comes from the sky and runs to the sea.


    How bold and open-minded this is to make such a poem. It''s a pity that I only heard two sentences.


    What he didn''t know was that it was adapted from Li Bai''s idea of drinking, and the original poem was more heroic.


    In the wine shop, the prince shivered on the ground.


    Su Xun only had wine in his eyes.


    In XiuXiu''s eyes, Su Xun took a handkerchief and wiped the wine stains on the corners of his mouth.


    Su Xun looked at the fourth Prince and said, "get up."


    "The little ones don''t dare." The fourth prince was frightened, but he found that his body could not help but stand up.


    And then he got more scared.


    Su Xun said, "I''m going to the country to take the exam. I don''t want to make trouble. Go away."


    After seeing the forced sample of the fourth prince, he had some other plans in his mind. This guy''s identity can be used in the early stage.


    As long as the fourth Prince is not stupid, he will not tell today''s story, and he will visit him respectfully when he comes to the country.


    "Thank you, immortal master, thank you very much." The fourth Prince breathed a sigh of relief, repeatedly thanks, and then with his own escort ran out of the wine shop.


    A moment later, the galloping sound of horse''s hooves sounded outside, as if death were urging their lives.


    Then Su Xun''s eyes fell on Xie Hongyi.


    The four shivered together.


    "Immortal master, spare your life. It''s all the young women who collide with immortal master without eyes. I hope immortal master doesn''t care about me."


    In front of the granary, Xie Wei''s baby trembles.


    Su Xun looked at her with great interest: "do you like women?"


    Xie Hongyi''s face flushed with shame and anger, but she did not dare to lie: "back to the immortal master, yes."


    The young man with Chinese character face looks desperate, but he always likes Xie Hongyi, and has defeated countless competitors for this.


    But I didn''t expect that it was not a man who defeated him in the end, but a woman.


    "Interesting." Su Xun laughed. This NIMA lily is really everywhere.


    XiuXiu is pretty and flushed. She only thinks that Xie Hongyi can''t be so shameless. A daughter''s family doesn''t know how to be literate and reasonable. Even if she teaches her husband and children, she still likes women as much as a man. It''s really shameless.


    She felt sick at the thought of that scene.


    In men''s eyes, it''s disgusting to have sex with men.


    Similarly, in the eyes of women, it''s disgusting for women to have sex with women.


    That''s why men like to watch lilies, and corrupt women like to watch them.


    Xie Hongyi was afraid that Su Xun would continue to ask this question. After all, she also knew that this kind of thing was deviant. She quickly said, "as long as the immortal master is willing to let us go, I have a treasure to send."


    "Younger martial sister!"


    Hearing this, the faces of the three youths changed.What treasure can they have to make the immortal move? It''s just the one they are going to send to the capital for the emperor.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s time to survive." Xie Hongyi is very anxious.


    The young people with Chinese characters look dark when they hear the words. Yes, it''s most important to survive first.


    They know that they are no different from an ant in the eyes of practitioners.


    Although Su Xun is smiling now and doesn''t mean to kill people, they won''t be surprised if Su Xun suddenly kills them the next second.


    Because, this is the impression of mortals on friars, because friars killed too many mortals.


    As soon as the young man gritted his teeth, he took out a jade box from his arms and handed it to him in both hands: "please accept it. I hope we can exchange it for four brothers and sisters."


    "Oh? I''ll see what it is Su Xun grabbed the jade box and flew into his hand.


    Su Xun is going to open the jade box.


    Pang Hu''s face changed slightly: "young master, let the little one come."


    He was a wanderer before he served as a ward for the Su family. He had seen a lot of insidious means, and was afraid that when the jade box was opened, poisonous smoke would fly out.


    There are many poisons that can poison practitioners in Taixu world.


    Xie Hongyi''s four people were shocked.


    "Master Xianshi, we dare not have evil thoughts."


    Su Xun waved his hand. Pang Hu backed down and opened the jade box.


    An evil spirit and Dragon Spirit instantly overflow.


    Su Xun closed the jade box with a slap. There was a dragon ball in it. To be exact, it was the dragon ball of a dragon. Otherwise, there would be only dragon spirit but no evil spirit.


    He didn''t take it seriously at first, but he didn''t expect that this mortal had such a treasure in his hand.


    Jiaolong''s dragon ball is not as good as Liulitun''s five clawed Golden Dragon ball, but it is also a dragon ball.


    Anything related to the dragon is not simple, especially the dragon ball, which is the origin of a dragon.


    It happens that the life and death of Zhenyao sword is unknown. This dragon ball is used as a refining material. It''s just right to find someone to refine a magic sword for yourself.


    "I take it. I owe you a favor from Wuhu gang." Su Xun looked at the four and said faintly.


    He didn''t plan to kill these four people, because the relationship between them was not so serious. At most, it was just a fight.


    He wants Longzhu, but he doesn''t want it for nothing.


    Otherwise, what is the difference between him and other practitioners in this world?

 Chapter 478

    Su Dun heard the words of Sidu.


    It felt that the appearance of Su Xun completely overturned their impression of the practitioners.


    A major overhaul of the imperial examination is not enough.


    If Su Xun didn''t kill them, they would be grateful.


    But unexpectedly, Su Xun not only didn''t kill them, but also promised to owe five Gang a favor.


    This makes them some can''t believe whether it''s true, or they hear wrong.


    "Why, no?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    The four people reacted instantly.


    "No, no, no, yes, thank you for not killing me."


    "Thank you, immortal master..."


    The four people thank each other one after another. It''s good that they have an account when they go back. This dragon ball is not in vain. At least they have changed the friendship for the Wuhu gang. Maybe they can get some credit when they go back.


    Fortunately, in order to give the emperor a surprise on the day of his birthday, the Wuhu gang did not tell the palace in advance that the birthday gift was a dragon ball, so that there was time to prepare the birthday gift again.


    "Go ahead." Su Xun waved.


    Xie Hongyi''s four people ran away with their bags.


    Su Xun directly threw the dragon ball into the system space.


    People were not surprised, because there must be a magic weapon to store things.


    Su Xun looked at Zhao Xie and said, "I''ve met Su Xun in Chen County, Kaiyang County, Qingzhou Prefecture."


    "Dare not, dare not, Zhao Xie has met Su Xianshi." Zhao Xie is still afraid of the immortal master.


    Idea is fear, not awe.


    This is true of most mortals, because the practitioners of Taixu Kingdom have no respect for mortals, they can only make people fear.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "you and I are both scholars, and we are all Ju people who went to Beijing to take the exam. We can make friends normally. Does brother Zhao look down on me?"


    "No Zhao Xie waved his hand and then breathed out: "Sue Brother Su is different from most monks. "


    "There are tens of thousands of people, and naturally there are differences." Su Xun said with a smile.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Zhao Xie shook his head and summoned up courage to ask: "brother Su, you are a major overhaul. Why did you take part in the imperial examination?"


    Friars don''t look up to ordinary people, especially Su Xun. Let alone being an official, the emperor doesn''t look up to him.


    What''s more, if Su Xun wanted to be an official and went to the imperial palace to show his identity, why did he choose all kinds of official positions for him?


    Su Xun replied, "I have some ambition. I''m willing to make my life for the people of the world."


    "For the people of the world." Zhao Xie felt a shock in his heart and bowed to Su Xun: "brother Su''s heart makes Xie admire. Please accept this worship."


    Su Xun may be the only monk in the world who takes mortal life as his life.


    "Why don''t you go to Qingzi''s mansion with me?" As soon as Su Xun raised his hand, a magic force helped him up.


    "Brother Su invited me. I dare not obey you." Zhao Xie couldn''t help but ask: "brother Su, Xie has something to ask for, and I hope you will agree."


    "Please, brother Zhao." Su Xun made a gesture of invitation.


    Zhao Xie said: "brother Su''s two poems are magnificent, which make people feel relaxed and happy. Please finish this poem."


    Voice down, is a worship.


    Well, I have confirmed my eyes. This is a real scholar, not one who wants to be an official to earn money.


    Su Xun shook his head and said, "brother Zhao Mingjian, only the first two sentences of this poem have heroic feelings. That sentence was changed just now in order to adapt to the situation."


    It is a poem written by Li Bai when he was frustrated in his official career to express his depression that he failed to meet his talents. Except for the first two sentences, Yu Ze has no such heroic mood.


    "If so, it must have a different artistic conception. Please be content with me, brother su." Zhao Xie said.


    "Wow!"


    "In that case, I''ll make a fool of myself."


    Seeing this, Su Xun shook the folding fan. Brother Li Bai, I''m sorry. I''m going to copy it.


    "You don''t see the water of the Yellow River coming up from the sky, rushing to the sea and never coming back."


    "If you don''t see the mirror in the high hall, your hair is white and sad. It''s like a green silk in the morning and snow in the evening."


    "When you are satisfied with your life, you must be happy. Don''t let the golden cup empty to the moon."


    "I''m born to be useful. When all the gold is gone, I''ll come back."


    "It''s fun to cook sheep and slaughter cattle. You''ll have to drink 300 cups."


    "Master Cen, Dan Qiusheng, I''m going to drink. Don''t stop drinking."


    "Sing a song with you, please listen to it for me."


    "It''s not expensive to eat jade. I hope I''ll stay drunk for a long time.


    "In ancient times, sages and sages were lonely, only those who drank kept their names."


    "In the past, King Yu had a pleasant banquet and had ten thousand drinks to fight with."


    "Master, why do you say less money? You have to drink from me."


    "Wuhuama, qianjinqiu, hu''er will exchange wine with you, and you will share the worries of all ages."In the whole poem, Su Xun only changed two words, changing King Chen into King Yu and Pingle into Anle.


    Because in the original poem, Chen Wang refers to Cao Zhi, and Pingle refers to Pingle view.


    The state of Chu is not as peaceful and optimistic as king Chen, but fortunately it has a similar King Yu and an''le palace.


    As his voice fell, the whole restaurant fell into silence again.


    XiuXiu looks at Su Xun with adoration on her face. If she can make such a poem, this is my husband.


    Pang Hu and the shopkeepers didn''t understand, but they all pretended to understand.


    Only Zhao Xie really understood.


    Looking at Su Xun, he said, "if this work spreads out, brother Su will be famous in history. I wish brother Su would go to Guodu high school to show his ambition."


    He thought that this poem was written by Su Xun himself, so in understanding him, he had great talent, and he must have something to play.


    I didn''t know that Su Xun was just a copywriter.


    Su Xun called Zhao Xie to his table.


    Then he ordered a lot of good dishes, which made Zhao Xie grateful. After a few glasses of wine, he became familiar with Su Xun.


    Su Xun also knew about him.


    Zhao Xie''s family was poor, and an old mother was sick in bed. His wife washed clothes for him to study.


    He vowed to be a Jinshi, to be outstanding and to give his wife a good life.


    He''s a model husband in a different world.


    The key is that Su Xun found that this guy had a healthy spirit in his heart, which was very rare, but it was estimated that this kind of character would not go far in officialdom.


    Su Xun didn''t mind helping him.


    If we want the practitioners not to kill the mortals wantonly, we must have enough strength to restrain them.


    Only those who cultivate immortals can deal with them.


    Of course, mortal Dynasty can only be controlled by Xiuxian sect.


    But if the mortal Dynasty becomes the Xiuxian dynasty?


    Are all the soldiers in the army practitioners?


    At that time, Xiuxian sect had to abide by the law.


    He Su is also an emperor in R star. He has relevant experience. Isn''t it too much to be an emperor in Xiuxian kingdom?


    Of course, there is no hurry.


    We must first develop a basic set of our own, because his strength is not enough to challenge the whole power of cultivating immortals in Chu.


    In order to develop the basic dish, it is necessary to stay away from the prosperous places such as the capital of the state where the friars of Tianjian sect are stationed.


    Obscene development, and then a wave of flattening.


    It is estimated that the emperor of Chu never dreamed that a scholar had already begun to prepare for rebellion on his way to the examination.


    Otherwise, he would be moved to cry.

 Chapter 479

    Next, Su Xun and Zhao Xie go to the capital together.


    Zhao Xie is very sensitive to numbers and finds that Su Xun''s escort is missing one.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Su Xun sent a man back to Chen county to inform his elder sister to send some money to Zhao Xie''s hometown for relief.


    Su Xun is not ready to tell Zhao Xie.


    Because Zhao Xie''s wife and mother will naturally tell him when he returns home.


    That made Su Xun''s heart more valuable.


    I''m afraid Zhao Xie won''t be moved.


    It''s all routine, but since ancient times routine has won people''s hearts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later, Wu Hu Gang was at the helm.


    Xie Hongyi''s four people came back, and they went directly to find her father as soon as they entered the door.


    "Red clothes, ah Quan, didn''t you send the treasure to the capital? Why did you come back so soon? "


    Wu Hu Gang leader was stunned when he saw his four daughters.


    Xie Hongyi said: "Dad, please tell my daughter. It''s a long story..."


    "Make a long story short." Wu Hu Gang leader interrupted her, because he had realized that the treasure might not be there.


    Xie Hongyi said it all over again.


    After hearing this, Wu Hu Gang leader was speechless for a long time. After a long time, he said, "you are right. This matter must be kept secret. Don''t publicize it. I will prepare another gift. You four will send it to the capital as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Another 15 days later.


    The fourth Prince and his party went back to Yujing, the capital of the state of Chu.


    At this time, there were more than 20 guards behind him, but there were less than 10 left.


    After returning to the palace, he changed his clothes and went straight to the palace.


    All the way into the palace, he came to the diligent hall where the emperor of Chu dealt with government affairs.


    "Father, my son is guilty!"


    As soon as he entered the hall, the fourth Prince knelt on the ground and wailed.


    The emperor of Chu was stunned for a moment and then asked, "tell me, what''s your crime?"


    "Report back to my father and emperor that my son is guilty of killing Lin Xianshi, the leader of Tianjian sect who guarded my son."


    The fourth Prince''s head knocked hard on the ground.


    "What


    Hearing this, two voices rang out in the hall of diligent administration.


    One belongs to the emperor of Chu.


    The other one belongs to an old man in white.


    The white robed old man seemed to suddenly appear in the hall. He turned into a shadow and picked up the fourth Prince: "what do you say! Xianger is dead


    His name is Zhao Chuan. He is the last elder of the seven inner door elders of Tianjian sect.


    At the same time, he was also the national teacher of the state of Chu. In name, he was stationed in the imperial palace of the state of Chu to protect the safety of the royal family. In fact, he had the effect of surveillance to ensure the interests of tianjianzong.


    Qi cultivation is the peak of Zhao Chuan.


    There is no hope to break through all his life. The inner gate elder''s status also depends on his identity. He is the weakest inner gate elder of Tianjian sect. Otherwise, he would not be sent to Yujing.


    Lin Xiang is his most valued disciple. Now that Lin Xiang is dead, how can he not be angry.


    "The national master is relieved of his anger. I hope to put this rebellious son down first and listen to what he said. If this rebellious son really killed his disciples, I will never forgive him!" The Chu emperor''s voice fell down and directly smashed the memorial in his hand on the table.


    Zhao Chuan snorted coldly and threw the fourth prince on the ground: "how did Xiang''er die?"


    "Report back to the national master and the emperor. When the children''s ministers return, they don''t want to meet Lin Xianshi''s enemy on the road. Lin Xianshi died to protect the children''s ministers."


    The fourth Prince trembled and said, and then he cried again.


    "Father, it''s my son who killed Lin Xianshi. It''s all my son who killed him. If it wasn''t for protecting my son, Lin Xianshi would not fall. My son is guilty. My son is guilty!"


    The emperor of Chu and Zhao Chuan did not believe the fourth Prince''s words.


    Zhao Chuan, in particular, knows his disciple very well.


    It''s good that Lin Xiang doesn''t throw the fourth Prince out to block the sword when he is in danger. How can he give his life to save him.


    According to his own speculation, Lin Xiang met his enemy, lost, and then died.


    But the enemy Lin Xiang can offend is certainly not too strong, after killing Lin Xiang, the other side must also be seriously injured.


    So they left without killing the fourth prince.


    The reason why the fourth prince said that now is not to deceive him, but to save the face of Zhao Chuan and Lin Xiang.


    This is to please and flatter Zhao Chuan.


    Because Lin Xiang was not good at learning, he was killed by his enemies, and Lin Xiang was killed by his enemies in order to protect the fourth prince.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Chuan''s face softened a lot: "Your Highness, please tell me what the killer looks like."


    Although the fourth prince to flatter and flatter some disdain, but he also accepted the good intentions.


    As a matter of fact, his thinking has been guided by the fourth prince.Remember, no prince is stupid, they may be in some way very bad, or character defect, but they are absolutely not stupid.


    The fourth Prince didn''t react in the wine shop at that time, but after he was safe, his mind was clear.


    He thought meeting Su Xun might be a good thing.


    He didn''t want to expose Su Xun, because he saw the possibility of inheriting the throne from Su Xun.


    He was the only prince who knew Su Xun''s identity, so no one would compete with him.


    As long as he can please Su Xun, or make some kind of deal with him, get his support.


    Then the possibility of his winning the throne will be infinitely promoted.


    For this reason, he specially made up a lie to guide the thinking of Zhao Chuan and others. Even in order to make the lie more credible, ten loyal guards voluntarily gave their lives.


    After all, how could he not die if he was ambushed by a practitioner?


    In addition, he also sent people to the wine shop to kill the shopkeeper and the waiter.


    As for the Wuhu Gang, he didn''t worry, because he believed that as long as they were not fools, they would not talk about the wine shop everywhere.


    "Report back to the national master, gu No, I I was so scared that I didn''t I didn''t see it


    The fourth Prince stammered, as if he had some shame on his face, but also some fear and happiness.


    He behaved like a coward.


    Because his external human establishment is like this. It can''t collapse. At least it must be maintained in the capital. He relies on this human establishment to confuse others.


    If he hadn''t always maintained this arrogant but timid and timid person, how could Zhao Chuan have believed his words so easily?


    Looking at the appearance of the fourth prince, Zhao Chuan was contemptuous, angry and angry, but helpless.


    He could only resist his anger and asked, "where are you going to meet me?"


    "Master, please forgive me. I''m so scared that I can''t remember it."


    The fourth prince was so scared that he fell on the ground with a runny nose and a tearful cry.


    "Waste!"


    Zhao Chuan didn''t care to scold, and then walked away with a flying sword.


    Before that, monks could only use magic weapons to fly.


    The fourth Prince''s eyes flashed a touch of banter.


    Then he looked up and turned into a pair of straw bag: "father, I..."


    "Roll, roll!" The emperor of Chu couldn''t look down on his advice. It was really ugly.


    "Father Huang, son Chen, son Chen retired."


    The fourth Prince got up and left. He almost fell down when he turned around.


    One of the bad things about him is that when he was looked down upon by others, even the emperor of Chu looked down upon him, so it was impossible to pass the throne on to him.


    However, from the beginning to the end, he was not prepared to take the right path to get the throne, because his identity could not get the throne if he took the right path.


    So he doesn''t care about it at all.

 Chapter 480

    Five days later.


    Su Xun and Zhao Xie walked into Yujing, the capital of Chu.


    All the guards dismounted, leaving XiuXiu and xue''eryu''er in the carriage.


    The reason why we have to get off the horse and walk is that there is no hand order in Yujing city.


    Of course, the ban is of little use to people of high status.


    It''s like Su Xun''s galloping horse in Chen county. No one dares to take care of him.


    The prosperity of Yujing city makes Zhao Xie, XiuXiu and others dazzled.


    Compared with Yujing, Chen county is like a country.


    Su Xun was very calm, because no matter how shocked he was, his temple would not be shocked.


    People who have seen a Kunpeng will not be shocked to see an eagle.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xie asked, "brother Su has been to Yujing?"


    At the thought of Su Xun''s identity, he felt that he had asked a piece of rubbish.


    Friars fly to heaven and escape. They can go anywhere quickly.


    Not to mention the capital of Chu, I''m afraid it''s Su Xun, the capital of other countries.


    "Find a place to settle down first." Su Xun didn''t answer the question.


    Zhao Xie bows his hand: "it''s time for Xie to say goodbye to brother su. When Xie settles down, he will contact brother su."


    He had already spent a lot of money on his way, so he could not spend any more money on the place where he lived.


    Because it''s not just a day or two.


    It''s early February, and there are still ten days to go before the examination.


    After the joint examination, the mid-term palace examination will be held in March.


    In other words, he has to live in the capital for at least one and a half months, which is not a small expense.


    Of course, this shows that he is very confident that he can pass the examination.


    "It''s better to make an appointment. After settling down, we''ll meet at this fragrance building tomorrow afternoon." Su Xun''s folding fan pointed to a nearby restaurant named fragrance.


    Zhao Xie nodded: "since all, brother Su, I''ll see you tomorrow. I''ll leave you."


    As soon as his voice fell, he couldn''t wait to turn around and left, for fear that Su Xun might detain him or give him money.


    Because he spent too much on this journey. Although he didn''t mind, he always kept it in mind.


    If he continues to owe Su Xun, he can''t think of what to pay back.


    Looking at his back, Su Xun was dumbfounded, and then asked Pang Hu to go to the dentist''s shop.


    Yahang is equivalent to modern housing agency.


    Through Yahang, Su Xun rented a courtyard with three entrances and three exits in taipingfang, Yujing. After all, there are many of them.


    What''s more, there''s a lot of money, not bad for the rent.


    XiuXiu and Xueer Yuer clean the bedroom.


    "Come on, let them do it. Don''t get busy."


    Su Xun said to XiuXiu.


    XiuXiu looked back and said with a smile, "I''m not a lady. I often do these words at home. I''m not so delicate. Xueer and Yuer are still young."


    Tired pretty face flushed, panting twin sisters heard this is moved.


    Hum hum, compared with the young master, the young lady is a good man.


    "Small?"


    Su Xun''s subconscious eyes swept the baby''s granary in front of xue''er and yu''er''s chest.


    The young master stamped his face and feet, and the rain turned red


    "Ha ha ha..." Looking as like as two peas and sisters, the same reaction, Su Su could not help laughing. "Do not know if the young man was bad?"


    The two sisters have a strange constitution. One will know what they are thinking.


    Similarly, if one person is injured, the other person will also suffer.


    One person is happy, another person will be happy.


    Half a month ago, in the carriage, Su Xun taught the two sisters and XiuXiu the basic skills of Qi training. Unexpectedly, he found that the accomplishments of the twin sisters were also interlinked. As long as one person was promoted, the other would also be promoted.


    This constitution is excellent.


    Sometimes, Su Xun thought evil. If one of the sisters got married, wouldn''t the other have feelings?


    However, he just said hi, he had the idea of animals and didn''t pay the action of animals.


    "Come on, don''t tease them." XiuXiu gave him a white look, then looked at the twin sisters and said, "go and have a rest. I''ll clean up the rest myself."


    "No, young lady, that''s what we do now." The two sisters shook their heads like a rattle and worked harder.


    The two sisters know how to be grateful and grow up eating the Su family''s food. That''s the people of the Su family. They have to work for the Su family to repay their kindness.


    It''s easy to say.


    But the most valuable thing in the world is the person who is grateful.


    Although she was only 15 years old, with the Su family''s good food support, the two sisters had a good hair and had a good child. They already had a very obvious curve. This curve was especially obvious when they bent down to wipe the stool.


    However, Su Xun was just appreciating, but he didn''t have that kind of filthy mind. After all, he had experienced enough women, and the threshold was very high.At this point, a guard went to the backyard, but only stood at the door, did not enter.


    Because the rule of every family is that except for the master''s family, men are not allowed to enter the inner courtyard (also known as the backyard) and women''s family residence without orders.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Xun saw him and walked over.


    "Young master, the fourth Prince is coming. He is waiting outside the gate, and his men have carried some boxes." The guard said respectfully.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he put on a faint smile: "let your royal highness wait at the door. What''s the matter? Please let him enter the main hall for a talk."


    As he expected, the fourth prince came, and he was not a fool.


    "Yes, young master." The guard turned and left.


    Su Xun turned to XiuXiu and said, "I''ll meet a guest in the front yard."


    Voice down, step out of the backyard.


    When he came to the front hall, he saw the fourth Prince sitting on a chair tasting tea.


    The tea was brought by Su Xun from his hometown in Chen county.


    At this time, there are still several boxes in the main hall.


    Seeing Su Xun coming in, the fourth Prince quickly put down his tea cup and got up. He quickly stepped forward and saluted respectfully: "Chu Jun had seen the immortal master. The wine shop on that day made them toss and turn. They couldn''t sleep at night. I heard that the immortal master had entered the city. They all came to visit and prepared some small gifts to show their apology for the wine shop''s offence on that day. I also thank the immortal master for his magnanimity and not caring about them on that day."


    The fourth Prince''s surname is Chu Mingjun, and the state name of Chu is named after the surname of the first Chu emperor.


    As for what the fourth prince said, "I heard it occasionally" was just a scene. No one in the capital knew Su Xun. He heard a hammer occasionally.


    Most of them had arranged for people to guard at the gate of the city. When they saw Su Xun settle down in the city, they went to report him.


    Then he came to visit the first time with a gift to show his sincerity.


    And the reason to visit is also very good, that is to apologize and thank the other party for not killing.


    As long as you are familiar with a stranger, you can have this kind of communication.


    Chu Jun''s appearance at this time was quite different from that at Qin Zheng Dian.


    Because if he wants to get Su Xun''s support, he can''t pretend to be a fool in front of him. After all, he has to get along with him for a long time.


    When you come to the door for the first time, you can show your true colors and sincerity.

 Chapter 481

    "A small gift?"


    Su Xun looked down at the boxes, then looked at the fourth prince with a smile: "this gift is not thin."


    Voice down, hands of a wave of folding fan, a few boxes instantly open.


    One box is silver, one box is books, one box is high-quality spirit stone, and one box is all kinds of spirit objects.


    Silver and books are easy to say.


    He can also get a box of Lingshi, and it''s also top quality Lingshi, which is enough to show that this guy has a wide range of ways.


    All the Lingshi mines of tianjianzong in the state of Chu were arranged by the state of Chu to help dig. Tianjianzong only arranged several disciples to guard each mine.


    It gives some people the chance to be brave.


    There is no doubt that the fourth Prince is such a bold man. There must be someone in the management of some Lingshi mine.


    "Master Xianshi Mingjian, how can we express our apologies if the ceremony is too thin?" The fourth prince said respectfully.


    Prepare this gift, he is bleeding.


    One is to show sincerity.


    Second, it is also to show that they have the ability and qualification to be supported.


    He had no defense against Su Xun.


    Because in his opinion, the other party would never be interested in the mortal throne.


    It''s no big deal. Promise more benefits, and then use resources to provide for him.


    Anyway, when you become an emperor, you have to offer tianjianzong. It doesn''t hurt to offer more than one person.


    To sum up, the other side is very strong, but not interested in the throne. That''s why he won over Su Xun at all costs.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Su Xun was an alien. His goal was to rebel.


    And the moment he left the wine shop, he was already in Su Xun''s calculation.


    Su Xun laughed, shook the folding fan, and the four boxes closed automatically: "I accept the gift. Let''s go straight. I''m an official in the imperial examination just for fun. You can think that I''m experiencing life in the world of mortals, but I''m a practitioner after all. I don''t like so many twists and turns, so I just want to talk about your purpose."


    He said he didn''t like twists and turns. In fact, he had the most twists and turns in his heart.


    Just like bad people never say they are bad people.


    "Please help me." The four princes knelt down and did not kowtow.


    Instead of letting him get up, Su Xun went to the chair and sat down: "how can I help you?"


    Let him kneel, is to let him always realize the difference between the two identity.


    It''s a gift to help him. He''s asking for himself.


    "The immortal master helped Gu to ascend the great treasure. Afterwards, I will be grateful. Most of the resources and spirit stones of Tianjian sect are found and excavated by our royal family. As long as I ascend the throne of God, the immortal master will also have a share in Tianjian sect. If I disobey this statement, I will be struck by thunder and ten thousand arrows will pierce my heart."


    Chu, the fourth prince, was a cruel man. He not only gave a reward, but also made a poison oath.


    This is the world of cultivating immortals. Swearing has a great chance to be effective, so no one dares to swear.


    In order to get Su Xun''s support, he also went all out.


    Su Xun closed the folding fan. As soon as he lifted it up, the fourth Prince felt a soft breath holding his knee to make him stand up.


    "Since your Highness the fourth Prince is so sincere and interesting, how about playing with him?"


    Su Xun''s attitude is very like an expert in the world of mortals, which makes Chu Jun have no defense against him.


    Again, the most precious thing in the world is imperial power, but practitioners don''t care about it at all. The higher the accomplishments, the less they care about it.


    Because they can crush the imperial power.


    The fourth Prince bowed again and said, "thank you, Mr. immortal."


    Although he was trying to suppress it, Su Xun could still hear that his voice was a little excited.


    "One thing I want to make clear is that I will not be an official in Beijing. I will go back to Chen county." Su Xun said.


    The fourth Prince''s eyes brightened: "that''s the best. Don''t worry, immortal master. This matter will work for you. Just ask immortal master to train a secret army for Gu in Chen county. Don''t worry about money and food."


    Su Xun''s idea coincided with his. He was worried that Su Xun would stay in the capital.


    A secret army, together with Su Xun''s high-level combat power, he used his forces in the DPRK to help Su Xun get promoted in the local area, from controlling one county, one county, one state.


    At that time, he will have the military administration of a state in his hands, and the scope of operation will be too large.


    "It''s easy, but your highness should bear in mind that the relationship between you and me is not easy to be exposed too early." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Chu Jun is very happy, and so is he.


    At that time, he may be able to make Chu Jun carry a pot.


    Since both are happy.


    So who lost? (? ¦Ø ?)


    the fourth Prince replied: "don''t worry, immortal master. I know this. I''ve been dormant before, and I don''t know my power in the court or in the local area."Is it really hard for him to bear the loneliness and play when he always goes out of Beijing and wanders around?


    Today, I''ve arranged a cover to visit him. I''m not afraid that someone will check him. In fact, no one will check him for no reason.


    Because his three brothers are in hot water, they don''t pay much attention to his fourth brother.


    "One more thing, there is no immortal master here." Su Xun said again.


    Fourth Prince seconds understand: "this is reasonable."


    He didn''t dare to look up Su Xun, so he didn''t know his name, so he could only name Ju Ren.


    "My last name is Su Xun." Su Xun said.


    Fourth Prince: "Su Ju Ren."


    "Your Highness, where are the monks who are good at refining utensils in Yujing?" Su Xun asked.


    The fourth Prince shook his head and said he didn''t know me. Then he said, "Su Ju Ren, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to inquire about it. I''ll tell you the news as soon as I have it."


    "As soon as possible." Those who don''t take advantage of it will suffer a lot when they fight.


    Soon, the fourth Prince left.


    Su Xun began to count today''s harvest.


    Five thousand taels of silver and 100 books of all kinds.


    There are 1000 medium quality spirit stones and dozens of all kinds of spirit objects.


    It can be seen that those spirit objects are carefully selected, and many of them are good things for refining weapons or arranging arrays.


    Alas, the fourth prince was so naive and lovely that Su Xun couldn''t bear to use him.


    In the box, Su Xun found a piece of Star iron, a piece of Zixiao lightning stroke bamboo, and combined with his dragon ball, he could make a good spirit weapon.


    Taixu world divides weapons into four parts: magic weapon, magic weapon, spirit weapon and immortal weapon.


    Su Xun didn''t dare to think about it, so he was satisfied with it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Ten thousand beast mountain on the border of Chu state.


    A young man was holding a black broken sword to kill a monster, and his clothes were soaked with blood.


    "Su Xun, wait for me, I will kill you!"


    Yes, this person is Fang Yun.


    He broke his arm when he escaped last time, but he was instructed by Jiang to enter a relic, and then he got the broken sword in his hand.


    This is a broken immortal weapon that has not been revived.


    Even if it''s just a remnant, even if it doesn''t wake up, it''s an immortal weapon. Its strength is not comparable to that of a spirit weapon.


    Su Xun, who was still worried about weapons, didn''t know about it. If he knew it, he would sigh: this horse is probably the leading role in the legend.

 Chapter 482

    At night, night falls.


    There is no curfew in Yujing City, but the level of excitement is not as high as that in the daytime. It''s just that the brothel boat is a little hot.


    The earthly productivity of Taixu kingdom is equivalent to that of Song Dynasty in ancient times. Its cultural prosperity has reached its peak, and its position in earthly literati is especially high.


    To put it in an exaggeration, Su Juren shows his identity as a prostitute. He goes to the brothel to go whoring, and the prostitutes don''t need to pay for it.


    However, Su Xun would not go, because he always felt that he suffered losses when he went to the brothel.


    It''s not that he whores women, it''s obviously that women whore him for free.


    Who makes him so handsome?


    Ordinary people in Taixu world have no entertainment activities at night. Rich people can choose to go to the brothel to listen to music and go to the flower boat to sleep in Huakui.


    The only entertainment for the poor is to close the door and slap with their wives at night.


    If you are poor and single, you have to close the door and play by yourself.


    In addition, the noise insulation effect of folk houses was not good at this time, so at night, the horse followed the chicken pen, and the city was full of groans.


    Sue doesn''t have to look for her own playmate. She has her own son.


    Along the way, because of walking with Zhao Xie, Su Xun wanted to maintain the image of a gentleman. He had not touched XiuXiu for a whole month.


    What a torment it is for a young man who is energetic and wandering in the flowers.


    So, this evening, Su Xun is going to have meat.


    "Go down and have a rest." Su Xun waved away xue''er and yu''er, who were pinching their shoulders.


    When she gazed at the book, she didn''t know what to do.


    Xue''er and yu''er get up with red faces and go to the outer room separated by the screen, where there is a bed specially for the maid to sleep.


    The purpose is to make it convenient for the servant girl to serve the master at night and drink water at night.


    There is also an important duty for the servant girl, that is, when the master and the mother are tired, they should go up and help push. (I''ve checked this. Ancient servant girls do have this duty. Don''t frame me up for driving again.)


    Su Xun couldn''t help feeling that the evil aristocratic life really made people feel Happy.


    Of course, with his physical strength, he certainly didn''t need Xueer and Yuer to help him push, and he was also embarrassed. After all, he was very shy.


    "Lady, it''s late. Let''s have a rest."


    Su Xun went over, leaned over and hugged XiuXiu who was pretending to be reading.


    But the beautiful dress of a young girl with a beautiful and beautiful breast is a delicate one.


    "Well." XiuXiu blushed and answered, but she sat still in her chair.


    She and Su Xun had been together once, so she still couldn''t let go.


    Su Xun also understood that he bent over her leg with one hand, held her up with one hand and strode to the bed.


    "Wait, Xianggong, let Xueer and Yuer sleep in other rooms tonight."


    Lying on the bed, XiuXiu blushed and said that she was born in poverty and was not used to the rules of wealthy families.


    At the thought of Xueer and Yuer listening to or watching her and her husband do that across the screen, she is ashamed.


    In particular, she was afraid that Su Xun would let her do some strange things like the night of her wedding.


    "I''ll have to marry you as soon as possible


    Voice down, no longer give XiuXiu a chance to speak.


    Soon, the little bed of friendship was shaking.


    Outside, xue''er and yu''er look at each other, blushing as if they could bleed.


    As Su Yue''s servant girls, they may be paid by Su Xun in the future, so Su Fu''s mother taught them how to serve the young master.


    Naturally, the two sisters knew what they were doing inside.


    "Elder sister, young master is good or bad, young wife is bullied by him to want to cry out." Yu Er said with a red face, but her mind began to think wildly.


    Xueer blushed even more: "bah, what are you thinking about?"


    The two sisters are communicating with each other. She is so ashamed that she can feel what Yu Er is thinking.


    "Slightly." Rain son embarrassed of vomit tongue, then cover quilt.


    The two sisters are destined to suffer a lot tonight.


    That''s wrong. They were suffering every night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, with the rooster crowing, Su Xun opened his eyes.


    "Snow, rain."


    Su Xun called.


    "Young master."


    Soon, xue''er and yu''er come in with a basin and salt water.The basin is naturally used to wash the face, and the salt water is used to gargle his mouth.


    "Where''s the young lady?" Su Xun asked.


    Xueer replied: "back to the young master, the young lady has gone to the kitchen to cook breakfast for the young master. The maid has advised him, but the young lady has to cook it for you."


    XiuXiu is the daughter of a poor family. She likes to do everything by herself.


    "You didn''t sleep well last night?" Su Xun looked at the black eyes of the two sisters and asked.


    The two sisters blushed when they heard this. Why didn''t we sleep well? Haven''t you counted yet?


    Su Xun laughed and pinched Xueer''s face: "how, little girl also think, spring?"


    In Taixu world, it''s common to get married at the age of thirteen or fourteen. If it wasn''t for Su Fu, the two girls would have married and had children long ago.


    "I don''t have a maid. The young master bullies people." Xueer and Yuer cover their faces at the same time.


    After washing, Su Xun went to the front hall for breakfast.


    XiuXiu''s craftsmanship is not good, but it''s not bad. It''s better than the taste of home.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, without a guard, Su Xun changed into a white robe and went to the fragrance building with a folding fan.


    The stranger is like a jade. You are the only one in the world.


    Along the way, Su Xun didn''t know how many big girls and little wives he attracted.


    One look in his eyes made him blush and his heart beat.


    "Brother su."


    Just left the door of fragrance building, Zhao Xie saw him, called out, and then walked quickly over.


    Su Xun thought he had come early enough, but Zhao Xie was even earlier than himself.


    "Brother Zhao." Su Xun went over.


    Zhao Xie quickly took him and left: "brother Su, come with me. I''m staying in Tongfu Inn in the west of the city for the time being. Last night I met several taxi drivers who came to take the examination there. They told me that his highness is holding a banquet in Penglai Pavilion today. We can go now."


    Zhao Xie was very anxious. He attached great importance to the poetry club and wanted to see the elegant demeanor of scholars in different places in the imperial examination. If he didn''t want to break his appointment with Su Xun, he would have gone to Penglai Pavilion.


    "Oh? Thanks to brother Zhao, you still think of me when you have such a good thing. " Su Xun was not interested in the banquet, but he was a little interested in the prince.


    Ming people don''t talk in secret. He wants to step on two boats. Su Xun wants to be a scum man.

 Chapter 483

    Su Xun wanted to see what kind of person the prince was.


    He thinks that if his skills are better, maybe he can try to eat the prince and the fourth prince at the same time.


    You can only eat two at most, and you can''t play any more.


    How were those scum girls found?


    Most of them are stepping on more and more boats, which will inevitably lead to negligence and capsize.


    The most stable thing is to step on two boats.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Penglai Pavilion is the most popular place for scholars and poets in Yujing city.


    Those who can come here to play are rich CHILDES, or princes and noblemen''s ladies.


    Today, the whole Penglai Pavilion is reserved by his royal highness.


    In addition to the girls, only the local scholars who took part in the examination could get in by way of guidance.


    In the state of Chu, the guidebook is equivalent to the modern ID card and pass, which is a must for ordinary people to take with them.


    When Zhao Xie and Su Xun arrived, there were already many people inside.


    The prince hosted a banquet in a beautiful side hall of Penglai Pavilion. The whole side hall was completely built on a rippling lake.


    Su Xun and Zhao Xie went in and sat down in front of a table at the end.


    As soon as he sat down, Su Xun found a very interesting phenomenon.


    That is to say, the plain clothes sit on one side, and the luxurious clothes sit on the other side. There is a clear distinction between the two sides.


    On the one hand, Zhao Xie was a poor scholar who studied hard and came from a poor family. On the other hand, he must be a rich or noble family.


    Su Xun and Zhao Xie, who were not of the same class, were sitting at the same table.


    It''s just two different kinds, just like two erha mixed into the wolf pack, very conspicuous.


    Together with Su Xun''s good looks and good temperament, their table immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    All the people who were still talking were quiet, and their eyes focused on them.


    "Brother Su, what do they see us do?" Zhao Xie was staring at him unnaturally, but he didn''t know what the problem was. He asked Su Xun in a low voice.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "maybe it''s because I''m handsome."


    Zhao Xie thinks this is too shameless, but he can''t refute it after careful thinking, because he has to admit that Su Xun is very handsome.


    Zhao Xie clenched his teeth, got up and made a self introduction to the crowd: "I''m Zhao Xie in Nanyang County of lower Qingzhou Prefecture. I''m very polite."


    "Hum!" A young master of royal guards snorted coldly and asked: "are you from a noble family? Or a family of officials? Or from the gentry''s house? "


    Zhao Xie was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and replied, "no, I have been poor for generations in my family."


    "Ta!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the young master of royal guards put his wine cup heavily on the table and yelled: "in that case, how can you be equal to me? Go to the opposite side quickly. Don''t let your coarse cloth get in the way of our eyes. "


    "Yes, country boy. I really don''t understand any rules. Can you sit in the right place?"


    "All over coarse cloth, is it worth sitting with me? Don''t dirty my clothes. "


    "Go away quickly..."


    Many people in the aristocratic family agreed one after another and sneered at Zhao Xie.


    Only a few people have been sitting and drinking, watching coldly and not participating.


    Zhao Xie''s face was blue and white, and his fists were blue and blue. But thinking about the identity of these people, and thinking about his mother and wife, he finally held back.


    The poor scholar''s side was also very angry, because the other side was not only humiliating Zhao Xie, but also humiliating them as a whole.


    Just as they were about to share a common hatred, a careless voice suddenly rang out.


    "I''m curious. Who set the seat, but his Highness the prince set it?"


    Everyone followed the reputation and found that it was Su Xun who spoke.


    It''s a surprise that Zhao SHIXIE''s family would speak for him?


    Immediately after that, a steady stream of admiration and admiration for Su Xun rose in their hearts.


    The aristocratic family was also very surprised. It was obvious that there was a traitor among them.


    "Are you talking for him?"


    The first one who opened his mouth slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Xun badly.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I''m just curious. Who set the seat? Please tell me, but the rules set by the prince?"


    The young master of royal guards'' face was uncertain. After a long time, he said, "it''s not the prince''s decision, but..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished his words, Su Xun stood up and changed his face: "since it''s not decided by the prince, it''s decided by you. It seems that you didn''t pay any attention to the prince! Or do you think you are more noble than the prince''s palaceHearing this, people''s faces changed a lot. It''s heartbreaking.


    "You don''t want to be bloody!" The young master of Royal Guards was obviously aware of this, sweating, angry and angry: "I never said such a thing."


    "But that''s what you mean." Su Xun''s words were clear and firm.


    "Yes, you are right. We all know that. That''s what you mean."


    "Even the crown prince has not made such rules, but you meddle in your own business. Don''t you think you are more noble than the crown prince?"


    "No wonder you are so arrogant and domineering. Since you don''t even pay attention to your royal highness, I and other poor scholars will not be able to enter your eyes. You can be forgiven for coming here."


    The poor scholars took this opportunity to fight back.


    No one in the aristocratic family dares to help, because if anyone helps the young master of royal guards to speak, doesn''t he say that he thinks the same way as him?


    The prince of Royal Guards was isolated and almost vomited blood. He looked at Su Xun with a sinister look: "good, good, I remember you."


    "Don''t forget that." Su Xun''s face was full of sincerity. He shook the folding fan and was elegant.


    The young master of the royal guards snorted coldly and chose to recognize him for the time being. He sat back to his original position.


    Zhao Xie looked at Su Xun with gratitude and guilt: "thank you brother Su for your help. In fact, brother Su doesn''t have to be like this. It''s not beautiful to offend these people."


    "Just a bunch of eyes above the top of the straw bag." Su Xun waved his hand to show that he didn''t need to care.


    The poor scholars are much easier to win over than these rich and complicated families.


    Poor scholars need nothing more than money and dignity.


    And all these, the aristocratic family has already had.


    So he can only win over the poor families, suppress the aristocratic gentry and drain them.


    "Your Royal Highness is here --"


    as soon as the shrill voice rings, you can see a young man in bright yellow and colored Python robes coming in surrounded by a group of people.


    Everyone in the hall got up and bowed.


    "I''ll see you, your highness."

 Chapter 484

    The crown prince Chu Zhao, aged 30 and 17, has been in this position for 13 years.


    The outside world''s rumors about the prince are open-minded, caring for the people, generous and kind.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that most of the princes in the history of the Dragon kingdom are like this, not because they were originally like this, but because they need to behave like this when they sit in this position.


    Because the common people, the officials and even the emperor all wanted to see such a kind and generous prince, rather than a cruel prince with dark psychology.


    So no matter what it was like before, when he became the prince, he had to show mercy.


    Prince chuzhao had many important ministers'' support in the court, especially the left prime minister was also Prince Taifu, also known as the prince''s teacher.


    So his position is very stable, as long as step by step, no accident, in a few years he will be able to smoothly ascend the throne.


    This is also the reason why the fourth Prince knew that he could not get the throne by following the right path and had been plotting a rebellion.


    The second prince and the third prince are directly fighting with the prince. They work together to deal with the prince, which is well known in the court.


    The emperor of Chu also acquiesced in this, because this kind of thing is very normal in the royal family, and also helps the prince grow up.


    So the four brothers are the wildest.


    He is the weakest in the court, but he is the most powerful in the local and military.


    The state of Chu paid more attention to culture than to martial arts.


    Therefore, the status of civil servants is particularly high, the status of military generals is low, and the status of soldiers is even lower.


    The fourth Prince just focused on the generals and places, because his foundation was weak, and most of the officials in the capital didn''t look up to him at all.


    And the army of the capital is in the hands of his father Chu Huang, so that he can''t touch.


    So he can only choose those local officials and local military generals to win over, and he has only one choice to take this road, to fight for power.


    "All the pillars of the future are worthy of the spirit of Pingchu."


    Chu Zhao said boldly in his voice, shaking his long sleeves and walking to the first seat.


    He went to the seat and sat down. Then he stretched out his hands and said in a very infectious voice, "why do I worry about you when you are here? Please raise your glass. This cup is for the great Chu


    As his voice dropped, he raised his glass first.


    People below also raised their glasses and yelled.


    "For the great Chu, for your majesty, for your Highness the prince."


    They are all backbones who can flatter. Drawing inferences from one instance is just a basic skill.


    In this respect, poor scholars are relatively unfamiliar, because they have not received relevant education and experience since childhood.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Chu Zhao drank it all, then laughed and said, "please take your seat."


    Then they all sat down.


    Then a group of dancers in pink gauze skirts came in with light and elegant steps, dancing with the sound of the piano.


    With the dancer''s concave and convex body dancing, everyone was immersed in it.


    In particular, the person who leads the dance is the tallest, with curves showing. Under the gauze, a melon face looms with the dancing body, and a pair of Danfeng eyes do not know how many people''s souls have been captured.


    On this point, the poor scholars were a little unbearable. After all, they seldom experienced such scenes.


    Soon, the dance was over, but there was still some friendship between them, and they didn''t come back.


    "Good! Good dance! Dancing beauty is more charming. "


    There was a cheering below, which broke the silence. It was a noble young man in purple.


    "What a beautiful dancer she is. Mr. Chen has a real disposition." Chu Zhao obviously knew the boy in purple. He looked around and pointed to the girl who was leading the dance. He said, "you are all new talents in Chu literature. It''s too boring just to eat, drink and enjoy the dance. How about writing poems about this girl?"


    "The winner will give this jade pendant to him as a color head."


    Chuzhao''s voice fell and he took a piece of green jade from his waist.


    Hearing this, the woman''s eyes brightened.


    Because these people here may have the number one in the future.


    If you can write a poem for her, it will be famous all over the world, and she will touch the light of this poem.


    Everyone else is ready to move.


    The jade pendant of his Highness the prince. It''s not just a jade pendant.


    What''s more, today''s gathering of taxis from all over the state of Chu is also a good opportunity to become famous.


    "Then come first." Chen Yulou, dressed in purple, got up, took a step with his glass, pondered for a moment, and began to chant: "the eyes are shy, and the lips are smiling. Wind roll grape belt, sunshine pomegranate skirt


    "Good! What a wind rolling grape belt, sunshine pomegranate skirt. Mr. Chen is known as the first talent in Yujing. This poem is highly praised


    "Yes, this poem is so good that it should be made plain."


    "The real name of the first talent in Yujing is true. I admire it..."They all applauded, but at the same time, they all put out the impulse to get up and write poems, because there was Chen Yulou and Zhu Yu in front of them, and their poems were full of jokes.


    Even if the poor scholars are not willing, they have to admit that Chen Yulou''s talent is really unparalleled.


    Chen Yulou was very satisfied with the praise, but he pretended to be implicit: "you, I''m sorry."


    "The young master is wonderful, and the little girl is ashamed." The woman who led the dance, with her eyes like silk, saluted Chen Yulou Yingying, and her face was full of emotion.


    Chen Yulou is also full of spirit, but on the surface it is still: "girl has immortal face, worthy of this poem."


    "Brother Su, why don''t you..." Zhao Xie looked at Su Xun, and he felt that Su Xun''s talent in composing poems would surely surpass Chen Yulou''s.


    Su Xun shook his head slightly. He was not interested in it. His main purpose was to observe the prince. The day of the examination was the time when he made a big splash.


    Chu Zhao looked at the crowd: "but who else came forward to write poetry? If not, Gu Ke will announce that Mr. Chen has won the game. "


    "Your Highness, please slow down." At this time, at the beginning, the prince of royal guards who mocked Zhao Xie stood up.


    Chu Zhao looked at him with great interest: "Wang Jun, why do you want to write poetry?"


    Obviously, the young master of royal guards is also the grandson of a minister in the court.


    "Your Highness the prince''s lesson." Wang Jun arched his hand, flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes, and said, "I''m not qualified to compete with Mr. Chen, but I know another person who is not inferior to Mr. Chen."


    "Oh? Who else can compete with Chen Yulou in poetry? " Chu Zhao became interested and sat up straight.


    Wang Jun pointed to Su Xun: "Your Highness, I''m talking about this person."


    WOW!


    All of them were in an uproar. They all knew what Wang Jun was up to. He was malicious. It was obvious that he was deliberately pitching Su Xun.


    How could Su Xun make a better poem than Chen Yulou? If he did, it would be self humiliating.


    If Su Xun refused to do it, he would not give the prince face.

 Chapter 485

    Chen Yulou frowned. Naturally, he saw that Wang Jun was using him to revenge Su Xun, but he didn''t say anything in front of the prince.


    What''s more, although he didn''t ridicule Zhao Xie just now, as a son of a noble family, he also looked down upon Zhao Xie and Su Xun, who was willing to be humble and a poor scholar.


    Poor scholars have a good feeling for Su Xun, but they are just anxious about it, but they have nothing to do.


    They look at Su Xun''s Zhao Xie, only to find that Zhao Xie is not worried, but also excited.


    This made people wonder for a while that Su Xun was about to come to an end. Zhao Xie didn''t worry. Why was he so excited?


    Looking at Su Xun again, he had a calm face. Mount Tai collapsed on his face without changing his color. He had a calm demeanor, which was admirable.


    Chu Zhao knew nothing about what happened before. After listening to Wang Jun''s words, he immediately looked at Su Xun: "this whole person, even Wang Jun praises your poetic talent. It''s rare. Please write a poem to open your eyes."


    It is well known that Chu Zhao is fond of poetry, writing and writing. After all, Chu Zhao is a brilliant man.


    "This talented man, please, don''t you even give your Highness the face?" Wang Jun walked up to Su Xun, with banter and irony in his eyes.


    Fight me, you deserve it?


    Su Xun had no choice but to smile. Looking at Wang Jun, he said, "well, I didn''t want to be in the limelight today, but you have to force me to be the only one."


    The sons of the aristocratic family laugh at the words. Do you really think that your own poetry is better than Chen Yulou''s?


    Chen Yulou also showed a touch of disdain in his eyes. He felt that this man was arrogant and said, "brother, you''d better write a poem quickly. I''m also curious if you can really compare with me."


    "Of course I can''t compare with you." Su Xun looked at Chen Yulou and said.


    Hearing this, they were stunned again. Obviously, they didn''t expect that Su Xun would bow down and admit defeat.


    Chen Yu Lou''s eyes show sarcasm. You are a little self-conscious, otherwise you will be sensationalizing.


    Chu Zhao frowned. At this time, he also felt that something was wrong.


    Zhao Xie was puzzled. In his opinion, Su Xun Mingming was more powerful than Chen Yulou. Why would he belittle himself and say that he could not be compared with him?


    Su Xun didn''t explain. He got up and shook his folding fan. He began to chant: "the clouds think of clothes, the flowers think of looks, and the spring breeze blows at Revlon."


    Boom!


    Everyone''s mind suddenly exploded, a blank.


    All of you are really talented and learned. If you just listen to these two sentences, you will be better than Chen Yulou.


    The poor scholars suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Zhao Xieshi didn''t worry. She had already known that Su Xun had such talent.


    As soon as Chen Yulou''s face changed, he almost clenched his fist subconsciously.


    Wang Jun''s face became stiff and complacent.


    Chu Zhao stares big eyes, can''t wait to listen to Xia.


    The girl who led the dance was even more empathetic (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    Su Xun once again said, "if we don''t see each other at the head of the jade mountain, we will meet each other at Yaotai under the moon."


    Voice down, the hall of the terrible quiet.


    Everyone was looking at Su Xun with dull eyes.


    In any case, they didn''t expect that Su Xun actually made a better poem than Chen Yulou.


    Chen Yulou''s face was shocked, then became unwilling, and then relieved.


    He now understood why Su Xun had said that he could not be compared with him, because he was not qualified to be compared with Su Xun.


    It took him a long time to be the clown himself.


    Wang Jun began to doubt that it was life. He just said it casually. How could he think that this man was stronger than Chen Yulou.


    "Good!" Chu Zhao got up and yelled to break the silence. He looked at Su Xun excitedly: "dare to ask this Juren, does this poem have a name?"


    "Clear and flat." Su Xun slowly spat out three words.


    Chu Zhao repeatedly praised: "it''s a good Qing Ping tune. With this poem, today''s banquet is worth it. I dare to ask you how to call it."


    He wondered why he had never heard of such a talent.


    "Your Highness, I''m Su Mingxun, a member of Qingzhou government." Su Xun replied.


    Chu Zhao recited the name twice, then took off the jade pendant from his waist and gave it to Su Xun: "Su Ju Ren, I wish you high school."


    The eyes of the people looking at Su Xun were full of envy and jealousy, but they felt normal.


    "Thank you, your highness." Su Xun has no fluctuation.


    Chu Zhao looked at Wang Jun again and said with a laugh, "Wang Jun, Wang Jun, I didn''t expect that you were reliable once. How did you know Su Ju''s talent?"


    When they heard this, they all looked at Wang Jun strangely.


    Wang Jun''s mouth twitched twice, and he resisted the urge to vomit blood. He said: "Your Highness Mingjian, I don''t know Su Ju. But this first time I met Su Ju, I felt that Su Ju was full of talents. I didn''t expect that."


    Originally, he wanted to pit Su Xun, but he didn''t. now he has to praise him. Wang Jun is extremely depressed."Your intuition is quite accurate." Chu Zhao said with a smile.


    He''s not a fool. How can he not realize something''s wrong up to now.


    Wang Jun bowed his head and said nothing. He knew that Chu Zhao saw it, but he was not worried. The other party would not trouble him because of this small matter.


    Chen Yulou went to Su Xun and bowed: "brother Su is a great talent. Yu Lou is convinced that he lost."


    He didn''t become angry and didn''t say a word. Instead, he took the initiative to admit defeat, which was more magnanimous.


    "Just a fluke." Su Xun said modestly, then returned to his original position and sat down.


    As everyone knows, after the banquet, Su Xun became a famous jade capital.


    An hour later, the party was over.


    The crowd broke up.


    "Poetry is nothing but Xiao Daoer. On the day of the examination, Gongyuan will see the high and low." Wang Jun said coldly when he passed Su Xun, but he was obviously not reconciled.


    Su Xun just couldn''t deny his smile, and then followed Zhao Xie and other poor scholars to leave for the second half alone.


    And he was, of course, surrounded in the middle.


    Su Xun helped Zhao Xie come out earlier and won the favor of the poor scholars, but just showed his talent and established his position.


    It is believed that he will soon become a young leader among the poor scholars.


    Penglai Pavilion.


    "Qingpingdiao, a good poem, is really a good poem."


    Chu Zhao wrote the poem silently, appreciated it again and again, and sighed.


    The eunuch behind him asked, "Your Highness, since you value Su Xun so much, why don''t you bring him under your command?"


    "Value? I just appreciate his poetry. " Chu Zhao shook his head and put his poem aside: "don''t worry, wait until the imperial examination is over. Let''s see if he is qualified to work for our eastern palace."


    Poetry is just a small path. It depends on whether Su Xun can pass the palace examination.


    If you can''t even pass the entrance examination, it''s just a grass bag who can recite poems and make mistakes.


    Although Chu Zhao liked poetry, poetry and prose, he knew that these things were useless in governing the country and doing things.


    Although poetry should also be tested in the examination, it does not mean that poetry is useful, especially in the eyes of the practical school.

 Chapter 486

    One day later, two poems spread all over Yujing.


    It''s a "qingpingdiao".


    A song about to drink.


    It was Zhao Xie who passed on the wine.


    The name of Su Xun was unknown to the whole Yujing a day ago.


    But one day later, it was named Yujing.


    Many Huakui even said that if Su Xun went to Wushan, he would not take any money. He volunteered to go to Wushan with him.


    It can be said that Su Xun doesn''t need to name a person now. With his name, he can brush all the brothel boats for free.


    For a time, his name spread all over the streets.


    Scholars are embarrassed to introduce themselves if they don''t read two sentences of qingpingdiao when they go out and if they are going to drink.


    In a word, in February this year, Su Xun was on fire.


    But Su Xun himself didn''t feel much. He still went out to meet with Zhao Xie and other poor scholars every day.


    With all kinds of advanced views on the earth, and the works of countless ancient predecessors, Su Xun had enough prestige among the poor scholars.


    Almost all of them became his fans. They took Su Xun''s words for granted and took notes to write down some of his classic words.


    In this way, time came to the day of the examination.


    All the examinations will be held in the same Academy in three days.


    This is different from the earth. In ancient times, there were three tests, but each test lasted three days.


    The content of the examination is equivalent to the four books and five classics of the earth, the rhyme of poetry, and the question.


    The most important thing is to ask.


    The imperial examination is much more difficult than the earth college entrance examination, and the number of people admitted is also very small.


    Chen XiuXiu takes xue''er and yu''er to send Su Xun to Gongyuan and prepares food for him, because he can''t leave the examination room during the examination.


    To be exact, you can''t leave your examination room. You can''t go out even if you have a toilet in the room.


    "Well, you go back. I''ll go first."


    Su Xun took the food basket and looked at Chen XiuXiu.


    As Chen XiuXiu watched, Su Xun walked to the Gongyuan with a food basket.


    At the door, you have to go through the detailed collection, and then send out three candles for night lighting, then you can go in.


    With the sound of "Gongyuan closed, examination started", everyone began to answer questions.


    A total of three tests, poetry, the five classics, there are questions.


    Su Xun didn''t even know the five classics on earth, let alone the five classics of Taixu kingdom.


    Fortunately, he can cheat.


    After all, no one thought that a major overhaul would take part in the secular imperial examination.


    However, it is shameful to cheat in a major overhaul.


    Su Xun directly took out the book he had hidden in advance from the system space, copied it, and quickly answered the five classics.


    And then I started to write questions.


    Q: what''s the current situation of Chu in China.


    The scope of this question is very large, but it''s not as difficult as Su Xun. After all, there are so many advanced views on the earth. A change is the perfect answer, and the special views help to stand out.


    His view is close to the prince''s policy of governing the country.


    Because he''s ready for two boats.


    After answering the questions, he began to write poems. Sorry, he made a slip of the tongue. To be exact, he copied poems.


    He decided to make a little adaptation of the first big killer, which was in line with the national conditions of Chu.


    Chu scenery, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow.


    Looking inside and outside the border, I can see nothing but the boundless and boundless; the river is flowing up and down


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ (not the number of words.)


    It''s all gone. You can count the celebrities and see the emperor of Chu.


    That''s right. What Su Xun copied was the poem written by a great man on the earth. He only changed it in some places that didn''t conform to the situation of Taixu.


    Change the whole poem to flatter the emperor of Chu, especially change the last sentence to look at the present to look at the emperor of Chu.


    The emperor of Qin, the emperor of Han, the emperor of Tang and the emperor of song also became the emperors of several other countries.


    The core meaning of the whole poem is that the emperors of other countries are very powerful, but unfortunately they are not as good as the emperor of Chu.


    After passing the revised poem in his mind, Su Xun used Haoran Zhengqi. Then, with the help of a brush in his hand, he began to write the revised poem on the paper.


    At the same time, outside the Gongyuan.


    Boom!


    All they heard was a loud noise, and then they saw a sudden change in the sky above the Gongyuan. All the clouds gathered together and rainbow appeared in the daytime.


    Then there was a golden light, which condensed into a vague figure in the void. This figure, dressed in a gorgeous robe, stood up in the void, as if overlooking the heaven and earth, which made people admire.


    Soon there was a large crowd outside the Gongyuan.


    At this moment, almost all the people in Yujing saw this scene, and the emperor of Chu in the Imperial Palace also saw it. He immediately sent people to the imperial palace to investigate."This What''s going on? "


    In the Gongyuan, the two examiners looked at each other, confused and confused.


    At the same time, the invigilator walked by Su Xun ''.


    "Two adults, two adults, just after the entrance examination, I found a examinee''s test paper glowing, which made me unable to see clearly. This kind of situation..."


    Before he finished, the two examiners looked at each other, and then rushed into the examination room.


    Only left in place a person muddled force, and then he looked up at the sky, a moment stunned.


    In a moment, the vision in the sky disappeared, everything was calm again, but the shock would not disappear for a long time.


    In the examination room, the two examiners looked at Su Xun''s glowing test paper with astonishment on their faces.


    As the vision outside disappeared, the light on Su Xun''s paper also disappeared, and the words on it came out, so that they finished reading the whole poem.


    It''s amazing.


    "If it''s really him, this poem has aroused the vision of heaven and earth. Quickly, send this poem to the palace and give it to your majesty."


    "My lords, what happened?" Su Xun pretended to be puzzled.


    Two people face Su Xun this kind of poem to stir up the heaven and earth vision of Su Xun dare not trust big: "Su Ju person, this matter has a long story, but, your good luck arrived."


    "Su Juren, since you have finished answering the question..." Another examiner woke up suddenly after half talking. Su Xun finished all the questions so quickly.


    If you are really worthy of being able to arouse the vision of heaven and earth, what kind of talent is this.


    Other people in the examination room were shocked to hear this. They didn''t expect that the examination had just started. They had not finished one paper yet, and Su Xun had finished three.


    Is the horse still human?


    "Since all Su Ju''s answers are finished, they are sent to the palace to be judged by your majesty."


    At this time, a man from outside rushed in: "two adults, an angel is coming."


    Angel refers to the eunuch in the palace, the messenger of the emperor.


    Hearing this, they couldn''t wait to put away Su Xun''s test paper and went out.


    In the process, I didn''t dare to look at the poem again, because I only felt that the poem contained a kind of verve. After reading it for a long time, they felt their eyes hurt.


    "Please stay here for a while. I''m afraid your majesty will invite you after reading the examination paper."


    Su Xun''s face was swept away, showing a banter smile.

 Chapter 487

    Hall of Diigent Government.


    The emperor of Chu was waiting anxiously.


    This is a world of immortals and chivalrous men. The sky is clear. On the day of the examination, there must be a reason for the appearance of such phenomena above the Gongyuan.


    He was a little worried about whether there was a major overhaul coming to Yujing and making such a big stir. He didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    It''s a pity that Zhao chuancha''s murderer has gone. Otherwise, the emperor of Chu would be at ease.


    "Your Majesty, the two grand masters are here."


    A eunuch came in to report.


    The chief examiners of the examination are two academicians who came from Jinshi.


    The emperor of Chu got up in a hurry: "Xuan, quickly Xuan."


    Soon, two examiners came in in a hurry.


    "Congratulations, your majesty. Congratulations to your majesty."


    Just into the hall, the two examiners directly said with excited face, even forgot to salute.


    "Why are you so happy? What is the reason for the abnormal image of Gongyuan before? " The emperor of Chu asked two questions.


    One of the examiners stepped forward: "tell your majesty that the previous vision of heaven and earth was caused by a scholar who wrote a poem when examining the rhyme of poetry."


    "What Chu emperor stares big eyes, full face unbelievable looking at two people: "this matter seriously?"


    It''s really incredible. Not to mention that the great Chu state was founded for hundreds of years, even several other countries have never heard of such a thing.


    A mortal, who has made a poem, can actually trigger the heaven and earth visions. What a talent it is, and how amazing the poem should be.


    If this is true, it would be a great joy to get such a talent.


    "Your Majesty, please watch it." Another examiner came forward and handed over the poem that Su Xun had written.


    When the emperor of Chu took it over, he just took a look at it, which was a shock to his body. Then he felt that there was a charm in the poem, which made his Lingtai clear and relaxed.


    With a closer look, read the whole poem, a heroic and excited between the heart.


    "Good! Good! Good! It''s a good person to count the number of celebrities and to see the emperor of Chu. I''m really my confidant. "


    The emperor of Chu even said three good words, and directly said that Su Xun was his confidant. His face turned red with excitement. After reading this poem, he was even more excited than taking drugs.


    As an emperor, there are countless people who flatter him in different ways.


    But none of them even touched his heart.


    What''s wrong with flattery? This is the affirmation and praise of his life!


    Especially when we think of the strange phenomena of heaven and earth caused by this poem, we should not say that in the future, even if the state of Chu is destroyed, his name will go down with this poem.


    He calmed down a little and looked at the name of the examinee.


    "Su Xun?"


    The name was unexpected and expected.


    Because he has also heard and written qingpingdiao and jiangjinjiu.


    The two examiners looked at each other, bowed their hands to salute, and cried out in a loud voice:


    "it''s a great honor for the great Chu to have such a talent. I''d like to congratulate your majesty and the great Chu."


    "Two love Qing flat body." The emperor of Chu said, "let Su Xun be at ease to answer the five classics and the questions..."


    "Your Majesty, Su Xun has finished answering." Said one of the examiners.


    The emperor of Chu was stunned, and his mouth grew big: "the answer is over?"


    It''s less than an hour since the beginning of the exam. Even if Su Xun''s chest is full of talent, doesn''t he have to think about it?


    "Your Majesty, Su Xun''s question and the five classics examination paper are repeated." The examiner handed in two more papers.


    The emperor of Chu took it and couldn''t wait to see it.


    Wujing didn''t give him too much surprise, even let him a little disappointed, because it can only be said that it is in order, can''t pick out big mistakes, but also not excellent.


    However, the question was refreshing and astonishing to him. He had never heard of many points of view, and there were many places where there was only a concept, but after Su Xun wrote it, he felt like he was in a daze.


    Even if there was no poem that caused the abnormal phenomena of heaven and earth, this question alone proved that Su Xun had the talent of prime minister.


    "God bless Da Chu, God bless me da Chu!"


    The emperor of Chu laughs and drags him to ask. After laughing, he says, "come on, recruit the prime minister, the Taiwei and the six ministers to the palace."


    "In addition, I personally approved the examination and directly announced that Su Xun was Huiyuan. After the examination, I announced the decree."


    Huiyuan is the first person in the examination.


    If he didn''t want to test Su Xun himself in the palace examination, he would like to directly announce that Su Xun is the number one scholar.


    The palace examination is also an examination.


    Those who pass the imperial examination are the Jinshi, and they can wait for the distribution of employment.


    More than half an hour later, the prime minister, Taiwei, Liubu Shangshu and others entered the qinzheng hall one after another.


    Then the gate of qinzheng hall was closed.


    "Do you know the image of Gongyuan before?"


    The emperor of Chu looked at the crowd and asked.


    "The Gong Yuan makes a strange noise, and the whole capital has seen it. Do you dare to ask your majesty why The right prime minister asked tentatively.The emperor of Chu said with a smile, "yes, it''s like a scholar who wrote a poem when he examined the rhyme of poetry."


    WOW!


    Chu''s bigwigs were in an uproar.


    Their first reaction was that they couldn''t believe it because it was so incredible.


    "I didn''t believe it before, but you can read this poem first."


    As the voice of the Chu emperor fell, a eunuch took the poem and let the big men read it in turn.


    After watching it, everyone was shocked and had already believed in it, because only those who had seen it with their own eyes could feel the unique charm.


    If a mortal who participated in the examination could write such a poem, the previous vision of heaven and earth could also be accepted.


    What''s more, his name is Su Xun?


    Su Xun is now known as the sage of poetry by the good doers in Yujing.


    "If you look again, this is the question he will try to answer."


    The voice of Chu emperor falls, a few eunuchs take hand to copy version to a few big men hand sent a piece.


    They were still surprised that Su Xun was so quick to answer, but when they got the question, they were completely immersed in it, and their faces became more and more dignified, sometimes frowning and sometimes stretching.


    "Your Majesty, this man is very talented. If you have Su Xun, why should I worry about him?"


    "Heaven bless, this is the true reincarnation of my majesty."


    "Congratulations to your majesty..."


    Everyone praised Su Xun for his talent. For a moment, Su Xun became the hope of the whole country.


    Prime Minister Zuo, who had been silent all the time, said: "Your Majesty, it''s good that Su Xun has great talent, but he is too young after all. He has achieved so much at a young age. I''m worried that he will be confused in flattery and flattery, so I should not encourage him. I should pay more attention to training his ability. In this way, after ten or twenty years, he will be the pillar of the state of Chu."


    "Well." The emperor of Chu nodded his head as if he were thoughtful.


    The Minister of rites said: "I have heard that this son has said many times that he wants to return to his hometown as an official. In this case, it''s better to send him to Chen County, which not only meets his homesick requirements, but also trains him, so that he can have the experience of governing the grassroots."


    Everyone else thought it was a good idea.


    "It''s a very good remark, and I''ll secondment it."

 Chapter 488

    In the dark room of the fourth Prince''s residence.


    "You did a good job."


    The fourth prince said, looking at the respectful middle-aged man.


    This person is the Minister of rites who has just left qinzhengdian.


    The fourth prince gave him the task of making him active in the court and making Su Xun return to Chen County as an official.


    However, he did not expect that he had not started the activity yet, so the opportunity came to him. He pushed the boat along the river and asked Su Xun to return to Chen County as an official.


    "It''s my blessing to be able to work for your highness." The Minister of rites said flatteringly.


    A minister of real power from the second grade, who is so servile to a prince, will certainly startle people''s chin.


    The fourth Prince patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "as long as you are good enough to do things for me, I can''t treat you badly, and those ugly things you did won''t spread out. You are still the Minister of rites with a bright future."


    Yes, the Minister of Rites has a handle in his hand, so he controls it.


    The fourth Prince''s mother was just a pretty maid in waiting. After she was drunk, she was blessed by the emperor of Chu. Later, she died of dystocia when she gave birth to him.


    Therefore, the fourth Prince has no foundation and inside information in the court hall and the back palace.


    He once tried to make friends with these ministers with the same attitude as his three brothers.


    But the reality is very cruel. The ministers who are in power don''t look up to him at all. They can''t deny his advice because he is not worth investing.


    Later, the fourth prince also wanted to know why he had to ask them. He might as well change the way to make himself more comfortable.


    Then he focused on the Minister of rites, who was still the imperial censor Zhongcheng at that time, and secretly mastered a lot of black materials about him that would kill the nine nationalities once exposed, so he controlled him as a threat.


    Of course, he is not only threatening, but also giving each other benefits, so as to better control each other.


    Sad to say, the Minister of rites is the most important chess piece in the court.


    His influence is at the grassroots level, at the border and in the army. These people are much better than those ministers in the court, and they are more loyal.


    Therefore, he can only fight for the throne.


    After sending away the Minister of rites, Chu Jun showed a banter smile on his face.


    Elder brother, you will certainly go to woo him.


    I don''t know, you think he will be your man, but he is mine.


    Ha ha ha ha


    Chujun''s laughter resounded in the dark room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Donggong.


    Prime Minister Zuo also came to the East Palace immediately after he left qinzheng hall and told the prince about it.


    After hearing this, the prince was shocked and speechless for a long time before he said, "as the teacher said, this is the new poet saint. He is really talented."


    "The more important thing is that he is simple in the heart of the emperor, and he is deeply favored by his majesty. No accident, I''m afraid he is going to break the record of the promotion speed of the great Chu." Prime Minister Zuo took a sip of tea and said calmly.


    The prince showed a smile: "a jade pendant was given to him at the banquet ten days ago, which is a friendship with him. It''s really worth it."


    "It''s the prince''s destiny." Said Prime Minister Zuo.


    It''s easier for Su to catch the smile on his face.


    Su Xun has recently become the head of the poor scholars. To win him over is to win over all the poor scholars in the imperial examination. His position as the crown prince is as stable as Mount Tai.


    As for the second and third, he didn''t pay attention to them at all and didn''t regard them as rivals from the beginning to the end.


    As for old four, he often goes out to travel, he almost forgot this person.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The second prince''s residence.


    In the backyard, two young men sat looking at each other.


    It was Chuliang, the second prince, and chufei, the third prince.


    "The second elder brother must have known about the argument of qinzhengdian." The third prince Chu Fei said with a cold face.


    Chu Liang, the second prince, nodded and looked dignified: "no accident, this future national pillar is a member of the prince''s mansion again. Our hope is weaker."


    "PATA!"


    Chu Fei smashed the wine cup on the ground directly and said angrily: "why is it that good things are his? No matter what people or things are, the best is always his!"


    "Since he was the prince, he has been the prince for 13 years." Chu Liang tone calm said, for the third brother''s temper, he has long been used to.


    Chu Fei''s eyes flashed a touch of cold light, gritted his teeth and said, "what if it destroyed this future pillar?"


    "No, you can''t be fooling around!" Chuliang''s face changed and his tone sternly warned him.


    They are the brothers of a mother''s compatriots. Growing up together, he knows very well that his brother has the courage.


    Chu Fei''s gloomy face dissipated, and then he said with a smile: "second brother, what are you so nervous about? I''m just angry. I just talk about it casually. I drink wine.""That would be the best." Chuliang''s face eased down, clinked a cup with it, and then drank it all.


    Chu Fei''s eyes flashed a cold light. Second brother, second brother, you are too stable. This kind of thing is life and death. How can you just be stable?


    The crown prince was unshakable. Now that he has Su Xun, who else can fight with him?


    Su Xun must die!


    I''ll let my brother do it for you.


    Chu Liang, who is full of worry and bewilderment, doesn''t notice Chu Fei''s difference, and doesn''t know what he thinks.


    Otherwise, I will be moved to tears. Thank you for your eight generation ancestors.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gongyuan.


    A invigilator went to Su Xun''s single room and said respectfully.


    "Su Ju Ren, your majesty has an order. Now that you have finished answering, you can leave first."


    "Thank you." Su Xun nodded, then mentioned his own business and left directly.


    The others in the room were filled with envy when they heard the conversation.


    Su Xun finished his answer so soon, and his majesty allowed him to leave first, which showed that his Majesty was very satisfied with his answer.


    Basically, it must be on the list.


    Just after walking out of the Gongyuan, Su Xun was stopped by the people in the prince''s mansion.


    "Su Juren, his Royal Highness has held a banquet in the mansion to celebrate the whole family. Please follow me."


    Little Si of Prince Mansion pointed to a sedan chair beside him and said.


    Su Xun laughed like a scum man and pointed to the food basket in his hand: "I''ll bring my own food. Let''s go."


    Voice down, carrying a basket into the sedan chair.


    "Lift the sedan chair."


    Soon arrived at the East Palace Prince Mansion.


    Prince Chu Zhao personally welcomed him at the door and expressed his importance.


    They exchanged greetings and then entered the mansion.


    At the banquet, Su Xun had learned from the prince that the imperial pen of Chu had granted him the title of Huiyuan.


    The prince flattered him again, showing the intention of soliciting him. Naturally, Su Xun responded.


    Then, on the surface, he became a member of the East Palace Prince''s house and secretly went to support the fourth prince.


    The prince thought that Su Xun was his man, and the fourth prince thought that Su Xun was his man.


    In fact, they were all used by Su Xun.

 Chapter 489

    Su Xun left the crown prince''s residence with wine.


    When he left, the prince was drunk and unconscious.


    And he doesn''t have shit. He just smells like a little bit of wine.


    After refusing the invitation to stay, Su Xun went back to the courtyard of taipingfang alone.


    "The young master is drunk."


    Smelling the pungent smell of wine, xue''er and yu''er quickly come forward to help him walk back to the yard.


    "I''m not drunk." Su Xun wanted to break free.


    But they hugged each other more tightly: "the young master is talking about being drunk. The young lady says that the more drunk people are, the more they say they are not drunk."


    "I''m not really drunk." Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t break free any more and let them support him.


    Yu Er suddenly said: "elder sister, young master will not mess with us after drinking, sex."


    "The young lady is here, not afraid." Xueer said one by one.


    Yu Er nodded: "that''s good, that''s good. Otherwise, I''m afraid to think that the young master is going to bully us like Chun and Gong Hua. The young lady cries that she''s going to die every night. It must be very painful."


    "Bah, you are afraid, but you don''t think so." Xueer spat with a red face.


    Rain is also a red face, some guilty, just feel that this ability to communicate with the heart is too annoying, he did not even have a secret.


    After being torn down, her eyes turned and did not hide: "hee hee, sister, don''t you wonder what it''s like? Mammy said that this kind of thing is very comfortable. Although the young lady is always shouting to die, I think she is enjoying it very much. "


    "Bah, don''t be shy." Xueer stares at her and feels her heart beating.


    Yu Er suddenly widened her eyes and said with a bad smile, "sister, you are also thinking about it."


    "I don''t blame you for saying it all the time." Xueer''s pretty face is even more red. It seems that she can bleed at any time.


    The two girls thought that Su Xun was drunk, and they didn''t have any scruples when talking about private conversation, but they made Su Xun listen very well.


    After all, it''s exciting to steal and listen to other people''s secrets.


    Soon the two sisters helped him into the backyard.


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the yard, XiuXiu, dressed in a plain white dress, was reading under the tree. Seeing this, she quickly got up.


    "Young lady, the young master is drunk." Said the rain.


    XiuXiu smell speech white Su Xun one eye, then looking at two little girls said: "he is teasing you, your young master is overhaul, how can drunk?"


    "Ah


    When the two sisters heard this, they let go of Su Xun with a cry of surprise. Their pretty faces turned red, and they were ashamed and angry.


    That''s what they think of.


    Su Xun was not drunk. Did not he listen to their previous conversation.


    "Cough cough cough, that, I said I''m not drunk, you don''t believe it."


    Su Xun coughed twice, looked at the two little girls and said something innocently.


    "The young master is dead."


    They were angry, red faced, stamped their feet, and then ran out with their skirts.


    I''m so shy. I''m so shy. I''ve heard all the shy words. How can I face the young master in the future.


    "What''s the matter with them?"


    XiuXiu asked with a puzzled face.


    Su Xun shook his head: "little daughter''s mind, I don''t know so much."


    "You know a lot." XiuXiu said with a red face.


    At first, Su Xun didn''t respond. It took him a long time to understand that XiuXiu was driving.


    Su Xun said with a bad smile, "I know a woman''s body better, but I don''t know her mind."


    "Bah, bad boy, stop it." XiuXiu blushed and gave him a white look. As soon as she said that, she regretted it. It was the bad guy who led her bad.


    Su Xun looked at her: "lady, today she is dressed like a fairy."


    "No way." XiuXiu refused with a red face.


    Old husband and wife, only listen to Su Xun''s words, she knows what the other party wants to do.


    There''s nothing to do but her.


    Su Su pressed step by step: "good lady, this is not OK, but you has the final say."


    "Ah! Bad man, let me go. Oh, come into the room. Don''t be here


    "It''s OK. I''ll close the gate."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun closed the gate of the backyard directly, and XiuXiu in the yard gradually gave up the struggle.


    An hour later, the yard was quiet again, XiuXiu blushed and arranged her clothes.


    "Ah


    She suddenly thought of something, exclaimed: "Xianggong at this time should be in Gongyuan examination, why will suddenly come back."


    "I''m very talented. I''ve been appointed Huiyuan by the emperor." Su Xun put it in his arms, squeezed her and said to his chin.


    Xiuxiumulu worship and attachment: "it''s a great honor for me to marry my husband."The more we get along with each other, the more we fall in love with Su Xun. In her eyes, Su Xun is a perfect man.


    "It''s my fortune to marry you." Su Xun looked into her eyes and said something very seriously.


    Every meal must be done by XiuXiu himself, every set of his clothes must be washed by XiuXiu himself, and the bed must be made by XiuXiu himself.


    In XiuXiu''s words, this is what the wife should have done for her husband. How can she give it to her servants?


    She is beautiful, with long breasts and thighs. She is so gentle and sensible. Where can I find such a daughter-in-law.


    XiuXiu felt that she was about to melt into Sue''s eyes.


    As for Fang Yun, under the gentle erosion of Su Xun, she had long forgotten to go to Java.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    The Gongyuan opened and the examination ended. After struggling all day, the taxis either came out calm, in high spirits or with a sad face.


    "Brother Chen, I''m sure he''s determined to win the throne this time."


    Wang Jun complimented Chen Yulou, and his eyes were looking for Su Xun.


    Not in the same examination room, they didn''t know that Su Xun left yesterday.


    "Maybe." Chen Yulou had a confident smile on his face. He was also looking for Su Xun.


    I lost poetry to you, but I don''t believe you can be better than me when I ask the five classics.


    As soon as they got out of the gate of the Gongyuan, they saw a eunuch coming over and shouting, "Your Majesty has an order."


    All of them stood up, bowed their hands and listened.


    "Emperor Fengtian ordered that Su Xun, a talented person, had the ability to handle all kinds of things. He was well versed in poetry, CI and Fu. After I had a look at the five classics with many ministers, I decided that it was the first class. Therefore, I announced in advance that Su Xun was the one who would win the examination."


    It means the best.


    Boom!


    All the soldiers burst in an instant.


    There has never been such a thing as announcing Huiyuan in advance.


    Chen Yulou and Wang Jun were even more shocked.


    Zhao Xie and other poor scholars were all excited after the initial muddle, as if Huiyuan were them.


    "It''s not fair. It''s not fair to us!" Wang Jun some unwilling, hiding in the crowd began to rhythm.


    "It''s not fair to us in the past."


    "We want to see Su Xun''s answer, but we don''t accept it!"


    The rhythm is very smooth, and then it is brought up. The scholars of the great Chu are so hostile to heaven and earth. Who let the great Chu attach importance to Literature and despise martial arts.

 Chapter 490

    "The copy of Su Ju Ren''s answer paper has been pasted on the billboard beside. You can watch it by yourself."


    The eunuch pointed to the billboard and said.


    The emperor of Chu had obviously thought of this scene for a long time. After all, there was no first place in literature and no second place in martial arts. Su Xun was announced as Huiyuan in advance, and some people would not accept it.


    The eunuch''s voice fell, and all the people were swarming to the billboard.


    Chen Yulou and Wang Jun are at the front.


    After reading Su Xun''s answer paper, both of them had dull eyes and were shocked.


    Chen Yulou murmured to himself: "I''m not wronged, I''m not wronged."


    Wang Jun''s face was blue and white. Although he was not willing, he had to admit Su Xun''s talent.


    "Good poem, I''m convinced. It seems that the new science champion must be Mr. Su."


    "Yes, that question is a thorough analysis of the chef''s internal and external problems. It''s really a talent."


    "I''m convinced..."


    When you have a little gap with a person, you may be jealous of him.


    But when the gap between you and him is too big to make up, it''s only admiration.


    "You are all the pillars of our great Chu Kingdom. We might as well tell you one more thing. Although you didn''t see the strange phenomena in the sky above the Gongyuan yesterday, you must have heard the news. It was the strange phenomena of heaven and earth caused by Su Ju''s poems."


    The eunuch of the imperial edict looked at the scholars, said a word, and then turned away with the people, leaving behind the crowd with muddled faces.


    "He His poetry has caused a strange phenomenon of heaven and earth


    "How can this be possible? Is he really the reincarnation of Wenqu star?"


    "Not like a mortal, not like a mortal!"


    Wang Jun''s lips were trembling. The reality once again told him how big the gap between him and Su Xun was, which made people despair.


    He didn''t want to get the place back, because he would only insult himself.


    What''s more, Su Xunming was supposed to be highly valued. He would not offend such a strong enemy before he entered the DPRK.


    After all, it''s not a life and death feud between the two people. If you should put it down, you have to put it down.


    In this way, Su Xun became angry again. He was the first person in the history of Chu who was appointed Huiyuan in advance.


    Three days later, the examination was officially released.


    There is no doubt that Su Xun is at the top of the list.


    Chen Yulou took the second place, Zhao Xie the third and Wang Jun the seventh.


    In addition to the first place, there is no difference in the number of places in the back row.


    In addition to the first three, there was no difference between the two.


    The next step is to wait for the palace examination in March.


    At the same time, after fermentation, Su Xun''s name also passed from Yujing to the States and counties of Chu.


    A small town on the border of Chu state.


    "But did you hear that this year is unusual?"


    "So far, who will be the first person in the state of Chu? I don''t know


    "The water of the Yellow River comes up from the sky and runs to the sea. It''s really a good poem, worthy of the name of a poet."


    "Su Huiyuan must be the reincarnation of Wenqu star. My cousin in Yujing said that the threshold of Su Huiyuan''s family was almost broken."


    Listening to the comments from all around, a one armed man''s face was very gloomy and his eyes were cold.


    This is Fang Yun.


    No matter where he went these days, he could hear all kinds of legends about Su Xun, which bothered him a lot.


    "Mind level, don''t think about him for the time being, improving strength is the key." In the jade pendant, Mr. Jiang said.


    Fang Yun snorted coldly: "hum! It''s nothing more than the use of self-cultivation that a poem brings about the vision of heaven and earth. He''s deceiving you. "


    "So what? You''re going to expose him? But his talent is real. Even if he is exposed as a monk, it will have no effect on him. " Jiang Laodao.


    Although Fang Yun was not willing, he had to admit that Jiang was right.


    Just think of Su Xun robbed his own woman, but he is like a mouse wandering around, his heart is extremely unbalanced.


    Su Xun, wait for me. I will kill you one by one in front of you, and then I will kill you at last.


    I also want you to experience the feeling of this kind of beloved thing being robbed.


    At this time, Fang Yun is in the early stage of practicing Qi.


    In a short period of one and a half months, he broke through a big realm. The horror of his talent was appalling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Fang Yun was practicing brush level crazily.


    Su Xun was galloping on his childhood sweetheart.


    Will show make sweet sweat dripping, the whole body fatigue collapsed on the bed, Su xuncai changed clothes out of the room.


    Because there is a guest in the front hall, otherwise he would not have finished the battle in such a hurry."Young master, you You''re ridiculous. I''ll tell the lady when I get back. "


    Xue''er looked at Su Xun with a red face and said that Su Xun often did this kind of thing regardless of day and night. In xue''er''s opinion, it was wasteful and lewd.


    Su Xun rubbed her head with a smile: "why, my wife''s bridal chamber and I also violate family rules? Shall I marry you? "


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh." Xueer spat with a red face.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in xiaobudian."


    "It''s too small." Cher straightened her chest.


    Su Xun pinched: "it''s really big."


    The voice fell and the meteor slipped away.


    "Ah! The young master is dead. " Xueer is shy and angry. She feels itchy and crisp.


    At the same time, yu''er, who was waiting on the exhausted XiuXiu, also had this feeling.


    Su Xun, the creator of the figurines, has come to the front hall.


    "I''ve met Su Huiyuan."


    A man in black saluted respectfully.


    Su Xun waited for the following.


    The man in black took out a warrant and said, "the fourth prince asked me to come. The refiner Su Huiyuan is looking for has already got news. The fourth Prince specially asked the little one to lead the way for Huiyuan."


    "Oh? Let''s go. " Su Xun''s eyes brightened and he couldn''t wait to say.


    After waiting for such a long time, the fourth prince finally got the news from the weapon refiner.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun followed the man in black out of Yujing and came to a private farmyard in the suburbs.


    This man was a famous hermit in the state of Chu


    "Go back." Sushen sent him away and gave him some silver.


    The man in black respectfully took over and left.


    Su Xun first changed his appearance with the technique of changing appearance, and then he used his mana to shout: "master huaiyunzi is here."


    "Which Taoist friend can find this place? In that case, please come inside."


    In the courtyard, there was a middle voice, and then the door opened automatically.


    When Su Xun stepped into the back yard, he saw an old man sitting under a tree drinking tea.


    "I''ve met the master. I''m going to ask him to help me make a magic sword. After it''s finished, I''ll thank you very much."


    Su Xun said politely that if he asked someone with technology to help him, he had to show his attitude.

 Chapter 491

    "There are so many people who want to invite me to refine the weapon. You and I never know each other. Why should I help you?"


    Huaiyunzi took a cup of tea, looked at Su Xun and asked faintly, keeping his master''s force.


    "What I want to ask the master to help refine is a spirit weapon." Su Xun said.


    Huaiyunzi became serious: "spirit weapon?"


    So far, he has made ten spirit weapons, each of which he remembers.


    Because there are few such good materials for him to practice.


    When skilled people come across difficult jobs, they will inevitably be itchy.


    Because these are valuable experiences.


    Su Xun took out the refining materials he had prepared: "master, please have a look, can these materials be used?"


    "Nine clouds strike the wood."


    "Dragon ball."


    "Millennium xuanjing."


    "And


    "Hiss -"


    huaiyunzi got up in a moment, read out the materials, took a breath, and then said to Su Xun: "I can help you, but if you fail..."


    "If you fail, you have nothing to do with the master." Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Huaiyunzi nodded: "well, in that case, come back in seven days."


    "Then trouble the master." Su Xun arched his hand and left without hesitation.


    Huaiyunzi''s eyes narrowed slightly: "so good material, you are not afraid to run with it?"


    "I believe the master will not." Su Xun said without looking back, and his momentum was very high.


    "Boom!"


    A great force surged out and blocked the world in an instant. Su Xun was like a God.


    Huaiyunzi''s face turned white and he was dripping with cold sweat. He quickly said, "master, I''m going to accept the magic power. I can''t stand the toss in this small yard."


    Now he knew why Su Xun was so relieved of him.


    Because huaiyunzi did not dare to be greedy for these materials.


    This is where the evil, young cultivation unexpectedly so strong.


    "In seven days, I''ll be here on time." The voice fell, and Su Xun''s figure disappeared from the original place.


    "Hu -"


    as Su Xun left, Huai Yunzi was relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    The eyes fell on the materials and became excited again.


    He had never used such a good material smelter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seven days later.


    Su Xun changed his face again and came to huaiyunzi''s yard as promised.


    After entering the backyard, he saw a long dark blue sword floating in the air. It seemed that he wanted to break free. Huaiyunzi was sweating hard to resist and trapped him.


    After seeing Su Xun, Huai Yunzi was overjoyed and yelled: "the spirit weapon has spirit and wants to escape. The elder quickly drips blood essence into the sword body to make it recognize the master."


    If Su Xun came a little later, he would not be able to hold on to a spirit weapon.


    Without hesitation, Su Xun shot a few drops of blood essence into the sword.


    Then he jumped up, held the sword and planted his own prohibition on it.


    The spirit sword still wanted to break free, but he had no chance to escape in his hands, and was soon accepted.


    Su Xun waved his sword in the void.


    "Stab -"


    a sword breaks through the air and breaks a huge stone.


    Su Xun put a smile on his face and brushed his hand over the sword body: "the sword body is like ink. I''ll call you Moyu."


    The sword body gives out a burst of light and a burst of sword chant, as if in response to this.


    Su Xun put Mo Yu into the system space, and then looked at Huai Yunzi: "the master''s refining method is really good, this sword is very good."


    "All the materials provided by my predecessors are good. This is also the first time I have the honor to refine high-quality spirit weapons." Huaiyunzi remained modest, even though the elder was very polite.


    "Are you sure you don''t want a reward?" Su Xun asked


    "No, I don''t want to." Huaiyunzi shook his head again and again, and then said, "it''s a rare reward to have the chance to refine a high-quality spirit sword."


    "In that case, I won''t say any more. There''s a long way to go in the world, so I''ll say goodbye."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun stepped out and disappeared in the same place.


    By the time he returned to Yujing, he had already removed the disguise technique and restored his true colors.


    In the following days, Su Xun went to the prince''s house to drink with the prince from time to time, and he also wrote poems against Zhao Xie and other poor scholars to guide the country.


    From time to time, I would meet with the fourth prince to discuss the rebellion plan.


    Then the rest of the time is in practice.


    After more than a month''s cultivation, his cultivation of immortality has advanced by leaps and bounds to the middle stage of refining the spirit and returning to emptiness.


    XiuXiu and xue''er and yu''er have entered the threshold of refining Qi.


    In addition, he also passed the Qi training skill to Pang Hu and other 20 nursing homes. After all, these were all his own soldiers.Pang Hu and others were so moved that they swore that one day they would be slaves of the Su family, and they would never betray them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In this way, time passed in chaos, and in a twinkling of an eye came the day of the palace examination in March.


    In the early morning, a group of Gongshi who passed the examination came to the palace of Supreme Harmony to wait.


    As the most beautiful boy, Su Xun naturally stood in the front.


    Many ministers of the central court looked at Su Xun one after another, and Su Xun responded to those who said hello one after another.


    Soon, the emperor of Chu came.


    "Emperor Wan''an." All the people asked for the ceremony.


    "All love Qing is flat." The emperor of Chu raised his hands and his eyes fell on Su Xun.


    It was the first time that he met Su Xun. He couldn''t help nodding his head. He was really talented.


    Soon start roll call according to the process, then spread out, praise and salute.


    After all this, I began to answer the paper.


    This question is about how the state of Chu should deal with the foreign nationalities in the border.


    In the north of the state of Chu, the grassland borders on the barbarians. When the barbarians are short of food, they often invade the state of Chu. They usually run after robbing, which has been a headache for the state of Chu for a long time.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up, and then he went away with his pen, and soon finished.


    You can hand in the paper ahead of time after answering. Su Xun handed it in less than half an hour.


    All of them were shocked, and they also increased the psychological pressure on other Gongshi.


    The palace examination is to leave after the examination, and then wait to release the list. Su Xun goes out of the palace directly.


    Although the emperor of Chu was itching to see Su Xun''s answer paper, he could only bear it because he could not influence other Gongshi examinations.


    From the morning until the afternoon, all Gongsheng just finished the exam and left.


    Then the emperor of Chu and the ministers couldn''t wait to get together to see Su Xun''s answer.


    After watching it, everyone couldn''t help cheering.


    "Wonderful. It''s really wonderful. Boil frogs in warm water. In this way, there will be barbarians in decades?"


    "If Su Xun was really a great talent, he could even think of this method."


    "This plan is the policy of exterminating the race and the seed."


    Su Xun''s answer to how to deal with the alien ethnic groups in the frontier is very simple, that is, cultural invasion.


    Spread Chu culture to barbarians, including clothing, food, housing and transportation, and let them learn Chu language and assimilate them slowly. In this way, how can there be barbarians in the world in decades and a hundred years?


    However, the border trouble of Chu state can also be completely cured. This strategy seems gentle but actually cruel, but it is exquisite.

 Chapter 492

    Three days later.


    The palace examination was released.


    Early in the morning, a large group of people gathered at the billboard. There were reference taxis, big families waiting to catch relatives, and people watching.


    The whole Gongyuan gate was blocked, which is the scene of all previous imperial examinations.


    "Come, come, let it go!"


    "Su Huiyuan won the top of the gold list!"


    "Su Huiyuan is number one!"


    Seeing that Su Xun''s name appeared at the top of the list, a group of people were so surprised that they rushed to taipingfang to report their good news.


    After all, people who report good news will get a reward.


    And the first person to report the good news is the one who pays the most.


    But when these people rushed to taipingfang, they found that many people had already been waiting there.


    Several people waiting there in advance saw the people who reported the good news and immediately knew that Su xunzhen had won the first prize.


    Then he rushed to smash the door: "Congratulations, Congratulations, Su Huiyuan high school champion!"


    Seeing this scene, those who came panting to report the good news were shouting abuse.


    "Goddamn bird! It''s so slippery


    "A group of boys have py things!"


    After scolding is also scrambling to push forward.


    Congratulations on the top of Su Huiyuan high school


    "Congratulations on Su Huiyuan''s winning the first prize!"


    Soon the door of the courtyard opened, and Xueer and Yuer came out with the money they had prepared.


    "Please report your good news. This is my young master''s and young lady''s wish."


    With that, the two girls began to spread money among the people who came to report the good news.


    "Mine, this is mine."


    "Don''t rob. I got it first."


    "Mine, mine..."


    A group of people rushed to the ground to grab up, one by one fighting red.


    Looking at the crowd like a chicken, xue''er and yu''er can''t help looking at each other with a smile, then turn to enter the hospital and close the door.


    "The young master is really hit. If the young lady knows, she will cry for joy."


    Yuer said happily.


    Xueer nodded: "mm-hmm, Miss loves young master most. Young master has always been very good at reading."


    "The young master tosses at night, and the young lady is more powerful. Does my sister want to have a try?" Yu Er''s eyes flashed a cunning smile.


    Xueer blushed and looked around. She was relieved to see that no one heard her. Then she spat, "you are so shameless, uncle tiger. They are all in the front yard, and you are not afraid to be heard by them."


    "That''s it, sister." The rain blinked, a pair of big watery eyes looked at her.


    The two sisters communicated with each other in spirit, even in body. She asked this question, which was obviously unnecessary.


    Xueer blushed and said, "I''m just curious."


    "Well, I''m curious, too." Rain in the eyes with a bit at a loss and eager to try.


    Then the two sisters looked at each other, and at the same time, their faces became more red. They had a tacit understanding and didn''t mention it any more.


    Because just now they actually thought of the same picture, it''s very exciting.


    Don''t talk about Xueer, even Yuer, who has always been eccentric, is too shy.


    The two little girls quickened their pace.


    "Young master, young lady, young master won, young master won the champion."


    "The young master really won."


    Into the backyard, the face has returned to normal two little girls chirped.


    XiuXiu immediately got up and looked at Su Xun excitedly: "Xianggong, you''ve won."


    Although she has already begun to practice, she can''t change her mind for a while. She is very excited that her husband has become the number one scholar.


    Su Xun was very calm. He was comfortable lying on the bamboo chair, shaking the folding fan: "if you hit, you''ll hit. What''s so surprising? You''re no more than a champion."


    It''s like father Ma saying he doesn''t love money (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    "Oh, young master, that''s the number one scholar."


    Looking at Su Xun''s indifference, yu''er stamped his feet eagerly.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile: "I''m more interested in you than the champion. Come here and let the young master check your body."


    Every time he teases one of them, the other will feel it, which makes him feel very interesting.


    Both sisters are going to be his toys.


    "No way." Cher refused first.


    Last time, Su Xun coaxed yu''er to squat down and let xue''er pee in the toilet, which made her feel ashamed, angry and wronged.


    Although yu''er was eager to try, she felt her sister''s threat and resisted it.


    Because this little girl is also a devil. She likes to play tricks on her sister by using her own body with susian.XiuXiu said softly, "Xianggong, xue''er and yu''er are my sister''s girls. If you want to take them into your house, you need to tell my sister."


    In this era, when the big woman to take the initiative to find concubines for the prime minister, otherwise the outside world will say that the big woman jealous, this is not a good reputation.


    When Xueer and Yuer heard this, they were all holding the skirt corners, blushing and staring at the embroidered shoes on their feet, as if they could really see a flower.


    They can get married at the age of thirteen or fourteen, and their two sisters have long been prepared to devote themselves to serving the young master under the education of the mother in the mansion.


    "They''re still young. Don''t mention it again." Su Xun frowned slightly and closed the folding fan.


    The two sisters were relieved, but a little lost.


    At the same time, he looked down at his chest and mouth.


    Do you really think we are young?


    Su Xun didn''t know that the two sisters had misinterpreted his meaning, otherwise he would not be able to laugh or cry.


    XiuXiu Wenyan only thinks that it''s Su Xun who doesn''t want to take her concubine in order to spoil her. She is moved and even more guilty. She secretly vows to find more suitable women for her husband.


    After all, Su Xun''s words seemed to her an excuse.


    She has been married late and should have a baby at the age of 15. How can she be still young?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the second day, a group of Jinshi entered the palace.


    Someone asked to pay a visit to the examination paper of Su Xun.


    However, he was directly rejected because the answer sheet of Su Xun''s palace examination had been sealed as top secret.


    The emperor of Chu and his ministers made it a long-term plan for the frontier barbarians.


    After the encouragement of the emperor of Chu, Xinke Jinshi rode to the streets to sing his name. Su Xun naturally walked in the front and enjoyed being visited by the people of Yujing for free.


    A set of process is finished, waiting for the distribution of employment.


    Su Xun was appointed magistrate of Chen county.


    Others, such as the poor scholars without background, were sent to Yujing to take up their posts.


    The children of the aristocratic family were left in Yujing academy or secretary province to serve as junior officials of grade nine or grade nine.


    Zhao Xie could have stayed in the capital as an official before the palace examination, but he refused and asked to go back to his hometown as Su Xun.


    Recently, the emperor of Chu, who was in a good mood, was in direct favor, but he didn''t get as good treatment as Su Xun.


    When Su Xun returned to his hometown, he directly worked as a county magistrate and served as a magistrate of zhengbapin county.


    And Zhao Xie went back to be a county captain of Jiupin.


    No one was surprised at the place where Su Xun was ranked number one, because it meant that he should be reused. As long as he was not confused, he would be promoted all the way in the future.


    If there is no accident or outstanding performance, I''m afraid that I will be promoted to the top of the county magistrate at most in my life.


    This is the gap between people.

 Chapter 493

    After the official seal, the emperor of Chu held a banquet in the palace that night.


    Su Xun also met the queen and Princesses for the first time.


    The royal family didn''t look ugly, because the genes were improved from generation to generation.


    Even if the first emperor was ugly, his Empress and concubines must be very beautiful, so the appearance of the children was improved.


    Then his children find more beautiful women to have children, and the offspring will become more and more beautiful.


    In the same way, the daughters of the Chu emperor were also pretty, but Su Xun was not interested.


    But some princesses gave him a wink, but they gave it to the blind man.


    The dancers in the palace are of high quality.


    One by one, singing and dancing make people forget to return.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please fill this cup with me."


    The emperor of Chu was in a good mood recently, because he got Su Xun, such a great talent.


    "Su Aiqing." The emperor of Chu suddenly called the roll.


    Everyone was quiet and looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun got up in no hurry to attend: "I''m here."


    "The moon is very beautiful today. It''s a beautiful full moon on a beautiful day. Why don''t you write a poem about it?"


    The emperor of Chu held the wine bottle in one hand and Yao Yao pointed to the moon in the sky in the other.


    Su Xun replied, "I can''t help it."


    Isn''t it just copying poems?


    Behind him stood the great poets of the earth''s dynasties.


    Of course, it''s a random copy.


    Everyone''s faces were looking forward to it.


    Then he stepped out and said, "when will the moon be? Ask Qingtian about the wine


    All of us are shocked in an instant.


    In particular, several Princesses'' delicate bodies trembled slightly, their pretty faces turned red, and their eyebrows and eyes were full of spring.


    Just this sentence, let them have a kind of high, damp feeling (? ¦Ø ?).


    "Good! Big lottery


    The emperor of Chu clapped his hands to cheer him up. He was very excited. His face turned red because of alcohol.


    Su Xun took another step: "I don''t know what year it is in the palace."


    In this way, every step Su Xun took, he began to read a sentence, and everyone was quiet, immersed in the dreamland created by Su Xun''s poems.


    "I want to take advantage of the wind to go back, but I''m afraid that the tall buildings will be too cold."


    "Dancing to clear the shadow, it''s like being in the world."


    "Turn Zhuge, low Qi households, according to no sleep."


    "There should be no hatred. Why should it be long and round to others?"


    "People have their joys and sorrows, and the moon has its ups and downs


    "I hope people will live long and enjoy the beautiful life together."


    After reading a poem, people haven''t responded for a long time.


    "Good! What a man who has joys and sorrows, and the moon is full of ups and downs. He is worthy of being a sage of poetry. He will become a poet in eight steps, and his name will be passed on to the future generations for thousands of years! "


    The right prime minister was the first to break the silence.


    "Su Zhuangyuan really reached the peak in poetry. After this poem, who dares to write poetry to express the moon again?"


    "I hope that people will be long-term, thousands of miles together Chan Juan, number one talent, old really admire."


    "It''s such a good work. It''s a poem in eight steps. I''m afraid no one will believe it."


    All of you flattered Su Xun with your words. It was from your heart.


    The princesses kneeling on the cushions all clamped their legs, and their eyes were like silk. Don''t ask why, but Su Shisheng was too charming.


    in these Princesses'' view, if a sexual intercourse with Su Lang is once, even death is worth it.


    Handsome and talented people are so easily missed by women and wolves. (this has been bothering the author for a long time.)


    The emperor of Chu said, "I have no idea that Su Aiqing should have made such a good work. I respect you for this cup."


    All the scholars were envious. Su Xun was a saint.


    "I''m afraid." Su Xun picked up his glass and drank it with the emperor of Chu.


    After the banquet, although Su Xun was not drunk, he pretended to be drunk just like everyone else.


    Then the Chu emperor sent him back to the coach.


    A lot of paper was stuffed into his carriage.


    It''s all about love poems.


    The signings are naturally those lonely princesses who have not been out of the cabinet.


    Su Xun just laughed, and a group of mana burned them all to ashes.


    What happened to the princess?


    Is his family beautiful?


    What''s more, as a man who even the empress once said, what is the princess?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the next two days, Su Xun was in the capital to get in touch with the poor scholars who were about to leave.


    From time to time, I went to the East Palace and met with the fourth prince.


    Knowing that he was about to return home, the prince and the fourth prince gave him many gifts.


    Su Xun now finally understood why so many scum men and scum women like to step on two boats.Because it represents two gains.


    That''s great.


    Two days later, Zhao Xie and Su Xun, both from Qingzhou Prefecture, set out together.


    The prince himself went to the gate to see Su Xun off.


    The whole brothel Huakui in Yujing and the little ladies on the boat also spontaneously played the piano outside the gate of the city to see them off.


    After all, although Su Xun did not patronize them, his poems supported many brothels and flower boats.


    The young ladies of the flower boat and brothel turned his poems into songs, which attracted many guests.


    All Huakui in Yujing saw off.


    Many men sigh one after another that it''s worth dying to be a man so far as Su Xun is concerned.


    Those flower leaders are all performing arts, not selling themselves.


    But they believed that if Su Xun went, they would be fighting for the first and then the last.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Chen county.


    After the messengers of the capital were on their way, the story of Su Xun''s number one scholar in high school also spread to Chen county.


    The whole town is boiling.


    "Jingjie tiger has won. He has won the first prize. He has really won."


    "I knew for a long time that he could pass the exam. That''s good. If he won the first prize, he won''t go back to Chen county."


    "The number one scholar must be an official in the capital. How could he come back?"


    "That''s great. The magistrate himself went to Su Fu to report the good news. Go to Su Fu to get the reward!"


    "Yes, I almost forgot..."


    Then the people swarmed to Su Fu.


    Su Yue takes her servants to meet the county magistrate outside, while Su''s servants throw the reward into the crowd, causing chaos and scramble.


    "Congratulations to Miss Su. Congratulations to Miss Su. Your brother''s high school is highly valued by your majesty. There must be a bright future in the future."


    Looking at Su Yue, the magistrate said that he came to Su Fu to report his good news because he was promoted.


    The reason why he was promoted was that he wanted to make room for Su, so he quickly made up his mind.


    "It''s very polite of Xian Zun to invite him to the mansion for tea." Su Yue also flushed with excitement and was proud of Su Xun.


    The magistrate waved his hand again and again: "thank you for your kindness, but I''m leaving. I have to go back and sum up some things. I won''t waste any time."


    "Is this gaozun county?" Su Yue is surprised. You know, the magistrate has just arrived.


    The county magistrate said with a smile: "thanks to Su Zhuangyuan, he is homesick. Your majesty allows him to return to Chen County as county magistrate. I can only make room for him."


    The magistrate of Su County should go back to Chen!


    Jingjiehu wants to be a county magistrate!


    Hear a word, originally snatch reward money beautiful Zizi of public instant feel the money in the hand is not fragrant.

 Chapter 494

    From Yujing city to Qingzhou government.


    A team of cars and horses are on their way.


    Su Xun and his party.


    When two carriages came.


    I left with eight.


    The two are cloth and calligraphy and painting ornaments from the prince.


    There are also six, which are gifts given by others on the surface, but in fact they are all military expenses given to him by the fourth prince.


    Two hundred thousand silver!


    Use the fourth Prince''s silver to train the dark soldiers for himself.


    Su Xun felt excited when he thought about it.


    The fourth Prince and the crown prince were really good people. Su Xun was almost moved and cried when he gave him help without any reward.


    On the day susian left Beijing, someone reported to the emperor of Chu that susian had taken a lot of property away.


    After hearing this, the Chu emperor was not angry. On the contrary, he laughed, and he was more relieved of Su Xun.


    Because a perfect person, without any weakness, is always not so comfortable to use.


    But since Su Xun is greedy for money, give him enough money to make him work for Da Chu all his life.


    Then the guy suing the dark shape was cut off by the emperor of Chu at will.


    This is his attitude. If he wants to protect Su Xun, anyone who dares to play these tricks will die.


    "Brother Zhao, what''s your idea of going to Taiyang county to be a county captain this time?"


    Su Xun rode with Zhao Xie on a high horse.


    Zhao Xie shook his head with a wry smile: "to tell you the truth, I always wanted to be an official in the imperial examination, but now I really don''t know where to start."


    "Brother Zhao, what do you think of the monk?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhao Xie took a look at Su Xun, then gritted his teeth and said, "brother Su, if you say something offensive, I feel that the friars are not guilty of killing mortals. This is a crime."


    "What can you do?" Su Xun asked again.


    Zhao Xie said with a half ring smile: "yes, what can I do? Don''t say I''m a little County captain. Even your majesty is helpless. "


    Does the emperor like to have a door on his head?


    Nonsense, of course not.


    But I had to compromise.


    Because of the strong power of the sect of practice, if you send an elder out, you can change the emperor of Chu.


    Another reason is that other countries have religious sect guardians.


    If the state of Chu had not been attacked, it would have been ruined.


    Therefore, the existence of the religious sect has more advantages than disadvantages for the royal family, but it has more disadvantages than advantages for the common people.


    "But if I tell brother Zhao, I want to make laws for practitioners as well?" Su Xun asked.


    After such a long time of investigation, Zhao Xie has been able to join the organization.


    As soon as Zhao Xie''s spirit was aroused, he seemed to have realized something. He knew why Su Xun disguised himself as a mortal to take part in the imperial examination.


    He was stunned and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    Su Xun rode on his horse and pointed to the mountains in the distance with a folding fan in his hand: "look at this beautiful river and mountain. A sword can flatten a mountain. Monks can live for hundreds of years. How many mountains are there in the world for them to sharpen? And the people of the world are just like these mountains. Are they the king''s land and the king''s officials? How can they be free from lawlessness


    "Brother Su, be careful." Zhao Xie felt a little thirsty. He was scared by Su Xun''s target.


    Su Xun burst out laughing: "is the king and Marquis Xiang Ning kind? If I am the emperor, the Dharma is passed on to the world, and the people are prosperous all the time, and all the iron hooves are scattered to the gods and ghosts, how can the three or two practitioners do so many rampant actions? "


    Zhao Xie''s mind exploded. Although he knew Su Xun''s words were treason, he still felt that his blood was boiling.


    "Brother Zhao, the practitioners are rampant and unscrupulous. The state of Chu pays more attention to culture than to martial arts. The soldiers in the border areas are full of resentment. Do you dare to follow me? The world is prosperous and the world is prosperous, and the world is famous after the world! "


    Su Xun slapped Zhao Xie on the shoulder.


    Zhao Xie''s blood was boiling and surging. He blushed and blurted out subconsciously: "why don''t you dare!"


    He couldn''t imagine the world described by Su Xun.


    The method of practice is spread all over the world, and everyone is like a dragon. It sounds like people are full of yearning.


    "Well, I hope brother Zhao remembers what he said today. One must die, either heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than goose feather. If we do not die, we will live forever, and if we die, we will be famous forever!"


    Zhao Xie believed this because he thought that Su Xun was the craziest man in the Taixu world, and he wanted to build a dragon like empire.


    But he felt crazier.


    I believe it and go crazy with him.


    He thought, maybe, only a madman can change the world.


    Two hours later.


    "Step, step..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of a horse''s hoof sounded.


    Then, with the dust all over the sky, a team of horses rushed to overtake Su Xun and others, and then circuitously surrounded them.There were more than 40 people in this group, all dressed in black, with black cloth on their faces and steel knives in their hands.


    At first glance, they are not good people.


    "Choking!"


    "Meet the enemy!"


    Pang Hu yelled angrily, and the Su family''s guards pulled out their swords to protect the carriage.


    Pang Hu is in the early stage of refining and transforming Qi, and others have reached the threshold. They can completely solve the problems in front of them.


    But Su Xun didn''t let them do it. Instead, he looked at the man in black and said with a smile, "why, your highness, the third prince, I don''t recognize you because you are covered with skin?"


    "What Zhao Xie, who used to be calm, changed his face when he heard this.


    Then the man in black, who was the leader, took off his mask and showed the slightly gloomy face of the Third Prince: "how do you recognize it?"


    He and Su Xun only met at the late Palace Banquet. He was still covered today. How did Su recognize him.


    Su Xun gave a little smile and shook the folding fan in his hand: "because your eyes like mung bean are so small and unique. Now they are like black bastards. Although I have only met you once, it''s hard to forget them."


    Zhao Xie and others were twitching, and Su Xun''s mouth was too poisonous.


    "You want to die!" Chu Fei, the third prince, was furious, and his eyes were full of murders: "it doesn''t matter if you recognize him. Anyway, you are going to die today. Kill them!"


    With his command, people in black around them rushed to the front with their horses and swords.


    "A group of ants."


    Su Xun spat out four words, and a dark blue light flew out of him.


    "Ah


    Then the fourth Prince''s man was Qiqi screamed and fell down from the horse. Even the man and the horse were cut in half.


    At the same time, the dark blue light flew back to Su Xun''s side.


    It''s the top quality spirit sword - Moyu.


    Staring at the ink blue sword, Chu Fei''s pupil suddenly shrank and roared: "flying sword! You are a friar


    "That''s right." Su Xun gave a little smile, and the momentum in the middle period of refining spirit and returning to emptiness was surging out.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the sky and the earth change color and the clouds gather.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Chu Fei was shocked and flew out of the horse, smashed on the ground and spat blood.

 Chapter 495

    Chu Fei got up wobbly and looked at Su Xun. His eyes were full of panic.


    Even Zhao Chuan didn''t have this kind of momentum.


    He roared with some indignation: "why did you take part in the civil service examination?"


    Grass mud horse, isn''t this playing with me?


    If I know that you are such a tough guy, I will roll as far as I can, not to mention kneeling and licking you. Besides hysteria, I dare to bring someone to kill you.


    "What''s wrong with my love of learning?" Su Xun asked, and then waved the empty hand.


    "Pa!"


    A slap fell heavily on chufei''s face.


    Chu Fei immediately woke up and knelt down on the ground with a puff: "please forgive me, immortal master. Xiao Wang didn''t know the identity of immortal master before. Please let me go."


    "Why kill me?" Su Xun asked.


    Chu Fei didn''t dare to hide and said the reason honestly.


    After hearing this, Su Xun was speechless. Fortunately, I''m not a revenger, or your second brother would be killed by you.


    "Immortal master, spare your life. Immortal master, spare your life."


    Chu Fei kept kowtowing to Su Xun. There was no way. Who let Su Xun be an expert.


    If Su Xun is only a mortal, Chu Fei doesn''t think Su Xun dares to kill him even if it''s exposed.


    But it''s different for suthen to be a friar. Friars simply ignore the law of the world.


    "That''s what I don''t respect for myself."


    Su Xun said it lightly, and then shot it with the empty hand.


    "Boom!"


    Chu Fei didn''t even have time to scream, so he was directly slapped and exploded. Even his soul dissipated in the wind, and there was no hair left.


    Although he decided to rebel with Su Xun, Zhao Xie was still agitated when he saw Su Xun killed a prince so rashly.


    "The biggest mistake of this fool is that he led the team himself." Su Xun said.


    Zhao Xie wry smile, who can expect you to be an overhaul?


    The party continued on their way.


    Five days later, news came out in the capital that the third prince was missing and his life and death were unknown.


    Only the second prince had a guess, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    I can only swear to myself, third brother, if you really die in the hands of that Su Xun, I will take revenge for you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a month later, Su Xun and others entered the boundary of Qingzhou Prefecture.


    Zhao Xie and Su Xun are officially separated because they are going to different roads in Taiyang county and Chen county.


    "Zi Tai, let''s say goodbye. You and I should keep correspondence. The Qi training skill I passed to you should be cultivated frequently, so that you can pass on the book with flying sword in the future."


    Su Xun said to Zhao Xie, and Zi Tai was Zhao Xie''s word.


    He also passed on Qi training to the other side.


    Qi training is really a basic skill in this world, because there are many ways to practice Qi in this world, but the clan will not pass it on.


    Zhao Xie replied respectfully: "Lord, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. I will gather the best talents secretly according to your orders and pass down the skill of practicing Qi. I will develop it in a low profile and be obscene Development. "


    He had worshipped Suxun as the Lord, just like the earth in the Han Dynasty.


    After a greeting, they separated.


    Two days later, Zhao Xie returned to his hometown in Taiyang county.


    People in the county have long known the news of his high school entrance examination. They all came out to greet him one after another, beating gongs and drums.


    After all, a county magistrate is no longer a landlord.


    What''s more, although the county captain is only a nine grade official, he is a powerful official in the county.


    After dealing with these gentry, Zhao Xie left for home.


    After returning home, he found that the home had changed a lot, adding a lot of furniture.


    If he didn''t remember clearly, they all doubted whether he had gone to the wrong yard.


    "Xianggong, you are back."


    When Zhao Xie''s wife heard the voice, she burst into tears with joy.


    "Lady, this is What''s going on? " Zhao Xie looked at the courtyard and asked.


    Zhao Xie''s wife asked: "don''t you know my husband? These are all sent by Xianggong''s friends in February. The money my mother asks for is also given by Xianggong''s friends. By the way, my mother can get out of bed. "


    "Son, is my son back, my son?" An old lady ran out in a hurry.


    Zhao Xie quickly welcomed up: "Niang, unfilial son came back, son was admitted to Jinshi."


    "Yes, my mother knows. Your good friend''s family sent someone to talk about it and left a lot of gifts."


    "My son, if it''s not for your good friend, mother My mother may not be able to hold on! "


    Until this time, Zhao Xie was still full of fog: "lady, did the person who came to deliver things ever leave a taboo?""I always remember that they claimed to be from the Su family in Chen county." Zhao Xie''s wife blurted out without hesitation.


    Zhao Xie was struck by lightning. He didn''t expect that Su Xun had already helped him so much in February.


    But Su Xun never said it, and he didn''t show that he wanted to repay him.


    For a moment, he was deeply moved.


    There is a feeling that a scholar dies for a confidant.


    "Poop


    He knelt directly on the ground, without saying a word, and kowtowed to Chen county.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun has entered the boundary of Chen county.


    Ten miles outside the city, the roads were crowded with people on both sides, and the county magistrate and Su Yue stood in the front.


    "Here comes the number one scholar!"


    Suddenly, I don''t know who called.


    "Come on, let the drum beat and the suona blow."


    For a time, beating gongs and drums resounded through the official way.


    "Welcome the number one scholar back home!"


    As Su Xun walked in, they all called out in unison.


    Riding on his horse, Su Xun swept the crowd and said with a smile: "when Su went to Beijing to take the exam, you sent each other with chickens and ducks. Now Su came back with angry clothes, and you met each other ten miles outside the city. It really moved su."


    "With such a pure feeling of fellow countrymen, it''s just so that I''m determined to return to my hometown and benefit one side. My talent should be displayed in Chen county. After all, I don''t want to lose my wealth to outsiders."


    When people heard this, they all wanted to cry. We didn''t want to come. It was the county magistrate who ordered us.


    We don''t welcome you either. Please, can''t you stay in the capital as a senior official? We are only afraid of drowning.


    As soon as Chen Mingshun left the county, he felt that he was going to leave the county.


    I''m afraid the big girls and the little daughters-in-law don''t even dare to air their clothes in the yard.


    Su Xun turned over and got off the horse. He first looked at Su Yue in the purple crowd: "sister."


    "Little brother." Su Yue threw herself directly at him and hugged him, tears streaming out.


    In other people''s eyes, it was nothing. After all, Su Xun was brought up by Su Yue, and his feelings were very normal.


    But Su Xun was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know where to put his hand. His sister was too big.


    "Elder sister, it''s almost OK. My younger brother is older than when he was a child. You make me feel a little uncomfortable."


    Su Yue whispered.


    Su Xun blushed and glared at him. Then he let him go and wiped his tears.


    She just felt that her brother has really grown up.

 Chapter 496

    After hugging Su Yue, Su Xun looked at the current magistrate of Chen county and said, "congratulations on your promotion."


    Without asking him, he knows that to make room for himself is definitely a promotion, not a demotion.


    "The same joy, the same joy, is stained with the light of the number one scholar." Although the county magistrate had been promoted to a higher position than Su Xun, he was very polite.


    Because he knows that the present one can''t be judged by his current position.


    We should use his official position in the future.


    Now the whole area of Chu knows that this famous new top scholar must be the prime minister in the future.


    Around the prime minister, a supreme minister, the real one under ten thousand people above.


    So even though he has been promoted one level now, maybe a year later he will still be standing still, and Su Xun will become his superior officer directly.


    We should take a long-term view.


    At noon, Su''s house directly catered for all the restaurants in the county. As long as they were from Chen County, they could eat one day for free, and Su''s family would pay for it.


    The reason why they are so arrogant is that the Su family is rich.


    Another reason is that the biggest restaurants in the city are all owned by Su Fu.


    Half of the whole Chen county belongs to the Su family.


    Su Xun''s nicknames are Wenquxing and jingjiehu.


    Su Yue''s nickname is Su Bancheng, Su Meiren.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, his sister''s business talent was just a little full.


    In the evening, Su Xun and XiuXiu go back to their room to have a rest.


    Xue''er and yu''er are reporting Su Xun''s affairs in the capital to Su Yue.


    "Miss, the young master and his wife are doing that in the yard during the day. It''s very loud."


    "Miss, at night, the young master asked his wife to lie on the table. She was very shy."


    "The young master asked his wife to..."


    "Bah, bah, stop, stop." Su Yue is red in the face and red in the ears and interrupts them: "just these things, is there anything else?"


    "It''s like No more Sister two people Leng Leng, then shake head to say.


    Of course.


    Su Xun bullied them, but they didn''t say.


    Su Yue helplessly rolled a white eye: "two dunks, I send you to let you see live spring, palace?"


    "Miss." Two people appoint Qu Baba of looking at Su Yue, they also don''t want to, just young master never take them to go out.


    Then they''ll have to look at home.


    But at home, the young master only does that kind of thing with the young lady, and they can''t help it.


    Su Yue inexplicably fidgety waved: "OK, OK, go down to have a rest."


    "Oh, miss, have an early rest, too." Two girls ran away.


    Su Yue sat alone in the yard. According to what the two little girls had just said, she could make up for the scenes of Su Xun and XiuXiu.


    And then there was a thrill.


    "Bah, this bad bastard will bully women, so does XiuXiu. He''s allowed to fool around."


    Thinking about it again today, she was knocked when she hugged Su Xun, and she blushed again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, Su Xun put on a brand-new official uniform and went to the county government under the service of XiuXiu.


    And the county magistrate completed the handover, officially announced to take office as the new county magistrate of Chen county.


    Su Xun worked very well as a county magistrate, because all the people who worked in the county government were local people.


    Everyone knows the bad name of jingjiehu.


    Many people''s daughter-in-law or sister-in-law have been played by Su Xun.


    So no one dares to stab.


    This made Su Xun feel helpless. He wanted to pick the thorn of these people, and then come down.


    But as a result, these people are very cooperative.


    Find him what he wants right away.


    Whatever he says, I''ll do it for him right away.


    Let Su Xun want to be a new official. He doesn''t know where to start.


    This is the strategy of these people.


    They had already discussed. As long as they didn''t make mistakes, Su Xun would have a chance to deal with them.


    So one by one, these people have become model representatives of grass-roots officialdom.


    Then the whole county government became Su Xun''s speech. He didn''t even dare to yawn face to face.


    Since no one in the county government dared to stab him, Su Xun went directly to the barracks to find something. He had to master the military.


    Chen county has a battalion of 500 troops, led by a captain named Li Yi.


    General county is not stationed troops, but Chen County special location, close to the edge of the beast mountain, so specially stationed a battalion.


    The county magistrate has another name, Bai lihou.


    In other words, in a county, the county magistrate is equivalent to a feudal lord. The county magistrate is the most centralized official position, but because the officials are small, no one knows what to do.


    However, when he came to the barracks full of expectation, he was disappointed again.Knowing that he was going, Li Yi gathered all the soldiers and waited respectfully for a long time.


    Because the army''s pay has always been deducted by civil servants, they only paid half of the pay in half a year, and each of them is really poor.


    Everyone knows that Su Fu has money, so he licks Su Xun. Maybe Su Xun can reward them with two crooked melons?


    What''s more, they all know that Su Xun is valued by the emperor. If they ask Su Xun to help them to pay for the army, maybe they can do it?


    The army is so pitiful that it pays more attention to culture than to military.


    So the barracks were more respectful to Su Xun than the county government.


    After entering the barracks, Su Xun''s original idea of finding fault with Liwei changed.


    If he didn''t know it was a military camp, he would have thought he had gone into the beggars'' nest.


    The soldiers were weak one by one, their armours were worn out and their faces were yellow and thin.


    Knowing that the army of the great Chu was miserable, Su Xun couldn''t believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes.


    The state of Chu would have died if it had not been under the pressure of tianjianzong!


    This situation made Su Xun think of the great Song Dynasty on earth, where culture flourished, culture was valued more than martial arts, military pay was deducted, and the grain was filled with gravel. Later, the Song Dynasty was destroyed.


    Isn''t the present big Chu a copy of the Song Dynasty?


    "The army''s grain and grass will be sent by our Su family." Su Xun said to Li Yi.


    Li Yi, an eight foot man, almost cried out: "at the end of the day, I will thank you for your brothers."


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder, but he was not in the mood to continue watching, and left the camp directly.


    After he came back from the barracks, Su Xun directly began his drastic reform.


    First, residents are not allowed to urinate anywhere, and funds are allocated for the construction of public beta.


    Never think of the ancient city as too beautiful, because there is no public toilet. Once you want to go to the toilet, you can find a corner where there is no one.


    The second point is to rectify the county school, and all those who do not study hard will go home to farm.


    Third, the army helped to transform the streets, and the county government paid salaries.


    Fourth


    One by one, orders were given.


    Many of the orders seem unreasonable to people of this era.


    But no one dared to object. Who let that man''s nickname be jingjiehu? What''s more, Su Xun got the support of the army.


    Under the brainwashing of Su Xun intentionally or unintentionally, the 500 people in Chen county''s barracks already knew that they were eating Su''s rice and carrying Su''s bowls.


    Everything is going on in such an orderly way.


    Until two days later, people suddenly heard that Pang Hu, the deputy commander of the Su family''s guard, had robbed a lot of money and jewels, and took several brothers to Yandang Mountain outside the city to become a bandit.


    Naturally, it was arranged by Su Xun.


    After all, there is an idiom called raising bandits and self-respect.

 Chapter 497

    Although Chen county is close to the edge of Wanshou mountain, it is too marginal to encounter animal tide.


    And there are no mountain bandits near Chen county.


    Therefore, a battalion stationed here is enough, and it is almost impossible to expand its troops.


    Therefore, the magistrate of Su County gave full play to the international spirit of creating difficulties without difficulties.


    It was in this case that Pang Hu took a dozen family members to rob the money and go to the mountain to become a bandit.


    Su County Magistrate was very angry about this kind of "betrayal", but Pang Hu was extremely powerful, insidious and cunning, and failed to encircle and suppress several times.


    Pang Hu''s bandit team also grew rapidly, inexplicably. In a short period of time, there were more than 100 people, specialized in robbing passing caravans.


    And the Su''s caravan is the most in and out of Chen County, so they are often robbed, which makes the bandits more and more powerful.


    Su County Magistrate was very "angry" and wrote a compromise to the county city, saying that the local battalion of Chen county had no combat effectiveness due to its lack of training and low morale.


    So he asked the county to send troops to suppress the bandits, or allowed him to organize local people to suppress the bandits in Chen County, for which he was willing to pay for himself.


    Kaiyang County Sheriff a look, without hesitation agreed to the second point.


    Because sending troops from the county city to suppress bandits is to ask the county to be responsible for money and food, and dare not squeeze oil and water in Chen county. After all, Chen county is the territory of Su Zhuangyuan.


    So it''s better to let Su Xun recruit his own staff to protect the city from bandits, at least without paying from the county.


    In this way, in the name of anti banditry, Su Xun enlisted five hundred militiamen in Chen county to start training.


    Although it''s called a militia, it''s better equipped than a regular army. It''s all made by the fourth Prince secretly.


    Three hundred bandits, five hundred militiamen, five hundred garrisons, and Su Xun had thirteen hundred men.


    All the 1300 people practiced Qi.


    In order to make them practice faster, Su Xun also ransacked many small clans and robbed cultivation resources, such as magic pills.


    Su Xun not only robbed the clan for resources, he also robbed people.


    Because these disciples of the sect who already have self-cultivation are all ready-made sources of troops. They are all elite soldiers.


    In this world, Su Xun is like a fish in water. Today''s cultivation is in the early stage of practicing emptiness and Taoism. He is also a big man in this world.


    So robbing those small clans is as easy as playing. None of them can fight.


    Every time he ransacked a sect, he took those sect disciples away and trapped them in a mountain depression.


    Shanaoli is a large military camp, where all the disciples of the sect are trained.


    The whole strength of these people will not be able to break the barrier.


    If anyone doesn''t accept the training, Su Xun will let them know why the flowers are so red. If anyone disobeys the military order, he will be executed on the spot.


    And if they train well, there will be no shortage of cultivation resources, good food and wine, and every three days they will send a group of beautiful women in for them to relax.


    In this way, those small sect disciples who were caught here gradually began to accept their fate. After all, if they don''t accept their fate, they will die, and they will be very happy.


    Of course, Su Xun only ransacked the small clan. The clan of monk Lian Xu he didn''t want to cause trouble for the time being. It was easy to waste time if he was in trouble.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shanao camp.


    Su Xun sat on the high platform, shaking the folding fan in his hand, half lying down without any image, looking at the training below.


    "Kill "Kill "Kill


    These immortal masters, who used to be immortal in white, are now reduced to soldiers wearing heavy armour and skillfully wielding guns.


    The heavy armor that ordinary soldiers can''t carry is just like playing. It doesn''t affect the action at all.


    Now there are 2000 monks in the whole camp, and Su Xun named this army the Yao Japanese army.


    The lowest is the middle stage of refining Qi, and the highest is the middle stage of refining spirit and returning to emptiness.


    A total of five people who refined the spirit and returned to the void were once the leaders of their respective sects. Su Xun appointed four of them as school captains, one leading a battalion.


    In the middle of his return to emptiness, the one with the highest cultivation was granted the title of great commander by Su Xun.


    The strength of refining gods and returning to emptiness was very good. In order to prevent them from doing things, Su Xun banned them in the sea of five gods.


    He made an agreement with them to serve him for ten years. Ten years later, he lifted the ban, and the four of them were willing to leave or stay.


    For the monks, ten years is not long. Sometimes they just pass away. What''s more, they have no choice but to promise.


    But I don''t know that within ten years, the Taixu kingdom will be ruled by the imperial power. If they don''t die, they will be in a high position and want to go.


    This shining Japanese army, Su Xun was prepared to be used as an ace army to cooperate with the army, and even trapped the monks who could refine the spirit and return to emptiness.


    "That''s all for today." Su Xun said lazily, and then got up to leave.


    "Yes, Lord." One side of the commander Tan Jin should be a, and then turned forward two steps, run mana roar: "Lord, you have an order, so far today!"After 2000 people finished their training, they quickly gathered together with the battalion as a unit to form four square arrays. Then they all knelt down on one knee and cried out: "farewell, Lord!"


    At the same time, two thousand friars run their mana and shout. If there were no prohibitions to block the heaven and earth, it would be loud in the sky.


    Su Xun came to the back of Shanao barracks.


    This is a workshop.


    The employees in the workshop were all the craftsmen and technical talents in the clan who were looted by Su Xun.


    These friars'' original magic weapons of flying sword were sent here to melt, and they were rebuilt into magic weapons and spears.


    Unified weapons make it easier to use the array against the enemy.


    Now this workshop is working overtime to produce one thing.


    Crossbow, broken law crossbow, is equivalent to Su Xun''s broken Gang crossbow in the beggars'' world.


    The broken crossbow is used to target low-level friars. Friars below Qi Qi God can be killed by the crossbow.


    This kind of crossbow is ready to be used by Chen county''s soldiers who have just begun to cultivate and have not yet begun to learn, so as to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    After all, Su Xun didn''t pay attention to the ordinary soldiers of Chu state. He had only one enemy, tianjianzong.


    There are two thousand outer disciples and several hundred inner disciples of Tianjian sect. There are seven inner elders who practice spirit and return to emptiness. The patriarch is in the middle stage of practicing emptiness and combining Taoism. It is said that there is also a closed ancestor, which Su Xun has to pay attention to.


    "Lord."


    Seeing Su Xun''s arrival, the person in charge of the workshop came forward to see him.


    "How many have been made?" Su Xun asked


    "Huizhujun, 1700 crossbows and 10000 arrows have been made." The person in charge of the workshop said respectfully.


    Su Xun frowned slightly and was dissatisfied with the speed. He said abruptly, "in half a month, we must build 3000 crossbows and 100000 arrows."


    "Yes, Lord, I will."


    I

 Chapter 498

    After leaving the Yao Japanese camp in Shanao, Su Xun went back to Chen county.


    "Young master, the young lady said that you have come back and asked you to see her in the east courtyard."


    The servant girl just went into the house.


    "Well." Su Xun answered and walked to the east courtyard.


    "Ding Ding - Dong Dong ~"


    just as I approached, I heard the sound of a piano.


    In the pavilion, a woman in a white palace dress is playing the piano. Inside the palace dress is a bra skirt, with white collarbone and fragrant shoulder exposed outside.


    The sound of the piano is melodious and graceful, which makes people intoxicated and can''t help feeling comfortable.


    For a long time, the sound of Qin stopped suddenly.


    Su Xun then walked over: "sister is good at playing. She is not inferior to the zither player in the palace. Only I am lucky to listen to her."


    "Come here." Su Yue has no good face in the past, and her eyes are cold.


    Su Xun was stunned: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "I ask you why there are always different women coming in and out of your hospital to stay with you for a long time. It''s so ridiculous. Where do you put XiuXiu?" Su yuesu clapped her hand on the table, got up and yelled.


    She knows her brother is a good girl.


    But when she became a magistrate, it was so absurd that the women who came every day were different. How could she tolerate it.


    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry: "sister, is that why you scolded me?"


    "Why, do you think you''re doing the right thing?" Su yuepi looked at him with a smile and took up the stick tied with the red rope.


    Su Xun found a familiar memory in an instant, which was the way of their su family.


    Although Su Yue dotes on him, when he was a child, he did something too much wrong. Su Yue would beat him without hesitation, biting her teeth and crying.


    That''s the family law.


    Although Su Xun is now a county magistrate, he still has a major overhaul, but Su Yue still dares to beat him.


    Su Xun quickly explained, "listen to me, elder sister, I''m talking business with those women."


    Those women were all disciples of the small clan who were robbed by him.


    The army''s disciple, di Shanao.


    His female disciples were incorporated into the intelligence organization, responsible for intelligence, assassination and other work.


    He named the organization zhuquewei.


    Because of the special reasons of the intelligence organization, he also banned everyone.


    "Business?" Su Yue was so angry that she bit her silver teeth and said, "do you need to stay in the room so long to talk about business? I don''t understand what you men do? "


    "Sister, I''m really serious. I won''t cheat you, never." Su Xun''s face was serious.


    Su Yue was a little moved, and then said: "you''ve been cheating me since you were a child. When you were a child, you cheated me to eat. When you were older, you cheated me to get money."


    Su Xun


    Is it so fast?


    "But this time I believe you." Su Yue put down the family law, some melancholy said: "now you are also a county official, it''s time to be in charge, the Su family''s property should also be handed over to you, after all, sister I always want to get married."


    "Then don''t marry." Su Xun blurted out.


    Su Yue''s eyes flashed for a moment, and she chuckled and covered her mouth to look at Su Xun: "how can such a big man still say some stupid things? Elder sister is twenty. If she doesn''t marry again, she should be stabbed in the spine."


    In this era, not to mention a civilian woman, but a Royal Princess in her twenties, even if she does not get married, she will be gossiped by the Minister of the central government.


    If it is among the people, the spitting stars of the neighborhood alone can drown people.


    Unless you become a monk or a nun.


    "Sister, do you have a man you like?" Su Xun asked.


    Su Yue replied, "I like you."


    "I don''t like it. I''m talking about men who want to marry him and have children." Su Xun was speechless.


    Su Yue hesitated for a moment, then pursed her lips and shook her head: "No."


    "Then why are you still married?" Su Xun asked.


    Su Xun hesitated and said, "when a woman is old, she is going to get married. Why?"


    Although she is strong, but it is a young lost parents, in order to protect themselves and painted protective color, inside is a traditional woman.


    "If there''s a man I like, I''ll take care of the marriage for you. If not, I won''t be allowed to marry. Wait a minute. After a while, no one will dare to gossip even if you don''t marry for life."


    Su Xun left his words and left the east courtyard quickly.


    "Puchi -"


    Su Yue stood in the same place for a long time, and then suddenly showed a smile. She was more beautiful than Hua Jiao, and murmured to herself, "I''ve really grown up. I look like a big man in front of my sister."


    I don''t want to get married.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the east courtyard, Su Xun felt a sense of urgency.


    Although his influence has developed rapidly, now he is suddenly too slow.We must continue to expand our forces.


    Then Su Xun thought about the operation again.


    He came to the depths of the beast mountain.


    "Where is the king of beasts here? Come out and see him!"


    Su Xun stood up in the void, his momentum was outstretched, and a loud drink rang out from ten miles around.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of beasts resounded through the mountain forest, followed by a gust of wind, the shadow flashed by, and a ten meter long black tiger ran wildly.


    "This is not your place, friar."


    The black tiger stares at Su Xun coldly, spits out people''s words, and his whole body is full of demons.


    The king of beasts was equal to the strength of the monks to practice the emptiness and Taoism, so he was not afraid of Su Xun.


    Of course, I didn''t want to provoke Su Xun.


    The only way for monsters to transform themselves is in a fairyland.


    But Taixu has not known how many years there has not been a real fairyland.


    "I''m here to ask the king of beasts for help." Su Xun looked at the black tiger king and said.


    Black tiger nose puffed out a white smoke: "you human cunning, why do I want to help you?"


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll come every day and make you restless." Su Xun gave a cool smile, like a rogue.


    Black tiger almost even nose gas crooked: "you human really shameless! What a shame


    "Thank you very much. Have you decided to help me now?" Su Xun asked softly.


    Black tiger coldly said: "first say it, I listen, human, don''t go too far, I just don''t want to conflict, but I''m not afraid of you."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Just accompany me to play a play. Please send demon soldiers to feint at Chen County in Kaiyang County of Qingzhou Prefecture." Su Xun said what he wanted.


    The monster attacked the city, and Su Xun had another reason to expand his army, and this time he could expand his army crazily.


    The king of beasts was a little incredible: "is that it?"


    "Not bad." Su Xun nodded.


    The black tiger king was a little annoyed. He let himself do something so big and trivial. Is it so ostentatious?


    But I finally agreed.


    There is no need for him to come forward and send a demon general to lead a group of monsters to run a field.


    Next, one side represented human beings, and the other side represented monsters. The two sides had a cordial meeting and conversation, and made a friendly exchange policy for the future.


    The diplomacy was perfect, and Su Xun returned home.

 Chapter 499

    Three days later.


    A large number of monsters attacked the city. Under the brave and fearless resistance of county magistrate Su, after a "difficult bloody battle", the monsters were repulsed.


    However, after being repulsed, the monster did not disperse, but surrounded Chen County tightly.


    Then Su County Magistrate to understand the urgent need to hold the county, can only issue a conscription order, in order to protect their homes slogan in Chen County conscription.


    The population of Chengxian county is nearly 200000, and there are at least 40000 or 50000 young men.


    Finally, after detailed selection, 15 thousand soldiers were recruited for simple training, and then they were sent to guard the city against the monsters.


    When the monsters surrounded but did not attack, Su Xun trained the 15000 people in turn.


    Then he found the black tiger king and told him not to surround him all the time. At least in two or three days, he would send demon soldiers to pretend to attack.


    After all, even if it''s acting, we still have to perform the whole set. Only in this way can we be more credible.


    Almost at the same time, Su Xun also sent a memorial to the capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took ten days for the memorial to be sent to Yujing city.


    "Dear Aiqing, now there is a monster riot in wanhushan and Chen county is besieged. Su Aiqing said in his letter that in order to resist the monsters, he organized 15000 strong garrisons to fight back the monsters several times. Although his writing is simple, I can read the hardships and dangers from these few words. Do you have good strategies?"


    After reading the memorial, the Chu emperor''s face was full of anxiety and worry. After all, Su Xun was a minister of ZTE, and he was the prime minister he left to the prince in the future.


    "Tell your majesty that the imperial court can''t resist the monster riot. I suggest asking the immortal master of tianjianzong to do it."


    Prime Minister Zuo stood up and said.


    "I agree." Everyone agreed.


    Because in addition, there is no better way. The reason why the Chu emperor asked was just to go through a process.


    The emperor of Chu said, "well, come on, please go to Tianji Pavilion and ask the immortal master to return the demon in Chen county."


    "Your Majesty, there''s no need to worry. Chen county is located on the edge of Wanshou mountain. It must be a small scale of this animal tide, and there are no high-level monsters. Once the immortal master arrives, the next difficulty will be solved."


    "This is a reasonable statement. The magistrate of Su County is a man loved by God. He must be able to save himself from danger."


    "Yes, please rest assured that the immortal master can step on the sword and arrive in less than a day, and the encirclement of Chen county will be untied soon."


    A group of Ministers comforted the Chu emperor one after another.


    The emperor of Chu breathed out a breath and asked casually, "are there still parents alive in Su Aiqing''s family?"


    This time, the tide of beasts was blocked. Su Xun must have made a contribution, and he would be rewarded for it.


    But the emperor of Chu wanted to reward Su Xun''s elders. After all, it was a great achievement that he could teach Su Xun''s talents.


    The second prince stepped out in one step: "father and emperor, my son and Minister know about this matter. Su County Magistrate''s parents died when he was a child, and he was raised by his elder sister. He has only one close relative."


    Others were surprised. The prince and the fourth prince all looked at the second prince.


    Because usually the old man, the second in the court and the fourth, are relatively low-key, today how, so active.


    "Oh?" The emperor of Chu showed great interest: "elder sister is like a mother. If she can teach Su Aiqing and other talents, she must not be an ordinary woman."


    "Father and emperor, my son and minister have one thing to ask, but I hope father and Emperor will agree." The second prince went straight to the middle and knelt down. Then he kowtowed and said, "as far as my son''s officials know, Fang yuenian, the elder sister of the magistrate of Fang County, is 20 years old. She is so beautiful that she hasn''t married yet. I hope her father and Emperor will betroth her to my son''s officials."


    Su Xun, if you kill my third brother, I will marry your sister. I can''t deal with you for the time being. Can''t I deal with your relatives around you?


    Although he can''t find some evidence that he was killed in Jingzhou.


    So he had to avenge his brother because he was killed to help him.


    WOW!


    Hearing this, everyone was in an uproar. Unexpectedly, the second prince asked to marry Su Xun''s sister.


    Su Xun is already the prince''s person. Does the second prince want to pull Su Xun over like this?


    The prince''s face also changed slightly.


    Only the fourth Prince flashed a touch of light irony. He really wanted to die.


    The emperor of Chu''s eyes narrowed slightly and spat out a word: "can."


    He can still live for several years. The prince''s power is too strong, the second is lost, and the third''s strength is greatly reduced. It really needs to be rebalanced.


    He didn''t want to change the crown prince. He was just using the second prince to check and balance the crown prince. Otherwise, he was afraid that the crown prince could not wait to ascend the throne and would easily do something stupid.


    "My son, thank you for your father''s help." A sneer flashed in his bright eyes.


    Su Xun, Su Xun, I''ll see what you can do. Can you still disobey the emperor''s orders?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon of that day, several inner disciples of tianjianzong came with flying swords.When you get to Chen County, you directly face those monsters and show them the identity of the disciples of the sword sect of tomorrow, so that they can retreat quickly.


    Then the monster went back to the beast mountain.


    This point was also agreed by the black tiger king and Su Xun before.


    After all, the black tiger king didn''t want to offend tianjianzong for Sushen''s sake, because it wasn''t worth it at all.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ve prepared a banquet and invited several immortal masters to the city for wine."


    Standing at the head of the city, Su Xun looked at the disciples of Tianjian sect with gratitude.


    "No need."


    One of them coldly dropped three words, which was not rare at all. He took a look at Su Xun more, and then they left.


    Su Xun laughed. Now you disdain to see me. If you want to see me in the future, I won''t give you this chance.


    Su Xun turned around, looked at the residents in the city, and roared: "everyone, under the United resistance of all the people in our city, we finally survived until the immortal Master arrived, and the monster had retreated!"


    "The monster has retreated! The monster has retreated


    "Thanks to those immortal masters, otherwise the monsters would be finished in the city."


    "And Lord Su, if he hadn''t led us to resist, the city would have been broken."


    Everyone was overjoyed. These days, they also changed their views on Su Xun. Now they are more grateful and admire him.


    Looking at the excited residents, Su Xun felt a little guilty. Everything was just a play directed and performed by himself. He made use of everyone.


    In fact, if you count carefully, you will find that although many people were injured, none of them died. It''s extremely strange.


    Su Xun wrote another memorial to Yujing.


    The content is that the animal tide has retreated. Thank the immortal master of tianjianzong, thank your majesty.


    In a word, the full text does not mention the 15000 strong things.


    During this period, the 15000 strong soldiers could barely be called soldiers.


    Ten days later, Su Xun got the imperial edict to reward him, and at the same time, he got the imperial edict to marry Su Yue to the second prince Chu Liang.

 Chapter 500

    In the front yard of Su''s mansion, the eunuch is making an announcement.


    "The emperor Fengtian ordered that Su Xun, the county magistrate, organized the people to resist the mob and protect the country and the people. His loyalty and bravery were commendable. Therefore, he was promoted to Kaiyang County governor. He took office today and must not make mistakes. Thank you very much


    "Chen Jie..." Su xungang wants to come forward to receive the order.


    Then xuanzhi eunuch interrupted him with a smile: "Su county magistrate, don''t worry, there''s more."


    "What else?" Su Xun was stunned, and then he went back to his original position and waited for the order.


    The eunuch again opened an imperial edict and read: "emperor Fengtian, the imperial edict says: I heard that Su Xun, the magistrate of Chen County, Kaiyang County, Qingzhou Prefecture, has the eldest sister Mingyue, who is double ten years old, dignified and virtuous. He is proficient in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. He specially gives the second prince Liang permission to marry him. Tell the world, the salt emissary hears about it, and this is it


    Boom!


    Su Xun''s mind exploded, and then he was filled with endless killing intention.


    The second prince knew what Suxun had done.


    Su Xun also knew what the second Prince wanted to do.


    He wants to die!


    Su Yue is also pretty white, and then soon returned to normal.


    "County magistrate Su, what are you doing? Is the surprise too much? Take the order quickly. " The eunuch saw that Su Xun didn''t move and frowned.


    As a person around the emperor, when was he slighted.


    Su Xun was still unmoved.


    Su Yue''s face is hard to squeeze out a smile, ready to come forward to take orders.


    "Angel, please come back. If I don''t take this order, my elder sister won''t marry the second prince." Su Xun opened his mouth first, looked at the angel and said coldly.


    Su Yue looks at Su Xun stupidly.


    The team who came to announce the edict was directly confused when they heard this. Unexpectedly, Su Xun refused to accept the edict.


    This is something that never happened in this dynasty.


    The eunuch''s face became cold: "Mr. Su, do you know what you''re talking about? You''re disobeying the emperor''s order. You want to behead!"


    "Great head here, who can take it?" Su Xun took a step forward, changed his previous respectful attitude, and looked down on the world.


    Anyway, they are all rebellious. Since the second prince wants to play so much, he should spare his hand to play with him in advance. I''m afraid he can''t afford to play.


    The eunuch of xuanzhi was scared to step back. He was pale and angry. He accused Su Xun: "well, you, you You are going to revolt. Come on, take him for me


    A small county magistrate, even if it is highly valued, is only a county magistrate at present.


    Not only dare not put him in the eye, but also dare to disobey the emperor''s order, it''s damned!


    "Choking -"


    the bodyguard behind him drew his sword instantly.


    "What''s left and right?"


    Su Xun gave an order.


    "Step, step..."


    In a flash, a neat sound of footsteps sounded, a group of armored soldiers armed with long guns came, surrounded the declaration team.


    Looking at the cold tip of the gun and the edge of the arrow, several guards with knives looked at each other, turned pale, shivered and kept leaning closer, so that they could find some sense of security.


    "Su Xun, you You dare to hide your armor No doubt you will die. If you don''t get caught soon, you can go back to the palace with me to confess your guilt and ensure the safety of your family. "


    At this time, after all, the eunuch''s face was more stable than before.


    XiuXiu and Su Yue are pretty and pale. They also understand the seriousness of the matter, but they don''t say anything.


    "It''s like conspiracy to kill this man. Who dares to come forward and kill him for me?"


    Su Xun held out a hand and pointed to the chief eunuch.


    "My subordinates will!"


    Without hesitation, everyone took a step forward almost at the same time.


    The propaganda team was scared out of their wits.


    "Shoot the arrow!"


    Su Xun uttered two words coldly.


    "No, Mr. Su, spare your life..." The chief eunuch''s eyes flashed a touch of panic and knelt down in an instant.


    But it''s too late.


    "Poof


    An arrow went straight through his throat.


    "Ah "Ah "Poof


    A wave of arrow rain, more than ten people in the propaganda team even fell into a pool of blood before they could resist.


    "Go and pass our military orders, gather all the troops in the city, guard the city gate and maintain the order in the city."


    "I will obey you!"


    One man took his name and left.


    "The rest stay in the house to protect my family."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    "Sister, lady, wait and wait in the mansion."


    Su Xun said to Su Yue and XiuXiu.


    "Little brother." Su Yue suddenly yelled, and then red lips wriggled to spit out two words: "be careful."


    Su Xun gave her a smile. He grabbed a knife and flew it into his hand. Then he chopped it off and cut off the head of the chief eunuch.Then a hand knife, a hand head, stride out of the door.


    Blood all the way, stained a lot in the white robe corner.


    "Ah! What''s going on! "


    "Whose head is Su County Magistrate holding?"


    "It seems that the eunuch just went in."


    "What? Eunuch, that''s the emperor''s man. How can that be? "


    Seeing that Su Xun raised his head, Su Xun''s onlookers on the declaration Angel changed their looks and talked about it. Many smart people had already guessed what he had.


    "Folks, listen to me!"


    Su Xun ran the mana and yelled. Everyone felt deafening and quieted down.


    "This tusk in my hand is the head of the eunuch. I killed him and other accomplices. Do you know why I want to rebel?"


    The crowd did not speak, waiting to hear.


    Su Xun raised his voice and said, "because the second prince of Beijing is greedy for my sister''s beauty, and he wants to marry her. Can I bear it, folks?"


    When they heard this, they all showed a clear and indignant look.


    Most of them were watching Su Xun and Su Yue grow up, and naturally they knew the feelings between them.


    As long as Su Yue didn''t want to get married, he would not agree that the prince or the emperor wanted to.


    What''s more, in the year of disaster, the Su family did not give little help to the people in the city. They still have feelings for the Su family.


    Otherwise, Su Xun used to be such a jerk. How could he still live to this day? After all, Chen county is a remote place where there is no shortage of ruthless people.


    It''s just that every time I want to kill Su Xun, I think of Su Yue''s good. In her face, most of the people are tolerant of Su Xun.


    So Su Yue is popular in Chen county.


    "This is one of them!"


    People are shocked. Is there any other reason?


    "Second, I went to Beijing to take the exam for more than a month. I thought Chen county was remote enough to be poor. I never thought that the people were living in poverty all the way. The people had no way to live, but the government was still increasing taxes in different ways."


    All the people were silent when they heard this, because they felt the same way. If there was no Su''s house in Chen County, they would have come to the same end.


    "When I get to Yujing, all the officials are big families, eating good wine and food, enjoying Meiji''s music and dancing, turning a deaf ear to the disaster in other places, greedy for money, extravagant money, stinky wine and meat, and frozen to death on the road. How can such a big Chu survive?"


    "The king, marquis and generals would rather have seed. Now I am seeking for the people. If I succeed, I will change the world. If I fail, I will inspire future generations with my blood! Do you dare to follow it? "


    After a moment of silence, the crowd broke out like a mountain torrent and tsunami.


    "No! The grass steps Niang, Lao Tze also counter


    "I have a big scar on my head. I don''t want my son to live a hard life like me!"


    "Anti TA Niang, I have a conscience for Su Fu''s relief every year! This life is sold to the Su family! "


    In less than half a moment, the whole city of Chen county was in reverse. The king''s flag was changing at the head of the city, and the red letter Suzhou flag on a black background, which had been ready for a long time, was fluttering in the wind.


    In 1753, Su Xun, the magistrate of Chen County in Chu, raised the anti flag and called himself king jiuxiao!

 Chapter 501

    At the fastest, it took ten days for the rebellion of Su Xun to spread to the capital.


    On the day of announcing the rebellion, Su Xun changed into a black embroidered gold dragon robe and called the army to attack everywhere.


    He took Kaiyang County in a hurry and set up jiuxiao palace in the county city.


    At the same time, the army was expanded to 50000.


    Then he wrote more than 100 letters and sent the people of zhuquewei to Xinke Jinshi in counties all over the state of Chu.


    These are all the poor scholars who took Su Xun as their idols.


    At the same time, Taiyang County captain Zhao Xie responded to Su Xun.


    Then Su Xun wrote an address to the world, in which he wrote a large book about the crimes of the Chu emperor and the officials, calling for the overthrow of the violent Chu and the establishment of a new deal.


    For those who are willing to respond, Su Xun is willing to provide military pay and food support.


    As a result, the border troops, who had been delayed for a long time by the imperial court, turned against each other and took the banner of King jiuxiao.


    After all, the imperial court couldn''t even get enough to eat, and they never got all the military pay. It''s better to fight with Su, at least not hungry.


    What''s more, they can do what they always want to do, but they dare not. That is, they rush into the capital to kill all the dog officials who embezzle their salaries.


    In just a few days, war broke out on the border of Chu.


    In other places, those poor scholars who received Su Xun''s letter were secretly spreading the proclamations written by Su Xun to make an impact on him.


    After doing things in their respective places, these people packed their bags one after another and ran away with their wives, children and children. They went to Qingzhou to take refuge in Su Xun.


    Because Su Xun rebelled, he must have the talent to govern the people. When they went, Su Xun didn''t have to worry about destroying the city.


    This is the reason why Su Xun had a good relationship with these poor scholars before.


    Because the aristocratic families were all vested interests of Chu state, they could not follow Su Xun to revolt.


    The poor scholars were different. They had a lot of blood in their heart and great ambition. If they wanted to become a new vested interest, they were willing to join Su Xun.


    The news of the rebellion of the new champion of science and technology, who had the talent of heaven and earth, was like thunder, which shocked all the people in the state of Chu.


    Then there are many legends in the folk. For example, when Su Xun tried, a poem caused a vision of heaven and earth, which shows that he was selected by heaven, rebelled by heaven''s will, and was sent by heaven to save the people of Chu.


    Of course, this kind of legend was spread by Su Xun. Don''t underestimate it. Countless rebellious elders in the Dragon Kingdom used facts to show that these rumors are very useful.


    In just three days, the whole Qingzhou government was occupied. Because Qingzhou was located at the border, the border army responded to Su Xun''s troops, and there was no force to resist in Qingzhou government.


    Every time he won a city, Su Xun learned from the experience of modern great men, organized a public trial conference, and let the local people try those officials and gentry.


    This move enabled Su Xun to gain the support of countless people in a short time and gain a firm foothold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yujing city!


    "Pa!"


    The emperor of Chu smashed the memorial out, furious: "how unreasonable, how unreasonable, I treat him so kindly, he dare to rebel, he dare to rebel!"


    "There are also those fierce border soldiers, who eat me and drink me, who follow him to make a rebellion against me. They are a group of bandits. They should be killed! It''s time to kill!


    "Kyushu, they should not be killed for one and a half days!"


    The emperor of Chu was hysterical, swearing. His eyes were red and his heart was full of anger and killing.


    Everyone below was shocked.


    In any case, they couldn''t figure out why Su Xun had to rebel when he realized that he had a bright future?


    Is it really for the second prince to marry his elder sister?


    The second prince was also frightened. He didn''t expect that Su Xun really disobeyed the emperor''s order and set up a rebellion.


    But then he was excited that Su Xun Jian was suicidal. If he didn''t rebel, he would not have a chance to avenge his third brother.


    The prince and the fourth Prince were all in a muddle in their heads. This big surprise directly made them dizzy.


    The fourth prince, in particular, has the feeling that he has been fooled. He is angry and helpless, just like a little girl who has been cheated by the scum man and then kicked away.


    "Father, this is because of my son, who is willing to lead the army against Su Ni!" The second prince stepped out and looked at the Chu emperor and said aloud.


    "No!" The fourth Prince almost blurted out, and then said: "father, in the view of children and ministers, it''s better to ask the immortal masters of tianjianzong to do it."


    Because he knew that Su Xun was a great master, relying on the state of Chu to fight off the rebellion.


    "Fourth brother, this matter is not involved. How can the monk ask the immortal master to do it? Why bother the immortal master with everything? " Don''t try to avenge the second son of Su Leng!


    "I..." The fourth Prince has a lot to say. He can''t say that Su Xun is an overhaul. How did he know? What''s the evidence?If you want to check again, you can find that he is in collusion with Su Xun. He sent a lot of armor, weapons and military salaries.


    If someone finds out, he and Su Xun conspire to revolt. They are accomplices. He may be the first to kill the flag in the capital.


    He is not a man who is dedicated to the public. His own life is important, so he doesn''t speak any more. He has already started to make other plans in his heart.


    Chu Liang, the second prince, once again asked for a fight: "please accept my father. Su Xun is a scholar. He doesn''t know how to fight. His son''s minister will kill him in January. If he doesn''t, he will be punished."


    The fourth Prince looked on coldly, scholar? Don''t know the soldiers?


    Stupid beep, if you want to die, go.


    He learned this word from Su Xun. He thought it was quite appropriate, so he wrote it down.


    "It''s a decree to appoint the fourth Prince Liang as an anti rebel general and lead 100000 troops to fight against the traitor Su Xun!" The emperor of Chu agreed without hesitation.


    He also wanted his son to destroy Su Xun!


    At the time of the meeting of the Chu emperor, the jiuxiao army had already taken Yunzhou and occupied the two states.


    It''s up to the people under our command to attack the city, pull out the stronghold and settle the people.


    What is Su Xun doing?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chiyang sect.


    There is a middle school of practice in Yunzhou. The leader of the school is in the middle stage of returning to emptiness, and there are two elders in the early stage of returning to emptiness.


    Five hundred disciples of refining and transforming Qi and nearly one hundred disciples of cultivating and transforming Qi are powerful in Yunzhou.


    But now, chiyangzong was surrounded by two thousand Japanese soldiers who were wearing heavy armor and riding the same armored horses.


    There was a river of blood in front of the mountain gate. It was obvious that there had just been a fight.


    "Lord Su, when you rebel and become your emperor, why do you have to force us to practice hard?"


    The headmaster of chiyangzong said with gnashing teeth.


    In any case, he did not expect that Su Xun, a mortal, could organize so many monks into an army, and there were five monks who could refine the spirit and return to the void.


    Under the army battle, the disciples of chiyangzong rushed in and couldn''t get out. Hundreds of people died in a twinkling of an eye.


    Su Xun rode on the horse, dressed in a Black Dragon Robe, showing his respect. He said faintly, "Taoist Chiyang, I only ask you whether you will come down today or not."


    Up to now, he hasn''t made a formal move with his original appearance, so his status as a monk hasn''t been revealed.

 Chapter 502

    "The friars of our generation should be free in heaven and earth. How can they be the servants of ordinary people?"


    Chiyang Taoist gritted his teeth and scolded Tan Jin and others.


    But Tan Jin and others are just expressionless, because Chiyang Taoist is a silly beep in their eyes.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Su Xun clapped his hands and said, "good! Good courage, since you are determined to die, the king will help you


    Then, Su Xun looked at the Chiyang sect disciples behind him: "what about you? Also want to accompany with this pedantic person and Red Sun Zong to bury? "


    The disciples of chiyangzong looked at each other.


    "Cut the crap and kill if you want! Why are our friars afraid of death? "


    "Elder martial brother is right!"


    Some people provoked Su Xun, others were brave and fearless of death, but most of them kept silent.


    Because most people are afraid of death.


    "It''s moving." Su Xun sighed and looked at Taoist Chiyang: "Taoist Chiyang, you have a group of good disciples. Unfortunately, they had a bright future, but today they have to die because of you."


    Taoist Chiyang looked at the fierce and fearless disciple behind him. His face was uncertain.


    Su Xun was treacherous and used him to disturb those disciples.


    He also used his disciples to disturb his mind.


    But this is Yang Ji. He can see it, but he has nothing to do.


    Because he really can''t let his disciples and chiyangzong, who are loyal disciples, bury chiyangzong with him.


    "You won." Taoist Chiyang closed his eyes and spewed out three words in pain.


    "Master! We haven''t lost yet. It''s a big deal to die with them


    "Yes, master, we are not afraid of death!"


    The disciples of Taoist Chiyang said one after another.


    "It''s because you are not afraid of death that I can''t let you die as a teacher." Taoist Chiyang said with a smile that he was glad to have such a group of disciples.


    "Good birds choose trees to rest. Taoist Chiyang, you will not regret today''s choice."


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile, and then said: "come on, xuanben King''s decree!"


    "Drive!"


    A man came forward on horseback, took out a pair of imperial edicts embroidered with Longwen in the red letter with gold margin on black background, and cried out in a loud voice: "Chiyang sect receives the edict!"


    "Welcome the decree of jiuxiao king." Taoist Chiyang bows with his hands. Since he has already compromised, there is no need to make a fuss. Instead, he wants to make people bored.


    Although many of the disciples of chiyangzong were unwilling, they could only follow the example of each other


    "The king ordered that from now on, chiyangzong sent two monks to practice the spirit and return to the void, 50 to practice the spirit and Qi, and 300 to follow the army to overthrow the Bao government of the Chu emperor. There must be no mistake. This is it!"


    Taoist Chiyang raised his head and looked at Su Xun incredulously. He obviously didn''t expect that the other party was only recruiting some people, and he still kept the Mountain Gate of Chiyang sect.


    He thought that Su Xun was going to destroy Chiyang sect and fill all the people into the army.


    "Only those who submit to the king can continue to exist." Su Xun said softly.


    Chiyang Taoist stepped forward two steps: "Chiyang receives the order."


    This result has greatly exceeded his expectations, but also to keep the clan, he has been very satisfied.


    "Go, next, yunhuazong!"


    Su Xun rode away. At the same time, a huge momentum rose up from him and rushed to the sky to stir up the storm.


    The red sun Taoist was caught off guard, and he knelt down and looked at the distant iron horse, his eyes full of horror.


    No wonder Tan Jin and others are willing to be dogs.


    He knew that he could not stand up all his life after kneeling down.


    At the same time, the second prince of the anti rebel general was on his way to Qingzhou with 100000 troops and the corresponding civil servants.


    Chuliang, the second prince, did not engage in those fancy activities, and directly crushed each other with absolute strength.


    He wanted to make Su Xun feel despair!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yujing city.


    With Su Xun''s rebellion, Chu was in a state of chaos. Recently, the court meeting was held every day.


    On this day, the fourth prince, who had been invisible for a day, returned from the palace after the court meeting.


    "Your Highness, there is a girl waiting for you in the side hall. She says she is your old friend."


    The housekeeper came forward to report.


    "Girl? I see


    Chu all frowned, and then came to the side hall with doubts.


    Inside, he saw a woman in a red dress.


    "I don''t seem to know you." Chu all at the same time of speaking, without trace of back a step.


    Once something goes wrong, turn around and run.


    Red skirt woman looked at Chu Junying with a smile: "my name is Zhuque 106, it doesn''t matter if your highness doesn''t know my family, but your highness certainly knows my master.""Who is your master?" Chu all showed the color of inquiry.


    Red skirt women''s lips light: "jiuxiao king."


    Boom!


    Chujun''s mind exploded, but he soon calmed down: "what does he want to do?"


    He was preparing his own way, so Su Xun''s people came, instead of going to the door by himself.


    "The master knows that his Highness has a force in his hand, so he hopes his highness will seize the opportunity when the court is empty, and our people will help him." Said the woman, code 106 rosefinch.


    Chu Jun''s face was uncertain, and he was obviously in a state of fighting between heaven and man.


    Zhu que 106 said again: "it''s time for the great Chu to change. The master is willing to give his highness a way to live in the past. I hope his highness doesn''t want to be disrespectful. After that, he can be granted the title of king. At least he won''t worry about food and drink, and he won''t worry about his life."


    "Yes, I will." Chu Jun felt that he was a silly beep, and from the beginning to the end, Su Xun was using him.


    Ma De, you want to rebel and be emperor instead of pursuing Zhenxian Avenue. What do you think of stepping on a horse?


    Rosefinch 106 smile: "so, I left first, your Highness''s tea is very good."


    The voice disappeared.


    Chu all startled a cold sweat, completely did not expect that this woman is actually a monk.


    Su Xun had other monks under him, which strengthened his determination.


    A moment later, several secret letters were sent out from the fourth Prince''s residence in different directions.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Qingzhou border.


    The 100000 troops of the second prince have arrived.


    "Order to go on, the whole army to set up camp, tomorrow morning, level the city!"


    The second prince gave an order.


    But at this time, the gate of the city in front was opened, and the two thousand Yao Japanese troops rushed directly into the battle.


    At the same time, thousands of friars in the city flew to the fourth Prince''s army with flying swords, and countless magic arts and magic weapons were directly smashed down.


    In an instant, a hundred thousand troops were in chaos, with countless casualties.


    Mortals are really vulnerable in front of monks.


    After all, a demon monk can kill a city by refining a magic weapon.


    "Ah! Run! The rebels have the help of the immortal master. "


    "We surrender, ah -"


    the second prince was stunned.


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What am I going to do?

 Chapter 503

    With a stream of hot blood sprayed on his face, the second prince suddenly recovered.


    Take the reins with one hand and the sword with the other hand, look around and roar:


    "don''t mess! Don''t mess! Archer! The archers shoot


    But at this time, there was already chaos, and everyone was scrambling for their lives. His voice could not even be heard 10 meters away.


    After all, in the face of the practitioners who have immortal skills, the mortal soldiers can''t afford the courage to fight against them.


    "Your Highness, there is no way to return to heaven. Go back quickly!"


    Several loyal guards were closely around the second prince in case of the impact of the army.


    Anyway, he was also a prince. No matter what, the state of Chu had a real center.


    "Get out, get out."


    The second prince''s heart was full of frustration and reluctance. No wonder Su Xun dared to revolt. He was supported by the immortal cultivators.


    The defeat in this battle was not due to the improper command of oneself, but to the help of the other side''s practitioners.


    It''s good to be able to survive in this situation.


    "Your Highness, the second prince, if you don''t leave your head behind, it''s too much of a difference."


    Just as he was about to withdraw, a casual voice came into his ears.


    The second prince subconsciously looked to the sky.


    Su Xun, who was dressed in a king''s robe, came in the air and was looking down at himself with cold eyes.


    The second prince suddenly widened his eyes: "practitioner, you are also a practitioner!"


    No wonder, no wonder there are so many practitioners to help him.


    "It''s not too late to know, or at least let you die." Su Xun''s voice fell, and the void grabbed him, and the magic power turned into a big hand to hold the second prince.


    Now he has accepted more than ten sects, and the number and strength of his friars have exceeded that of tianjianzong. He has also broken through the later period of refining emptiness and Taoism, and there is no need to continue to hide.


    If he killed the guy in front of him, he would kill tianjianzong. Since then, he was the only one in the state of Chu.


    "Ah


    The second prince screamed, his eyes full of fear: "don''t, don''t kill me, please don''t kill me, I will give you anything."


    "Just like you, you want to marry my sister? And if you don''t pee and look in the mirror, you deserve it? "


    Su Xun''s eyes showed disdain, and then he held it hard.


    "Boom!"


    The second prince Chu Liang''s body was directly crushed and his spirit was destroyed.


    "Those who surrender will not die."


    When Su Xun used his magic power, his voice spread all over the battlefield.


    For a moment, everyone did not hesitate to put down their weapons and knelt on the ground.


    "We are willing to surrender, we are willing to surrender."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    The palace of Chu emperor in Yujing city is still brightly lit.


    "Take care, your majesty." The queen stepped forward and said softly.


    The Chu emperor sighed and held the empress''s hand: "the Chu world is getting more and more chaotic. If the Su thieves are not removed for a day, how can I sleep?"


    "Your Majesty is the king of a country. The more time you have to take care of the dragon, the better. Anti King Su Xun is nothing more than a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken. This disaster seems to be vigorous, but in fact it''s a rootless duckweed. It will be put out soon." The queen comforted the emperor of Chu, put her head on her chest, and gently massaged his temples with her hands.


    "Tell your majesty that the fourth prince asked to see you. The fourth prince also brought two women to tell you that there was something important to tell your majesty. It was about anti King Su Xun."


    At this time, a eunuch came in to report.


    The emperor of Chu was stunned, and then said, "Xuan."


    After a while, the fourth Prince Chu Jun came in anxiously with two women.


    "My son, please give my father''s greetings."


    Before the fourth prince came in, he knelt down and kowtowed at the door.


    "Excuse me. What can I do for you? Come quickly." The emperor of Chu said eagerly.


    Chu did not get up, but still knelt down on the ground, looked up and said: "my son came here only for one thing. My son asked for the people''s orders and asked my father to abdicate the throne to Su Xun."


    The voice fell and another head knocked down.


    The fourth Prince''s voice fell, and the eunuch Gong E and the Queen''s face changed greatly.


    "Wow!"


    The emperor of Chu overturned the tea and dim sum on the table in front of him. His eyes were fixed on the fourth Prince: "rebellious son, what do you say?"


    "My son couldn''t bear to see that the whole world was caught in the flames of war and the people were displaced, so he asked his father to abdicate the throne to Su Xun, king of jiuxiao!" Chu Jun''s tone was respectful and sincere.


    "Presumptuous!" The Queen''s pretty face turned white. She picked up her Phoenix skirt and said, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    Chu didn''t pay attention to him. He only looked at the emperor of Chu.


    The emperor of Chu roared: "come on, drag this villain out and kill it for me!"But it was quiet and terrible. No bodyguard in his imagination rushed in.


    "Come on! Come on The emperor of Chu had noticed something was wrong, and he was a little flustered.


    "Father, you don''t have to shout. The bodyguards outside are all dead. It''s useless to shout."


    Chu all stood up from the ground and called out, "come on!"


    "Step, step..."


    A group of people in black came in with knives.


    "Rebellious son, you can''t conspire!" The emperor of Chu''s eyes were red and roared hysterically.


    Chu Jun''s face was expressionless: "father and emperor, the imperial edicts and children''s ministers have already written them for you. Just please seal them yourself."


    As his voice fell, a man in black went to the emperor of Chu with an imperial edict.


    "PATA!"


    The emperor of Chu beat it directly and roared, "I don''t want to seal it! The immortal master of Tianji Pavilion will not let you go! "


    "Then why don''t they come now?" Chu all coldly asks a way.


    The emperor of Chu stopped talking for a moment.


    Zhu que 106 beside Chu Jun smiles: "Your Majesty, Zhao Chuan has returned to Tianjian sect. The stinky fish and shrimps in Tianji pavilion have been solved by my sisters, so please give up your heart as soon as possible."


    "No way! No way The emperor of Chu lost his soul in an instant. His eyes were empty and he was lost.


    Chu Jun said: "father, accept your destiny. You are not the opponent of jiuxiao king. There is one thing that my son has never said. Jiuxiao king is a great master himself."


    "Then why don''t you say it?" The Chu emperor''s face was ferocious, and he roared: "this is the land of the Chu family!"


    "But not my country!" Chu Jun''s voice raised several points, and then said coldly, "since my father and Emperor don''t want to seal it by himself, let''s leave it to my son''s ministers."


    The voice falls, Chu all step by step Bi near.


    A little later, with filial son Chu are holding two imperial edicts left the palace.


    The emperor and queen of Chu died in their bedroom.


    Subsequently, the two edicts sent envoys to all States and counties in all directions to inform the world.


    One is the imperial edict of the Chu emperor, which detailed the sins he had committed since he ascended the throne.


    One is the imperial edict of abdicating the throne to Su Xun.


    And the whole Yujing has fallen into the control of the fourth Prince Chu Jun.


    Chu, dressed in hemp and filial piety, opened the gate to welcome Wang Shi.

 Chapter 504

    Tianjianzong.


    The patriarch Li Qianqiu took the first place.


    The elder of the seven inner gates sits below.


    "Suzerain, according to the latest news, there are practitioners involved in the Chu rebellion. Su Xun, the leader, is a practitioner. We can''t sit back and ignore this." Said the elder.


    Others echoed.


    "Yes, if it''s just civil strife among ordinary people in the state of Chu, we can watch it from the wall. No matter who is the emperor, we have to nod our heads. But if it''s a practitioner, we can''t ignore it."


    "It''s extremely stupid for a practitioner to be greedy for earthly power, but it''s a provocation to the dignity of our Tianjian sect, and it must be colored."


    "Please also ask the patriarch to order me to take 200 disciples to capture the tusk."


    Tianjianzong is aloof and enjoys the support of the whole Chu state, so the disciples of tianjianzong don''t have to go out to look for resources at all.


    They only need to practice in seclusion. They don''t need Cao''s heart for anything. They often practice in seclusion all the year round, and one pass lasts for 10 years.


    As a result, they didn''t know Su Xun''s specific strength, and they didn''t know that Su Xun had collected other sects in Chu.


    This is the result of the disconnection between the high station and the grass roots.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside, and a aura shield was raised above tianjianzong.


    In the hall, Li Qianqiu''s face suddenly changed, and he flew out of the hall the next second.


    "What''s the matter? Even the mountain protection array has been inspired."


    "Lord, it''s not good. There are many people from outside, and the army has surrounded our Tianjian clan! Under the banner of King jiuxiao


    An inner disciple said anxiously.


    Li Qianqiu''s eight faces were gloomy. He didn''t expect that he had not sent someone to find Su Xun, but he even dared to send him to the door.


    "In that case, bury him in No.3 middle school as fertilizer."


    Zhao Chuan''s voice fell, and he flew to the mountain gate first. Li Qianqiu and others also followed.


    When they came to the front of the mountain gate and saw the posture outside, their faces were not calm.


    There was a heavy armored cavalry with thousands of people outside. It was full of evil spirit and sent out light magic power. It was obvious that all of them were monks. The lowest accomplishments were in the later period of practicing refined Qi, and there were five spirit refining and returning to emptiness.


    In addition, there are thousands of flying sword disciples, led by the leader or elder of each sect, sealed the sky above Tianjian sect.


    Around the perimeter, an army of nearly ten thousand mortals, armed with a crossbow, formed a large array to blockade the whole mountain.


    In the void, a brand-new and gorgeous dragon banishment was carried by eight monks who practiced the spirit of Qi. Su Xun, wearing a black king''s robe and a purple gold crown, was lying on the banishment, with a casual smile on the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were supercilious.


    No wonder the disciples who reported the news were so flustered. Li Qianqiu was also subdued in this battle.


    At a glance, there are more than 30 monks who only refine the spirit and return to emptiness, and there are many strong ones in the later period of refining the spirit and return to emptiness.


    And most of them are his acquaintances.


    "Li Qianqiu, the king''s royal order, orders you to open the mountain gate at the same speed to welcome the king''s Dharma drive, otherwise you will step on the mountain gate and leave no survivors."


    Taoist Chiyang stood up in the air, looking at Li Qianqiu and yelling.


    "Taoist Chiyang, you are also the leader of a party. I didn''t expect that you are a dog now?"


    Li Qianqiu sneered.


    Taoist Chiyang was indifferent: "Li Qianqiu, for the sake of acquaintances, I advise you not to be stubborn, otherwise Tianjian sect will be destroyed today!"


    "Hum!" Li Qianqiu snorted coldly, then looked at the others and said loudly, "fellow Taoists, this is the ambition of Su Xun''s wolf son. Our generation of friars want to live a long life and live freely between heaven and earth. Why should we be driven by him?"


    "Joke!" A friar against the virtual world sneered and said, "Xiaoyao? Longevity? You tianjianzong control the state of Chu, monopolize most of the resources, you are free, of course, you can be at ease for longevity, but what about us? We have to fight for the leftover materials from your Tianjian sect! "


    "That''s right, Li Qianqiu. It''s just that you tianjianzong are so ugly."


    "Li Qianqiu, I really don''t want you to surrender, otherwise you won''t have a chance to beat a wet dog."


    As a giant in Chu, tianjianzong took most of the resources alone, which made other sects unhappy, but they had to bear it.


    Although Su Xun used tough means to make them yield, he was also very upset.


    But if they can take revenge on tianjianzong, they have a lot of balance in their hearts.


    It''s just that I''ve been choking my stomach. I need a hair and a mouth. Is there a better place than tianjianzong?


    "Open the mountain protection array and let us go out to meet them."


    Li Qianqiu said coldly that as a monk who practices the void and the Tao, he has his own strength.


    Even if there are many people on the other side, it''s nothing more than an anti virtual realm. He can''t fight but run.


    When the mountain protection array opened, Li Qianqiu stepped out, and a golden ring went straight to Su Xun on the dragon chase.Su Xun grasped the void, and Mo Yu broke away with a blue sword.


    "Boom!"


    They collide, and the magic weapon flies back into their hands.


    "The best spirit weapon?" Li Qianqiu had some accidents, and then sneered: "magic weapon is good, but after all, it''s foreign things. It depends on strength."


    "Let''s see the strength of Wang." Su Xun''s voice fell, his body flashed in the air, and his sword was cut in the void.


    In an instant, countless swords fell like sword rain.


    Li Qianqiu''s face changed greatly: "he Daojing!"


    Then he opened his mouth to spit out a puff of smoke, which turned into a piece of gauze to block those swords.


    "It''s the later stage of he Dao Jing!" Su Xun corrected his grammatical mistakes, and then Mo Yu came out.


    Su Xun pinched several hands, and Mo Yu scattered nine of the same swords in the air, and then formed a sword array to trap Li Qianqiu.


    The golden light in Li Qianqiu''s hand flashed, and a golden axe appeared. He wanted to break through the sword array, but it was all in vain.


    His heart was filled with horror.


    Damn, in the later stage of hedaojing, why have you never heard of this person''s name before?


    He''s scared because he''s going to die.


    "Fall!"


    Su Xun gave a cold drink.


    Nine long swords stab Li Qianqiu in different directions in an instant. With a strong intention to kill, Li Qianqiu can hardly hide.


    "Lord!"


    Seeing this, the elders of tianjianzong''s inner gate all changed their faces and showed their worries.


    "Escape


    At the critical moment, Li Qianqiu took out a piece of seal script, a mouthful of blood essence sprayed on it, and his figure disappeared instantly. The next second he appeared again, and he had already returned to the mountain gate.


    "Close the mountain protection array quickly!" Li Qianqiu roared.


    "It''s late."


    Su Xun spat out two words lightly, pointed a little, nine swords merged into one, and turned into a huge sword, then aimed at the tianjianzong mountain protection array to get the gap and cut it off.


    "Boom!"


    The dark green sword devours everything, and the mountain protection array of tianjianzong is directly broken.


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    many disciples of tianjianzong were shocked to spit blood and fly out.


    "Kill


    In a flash, the Yao Japanese army, the disciples of each sect, at the same time, sacrificed their magic weapons and rushed into the Tianjian sect.


    The massacre, officially.

 Chapter 505

    From the moment when the mountain protection array of tianjianzong was broken, the collapse of tianjianzong was doomed.


    "Seven younger martial brothers, I''ll stop them. Go and ask Laozu to go out quickly!"


    Li Qianqiu looked at Zhao Chuan and said.


    Zhao Chuan''s strength is the weakest here, and his stay here is to deliver food.


    "You can''t stop anyone!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and his power surged out. He turned into the shadow of nine dragons and roared away.


    "Roar -"


    the sound of the dragon is shaking the sky.


    "What the hell is that power?" Li Qianqiu''s face is very ugly, because he has never felt this kind of power, it is not magic power at all.


    "Men should kill people!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and the void appeared. The noble spirit condensed into countless swords and spears flying to Li Qianqiu.


    "What power is that?"


    Li Qianqiu was flustered and parried. He couldn''t help but want to curse his mother. Why did two cultivation systems appear at the same time that he had never heard of.


    "Li Qianqiu, it''s time to go."


    At the same time, the ink and jade in his hand were bright. Countless swords broke through the ground, and the rain of swords also fell in the sky.


    Blink of an eye, everywhere is killing.


    Li Qianqiu couldn''t resist it, but he had to, because his card to protect his life was the rune, which had been used just now.


    "Boom!"


    Countless Manas collided together, resulting in a huge explosion, and a hall was directly flattened.


    Li Qianqiu is dying, his clothes are broken, and his magic weapon is cracked, so he takes his last breath.


    "Give me another move."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he looked at the pool not far away. The void grasped it, and the water rose against the current, forming a long gun.


    Su Xun waved his hand.


    These long guns made of condensed water burst into the air at Li Qianqiu.


    Li Qianqiu blocked one, two, three Poop -


    the fourth shot pierced his body.


    He slowed down, his eyes full of horror, because these guns can stab his spirit.


    "Die


    Su Leng drinks the sword.


    This sword will destroy all the spirits.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a sword came whistling and smashed Su Xun''s sword.


    "I''ll take care of him and take your people out of tianjianzong immediately. I won''t investigate this matter. Tianjianzong will be at peace with you in the future!"


    The voice of an old man in the middle of heaven and earth came out of thin air.


    "Laozu!"


    Li Qianqiu almost cried with joy.


    But at this time, another sword fell down and killed him directly.


    Li Qianqiu''s eyes were still full of surprise, and his body fell to the ground, even the spirit could not escape.


    The ancestor of Tianjian was also confused. He didn''t expect that Su Xun would dare to do it again in front of him.


    "There is no one who can protect the people that the king wants to kill." Su Xun said softly.


    The ancestor of Tianjian was furious: "well, well, I''ll give you a way to live. If you don''t go, I''ll send you down to accompany Qianqiu!"


    The voice fell, holding a long black sword, he rushed directly to Su Xun. He didn''t need any magic at all. He just hit each other hard. It''s conceivable that he was very angry.


    After all, the old thing on the other side was a little higher than himself.


    Tianjian Laozu also realized Li Qianqiu''s pain, that is, when Su Xun used divine power and Haoran Zhengqi, he could not be prevented.


    His heart was also full of shock, but followed by ecstasy.


    He has been trapped in the peak of hedaojing for a hundred years, and he can''t see the way ahead at all. He can''t see the hope of breaking through the real immortal and becoming a real immortal.


    But now Su Xun showed another two completely different ways, which made the fire extinguished in his heart burn again.


    "Boy, give me your practice, and I can let you go."


    "When you die, I will burn you."


    "Ignorant child, arrogant!"


    The two men fought each other again and again, but Su Xun was not the opponent.


    Therefore, he suddenly withdrew from the battlefield, and then yelled: "everyone, surround and kill the ancestor of Tianjian!"


    As his voice fell, all the monks sacrificed their magic weapons to kill the ancestor of Tianjian.


    "Vertical Wuchi!"


    Tianjian''s eyes were wide open in anger. He was also injured, and he had to be distracted to guard against Su Xun. In the face of so many practices, he rushed forward at the same time, and there were many strong people who were against the virtual world. He was also very flustered.


    In this way, the cannon fodder besieged him to death, but Su Xun, the strongest, mingled with the crowd, and from time to time looked for an opportunity to sneak attack on the ancestor of Tianjian.It''s obscene, trivial, but effective.


    All day and all night.


    Seven of Su Xun''s anti virtual friars died, and there were countless other low-level friars.


    The ancestor of Tianjian was seriously injured and his mana was exhausted. Finally, he was killed by Su Xun. Then Su Xun became fat.


    The surrender of others in Tianjian sect is not as good as those of the previous sects.


    Tianjianzong was directly removed, and all the surrendering disciples were enlisted in the army for 100 years.


    A large number of resources were found in the treasure house of tianjianzong. With a wave of his hand, Su Xun awarded half of them to those who participated in the war to buy people''s hearts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    The two imperial edicts written by the fourth Prince have been spread all over the state of Chu, and the war in Chu has ended temporarily.


    Su Xun brought Yao Japanese army to Beijing.


    At the same time, Su Yue and XiuXiu went together.


    I won''t go back to Chen County in the future.


    "Crime minister Chu Jun, see your majesty."


    The fourth Prince Chu was the first to kneel down.


    "See your majesty!"


    Civil and military officials and people knelt on both sides of the street, and their voices soared to the sky.


    "No gift." Su Xun spat out two words.


    Then Chu, the fourth prince, personally went forward to lead his horse, which can be said to be a very low attitude.


    There''s no way. He wants to survive.


    Three days later, Su Xun officially ascended the throne.


    The name of the state was changed to jiuxiao, and the law was re enacted, which aimed at both mortals and practitioners.


    All those who are under the jurisdiction of the nine dynasties and the Yamen are not allowed to practice at will.


    At the same time, the Imperial City Department was set up to deal with the matter of practitioners.


    And spread the basic Qi training skills all over the world.


    At the same time, all counties and cities were ordered to set up schools, so that all school-age children could enter school and practice. After graduation, they could choose to join the army or take the imperial examination as officials.


    In a word, the whole jiuxiao country is in the madness of cultivating immortals.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiuxiao border.


    Fang Yun, who just came back from other countries, already knows everything that happened during this period.


    Then he was silent.


    "Mr. Jiang, do I still have a chance to revenge?"


    Fang Yun began to doubt life.


    He has already broken through the peak of alchemy and returning to emptiness, and feels that he has strong strength. This time he comes back, he just wants to seek revenge for Su ahead of time.


    However, as soon as he came back, he knew that the state of Chu was gone. Su Xun became emperor and destroyed tianjianzong.


    He can''t even get into the palace.

 Chapter 506

    "This Yun''er, if you don''t, you''d better give up. This enemy should be solved rather than tied up. Love is temporary, only the road is eternal. "


    Jiang also began to doubt life.


    Fang Yun''s fast cultivation is due to his excellent talent and his guidance and cultivation resources.


    But what about Su Xun?


    Fang Yun feels that Fang Yun''s cultivation is faster than his revenge.


    If you still stick to it, you may lose your life in the end.


    After all, today''s Chu state, no, today''s jiuxiao state is not short of monks.


    Even though he has lived for thousands of years as a real immortal, it is the first time that Jiang has heard about this kind of cultivation.


    He could not help admiring Su Xun''s great wild prospects.


    Hearing this, Fang Yun''s eyes were full of blood: "no, I hate to rob my wife. I must kill him. If I can''t fight against the virtual world, I''ll go to find him again. After all, I''m invincible at the same level!"


    Like all the protagonists, he is able to fight across the ranks, and one or two small realms can be achieved in one step. He is truly invincible at the same level.


    If Su Xun had this ability, he would have been the ancestor of Tianjian sect.


    In this way, Fang Yun went into the depths of the beast mountain to practice. He was ready to join the Taoist realm, and then he killed Su Xun, who was well-known in the capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yujing, the palace.


    Originally, the concubines in the harem have been dismissed. Xue''er and Shuang yu''er, at Su Yue''s suggestion, Su xunmen brings them into the house for their difficulties.


    They were all sealed for concubines, a snow concubine and a rain concubine. They were sealed directly by their names.


    The two sisters have a heart to heart relationship, so the fun of the wedding night is not enough.


    In the Royal Garden, the sound of the zither clanks.


    "Sister."


    Su Xun, dressed in a black Golden Dragon Robe, walked over and looked at the jade man in front of him.


    "After the state affairs, I finally have time to see my sister?" Su Yue''s tone reveals her dissatisfaction.


    Su Xun said with a bitter smile, "elder sister, let''s understand more about my younger brother. Since the founding of jiuxiao Kingdom, there are many kinds of miscellaneous things. It will be better later."


    "I''ve come to see my sister today. I''ve got business to discuss with her."


    Su Xun''s face became serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yue asked.


    Su Xun said: "recently, I have a feeling that I will break through the real fairyland soon. When I unify Taixu, I will leave for other worlds. Would you like to go with my younger brother?"


    The rest of the world is made up. The so-called other world is the earth.


    "But will it come back?" Su Yue asked.


    Su Xun nodded: "I can go back to this world at any time."


    It''s just an idea.


    "In this case, elder sister will not go, younger brother can come back to see elder sister more, you this promise big foundation always want people to help you stare at." Su Yue said.


    At that time, when she was young, she was able to develop the Su family to the present stage by herself.


    As long as Su Xun arranged the general direction, she would be able to take the helm and govern the whole jiuxiao kingdom.


    After hearing the words, Su Xun stopped persuading him, because he knew Su Yue''s character: "in this case, I will come to see elder sister more."


    Then he gave a bitter smile: "it seems that this time only my younger brother left."


    "XiuXiu is not going?" Su Yue asked unexpectedly.


    Su Xun sighed: "XiuXiu and Xueer Yuer both say that you will not go, so that you will not be lonely, so they insist on staying with you."


    It doesn''t matter if they don''t go. Anyway, Su Xun of Taixu kingdom will come often, because jiuxiao Dynasty has not become a real jiuxiao immortal Dynasty.


    He''s going up the country!


    "Then you should leave a child with them quickly, so as not to be bored." Su Yue chuckled.


    Su Xun looked at elder sister and suddenly said, "elder sister, even if she doesn''t marry all her life, no one dares to gossip any more."


    "Sister thought you were just a joke." Su Xun said in a daze and pursed his red lips.


    Su Yue said with a smile: "I never joke about my sister. If she has a man, you can tell me at any time that my younger brother will arrange a wedding for you."


    "If elder sister doesn''t want to leave younger brother." Su Yue said suddenly.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "that will not leave."


    Su Yue blushed when they looked at each other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night, there was a strong wind, thunder and lightning, and torrential rain in Beijing.


    Su Xun broke through the fairyland in a low-key way and became the first immortal in Taixu for many years.


    After breaking through the fairyland and returning to nature, Su Xun looked more like a mortal.


    Su Xun went out of the dark room and saw the plum tree outside. He pointed out that the plum blossom was in full bloom.


    It''s not magic, it''s real.


    "Transforming emptiness into reality, creating things out of thin air, is that immortal?"


    Su Xun muttered to himself that immortals and human beings are two kinds of creatures.He is just the lowest immortal now.


    After breaking through the fairyland, he had a lot of information in his mind, which made him understand the immortal realm.


    There are Jinxian, Taiyi Jinxian, Daluo Jinxian, Zhunsheng and sage on the top of Zhenxian.


    What''s more, Zhenxian is not really immortal, but has to go through a disaster every 500 years, and then wait for the next 500 years.


    Every time there''s a disaster, it gets stronger and stronger.


    If you want to live a long life, heaven and earth will perish and I will not, you have to continue to practice.


    At the same time, Fang Yun in the beast mountain broke through the boundary of he Dao and rushed to Yujing.


    Now he is full of spirit and confidence, and he will be ready to attack his enemies.


    At that time, Su Xun''s everything will be his!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the second day, the three-day meeting was held in an orderly manner.


    Early in the morning, civil and military officials came to Taihe hall to wait.


    Now a new batch of these officials have been replaced. The original corrupt officials have been killed to calm people''s anger.


    The status of literati was also suppressed, many privileges were cut off, and they were treated the same as the military men.


    "Emperor Zun arrived -"


    with a cry of eunuch.


    A hundred civil and military officials kowtowed to each other.


    "I wish the emperor eternal life and the immortal jiuxiao!"


    "All love Qing is flat." Su Xun said.


    All the civil and military officials got up one after another.


    "Newspaper!"


    At this time, a bodyguard ran in and knelt down on one knee: "tell your majesty, there is a madman outside the palace who calls himself Fang Yun and claims to challenge the emperor."


    All civil and military officials are furious.


    "Where is the madman? How dare he be so bold? Emperor Zun, he is willing to kill this tusk!"


    "The end will be willing to go!"


    As soon as Su Xun raised his hand, everyone was quiet. Then he said, "let''s go out of the palace."


    I dare to take revenge on myself. I think there must be many good things in my body. After all, the protagonist can find magic weapon even if he urinates.


    Well, the protagonist is fattening up.


    We can kill pigs and have a fat year.


    Why did Su Xun not go to Fang Yun for so long? First, he didn''t pay attention to him. Second, he raised pigs.


    There are many relics and treasures in this world, which ordinary people can''t get, but the main characters can get.


    In other words, Su Xun just treats Fang Yun as a tool man for express delivery.


    And now, the courier came with his package, and of course he had to sign for it.

 Chapter 507

    Outside the palace, the rosefinch gate.


    Fang Yun stood up in the air in white, holding a broken sword, proud of the world, expressionless and invincible. In the face of heavy encirclement, he was still not afraid.


    At this time, his broken hand has been restored, so there are countless possibilities to cultivate immortals.


    The ground and the head of the imperial city were already full of guards, and thousands of crossbows aimed at Fang Yun.


    "Su Xun, dare you come out for a fight!"


    Fang Yun''s mana roared, and the sound spread all over the Imperial City, even the air was shaking.


    "Presumptuous, just upright, dare to call the emperor''s name taboo!" A commander of the Imperial Army gave a fury.


    "The ants dare to make noise!"


    A touch of impatience flashed in Fang Yun''s eyes, coldly spit out a word, and then waved it.


    "Ah! Poohh - "


    the commander of the imperial army was directly shocked out, with a mouthful of blood gushing out and his body smashed to the ground.


    "The emperor arrived -"


    at this moment, a sound spread all over the Imperial City, followed by the sound of the horn.


    "Woo - Woo -"


    a dragon was chased by three black tigers, and the tiger in the middle was a monster at the level of king of beasts.


    This is the black tiger king that Wan Huoshan and Su Xun cooperated with.


    Su Xun was a man of conscience and feelings. After he developed, he did not forget his old friends. He had to take him from shankali to the big city to enjoy his happiness.


    It happened that the three brothers were at the party on the day they went, and they also took over his two brothers by the way.


    The eighteen ancestors were moved to tears.


    The Dragon banished the left and right gonge, who stepped on the sword, and the general of the anti virtual realm was wearing armor as a guard.


    "Hua La --"


    wherever the emperor passed, the guards knelt down one after another.


    "Welcome to the emperor!"


    "Welcome to the emperor!"


    "Welcome to the emperor!"


    The sound of a wave higher than a wave, like a mountain torrent tsunami, momentum straight into the sky.


    Then look at Fang Yun, standing alone in the air, this appearance is very low.


    Compared with Su Xun, he is just like a poor loser who is walking and a rich second generation who drives a sports car.


    Fang Yun''s eyes became red gradually.


    Just kill Su Xun.


    It''s all his, it''s all his!


    "Fang Yun, I''ve forgiven you many times. I didn''t think you didn''t want to be grateful. I dare to make a comeback. I dare not kill you?"


    Su Xun, wearing a Dragon Robe, stared at Fang Yun coldly. His voice echoed between heaven and earth, and he stood at the highest point of morality as soon as he opened his mouth.


    And Fang Yun became an ungrateful person who had to die.


    Fang Yun was so angry that he laughed: "ha ha ha, joke, Su Xun, you robbed my childhood sweetheart by family affairs, and then broke my arm. How can I not get revenge from you?"


    "Now you have wronged me in the opposite direction. Do you dare to explain what I said? Can you explain? "


    He almost roared out the last sentence.


    Su Xun snorted coldly: "what are you? I started this glorious and prosperous age. Why should I explain to you when I act for the emperor of jiuxiao?"


    "Then I will use the sword in my hand to ask for justice." Fang Yun gave a big drink.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on the broken sword. The more rubbish the protagonist''s weapon looked, the more powerful it was.


    Well, good stuff, but it''ll be mine soon.


    Fang yunxiong, the jade pendant in front of him, suddenly heard Jiang Lao''s anxious voice: "no, Fang Yun, run."


    "Mr. Jiang?" Fang Yun, who is just ready to fight, is a little confused when he hears this.


    "If I''m right, then Su Xun is a real immortal. Immortals and people are very different. You''re not his opponent," he said


    "What Fang Yun''s eyes widened when he heard this, and his face was full of disbelief.


    He had just broken through the realm of harmony, but Su Xun had become a real immortal.


    His heart was full of jealousy and reluctance.


    Thief God, why, why!


    However, he is not a fool. Of course, he can''t do things that he knows he can''t do.


    So he almost immediately made a decision to cast his magic and run away.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "come and go as you want. Where is the imperial city of jiuxiao?"


    At the same time, a hand was shot in the air, and then a giant palm made of magic power appeared in the air. Wrong, it should be said that it was made of immortal power. It was shot to Fang Yun.


    Breaking through the real immortal, the absorbed Aura will be converted into immortal power, which is purer than the magic power. I don''t know how many times stronger.


    "Damn it


    A trace of calendar color flashed in Fang Yun''s eyes. Looking back, it was a sword cutting out at the giant palm.


    "Stab


    But there was no egg, and the giant palm fell down."Boom!"


    Fang Yun was slapped into the ground by the giant palm and smashed into a big pit. The smoke filled the air. The sword in Fang Yun''s hand also flew out.


    Su Xun grabs the emptiness.


    The broken sword flew into my hand.


    "A broken immortal weapon?"


    Su Xun felt the light immortal power left on it, which was a good harvest.


    "Give it back, it''s mine!" Fang Yun jumped out of the pit with blood on his mouth. His eyes were fixed on Su Xun, full of venom.


    Su Xun laughed and took it into the system space: "maybe it used to be you, but now it''s mine, and everything else on you is mine."


    "Sword." Su Xun said lightly.


    A long golden sword appeared out of thin air, and then roared to Fang Yun.


    Fang Yun''s pupil suddenly shrank: "Mr. Jiang, help me!"


    He felt the threat of death.


    The next second, Jiang came out of the jade pendant, stopped the sword and turned it into invisibility.


    Fang Yun was relieved. His back was in a cold sweat, and he clearly realized the gap between man and immortal.


    Even if you are at the top of the human race, you can''t compete with the lowest immortal.


    "Su Xun, you have to forgive others. Now that you have become an immortal, there is no one in Taixu world to rival. Why do you have to compete with a younger generation? Don''t you even have this tolerance? "


    Looking at Su Xun, Jiang said calmly that he had the strength because he was once a real immortal.


    But the next second, his face suddenly changed.


    Because a giant hand came down from the sky, he wanted to run, but he didn''t move at all and was caught by the giant hand.


    "Lao Zamao, maybe you used to be very powerful, but now you are just a ghost. You are not qualified to teach me how to do things. I will give you a death."


    Su Xun''s tone was indifferent, and then he crushed old Jiang like a mole ant.


    "Mr. Jiang!"


    Fang Yun exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send you to accompany him now. I''ll be a companion on the way to huangquan."


    Su Xun said in a calm tone. He waved his sword and shot away.


    "Pooh! Poof


    Fang Yun''s body and spirit were directly pierced by the sword, and then he struggled for a moment to completely stop breathing.


    Obviously, they can''t meet each other on the road of the yellow spring, because their souls are dead.

 Chapter 508

    Fang Yun came, Fang Yun died.


    His highlight moment was very short, which was ended by Su Xun himself.


    However, although he died, many good things and cultivation resources of him and Mr. Jiang remained.


    Jade pendant is a treasure, which can be used as storage space. The key is that soul can be stored in it.


    Su Xun found a lot of precious refining materials, alchemy materials, magic weapons, pills, magic arts and a series of things.


    He also combined the broken sword with Mo Yu to make a semi immortal weapon.


    Although it''s only a half immortal weapon, it''s better than a broken one. At least it can continue to improve.


    He used the black jade sword, which is a semi immortal weapon, to exert all his strength.


    With one sword, the sea water can be split in two and exposed to the bottom of the sea. It has infinite power.


    Therefore, although Fang Yun is dead, what he left behind will make jiuxiao Kingdom grow stronger and make a contribution to the unity of Taixu kingdom.


    I want to thank him very much.


    But he''s dead.


    No way, Su Xun can only regret the performance of this thanks in his childhood XiuXiu, chat to comfort it.


    Well, it''s just me.


    The beautiful Phoenix robe is scattered, the Phoenix crown on the head is also crooked, muddy, and the body is fragrant and sweaty.


    After his unremitting efforts, XiuXiu was finally pregnant. The emperor respected her and the whole world celebrated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Then jiuxiao Kingdom began to unify Taixu kingdom.


    The true immortal realm is invincible.


    He directly took the imperial edict and went to the largest religious sect in various countries to recruit and settle in person.


    Those who are willing to accept canonization will be treated the same as those in jiuxiao.


    On the spot, suzong''s resistance was wiped out.


    In less than ten days, he went all over the Taixu Kingdom and successfully persuaded them to surrender.


    Then all countries and sects obediently gave up resistance and accepted reorganization.


    Su Xun disrupted the troops of various countries, abolished all the country names except jiuxiao, and set them as state capitals and counties.


    Those who have the ability to continue to be officials, but those who have no ability to go straight home to farm.


    The kind of vicious officials who kill people and set fire to oppress people with power directly kill and confiscate their property.


    The whole Taixu community has fallen into the stage of major rectification.


    It took only half a month to sort out everything under the condition that there was an order from the top and the next must be carried out.


    In the whole Taixu world, there is only one country, jiuxiao emperor.


    Each sect recruited many disciples and established a school of practice. Taixu Kingdom entered the era of cultivating immortals.


    Su Xun''s identity task has also been completed.


    Congratulations on the host''s completion of the task: let the human Dynasty get rid of the control of the sect. The two have nothing to do with each other. The law stipulates that the monks should not kill the mortals at will. ¡¿


    [get rewards: follow your words. ¡¿


    ten days later, Su Xun, the emperor of jiuxiao, rose in the palace by day.


    He claimed that when his cultivation reached its peak, he felt the call of the fairyland and had to fly up.


    He also said that after he left, the queen was in charge of the country and the cabinet was in charge. He would come back at intervals.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The earth.


    Su Xun''s figure still appeared on Yuliang mountain.


    Nearly half a year has passed since the Taixu boundary, and only five days have passed on the earth.


    Su Xun''s body flashed away.


    The next second is in the living room of the villa.


    Then he saw a wonderful scene.


    The front door of the living room was locked. Xiaobai, Yan Yurou, Qin Zhu and Liao Yu were chasing and fighting with each other. They were all dressed in rags and their hair was messy, which made Su Xun feast his eyes.


    The four women were also stunned when they looked at Su Xun.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    It took a long time to react, making a piercing scream, and then picking up the clothes and skirts on the ground, or taking the pillow on the sofa to cover the body.


    "OK, OK, don''t waste your time. You can''t cover it. Besides, he hasn''t seen it. What''s the matter with his eyes?"


    On the sofa, an Zizhen, who has a bigger stomach, holds glass in his arms and says gloating.


    Yao Yao, who is pregnant, also laughs.


    "How about his sudden appearance."


    Xiao Bai rolled his eyes. As a fox spirit, when he turned his body, he had more clothes on his body.


    "It seems that you are in a good mood when I''m not here these days."


    Su Xun went to Yao Yao and an Zizhen and sat down with his hands on their stomachs.


    With the baby in XiuXiu''s stomach, he already has three.


    There''s no way. We have to have more children. Otherwise, who will inherit so much of his family property?


    "Yes, it''s very good. If you don''t come back, we women will be able to make friends with each other for a lifetime. Whether you want it or not is the same."An Zizhen opened his dirty hand, which was moving up later and later, and glared at him.


    This bastard knows that people can''t do that kind of thing for the sake of the baby, and he has to tease people.


    Su Xun hugged her, looked at the crowd and said, "good news, your husband. I''ve become an immortal."


    With that, he pinched the cat''s head of Liuli hard: "so I''ll be a pet for me in the future. I''m not afraid of you now."


    If the strength is improved, it will be gone completely.


    "Roar!" Liuli wants to be angry.


    Su Xun''s body immediately sent out a terrible breath, which made Liuli feel suffocated.


    Liuli became docile and rubbed Su Xun''s palm with his cat''s head: "meow, if you are a pet, you should be a pet. Why are you so fierce?"


    Ladies


    The world''s most intelligent Kirin.


    "Husband, aren''t you an immortal?" Yao Yao opened her watery eyes and looked at Su Xun in bewilderment.


    Qin Zhu said: "you just believe his lies. He just wants to cheat you. I didn''t see that he made your stomach big."


    "That, several elder sisters, I actually gave my husband the medicine to push him." Yao Yao was a little wry and blushed to explain for Su Xun.


    The women were stunned, silent for a long time, and then thumbed up in admiration.


    Su Xun finished the topic: "this time it''s true. I''m really an immortal. Your cultivation on earth is too slow. I want you to practice in another world for a while."


    Another world he talked about is naturally Taixu world, where they can get all the resources and have plenty of aura.


    "Another alien planet?" An Zizhen thought of R star.


    Su Xun blinked: "almost."


    "Then go. It''s a trip." Xiaobai is very excited, fox tail is exposed, a shake.


    At this time, susian was most excited. Every time he clapped with Xiaobai, he liked to let her change her tail and ears.


    After all, which man doesn''t have a dream of sleeping beast ear Niang?


    "Don''t worry. We''ll go together when Liu An and Mei pangzi come back." Su Xun then gave them another shot: "that, in that world, I found you three sisters..."


    The next second, several pillows came crashing.


    Several women said with one voice:


    "you can sleep alone tonight."

 Chapter 509

    night.


    In the bedroom, susian was lying on the bed, but he didn''t sleep.


    Because he knew that someone would touch him in the middle of the night.


    He doesn''t mind sleeping alone tonight.


    After all, he is XiuXiu every night in Taixu world. Xueer and Yuer serve him instead, and they have already fed him so much that they are not greedy.


    But aren''t these women hungry?


    It''s strange that they can bear it when Su Xun comes back.


    Sure enough, not long after, a deliberately low sound of footsteps came to my ears, a figure quietly pushed the door and came in.


    In the dark, Su Xun could see each other''s blushing face. It was Liao Yu.


    After all, she is the oldest, nearly 30 years old, and she is like a wolf in this respect.


    So if these women are not united, how can they punish him?


    Standing by the bed, Liao Yu was embarrassed and hesitated.


    "What else, come on."


    In Liao Yu''s exclamation, Su Xun pulled him into his arms, and then omitted 10000 words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, in the morning.


    The family gathered around the table for breakfast.


    "Take your time." Liao Yu was the first to eat.


    Yao Yao asked, "sister Yu, don''t you eat?"


    "Your sister Yu was full last night. She was full. How could she eat this morning?" Qin Zhu looks at Liao Yu jokingly and says.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Liao Yu, who was drinking water, coughed and flushed: "what are you talking about?"


    "Hee hee, is that bullshit? Someone knows it." Qin Zhu spat out his tongue.


    Liao Yu stopped talking because the more she said about Qin Zhu, the more energetic she would be.


    Sure enough, seeing that she didn''t answer, Qin Zhu turned his lips and stopped talking.


    At noon, Liu An and Mei pangzi, who received a phone call last night, finished their journey around the world ahead of time and returned to Jiangzhou by plane.


    "Big brother, you are a fairy!"


    As soon as she entered the room, Mei pangzi was very excited and couldn''t wait to pounce on Su Xun.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun waved him out.


    Then fat man Mei got up again: "brother, is it true or not?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Su Xun''s momentum rose sharply.


    "Boom!"


    Mei pangzi and Liu An both feel the pressure of suffocating them.


    Liu An''s eyes widened and he was pleasantly surprised: "Xianli, Xianli. I''ve seen immortal hand before, and I still remember it''s this kind of power!"


    Su Xun lost his prestige.


    "I can''t wait for the world now, big brother." Mei Pang''s eyes are red and can''t wait to say.


    Liu An is also looking forward to Su Xun.


    They are most eager to improve their strength. Now they are excited when they see the hope.


    As for how Su Xun discovered that world and how he entered that world, neither of them asked.


    Because they are all smart people and everyone has secrets, they naturally know what to ask and what not to ask.


    They just need to know that this is a good thing, and that Su Xun will not harm them.


    "I''m going to do some shopping. I''ll be there tomorrow."


    Su Xun put down his cup and said.


    Tomorrow is the weekend, send them over and come back by themselves. It''s just Monday when we draw new identities.


    Mei pangzi can only suppress the excitement in his heart: "brother, can you tell me about the world first?"


    "There are many practitioners who practice the realm of emptiness and Taoism, but I am the only one in a fairyland. Don''t worry, the world is very harmonious." Su Xun has already built Taixu into a legal society. Can it be disharmonious?


    The barbarians and several other ethnic groups along the border were not eliminated, because they had to be kept for training.


    In the afternoon, Su Xun took the women to the street to buy a lot of things and put them into the jade pendant he got from Fang Yun.


    These are some food and play he brought to XiuXiu.


    In addition, he also brought improved corn seeds, rice seeds and other crops.


    With these things, plus the regular casting of spells by practitioners, such as cloud and rain, no one in Taixu will be hungry.


    In fact, from a certain point of view, the people are also the most simple. As long as they are not hungry, no one will be dissatisfied with the imperial court.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early on the weekend.


    Su Xun took an Zizhen, Liao Yu, Xiao Bai, Liuli, Qin Zhu, Yao Yao, Yan Yurou, Liu An and Mei pangzi into Taixu.


    As long as he completes the identity task of the world, he can bring people in and out at will.


    The earth is a big world, and the time ratio between the big world and the small world is 1:30.So although the earth was only a day and a half past, when Su Xun went back to Taixu, it was a month and a half past.


    "What an Aura


    Feeling the strong aura in the air, Liu An and Mei pangzi are like sucking white and powder, greedily sucking and eating, and their expressions are extremely obscene and trivial.


    It''s like two buns coming into the city at a time.


    The place where they landed was in the palace. Susian took them back to the palace.


    "Well, we won''t go. We want to go to the world." Liu An said.


    Fat Mei nodded: "the world is so big, I want to see it."


    Then Su Xun slapped them directly and photographed them out of the imperial city.


    There are also two tokens flying out with them, which are enough for them to survive in this world.


    "See the emperor!"


    Seeing Su Xun''s sudden appearance, Gong e''s bodyguards were stunned for a moment, and then they all saluted one after another.


    After all, when Su Xun ascended, he said he would come back when he had time, so it was no surprise.


    The queen XiuXiu, Su Yue, xue''er and yu''er, who soon got the news, were surrounded by a large group of gong''e.


    "Little brother." "Your Majesty."


    Four women fell into his arms at the same time.


    Su found some comfort, and then introduced an Zizhen and others to each other.


    XiuXiu was originally a very sensible woman from an ordinary family. Naturally, she didn''t feel unhappy. On the contrary, she was very happy.


    Because after Su Xun ascended the throne, she didn''t hold a talent show to recruit concubines to enrich the harem, which made her and Su Yue almost lose their hair.


    And an Zizhen they have long been used to, coupled with modern social life exercise their mind exquisite, so the first time to meet get along happily.


    Yan Yurou has two diseases, so she just pesters Su Xun to seal her name as a concubine.


    Su Xun sealed them all as concubines to facilitate their walking in the world.


    Su Xun stayed in Taixu for another 15 days, and then went back to the earth alone.


    And now the earth is only half a day away.


    Looking at the empty villa without the chatter of women, Su Xun was not used to it for a while.


    After all, this is the first time such an empty scene has appeared.


    "Well, I really have to be alone tonight."


    The maid, though, did not ask him to do so.


    Because he is a gentleman! ÀŸ ¦Ø ÀŸ


    ÀŸ

 Chapter 510

    It''s sunny on Monday morning.


    It''s hard to wake up without a woman. I''m not used to it.


    After all, you don''t even have a girlfriend. How can you prove that you are a man? The fact that Su Xun has too many girlfriends to be busy proves that he is a real man with good physical quality!


    Sue got up downstairs, washed her waist and had breakfast.


    Even if he is the only one, breakfast is also very rich.


    After all, for the rich, eating is not to fill their stomachs, but to enjoy delicious food.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su xuncai said in his mind:


    "system, extract the 19th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: dog rescuer. ¡¿


    [there are people in this world who are moved by their true feelings but disgusted by others. They are fooled by green tea and always claim that it is love. They are advised to let go early and stop losses. They also say that others don''t understand love. ¡¿


    [this kind of person is a dog who can''t lick it. A dog can''t die easily. A dog has no house, and a dog has no dignity. ¡¿


    [now, you are a licker, a dog rescuer, who is specially entrusted by others to help and save the dog, and let it turn around. ¡¿


    [identity ability: tracking, divine photography. ¡¿


    [identity task: save at least three lick dogs, and let them turn around and be a new man. ¡¿


    [Note: the world this mission is going to is an ordinary world, so it is not allowed to use divine power and immortal power, otherwise the mission will be judged as a failure. ¡¿


    Su Xun


    What''s the status?


    What kind of mission is horse riding?


    What he hates most is licking the dog, because it''s this group of people who have no dignity and are famous for their love. They bid up the price again and again.


    Remember, when the bride price goes up, no dog is innocent.


    But now I have to save lick, dog, and at least three dogs.


    What are you kidding about?


    It''s better to let yourself destroy the world. It''s easier. Although


    can''t help but Tucao, but since he has already smoked, make complaints about it.


    "System, take me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun opened his eyes again, he found himself sitting in an office.


    The office is very simple, a desk, a boss chair, a single sofa, a water dispenser, an air conditioner, and an old computer.


    There''s nothing else.


    On the desk, there is a standing brand with the words "general manager of Laogou studio" on it.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched. He really licked the dog.


    At the same time, he also received the memory of this identity.


    His name is still Su Xun. He is 22 years old, an orphan and graduated from college. Two months ago, he was also a licker and dog. Two months later, he opened this studio.


    It can be seen that his previous licking, dog experience is how painful to understand.


    In my memory, Su Xun has been pursuing (licking) a woman since he was in college, and finally licked her into his girlfriend.


    In the end, this girlfriend ran away with a rich second generation, but Su Xun actually back to forgive her, and went to the hard pursuit, begging her to return to his side.


    In the end, the woman gave him a spare tire.


    So he sold all the old houses left by his parents in order to buy her luxury goods.


    However, after the money was spent, the woman kicked him away without mercy.


    Su Xun looked back and saw that he had wasted four years of College on that woman and had not learned anything useful.


    The house left by my parents is gone, and my money is gone. There is only one rental house left that hasn''t expired. I didn''t wake up until this time.


    Then he didn''t want to retaliate against the woman, and even sent a text message to bless her.


    Then he opened the dog fishing studio in his rental house, trying to save the drowning people like himself.


    After integrating all the memories, Su Xun''s heart was full of ten thousand grass mud horses.


    If this is really himself, he really wants to kill himself.


    It''s wunang who really stepped on the horse. His mother opened the door for wunang, and wunang got home.


    "Cao, Zhou Ting, I''m not the one who swallowed it. I''ll let you return it all."


    Su Xun said coldly, a mouthful of saliva dragged in the garbage can next to him.


    Zhou Ting, it is the green tea that has brought him to such a state.


    Now the poor can''t even afford a bottle of real green tea.


    Since the studio opened two months ago, there have been many small advertisements and posts on the Internet, but no one has ever asked for help."Dong Dong..."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    "The door is open. Come straight in." Su Xun said, after all, it''s business, so it''s not closed outside.


    Then I heard the sound of the door being pushed open, followed by the sound of the high-heeled shoes hitting the ground.


    A woman in a white ol uniform came in with a small advertisement in her hand. Looking at Su Xun, she asked cautiously, "is this the Laogou studio?"


    "Are you here for help?" Su Xun was so excited that he would starve to death if his business didn''t open.


    He looked at the woman in front of him.


    The face and figure are good. The long legs wrapped in black and silk are very charming. But the bags and jewelry in hand are all small brands. It seems that the economic situation is average.


    After a while of analysis, Su Xun initially chose the most suitable price.


    "Yes, I''m asking for help. My brother is the kind of lick, dog that he said on the Internet. He''s crazy about a bad woman. I really can''t help it. I just saw your little advertisement." The woman said with a sad face, following the small advertisement to find here is obviously dead horse as a live horse doctor.


    Su Xun smile, appear confident and professional: "this young lady, you don''t have to worry about this, find me to prove that you find the right, I have rich experience in licking, dog, I believe you can make your younger brother change his ways and be a new man."


    When did the rich experience of licking and licking dogs become my strength?


    "Really?" White ol uniform beautiful lips slightly open, blinking eyes looking at Su Xun.


    This woman looks a little naive.


    It should be easy to cheat. It seems that the price can be raised appropriately.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face became more gentle. He reached out and made a gesture of asking: "Miss, are you not tired standing? Sit down and talk. First tell me about the basic situation of the patient and how long his condition has lasted."


    As he spoke, he got up and took a glass of water and handed it to the woman.


    "Thank you." The woman quickly put out her hands to catch it, and then began to slowly say: "my name is Li Qing, my brother''s name is Li Chao, this matter also from..."


    With Li Qing''s story, Su Xun finally learned the whole story.

 Chapter 511

    Li Qing''s younger brother Li Chao has just entered his freshman year.


    Li Qing''s family condition is not bad, so he gives Li Chao a lot of living expenses every month, 3000 yuan.


    In a society where college students generally live on 12 to 5 yuan, Li Chao''s 3000 yuan is enough.


    However, less than two months after the beginning of school, Li Qing found that Li Chao spent money very quickly. She often asked her to borrow money and made up various reasons.


    At least three or five hundred, at most thousands.


    Later, Li Qing accidentally learned that Li Chao not only borrowed money from himself, but also cheated his parents.


    She thought something was wrong.


    I think my brother is infected with something illegal, such as drugs or gambling.


    So she began to investigate Li Chao quietly.


    It turned out that the truth had been discovered.


    Li Chao is pursuing a sophomore named Huang Ying, who turns Li Chao''s fans around.


    All Li Chao''s money is spent on her.


    After Li Qing finds out the truth, she finds Huang Ying and wants to talk to her. She hopes that if she doesn''t like Li Chao, she can make it clear to Li Chao and don''t hang him all the time.


    But Han Han''s Li Qing didn''t expect that Huang Ying was young, but she was also a high rank player.


    Huang Ying finds Li Chao and says in tears that she wants Li Chao to stop looking for her, and adds fuel to the story that Li Qing threatens her not to contact Li Chao.


    After Li Chao heard this, he was furious. On the same day, he cut class and went home to get angry. Then he continued to lick his way. The dog paid Huang Ying.


    Finally, Li Qing had no choice but to discuss a way with her parents, that is not to give him the cost of living.


    He has no money, Huang Ying naturally left him, he can also see Huang Ying''s true colors.


    In fact, at the beginning, as they expected, after Li Chao''s living expenses were cut off, Huang Ying really began to ignore Li Chao.


    Then Li Qing said to Li Chao: now you can see the real face of this woman. She just wants to cheat you with her money.


    However, Li Chao said justly: I can''t even meet her small requirement of liking money. What''s the qualification to make her like it?


    Then he began to steal batteries to sell money to please Huang Ying. No matter where his money came from, Huang Ying spent it peacefully and began to keep a close attitude with him.


    Li chaole was among them, and then one night he was caught stealing a battery, which was captured by the police.


    Because the Li family often moved around and he was a student, in order not to expand their influence, they criticized education and fined him.


    With this incident, the Li family dare not cut off Li Chao''s living expenses.


    Because he''s stealing the battery this time, who knows what he can do next time to get money for that woman?


    After hearing this, Su Xun was stunned, lying in the trough. Was Tian dog so crazy?


    But when I think about what I''ve done in my current identity, I suddenly feel that''s it.


    Anyway, Li Chao hasn''t started selling his house yet.


    No, he can''t sell the house, or he would have sold it long ago.


    After Li Qing finished, she cried bitterly and sobbed, "I really can''t help it. My parents have broken their heart about it, and I am often distracted by it at work."


    "Wipe it, make-up are crying, you can rest assured, I took this list, within a month to get him." Su Xun handed over some paper towels and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    "Mm-hmm, thank you, boss. It''s very kind of you." Li Qing''s sobbing thanks to Su Xun. Needless to say, this picture of pear blossoms with rain is really attractive.


    The key is black. Long silk legs are very attractive.


    Su Xun sighed, and then said seriously: "it''s better to settle the money first. My rule here is to pay half of the money first, and then pay the other half of the balance after it''s done. Would you like to pay by credit card or transfer?"


    Although black, silk is very beautiful, but just rice is more important.


    Li Qing


    Just in the heart of the only point of warmth and moving, instantly disappeared without a trace.


    "Turn How much is the transfer, please Li Qing took out her mobile phone.


    With one hand, Su Xun took out his mobile phone to adjust the QR code. With the other hand, he stretched out two fingers. After hesitation, he stretched out the third finger.


    This woman is a little naive. I''m sorry she didn''t charge her a thousand more.


    "Half in advance, right?" Li Qing confirmed again.


    Su Xun nodded and handed over the two-dimensional code: "yes, pay half in advance, and pay the other half when it''s finished. The lowest price in the market is no deception."


    "Good." Li Qing began to transfer money.


    "Your Feixin account received 15000 yuan."


    Su Xun thought that he had heard wrong. He looked down and found that it was really 15000.


    Lying trough, she clearly said 3000, she actually understood 30000.


    It seems that in order to save her brother Tiangou, the price is really not too expensive.


    Su Xun said: "Miss Li, add a Feixin friend and leave a phone call. If you need any help, I''ll contact you and let you know if there is any news."The Fetion of the world is equivalent to the software of the earth WeChat and Alipay, and its utilization rate is quite wide among the masses.


    "All right." Li Qing nodded, added Feixin friends with Su Xun, and then left.


    "Miss Li." Su Xun stopped her.


    Li Qing looked back: "boss Su, is there anything else?"


    "Please send me a copy of the patient''s details when you get back." Su Xun felt that he was a doctor. He was in need of help.


    "All right." Li Qing really left this time.


    Su Xun immediately closed the door, changed his clothes and went out. When he was rich, he had a good meal first.


    I can''t help it. Although he came directly in his clothes, his money can''t be used in the parallel world, and he can''t withdraw money from the card machine.


    After dinner, Su Xun went to buy a new computer. After all, hacker technology was used in this matter, and the old computer in the rental house couldn''t keep up.


    In the evening, Su Xun received the information from Li Qing.


    Then he intruded into Li Chao''s mobile phone through the network. No matter what Li Chao did through his mobile phone, Su Xun would get feedback.


    And this phone is also a monitor.


    Then Su Xun went out.


    He is going to find Li Chao.


    I plan to use the most traditional way to see if I can save him and let him turn around.


    If not, it will prove that he is terminally ill and can only use technical means.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    East Gate of Haibin University.


    "Xiaoying, I''ll wait for you at the east gate. Come quickly. I''ve already fixed the position."


    Li Chao takes out his mobile phone and sends a voice to Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying: I see. Are you bored.


    Sure enough, Li Ying''s little message bothered me, and I knew that I didn''t care about her.


    At this moment, suddenly a pair of hands from behind his eyes.


    "Xiaoying, I know it''s you. Let it go. Although you''ve blindfolded my eyes, you can''t blindfold my heart. My heart has recognized you."


    Li Chao said softly with a smile.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, a big shaver fell on his face and knocked him out.


    "Bah, that''s disgusting."


    Su Xun scolded with disgust, then stuffed it into the rented van and left.


    Several monitors not far away have been damaged by stones.


    After all, even if Su Xun didn''t use divine power and magic power, his own strength was not weak.

 Chapter 512

    "Ah! Hiss - "


    Li Chao opened his eyes in a daze, felt a burst of pain on his face, and took a cold breath.


    He subconsciously wanted to touch his swollen face, only to find that his hands and feet were tied.


    This suddenly hit a spirit, found himself lying in a pier low, in front of the turbulent river.


    Kidnapping!


    Li Chao flashed these two words in his mind.


    "Help, somebody, is there anyone?"


    Li Chao cried in panic.


    "Bang!"


    A carp hit him in the face.


    Then a voice full of Zuan breath came into his ear:


    "calling your mother, blind, don''t you see such a big living person here?"


    When Li chaoxun went there, he found that there was a man nearby Barbecue?


    That''s right, there was a man who was driving the grill to barbecue there. The smell came into his nose and made him feel hungry.


    I didn''t expect that there were people doing business in such a place. Barbecue stalls are everywhere.


    "Brother, help me, brother, let me go."


    Li Chao yelled at the barbecue.


    Yi Rongcheng is a bearded middle-aged Su Xun. He goes to Li Chao with a roasted fish.


    "I don''t want to eat my elder brother. Please untie the rope for me. Thank you." Li Chao looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun looked down at him as if he were looking at a silly beep: "you said that with your IQ, how did you get into the university? Are universities all compulsory in the world? "


    "You What do you mean Li Chao felt that his IQ had been offended and had a bad feeling.


    Su Xun took a bite of the roast fish, and the subway patted him on the face: "I tied you. Isn''t that obvious enough?"


    "You Why are you binding me? Do you want money? I can call my sister. She loves me the most. She will give you as much as she wants. Please let me go quickly. I also asked Xiaoying to have western food. "


    Licking the dog is worthy of licking the dog. At this time, I was worried about eating with the female (green) God (tea).


    Su Xun couldn''t understand the brain circuit of this creature.


    As soon as he thought that he had been a licking dog before, Su Xun became more and more angry.


    "Pa!"


    Then a slap on Li Chao''s face: "boy, stay away from Huang Ying in the future."


    "I know!" Li Chao suddenly realized, and then looked at Su Xun with firm eyes: "it''s Xiaoying''s other suitors who hired you to trouble me, right?"


    "Do you think that will make me quit automatically? Can make me give up Xiaoying? Please tell your employer that he is dreaming! Xiaoying, my love, I will never leave her! "


    With that, he closed his eyes, like a brave man who was generous to die.


    Su Xun


    The dog is more sick than he thought.


    "Since you are so obstinate, I think it''s time to give you a heavy dose."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped. He got up and put the roast fish aside. Then he began to beat the dog to wake him up.


    "* *, Laozi *, can you have some dignity, can you?"


    Li Chao clenched his teeth and did not scream. He said with deep feeling: "fight! Hit hard, every scar left on my body is the mark of my love for Xiaorui, which will make me unforgettable and unforgettable


    "If I leave her because of a beating, how can I be worthy of her, such a cowardly me, such a love not firm me?"


    "I''m your uncle!" Su Xun felt disgusted and lost the desire to beat him.


    He thought that his cultivation had been able to achieve peace of mind, but now he found that he overestimated himself, underestimated the world''s cheap people.


    Su Xun took a deep breath, looked at Li Chao and said, "I underestimated you, too."


    "Underestimated my love for Xiaoying?" Li Chao''s black and blue face showed some pride.


    Su Xun clenched his teeth and said, "I underestimated your bottom line. No, you don''t have a bottom line."


    "My love for Xiaoying really has no bottom line. You won''t understand this kind of love." Li Chao was affectionate and moved.


    Su Xun picked him up and pointed to the rolling river: "do you believe I throw you in?"


    "The river can wash away my life, but it can''t wash away my feelings for Xiaoying." Li Chao has no fear.


    Su Xun


    In a sense, he really loves Huang Ying, but he just loves the wrong person.


    This guy is not afraid to die. It seems that it''s no good to help him treat his illness by compulsory means. It''s obvious that he is terminally ill.


    Fortunately, Li Qing found herself, otherwise this guy would be terminally ill and completely hopeless.Su Xun threw him on the ground and said seriously, "lick the dog, you have successfully aroused my interest."


    Difficult, I like difficult tasks, so as to add some fun to life.


    "Lick the dog? Are you talking about me? " Li Chao chuckled and looked at Su Xun with some sympathy: "I know you haven''t been in love. Just like those superficial people, you don''t understand the feelings between Xiaoying and me."


    This is a terminal disease. He thinks that everyone is drunk and he wakes up alone. Others are wrong. Only he is right.


    "Silly beep." Su Xun dropped his voice, threw him to the bank and turned away.


    Li Chao yelled: "brother, let me go before you leave, otherwise Xiaoying will be very anxious, she will worry about me."


    Su Xun didn''t even bother to pay attention to him. He had to go back and make a detailed plan for catching the dog.


    Li Chao saw that he could only wriggle to the grill step by step, then hit the grill and burned the rope in his hand with the coal inside.


    Then he untied the rope on his leg and took out his mobile phone. He found that there were several missed calls.


    It''s all Huang Ying. He called in a hurry.


    "Li Chao! Why don''t you answer my phone? Are you dead? I thought you were dead! "


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was a female voice full of impatience and irritation.


    Li Chao was deeply moved. Xiaoying was concerned about whether I was dead or not. I was so moved.


    "Xiaoying, I''m not dead. Listen to me..."


    "I don''t want to hear it! Fortunately, I haven''t been waiting for you at the school gate. Otherwise, I don''t know how long I have to wait. Go away. "


    Huang Ying directly interrupted him and hung up.


    Listening to the busy sound from the mobile phone, Li Chao can''t help but sigh that she is the woman I like. She is really smart. She hasn''t been waiting for her boyfriend at the school gate like other girls.


    Then he wanted to call the police, but when he thought that calling the police would delay his time, he couldn''t accompany Xiaoying.


    So I didn''t call the police in the end.


    If Su Xun knew this, he would have ten thousand grass and mud in his heart, and the horses would run by.

 Chapter 513

    "I''ve met your brother."


    Back to the rental house, Su Xun sent a message to Li Qing.


    Give feedback to customers at any time, so that they can know what they are doing.


    Li Qing: how about it? Can it be saved?


    Su Xun: I''m very sick, but I''m still within my control. It''s not a big problem.


    Li Qing: that''s good. By the way, I found my brother''s diary at home. Do you need it?


    Su Xun: bring it to me tomorrow.


    Who writes a diary?


    Sure enough, lick, the dog is not serious.


    Soon the two ended their chat.


    Su Xun began to think about his plan.


    Li Chao is very sick, and he is deeply moved by himself. If he wants to make lick dog wake up completely, he has to give up completely on licking that woman.


    Since it''s impossible to write from Li Chao, it''s better to start from Huang Ying.


    Su Xun then used the computer to invade Huang Ying''s mobile phone through Li Chao''s mobile phone.


    As a hacker emperor, it''s just a child to him, it''s simple.


    What he likes about Huang Ying is to make Huang Ying look exactly the opposite.


    No matter what he likes about Huang Ying, as long as Huang Ying is changed, he will naturally give up.


    The key is to let Huang Ying cooperate with her.


    Obviously, it''s a green tea that likes money.


    If you want her to help, it will cost more money she can get from Li Chao.


    But it was not a big problem for Su Xun.


    "Ding ~"


    suddenly, his mobile phone rang.


    It''s a note from someone who sent a Feixin circle of friends.


    Zhou Ting.


    It''s the woman who lost the house she licked before.


    Shit, I haven''t deleted her yet.


    Su Xun opened it and found out that this woman was getting married. The short video of wearing wedding dress was sent by her circle of friends. The wedding time is tomorrow.


    Tut Tut, this is to find a rich honest man to take over the offer.


    Want to get married after having enough fun?


    Ha ha, dream about it.


    Su Xun shows a sneer and invades Zhou Ting''s mobile phone through the computer.


    Then he didn''t let him down. On his mobile phone, he found many photos and short videos of Zhou Ting sleeping with people, and the content was very silver.


    This woman has a hobby of collecting stamps, that is, every time she goes to bed with a man, she has to take bed photos and save videos as a souvenir.


    But now, these photos and videos are the soil where she was buried.


    Make a copy of these videos, and then susian starts sending messages by clicking on Zhou Ting''s chat box.


    Su Xun: seeing your circle of friends, you are getting married. Congratulations.


    Soon, Zhou Ting replied.


    Zhou Ting: Thank you.


    She didn''t mean to invite Su Xun to the wedding. After all, she was not stupid. How could she invite a poor front licking dog to the wedding.


    Su Xun: at least there was one. I won''t go tomorrow. I''ll give you a big gift. I wish you a happy wedding.


    Zhou Ting: Thank you very much. I have something to do here. Bye.


    Obviously perfunctory.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up and he gave a sneer. I hope you can laugh as happily as in the video of the circle of friends.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Zhou Ting''s home.


    "Who, Tingting?" Asked a woman.


    Zhou Ting sneered: "a fool who wants to eat swan meat."


    "It''s Su Xun. I heard that he sold all his houses for you."


    Zhou Ting more disdain: "just a broken house, I can see him?"


    "Yes, Tingting will marry into a rich family and become a rich wife. She can''t see that kind of toad."


    "Tingting, I envy you for finding such a successful husband and treating you well."


    "Yes, Tingting, don''t forget us after you get married..."


    Listening to the little sister''s flattery, the smile on Zhou Ting''s face can''t be covered up, and she has begun to fantasize about her life after she married into a rich family.


    As for Su Xun, the poor loser, he had no qualification to lick her toes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Poor loser Su Xun is making money.


    As a hacker, as long as the money for a good computer, there is nothing that can not be done.


    After cheating Li Qing on buying a computer, he doesn''t need to worry about money.


    Directly invaded the backstage of a foreign bank, and then transferred a paltry dollar from everyone''s account.


    After a series of complicated procedures, the yuan from each account flows into his account in different ways.


    No one can find out even if they want to.Then he became a billionaire.


    Look, it turns out that as long as you master an excellent skill, starting from scratch is so simple.


    If Huang Ying didn''t want to cooperate with him, he would have to ask for money. He didn''t want to do this kind of thing. After all, the rich have too much life, and occasionally want to experience the life of the poor.


    I''ll buy a car and a house tomorrow.


    In his opinion, no matter how poor the family is, there should be a sports car and a villa.


    He''s, like, inflated.


    Su Xun created a trumpet called "Hulk" and mixed into the communication group of the Chinese Department of Haibin University.


    Li Chao is a student of Chinese department.


    Then he used the trumpet to chat with Li Chao.


    Hulk: are you Li Chao? I am also a freshman, but we are not the same major. I have heard about you and Huang Ying.


    Li Chao: why, are you here to mock me?


    As you can see from this reaction, it is estimated that there are not many people chatting and taunting him in private.


    Hulk: No, no, no, you misunderstood me. I admire you very much. In fact, I also like Huang Ying. I just didn''t dare to chase her after seeing you so infatuated, because I think no one is worthy of her except you.


    After a simple treatment of the wound on his face, Li Chao was instantly excited. He was filled with tears and found a confidant. Finally, someone understood himself.


    Li Chao: Thank you. Even my family doesn''t understand me. You are the only one who understands me. If you like Xiaoying, we can compete fairly. I don''t mind.


    Hulk: forget it. I''m not as affectionate as you. By the way, my favorite is Xiaoying''s smile. What do you like about her.


    It''s time to set up intelligence. As long as you know what you like about her, I''ll let her change it.


    Li Chao: I like her frankness and generosity most. She dares to love and hate. She never hides her thoughts in front of me. She is not as hypocritical as other women.


    Susian''s mouth twitched. The reason why she stepped on the horse was that she didn''t care about your idea of licking the dog, so she didn''t even bother to pretend in front of you.


    I didn''t expect that Li Chao had a tendency to be abused. No, all licking dogs should have a tendency to be abused.


    Li Chao: and I know that although Xiaoying has contacts with several suitors, she never has relations with them. She is a good girl who keeps herself clean.


    Su Xun


    They don''t look up to you licking dogs at all. They just take you as meal tickets and wallets for the time being and keep your body for a long time to catch big fish.


    Although I know very well in my heart, Huang Ying is a green tea who likes to play tricks, bitch.


    However, he always agrees with Li Chao.


    Hulk: Yes, she''s a good girl.


    In this way, when Su Xun intended to talk and Li Chao felt that someone finally understood him, they chatted happily and became friends.


    Su Xun also knew a lot of his ideas.

 Chapter 514

    The next morning.


    Su Xun got up and went straight to the 4S shop. He spent 10 million to pick up a sports car for display on the spot.


    Then he spent another 70 million on a villa and another 5 million on a watch.


    There''s only one house and one car, and there''s less than 200 million left in the card. This is the poorest time after he got the system.


    A burst of looking for a new face in the villa at noon.


    At the same time, the seaside hotel.


    There''s a big wedding going on here.


    One side of the wedding is Wu Tian, a famous young entrepreneur in Haibin City, and the other is Zhou Ting.


    The whole hotel hall was full of people, and the relatives and friends of both sides came to attend the wedding.


    Now the wedding is halfway through.


    Zhou Ting and Wu Tian stand on the stage with a happy and bright smile on her face.


    "Next, let''s look at the big screen behind us, which records the love process of the bridegroom and the bride. The couple are about to achieve the right result. Let''s all relive the original sweetness with them."


    Host voice emotion rich said, pointing to the big screen, everyone''s eyes also moved in the past.


    Zhou Ting and Wu Tian look at each other sweetly, and they turn to the big screen together.


    Then the screen and sound appeared.


    "Ah! Brother, make efforts... "


    "It''s so comfortable. Hurry up, hurry up..."


    With a loud voice, a man and a woman are doing something indescribable on the sofa.


    No one knows the hero, but everyone knows the heroine. It''s Zhou Ting.


    The picture is jumping at a high speed, with an average of one painting every 2-3 seconds. The male protagonist in each picture is different, but the female protagonist is Zhou Ting.


    Boom!


    The whole scene exploded in an instant.


    "This What''s the matter? Ah, I''m so ashamed to hear what she said


    "Yes, he seems to be knowledgeable, but he didn''t expect to be such a person."


    "My God, I can''t see that she''s been slept by so many men. This private life is too messy."


    "If Wu Tian married her back home, it would have to be turned into grassland. I can''t say that."


    Everyone is talking about it. Zhou Ting''s eyes are full of disdain, but some men''s eyes are inexplicably excited and meaningful.


    Wu Tian''s face was grim.


    Zhou Ting''s face was pale, and she didn''t react until now. She cried in panic: "turn it off, turn it off, don''t put it off, turn it off."


    "Pa!"


    Wu Tian slapped her face and said coldly, "since you can do it, let''s enjoy it."


    "Mad, bitch, it''s good that I didn''t get the license, otherwise I would have become the biggest green hat king in Binhai!"


    What happened on the wedding day made him angry, humiliated and lucky.


    This is the kind of person who is angry with his fiancee.


    Fortunately, I found this woman''s true face earlier, otherwise I''m not sure whether the child is my own.


    "Brother Tian, listen to me. This video must be fake. It must be synthetic." Zhou Ting flustered said, tightly grasp Wu Tian''s arm.


    Wu Tianyi pushed her away: "we''re finished, your car and house are all returned, and I''ll stop your card, and take me as the dish collector? Your family will pay for it! "


    The more honest a man is, the more angry he is when he is on fire.


    Voice down, Wu Tian directly turned and left.


    "Brother Tian, don''t go. Brother Tian, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I didn''t know it before. Now I''ve reformed. Please give me one last chance."


    Zhou Ting falls to the ground and looks at Wu Tian''s back, pleading, but it''s useless.


    "Bah, just like you, you also want to enter our Wu family. You''ve known for a long time that you''re not a good thing."


    "That is, if you really want to marry in, our Wu family will lose their face."


    "Shame..."


    The relatives of the Wu family also get up and leave one after another. Before leaving, they yell at Zhou Ting.


    The relatives of Zhou Ting''s family feel that they can''t hang on their faces. They leave one after another, and no one talks to her.


    "Zhou Ting, Zhou Ting, I didn''t even think that you still have such great achievements. Have you ever been promoted by so many men? Do you have a great sense of achievement?"


    "Ha ha, I was envious of you before. Now I''m relieved. If even a woman like you can marry into a rich family, it''s a pity."


    Last night, she was still flattering and flattering, and her friends were all sarcastic and full of schadenfreude.


    After all, birds of a feather flock together, green tea, what kind of good friend can a bitch be?


    In the twinkling of an eye, the only thing left was tears.Her dream of being rich and wealthy was broken.


    Su Xun, who invaded the hotel camera, watched the whole process and enjoyed the good play he directed.


    Soon, Zhou Ting cry enough, she suddenly thought of something, took out the mobile phone to make a call out.


    Looking at the caller ID, Su Xun was stunned. He didn''t expect that the play was not over.


    With an intriguing smile on his lips, he got through.


    "Hello, Tingting, isn''t today your wedding day? How can you call me?"


    Zhou Ting said pitifully with a crying voice: "Su Xun, I was cheated by the scum man. Now I am homeless. Until now, I know that only you love me. I miss you so much. Will you come to pick me up?"


    She hasn''t been on duty since she joined Wu Tian Hou. Now Wu Tian stops her card, so she has no money.


    I can''t come back at home for a while. I have to find a free meal ticket to support myself. When I catch a new hero, I''ll kick him away.


    In her opinion, as long as he hooked his fingers, Su Xun would shake his head and swing his tail back to his side.


    Because if he really put himself down, he would not send a message to himself yesterday, and he also said that he would give himself a big gift.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know what the big gift he said was.


    Looking at Zhou Ting in the picture, Su Xun showed a joking smile: "OK, Tingting, where are you now? I''ll pick you up."


    "I''ll wait for you at the seaside hotel."


    After hanging up, Su Xun drove his silver sports car to the seaside hotel.


    This good play is not finished, so I''ll brush some sense of existence as a director.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun arrived at the seaside hotel and saw Zhou Ting wearing a wedding dress by the side of the road.


    Su Ting, open the car window


    "Sue "Su Xun?" Zhou Ting''s eyes widened, her face full of disbelief, and some of them didn''t dare to recognize each other.


    Because Su Xun in front of him and Su Xun in his memory were so different.


    Su Xun once wore jeans and short sleeves. He was an ordinary loser.


    In front of her, Su Xun drives a luxury sports car, wears expensive suits, has a meticulous hairstyle, and wears a watch with diamonds. At first sight, she is a successful person, which makes Zhou Ting confused.

 Chapter 515

    "This Is this your car? "


    After a while, she reflected, pointed to the silver sports car, looked at Su Xun, and asked.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "yes, I bought it new."


    "How could you..." Zhou Ting couldn''t figure out how susian, a poor loser, suddenly became so rich.


    He said, "I''ve given up my idea of getting married, but I didn''t want you to come back."


    Zhou Ting has some regrets. You should have said that if you had known that your grandfather was so rich, I would have given you a long-term spare tire position.


    But it''s not too late now. Isn''t this guy the best one?


    The key to being rich and good-looking is to be more affectionate towards yourself and to be able to control your property strongly.


    Wu Tian, Wu Tian, I really want to thank you.


    Otherwise, even if I marry you Wu family, I will be forced to be a good daughter-in-law.


    But it''s different to marry Su Xun. He has no father or mother, and he has no dignity in front of himself. In the future, the financial power will be in my hands, and I can spend as much as I want.


    Thinking of this, she had a smile on her face and went to the co pilot to pull the door.


    And then I pulled it. I didn''t pull it.


    "Su Xun, open the door." She was stunned, then knocked on the window and said.


    Su Xun lowered the co pilot''s window and looked at her with a smile: "what are you doing?"


    "Get in the car, aren''t you here to pick me up?" Zhou Ting is a little impatient. She doesn''t bother to pretend to be Su Xun. Those who are favored are always fearless.


    Su Xun laughed: "who said I came to pick you up? I just brought the car over to show you that I''ve made a fortune. How about it? Isn''t it a good car? "


    "You What did you say? " Zhou Ting is confused for a moment, and doubts whether she has heard the wrong thing.


    Su Xun put his head close to him: "I said, you can go away and look in the mirror without peeing. Are you qualified to be the co pilot of this car? Do you deserve to be so handsome and rich? "


    "When I like you, you are a goddess. When I don''t like you, you are a fart."


    "In addition, with your quality, eight thousand a night, I can play as much as I want now. Is it necessary to hang you?"


    Su Xun''s words were like a heavy hammer in Zhou Ting''s mind, and his mind was blank.


    "By the way, did you watch the video? I edited it myself. Isn''t it wonderful? This is my wedding gift for you. How do you like it? Have you been moved? "


    Su Xun looked at Zhou Ting jokingly, and now he still wanted to find me to take the dish. He was thinking about farting.


    Boom!


    Zhou Ting''s mind exploded: "it''s you, it''s you. Why did you do that?"


    In any case, she didn''t expect that those videos were made by Su Xun.


    "Because I like it, it''s interesting, OK?" Su Xun said softly, and then looked at his watch: "it''s late. I don''t want to waste time. I wish you a happy wedding."


    Voice down, a foot throttle, silver sports car gallop away.


    Zhou Ting''s body stumbled to the ground, and then she cried again, even more heartrending.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun felt fresh and comfortable.


    Then he took out his mobile phone and called Li Qing.


    "Hello, boss su." Li Qing''s voice came from the receiver.


    Su Xun said, "you''re off work."


    Regular companies also have a break at noon.


    "Are you in a hurry for a diary? I''ve just got off work and I''m going to have dinner. I''ll bring it to you after work this afternoon. "


    Su Xun said, "where is your company? I''ll come to get my diary and invite you to dinner."


    Su Xun was still a little embarrassed when he cheated the other party for fifteen thousand. After all, the fifteen thousand was his starting capital in the world.


    What''s more, he is also curious about what the dog''s diary usually contains.


    "Treat me to dinner?" Li Qing Leng for a while, and then quickly said: "no, no, no, how can this work, or I invite you, my brother''s trouble you."


    "Let''s talk about the location first." Su Xun said.


    Li Qing then said where she went to work.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fifteen minutes later.


    In front of an office building.


    Su Xun''s car stopped, and then called Li Qing: "I''m downstairs of your company. Now come down."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." Li Qing seems very polite.


    After hanging up the phone, two or three minutes later, I saw Li Qing in black ol uniform walking out of the office building with a small bag and looking around.


    Su Xun opened the car window: "Li Qing, this way."


    "Is this your car?" Li Qing came over and was surprised to see Su Xun in the car.Obviously, I couldn''t figure out why Su Xun had so much money to live in such a place and do such a cold job.


    Su Xun said, "let''s get on the bus first. I open my studio just to experience life, interest."


    As expected, rich people have strange special habits.


    She classifies this kind of behavior as too much money, too full to do.


    Li Qing opened the copilot and sat on it. Although it was the first time that she had taken such an expensive car, she didn''t seem to be formal because she was a little naive.


    The car started.


    A few minutes later, Li Qing suddenly asked, "do you want to soak me?"


    "Of course not." Without hesitation, Su Xun denied: "how can you think so?"


    "That''s good." Li Qing was relieved: "I don''t like rich people very much. I can''t get into rich people''s families. There are too many rules and I''m not comfortable."


    "That means if I chase you, I can succeed?" Su Xun thought this woman was very interesting.


    Li Qingli of course nodded: "of course, you are very handsome, and very rich, have taste, chasing any girl will not be too difficult."


    "You''re very interesting." Su Xun said it seriously.


    Li Qing said, "if you want to say I''m stupid, just say I''m stupid. I won''t care."


    Su Xun didn''t speak any more, and he was driving.


    Twenty minutes later, I drove into the parking lot of a hotel.


    Then they asked for a private room.


    "Take your order and show me your diary." Su Xun threw the menu to him directly, and he was not afraid that the woman was polite, because she was naive.


    Li Qing took the notebook out of her bag and handed it to Su Xun. She picked up the menu and began to order. It turned out that she was not polite.


    Su Xun began to look at his notebook.


    As soon as I opened the first page, I saw four big characters.


    Lick, dog diary.


    It''s also very ceremonial.


    "I''ve finished reading the diary. My younger brother is mostly useless." Li Qing some sad said, eyes began to have tears.


    Su Xun didn''t answer, and began to read the diary. Compared with the black, silk beauty in front of him, this diary full of unknown is more attractive.

 Chapter 516

    June 16.


    Sunny to cloudy.


    Today, I was sick, lying in bed, I called you and asked why you didn''t care about me? You ask me if I''m sick. If I''m sick, take medicine. I was immediately moved by your gentleness. It turns out that you still care about me.


    June 17.


    Light rain to shower.


    After I sent you 100 messages, you answered me a "silly B". I thought over and over again what it meant. SH-A silly, oh, you mean I''m stupid. B must mean baby. So you''re calling me silly Bao. I can''t believe it. In fact, you like me, right.


    June 18


    "I can''t stand it!"


    Su Xun closed his diary and threw it out. He felt that if he read it again, he would die of myocardial infarction.


    He never thought that a person could be so humble, but still enjoy it.


    Su Xun looked at Li Qing with admiration: "you can read the diary alive."


    "I can''t help it. He''s the only boy in our family." Li Qing wants to cry. Who knows how much she suffered when she read this diary.


    Then she looked at Su Xun and said, "are you guys crazy when you fall in love with a woman?"


    "I''m not sick, thank you." Su Xun seriously emphasized that I am different from your brother''s psychosis.


    Li Qing sighed: "I don''t understand what he likes about that green tea."


    "I see." Su Xun looked at her and said, "your brother has a tendency to be abused. The key is that the woman has high means. He knows that his capital is his body, so he never has to mess with his body. This has become pure and conservative in your brother''s eyes."


    At this point, the same green tea, Zhou Ting can not compare with her.


    In the school, there are a group of licking dogs hanging as meal tickets, and then they keep their bodies to catch big fish. After catching big fish, naturally they don''t need those licking dogs.


    "If you can''t help it, our family will be really desperate." After Li Qing finished, she looked at Su Xun with some embarrassment: "although it''s not suitable, I still want to ask, can I take off my shoes? Is it comfortable to wear high heels?"


    "If I didn''t know you were naive, I would have suspected that you were seducing me." Su Xun said speechless.


    Li Qing kicked off the high-heeled shoes, some puzzled: "isn''t it just one foot? At most, it''s just a layer of silk and socks. Why do you think I''m leading you? "


    Then she curled her lips again: "some men in our company are also very annoying. I always stare at my feet when I wear sandals in summer. Otherwise, I stare at my legs. I don''t understand what''s good to see."


    "You''re the only one who doesn''t seem to have done that. You''ll just glance at me and never look again."


    Women''s perception is very strong.


    "Don''t look at me unless I''m polite." In fact, Su Xun was too numb to look at it.


    It''s like people who eat too many delicacies and delicacies will naturally be calm when they see big fish and big meat.


    "No courtesy, no sight?" Li Qing repeated, then shrugged: "unfortunately, many men do not understand this truth, it is very obscene, trivial, very annoying."


    "There''s something you need to help with." Su Xun said.


    Li Qing blinked: "it has something to do with my brother?"


    "Well." Su Xun answered.


    Li Qing did not hesitate to reply: "then I promise, as long as I can let him be a new man."


    "Then you can be my girlfriend for a while." Su Xun said that this is an indispensable tool man.


    Li Qing looked at him closely: "you really want to soak me, but your means are a little more clever."


    Su Xun


    You have so much drama in your heart. I didn''t want to soak you!


    Soon the waiter began to serve.


    After dinner, Su Xun sent her back to the company.


    Then drive to the seaside University alone.


    The key is to finish the task, so it''s time to put the plan on the agenda.


    Isn''t Huang Ying always waiting to catch big fish?


    I''ll be a big fish myself.


    By invading Huang Ying''s mobile phone, he has mastered her preferences and personality, and also knows where she is now.


    "Hello, sir, sorry, social vehicles are not allowed to enter the school."


    At the school gate, Su Xun was stopped by the security guard.


    Maybe it was because of his car. Although the security guard stopped him, he was very polite.


    "Big brother, do me a favor." Su Xun went over with a cigarette and money.


    After hesitating for a moment, the security guard finally bent down to life and let Su Xun drive into the school.


    Su Xun drives to the girls'' dormitory.


    Soon saw Huang Ying, the reason to know her, is through her mobile phone self photo.Huang Ying looks like 18 or 9 years old. She is tall, with long hair and a shawl. She is wearing a light blue dress, and her legs are very good-looking. In terms of appearance and figure, she is really a goddess.


    But the kernel is still disgusting green tea.


    Su Xun''s car was very popular and attracted a lot of attention, including Huang Ying.


    At this time, Su Xun parked his car beside her.


    Huang Ying''s heart trembles, thinking that a rich second generation is coming to chat up with her. She is a little excited.


    Su Xun looked at her and said, "Hello, classmate. Do you know Li Chao from the Chinese department?"


    "Li Chao?" Huang Ying a Leng, he thought the other party is to tease their own, white happy.


    Su Xun nodded: "I''m his sister''s boyfriend. Come and give him something."


    "Li Chao''s sister''s boyfriend?" Huang Ying sees Li Qing in her mind. Looking at Su Xun in front of her, she feels jealous.


    Young, golden and handsome, isn''t this always her ideal type?


    She felt that she had to seize the opportunity, otherwise she would not have the shop after the village.


    What''s more, she doesn''t like Li Qing. Robbing Li Qing''s boyfriend makes her feel very exciting.


    This kind of rich second generation is usually uncertain, and Huang Ying thinks that she has great hope of catching him.


    Thinking of this, she showed a sweet smile: "Hello, my name is Huang Ying, I know Li Chao."


    "Are you Huang Ying?" Su Xun''s acting skills are impeccable.


    Huang Ying put on a forced smile and said weakly, "maybe Sister Li Qing misunderstood me a little. In fact, Li Chao is pestering me. I''m also very annoyed. He''s not my type at all. I haven''t really been with boys until now. I''ve been waiting for my own prince charming."


    In a word, he put himself in a weak position, and also revealed that he didn''t really get along with boys.


    "Maybe Xiaoqing really misunderstood you, because I don''t think you are the kind of bad women who cheat people." Su Xun appropriately showed a little blazing, and looked at her concave and convex body.


    Huang Ying flashed a smug look in her eyes and said with a smile, "thank you for believing me. It''s very kind of you. I''ll take you to Li Chao now."


    "Then get in the car." Su Xun said.


    High end green tea? No matter how powerful the green tea is, it''s a dreg in front of me. I''ll kill you every minute.


    This is green tea and slag man collision.

 Chapter 517

    Sitting in a luxury sports car, Huang Ying seems a little reserved and curious, and she doesn''t hide it.


    Because she knew that the more ignorant she was, the more she could attract Su Xun, the rich second generation, and stimulate each other''s desire for care and possession.


    "I''ve heard that Xiaoqing has said something about you. Now it seems that she really misunderstands you deeply. After all, my eyes can never see the wrong person." While driving, Su Xun chatted with Huang Ying.


    Huang Ying forced a smile and lifted her hair: "thank you for believing me. I''m used to it, you know The female student''s jealousy is quite strong, often some people like to spread my rumor


    This is a sad feeling, but this is the result of her deliberate creation.


    "I understand. After all, it''s normal for you to be envied because you are so beautiful." Su Xun praised her. His eyes were blazing and hot. He swept her white, tender thigh.


    Su Xun didn''t need to play a good and colorful dandy, just keep it.


    Huang Ying pretended to be shy and pulled her skirt to cover her thighs. Then she blushed and looked out of the window, but she was proud in her eyes.


    Su Xun apologized and said, "I''m sorry, you''re so beautiful. I can''t help looking at you more."


    "Sister Li Qing is also very beautiful." Huang Ying turned her head and blinked. She said simply.


    Su Xun said, "no, you are not the same as her. To tell you the truth, I like you better."


    "Fortunately, Sister Li Qing is not here, otherwise she will have to misunderstand again." Huang Ying made fun of herself, and then looked at Su Xun shyly: "well, actually, I also like your type, but it''s a pity that you already have Sister Li Qing."


    "Is that a confession?" Su Xun asked.


    Huang Ying blushed and said, "you all have girlfriends. There is no possibility between us. Naturally, I have something to say. You Do you think I''m too casual? "


    "Why? Don''t you mean you haven''t been in a relationship? How can such a girl be casual? In my opinion, you call it frankness. " Su Xun gave a generous compliment, and then sighed with regret.


    Huang Ying looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter, do you rich people also have trouble?"


    Asking questions properly can activate the topic and stimulate the desire of the other party to talk. As a big dog owner, she has been deeply silent about this at a young age.


    Su Xun said vaguely: "my biggest trouble now is to meet you, and it''s a pity after I have a girlfriend."


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite single-minded." Huang Ying, this is really a bit unexpected.


    Su Xun shook his head: "single minded? I can''t say that if I don''t have a girlfriend, I''m sure I''ll chase you. But since I have a girlfriend, I can''t be sorry for him. Men are lustful, but they should be restrained. "


    "Puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff


    In the heart, she looked at Su Xun Gao a little bit. After all, she wanted to catch a hero, but she didn''t want to be kicked away after she caught him.


    Therefore, Su Xun''s emotional principle is more in line with her expected goal.


    Look, this is green tea.


    Mingming fished a group of licking dogs to cheat money, but he thought that his man could only love himself.


    "You said the same thing. It seems that I am too amorous." Su Xun shrugged.


    If I promise to chase you, I will not envy you


    It''s ambiguous. That''s the hook.


    "Li Chao is there." Su Xun just saw Li Chao by the side of the road from the window and drove over.


    Huang Ying looked at Li Chao''s figure, and a touch of disgust flashed in her eyes. How could this damned poor loser suddenly appear here? She wanted to spend more time with Su Xun.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, a smile hung on his face: "I saw it, too. I didn''t expect that I happened to meet it so coincidentally."


    Su Xun heard the car next to Li Chao.


    "How to drive!" Some distracted Li Chao was startled. He was out of breath.


    Then the door opened and Su Xun and Huang Ying stepped down from the car.


    Gao fushai, luxury car, his own goddess.


    In an instant, Li Chao''s brain filled many stories in which the goddess followed Gao Fu Shuai to insult the poor dog.


    The other party is demonstrating to herself. Does Xiaoying want to make a clear relationship with herself?


    After all, he knows very well that although he regards himself as Huang Ying''s boyfriend, the other party never admits it.


    Then he gritted his teeth again, even if you already have a boyfriend, I will wait for you to break up silently, and then I''ll take it!


    Think of here, he preemptive: "Xiaoying, this is your boyfriend, really good, tall handsome, and you really match."


    Su Xun:


    Huang Ying:


    As soon as Li Chao spoke, they were confused.Then Huang Ying immediately realized that this was a good opportunity to take advantage of.


    He immediately put his arms around Su Xun, looked at Li Chao and said, "yes, Li Chao, he is my boyfriend. Don''t pester me in the future. You can''t give me the happiness I want."


    Then he looked at Su Xun with praying eyes, rubbed his arm with his 32D, and looked like he was begging you to help me.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that she would come here, but then he felt that he could change the script. He immediately put his arms around her waist and looked down at Li Chao: "boy, stay away from my woman in the future."


    After changing the script, the effect will be better. At least in Li Chao''s mind, Huang Ying is no longer pure.


    Li Chao''s face turned white, just like what he wrote in the novel. Unfortunately, he was not the main character.


    "Xiaoying, I wish you happiness. I won''t disturb you, but I will wait for you all the time." Li Chao looks at Huang Ying affectionately.


    Huang Ying felt disgusted and looked at Su Xun delicately: "husband, let''s go. Don''t pay attention to this poor loser. He''s always pestering others. I''m annoyed when I see him."


    "OK, let''s go." Su Xun finally took a look at Li Chao and put his arms around Huang Ying.


    "Wait!" Li Chao suddenly called out.


    Su Xun was stunned. Did this guy finally want to be strong?


    Then Li Chao looked at Su Xun prayingly: "brother, Xiaoying is still here. For the first time, you must be light. You''d better wear a condom."


    Su Xun


    Looking at each other''s humble dog licking, he can''t help but get angry. Even if you step on the horse, I can look up at you.


    If he didn''t have to finish his task to leave the world, he would be too lazy to deal with such things.


    "Damn, I like inner astringency!" With a rude remark, Su Xun took Huang Ying to the car and left.


    Li Chao silently looked at the sports car and murmured to himself, "it doesn''t matter if you''re not pregnant with her. I''ll raise the child. I''ll take the child''s surname."


    After all, Su Xun underestimated his illness.

 Chapter 518

    "Well, I''m sorry. I really can''t help it. I just used you to pretend to be my boyfriend to make him die. I''m so sorry."


    Huang Ying apologized to Su Xun with a look of apology and fear, as if she could cry at any time.


    Su Xun breathed out: "it''s nothing. It''s just a small effort. Besides, he''s Li Qing''s younger brother. I don''t want to see him pursuing a woman who is doomed to have no results. It''s better to let him die early."


    "But Li Qingjie asked you to come to Li Chao. What''s the matter? Now because of me I''m so sorry, or I''ll treat you to dinner. "


    Huang Ying looked at Su Xun pitifully, looking very sorry and guilty.


    I''m really a playwright. I owe Cao!


    But Su Xun was busy with something else. Of course, he didn''t have time to eat with her: "I have something to do with the company for a while. Otherwise, I''ll leave a contact information for this meal, and I''ll call you next time?"


    "Then give me your mobile phone and I''ll add you Feixin." Huang Ying reaches out her hand.


    Susian unlocked the phone and handed it to him.


    When Huang Ying picked up Su Xun''s hand, her eyes were full of emotion.


    After adding Feixin, Su Xun put her down by the side of the road.


    "Brother Su Xun, don''t forget to drive safely." Huang Ying said in a sweet voice.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "goodbye, Xiao Ying."


    "Goodbye." Huang Ying has a smile on her face.


    Su Xun drove away, and then called Li Qing in the car. He told Li Qing what he had just done, and then made a plan for the next step.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, some of Li Chao''s lost souls received a call from his sister.


    "Xiaochao."


    Hearing his sister''s voice, Li Chao wanted to cry for a moment, but he still held back: "sister."


    His affection for Li Qing is still very deep, because this elder sister has been doting on him since childhood.


    It can be said that in his view, Huang Ying and his sister are the two most important people in his life. They can''t even be his parents.


    "Xiao Chao, let''s have dinner together in the evening. I''ll introduce my boyfriend to you, and you''ll check on my sister." Li Qing pretended not to recognize Li Chao''s forced grievance in her tone.


    Li Chao was very surprised: "sister, when did you talk about your boyfriend? Why don''t I know?"


    "Your heart is all on your Xiaoying. How can you have time to care about your sister?" Li Qing''s words are full of vinegar and resentment.


    When Li Chao heard this, he felt some remorse, as if he had cared about his sister for a long time.


    Although her sister doesn''t like Xiaoying, she is always for her own good and afraid of losing. It''s just that she misunderstands Xiaoying.


    Thinking of this, he immediately decided to skip class in the afternoon: "OK, elder sister, please tell me the time and position. I''ll see what kind of man can take my flowery elder sister."


    "Poor mouth, at six o''clock in the afternoon, in private room 023 of Haibin Hotel, I''ll hang up first."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s five thirty in the afternoon.


    Su Xun and Li Qing have arrived at room 023 of the seaside hotel in advance.


    "Is that all right?" Li Qing is still a little worried. This is the most hopeful time she has ever seen, but because of this, she is even more afraid of disappointment.


    Su Xun showed a confident smile: "don''t worry, as long as your brother has a conscience and your sister in mind, it will certainly work!"


    "Of course he has me in his heart. I''ve been the best to him since I was young." Li qingpai said.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the private room was knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun said.


    A waiter opened the door and came in. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "Sir, the man you said has arrived at the door of the hotel."


    "I see. Thank you." Su Xun nodded.


    "You''re welcome, sir. Have a nice meal." The waiter bowed to him, then turned away and closed the door.


    Su Xun patted his leg and said to Li Qing, "Li Chao is coming. Come on up."


    "Do you have to? You don''t mean to take advantage of me Li Qing hesitated. Although she was a little naive, she was not a fool.


    Su Xun said: "this is to create a visual impact for him. Only then can he be more angry with me. You don''t want to give up all your previous work because of the details."


    "What''s more, do you think I will be short of women? I''m not interested in you at all


    Hearing this, Li Qing gritted her teeth, got up and sat down in Su Xun''s arms, clenched her red lips, then snorted, blushed and said: "she said that she was not interested in me, they all knocked me, flow, hooligan."


    "Normal reaction, just bear it." Su Xun put one hand around her waist, and the other hand held one of her little hands to play: "look natural, have a smile on your face, don''t be so rigid."


    Li Qing took a deep breath and began to cooperate with Su Xun in her poor performance, a picture of lovers flirting with each other."Click -"


    the door of the private room was directly pushed open.


    As soon as Li Chao came in, he saw this scene. He was stunned. He had never seen his serious sister.


    "Ah! Xiao Chao, here you are. " Li Qing seems to be frightened by the rabbit, red face quickly down from Su Xun''s arms, some at a loss.


    At this time, Li Chao also saw Su Xun''s face, and then the whole person exploded in an instant: "it''s you!"


    "It''s you!" Su Xun also pretended to be serious and got up in an instant. His eyes were a little guilty.


    Li Qing looked at them blankly: "Xiao Chao, Su Xun, you Do you know him? "


    "That, I don''t know..." If Su Xun falters, he will lie.


    Li Chao was very angry. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed Su Xun''s collar. He yelled with red eyes, "Uncle draftsman, you are riding on a horse to soak my sister, and you are going to hook up with Xiaoying, you scum man."


    The two most important women in his life were played by the scum man in front of him. How could he not be angry and have the heart to kill.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Chao? What are you doing? Let him go quickly." Li Qing anxiously came forward to persuade.


    Li Chao said to Li Qing: "sister, break up with him immediately. This scum man is not only with you, but also Xiao Ying''s boyfriend. Today I saw him cuddle with Xiao Ying and leave in a car!"


    "What Li Qing''s eyes widened and her face was unbelievable. Then she looked at Su Xun again: "should you give me an explanation?"


    "Xiaoqing, listen to me. It''s Huang yinggou who leads me to bed. She leads me to bed!" Su Xun panicked to defend himself.


    Li Chao was angry again. His eyes were red and he roared: "fart, Xiao Ying is so simple, she won''t do such a thing. You must have cheated her, not only her body, but also her feelings!"


    "I didn''t, Xiaoqing, you have to believe me..."


    "Go away! Get out of here! We broke up! " Li Qing interrupted her, red eyes hysterical roar, the whole person tears.


    Su Xun smacked his tongue in the dark. Was this woman so terrible when she entered the play?


    Sure enough, women are born actors.


    Then Su Xun goes away in ashes. In the private room, Li Qing wails. Li Chao comforts her sister and takes out her mobile phone to call Huang Ying.


    He wants to expose Su Xun to Huang Ying!

 Chapter 519

    "Li Chao, why do you call me back?"


    After the phone was connected, Huang Ying said impatiently that she was full of Su Xun now. How could she have time to deal with these licking dogs.


    And we have to seize the time to completely break contact with these licking dogs.


    Li Chao anxiously said: "Xiaoying, that Su Xun is a scum man. He is still dating my sister while he is dating you. You and my sister have been cheated by him. My sister just broke up with him."


    Hearing that Li Qing and Su Xun had broken up, Huang Ying suddenly brightened her eyes, and then said coldly, "Li Chao, you don''t need to take care of my business, and you don''t slander my boyfriend there."


    The voice dropped and hung up.


    "Ding ~"


    the next second, she got news from Feixin.


    Su Xun: I broke up. I''m in a bad mood. Can you come out and have a drink with me?


    Huang Ying was very happy and felt that her chance had finally come.


    Huang Ying: brother Su Xun, please tell me the address. I''ll come here now.


    Then she quickly began to rummage for clothes and chose a pair of black silk, because she knew that men were good at it, especially those who had drunk wine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the private room of the seaside hotel.


    Huang Ying didn''t believe her words, which made Li Chao very anxious.


    "Don''t fight. Maybe it''s her who seduces Su Xun. Otherwise, Su Xun is so good to me. How can she cheat on me?" Li Qing said with a cry.


    When a woman enters a play, she can''t stop.


    Li Chao subconsciously defended for Huang Ying: "no, elder sister, you think so only when you have prejudice against her. If you don''t believe me, I''ll call her now. Xiaoying is very honest and straightforward. She will never cheat me. "


    As the voice dropped, he called Huang Ying again.


    "What the hell are you doing?" After getting through the phone, Huang Ying yelled angrily.


    Li Chao pursed his lips, looked at his sister with pear blossom and rain, summoned up the courage and asked: "Xiaoying, is it true that Su Xun said that you were the first to hook and lead him?"


    "Li Chao, what do you mean, my Huang Ying is so low and cheap in your eyes? How could I do such a thing? It was Su Xun who pursued me! " Of course, Huang Ying won''t admit it. Hang up and pull the black train.


    Although she was hung up, Li Chao was relieved. Sure enough, Xiaoying was still that pure and straightforward Xiaoying. It was just because she was too simple that she was so easily cheated by Su Xun.


    "Elder sister, you hear me. Xiaoying said that it was the scum man who chased her, not her. She was also the victim of being cheated." Li Chao looked at Li Qing and said.


    Li Qing was still unconvinced. She roared: "I don''t believe it. Su Xun can never take the initiative to hook up with other women behind my back. I''ll go to her and confront her face to face!"


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Li Chao also agrees, because he wants to go to Xiaoying face to face to expose Su Xun''s scum man, by the way to resolve his sister''s misunderstanding of Xiaoying.


    Li Qing shook her head: "she''s a scheming bitch. She won''t tell the truth with you. I''ll go alone. Don''t follow me."


    "No way!" Li Chao was afraid that his sister would do something stupid when she was excited. Then he thought about it and said a way: "it''s better for me to hide in the dark, sister."


    He felt that his sister had been cheated too deeply by Su Xun. The matter was so obvious, but he refused to believe it.


    As everyone knows, he is the same image in Li Qing''s eyes.


    "Good." Li Qing wiped her tears, still choking and sobbing. Her shoulders shrugged and moved from time to time.


    Li Chao said, "I''ll ask where she is."


    A call found to be pulled black, but can only use Feixin message.


    Huang Ying, who is driving to the bar for an appointment, hesitates for a while after seeing the news, and then tells Li Chao the address.


    Because she wants to make Li Chao give up completely. She knows that Su Xun, a rich man, is very possessive. If she wants to be with him, she must cut off all the dirty relationships.


    When the dog is cold, just lick the other dog''s face.


    Only this Li Chao, like a madman, has to break his last hope.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Black Rose bar.


    Su Xun asked for a card seat by himself. He was drinking there. From time to time, some women chatted with him, but he drove them away.


    Over time, no one will come forward.


    "Brother Su Xun."


    Huang Ying''s voice came into her ears.


    When Su Xun looked up, he was stunned.


    It''s not a fake, it''s a real surprise.


    Because Huang Ying''s present dress and her daytime dress are just two different looks.


    She had light makeup, long hair and a shawl. She was wearing a black suspender skirt with perfect radian. The skirt just covered her big, black, silk wrapped long legs and stepped on a pair of silver high heels.I have to say, no wonder I can be a big dog owner. I have a good figure and face.


    "It''s my first time to come to such a place. My roommate helped me match this dress. It''s the way I have to wear it in the bar. Do you think it looks good?"


    Huang Ying rubbed her skirt shyly and looked embarrassed.


    It''s no wonder that Li Chao''s acting skills can make a mess of the homeboy who can only play the grey machine.


    Su Xun pretended to be drunk: "OK It''s beautiful. It''s beautiful. "


    "Brother Su Xun, how much did you drink? Stop drinking." Huang Ying rushed forward to grab his glass, and her body naturally leaned against his arms.


    Su Xun muttered to himself: "Xiaoying, I broke up. Xiaoqing broke up with me."


    "I know. Li Chao called me. It''s all my fault. Otherwise, I''ll explain to sister Xiaoqing. She misunderstood me." Huang Ying''s face is full of guilt.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "no No, she won''t believe it. I I know her


    "Brother Su Xun, it''s me who lost your girlfriend. I''ll compensate you. I''ll be your girlfriend in the future, OK?" Huang Ying confessed and hugged him directly. She said with an infatuated face.


    Su Xun was shocked: "you What did you say? "


    "Brother Su Xun, what I said in the car today is the truth. I like you, but because you were Xiaoqing''s boyfriend before, now that I''ve broken up, I can chase you boldly." Huang Ying said, looking at him affectionately: "let me be your girlfriend in the future, OK?"


    "Good Good Su Xun''s eyes were blurred. He reached out and touched her pretty face. Looking at the green tea face, he really wanted to slap it down.


    Not far away, Li Qing and Li Chao saw this scene, clenching their fists and suppressing their anger.


    Huang Ying smiles and wants to kiss Su Xun.


    Su Xun threw his glass directly, then pretended to be drunk and fell asleep on the sofa.


    Li Qing got up and went over, looking at Huang Ying coldly: "Huang Ying, I want to talk to you."


    "Li Qing?" Huang Ying appears very surprised at first, and then smiles complacently: "OK, why don''t we go to the bathroom to chat?"


    She was afraid that Su Xun would wake up suddenly and hear some words that would damage her image, which would fall short of success.


    Li Ying goes to the bathroom without saying a word.


    Li chaohun quietly follows up in the crowd. He doesn''t mean to eavesdrop, but is afraid that his elder sister will get angry and start beating his Xiaoying.

 Chapter 520

    In Li Chao''s opinion, things are already obvious.


    Susian is handsome with money and shows mercy everywhere. Her sister and her goddess Xiaoying are victims.


    But both of them were too deep to believe that Su Xun was a liar.


    Now as long as their sister and Huang Ying hold each other, they will surely wake up.


    When the time comes, I will be able to pursue Xiaoying aboveboard, and solve the misunderstanding, so my sister will no longer be biased against Xiaoying.


    "Li Qing, what do you want to say?" In the corridor of the bathroom, Huang Ying looks at Li Qing and asks.


    Li Chao hid in the corner and could hear their conversation clearly.


    Li Qing naturally knows that Li Chao is hiding there, because these words are for Li Chao to listen to.


    "Huang Ying, you cheat my younger brother even if, unexpectedly have hook, lead my boy friend, I also too bad before!" Li Qing asked angrily.


    Looking at each other''s appearance, Huang Ying felt that she had a different kind of quickness in her heart. She sneered with pride: "what''s wrong with me? It only means that you have no ability, and even your boyfriend can''t stand it. In addition, I might as well tell you that just now, Su Xun has accepted my confession, and later he will be my boyfriend, so you''d better stay away from him. "


    Boom!


    Li chaoru at the corner was struck by lightning. His mind was blank and his eyes were dull.


    The image of the pure and straightforward goddess was breaking in his heart.


    My own goddess, actually destroyed my sister''s affection for me, and took the initiative to hook up my sister''s boyfriend!


    He would never have believed that Huang Ying was such a person if he had not heard and seen with his own eyes.


    It turned out that what his sister said was true. He didn''t misunderstand Huang Ying, because he was too stupid.


    Although he wanted to rush out, he finally held back and continued to listen.


    "If a third party intervenes, it will be justifiable! You have to be shameless to cheat my brother so badly But in Li Chao''s eyes, it''s Huang Zhiqing who starts to lose his mind.


    Huang Ying sneered and said, "who makes your brother stupid? Anyway, cheating others is cheating. Why can''t I cheat? I don''t want to lie to him


    Li Chao at the corner clenched his teeth, his eyes would protrude, and his fists would burst.


    "Su Xun won''t like your cunning bitch!" Li Qing gritted her teeth.


    Huang Ying curled her lips and sneered: "besides you, who knows? Does your brother know I''m a scheming bitch? He didn''t know, so Su Xun wouldn''t know. I''ll always be what he likes me to be in front of him. "


    "Well, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here. Go as far as you can, and your little brother, please keep him away from me. Now miss Ben doesn''t care for him."


    Huang Ying''s voice fell down, and with a triumphant cold hum, she turned around and was about to leave.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she saw Li Chao with red eyes.


    "I heard it all." Li Chao said in a hoarse voice. He was still holding the last trace of fantasy in his heart. He was waiting for Huang Ying to explain.


    Huang Ying looked at him with disdain: "it''s just right to hear that. After that, stay away from me, don''t pee and look in the mirror. Are you worthy of me? What a toad wants to eat swan meat. "


    Every word of him is like a sharp knife into Li Chao''s heart, licking the dog''s infatuation, but the same, licking the dog''s anger regardless of the consequences.


    "Why! Why do you do this to me! Why Li Chao clenched his teeth and pressed him step by step. His eyes were full of violence and anger.


    He''s going to kill this woman, this woman who plays with his feelings, and this woman who destroys his sister''s feelings. This is a cheap man!


    Huang Ying was not afraid and said sarcastically, "how can you beat me if you want to eat people with such big eyes? Do you want to have a try? "


    She doesn''t believe in this rubbish in front of her. She dares to do something about herself. It''s just incompetence and rage.


    "Xiao Chao, don''t mess around." Li Qing quickly stopped Li Chao, because she knew her brother, this state is true, everything can be done.


    "It''s very lively."


    A sound full of fun suddenly sounded, and Su Xun came slowly.


    As soon as Huang Ying''s eyes brightened, she suddenly changed into a look of fear and grievance and rushed over: "brother Su Xun, I''m so afraid. When I came to the bathroom, they blocked me. Wu Wu Wu, they scared me to death."


    "Cheap, human, you are still pretending!" Li Chao yelled at Su Xun and said, "don''t believe her. She''s a liar. She''s a cheap person who has many boats on her feet."


    "Nonsense!" Su Xun looked at him with silly eyes: "you need to say, do you think I''m as stupid as you, can''t see that she is acting?"


    For a moment, Li Chao and Huang Ying were stunned.


    "Brother Su Xun, you I can''t understand what you''re saying. " Huang Ying''s pretty face turned white and she was still pretending to be a fool. She had a bad feeling in her heart.Su Xun Mu Lu sneered and pinched her face: "OK, little green tea, don''t pretend. You don''t look good enough in front of me, so you can only cheat Li Chao, a fool who hasn''t even touched a woman''s hand."


    Li Chao''s face was blue and white, and he felt offended.


    "You Have you been playing with me? " Huang Ying finally gave up and looked at Su Xun pale.


    "Sister, what''s going on?" Li Chao also looks at Li Qing with a puzzled face.


    Su Xun nodded and said gently, "yes, I''ve been playing with you all the time. I want to marry a rich family all day, but I don''t pee and look in the mirror. Do you deserve it?"


    "In addition, little green tea, how much money you cheated from Li Chao, just give it back. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being unkind to you."


    "Listen I understand Huang Ying nodded. In front of Su Xun, she was helpless and scared.


    Su Xun waved to indicate that she could go away.


    Huang Ying ran away like running for her life.


    Then Su Xun looked at Li Chao again: "in order to help your sister get you back on the right track, I spent a lot of effort and finally succeeded."


    "Thank you, brother-in-law." Li Chao was a little ashamed. He sincerely thanks Su Xun.


    Li Qing blushed. As soon as she was ready to explain, Su Xun said, "don''t call me brother-in-law. I''m not your sister''s boyfriend. She and I just have a simple money relationship."


    "What Li Chao''s face suddenly changed: "elder sister, are you covered and raised?"


    "I''ll take care of you!" Li Qing was ashamed and angry.


    Su Xunshan explained: "I didn''t give her money, she gave me money."


    "My sister Bao, raised you?" Li Chao''s eyes widened, even more unbelievable.


    Li Qing was going crazy. She glared at Su Xun: "if you can''t speak, shut up!"


    "Well." Su Xun shrugged, took out a huazi and said, "OK, you can talk slowly. Remember to transfer the balance to me as soon as possible. Bye."


    He left with his hands in his pocket, and his voice was still in his head.


    Looking at his back, Li Qing tried to talk for several times, but finally did not speak.

 Chapter 521

    "Well, I''ve finally got one."


    Out of the bar, blowing the night wind, Su Xun threw the cigarette ends into the trash can and stretched.


    In his opinion, these licking dogs are stupid, so they deserve to be fooled by others.


    But it''s a system task, and it''s really interesting.


    "Hello."


    Just about to get on the bus, a familiar female voice suddenly came into my ears from behind.


    When Su Xun looked back, it was Li Qing standing at the door of the bar?


    The long legs wrapped in meat and silk are so conspicuous.


    I don''t understand why this woman likes to wear silk stockings so much?


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    Li Qing lifted her tusk hair and said, "thank you for helping me so much. When I have time, I''d like to invite you to dinner."


    "Do you want to eat, or do you want to eat me?" Zhao Ze holds the car door and looks at her with a smile.


    As a woman reading countless old slag man, this woman a look, he knew each other''s mind.


    This is one of the reasons why there are more and more bad girlfriends, but honest people don''t have girlfriends one by one.


    Because there are many women who have experienced slag men, they know what women like and hate very well, and they are very good at thinking about women''s mind, so they will naturally please women.


    On the other hand, an honest man blushes when he comes into contact with a woman. Can he be expected to understand and amuse a woman?


    Li Qing blushed: "do you agree or not?"


    "I won''t go to dinner. After all, I''m not short of food. If you want to eat me, you can consider it." Su Xun''s eyes fell on her long legs.


    Li Qing is a little angry: "don''t forget it."


    "Forget it." Su Xun turned his lips, got on the car and left with one foot of accelerator.


    Li Qing didn''t expect that Su Xun really left like that. She was stunned for a long time before she reflected.


    He stamped his foot and scolded angrily: "asshole, son of a bitch, villain, stinky, hateful!"


    In her mouth, Sushen became all kinds of eggs.


    Then she stares at the sports car that goes away and feels a little disappointed.


    Is he really not interested in himself?


    Also, he has so much money that he can definitely contact many excellent women. There are absolutely many more beautiful women than himself. How can he be interested in himself?


    Li Qing, Li Qing, you have a little self-knowledge. Don''t think that toads eat swans.


    Su Xun changed from egg to swan meat.


    All the way home, Li Qing was worried about gain and loss, silent and unhappy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun was driving down the street of Haibin city.


    As for Li Qing, he has long been thrown away.


    What he''s thinking now is that there are still two jobs to go to.


    After returning home, entering the study, Su Xun used hacker technology to put the advertisement of "Laogou studio" at the top of every forum.


    This is not an attack on the background tampering with data, but directly made a program to automatically top posts, rigidly top posts to the first.


    After all, we need to leave the contact information this time. If the intruder tampers with the data in the background, the other party can find him according to the contact information.


    Isn''t that delaying his task?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, Li Qing lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. Her head was full of Su Xun.


    Su Xun is handsome, rich and unassuming, which is in line with all women''s fantasies.


    In addition, the contact with Su Xun during this period of time, especially Su Xun solved the problem that they troubled the whole family and saved her brother.


    Let Li Qing began to be fascinated by it, no way, it is Su Xun too perfect.


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she summoned up the courage to take out her mobile phone and called susian.


    Li Qing, a toad, wanted to eat swan meat, even if she had a taste.


    "What are you doing? I''m sick when I call at night." When he was sleeping soundly, he was woken up. Su Xun scolded him impolitely.


    Li Qing said: "Su Xun, I think clearly. I want to eat you."


    "Lying trough!" Su Xun didn''t doze off for a moment, and he was startled.


    Li Qinghong said with a red face: "let you sink!"


    "At night, is it so hot? Come on, sister, I''m a little scared. '' Su Xun swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Another woman was greedy for my body. I was so afraid.


    Li Qing has broken the pot: "you said it yourself. If you want to eat you, you will promise to say when you have time."


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''ll go to bed at night. Good night." With that, Su Xun hung up the phone and sighed helplessly.


    Alas, when will he be able to get rid of the troubles brought about by his beauty and charm?


    Really, it''s boring.


    Su Xun fell asleep. In his dream, he dreamed of Li Qing''s black, silk legs.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun woke up.


    Drive out for breakfast.


    "Ding Ding..."


    In the middle of the meal, the mobile phone rings, a strange number.


    "Hello." Su Xun got through.


    A male voice came out of the mobile phone: "is this Laogou studio?"


    Su Xun''s eyes brightened: "yes, I''m Su Xun, the boss of dog fishing studio. I''m also a gold medal dog fishing master. Do you need my help?"


    I didn''t expect that the second task object would come so soon. I don''t know what kind of wonderful flower it is this time.


    But in Su Xun''s mind, there should be no more licking dog than Li Chao.


    "Hello, boss. I''m at the door of your studio now. Aren''t you at home?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m eating breakfast outside. Please wait a moment. I''ll come here now."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he left 100 yuan of cash on the table, then he got up and left.


    Half an hour later, I drove back to the neighborhood where I rented my house.


    Park the car, came to the door of his rental house, saw a man is full of sadness in the door, while smoking and walking.


    A man''s clothes are very common. From the appearance, he is about 40 years old. He may have been engaged in manual labor for a long time, with thick cocoons on his hands.


    "Hello, sir. I''m the boss of Laogou studio. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time."


    Su Xun met him and looked at the middle-aged man with an apologetic face.


    "No problem, no problem. I came here without calling in advance." The middle-aged man shook his head.


    Su Xun took out the key and opened the door: "come in and sit down. If you have something to do, sit down and say it slowly."


    After the middle-aged man came into the room, Su Xun poured him a glass of water: "you drink water, first tell me what the situation is."


    "Well, it''s my brother. My brother is addicted to a female anchor. He''s so obsessed that he won''t listen to any advice. Now his wife wants to divorce him, and a good family is about to break up."


    "I also listen to the recommendation of your advertisement on the Internet. If you can''t do it here, then our family really can''t help it."


    Slowly, the middle-aged man began to sigh.


    This is a story about a married man who is crazy, licking, anchorperson, and even makes his family uneasy.

 Chapter 522

    The middle-aged man''s name is Zhao Tianming. He has a younger brother named Zhao Tianbao, who is 25 years old.


    The whole family are rural people who come from their hometown to work in Haibin city.


    Zhao Tianbao dropped out of school before finishing his junior high school education. He followed Zhao Tianming to move bricks on the construction site. After a month of hard work, he earned 7000 yuan.


    Two years ago, I went back to my hometown and built a two-story building with the money I had saved. I asked the matchmaker to introduce a girl from the same village to get married, so I got married.


    A year ago, his wife gave birth to a son, and his family life was harmonious.


    After the baby was weaned, the couple left the baby to the old man and then worked together on the beach.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Tianbao accidentally came into contact with a small live broadcasting platform, and then fell madly in love with one of the female anchorperson, and began to reward her.


    At the beginning, she was rewarded by dozens of people. Later, she said that she was the boss of a small business and her monthly salary fell on the female anchor.


    His wife knew that she was crying and crying to divorce him and went back to her hometown in a rage.


    Zhao Tianming angrily cleaned up Zhao Tianbao. He thought it would make him change.


    I didn''t expect that Zhao Tianbao still went his own way. He would rather eat steamed bread and pickle than reward the female anchor.


    Even in order to compete with others, he even moved the idea of selling a house. Only when the house was in his hometown, he was stopped in time by his elders, and the angry elders drove him out of the village.


    Zhao Tianbao has sold everything he can. If he doesn''t have to use a smart machine to watch the live broadcast, he is ready to sell the smart machine to the female anchor to brush gifts, and then exchange it for a cheap old man''s machine.


    Now the situation is that Zhao Tianbao''s wife and children live in his hometown. He does odd jobs at various construction sites in Haibin city and makes some money to lick the female anchor.


    The family is about to break up.


    "Boss Su, that''s what happened. If my nephew wasn''t only one year old, I wouldn''t care about this bloody bastard." Zhao Tianming''s eyes are red. After all, the saying that his elder brother is like his father is not just said.


    In order to help his younger brother, his wife gave him a good look, and then his family began to make trouble about it.


    After hearing this, Su Xun took a deep breath. The dog said, "yes, this dog is even more ill than Li Chao.".


    Because Zhao Tianbao is a mature adult, and he is married. He has a wife and children, and he can lick like this.


    This shows how deep it seems.


    On earth, he saw some news that middle-aged people spent all their savings to reward female anchorperson, but he didn''t expect to meet one now.


    "Have you tried to contact the anchor?" At the same time, Su Xun handed him a cigarette to talk to him


    "No, no, thank you. I''m not used to good cigarettes, sore throat and coughing." Zhao Tianming took out his red pagoda mountain and lit it. After a puff, he said, "I''ve found it, but I haven''t found it. After all, it''s all hard-earned money. It''s good to return it a little bit..."


    After learning the truth, Zhao Tianming and his wife chatted with the anchor through the live broadcast software on the same day, explaining the situation and begging for a refund, even if it was only one third.


    As a result, the female anchor scolded them, said that she earned money by her ability, why she wanted to retire, and then ignored them.


    Therefore, the female anchorperson also knows that Zhao Tianbao is a miserable poor man. She is not the so-called business boss, but she still pretends not to know. As always, she flatters Zhao Tianbao in the live broadcast room and fooles him into painting gifts.


    After all, for her, it doesn''t matter who the other party is, as long as she can give her money.


    What''s more, there is such a fool who doesn''t work hard to earn more money. When he suddenly wakes up one day, it will be too late.


    Su Xun let out a puff of smoke. The female anchor was a business whore with a bad job, but Zhao Tianbao was not a good thing. An adult didn''t even have this kind of control, so she was the victim.


    In order to complete the task, Zhao Tianbao wants to save him, but he also has to deal with him, and the female anchor also has to let her know the pain, otherwise Su Xun is not happy.


    "I''ll take it. Two thousand. Pay." Su Xun flicked the ash and said, looking at Zhao Tianming.


    This is an honest man. Su Xun doesn''t want to cheat him. He seems that he will do it seriously if he collects some money.


    "Well, good." Without saying a word, Zhao Tianming took out a bag from his pocket, then counted 2000 yuan in cash and handed it to him: "boss, you order."


    "Not afraid I''m a liar?" Su Xun was surprised. It''s reasonable to say that people who come out early to work are very cautious.


    Zhao Tianming simple and honest smile: "just now I saw your car from upstairs, just don''t know it''s you, since you drive such a good car, certainly not to cheat me this money."


    Honesty is honesty. It''s just that you don''t take the initiative to hurt others, but it doesn''t mean that like Li Qing, your brain is short of strings.


    "How do you know that my car was not bought by cheating you?" Su Xun weighed the money in his hand and said with a smile.The smile on Zhao Tianming''s face gradually hardened.


    Su Xun laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, just a joke, add a Feixin, and send me your brother''s information. What''s the name and platform of the female anchor?"


    "Here, here." Zhao Tianming immediately felt relieved. He quickly took out his mobile phone, opened an app called "Baiyun live", and then opened a live studio called "Miaomiao", a female anchor.


    Su Xun took the phone and glanced at it. With the blessing of makeup and beauty, the beauty was ok, but the smell of green tea was coming across the screen.


    It was in the morning, and there were not many people in the live room. The female anchor named Miao Miao was singing. Although song Su Xun had never heard of it, she sang very well.


    Su Xun opened the fan list again and found Zhao Tianbao, whose ID is brother Tianbao.


    Then he returned his mobile phone to Zhao Tianming: "go back and wait for news. In a week, get rid of him. By the way, call and ask where he is now."


    "Well, well, thank you, boss. If you can make my brother return to normal, you are the great benefactor of our Zhao family." Zhao Tianming shook Su Xun''s hand excitedly.


    A few minutes later, Zhao Tianming left.


    Su Xun also went back to his villa.


    He hasn''t started to plan yet. Now he just wants to find Zhao Tianbao first, and then beat him up.


    This kind of stupid beep, which is harmful to others and oneself, doesn''t give him a good beating, so someone is not happy.


    According to the mobile phone number provided by Zhao Tianming, Su Xun invaded the company background of the communication company and accurately located Zhao Tianbao.


    It''s a park.


    Su Xun took a taxi after changing her appearance.

 Chapter 523

    On the bench of Qinglong Lake Park, there is a young man dressed in ordinary clothes and full of dust.


    At this time, the young man was chewing with a mobile phone in one hand and a steamed bread in the other. He was smiling from time to time on his face, controlling the rich little hand to recharge and reward.


    "Ah, thank you for the flowers from brother Tianbao. Brother Tianbao is so nice. You have been the only one to support others in the early morning."


    Miao Miao scratched his head in the camera and said delicately that his appearance gave Zhao Tianbao great satisfaction, as if his heart was about to melt.


    For a moment, he felt that the steamed bread in his hand was not so hard to swallow, so he took another big bite.


    As long as you can make Miao Miao happy, you are a big man. What''s the point of suffering?


    "Brother Tianbao, have you come back from your business trip?"


    Although Miao Miao already knows that Zhao Tianbao''s identity as a businessman is disguised, he still cooperates in acting.


    Zhao Tianbao typing: Yes, I''ve just come back from other places. I''ll have time to watch you live when I''m busy.


    Now he is doing odd jobs. When he has no money, he lied that he would go on a business trip, and he has no time to watch her live broadcast, so he doesn''t give a reward.


    After he had done odd jobs for a few days and saved money, he began to offer a reward, saying that he had come back from his business trip.


    He''s not so nice to his mother.


    "Brother Tianbao is a big business man. He must have made a lot of money on a business trip. Miao Miao is so envious. I''m miserable. It started early in the morning. Up to now, there are few rewards. I have to eat the dirt again."


    Miao Miao looks adored at first, and then begins to lament and lament.


    How can Zhao Tianbao bear it?


    He immediately rewarded a 100 yuan hot air balloon.


    "Ah! Thank you, brother Tianbao. I''ll kiss you. I love you, my brother


    Miao Miao is very happy, because there are fewer and fewer such idiots this year.


    This kind of fool binds one, which can eat for a long time.


    Zhao Tianbao enjoys the feeling of being worshipped by the other party, but he knows that he is not a boss at all, he is just a hard worker.


    So before Miao Miao asked him to go out to meet, he refused because he was busy with work, because his fabricated identity must be revealed.


    Later, Miao Miao never made an appointment with him again. In Zhao Tianbao''s opinion, it shows that the other party is clean.


    As everyone knows, Miao Miao knows that his boss''s identity is fake, so he doesn''t want to waste time to see him, or it''s convenient to dig money across the Internet.


    "This dance is for my favorite brother Tianbao. Is brother Tianbao watching?"


    In the camera, Miao Miao''s voice is charming, and she begins to twist her body with the music. Wearing only hot pants and short sleeves, she shows her curves, which is particularly provocative.


    Zhao Tianbao felt thirsty, trembling one handed typing: I''m watching.


    A few minutes later, Miao Miao finished the dance. He spat out his tongue and wiped the sweat that didn''t exist: "I''m so tired. Does brother Tianbao like it? I went to study it specially for brother Tianbao."


    It''s just a few random twists. It''s a fool to learn this.


    But there are too many swindlers and enough fools.


    Zhao Tianbao was so excited that he immediately recharged it and rewarded a 300 yuan sports car.


    "Brother Tianbao loves you, MEDA. Thank you for your sports car."


    Miao Miao makes a kiss to the camera.


    "I''ve spent four or five hundred dollars in the morning. I''m worthy of being the boss."


    "Must drop, Tianbao giant cow force!"


    "Is the boss still short of pendant?"


    Other white, whoring audience have touted.


    Zhao Tianbao''s vanity has been greatly satisfied. He feels that the whole person is going to be gone with the wind.


    In reality, he is a hard worker who is submissive.


    But in this live room, he stares at the vip7 level, and he is the boss.


    Baiyun live as long as the reward can become VIP1, vip7 is a sign of the reward consumption of 70000.


    "Are you Zhao Tianbao?"


    A strange male voice suddenly entered the ear.


    Almost subconsciously, Zhao Tianbao looked up and saw a bearded man standing in front of him. He immediately felt a little weak: "brother, there are Can I help you? "


    "Nothing. I just came to say hello to you." Su Xun said lightly.


    Zhao Tianbao nodded in a daze: "Oh."


    "Pa!"


    The next second, a slap fell on his face, feeling hot pain.


    "You What are you hitting me for? " Zhao Tianbao was surprised and angry, but more scared.


    Su Xun showed a grim smile: "said to come to say hello to you, don''t say, how to say hello?"


    He kicked it off the bench.


    "Brother, stop fighting, stop fighting. You have to tell me why you hit me."Live in Baiyun, brother Tianbao holding his head curled up on the ground and begged.


    "Cao, if you fight, do you need a reason?"


    Su Xun rightfully replied, but he didn''t stop on his feet. Just like the song, he tried to kick his feet in.


    A few minutes later, brother Tianbao was black and blue, and even his mother couldn''t recognize him.


    "Hoo -"


    Su Xun breathed out a breath, and finally felt good. He lit a huazi, turned around and left.


    After releasing his unhappiness, he should lick the dog out of the misery.


    Otherwise, he would be regarded as the great mercy of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    This kind of silly beep, which is not cherished by his wife and children, if he is a relative, Su Xun can directly throw him into the mixer and mix it into a concrete wall.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Zhao Tianbao cried wrongly. He got up, picked up the mobile phone and looked at the Miao Miao in the live broadcast room. There was a trace of warmth in his scarred heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After returning home, Su Xun registered an account on Baiyun live platform.


    I don''t want to lick a dog.


    Then he intruded into the background of the live broadcast platform and modified the data for himself, adding millions of live broadcast coins for reward.


    He opened Miaomiao''s studio and sent a message: anchor, KKP.


    The studio exploded in an instant.


    "Lying trough, big brother Niupi, is it so direct?"


    "God stepped on the horse to see the criticism. I was shown a face, and my boss was sprayed with saliva."


    "We have said what we want to say. If we wear so little clothes every day, we just don''t want to take them off, so we don''t want to lose our appetite?"


    Looking at these speeches, brother Tianbao got angry and used his identity as a housing manager to kick Su Xun directly, and he would be restricted from entering the live room.


    "Miao Miao, this kind of person doesn''t care. He has no quality at all. He''s a loser in life. I''ve kicked him." Brother Tianbao comforts Miao Miao.


    Miao Miao also felt relieved: "thank you Tianbao brother, Tianbao brother MEDA."


    Looking at the hint that he was kicked out of the studio, Su Xun laughed and opened a live studio for a female anchor who could see the past. He gave ten straight hits and awarded ten crowns.


    This is the most expensive gift of Baiyun live broadcasting platform, 5888 yuan for one, and 58888 yuan for ten combos.


    Generally, when you receive this kind of large gift reward, you will pop up windows and flash screens in all live broadcast rooms of the whole station to grab the treasure chest.

 Chapter 524

    "Licking a dog is not good enough to die, reward the palace X10."


    The little anchor named tassel was stunned when he saw the prompt on the screen.


    "Ah


    Then he suddenly reacted, screamed and said in panic: "thank you Thank you, brother lick, thank you for the reward, thank you. "


    At the same time, this message also pops up in other live rooms of the whole platform.


    "Licking a dog is not a good thing to die, reward tassel crown X10."


    For a long time, Miao suddenly didn''t show up this kind of gift.


    Then came envy, jealousy and hatred. If only this local tyrant had a fancy to himself, if only this reward was his own.


    And the barrage in her studio had already exploded.


    "Wocao, isn''t the horse that was kicked by brother Tianbao just now?"


    "Crouching trough, it''s really him. No wonder he''s so arrogant. He''s a local tyrant who can give a reward of fifty-eight thousand."


    "Big boss, I wonder if Miao Miao wants to cry now. He has driven away a local tyrant."


    Brother Miao opened his mouth quickly when he saw the restriction of the dog


    Zhao Tianbao is not willing to see this: Miao Miao, that guy is rude to you


    "Oh, untie it quickly!" Miao Miao interrupts him impatiently.


    This poor man is almost drained by her. How can he compare with such a generous local tyrant.


    She hates Zhao Tianbao to death now. She blames him for kicking the local tyrant away.


    The next second, the live room will be prompted again.


    "Licking the dog is not good enough, reward anchor tassel crown X10."


    Miao Miao''s eyes are red. She feels that the whole person is going to suffocate, two fifty-eight thousand. These should be her own.


    It''s KKP. What''s the big deal? It''s not that people haven''t seen it.


    She went into the live room of tassel to speak: brother lick dog, I know it''s wrong. The housing management kicked you on its own. Come to my live room quickly.


    Is immersed in the excitement of the tassel saw this barrage, scolded a slut, directly kicked her out, Jiao didi said: "lick dog brother, you want people to do anything, do you want sister dance to show you."


    Without paying attention to her, Su Xun withdrew from the live broadcasting room of tassel and entered the live broadcasting room of Miao Miao.


    "Local tyrants can''t lick the dog to death, driving a luxurious Ferrari into the studio."


    Reward 110000, VIP level instantly soared to 11, there will be special tips when entering the live room.


    "Ah, welcome to brother lick." Miao Miao is ecstatic.


    Su Xun calmly knocked down three words: KKP.


    And then a crown was awarded directly.


    "Brother licking dog is better than sister Jia''s Feixin. Let''s talk on Feixin if there is anything." Miao Jiao didi said, actually agreed.


    Su Xun joked. He opened Zhao Tianbao''s head and said to him privately: see, your goddess is just like that.


    Looking at this private letter, Zhao Tianbao clenched the hand of the mobile phone, his knuckles turned white because of too much force, and his heart was full of reluctance and anger.


    Just watching her goddess insulted by the guy who licked the dog.


    It''s just two bad money. What''s the big deal? Grass Mud Horse!


    Incompetent rage, want to smash the phone, but the thought of smashing their own money to buy, and hold back.


    Zhao Tianbao took a deep breath and replied: who are you? Do you know me?


    Licking a dog doesn''t kill: guess what.


    Brother Tianbao: I guess NIMA''s size!


    Licking the dog is not good to die: Alas, I won''t talk to you first, your goddess and I Feixin, I''m going to see what kind of p it took 1888 to see.


    Zhao Tianbao suddenly congested his eyes, and then comforted himself that Miao Miao did it for life.


    It''s because she doesn''t have the ability, otherwise she will be able to spend enough money, and she won''t have to do such things for her life.


    So, in the final analysis, it''s all my fault.


    Su Xun didn''t know his logic, otherwise he would have been scolding his mother. He was a master of logic.


    Of course, it''s not for Miao Feixin''s sake.


    Miao Miao: lick dog brother (shy).


    Su Xun: do you have time to meet?


    Miao Miao: is it too urgent? Brother lick dog, I''m not so casual.


    Su Xun: forget it.


    Miao Miao was in a hurry and quickly replied that if he had time, he would have time tomorrow.


    Su Xun: tomorrow, Su Yan will come to see me. I''ll send you the time and address. Remember, don''t make up. Be rustic.


    Miao Miao hesitated when she saw the news, because she was not beautiful and her figure was not good. The reason why she was so beautiful during the live broadcast was that she only relied on makeup and beauty.She worried that Zhen Suyan would scare her away if she went to see her.


    Su Xun knew what she was worried about.


    Su Xun: to tell you the truth, I have a special hobby. I like plain girls. The more common I look and the more rustic I dress, the more I feel. If you make me satisfied, I will have money.


    He thinks that women of an Zizhen and Yan Yurou''s level are very common (* / ¦Ø *).


    Miao Miao understands this. No wonder he has so much money to play on such a small live broadcasting platform. It turns out that he still has this hobby.


    To be beautiful, I don''t fit.


    But if I want to be ordinary and rustic, I can definitely meet the requirements.


    Thinking of this, she agreed immediately.


    Miao Miao: OK, brother lick dog. I''ll see you tomorrow, memeda.


    Su Xun didn''t reply to her and began to chat with Zhao Tianbao in the live software.


    Licking a dog: still there? teletubbies.


    Brother Tianbao: my name is Tianbao! What''s up?


    Licking the dog is not good: I finished watching, nothing to see, do you want me to send pictures to you?


    Zhao Tianbao was a little excited when he saw the news. After all, it was his own goddess, and it was a place beyond his reach.


    But then he blamed himself. Zhao Tianbao, Zhao Tianbao, when are you so obscene and trivial? It''s a stain on my own goddess!


    I can''t bear to reply!


    Licking the dog: I''ve got her out tomorrow. Would you like to meet her?


    Zhao Tianbao was moved again, but he hesitated to see what he was wearing now.


    Licking a dog is not a good way to die: if you don''t want to show up, you can have a look in the dark, but don''t want to have a look at your goddess in reality?


    This is Su Xun''s strategy. What Zhao Tianbao is infatuated with is the little beauty in the studio who is blessed with makeup and beauty. In short, it''s just good color.


    As long as you let him see Miao Miao''s real appearance, you don''t believe that he can still regard each other as the goddess of his dreams.


    Brother Tianbao: Why are you doing this?


    Licking the dog is not good to die: you just say whether you will go tomorrow is enough, don''t trample on the horse.


    Brother Tianbao: go!


    He really wanted to see his goddess in reality. He always felt inferior and didn''t deserve each other, so he didn''t dare.


    Now he would be satisfied if he could look far away in the dark.


    He didn''t think about it and didn''t want to think about it.


    A qualified licking dog should learn to give up thinking about something that makes him uncomfortable, and the rest will be comfortable.

 Chapter 525

    "Done."


    Su Xun breathed out and lay on the sofa, leaving his mobile phone aside.


    Zhao Tianbao is more overweight than Li Chao, but he has better treatment than Li Chao.


    Because Li Chao and Huang Ying are in contact in reality, in addition to each other''s appearance, Li Chao also likes Huang Ying sincerely.


    Love is too deep to be a licking dog.


    Zhao Tianbao is different.


    He has a low level of education, a poor family background, and even less insight. Miao Miao in the studio seems to him to be a beautiful goddess.


    And in addition, he can get the satisfaction of being flattered that he can''t get in the reality in the live broadcast room, and spend more and more money, so he is more and more deeply interested in the seedlings.


    Because he has spent too much money, he will not be willing to leave at this time.


    There is a word called cost sinking, and his current state is almost the same.


    Just like in love, the more cost a man or woman pays in this relationship, the more reluctant he is to break up.


    In the final analysis, Zhao Tianbao''s love for Miao Miao is not the so-called emotional love at all. He can have a hammer''s love across the cold network.


    What he loves is the face he sees and the praise and adoration he receives from the other party.


    As long as you let him see Miao Miao''s true face, this guy will surely regret that he spent so much money before.


    So some things seem complicated, but as long as you find the key point, it''s very easy to break the game.


    "Ding Ding..."


    His cell phone rang.


    It''s Li Qing''s phone.


    Su Xun thought of the dream last night. The black and silk legs in the dream made him remember deeply.


    "Hello." He got through.


    Well, in fact, he is no different from Zhao Tianbao. He is also a good man.


    It''s just that he is a bit more advanced and has a higher vision. Besides his appearance and figure, he also depends on whether the other person''s personality can attract his interest.


    Being rich and powerful and holding extraordinary power, of course, we can do whatever we want without harming others. We can do whatever we want.


    "I''ve got a seat. We''ll have lunch together."


    As a kind of naive woman with a short brain, she has no scruples since she decides to be a toad eating swan meat.


    "Did you forget what I said? I''ll go if I eat. I won''t go if I eat. "


    "You can''t have enough to have strength! Asshole. " Li Qing dropped her voice and hung up.


    A moment later, Su Xun received a message.


    Haibin Hotel, room 023.


    It was the private room where they hugged each other for the first time yesterday. The woman was very thoughtful.


    At noon, Su Xun drove to the seaside hotel.


    Push open the door of room 023, you can see Li Qing who has arrived in advance.


    She was obviously dressed up for a date.


    The ol uniform skirt on the body was replaced by a white slim long skirt, which is curved and exquisite, protruding forward and warping backward, with a pair of red high heels on the feet.


    Su Xun said, "in fact, you might as well wear your work clothes."


    "Do you like making clothes?" Li Qing asked.


    Su Xun shrugged his shoulders and closed the door: "Mr. Lu Xun said that no man does not like making clothes. If he does, it must be the woman in the uniform who is not good-looking."


    "Who is Lu Xun?" Li Qing was puzzled that there was no Lu Xun in this world.


    Su Xun said casually, "there is a very powerful old man in my hometown. He said a lot."


    There is a passage on the earth network:


    if you don''t know who said a certain sentence, it''s all from me - Lu Xun.


    "It''s a lot of talk." Li Qing curled her lips and said, "I''ve finished ordering."


    "You invited me to dinner, shouldn''t you let me order?" Su Xun looked at her with wide eyes.


    Li Qing rolled a white eye, rightfully said: "do you have a date for girls to wait for boys? I don''t know when you will come. I can''t wait for you all the time. Of course I have to eat first when I''m hungry. "


    "You can''t catch up with me like this." Su Xun said it seriously.


    Li Qing blinked and said, "I''m wearing silk and socks today."


    "So?" Su Xun is full of questions.


    Li Qing was obviously a little disappointed: "I thought you would like it."


    "Elder sister, I can''t see your long skirt. I like a hammer." Su Xun felt tired and had to teach her how to soak herself.


    Li Qing suddenly realized, the skirt up to the knee: "see?"


    Thin legs covered with a pair of thin crystal silk, socks, decorated more delicate light, smooth.


    "Why don''t you improve?" Su Xun asked tentatively.


    Li Qing pretty face slightly red, turned his head: "my hand acid, do not want to mention."Su Xun understood: "I''ll do it myself."


    A few minutes later, susian took her to the side of the sofa for people to rest.


    "Wait, I I''m a little afraid. If you don''t finish, don''t want me


    "How can I? I''m famous for my love in my hometown."


    It''s just that I''m very special to every woman.


    "Well, then you come." Li Qing closed her eyes, summoned up the courage to say, a pair of small hands tightly grasp the edge of the sofa.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The private rooms were knocked.


    Su Xun and Li Qing looked at each other.


    "I''m sure it''s coming. Let''s go." Li Qinghong pushed Su Xun away with a red face and arranged her skirt in a panic.


    Su Xun sighed. Why did NIMA come so early or late?


    "Come in." Su Xun called out.


    Then the door of the private room was pushed open, and the waiter pushed the car in to serve.


    The waiter is a little strange. There is an air conditioner in the private room. Why is that beauty so red?


    "Have a nice dinner."


    After serving, the waiter left.


    Li Qing looked at Su Xun with some trepidation: "you Do you want to keep coming? "


    "Forget it, eat." Being disturbed by this, Su Xun was not interested in it. He entered the cooling time.


    Li Qing was relieved and a little happy. She thought that Su Xun was taking care of himself. She said, "as long as you are my boyfriend, I will definitely give it to you. You can do it whenever you want."


    Self strategy is the most fatal.


    "By the way, is your studio still taking orders?" Li Qing suddenly remembered something.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, I''m dealing with a list. What''s the matter?"


    "I have a friend who may need your help." Li Qing took a sip of the juice and said.


    As soon as Su Xun heard that he was interested, he would be able to deal with Zhao Tianbao tomorrow. He was worried about the third task object, but he didn''t expect to send it to his door: "talk about the situation."


    "I don''t know the details. I''ll bring him to talk to you face to face." Li Qing peeled a shrimp for Su Xun and put it in her bowl.


    Li Qing carefully asked: "then I am your girlfriend now?"


    "Internship." Su Xun said without raising his head.


    Li Qing breathed out: "I know you are very good, but I will definitely work hard to become a regular."


    "That sounds a bit of a double." Su Xun made a comment.


    Li Qing tilted her head: "do you have one?"

 Chapter 526

    After dinner, Su Xun sent Li Qing home.


    Today, she is on vacation. She doesn''t have to go to work, so she has time to make an appointment with Sushen.


    "Go in, I''ll go."


    Send her to the gate of the community, Su Xun said.


    "Wait. Here you are." Li Qinghong put a bag on Su Xun''s face and ran away quickly.


    Besides her brother Li Chao, this is the first time she has given a man a gift.


    Su Xun was still confused. When he opened the bag, he found that it contained a box of pens.


    Open the box, saw inside quietly lying a dark blue pen, the surface is printed with orchids, the nib is also dark blue.


    This is a famous brand in the world.


    So this gift is not light for Li Qing. After all, as an ordinary white-collar worker, she only earns six or seven thousand a month.


    But Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry. What''s his age?


    This woman is a little out of touch with the times.


    It''s better to take off the silk and socks you just put on your legs and give them to me.


    Cough, cough, shit, I accidentally said what I thought.


    The pen is very good, very good.


    Su Xun threw away the box and put the pen in his pocket. At least it was also his intention.


    On the other hand, Li Qing came home humming a little song and kicked off her high heels as soon as she entered the house.


    "How''s it going, sister?" Li Chao rushed up with his face full of gossip.


    Li Qinghong snorted: "your sister, I''m so beautiful, can I succeed?"


    It''s really not successful. It''s still in the internship stage, and it hasn''t become a regular.


    Of course, he won''t say that.


    "Didn''t you say that you prepared a gift for him? Now you can say what gift you gave him."


    Li Chao asked curiously.


    Li Qing spits out two words: "pen."


    "Pen?" Li Chao''s eyes widened and his face was speechless: "isn''t it, elder sister? What''s the age of love? Do you even have pen givers?"


    "No? It took me thousands. " Li Qing didn''t think there was any problem, but she carefully selected it.


    Li Chao couldn''t laugh or cry: "you might as well take off the silk and socks on your legs and give them to him. It''s estimated that he will be happier than receiving the pen."


    "Bah, don''t use your dirty thoughts to speculate on others. He''s not as good as you. He''s lustful." Li Qing spat, dismissive said.


    (while driving, Su Xun yawns several times in a row.)


    Li Chao blinked. He felt that his sister was a bit like the original trend of his own evolution.


    No, I just got out of licking dogs.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the elder sister will become a licking dog again?


    He immediately some flustered: "elder sister, I am a lesson from the past, you chase him back to chase him, don''t be too humble, also don''t value him too much, otherwise with lick dog what difference?"


    "You know what, I call it love."


    Li Chao''s face turned white and his mind was blank. How familiar he was. Isn''t that what he once said?


    "Elder sister, you are not by his that." Li Chao grabbed his sister by the shoulder.


    Li Qing blushed: "don''t think it''s so dirty. It''s just touching and kissing. I haven''t done the last step yet."


    "What!!" How long did it take you to know Li Chao


    It''s too fast.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. You don''t understand this feeling at all. As soon as he says something, I can''t bear to refuse him."


    Li Qing broke away from Li Chao and said with a smirk.


    Li Chao wants to hit the wall. As a successful licking dog, he knows that the elder sister has become herself after all.


    He was a little melancholy. Now he could only hope that Su Xun was not the same person as Huang Ying.


    Otherwise, he would have realized that his sister had tried to save him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, I called Li Qing in the morning to say good morning to each other.


    Then sent a message to Miao Miao.


    Su Xun: at 9:30 in the morning, we''ll meet at the mid level coffee shop next to the seaside hotel.


    Miao second back: OK, brother lick dog.


    Cao, can''t you finish reading my name?


    Then Su Xun contacted Zhao Tianbao, sent him the time and place, and explained that he would drive a silver sports car.


    It''s eight o''clock, an hour and a half from the appointed time.


    After receiving the message, Zhao Tianbao ate a steamed bread with white water for breakfast, changed into clean clothes, and went to the Banshan cafe in advance to wait.


    At 9:20, Miao Miao walks into the coffee shop.At this time, she took off her make-up. In addition, she did not have a beautiful face, and she was specially dressed as a native. She was quite different from her in the studio.


    Plate face, yellow skin, height is OK, but just wearing a big red skirt, is a very ordinary woman, also showing a rustic style.


    Zhao Tianbao just saw her. For a moment, he felt like his goddess Miao Miao.


    But when he saw his face, he immediately gave up the idea.


    How could Miao Miao look like this? Besides, Miao Miao has a better figure and is more fashionable in dressing. It seems that his back is just a bit like that.


    He thought that if Miao Miao really grew up like this, he would have nightmares at night.


    Just then, he saw a silver sports car coming and stopping in the parking space next to the coffee shop.


    He knew that the licking dog was dying, and Miao Miao must be coming soon.


    Then he watched susian open the car door and walk into the coffee shop. His eyes were on him all the time.


    But then the expression on his face became stiff.


    Because he saw the woman whose back was similar to Miao Miao standing up and waving to Su Xun.


    "Miao Miao?" Su Xun went over and said her name out loud on purpose.


    Miao Miao looks shy: "it''s me."


    Zhao Tianbao''s eyes are dull, his mind is like thunder, a blank, the whole person directly confused, began to doubt life.


    After spending so much money, the goddess who thinks day and night grows up like this?


    No way, no way!


    "No way!"


    All of a sudden, he roared, and everyone in the cafe was attracted by him.


    Zhao Tianbao rushed to Su Xun and Miao Miao fiercely, staring at Miao Miao: "you are not Miao Miao, right? You must be Miao Miao."


    "Who are you?" Miao Miao feels puzzled and is startled by Zhao Tianbao.


    "You lied to me, you are not Miao Miao?" Su Xun frowned on purpose and looked at Miao Miao suspiciously.


    Miao Miao was in a hurry. He took out his mobile phone and opened his live studio backstage: "brother lick dog, you see, I am Miao Miao, Miao Miao is me."


    "I believe you are Miao Miao." Su Xun said a word, and then looked at Zhao Tianbao with a smile: "what about you, now do you believe it?"


    Zhao Tianbao put his hands in his hair and felt that he was going crazy.


    In front of this has not been own wife good-looking woman, is oneself spent so many money to pursue the goddess?!!!


    What are you looking for!


    How big is her face? Is her skin yellow?

 Chapter 527

    "Brother lick dog, who is he? This man is so annoying. Why does he say that people are not Miao Miao?"


    Miao Du pointed to Zhao Tianbao, and he was very angry with Su Xun.


    looked at this as like as two peas and Miao Miao''s voice, and Zhao Tianbao was not excited.


    He felt his dream broken.


    "He, a licking dog." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Zhao Tianbao''s face turned red. He wanted to shout that I wasn''t licking the dog, but he couldn''t open his mouth at all.


    Miao Miao looked at him contemptuously: "this kind of man is the most unpromising. It''s better to lick the dog brother for a woman. You''re a man who makes us women feel safe."


    "It''s a pity that you don''t look to my taste, otherwise I can not only give you a sense of security, but also give you a sense of security." Su Xun said something regretful.


    On this face, this figure, he really can''t bear to aggrieve his little brother.


    Miao Miao''s face changed: "brother lick dog, what do you mean? You don''t mean you like it most..."


    "Do you like my head?" Su Xun interrupted her without any quality. He pointed to Zhao Tianbao and said, "this is your brother Tianbao. He likes you better. Otherwise, would you like to have a try with him?"


    "What?" Miao Miao widens his eyes and looks at Zhao Tianbao strangely.


    Zhao Tianbao also woke up and grabbed Miao Miao''s hand: "cheat me so much money, pay me back, give me all the money I reward!"


    Licking the dog into the net is the most infatuated.


    Licking a dog is the most ruthless way to escape.


    The above two sentences are incisively and vividly reflected in Zhao Tianbao.


    When he licked Miaomiao, he wanted to sell the house to reward her.


    Now, if you stop licking, you immediately ask her to refund. This reaction is very real.


    Because Miao Suyan looks ordinary, he thinks it''s not worth spending so much money.


    As for men, visual animals, all love at first sight starts with color.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me. You''ll reward yourself. What''s my business?" Miao Miao is also an old green tea with a long history of fighting. How can I get a refund.


    Zhao Tianbao''s eyes were red and he grabbed his wrist: "I don''t care. I''ve smashed all my savings on you. I have to return them to you!"


    "If you don''t let me go, I''ll call the police. If you consume it yourself, why should I give it back to you?" Miao Miao''s words are hard truth. Zhao Tianbao''s money is really his own consumption.


    Of course, she is also a sincere pit Zhao Tianbao''s money, in order to cheat money, but this way in the law can not be defined as illegal.


    That''s why Miao Miao has a strong sense of responsibility.


    Su Xun looked at them with a smile: "I''ve made an appointment with you all. Then you two can talk about the rest. I''ll go first."


    Zhao Tianbao must try every means to get his money back. He will definitely keep pestering Miao Miao. As for what will happen, it has nothing to do with him.


    Because his mission has been completed.


    "Brother lick dog, don''t go away. This man insults me."


    Miao Miao cried in panic, but he couldn''t get rid of Zhao Tianbao.


    "It''s none of my business. You can solve the problem yourself. So much money can''t be taken in vain."


    Su Xun said without looking back.


    If Zhao Tianbao deserved to have nothing to do with Miao Miao before, then after Zhao Tianming explained the situation to Miao Miao, Miao Miao deliberately pretended not to know Zhao Tianbao''s identity and made more efforts to lure Zhao Tianbao to reward him. This kind of behavior is very criminal and cheap.


    Now she''s going to take care of it herself.


    Miao Miao is wrong, Zhao Tianbao is also self inflicted, so the scene of dog biting dog is so happy.


    "Pay back, it''s all my hard-earned money. If you don''t pay back, I''ll keep pestering you."


    "It''s not my mother who is pressing you to give you a reward. I won''t give you a cent!"


    "Bitch..."


    The struggle in the coffee shop became more and more intense. Su Xun brushed his clothes to hide his merits and fame.


    Give Zhao Tianming a phone call, tell him has been done, he can Zhao Tianbao confirm.


    Zhao Tianming was grateful to him again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, Su Xun drove to Li Qing company.


    Passing a florist, he bought a bunch of flowers.


    It''s nothing more than a breakfast. You can make a woman happy. Why not?


    This is just the time for lunch after work.


    Li Qing came out laughing and talking with her colleagues in the company.


    "Wow, Gao Fu is handsome. I don''t know which woman is so lucky."


    "Yes, handsome sports car with flowers, it''s almost no resistance, OK?"


    Seeing Su Xun leaning against the sports car with flowers in his arms, a group of women''s eyes were bright and talked about it.


    Li Qing mouth up, some proud, but also some embarrassed, two wipe Yan Hong climbed up the cheek, with the action of hair to cover up his reaction.Then he turned his eyes away from Su Xun and looked away, waiting for the guy to hold the flowers.


    However, she waited for a long time, but she didn''t see that Su Xun wanted to come.


    The bastard just held the flower and looked at her with a smile, obviously waiting for her to pass.


    Li Qing couldn''t help but said to her colleagues, "well, I won''t eat with you at noon. I''ll treat you to hot pot another day."


    The voice fell, and without waiting for the public to react, he stepped on the high-heeled shoes and walked quickly to Su Xun.


    "No No way


    Seeing this, Li Qing''s colleagues looked at each other.


    Then they saw that Su Xun handed the flowers to Li Qing, gave her a kiss on the face, and took her to the car to leave.


    This confirmed the previous guess.


    "Wow, no wonder Mr. Chen didn''t want to introduce her boyfriend to Li Qing. It turns out that there has been such a rich and handsome man for a long time."


    "Yes, I''m going to marry into a rich family to be a rich wife. Like us, we can only be a yellow faced woman."


    "It''s sour. It''s God''s care to be beautiful."


    "Ha ha, I thought Li qingduo was pure and lofty, but he liked money." A young man''s face was strange and ugly.


    Several female colleagues looked at each other with disdain. They shook their heads and ignored him.


    Just now, Gao Shuai was obviously jealous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Did you do it on purpose?"


    In the car, Li Qing holds a flower in her arms and questions Su Xun.


    Su Xun pretended to be stupid: "what''s on purpose?"


    "Deliberately let me take the initiative to walk towards you." Li Qing stares at him with a small mouth.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''m not familiar with your colleagues. It''s embarrassing to walk over. You know, I''m rather shy and simple..."


    "When you say that, if you take your hand out of my skirt, it will be more credible." Li Qing felt the palm of her hand on her thigh and turned her eyes at the shameless guy.


    Su Xun said solemnly, "the air conditioner in the car is out of order. The temperature is a little low. I''m afraid you''re cold. I''ll help you warm your legs to avoid freezing."


    "Bad guy." Li Qinghong shouts with a red face and looks out of the window. Her body is stiff.

 Chapter 528

    In a western restaurant.


    "Going to work in the afternoon?"


    Su Xun asked casually.


    Li Qing looked up at him: "do not work you support me."


    "Well, I''ll give you 200000 yuan a month. Your job is to serve me well." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Li Qing picked up the sausage on the plate, bit it off, and looked at Su Xun with deep meaning.


    With a strong sense of substitution, Su Xun said: "girls should be elegant when they eat. Don''t be so rude. They won''t be liked."


    "Well, if I have hands and feet, I don''t want you to keep them." Li Qing knows that when a woman starts to spend a man''s money, it means lowering his head.


    Except for green tea, of course.


    Green tea not only costs you money, maybe it also costs you money to raise other men.


    Su Xun took a sip of red wine and asked, "last time you said you had a friend who asked me to help you, why don''t you come out and meet me? It happened that the list was finished."


    "I''ll send you Feixin to her, and then she will contact you." Li Qing said.


    Su Xun nodded: "OK, it''s all the same."


    "I''ll eat it." Li Qing wiped her mouth.


    Su Xun waved: "waiter, pay the bill."


    "It''s still early. Why don''t you go to a nearby hotel and have a chat?" Su Xun looked at his watch.


    Li Qinghong said, "it''s close to the hotel. That''s why you book this restaurant?"


    "Mainly to make up for yesterday''s regret." Su Xun said solemnly, as if he was having some serious academic discussion.


    Li Qing shook her head: "no, I have to work this afternoon..."


    "Ask for leave. If the boss doesn''t agree, I''ll buy his company." Su Xun interrupted her directly.


    Li Qing some speechless: "you overbearing president''s novel read many."


    "Sunny." Su Xun looked at her affectionately.


    Li Qing didn''t answer. She was typing with her mobile phone.


    "Qingqing, do you have the heart to refuse?" Full of warmth, lust and lust, Su Xun felt that he was too full.


    Li Qing blushed and said, "can''t I send a message to ask for leave first?"


    "Don''t disturb you, you go on, go on." Su Xun had a bright smile on his face.


    Li Qing lowered her head and continued to communicate with her manager.


    A few minutes later, she blushed and said to Su Xun, "our manager agreed."


    "Try this hotel. It''s not soft. Let''s go." Su Xun got up and pulled her out.


    Don''t you want to be soft? I want to see if I''m soft.


    When she came to the hotel, she saw Su Xun take out a room card and brush the elevator. Li Qing knew that this guy had a premeditated plan and even had his room reserved in advance.


    In the elevator, she held Su Xun''s hand. The palm of her hand was already full of sweat. She was a little nervous, expectant, uneasy, and a little afraid.


    Two people came to the room, she said weakly: "I go to take a bath first?"


    Su Xun didn''t say anything, so he hugged her and kissed her.


    Li Qing soon fell into it and was led by Su Xun''s rhythm. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she was at her disposal.


    Before she knew it, her clothes had already been stripped off, and she was carried into the bedroom by Su Xun


    More than an hour later.


    "You don''t want me."


    Li Qing curled up in Su Xun''s arms, some worried asked.


    She began to worry. She was worried that Su Xun would be just like the rich second generation on the Internet. She would throw them away after playing.


    At that time, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "How can we? If we don''t trust, we can get the certificate first." Su Xun said softly, he didn''t know how many marriage certificates he could get.


    In blue star, he and Yao Yao are licensed.


    Now it''s not a big deal to get another certificate in this world.


    I just don''t know if there is a special law enforcement agency in charge of the crime of bigamy.


    Li Qing was a little excited, but she soon went on, shook her head and said:


    "forget it, I want you to have me in your heart, not to tie you to me. If you really want to leave, what can a marriage certificate be?"


    "What''s more, if you don''t get a license, I''ll give you a chance to regret it, and I''ll also give myself a chance to regret it. Otherwise, if you''re flirting outside and don''t want to divorce me, I''ll lose a lot of money."


    "No, I promise, you are the only woman in the world." Su Xun''s tone was very firm. After all, he was talking about this world, not other worlds.


    At 30:1, even if you don''t bring Li Qing back to the earth, you can take time to stay here for half a month from time to time, and the earth is only half a day away.


    Li Qing turned to Su Xun and said with a red face: "I don''t believe it. You are just so skilled. You must have played with many women. I may be just one of them.""What do you want to do to reassure me?" Su Xun was ready to cry.


    Li Qinghong said with a red face: "my colleagues said that her royal way is to squeeze men dry, so men don''t have time to go out and mess. I think it makes sense."


    As the voice dropped, she took the initiative.


    Another hour later.


    She was hopeless, her eyes were listless, her sweat was dripping, and she murmured to herself:


    "forget it, you can choose which woman you like, or just toss me, I will die."


    Isn''t it true that there are only dead cattle and no cultivated land?


    It''s all deceitful!


    Before he drained Su Xun, he was almost ruined.


    Until 4 p.m., Li Qing was limped out of the hotel by Su Xun.


    All the way, she lowered her head and covered her face with her long hair. Her pretty face turned red because she could feel everyone''s eyes focused on her.


    Of course, a lot of eyes were focused on Su Xun. Most of them were women with hot eyes.


    After sending Li Qing home, Su Xun went back home.


    On the way back, he received a friend application from Feixin, claiming to be Li Qing''s friend.


    I think it''s the one who needs help.


    Su Xun stopped the car by the side of the road and chatted with each other.


    Purple Lavender: Hello, I''m Li Qing''s friend. She recommended you to me.


    Su Xun: Hello, do you need to meet or talk to Feixin directly?


    Purple Lavender: Feixin, I believe in your level, because I know about Li Chao. If you can make him rein in, it means that he is not a liar.


    Su Xun: Thank you for your affirmation. I''d like to ask. What''s the relationship between the patient and you?


    Purple Lavender: it''s my sister I want you to help save.


    Su Xun was stunned. Ah, she was still a female licking dog. It''s rare. It''s interesting.


    Su Xun: please tell me about the situation.


    Purple Lavender: my sister''s name is Qin Qing. She is 19 years old. She is a student of Haibin University. She used to be a good baby at home. She has excellent grades and is obedient. She is typical of other people''s children, but


    With each other''s narration, Su Xun understood the cause and process of the matter.

 Chapter 529

    Qin Qing has been obedient since childhood, with excellent academic performance, beautiful appearance and typical good girl.


    But from half a month ago, she began to change. She likes to dress up, stay up late at night, chat with others, and spend more and more money.


    Always saving a little, Qin Qing had saved tens of thousands of new year''s money, which was spent in a month.


    Qin Qing''s sister felt that it was out of line, because her sister changed so fast that she was not at ease.


    Then I found a private detective to investigate and found that her sister was in love.


    She was in love with her fellow student union leader, Xi, who had just been dating for about a month.


    If it is a normal love, when the sister will at most ask two don''t lose your body prematurely and so on will not be in charge.


    But she found that all her sister''s money was spent on Chen Ze, which was very wrong.


    Then she started looking for someone to investigate Chen Ze.


    I don''t know. I''m scared.


    Chen Ze was born in an ordinary family. He began to cheat from junior high school. Relying on a decent face, he made several girlfriends in high school, and let one of them have an abortion for him.


    When I was in college, I made three more girlfriends. They all asked these girls for money. At the beginning, they borrowed money in the name of their girlfriends and girlfriends. When they got to the back, they asked them for money.


    But this person is handsome, sweet, romantic, will come, so every break up can peacefully break up, but also let the woman''s love for him do not forget.


    Those 17-year-old, 18-year-old, 21-year-old female students have little resistance to him.


    Qin Qing''s elder sister is from here. At a glance, we can see that this horse is obviously a man who swindles money and sex.


    The elder sister can''t watch her jump into the fire.


    She told Qin Qing about it and asked her to interrupt the communication with Chen Ze immediately.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Qing, who has always been a good girl, is angry with her. Chen Ze has already confessed these things to her.


    He also argued for Chen ze that they were all in normal love and made many girlfriends, which just showed that he was excellent. Otherwise, how could he attract so many girls?


    And Qin Qing also said that if she interfered in her own feelings, she would move out and live with Chen Ze.


    Qin Qing''s sister was scared for a moment, because now her sister has not lost her body. If she really moved out to live with Chen Ze, she will lose her body.


    So she can only secretly let the private detective stare, for this matter worry broken heart.


    Su Xun smashed it, smashed its mouth. Chen Ze has something to do with it. He bullies girls simply, and swindles sex and money. Why don''t he die?


    Purple Lavender: are you still there? That''s probably the case. If you go on with the order, I''ll give you 50000 yuan as long as I can let my sister leave the liar. She''s almost possessed now. Although she doesn''t want to use the word "lick dog" to describe her, she is.


    Su Xun: Yes, please send me your sister''s basic information. It''s very simple.


    Purple Lavender: [Photo] this is a picture of her.


    The photo shows a girl with bright eyes and white teeth. She has a melon face, willow eyebrows and a single horsetail. She is very happy and shows two small tiger teeth. The generous blue and white school uniform can not cover the large-scale baby granary.


    Under the school uniform is not the school pants, but a pair of tight blue jeans, slender legs straight, plump full moon curve exquisite, feet on a pair of white flat shoes.


    Pure, these two words seem to be used to describe her.


    Su Xun: are you sure your sister hasn''t lost her body yet?


    Purple Lavender:???


    Su Xun: This is very important. It will decide how I will solve this problem.


    Purple Lavender: No, I saw it the day before yesterday by taking a bath with her. She must have never been touched.


    Su Xun: that''s OK. Fifty thousand yuan is too much. Just give five hundred yuan.


    My sister-in-law, sooner or later, the whole family is so polite. Why?


    Purple Lavender: you don''t have to look at Li Qing''s face. In this way, how much money is how much.


    Su Xun: it''s OK. I''m not short of money. I just can''t stand this kind of scum!


    Mad, let go of that girl and let me do it!


    Purple Lavender: that''s not good, 500 is too little, 30000, just like Li Qing.


    Su Xun: OK.


    Soon the other party completed the transfer.


    Purple Lavender: I''ll trouble you.


    Su Xun: don''t worry, tuotuodi.


    To deal with this beautiful female licking dog with big son and long legs, Su Xun decided to sacrifice himself to save her.


    As long as you catch her, she won''t be Chen Ze''s licking dog?


    When the time comes, my task will be finished.


    Irons, this idea is OK.


    Su Xun turned on his computer and hacked into the background of the communication company.


    It''s as easy for him as going home.Then according to the mobile phone card intruded into Chen Ze''s mobile phone, but did not find any self shot small video and photos in the mobile phone.


    This was unexpected, but also expected.


    Because Chen Ze is obviously a high rank scum man, of course, it is impossible to leave such things in his mobile phone that are easy to blow himself up.


    Those who go to bed to take photos as a souvenir are all silly beeps. Isn''t that the way that brother Guanxi overturned his car?


    Then Su Xun hacked into Qin Qing''s mobile phone.


    Through a person''s mobile phone can determine what kind of person this is.


    With the help of Qin Qing''s mobile phone and the information provided by her sister, Su Xun understood the girl thoroughly.


    It''s smart, but it''s simple.


    Not simple words will not be cheated by Chen Ze.


    He had a plan in mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Su Xun changed his clothes and went out.


    He headed for the most chaotic street in seaside city.


    Here gathered a variety of bars KTV, is also a variety of size of gangsters often in and out of the place.


    It''s normal to be robbed and picked up here.


    When Sue dared to look around, he just didn''t look for one.


    Because they all have eyes, we usually look for those students who are easy to bully and don''t have much money.


    Because they can''t get into trouble if they have money.


    Although they are very powerful, no matter how powerful they are, they are just the chamber pot of the rich.


    "You two, come here."


    Su Xun looked at the two young people who were smoking and yelled, one was yellow, the other was red.


    "Ah, brother, you call us?"


    The two youths quickly took off the cigarettes in their hands and ran to Su Xun.


    "Do me a favor. Maybe I''ll go in for a few days. Thirty thousand a person."


    Su Xun said straightforwardly.


    Two people look at each other, are a bright eye, immediately with a chicken peck rice like nod.


    Detention is a common thing for them. Going back to the police station is just like going home. The people in the police station speak well and are all talented people.


    They will get 30000 yuan in 10 days and half a month when they go home. Of course, they are willing to work.


    "Elder brother, you tell me to go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire. I will not refuse."


    "Me too."


    "There''s no need to exaggerate. It''s very simple, but you two are not enough. We''ll call a few more when we do business." Susian took out the prepared cash and handed it to them, then told them the story.

 Chapter 530

    At eight in the evening.


    Qin Qing''s home is in the city, and the school is not far from her home, so she doesn''t live in school and has to go home every night.


    Before all is a person to go home, now is Chen Ze to send her back.


    Two people walking on the road, did not speak, the atmosphere is very quiet, quiet revealed ambiguous.


    Chen Ze wants to hold Qin Qing''s hand.


    Qin Qing dodged, blushed and said apologetically: "wait, I I''m not used to it. I''ve never held hands with boys. "


    Chen Ze is not angry, said with a smile: "I am too anxious, already understand your character, but like you too much, always can''t help."


    Originally, it was just a trial. Now it seems that we need to strengthen the strategy.


    With so many women, Qin Qing is the one with the slowest pace, and he hasn''t held hands yet.


    But he is not worried, because he is not ready to finish this time, but is ready to marry Qin Qing, because Qin Qing is really beautiful and simple, and his family has money and no son.


    As long as you marry Qin Qing, at least half of the property of the Qin family will be your own.


    Suddenly, far away, they saw five or six little gangsters coming from the opposite side.


    Both of them are subconscious. They are a little far away.


    But the gangsters stopped and surrounded them.


    "Oh, what a beautiful girl. How about playing with my brothers?"


    "Don''t say, it''s really impressive. Isn''t it more beautiful than those stars on TV?"


    "Come and have a drink with us, girl."


    A group of xiaoxiaoxiaohun surrounded them. Their eyes were lustful, their words were light, and they played with Qin Qing, but none of them touched.


    Qin Qing had never met this kind of thing. She was frightened by the little gangsters and turned pale. She subconsciously held Chen Ze''s sleeve.


    "What do you want to do? I advise you not to mess about." Chen Ze sternly scolds a way, in front of Qin Qing, he certainly can''t lose face.


    What''s more, he has been cheating and abducting since he was a child. He''s half a social person. He knows these little gangsters very well. They are just a group of tough guys.


    And there is monitoring here. As long as he is not frightened, he does not believe that the other party dares to mess around.


    This is an opportunity to brush the favor degree in front of Qin Qing. After tonight, let alone hand in hand, it''s not far from the bed.


    Qin Qing looked at Chen Ze, who was standing in front of her. Her heart was full of security, and her eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, Huang Mao, the leader, slapped Chen Ze in the face.


    After all, the boss ordered the women not to move, but don''t be polite to the men.


    "Ah


    Qin Qing was so scared that she exclaimed. She didn''t expect that the other party would do it.


    Feeling the burning pain on his face, Chen Ze is also confused. How can it be different from what he imagined?


    This place is monitored. Are the gangsters in big cities so rigid?


    "Bang!"


    Before he could react, Huang Mao kicked him in the stomach and directly knocked him down.


    "Ah! Chen Ze


    Qin Qing''s face is worried, so she goes forward to help him, but is stopped by two gangsters.


    "Where are you going, little beauty? Talk to us."


    Red hair came forward, grabbed Chen Ze''s collar, lifted him up, and said coldly, "boy, you''re very dragging. Don''t step on the horse and force me in front of you. Believe it or not, I''ll stab you to death."


    While speaking, the other hand takes out a folding dagger from behind the waist and opens it.


    "No No, brother, no! " Chen Ze turned pale with fright and begged for mercy.


    He smelled a smell of wine, worried that the other party was drunk and delirious, he really dared to stab himself to death.


    Red hair sneered and released him: "we are only interested in women, but not men. If we are interested in men, go now. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Chen Ze staggered to stabilize his body, looked at Qin Qing with worried and anxious face, and then looked at the vicious gangsters.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at Qin Qing and said: "Xiao Qing, you wait for me, I I''ll go back and find someone to save you now. "


    Voice down, rolling around and running.


    He thinks his life is more important than a woman who hasn''t got it yet.


    Looking at his back, Qin Qing was stunned. His eyes were dull and his face was unbelievable.


    She had no idea that she was worried about him, and he ran away without him.


    "Hey, girl, is this kind of bag worth your liking? Now that all the troubles are gone, let''s play with our brothers. "


    Red hair put away the folding dagger, went to Qin Qing, and said with a smile.


    Qin Qing''s face was white and her eyes were full of despair. All she could do was pray: "please, let me go. I''ll give you all the money.""Hey, we don''t want money, we just want you."


    "Yes, little beauty, no matter how much money you spend, you won''t get a chance to be lucky with you."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    A group of people laughed.


    Qin Qing squatted on the ground in despair, buried her head in her knees, and thought of the end she might face, tears came down.


    "What are you doing?"


    All of a sudden, there was a roar.


    Everyone is subconsciously turning around.


    Qin Qing, who was buried in tears, suddenly looked up and saw a young man coming down from a silver sports car.


    "Help me, help me."


    Qin Qing cried out.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. No one can do anything to you." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he looked at the gangsters: "is it too much for so many people to bully a girl?"


    "Oh, wocao, it''s about heroes saving beauty. Boy, it depends on whether you have the strength to meddle in your own business. I''ll stab you to death!"


    The red haired youth pulled out the folding knife again, and his eyes showed a fierce light. He stabbed him like Su Xun.


    "Ah! Be careful


    Qin Qing raised her heart to her throat and cried with worry.


    Su Xun pretended that he was not in a hurry to escape. He cut his hand and kicked it out.


    "Bang!"


    The red haired youth flew straight out, and then yelled, "good idea, mad, let''s go together, let''s go together!"


    Then the rest of the gangsters rushed to Su Xun.


    Qin Qing did not take advantage of this opportunity to escape, but anxiously took out his mobile phone to call the police.


    "Ah "Ah


    But then a scream came into the ear.


    When she looked up, her mouth opened into an O-shape, and her pretty face was full of shock.


    Because those gangsters are lying on the ground now, it''s only time for her to hold down her cell phone.


    What she didn''t know was that at the moment when she bowed her head, several thugs fell down automatically.


    After all, I took the money, so I have to do my duty!


    "Boy, you You wait for me! "


    Red hair got up and put a cruel words, and then a group of little gangsters ran around.


    Su Xun went to Qin Qing and said, "it''s OK."


    Looking at the tall man and the handsome face, Qin Qing couldn''t help being absent-minded for a moment.

 Chapter 531

    "Girl? Girl


    Su Xun called her again.


    "I I''m fine, thank you Qin Qing was a little shy.


    Then he suddenly found that Su Xun''s hand was bleeding. He grabbed his hand: "ah, you''re injured. Don''t move. I''ll fight 120 now."


    She was very nervous and remorseful, because the other party was injured to save her.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little injury." Su Xun waved his hand and said, "there is no one in this section of the road. Why is it so late? I''m here alone. Don''t I have a boyfriend to see you off?"


    Hearing the word "boyfriend", Qin Qing had a forced smile on her face: "he There''s something wrong


    "I''ll take you home first. You look so beautiful. It''s too dangerous to be alone." Su Xun said.


    "Xiaoqing! Are you OK, Xiaoqing? "


    At this time, accompanied by a hasty voice, Chen Ze with five young people rushed over.


    Seeing him back, Qin Qing felt better, but her face was still expressionless.


    Chen Ze ran to them and saw that Qin Qing was holding Su Xun''s hand. He was so anxious that he pushed Su Xun away: "who are you stepping on the horse?"


    "Chen Ze! What are you doing! " Seeing this, Qin Qing was angry and quickly stepped forward to contact Su Xun: "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Since your friend is here, I''ll go first. After all, he doesn''t seem to like me very much." Su Xun didn''t have the slightest anger. He gave her a smile, then turned to get on the car and left.


    At the moment of turning around, a banter smile flashed across my eyes.


    There''s a gap, and then there''s the hoe.


    "Ah..."


    Qin Qing catches up with her, but the silver sports car is gone.


    Looking at the luxurious silver sports car, Chen Ze feels the threat. After all, he knows how many men Qin Qing''s appearance can attract.


    "Xiao Qing, who was that just now?" he asked immediately


    "What''s the matter with you!" Qin Qing coldly said a word, and then directly to the direction of home.


    "Xiaoqing..." Chen Ze is a little confused. He looks back at his friends and shows an apologetic expression. Then he quickly catches up with Qin Qing.


    "Xiaoqing, I can''t help it just now. After all, I have to move the rescue soldiers, or both of us will be in danger."


    He thought Qin Qing was angry about what he had just run away from.


    Qin Qing''s face was expressionless and didn''t answer her. Chen Ze let her down tonight.


    Of course, she still loves Chen Ze in her heart.


    After all, Chen Ze is her first love, which brings a touch of color to her colorless life, and the other party has always been very good to her.


    Chen Ze saw Qin Qing''s cold face all the time, and knew that it was unwise to continue to defend himself at this time.


    So he didn''t speak, so he followed Qin Qing all the time and sent her to the gate of the community.


    That''s how the scum man responds. He knows when to say and when to shut up.


    "Go back, I''m here."


    Then Chen Ze Qing said to the community.


    Chen Ze showed a smile on his face. Although there was a little accident, everything was still under my control.


    But when he thought of the silver sports car, he felt like he was facing the enemy.


    When Qin Qing is not angry, he must ask who that guy is.


    He sent a message to Qin Qing: I bought two tickets for the zoo. We will go together tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Susian got up and drove to the zoo.


    He hacked into Qin Qing''s and Chen Ze''s mobile phones and could know their location at any time.


    And then we started to run into each other.


    Don''t say, this kind of digging is really interesting.


    It''s the first time for Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the gate of the zoo, Chen Ze handed Qin Qing a bottle of water: "Xiao Qing, have a drink."


    Qin Qing took the past, simple girl after a night has forgiven Chen Ze.


    After all, Chen Ze coaxes too many women and is very experienced at this point.


    "Xiaoqing, who was the driver of the sports car last night? Did I misunderstand something?" Chen Ze found a suitable opportunity to ask.


    Qin Qing said: "he saved me last night. He was injured because of this. You pushed him."


    "Ah Chen Ze exclaimed, then regretted and guilty: "I''m too nervous for you. I didn''t expect to make this kind of oolong, and I don''t know his name. Otherwise, I must thank him."


    Although he said that, he was more alert in his heart.


    Because he knows very well that although the bridge section of hero saving beauty is old-fashioned, it works very well.


    I hope that guy will never appear in front of Qin Qing again in his whole life."I think I saw him!" All of a sudden, Qin Qing said cheerfully, pointing to Su Xun who was standing in line to buy tickets not far away, and said, "Chen Ze, you see, that''s him."


    Chen Ze looked in the direction he pointed out, and sure enough, he saw that the guy driving the sports car last night was queuing up to buy tickets.


    He immediately pinched the bottle of mineral water in his hand. Madder, how could it really appear?


    "Come on, let''s go." Qin Qing can''t wait to tell Chen ze that she has no other idea in her heart, but she is very grateful to Su Xun.


    Chen Ze forced a happy expression on his face: "let''s go. I didn''t expect to meet him here. Maybe this is fate. He saved my favorite Xiao Qing. I must thank him face to face."


    They went to susian.


    "Hello, do you remember me?" Qin Qing looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun turned to look at her, and then showed a smile: "it''s you. I seldom see that beautiful girl. I have a deep memory. Of course I do."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Qin Qing a little embarrassed smile.


    When Chen Ze saw this scene, he scolded her in his heart. With a smile on his face, he stretched out a hand to Su Xun: "Hello, I''m Xiao Qing''s boyfriend. Thank you for saving her."


    This is an oath of sovereignty.


    "Are you her boyfriend?" Su Xun frowned and ignored his hand. He said in a lukewarm voice: "man, I don''t mean you. How can a man let his girlfriend go home alone? I happened to pass by last night, otherwise it would be dangerous. "


    When Qin Qing heard this, she felt a little strange, because she thought of Chen Ze''s leaving her and running away, and she was not angry.


    Especially compared with Su Xun and Chen Ze.


    A stranger can stand up and get hurt in order to save me.


    And you ran away as my boyfriend?


    Chen Ze squeezed out a reluctant smile: "yes, what you said is that I have a great responsibility and will never have another one."


    He has already yelled in his heart. It''s my girlfriend. It''s none of your business. Do you need to tell me what to do?


    "Sorry, man." Su Xun suddenly showed an apologetic expression: "I may speak a little hard, but it''s all the real thoughts in my heart. After all, if something happens to such a beautiful girl, I won''t feel better when I see it on the news."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. You''re right." Chen Ze is stifling his anger. As a peer, he already knows what the other party is up to.


    There is a saying that only men know what men think best.


    Qin Qing didn''t realize so much. She just felt that Su Xun was safe and warm, and he was a good big brother.

 Chapter 532

    "You come to the zoo, too?"


    Su Xun opened the topic and asked clearly.


    "Yes, let''s go together. By the way, I don''t know your name." Qin Qing looked at Su Xun with a bright smile.


    Su Xun replied, "my name is Su Xun, and you."


    "My name is Qin Qing, Qin of the state of Qin, Qing of the beauty." Chen Ze pointed to Chen''s boyfriend and said, "I''ll introduce him."


    "It''s a nice name." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Qin Qing chuckled.


    Chen Ze stood by and watched the interaction between them. He felt like a fool. He couldn''t keep silent any more. He said, "we..."


    "It''s my turn. Please wait a moment. I''ll buy the ticket." Su Xun interrupted him, then waved to Qin Qing and walked to the ticket office.


    Chen Ze had the feeling of hitting cotton with a fist. When he was about to speak, people would not listen.


    It''s like fighting with people.


    The other party slaps you in the face, you bear it again and again.


    Finally can''t help to resist, the other side suddenly turned away, angry and powerless.


    "Are you all right?" Looking at Chen Ze''s twisted expression, Qin Qing asked with concern.


    Chen Zeqiang smiles: "it''s OK, I''m fine."


    He felt that since Su Xun appeared, his relationship with Qin Qing had changed in just one night.


    It was Qin Qing who loved herself so much that she could not extricate herself.


    But now he was afraid that Qin Qing would be robbed by the rich man.


    Soon, after buying the ticket, Su Xun came to meet them: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Let''s go. Let''s go in together."


    "Well, I suddenly want to go to the bathroom." Qin Qing''s pretty face was slightly red, and she said sorry.


    Su Xun showed a gentle smile very understanding: "it''s OK, then you go back quickly, I''ll help you with the bag."


    His voice fell, Qin Qing and Chen Ze''s face changed.


    Because taking a bag is obviously what a boyfriend should do.


    Chen Ze didn''t speak because he knew that he must have helped Qin Qing with her bag.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun said it first.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun looked at them with a puzzled expression and touched their faces: "is there anything on my face?"


    Excellent acting skills, like a qualified green tea.


    Qin Qing breathed out a little and blamed herself for thinking too much. The other party just wanted to help, but in order to take care of Chen Ze''s idea, she declined: "I have a lot of things in my bag..."


    "It''s OK. A girl''s bag can weigh. Don''t be so polite." Su Xun directly interrupted the words behind her, smiling and enthusiastic.


    Chen Zeqiang held back his anger and dragged the bag directly from Qin Qing''s hand: "I''d better take it, so I don''t have to trouble you."


    Knowing that Chen Ze was jealous, Qin Qing frowned and thought he was too careful.


    However, he still maintained his face and said to Su Xun, "didn''t you hurt your hand last night? Let Chen Ze take it."


    Voice down, turned to the public toilet not far away.


    As Qin Qing left, the smile on Chen Ze''s face completely disappeared. Looking at Su Xun, he said in a blunt tone: "brother, you saved Xiao Qing. I''m very grateful to you, but I hope you remember that she is my girlfriend. Please keep a distance with her."


    "Your girlfriend?" Su Xun looked at him, the corners of his mouth rose, and he raised a contemptuous smile: "it was you who left her last night. Tut Tut, that''s very interesting. This face is thicker than the city wall."


    "I sent someone to go!" Chen Ze emotional for their own defense, followed by her reaction is not right: "how do you know I left her?"


    He remembered clearly that when he left, there was no silver sports car on the road at all.


    In other words, Su Xun arrived there after he left.


    He knew Qin Qing very well. Even if Qin Qing was dissatisfied with him, he would not say that he was not good in front of outsiders. Therefore, Qin Qing could never have told Su Xun.


    How did Su Xun know that?


    He turned his back to the public restroom, so he couldn''t see Qin Qing coming out.


    But Su Xun saw it. A little banter flashed in his eyes. He lowered his voice and said to Chen Ze, "of course, it''s because I''ve been looking for all those people. What''s the matter? Are you surprised or not?"


    "Grass Mud Horse! It''s you Chen Ze''s eyes were wide open, and he grabbed Su Xun''s collar with one hand.


    Qin Qing just saw this scene when she came out of the bathroom.


    Su Xun widened his eyes and yelled, "what are you doing? Let me go."


    "Son of a bitch, I tell you, you''d better stay away from Xiaoqing, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you!" Chen Ze gritted his teeth and roared.


    Qin Qing quickly stepped forward and pulled Chen Ze''s hand from Su Xun''s collar: "Chen Ze, what are you doing? Are you crazy?""Xiao Qing, listen to me..." Chen Ze is going to defend now.


    Qin Qing didn''t want to hear it at all. She looked at Su Xun with concern and apology: "are you ok? I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    "It''s OK. Your boyfriend seems to misunderstand me. It seems that we are not suitable to be friends. I''ll go first." Su Xun showed a stiff smile. People with clear eyes could see that he was forced to smile.


    Chen Ze was very angry: "you are still acting on your horse. Xiao Qing, don''t listen to his nonsense."


    This kind of trick was often used when he used to dig a corner, but now he was better used on himself, so he knew how angry he was.


    "I don''t know why you are so hostile to me, but I''m busy and not interested in exploring." Su Xun looked at Chen Ze and said faintly. Then he looked at Qin Qing and said with a smile, "I won''t disturb you. I wish you two have a good time."


    Voice down, turned and left, just bought the ticket knead into a ball, thrown into the side of the trash can.


    Some bleak and lonely back.


    "Su Xun..." Qin Qing''s heart is full of apology and guilt, and she wants to catch up and apologize.


    "Xiaoqing." Chen Ze grabbed her and said quickly, "listen to me, Xiao Qing, what happened last night is..."


    "Chen Ze, are you finished?" Qin Qing couldn''t bear it any more. She broke away from him and said, "are you glad to mention last night? If it wasn''t for Su Xun last night, I would have been finished. He saved me, but you, because of a little jealousy? "


    "Chen Ze, I swear, I love you more than any other woman before you, but from last night until now you let me down on you."


    Voice down, she wiped the tears of canthus, turned and ran.


    "Xiaoqing!"


    Chen Ze''s face changed greatly and he immediately wanted to catch up.


    However, he was stopped for two days.


    "Drink, drink with us."


    Chen Ze''s heart was cold when he saw it, because these two men were just the two gangsters who led last night.


    Yellow and red.


    No one called the police last night, so the two guys were lucky. They didn''t go home to visit their relatives and continued to work for susian.

 Chapter 533

    "You get out of my way quickly!"


    Knowing that Su was looking for these two people, Chen Ze was not afraid, because as long as Su Xun was not stupid, he would not dare to let these two people really treat him.


    Otherwise, if he died or was disabled, Su Xun would be involved.


    He even thought, go to the police now, after all, there was monitoring there last night.


    But I don''t know, Su Xun has been blacking the monitoring for a long time. How could he leave such an obvious loophole?


    "Drink, drink, big brother, one Drink together. "


    "Yes, one drink, one more."


    Red hair and yellow hair continue to pretend to be drunk and pester Chen Ze so that he can''t get away.


    Chen Ze has no choice but to take out his mobile phone to call Qin Qing.


    However, as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, Huang Mao grabbed it.


    "Look This, this is something. This is a bottle opener. Ha ha, bottle opener. "


    "I Let me see. "


    Drink to drink three drunk, acting people tears.


    Other people do not shed tears, not clear.


    But anyway, Chen Ze was in tears, and his heart kept greeting the two gangsters'' ancestors for 18 generations.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Qin Qing ran out for a long time. Looking back, he found that Chen Ze didn''t catch up at all.


    For a moment, her heart was more disappointed and sad.


    My heart is on you. I''ll buy you whatever you want.


    But why don''t you care about me so much?


    Is it because I''m sure I won''t leave you that I''m so unscrupulous?


    Qin Qing took out her mobile phone and said in silence: as long as you call me in five minutes to explain what just happened, then I''ll forgive you again.


    She felt that Chen Ze might care too much about herself, so she was jealous and hostile to Su Xun.


    Typical licking dog mentality, will take the initiative in the heart to find an excuse for the person who licks.


    She''s not too poisoned now, and she can''t compare with Li Chao in this degree.


    If it is really reduced to licking the dog, then just won''t help Su Xun speak, but unconditionally stand on Chen Ze''s side regardless of right and wrong.


    But still let her down.


    One minute, two minutes Five Minutes.


    Chen Ze still did not call her, not even a text message.


    Qin Qing was in tears, but Chen Ze still couldn''t be put down in her heart. She just felt some pain.


    At the same time, Zhao Ze looked at a green dot moving on his mobile phone.


    This green dot is Qin Qing''s mobile phone.


    He drove the car to Qin Qing''s only way, then stopped at the side of the road, quietly fishing.


    Qin Qing walked down the street, but she didn''t know where she was going. She just wanted to walk.


    Suddenly, a silver sports car appeared in her sight.


    Isn''t this Su Xun''s car?


    Qin Qing went over.


    Su Xun saw her in the rearview mirror, and then quickly closed his eyes.


    When Qin Qing came to the car, the window was closed, but through the window, he could see that Su Xun was sitting in the car with his eyes closed.


    Qin Qing clenched her red lips. She felt that Su Xun must be sad and angry, but she didn''t show it.


    After all, he did a good deed, but he was treated like that by Chen Ze. Let alone a person driving a luxury car, even an ordinary person can''t stand it.


    She felt some remorse and guilt because Chen Ze was her boyfriend after all. It was because of her that she treated Su Xun so well.


    Suddenly, the window opened slowly.


    They were close at hand, with their eyes opposite.


    "Ah


    Qin Qing, caught off guard, was startled, exclaimed, and quickly stepped back.


    "Why are you here?" Su Xun asked.


    Qin Qing calmed down: "I don''t know how I came here. I just saw your car Well, I''m sorry. I apologize for Chen Ze. He... "


    "Forget it, it''s OK. I''m not so careful." Su Xun waved his hand, then frowned again: "have you ever cried?"


    Qin Qing forced a smile: "no, maybe the wind has blown the sand into her eyes."


    "You''re not good at lying." Su Xun laughed, and then patted the co pilot: "come on, if you''re not afraid that I''m a bad guy, I''ll take you to blow the wind. Maybe you''ll feel better."


    "You''re certainly not a bad person." Qin Qing''s voice dropped, went around to the co pilot, opened the car door, sat on it, and then fastened her seat belt.


    Su Xun stepped on the accelerator, and the silver sports car roared out of the city.


    Both of them didn''t speak. The atmosphere was very silent, but there was a strange feeling.


    Qin Qing looked at Su Xun''s side face. Even she had to admit that this man was very good-looking.


    More than an hour later, the car left the city and came to an abandoned factory on the top of the mountain.Two people get off, standing here, almost overlooking most of the seaside city.


    Qin Qing feels much better.


    Su Xun took a few cans of beer out of the car, then sat down on a stone, opened one and began to drink.


    "I envy Chen Ze for having a girlfriend like you."


    "It should be easy for you to find a better girlfriend than me." Qin Qing sat down beside Su Xun.


    "Not the same." Su Xun shook his head and said, "I can see that Chen Ze likes you very much. You must have quarreled with him. There''s no need. He still has you in his heart, so I''d better forgive him."


    "He wasn''t there last night. If he was there, I''m sure he would come forward to protect you. There''s no chance for me to play."


    Hearing the first half is OK. Hearing the second half, Qin Qing''s face sank again. She felt ironic. Chen Ze didn''t protect her last night.


    On the contrary, it was Su Xun, a stranger, who protected her and hurt her.


    "I want to drink, too." Thinking of what happened last night, Qin Qing suddenly felt that she had just relaxed a little and was bored again. She picked up a can of beer.


    Qin Qing did not drink wine, soon fainted, pretty face flushed, stuttered will be hidden in the heart of all vomit out.


    Including Chen Ze''s leaving her last night.


    "You said it was funny. Even a stranger thought he would stand up to protect me, but he ran away, ran away, sobbing..."


    Qin Qing burst into tears. She was tired and fell asleep under the influence of alcohol.


    Susian took her into the car. Then he got on the car and closed the door.


    Don''t think so dirty, he didn''t do anything, picked up the mobile phone to Qin Qing''s sister sent a message, and then closed his eyes to sleep.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Qin Qing''s mobile phone rang, and Su Xun''s mouth rose, pretending not to hear it. Qin Qing, who was asleep, couldn''t hear it.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The mobile phone rang several times, and after the seventh time, it was completely quiet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Chen Ze, who has already got rid of the tangle of gangsters, has an impulse to smash his mobile phone, but thinks that Qin Qinggang gave him the mobile phone, and he resists it.


    After all, this new mobile phone is very expensive. He only hinted that Qin Qing bought it for him.


    Now Qin Qing doesn''t answer the phone. It''s something that never happened before. He begins to worry about Qin Qing''s runaway.

 Chapter 534

    At eight in the evening.


    The whole coast has been shrouded in night.


    In the car, Qin Qing opened her eyes in a daze and felt a headache.


    Then suddenly thought of something, the whole person suddenly woke up.


    I felt the clothes on my body and was relieved to find that they were still intact.


    Then he blamed himself, because she was so drunk that he didn''t do anything to her, which showed that he was a gentleman.


    And the first thing I wake up is to doubt if he has any self. Isn''t this the heart of a villain?


    Looking around, he found that Su Xun was still sleeping.


    Take out the mobile phone, it is more than 8 p.m., and there are several missed calls from Chen Ze.


    There was a smile on her lips. Now do you know that she is worried?


    I want to call Chen Ze, and then I find that my mobile phone has no signal.


    He quickly reached out and shook Su Xun''s arm. He called out softly, "Su Xun, wake up, Su Xun."


    "Why What''s the matter? " Su Xun yawned and opened his eyes. He looked sleepy.


    At first it was, but then he fell asleep.


    Qin Qing pointed out: "it''s dark, let''s go back quickly. If we don''t go back, my sister and my parents will be crazy."


    "It''s getting dark so soon?" Su Xun said something different, and then pressed the ignition button.


    "Buzz Library - "


    " buzz Ku - "


    Su Xun looked at Qin Qing and said," it''s over. There seems to be something wrong with the car. It won''t catch fire. "


    In fact, of course, it''s no problem. It''s just that he bullies girls like Qin Qing and doesn''t know anything about cars.


    "Ah, what to do." Qin Qing was in a hurry.


    Su Xun took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll make a call."


    "Don''t call. I just read it. There''s no signal on my cell phone." Qin Qing said bitterly with a small face.


    Su Xun took a look, then left his mobile phone aside: "it''s over. I can only wait until dawn."


    Why is there no cell phone signal?


    Of course, he did it. A signal blocker doesn''t cost much.


    Old sow with chest, cover, set after set.


    Qin Qing and Chen Ze are always led by his nose, always following his rhythm.


    "Boom -"


    the weather is beautiful, and suddenly the thunder is loud, followed by the pouring rain.


    "I''ll go down and see if the car can be fixed." Su Xun opened the door as he spoke.


    Although Qin Qing wanted to go back, it was impossible for him to repair the car in the rain: "don''t go. Let''s wait for daybreak. It''s raining heavily. The temperature is very low at night. I''m sure I''ll catch a cold when I get wet."


    "We''ll have to wait until dawn." Su Xun sighed and closed the door again. Then he said apologetically, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you here, or I won''t be stuck in the mountain tonight."


    "It''s none of your business. After all, it''s not something you can predict." Qin Qing shook her head with a wry smile and said powerlessly, "maybe it''s God who''s pitching us."


    "There are only two of us on the mountain, so you can rest assured that I am not afraid of doing bad things?" Su Xun joked.


    Qin Qing tone calm said: "just I drink unconscious, you didn''t do anything to me, that your character is excellent, what do I have to be afraid of?"


    "In fact, just now I wanted to do it, but I was drunk too. After I picked you up, I fell asleep too. I felt powerless." Su Xun pretended to be annoyed.


    Qin Qing was amused by his deliberately funny appearance, and then hesitated to ask a question: "that, do you boys really want to do that kind of thing with girls you like?"


    "Why do you ask that?" Su Xun was surprised.


    Qin Qing''s pretty face appeared two blushes: "it''s Chen Ze. I can feel that he is always testing me, but I feel too fast and afraid, so I dare not hold hands with him, because I''m afraid that he will hold hands and take the next step, making my bottom line lower and lower step by step."


    "I don''t want to discuss this with you. If you are alone at night, you can tell me this. I really think I am liuxiahui Su Xun turned his eyes and looked out of the window.


    Qin Qing said softly, "even if you are not Liu Xiahui, it''s almost the same."


    Just in this wilderness, she was so drunk that she didn''t touch him, so she was worthy of her trust.


    It''s raining more and more outside, it''s late at night, and the temperature in the car is getting lower and lower.


    They were both very thin. Qin Qing only wore a white short sleeve and a pair of thin blue skinny jeans, and she could not help shivering.


    Susian took off his shirt and put it on her.


    Qin Qing subconsciously looked up and saw Su Xun with red fruit on his upper body. He immediately blushed, and then lowered his head: "give me the clothes, aren''t you cold?"


    He has a good figure. I can''t see it in his clothes. I didn''t expect to have six abdominal muscles."I can hold it." Su Xun said.


    Another hour later, close to two.


    Qin Qing was still too cold to sleep, but Su Xun was more exaggerated. His face turned white and his lips turned white.


    Of course, it''s installed. It''s OK to put him in the refrigerator with his physical fitness.


    Qin Qing couldn''t bear to see it. She pursed her lips and said, "the rain is too heavy. It''s too cold tonight. Otherwise, you Hold me so we''ll all be warm. "


    "How can this work? It''s OK. It''ll be light in a few hours." Su Xun refused without hesitation and was upright.


    Qin Qing was very moved because Su Xun gave her the only clothes she had.


    Both of her clothes were very cold, let alone susian.


    As soon as Qin Qing''s silver teeth bite, she takes the initiative to squeeze into Su Xun''s arms.


    "You..." Su Xun felt warm and fragrant.


    Qin Qing''s pretty blush can drop blood: "don''t talk, we didn''t do anything."


    Although that''s what she said, she could obviously feel something hitting her, her pretty face was getting more and more red, and her body was stiff.


    Su Xun put out his hand and hugged Qin Qing. They hugged each other tightly to keep warm. Qin Qing unconsciously fell asleep and it rained heavily outside the window.


    Su Xun silently thanks God for the timely rain in his heart.


    His previous plan was not so fragrant and gorgeous, just two people sleeping in the car for one night.


    Now this rain, let the temperature of the night drop suddenly, just let two people have the opportunity of skin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Su Xun had woken up. Qin Qing in his arms was still sleeping.


    "Qin Qing, it''s time to wake up." Su Xun woke her up.


    Qin Qing opened her eyes in a daze and found herself lying in a man''s arms. In a moment, her pretty face was shocked: "ah! How can you... "


    Words have not finished, but suddenly remember what happened last night, the words behind and swallow back.


    "Can you get up first? I feel a little sick. " Su Xun said in Qin Qing''s ear.


    Qin Qing quickly turned red, opened the car door, went down from Su Xun, and then ran to a tree.


    Su Xun also ran to the other side to release water.


    A few minutes later, both of them came back. Qin Qing''s pretty face was red and she didn''t dare to look into Su Xun''s eyes.

 Chapter 535

    The reason why Qin Qing blushed was that the sound of urinating was a little loud. Su Xun must have heard it.


    Because she heard the sound of susian urinating. She was so ashamed.


    I can''t help it. They were suffocating all day yesterday, so the amount was a little big.


    "Well, I''ll see if the car can be fixed."


    Su Xun took the initiative to ease the embarrassment, went to the car, opened the front cover of the car and pretended to check it.


    Qin Zhu asked softly, "well, if you can''t, call me. Now there''s a signal again."


    Su Xun turned off the signal shield in the middle of the night.


    It can be said that there was no signal last night. It''s impossible that there was no signal at dawn. After all, it''s not far from the city.


    "There''s something wrong with the refrigerant. It should be OK. Let''s go. Get in the car."


    Su Xun joined the front cover of the car and said to Qin Qing.


    Qin Qing was relieved and got on the co pilot.


    Su Xun also got into the car, and without any accident, succeeded in lighting the fire, and then drove back.


    "It''s over. The first time I didn''t go home, my parents would be angry. Maybe they all called the police."


    On the way back to the city, Qin Qing was very worried. After a night of solitude, she and Su Xun had a good relationship.


    Su Xun said, "make a phone call first and try to find out."


    "Yes, call my sister first." As soon as Qin Qing''s eyes brightened, she called her elder sister: "elder sister, it''s me what? Mm-hmm, it''s ok I just asked, "well."


    After hanging up the phone, she breathed out for the rest of her life: "my sister and my parents didn''t go home last night. It''s OK, otherwise they would be dead."


    "Don''t you give Chen Ze a call?" Su Xun asked again.


    Qin Qing''s eyes were a little complicated when she heard this, because last night she and Su Xun had been sleeping with each other all night. In her opinion, Chen Ze was already sorry. How could she call him?


    Su Xun said, "are you worried about last night? Last night, we were just trying to save ourselves. Nothing happened. There''s no need to go into a corner. "


    "It''s the first time I''ve been so close to a man, but not my boyfriend." Qin Qing felt sorry for Chen Ze when she couldn''t get through that.


    Even though Chen Ze has had a lot of women.


    But Qin Qing felt that this was not the reason why she could be sorry for her boyfriend.


    "I''ll stop and buy breakfast first. Think about it in the car. We''re innocent."


    Su Xun kindly said that he parked the car next to a breakfast shop, and then got off the car.


    After getting off the bus, he had a private chat with a registered trumpet in the communication group of Binhai University. Chen Ze: elder martial brother Chen, I just saw elder martial sister Qin Qing cuddling with a man in a silver sports car. She was very intimate.


    Chen Ze, who is having breakfast in the canteen, saw the news and immediately felt that the porridge in front of him was not fragrant, and his anger ran to his heart.


    Who can be a silver sports car besides Su Xun?


    "Where did you see it?" Chen Zeqiang, holding back his anger, typed and asked.


    Su Xun''s trumpet: I saw it on the way to our school. Elder martial brother Chen, I may be dazzled. After all, elder martial sister Qin doesn''t look like that kind of person.


    Chen Ze has no mood to continue to reply, with anger ran out of the canteen.


    He used to green cap people.


    When is it his turn to wear it?


    Seeing that the other party no longer replied, Su Xun at the door of the breakfast shop laughed, deleted the chat record, and then bought a breakfast and went back to the car.


    "Eat something. I''ll take you to school." Su Xun handed the breakfast to Qin Qing.


    Qin Qing took the breakfast, red lips gently: "thank you."


    Su Xun didn''t reply. He started the sports car and began to go to Haibin University.


    Soon, the bus arrived at the gate of Haibin University.


    "Have a good chat with Chen Ze. I believe he really loves you. What''s more, nothing happened to us. He won''t mind." Before Qin Qing got out of the car, Su Xun asked in a soft voice.


    Qin Qing pursed a smile: "I know."


    She was really ready to confess to Chen Ze, because she didn''t have the heart to cheat Chen Ze, and Su Xun was right. What happened last night was a last resort, and she didn''t have that kind of relationship with him.


    Chen Ze, who had been waiting at the school gate for a long time, came angrily after seeing the silver sports car.


    As soon as Qin Qing got out of the car, he saw Chen Ze coming and immediately called out, "Chen Ze."


    "Why did you come to school in his car?" Chen Ze points to Su Xun in the car and questions Qin Qing coldly.


    Qin Qing suddenly confused, she did not think that Chen Ze did not first care about why he did not answer the phone yesterday, but first questioned himself.


    Su Xun quickly got out of the car and "explained" to Qin Qing: "we were trapped on the mountain last night..."


    "What Chen Ze''s eyes were red when he heard the words: "were you together last night?"


    He felt his head green for a moment."Chen Ze, listen to my explanation. Nothing happened between me and Su Xun." Qin Qing said quickly.


    How could Chen Ze believe it? Because if he was replaced by Su Xun, he would never do nothing when he was alone.


    This is called self-evaluation.


    "Nothing happened?" Chen Ze was so angry that his face was distorted. Looking at Qin Qing''s pure face, his anger became deeper and deeper.


    I didn''t even let me touch it, but I went to spend the night with Su Xun.


    It''s a shame he''s never had since he was in love!


    "Pa!"


    Chen Ze raised his hand directly, slapped Qin Qing in the face, and coldly spat out two words: "bitch, no wonder you''ve been looking at him. I think you''ve long wanted to have an affair with him, and you''re still pretending to be very high. It turns out that you don''t think Laozi is poor!"


    "What did you say?" Qin Qing looks at Chen Ze incredulously. His words hurt her more than the slap.


    Looking at Su Feixun''s smile, the effect is better than he imagined.


    When Chen Ze saw the smile on Su Xun''s face, he immediately calmed down and realized that he might have been trapped.


    Thinking that everything the night before yesterday was planned by Su Xun, now maybe it was also a misunderstanding deliberately made by Su Xun.


    What''s more, even if something happened to them, they should pretend to believe her first. After all, they can''t give up all their previous achievements.


    No matter how can I get money from Qin Qing, besides, even if I want to break up, I have to break up with her first.


    Qin Qing wanted to calm him down first


    "Bang!"


    He just said two words, the next second a fist hit him in the face, directly knocked him to the ground.


    Su Xun rushed up with a look of anger. He was beating and kicking, and scolding at the same time.


    How can he give Chen Ze an opportunity to apologize.


    "Is it a man to beat a woman?"


    "Qin Qing is really blind. How can she take a fancy to such a scum as you? Nothing happened to me and her last night."


    "Don''t think people are as dirty as you are!"


    "Stop fighting, Su Xun, stop fighting." Qin Qing cried and grabbed Su Xun''s arm. Li Hua said with rain, "take me, take me out of here."


    "Son of a bitch."


    Su Xun kicked Chen Ze hard again, and then took Qin Qing to get on the car. When he turned around, he put up a middle finger to Chen Ze.


    Scum man?


    You are a brother in front of me.

 Chapter 536

    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: save at least three licking dogs, and let them turn around and be a new man. ¡¿


    the. ¡¿


    listening to the system prompt sound in his mind, Su Xun knew that Qin Qing had been disappointed with Chen Ze.


    Although there may be him in his heart, he is no longer the licking dog who is bent on Chen Ze.


    But Su Xun wanted Qin Qing to have no place for Chen Ze.


    Chen Ze cheated money, sex, people and abortion. He has harmed so many girls irresponsibly. Now he is still the head of the student union. Su Xun wants to ruin his reputation and completely die socially.


    "Don''t cry. It''s him who should cry. He has lost a girl that he will regret all his life."


    Su Xun comforted Qin Qing and handed over two paper towels.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Qin Qing couldn''t help crying: "how can it be like this, how can it be like this, wuwuwu How could that be


    Instead of persuading her, Su Xun made her cry and let her vent her pain and grievance.


    When she''s done, she''ll calm down.


    Su Xun was driving with her in the city aimlessly.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Qin Qing''s mobile phone keeps ringing.


    You don''t have to see who it is.


    "No?" Su Xun asked.


    Qin Qing wiped his tears: "Why are you so good to me?"


    "I like you. Do you believe it?" Su Xun asked.


    Qin Qing asked: "why don''t you believe it? There is no love without reason in the world. "


    "That''s it?" Su Xun laughed.


    Qin Qing was stunned, obviously did not expect that Su Xun said so lightly that he would not speak if he liked him.


    "You have nothing else to say?" she asked


    "No more." Su Xun shook his head and said calmly, "I like you very much, but it comes from love and ends in courtesy, because I have a girlfriend."


    Qin was so confused that he didn''t expect that Su Xun had a girlfriend.


    The key is to have a girlfriend, but also speak out like their own words.


    "Scum man!" She cried again, feeling that there was no good man in the world.


    Su Xun shook his head: "if you want to talk about the scum man, your boyfriend is the real scum man."


    "He''s not my boyfriend! At least not in the future! " Qin Qing roared, and before that quiet pure beauty is just different.


    Su Xun took out a piece of information and handed it to him: "take a good look. I can''t bear that you were cheated, so I investigated him in private."


    In fact, it was Qin Qing who sent him a copy of the information.


    Qin qingfan looked at the information, which recorded all the women who had been with Chen Ze, shocking.


    Each is the same routine, cheating money, cheating sex, and then break up, there are people who have been aborted.


    Her sister had told her before, but at that time her eyes were full of Chen Ze''s good, how could she listen to other people''s advice.


    Now calm down and look at these materials, she was all in a cold sweat.


    I''m very glad that I''ve always insisted that I didn''t have a relationship with Chen Ze, otherwise I''m afraid my fate is similar to these people.


    The most important thing is that after the breakup, these people did not find Chen Ze''s trouble.


    This is the most terrifying part, which shows Chen Ze''s superb means of playing with women''s feelings.


    When Chen Ze confessed these things to her before, she felt that she really wanted to be with her when she confessed these things to herself.


    Now I''m afraid when I think about it, it''s just Chen Ze''s way of cheating her.


    Moreover, Chen Ze''s confession is quite different from this information, and many key points are different.


    "He''s a jerk!"


    Qin Qing tore up the information and smashed it on the center console, tears streaming down again.


    This is the first time that she likes a man. I didn''t expect that he is a cheater.


    "Well, now you can see his true face clearly, just leave early, and there is no loss." Su Xun gently comforted her.


    Qin Qing roared: "you are not a good person. If you have a girlfriend, you will tease me. You are a liar!"


    "Today, I just don''t have the heart to look for you again." Su Xun said calmly, well, if you take the initiative to find me, it has nothing to do with me.


    Qin Qing''s eyes were blank: "send me home."


    Su Xun took her home and drove back to the seaside University.


    Chen Ze''s first three girlfriends didn''t come to him.


    Half an hour later, in the cafe next to the seaside University.


    Huihui, Tongtong and Lulu look at Su Xun with a puzzled face.


    "Who are you? What do you want from us? We don''t seem to know youChen Ze''s first three girlfriends are the key.


    It can only be said that Chen Ze is very strong in some aspects.


    "I want you to do me a favor. I want you to expose Chen Ze''s scum in school, accuse him of cheating money and sex, and play with your feelings."


    If Su Xun wants to ruin Chen Ze''s reputation, will this scum continue to study in university?


    "What are you talking about? Let''s frame zege up. It''s impossible! "


    "Yes, he didn''t play with anyone''s feelings, we are normal love, normal breakup."


    "Yes, all the expenses during the love period are paid by us voluntarily. Sorry, we have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    The three refused Su Xun without hesitation, and then they got up to leave.


    Su Xun said faintly: "I don''t want to talk more nonsense, one million, do as I say, you three share one million."


    The three stopped and looked at each other. To them, a million is not a small sum of money.


    "On the count of three, Chen Ze has been with a lot of women. If you don''t agree, I''ll leave this opportunity to others."


    "Three, two, one, OK, see you later."


    Su Xun got up and left.


    "Wait!"


    Three people stopped him, Huihui said: "we agreed, agreed."


    After all, they have broken up. How can they have deep feelings for Chen zezhen?


    In fact, they didn''t want to do it, but they couldn''t help it. Su Xun gave them too much.


    "That''s right. They''ve all broken up. Why can''t you get along with money?"


    With a satisfied smile on his face, Su Xun asked the three to sit down again and began to talk about the details.


    As soon as he sat down, Su Xun felt a foot on his calf and rubbed it gently.


    Obviously, after revealing wealth, some of the three women on the opposite side wanted to catch him.


    No, it''s all three people who want to hook him.


    Because he felt his feet rub up again.


    The three women were all looking at him with silky eyes, and their faces were delicate as if they could drip water.


    Su Xun suddenly pulled out his feet, and then the three women''s feet touched each other. They were all embarrassed.


    Su Xun said with no expression: "I''m not interested in you. I just want to talk business. Don''t do those boring tricks, OK?"


    ¡°OK£¬OK¡£¡± The three girls nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Ten minutes later, after talking about the details, Su Xun left the coffee shop first.

 Chapter 537

    After leaving the coffee shop, Su Xun received a letter from Qin Qing and her sister.


    Qin you didn''t know his name until yesterday.


    Qin you: Thank you so much, boss su. My little sister cried a lot today. When I mentioned Chen Ze again, she was very indifferent.


    Between the lines, Su Xun could feel each other''s excitement and gratitude.


    He laughed and began to reply.


    Su Xun: Miss Qin is very polite. This is what I should do.


    Qin you: you are Qingqing''s boyfriend. Don''t be so polite. Just call me youyou.


    It can be seen that she really thanks Su Xun. She didn''t ask Su Xun to call her that before.


    Su Xun: then I''ll call you youyou. You don''t have to call me boss Su every mouthful. You can have dinner together when you have time.


    Qin you: OK, I''ll invite you then. Thank you just in time. By the way, don''t let Xiaoqing know about this.


    Although Chen Ze has his own problems, if Qin Qing knows that Su Xun was invited by her, it will definitely create a gap for her.


    That''s what Su Xun meant: I know.


    Qin you: let''s talk about it first. I still have a document to deal with. Bye.


    Su Xun: goodbye.


    Put away your cell phone and drive home.


    After all, the shirt was worn by Qin Qing. It had a woman''s fragrance.


    Go back and clean it, or Li Qing will smell it, and it will turn over?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the classroom, Chen Ze is studying on his own, holding a mobile phone, looking at the unsuccessful news, his face is gloomy and can drip water.


    Qin Qing not only hacked his phone, but also deleted his Feixin.


    To achieve this step with Qin Qing''s character shows that there is no chance of recovery.


    It''s the first time that he''s been cut out of the corner in all these years.


    Su Xun, blame this bastard!


    At the thought of Su Xun, Chen Ze''s anger was irresistible. His fingers were white when he held the mobile phone.


    He and Qin Qing are well, everything is running according to his predetermined track.


    But because of Su Xun''s sabotage, all his previous achievements were wasted.


    The key is that besides cheating some money, he didn''t even touch Qin Qing!


    If he had known that it was this result, he must have tried his best to sleep Qin Qing. At least he would not have lost money.


    "It''s OK. Take a look. A woman who dislikes poverty and loves wealth is not worthy of you."


    A friend patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "Yes, I really can''t see that Qin Qing is such a person. I have a good talk with you. I ran away with a rich second generation. I can''t judge my appearance."


    "Yes, it''s too materialistic. Her family doesn''t look like they are short of money."


    Others agreed with him one after another, feeling unworthy of Chen Ze and spurning Qin Qing''s behavior of being poor and loving the rich.


    The reason for this scene is that Chen Ze has made himself a victim of his feelings, and Qin Qing has become a green tea that Qian abandoned him.


    Su Xun is the rich second generation in this story.


    So this guy''s scheming is OK. According to the next development, he will get everyone''s sympathy, which is more convenient for him to catch the next girl.


    And Qin Qing this will become thousands of people scold ten thousand people spit on the poor love rich green tea, bitch.


    Unfortunately, his opponent is Su Xun.


    Chen Ze forced a smile: "I just pay for my own feelings are not worth, wholeheartedly to her, did not expect to return to this result, really ridiculous."


    "Chen Ze!"


    At this time, a female voice enters the ear.


    All of us are subconscious.


    Only three women stormed into the classroom, it is Huihui, Tongtong and Lulu.


    "What are you doing here?" Seeing these three people, Chen Ze was puzzled and surprised.


    He talked to all three people, but finally broke up peacefully. Although he was not a stranger, he never came back.


    What do you want to do with yourself now?


    "Pa!"


    Huihui slapped her face, and then angrily scolded, "scum man!"


    "Pa!" "Pa!"


    Tongtong and Lulu also followed him closely, slapped him in the face and said in unison: "scum man!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the classroom looked at each other and didn''t understand what it was.


    "You are crazy!" Feeling the burning pain on his face, Chen Ze, who has been choked with fire, is furious.


    "Yes! I''m just crazy Huihui''s eyes were red and she cried: "you son of a bitch, I only know now that when you were in contact with me, you were already in bed with Lulu Tongtong!"


    WOW!


    The whole classroom was in an uproar. Everyone looked at Chen Ze incredulously.They all know that Chen Ze and Huihui have been in love. Although they admire him for taking all the bedrooms away, he is in love one by one, which is not a black spot.


    But now I know that Chen Ze has cheated when talking with Huihui. How can they not be shocked.


    Because it''s so different from Chen Ze''s image.


    Chen Ze is a serious man in everyone''s eyes, but now it seems that he is a scum man!


    "What are you talking about?" Chen Ze''s face changed. However, he didn''t expect that after breaking up for such a long time, the other party came to find himself now.


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Huihui cried and cried: "son of a bitch, I have made a clear investigation. You are a complete scum man. In high school, you cheated several girls to have an abortion for you!"


    "That is, when I talk with you, you hook up with Tong Tong! You liar, it cost me 20000! Cheated us a bedroom close to 50000! "


    "Son of a bitch, I talked to the three of us at the same time and slept at night. If we hadn''t realized something was wrong when we chatted a few days ago, you would have been in the dark!"


    Women are born actors, especially in the case of enough pay, the three have fully entered the role.


    Boom!


    The self-study room was once again fried.


    Because this melon is too big, completely subverting the image created by Chen Ze.


    Now Chen Ze is a scum man who is corrupt, despicable, cheating money and sex.


    Chen Ze''s face turned white and sweaty. He felt black in front of his eyes and nearly fainted. He roared angrily: "don''t spit out blood!"


    "Bah! Now I still don''t know. Qin Qing broke up with you. It''s clear that you have seen through your bad nature. You are still at school and falsely accuse her of being poor and loving the rich. Bah


    Everyone was shocked again, looking at Chen Ze''s eyes showed disgust, this NIMA is also too disgusting.


    If you want to deceive people and be found out, you will frame others and damage their reputation.


    "Why did you plant me like this! Do you have any evidence for that? Can you show me the evidence? If there is no evidence, don''t blame me for not suing you for slander! "


    Chen Ze, though mentally troubled, still managed to remain calm and calm.


    "Evidence? We''ve sent all the evidence to the school''s communication group, and we''ve also called the police to accuse you of fraud. Chen Ze, you''re done! "


    Tong Tong looks at Chen Ze, the tone is blunt to say.

 Chapter 538

    "Boom!"


    Like a heavy hammer, Chen Ze''s mind is blank, and his body falters backward, almost falling down.


    Others in the classroom took out their mobile phones one after another and opened the school''s communication group.


    There was news in it.


    All of them are talking about Chen Ze. After all, as the head and seat of the student union, plus his positive image, he has a high reputation in the school.


    Now he burst out such a big melon, of course, many people eat it.


    "Tut Tut, it''s true that Chen Ze is such a bastard."


    "I have long felt that something is wrong with him. Is it easy for a man to fall in love with three women in a dormitory?"


    "Even if you cheat money and sex, it''s too much to let people have an abortion in high school."


    "This kind of person must be expelled..."


    The discussion in the group is very hot, and other people in the classroom look at Chen Ze with disgust and disdain.


    "Step, step..."


    There was a sound of footwork.


    Then a group of people came in, several policemen and the head of the school.


    "Chen Ze, you are suspected of fraud. Please go back with me to cooperate with the investigation."


    Two policemen went straight up to arrest the man.


    "No, don''t arrest me. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I''m willing to refund my money. I have a bright future."


    Chen Ze was flustered. He cried bitterly and kept struggling. What he did was not only to cheat money, but also could not stand strict investigation.


    "You have no future. In view of the extremely bad influence and the serious negative influence on the school, you will be expelled from school."


    The person in charge of the school said coldly.


    When Chen Ze heard this, he immediately softened his legs, but he didn''t fall to the ground until he was supported by two policemen.


    He was forced out of the classroom.


    The law will punish him severely.


    When he got out of prison, the fast-growing world may have changed a long time ago.


    Without a student status, he will have difficulties in the society.


    God may not give him retribution, because there may not be God in this world


    but Su Xun will give it, because he is here.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    Su Xun and Li Qing have dinner together.


    Li Qing specially changed into a long black skirt with slim body and buttocks. She vividly outlined her body''s curves and painted light makeup. Her delicate red lips are like cherry like allure.


    "Are you women that good at choosing clothes?" Zhao Ze praised a, Li Qing this dress tonight is very beautiful, beautiful to eat ah.


    Li Qing''s mouth Rose: "otherwise, why do you think we always like to have a try when we go shopping?"


    Then she suddenly reacts and says: "you? Who else but me? "


    "Cough cough, just casually, don''t be so sensitive." Su Xun was choked by red wine.


    Li Qing looked at him suspiciously: "really?"


    Obviously, she was very suspicious. As for what she said in bed at that time, let Su Xun look for whoever he wanted, just listen to it. If she really believed it, it would be over.


    Because in bed, no matter men or women, what they say is not credible.


    There can be two people on and under the bed.


    Although Li Qing couldn''t bear Su Xun''s fighting power, she was also very determined. How could she really want Su Xun to find another woman.


    It''s not a matter of body. It''s a matter of heart.


    "It''s more real than real gold. You''re the only woman in the world." Su Xun rightfully said, because he didn''t lie, he was very honest.


    Li Qing believed him, biting her red lips and said, "well, well, I misunderstood you. Can''t I reward you well at night?"


    "Your reward is always half done." Su Xu could not help but make complaints about it.


    Li Qing blushed and quibbled: "can I blame this? Go out and ask, there are a few women who can afford it. You''re doing it endlessly, beast


    She found that there was no cooling time for Su Xun. When she thought it was over, it was just the beginning_ ?¡£


    It''s a sad story.


    There are several women who can stand it.


    Su Xun said quietly in his heart, but on the surface, he said quietly: "OK, eat, don''t talk about it in public."


    "By the way, Qin you said that you''ve done with her sister, so fast?" Li Qing looks at Su Xun curiously and wants to know what operation he used.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "it''s just a little girl. If you reason well, it will make sense."


    Would I tell you?


    My way is to change her from someone else''s licking dog to my licking dog?


    Hehe, you''re kidding. You can''t kill me with the knife in front of you? (?¦Ø?)¡£"I don''t want to say it." Li Qing curled her lips. After her brother''s case, she knew too well that licking a dog would not make any sense.


    If reasoning can make sense, there won''t be licking dogs in the world.


    Su Xun didn''t speak any more. Qin Qing must have wanted to kiss Fang Ze. If the Ming people didn''t talk in secret, he was just a color. Why? What''s up?


    Now he is fishing for Qin Qing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qin Qing is lying on the bed with a mobile phone in her hand.


    She is engaged in a fierce ideological struggle.


    All day long, Su Xun never contacted her again.


    She felt that Su Xun must be playing hard to get, so she was waiting for him to contact him.


    Then the initiative will be in his hands.


    So he must not be deceived, not to mention that he has a girlfriend, and even confessed to himself, obviously he is also a scum boy.


    If I contact him, then I will become a small three who can''t see the light?


    Scum man, I will never be fooled.


    "Ding ~"


    suddenly, the mobile phone rings.


    Qin Qing hurriedly looked at it, and it turned out that it was a short message from the communication company urging for phone charges.


    I left my cell phone aside, and I lay in bed. I closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    But as soon as I closed my eyes, I couldn''t help thinking about the night I spent with Su Xun on the mountain last night.


    It was an experience she had never had.


    The two of them hugged each other to keep warm. Although Su Xun suffered a lot, he never went beyond her.


    In addition, Su Xun came forward to save her, but also took the initiative to expose Chen Ze''s slag man.


    It seems that everything I do is for her good and impresses her deeply.


    "Ah! Crazy


    Qin Qing suddenly sat up and grabbed her hair anxiously.


    I don''t want to go to sleep.


    But I can''t sleep.


    Pick up one side of the mobile phone, once again opened the susian is chat box.


    I just want to talk with him about Chen Ze. Yes, that''s it. Never talk about anything else.


    Deceive oneself in the heart, then small hand tremble of beat two words to send out: in?


    Click to send the moment, will quickly turn off the mobile phone screen, feel the heart beat badly.


    But after waiting for a long time, without waiting for a reply, she turned on her cell phone again, and then widened her eyes.


    There was a bright red exclamation mark beside the news.


    She was deleted by Su Xun.


    Deleted.

 Chapter 539

    A week later.


    In the morning, Su Xun lifted his leg from his body. Without waking Li Qing, he got up alone.


    Come to the window and look at the artificial lake outside.


    It''s been a week for Qin Qing.


    It''s almost time to show up.


    Otherwise, Qin Qing might forget him or be easily taken advantage of by other boys.


    It''s too fucked to step on mark.


    After all, wave to wave, or in their own grasp within the line, can not give others to do wedding clothes.


    After changing clothes and washing, Su Xun went down to make breakfast for Li Qing.


    Although he is a sentimental scum man, it doesn''t delay him to be a good man at the same time.


    As long as women are reluctant to leave themselves, they can do whatever they want?


    Li Qing got up and went downstairs to see that Su Xun had already made breakfast. She felt sweet in her heart.


    The feeling of falling in love is so good.


    It''s hard work at night.


    "Get up, come and have breakfast, and I''ll take you to work." Su Xun said with a smile and helped her pull away a chair.


    Li Qing ran down and jumped into his arms. He stood on tiptoe and said, "I want to kiss you."


    Now this appearance is used to by Su Xun. She was not like this before.


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face.


    Li Qing sat down to breakfast with satisfaction.


    Eating eating suddenly said: "I didn''t go home these two days, my parents already know about me, they want to see you."


    Although she tried to say it in a casual tone, Yu Guang was very nervous when he observed Su Xun''s expression from time to time.


    "Yes, when." Su Xun''s tone was mild, and he handed over a peeled egg.


    Li Qing was relieved: "at noon today, they gave me a death order. I must take you back to have a look."


    "OK, I''ll pick up the gift first, then I''ll pick you up at the company, and then I''ll go home together." Su Xun nodded and took a sip of soybean milk.


    Li Qingmei opened her eyes with a smile, blushed and winked playfully: "for the sake of your kindness to me, I can satisfy an excessive demand of you tonight, and seize the opportunity by myself."


    "Anything?" Speaking of this, Su Qun''s spirit came in an instant.


    Li Qing lowered her head to eat, and said, "well."


    "Let''s clean the house tonight." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Li Qing


    The expression on her face froze for a moment.


    Is it because I''m not good enough at night or in bed?


    Such a good opportunity, you don''t want to do anything, actually let me clean?


    Thinking about the size of the villa, Li Qing wanted to cry, and suddenly felt that the rich breakfast in front of her was not fragrant.


    But I have to admit what I said with tears in my eyes.


    After breakfast, Su Xun sent her to the company.


    Then according to the positioning, we find Qin Qing''s current position, which is in the seaside University.


    Su Xun drove to the seaside University. The security guard knew him and let him go directly.


    After entering the school, Su Xun drove to a more prominent Road, and then slowed down.


    I believe Qin Qing can see his car here as long as he is not blind.


    Qin Qing is aimlessly walking in the campus, face very haggard, suddenly saw not far away a familiar silver sports car, the whole person was stunned.


    At first, she thought she was dazed. She rubbed her eyes to make sure she was not wrong.


    The whole person seemed to live in an instant. Tears in his eyes whirled around and he stepped forward.


    For seven days in a week, there was no news from Su Xun, as if this person had never appeared in her life, but it made her remember deeply and unforgettable.


    As time goes on, it should be forgotten, but she remembers more and more clearly.


    This kind of torture, is never had, her whole person almost collapsed.


    Every day, I was expecting that Su Xun would suddenly contact her or appear in front of her.


    But no, not once.


    Now she finally saw Su Xun''s car. She couldn''t help it any more. Everything was thrown out of the sky, and there was only Su Xun in her eyes.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Running to the driver''s seat, she banged on the window.


    Su Xun opened the window and looked at her with a smile: "what a coincidence."


    "Asshole!" Qin Qing suddenly cried. All the grievances of these days came to her heart. She was about to smoke Su Xun.


    Su Xun pinched her wrist: "what are you doing? Talk well. Don''t do it. So many people are watching. What do you have to say?"


    Qin Qing clenched her red lips. After Su Xun released her, she went around to the co pilot and got into the car.


    "Son of a bitch, you did it on purpose, you did it on purpose, you know I''ll do it, don''t you?"As soon as he got on the bus, Qin Qing burst into tears and rushed to beat Su Xun.


    She was not stupid. She guessed that Su Xun was hanging her on purpose, and then suddenly appeared.


    But it''s no use guessing.


    Because she was.


    I know it''s a pit, and I want to step on it.


    Looking at Qin Qing crying with tears, Su Xun felt for the first time that he was too dreary?


    He took a deep breath and confessed, "yes, I did it on purpose. It''s still too late for you to get out of the car."


    "It''s too late. It''s too late." Qin Qing laughed at himself: "Chen Ze can fool me around, and you can also play me around. You scum men are really good at grasping women''s psychology."


    "I''m not like him." Su Xun felt that he had to explain: "he cheated money and sex, played with emotion and body. I will be responsible."


    "Then be responsible for me. You made me look like this." Qin Qing hugged Su Xun and buried his head in his arms.


    Su Xun pushed her: "don''t you already know that I am a scum man who is hard to get?"


    "I don''t know. My heart is not controlled by myself, otherwise there won''t be licking dogs in the world." Qin Qing murmured to himself, holding him more tightly with both hands.


    Su Xun continued, "I have a girlfriend."


    "I know." Qin Qing only said three words, but it contains a lot of meaning.


    Susian put a hand on her head and gently stroked her hair. The little sister was so pitiful, how could she have the heart to refuse her?


    Qin Qing suddenly added: "I will not give up on you. I want to compete fairly with your girlfriend. After all, you are not married, are you?"


    "And it was you who provoked me first. I have no psychological burden on it. Even if it''s wrong, it''s your fault."


    "Lying trough." Su Xun was confused. This development was beyond expectation. He thought Qin Qing would willingly associate with him underground.


    Now it looks like he''s going to roll over.


    Qin Qing finds Li Qing, and her sister Qin you knows about it. In this hot summer, Su Xun suddenly feels cold on his back.


    I feel like I''m going to be cold.

 Chapter 540

    "Well, Xiaoqing, I think we still need to discuss our relationship."


    Su Xun said that Qin Qing was just li Qing. He had never experienced this kind of Shura hall. He was a little flustered.


    "No, I don''t want to discuss with you. I''ll add your friends again. If you dare to delete me again, I''ll jump to death and show you."


    Qin Qing''s voice fell, directly opened the door and went away, and her spirit and spirit changed dramatically.


    Su Xun


    Take off the hammer and play.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon.


    Su Xun picked up li Qing and went to her home.


    "Oh, this is Sue. He''s so handsome. Come on in, come on in."


    As soon as he entered the door, he was warmly welcomed by Li Qing''s mother.


    It was really that mother-in-law was more satisfied with her son-in-law, and even felt that her daughter was not worthy of him.


    After all, Su Xun was so rich and beautiful. His daughter seemed to have nothing else but a face.


    What''s more, he let Li Chao go astray.


    What''s the dissatisfaction of Lao Li''s family to find such a son-in-law?


    "Auntie, this is my first visit. I hope you will accept it."


    As for meeting his mother-in-law, Su Xun was also an experienced man and handed the gift in his hand.


    It''s just that there''s nothing too expensive to give you.


    Li mother took over: "people come on, what gifts do you bring? Really, come in and sit down."


    Then she looked at Li Qing again and said, "what are you doing? Give Xiao Su slippers."


    Li Qing skims her lips and goes to the shoe cabinet to look for Su''s slippers.


    "Xiaoqing is spoiled by us. Don''t get used to her too much. Let her do housework or she will be more and more lazy." Li''s mother said to Su Xun.


    When Li Qing heard this, she was full of black lines. Am I born or is he born?


    After entering the house, Su Xun saw Li Qing''s father and said, "Hello uncle."


    "Sit down. You''re welcome. It''s like your own home." Li''s father was also smiling at Su Xun.


    Just because the other side let Li Chao stay away from Huang Ying has won his favor.


    Soon, Li Chao came back, but there was something wrong with the way he looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun was a little confused, but he didn''t think much about it.


    Then a large group of people gathered around the table to eat.


    Li Qing was sitting next to Su Xun.


    "Come on, Xiao su. This is my own chicken. Granny Xiaoqing sent it. Try it."


    Li''s mother kept using the chopsticks to bring food to Su Xun.


    Li Qing is very jealous: "Mom, I also want to eat chicken."


    "Without long hands, can''t you clip them yourself?" Li''s mother looked at her with a different face. When she looked at Su Xun, she put on a smile again: "this lazy girl is spoiled by us. It''s very tired to be with her."


    Li Qing


    She felt redundant.


    Sure. This is my mother.


    "Aunt joked, Xiao Qing is very sensible, I like her very much." While Su Xun was talking, he helped Li Qing with a piece of chicken with chopsticks.


    Li Qing mouth up, subconsciously said: "thank you dad."


    Then the whole table was quiet, and the atmosphere became strange.


    Li Fu and Li Mu looked at each other.


    Li Chao was stunned.


    Su Xun was speechless.


    "How do you..." Li Qing didn''t react at first, and then her pretty face turned red. She wanted to dig a hole and go down.


    I''m so ashamed.


    Since the last time she yelled in bed, she was used to yelling. She always yelled at susian''s father.


    Just subconsciously called out again, forget this is still at home.


    She felt that she had died socially in this family.


    "Keke, you What do you call me Li Fu coughed twice and took the initiative to relieve embarrassment.


    Li Qing also downhill donkey, red face nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    Then the topic passed. In fact, several people at the table understood what was going on.


    Li Chao was deeply shocked. He often peeked at Xiao Huang''s books. Of course, he knew what her sister had just said.


    He had no idea that his elder sister had such a side. The picture made him feel chilly.


    With the Oolong who just called Dad, the rest of the meal became silent, and several people finished it in a hurry.


    Li mother to wash dishes, Li father to help, Li Qinghong face to hide back to the room.


    Su Xun and Li Chao were left in the living room.


    "I have something to ask you." Li Chao said.


    Su Xun nodded: "ask, what''s the matter?""What''s your relationship with Qin Qing?" Li Chao cut to the point.


    Su Xun''s face changed slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone saw Qin Qing come down from a silver sports car. Qin Qing said it was her boyfriend. The school flower has a boyfriend again, which is known to the whole school."


    Li Chao stares at Su Xun tightly. Of course, he knows that there is a silver sports car in Haibin City, which is owned by his brother-in-law Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t expect Qin Qing to be so ruthless. He even publicized the idea that the whole school knew it and didn''t give her a way out.


    Su Xun pursed his lips: "I have a little relationship with her, but..."


    "Are you worthy of my sister?" Li Chao suddenly excited up, and then a low roar: "I want to tell her."


    "Don''t, don''t, if you tell her, I''ll be finished. How about a hundred thousand sealing fee?" Su Xun took him back to the sofa and tried to solve the problem with money.


    Li Chao sneered: "is it great to have a few stinky money? Do you know what you''re talking about? It''s my elder sister. I spoiled my own elder sister since I was a child. I kept it from her for only a hundred million yuan? Is Li Chao such a person? "


    "So?" Su Xun showed his hand.


    Li Chao did not change his face: "more money is needed."


    "Half a million." Su Xun opened his hand.


    Li Chao''s eyes brightened: "thank you, brother-in-law. Do you want to transfer money by Fetion or by bank card?"


    "Can Feixin transfer 500000 yuan?" Su Xun rolled his eyes, took out his checkbook and wrote a check.


    Li Chao''s music blossomed, and then furtively asked: "brother-in-law, I''ll ask you another thing, my sister is in bed, when she calls your father, don''t you feel flustered?"


    "You don''t know what your sister looks like in bed. Get out of here." Su Xun patted his dog on the head.


    "All right." Li Chao is rolling away.


    The noon oolong is too big, Li Qing is really embarrassed to come out to see people.


    So when Su Xun left, she didn''t send it.


    In fact, Su Xun was very curious. How could she face her parents alone?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Xun received the news from Qin you.


    He said he was going to invite him and Li Qing to dinner.


    He also specially told Su Xun to pretend to meet her for the first time and not let her sister see it.


    Looking at the news, Su Xun immediately wanted to decline, because he didn''t want to die.


    But before his message was sent out, Li Qing''s message came first.


    Li Qing: did you tell you? She invited us to dinner, the location has been set, this is my first friend I introduced to you, no shirking.


    Su Xun

 Chapter 541

    "Well, since ancient times, who has no death in life? Anyway, there is another life. I''m afraid of a hammer."


    Su Xun accepted his fate. If Li Qing was angry and prepared to stab herself with chopsticks, she would slip back to the earth to avoid the wind.


    Anyway, the task has been completed, and we can leave at any time.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly his cell phone rang.


    It''s a voice call from Qin Qing.


    Su Xun connected: "hello."


    "In the evening, my sister is going to invite friends to dinner. Come with me." Qin Qing said in a cool voice, and then added, "you must go."


    Su Xun


    Isn''t that a coincidence?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go, but I can''t come to pick you up. You''ll know then."


    "OK, I''ll send you the address." Qin Qing was not vague, and agreed directly.


    Su Xun looked up at the sky. He watched the sky at night. There must be clouds gathering tonight.


    Cao! Give Li Chao the half million for nothing!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s seven thirty in the evening.


    Qiao Haibin restaurant.


    This is a famous Chinese restaurant in Haibin City, which belongs to medium consumption.


    Qin you''s reservation is right here.


    Su Xun drove with Li Qing and arrived at the invitation.


    Park the car and walk to the restaurant.


    "How do I feel you''re out of shape tonight?" Li Qing frowned and asked.


    Su Xun forced a smile: "yes?"


    "Cheer up, I''ll tell you, Qin you is a beautiful woman. You have a good eye tonight." Li Qing hugged Su Xun''s arm and looked very serious.


    Su Xun''s face did not change: "can you still have your beauty?"


    "Hee hee, almost." Li Qing''s eyes narrowed with laughter.


    They come all the way to the 012 private room ordered by Qin you.


    When I opened the door and went in, there was only a beautiful woman in white dress who was seven points similar to Qin Qing, but obviously more mature.


    This should be Qin you.


    "Xiao Qing." Seeing them, Qin you quickly got up to greet them and looked at Su Xun with a smile: "this is Su Xun. It''s the first time we met. Thank you for my sister''s business."


    "You''re welcome." Su Xun smiles. Soon you won''t thank me. You even want to kill me.


    After some greetings, the three entered the private room and took their seats. Of course, Su Xun and Li Qing sat together.


    Qin Qing looked at her watch and said to them apologetically, "Xiao Qing should be here soon. She said she would bring a friend with her, but she didn''t know who it was."


    Su Xun pretended to be dead. Jiuxiao emperor and jiuxiao God Emperor were humble for the first time.


    After that, Li Qing and Qin you were chatting about all kinds of bags, shoes and cosmetics. Su Xun sat by and waited for the last contestant to enter. Then the world war broke out.


    About 10 minutes later, the door of the private room was pushed open. Pure and beautiful Qin Qing came in and saw Su Xun beside Li Qing.


    Then she knew in an instant that Su Xun''s girlfriend was Li Qing.


    "Xiaoqing, don''t you mean to bring a friend? Why didn''t you see anyone? " Qin you asked.


    Qin Qing pursed her lips, laughed and pointed to Su Xun: "he has arrived."


    "Ah?" Qin you and Li Qing are stunned.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect that the person Qin Qing invited was Su Xun.


    Is it Su Xun who helps her recognize Chen ze that they become friends?


    So Qin Qing was very grateful to Su Xun and wanted to invite him to dinner today?


    Qin Qing went to Su Xun, then looked at Li Qing and said, "sister Xiao Qing, I like Su Xun. I will compete with you fairly."


    Li Qing and Qin you are confused.


    "You What are you talking about Qin you was the first to react. Looking at Qin Qing''s scolding, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Li Qing looked at Su Xun and said, "what''s going on?"


    "Sister Xiaoqing, it was Su Xun who broke down Chen Ze''s true face and saved me, so I fell in love with him." Qin Qing''s tone was calm, calm and full of spirit.


    Qin you and Li Qing all reacted. They widened their eyes and looked at Su Xun incredulously: "is this the way you use?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Qin Qing doesn''t know that Su Xun was found by her sister.


    Qin Youshen took a deep breath and forced him to resist the urge to kill: "Xiaoqing, you go out for a while. My sister has something to talk about with Su Xun."


    "No, sister, if you dare to do anything to him, I will be very disappointed with you." Qin Qing refused.


    Qin you


    I spent so much effort, you actually still lick the dog, just another person.


    She really wanted to kill Su Xun.


    Li Qing is murderous in her eyes. No wonder she asked him what method he used before, but he was too vague to say it directly.She took a deep breath and said to Qin Qing, "Xiao Qing, you need to know that I''m his girlfriend. I hope you can think clearly before you speak and do things."


    "Sister Xiaoqing, I''ve thought about it very clearly, but I can''t let it go." Qin Qing looked directly at Li Qing with no fear, and her tone was light.


    There was a smell of gunpowder in the compartment.


    "Why don''t you have a glass of water to moisten your mouth?" Su Xun asked them with concern.


    Two people are still looking at each other, did not pay attention to him.


    Obviously, I''m going to decide whether to win or lose and then deal with internal affairs.


    There was a strange silence in the private room.


    Qin you suddenly said, "it''s obviously his fault. Why are you two fighting so fiercely? It''s just a jerk. Is it worth it? "


    Li Qing and Qin Qing look at each other.


    "Your sister is right, so why don''t we live together without him?" Li Qing looked at Qin Qing and said tentatively.


    Qin Qing nodded and her mouth Rose: "I think it''s OK. I used to like sister Xiaoqing very much. How do you feel about your legs?"


    "Another place to talk?" Li Qing has mentioned her own bag while she is talking.


    Qin Qing was more direct and turned to walk outside the private room, followed by Li Qing.


    "What''s the situation?" Su Xun''s face was confused.


    Qin you scolded Su Xun, and then ran out with his bag.


    Su Xun


    Two women fighting for me, and now they''re together.


    In the end, I used to be hot with my bare hands, but now I''m alone?


    What''s more, is it because Qin Qing dug up a corner and put on a green hat?


    "How do you do, sir? Are you serving now?" The waiter came in and asked.


    Su Xun gritted his teeth and said, "up!"


    I want to turn grief into appetite!


    When he finished eating, he called Li Qing and found that he had been pulled black. He sent a message to Qin Qing and found that he had been deleted.


    It seems that I won''t pay attention to him in a short time.


    Su Xun is ready to return to the earth. First, let them calm down and let them feel the panic of losing themselves.


    After a period of time, when they come back again, they will know how to cherish themselves more.


    Because lost, so cherish.


    Su Xun thought he was a genius!

 Chapter 542

    He hasn''t been in Li Qing''s world for a month, and he hasn''t finished Monday when he returns to earth.


    Looking at the empty villa, Su Xun felt lonely and lonely, which was probably the common fault of the rich.


    Then he went to Taixu.


    At this time, it is day in Taixu world.


    In the case of abundant natural resources, land treasures and aura, their cultivation has been greatly improved, and they have stepped into the realm of Qi cultivation.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An are promoted faster, both of them belong to the type of thick accumulation and thin hair.


    Liu An, in particular, has made continuous breakthroughs, which has become a major overhaul in the middle period of the cultivation of the combination of emptiness and Taoism.


    Mei pangzi has already gone back to the void.


    Jiuxiao Kingdom has a vast territory. It dominates Taixu Kingdom and has a population of 10 billion. With the establishment and application of local practice colleges, more and more monks are born.


    Whether you are in politics or in the army, the most basic point is that you must be a monk.


    Even the lowest soldier is a monk.


    After staying here for two months, Su Xun returned to the earth, and then went to the world of licking dog identity.


    Two months have passed in this world.


    Su Xun tries to contact Li Qing and Qin Qing, but the number is still in the state of being pulled black.


    This is a bit unexpected.


    He made a call to Li Chao.


    "Brother in law, are you still alive?" As soon as Li Chao opened his mouth, Su Xun''s mouth twitched. He felt an impulse to strangle him across the phone.


    "How''s your sister doing?" he asked? What about Qin Qing? "


    "This..." Li Chao hesitated a little and said, "brother-in-law, for your own good, I''d better not talk about it. Go back to your home and have a look. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to accept the situation. Brother in law, be strong. My sister doesn''t deserve you."


    The voice dropped and hung up.


    Su Xun is confused. What''s the situation?


    No, no, are you really green?


    Now that the mission has been completed, he can use magic in this world without scruple.


    He immediately moved back to the villa he bought.


    Then he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    At this time is the morning, only to see in the original belongs to their own big bed, two red fruit woman is hugging together, snoring.


    Skirts, silk, socks, high heels are everywhere.


    It''s Li Qing and Qin Qing.


    As if she had some feelings, Li Qing opened her eyes in a daze and saw Su Xun beside the bed.


    "Su Xun?" She was not sure. She sat up from the bed and rubbed her eyes to make sure she was right: "how did you come back?"


    "This is my house. Can''t I come back?" Su Xun pointed to Qin Qing beside him and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Honey, who are you talking to?" Qin Qing was woken up in a daze, holding Li Qing and saying.


    Su Xun blinked: "pro Love? "


    Li Qing covered Qin Qing''s delicate body with a quilt and looked at Su Xun provocatively: "can''t you? Xiaoqing is my woman now. Please pay attention to your eyes. Where are you looking


    "Su Xun?" Qin Qing also completely sober, grasp the quilt to sit up from the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xun felt that his brain was a little confused.


    Li Qing sneered: "can''t you see it? Dog scum man, stay away from my woman in the future. Xiaoqing belongs to me. "


    "Bullshit." Su Xun could only use these two words to describe his mood at this time, and said: "you live in my house, drive my car, and now you are still sleeping. The woman I want to sleep, Li Qing, Li Qing, you are on the top of your life."


    After so many fuckin ''things, only this one made him feel that he was the most fuckin'' one.


    "To correct you, Xiao Qing is my woman." Li Qing''s face was expressionless, and then her eyes sneered: "as for the house and car, you play with my body and my feelings. I want to make up for it. It''s not too much."


    "That is, I''m sister Qing''s woman now. It''s nothing to do with you smelly man." Qin Qing leaned against Li Qing and shared a common hatred with her. He also pointed at Su Xun.


    Su Xun dragged a chair to sit down and looked at Li Qing with a smile: "is it comfortable for me to serve you at night? Why don''t you grind one for me to appreciate? "


    "Go away!" Li Qing and Qin Qing curse in unison, and grab the pillow to hit.


    Su Xun looked at Qin Qing and said, "go take a bath first. I want to talk to your sister Qing."


    "Sister Qing." Qin Qing looks at Li Qing.


    Li Qing glanced at Su Xun, then snorted: "go ahead, just tell him clearly."


    "Well." Qin Qing answered, then looked at Su Xun and said, "close your eyes. I want to get dressed."


    "No, you bite me." Su Xun was full of banter and looked at the little girl with a red face.Qin Qing snorted, then got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom.


    Li Qing: "you want to talk about Ah


    Before he finished, he just screamed, because Su Xun had already jumped into bed.


    "I want to talk to you about a billion dollar deal."


    "Asshole, let me go. I''ve broken up with you. You''re Qiangjian! Son of a bitch. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just lie down and buy you a suite and a car."


    "Beast, no, no, asshole..."


    Soon the voice in the bedroom became different, and Li Qing''s swearing voice disappeared.


    An hour later, Li Qing was lying on the bed with no strength all over her body, mumbling "greetings" to Su Xun.


    Su Xun dressed neatly and opened the bedroom door directly.


    "Ah


    Qin Qing, who is eavesdropping outside, falls on him.


    Su Xun squeezed her chin and gave a kiss: "help her wash. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Voice down, release her, out of the bedroom.


    Qin Qing felt weak and almost fell to the ground. She forced herself to the bedside.


    "Sister Qing, you Are you all right Qin Qing asked carefully.


    Li Qing''s eyes half opened and half closed, and weakly replied, "I''m used to it, just wait for me to do it slowly."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the living room on the first floor.


    Qin Qing and Li Qing are sitting opposite Su Xun.


    Su Xun leaned her back against the sofa and looked at them quietly.


    "What do you two beauties want to say?" Finally, Su Xun broke the silence.


    Qin Qing plucked up her courage and said, "you are not allowed to disturb sister Qing and me. I will not follow you, nor will sister Qing, because men are all assholes!"


    Two women who have been hurt by slag men have changed their sexual orientation and are ready to partner for the rest of their lives.


    "I don''t disturb your life, but sometimes I come back to sleep for a night." Su Xun''s face showed a very ambiguous smile.


    Li Qing was annoyed: "don''t you take this place as a kiln? We two let you go whoring for free? "


    Su Xun just laughed and said nothing about it.


    "Big deal, let''s move out!" Qin Qing said coldly.


    Li Qing also looks at Su Xun coldly.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the two women were really determined to be together, but he was superfluous.


    For the first time in my life, it was a miscalculation.


    All of a sudden, Li Qing retched.


    Su Xun''s eyes brightened.


    Both Li Qing and Qin Qing''s faces changed.

 Chapter 543

    "Are you pregnant?"


    Su Xun''s eyes were burning at Li Qing.


    You know, more than two months have passed in this world, and Li Qing is almost pregnant.


    Li Qing pretty face white: "no, just did not eat breakfast, some nausea."


    "That is, when you are a stallion, you can win the bid every time?" Qin Qing sneered.


    Su Xun didn''t talk nonsense. He went forward and grabbed Li Qing''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Li Qing wants to struggle.


    Su Xun let go of her and said, "no, it''s been two months. It''s just about the same time."


    Suddenly, his face changed: "why didn''t you say that just now?"


    Just when he was in bed with Li Qing, he had no scruples. We should know that the first three months and the second three months are the most dangerous time for the fetus.


    If he accidentally tossed the child away, and didn''t know how to face Li Qing, Su Xun didn''t know how to get by.


    "You didn''t ask." Li Qing''s tone was stiff, and she looked up at Su Xun stubbornly.


    Qin Qing said: "when the child is born, sister Qing and I will raise it together. We can''t tie you down, we don''t want to tie you down, and we can''t serve a husband together."


    "Su Xun, you are too confident. Your confidence comes from your ability, appearance and abundant financial resources. Maybe you never treat us as playthings, but we can''t accept it. It''s ridiculous."


    "Qin Youqing did not say anything to you. Maybe he didn''t say anything to you


    Since he got the system, he has expanded, because he has no resistance to do anything, and always thinks that everything is under control, and he acts according to his own mind.


    Just like this time, he completely ignored the feelings of Qin Qing and Li Qing, and just did what he liked.


    The two of them are still like this.


    What about an Zizhen and Yan Yurou?


    They are all born and raised on the earth. They have established the concept of monogamous marriage since childhood. Perhaps, they are also aggrieved, just afraid that they are not happy and never show it.


    Su Xun found that he was too reckless in the past and often ignored the ideas of the people around him.


    "Su Xun, if you want me, I can give it to you at any time, and the child can call your father, but Xiaoqing and I will not marry you, let alone live with you." Li Qing touched her stomach and said softly.


    Qin Qing''s tone softened down: "before, you can''t make a choice between Qingjie and me; but now Qingjie and I don''t allow you to make a choice, because no matter which one you choose, the other will get hurt."


    "Just give us the best face, will you?"


    "I see." Su Xun touched Li Qing''s face and said with a smile, "it''s so nice to be able to hold two beauties on both sides, but you don''t have to be responsible."


    "Correct you, only one at a time. Sister Qing and I will never sleep with you at the same time." When Qin Qing said this, although she tried to be more serious, her pretty face still couldn''t help showing two blushes of smoke.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the living room tends to be harmonious.


    Su Xun squatted down and touched Li Qing''s belly: "I''m responsible for my son''s expenses."


    "What if it''s a daughter?" Li Qing asked.


    Su Xun had a meaningful smile: "it must be my son. Do you want to make a bet?"


    "Bet on what?" Li Qing is very interested.


    If sue is late, I''ll bet with you two


    "Go away!" The two girls were very angry. The bastard was so greedy that he had such a beautiful dream.


    After staying in licking dog world for a month, Su Xun bought a fund and gave them a lot of money every month.


    Also two people did not know of the circumstances to give them to eat in YAN Dan and longevity elixir.


    Even if they don''t practice, they will live to be at least 300 years old.


    As for when to tell them the truth.


    Su Xun thought that when they found that they would never be old, they would tell them to live the life they wanted for the time being.


    Knowing that Li Qing was pregnant, Su Xun didn''t dare to upset her again, so he suffered Qin Qing.


    Qin Qing finally knows that what Li Qing told her before was not exaggerated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A month later, Sue found the earth.


    On Friday, I went to taixujie to pick up an Zizhen, Qin Zhu, Liao Yu, Yan Yurou, Xiao Bai, Yao Yao and Liuli.


    At the same time, Su Yue and XiuXiu came back together.


    Everything on earth is new to them.


    In the Taixu world, it is they who play with a few girls.


    They came to the earth with all kinds of people.


    Su Xun was not afraid that she would move her fetal Qi. How could a monk who changed the spirit state have such a thing.


    A large group of women left their shadows all over Jiangzhou. Many photos were taken, and Su Xun gained a lot of envy and hatred.Now he''s called the beauty harvester.


    Experts on the Internet say that if polygamy is restored, there will only be more bachelors in the world.


    Because those women would rather be Sushen''s 100000 legal second wife than marry an ordinary person.


    Su Xun''s situation has basically been legally acquiesced, and there is no voice from any department.


    After all, Su Xun was nominated as the greatest contributor to the Dragon kingdom in the new century.


    Because of him, Longguo technology can develop rapidly and become the first country in the world.


    So great Su Dong, how many more women? Who doesn''t have a little hobby? Besides, they''re not married because of your love.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An also come back from Taixu world, because their cultivation has entered a bottleneck. If their mind and nature are not perfect, there will be no breakthrough.


    At this time, Mei pangzi has reached the peak of anti virtual realm, while Liu An has reached the late stage of Tao realm, only two steps away from Zhenxian.


    The void cracks of Kunlun Mountain become bigger and bigger, and the turbulent wind even directly destroyed a nearby mountain.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An went to Kunlun mountain to shut up and guard the void crack.


    At the weekend, Su Yue went back to Taixu. After all, she still needs to go back to prison to keep the property for her brother.


    Everyone has their own things to do.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday.


    "System, extract the 20th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the new life of the host: Xiake. ¡¿


    [this is a world full of demons and spirits. It''s chaotic, dirty and evil. It''s turbid. You can''t see the light or the future, and you''re just a lone knight. ¡¿


    [you don''t care about the world, you just care about the things under the three feet of the sword, because the three feet of the sword is your world. ¡¿


    [but with the three foot sword in his hand, he can cut off all the injustice he has encountered, and he will be worthy of his heart. ¡¿


    [identity ability: dangmo sword, zhenhun seal and mieshen fist. ¡¿


    [identity task: with three feet of green peak, swing the injustice of the world, one person and one sword, cut out the sky. ¡¿

 Chapter 544

    Su Xun was used to crossing this kind of things.


    He''s an old time travel driver.


    Open your eyes, eyes are blue sky.


    All of a sudden, he wrinkled his nose because he smelled blood.


    Looking to the left and right, I found that I was lying in the middle of a corpse. I was wearing a linen clothes, and many wounds were bleeding.


    Su Xun stood up and looked around.


    This is a village, and now the people in the village are dead. It seems that he is the only one alive.


    Memories of this identity flooded into my mind.


    Su Xun, 18 years old, is from Qiongzhou, Yan state. He lives in Sujia village and has his parents, brother and sister-in-law.


    When he was a child, he practiced sword with an old man. Later, the old man disappeared. He still kept the habit of practicing sword. He is a famous expert in all villages.


    The family had been offering him marriage, but he refused because he wanted to go out.


    But before we started, the mountain bandits came, the whole village was destroyed, and the parents and brothers died.


    He was seriously injured and fainted to the ground. I don''t know why the mountain bandit didn''t mend the knife and let him escape.


    "Ghosts, ghosts and gods harm people, even people do harm to people. This world is really dirty."


    Su Xun murmured a word to himself. The light flashed around him, and his wounds were repaired automatically.


    In this world, the system has no limits on his strength.


    This shows that his strength can not affect the balance of the world. There are still stronger people in the world than him.


    Memories of this identity continue to pour in.


    Su Xun''s face began to change.


    At the beginning, he thought that the gods mentioned in the system were all evil spirits, or Yin gods, or Shanye gods.


    But in the memory of this identity, the gods here are all the positive gods in the earth myth, such as the people in this world worship Guanyin, Buddha and jade emperor.


    What the hell is going on?


    Did the Buddha disappear from the earth and come to this world?


    The task of this identity is to wipe out the injustice in the world and cut out a piece of blue sky.


    Why do I need to do it?


    Su Xun was full of doubts.


    Finally, the thief set foot on the mountain to find the village.


    The place where the mountain bandits hide is called Qingfeng Village.


    Since it''s a matter of cutting all the injustice, let''s start from this mountain stronghold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Qingfeng Village.


    "Ha ha ha ha, drink, brothers, open up to drink, open up to eat, drink and eat!"


    The head of the family is a man with a full face and beard, holding a bowl of wine, laughing and eating greasy, holding a woman with pear flowers and rain up and down.


    "To the great master!"


    "That Sujia village is really strong enough to rob them. We don''t have to worry about food and drink for a year."


    "That''s to say, just relying on the protection fee they pay each month, it''s still a one-time grab!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, don''t say, the girls in Sujia village are really fresh and comfortable."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The whole village is immersed in the joy of the harvest. The fragrance of wine and meat wafts everywhere on the mountain, accompanied by the screams of women.


    "When you are free, you will be the one who breaks the rules."


    A guard bandit ran into the gathering hall to report.


    Just now, the hot Juyi hall was quiet.


    The leader frowned: "maybe it''s a passer-by. Forget it, brothers. Let''s go out with me."


    They are just a group of mortals. When they encounter this kind of unknown situation, they are naturally alert.


    But generally, these practitioners have nothing to do with mortals.


    At the same time, Su Xun was hanging over Qingfeng Village.


    "I dare to ask the immortal master what he''s doing here, but if he''s asked, I''m sure he''ll do it."


    Although he felt that the immortal master was wearing strange clothes, he was covered with linen clothes and bloodstains, he did not dare to neglect.


    Su Xun didn''t talk nonsense. He looked down at a group of mountain bandits.


    Void a grip, Mo Yu in the hand, understatement of a sword cut out.


    In an instant, countless swords appeared out of thin air, with a strong killing chance like rain.


    "Immortal master, why..." The head of the family is frightened. He has never seen such a man of practice who does things directly to mortals without saying a word.


    It''s a pity that Su Xun didn''t answer him. A long sword went straight through his throat.


    "Poof "Poof "Poof


    "Ah! Spare my life "Don''t kill me!"


    The whole Shanzhai was in a mess. A corpse fell on the ground, and soon the blood flowed into a river, and the smell of blood rose to the sky."The mountain stronghold is dead. Those who have been robbed of it will share the rest of the mountain''s wealth and go down the mountain separately."


    Su Xun''s words resounded through the mountain stronghold, and then he left the frightened women who had been robbed up the mountain with their backs broken away.


    "Just now So, does that look like a brother-in-law seeker in Sujia village? "


    For a long time, a woman stammered.


    "It''s like looking for a brother. I know him."


    "He has become a swordsman!"


    The legend of the sword immortal Su Xun came from this.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is a new Inn on the mountain road outside Tianyang County.


    This inn is called Yunlai Inn, which comes from the idea that guests are like clouds.


    The reason why this inn is open here is that it specially caters to people who rush to and from the night.


    It is said that the hostess of the inn is very beautiful. At a glance, it seems that she wants to take away people''s souls.


    Perhaps because of this reason, although the inn is newly opened, many guests come to stay and eat.


    It was late at night, but the light in the inn was still bright. Seven or eight tables of guests in the hall were still rowing and drinking. There were businessmen, scholars, folk men, all kinds of people.


    In the counter, a woman was counting accounts. She was wearing a red blouse, with a concave and convex figure, as if she wanted to burst her clothes. Her skin was very white, and her peach blossom eyes seemed to be able to talk.


    "Madame, the wine in your shop is not very intoxicating, but your eyes are intoxicating."


    "Ha ha ha, who says it''s not? Madam, what''s the matter with us in the middle of the night? Come and have a drink with us."


    "Yes, the inn is newly opened. You, the landlady, don''t take care of the guests. There will be no return guests in the future. Ghosts from the wilderness will come."


    After a few glasses of wine, the guests were bold enough to play the beautiful and gorgeous landlady.


    The landlady said with a smile: "my dear guests, this is not a joke. My husband is very small-minded. If I speak with a man, he has to get angry."


    "It''s hard to marry a woman like you." I don''t know who said it, and the whole audience burst into laughter.


    Mentioning this beauty, Yan''s landlady has to say that her husband, an ugly and short guy, really doesn''t know what fortune he took to marry such a beautiful wife.


    At this time, the curtain of the inn door was lifted, and a young man came in. Looking at the landlady, he asked, "do you still have good wine and meat?"

 Chapter 545

    Everyone''s eyes are subconsciously on the young man standing at the door.


    The young man looks about twenty years old. He has sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. He is very handsome. He is wearing a very common black robe. The only valuable thing is probably the belt around his waist, because there is a piece of jade on it.


    Young people look very ordinary, the only unusual is probably his face, very handsome.


    The handsome man in the strange world is naturally Su Xun.


    "Why didn''t the landlady answer?" Su Xun looked at the landlady calmly and asked.


    "I''m afraid it''s the first time I''ve seen such a handsome young man, isn''t it crazy?"


    A pedlar teased.


    It made people laugh.


    The landlady seemed to be a little shy, and her pretty face turned red: "my guests teased me again. My husband is in the kitchen. Let him listen. I''m afraid you''ve offended me tonight."


    When they heard this, they didn''t like it. It''s just a dwarf. What''s to be afraid of?


    The landlady then looked at Su Xun and said, "there are all kinds of wine and meat. I''ll sit inside objectively."


    Su Xun put down the curtain and went in. He sat down at a table where there was no one. Then he said, "give me the best wine and food you have."


    "Yes, sir, just a moment, please." With a smile, the landlady twisted her slender waist and went into the back kitchen.


    After a while, the landlady came out again and said with a smile to Su Xun, "my husband is already doing it. Please wait for a moment."


    "As long as it''s something to eat, I don''t mind waiting." Su Xun looked at the landlady and said.


    The landlady went to settle the accounts again. The sound of dialing the abacus was very clear.


    A drunk businessman said, "it''s a long night. I''ve been carried away by the hot body of the landlady and I don''t want to sleep. It''s fate that we meet in this inn. How about telling anecdotes and anecdotes to pass the time?"


    "That''s a good proposal!" A scholar clapped his hands and said excitedly, "I''ll come first. I''ll tell you a story about my classmate friend and fox spirit."


    "Is this the fragrance of red tea in legend?" The crowd showed their expressions of interest one after another.


    After all, legends about fox spirits and scholars can be found everywhere.


    The scholar said with a smile: "red sleeves add fragrance? The fox spirit is a goblin after all. The demon wants to eat people. How can there be so much tea to add fragrance to it? "


    "My classmate''s family was ruined by the fox. Finally, a passing expert subdued the evil spirit."


    "Hiss -"


    the crowd took a cold breath one after another, and then couldn''t wait to say, "come on."


    "It''s going to start in the first month of last year..." Scholars began to come slowly. With their excellent cultural skills, they told this real horror story with ups and downs.


    With the scholar to take the lead, other guests are also competing to play, there are some strange things they have encountered, there are also about heard.


    In the end, there was only Su Xun left. The scholar looked at Su Xun and said, "brother, it''s your turn to talk."


    "Then I''ll tell you one." Su Xun gave a light smile, looked at the landlady and said, "this story is a little shocking. Isn''t the landlady afraid?"


    "I''m joking. I''m more daring than ordinary people to open an inn with my husband in the wilderness." The landlady said with a smile.


    Su Xun took a meaningful look at her and said slowly, "the story I''m going to tell is also related to the inn."


    After hearing this, everyone was very interested. It was very interesting to sit in the Inn and listen to the stories about the inn.


    "There''s an inn on a mountain road somewhere. There''s a beautiful landlady and an ugly landlady in the inn. Most people on the way at night are attracted to stay here by the landlady."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Isn''t this the Yunlai Inn?


    "I said, brother, did you make up the story now?" Su Xun was interrupted by a layman.


    everyone else is as like as two peas, because Su Su did not say the name of the inn except the same.


    There was a beautiful landlady, an ugly landlady, and a group of guests who came here because of the landlady''s beauty.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "don''t worry, please listen to me carefully."


    "The guests come to this inn to have a drink and stay. They often make fun of the landlady. It''s really a pleasure. With the strength of the wine, some people have a bad heart and are going to rape the landlady at night."


    The people''s faces became ugly, and some vendors'' eyes became evasive.


    "Pa!"


    One of the vendors clapped his case and pointed to Su Xun and yelled: "boy, if you tell a story, tell it well. Don''t be weird here."


    "That''s to say, it''s just a bunch of nonsense!"The other three or four people joined in.


    Su Xun chuckled: "I''m just telling a story. No one else thinks it''s wrong. Why do you react so much? Is it that you have such dirty ideas like the people in my story, so you get angry when you listen to them?"


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, other people in the inn looked at the people who stood up and accused Su Xun with suspicious eyes.


    Yeah, it''s just a story. No names.


    So many people didn''t respond. Why are you so excited?


    Feel suspicious eyes around, these people are in a panic, pale, sweating.


    "You Don''t talk about it! When did we have this idea! If you dare to insult our innocence again, don''t blame us for being rude to you! "


    The vendor who first stood up to accuse Su Xun was full of hostility and anger.


    The landlady quickly came out and said with a smile, "Oh, my dear guests, stop quarreling. It''s nothing more than a trifle. I''ll have a drink with you. Let''s get to the bottom of it."


    "Well! You''re lucky, or you''ll have to break your mouth! " The peddler made a vicious remark.


    Su Xun said with a faint smile: "you have to be glad that you didn''t do it, or you will die again. You even have no chance of reincarnation. Oh, no, after entering this inn, you have no chance of reincarnation. Madam, do you think what I said is right?"


    Everyone thought this was strange, especially with Su Xun''s indifferent smile, it always made people feel cold behind.


    The landlady''s face changed slightly, and she soon returned to normal, with a smile like a flower: "how can you say that, young master? This inn is not a place where you can''t even have a chance of reincarnation?"


    "Ha ha ha, just a joke, just a joke." Su Xun laughed a few times.


    I don''t know why, people are inexplicably relieved, just mentioned the heart down.

 Chapter 546

    After she finished laughing, Su said, "this story can''t be told in half. Otherwise, if you only have the top but not the bottom, you will become a eunuch. Please let me finish it."


    When people heard this humorous metaphor, they all showed a knowing smile and thought that this little brother was also funny.


    One after another, they quieted down and prepared to finish listening to Su Xun''s story.


    "Just now I mentioned that a few Hun people, with the strength of wine, wanted to rape the landlady at night. As a result, when they passed by the kitchen, they were attracted by the smell of meat in the kitchen and wanted to go to the kitchen to find something to eat. After all, it was good to work when they were full."


    "But when they came to the kitchen, they were startled because they saw themselves in the kitchen."


    After this, everyone in the inn felt a little flustered.


    The landlady''s face has completely changed.


    It''s like they''ve turned over their noses to find the flavor of stewed meat, but they''re still in the stew


    The people in the inn have turned pale, and suddenly they feel that the meat in front of them is not fragrant, and they feel like vomiting.


    "When these people saw this behind the scenes, they were all frightened. They wanted to escape from the inn in panic, but they found that the door of the inn could not be opened at all."


    "In their desperation, finally, the door opened and a group of people came in from the outside. These are new guests."


    "A couple of people who were almost stunned quickly told the new guests about the kitchen."


    "But these people just smile and say that they are here to taste delicious food."


    "The frightened people asked," where is the delicious food? "


    "The new guests didn''t answer, and pointed to them with a smile, salivating."


    "It turns out that the people who go to the inn first are all souls. What they see in the kitchen is their bodies. There are two ghosts who open the inn, and the new group of guests behind are also ghosts."


    "What they want to eat is the soul and body of the previous group of guests."


    "This inn is called Yunlai inn before midnight and soul Inn after midnight."


    "Because ghosts come to dinner."


    Boom!


    There was a sudden thunder outside the inn. The guests in the inn were scared to death. They were already sweating.


    "Brother, this story making ability is really good." The scholar stammered and said, with a reluctant smile on his face praising Su Xun.


    "Yes Yes, especially the thunder just now. It''s just the right time. It''s terrible. "


    "Hahaha, it''s getting late. I think we''d better go back to our rooms and have a rest."


    "Yes, it''s going to rain outside. It''s a good day for sleeping."


    Looking at these people pretending to be calm, Su Xun thought it was interesting. He looked at the landlady and said with a smile: "landlady, what do you think of my story?"


    "Who are you and how do you know it?" The boss''s wife looked at Su Xun coldly. At this time, she had all kinds of previous customs. Her body sent out a cold breath. The white face became rotten, and she didn''t even have eyes.


    The ugly little boss came out of the kitchen with a kitchen knife in his hand. The knife was still dripping blood, his eyes were scarlet and his face was blue.


    "Ghost Ghosts


    "Ghosts! My mother! What a ghost


    At this time, people can''t see that the landlady and the boss are ghosts.


    Yunlai Inn, hunlai inn.


    After midnight, the ghost came, cloud word more than a ghost, is not the soul of the word?


    "Help, help


    It was the scholar who first reacted and crawled to Su Xun''s back. He thought that since Su Xun could see that there was a ghost in the Inn and dared to point it out, he must be an expert.


    Sure enough, people who have read books respond quickly.


    Other people also followed, all ran to Su Xun''s side, shivering at the boss and the boss''s wife two ghosts.


    Looking at the ghost, Su Xun made a serious suggestion: "why don''t you change back to the face you just had. I''ll get used to it. This face is really ugly."


    All the people behind him could not laugh or cry when they heard this. Great Xia, when did you care about this.


    "To die!" The female ghost''s voice was shrill, her voice fell, her fingernails grew long, and she grabbed Su Xun''s neck directly.


    Su Xun''s face didn''t change. He took the tea cup in front of him and splashed it.


    Wow -


    the tea turns into transparent beads and flies to the female ghost.


    "Zi -"


    the moment the ghost''s hand touched these drops, there was a burst of blue smoke, and the dark fingernails were melted quickly.


    "Ah


    Looking back, the ghost screamed, and her eyes were full of blood.Although she has no eyes.


    "Death Male ghost cold spit out a word, carrying a kitchen knife of his figure instantly disappear from the original place.


    Su Xun directly explored the void.


    "Ah


    With a scream, the male ghost with the kitchen knife appeared out of thin air, and was patted out of the air, even the kitchen knife fell to the ground.


    "Master, what a master!"


    A group of people hiding behind him saw this scene, which was an eye opener and understated to subdue the two evil spirits. Is it not high enough?


    "As a practitioner, why do you care about the affairs of mortals?" The female ghost''s voice was shrill, full of anger, reluctance and incomprehension.


    Su Xun said calmly: "because I have a dream, that is world peace."


    After that, he stopped for a moment, looked at the two ghosts and said: "and you are just harming people, and I just met again, which means that this is fate. If I don''t kill you, is it worthy of this fate?"


    Two ghosts hear this is the corners of their mouths twitch, this evil fate, we do not want ah.


    But sometimes it''s not whether you want it or not, it''s that the other party has to give you a fortress. If you can''t fight, you can only go on tearfully.


    "Soul control." Su Xun faintly spit out two words, a gold seal, which was condensed from the void.


    This is one of the abilities of this identity, zhenhunyin, which has great lethality to soul creatures.


    "Ah, ah


    The two ghosts raised their hands to cover their eyes. They both screamed and kept rolling on the ground.


    Su Xun kindly reminded the ghost: "you don''t even have eyes, you don''t need to cover your eyes."


    All of you


    It seems that the painting style of this expert is different from that of their imagination.


    "Spare your life, master, spare your life!"


    The two ghosts began to beg for mercy, but Su Xun never knew how to let people go, let alone ghosts.


    The golden zhenhun FA seal fell down mercilessly, and the two ghosts turned into black smoke and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 547

    "Thank you for saving my life, master."


    "Thank you for putting out this evil ghost and saving our lives."


    "Master Wanfu..."


    The guests in the inn were relieved, and then they bowed to the ground one after another to express their thanks to Su Xun.


    Looking at the soul kneeling on the ground, Su Xun said calmly: "go to the kitchen and have a look at your meat. If you still have your body, I can help you return to the sun. If you have lost your body, you can go down and be reincarnated as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, the spirits suddenly reacted and almost rushed into the kitchen.


    "Still there! My body is still there


    "God damn it, mine''s gone, mine''s gone!"


    "Mine is gone, too. Mine is stewed in the pot!"


    "My body is still there, but my bird is gone. It''s not good for these thousand knife killers to take the first knife. They have to catch my bird and take the first knife!"


    There were all kinds of voices coming from the kitchen. Some were happy, some were worried, some were laughing, some were crying, and some were not able to laugh.


    Not long after that, a few flesh and lost souls stumbled out and knelt down in front of Su Xun.


    These people were the vendors who had scolded Su Xun before.


    "Master, help! Master, help! I know Master has the ability to communicate with God. There must be a way to save us."


    "Yes, master, please help us. We don''t want to be reincarnated, master."


    "Master, help! As long as master is willing to save our life, we are willing to set up a monument of eternal life for master."


    Several people cried bitterly. They kept kowtowing to Su Xun, and they said begging words.


    Su Xun''s face was calm: "I have said before that the flesh is still there, but I can do it. The flesh is lost, and I can''t help it."


    In fact, there is another way, that is to let them occupy other people''s bodies, but Su Xun would not do so.


    A few people hear this is like being struck by lightning, stay on the spot, eyes lax.


    Other people who were sure that the meat was still there came out of the kitchen, looking at the scene silently, with some sympathy in their eyes.


    After all, they''re living and dying together tonight.


    Suddenly, kneeling on the ground, the vendor who was the first to get up and scold Su Xun screamed with emotion.


    "No! It''s impossible. You must have a way. As you said in your previous story, we got up in the middle of the night and saw our bodies in the kitchen. In that case, how could we lose our bodies? "


    "Yes, since what we see is our bodies, why not now?"


    "Yes, how can this happen? You don''t want to save us on purpose!"


    "Why are you so vicious? Why do you save them instead of us?"


    Several other kneeling people also agreed. In the end, they even began to accuse Su Xun of failing to help him.


    This was the despicability of human nature, as if Su Xun had to save them.


    Su Xun Mu Lu joked: "I''m just telling a story, but I didn''t say it was you. In this case, didn''t you admit that you had a bad intention of cheating on the landlady in the middle of the night?"


    When others heard this, they suddenly realized that their eyes were full of disdain.


    Although the proprietress is a ghost, they didn''t know it was a ghost before. The peddlers should be cut to pieces.


    Then Su Xun''s face became cold again: "besides, what do you have to do with me? Why do I have to save you? Don''t I owe you? "


    "Since you don''t want to be reincarnated, don''t do it."


    The voice falls down and flicks.


    A flame was born out of thin air, instantly engulfed several vendors kneeling on the ground, and began to burn.


    "Ah! Spare your life, master


    "I''m willing to reincarnate when I know I''m wrong."


    "We have evil intentions, but we haven''t acted yet. We can''t be guilty to death! Ah, ah


    Several people''s souls kept rolling in the fire, making bursts of heartbreaking screams.


    A few of the onlookers could not help but excite themselves. They felt a cool air rushing from the sole of their feet to the tianlinggai.


    This is probably retribution.


    They are evil to the female ghost who turns into the boss''s wife. As a result, their flesh is first cut off.


    Then they scolded Su Xun, but they forgot that if it wasn''t for Su Xun, they didn''t even have the chance to reincarnate.


    It can only be said that it is worthy of death.


    In a short time, the souls of the peddlers were burned away in the flames, and the flames went out automatically.


    "Follow me in."


    Su Xun left a word to those who were still there, got up and went into the kitchen.


    A moment later, several people''s souls returned to their bodies and kowtowed to Su Xun.


    "It''s dangerous here. You''d better leave first."Su Xun looked at several people and said.


    A few people naturally follow the flow of kindness. After all, Su Xun said before that there would be a group of ghost guests coming.


    People can''t take care of the heavy rain outside. They walk out of the inn together and subconsciously look back.


    In their eyes, the brand-new Inn was actually in a state of disrepair, with many traces of fire, and the red lanterns were turned into white lanterns.


    The four words "Yunlai inn" on the plaque turned into "hunlai inn".


    All of them shivered. If Su Xun didn''t pass by tonight, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    A group of people bowed to Su Xun in the inn, and then left quickly.


    In the inn.


    Su Xun sat on the chair and tasted the tea.


    This pair of ghosts are in the business of ghosts, but the tea for people is good.


    Only these mountain ghosts can find such good tea as those born in the wilderness.


    When he passed here tonight, he saw the inn in the distance. It was full of ghost and resentment. That''s why he came here.


    If you catch a ghost outside, you will know the business of this inn.


    As for how he saw through the evil intentions of the peddlers, it was even simpler. Could a mortal hide his mind in front of a real immortal?


    All of a sudden, he laughed and put down his tea cup, because the real guest of the inn came.


    "Wuwuwuwu --"


    the dark wind roared, and the shabby door of the inn was blown cold and rattled open.


    There was a black fog outside. In the black fog, the figures came out. There were men and women, old and young.


    In the twinkling of an eye, these ghosts went into the Inn and saw Su Xun there.


    "Why is there a living man?"


    An old ghost asked doubtfully.


    If they see a living soul, they will not be surprised, but they will be surprised to see a living man with flesh and body.


    "Why isn''t the blind woman here?" Another short woman was puzzled.


    A kid grinned: "when I go to play tricks on the living man, he can''t see us anyway. It''s not too late to eat him after enough tricks."


    The voice fell, and the kid drifted to susian.

 Chapter 548

    The kid came to susian and opened his mouth to bite susian''s ear.


    He had already begun to imagine in his mind how he would react when the living man bit off an ear for himself.


    It must be crying and shouting that there is a ghost, but I can''t see where the ghost is at all.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as his head reached out, a slap fell on his face.


    "Ah


    The kid screamed, and was beaten to death by the slap.


    Su Xun looked at the ghosts at the door and said faintly, "see, if the parents don''t manage the children well, let others manage them. That''s the end."


    Want to bite off my ears?


    I made you turn into ashes.


    "No, they are practitioners!"


    "Most of them have been in trouble."


    Seeing this scene, other ghosts suddenly changed their looks and almost turned around and ran without hesitation.


    After all, they are all kids, and their strength is similar to that of blind mother. Since blind mother is dead, they are not opponents of each other.


    "I''ve been waiting for you here so long, and I''m going to leave as soon as I get here. Isn''t it too shameful for me?"


    "Ghosts who don''t give me face usually come to no good end."


    Su Xun''s tone was light, while he was talking, Mo Yu had been floating on the side, and several domineering swords had blocked the whole inn.


    The ghost who had no time to stop met the sword Qi and was directly strangled by the sword Qi.


    The rest of the seven or eight ghosts were so scared that they turned around and fell to their knees.


    "Master, please, please."


    "It''s not easy for us to practice up to now. Please be kind and spare us a way."


    "Spare my life, please let us go..."


    In fact, human nature and ghost nature have something in common, because ghosts are changed by human beings after all.


    Bully the soft and fear the hard. If you can''t fight, you''ll run. If you can''t run, you''ll kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Spare my life?" Su Xun sneered and a sword leaped at his fingertips: "I spared you. Did you ever spar those people who were treated as blood food by you?"


    This set is still used after death.


    "No, we don''t dare any more. Please forgive us this time."


    "In the future, we will practice honestly and be ghosts in peace. We won''t eat people any more. Please be gracious."


    "Master, please forgive me..."


    A group of ghosts lay shivering on the ground.


    "I can''t spare this life." Su Xun''s voice was cold. He bent his finger and shot out the sword.


    A ghost even had no time to make a scream, so he died.


    "Wait a minute, master. I have a treasure to exchange for a life."


    See this scene, a young male ghost pulled the throat, the voice speed is fast shouting, for fear of late, the next death is himself.


    Su Xun looked at him with great interest: "what?"


    The male ghost quickly took out the treasure he had with him, and carefully presented it with his hands: "master, this is the treasure map."


    As soon as Su Xun grasped the treasure map, it flew to him.


    Su Xun opened it and found that it was a map with Yu Zhou on it.


    Su Xun looked at the male ghost and said, "how can you be sure that this is a treasure map?"


    "Tell me, I got this map by chance, and found that the fire is not bad, and the water is not bad. What is the treasure map The male ghost carefully answers Su Xun''s words, for fear that he will lose his life due to an oversight.


    Su Xun asked again, "since you are sure this is a treasure map, why don''t you go looking for treasure?"


    "Master Mingjian, this place is more than a thousand miles away from Yuzhou. I dare not go there rashly because of my poor cultivation. It''s fate to meet you today. It can be seen that this treasure map belongs to you naturally." The male ghost is respectful, and his words are full of flattery and flattery.


    Su Xun put the treasure map into the system space, looked at the male ghost and said, "if you have contributed to the treasure, I will save your life, but in order to prevent you from doing evil again, I will plant a ban on you."


    "Thank you, master. Thank you." Male ghost moment is ecstatic, keep kowtowing.


    Although Su Xun''s life and death are all between planting and banning, as long as he doesn''t eat people in the future, I believe this master will not think of him.


    It''s better to be a ghost in the future than to lose your life now.


    Su Xun looked at the other ghosts and said coldly, "as for you, you''d better die."


    That''s the difference between paying and not paying.


    With a wave of his hand, the sword that blocked the inn roared away at several ghosts.


    "No!"


    In a moment, a few ghosts all turned into ashes under the sword Qi. They could not die any more.


    "Go away."


    With a wave of Su Xun''s hand, the only surviving young male ghost felt that his body was out of control.Su Xun also got up and left to get the treasure map. At least he had a destination. It was better than wandering aimlessly.


    In fact, he wanted to find a practitioner with high enough accomplishments to inquire about the situation in the world. After all, he was only a villager and didn''t know much about the world of practitioners.


    All of a sudden, he thought that since there are such immortals as the Jade Emperor in this world, the earth God should also exist.


    There was no one around, so he decided to give it a try.


    Out of the inn, it was still raining outside, but not a drop of rain fell on him. All of them were cut off by mana.


    Su Xun went to a clearing, stamped his foot on the ground, ran his mana and gave a cold drink: "where is this land? Don''t come out to see me soon!"


    I learned this from my journey to the west when I was a child.


    Sure enough, watching TV can increase knowledge.


    The next second, in front of a stream of smoke, smoke dispersed, a small old man with crutches appeared in place.


    "I''ve seen Da Xian before, and I don''t know what he wants me to do."


    The little old man looked at Su Xun respectfully.


    Looking at the land in front of you, Su Fang was curious


    "Tell Da Xian that there is no village in this area. Xiao lao''er is the mountain god of this mountain." The little old man honestly said his identity.


    Su Xun asked: "since you are also big and small, you are also an immortal. What do you know about heaven?"


    The mountain god was a little puzzled. How could such a highly cultivated immortal ask himself such a simple question?


    However, he did not dare to neglect and answered carefully.


    From the mountain god''s mouth, Su Xun learned that all the immortals that the earth has are in the world, but they are not in the world.


    "Who is the highest in the three realms?"


    "It''s the Jade Emperor who reports back to the great immortal. His majesty has the cultivation of golden immortal, which can shock the three realms."


    Su Xun was a little confused when he heard the words. He asked again: "is the jade emperor a golden immortal?"


    "Yes, your majesty is the first golden immortal in the three realms." The land is a little proud.


    Su Xun was really confused. The supreme of the three realms in the world was just Jinxian Xiuwei!


    What''s the situation?

 Chapter 549

    In the TV drama of journey to the west, the Jade Emperor is beaten to the table by the monkey king and asks the Buddha to do something to suppress the monkey king.


    But it''s just a TV story.


    The real jade emperor is the supreme of the three realms. After 1750 robberies, each of them lasted 129600 years.


    In other words, it took NIMA more than 200 million years for the Jade Emperor to get on the throne of the supreme of the three realms?


    But now Su Xun learned from shanshenkou that the cultivation of the Jade Emperor was just a golden immortal, which made him confused.


    From this began to doubt, the world''s Jade Emperor is really the Jade Emperor?


    Are the gods in this world really the disappeared Buddhas on the earth?


    No matter according to any myths and legends, the cultivation of these immortals can never be so weak.


    Therefore, it is mostly the immortals in this world that have problems, or the world that has problems.


    "Do you still have orders from daffodils?" Seeing that Su Xun was silent, the Mountain God asked carefully.


    The implication is, if there is no other order, can I go?


    Su Xun waved him away.


    "The little old man is leaving." The mountain god made a circle in place, and then disappeared as smoke.


    "Hoo -"


    Su Xun breathed out a breath. The world is too strange. For the time being, don''t go to heaven.


    After all, although Jinxian is the only one with the highest cultivation in heaven, he is only a real fairyland, and he is also the lowest one in the real fairyland.


    The true immortal is the foundation of immortality, which is divided into three realms: human immortal, earth immortal and heaven immortal, and then the breakthrough golden immortal.


    First of all, we should cultivate ourselves. While being a swordsman, we should improve our strength.


    At least we have to break through the early days of Jinxian.


    There is a big problem in the world.


    What''s more, there is a big problem with the task of this identity. How can you manage it?


    One man, one sword, cut the sky.


    I''m afraid that''s the key to the task.


    Su Xun had some guesses in his heart, which made him dare not go to heaven rashly.


    Just go to Yuzhou first.


    Su Xun started to catch up with the night. He was not ready to fly directly to Yuzhou because he had to kill the demons. After all, he was a knight errant.


    So it''s better to walk all the way, just to see the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One night on the road, there was no harmful ghost. Before dawn, Su Xun went to Laiyang county.


    Laiyang county is located on the edge of Qiongzhou. The whole Qiongzhou is poor, and Laiyang county is naturally poorer.


    The people are skinny, the city walls are low, and the total number of people in the whole county is only 100000.


    Su mingled in the crowd.


    Because there are soldiers at the gate.


    It''s inspection, it''s fishing for oil and water.


    Because everyone who enters the city has to give the soldiers at the gate three copper coins.


    Soon it was Su Xun''s turn. Naturally, he had no copper money on him. He took a photo of a stone and then turned it into a broken silver and threw it to the soldiers.


    Seeing the broken silver, the soldier''s eyes lit up and quickly reached for it. Then he looked at Su Xun.


    Seeing that the man was dressed in ordinary clothes and had a more ordinary temperament, I knew that he was not a rich man.


    But he was generous. He must still have a lot of money. Several soldiers at the gate of the city immediately moved their minds.


    After all, there is no difference between soldiers and bandits. The only difference is that they are legal.


    "General, can I go in?" Su Xun looked at the city gate officer and asked.


    The city gate officer laughed, then his face became cold: "you are dressed in ordinary clothes, but you are very expensive. Now I suspect that you are a bandit who sneaks into the city to inquire about the truth. Come on, catch him for me!"


    Two soldiers immediately came forward to capture Su Xun.


    "I''m not satisfied with three or two pieces of silver. I''m greedy." Su Xun quietly looked at the city gate officer. Although his broken silver was fake, he became real with his magic.


    The city gate official said with awe inspiring righteousness: "it''s really a gangster in disguise. It''s ridiculous that I want to bribe my official for only three liang of silver. My official is paid by the emperor. How can I be with you gangster?"


    "Take him away, and I will try him myself!"


    You can see that this guy has money, but he has no background. Of course, the city gate officer will squeeze his last drop of oil by himself.


    Other people around looked at Su Xun with sympathy and pity.


    We all know that Su Xun''s misfortune is more than good.


    After being ransacked by these army bandits, they will be directly identified as bandits and killed.


    It''s not the first time that this kind of thing has happened. Everyone has been numb.


    "Wait a minute, why don''t we make a bet." Su Xun looked at the city gate officer and said.


    The city gate official sneered: "tell me, how do you want to gamble?""I''ll bet the next moment that you''re going to be top of the game." Su Xun pointed to the head on the city gate officer''s neck with a smile.


    The city gate official suddenly burst into a rage: "how bold, I think you are looking for..."


    The next second, his voice suddenly stopped, because his head suddenly fell off his neck without leaving a drop of blood.


    "Dead! My head is down! "


    "The gate officer is dead!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, because it was so weird.


    The two soldiers who guarded Su Xun from left to right looked at each other and turned pale.


    Because he thought it had something to do with Su Xun, but he didn''t do it.


    So there are countless possibilities for Su Xun''s identity, such as demon, friar, ghost, fairy and monster.


    Whatever it is, it''s something they can''t afford.


    "You see, I won the bet." Su Xun looked at the two soldiers with a smile on his face.


    The two soldiers were so scared that they threw their knives on the ground.


    "Master, spare your life, master, spare your life!"


    "It''s us who have eyes and don''t know what''s going on. Let us go."


    They knelt on the ground, pale and sweating. They kowtowed to Su Xun, and their forehead became bloody.


    "What''s the matter with me? You can testify in full view, but I didn''t do it. "


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he turned to leave.


    I''m afraid the city gate official used this method to collect money and kill people, so he deserved to die.


    At this moment, a sudden voice came into my ear:


    "this Taoist brother, with the ability of the city gate officer, you can''t help but kill him. In order to avoid being too extreme and cruel, what''s the difference between such a behavior and that of a demon monk?"


    A man and a woman came out to stop Su Xun.


    Both the man and the woman were young. They were dressed in a good-looking robe and looked handsome. They were called brother suthen. Naturally, they were all practitioners.


    Su Xun looked at them and said, "he can''t help me, but what if he can help me? Shall I die for nothing? "

 Chapter 550

    "Taoist brother, this is sophistry. There are thousands of things in the world, and there are only results. How can we say that?"


    Looking at Su Xun coldly, the young man obviously felt that he was the embodiment of justice.


    "My elder martial brother is right. Even if the city gate officer is guilty, he will not die. But you are so cruel to kill him. It''s really cruel!" The blue skirt woman beside the youth also echoed, with cold eyes.


    Su Xun laughed: "sophistry? I didn''t want to argue with you at all. It''s not up to you to tell me what to do when I do things. If I have time, I''d better go back and learn the truth of being a man from my elders. "


    As the voice fell, Su Xun was about to leave.


    It''s just two young people who practice Qi and spirit. He has no intention of seeing each other.


    But how could they let him go like this.


    "Want to run? Have you asked me about the sword in my hand? " The young man gave a cold drink, and a flying sword stabbed Su Xun.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll help you."


    The blue skirt woman followed closely, and also drove FA Jian to Su Xun.


    But before the two flying swords came near, there was a spider web like crack, which broke into several sections.


    "What


    I didn''t expect that the elder martial sister and the elder martial brother were almost the same.


    At least you have to be an anti virtual monk.


    "You kill people regardless of the circumstances. You are self righteous. If you are so kind-hearted, you will do harm to others and yourself. It''s better to be a mortal and die."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and with a wave of his hand, the broken flying sword debris flew back with the sound of breaking the air.


    "No!"


    The elder martial brother and sister are frightened and want to run away, but they find that they can''t move.


    Those broken swords wrapped by Su xunxianli directly fell into their bodies.


    "Puchi -"


    two people spit out a mouthful of blood at the same time, the sea of Qi is abandoned, and they will never want to practice again in their life.


    The meteor disappeared in the street.


    The people at the gate of the city reacted for a while, and they were overjoyed, just like the Spring Festival.


    "Li Chengmen is dead! Li Chengmen was killed by an expert! "


    "God damn Li Pipi finally died. Heaven has eyes!"


    "I started to charge one Wen, then two Wen. Now I''m going to the city to charge three Wen at a time. This is Li''s revenge."


    "I advise you not to be happy too soon. If a Li''s skin is dead, there will be Zhou''s skin and Niu''s skin. We still have many hard days."


    I don''t know who said such a word. Just now, the scene was still very lively. It was quiet in an instant.


    Yes, there will always be someone to take the place of rich oil and water. It doesn''t help to kill a Li paipi. It''s just to make your heart happy.


    "Damn it, he has ruined our air sea! How dare he! How dare he


    "I must take revenge! Take revenge


    The two brothers and sisters who had been abandoned were gnashing their teeth, their eyes were red, they were hysterical, and then they helped each other to leave.


    Qihai was abandoned, completely cut off the road of eternal life, this is more than the death of the father''s revenge, they will never give up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuelai inn.


    One is in the upper room.


    Two middle-aged people were sitting at a table, one in a black robe and the other in a blue robe.


    "Elder martial brother, the main schools in Qiongzhou went to the Luoxia mountain to encircle and suppress the heart eating old devil. What he did was nothing more than the pure Yangzhu in his hands. With so many people, I''m afraid our hope in huangfenggu is slim."


    Blue robe middle-aged looking at the opposite black robe middle-aged worried said.


    Bear crack smell speech with a strong mind said: "younger martial brother, I can rest assured that this time down the mountain with the yellow wind sword, with this sword in, Chunyang pearl, I will win the yellow wind Valley!"


    "It''s really hopeful, but elder martial brother, Huang Feng sword is the most precious treasure of zhengu left by his ancestors. It contains three swords, and now there are two left. If the three swords are used up..."


    Before he had finished his words, Taoist qingpao was interrupted by Xiong Xie: "with this Chunyang pearl, as long as I understand the inheritance of Chunyang immortal, why do I need these three Huangfeng swords?"


    "I hope so." Taoist qingpao sighed. He always felt that his elder martial brother was too confident.


    How can the inheritance of Lu Dongbin, the true man of Chunyang, be obtained so easily?


    "Bang!"


    Just at this time, the door of the room was suddenly knocked open, and a disciple of Huang Fenggu stumbled in: "headmaster, it''s bad, something''s wrong."


    "Why are you so alarmed? The sky hasn''t fallen yet Bear crack eyebrow a pick, sternly scold a way.


    The disciple forced himself to calm down and stammered: "brother Lu and younger martial sister were killed The sea of Qi has been abandoned... "


    "What Bear crack smell speech instant rise, whole body kill machine four overflow, angry eyes round open: "who do!"His disciples and daughter are his precious pimples. They are regarded by him as the cornerstone of revitalizing huangfenggu in the future. Now they have been abandoned and cut off. How can he not be angry.


    The disciple trembled with fright: "report back to the leader, disciple I really don''t know The younger martial sister and elder martial brother are weak and have been sent back to the room. "


    "Waste! Don''t check it out yet. " Bear crack roared, and then the body instantly disappeared in place.


    Qingpao Taoist also followed.


    Bear crack appeared again in his daughter''s room, only to see his daughter pale, weak lying in bed.


    "Dad." Seeing bear crack, bear frost burst into tears, and his eyes were filled with deep hatred: "my elder martial brother and I have been wasted. You must avenge your daughter, Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Frost son rest assured, father has let people to check, once find out who did it, father will not forgive!" Bear crack murderous said.


    Xiong Shuang felt better, but he couldn''t help but feel sad when he thought that Qihai had been abandoned: "Dad, my daughter is abandoned, and my daughter can''t practice..."


    "Frost son doesn''t cry, dad must find a way to find a panacea to repair your Qi sea." Bear crack this words is to comfort her completely, because this kind of effective medicine, where want to get can get.


    "Frost son first good life rest, for father to Mingyuan there to see." Comforting his daughter, Xiong Xie comes to his own disciple Lu Mingyuan''s room.


    Lu Mingyuan''s blank eyes immediately changed color when he saw the bear crack: "master..."


    "Tell me what''s going on!" The bear crack cold voice asks a way, strong endure the anger in the heart.


    Lu Mingyuan showed deep resentment in his eyes. He said: "I always remember master''s teachings. Huang Fenggu is a well-known and decent family. Naturally, it''s our duty to kill demons and demons. Today..."


    Lu Mingyuan said it all over again. He said that Su Xun was a demon and killed people at random. He and Xiong Shuang stopped him.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side hid their accomplishments, so that they were abandoned at the same time.


    "Master, please Lu Mingyuan forced himself to get up and kowtow to bear.


    Xiong Xie quickly stopped: "you and I are in love with father and son. There''s no need to do this. You can take care of yourself and see how master can avenge you and Shuanger!"

 Chapter 551

    After leaving Lu Mingyuan''s room, Xiong Xie''s face became gloomy and dignified.


    Qingpao Taoist opened his mouth and said, "he is the same age as the Ming and Yuan Dynasties, but he has at least the cultivation of anti emptiness. In this way, even if Tianjiao is a demon cultivation, he is probably from a famous family."


    This is the reason why Xiong Xie''s face is gloomy.


    He is a monk in harmony with Tao. Naturally, he is not afraid of an anti emptiness state. But what kind of power is behind the cultivation of such a young anti emptiness state monk?


    The state of Yan is very big and the human world is very big. Although Huang Fenggu is also a powerful force, there are still many things they can''t stir up.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s your plan about this?" The Taoist in green robe asked, looking at Xiong Xie.


    Xiong Xie''s face was uncertain, and he said in a cold voice after half a sound: "no matter who is behind him, but the sea of Qi of Shuanger and Mingyuan is wasted. If I give up, I''m afraid I''ll make the disciples in the valley chill. What''s more, I can''t swallow this breath!"


    After that, he stopped for a moment, took a deep breath, and continued: "find this person first, and ask him to give an account anyway, or at least give compensation."


    In his imagination, the best result is that Su Xun gives enough compensation, and then the matter ends here.


    "What if the other party refuses?" Qingpao Taoist always likes to prepare for the worst first.


    Bear crack smell speech facial expression a stiff, then gnash teeth of say: "if he won''t, that first imprison him, talk with the zongmen behind him."


    Qingpao Taoist didn''t ask if the other party''s clan didn''t want to talk about it, but forced him to make friends.


    If it really gets to that point, Huang Fenggu will only have two choices.


    One is to bow down and admit defeat; the other is to bow down and admit defeat.


    As for the death of the fish?


    Are you kidding? How could Huang Fenggu''s centuries old foundation be destroyed because Xiong Shuang and Lu Mingyuan were abandoned.


    After all, it''s always the family.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tongfu inn.


    Su Xun ordered a table of wine and vegetables here.


    As for silver, he is an immortal. It is not difficult for him to turn stone into gold.


    "Brothers are also practitioners." A young man touched him and sat down.


    Su Xun was eating the food and wine, calmly: "do I look like a man in practice?"


    "It''s not like that." The young man shook his head.


    Su Xun felt that he had some meaning: "how did you see that?"


    "Because it''s not like it, I think it''s like it." The young man looked at Su Xun with a smile: "my premonition has always been very accurate. Is Taoist brother a casual monk?"


    Su Xun nodded.


    The young man''s eyes became brighter: "Taoist brother, it''s hard to practice. There are no resources behind it, and there is no guidance from the elders. I believe you have experienced all these."


    Su Xun couldn''t deny it, because he had never experienced it, and his practice was completely open.


    But when he didn''t speak, the young man felt that he was acquiescent and immediately stated his purpose: "to be honest, I am the core disciple of xuanyang sect. I''m as good as Taoist brother at first sight. I''m willing to introduce Taoist brother to our xuanyang sect for practice. I don''t know what brother means?"


    "You xuanyangzong are very weak." Su Xun cut to the point, otherwise he didn''t have to pull disciples like this.


    The youth was a little embarrassed: "our xuanyang sect was once the first in the world. It has been passed on for thousands of years, but now it''s just a little difficult. I believe that sooner or later we will regain our glory, and all of us are very confident."


    "Oh? How many people are there in your family? " Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    The young man was even more embarrassed. He put up one hand and then took back two: "with the master, there are three people in total, but it''s good to have a small number of people. As long as the Taoist brother starts, the master will teach in person, which is the only treatment for his disciples."


    "You said that your xuanyang sect was the first one in the world. In this way, there must be a lot of books and records?" Su Xun casually asked a question he was more concerned about.


    The young man felt that there was drama and nodded: "it''s natural. Although the clan declined, the classics depended on each other."


    "Let''s go then." Su Xun got up.


    Young one Leng: "go where?"


    "Go to see the leader of xuanyangzong. Can you decide the new disciple''s entrance?" Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    Anyway, if you finish the task, you will leave the world and join a sect. On the contrary, it is convenient for you to consult some classics.


    Only the great school of xuanyangzong can preserve these ancient books completely.


    The young man was overjoyed when he pulled a man''s head. Then he called to the second child, "second child, send all the food and wine to room 7 upstairs."


    Su Xun


    How poor the NIMA xuanyangzong was when he fell to the ground.


    "Economy has always been a traditional virtue of our family." Looking at Su Xun, the young man explained.


    Su Xun said ha ha.


    Young Rao was as cheeky as a city wall, but he blushed in front of Su Xun. He quickly changed the topic: "let''s go. I''ll take you to see the master now. By the way, my name is Zheng Fei, and I''m the second disciple of the master. On top of us, there''s another elder martial brother named Chen Bing. He''s as cold as his name, but he''s really a good man."Su Xun followed Zheng Fei to room 7, which was the cheapest way to get down. It can be seen that xuanyang''s financial resources were really worrying.


    Nima, at least, is also a practitioner. Is it really OK to be so poor?


    Zheng Fei didn''t knock on the door. He pushed the door directly, followed by Su Xun.


    "Master, elder martial brother, I found another young talent for our clan!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Zheng Fei could not wait to pull his throat.


    In the room sat an old man and a young man in white with a cold face.


    Su Xun had a look. The old man should be the leader of xuanyang sect. He was in the middle of the anti virtual realm.


    That young man should be Chen Bing, the elder martial brother in Zheng Fei''s mouth. His cultivation is the middle stage of transforming the divine realm.


    This xuanyang Zongzhen NIMA has two or three chicken dishes.


    Chen Bing glanced at Su Xun and couldn''t feel any mana fluctuation. Looking at Zheng Fei, she said coldly, "this is the seventh one you brought back. Zheng Fei, xuanyang sect is short of people, but you don''t need to bring all kinds of dogs and cats back."


    "That''s all." The old man stopped him and looked at Su Xun. He was also disappointed. He went through the process and asked, "why do you want to join our xuanyang sect?"


    There''s no way. If a clan wants to develop, it can''t do without people.


    The old man was willing to give Su a chance, or xuanyangzong a chance.


    Su Xun said calmly with a smile: "the reason why I want to join xuanyang sect is because I want to be the leader. I don''t know if I can?"


    His voice fell, and all three of them changed their faces.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Chen Bing''s eyes were cold.


    "What are you talking about, Taoist brother?" Zheng Fei is so scared that he is pale. NIMA, how come all the people I found are wonderful.


    This is even more wonderful. I want to be the patriarch!

 Chapter 552

    Yuelai inn.


    "Headmaster, I have found the villain who abandoned elder martial brother Lu and younger martial sister Lu!"


    A disciple of Huang Fenggu reported to Xiong Xie.


    Suddenly: "where is the bear now?"


    "At Tongfu Inn, it seems that the man is from xuanyangzong." By the way, disciple told his conjecture, because he saw it with his own eyes.


    When Xiong Xie heard this, he burst into a rage: "the only xuanyang sect disciples dare to do so! Come on, take Mingyuan and Shuanger with you. I''m going to spend the thief''s breath in front of them


    Hearing that it was xuanyangzong, all his worries were thrown away.


    After all, xuanyangzong has been a great master for thousands of years. Although it is declining now, it is reasonable to cultivate such a talented disciple with the whole clan''s knowledge.


    Xuanyang zongxiu was the leader in the middle period of anti emptiness, and he was not concerned about Xiong crack.


    If you annoy him, you will destroy xuanyangzong directly.


    Taoist qingpao stopped persuading, because since there was no master behind the villain, Huang Fenggu had nothing to fear.


    A moment later, Xiong Shuang and Lu Mingyuan flew to Tongfu inn.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Tongfu Inn, room 7, was still in a strange silence.


    "Why don''t you speak? Is my meaning not clear enough?"


    Su xuanyang said, "I want to join him again, but I''m puzzled."


    "Pa!"


    Chen Bing clapped his case and glared at Su Xun: "be presumptuous! I xuanyangzong even if has fallen, but you can not be so humiliating! If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being merciless! "


    As a contemporary disciple of xuanyangzong, he was brought up by his master. No matter how weak xuanyangzong was, it was the place where he grew up and his home.


    Su Xun''s words are humiliating xuanyangzong. How can he tolerate them.


    "Brother, can you stop looking for death? I know you have money, but you really can''t do whatever you want with money!" Zheng Fei looks at Su Xun''s persuasion.


    In fact, he didn''t see that Su Xun was a monk at all. He just talked to him because he had money and wanted to eat and drink.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the other party was really a casual monk. I immediately got up to pull him into the gang. At least in this way, xuanyangzong would not be so embarrassed economically.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that this guy''s strength didn''t know how, but this tone was not small.


    How can you be a patriarch at the beginning?


    Zheng Fei has a long experience today. It turns out that there are people in the world who are not afraid of death.


    "Binger, don''t be presumptuous!" Xuanyang sect leader Yue Changhong scolded and said in a deep voice, "xuanyang sect is a well-known and decent sect. How can we kill people because of words?"


    Chen Bing heard this, although there are 10000 unwilling, but also can only cold hum a sit down again.


    It suddenly dawned on Su Xun. No wonder he was one of the three immortals. He was so poor.


    It turned out that he was too well behaved, even dignified to the point of pedantry.


    Su Xun felt that this kind of behavior was totally unnecessary, but he admired such a person because he couldn''t do it.


    "I..." As soon as Yue Changhong wanted to drive Su Xun away, he suddenly changed his face: "there is a monk of he Daojing coming. He is very fierce. I''m afraid he is not a friend but an enemy."


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, the door and wall of room 7 were directly shattered by a powerful force.


    "Run


    "Let''s run..."


    The guests of Tongfu inn are scattered and fled, because the monks fight earth shaking. If they stand near, they are easy to be killed by mistake.


    There is a saying that Gods fight and mortals suffer.


    Chen Bing and Zheng Fei both sacrificed their magic weapons. If the situation is not right, they are ready to start at any time.


    Xiong Xie and others fell from the air into room 7.


    "It turns out that it''s Xiong Daoyou from huangfenggu. I don''t know if you are coming here in a fierce manner, but what''s wrong with my xuanyangzong?"


    The longer Hong is forced to endure anger to ask, have no way, who let strength inferior to a person.


    Before Xiong Xie spoke, Xiong Shuang pointed to Su Xun''s eyes and cried out: "Dad, it''s him, it''s him. Dad, kill him and take revenge on his daughter!"


    "Master, that''s him!" Lu Mingyuan also gritted his teeth and agreed.


    The more Changhong three people are surprised to see to Su Xun, obviously didn''t expect is he lead of trouble.


    "You have ruined my daughter and my apprentice?" Bear crack eyes cold looking at Su Xun, words do not hide his murder and anger.


    The more Changhong, Chen Bing and Zheng Fei were shocked, and they looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    Xiong Shuang and Lu Mingyuan are both spiritual cultivation.


    Su Xun can destroy their Qi sea at one time, which at least proves that he has the strength of the later period of transforming God.


    Chen Bing pursed her lips, which was a bit awkward. After all, he was just in the middle of the spirit.Just now, if you hit Su Xun, I''m afraid he was the one who lost.


    Zheng Fei''s face was full of lovelessness. He murmured to himself, "is anyone better than me?"


    For the first time in his life, he began to face up to himself. Is he really a waste?


    The more Changhong some regrets, talent is good, unfortunately offended Xiong crack, will die.


    Although he wanted to save Su Xun, xuanyangzong couldn''t protect himself at this time. His cultivation was weaker than Xiong Xie. How could he save him?


    "I abandoned it, so what?" Su Xun gently admitted that he had done it.


    Bear split angry: "good good, good..."


    Before he finished speaking, the voice behind him stopped abruptly.


    "Boom!"


    Su Xun''s body suddenly sent out an overwhelming pressure, surging all over the county.


    "Poop


    Bear crack and others simply can not bear, legs a soft, have knelt to the ground.


    At the same time, all the monks in the county were shocked and stood on their heads.


    In the room, all the people looked at Su Xun in horror.


    Only with the momentum can the monks of Daojing kneel down. This kind of strength is the weakest one.


    The three masters and disciples of Yue Changhong were also trembling. No wonder Su Xun would be the leader if he dared to speak.


    Otherwise, this kind of strength will not become a disciple of xuanyangzong?


    Zheng Fei feels much better in his heart. It''s not that he is too useless, it''s that he is too bullish.


    Su Xun looked at Bear crack and said slowly, "I ask you, I abandoned it, so what?"


    Bear is sweating, pale, kneeling on the ground and shaking. He knows that if he says the wrong word, he will die.


    It seems that there is only one step difference between Hedao realm and fairyland, but it is the difference between mortals and immortals. A monk in Hedao realm can be killed easily by human immortals.


    Bear clenched his saliva and stammered with fear:


    "waste It''s a good waste. It''s my poor discipline that makes this villain collide with the rebellious girl. I This time, I specially brought two people here to make amends to the elder. Let the elder handle it! "

 Chapter 553

    It was meant to take revenge.


    It turns out to be bringing people to admit their mistakes.


    Lu Mingyuan and Xiong Shuang are in a panic. They are full of panic. They knew it was better not to come.


    Obviously, since they have already abandoned the sea of gas, they are two useless people.


    Now bear split did not hesitate to abandon them.


    "Daddy Xiong Shuang called.


    "Don''t call me dad!" Bear crack a fury to drink, coldly say: "I don''t have you this kind of daughter!"


    As the overbearing president of Huang Fenggu, he is so ruthless.


    Xiong Shuang and Lu Mingyuan are both incredible, and then their eyes turn to grief, anger and resentment.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really heartless. I don''t even recognize my own daughter."


    Su Xun sighed. As a kind-hearted man, he couldn''t stand such a scene.


    Xiong Xie''s face turned red. He looked at Su Xun and said respectfully, "please forgive me. It''s all done by these two ignorant people. It has nothing to do with Huang Fenggu or me."


    "Ha ha." Su Xun couldn''t deny it. He said with a smile, "you''re so aggressive. Do you want to kill me?"


    "The little ones don''t dare." The bear was startled. He crawled to the ground and put his face on the floor.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "you don''t dare, not don''t want to."


    "Master Please forgive me, sir Bear crack no longer know how to answer, can only beg for mercy.


    Instead of paying attention to him, Su Xun looked at Xiong Shuang and Lu Mingyuan: "he abandoned you without hesitation. I thought, if I restore your Qi sea, what would you do to him?"


    Hearing this, Xiong Shuang and Lu Mingyuan kowtow to Su Xun.


    "I beg you to help me. I will take the lead of you and go through fire and water for you."


    "Please give me a new life."


    Su Xun said with great interest: "it''s a pity, I''m just talking about it. I won''t help you repair the gas sea, but I can waste his gas sea and make you on the same starting line."


    Xiong Xie''s face changed greatly when he heard the words: "elder..."


    But before he finished, Su Xun''s fingers flicked and a sword Qi entered his body.


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    the bear''s face turned white, screamed, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, and the sea of Qi was dead.


    A monk in the realm of harmony said that he would abolish it. The more Changhong and others were palpitating.


    "Go away." Su Xun waved his hand, and Xiong Xie and others flew out directly. They didn''t know where they had gone.


    Xiong Xie is already in the realm of Tao. If he is lucky enough to break through Zhenxian, he may come to avenge himself, and he will surely kill him at that time.


    So in order to let him continue to live, Su Xun could not give him another chance to find his revenge, so he wasted his spirit.


    Alas, Su Xun felt that he was too kind. It was not easy for a kind man like him to survive in this dangerous world.


    I just don''t know if Xiong Xie can realize his painstaking efforts.


    Xiong Xie: Thank you for your family


    After some emotion, Su Xun just looked at Yue Changhong: "do you think I can be the Lord now?"


    "It''s a great honor to be respected by our predecessors." Yue Changhong stopped for a moment, then gritted her teeth and continued: "but I''m sorry that the younger generation can''t obey the orders. Although xuanyang sect is declining like this, the inheritance of the sect is not a joke."


    If any strong person can be the leader of xuanyang sect, is xuanyang sect still xuanyang sect?


    Will the other party take revitalizing xuanyangzong as its own duty?


    "Are you not afraid of death?" Su Xun looked at Yue Changhong.


    When Chen Bing and Zheng Fei heard this, they both raised their heart to their throat.


    The elder Hong took a deep breath: "I''m afraid of death. If I''m not afraid, why should I cultivate immortals and seek longevity?"


    "But I''m even more afraid that after death, I have no face to face the ancestors of xuanyangzong. Although they are weak, they can barely keep the inheritance. That''s enough."


    "You are magnanimous." Su Xun thought this kind of person was stupid, but he admired this kind of person.


    Yue Changhong said: "my xuanyangzong is a well-known and decent school. As the leader, I should be upright and aboveboard."


    "That''s all." Su Xun waved: "let me be a disciple."


    "What?"


    Three people are confused again. They have so high accomplishments that they are willing to be disciples of xuanyang sect?


    On the contrary, Yue Changhong was not at ease. He always thought whether Su Xun had any conspiracy or something of xuanyang sect.


    "I''m just looking at some classics of xuanyangzong for the sake of being justified." Seeing the other party''s suspicion, Su Xun directly stated his purpose.


    Yue Changhong was relieved, and then said, "I can''t be a disciple because of my elder''s strength. How about this? Please condescend to be elder Keqing of xuanyang sect."


    "Whatever." Su Xun couldn''t deny it. For him, he had almost the same identity and was more practical.Yue Changhong pulled the corner of his mouth, took out a jade plate from the storage ring and handed it to Su Xun: "this is the identity certificate of our xuanyang sect elder Keqing."


    Su Xun made a move, and the jade plate flew into his hand. After a look, he threw it into the system space.


    System space is a garbage dump. Everything can be thrown into it.


    "My name is Su Xun." Su Xun said his name.


    Zheng Fei and Chen Bing saluted at the same time: "I''ve met Mr. Su."


    They are still very excited in their hearts. No matter what, xuanyangzong has a backing. They don''t have to be afraid of being bullied by other sects any more.


    Because xuanyangzong used to be the first one in the world, those big families are OK, and the small families always bully them from time to time to find a sense of existence.


    But they can only bear it.


    From now on, maybe we won''t have to bear it.


    "When will you return to Shanmen?" Su Xun asked Yue Changhong.


    Yue Changhong said: "I dare to let you know that I''m going to Luoxia mountain. I won''t go back to the mountain gate until the dust settles down for the Chunyang pearl inherited by Chunyang real person."


    "True Chunyang, LV Dongbin?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s Lu Zu," Yue Changhong replied


    "What did he do?" Su Xun asked.


    "True man Chunyang is a fairyland." When Yue Changhong said this, he took a look at Su Xun.


    Su Xun could not deny: "so weak?"


    It''s only a little higher than him. The immortals in this world are really stingy.


    He is now in the same mood as those netizens on the earth. Although he can''t even take out 10000 yuan, he always thinks 100000 yuan of car garbage.


    The longer the rainbow does not answer, because the fairyland is already very strong for them.


    "Su Changlao, the strong fight for the Chunyang pearl because they want to get the chance to become an immortal from the inheritance of Chunyang immortal. After all, there are not many Taoist realms in the world, and they can''t become an immortal in a lifetime." Chen Bing looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "since the monks who are going to the realm of harmony, what are you going to do?"


    The three were silent. It was obvious that they were just taking a chance and making soy sauce by the way.

 Chapter 554

    "Do you want to go to Luoxia mountain with me


    The more long Hong is full of expectation and asks cautiously.


    If Su Xun was there, they might not be able to get the pure Yang pearl.


    Su Xun didn''t answer, but asked another question: "Zheng Fei said that there are only three of you left in xuanyang sect. Are you not afraid of thieves entering xuanyang sect?"


    "To tell you the truth, although xuanyangzong is declining, the inside information is still there. There are several great formations handed down by the ancestors under the clan gate. When the younger generation left the mountain, they had already started the great formation to seal the mountain. Unless there are immortal like the elder coming down to earth, or the famous Taoist monks besieging, they can''t break these great formations."


    When Yue Changhong said this, her face was a little proud.


    The thin camel was bigger than the horse. Even if xuanyangzong was in decline, he was not enterprising enough, but he was able to protect himself.


    Otherwise it would have been destroyed.


    Su Xun once again realized what a good thing it was to have a rich father. Even if the family was in decline, it would pass down some family background.


    He suddenly began to envy his unborn children.


    They actually have such a good father of their own. Isn''t it enviable? (? ? ?)


    "when will the pure Yang pearl be born?" Su Xun asked again.


    The longer the rainbow''s eyes brightened: "the prohibition of that place in luzu cave can only be opened half a month later."


    "In that case, let''s go there separately. I''ll arrive at Luoxia mountain in half a month." The reason why Su Xun didn''t accompany them was that he didn''t want to fly. He wanted to go sightseeing, kill demons and demons, and maintain world peace.


    Although I don''t understand why Su Xun didn''t go with them, as long as Su Xun also went, the more Changhong would be satisfied: "yes, elder."


    "That''s settled." Su Xun turned to leave.


    Zheng Fei quickly said: "Su Changlao..."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun stopped.


    Zheng Fei said: "elder Su Fei is a little shy."


    "Shut up, traitor!" Yue Changhong blushed and yelled. Then she looked at Su Xun and said, "don''t listen to this villain''s nonsense, master. We''ve created a valley. We don''t have to eat or drink. We have enough money to live in an inn in Luoxia mountain for more than last month."


    He spoke so clearly and carefully that Su Xun felt a little sad.


    Nima, an immortal monk, should be the poorest in the world.


    Although the monk didn''t have to eat, it didn''t mean he didn''t want to satisfy his appetite.


    "Here''s some silver. Take it." Su Xun couldn''t see it any more. He left a few pieces of silver and disappeared.


    Zheng Fei quickly collected the silver and said happily, "master, elder martial brother, we have money."


    "Son of a bitch!" The longer Hong scolded, and then sighed in his heart, suffering the two disciples.


    Chen Bing coldly said: "shame."


    "I''m disgraced?" Zheng Fei snorted coldly: "what''s wrong with the elder of zongmen? It''s you. You are noble and powerful. Since you think I''m disgraceful, don''t spend the money to try. "


    "No flowers, no flowers." Chen Bing has no expression.


    "All right!" Yue Changhong yelled to stop the two people from continuing to quarrel. Looking at Zheng Fei, he said, "write down the silver. It''s borrowed for the time being, and return it to Su Changlao in full after you go back."


    "I see, master." Zheng Fei said weakly.


    He felt that the master was unreasonable. It was clear that they could easily earn money, but they were not allowed to use magic to earn money.


    Although he was full of complaints, he never violated the clan rules, otherwise he would not have been so miserable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun left Tongfu Inn and continued on his way.


    The direction of this journey is the direction of Luoxia mountain.


    Walking in the county, you can hear three or five monks talking about themselves from time to time.


    "It''s just now that the city is very powerful. It seems that there must be a major overhaul. At least it''s also a monk against the virtual world."


    "I think it''s more than that. It''s supposed to be he Daojing monk."


    "One day, we will be able to practice to such a level. What a beautiful sight it will be."


    Listening to these comments, Su Xun just found it interesting. When you reach this level of cultivation, you will find that it''s just so.


    Because the higher you stand, you will see those who are higher than you.


    The reason why I couldn''t see it before was because I was standing too low.


    "Master, please do me a favor and add some more. If the child had not been seriously ill, I would not have sold this donkey anyway."


    "Let''s go! Don''t be unkind, you old man. If you dare to pester me again, don''t blame me for being blind! "


    A quarrel came into his ears. When he saw a group of people around the market in front of him, he went over.


    "Alas, the old man has been unlucky for eight generations. He met the butcher this week.""Yes, the donkey worth two taels of silver was only given one or two, and half of it was cut off abruptly."


    "What a pity..."


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, and Su Xun easily got to the front.


    I saw a big man with a face full of flesh, holding a donkey in his hand, and kneeling on the ground, an old man in plain clothes was crying and hugging the big man''s leg.


    "Master, please add some more. Please, one or two silver is not enough for children. Children are in danger."


    The old man was full of tears and would not let go even if he was dragged along.


    "You old man are so unreasonable! If I give you one or two silver, I will look up to you. What does your son have to do with me? Get up and drive, don''t delay me to go back and kill the donkey, or I will be merciless! "


    Butcher Zhou, with a rude face, yelled at the old man and forced him to leave.


    "Well, ang --"


    the donkey gave a sad cry.


    Su Xun looked at the donkey and found that the black donkey had tears in his eyes. It was obvious that he had some intelligence.


    But he knew that he was being bought to kill meat, but he refused to run, obviously in order to repay his master with his own flesh and blood.


    "Old man, why don''t you sell me your donkey? I''ll give you two liang silver."


    Su Xun looked at the old man and said gently.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Su Xun.


    Hearing this, the old man immediately loosened butcher Zhou''s leg and stood up. He looked at Su Xun tremblingly: "young master But Are you serious? "


    If it wasn''t for the two liang silver needed to make medicine for his son, and it happened that the only donkey in the family was worth two liang, he would be reluctant to sell it anyway.


    "Of course." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Butcher Zhou pulled the old man away from behind him, looked at Su Xun and said, "you are so rude. You pay attention to" first come, second served "in business. I have already bought this donkey. How can the old man sell it to you again? Is there a reason in the world to sell two kinds of goods? "


    "There is no reason to sell two kinds of goods. How can it be reasonable to buy and sell them by force?" Su Xun was not angry, but looked at butcher Zhou with a smile.


    Butcher Zhou waved his fist, grabbed the old man''s collar and lifted him up. His eyes threatened him, and he asked with a grim smile, "old man, if someone asks you, have I ever forced you to buy or sell?"

 Chapter 555

    "This This... "


    Looking at butcher Zhou''s ferocious face and his fist that seemed to fall at any time, the old man turned pale and sweated.


    I can only subconsciously look at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said faintly: "you just tell the truth. Liars are deaf and dumb."


    When Tu Fu Zhou heard this, his eyes flashed a touch of disdain. Do you mean deaf and dumb? It''s just a yellow boy. It''s ridiculous.


    "I''m not old enough to die. Come on Butcher Zhou shook the old man fiercely.


    Although the old man was afraid, he could only summon up courage when he thought of his seriously ill son. He gritted his teeth and said, "you If you force yourself to buy and sell, and if you leave a silver or two, you just want to take my donkey, which is worth two liang silver. "


    "You son of a bitch Butcher Zhou''s eyes were wide open in an instant. It was obvious that the old man was not afraid of himself, which made him feel despised.


    But then he found that it seemed strange. He saw people around him pointing at him, but his ears could not hear any sound.


    The people around are also strange.


    "That week the butcher''s mouth was moving and there was a sound, but why couldn''t he hear what he was saying?"


    "Is he whispering something to the old man?"


    "No, he looks very angry, his mouth is wide open, and his voice is not small. How can he be whispering?"


    Butcher Zhou found that he could not hear any sound. He panicked, released the old man, looked around and yelled, "what are you talking about?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    He even roared several times, but found that the people around him didn''t seem to understand. He determined another terrible thing, that is, he was dumb.


    And the onlookers also responded.


    "Butcher Zhou seems really deaf and dumb."


    "This After so many years of suffering, it should be God''s eye. "


    "Immortal! God sent the butcher to deal with him last week


    A group of people were overjoyed at first, and then they knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Su Xun incessantly.


    Zhou Tu Fu''s face turned white and he was sweating like rain. He quickly knelt down, climbed up to Su Xun and looked at him prayingly: "ABA, ABA, ABA."


    He was dumb, and the sound of his mouth fell into the ears of all.


    Butcher Zhou was too late to repent. How could he think that he could meet a fairy today? He even regretted his intestines for a while.


    "Three hundred good deeds will naturally recover. If you dare to do evil again and bully the market, you will be robbed again."


    Looking at butcher Zhou, Su Xun said that although there was a smell of blood on him, he was not human, and there was no evil spirit. It can be seen that his hand was not stained with human life, so he was not guilty to death, so he was given a chance to reform.


    When Zhou Tu Fu heard that there was still a chance to recover, he immediately kowtowed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t look at him any more. He left two liang silver to the old man. He looked at the donkey and said:


    "you donkey, you know your kindness through human nature. From now on, you can walk for me."


    "Well, Ang -"


    the donkey gave a cry, and then bent his front legs and knelt on the ground.


    Su Xun went over and rode on his back. The black donkey stood up, looked at the old man and left with Su Xun on his back.


    A group of people knelt on the ground and watched until the donkey disappeared, and then they woke up one after another.


    Since then, the story of all immortals punishing the wicked has spread in the middle ages of Laiyang county. No one in the whole county has ever dared to do evil again, and those who do evil will be executed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ding Ling Ling ~ Ding Ling Ling ~"


    a clear bell broke the peace of the wild village.


    People working on both sides of the road looked up.


    A tall black donkey came slowly, and it was a copper bell tied around its neck that made the sound.


    On the back of the black donkey sat a young man in a white coarse cloth robe.


    The young man has a smile on his mouth and a jade like face, but his feeling is very common, just like his coarse cloth robe.


    The handsome young man was Su Xun.


    It''s been a day since I left Laiyang county.


    He gave the black donkey pills as a snack, and the black donkey completely transformed into a monster at the top of refining Qi.


    As for the bell on the neck of the black donkey, it was the Dementor bell that Mei pangzi gave to Su Xun to drive the corpse.


    After refining with Xianli again, Su Xun gave it to black donkey as a plaything.


    I don''t know if Mei Pang wants to vomit blood.


    "Why do you like to work in the villageSu Xun came down from the donkey and looked at an old man in the field.


    It''s not unreasonable for him to ask.


    You know, the countryside is not the city.


    In the village, everyone has relatives and relatives, so it is necessary for the whole village to get busy and help every family with a wedding or funeral.


    So there is joy in this village, but it seems strange that these villagers are still working here instead of helping.


    The old man looked at Su Xun and asked in a low voice, "where are the guests from?"


    "I want to go to laixia county." Su Xun replied with a faint smile.


    The old man didn''t want to say more: "since the guests are just passing by, let''s leave early."


    "Old man, why? Is there anything wrong with this happy event in the village? " According to the routine of Liaozhai in previous life, this situation is obviously something.


    Before the old man could talk to him, the man on one side sneered and said maliciously, "happy event? Hehe, it''s a happy event for some things, but it''s a funeral for us


    At the same time, he threw his hoe on the ground, which showed his anger and frustration.


    "Iron pillar!" The old man who had spoken to Su Xun before yelled at him and glared at him: "don''t talk nonsense. If you listen to him, you want to kill all the people in our village!"


    The young man named tie Zhu also kept silent when he heard this. He picked up the hoe and continued to do farm work.


    The old man then said to Su Xun, "young master, whatever happens in our village, it has nothing to do with you as a passer-by. Listen to the old man''s advice, you''d better leave as soon as possible."


    "I''ve always been bothered to tell you this. I like to ask you about it." Not only did Su Xun not leave, he sat down on the ridge.


    "You..." The old man sighed helplessly: "the young man promised that he would leave as soon as he heard it. The old man really didn''t want to involve outsiders."


    "Please, father-in-law." Su Xun looked like he was all ears, but he didn''t agree.


    The old man took a deep breath, went to the edge of the ridge and sat down. Then he said, "it has to start from a year ago, that day..."

 Chapter 556

    According to the old man''s narration, Su Xun finally learned the whole story.


    One day a year ago, everyone in the village had a dream.


    In her dream, a woman claims to be the goddess of the mountain god. She tells her village to send a bridegroom of Yuanyang to the mountain temple in the east to serve her at midnight every month.


    In this way, she would not start to kill, otherwise she would kill one person every other day.


    It happened that the next day was the 15th of that month. Everyone didn''t take this dream seriously, and they didn''t talk about it outside, because they all knew that there was no mountain temple on the east mountain.


    As a result, the next day, the village suddenly died of a person, completely became a mummy, the death was terrible.


    Then people in the village were in a state of panic, and some people spoke out their dream.


    The whole village realized that they had the same dream that night.


    I sent someone to the east mountain to check, and found that there was a mountain temple.


    They were sure that they had met the goblin.


    Because immortals don''t kill people indiscriminately, so the goddess of Mountain God must be a goblin.


    And send a bridegroom on the 15th of every month, which is obviously to eat people, one every month.


    The whole village raised money to invite the so-called master to collect the demons.


    As a result, all the masters died.


    In addition, one person died every day in the village, and three died in a flash.


    The village can only let the unmarried man draw lots, and then send the bridegroom of that month to the east mountain temple.


    Sure enough, there were no more deaths the next day, and there were no deaths in the next few days.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the 15th of the new month. This time, they had no choice but to choose another man to send to the mountain temple.


    Today is the day to see off the bridegroom on the 15th, so this happy event is a funeral in the village. How can it be done in a big way?


    Su Xun asked, "have you ever asked for God?"


    In his opinion, since there are immortals in this world, it should be useful to pray for God and worship Buddha.


    The old man gave a wry smile: "why didn''t you ask? Our whole village has specially set up sacrificial platforms and three sacrifices to pray for God, but they are of no use at all. Although the immortals are superior, they will not harm people, but they will not come down to earth to save people. "


    "No matter what immortals do, they should be immortals." Su Xun frowned.


    If you are a Sanxian, you can be at ease.


    But if there are gods in the court of heaven who enjoy the incense of the common people, they have to perform their own duties, no matter what they do. Isn''t it the same as an official who only wants to collect money but doesn''t do anything?


    The old man''s face turned white with fright: "be careful, young master."


    No matter in which era, as long as it is not a science and technology society, ordinary people are very afraid of gods and ghosts.


    Of course, the reason why the technological society is not afraid is to know that there is no such thing at all.


    "That''s all." Su Xun was no longer entangled in this problem. He was more and more sure of his previous guess.


    I''m afraid it''s not to kill those immortals who are high in the upper body but don''t take care of the affairs to finish the task.


    After all, it''s because they don''t care that the world is full of disasters, monsters and monsters, and the world is full of injustice and injustice.


    "Why don''t you let me be the bridegroom today?" Su Xun looked at the old man and said.


    The old man was shocked: "do you know what you are talking about? That''s It''s a monster. "


    "To tell you the truth, I''m interested in monsters." Su Xun was really interested in monsters. He was more interested in killing monsters that did harm to people.


    The old man''s face was uncertain. After a while, he said, "young master, I''m willing. I didn''t force you, old man."


    Since an outsider is willing to die instead of the village, the old man is very happy.


    After all, it''s better to die an outsider than a villager.


    And he didn''t force the other party to agree.


    "It was voluntary." Su Xun was calm.


    The old man sighed, and then bowed to Su Xun deeply: "anyway, the old man thanks for the young man''s life in my village."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The villagers in the mountain village were shocked because someone was willing to die for them.


    The man who was chosen as the bridegroom knelt down in front of Su Xun. After all, even if he might be chosen next time, he would live at least one more month.


    "Why do you have to be so happy on a big day?"


    Su Xun looked at the crowd and said with a laugh.


    The villagers really didn''t know what he thought, but they could still laugh at this time.


    Do you really think it''s a wedding night?


    Anyway, Su Xun died for the people in the mountain village. Naturally, they didn''t want to treat him badly.


    Every family slaughtered chickens and ducks to entertain him. It was smoky and fiery for a while. It really meant a happy day.It was evening after he had enough to eat and drink. Su Xun changed into a new Langguan''s wedding dress and sat on the sedan chair to the temple of the east mountain.


    "Father-in-law, I''ll stay in the village and take him away when I come back."


    Before getting on the sedan chair, Su Xun asked the old man who was talking to him at the entrance of the village.


    Hearing this, the old man just sighed: "don''t worry, young master. We will feed the donkey well."


    He didn''t think that Su Xun could come back and help him raise the donkey well, which was also a reward.


    "So I''m relieved." Su Xun''s voice dropped. He opened the curtain and sat in the sedan chair.


    "Just in time, get up!"


    With a loud cry, the sedan chair was lifted up, followed by gongs and drums, and the bridegroom went to the eastern mountain temple.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After an hour''s journey.


    Finally, before midnight, the wedding procession carried the sedan chair to the front of the mountain temple.


    After putting down the sedan chair, a group of people ran away in a hurry.


    After all, the mountain temple is inhabited by cannibals.


    Su Xun was waiting in the sedan chair. His eyes could see outside through the curtain.


    After all, immortals are omnipotent, only to different degrees.


    The next second, fog suddenly rose around the sedan chair, and the sedan chair was covered by thick fog.


    Then Su Xun felt the sedan lift off the ground and quickly flew into the mountain temple.


    There is another heaven and earth in this mountain temple. Behind the statue is a passage. At the end of the passage is a large stone cave with complete furniture, just like a daughter''s boudoir.


    Su Xun across the car curtain, saw a woman, wrong, is a mother demon.


    A person, the shoulder is carrying a wolf''s head of the goblin, obviously not yet fully shaped.


    She has a good figure. Under the tulle, she looks forward and backward.


    Seeing this landscape, if you change to an ordinary person, you will surely be able to see a better stone in an instant.


    But when you see the ferocious wolf head, the little one just got up, the brother will be soft again soon.


    "Cluck cluck, isn''t my husband shy? Don''t you come out and marry me on your wedding night?"


    The voice of the female wolf demon is very nice, with a power of enchantment.


    What she likes to see most is that human beings are scared to panic when they see her like this.


    Sitting in the sedan chair, Su Xun didn''t move. He just sighed. His voice was calm and he said, "if you take a piece of cloth to cover your head, I''ll try my best to rush at you. But you look so respectful that I can''t bear to hurt my dear little brother."

 Chapter 557

    What a good figure. It''s a pity that he has a long head.


    He will be very excited to see the beast ear Niang. For example, Xiaobai will make her change her ears and tail to increase the atmosphere every time she slaps.


    But this kind of beast head and human body, Su Xun really couldn''t get up.


    What''s more, not only tiger teeth can hurt Ding, but wolf teeth can also hurt Ding (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    Cough, cough, steady speed, dead brake.


    "Presumptuous! How dare you despise me


    It''s like a wolf in the cave.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun''s sedan chair was instantly cut into a pile of wood.


    And he''s sitting there looking the same.


    The mother wolf demon''s eyes brightened: "how could you be such a handsome man in the mountain village? It''s really the wolf''s favorite. "


    You see, beauty matters.


    "Can a handsome man not die?" Su Xun raised his head and looked at her naively.


    "Cluck, cluck..." The female wolf demon sent out a string of barbell like laughter, and looked at Su Xun jokingly: "of course you will die, but my mother allowed you to go to Wushan with me before you die, which is kind to you. You should know that those people in front of me were sucked by me without even touching my mother''s hand."


    Su Xun blinked: "what if you are too excited to show your true colors during the wedding? I''m not interested in people or animals. It''s too heavy. "


    "You son of a bitch! How dare you humiliate my mother three or four times The female wolf demon was angry. She opened her mouth to spit out a stream of evil spirit and drew a rope around Su Xun.


    "In the hands of my wife, I don''t care whether you like it or not? If you are smart, you can serve me comfortably, and you can die more simply. "


    Su Xun tied up the evil spirit with a panic on his face and kept struggling: "ah, you don''t come here, you don''t come here, you don''t come here."


    He is the essence of drama.


    In the eyes of the female wolf demon, the more excited she was: "the louder you scream, the happier I am."


    The voice falls, she fiercely pounced in the past.


    "Ah


    In the next second, a scream came out, and his body flew upside down as if he had been hit by a truck. He knocked over the wooden bed and fell to the ground, spilling blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Su Xun clapped his hands and got up. He looked at the wolf demon helplessly: "I told you not to come here. You have to come here. Look at you. How can you not listen to me? Are you being mean? "


    "Damn it The female wolf demon covers her chest and her eyes are frightened. She turns into a demon and is about to run away.


    With a smile and a wave of his sleeve, the whole cave was sealed by the magic net.


    "Ah


    Wolf demon hit the French Open on the moment, a black smoke, a scream fell to the ground.


    Su Xun walked over, looked at her condescending, and said with a smile: "it''s not appropriate to leave me here alone on the wedding night."


    "Forgive me, sir, forgive me!"


    The female wolf demon knelt on the ground, hugged Su Xun''s leg, and kept twisting her body: "as long as the elder is willing to save my life, she is willing to listen to the elder''s instructions after her small head is shaped. She is willing to learn the art in the room, and serve the elder for fun all her life."


    To be frank, as long as you keep me alive, I will be RBQ to you wholeheartedly when I become human.


    A woman with a ferocious wolf head twists her body to lead a man. The picture looks really hot.


    "Want to go to me? You deserve it, too? " Su Xun''s eyes showed disdain and kicked it away.


    I don''t pee, I look in the mirror.


    So why do cats and dogs deserve to be with me?


    I''m a picky eater, too.


    The wolf mother demon was kicked to fly. Although she was angry in her heart, she was more frightened and crawled back again and again: "master, it''s not easy for the little demon to practice. Please let me live."


    "Then have you ever let those villagers in the mountain village have a way to live?" Su Xun asked coldly.


    The female wolf demon explained to herself: "even the gods in the sky don''t care. Why do you have to force each other?"


    After eating so many people, it was the first time that she met this kind of practitioner who was in charge of mortal life and death.


    "Gods don''t care. I''ll take care of it."


    Su Xun said coldly, and his body turned into stars and disappeared in the same place.


    The mother wolf demon was relieved for the rest of her life and thought she had picked up a small life.


    Then he swore to himself that he couldn''t stay in this place any longer. He had to change his place. When his cultivation was successful, he would take revenge.


    When the time comes, people in a city will be raised in captivity as food. Let''s see who dares to stop themselves at that time!


    "Puff -"


    a dark green light flashed, the head of the female wolf demon rolled to the ground, and then the body fell down, and the human body became a wolf.


    The black jade sword turned into streamer and flew out of the mountain temple, hovering around Su Xun.Su Xun held the handle of the sword and waved a sword without looking back.


    "Cila -"


    the light of Mo Yu shines in the night sky, directly splitting the mountain temple in two.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how many low-level monsters in the mountain were trembling. They knelt down respectfully in the direction of Su Xun and didn''t dare to move half a minute.


    The power of the immortal is so terrible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    By the mountain village.


    The villagers are still up.


    For the first time, I used a stranger to take the place of the people in the village. I felt a little uneasy.


    "After all, the posterity died for the man in our village. Let''s set up a monument for him." The village head is smoking dry tobacco, Bata Bata two mouthfuls, say.


    He agreed: "the first time for my family."


    After all, Su Xun died for him.


    Some are reluctant to see other people agree, can only nod.


    Because this kind of small mountain village is the most inhospitable.


    "Let''s do it." The village head made a decision.


    "Ding Lingling ~ Ding Lingling ~"


    a clear sound of bells came into people''s ears.


    When they were looking for fame, they saw a black donkey running out of the village.


    "This is the young man''s donkey! Come on, you can''t let it run. Catch up


    A group of people reacted and chased out.


    In the distance, they saw a figure on the donkey''s back.


    "Fellow villagers, just send it here. The demons in the mountain temple have been removed. You can rest assured."


    A set of calm voice, with the night breeze into the ears of all people, so that everyone can hear.


    "This This is a fairy. "


    The village head stammered, and then took the lead to kneel down: "thank the immortals to get rid of the demons."


    "Thank you, fairy."


    "Thank you for your help."


    "Thank the immortals for subduing demons and removing demons..."


    The villagers knelt down and kowtowed to Su Xun.


    "If you dare to ask which immortal it is, we can build a temple for it." The village head called from a distance.


    "My name is Sue."


    From then on, the story of "Suxian people marrying and beheading demons" spread in the mountain village.


    Even in the year of disaster, there is no food to eat, but a Suxian temple at the head of the village is always full of incense.

 Chapter 558

    Su Xun rode on a donkey.


    At this time, his cultivation has broken through the earth immortal in the real fairyland. Upgrading is as simple as drinking water.


    Lu Dongbin in this world is this cultivation. In other words, he can be appointed an official who is similar to Lu Dongbin.


    The earth immortals can be called the upper immortals, and the immortals in this world are really low.


    It''s like playing the house.


    "Donkey, open your mouth."


    Su Xun patted the donkey''s head.


    The black donkey opened his mouth. The next second, an elixir with the fragrance of Dan fell into his mouth.


    Behind him, far away, three or four men saw this scene with heartache. Their eyes were red, and they wanted to rush up to replace the donkey with their body.


    "What a jerk! He used the elixir to feed the donkey!"


    "Yes, it''s insane. It''s not a thing!"


    "In the end, which family is the big dog family? They are dressed in ordinary clothes and poor enough to ride donkeys. Why do they have so many elixirs?"


    Several men thought that they had deliberately lowered their voice, but they didn''t know that all of them were clearly introduced into Su Xun''s ears.


    With a smile on his lips, Su Xun looked at the low city wall of the small county not far away and said carelessly, "you''ve been following me for a day. If you don''t start again, when I enter the city, you won''t have a chance."


    Several men behind him were stunned. It was obvious that Su Xun had found them long ago.


    "Brother, what he said is reasonable. It''s too late if you don''t do it again!" A hemp pole looks at the leading big man to say.


    "There are several reasons!" The leading man slapped Ma gan''er: "there''s a fart hidden. It''s all out."


    Several men came out and surrounded Su Xun and his donkey with knives.


    "Big brother, get him!"


    Mahogany shouts with a knife.


    "Screw your mother!" The leading man twitched at the corner of his mouth and kicked him aside. Then he looked at Su Xun and knelt down with a plop: "please forgive me. Although we have evil intentions, we didn''t act. I hope you don''t care with us."


    Can you find that they are not in a hurry all the way, and even have people who are in the mood to make fun of them? Can they afford it?


    "Yes, please forgive me."


    "Please forgive me..."


    Several other people also knelt down one after another, and the hemp pole that was kicked also climbed over and knelt down.


    "Not to me, but to others?" Su Xun said slowly.


    The leader said quickly: "master Mingjian, my brothers and I only rob things and don''t harm people''s lives. I dare to swear by the chance of longevity."


    To cultivate immortals is to live forever. If you dare to swear by it, it means that you have the strength.


    "Go away." Su Xun waved them away, and then rode to the small town.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo..."


    A few men are relieved, collapsed on the ground, breathing atmosphere, regardless of wipe sweat.


    "The leader said:" see, I said, usually do not harm people''s lives, there will be good


    "Yes, yes." The others nodded deeply.


    If they had robbed and killed people in the past, they would not survive today.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun slowly lay on the donkey''s back and came to the county. The county was so small that he didn''t even have soldiers to guard at the gate of the city.


    After entering the city, he found that all the people were running in the same direction, and most of them were still with children, which made him feel strange.


    "Brother, I''m a passer-by. What are you doing?"


    Su Xun straightened up and stopped a middle-aged man who was also running with the crowd.


    "From out of town?" The middle-aged man looked up and down at Su Xun, and then said, "the fairies of the white lotus sect are coming. We''re all going to listen to the Dharma. It''s said that this time we''ll choose children and girls. Every family will send their children of the right age to try their luck."


    "Oh, if you don''t say it, you will not be able to catch up if you go late. Zhu, follow dad quickly."


    Voice down, with his five or six-year-old son, quickly ran with the crowd.


    "White lotus religion?"


    Su Xun blinked. When he heard the name, he was obviously a villain.


    Is there too many bad people in this world, or are there bad people everywhere I go like Conan?


    No, it''s definitely not my fault.


    It''s the world that''s wrong.


    Su Xun came forward with the crowd and wanted to see the white lotus sect.


    If it''s a good man, it''s OK. If it''s a crime, it''s going to be slaughtered.


    To the east of the county, there is a large flat ground, like an abandoned school yard.


    In the center of the school yard, there is a wooden platform.


    There was a chair in the middle of the platform. On the chair sat a woman in a white skirt with a white veil on her face.Next to him stood two women in the same dress but without accessories.


    There were also several men in white with long knives on their backs.


    What these people have in common is that they all wear white clothes with a white lotus embroidered on them.


    Under the platform, countless parents with their children knelt on the ground and looked at the middle platform with reverence.


    A white robed Chinese character stepped forward, ran the mana, looked at the crowd below, and cried:


    "now I''m here in person. I''d like to select the right age boys and girls to teach Fairy Art in the white lotus palace. Those who are interested will come forward one by one for testing."


    Then the bottom of the mess into a pot of porridge, finally let the children line up to accept the test one by one.


    Su Xun saw that the so-called detection was that the man touched his body with his hand. He said that if it was appropriate, it would be appropriate. If it was not appropriate, it would not be appropriate.


    I don''t know what the standard is.


    Search can feel these people have a lot of murderous and resentment, are not good stubble.


    However, he tried not to judge people by their appearance and left slowly on his donkey.


    On the high stage, the so-called white lotus Saint took a look at Su Xun''s direction, with a slight frown.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that the selection was over.


    The white lotus Saint went back to her temporary inn.


    Push open the room, but found a person sitting inside, and then did not see the face, fainted.


    Su Xun, of course, didn''t want to do something wrong. Instead, he used psychics on Bailian.


    It''s much easier than self questioning.


    As he saw more and more memories, his face became more and more gloomy.


    Bailian religion is the national religion of Dayan. Its leader is Bailian''s mother. She gives some small favors to buy people''s hearts. In fact, it''s not for the so-called teaching of immortals, but for refining a kind of elixir with their hearts.


    This kind of pill is specially supplied to those noble people in the Imperial Palace and Dayan kingdom. Taking it for a long time can delay aging and prolong life.


    Su Xun wanted to kill the white lotus sect, and then the emperor and concubines of the state of Yan who took the pill and the ministers and nobles.


    As the system says, the world is really dirty and terrible, with no light and no future.

 Chapter 559

    Gods don''t care about mortals.


    Ghosts and goblins take mortals as food.


    Ordinary emperors and officials regarded ordinary people as grass and mustard.


    It''s hard for ordinary people in this world to live.


    Although Su Xun wanted to rush to Dayan kingdom to kill him, he still resisted this idea.


    First solve the white lotus sect, and get the list of nobles who take pills from the white lotus sect.


    Su Xun left the room with a cold hum.


    Out of the inn, Su Xun took the black donkey and went to the white lotus palace, the headquarters of the white lotus sect.


    Bai Lian''s mother is just a monk of anti virtual realm. She is the most powerful person in the whole Bai Lian sect.


    Su Xun put the donkey on the mountain. He didn''t disturb anyone all the way and went directly into the inner palace of the white lotus palace.


    Bai Lian''s mother was bathing in a jade pool full of petals when she suddenly found that there were many people on the side, and she was so scared that she was pale.


    He quickly got up, waved to the clothes, and the clothes flew over and fell on her.


    "Who are you! How did you get in! "


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the old mother of Bai Lian was pretty good, and her figure was pretty good. Unfortunately, when she met her, she was going to die soon.


    "Coming in, of course." Su Xun said coldly that his momentum was overwhelming to Bai Lian''s mother.


    Bai Lian''s mother''s face changed greatly, and she immediately fell on her knees: "I don''t know if you are here, but I have orders. I will go through fire and water."


    When the weak face the strong, they have to surrender.


    "There''s no need for that trouble." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he waved.


    Bai Lian''s mother felt her body flying to Su Xun uncontrollably


    Su Xun grabbed her hand, and then used psychics to check her memory.


    After the initial confusion, Bai Lian''s mother began to smile, and her eyes were like silk: "it turns out that the elder wants this. The younger generation must satisfy the elder with her body."


    At the same time, she twisted her body, and then her skirt slowly fell to the ground. She stretched out her tongue to lick susian''s face.


    Su Xun pinched her neck.


    "Master!" Bai Lian''s mother was frightened and didn''t understand that what she had done was wrong. Was her tongue not flexible enough?


    Su Xun said coldly, "I''m a cheap man who is greedy for my body. I''m not sorry to die."


    "No, sir." Old Bailian''s mother was scared to death, and her pretty face was pale.


    However, Su Xun''s heart was as strong as iron, and he broke her neck without hesitation.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp voice, the throat of Bai Lian''s mother was directly pinched, her head drooped and she lost her breath.


    Then a translucent villain came out of old Bailian''s mother. It was her spirit. She wanted to run away in panic.


    For monks, as long as the spirit is still there, there is still a chance of resurrection.


    "There is no one I want to kill who can run away."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he pointed to the void.


    A sword Qi breaks through the air and penetrates the identity of Bai Lian''s mother directly.


    "Ah


    The spirit of Bai Lian''s mother screamed, broke up and disappeared.


    Then Su Xun rolled down the storage ring on the body, and a real fire burned the body of old Bailian''s mother to ashes.


    "Niang Niang, are you ok?"


    Outside, the palace maid who heard the voice inside said hello.


    "No problem." Su Xun imitated Bai Lian''s mother''s voice, and then changed himself into Bai Lian''s mother with the technique of changing face.


    Put on another set of clean clothes prepared by Bai Lian''s mother, and use magic to transform herself into a brand new Bai Lian''s mother.


    Damn, I didn''t expect that the first time in my life women''s wear was in this situation.


    as like as two peas in the same old lotus, the Suzhou looked like a woman who was just like the old woman in the white lotus.


    "Lady."


    The palace maids outside didn''t see anything unusual. They respectfully brought Su Xun back to his bedroom.


    Back in the bedroom, Su xunqui had time to refine the old Bailian mother''s storage ring. He found a lot of cultivation resources and a list.


    This list records the people who purchased and used pills in Dayan state, and records in detail how many pills each person bought each month.


    With this list, Su Xun could kill people according to it. He was never wronged.


    Putting the list into the system space, Su Xun imitated the voice of Bai Lian''s mother and said, "come here, Xuan Si Da * * has come to see this palace."


    The four major * * are the strongest and the highest ranking four under the white lotus mother, namely, rosefinch, Xuanwu, Qinglong and Baihu.


    Soon, the big four came.


    "See you, madam."


    Su Xun imitated the appearance of Bai Lian''s mother, lying on the chair lazily, and said faintly:


    "suque, you immediately send a letter to each sub hall, and order them to distribute the converged property and food to the local people, and order the sub hall master to kill all the believers in the hall, and then return to the palace to see me."When they heard this, they were all stunned and looked at Su Xun strangely.


    But Su Xun didn''t mean to explain to them, because Bai Lian''s mother had absolute authority.


    The rosefinch replied, "my subordinates take orders."


    Then turn around and leave.


    "Xuanwu, you are responsible for sending orders to saints who go to various places to recruit boys and girls, so that they can release all of them, and kill their followers to come back to see me."


    There are 18 women in the white lotus sect.


    "Yes, yes, my subordinates!" Xuanwu also left.


    "Green dragon and white tiger, I order you two to kill all the members of the white lotus palace and come to the main hall to see me."


    "Yes, yes, my subordinates!" The two left.


    Although they were puzzled, they did not hesitate to follow the orders, because they felt a sense of urgency. In their opinion, the order given by the empress must indicate that something serious had happened.


    Then they can''t afford to delay. They have to do things as soon as possible.


    Su Xun showed a funny smile and asked them to kill the people under their own hands. Isn''t that faster than killing by themselves?


    When they are finished, they will all go back to the palace. At that time, they just need to kill them.


    Su Xun felt that he was too clever.


    If Bai Lian''s mother knew this, she would be surprised to come back and die again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night, only Su Xun and Qinglong Baihu were left in the white lotus palace.


    The saints of the white lotus sect and the leaders of each church also came back one after another.


    After midnight, the whole white lotus sect, the four major sects, the eighteen saints and the seventy-two hall leaders arrived.


    "Dare to ask your mother, what''s the matter with us


    A saint looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Other people also looked at Su Xun with their eyes full of curiosity.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing serious. It''s just that the white lotus sect is going to be destroyed."


    When they heard this, they were in an uproar.


    "What! Who is going to destroy our white lotus sect! "


    "Please tell me who is sacred and has such hatred with our white lotus sect!"


    Su Xun stood up and looked at the crowd with a bright smile: "no, it''s me."


    At the moment when the voice fell, he changed and recovered his original appearance.


    Sure enough, men''s clothes are comfortable.

 Chapter 560

    "How about surprise or surprise?"


    Su Xun looked at the senior officials of the white lotus sect playfully.


    Everyone was scared out of color.


    "Who are you? Where''s the lady


    It seems that these people''s loyalty to Bai Lian''s mother is beyond doubt, and now they still care about her.


    Shouldn''t they care about themselves?


    "Your mother wants to commit herself to me. I don''t agree with her, so I strangle her. Don''t worry. You people will accompany her soon."


    When they heard Su Xun''s words, they were shocked and angry.


    The thought that they had listened to each other''s orders, slaughtered all the members of the white lotus sect, and scattered all the savings of the sect, made their hearts bleed.


    "You guys, we have so many people that we can''t compete with him!"


    Green Dragon roared with red eyes.


    Other people also sacrificed their magic weapons one after another.


    "Yes? Do you have the capital to fight with me? "


    Su Xun''s face was ironic, and he spread out his hands. A great momentum came out of him.


    All the people were so pressed that they couldn''t breathe. Their faces turned white and couldn''t bear the pressure. They fell to their knees one after another.


    Fairy!


    This word appeared in everyone''s mind almost at the same time. Apart from the immortal, the monk of Lianhe Taoist realm would not have such prestige.


    When did their white lotus sect provoke an immortal!


    How can they?!!!


    "Shangxian calms his anger. Shangxian is merciful. We white lotus sect have ever offended Shangxian. We still hope Shangxian can tell us clearly."


    White tiger said with strong support, every word is very hard to say, and his face is getting whiter and whiter.


    "You didn''t offend me, but I want to kill you. Do you need any reason?"


    Su Xun''s smile was a little cold and sarcastic: "just like you use those boys and girls to make pills, do you need reasons?"


    Words fall, a wave of hands, countless swords and halberds stand in the void, just like raindrops fall.


    Under the pressure of his momentum, these people can''t resist at all. They can only watch the weapons made of immortal force thrust into their bodies.


    "Poof "Poof


    The sound of knives and guns entering the body one after another, a stream of hot blood splashed all over the hall.


    "Ah! These weapons can hurt spirits! "


    "No, don''t kill me, ah!"


    "Ah! God, spare your life! I''m willing to be a cow and a horse for Shangxian, but I''m not willing to be a dog for Shangxian. "


    A group of people screamed on the ground, and the cry was mixed with begging for mercy.


    "Be a dog for me? You deserve it, too? "


    Su Xun didn''t hide his contempt. He didn''t need to hide his contempt for these animals.


    It took them half an hour to swallow their last breath.


    After searching for some booty, Su Xun walked out of the white lotus palace leisurely.


    "Ding Ling Ling ~ Ding Ling Ling ~"


    a black donkey came running like the wind under his feet and crawled beside Su Xun.


    "Breakthrough?" Su Xun was surprised.


    "Well, ang --"


    the black donkey cried happily. It was already a demon in the spirit realm.


    "When you''ll fly, you''ll be happy."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he stepped into his luxurious car, Baolu.


    Look at the capital of Dayan, let''s live for a moment.


    The reason why we don''t kill the emperor and ministers now is that we haven''t found a suitable new emperor.


    If the power can not be transferred smoothly, without the emperor, the state of Yan will only be in flames of war, and it will be the common people who will suffer at that time.


    It''s important to choose the right new emperor.


    Su Xun felt that he was the nanny of the world. He broke his heart!


    "Immortal Immortal, please stay


    Just as he was about to leave, a female voice suddenly came into his ear.


    When Su Xun looked back, he saw a group of girls running over. They were all about thirteen years old.


    Before and after running to Su Xun''s face, he kowtowed to him without saying a word.


    "Thank you for killing these villains."


    "Why are you still there?" Su Xun frowned and asked. In Bai Lian''s mother''s memory, there were no boys and girls in the palace.


    With tears in her eyes, a girl said, "we were cheated into going to the mountain to make alchemy. Unexpectedly, Baihu * * was a good man. She left us to serve him, so she picked up a cheap life."


    At the age of thirteen or fourteen, I''m going to get married, so I speak in a clear way.


    "Go down the mountain, remember the way home?" Su Xun sighed and gave them a bag of silver money to pay for the journey.


    The girl nodded: "remember, my home is not far from the foot of the mountain in the county, thank you for your kindness."


    "Go ahead." Su Xun waved.The girl said, "you should know the name of the immortal. When you go back, I will set up a monument for the immortal."


    "My name is Sue."


    "Thank you, Suxian people." A group of women kowtowed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun left on his donkey, but he was not as leisurely as before.


    Finally, the story of Su''s return to the palace of white immortals is picked out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Dayan palace.


    "Pa!"


    Emperor Dayan smashed the memorial in his hand on the ground, burning with anger: "this friar surnamed Su is so bold. The white lotus sect is the national religion granted by my royal pen. He dares to do so!"


    "Come here, pass the edict, and arrest the friar surnamed Su!"


    I feel that my imperial power has been provoked. Second, the most important thing is that I don''t have any pills that can keep my face and prolong my life.


    The ministers and nobles, who had been equally angry, all turned pale when they heard this.


    "Your Majesty calm down, your majesty calm down. The friar surnamed Su can kill old Bailian''s mother. If you want to be strong, please think twice."


    "Yes, your majesty, monks come and go without a trace. Friars surnamed Su are highly cultivated. If they wanted him, it would be a disaster."


    "Your Majesty, think twice..."


    After all, a group of people know the strength of monks. They don''t want to die.


    Emperor Dayan calmed down a little, but he still couldn''t swallow this tone: "you Aiqing, you are all people who take Bailian elixir. Is this all right?"


    This kind of behavior is tantamount to cutting off their long life. It''s a big feud.


    "Your Majesty, don''t be impatient for a moment. I suggest that you ask the master of the religious sect to deal with the friar surnamed su." Said an old man.


    The rest echoed.


    "There are many treasures in the imperial palace. Before, they could exchange pills with Bailian sect. Now they are useless. It''s better to act according to Lord Li."


    "I''m seconded."


    "The minister and others seconded."


    The emperor of Yan did not hesitate. He waved his robe: "OK, I will do it according to Li Aiqing''s method. I must let the friar surnamed Su die without a burial place."


    "Your Majesty, it''s better to ask Dan Fang from him." A minister reminded me.


    "The white lotus sect is sure of him."


    "When we have the prescription, your majesty can call the children and girls of the whole country as the medicine guide, and we can make the pill ourselves!"

 Chapter 561

    At present, the most troubling thing for Su Xun was that he couldn''t find a suitable emperor to inherit the great unification of Yan.


    And he himself was not interested in the emperor of the world.


    He''s tired of being emperor now.


    Stop and go all the way, go sightseeing, kill demons and demons, and help the poor.


    In a month and a half, Dongbin''s Luoxia mansion is about to open.


    Su Xun and his donkey went to Luoxia mountain.


    "You have to let the master drive with his mount. I don''t know what the reason is."


    Su Xun said something speechless.


    "Ang -"


    the donkey cried dejectedly. Now it can''t fly, and it''s very lost.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Luoxia mountain is a towering mountain. Standing on the top of the mountain, you can see Luoxia every day, so it is named after it.


    At the foot of Luoxia mountain is a county named Luoxia county.


    In recent days, many monks have come to the county, which makes people''s life in the county become more cautious.


    I''m afraid that if I don''t pay attention to something, I will collide with a monk, so that all the spirits will be destroyed.


    People in this world, like weeds among rocks, are struggling to survive.


    Today, people in Luoxia County found that all the monks had gone to Luoxia mountain.


    Everyone was relieved, and the county magistrate was relieved.


    They don''t care what''s on Luoxia mountain.


    They only care about how to live.


    Xuanyangzong''s Yue Changhong, Zheng Fei and Chen Bing also flew to Luoxia mountain in the crowd.


    The longer the rainbow is, the better Zheng Fei and Chen bingxiu are.


    "Mr. Su, he won''t come." Zheng Fei looked around with worry on his face.


    Chen Bing coldly said: "from yesterday to now you have recited 121 times, all boring?"


    "Then you remember that I read it so many times, aren''t you more boring than me?" Zheng Fei retorted.


    Chen Bing doesn''t speak any more because he is not Zheng Fei''s opponent in the fight of words. He is good at hands-on.


    But it''s not suitable to do it now, so he put up with it and calculated afterwards.


    Zheng Fei also said: "if there is no such thigh as Su Changlao, chunyangzhu is not our share at all."


    "It''s just to bring you a long insight. I''m lucky to get it and lose it. Why force me?" Yue Changhong is very open to see, because from the beginning he did not hold the hope to get the pure Yang bead.


    As long as there is no expectation, there will be no disappointment.


    Zheng Fei is not reconciled: "come to all come, white run a how can go."


    "Then you will fight with those who are in harmony." Chen Bing said coldly.


    Zheng Fei scolds: "the bar is fine."


    "What?" Chen Bing doesn''t understand the meaning of these two words.


    Zheng Fei said perfunctorily, "I learned from elder su. I praise you for your good figure."


    "Have you seen it?" Chen Bing''s eyes are cold.


    Zheng Fei hit a spirit: "I don''t like men, see what you do!"


    Chen Bing didn''t pay any attention to this younger martial brother, who clearly has no ability and talent, but always has a higher heart than heaven.


    In his opinion, it''s what a disciple of xuanyangzong should do to practice steadfastly, improve himself step by step, and revitalize the sect.


    Soon, a group of people arrived at the top of Luoxia mountain.


    There are more than a dozen monks in the realm of harmony, and there are hundreds of low-level monks who follow the elders to gain insight.


    A pure Yang bead is so attractive.


    There is an unclosed cave on the mountain. In fact, the cave is forbidden. There is no immortal cultivation, so it can''t be broken by force. It can only be opened automatically when its time is up.


    Many immortals like to do this kind of thing.


    When you travel in the mortal world, leave one or two things or inheritance in the cave where you lived, then set up a ban and leave.


    It''s a good name for waiting for the right person.


    But most of the time, like today''s Luoxia mountain, there are a lot of predestined friends. Then these predestined friends are beaten to death, and the winner can get the treasure in the cave.


    It''s like a human leaving a bone at the entrance of the village, and then all the dogs in the village rush to grab it and fight for it.


    After the dog lost the bone, he also fawned on the man.


    This metaphor is a bit extreme, but Su Xun doesn''t want to be a dog. He wants to be the man who throws bones at will.


    "You, I have reached the peak of the Taoist realm. It''s only one step away from the immortals. If you can give me all the pure Yang beads, I''m willing to make compensation in other ways."


    A middle-aged monk at the top of the Taoist realm runs the mana voice all over the Luoxia mountain, trying to get the pure sun pearl at the cost of peace.


    "Hei hei, Wu Changting, that''s the chance to become an immortal. No one has become an immortal for many years? It''s light to say"Yes, don''t make those ideas. If you want to inherit them, you can rely on your strength. Whoever grabs them will have them."


    "When you get chunyangzhu and break through the immortal world, who knows if you will take back what you gave us? Who could stop you then? "


    The other monks of he Dao Jing were sarcastic and scornful of Wu Chang Ting''s proposal.


    Today, there is no one to join hands with, because no one is willing to give the chance to others.


    The chance to become an immortal can''t be compared with any treasure.


    Wu Changting was livid with anger: "hum! I just don''t want to kill you. Since you don''t appreciate me, don''t blame me for being so hot. "


    "Boom!"


    The prohibition disappeared.


    The Chunyang bead, which was sealed in the bridal chamber, flew out and seemed to want to escape.


    The pure Yang pearl is a treasure of immortals. I don''t know how long it has been sealed here, but it has long had intelligence. Naturally, it doesn''t want to fall into the control of others.


    "Chunyangzhu is mine!"


    Wu Changting is the first to rush up and reach out to catch chunyangzhu.


    "Stab -"


    a sword burst into the air, forcing Wu Changting to stop.


    "Hey, hey, your? It''s my own! "


    "Chunyangzhu is mine!"


    A group of people fight and fight in the air, and all kinds of magic weapons are flying all over the sky.


    "Woge." Zheng Fei was stunned and sweating. He didn''t want chunyangzhu any more. Now he just wanted to go back to xuanyangzong to eat roasted sweet potato.


    All of a sudden, the pure sun bead turns into a streamer to escape. The direction of escape is Zheng Fei''s side.


    Zheng Fei almost subconsciously reached for a grasp, and then grasped the pure Yang bead in his hand.


    "Pure Yang Pearl!"


    The more Changbing and Chen Hong look.


    Zheng Fei himself is all muddled, completely did not expect, pure Yang bead unexpectedly so got.


    "Boy, give me chunyangzhu. I''ll take you as my disciple. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Wu Changting looks at Zheng Fei and drinks coldly.


    "Boy, you should give it to me. I''ll give you whatever you want. Just give me the pure Yang pearl."


    "Give me chunyangzhu, I will protect you..."


    In the blink of an eye, the three men of xuanyang sect were surrounded by more than a dozen monks.

 Chapter 562

    Zheng Fei is sweating and drags Chunyang to death. He is in a panic.


    We can only look at Chen Bing and Yue Changhong.


    "Fellow Taoists..." Yue Changhong, as the master and the leader of xuanyangzong, certainly had to stand up at this time.


    Unfortunately, no one cares about his opinion at all.


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "No nonsense! Yue Changhong, ask your disciples to hand over Chunyang pearl immediately. It''s too hot for you xuanyang sect to protect! "


    "Yes, the more Changhong, the xuanyangzong is not the xuanyangzong that used to be. Give me the pure Yangzhu, and I will make sure you xuanyangzong is OK."


    "Fart! You should give it to me! "


    No one pays attention to xuanyang sect, because the glory of this sect is in the past, and now it''s just a third rate sect.


    The more Changhong''s face turns blue and white, but he has nothing to do with being a butcher and I''m a fish.


    This is the result of weak strength. Even if you are lucky enough to get the treasure, you can''t keep it.


    "Don''t make any noise!"


    Zheng Fei had calmed down and yelled.


    Everyone looked at him, who let him hold the pure Yang bead in his hand.


    "So many of you want it. Who can I give it to? Why don''t you fight first? I''ll give it to whoever wins. Anyway, I can''t run away."


    Zheng Fei looked at Wu Changting and others and said.


    "Boy, you treat us as idiots. You might as well kill you first, and then we''ll rob you."


    A fat middle-aged man''s eyes are cold, staring at Zheng Fei, making no secret of his murder.


    "If Chunyang is merciless, don''t blame me for giving you three pearls!"


    "The more rainbow! Do you want xuanyangzong to be destroyed


    "Hand over the pure Yang pearl quickly!"


    Zheng Fei is sweating. He may just want to delay until Su Xun arrives.


    However, depending on the situation, these people are not fooled at all, which makes him completely helpless.


    If you don''t get it, it''s OK, but since you get it, how can you be willing to lose it?


    at this time, the bell is ringing.


    At the moment of hearing the bell, the killing intention in everyone''s heart slowly subsided, quiet and calm.


    Only on the road leading to the top of the mountain.


    A young man in a white robe was riding a donkey up the mountain.


    "Mortals?"


    Wu Changting''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then quickly overturned his idea: "no, it''s not a mortal. The donkey he rode is a monster, and the bell around the donkey''s neck is a magic weapon."


    "Most of them are wearing something to hide their breath. What''s so strange about that?" A bearded Taoist said in a voice.


    "Mr. Su, come and help us


    Seeing Su Xun, Zheng Fei almost cried with joy as if he had seen his father.


    Chunyangzhu, keep it!


    The more Changhong and Chen Bing''s face are also showing a touch of relaxed color, relieved.


    "The elder of xuanyangzong?"


    From Zheng Fei''s words, all the people only got Su Xun''s identity, and then the gravity in their hearts disappeared.


    "What else can xuanyangzong do? I''m afraid it''s not as strong as that donkey. "


    The bearded man sneered, and everyone showed a knowing smile.


    Zheng Fei sneers, laughs and laughs for a while. Soon you won''t be able to laugh.


    "The longer the rainbow, do you really think that when the donkey comes, you can take away the pure Yang pearl?"


    Wu Changting looks coldly at Yue Changhong.


    The more Changhong smiles: "maybe?"


    "Joke!" A beautiful woman sneered and pointed to Yue Changhong with a long sword: "if you don''t hand over Chunyang pearl, today is the day when you xuanyang sect exterminate the gate!"


    "It''s a big tone. I''ll see who can destroy xuanyangzong."


    The sound of Su riding on the donkey came to the top of the mountain.


    "Xuanyang sect is really in decline. Even a donkey riding boy can be an elder."


    "Who said no? It seems that today, xuanyangzong will be removed."


    "It''s just self inflicted. If you don''t have the strength, you still want to grab something that doesn''t belong to you. It''s ridiculous."


    On the top of the mountain, other people are talking and making sarcastic comments. Some people are feeling and some people are disdaining.


    "Boy, are you really not afraid of death?"


    The bearded Taoist stood in the air, looking down at Su Xun on the donkey''s back, his eyes cold.


    "I don''t like to talk with my head up, so you''d better get down and kneel."


    Su Xun said softly, raised his hand and grasped the void.


    Boom!


    A vast force of immortals is surging, just like the sea water pouring to more than a dozen monks in the air."Fairy


    Everyone''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and then they felt out of control and fell from the sky, kneeling down to the ground.


    More than a dozen people broke the stones on the ground with their knees.


    WOW!


    See this scene, those who eat melon on the top of the gate are in an uproar, dumbfounded.


    Waving his hand, he subdued more than a dozen monks.


    I think LV Dongbin is just like that.


    When did xuanyangzong have an immortal elder.


    Wu Changting and others were also surprised and angry. In front of Su Xun, they had no strength to resist.


    They are all giants in the world. It''s hard to feel that life and death are controlled by others.


    Chen Bing and Zheng Fei are in a high mood. They look at Su Xun with adoration. They can''t help but straighten their waists.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this Chunyang Pearl xuanyang sect wants it. Do you have any opinions?"


    Su Xun rode on the donkey and looked at the monk who had knelt all over the place. He asked lightly.


    "A scholar can be killed, not humiliated..." A friar dressed as a middle-aged scholar glared at him.


    Before he had finished speaking, Su Xun clapped his hand.


    "Boom!"


    The middle-aged literati were shot to pieces.


    A monk in the early stage of he Dao realm was so shocked by the light palm.


    All of them shivered and then broke into a cold sweat.


    "Anyone else?"


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was as warm as the spring breeze and as warm as the sunshine, but it made people cool.


    "No No problem


    They shook their heads like a rattle.


    That''s bullshit. That''s the lesson.


    Who dares to have an opinion?


    "Then go away." Su Xun spat out four words.


    A group of people flew away. Everyone knew that xuanyangzong was going to turn over.


    In the blink of an eye, the monks on Luoxia mountain disappeared, leaving only four of Su Xun.


    "Su Chang Lao, idol! You are so handsome just now. If I were a woman, I would like to marry you! "


    Zheng Fei ran to Su Xun and flattered him. He was so excited that he blushed and his neck was thick.


    Chen Bing took a look at Su Xun. He was also very excited and his face turned red.


    The longer the rainbow, the more vulgar it is, because it''s so comfortable that xuanyangzong doesn''t have to look at others any more.

 Chapter 563

    Su Xun gave Zheng Fei a meaningful look.


    Zheng Fei thought that there was something dirty on his face. Suspiciously, he handed the Chunyang bead to Su Xun: "Su Changlao, this is Chunyang bead."


    "I''m not interested in the decision of the three of you." Su Xun waved his hand. Now his cultivation is the same as that of LV Dongbin in this world. It''s useless to ask him to inherit.


    Hearing the words, Zheng Fei handed the Chunyang pearl to Yue Changhong again: "master, your cultivation is the highest. If you can break through the harmony, our xuanyang sect will be stronger."


    Chen Bing Mou son a flash, obviously is very surprised, he originally thought Zheng Fei would keep his own use, after all, this is what he got.


    "Good, good apprentice!" Xuanyang monk refused to be born as soon as possible, because he didn''t need a monk.


    As for Su Xun, it''s obviously impossible to stay in xuanyang sect all the time. We can''t always count on him.


    Zheng Fei said with a smile: "master, if you hadn''t saved me, I would have died. What''s more, if you improved your cultivation, I would have a thigh, so that I could do whatever I wanted outside."


    "Give me your hand." Su Xun looked at Zheng Fei and said.


    Then Zheng Fei passed his hand.


    Su Xun took his hand and used psychics.


    Sure enough, it confirmed his conjecture.


    Zheng Fei is a passer-by.


    He had doubts before, because Zheng Fei''s behavior and language were out of tune with the world, and from time to time two modern words appeared.


    Now look at his memory, confirmed his guess, this guy is really a passer-by.


    However, Zheng Fei''s earth is not the same as his earth, but a small parallel world.


    He was dressed in clothes and fell off a cliff while traveling on the earth. When he woke up, he was in the world. He was rescued by Yue Changhong to xuanyangzong.


    Originally, Su Xun was still worried about who would be the emperor to kill empress Yan. Isn''t it in front of him?


    After reading all Zheng Fei''s memories, Su Xun thought it was OK to make him emperor.


    This guy graduated from the History Department of a key university. He is very talkative, but he can also calculate. He is kind-hearted and decisive. He also has modern knowledge and broad vision. The key is to have self-knowledge. He is more suitable to be an Emperor than people in this world.


    A moment later, Su Xun released Zheng Fei.


    Looking at him, he asked: "you have no achievements in practice. How about being an emperor in the mortal world?"


    Hearing this, Zheng Fei, Chen Bing and Yue Changhong were all stunned, because Su Xun said it too suddenly.


    "Yes, yes!" Zheng Fei was the first to react. He was overjoyed and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Since he knew that he had no talent to cultivate immortals, he had given up. Anyway, he was very satisfied to live two or three hundred years.


    He had thought about it for a long time. When he got back to the mountain, he proposed to leave with his master, and then he went to the mortal world to do business and become a local tyrant.


    Zheng Fei is very excited to hear that he has the chance to be an emperor. Millions of troops, billions of subjects and countless harem. This is the dream of countless men.


    Yue Changhong said: "master Su, now the emperor of Yan is still in power, how can Xiaofei be the emperor?"


    "He''ll be gone soon." Su Xun said calmly.


    The more Changhong was silent, it was obvious that Su Xun wanted to change the dynasty by himself.


    This kind of thing has not been done by practitioners, because they are busy cultivating immortals. Who is interested in meddling in the affairs of the mortal dynasty.


    Zheng Fei looked at Yue Changhong and said, "master, I''m not talented. It''s a waste of time to stay in the mountain to practice. It''s better to do something meaningful."


    "Well, that''s all. Since master Su has said that, you''d like to, so let''s go." The longer the rainbow sighed.


    Zheng Fei looked at Chen Bing again: "elder martial brother, you will take care of the master by yourself."


    "Before you came, I was alone. After you came, I was taking care of you and master." Chen Bing said coldly.


    Zheng Fei was a little embarrassed.


    Well, it seems that parting is not as sad as he thought.


    Su Xun said to Yue Changhong and Chen Bing, "go back to xuanyangzong first. I''ll take him to the capital."


    First, we''ll deal with the change of emperor, then we''ll go to xuanyangzong to check the classics, and finally we''ll leave for Yuzhou to search for treasure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The capital of Yan.


    On the golden palace.


    "Your Majesty, the people sent to mingyuezong have come back, and mingyuezong has refused us."


    A minister went out to look at Yanhuang and said.


    Yan Huang was puzzled: "why refuse? Is it because we don''t offer enough? "


    He really couldn''t figure it out. He just asked them to help kill people and grab a pill. For this reason, he was willing to pay for the treasures in the palace treasure house, but he refused.


    "This Your majesty, according to the reports of the people who came back, after they arrived, they described the appearance of the friar surnamed Su to the elder Mingyue, and then they were directly expelled. The old minister guessed, "are they old friends with the friar surnamed Su?""In that case, how about another clan?" Someone came up with an idea.


    "No, your majesty, if there is an old one, mingyuezong may kill the people we sent on the spot. Therefore, in my opinion, it is the mingyuezong who knows the friar surnamed Su and is not his opponent that drives our people away."


    Some smart people have guessed the right answer.


    However, this answer has been opposed by many stupid people.


    "It''s impossible. The master of Mingyue sect is the overhaul of Hedao realm. It''s only one step away from the legendary immortal realm. How can he not be the opponent of the friar surnamed Su?"


    "That''s right. According to the information we''ve collected, the friar surnamed Su is riding a donkey. He can fly to the sky and escape from the earth even if he''s in the middle of the road. Why use a donkey instead of walking?"


    "Mr. Liu''s words are reasonable. I also think there is another reason for this."


    Yan Huang said: "in this case, then change the clan, in addition, the counties and counties to strictly investigate the trace of the friars surnamed su."


    As soon as his voice fell, a indifferent voice rang through the whole Jinluan hall.


    "No, I''m coming myself."


    Everyone goes by reputation.


    I saw a young man in white riding a donkey step by step from the outside of the hall. In front of him, there was a young man in black with a blank face holding the donkey''s rein.


    Outside the palace, the guards on both sides were motionless, as if they could not be seen at all.


    "Yes It''s him! The friar named Su


    "He came to the palace!"


    In the Jinluan hall, all the people were scared out of their wits.


    "Come on! Come on, come on


    Yan Huang''s face turned white and he fell from his chair. He straightened the crown on his head and cried out in panic.


    But even though he almost broke his throat, no bodyguard came in.


    "Immortal, spare your life! Immortal, spare your life


    "Ask the immortal to spare his life..."


    The ministers knelt down and kowtowed to Su Xun. They were all shivering.

 Chapter 564

    In the face of the trembling ministers, Su Xun had no expression.


    Because of these people, death is not a pity.


    For a long time, I don''t know how many children died because of them.


    "Write an imperial edict and abdicate to the throne."


    Su Xun looked at Yan Huang and said faintly.


    "No!" Yanhuang almost subconsciously refused and climbed down from the top: "Shangxian, Shangxian, I''m willing to offer all the treasures in the palace treasure house, just for the immortal to let me live."


    "Kill him." Su Xun said that he was not in the mood to talk nonsense with the emperor.


    Zheng Fei Leng for a while, and then did not hesitate to sacrifice a magic weapon to kill Yanhuang.


    Because he had learned from Su Xun what these nobles had done. From the perspective of modern people, he should be cut to pieces.


    "Ah


    Yanhuang let out a scream, and the head on his neck fell to the ground directly.


    "Your majesty


    Seeing this scene, people were shocked, and then they were even more scared.


    After all, the other party can even kill the emperor, let alone them.


    "You teach him to write the edict of abdication." Su Xun pointed to the eunuch and said to Zheng Fei.


    Zheng Fei walked step by step to the top of the main hall, and the eunuch was scared to death: "maidservant is willing to write, maidservant is willing to write, I beg God to spare my life, God to spare my life."


    Su Xun looked at the other ministers.


    "God, spare your life. We all do things according to your Majesty''s orders and ask for God''s insight."


    "Yes, we have to. How dare we fight against Shangxian without your Majesty''s orders?"


    "I have an 80 year old mother and an 8-year-old child. Please help me to survive."


    These "loyal ministers" of the great Yan state, at this moment, did not hesitate to leave the responsibility to the dead Yan Emperor.


    Su Xun looked at the panicked man Chao Wen Wu in front of him. He raised his mouth and raised a banter smile: "let you go? Yes, but only 10 people can live. You decide for yourself


    It''s too cheap to kill them in this way, so change the way.


    Hearing this, the ministers who were begging for mercy were stunned.


    Then without hesitation, the military officers jumped up and rushed to the officials.


    This is the last glimmer of life they can see. Even if they have doubts, they do not hesitate.


    In a flash, the whole Jinluan hall was in chaos.


    Fists and feet, teeth, candlesticks, memorials not yet played, jade pendants hanging on the waist, all became weapons of fighting at this moment.


    The whole floor was red with blood.


    "Ah! Lord Liu, don''t kill me, don''t kill me! "


    "I''m your father-in-law! Pooh - "


    " ah! Let me go. Let me go. "


    Su Xun looked at the fight in front of him with great interest and the most primitive battle.


    Half an hour later, the last ten bloody military officers were left in the Jinluan hall.


    After all, Wen Chen can''t beat the general.


    "Please Ask the immortal to spare his life. "


    Ten people trembled and knelt down in front of Su Xun. Their hearts were full of fear and fear that Su Xun would turn back.


    "You''re afraid I''ll turn around?" Su Xun asked softly.


    Ten people shook their heads.


    "No! I don''t dare. I don''t mean to


    Su Xun said with a smile, "but I was going to turn back."


    Ten people''s eyes widened in an instant.


    The next second, ten sword Qi pierced the hearts of ten people.


    The important officials of Yan state died clean.


    At this time, the imperial edict had been written and stamped with the emperor''s seal.


    "You do the rest." Su Xun looked at Zheng Fei and said, after all, he can''t finish everything by himself. What else should Zheng Fei do?


    "Yes, Mr. Su." Zheng Fei answered, and then asked the eunuch to announce the imperial guards to the palace.


    If you want to stabilize power, you have to use force first.


    His practice of refining Qi is just the beginning in the world of practice, but it''s very good in the world.


    The practitioners who can do things for the mortal families are all the monks who refine and transform Qi. Because these people can no longer see the hope of breakthrough, they are willing to stay in the mortal world as worshippers and gain wealth.


    Zheng Fei''s way of mastering the forbidden army is to show his strength, and then he becomes an official, who bribes people and uses them to stabilize the situation.


    Then the civil servants of the lower and middle levels of the capital entered the palace, which was also an official.


    After all, there are so many senior civil servants dead, and these positions need to be supplemented in order to keep the whole country running normally.


    These middle-level officials jumped up and moved into the center, of course, they would support Zheng Fei, because only by supporting him can they keep their position and wealth.


    After controlling the capital of the country, Zheng Feicai sent an order to the counties to lower the Yan Emperor Zen to the throne.In general, as long as the central government is not in chaos, the local government does not dare to be in chaos, because the local military pay and grain and other materials are allocated by the central government.


    At the same time, Zheng Fei also issued a decree that the new emperor ascended the throne and rewarded the generals of all towns in the world, so as to stabilize people''s hearts.


    In this way, the situation of the whole state of Dayan was barely stabilized.


    The next thing Zheng Fei has to do is to completely stabilize the situation, and then start to clean up those officials who are suddenly raised by himself but have no ability.


    Then we should cultivate party members, take back military power and reform the system.


    All of these should be done step by step. Otherwise, if it is too radical, it will easily lead to mutiny. At that time, the whole country will fall into war, and the people will suffer.


    Su Xun stayed in the capital for ten days. He saw Zheng Fei holding a ceremony to ascend the throne before he left.


    Although Zheng Fei doesn''t look reliable, he is still reliable when he does business. At least the living environment of Yan people will be greatly improved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun came to xuanyang sect, he found that there were many more disciples.


    Chen Bing explained that the story of that day in Luoxia mountain spread out, and xuanyangzong was ready to recruit disciples.


    Chen Bing, the elder martial brother, is finally worthy of the name.


    The more Changhong has been closed since she got chunyangzhu, so Chen Bing took Su Xun to the Sutra Pavilion.


    "I''m not interested in the magic arts of xuanyang sect. Take me to find some ancient legends or historical books." Su Xun said to Chen Bing.


    Chen Bing took Su Xun to the second floor of the Sutra Pavilion: "Mr. Su, here are all miscellaneous books that record the history or experience of cultivating immortals. The classics you are looking for must be in them."


    "Well, you go down." Su Xun nodded and sent Chen Bing away.


    After Chen Bing left, Su Xun strolled inside and finally found what he wanted.


    In an ancient book, Tianting and Difu all appeared 3000 years ago.


    It also records many legends about immortals. It looks like fun in Sushen.


    For example, the original form of Erlang God in this world is actually a python.


    Fighting against Buddha, the monkey king is a monkey, just a white haired monkey.


    Su Xun''s face was like this after watching it_ ?¡£


    The immortals in this world are just like a group of people and demons, a group of parallel products.

 Chapter 565

    Before, Su Xun doubted whether the immortals in this world would be the projection of those big men or a wisp of God.


    But after reading the classics, he completely dismissed the idea.


    The immortals in this world are just a group of fake goods with empty names.


    Some people become immortals, and some demons become immortals.


    As long as you break through the immortal world, you will be granted an official after going to heaven.


    Su Xun went through all the classics, and the only thing he didn''t find was the record about the Jade Emperor of the world, which seemed to come out of the blue.


    It seems that most of the root of everything is from the Jade Emperor.


    The immortals in this world are half human and half demon.


    This can also explain why the mortal demons and ghosts are rampant, but there is no immortal to deal with them.


    After working for a long time, those who run rampant on the ground and those who are high in the sky belong to the same family.


    How can a family fight a family.


    It seems that we can finish the task by destroying the dirty heaven and returning the green sky of the world.


    But it''s a long way to go.


    Su Xun closed the classics.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Su Xun led the donkey to a wharf.


    A lot of people gathered on the dock, waiting to take a boat.


    "Boatman, this is the ship to Yuzhou. Is there any place on the ship?"


    Su Xun looked at a big ship specially carrying passengers and cried.


    This kind of big ship usually has several people rowing.


    The boatman, who was in charge of collecting the money, looked at Su Xun and said, "it''s going to Yuzhou, but if you want to get on the boat, you donkey can''t enter the cabin, but you have to pay two people''s money."


    "Yes." Su Xun agreed to come down, then gave the money, led the donkey to upload.


    After boarding the ship, Su Xun did not enter the cabin, but stood on the deck like most people, looking at the surging river.


    "Have you heard that there is a great Xia who specializes in killing demons and Demons recently."


    "You''re talking about the Su immortal. Now who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know in the whole southwest area."


    A young man said, "it''s said that immortal Su, who is ten feet tall, is riding a fairy donkey that can swallow the clouds and puff the mist and travel thousands of miles every day, holding a hundred Zhang fairy sword. When he meets a demon, he will cut the demon and kill the ghost. Even the gods in the sky have to salute him."


    "Hiss -"


    everyone took a cold breath after listening.


    But Su Xun couldn''t help laughing. The rumor became more and more mysterious. A sesame was lost at the head of the village and a watermelon was lost at the end of the village.


    When am I ten feet tall?


    Besides, when can I be a donkey?


    Return NIMA Baizhang immortal sword, such a long sword, are you sure you are serious?


    The young man, who was talking with ups and downs, frowned at the laughter and looked at Su Xun: "what are you laughing at? Ah, don''t mention that your dress is really similar to that of the legendary Suxian people. Brother, you must respect this Suxian people as much as I do. "


    "It''s natural." Su Xun nodded and said, "I heard that this Suxian man had a beautiful face. She could not move her legs when she saw him. I didn''t know what a peerless posture she was."


    "Yes, if you can see the immortal, it''s worth dying." The young man said with emotion, and then looked at Su Xun and said, "I''m Jiang Jun, what do you call brother?"


    "I''m su. I''ll find a single name." Su Xun replied with a smile.


    Jiang Junmei''s first choice: "I never thought that my brother and the Suxian had the same surname, but it was fate."


    "It''s really fate." Su Xun nodded.


    The boatman who collected the money yelled at the horse''s head: "is there anyone who wants to go to Yuzhou? If not, the boat will sail! The next ship will be waiting for the rest of last month


    "Wait a minute, boatman." There was a loud drink, and then the crowd saw a young man in white riding a black donkey running towards the dock.


    On the boat, Jiang Jun and others subconsciously took a look at Su Xun, and then looked at the young man riding a donkey on the dock.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitches. NIMA, he really meets his brain. He''s a remnant of powder. Cosplay is an alien version.


    After giving the money, the young man on the donkey got on the boat with the donkey. Then he saw Su Xun at a glance.


    He was stunned.


    Jiang Jun clapped his hands and said with a smile, "I never thought that I could meet two loyal admirers of Suxian people at the same time today. It''s a beautiful talk."


    When the cosplay youth heard this, he had a bottom in his heart. His face was calm again. He said faintly, "this fairy is su. Why do you need to pretend to be someone else?"


    His voice fell, and it was the turn of the people on board to be stunned.


    Su Xun was stunned. He thought you were cosplay, but he was a liar.


    Pretending to be Lao Tzu''s name to cheat and damage my reputation is really a big dog''s gall."You You are Sue "Suxian people?" Jiang Jun stutters and looks at the young man suspiciously.


    Other people are also in a state of suspense.


    The young man snorted and said coldly, "how can there be anyone who dares to pretend to be an immortal in this world?"


    Hearing this, they immediately confirmed his identity, because in the eyes of the public, no one dares to pretend to be an immortal.


    It''s going to pay off.


    "I''ll wait to see the fairy."


    In the blink of an eye, Su Xun, the only one standing on the deck, knelt down all over the place.


    Looking at Su Xun, the young man pretending to be Su Xun gave a cold drink: "you disguise yourself as Ben Xian, and Ben Xian doesn''t care about you, but why don''t you kneel when you see Ben Xian? Don''t you really think you are a fairy? "


    Su Xun: Laozi is real.


    "Immortal, calm down." Jiang Jun defends Su Xun: "please Xianren Mingjian. Brother Su highly praises Xianren, so he dresses like this. Most of the time, he is surprised to see Xianren Zhenyan and forgets the etiquette."


    "That being the case, the immortal does not care about it." The young man''s voice dropped, and he looked at the people kneeling and said, "everyone, get up. Ben Xian and you are on the same boat. That''s just a boat rider."


    Su Xun was almost laughed at. He was a fake and took himself seriously.


    "Thank you, fairy." They all got up one after another and carefully observed the youth with reverence in their eyes.


    After all, this is the legend of the best cut demons, for ordinary people to make decisions, to save the world''s Suxian people ah.


    "Boom -"


    all of a sudden, the hull shakes violently.


    "Ah! What''s going on? What''s going on with the boat? "


    "What''s the matter? How did the boatman row?"


    Many people fell to the ground because of the sudden shaking, and they could not help complaining about the boatman.


    "Ah! Look, look what it is


    Suddenly, a woman pointed to the front and exclaimed.


    All the people subconsciously looked in the direction she pointed out, and then they were scared to death.


    In front of the river, the upper part of a blue Python stretched out of the water, and two bloody fins grew behind the head.


    Just one eye is the size of an adult man''s fist, and his teeth are as long as fingers. He is spitting a letter with a ferocious face.

 Chapter 566

    "Demon! River demon


    "My God! There is a river demon


    All the people were shocked and panicked and scurried around the ship.


    After all, once we meet the river demon, it''s normal for the ship to collapse and become food.


    "Don''t panic Jiang Jun yelled, then pointed to the fake and said, "there are Suxian people here. We don''t need to worry. We can get rid of this demon with the immortal''s ability and keep us safe today."


    Seeing this scene, Su Xun almost couldn''t help laughing and looked at the liar with a full face of banter.


    Don''t you pretend to be me?


    Let''s pretend to be you today.


    "Yes, with Suxian people, this demon is not worth mentioning." Another one reacted and looked at the fake and said, "please kill the demon!"


    "Please kill the demon."


    "Please kill the demon!"


    Other people also calm down, have followed in front of the fake bow salute, looking at him full of hope.


    Fake goods flustered a batch, face exuded dense sweat, the body is shaking.


    He just found that it was easy to cheat money by pretending to be this identity, but he never thought that he could really meet a demon.


    Let him get rid of the demons?


    Are you kidding?


    The best he can do is to rush up and stuff the demon''s teeth.


    "Why doesn''t the immortal do it?" "Jiang Jun said anxiously:" if the immortal can do nothing to save his life


    "Ask the immortal to subdue the demon."


    "Ask the ancestors to subdue the demon."


    The sound of the ship rose from wave to wave.


    The fake finally couldn''t hold on, and said with a flustered face: "I''m not from Suxian. I''m a fake. I can''t get rid of demons! What should we do now! "


    "What Everyone was shocked when they heard that it was a fake.


    But now is not the time to study these, because they are dying.


    "It''s over. It''s over. I''ll wait for my life."


    Will Jun eyes without God, directly weak collapsed on the deck.


    "God, I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die."


    "I don''t want to die either. Why are we so unlucky? We just met the river demon."


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    For a moment, there was a howl, and the woman was even more heartbroken.


    As early as after the fake goods got on the ship, the ship had already started. Now on the river, there was no place for people to run, so they had to wait for death in despair.


    "Roar!"


    Strange mang River demon roared, opened his mouth, and came directly to the deck.


    "Ah


    Seeing this scene, everyone was scared out of their wits and turned pale.


    At the moment when the river demon was about to touch the boat, everyone saw a sword flash in front of him.


    The river demon quickly took back his head.


    "You bastard! How dare Ann hurt me in front of my eyes


    With a sharp sound, Su Xun stepped into the air and stood on the water. He held his sword with one hand and his white clothes were floating.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Fairy! Fairy! He is from Suxian! He''s the one from Suxian! "


    All the people on board were overjoyed and filled with the joy of the afterlife.


    Jiang Jun''s eyes were dull, and he was in a trance. He had just spoken to Su Xian.


    The fake is also stunned, did not expect that he not only met the river demon, but also met his real fairy.


    Then he is a panic, pretending to be immortal, just let immortal kneel.


    He felt there was no difference between the river demon and the river demon, because he seemed to be dead anyway.


    "Roar!"


    The river demon opened his mouth, and a water arrow came out of his mouth, and shot away at Su Xun.


    "A small skill in carving insects."


    With a sword, the water arrow dissipated.


    The river demon took a look at him and immediately sank into the river to escape, because he was not his opponent.


    "Want to run?"


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously and chopped the river with a sword.


    "Stabbing -"


    a sword is tens of feet long and falls on the river. It abruptly divides the surging river into two parts, exposing the riverbed full of silt below.


    The river demon that sneaks into the bottom of the river is directly split in two by this sword.


    Everyone was trembling at the sight of a sword dividing the river. The immortal''s power was so terrible.


    Su Xun emptily took out the demon Dan of the river demon and threw it directly to the donkey on the boat.


    The donkey opened his mouth to catch it and swallowed it directly into his stomach. Two plumes of smoke came out of his nose, which seemed to have a flame.


    In the direction of evolution, the donkey is feeding him nothing.The river separated by a sword gathers again.


    Su Xun landed on the boat.


    All the people responded and knelt down to Su Xun one after another to express their gratitude.


    "Thank you, immortal."


    "Thank you, immortal."


    "Thank you for your help..."


    "If you''re in the same boat, you can''t be so polite. Please get up." Su Xun raised his hand, and a gentle force lifted them up.


    Jiang Jun suddenly rushed over and knocked the fake down on the deck, waving his fist: "you dare to pretend to be immortal Su, you should fight!"


    "Yes! Kill him! How dare you even pretend to be immortal Su


    "Hit him!"


    Other people also flocked to fight and scold the fake.


    "Ah! My head, don''t beat, don''t beat, immortal, help me. I don''t dare to fight any more. I know my mistake


    Fake hands holding his head, curled up on the ground, under the beating, mouth kept shouting for mercy.


    It''s getting weaker and weaker in the back.


    Until this time, Su Xun stopped: "OK, if you fight again, you should kill him."


    When they heard this, they all stopped.


    "Thank you Thank you, immortal. Thank you for your kindness, immortal... "


    The fake climbed up to Su Xun and kept thanking him.


    "Have you ever pretended to be me for money?" Su Xun asked condescensively,


    the fake didn''t dare to hide: "yes, the little one was hoodwinked by lard and cheated three times."


    "No matter where you cheat or who you cheat, I must tell you the truth and return all the money you cheat, otherwise the retribution will come."


    Su Xun said calmly that he didn''t want his reputation to be ruined.


    The fake nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "yes, yes, I will obey the immortal''s instruction. I will do it according to what the immortal said. I will never dare to do it again in the future."


    He really didn''t dare this time.


    "Take care of yourself." Su Xun sent him four words.


    At the next dock, the fake got off the ship because he was going to start his atonement journey.


    After revealing his identity, Su Xun no longer took the boat and got off with the donkey.


    Because on the ship, everyone was very careful and respectful to him, very uncomfortable.


    When he got off the ship, the boatman returned the money to him, and the people on board also gave him a lot of food.


    Most people are grateful, and the ungrateful white eyed wolf is in the minority.

 Chapter 567

    The place where Su Xun got off the boat was a wasteland by the river.


    Although there is no wharf here, it does not delay him to get off the ship.


    After all, with his accomplishments, let alone getting off the ship, he can get off the plane even by plane.


    It was drizzling in the sky, riding donkeys, eating oranges from the passengers on the boat, and walking on the grassy mountain path. Su Xun felt so comfortable in his life.


    It turns out that life without a woman can be so happy.


    Half an hour later, a remote mountain village with little smoke appeared in sight.


    "Young master, young master, don''t go any further. If you go any further, you will enter the boundary of Tuwen village."


    On the roadside, an old man with yellow cattle and coir raincoat yelled at Su Xun.


    Su Xun asked the donkey to stop and looked at the old man curiously: "father-in-law, I wonder how this village can''t enter?"


    "Young man, I''m from the next village. Tuwen village has been haunted for a long time. All the outsiders who come to the village have been killed." The old man looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun laughed: "haunted? Then I''ll go and have a look. After all, this ghost is more strange than people. "


    As the words fell, Su Xun rode his donkey to the village.


    "Well, good advice is hard to persuade the damned ghost." The old man looked at Su Xun''s back and shook his head. Then he drove the cattle up the mountain.


    "Tuwen village."


    At the entrance of the village, Su Xun saw a dark stone tablet with the name of the village engraved on it.


    "The donkey in front, get out of the way, don''t get in the middle!"


    An arrogant and domineering voice came from behind, and there was still a distance to listen.


    Su Xun looked back.


    I saw a gorgeous carriage coming from the north. It was the old man who was driving the carriage. Behind the carriage were four men on horseback.


    It''s expensive to go out in a carriage these days, not to mention with a guard?


    "Boy, didn''t you hear me? I''ll take it out of the way, if you don''t find the donkey quickly


    The carriage was very fast, and it was in front of Su Xun. The old man who drove the carriage raised his whip and pointed to Su Xun.


    Instead of getting angry, Su Xun reminded him: "just now I met a villager in the next village. The villager said that Tuwen village is haunted. I advise you not to go into the village and make a detour."


    "Hey! It''s interesting that you don''t let us in, but you can go in. What''s the reason? " The old man scorned it, then said with a smile: "haunted? I think you made it up. "


    "Fauber, let the guards drive it away." There was a cold female voice in the carriage, a little impatient.


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t speak any more. He went into the village leisurely with his donkey.


    "Good advice is hard to persuade the damned devil."


    Su Xun''s voice was very light, but it was clearly heard by the group of people driving the carriage.


    "Good boy, try again! Can I have your dog''s head cut off? "


    Fubo became angry and threatened Su Xun''s back.


    Su Xun ignored it and rode into the village on his donkey.


    Go to the village and have a look.


    Where is the village haunted.


    Good guy, it''s obviously that people and ghosts live together. Every family lives next to ghosts.


    There is a grave bag in the yard of every family, and there are sacrifices and incense in front of the grave bag.


    Isn''t this wenfen village?


    The carriage behind also entered the village. Seeing the scene of the village, the old man and the four guards also changed their faces.


    "There''s something wrong with this place, fauber, or let''s get out and make a detour."


    A guard swallowed a mouthful of saliva, carefully reminded.


    Fu Bo took a look at Su Xun''s back, gritted his teeth and said, "that boy is not afraid. What can we be afraid of? Just pass quickly. "


    "What''s the matter, fauber?" The woman in the carriage asked with some doubts.


    "No problem, miss. It''s windy outside. Don''t look out."


    He was afraid that his young lady would be frightened when she saw the strange scene outside.


    But human curiosity is infinite.


    The more you stress that he is not allowed to do something, the more curious he is about it and the more he wants to do it.


    Sure enough, as soon as fauber''s voice fell, the woman in the carriage opened the curtain and said, "ah!" With a cry of surprise, he quickly put it down again.


    "Miss, are you all right, miss?" Fuber asked with concern.


    It took a long time for the woman''s voice to tremble in the carriage Outside, outside... "


    "It''s OK, miss. The village is not big. We''d better pass quickly." As soon as fauber heard it, he knew that the young lady must have opened the curtain and had some helplessness.


    "Fauber, the boy stopped." A guard called.


    Fu Bo looked forward and saw that Su Xun came down from the donkey and led the donkey into a yard."Leave him alone, let''s go."


    Fubo voice down, a whip in flattery, shares: "drive."


    After entering the yard, Su Xun called out, "is anyone there?"


    Soon, an old couple came out of the house.


    After seeing Su Xun, the old couple both had warm and kind smiles on their faces.


    "What can I do for you, little brother? Do you want water? " The old lady asked with concern.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "two old people, I''m on my way. Seeing that it''s getting late, I''m afraid there will be heavy rain. I want to borrow a place to settle down tonight and fill my stomach. I don''t know if it''s convenient. I''m willing to give you some money."


    "Well, well, of course, it''s convenient. We''re the only old couple in our family, and we''re bored."


    "Brother, give me the donkey and I''ll help you put it in the back yard."


    The old couple agreed happily, with a simple and warm smile on their faces. While the old man was talking, he went forward to lead his donkey.


    "I''ll trouble you." Su Xun handed over the donkey''s rein.


    "No trouble, no trouble." The old man left with a smile and a donkey.


    There were only two people left in the yard, Sushen and the old lady.


    Su Xun pointed directly at the grave bag and asked, "madam, I see that every family has grave bags in their yard. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s a custom in our village. When relatives die, they are buried in the yard. They can protect the living family." As soon as she spoke, the old lady showed her leaky teeth, pointed to the grave bag and said, "what''s buried here is my daughter, who was divorced by her husband''s family when she was 22 years old, and died of depression."


    "So it is. If there are spirits of the dead, they will be blessed. Every family in the village must have a good harvest every year."


    Su Xun suddenly realized.


    When the old lady heard this, she laughed and said with some satisfaction: "who said no, far away, it''s said that there was a drought the year before last, and other villages had no harvest. Our village just didn''t starve to death."


    Su Xun also showed a smile on his face.


    In the yard, one young and one old, both of them are smiling brightly, and the picture is extremely harmonious.

 Chapter 568

    On the other side.


    Fauber was driving the carriage out of the village.


    "Fubo, it seems that something is wrong. Why haven''t we left the village after so long?"


    A guard suddenly said a word.


    Other people also raised their hearts to their throat and put their hands on the handle of the knife.


    Although the knives in their hands are useless when they encounter ghosts.


    But at least it brings a sense of security.


    Fubo had already found out something was wrong, but he thought that maybe he could go out with a little more luck.


    But it took less than half an hour, but they seem to have been circling in place, no matter where they go, they will eventually return to where they are.


    Boom -


    at this time, there was a thunder in the sky, and the original drizzle gradually became heavy, crackling like a soybean.


    All of a sudden thunder, so that the hearts of the people at the same time a shiver.


    As the heavy rain falls, the sky becomes dark, and the trees on both sides are covered with shadows, just like ghosts in the dark.


    "This place is too evil. Let''s go back the same way."


    "Yes, it''s raining so hard that I can''t leave. It''s better to spend the night in Tuwen village today."


    "The donkey riders dare to stay in the village. There should be nothing wrong. Every family has those grave bags. Maybe it''s just a custom."


    "Yes, Fubo, it''s raining so hard that the village can''t get out. It''s better to go back to the village. It''s safer in a crowded place."


    The four guardians have a word of advice. The core common point is to stay in Tuwen village.


    After all, at least there are villagers in the village. If there are more people, the security will be improved.


    Fubo is a bit tangled. He is old and old, and he travels in many places. He has met and heard many strange things.


    Naturally, they develop a very sensitive sense of smell.


    Intuition told him that it would be more dangerous to stay in the village.


    But at this time, it was raining heavily, and the road out of the village was evil. It was really urgent.


    "They''re right, fauber, or we''ll stay in the village tonight."


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing a gentle and elegant face.


    "Oh, miss, it''s raining outside. Why did you come out? Go in quickly and be careful of the cold."


    Fubo hurriedly urged the woman into the carriage, pulled up the curtain, and then said, "just turn around and have a rest in Tuwen village tonight."


    Not long after, the carriage returned to Tuwen village. By this time, it was dark. Every household in the village was burning smoke, and many people could be seen through the window.


    "The village is not big. There are so many people."


    A guard said somewhat puzzled.


    No one answered this question because they were not from the village.


    They found a spacious courtyard for lodging. The owner of the house was a middle-aged couple with a child.


    Like Su Xun''s husband and wife, the middle-aged couple also gave them a warm reception, which made everyone relax.


    "Miss, you will rest in the house." Fuber looked at the young lady and said, and then looked at the four guards: "you four are in pairs. One is in the middle of the night, the other is in the middle of the night. Take turns to rest."


    The old world is the old world. We should be vigilant at all times.


    "Fauber, it''s the guy on the donkey."


    Suddenly, a guard pointed to the opposite yard.


    Fubo and others looked along the direction. Sure enough, under the eaves of the opposite yard, a young man in white robes was peeling an orange and smiling at them.


    The courtyard where the two groups of people are staying is opposite to each other.


    The first time I saw Su''s beautiful temperament, I didn''t know she was so handsome.


    When she thought of her cold order in the carriage, she couldn''t help complaining that she didn''t know how to pity her.


    If Su Xun knew what she thought, he would burst out with blood.


    The woman blushed slightly and said to Fubo, "Fubo, since this village is weird, it''s better to invite the young master here. There are many people, and there are many guarantees tonight."


    Although his status is not worthy of him, he looks very beautiful. If he wants to, he can''t condescend to call it a good story.


    "Miss, that''s right." Fauber answered, and then he took an umbrella and walked to sue in the opposite yard.


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile: "old man, what can I do for you?"


    "Boy, this village is very strange. My lady Bodhisattva is very kind-hearted. She''s afraid that something might happen to you, so she asked you to go to our yard and live with me, but don''t come with me soon." Said fauber in a tone of charity.Hearing this, Su Xun shook his head: "No


    "You But he didn''t say any more. He waved his sleeve and left.


    "Miss, that man is not worthy of praise." Back to the woman, fuber said.


    The woman''s brow wrinkled and her face went on coldly: "since it''s so shameless, don''t worry about him any more."


    She didn''t expect that Su Xun would not come here. Did she think that he was not good-looking and didn''t deserve him?


    What an ungrateful man. People who usually come to my house to propose marriage break the threshold.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She swung her sleeves and turned into the room.


    Phoebe and the four guards went to pack up.


    Su Xun just watched these people busy, eating oranges. Well, it''s really sweet.


    As for why there are so many people in this small village.


    Su Xun knew that.


    Because the extra ones are not people, they are all ghosts who come out of the graveyards after dark.


    Thinking of this, Su Xun looked at the grave bag in front of him.


    There, a female ghost dressed in red blood with evil spirit will climb out again.


    Su Xun smashed the orange peel in his hand.


    "Bang!"


    A golden light flashed by, and the female ghost who had just stretched out two ghost claws and half a head was smashed back into the coffin.


    In the grave, in the coffin, the ghost in red shivers, and her ferocity disappears. Instead, she is full of grievance and anger.


    Seven times!


    Seven times.


    Every time she didn''t even reach out her head, she was hit back by a strange force.


    She wanted to look up to see where the power came from, but she couldn''t even climb out. How could she look up?


    She also tried to look directly out of the coffin, but different from the past, tonight it was gray and could not see anything clearly.


    She felt that she was too wronged. She had been a ghost for so long, and she had never been so wronged.


    At this time, she suddenly felt a huge force, forced herself out of the coffin in the grave.

 Chapter 569

    "Roar -"


    "pa!"


    The ghost in red was carried in his hand like a chicken by Su Xun. As soon as he wanted to scream, Su Xun took a big mouth.


    The female ghost''s face was beaten and deformed, and her eyes were full of fear and shaking.


    This kind of fierce ghost does not come from cultivation, but relies on huge resentment to become a fierce ghost. He is delirious and full of killing, so he can''t speak.


    "What a sound."


    The old couple who heard the sound in the room came out. When they saw the things susian was carrying in his hand, they were all stunned.


    Su Xun grinned and threw the ghost in red in his hand in front of them: "two old people, I''ll help you to take out your daughter from the grave. You''re welcome. It''s just a little help."


    It''s a real lift.


    "You How dare you The father-in-law stared at Su Xun, his face was unbelievable.


    The old lady yelled at the ghost on the ground: "cui''er, kill him, kill him quickly! His blood, his flesh, is yours


    The ghost in red was lying on the ground shaking, and she didn''t dare to move.


    Although confused, but still know how to fear.


    "Come on, don''t shout. Your cui''er has been buried for a long time. Even Naizi is cold. She''s not my opponent."


    At the same time, as if to prove what he said, Su Xun stepped on the ghost in red.


    "Ah


    The female ghost uttered a shrill scream, emitting a burst of smoke, and then disappeared.


    The whole yard was bound by Su Xun, so the sound inside would not come out, and he didn''t worry that it would disturb other ghosts in the village.


    "You see, I never cheat." Su Xun gave the old couple a gentle smile.


    "Xiaocui!"


    The old couple''s voice was shrill, and then red eyes glared at Su Xun.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and gave him a big slap.


    "Ah


    The two old models were slapped at the same time.


    Su Xun dragged a chair to sit down and looked down at the two people: "I ask what you say, otherwise we will send your family together."


    In fact, Xiaocui has lost her soul. Even if the old people go down, they can''t get together.


    "Yes, yes."


    The old couple were obviously afraid of death. They nodded obediently and knelt down to be interrogated.


    Su Xun looked back tactically: "the first question is what happened to the grave bag in the yard."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the meantime, opposite the yard.


    The woman who was greedy for Su Xun''s body was already asleep.


    Suddenly, lying on the bed, she suddenly opened her eyes and her face was full of sweat.


    Because she had just had a dream, which was full of eyes staring at her.


    She carefully looked around the room, nothing, let her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly I feel like peeing.


    She got up and wanted to wear shoes to go to the toilet outside. After all, there was no toilet in the countryside. It was a dry toilet.


    Foot consciousness to his shoes place a pedal, but pedal a empty.


    She looked down and found that her shoes beside the bed were missing.


    She thought it was under the bed.


    Get out of bed, lie on the ground, and then look down to the bottom of the bed.


    then she saw as like as two peas in her eyes.


    "Ah


    The woman screamed with fright and turned pale. She sat back and fell to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the room was knocked open.


    Two guards on duty rushed in.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    "Yes There''s a ghost. There''s a ghost under the bed. "


    The woman kept shrinking back and pointed to the bottom of the bed in horror.


    When the two guards heard this, they looked at each other in fear.


    Then one of them carefully picked up the candle, and they approached the bed.


    Then he bent down, held his breath and looked at the bottom of the bed under great psychological pressure.


    It''s empty inside.


    They were relieved for a moment.


    "Miss, you must be half asleep and half awake. There is nothing under the bed."


    "Yes, miss, if you don''t believe it, come and see it again."


    They are still staring at the bottom of the bed, but they don''t look back.


    When the woman heard this, she relaxed a lot and stood up from the ground.


    But at this time, an ethereal childlike voice came into the ears of the three.


    "Sister, your shoes look good."


    The woman subconsciously looked back and saw a seven or eight year old girl behind her.The girl''s face was pale, her feet were wearing her embroidered shoes, and her face was very strange


    she recognized that this person was the daughter of a middle-aged couple in the yard.


    A woman is like falling into an ice cave, because the girl''s eyes are the ones she just saw in her bed and the ones she dreamed of in her dream.


    "Ghost! She''s a ghost, a ghost


    The woman panicked and kept yelling, but there was no response.


    When she looked back, she found that the two guards were still staring at the bottom of the bed.


    The next second, in her gaze, the heads of the two guards fell down directly, rolling to her feet like Cuju.


    "Ah! Come on, help me, fauber, help me


    The woman felt that her spirit was going to collapse, and she didn''t dare to run at all. She could only keep shouting for help, crying like rain.


    "Sister, your shoes are so beautiful. Can you give them to me?"


    As the girl approached step by step, the smile on her face became more and more intense, and her mouth became more and more curved.


    "Here you are, here you are. Please don''t kill me. I''ll give you everything."


    The woman was so scared that she fell to the ground in panic.


    "Sister, your face is so beautiful. Can you give it to me?"


    The girl is getting closer and closer, the smile on her face is more strange, and her mouth is pulled to the root of her ear.


    "Miss!"


    Just at this time, fauber, who lives in the backyard, arrived with two other guards and just saw this scene.


    "Fauber, help me, help me!"


    The woman seemed to have found the backbone and cried out to Fubo.


    "Help Miss!"


    Fubo roared. He was over 50 years old and rushed to the girl without hesitation.


    As soon as the two guards gritted their teeth, they also pulled out steel knives and chopped the girl.


    However, when the blade fell, the girl in front of her disappeared directly. When she reappeared the next second, she was already in front of the woman who was so scared and shivering.


    "My sister''s face is so beautiful. Give it to me, too."


    The girl''s voice is ethereal and full of innocence, but what she says makes her scalp numb. Her hands stretch out to the woman''s face.


    "Ah! No The woman''s face faded and she closed her eyes in despair.


    "Miss!"


    Phoebe gave a shrill cry.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, a small orange peel fell from the sky and hit the girl''s hand.


    "Ah


    The girl screamed, almost subconsciously took back her hands and turned to look out the door.

 Chapter 570

    "Miss, are you all right, miss?"


    Fubo quickly stepped forward to help the woman up.


    Then the four looked out the door together.


    "It''s very busy here, too."


    A careless voice came into the public ears.


    Su Xun peeled an orange in his hand, with a smile on his face. He came in and fed a piece of peeled orange into his mouth.


    "Yes It''s you


    Fubo and others were staring at Su Xun with big eyes and unbelievable face.


    I didn''t expect that it was Su Xun who saved them in the end.


    Su Xun sighed: "you old man drag so much, I didn''t want to care about your life and death, but sit back and ignore it, it doesn''t conform to my identity."


    After all, he is a knight errant.


    Fubo''s face was blue and white, and he was embarrassed and embarrassed. After a while, he said, "thank you for saving me. I''ve been disrespectful before. I''ll make amends to you."


    Su Xun waved his hand and looked at the girl: "when I was young, I didn''t learn well. I didn''t lie down in the grave, studying hard and striving to be a four good kid, but I ran out to harm others. How did your parents discipline you?"


    This kid can talk. Well, it''s higher than Xiaocui just now.


    "Does my brother play with me?" The kid''s face showed a naive smile, tilted his head, and looked really cute.


    Unfortunately, Su Xun slapped him and said, "play NIMA."


    "Ah


    The kid screamed, and was beaten to death by the slap.


    Fauber and others were stunned.


    Hearing the scream of the kid, the middle-aged couple who had been closed all the time came over.


    "My yingzi, have you seen my yingzi?"


    The middle-aged couple looked at Su Xun and asked. They were still pretending and acting there.


    "Your yingzi has gone down completely this time. She said I''ll send you down to play with her."


    Su Xun said a word lukewarm and lukewarm, and his fingers were two swords.


    "Ah


    The middle-aged couple screamed, and the body fell to the ground.


    It''s good to be alive.


    I thought that I was so rude to Su Xun before, but I didn''t die. I was lucky.


    "Wait here, I''ll buy some oranges No, I got rid of the ghosts. "


    Su Xun dropped a sentence to several people, then stepped into the air, and the black jade sword appeared in his hand.


    He wanted to slaughter the village, because the people and ghosts in the village should die.


    He had learned the truth from the old couple.


    The graves in the yard are filled with the dead relatives of their families.


    Those dead relatives can also protect them. The whole village is in good weather.


    There is a prerequisite for the regular feeding of ghosts and people at home.


    Therefore, these villagers have their eyes on the passers-by. All the passers-by from the village are used by them to feed ghosts.


    When there are no passers-by, the village sends young people to bind people outside and abduct and sell children to feed ghosts.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, people in this village were more evil than fierce ghosts.


    When people are so evil, can they be regarded as human beings?


    In that case, let''s go away with these ghosts.


    Su Xun''s long sword was in the air. The ink jade sword split into thousands of Dharma swords. The light of the ink jade color brightened the whole dark sky.


    Su Xun waved his sleeve robe.


    In a flash, the sword was like rain.


    The whole village, whether people or ghosts, ran away in panic.


    Unfortunately, they have nowhere to escape.


    Every soul''s sword or sharp sword falls into the sky.


    "Ah


    "Don''t kill me, immortal. Spare your life."


    "Roar!" "Ah "Poof


    The rain subsided, and the whole village died with the sword.


    All four of fuber were dumbfounded.


    The woman murmured to herself: "fairy."


    The man who cultivates immortals is also an immortal in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "It''s weird here. You can leave now." Su Xun looked at Fu Bo and said.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    Fubo and others knelt down and kowtowed.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun lifted the four up.


    And he landed on the donkey and rode the donkey to the south mountain.


    There is a temple called Qingjing temple on the mountain.


    According to the old couple, the method of using living people to raise ghosts to protect one side is taught by the director of Qingjing temple.


    If you want to get rid of the sorcery, you can be sure that it''s not something.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingjing temple.


    At this time, it was late at night, and there were few monks in the temple, which naturally made it more desolate.


    But the host still devotes himself to Buddhism in the hall.


    All of a sudden, a Buddha statue worshipped above sent out a burst of golden light and filled the whole hall.


    The host kneeling on the ground was more respectful: "welcome the honorable one."


    "Huiyuan, you have done a good job. The number of believers has increased rapidly in recent days. When you fly up, the West sky will give you a place for Siraitia."


    The Buddha opened his mouth with a powerful voice, but it was only confined to the main hall.


    Huiyuan was overjoyed: "thank you very much."


    Isn''t it just for this promise that he expended so much effort to increase the number of believers by all means?


    "Amitabha, what a good thing."


    The Buddha read a Buddha''s name, and then the golden light on his body dissipated, and the Buddha returned to the ordinary.


    Huiyuan dares to get up. Her face is full of red light, and her heart is filled with infinite joy.


    How many years have no one become immortal?


    And I will be the next immortal!


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a sword came to the West and directly divided the hall into two.


    Huiyuan snatched out quickly, and then escaped.


    Looking back at the ruins of the hall behind her, Hui Yuan''s bald head slides down a cold sweat.


    It''s dangerous. If it''s a little late


    He didn''t dare to think about it any more, and then he was filled with anger: "where are the thieves attacking my Qingjing temple! Those who hide their heads and show their tails! "


    "Master, what''s the matter."


    "How did the hall collapse..."


    The only eight monks in Qingjing temple came out in their clothes. They were shocked to see the ruined hall.


    "Sneak attack? I have come to destroy your evil temple


    A man''s voice, full of middle spirit, resounds through the sky.


    Then they saw a young man in a white robe come in a flash, standing in the void, with indifferent eyes.


    Under his gaze, everyone felt like a mole ant.


    "Who are you?" Huiyuan looks at Su Xun and asks.


    He didn''t go to Luoxia mountain that day, so although he had heard his name, he didn''t know Su Xun.


    Su Xun said coldly, "the one who killed you."


    "Good courage! Cut my temple and destroy my Buddha statue. Today I will send you to the West paradise! "


    Huiyuan let out a loud drink, and the whole person rose up in the air. The light of Dharma overflowed all over his body, and a huge Dharma phase of ten feet high condensed behind him.


    The disciples below were very excited when they saw this scene.

 Chapter 571

    The condensing phase method of wisdom circle.


    Su Xun only said four words.


    "Fancy."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun directly released the Moyu sword, clenched his fist with one hand and smashed it.


    The shadow of a huge fist condenses in the air and falls to Huiyuan.


    "Boom!"


    With one punch, the Dharma phase condensed by Huiyuan is directly broken.


    "Ah! Puff - "


    and he himself, like a broken kite, fell from the air to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The blue stone slab of the temple was smashed into a pit.


    Mieshen boxing!


    One of the capabilities of this identity.


    The eight disciples of Qingjing temple were confused.


    I didn''t expect that my master looked so hanged, but he was smashed by one blow. It''s totally useless.


    After a while, eight people responded and rushed to the pit.


    "Shifu, are you OK, Shifu, Shifu?"


    "Master..."


    Eight people with all hands and feet want to lift Huiyuan out of the pit.


    "No! Don''t touch me! My bone is going to break, ah! My head is going to be broken! "


    Huiyuan roared hysterically that his Buddhist golden body is not bad.


    But if it''s broken, it''s killing.


    After a while, he slowly recovered. He climbed out of the pit and looked up at Su Xun: "who is the immortal in the sky, poor monk in Lingshan..."


    He''s ready to report his status.


    Before he finished his words, his voice suddenly stopped and he threw out his cassock.


    Cassock is a magic weapon.


    "Stab -"


    but he was vulnerable in front of the Moyu sword and was directly split in two by a sword.


    "You can''t kill me. I have people in the West Tianling mountain. I worship the sages."


    Huiyuan cried out in panic.


    "Not to mention the universal sages, but what about the Tathagata?"


    Although Su Xun can''t beat the fake Tathagata in the world now, it doesn''t prevent him from pretending to force.


    Huiyuan can''t frighten the other party when she sees that she is reporting to her family, so she has to flee.


    "Stab -"


    the moment he set foot in the air, a sword came through the air.


    His body was cut off.


    A wisp of spirit panicked and wanted to continue to run.


    Su Xun sent another killing fist.


    "Boom!"


    Huiyuan''s spirit became dregs in an instant.


    Below, Huiyuan''s eight disciples were still a little stunned, because the battle ended too soon.


    Their master, he Daojing monk, had no power to fight back in front of Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at them.


    I knelt down and felt the breath of death.


    "Please Ask the immortal to spare his life Ah


    Su Xun spared their lives with his sword.


    Qingjing temple was killed by him. I feel a lot better after all.


    Then he sent a letter to Zheng Fei, the emperor of Dayan.


    Ask him to order all counties to investigate the situation in Tuwen village, and then send people to dig graves and burn corpses in the daytime when the sun is in the sky.


    After all, since Qingjing Temple collects believers'' beliefs, it means that there must be more than one Tuwen village.


    Su Xun couldn''t check them one by one, so he had to give them to the emperor Zheng Fei. After all, they were all his people.


    After sending the letter, Su Xun began to sweep the Qingjing temple and collect booty.


    After cleaning up, he rode away on his donkey.


    Donkey''s cultivation has been in the late stage of transforming spirit. When he breaks through the anti emptiness state, he can fly.


    Su Xun felt that he was about to break through.


    One man, one donkey, went on to Yuzhou.


    As for Huiyuan''s saying that he had something to do with Puxian Bodhisattva, Su Xun didn''t care at all.


    If it is the universal Bodhisattva of the earth, then Su Xun must have to wait to die.


    But the world''s parallel goods, it is estimated that the cultivation is not high, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    Outside Yuzhou City.


    Su Xun rode a donkey to register at the gate of the city.


    At this time, his cultivation has broken through the immortals, and the donkey has finally broken through the anti void realm.


    Yuzhou City is the capital of Yuzhou, and it is also a big city in the north. It is equal to the national capital.


    Taking the donkey on the street gave Su Xun the feeling of returning to the jade capital of Taixu.


    "Steamed buns, hot steamed buns, two Wen each, hot steamed buns."


    "Ice sugar gourd, ice sugar gourd.""I''ve sold cakes, fresh cakes..."


    On the street, there are many shops and wine shops on both sides, and peddlers carrying the burden walk through the streets. It''s a lively daily life of the ancient city.


    Sue looked for a restaurant.


    "Please come inside, my guest."


    Shopkeeper Ma Liu came out to pick up the guests and reached out to pick up Su Xun''s rein.


    In ancient times, it was good to eat in the shop and feed the horses for free.


    Like Hyundai, when you drive to the store for dinner, you don''t get free gas in the store (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    After giving the donkey to the second child, Su Xun went into the restaurant.


    "My guest, drink water." A sophomore rushed forward to pour water for him.


    Su Xun said, "give me all the good dishes you are good at, and then a pot of good tea."


    "OK, just a moment." Small two words sound down to leave.


    But Su Xun stopped him: "wait, I want to know something."


    While speaking, he threw a piece of broken silver in the past.


    Shopkeeper Ma Liu''s catch, smile: "objective, you ask, small guarantee, say everything."


    "Do you know where the mountain is?" Su Xun took out the treasure map, pointed to a mountain above and asked.


    Only Yu Zhou was written on the treasure map. If Su Xun was not familiar with this place, he could only ask others.


    Looking at Baotu, the second child frowned and thought for a while, then his eyes brightened: "my guest, this is Wuyun mountain. Look at this high-rise building below here. It''s called Wuyun building. It was famous in Yuzhou a few years ago."


    "How can I get to this place?" Su Xun asked again.


    Xiaoer frowned: "it''s very difficult. Yuzhou City is far away from Wuyun mountain. There are many steep and winding roads along the way. Unless you can fly, you have to be led."


    "You just say which way to go." Su Xun can really fly. As long as you give me a direction, I can fly directly along the straight line.


    "After going out of the east gate, keep going to the West. Yes, it''s the west," he said


    "Go ahead, you can." Su Xun put away the treasure map and sent Xiao Er away.


    "OK, just a moment. I''ll go to the kitchen and ask the chef to cook." Shop small two words sound down, turned and ran into the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Once again, the pseudo Puxian Bodhisattva of this world came down to earth and asked Huiyuan to do something important. However, when he came down, he found that Qingjing temple had been slaughtered.


    After all, Qingjing temple was supported by him.


    "What a brave man! No matter who it is, I will kill you at the ends of the earth!"


    Bodhisattva Puxian gave a cold drink and began to pinch his fingers.

 Chapter 572

    Puxian suddenly choked out his blood.


    Puxian Bodhisattva covered his chest, his face was incredible, because he could not figure it out.


    There are only three possibilities.


    He felt that the emperor was too tired.


    Originally, he thought that when he became emperor, the concubines in the harem would take turns to be lucky one by one every day, and even arrange two naked women to serve when they write memorials.


    But every day busy into a dog, a night would like to sleep, where can also pick up the strength of the pa pa PA.


    If you want to be comfortable, you have to be a fool.


    If you don''t want to be a fool, you can''t feel comfortable.


    Zheng Fei is a tangled group.


    He sometimes thinks that his throne is probably the most relaxed of all the passers-by. It''s just for nothing.


    So, holding the right thigh is king.


    All of a sudden, he felt a dazzling golden light in front of him and raised his head subconsciously.


    A Buddha appeared out of thin air.


    A living Buddha.


    "Yan Huang Zheng Fei." When the sages speak, the sound of Sanskrit is loud and deafening.


    Zheng Fei said: "who is the Buddha?"


    He knew that there were Heaven and hell in this world, but this was the first time he saw the working immortal with his own eyes.


    Su Xun can only be regarded as an immortal.


    At present, this is a civil servant in Lingshan, and it seems that there are still a number of senior civil servants.


    "The poor monk, the general sage."


    Zheng Fei''s face changed. As a Buddhist Bodhisattva, he was not unfamiliar with this name.


    However, the present Bodhisattva is different from the portraits he saw on the earth.


    "Why did Bodhisattva come to me?" Zheng Fei didn''t kneel or panic. In his opinion, he was the king of the world. How could he kneel without moving.


    Puxian said: "poor monk, where is the elder Su Xun now


    Yes, this Su Xun is the first suspect of Pu Xian.


    Because after investigation all the way, only Su Xun had the strength, and he knew Zheng Fei.

 Chapter 573

    I heard that the other party asked about Su Xun.


    Zheng Fei Leng for a moment, and then the heart of the moment alert.


    On the surface, however, he remained silent: "Bodhisattva''s lesson is that Su Changlao has nothing to do with xuanyangzong. Zheng has no idea where he is."


    Of course, he knew that Su Xun was in Yuzhou, but he would not say it easily.


    Because Puxian''s first impression on him is very different from the image he saw in the fairy tales before he crossed the border, which is not like the Buddha.


    "Since you don''t say it, don''t blame me for offending you." When Puxian''s voice fell, he was ready to invade Zheng Fei''s memory.


    Zheng Fei also guessed what he thought. He was terrified. He was more sure that this was not the right Buddha. He said quickly, "Bodhisattva, wait a minute."


    He didn''t dare to let the other party look at his memory, because once he did, his identity as a passer-by would be exposed.


    He didn''t know what would happen if his identity was exposed.


    However, at first sight, this Puxian is not a good thing. At least he dare not expose it in front of him.


    "Not fast enough." Pu Xian looks at Zheng Fei coldly.


    He just in fact just scared Zheng Fei, how dare really consciousness invasion.


    After all, Zheng feixiu is inferior. He can''t cover up the secret by himself, so there must be other experts behind him.


    Who knows if the master has left him behind. If he invades the other party''s consciousness, he may encounter danger.


    Zheng Fei was a little weak. Even if he was the king of a country and had no strength, he could only compromise in the face of God and Buddha. He immediately said, "elder Su is in Yuzhou, but I don''t know where it is."


    "I dare you to cheat me." Pu Xian''s voice fell, and his figure disappeared from the original place.


    After a while, after confirming that Puxian really left, Zheng Feicai quickly sent a letter to Su Xun, telling him about it.


    Madder, what a stupid Bodhisattva, a piece of rubbish, like NIMA''s magic way.


    What he didn''t know, however, was that his flying sword had just broken out of the air when it was caught by Puxian who was hiding in the void.


    He had expected that Zheng Fei would inform Su Xun, so he kept hiding in the clouds.


    Sure enough, it''s time for this flying sword to deliver the book.


    Forced to break the ban, he finished reading the contents of the biography, with a sneer on his lips.


    "Yuzhou City."


    After crushing the flying sword, Puxian immediately flew to Yuzhou.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuzhou City.


    Su Xun didn''t know that he was targeted by the people of Lingshan Buddhism so soon.


    At this time, he was full of wine and food.


    He was leading his donkey to the east gate as the shop boy said.


    Suddenly, a figure came from the opposite side of Su Xun in a trance and almost ran into him.


    It was Su Xun who used magic to wake him up.


    "I''m sorry, brother. I''m really sorry."


    Su lianxun, dressed in a white shirt, apologized to the student.


    "No problem." Su Xun gave a cool smile and looked at the scholar and said, "meeting is fate. I think you look pale, your feet are empty, your bags under your eyes are black, and your spirit is not enough. But what''s unclean?"


    When the scholar heard this, he immediately got down on his knees and cried out, "help me, help me, please help me."


    "Well, what''s the matter? Why do you have to kneel Su Xun stopped him.


    The scholar looked around and said, "please take a step."


    Obviously, I don''t want to be heard.


    Su Xun led the donkey and followed him into an alley.


    The scholar then said with a lingering fear: "things have to start from a few days ago. A few days ago, my wife accompanied my parents to the temple outside the city to pray for my coming imperial examination."


    "On the way back, there was a heavy rain on the way. The horse was shocked and the carriage overturned. Fortunately, neither his parents nor his wife were hurt. They were only slightly injured. The servant sent them back and asked the doctor to recuperate them. Then they recovered."


    "But from then on, my nightmare began."


    When he said this, the scholar swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his face was obviously more pale, his voice trembled and said: "when I got up at night, I saw my wife sitting in front of the bronze mirror to make up, and I couldn''t say no to it."


    "But the next day, my wife was fine again. When I asked about her dressing at night, she refused to admit it and said that I was wrong."


    "I told my parents about it, but they told me mysteriously that my wife had died on the day the carriage overturned, and now she is a ghost."


    "It''s ridiculous. I''m a scholar. I don''t believe it. But I think it''s strange for my wife to dress up at night. So I moved to my study on the pretext that the scientific research is coming."


    Said here, he stopped for a while, the body with sieve chaff like walked up, hoarse voice said: "my wife stopped me, and a face carefully told me, my parents actually in the carriage overturned that day died, now they are ghosts, said I go to study to live, afraid to be killed."Hearing this, Su Xun could feel the despair and fear of the unfortunate child.


    The scholar continued: "I don''t care about it at all. My parents are alive. How can they be ghosts? If it''s a ghost, my wife''s behavior is more suspicious. I moved to my study. "


    "At night, I always feel that there are two eyes staring at me, which makes my heart panic. But I dare not get up to check. I only dare to cover my quilt and force myself to sleep."


    "After dawn, I opened my book and checked my study. I found a hole in the wall. I looked up and saw a piece of red, which made me surprised and suspicious."


    "I went to the room next to my study and found that it was my father. I let go of my suspicions, but when I left, I suddenly found that his eyes were red."


    "I woke up at this time. It turned out that the red I just saw in the cave was actually my father''s eyes. He was stealing, peeping at me and staring at me."


    "And I also found that my father and mother always stare at me from time to time. They just stare at me without saying anything. It''s very strange."


    "I''m going crazy. I dare not stay at home. So I went out today. My wife said my parents were ghosts. My parents said my wife was ghosts. Who should I believe? Please help me, help me. "


    After hearing this, Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about who you should trust, you can also think about the good direction."


    "Please give me advice." Said the scholar.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "for example, maybe your parents and your wife are ghosts?"


    Scholar


    "Wow, Wuwuwuwu..."


    A big man, after so many days of pressure, was ridiculed by Su Xun, and cried directly, with tears streaming down his face.


    Su Xun was caught off guard.


    No, no, it''s crying?

 Chapter 574

    "Well, stop crying and I''ll go."


    Su Xun is good at coaxing women, but this is the first time he coaxes men, which is a little strange.


    When the scholar heard this, he did not dare to cry, but sobbed: "help me, master. If you don''t care about me, I will die soon."


    "Come on, take me to your house." The ghost said that Su Piao Xun''s parents and his wife were definitely light.


    Otherwise, why is it so weird?


    But it''s clearly a ghost, but it doesn''t kill the scholar. Is it because you are so obsessed with the scholar that you think you are still alive?


    Soon, Su Xun followed the scholar to his home.


    The scholar''s family is also a small surplus, living in a three in three out yard.


    "The young master is back."


    "Young master."


    When the servants saw the scholar, they all said hello.


    The scholar was absent-minded and ignored it directly.


    The scholar took Su Xun to the inner house and saw his parents in the hall of the inner house.


    A middle-aged couple with red eyes.


    "How''s it going?" The scholar asked in a low voice.


    Su Xun gave him a positive answer: "it''s all ghosts, but it''s not the ghosts your parents became after they died. It''s the ghosts who occupied your parents'' body."


    "What Suddenly, my father and mother died


    "Ju''er, what are you talking about? Isn''t being a father still alive? "


    "That is, Ju''er, are you cursing me to be a mother?"


    The evil spirits are still putting on airs.


    "Shut up The scholar glared and gave a big drink. Then he looked at Su Xun and said, "please kill these two evil spirits, so that I can make my parents safe."


    As soon as their faces changed, they knew that their identities had been exposed. They almost looked at Su Xun at the same time, and their faces became ferocious.


    "Why meddle in your business, you man?"


    "I love people who are in charge of the world." Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Let''s see if you have the ability!"


    Two evil spirits rushed at Sushen at the same time.


    "It''s just a mole ant. How dare an be rampant?"


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he waved it directly.


    "Ah


    The two ghosts screamed and were shocked to fly out of the scholar''s parents.


    They also showed their true colors.


    A man and a woman, are beyond recognition, a look at the death will know that was burned to death.


    "God spare your life, God spare your life."


    Two evil spirits can''t get up, get up, kneel on the ground, shiver, keep begging for mercy.


    Su Xun asked, "was his wife possessed by ghosts?"


    "It''s a ghost, hanging." The male ghost answers without hesitation.


    Female ghost also added: "that day, the carriage rollover, these three people have been killed, only we occupied the body."


    This is no less than five thunderbolts for the scholar, the whole person is dull.


    Both parents and wife died.


    It''s a huge blow for him.


    "In that case, why don''t you lay hands on him?" Su Xun''s face was full of curiosity.


    The female ghost trembled and said: "we are not in the same group with the hanged ghost. The hanged ghost sleeps with the scholar by his identity. It''s convenient to absorb his essence every night and wants to monopolize the scholar."


    "So the ghost told his wife?" Su Xun asked with great interest.


    Female ghost nodded: "yes, later that female ghost also exposed us to him, but he refused to believe it."


    On a hot day, the scholar was cold all over and his hands and feet were cold.


    No wonder when I sleep with my wife, I don''t have the feeling of being stolen or peeping.


    And moved to the study was targeted, it turned out that they want to eat their own.


    There are four people in a family. It''s too exciting.


    "I''m done with my questions. You''re useless." Su Xun nodded and waved.


    "Don''t..."


    Two eyes were frightened.


    However, before the words were finished, the two forces tore them into pieces and turned them into ashes.


    The scholar swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "thank you Thank you very much. Thank you very much. "


    "Let''s go and see your wife who sleeps with you and toils to dress you up in the middle of the night." Su Xun joked.


    The scholar grinned bitterly and stirred up his spirits. Fortunately, he met this expert on the street today. Otherwise, he would not survive tonight.


    When they came to the inner house, they saw a gentle woman looking in the mirror.


    "Is that a good face?"


    Su Xun asked.


    The woman turned her head and saw Su Xun and the scholar with a smile on her faceShe was extremely satisfied with the body.


    "Master..." The scholar looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun walked over and grabbed the woman''s hair.


    "Ah The woman screamed and struggled. She looked at the scholar anxiously and pleaded: "Xianggong saves me. He wants to despise me."


    After all, although he is a ghost, his body is his wife''s.


    This made him feel green when he saw his wife being played by Su Xun face to face.


    But in the end, he held back and didn''t speak.


    "Xianggong, help me, Xianggong, Xianggong." Women are still dressed, pear with rain, voice shrill.


    "Save your mother!"


    Su Xun''s gentle and easy-going mouth was fragrant, and he raised his hand and slapped in the face.


    "Ah


    The ghost was pulled out of the scholar''s body.


    The ghost covered her face and looked at Su Xun with fear. She realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately wanted to run away.


    However, susian grabbed her like a chicken. Then he grabbed her head and ran into the bronze mirror.


    "Don''t you like to look in the mirror? I want you to take a picture enough! "


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The female ghost was so caught by him that she bumped into the bronze mirror again and again. It was clearly the soul body, but in Su Xun''s hands, she hit her head and blood.


    "Ah! No, God forgive me. I know I''m wrong. I dare not harm others. Please forgive me. "


    The female ghost kept screaming and begging for mercy.


    "Don''t you dare, I believe it? Are you stupid or am I stupid? "


    Su Xun sneered, pinched the magic formula with one hand, cast a spell on the bronze mirror, then directly put the ghost into the bronze mirror, and cast a spell to seal it.


    "Since you can''t suffer from the cold sun every three times in your life, you can''t die in the mirror."


    A series of flowing water like operation, let the scholar at the door to see dumbfounded, feel the whole person''s three views are completely subverted.


    Is this the man who was gentle before?


    It''s so cruel. It''s totally different.


    The next second, the bronze mirror flew into his hands.


    "At least I slept with you. I gave it to you."


    Su Xun said softly.


    The scholar swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the devil roaring in the mirror and stammered: "such a big gift..."


    "Take it for you. Don''t mention it. It can be handed down to your descendants as a family heirloom." Su Xun interrupted him directly. Su was so generous.


    Scholar wry smile, this gift, I would rather not ah.

 Chapter 575

    Su Xun helped the scholar kill the ghost and gave him a "big gift". In order to express his gratitude, the scholar insisted on staying Su Xun at home for dinner.


    But Su Xun refused, because the scholar''s parents and wives were dead, and he was in a hurry to do the funeral.


    Su Xun didn''t want to delay his time. On a hot day, the body would stink if he delayed it any more.


    Su Xun rode out of the East Gate on his donkey, then set foot in the air and flew to the West Wuyun mountain.


    "Immortal, this is immortal!"


    "God bless you."


    "Immortal..."


    Outside the east gate, a group of mortals knelt down and kowtowed when they saw this scene.


    After hearing this, the scholar immediately guessed that the immortal outside the east gate was the one who helped his family collect ghosts.


    I immediately sighed that I thought I was just an expert in Taoism, but I didn''t expect that it was an immortal in front of me. I didn''t recognize it, and I missed the fate.


    At the same time, Pu Xian turned into a mortal and entered the city. From the restaurant where Su Xun ate, he heard that Su Xun was going to Wuyun mountain.


    Then he went to the direction of Wuyun mountain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The line between two points is the shortest.


    The road from Yuzhou to Wuyun mountain is long and hard to walk, but if you fly, it will arrive soon.


    When Su Xun arrived at Wuyun mountain, he took out the treasure map and compared it. Although there were some differences, he could probably judge that it was this place.


    It''s just that the picture only shows Wuyun mountain, but it doesn''t indicate where it is. It''s up to him to find it.


    Fortunately, there is only one single mountain in Wuyun mountain, so it should not be difficult to find it.


    Suddenly, he frowned.


    Look back to the rear.


    I saw a golden light passing by, and then a Buddha appeared not far in front of me.


    He knew that this was the sequela of the destruction of Qingjing temple and came to his door.


    "But you slaughtered Qingjing temple?"


    Pu Xian looked at Su Xun and directly questioned him.


    Because when he inquired about the news before, he had already heard that Su Xun''s cultivation was probably in the realm of human beings and immortals, so he was not afraid at all.


    After all, he''s a fairyland. Isn''t it easy to kill a fairy?


    Su Xun smelled the speech and nodded very honestly: "yes, it''s just below."


    "Good courage!" Pu Xian was angry and laughed. He asked angrily, "whose are you and who made you do this?"


    "I am a member of the common people in the world. It is the public opinion and conscience that make me do so."


    Su Xun felt that as soon as the answer came out, he became a great light.


    "Since you won''t say it, I''ll take you back to Lingshan and torture you."


    Puxian''s voice fell down and he drank coldly: "heaven and earth are in harmony with the Dharma!"


    Boom!


    A huge Buddha appeared behind him in an instant. The Giant Buddha opened his fingers and went to catch Su Xun.


    In front of the huge Buddha statue, Su Qun is as small as an ant.


    But volume is not strength.


    Su Xun sacrificed the seal of God, and a surge of divine power came out.


    Puxian''s pupil suddenly shrank: "the power of incense, who are you?"


    Incense is faith. They preach in the world and fight for faith.


    The power of incense contained in Su Xun''s seal was more powerful than his spirit mountain, which made him not surprised.


    "I''m your father." Su Xun''s voice fell down and stepped out. Nine golden dragons flew out of the seal of God. The sound of the Dragon resounded through the heaven and earth and went to the Dharma prime minister.


    "Boom!"


    Puxian''s Dharma phase was directly torn to pieces by the nine golden dragons.


    After that, Su Xun''s sword came in a flash.


    To treat the enemy is to use all means to let him enjoy the storm like devastation.


    Puxian was surprised again: "celestial beings!"


    Isn''t it just a fairy? How could it be a fairy!


    Puxian quickly offered a magic weapon to resist, then turned around and turned into a golden light to escape.


    The higher the strength, the greater the gap between each small stage.


    The earth immortal will never be the opponent of the heaven immortal.


    "Want to run?"


    With one sword, his magic weapon was cut to pieces, and Su Xun directly used the dangmo nine swords.


    Although the other side is Buddha.


    But under his sword, he said he was the devil, then he was the devil.


    "Die! Sword one


    A sword cut, boom, the whole world because of its color, wind convergence, dark clouds.


    In the dark clouds, countless sword lights are mottled, just like thunder coming down, with the potential of destroying heaven and earth.


    The general sage was shocked and turned pale.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, he was hit by a sword light.


    Issued a scream, the body flowing out of the bright red blood, but still in a desperate escape.


    "Red blood is also called Buddha?"Su Xun followed him with his sword, and his eyes showed disdain.


    Even his God''s blood was pale purple and gold.


    So he has the right to discriminate against each other.


    "Again, sword two!"


    Su Xun''s sword came out of his hand and floated in the air. A hundred Zhang sword broke through the air.


    "Boom!"


    A nearby hill was directly flattened, the water in the river was directly evaporated, and cracks of arm thickness appeared on the ground.


    "Ah


    Pu Xian was cut by the sword, his body shook in the air, and fell down uncontrollably.


    Su Xun broke through the air and left.


    I saw the Puxian who was in a mess on the ground.


    "You deserve to be called Puxian, too?"


    Su Xun looked down at him with disdain and made no secret of his sarcasm.


    Puxian panicked and said: "you can''t kill me. I''m Puxian Bodhisattva of Lingshan. If you kill me, you are offending the whole Lingshan. Lingshan will not let you go."


    "Don''t I kill you? Can Lingshan let me go? " Su Xun asked.


    Puxian was speechless for a moment, and his strong desire for survival drove him to lie: "I I''m in it, Zhou Xuan... "


    "I''m going to die faster, right?" Su Xun directly interrupted what he said behind him.


    Seeing Lingshan''s name, Pu Xian could not frighten the other side, so he could only change his strategy: "as long as you don''t kill me, you can talk about anything. We have no injustice or hatred."


    "In the past, there was no injustice or hatred, but now there is." Su Xun''s voice fell down and hit him directly.


    "Boom!"


    Puxian''s head was smashed with a blow.


    The spirit of the general sage panicked and turned into a streamer to escape.


    Su Xun held it in his hand.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." The spirit of the sages begged for mercy.


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention and used psychics.


    A moment later, he knew all the things, some incredible: "you Lingshan, a group of bald people, actually want to make the Jade Emperor''s rebellion?"


    Before that, he had already affirmed that apart from the name, the immortals of the world had nothing to do with those immortals of the earth.


    After Lingshan''s rebellion, he had to know more about it.


    Nima, this God of bullshit, is as naive as the great gods in the earth myth.


    "You searched my memory!" Puxian''s face changed. He was surprised and angry.


    "Well, I''m not ready for you to answer." Su Xun said lightly, just like killing an ant, completely killing him.


    After crushing Puxian, he had already thought of a way out.

 Chapter 576

    After killing Pu Xian, Su Xun didn''t have any fluctuation.


    He flew back to Wuyun mountain.


    On the top of Wuyun mountain, Su Xun carefully observed whether there were aura fluctuations below.


    But looking for a long time, did not find the slightest.


    Su Xun had no patience and decided to use a more straightforward way.


    "Mieshen Quan!"


    Boom!


    Under the crack, the mountain boxing.


    If there is a treasure in the mountain, no matter how deep it is hidden, it should come out.


    As for whether the treasure will be damaged?


    Ha ha.


    If the treasure in the mountain can be broken by his fist, it will prove to be rubbish and useless.


    Wuyun mountain split, but still a little aura did not overflow.


    Su Xun frowned. Was this treasure map fake?


    It shouldn''t be.


    Who would be so extravagant to use this kind of material to make a fake treasure map to fool people!


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s eyes fell on the bottom of Wuyun mountain. Next to Wuyun mountain was a river. Half of the mountain was in the river.


    There was a sword in the bottom of the river.


    Su Xun immediately fell from the air, went directly into the river, violently broke the array, and then got into the hole.


    Without the isolation of Falun array, all the water in the river flowed into the cave, but it had no effect on Su Xun.


    You can''t be drowned by the river.


    The hole is not big. It''s more like a kind of animal''s nest. It''s just sealed up above by people.


    Soon came to the end of the cave, confirmed the search just conjecture, this is indeed a kind of animal shelter.


    Because floating in the cave is a light blue, adult fist size egg.


    There is a aura on the egg. It is obvious that it is not a monster''s egg, but a descendant of a spirit beast.


    When Su Xun approached and put one hand on the egg, he could feel the strong vitality and spiritual power.


    Su Xun didn''t know what kind of animal''s egg it was, but he didn''t care much. After all, there was glass in the house. Could this egg be more powerful than unicorn?


    Su Xun went out of the hole with the egg.


    "Ang -"


    the donkey outside quickly spread his hoof and ran over.


    "I give it to you."


    Su Xun threw the spirit animal egg directly.


    Black donkey eyes a bright, open mouth, a catch, and then swallow into the stomach.


    Then black donkey beat a stir to work properly, then neck a slant to fall on the ground.


    "Lying trough, it won''t be poisoned."


    Su Xun was startled and quickly flew ashore. After an inspection, he found that he was asleep.


    How to shout still don''t wake up that kind of, Su Xun can only put it in place, and then wait up, waiting for the donkey to wake up.


    As time went by, Su Xun found the change of donkey in his sleep.


    For example, the four hooves of a donkey have changed from black to blue, the tail has changed to blue, and the hair on the donkey''s body has also changed to blue.


    Obviously, this is some kind of evolution.


    One day later, the original black donkey has become a water blue donkey.


    Su Xun had some expectations. He didn''t know what kind of species he would evolve into.


    But soon he was disappointed again.


    Because the donkey opened his eyes, and then got up, wake up, yes, so wake up.


    It''s just a skin change.


    "Master."


    The donkey ran to Su Xun.


    "You can talk?" Su Xun was stunned. Then he found that the strength of black donkey had also been improved. At the beginning of he Dao.


    Lying trough, that egg is a little powerful.


    Black donkey, no, blue donkey kneels on the ground with four legs: "it''s the master''s gift that makes donkey have today. Donkey is willing to walk for master all his life."


    Su Xun thought of the fatter colored glaze at home.


    Liuli, Liuli, if you don''t work hard, you will be robbed of your seat.


    "Get up." Susian touched his head. Let alone the water blue donkey, it was strange. Then he said, "you can give yourself a name. You can''t call yourself black donkey any more. Blue donkey is not pleasant to hear."


    The donkey tilted his head to think about it, and finally looked at Su Xun: "please give me a name."


    Forgive him for being a donkey, illiterate and unable to take his own name.


    "Forget it, call it donkey." Su Xun didn''t know what to take. He used to take Xiao Hei, but now it''s hard to take Xiao Lan.


    Su Xun rode on a donkey and flew to the sky with Pu Xian''s cold body.


    He wanted to go to heaven. In order to prevent him from finding his way, he first asked a god of land.


    According to the God of land, Su Xun came to the south gate.


    From the inside out, the world reveals a taste of piracy.Even the south gate, as the facade of the heaven, is less than 20 meters high.


    Su Xun let go of his momentum and made no secret of his cultivation in the immortal realm.


    In this kind of place, we should keep a high profile.


    "Why do you come to heaven


    There are no four heavenly kings at the gate of Nantianmen. There are only two "heavenly soldiers" who fight against emptiness


    Facing Su Xun, the two heavenly soldiers were very respectful.


    "Please go ahead and report to the Jade Emperor. I''ll repair Su Xun in the lower world. I have something important to report to the Jade Emperor."


    Su Xun said to Tianbing.


    "Just a moment, please."


    A celestial soldier turned and left.


    After a while, the heavenly soldiers came back and said respectfully, "Your Majesty has agreed to go up to the immortals. Please go up to the immortals with me."


    Su Xun followed the heavenly soldiers into the south gate and went to Lingxiao hall.


    Along the way, Su Xun saw a lot of pavilions and pavilions in the sea of clouds. Cranes were flying. From time to time, a pair of patrolling celestial soldiers passed by, and he could see enchanting fairies.


    These fairies were dressed so violently that Su Xun almost thought he had come to the real world entertainment club.


    After walking for a long time, I finally saw Lingxiao hall.


    Lingxiao hall, like Nantianmen, reveals a small family spirit, which is bigger than the hall where the mortal emperor of Yan Kingdom went to court.


    Su Xun walked into Lingxiao hall.


    On both sides of the hall, there are all kinds of strange gods. Most of them are in the fairyland of man and earth, but few are in the fairyland of heaven.


    There are a few he can not see the strength level, should be the golden Wonderland.


    While he was looking at these people, the immortals were also looking at him.


    After all, many people pay attention to Su Xun''s cultivation in fairyland.


    At the top of the hall sat a middle-aged man in emperor''s clothes. He was the Jade Emperor of this world.


    Beside the Jade Emperor, there were two women in gauze, hugging each other and feeding him wine. At first sight, they looked like a despotic monarch.


    Mad, the heaven and Lingshan of the world completely dirty Su Xun''s eyes.


    Although in the heart despises, but on the face actually does not make a sound: "the lower boundary scattered repairs Su Xun, sees the Jade Emperor his majesty."


    "Su San people are free." The voice of the Jade Emperor spread all over the hall and asked, "when did a celestial immortal come out of the world? I don''t know. It''s my dereliction of duty." Demons and ghosts make complaints about


    . You are going to pull up the immortals in the superior mountains and open the hall.

 Chapter 577

    "Dare to ask Su Sanren, you said there was something important to report. I don''t know what it is?"


    Asked an old white haired fairy.


    After all, the Jade Emperor is also to force the grid, it is impossible for the Jade Emperor to ask everything in person.


    "Your Excellency is..." Su Xun gave up.


    White haired old fairy a smile: "under too white."


    "It''s Taibai fairy." Su Xun''s mouth twitched. NIMA, it''s a ratio of one to one!


    make complaints about the fact that Su Xun has dragged the body of Pu Xian from the system space to the ground: "Your Majesty, let''s see."


    "All the sages in Lingshan!"


    The man Dynasty immortal, recognized at a glance.


    Then he looked at Su Xun''s eyes full of doubts and began to talk.


    "It''s Puxian. He killed Puxian?"


    "Pu Xian is one of the four Bodhisattvas in Lingshan. How dare he kill him?"


    "It''s a disaster, he''s a disaster..."


    "Silence The Jade Emperor yelled, and the gods were quiet.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Su Xun with burning eyes and said angrily, "you killed Lingshan Bodhisattva, but you still dare to come to heaven to see me. Don''t you think I dare to kill you?"


    "Your Majesty, calm down and listen to me carefully..." Su Xun''s face did not change. He told Lingshan that he had been killed when he was ready to rebel.


    WOW!


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and the whole Lingxiao hall was in an uproar.


    After all, Lingshan intends to rebel. The shock brought by this news is too big.


    "Your Majesty, I think what Su San people have said is true. Lingshan''s power is growing. The Tathagata was originally granted by your majesty, but he did not respect the holy orders several times. I think he has already had a rebellion!"


    "I''m seconded. Please give your majesty an order. I''m willing to lead the heavenly soldiers and generals to fight against the rebellion in Lingshan!"


    "After the Lingshan Tathagata broke through the golden immortal''s later period, he was disrespectful to his majesty. He thought he was just acting perversely, but he didn''t think he had the heart of rebellion. Please send his troops!"


    "Your Majesty..."


    For Su Xun''s words, the gods of Manchu Dynasty directly believed without hesitation.


    First, they didn''t think that Su Xun had the courage to lie in heaven.


    The second is that Lingshan is becoming more and more powerful, and the Tathagata does not listen to the propaganda. It is clear that they are rebellious, but because there is no evidence, no one has said that.


    Now we are taking this opportunity to eliminate the threat of Lingshan.


    Otherwise, they will have a good life?


    In the final analysis, it''s still for the sake of preserving one''s status and life.


    The Jade Emperor''s face was gloomy and terrible: "too white."


    "Yes, I am." Taibai Venus comes forward.


    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice, "go to Lingshan and see xuanru."


    If the Tathagata does not arrive, it means that it is really going to rebel early, and the Jade Emperor will never tolerate it.


    Heaven, hell and Lingshan are all created by him. How can he tolerate betrayal?


    "Ah Taibai''s face was really too white. He said with trembling: "Your Majesty, I''m weak. Although I have the perseverance to serve your majesty, I''m afraid that I will be humiliated by the Lingshan Buddhas and lose your Majesty''s face."


    The cultivation of the Buddha in nimalin mountain is not much weaker than that of the Jade Emperor. It is clear that there will be a rebellion.


    At this time, he ran to declare that the other party simply cut off his flag. What should he do?


    Although the Jade Emperor knew that the other party was afraid of death, he thought what he said was reasonable. He immediately looked at a middle-aged man holding a pagoda like magic weapon: "tota heavenly king, accompany Taibai to Lingshan for a walk."


    After all, the only way to avoid too many tears is to cry too much.


    "Yes, your majesty." Tota agreed without hesitation.


    Then he turned to look at Taibai and went out. Taibai could only keep up with him with fear.


    The Jade Emperor continued to order: "five old five."


    "I''m here." Five old men stepped forward.


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed. The weakest of the five people were in fairyland. There were three people who could not see their accomplishments. They should all be in fairyland.


    The five sides and five elders have a high position in the earth myth. In this world, they should be the strongest fighting power under the Jade Emperor.


    After all, the heaven in this world is not the heaven in the earth myth. Although it is decent, it is very different.


    "If the Tathagata does not arrive, they will send troops to Lingshan, Baxian, erlangshen, Beidou qixingjun, Siling and 28su, all of which will be temporarily dispatched by you."


    "Yes, your majesty.


    After all, there are many official positions, but there are not so many immortal ones, so most of them can only be empty first.


    After the arrangement, the Jade Emperor looked at Su Xun: "Su Sanren reported his meritorious deeds. The position of emperor Ziwei of Zhongtian Arctic is still vacant. How about Su Sanren staying in Ziwei palace?"The eyes of the immortals looking at Su Xun were full of envy and jealousy.


    Zhongtian Ziwei emperor, one of the five emperors, is equal to the five elders.


    As soon as Su Xun went to heaven, he gave him this position. How could they not envy him.


    After all, where was Su Xun''s accomplishments? He killed Pu Xian and was qualified to live in the crape myrtle palace.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Su Xun had planned to use heaven to deal with Lingshan''s revenge, so he would not refuse.


    But not as happy, after all, the world''s crape myrtle emperor no gold.


    The Jade Emperor was very happy, because he gathered up another strong man: "if Lingshan rebelled, Lagerstroemia would be the vanguard of the rebellion."


    "It''s my pleasure to serve your majesty." Su Xun forced himself to be disgusted and flattered.


    Sooner or later, you so-called immortals will all be cut off under the sword, and the world will be a bright blue sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingshan.


    A arhat ran into the hall in a hurry, looked at the Tathagata and said:


    "Buddha, the news just came from heaven that the Bodhisattva Puxian had fallen. The murderer was a Sanxian named Su Xun, who had reported our plan to the Jade Emperor."


    "Tota heavenly king and Taibai Venus are on their way to Lingshan."


    Boom!


    The whole hall exploded in an instant.


    "Puxian is dead! Our plan has also been leaked, and the Jade Emperor will certainly not tolerate it. "


    "I also ask Shizun to make up his mind that the big deal will be reversed ahead of time. Although the overall strength of Tianting is not equal to that of Tianting, Tianting certainly does not want to lose both sides. We can strive for the autonomy of Western Lingshan and divide the world in Tianting."


    "That''s right. The Buddha is also a golden immortal. In his later period, he is not afraid of the Jade Emperor. I have two golden immortals in Lingshan: Maitreya Buddha, a pharmacist. They are not afraid of heaven!"


    These bald men have been thinking about revolting for a long time, but now they have no way out. If it''s a big deal, they will fight for an equal position in advance.


    "Amitabha." The Tathagata read a Buddha''s name and said pitifully: "there is no way in heaven, but it is not right to enjoy the people''s incense worship. When the mortal demons haunt the heaven, the heaven also ignores it. I Lingshan cherish the common people''s life and should replace it. As soon as tota heavenly king and Taibai Venus arrive, I will capture them and kill them."


    "Shizun is wise."

 Chapter 578

    Tota and Venus have been dead for eight lives.


    They had just arrived at Lingshan, but before they could make a declaration, they were taken down on the spot.


    Then he cut off his head and sent the crane to heaven.


    When the two men''s heads were sent to heaven by the crane, the Jade Emperor was so angry that he kicked over the table.


    The gods of Manchuria are also angry.


    "What a shame! how absurd! A group of bald people dare to rebel


    "How dare you say we have no way? It''s just a group of mortal mole ants. Should we pay attention to them? "


    "That''s to say, we are immortal. We should be superior. How can we condescend to do things for mortals?"


    "Your Majesty, please fight in person and destroy the spirit of Lingshan!"


    Su Xun looked on coldly and watched these people jump up and down.


    After all, we should be more tolerant of dying people.


    The Jade Emperor gave an order: "I will fight in person!"


    It''s true that the Tathagata deceived people so much that they directly killed the tota heavenly king and Taibai Venus. How could the Jade Emperor bear it.


    He founded the key Lingshan.


    This kind of feeling is like the dog that raises oneself bit oneself, do not recognize oneself this master.


    If you don''t kill the dog, how can you stop?


    "I have something to say to your majesty."


    Su Xun stepped forward.


    Jade Emperor looked at him: "crape myrtle, please say."


    "Since your Majesty''s personal expedition, it must have been a victory. I just went to heaven as an official. There are still many puzzles, so please stay in heaven."


    Su Xun wanted Lingshan and Tianting to fight each other. He didn''t want to go to war because it was too dangerous. It was better to hide in the rear.


    After all, there are also golden immortals in Lingshan. What if a golden immortal slaps himself to death?


    Does not the whole universe lose its own talent?


    Su Xun will never allow this to happen.


    The jade emperor heard the words and pondered for a moment, then granted his request: "the Lagerstroemia emperor has not even gone to the Lagerstroemia palace. It''s really inconvenient for him to go out with the army."


    No one thought that Su Xun was afraid of death.


    After all, he killed Pu Xian and was the first minister to expose Lingshan''s calculation.


    Besides, everyone didn''t think that Lingshan would be the opponent of heaven, so it doesn''t matter whether one more Su Xun or one less Su Xun.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Su Xun gave up.


    In this way, the Jade Emperor took a large group of immortals and heavenly soldiers to the Lingshan mountain.


    While Su Xun stayed in Tianting and was responsible for stabilizing the rear area and temporarily replacing Tianting.


    The reason why Su Xun was so relieved was that in the eyes of the Jade Emperor, Su Xun was weak and just a fairy. If the Jade Emperor wanted to kill him, he could come thousands of miles away and kill him like an ant.


    The second reason is that Su Xun just went to heaven. He has no connections in heaven, so he doesn''t worry about his mess.


    The third is that Su Xun has offended Lingshan by killing Pu Xian. If he offends heaven again, he will have no place in this world.


    But what the Jade Emperor didn''t know was that his arrangement was just like using a cat to guard the fish.


    Can cats resist eating fish?


    What''s more, cats are always running to fish?


    The Jade Emperor took all the celestial and earthly immortals with him.


    Although we don''t pay attention to Lingshan, we still attach great importance to it. Otherwise, we won''t take away the strength of the whole heaven.


    In this way, Su Xun became the most powerful person in heaven, and also the nominal top management.


    "Thank you for everything, your majesty."


    Standing in the Lingxiao hall, Su Xun looked at the remaining immortals and said.


    "Yes, Emperor."


    The people gladly accepted the order.


    Su Xun thought that he was probably the weakest crape myrtle emperor.


    To send those officials away, Su Xun pointed to a palace maid: "you, take me to Ziwei palace."


    "Yes, Emperor." The palace maid answered, and then stepped forward, twisting her slender waist to lead the way.


    I don''t know if it''s the intention to hook Su''s mind. The maid of honor twisted very round, especially when she was only wearing a gauze. The spring was full of light.


    The real entertainment club of heaven and earth.


    "How long have you been in heaven?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Is crazy twist fart, shares of the palace girl Leng for a while, and then quickly replied: "back to the emperor, maidservant God has a hundred years."


    "That is to say, you are familiar with Tianting? When I first went to heaven, there are many unknowns. I need you to explain them to me. " Su Xun said.


    The palace maid replied: "if the emperor asks, the maidservant must know everything and say everything Emperor, the front is crape myrtle palace. "


    Su Xun saw that there was a palace in the sea of clouds not far away. It was written with the words Ziwei palace. The vermilion door was closed.They flew over and pushed open the Palace door. It was so quiet that no one could see.


    "The crape myrtle palace has been vacant for many years, so there is no one. But when the emperor comes, soon there will be maids in charge of serving the emperor." Said the maid of honor Jiao Di Di, casting a wink at Su Xun.


    Su Xun was very willing to sacrifice his color. He said: "I think you are very good. How about you come to my crape myrtle palace?"


    "Ah The maid of honor was pleasantly surprised and immediately saluted: "thank you for your honor."


    "It''s not so easy to serve you." Su Xun was not smiling. He put his hand on the maid''s face and touched it.


    The palace maid showed an expression of enjoyment and fell into his arms: "emperor, there is no one in the palace at this time. How about letting the maidservant serve the emperor here?"


    Mad, Sao, boo.


    "Don''t worry." But Su Xun pushed her away and said in a soft voice, "tell me about the situation in the heaven first, so that I won''t be confused."


    "Yes, Emperor." With a charming smile, the maid took Su Xun into the crape myrtle palace. Then she took off her gauze and sat on Su Xun''s lap: "if the emperor wants to ask, please ask. The maid will answer in detail."


    As Liu Xiahui, Su Xun severely condemned such behavior and followed up the brothel.


    However, thinking of using the other party, he could only bear the humiliation and put his arm around her reluctantly: "I ask you, how much do you know about your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty?" The palace maid was stunned, and then replied, "Your Majesty is the first immortal in the three realms. Heaven, hell and Lingshan are all set up by your majesty."


    "Do you know your Majesty''s heel?" Su Xun seriously suspected that this guy was also a passer-by. He copied the earth''s systems such as heaven, earth and earth.


    The palace maid shook her head: "no one has said that."


    Su Xun was a little disappointed, but he turned his eyes and said, "tell me about the distribution of the palaces in the heaven, so that I don''t go to places I shouldn''t go."


    "Let''s start with the Nantian gate. Come in from the Nantian gate..." Without any doubt, the palace maid told Su Xun the location and function of each palace in the heaven.


    Su Xun remembered several important points.


    The first is Xianzhi garden, the second is Xiandan Pavilion, and the third is Zhenbao hall.


    The palace maid emphatically reminded: "the emperor is the great emperor. It''s reasonable to say that there is no place in the heaven that can''t go. But recently, you can''t go to the Xiandan Pavilion. There is an immortal pill that your majesty has made in person that hasn''t been made yet."


    Su Xun nodded again and again, understood, I could not go anywhere, but Xiandan Pavilion had to go.

 Chapter 579

    "Emperor, I''ve finished. Now let me serve you."


    The maid in waiting said that if she had Su Xun as her backer, she would be prosperous.


    If she can be pregnant with Xiantai, her future will be even more precious.


    "Good." Su Xun gave a smile.


    As soon as the maid''s eyes brightened, she couldn''t wait to find the robes on her body.


    But Su Xun pushed her away and said faintly, "then help me clean up the crape myrtle Palace first. It''s also to serve me."


    Pull out, loser ruthless, Su Dijun (* / Omega *).


    "Emperor!" The maid in waiting looked at Su Xun incredulously. She didn''t expect that the other side would turn around like this. She had two attitudes.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless and his tone was calm: "why, can''t you understand me?"


    Not angry, a terrible momentum from the body sent out.


    "Yes, Emperor. I will obey you." The maid turned white, clenched her red lips and left.


    In fact, Ziwei palace had nothing to clean up. Susian just found an excuse to send her away.


    After the crape myrtle said, "I''ll take care of you again."


    The palace maid, who had just dropped her heart to the bottom of the valley, heard this again with her eyes shining. She was very grateful. She turned back and knelt down on the ground: "thank you for your appreciation."


    "Haosheng can''t do you any good for me." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he left.


    The main reason is that the maid of honor kneels on the ground without hanging, and the baby''s granary trembles. Even as Liu Xiahui, his heart is swaying.


    This kind of mind has nothing to do with love, just simple. Want to have a "body into the exchange" friendship.


    Su Xun left the donkey in the crape myrtle palace, and then he wandered in the heaven.


    It is mainly to visit Xianzhi garden, Xiandan Pavilion and Zhenbao hall.


    Su Xun felt sorry for such a good opportunity if he didn''t make a profit.


    There are two guards at the entrance of Xiandan Pavilion. The defense of Zhenbao hall and Xianzhi garden is relatively loose, only two managers are arranged.


    After all, there is a jade emperor in this heaven, and no one dares to attack these places.


    Not before, but now.


    After stepping on the spot, Su Xun hummed an unknown tune back to Ziwei palace.


    "See the emperor."


    At this time, there are more than ten enchanting maids in the crape myrtle palace.


    "Well, if you don''t want to disturb me, I''ll be the first one."


    Su Xun said in a calm tone, and left on his own.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingshan.


    The jade emperor has already killed with his army, and the Buddhas in Lingshan have also led their troops to fight against him.


    "Let me see you


    Sitting on the Dragon chariot, the Jade Emperor spoke coldly, and his voice spread all over Lingshan.


    "Amitabha."


    A Sanskrit sound resounds through heaven and earth, and the Tathagata flies over the Golden Lotus.


    "Tathagata, I''ll give you one more chance. Let''s go, or I won''t be merciless!"


    When he saw the Tathagata, the Jade Emperor yelled.


    The Tathagata''s face does not change: "Jade Emperor, you dominate the three realms and are supported by earthly incense, but you regard mortals as mole ants. Demons do not care and natural disasters are ignored. This is a perverse act. Although you are the Tathagata Buddha, I can''t go along with you. Today, I am going to attack heaven for the sake of the common people in the world!"


    "Joke!" The Jade Emperor laughed, and his eyes sneered: "your brazen face is really similar to that of the Western Tathagata."


    "Poor monk is the Tathagata." The Tathagata could not understand the words of the Jade Emperor.


    "You are just the Tathagata that I have granted." The Jade Emperor disdained to explain: "all the immortals listen to the order, and let me step on the Lingshan mountain!"


    "Amitabha, all the Buddhas in Lingshan listen to the orders and kill all the enemies from heaven."


    With the order of the two sides, the celestial immortals and the heavenly generals fought with the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in Lingshan mountain.


    Neither the Jade Emperor nor the Tathagata did it.


    The strength of Tianting is stronger than Lingshan after all.


    At the beginning, it was still comparable, but with the passage of time, Lingshan gradually declined.


    "Amitabha, the pure world of Sanskrit."


    The Tathagata made a move.


    "Let me see how good you are. You dare to fight against the flag. Even the true Tathagata didn''t do that. You are a parallel product. You are very bold!"


    The Jade Emperor''s voice fell, and a golden sword appeared in his hand. He cut it directly at the Tathagata.


    The two heavenly arms flew to fight in the distance with tacit understanding. Otherwise, the low-level heavenly soldiers or Buddha soldiers would be killed just by the aftereffect.


    The battle between Tianting and Lingshan has changed the color of heaven and earth.


    When people kneel down to chant, they think that it''s a God.


    However, the practitioners of he Dao Jing could see the situation in the clouds and the battle between Lingshan and Tianting. They were all shocked and terrified, for fear that they would break the sky.The war between Lingshan and Tianting can''t end overnight, but the falling gods and Buddha are increasing day by day.


    After this war, no matter who wins or loses, the strength of both sides will be greatly reduced.


    At the beginning, Lingshan''s plan was to brighten his muscles and let Tianting know that he was not a soft persimmon, and then negotiate with Lingshan to govern the West and Tianting to govern the East, so as to control the world and be equal.


    The abacus was clanging, but I didn''t expect that the heaven would not accept it at all.


    Of course, the Jade Emperor won''t accept it. Lingshan is just a dog he keeps.


    When the owner and the dog are equal.


    What''s his face?


    And for the Jade Emperor, Lingshan was the only one who could threaten his position. Even though he was greatly hurt by the attack on Lingshan, he was still the supreme of the three realms, and he could not refuse to obey the orders of the three realms.


    After knowing that the heavenly court did not accept the peace talks, the Lingshan Buddhas began to fight for their lives. After all, if they do not work hard, they will die.


    So the battle between the two sides is getting fiercer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Every day in heaven, Su Xun was closed.


    However, on this day, other people think that he is still closed, but he sneaked out of Ziwei palace.


    Then he changed into a monk with the technique of transfiguration, and the cultivation of the immortals made no secret.


    He had already found out all the arrangements of the heavenly court, and he had been stepping on the Xiandan Pavilion again and again.


    After becoming a monk, he went straight to Xiandan Pavilion.


    "People of Lingshan!"


    Seeing him, the two guards of Xiandan Pavilion were shocked, and countless thoughts flashed in their hearts.


    Oh, my God! Has your majesty lost?


    Is Lingshan already in heaven?


    Soon they threw the idea out of their mind.


    It''s absolutely impossible that Lingshan came in. Otherwise, the heaven would have been in chaos. It must be the monk who came to the heaven alone.


    They immediately prepared to report.


    Fortunately, there is Ziwei emperor in, as long as the news let Ziwei emperor know, the bald donkey is not afraid.


    However, the next second, when it comes to the powerful sword, it comes in a flash.


    Both guards were confused.


    Does the bald donkey of Lingshan start to use sword?


    The sword fell, and the two guards fell to the ground with shock and ignorance in their eyes.

 Chapter 580

    "Bang!"


    Su Xun opened the door of Xiandan pavilion with one blow, and then rushed in.


    The movement just outside the door must have attracted the attention of other people in the sky.


    So his speed must be fast, quickly ransacking Xiandan Pavilion, Xianzhi garden and Zhenbao hall.


    When you rush into Xiandan Pavilion, the first thing you see is a huge alchemy furnace.


    The fire under the alchemy furnace is still burning. It''s obvious that inside the alchemy furnace is the immortal pill that the Jade Emperor hasn''t practiced yet.


    But Su Xun couldn''t manage so much. He turned on the Dan stove directly, and a stream of Dan incense filled the whole hall in an instant.


    "Shua!"


    A pill of elixir flies out of the furnace and wants to escape.


    Even if it''s only a semi-finished product, it''s also an elixir. With wisdom, people naturally don''t want to get it.


    But Su Xun''s speed was faster, and he put it into the system space.


    Then they swept up the Xiandan Pavilion, just like bandits entering the village. As long as they could see the pills, they were all stuffed into the system space.


    After robbing Xiandan Pavilion, he came to Xianzhi garden.


    "Ah! The monk of Lingshan


    Seeing Su Xun, the manager of Xianzhi garden was shocked.


    "If you dare to move, I will kill you."


    Su Xun ignored him, coldly left a word, and rushed into Xianzhi garden.


    The manager of Xianzhi garden could only watch Su Xun take away the fairy vegetation he had taken care of carefully, but he didn''t dare to make any changes.


    After all, Xianzhi belongs to the Jade Emperor, those who are immortal, but his life is his own.


    After seizing the Xianzhi garden, Su Xun went to the treasure hall again.


    At this time, the startled heavenly soldiers have arrived.


    "Where is it! It''s the people from Lingshan who have come to attack us. Go and invite the crape myrtle emperor


    Send people to crape myrtle palace, and other heavenly soldiers try to delay Su Xun.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Su Xun didn''t dare to use the sword again, or even to use any magic. He simply and rudely crushed the sword and hit it with one punch.


    Boom!


    The palace collapsed.


    "Ah


    Su''s army was not stopped.


    Su Xun entered the treasure hall, and then there was another looting from the bottom up.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, it''s just like heaven, but I''ll go back to Lingshan first. When I come back, it''s time for me to dominate the three realms."


    Su Xun got up in the air, laughed wildly, planted Lingshan, and then went away.


    He didn''t dare to leave the immortal world.


    Hiding in the cloud, Su Xun relieved the disguise technique again, restored the original appearance, and yelled: "bald ass is arrogant, leave it to you!"


    The voice falls, in the hand the black jade sword cuts down.


    All the immortals in the heaven only saw a hundred Zhang sword breaking away in the distance, as if to tear the whole sky.


    "It''s Lagerstroemia!"


    Everyone was excited.


    "With the help of the emperor, there must be nowhere for the bald donkey to escape!"


    "With the emperor, the bald donkey is dead. I''m afraid Lingshan never dreamed that we still have a Lagerstroemia emperor in heaven!"


    "Well said..."


    What they didn''t know, however, was that all the time it was a play directed and performed by Su Xun.


    He dared to do so because he came from outside the sky and was not afraid to be reckoned by the Jade Emperor.


    If he''s from the world, he''s afraid to do it.


    Otherwise, the Jade Emperor can figure out that it was him who did it.


    Su Xun turned into a streamer and went back to heaven. His face was very ugly: "let someone go to Lingshan quickly to report this to your majesty. The bald donkey and I had the same accomplishments, but I couldn''t stop him. He was injured and ran away."


    Although they were a little disappointed, they also felt that Su Xun had tried his best. What''s more, they were not qualified to blame an emperor.


    "Next, everyone should be alert in case the bald ass of Lingshan comes back to attack us!"


    "I''ll take charge of Nantianmen in person! If you are defeated, you will be the first to die! "


    Su Xun''s resolute tone made everyone admire him.


    In this way, he robbed Su Xun in heaven. He rode his donkey to Nantianmen to blow the wind.


    He was so excited that he made a fortune. This time, he really made a fortune.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingshan.


    The war has been going on for seven days and nights. Half of the Lingshan mountain has been smashed, and both sides have suffered heavy casualties.


    Several of the immortals have died, dozens of the earth immortals have died, and nearly a hundred of the human immortals have died. Countless other celestial and Buddhist soldiers have been killed and injured.


    "Tathagata, you can''t hold on any longer."


    The Jade Emperor had a sneer on his lips.The Tathagata''s face is still calm: "Amitabha, Lingshan can''t hold on any longer, but the heaven is not easy. The Jade Emperor might as well look back."


    The Jade Emperor looked back and saw that the tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals he had brought with him were now eight or nine out of ten dead, and nearly half of the Manchurian immortals were dead.


    He also suddenly realized that the cost of stepping on Lingshan was greater than he had imagined.


    "Jade Emperor, if we go on fighting, we will lose both sides. This battle in Lingshan has been crippled. Let''s stop now." The Tathagata timely put forward the peace talks.


    The Jade Emperor thought, of course, he wanted to continue to fight, but he could see that the immortals behind him didn''t want to fight, because there were too many dead people.


    Xiuxian seeks to be carefree and live with heaven. Who wants to die here?


    "Newspaper!"


    At this time, a long cry sounded, followed by a heavenly soldier like streamer.


    "Your Majesty, Tianting was attacked by the Buddha in the fairyland of Lingshan mountain one day, and the treasure hall, Xiandan Pavilion and Xianzhi garden were looted. The Ziwei emperor injured them but failed to stop them. He sent me to report."


    The voice of the heavenly soldiers fell, and the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Tathagata changed greatly.


    For the first time, the Tathagata''s face could not remain calm.


    The Jade Emperor was full of anger, because the elixir in the elixir pavilion was the best material he had collected. It had been refining for seventy-nine years, and it was about to be finished. Now that he was robbed, how could he not be angry.


    He immediately looked at the Tathagata and did not hide his anger: "Tathagata! If you want to make peace, hand over this person, or I will destroy Lingshan! "


    "Jade Emperor, if I say I didn''t send anyone to go..."


    Before the Tathagata finished speaking, he was interrupted by the red eyes of the Jade Emperor: "if you want to fight, then fight!"


    The voice falls, the Jade Emperor no longer gives the Tathagata the opportunity to sophistry, directly killed up.


    The immortals in Tianting also came out one after another. They were also angry when Tianting was looted.


    Because many things in the treasure hall are their rewards after the war.


    Now they''ve been robbed by Lingshan. After they''ve been fighting for so long, can''t they get Mao after they go back?


    Can you stand the horse?


    "Jade Emperor, listen to me..."


    The Tathagata tried to explain while defending.


    "Cut the crap! If you don''t hand it over, you will fight! "


    But the jade emperor has been completely red eyed, and now he can''t listen to anything.


    The Tathagata couldn''t help but yell at him. Which God killed him? Let him carry such a big pot.

 Chapter 581

    The Tathagata is unable to argue. The Jade Emperor is red eyed and can''t listen to anything. He will be killed if he moves.


    At the beginning, the Tathagata was still passive defense, but later he was forced to make a real fire.


    "Jade Emperor! I''m afraid you can''t be a poor monk! "


    The Tathagata is also red eyed, because if he doesn''t work hard, he will have to belch.


    The two sides fought again. Under the situation that Su Xun deliberately disturbed the water, Lingshan and Tianting fought more fiercely than before.


    The looting of the heavenly court means that those who participated in the war lost their reward and lost their blood.


    Of course, they can''t bear to break Lingshan. They can take whatever they want.


    And Lingshan is desperate to live.


    So this time it''s all done.


    A big war is three days and three nights.


    The first golden immortal fell, and the Maitreya Buddha in Lingshan was so scared.


    Jinxian, as the highest combat power in the world, fell for the first time.


    For a time, it rained with blood, lightning and thunder.


    Lingshan is full of resentment and indignation. As the saying goes, if you are sad, you will win. Although it is not so exaggerated, the combat effectiveness is much stronger.


    Two days later, a golden immortal also fell from the heaven.


    Nanfang Danling zhentianjun, one of the five masters, died in the hands of the pharmacist Buddha.


    There is no possibility of reconciliation this time.


    Lingshan is no longer tenacious, but becomes a breakout, because it can''t beat heaven.


    But of course, the court of heaven will not let these people escape, because every escape is a serious problem.


    One side of the fight to live, the other side of the fight to root.


    In a twinkling, it was three days and three nights.


    After the fall of the pharmacist Buddha, Zhongyuan Lingyuan, one of the five masters, was seriously injured, leaving only a wisp of ghost.


    There is only one Tathagata left in Lingshan, and all other Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, even the lower Buddha soldiers, are destroyed.


    The Jade Emperor and the other three of the five elders besieged the injured Tathagata.


    The Tathagata resisted one day and fought to the death, but the gap in strength could not be made up at all.


    "Ha ha ha ha, jade emperor, heaven is ransacked, heaven is ransacked, I''m dead, you''re not far away, ha ha ha..."


    The Tathagata looks up to heaven and laughs with tears. He is very clear that it is not the people on his side who loot the heaven.


    That means that the jade emperor has enemies, and this person is hidden in the dark, and the Jade Emperor knows nothing about it.


    Even Tianting dares to loot. When they have strength, what else can they do?


    So in the eyes of the Tathagata, sooner or later the Jade Emperor will be killed by this man.


    "I dare to talk when I''m dying."


    The Tathagata''s laughter was so sharp in the ears of the jade emperor that it made him laugh. A nameless anger rose in my heart.


    In the end, the Tathagata did not die in anyone''s hands, but chose to liberate himself.


    With the death of the Tathagata, it has been raining blood for several days.


    The world is already bloody. No one dares to go out. They are all praying to the statue at home.


    "Clean up the battlefield and empty Lingshan."


    The Jade Emperor said coldly, then flew back to the Dragon chariot and sat down, and began to pinch his fingers.


    The monk in heaven is going to rob him.


    The Tathagata must have helped him to cover up such a big matter before, and I''m afraid he can''t figure it out.


    But now that the Tathagata was dead, the Jade Emperor felt that he could calculate the identity and position of the other by pinching his fingers.


    But it turned out to stiffen the expression on his face.


    Because there is no such person at all. It''s so chaotic that you can''t even count out a single piece of wool.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on! "


    The Jade Emperor is a bit impolite. He can''t help it. Those are the family members of the heaven, especially the pill, which has poured his countless efforts.


    "Your Majesty, could it be that the bald donkey has something to hide the secret?" A careful reminder.


    That''s the only explanation.


    After all, Lingshan has existed for such a long time, and it''s not surprising that there are so many treasures to hide the secret.


    The Jade Emperor''s face was so gloomy that he said, "I''m going to check this matter with the crape myrtle emperor. I''m sure I''ll take the bald donkey back to heaven!"


    The reason why Su Xun was allowed to go was that Su Xun and his opponent were equal in strength, and that Su Xun knew him better because he had played with him.


    The third is that these people around them have just gone through a big war. Of course, it''s not good to send them to carry out the task immediately.


    So to sum up, the job finally fell to Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun was a little confused when he heard the news.


    Let him find out for himself?


    Although he wanted to laugh in his heart, he didn''t make a sound on the surface. Looking at the messenger, he said, "please tell your majesty that I am going down to earth today. I can live up to my expectations."


    "The emperor is sincere and loyal. Your majesty will feel it." Xiaoxian, the messenger, flattered Su Xun before leaving.Su Xun took the imperial edict in his hand and looked at it, with a bright smile on his face.


    I''m worried that I don''t have the right reason to go down to the world to count my booty.


    Give me a pillow when you doze off.


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed.


    Immediately riding a donkey, he went down to earth in a hurry.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of other immortals, but the crape myrtle emperor couldn''t wait to work for his majesty. This is from the heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back in the world, Su looks for a cat in the forest.


    He dug a cave, and then set up a border and prohibition outside. He took the donkey into the cave and began to check his harvest.


    In the end, he had a happy worry.


    That is, the cave is too small. There are too many things to loot in the heaven.


    So I can only make a general count.


    There are tens of thousands of pills of various kinds, thousands of immortal plants and thousands of magic weapons of different grades.


    Of course, the most precious is the semi-finished elixir made by the Jade Emperor himself.


    Su Xun took out the pill.


    The pill is translucent and golden. As soon as it is taken out, the whole cave is illuminated. It is refreshing, but the fragrance of the pill is diffused in the cave.


    "You go outside the cave for me, don''t let people disturb me."


    Su Xun said to the donkey.


    "Yes, sir." The donkey answered and stepped out of the cave.


    It has been in the late stage of Tao realm, and it is also a rare master in the world.


    After the donkey went out, Su Xun swallowed the pill.


    Under the pill, there was a great force filling every meridian in his body. Su Xun began to refine and absorb the medicine crazily.


    His momentum also began to rise. There was a sign of breakthrough, but he suppressed it.


    Breaking through the golden immortal will lead to the strange phenomena of heaven and earth. At that time, the Jade Emperor will surely notice and doubt himself.


    Although he was injured, he was also in the later stage of Jinxian after all. Besides, there were two Wufang Wulao of Jinxian level.


    Therefore, Su Xun could only suppress the power of the medicine by force in order to make a continuous breakthrough after absorbing it thoroughly, so that he could have the power of self-protection.


    Su Xun shut up in the cave and the donkey stayed outside. Three days and three nights passed by.


    On this day, however, a few uninvited guests came.

 Chapter 582

    The seventh morning.


    The donkey lying lazily in the sun outside the cave suddenly moved his ears and stood up.


    Seven monks fell from the sky.


    The leader was an old man, followed by six young men and women in uniform blue robes.


    "Master, look! There''s a blue donkey there A woman pointed to the donkey and cried excitedly.


    "It must be a spirit beast. It looks like it''s full of spirit."


    "What kind of spirit animal is this..."


    A group of people you a word I a word, the chatter of one after another, seem very excited.


    The head of the old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at the forbidden cave behind the donkey, and said in a deep voice: "the donkey is here to protect, law, has the strength of the early stage of the Taoist realm, and the strength of the people who want to come to the cave is certainly not bad."


    All the people were in an uproar when they heard this.


    I didn''t expect that this beautiful looking donkey had the strength of the early stage of he Dao realm. Wouldn''t it be that one hoof could trample them to death?


    "My master is closed here. Please leave as soon as possible."


    The donkey''s nose emitted a dark blue flame as a warning, and its tone was cold and stiff.


    In front of Su Xun, he was very gentle.


    That''s because Su Xun is its master.


    In essence, it has its own big spirit.


    "To leave?" The old man, who was the leader, laughed and said in a calm tone: "it''s rare to see a big demon in the early stage of hedaojing. What''s your master''s strength? In the middle stage of hedaojing? Or later? Or the peak


    "Unfortunately, this seat is also the peak of harmony. In addition, when a monk is interrupted in the middle of the retreat, it is the weakest time."


    The donkey didn''t say a word. He just stared at the old man coldly. The blue flame was burning all over his body, and the ground began to frost.


    Although it''s a fire, it''s extremely cold.


    The old man finally exposed his face: "let me leave, but you have to go with me."


    A big demon in the realm of Tao, brought back to the mountain to plant the forbidden, that is a mountain protecting monster with unlimited future.


    It happens that its owner is shutting down. It''s a rare opportunity. It''s God''s blessing.


    The donkey''s eyes showed strong hostility. He raised his front hooves and then stepped on the ground.


    "Pooh! Poof! Poof


    A blade with blue fireworks came out of the ground and went to several people opposite.


    "Wait back!"


    With a wave of the old man''s sleeve robe, he shakes the disciple behind him for more than ten meters, and then claps his palm on the ground.


    Boom!


    The donkey''s sharp blades are all broken.


    "You demon, you don''t know how to praise me. Today you have to go with me, whether you agree or not."


    As the old man''s voice fell, a blue flying sword broke away and stabbed the donkey with cold light.


    The donkey raised his head and opened his mouth.


    A sound wave centered on it swings around like a wave.


    However, the green flying sword just stopped for a moment, split into 72 flying swords and trapped the donkey in the middle from different directions.


    As the old man used his magic formula, 72 flying swords formed a sword array.


    "Er''ang -"


    donkey''s cultivation was lower than his opponent''s. In addition, he was not good at fighting with Su Xun. He ran in the sword formation and couldn''t get out even though he was full of injuries.


    "My self-made green chain spirit array can''t be broken by your brute force?"


    The old man laughed scornfully, with a little pride on his face.


    "The master is mighty!"


    "Master is so powerful..."


    The six disciples all flattered one after another.


    "Bang! Boom


    The donkey was still pounding the sword array, dripping with blood, but he didn''t give up.


    "It''s tenacious. I''ll break your last thought."


    The old man snorted coldly, and his eyes fell on Su Xun''s closed cave. He held a red flying sword in his hand and chopped it at the forbidden system.


    "Boom -"


    the red fire dragon fell on the prohibition.


    Then the smoke and dust dispersed, but failed to damage the ban.


    "How can it be!"


    The old man''s eyes suddenly opened and his face was full of disbelief.


    My strength at the top of the Taoist realm, even the prohibition can''t be damaged with a single blow. How strong is the prohibition?


    How strong is the man who laid the ban?


    Human immortal or earth immortal?


    The old man''s face exuded a cold sweat and felt as if he had been in some big trouble.


    "You old thief, when my Master goes out of the pass, you will be exhausted and refined!"


    The donkey roared fiercely. His eyes were full of murders and hostility. Although he was scarred and bloody, he was full of demons.The old man looked at the donkey and saw a flash of murder in his eyes: "now, it can only be so."


    The lowest in the cave is a human immortal.


    If you wait for him to leave, you will die.


    Today''s plan is to kill the donkey, and then use the sect''s secret arts to cover up the mystery. Then no one will ever know that it was his own work.


    "Evil animal, die!"


    The old man yelled angrily, holding the formula in both hands, and was ready to directly control the sword array to strangle the donkey.


    Kill the donkey.


    However, at this time, the change suddenly.


    "Boom!"


    A long rainbow rose up from the sky, tearing the sky of the sea of clouds. The mighty momentum was surging, just like the sky, which made all the creatures crawl on the ground and shiver within a thousand miles.


    Including the donkey and the old man.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In heaven.


    Both the Jade Emperor and the Manchurian immortals changed their faces.


    "Someone in the lower world broke through Jinxian!" The Jade Emperor blurted out.


    All eyes were shocked.


    Then the Jade Emperor''s face became gloomy again: "it must be the bald donkey who robbed my heaven. He swallowed my nine Xuansheng elixir, so he made a breakthrough. He had to get rid of him as soon as he made the breakthrough."


    "Your Majesty, think twice. Your Majesty was wounded in the war with the Tathagata. Now she is not healed. Can Yu Yan take risks? Your majesty, please put the holy body first. "


    Said an old fairy.


    The Jade Emperor didn''t think so: "the bald donkey just broke through. I''m the peak of Jinxian. Even if I''m injured, he''s not my opponent."


    "What''s more, the White Emperor of the West and the black emperor of the north can hold the battle for me."


    The Western White Emperor HaoLing emperor and the northern black emperor wulingxuan emperor are the two remaining golden immortals.


    In the first battle of Lingshan, they were also injured, but it was more than enough to join hands with the Jade Emperor to deal with a bald donkey in the early days of Jinxian.


    In this way, there was no one to persuade the Jade Emperor to come to the world with his army.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lower bound.


    The terrible vision had disappeared, and everything had calmed down as if it had just been an illusion.


    The forbidden system of the cave was removed, and Su came out with one hand behind his back, dressed in a white robe, as if blending with the world.


    As soon as he appeared, even the sun in the sky lost its light.


    This shows that in this world, there is no one more beautiful (bright) than him.

 Chapter 583

    "Donkey, congratulations on master''s exit."


    The donkey knelt on the ground and cried out.


    With a wave of Su Xun''s hand, the sword array broke in an instant.


    "Thank you, master." The donkey ran to Su Xun and stood quietly.


    Su Xun looked at the old man kneeling in front of him. He spoke indifferently: "I''m not timid."


    The old man kneeling on the ground was pale and full of fear. His body was shaking like chaff, and he kept kowtowing to Su Xun.


    "The little one should die, the little one should die, but ask the immortal to spare my life..."


    Before he finished his words, he was interrupted coldly by Su Xun.


    "Since you know you deserve to die, go to hell." Su Xun said lightly, a sword came out from his fingertips.


    "Puchi -"


    instantly penetrated the old man''s eyebrows.


    The old man''s face still kept a frightened expression, and his body fell to the ground rigidly, breathless and dead.


    "Master!"


    Seeing this scene, all the six disciples cried out in amazement.


    "Go away!"


    With a wave of the gun, the six men flew out, and they didn''t know where they would go.


    Then, Su Xun''s eyes looked at the sky.


    When the Jade Emperor goes out, he naturally has to arrange noodles for the emperor. The heavenly soldiers and generals, the traveling fairies and the rainbow are the bridges.


    The whole world saw this scene.


    "Immortal! The gods have come down to earth


    "The immortal has come down to earth! God bless... "


    At this moment, everyone who saw this scene knelt on the ground one after another.


    "Wait for me here."


    Su Xun dropped a word and rose in the air.


    "My Lord, welcome your majesty!"


    A voice spread all over the world, a momentum. It''s like a rainbow that runs through the world. Some of them press on the Jade Emperor and others.


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing Su Xun, he felt the momentum of the golden immortal''s middle stage. The Jade Emperor''s eyes were red.


    In a flash, everyone understood.


    From the beginning to the end, there was no bald donkey at all. Su Xun was in charge of stealing everything. He robbed the treasure house of heaven and stole the nine Xuan immortal pill.


    "Yes, it''s just me. It''s a pity that your Majesty''s pill hasn''t been refined yet, otherwise I can break through the later stage of Jinxian."


    Su Xun''s face was like a spring breeze smile, and his tone was a bit of regret.


    The Jade Emperor almost vomited blood in anger and said with gnashing teeth: "Su Xun, do you think I can''t do anything to you because I was injured after the Lingshan war?"


    "I never thought about that." Su Xun shook his head and said with a smile, "you are the peak of Jinxian. You are also the assistant of Jinxian in the early stage and the middle stage. Although you three are injured, I am still not the opponent, but..."


    Su Xun stopped for a moment, and his smile became more brilliant: "however, it''s hard for you to kill me, and it''s more difficult to catch me. Today, if I want to go, no one can keep me."


    The Jade Emperor''s face was so gloomy that he could drip water, because Su Xun was right. If he was in the early days of Jinxian, although the three jade emperors were injured, they could take him.


    But Su Xun broke through the golden immortal''s middle stage at one stroke, and the difficulty was greatly improved.


    If there is a fight, Su Xun may die, but he also has the risk of falling.


    He was the supreme of the three realms. Of course, he did not dare to take the risk to fight against Su Xun, because it was not worth it.


    He just needs to wait, wait for the injury to recover completely, and then slap the traitor to death.


    "I have a problem." Said the Jade Emperor.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that I also have a question. The reason I''m waiting for your majesty is to ask this question."


    "I ask you, you are not as strong as me, and you are not from Lingshan. How can you cover up the mystery? In this world, there is no magic weapon or secret skill that can block my deduction except Lingshan. "


    This was the point that the jade emperor could not understand, and it was also the key point that Su Xun could escape after he successfully ransacked the heaven.


    Instead of answering this question, Su Xun asked: "has your majesty heard of the earth?"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor was stunned.


    Seeing this, Su Xun thought of something. Then he asked another question: "did your majesty ever hear of Kyushu?"


    Hundreds of years ago, the ancient dragon kingdom was not called the earth, but the earth of Kyushu.


    The Jade Emperor''s pupil suddenly shrank.


    Su Xun caught the change of his face, and immediately confirmed his guess. If the Jade Emperor really had a close relationship with the earth, he might also be a passer-by.


    And it''s probably from the earth world where you are.


    "You''re from Kyushu, too?" Sure enough, the Jade Emperor directly admitted that after the death of the Tathagata, he was already the strongest man in the world, and there was no need to hide anything.


    It''s such a warm picture for the villagers to see each other, but they both want to kill each other.After all, the earth has a saying.


    Fellow townsman sees fellow townsman, stab a gun in the back.


    This proverb has been fully reflected here.


    "Yes, I''m from Kyushu, too." Su Xun grinned and added, "it''s less than two months since I came here."


    But when his voice fell, the Jade Emperor lost his temper.


    "No way!" The Jade Emperor yelled and stared at Su Xun: "you are not from Kyushu, let alone two months ago. The aura of Kyushu is exhausted, and there will never be such a strong practitioner again! No one can be immortal again! Who the hell are you! From where! What''s the purpose? "


    The gods could not understand what they were talking about.


    Where is the earth? What is Kyushu?


    Su Xun captured very important information from the words of the Jade Emperor. He knew that the heaven of the world was established by the Jade Emperor thousands of years ago.


    The time ratio between the world and the earth is 30:1, that is to say, thousands of years ago in the world is hundreds of years ago in the earth.


    Earth time hundreds of years ago, the demons invaded the earth, and the earth''s aura dried up after the war between mantianshenfo and xuanyue.


    The Jade Emperor was sure that the earth''s aura was exhausted and that there would be no more practitioners, which means that he came to the world at the time of the great war.


    That is to say, he probably knows where the immortals on earth have gone.


    How did he come to this world?


    Why has there been no breakthrough in this world for thousands of years?


    There were too many questions in Su Xun''s heart, but now was not a good time to talk.


    When you are strong enough to hold him in your hands like a chicken, it''s a good time to talk about what you want to ask.


    "Believe it or not, I come from Kyushu. You have doubts in your heart, and so do I. Jade Emperor, I will come to you again."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he fell on his donkey. Then he rode on the donkey and disappeared in the sky.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to catch up?" An immortal looked at the Jade Emperor and asked.


    The Jade Emperor shook his head: "back to heaven."


    As Su Xun said, he also had many questions in his mind. What happened after the war?


    When his injury recovers, he will catch Su Xun and ask him thoroughly.

 Chapter 584

    On this day, Su Xun broke through Jinxian.


    Heaven shakes, earth shakes.


    Because all the mortals, demons and friars in the world saw the scene of Su Xun and the Jade Emperor meeting in the void.


    In other words, this world, out of a fair share with the Jade Emperor on the immortal.


    They don''t know the details, so they can only judge by what they see.


    And more people recognized that it was Suxian.


    Especially the monk in Luoxia mountain that day, he will never forget Su Xun.


    Since then, the people of Su Xianjun have become Su Xianjun, and the temples of Su Xianjun have sprung up in various states and counties.


    Next, Su Xun began to clean up the world.


    All evil spirits that have done harm to people will be killed.


    After killing the demon, the rest is good.


    Su Xun was so simple and rude.


    For a time, the whole demon world was full of blood. In three days, Su Xun was killed, and more than 100000 souls were killed under the sword.


    Then there are only those demons who are diligent and have no harm to others.


    Su Xun also set the rule that ghosts and monsters should not harm people, and mortals should not collide with ghosts and monsters, so he completely separated people from ghosts and monsters.


    Then he integrated all the cultivation sects in the world and set rules for all the monks. If there are demons that harm people, he should kill them.


    Monks are not allowed to slaughter mortals at will.


    For a moment, the whole world seemed to become bright.


    But even so, Su Xun still didn''t get the hint of completing the task.


    From this, we can see that the group of immortals in the sky is the key.


    They are the supreme rulers of the world.


    If not for their connivance, how could there be so many unscrupulous human eating demons?


    After cleaning the world, Sue finds a place to nest and shut up.


    He ransacked a lot of pills that can improve his cultivation in the heaven. As long as you give him time, he can upgrade.


    Heaven knows Su Xun''s great actions in the world.


    "Your Majesty, that Su Xun is really deceiving people too much. He is killing people in the world. He is so vicious that he has never paid attention to our immortals!"


    "Yes, your majesty, that Su Xun is really hateful..."


    "Your Majesty, my grandson was killed by Nasu Xun. Please make the decision for me."


    A group of immortals complained to the jade emperor that they were all immortals cultivated by demons.


    And those people who become immortals are indifferent.


    The Jade Emperor said coldly: "in that case, how about I send you to capture him in the lower world?"


    A group of demon immortals stopped talking and looked at each other. They were embarrassed. If they were Su Xun''s opponents, would they have to complain here?


    "Next, I''m going to shut up for healing. I can''t disturb you any more."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    Su Xun broke through the late Jinxian period.


    Twenty days later, Su Xun broke through the peak of Jinxian.


    A month later, Su Xun opened his eyes.


    He understood why the Jade Emperor was stuck in the peak of Jinxian and could not break through.


    Because the strongest existence that the world can bear is Jinxian peak.


    Jinxian peak is also the peak of the world.


    If we make another breakthrough, the world will not be able to bear it, and we must rise to a higher world.


    But why didn''t the Jade Emperor fly?


    Su Xun added another doubt to his mind.


    Su Xun walked out of the closed cave. The pills looted from heaven and the precious elixirs had been divided up by him and the donkey.


    The donkey also broke through to the earth immortal, already can transform the shape, but the donkey is not willing to transform the shape.


    In donkey''s words, he is a demon. When he is proud of the demon body, why does he have to become a human body?


    Well, Su Xun said that my donkey is promising.


    "Master."


    Watching Su Xun come out, donkey came to Su Xun.


    "Come on, God, your master is going to make a havoc in heaven and make a sunny day!"


    "Since the heaven is useless, there is no need to exist any more."


    Su Xun got on the donkey. The donkey got up in the air and soon came to Nantianmen.


    "Here comes Sushen! Report to your majesty


    Seeing Su Xun, the guards in front of the gate of Nantian were all shocked, as if they were facing the enemy.


    "Start from this door!"


    Looking at the ridiculous Nantian gate in front of him, Su Xun cut it out with a sword.


    "Boom!"


    The South Gate of heaven collapsed.


    "Today, I scattered the heaven with the strength of one person."


    After several days, Su''s words fell into the battle.


    Lingxiao hall."Newspaper! Su Xun has come to heaven! "


    "Come on! Go and ask your majesty to go through the customs


    "Please also ask the Western White Emperor HaoLing emperor Laoqi Tianjun and the northern black emperor wulingxuan Laoqi Tianjun to resist."


    Under the leadership of the two golden immortals, a group of immortals went to the South Gate of heaven.


    Especially those demon immortals, because Su Xun slaughtered demons and ghosts in the lower world, they were all holding their breath.


    "Golden peak!"


    When I came to the south gate and saw Su Xun, the White Emperor of the West and the black emperor of the North suddenly changed their faces.


    They had recovered from their injuries. They thought they could subdue Su Xun.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun had broken through to the same level as the Jade Emperor. How could they stop him?


    But now, we can''t watch Su Xun destroy the heaven.


    "Madman! Don''t try to be fierce


    A group of immortals had a tacit understanding and rushed to attack Su Xun with all kinds of magic and magic weapons.


    "A group of ants, I don''t know the height of the sky!"


    Su Xun laughed scornfully. He held the sword with one hand and made a fist with the other hand. He smashed it with one.


    "Boom!"


    A huge golden fist seems to be able to break through the whole world.


    The power of mieshen boxing is even more shocking when it is used with Su Xun''s current strength.


    "Ah


    In addition to the Western White Emperor HaoLing emperor laoqiqi Tianjun and the northern black emperor wulingxuan laowuqi Tianjun, a group of immortals were directly shot out.


    More than ten immortals and earth immortals were killed on the spot.


    Large areas of buildings were destroyed, and for a time the whole heaven was in chaos. The heavenly soldiers and generals did not dare to come forward, and the fairy maids ran around screaming.


    "Come again!"


    Su Xun was very powerful. With a wave of his hand, a huge palace was directly captured from a distance, and then he smashed it out at the immortals.


    Almost at the same time, the sword fell.


    When the immortals just dodged the flying palace, the sword came after them. They had no choice but to join hands to carry it.


    "Take my sword again!"


    Su Xun''s sword broke through the air, and the sky and the earth changed color. The whole heaven was shrouded in the shadow. Suddenly, lightning and thunder turned into thunder dragons and rushed to the immortals.


    "Ah! Whoosh - "


    no one could stop Su Xun.


    The Western White Emperor HaoLing emperor laoqiqi Tianjun and the northern black emperor wulingxuan laowuqi Tianjun did not dare to fight Su Xun head-on, so they had to reluctantly protect themselves.


    Only now do they know how terrible the strength of the Tathagata in its heyday was, that it took them so long to fight the Jade Emperor.

 Chapter 585

    "Ah


    "I can''t stop it! We can''t stop him


    "Why hasn''t your majesty arrived yet?"


    "Boom -"


    the whole heaven is in chaos. A personal immortal, a earth immortal and a heaven immortal fall under Su Xun''s sword.


    Western White Emperor HaoLing emperor laoqiqi Tianjun and northern black emperor wulingxuan laowuqi Tianjun were also injured.


    At the back, no one dared to step forward any more. They were all staring at Su Xun in horror.


    Every time Su Xun stepped forward, they stepped back, and no one dared to move again.


    After the battle with Lingshan, most of the immortals in heaven died.


    Now there are only a dozen people left.


    Even so, these people were hurt.


    "Su Xun! You want to die! "


    A shout of anger spread all over the sky.


    The Jade Emperor came through the air, looking at the mess and corpses all over the ground, his eyes filled with anger.


    "Your majesty


    Seeing the Jade Emperor, the remaining ten people almost cried, just like seeing the Savior.


    They were completely beaten by Su Xun.


    This kind of fight is too much to be held back.


    "Your injury is not good, you are not my opponent." Su Xun looked at the Jade Emperor and said faintly.


    The Jade Emperor''s eyes were cold: "I will die with you, and I will leave you here today."


    "Then try it. You can go together, so as not to waste my time."


    Su Xun said that he felt that his life had reached the peak, reached the high tide.


    "Die


    The Jade Emperor, the White Emperor of the west, the old seven Qi emperor, the black emperor of the north, the old five Qi emperor, and the remaining ten immortals were killed at the same time.


    Su Xun was not afraid. Instead, he took the initiative to meet him.


    The battle broke the sky, and the world rained heavily, as if the sky would fall apart.


    After a day and a night of fighting, only Su Xun, jade emperor and two of the five elders were left. All the other immortals were dead.


    As for those heavenly soldiers and generals, they had already run down from the earth to escape.


    Four golden immortals are fighting on the ruins of heaven.


    Su Xun was in the peak state, and the Jade Emperor''s three injuries were not healed, so they played equally.


    Su Xun resisted the three men''s joint efforts, but he always focused on attacking the Western White Emperor HaoLing emperor Lao Qiqi Tianjun.


    Because he was the weakest one at the beginning of Jinxian, and Su Xun was breaking it one by one.


    One night later, the White Emperor of the west, HaoLing emperor, died in battle.


    Three days later, the northern black emperor wulingxuan and laowuqitianjun died.


    In this world, only the last two golden immortals of Su Xun and the Jade Emperor were left.


    Their accomplishments are equal.


    The Jade Emperor was already injured, but he was injured again in this war.


    Although Su Xun was also injured, he was much more relaxed than the Jade Emperor.


    So the outcome is visible to the naked eye.


    "Jade Emperor, you are not my opponent."


    The Jade Emperor and Su Yuanxun.


    The Jade Emperor gritted his teeth and said, "if it wasn''t for my jiuxuan immortal pill, what qualifications would you have to bark here?"


    Every time I think about it, the Jade Emperor almost spits blood.


    "And you? You deserve to be called Jade Emperor, too? " Su Xun''s eyes show sarcasm.


    The red eye of the Jade Emperor roared: "in this world, I am the Jade Emperor, the supreme of the three realms, the Jade Emperor!"


    "You and I have doubts in our hearts. It''s better to solve them first. Even if they die, they will die thoroughly." Su Xun said calmly.


    The jade emperor did not refuse: "are you really from Kyushu?"


    "Yes, I do come from Kyushu. Now that place is called the earth." Su Xun nodded, and then said, "it''s my turn to ask, your true identity."


    "I, Zeng Nai is a celestial soldier in the fairyland in front of the gate of the South Heaven."


    Su Xun''s pupil suddenly shrank. He could only be an ordinary celestial soldier in fairyland. Was that the heaven?


    It''s the Jade Emperor''s turn to ask: "after the invasion of xuanyue, the spirit of Kyushu should have dried up. How did you cultivate to such a state?"


    "It''s true that the earth''s aura has dried up, but I happened to enter a broken independent small world with plenty of aura." Su Xun chose to lie about this. After all, he would never say anything about the system.


    The Jade Emperor suddenly realized that no wonder some people would become immortals when their aura was exhausted. It turned out that they had a unique adventure.


    Su Xun asked again, "how did you come to this world? After the end of the invasion of the demon clan, where did Kyushu mantianxian Buddha go? "


    "These are two questions, but I can only answer the first one." The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said, "the sky demon invades the vast land of Kyushu, and the immortal veins are broken. The aura of Kyushu is exhausted, and there are countless deaths and injuries in the sky. I don''t want to die So he came to this boundary by using a broken boundary sign he got by chance. "No wonder he said that he could only answer the previous one. He came to this world before the end of the war, and naturally did not know the final result.


    "You''re a deserter?" Su Xun made no secret of his ridicule and contempt: "but what you didn''t expect was that the mainland of Kyushu blocked the invasion."


    The jade emperor did not retort, because he did become a deserter.


    Then Kyushu said, "why is the whole world still where you are?"


    "Do you think what you see is complete?" It''s the Jade Emperor''s turn to ridicule him: "the earth where you are now is nothing more than a fragment of the broken Kyushu continent."


    "The mainland of Kyushu is boundless. Demons, immortals, gods, Buddhas, ghosts and people all live on the top of it. What''s more, what can you imagine?"


    Su Xun was not angry, who let himself be ignorant: "it''s your turn to ask."


    The Jade Emperor asked, "how did you come to this world?"


    "It''s also a symbol of breaking the boundary. The broken little world I accidentally entered should have been opened up by someone with great ability. There are many treasures in it." Su Xun continued to talk about Du Zi. His acting skills like a movie king could not be wasted.


    The Jade Emperor nodded: "you ask."


    "Why don''t you break through the ascent?"


    The Jade Emperor sneered: "the mainland of Kyushu is broken. Where can I fly? If you fly up rashly, you may not find a suitable world to shuttle through the void all your life. "


    "Do you have any questions?" Su Xun has finished asking.


    The Jade Emperor asked, "do you have any more?"


    "No more." Su Xun shook his head.


    The Jade Emperor said with a smile, "I''m gone, too."


    "Then I''ll take you on the road." The sword in Su Xun''s hand was lifted.


    The Jade Emperor sneered: "maybe I sent you on the road."


    The next second, the two fought together again.


    But the Jade Emperor was not Su Xun''s opponent at all.


    Otherwise, he would not agree with the question method proposed by Su Xun just now.


    There was a bloody battle between the two.


    Three days and three nights later, the Jade Emperor, who was once a heavenly soldier on the mainland of Kyushu, fell.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: with three feet of Qingfeng, it''s unfair to swing the world. One person and one sword, it can cut out the sky. ¡¿


    [reward: mieshen Quan. ¡¿


    the biggest injustice in this world is the immortals.


    "Boom -"


    the emperor''s meteorite, thunder roaring in the sky, dark clouds toppling, strong wind sweeping the earth, blood pouring.

 Chapter 586

    The Jade Emperor fell.


    Boundless endless blood rain for seven days and seven nights, strong body meteorite, heaven and earth with sorrow.


    And the whole world also knows about the battle of heaven and the fall of the Jade Emperor.


    Su Xun''s personal prestige reached its peak.


    After all, who is disrespectful to the strong man who can turn over the heaven with one sword? Who is not afraid?


    When the whole world is singing the name of Su Xun.


    But Su Xun has returned to the earth with the donkey.


    Yuliang mountain manor.


    "No, another donkey? I feel that if we go on like this, our family can open a zoo. "


    Seeing Su Xun coming in with a donkey, an Zizhen and others were speechless.


    "Meow, I''m a beast." Liuli retorts that she is an animal, which is an insult to her.


    "Donkey, see you ladies."


    The donkey knows the rules and says hello to the master''s ladies.


    "Donkey, come here." Liuli said.


    The donkey took a look at her and ignored her.


    How can a fat cat tell itself what to do?


    The glaze exudes its own flavor.


    "Poop


    Blood pressure, donkeys are confused.


    It''s really a beast.


    Although the strength of the other side is not as good as it, it is really the blood of the divine beast.


    The master deserves to be the master. This family is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. I have to keep a low profile in the future.


    Well, I learned the word "low key" from the master.


    "Why are there people in this? Is this a magic weapon? Did the master seal people in


    "Why does this thing make a sound?"


    "What''s this..."


    The donkey is just like the first time to enter the city. All kinds of electric appliances blinded his eyes and made him a donkey.


    Su Xun said, "just turn yourself into a human and let them teach you how to play."


    Although the donkey is proud of being a demon family, but in the game''s lure, perplexed, or bow.


    It''s the first time you''ve been transformed into a human form.


    This was also the first time that Su Xun saw it transform into human form. He was confused.


    "Ah! How lovely


    "Let my sister pinch her face."


    "Let me do the same."


    Liao Yu, Yan Yurou, Xiao Bai, Yao Yao, an Zizhen and Qin Zhu all see the donkey turned over.


    Because the donkey turned into a Zhengtai.


    Yes, just a lovely Zhengtai.


    One looks like seven or eight years old, big eyes, white skin, round face, red lips and white teeth, wearing a blue blouse.


    When Su Xun thought that he had been riding him for so long, he felt a little sorry.


    He''s just a kid.


    "Master, help me."


    Donkey was caught by a group of women and pinched his face, but he didn''t dare to resist, so he had to ask Su Xun for mercy.


    Su Xun cast a sympathetic expression, and then pretended to be invisible.


    Donkey, don''t blame the master for my ruthlessness.


    After all, you can only ride instead of walking.


    But I can ride them in bed, and I can ride them in different patterns (* / Omega *).


    "Husband, what''s his name?" An Zizhen looks at Su Xun and asks.


    Su Xun replied, "he called it donkey. It''s my surname, Su donkey."


    "Thank you for your surname." Sue is very happy.


    Although the girls are speechless about the name, it''s up to him to see the silly child like it.


    However, when they thought that such a lovely child was Su Xun''s Mount, they all thought Su Xun was too hateful. He was a child laborer.


    Therefore, sprouting is justice.


    Some people in Liuli turn their eyes and hum. What''s the big deal? I''ll be more lovely than this smelly donkey when I turn into shape.


    Damn donkey, I used to be the most favored one in my family. It''s disgusting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Su Xun went to Liu Yun''s home.


    After all, I haven''t spoiled my dear teacher Liu for a long time. It''s only right to have rain and dew.


    "Su Xun!"


    Liu Yun heard the doorbell to open the door and saw that it was Su Xun outside. She was both surprised and happy.


    "Miss me, Miss Liu? I miss you so much, my dear


    Su Xun went up and hugged her, then closed the door with his feet.


    Liu Yun''s face changed: "no, Su Xun..."


    "Old husband and old wife, what''s the harm?" Su Xun * * a, directly stabilized her delicate red lips, began to take off her skirt.


    "Well Don''t Well... "


    Liu Yun kept struggling. She was very anxious, but the more she was, the more excited Su Xun was.In this way, while kissing her, Su Xun carried her into the living room, and then he was stunned.


    Because only in the living room sofa, three people are looking up at him, the same eyes dull.


    One of them is Professor Li Jianguo.


    The other two are a pair of middle-aged women. They look similar to Liu Yun. They should be her parents.


    Liu Yun takes advantage of this opportunity to break away from Su Xun''s arms and arranges her skirt in a panic. She blushes and bleeds. Her voice is full of crying.


    "I told you not to mess around, you bastard, you little son of a bitch It''s really Asshole


    If there is a hole in the ground, Liu Yun would like to go down now.


    Because it''s so embarrassing.


    "Well, Uncle Li and Aunt Li are not talking about it." Su Xun coughed twice to ease his embarrassment. Rao was thick skinned, and he also felt a little hot at this time.


    Liu Yun blushed and said, "what do I say?"


    Susian was embarrassed. She just blocked her mouth, as if she could not say.


    "Well, uncle and aunt."


    Su Xun says hello to Liu Yun''s parents.


    "Good Good... "


    Both of them were still confused and confused, but they didn''t slow down.


    "This is Su Xun, Xiao Yun''s boyfriend." Jiang is still old and spicy, and Li Jianguo has returned to normal, as if he had just seen nothing.


    Liu Yun''s parents also reacted. They both frowned when they heard this.


    Naturally, they knew Su Xun, and they knew how romantic he was. For the sake of his daughter''s happiness, they naturally didn''t want her to find such a man.


    But looking at the contact between them, it is obvious that what should have happened has already happened.


    And Li Jianguo knows about it.


    This makes two people feel a little annoyed. How can a grandfather pit his granddaughter? Why didn''t you tell them earlier?


    "I I''ll go to the kitchen and see the food. "


    Liu Yun is really embarrassed to continue to stay, leaving a word, ran into the kitchen like running for his life, and closed the door.


    Li Jianguo waved to Su Xun: "what are you standing for? Come and sit down. It''s not the first time. "


    "Uncle and aunt, I didn''t know you were here, and I didn''t bring any gifts. I''m really sorry."


    Su is also a person who has seen big waves. He has calmed down and his face has returned to normal. He goes to sit down.


    He knew that the next key was whether his parents-in-law could accept it.


    Because you can see at a glance that they seem to have some opinions about themselves.

 Chapter 587

    "Well, Sue, don''t mind if we call you that."


    Liu''s father spoke first, and his tone was kind.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "you are elders. You should call me that. What do you mind?"


    "Well." How long did Liu Fu and Xiao Yun nodded, "and then you nodded."


    "It''s been a long time. It''s been months." Su xunzhen can''t remember how long it has been, so he can only try to make the middle point.


    "That''s not too short." Liu said: "my little father married, you don''t know how old you are."


    Although Liu Fu''s tone was mild, he was a killing move.


    He didn''t know what happened to suthen?


    Of course I know!


    The reason why he wants to ask is to force Su Xun to recognize the reality and let him break up with Liu Yun.


    After all, not everyone wants his daughter to be confused with Su Xun, especially the Liu family, which is an intellectual family.


    Liu Yun, a civil servant or a lawyer, should live a plain life in their future.


    Ginger is old and spicy.


    This question really stopped Su Xun.


    What do you want him to say?


    Li Jianguo took the initiative to help Su Xun out: "OK, let the young people deal with the young people''s affairs. Don''t let the adults interfere. The more they manage, the more chaotic they are."


    Liu''s father did not dare to contradict his father-in-law. He could only look at his wife.


    "Dad ~" Liu Mu''s voice dragged on for a long time. She frowned and said, "Xiaoyun is a piece of white paper in this respect. Can she deal with it? What if she''s determined? "


    Then she looked at Su Xun apologetically: "Xiao Su, aunt said this is not aimed at you, I also know you are excellent, if you have to say that it is not worthy of words, it is also Xiaoyun is not worthy of you."


    "Aunt serious, feelings of this kind of thing has always been only like, not worthy of the last one said." For this kind of sensible and reasonable parents, Su Xun really had a headache.


    Because they are really for the good of their daughter.


    Up to now, Su Xun hopes Liu Yun''s parents are the kind of people who are open-minded about money. It''s better to solve this problem. Just take the money.


    Li Jianguo snorted coldly, pointed to Liu''s father, looked at Liu''s mother and said, "are you ok? You didn''t agree with me at that time? And you almost broke up with us. Don''t you have a good time now? "


    "Cough..." He just took a sip from his water cup, and Liu Fu almost came out, choking and coughing.


    Su Xun looked at him bitterly. He was half of the world. Why bother me?


    Liu''s mother was also a little embarrassed and said angrily, "Dad, can it be the same? Can your son-in-law marry me and Xiao Su marry Xiao Yun? "


    "Why is marriage guaranteed with that certificate? How many people are still married and divorced. " Li Jianguo was very satisfied with Su Xun''s son-in-law.


    Su Xun praised Professor Li in his heart. He noticed that there was a picture of a person on the translucent glass door of the kitchen. It was obvious that Liu Yun had been eavesdropping.


    Su Xun gritted his teeth, looked at Liu''s father and mother, and said, "uncle and aunt, I''m really good. I don''t deny that. The whole world knows that. If you don''t want to be shameful, I can treat my women equally."


    "So no one of them has to ask me for a certificate or something. Besides, if it''s a little bit inflated, at my point, a certificate really can''t restrain me, but I really like Miss Liu."


    "If you don''t trust me, I''m willing to get the certificate from Mr. Liu, and my family won''t make trouble."


    This is actually for Liu Yun. Most of the time, women don''t have to ask for something, they just want an attitude.


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother were shocked. They couldn''t imagine that there were such shameless people in the world who wanted their daughter to be a little girl.


    But when you think about it carefully, it seems that what you said is true, but this is the most irritating.


    "I don''t agree! My family''s Xiaoyun is not a natural beauty, but it''s not as good as serving a husband with a group of women! " Liu''s mother turned over and showed her attitude.


    Liu Fu did not speak and drank tea in silence. After all, a man who is afraid of his wife can only act as a mouthpiece and has no right to speak independently.


    "Bang!"


    When the kitchen door opened, Liu Yun rushed out: "Mom, I don''t care. I''m going to talk to him. I don''t care about his reputation. I''ve done everything with him. I still know the truth from the beginning to the end."


    "You You''re going to piss me off Liu''s mother pointed to Liu Yun, her fingers shaking.


    Li Jianguo gloated with a smile: "tut Tut, Fengshui turns. At that time, when you had to follow that smelly boy, your mother and I were in the same mood and expression."


    Both Su Xun and Liu Fu wanted to laugh, and they looked at each other again. This was a tacit understanding that belonged to men alone."Dad Liu''s mother was angry and shy, and looked at Li Jianguo angrily: "don''t be angry there. This smelly girl is all spoiled by you like this."


    "I just want to have fun. I want to laugh. Can''t I?" Li Jianguo hummed a little song, with his legs up and his tea cup in his hand.


    Old children, old children, the older people are, the more like children. That''s what I mean.


    Liu Yun went to sit down beside Su Xun and looked at his mother stubbornly: "Mom, if you don''t agree, I''ll give Su Xun a baby first. I have a big stomach. Who dares to marry me? This is the way you told me you threatened your grandparents."


    "You You Do evil Liu''s mother felt that sooner or later she would be angry with this evil girl.


    "Ha ha ha, dear granddaughter, thank you for your revenge." Li Jianguo laughed more happily.


    "Puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff - puff -


    The voice fell and ran away like a runaway.


    Liu''s mother looked at Liu Yun and said, "let''s go. I''m too lazy to manage. I''ll watch you do it and watch you die."


    Angrily, Liu''s mother left with her bag.


    "I still smoke. I know how to smoke all day. If you don''t leave soon, do you want to go home?"


    "Calm down, calm down, my wife. Don''t be angry."


    "Stop! Look at your good daughter. She''ll be shameless. It''s up to you to look at her! "


    "Yes, it''s with me, it''s with me."


    Outside the door, the voice of Liu''s father and mother came into the room. Su Xun and Liu Yun and Li Jianguo couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Yun leaned against Su Xun''s arms and held his hand tightly. They looked at each other and laughed.


    Seeing this, Li Jianguo lamented that NIMA was old, and she was forced to eat dog food by her granddaughter and her son-in-law to be grandson. These days are really bad.

 Chapter 588

    "You talk slowly, old man. I''ll go first. There''s an expert meeting to be held."


    Li Jianguo put down his tea cup and stood up.


    Liu Yun asked: "all the dishes are better. Don''t you eat them before you leave?"


    "No, I''m full of dog food. I''m afraid I won''t die, but I''ll die." Li Jianguo''s voice dropped and went out.


    Su Xun was surprised: "grandfather is very fashionable. He knows how to eat dog food."


    "Who is your name? That''s my grandfather Liu Yun snorted.


    Susian held her in his lap and said with a smile, "even you are mine. Isn''t your grandfather also my grandfather?"


    "Who''s yours? You''re mine. If you don''t want me... " Liu Yun pauses for a moment, then gets close to his ear, blushes and says, "I''ll bite you off and die with you."


    Su Xun felt a chill in his crotch. After that, he thought he would have a psychological shadow. He was always on tenterhooks. How could he enjoy it happily.


    "Miss Liu, I haven''t seen you. Let''s have an in-depth exchange first." Su Xun said.


    Liu Yun blushed: "I still have food in the pot. I''m going to cook in the kitchen."


    "One mind, two uses, two don''t delay." Su Xun showed a bad smile.


    Liu Yun''s pretty face is even more red, as if it were two burning clouds: "bad guy."


    This is the default, women are not bad, color, but usually do not say it.


    In fact, they are worse (???).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, I left from Liu Yun.


    Su Xun''s whole life was fresh and fresh.


    I''ve been holding on for so long in the world of Xiake identity, and all of them are cheap at one time.


    It depends on her luck if she can conceive.


    I have to say that Sudin has made great efforts to import for mankind.


    Yao Yao, an Zizhen, XiuXiu and Li Qing are already pregnant.


    Su Xun felt that as long as he had enough time, he could really create a nation.


    "Busy people come back, and go to Miss Liu to make up lessons?"


    Back to Yuliang mountain manor, an Zizhen looks at Su Xun with a smile.


    "Learned a little." Su Xun said seriously.


    An Zizhen snorted: "I think it''s posture. Your Putonghua pronunciation is not standard enough."


    "Su lu''er, how did you change back to the original shape?" Su Xun changed the topic and looked at a water blue donkey lying not far away.


    Su donkey''s voice was full of grievances: "I don''t want to play games, because the ladies have been pinching my face."


    "The child is too introverted." Yan Yurou spat out her tongue and said with a guilty heart.


    Yao Yao and Xiao Bai nodded one after another.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes: "don''t bully him, he is just a child."


    "Then you ride him." Qin Zhu''s lips curled.


    Su Xun glared: "I still ride you."


    Qin Zhu glared at him with shame and anger, then stroked Liuli in his arms and stopped talking.


    Damn, can two riders be the same?


    In the evening, after a busy afternoon in the daytime, Mr. Su went to several rooms in succession.


    No way, a bowl of water should be leveled, and this kind of thing should be leveled.


    It''s really hard for him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun flew to Kunlun mountain on his donkey to meet Mei pangzi and Liu An.


    The closer to the void crack, the more you can feel the power of the turbulent wind. Fortunately, now you are a golden immortal, and you can carry one or two.


    In a cave.


    They''re having sex in there.


    Charcoal fire, beer with kebabs.


    "Lao Liu, this void crack is getting bigger and bigger. Sooner or later, Kunlun mountain will be blown flat."


    Plum fat man gnaws a string of chicken feet, full of oil, said vaguely.


    Liu An, dressed in a king''s robe, sat on the ground without any image, holding a beer in his hand and a string of fish balls in his right hand. He shook his long hair in front of his forehead and bit off a fish ball: "you didn''t notice, but I observed it, and it should not continue to expand Well, this fish ball is good. It''s delicious. "


    "Nonsense, I flew to the coastal cities to buy good fresh fish balls." Mei Pang''s tone is rather proud.


    In modern society, even if you can fly, you can only do such things.


    These two are the most grounded practitioners in the world. They have nothing to do with immortality. On the contrary, they are like two refugees.


    "Oh, I''m eating it."


    Su Xun followed the fragrance to find it.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An subconsciously turn to look out of the cave, and then they are confused.


    "The trough! Blue donkey


    "Monster! I''ve changed my mount again


    They left the string and beer in their hands and ran out. They looked at Su lu''er with envy in their eyes.In their eyes, this donkey is equivalent to Ferrari in the eyes of ordinary people.


    In particular, Su Xun had a Lamborghini poison (glass) parked at home.


    Let''s take a look at the two of them, not to mention the luxury mount. They don''t even have a basic foot replacement.


    "Look at my car "Bah," Su Xun said subconsciously. He touched the donkey''s head and said with a smile, "how about my donkey?"


    "Fuck! All evil rich people are forced to die by showing off their wealth! " Mei pangzi and Liu Qi''an despise him, and their eyes are full of envy and jealousy.


    Jealousy distorts the face.


    Liu An shook his Wang Pao, looked at Su Xun and raised his chin: "don''t you think I''m different?"


    "Oh, a breakthrough, a fairyland." I found out that Liu An Xun was an immortal.


    Liu An waved his hand with a smile: "low-key, low-key, to low-key, now we are barely the same level, talking to you, also a little bit of confidence."


    "Fairyland, tut Tut, even my donkey can''t beat it." Su Xun shook his head and patted the donkey on the head.


    "Boom!"


    Su donkey son very sensible sent out his own breath, demon flame towering, air into the sky.


    Liu An and Mei pangzi turned pale.


    Fat Mei stammered: "Lao Liu This donkey seems to be better than you


    "Dixian! Damn it Liu An burst a rude, eyes stare big, a land fairyland donkey.


    It''s not Ferrari, it''s j-20!


    He suddenly looked at Su Xun again: "you..."


    "No, Jinxian." Su Xun grinned.


    Liu An is confused.


    Zhao Ze added two words: "peak."


    Liu An is stupid.


    "Brother, you smoke." Mei Pang came forward to pass the cigarette, flattering.


    Liu An pursed his lips and kicked the fat man open with a smile: "brother, please come inside. Chuaner and wine are all ready."


    The gap in strength sobered his mind.


    "Yes, please. It''s still hot..." Fat Mei gets up and goes in.


    Liu An turned back and glared at him: "do you have any eyesight? Fly out to buy two more dishes. "


    "Fuck, bitch!"


    Mei Pang scolded fiercely, and then whew up.

 Chapter 589

    It''s a different kind of life experience to make a string in the cave of Kunlun mountain.


    The table is square. Three people and a donkey are on one side.


    "Boss, you are employing child labor. The child is not nine years old." Fat plum burps with wine.


    Liu An said: "mount to start from the baby training, this can get out of the feelings."


    "What a bloody capitalist." Fat may sighed.


    "Let me get down to business." Su Xun interrupted the two men''s bragging force, and then said the news from the fake jade emperor.


    Mei Puzi blinked: "is there really nine states in Kyushu?"


    "Since Kyushu is broken, the earth where we are now can be regarded as a fragment of the mortal world. Will all the lost immortals be on other fragments?" Liu An made a guess.


    Su Xun couldn''t answer this question.


    Because it''s super.


    Where on earth have those big guys gone?


    Mei Pang opened the topic: "brother, you are now at the peak of Jinxian, can you go across the void to the opposite xuanyue continent?"


    "No way?" Su Xun shook his head. He thought of the words of the fake jade emperor: "although this passage leads to the xuanyue continent, the variables are too big. No one can guarantee what will happen on the way, or whether the end of the passage is sealed, so we can''t take this risk."


    Su is still more cherish life, unless higher, otherwise determined not to take life can play sex, to bet that a bit of uncertainty.


    "I don''t know if Zhenyao sword is still alive." Mei Pang sighed subconsciously.


    Liu An''s eyelids jump: "it''s all my fault..."


    "Don''t mention it, the swordsman''s mouth is cheap, and his life is big." Su Xun waved his hand and interrupted him.


    Because it''s meaningless to talk about it later, and Liu An didn''t mean it.


    Now the only thing we can do is to pray for the good luck of Zhenyao sword.


    "I''m here to send you resources."


    There are still many treasures left in the looting of Tianting. After the destruction of Tianting, a lot of them have been looted.


    Su Xun directly lost a pile to Liu An and Mei pangzi, and he also lost a pile to an Zizhen at home.


    "You are my brother."


    Liu An and Mei pangzi look at Su Xun excitedly.


    After pulling the strings, Su Xun would not be here to accompany them. He went to Taixu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Taixujie, Yujing, jiuxiao palace.


    Su Xun went directly to the back palace.


    "My husband."


    Seeing Su Xun, XiuXiu was overjoyed. She rushed to him with a big stomach and hugged him.


    "Let me touch my son." Su Xun put his hand directly into the dress.


    XiuXiu''s face is slightly red: "go to the bedroom and touch it again."


    "What about sister and Xueer and Yuer?" Su Xun followed her to the bedroom and asked.


    "Xue''er and yu''er are hiding in their dormitories every day to read the novel they brought back from the Earth last time. Sister a is dealing with the memorials..."


    XiuXiu tells Su Xun about the recent situation. Her family is short, which makes Su Xun feel very warm.


    "Go and see the girls Xueer and Yuer first."


    At the beginning, he was also addicted to novels.


    The two sisters live together.


    I saw two people lying on the bed with their mobile phones in their arms.


    "Ah! Young master


    Lying on the outside, xue''er sees Su Xun. She is so ashamed that she arranges her clothes in a panic.


    The rain is simpler and covers itself directly with a quilt.


    Two people feel too shameful, just to the appearance, but not lady.


    "It''s not decent to stare at your mobile phone all day. You can only watch it for two hours a day." Su Xun was calm.


    The two nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    "Little brother."


    Su Yue, who received the news, rushed over.


    "Sister."


    Su Xun looked at her with a brilliant smile.


    Su Yue''s feelings are unique. They are from emotion and stop at reason.


    After all, it''s a brother and a sister. It doesn''t mean that you can start.


    Cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, cuddle, Cu.


    Both of them are enduring, but they don''t know how long they can endure.


    After a month in Taixu, Su found the earth and went to lick dog world.


    When Su Xun appeared, it was the evening when Qin Qing and Li Qing were embracing to watch the variety show.


    Two people are wearing the same nightdress, Li Qing''s abdomen slightly bulges, looks really sweet.


    Su Xun is a little jealous.


    "I said if you could stop showing up all of a sudden. I was scared to death." Qin Qing glared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun snored, "I want to go back to my home. Do I have to knock?"Went to sit in the middle of two people, overbearing embrace two people, warm fragrant nephrite provocative.


    "You''re just in time. We''re in trouble." Li Qing nestled in his arms and said.


    Su Xun browed: "what''s the trouble?"


    "Someone wants to green you." As soon as Qin Qing opened her mouth, she asked Su for Lei Zhu. Then she said with an irritated face, "I drove out with sister Qing a few days ago. On the way, I met a young man dressed as a migrant worker. I had to take our car."


    "Sister Qing is kind-hearted, and there are few cars on the mountain, so she agrees. Then who knows that man is a small stream, a hooligan, who has been talking about flowers and playing with me. Originally, she put him down in the city, but he actually tracked us, found our place, and then came to Sao from time to time to disturb us."


    "We also called the police, but the rascal worked as a security guard in a company. He didn''t know what relationship he had with the boss of the company. The boss came out to protect him."


    "Later, although he didn''t enter the villa area to harass us, he always waited outside the villa area from time to time. We didn''t dare to go out recently."


    After hearing this, Su Xun''s face was very ugly: "do you want to put a green hat on me? I''ll meet him tomorrow. "


    In the evening, Li Qing is pregnant, and Qin Qing serves Su Xun instead of her. Wu Shan Yun Yu''s taste is hard to express.


    The next day, let Li Qing stay at home, Su Xun took Qin Qing out.


    "Hello, xiaoqingqing, good morning."


    As soon as he walked out of the villa, a young man in a security suit came up with a rose.


    "That''s him." Qin Qing took a step behind Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at the young man in front of him: "have you ever seen me?"


    "Big brother, what if I see it? I''m not here for you. I''m not interested in men. Please let me go."


    The young man said with a smile. He looked like a fool and winked at Qin Qing.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "Qin Qing is my woman. If you dare to entangle her again, I will break your leg."


    "Oh, I''m so scared. There are many people who want to move my legs, but in the end, their legs are all broken by me. I don''t know if it will be you next?"


    The young man touched his nose and looked at Su Xun with a relaxed face. He did not hide his banter in his eyes. Obviously, he did not take his threat seriously.

 Chapter 590

    "There''s some meaning."


    Su Xun looked at Qin Qing and said, "you go back to accompany Xiao Qing. I''ll talk to him."


    The word "chat" should be quoted in double quotation marks.


    "Yes, yes." Qin Qing finished his task, just don''t want to see that little stream, hooligan again.


    "Xiaoqing..."


    The young man wanted to chase Qin Qing, but Su Xun grabbed him by the shoulder.


    "To die!"


    The young man flashed a cold light in his eyes, turned around and punched Su Xun.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him out.


    This kick is still effective, otherwise it will kick him to death.


    "Ah! Puff - "


    the young man flew directly for more than ten meters before he hit the ground hard. A mouthful of blood spurted out and dyed the rose red in his hand.


    "This How can it be


    Chu fan covered his belly and stood up, looking at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    Master Mingming said that his skill was invincible, so he was allowed to go down the mountain.


    But now in the face of Su Xun, he had no power to fight back, which made his mind confused.


    "True Qi?"


    Su Xun was also surprised. Didn''t the system say that this is an ordinary world?


    He''s not surprised to have time.


    But can you still call it the ordinary world if you train your Qi?


    However, it seems that there is no difference for him. They are all vegetables and chicken, which is really ordinary.


    "Impossible? It can''t be behind


    With a wave of Su''s voice, the figure of Chu disappears.


    A security guard rubbed his eyes, and then muttered to himself, "well, it''s too much. They''re beginning to hallucinate. If you want to quit, you have to quit."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah


    Chu fan screamed and fell to the ground from the air.


    Su Xun took him to a wilderness.


    "How could that be! Who the hell are you! What kind of Kung Fu is this


    Chu fan felt that his brain was going to explode. He stared at Su Xun, and the Three Outlooks he had set up since childhood collapsed.


    "Kung Fu?" Su Xun sneered: "ignorance, this is a magic, as for me? I am an immortal, the only immortal in the world. "


    "God immortal? No, there can''t be gods in the world, absolutely not


    Chu fan was so surprised that he almost split his personality that he began to doubt the world and life.


    He has lived for more than 20 years and has been practicing martial arts with his master on the mountain.


    I think Kung Fu is the most powerful individual power in the world.


    But now suddenly a man came out and told him that there were gods in the world.


    How can he accept that?


    "It''s up to you to believe it or not. If you say you''re going to break your leg, you have to believe it."


    Su Xun didn''t have the heart to talk to him. He pointed to Chu fan''s right leg and shot away.


    "Ah! No


    Chu fan was shocked.


    "Bang!"


    Just at the moment when the sword Qi was about to touch his body, Chu fan suddenly burst out a force in his body to break the sword Qi.


    "Mana!"


    Zhao Ze''s face suddenly one side, Chu fan body just that power is a wisp of magic.


    In this world, besides myself, there are also people who cultivate immortals. How can this be possible!


    Some people can accept it even if they develop genuine Qi.


    But if there is an immortal on the horse, can it be called the ordinary world?


    Su Xun moved forward in a flash, grasped Chu fan''s hand, and used psychics.


    From Chu fan''s memory, he saw Chu fan''s master.


    His master is an immortal.


    This wisp of mana is also on Chu fan. When she meets danger, she will be activated passively to block a robbery for him.


    As for why we didn''t teach Chu fan to cultivate immortals but to practice martial arts, it is probably because there is no aura in the world.


    But without a wisp of aura, how could an immortal be born?


    Unless, like him, this immortal is an outsider.


    "Come with me."


    Su Xun picked up Chu fan with one hand and flew to an unknown mountain thousands of miles away from the seaside city.


    He is going to see Chu fan''s master.


    And finally stop in front of a river.


    "What do you want?" Of course, Chu fan is familiar with this place, because his master is on the mountain.


    Su Xun didn''t talk nonsense. He directly broke the magic array in front of him with a magic power.


    There is one more mountain between the high mountains.


    On the mountain, a woman in white who was playing the piano suddenly stopped and her face changed.


    The magic array she laid was broken.


    How can there be other fairies in the world?She rose from the sky, white, just like the Moon Fairy, beautiful.


    "Master!" Chu fan, who was raised by Su Xun in his hand, looked at his master who was flying in the sky and was directly confused.


    Master can fly, she is also an immortal.


    "Xiao Fan." Yue Ling looked at Su Xun and said, "please release my disciple."


    "There shouldn''t be immortals in this world. Have you ever heard of Kyushu?" Su Xun stared at her and said calmly.


    At the same time, the momentum of his body soared to the sky, and Jin Xian''s peak cultivation made no secret.


    On hearing this, the spirit of the moon was moved and almost blurted out: "the elder is from Kyushu?"


    She was just in the early days of Jinxian. She called herself master Su Xun or Shangxian.


    She looks very excited, because trapped in this world for so long, she finally met other immortals, met the immortals from Kyushu.


    That means the other party must have a way to leave.


    "It''s really Kyushu." Zhao Ze''s brow frowned. He would not be a deserter again.


    Chu fan''s face was muddled because he couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    Yue Ling then thought of Chu fan: "please let go of my disciples. I will tell you why I came to this world."


    Su Xun landed, released Chu fan, and followed Yue Ling into a hut.


    "Xiaofan, you wait outside." Yue Ling doesn''t let Chu fan in and closes the door.


    Chu fan sat on the ground, looking at the sun in the sky, and continued to doubt life.


    It''s the master''s boudoir. I''ve never been in it before!


    In the fragrant room.


    "Come on, identity, origin." Su Xun looked at the moon spirit calmly.


    The moon spirit came slowly: "I am the jade rabbit of Chang''e fairy in the Moon Palace..."


    "The jade rabbit of Chang''e?" Su Xun didn''t expect that the other party would be this identity.


    The moon spirit nodded: "back to the master, the little one is the jade rabbit of Chang''e fairy. The sky demon invades, the immortals fight to the death, Kyushu is broken, the fairy can''t bear to let me fall, and sent me to this world. Dare to ask the master, how is the war in Kyushu, and how is Chang''e fairy?"


    "It''s blocked, but I don''t know if Chang''e fairy is still alive and where she went. All the immortals in the sky have disappeared. There are obvious traces that the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea has been moved." Su Xun shook his head and said.


    The moon spirit heard that the speech was silent for a moment, then thought of a point, and said: "the fairy once said that if this war is defeated, the immortals should be buried with Kyushu. If they win, Kyushu is broken, and the immortals will go to other worlds."


    "But now the problem is that I don''t know where they went." Su Xun shook his head helplessly.


    Yueling looked up at Su Xun: "xuanyue continent."


    "You What are you talking about? " Su Xun seriously doubted whether he had heard wrong or whether she had said wrong.


    Is it because of the invasion of the celestial demons in xuanyue that Kyushu is broken and the immortal veins are destroyed. Instead, those immortals will move to xuanyue?


    Moving to the home of the demon clan?


    Are you kidding?

 Chapter 591

    "Listen to me, master."


    Yutu wondered why Su Xun didn''t know a lot of common sense.


    But he patiently explained: "there are not many worlds at the same level as Kyushu. Even if there are, it is very difficult to find its trace."


    "Xuanyue mainland is one of them. Kyushu has been broken, and the passage between xuanyue mainland and Kyushu has been opened, which is a ready-made new world that can be visited at any time."


    "And since Kyushu has blocked the invasion of TIANYAO, it shows that Kyushu is stronger than TIANYAO, and it''s not impossible to go directly to xuanyue mainland with victory."


    "Because the fairy said that the sky demon clan in xuanyue mainland is the strongest, but there is more than one clan on the mainland. The races are not unified. With the strength of Kyushu, we can have a firm foothold in the past."


    "So xuanyue mainland is the most possible. Of course, I''m just speculating."


    "No Su Xun waved his hand: "you''re right, xuanyue continent is the most likely."


    The month spirit looked at him one eye, carefully asked in the heart of doubt: "dare to ask the elder why will still stay in Kyushu? Why don''t you know about it? "


    "Because I''m not an immortal before the invasion of TIANYAO, I was born after the TIANYAO war."


    "This How is that possible? " The red lips of Yueling slightly opened: "the fairy said that the veins of Jiuzhou immortals are broken, and the aura will be exhausted day by day. This is also the reason why all the immortals have to leave Jiuzhou after victory. How can they become immortals?"


    And it''s a golden immortal at its peak.


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t explain.


    Seeing this, Yueling no longer asked more questions, but knelt down and said, "please take Yueling away from this world. Yueling has been trapped in this world for thousands of years."


    "This world is different from Kyushu. Kyushu is only a few hundred years old." While he was talking, Su Xun helped her up.


    Hearing this, Yue Ling looked at Su Xun more shocked.


    For hundreds of years, I have been cultivating in Kyushu, where the aura is becoming increasingly exhausted, to become the peak of Jinxian. What kind of talent and perseverance is this.


    If she knew Su Xun was only 20 years old, she didn''t know what her expression would be.


    I''m afraid I''ll be so shocked that I can put an egg in my mouth.


    "How can you take a mortal as a disciple?" Su Xun asked with some doubts.


    Yueling said with a bitter smile: "I don''t know something about you. That disciple is my last hope to leave this world."


    "Although there is no spiritual power in this world, the way of heaven is not weak. I can''t break it by force. There are destiny people in every world. If there are one or several people, I can count Chu fan as the destiny people in this world."


    "All the things that I met before are irreversible, and all my hopes depend on him."


    Hearing this, Su Xun''s expression was a little strange. Heaven''s destiny, isn''t that the main character?


    There is a mysterious beauty master who practices martial arts all over the country. Then he goes down the mountain and meets a beauty to take a ride.


    What a familiar plot.


    Crouching trough, if it is not for their early attack on Li Qing and Qin Qing, maybe they are really Chu fan''s harem in the future.


    Could it be that after a long time in a big circle, he was still green?


    "Master?" The moon spirit called him doubtfully.


    Su Xun came back to his mind and said, "I''m a little distracted. You taught a good disciple. He''s pestering my woman."


    "Master, calm down..." Yueling''s face changed greatly, and she immediately got up to apologize.


    Su Xun stopped her: "because of this, I can find you."


    Just compensate yourself to me.


    But after thinking about it, Su Xun was more interested in Chang''e than rabbit.


    Don''t ask why Chang''e is a young woman. She has a husband.


    Looking at the jade rabbit in front of him, this is the first real fairy he has ever seen. The temperament, appearance and figure cultivation are not the same as those "waitresses" in the world of chivalrous identity.


    "Thank you for your magnanimity. I don''t care about my rebellious disciples." Yueling was relieved.


    Su Xun said, "I can take you away, but you disciple..."


    I haven''t finished, but the meaning is very clear.


    "This is the future arrangement of Ken. I have already taken him away." Yueling answers.


    A moment later, they walked out of the room.


    "Master!"


    Chu fan rushed to meet him. He didn''t dare to look at Su Xun.


    His legs are still shaking at the thought of the immortal woman he was pursuing.


    Yueling looked at him: "Xiaofan, I''m not a person in this world. It''s time to leave."


    "Master I don''t want to leave you. " Chu fan''s face is pale of say.


    Yueling felt pity for him: "you are the only destiny in this world. There are countless possibilities in the future. If you are predestined in the future, maybe you and I will see you again."


    "Master..." Chu fan murmured to himself, a little absent-minded, perhaps will see you again, how big is the probability?Soon he perked up again: "master, I will see you again, I will!"


    The protagonist may be different, but his mind is still firm.


    Or be the hero of the hammer.


    God is not blind, how can you choose a person to be the one who lives that day.


    Su Xun thought about it carefully, and the people he met in his own world might be the destiny.


    Meng Hai, Cao Tian in the doomsday world.


    Fang Yun of Taixu world.


    Zheng Fei is a knight errant in the world.


    Chufan in the dog world.


    These people seem to be the protagonists, just because their appearance changed their destiny.


    After saying goodbye, Yueling left something for Chufan, and then followed susian to leave.


    Su Xun met Li Qing and Qin Qing, left some magic power to protect their bodies, and then took the moon spirit back to the earth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This is Kyushu?"


    Standing in the sky, looking at the traffic and steel city below, Yueling thinks that she is still in the original world.


    "The times are developing. Without aura, natural science and technology are rising. Moreover, this may be just a fragment of Kyushu."


    Su Xun explained that he didn''t take her back to Yuliang mountain manor, so as not to let an Zizhen misunderstand them.


    Yueling chose a hill outside Jiangzhou and prepared to build another hut by herself.


    "One day I will go to xuanyue mainland, and I will take you with me."


    Su Xun said to her, after all, if all the immortals really went to xuanyue continent.


    I still have to rely on her to get close to Chang''e, and I can quickly integrate myself into the big group.


    Otherwise, how can we go to such a dangerous world in xuanyue continent one day without being covered?


    "Yueling believes in the master." What else can a man who can cultivate to the peak of Jinxian in such a rare world?


    Su Xun told her about the Kunlun Mountain passage and the Yuliang mountain manor, and then left a contact information to leave.

 Chapter 592

    It''s Monday again.


    The vacation is over and I''m going to work again.


    "System, extract the 21st new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the new identity of the host: survival slave. ¡¿


    [the recovery of aura will not bring immortality and immortality to human beings, nor will everyone be like a dragon, but a disaster and doomsday. ¡¿


    [parallel world Gaia, in 2010, scientists observed a crack in the sky, a new kind of energy that never appeared on Gaia is pouring into Gaia from the crack. ¡¿


    [this kind of energy is good for any living creature. The world is beginning to change dramatically, animals are beginning to evolve, and all kinds of magical plants are beginning to grow. Some people even blindly cultivate their magic power according to the incomplete skills circulated on the Internet. ¡¿


    [experts call this energy Reiki, and announce that once the rift continues to expand, the whole planet Gaia will be completely filled with Reiki, and all mankind will enter the Reiki recovery era. ¡¿


    [the world is jubilant about this. In the expectation of global human beings, in 2012, the crack completely expanded into a black hole. ¡¿


    [Gaia''s aura has been completely revived, but countless practitioners have also come to Gaia from the enlarged crack, including Terrans and demons. ¡¿


    [it turns out that at the other end of the crack is a world of cultivation called haohaijie, and Gaiya''s aura is also leaked from haohaijie. ¡¿


    [this is an invasion, a crushing invasion of the Xiuxian civilization into the scientific and technological civilization. The warship cannons can''t stop the monk''s sword, and the aircraft and tanks can be destroyed by the magic attack ¡¿


    [the various forces in the world of Haohai occupied Gaiya star and divided Gaiya star as a colonizer. The monks of the world of Haohai turned the earth into a farm for planting miraculous drugs and a pasture for raising spirit beasts, and Gaiya star human beings became slaves for managing farms and pastures. ¡¿


    [he also raised Gaia humans in captivity as food to feed the spirit beast, and you are a captive slave. ¡¿


    [identity: the eye of insight. ¡¿


    [identity task: drive the intruder out of Gaia. ¡¿


    [warning! Warning! Warning! This entry into the world is extremely dangerous and variable. Please carefully choose whether to accept this identity. ¡¿


    this is the first time for the system to warn the host, and actively ask the host to carefully choose whether to accept or not.


    That means the world is really dangerous.


    However, Su Xun would not step back, because great danger means great harvest, and he was very interested in the world.


    Because, to some extent, this Gaia star is similar to Kyushu.


    It''s all alien invasion.


    The difference is, Kyushu wins.


    But Gaia star is weak, loses in a mess, the world degenerates into colonization, the populace.


    If the original Kyushu did not block the invasion of the demon, I''m afraid it will be reduced to this end.


    "System, I accept that identity."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "310!"


    "310!"


    As soon as I opened my eyes, a rough sound came into my ears.


    Su Xun looked at himself first. He was only wearing a white cloth robe with 311 written on it. Obviously, the voice was not calling himself.


    Looking around, other people were dressed the same as themselves, both men and women were the same, only wearing a white robe.


    This is a place similar to a cattle pen. There are fences all around. There are still people patrolling outside. More than 100 men and women are locked in the fence.


    The memory of this identity began to pour into his mind, making him clear where he was now.


    Now it is 2028, the 15th year that the vast sea has occupied Gaia.


    This is Songshan city. Now it belongs to the territory of a third class sect named changshengzong in Haohai.


    Su Xun, a native of Songshan City, is 20 years old. His parents don''t know his life and death for a long time. Since he was 10 years old, he was forbidden to be raised as "rations".


    According to the rule of changshengzong, those who are over 20 years old will be caught as food to feed the spirit beast, which is equivalent to raising pigs and can slaughter meat.


    Yes, today''s Gaia, some people Gaia, humans are no different from animals.


    Why part of it?


    Because some of them are traitors.


    The earth is just one of the colonies of the vast sea. Therefore, it is impossible for the people of the vast sea to enter and waste their power here in large quantities. Therefore, the system of Gaia people governing Gaia people is adopted.


    Some of the traitors became dogs to the various sects in the world of Haohai, maintaining the daily operation of Gaia.


    The Betrayer cuts the butcher''s knife at the same race, in exchange for the chance to live and shine.


    Su Xun was in the No. 3 enclosure. Every morning, he would put forward ten people to feed the spirit beast.


    Today is 301-310. According to the order, it''s Su Xun''s turn tomorrow morning.


    "Fuck! You''re deaf, aren''t you! Don''t you think you can''t be found if you don''t promise? Drag it outA fat man with two men went into the pen and kicked a thin young man.


    Youth is 310.


    "No! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! "


    Forced to drag out, 310 cried heartbroken, kept struggling, but it was futile, was easily dragged out.


    All the people in the pen are miserable because today''s 310 is tomorrow''s them.


    "Fuck! Cheap skin, a group of cheap species, the eternal family is raising you. It''s really white raising? "


    The fat man swears.


    Everyone looked at him with resentment and anger.


    Su Xun also looked at the man.


    His name is Chen Chao. He is also a member of gaiyaxing. He is a running dog of changshengzong and manages their "3" captive pen.


    As we all know, traitors are more cruel to their own kind than invaders. Because they are dogs, they need to show loyalty in order to win the recognition of their owners.


    And the best way to show loyalty is to make greater efforts to treat the same kind, the same race.


    Su Xun didn''t act rashly, because the system made it clear that the world was very dangerous.


    Maybe his Jinxian peak''s accomplishments can easily roll over here, so he was able to seek stability before he made clear the situation in the early stage.


    Soon, Li Chao left with his two doglegs and ten humanoid "animals".


    The pen is very clean, everyone is also very clean, and there is aura in the body.


    Because the food they eat is spirit food. After all, they are used to feed spirit animals. Of course, they should be healthy, clean and nutritious.


    That sounds ironic.


    "Ah! Take it easy


    Suddenly, a female voice came into the ear.


    Su Xun followed his reputation and saw a man beat down a woman. He raised a woman''s white robe and revealed a large area of spring light. He was ready to do that dirty thing.


    The purpose of male and female polyculture is to provide food for the immortal spirit animals like animals.


    At the beginning, some of them didn''t do it, but changshengzong directly took the medicine. Later, he gradually became numb and abandoned himself. On the contrary, this kind of thing became the only way for these slaves to vent their emotions.


    Thinking that 70% of the world''s peers (30% of the traitors were removed) were being treated like this, Su Xun could not help feeling angry and murderous.


    He never wanted to kill a world so much.


    Vast sea!

 Chapter 593

    In Songshan City, changshengzong has a total of 100 cages, with a total of more than 20000 people.


    These more than 20000 people are the food of spirit beasts.


    There are also millions of people who are working slaves, responsible for the care of spirit animals and planting spirit plants, as well as mining.


    Haohaijie buried the spirit vein in gaiyaxing to make spirit stone mine, kuangnu was specially responsible for mining.


    It''s still the colony of the people in the vast sea. It''s relatively better.


    The places occupied by the demons are really unspeakable. The demons do not keep Gaiya people in captivity, but let them live in the city.


    But when you''re hungry, you can go to the city to hunt. Three meals a day means three random killing.


    All in all, the entire Gaia is shrouded in the shadow of the vast sea, a gray.


    Su Xun''s identity in this world is just an ordinary slave, and his information is limited.


    So I don''t know how strong the monks of changshengzong and haohaijie are.


    We can''t make a big noise, and we must find a way to escape first, otherwise it will be his turn to be pulled to feed the spirit beast tomorrow.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on those changshengzong disciples with long swords outside the enclosure.


    To be exact, they are outside disciples.


    Although Chen Chao, the second son of the dog, is responsible for the care of the "spiritual animal rations", changshengzong can not completely trust Chen Chao.


    After all, these "spiritual animal rations" have been raised by feeding spiritual food, but they are expensive.


    So ten outside disciples were arranged to guard the more than one hundred cages.


    These outside disciples are all in the period of transforming the spirit, and the leader is the peak of the period of transforming the spirit.


    In my memory, I seem to have heard them chat, break through the anti virtual environment, and then I can take part in the examination of inner disciples.


    From this we can roughly infer that the outer disciples are in the period of transforming the spirit, and the inner disciples are at least in the anti virtual realm. No matter how hard the core disciples are, they must conform to the Taoist realm.


    There are also elders, patriarchs and ancestors. No matter how old the immortal clan is, there will be golden immortals.


    And this is just a third rate sect in the vast world.


    There''s second rate, first rate?


    Maybe there are still some holy places that stand aloof.


    Such a calculation, the world is really dangerous.


    He is not afraid of changshengzong, but if he resists changshengzong now, he is resisting the colonization of the whole vast sea.


    Changshengzong couldn''t help him, and other sects wouldn''t let him go.


    Force him to do it.


    But Su Xun already had a way out of his mind.


    All of a sudden, the sun was blocked.


    Su Xun looked up and saw a beautiful woman coming.


    "Do you want to do it?" Asked the woman, lying down and lifting her robe as she spoke.


    It''s not only men who want to vent, but also women.


    Looking at the spring light, Su Xun didn''t have any desire in his heart.


    There is only sadness and anger.


    And the killing of the vast sea to a higher level.


    As a human being on earth, he has a sense of substitution for the experience of Gaia people, because the other name of the earth is Gaia, and Gaia can also be called the earth.


    This is a parallel space-time earth.


    "I don''t want my children to become the food they feed their animals with." Su Xun said lightly.


    The woman''s eyes flashed for a moment, got up from the ground, said nothing, and went to the next man she thought was good-looking.


    And then, very soon, they did it.


    She (they) have become what the monks of the vast world want to be.


    In the eyes of the monks of the vast sea, all Gaia people are not human beings and are not worthy of being their kind.


    The day passed quickly and time came to night.


    Late at night, I fell asleep.


    Su Xun got up and went into the toilet in the lower left corner of the pen.


    Entering the toilet, Su Xun took a look at the top camera.


    Yes, there are cameras in the toilet.


    Because there have been "rations" hiding in the toilet to commit suicide, so changshengzong also learned to use gaiyasing technology to install cameras.


    Then Chen Chao and other two dogs watched for 24 hours. Once someone wanted to commit suicide, the outside disciples who were responsible for guarding immediately stopped him.


    For changshengzong, these are their property. If they die, they will lose their property. Naturally, they have no right to commit suicide.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun jumped up and smashed the camera.


    The reason why you don''t use magic is because you''re afraid of being seen in the video.


    As soon as the camera was smashed, Chen Chao''s dog''s head appeared in the monitoring room not far away. He roared in panic: "Mr. Xiao Yun, a ration in the third column broke the monitoring in the toilet."The reason why they panic is that if they do not find the abnormality at the first time and lead to the success of food ration suicide, they will be responsible.


    In a flash, the young monk in charge of the guard rushed to the toilet.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao Yun kicked open the toilet door, rushed in and saw Su Xun standing in the corner with a smile.


    Looking at the smile on Su Xun''s face, Xiao Yun felt angry that he had been fooled.


    "Damned Gaya bastard!"


    Xiao Yun scolded angrily, and immediately appeared in front of Su Xun. He raised his face and was about to take a slap.


    However, Su Xun''s action was faster.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s slap fell on Xiao Yun''s face.


    Feeling the burning pain on his face, Xiao Yun was confused and his mind was blank.


    "You You... "


    He couldn''t say a complete word for a long time, because it was the first time for him.


    What surprised him even more was the speed of Su Xun''s hand. It was so fast that he didn''t react.


    "Silly beep."


    Sue took his praise by the throat and pinched it.


    "You Your accomplishments... "


    Xiao Yun''s eyes are staring at him. Because of the spiritual food, although his body will be full of spiritual energy, there will be no cultivation in his body.


    That''s why he was so shocked that he didn''t even care that his life was still in the hands of others.


    "One day, I will slaughter changshengzong and make the whole world pay for it."


    Su Xun said calmly, looking at him coldly.


    "You are the first, the beginning, but not the end."


    The voice fell, and the right hand burst into force.


    "Click!"


    A clear voice rings out. Xiao Yun''s neck is pinched and broken. Su Xun uses psychics to read the memory first, and then a flame rises in his hand, burns it to ashes and throws it into the urinal.


    Two minutes later.


    Xiao Yun went out of the toilet.


    Xiao Yun is Su Xun.


    Unless you have the strength to compete with the whole vast world, you can never do things and practice outside as Gaiya people.


    Therefore, he can only put on a layer of monk''s vest in the vast world for the time being, break into the enemy''s interior, and practice openly and justly with the help of the enemy''s resources.


    He is similar to Xiao Yun in stature. He doesn''t use the technique of face changing. He uses the technique of face changing directly.


    Transfiguration is his skill, not magic, so he doesn''t worry about being seen through.


    Because no one can see it, unless the strength of this person is stronger than the system.


    If he really met such a person, Su Xun would have to accept his fate.

 Chapter 594

    "Elder martial brother Xiao, what about the rations?"


    Watching Xiao Yun come out, but did not see 311 rations, a few outside disciples have some doubts.


    Su Xun said with a gloomy face: "that bastard didn''t know what to do. I burned him to ashes in a rage."


    Well, Xiao Yun was burned to ashes by me.


    People smell speech to nod, then no longer tangle this problem.


    Although they don''t kill these rations for nothing, sometimes it''s OK to kill one or two, as long as they don''t kill them on a large scale.


    "Chen Chao, come here!" Su Xun called.


    Chen Chao quickly ran over, his face was flattering: "Mr. Xiao Yun, do you have any instructions? You say, "I''ll listen."


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s raising his hand was a slap in the face.


    Chen Chao was directly pulled to the ground, three teeth were pulled out, and his mouth bled.


    "Lord Xiao Yun, you Why are you hitting me? "


    Chen Chao gets up, covers his mouth and looks at Xiao Yun wrongly.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him down again and said coldly, "you are just a dog of my family. Do I need any reason to beat you?"


    "No No, No Chen Chao didn''t dare to get up and said, kneeling on the ground.


    Several disciples looked at each other and felt that elder martial brother Xiao seemed to be a little irritable after he killed the 311.


    But they didn''t take it seriously. After all, in their eyes, Chen Chao is no different from those rations.


    And they think that the 311 just made elder martial brother Xiao angry too hard. Now they haven''t finished their temper, so they can only spread it on Chen Chao''s head.


    The people in the pen had been awakened long ago, and it was schadenfreude to see this scene.


    "Learn to bark twice, and I''ll listen." Su Xun stepped on Chen''s finger on the ground with one foot.


    "Click!"


    Five fingers were crushed to the bone.


    "Ah, ah


    Chen Chao gave a shrill cry.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him down again: "what I want to hear is a dog barking, not a scream, understand?"


    "Yes, yes." Chen Chao nodded repeatedly, got up and spat out his tongue like a dog: "Wang, Wang, Wang..."


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him out again.


    "That''s a terrible cry."


    Chen Chao is about to cry. He is aggrieved and angry, but he can only bear it.


    "Be polite to those rations in the future. It''s because of you son of a bitch, you just killed yourself on 311, and you''re rude to me."


    "Those rations belong to our family. We can beat them, but you dog can''t, understand?"


    He wanted to beat the two dogs in the daytime.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, Mr. Xiao Yun. I will never dare to learn again. I will remember the lesson."


    Chen Chao had no idea that it was because of this that he was beaten.


    "Go away!" Xiao Yun spat out a word and secretly left a sword Qi in his body.


    Chen Chao can''t live more than ten days.


    Chen Chao really rolled. The kind of rolling on the ground was more obedient than a dog.


    "Keep watch, I''ll go back."


    Su Xun said to nine people.


    "Yes, elder martial brother Xiao."


    Five people are used to it.


    Su Xun got up in the air and went back to the dormitory of the outer disciple. He found Xiao Yun''s room and went in.


    Changshengzong established a branch in Songshan City, which was completely imitated by haohaijiezong''s gate. The outer gate, inner gate and various temples are all available.


    After reading Xiao Yun''s memory, Su Xun also learned a lot about changshengzong and haohaijie.


    As he speculated before, the greatest strength of the immortal clan is the immortal ancestor, Jinxianfeng, who has been fighting against Taiyi for 500 years.


    No one knows whether he''s alive or dead.


    In addition, the highest cultivation of changshengzong is the patriarch in the middle of Jinxian period.


    Today, the leader of changshengzong in gaiyasing branch is the second elder of changshengzong in the early days of Jinxian.


    Then, the highest cultivation in the world of the vast sea is the golden immortal of the great Luo. Each of the three first-class sects has a great Luo.


    These three great Luo are the three best known in the vast sea.


    That is to say, Su Xun must at least break through the peak of Da Luo to have the hope of completing the identity task.


    It''s a long way to go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    He came to the assessment office.


    He wants to make use of Xiao Yun''s identity to show his accomplishments step by step, become the top of changshengzong, and then destroy changshengzong.


    "I''ll see you."


    Su Xun went to an elder who was in charge of the examination and gave a salute.


    The elder looked at him and said, "are you here to assess the inner disciples?""Exactly." Su Xun replied and handed over his identity jade card.


    The elder took a look: "Xiao Yun, I''ve been living for ten years, eh Good talent. See the test tablet nearby? Go in with all your strength. "


    Su Xun took a look at the high test tablet not far away. He suppressed his cultivation to the middle stage of anti emptiness realm, and then hit it with one punch.


    There is a system in the body, as long as he does not take the initiative to expose the real cultivation, in the case of his deliberately hidden, then no one can see his cultivation.


    "In the middle of the anti virtual realm." The elder of the outer gate browed and looked at Su Xun seriously.


    After ten years in the clan, in the middle of anti emptiness, this talent will break through the true immortal as long as it doesn''t die in the middle.


    "This is your new identity jade card. Take it to the warehouse to get the clothes of the inner door disciples, and then go to the inner door to find elder Xu."


    The elder of the outer gate threw Su Xun a new jade plate, which was darker than the previous identity jade plate.


    "Thank you, master."


    Su Xun arched his hand to the elder. He had no choice. Now he was wearing a vest. Su, who endured humiliation, had successfully broken into the enemy.


    He went to the warehouse to get the materials with his identity jade card.


    As a reward for the promotion of the new disciples, the two colors of the inner collar are green stones.


    After receiving things, he went to the inner gate to find elder Xu, who was specially responsible for receiving new disciples.


    Elder Xu checked Su Xun''s identity and took him to choose a book that his inner disciples could practice.


    "At the beginning, middle and end of each month, there will be inner door elders preaching in the main hall of inner door. You can listen to them as inner door disciples."


    "In addition, as an inner disciple, you can open a cave in this city at will."


    "Yes, elder Xu. Thank you very much." Su Xun said goodbye to elder Xu and left.


    The inner disciples are the mainstay of a clan. They don''t need to perform those low-level tasks, and their freedom is greatly improved. They can move freely in the clan territory.


    Instead of rushing to open up the cave, Su Xun went directly to the mission hall.


    Only when you take on the task that you need to go out to perform, can you leave the clan territory aboveboard.


    Otherwise, all the disciples will run out. What should we do when the clan meets the enemy!


    In the mission hall, the sect will issue various missions, and only the inner disciples or above are qualified to take them.


    The outer disciples can only do the tasks assigned by the clan, such as Xiao Yun''s guarding the cage.

 Chapter 595

    "This Taoist brother is a little strange. Is he a newly promoted younger martial brother?"


    As soon as I entered the task hall, I met a young man with elegant demeanor.


    Look at the color of each other''s robes. They are also inner disciples.


    In changshengzong, the miscellaneous disciples wear gray, the outer disciples wear blue, the inner disciples wear blue, the core disciples wear black, and the true disciples wear white.


    "I''m Xiao Yun. I''ve just been promoted to the inner gate today. How can you tell that, elder martial brother?"


    Su Xun asked curiously, well, he was used to Xiao Yun.


    The young man said with a smile: "there are not many disciples who come to gai Yaxing. There are fewer inner disciples. I have met younger martial brother Xiao in chenteng."


    "I see." Su Xun suddenly realized.


    The young man invited him and said, "younger martial brother Xiao, I have a task here that needs people to form a team. In addition, I already have five people. What do you think of younger martial brother Xiao?"


    Some tasks are difficult and can not be completed by one person. In order to increase the safety factor, team formation is the best way.


    "I don''t know what the mission is?" Su Xun asked.


    Chen Teng said: "it''s to go to a place called Changbai Mountain on Gaiya star. There is a water demon in the Tianchi Lake. The task is to take its inner elixir. It''s said that the water demon has the strength to fight against the virtual world."


    "I''m in the late stage of anti virtual environment. There are four other people, one in the middle stage, three in the early stage, plus younger martial brother Xiao. Six of us should be in no danger."


    "Since elder martial brother Chen is cordially invited, I won''t refuse. I have to bother elder martial brother Chen to take care of him." Su Xun agreed to come down.


    Team task is good, the most convenient pit teammates, pit you, I have no psychological pressure.


    Su Xun was ready to throw the five people into the Tianchi Lake of Changbai Mountain to feed the fish.


    This is a conflict between the two worlds. Without any personal feelings, the two worlds are mortal enemies.


    "Younger martial brother Xiao, you''re welcome. I just practiced a few years earlier than younger martial brother Xiao." Chen Teng laughed and said, "now I''ll take you to meet the other four people. Let''s go, and then we''ll start when we''re ready."


    Soon, in a cave, Su Xun met four other teammates.


    There are three men and one woman. That woman is in the middle stage of anti emptiness, and the other three men are in the early stage.


    "Younger martial sister Xu, this is younger martial brother Xiao Yun. Today, he was promoted to be a disciple of his inner family. I''m almost finished." Chen Teng points to Su Xun and introduces the girl.


    Xu Li frowned: "another beginning?"


    When the other three men heard this, they couldn''t hang on their faces.


    "I can''t help it. There are few inner disciples to gai Yaxing. It''s hard to find the right one." Chen Teng is helpless.


    Su Xun said, "elder martial sister Xu, I''m in the middle of the anti virtual world."


    At the same time, it gives out breath.


    Ma De, the little whore in the world of the vast sea smashes me. I''ll let go of my golden immortal''s peak cultivation and beat you every minute.


    "What a mid-term!" Chen Teng and Xu Li are surprised, and then turned into joy.


    After all, the initial and mid-term are two strengths, and their security has been further improved.


    The other three looked at each other, thinking that there was a congener. Unexpectedly, there was a top student.


    Chen Teng patted Su Xun on the shoulder: "yes, younger martial brother Xiao, it''s so deep."


    "It''s elder martial brother Chen. You didn''t ask." Su Xun showed a innocent smile, very pure and naive.


    Xu Limei opened her eyes and said with a smile, "the task of getting inner elixir from Changbai Mountain is sure to be settled."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Su Xun, Xu Li, Chen Teng and three other dragons left Songshan and flew to Changbai Mountain.


    Along the way, looking down from the air, Su Xun could see that in the modern city, there were many practitioners in the vast world wearing long robes, as well as cautious ordinary people in Gaia.


    Among these ordinary people, there are two traitors, and some ordinary people who have escaped from being enslaved.


    After all, we don''t need so many slaves.


    But even if they are not slaves, they are the lowest people in Gaia. It''s normal to walk in the street and be killed by friars at will.


    On the way, I passed a territory occupied by the demon clan.


    Su Xun saw with his own eyes a demon friar in the original shape eating people in the city. The scene was bloody, so Su Xun almost couldn''t help killing the demon.


    "A group of animals that drink their blood."


    Chen Teng scornfully scolded a, the Terran friars of the vast sea world despise the demon clan.


    Xu Li also said sarcastically: "these demon clans are not picky about food, even the pariah of Gaia eat raw."


    "Pariah?" Su Xun''s face was expressionless.


    Xu Li said with relish: "yes, isn''t it a pariah? It''s lower than the mortals in our vast world. It''s only for us to be slaves. "


    "Ha ha, elder martial sister Xu is right." With a bright smile on his face, Su Xun agreed.


    To be sure, Xu Li said more vigorously: "at the beginning of entering Gaiya star, this group of Dalits even wanted to contact and negotiate with us. Are you funny? They deserve it, too? ""I can''t say that. The nuclear bomb of Gaia is still very powerful." Chen Teng chimed in.


    Xu Li disdained: "no matter how powerful it is, it''s also a foreign thing. It''s like us concentrating our strength on ourselves."


    Through the city, further north, closer to the vast forest.


    Because of aura, the trees grow taller and stronger, and there are a lot of mutant monsters in the forest.


    Soon, six people came to the edge of Changbai Mountain Tianchi.


    "I''ll bring it out first, and then we''ll bring it out."


    Chen Teng, as the backbone, gives orders, and everyone says that they have no opinions.


    Then Chen Teng sacrificed his flying sword and chopped it in the Tianchi Lake.


    "Boom! Huala - "


    with an explosion, the water in Tianchi Lake soared several feet, just like a water wall.


    "See it!" Xu Li exclaimed.


    The crowd looked into the water.


    I saw a shadow growing larger and larger.


    "Boom!"


    Water explosion, with a huge spray, a water demon burst up.


    This water demon is a blue python with three heads. The body exposed on the water is more than 10 meters, which can be described as a giant.


    Six lantern sized eyes staring at six people make Chen Teng and others feel numb.


    "No! This guy has made a breakthrough recently. He is a big demon in the realm of Tao Chen Teng said in a daze.


    Xu Li also changed her face when she heard the words: "what should I do now?"


    "Elder martial brother Chen, let''s run."


    "Yes, this thing has broken through. Even if we kill it together, people will die."


    "Yes, yes..."


    The other three friars in the early stage of anti emptiness turned pale and thought of running away for the first time.


    "Don''t panic. I have a way."


    Su Xun said calmly.


    Five people look at him at the same time.


    "What can I do?"


    Su Xun showed a joking smile: "the way is, I will kill you first, and then kill it."


    All five people were stunned when they heard this.


    Su Xun, on the other hand, patted Xu Ligan''s crisp hand.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Li''s body was directly exploded by this palm, and the warm flesh splashed on Chen Teng''s face.


    That''s how the four responded.

 Chapter 596

    "Younger martial brother Xiao! You What are you doing! "


    Chen Teng asked him with a pale face.


    The other three were all shivering. Was the anti virtual situation so powerful?


    But it''s only a small stage better than us!


    Are we too weak?


    "What are you doing? It''s murder, of course, fool. "


    Su Xun''s eyes were full of sarcasm. There was no unnecessary nonsense. He slapped his hand out again.


    "Bang!"


    At the beginning of the three anti virtual realms, they were not even worthy of their names. They were directly slapped on their heads and their bodies fell to the ground.


    The death of the three was extremely tragic.


    The water demon has been blinded. I haven''t done it yet. Why did you fight by yourself first?


    "It''s a big crime to kill a fellow student! Younger martial brother Xiao, please let me go. As long as you are willing to let me go, I promise I promise I''ll never say it. "


    Chen Teng kept retreating, his mouth was begging for mercy, and his forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    He yelled wildly in his heart, damn it, it''s not the middle stage of anti emptiness, it''s not! When was there such a demon in the outer disciples!


    "Elder martial brother Chen, don''t pollute people''s innocence out of thin air. It''s the water demon who killed you. What does it have to do with me?"


    "I''m a little friar in the middle of anti emptiness. How can I kill six of you? No one will believe that."


    Su Xun''s tone was calm, and his voice fell down. He pointed to a sword and shot it out.


    "Puff -"


    Chen Teng''s neck burst out a blood line, and then the wound kept expanding. Then his head fell directly from his neck and rolled into the Tianchi Lake.


    "Eat them."


    Su Xun looked at the water demon and said.


    The water demon was stunned, and then roared at him.


    "Roar!"


    You mean human, don''t you think I have a little temper?


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s raising his hand was a slap in the face.


    "Boom -"


    the huge body of the water demon was directly knocked over in the water by his slap, and the huge spray was splashed up.


    A mana will automatically rise in front of the search to isolate the water spray.


    "Eat them." Su Xun said again.


    This time the water demon did not dare to resist, obediently swallowed all the bodies of five people.


    Su Xun offered a black jade sword and cut it down with one sword.


    "Stab -"


    "boom! Huala - "


    the three heads of the water demon fell down together, and the body fell into the water. In an instant, the whole Tianchi Lake was dyed blood red.


    Su Xun took Neidan and left without looking back.


    Killing the water demon is to prevent the people of changshengzong from investigating the death of Chen Teng''s five people. What if they search the soul of the water demon directly?


    As for Neidan, of course, he won''t give it to changshengzong, otherwise it''s not a self accusation?


    The perfect script is:


    Su Xun (Xiao Yun) quits in the middle and doesn''t follow Chen Teng to Tianchi.


    Chen Teng''s five people went by themselves, but unexpectedly, the water demon broke through the harmony and ate five people.


    Finally, I don''t know who killed the water demon and took endon.


    But Su Xun (Xiao Yun) knew nothing about it.


    After leaving Changbai Mountain, Su Xun flew to lingyangzong''s territory.


    Lingyangzong is also a third rate sect. In Xiao Yun''s memory, this sect has a big feud with changshengzong, life and death.


    Even the two groups of disciples met the kind of hatred that would start fighting outside.


    Now, Su Xun went to lingyangzong wearing changshengzong''s vest. Naturally, he went to do something.


    As a disciple of changshengzong, "accidentally" met a disciple of lingyangzong. Is it OK to kill a few?


    And then start a war between the two sects. Is that ok?


    After all, it is impossible for Changsheng Zong to hand over Su Xun to Lingyang Zong. If so, Changsheng Zong will have no face to open the door to recruit disciples.


    With the skill of face changing and his strength is not weak, Su Xun can make things crazy with this vest and let them bite the dog.


    When forced to a desperate situation, it''s a big deal to change the vest and continue to do things.


    Lingyangzong''s territory is a city called Taiyang City, which is far away from Songshan.


    After all, it is impossible for the two factions to choose their territory face to face.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Su Xun arrived in Taiyang city.


    As soon as you enter the city, you can rely on the clothes. If you don''t need him to find lingyangzong''s disciples, lingyangzong''s disciples will come to you on their own initiative.


    Sure enough, he walked into a coffee shop. Within five minutes of sitting down, three inner disciples of lingyangzong came in.


    "Oh! The inner disciple of changshengzong, who dares to come to lingyangzong''s territory without changing his clothes, is really bold. "


    A young man in the middle of the anti virtual world looked at Su Xun with a smile in his eyes.The other two also blocked Su Xun with a sneer and sarcasm.


    Gaia star in the coffee shop ordinary people see this scene are very witty left, even the staff have run out.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll see you off after I finish this coffee. Thank you."


    Looking at the young man, Su Xun said with a smile and a little apology, and took up the coffee.


    The young man''s face became gloomy in an instant: "if you dare to be rampant here, how many lives do you have?"


    At the same time, he reached out to knock over the coffee in susian''s hand.


    "Poo Chi -"


    a sword flashed by, and the whole forearm of the young man''s right hand was cut off directly, and the blood flew all over the table.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The youth let out a shrill cry.


    "Your dog blood almost soiled my coffee, but it''s OK." Su Xun said with a smile, and the black jade sword floated beside him.


    "Elder martial brother! Are you all right


    The other two young people''s looks changed greatly, and they quickly came forward to cast their magic to stop bleeding for him.


    "To die!"


    After stopping the bleeding, the young man offered a magic weapon, and the three men shot at Su Xun at the same time.


    "Stab -"


    a sword passed.


    They all fell to the ground, their eyes full of disbelief and panic.


    "This You You are not anti empty... "


    Broken hand youth weak said.


    He was in the late stage of anti virtual environment, and Su Xun''s strength made him not even have the chance to resist, which was at least in harmony with Tao environment.


    Unfortunately, his strength limited his imagination, and he did not dare to think about it.


    "That''s right, but there''s no reward."


    Su Xun gave a cool smile and trampled him to death. Then he poured the remaining half cup of coffee on his face: "it''s said that after drinking this cup of coffee, I''ll send you on the road. You have to be in a hurry to die. Why?"


    The other two are still alive, which is the result of Su Xun''s deliberately keeping his hand.


    Otherwise the one who broke his hand won''t have a chance to breathe.


    "Go, call people. I''ll wait here to see how many people you can call, how many people you can come, and how many people I can kill."


    Su Xun waved, and one of them flew out.


    Then he trampled another man to death, and with his blood, void wrote a few big words on the glass of the coffee shop:


    Xiao Yun, the disciple of the murderer''s eternal life!


    "Waiter, another cup of coffee, please."

 Chapter 597

    On the glass of the coffee shop, the words "Xiao Yun, the disciple of Changsheng sect of the murderer" were left.


    Key words: changshengzong, inner disciple.


    Mark changshengzong is to let lingyangzong know who did it, convenient to pull hatred, double happiness.


    The purpose of indicating the identity of the inner disciple is to prevent lingyangzong''s high-level officials from attacking him. Otherwise, a real fairyland elder will be attracted. What if Su Xun slaps him to death?


    Isn''t that exposing cultivation?


    After all, it''s more reasonable to say that he got a chance cultivation and broke through the harmony of Tao. Changshengzong believed it.


    But if you shoot to death in the real fairyland, can you say that you have got a chance to break through the anti virtual realm into the golden fairyland?


    This step horse is to take changshengzong high-level when silly beep.


    So the identity of the inner disciples, the people Ling Yangzong came to seek revenge are at most the top or core disciples of the inner disciples.


    After all, if the elder of lingyangzong gives a hand to a disciple of changshengzong, lingyangzong''s face will not look good.


    An individual can be shameless, but a sect must be.


    Taiyang city is lingyangzong''s territory. It''s common to meet lingyangzong''s disciples in the city.


    As soon as the person Su Xun put back to report the news stumbled out, he met a group of fellow martial brothers.


    A group of inner disciples came out of an Internet bar talking and laughing.


    Video games are still very attractive to these young people who are really civilized. In their opinion, they are more fun than women.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing the injured disciple, the group of people coming out of the Internet bar stopped and stopped him.


    The injured disciple looked at the leader and said, "elder martial brother Zhao, there is a disciple from the inner gate of changshengzong who has come to Taiyang. Elder martial brother Li, they are all dead. I''m going to report back to the clan."


    When they heard this, they burst into a rage.


    "Even if a disciple of changshengzong dares to come to lingyangzong''s territory, he dares to kill people. How brave!"


    "Yes, elder martial brother Zhao, we must make him pay the price. We will kill him now."


    "Is it true that none of us in lingyangzong is successful?"


    A group of people clamored to let the inner disciples of changshengzong pay for the blood debt.


    Elder martial brother Zhao, who was the leader, was also very gloomy. Looking at the injured disciple, he said, "it''s just a disciple of the inner gate. Why do you need to report back? Take me now, let me go and get him. "


    "Elder martial brother Zhao, that man is very powerful. I''d better report back to the mountain and let the elders make the decision." The injured disciple was pale and still making the final persuasion.


    Elder martial brother Zhao is not only the grandson of the three elders in the inner gate, but also one of the most important talents. If something happens to him, it will be a great loss to Ling Yangzong.


    Elder martial brother Zhao was dismissive: "powerful? No matter how strong I am, I''m just a disciple of the inner sect. Can lingyangzong''s inner sect be inferior to changshengzong''s? "


    "Aren''t you scared? Take me quickly, lest the thief of changshengzong run away! "


    The injured disciple took a look at elder martial brother Zhao and the six people behind him. He gritted his teeth and said, "elder martial brother Zhao, if you don''t want me to tell you the place, you go first and I''ll report back."


    There was no way. He didn''t dare to contradict elder martial brother Zhao, because the whole lingyangzong knew that elder martial brother Zhao had a bad temper. Now his body can''t stand beating.


    I can only make such a compromise when I think about it.


    "Waste!" Elder martial brother Zhao scolded scornfully and asked coldly, "don''t you say it soon?"


    "It''s in the coffee shop at the second left corner of the street ahead." The injured disciple showed the way.


    "Go away! Coward without guts! See how I brought my head back to the clan. "


    He bumped the elder martial brother and left with his shoulder.


    The injured disciple sighed and flew to the zongmen branch of Taiyang city with the magic sword.


    There''s no way. He can''t stop elder martial brother Zhao, but he must send the news back as soon as possible.


    I hope there''s still time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the coffee shop.


    Su Xun is enjoying his second cup of coffee, waiting for his "date" by the way.


    Suddenly, a rapid sound of footsteps came to my ears.


    Su Xun''s mouth went up.


    He''s waiting for his date to come.


    "The base of changshengzong is arrogant!"


    Elder martial brother Zhao and six of them came to Su Xun, looked down at him, and chopped the glass of the coffee shop with a sword.


    "Boom!"


    The glass with the words "Xiao Yun, the disciple of Changsheng sect of the murderer" broke into dregs.


    He stares at Su Xun.


    This is the downfall.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Su Xun put down his coffee, clapped his hands and exclaimed, "good sword! How much for one? ""You want to die!" Elder martial brother Zhao was so angry that Su Xun humiliated him for selling swords. Selling swords was cheap!


    This is one of the knowledge he learned from the Internet after he came to Gaia.


    Su Xun was really surprised: "Oh, I''m still a young man in the new era of Internet."


    "Elder martial brother Zhao, what are you doing with all this nonsense? Just kill him!"


    One of the disciples in the middle of the anti virtual world clamored.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, he was directly slapped by Su Xun and killed by his cheap mouth.


    "What


    Elder martial brother Zhao and others were all shocked and stepped back subconsciously.


    Only now did they understand what the disciple who had to go back to the mountain to tell us about Su Xun''s strong strength was.


    In the middle of a moment between them, they write lightly.


    It''s a complete crush on them.


    For a moment, I was a little flustered.


    Elder martial brother Zhao will never regret giving him another chance.


    Elder martial brother Zhao resisted his fear and threatened Su Xun calmly: "boy, this is our territory of lingyangzong. I advise you not to mess around, otherwise..."


    "Bang!"


    He''s not finished yet.


    A coffee cup wrapped in mana flew by and hit him on the head.


    The elder martial brother and Zhao were stunned to death.


    It''s hard to die.


    He may be the only immortal who has been killed by a coffee cup since ancient times.


    "Zhao Elder martial brother Zhao


    The remaining six lingyangzong disciples were all stunned. They looked at the corpses on the ground for a while, and then they looked at Su Xun. They were at a loss.


    "A bunch of silly beeps."


    Su Xun boasted, got up, took the sword, stepped into the crowd, killed, took the sword and left.


    The whole action is like chopping melons and vegetables, flowing water, no more than three seconds.


    After walking out of the cafe, Su Xun left the words on the floor in front of the Cafe:


    Xiao Yun, a disciple of the murderer''s Changsheng sect!


    "Here, I''ll pay for the damage."


    He threw a piece of gold into the pale Storekeeper''s arms, then stepped up and left as streamer.


    It''s exciting to run after loading.


    As for the consequences of pretending to be forced, it was naturally left to changshengzong to deal with.


    Who makes himself an excellent disciple of changshengzong?


    Next, just sit and watch the dog bite the dog.

 Chapter 598

    Su Xun has just left.


    Lingyangzong, an elder of the outer gate, with several disciples, fell in front of the cafe.


    The one who went back to report was among them.


    Seeing a few big words at the door, everyone had a bad premonition.


    I rushed into the coffee shop and saw that there were corpses all over the place. Elder martial brother Zhao was among them.


    They all know that something big is going to happen.


    "You gather the corpses here. I''ll go back and report it to the three elders."


    The voice of the elder of the outer gate fell down and went away.


    Not long ago, lingyangzong Taiyang branch Shanmen.


    Inside the main hall.


    "Boom!"


    Zhao Ding, the third elder of lingyangzong, suddenly burst into the sky with the smell of Jinxian.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhao Ding stares at the outer door elder below.


    The elder of the outer gate shouldered the pressure and repeated in an astringent voice: "elder three, Zhao Qiu and the other eight disciples of the inner gate were all killed by a disciple of changshengzong named Xiao Yun..."


    "My qiuer!" Zhao Ding''s eyes are red and ready to split, and his killing intention is surging like waves.


    Zhao Qiu is his grandson. His talent is better than him. With his help, he will become a golden immortal and a great Luo Keji.


    But now, he died and was killed by the disciples of changshengzong in lingyangzong''s territory.


    Let him not be angry.


    "Good! Good! Good! What an immortal, what a Xiao Yun! Xiao Yun


    Zhao Ding gnashed his teeth, his voice dropped, and flew out of the hall to Songshan city.


    Changshengzong must give him an account!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Xun had returned to changshengzong.


    After returning to zongmen, Su Xun went straight to the main hall.


    "I want to see the second elder! I have something important to report


    A moment later, Su Xun successfully met Li Qingshan, the second elder of the Eternal Clan, in the main hall.


    "What do you want to see me about?"


    Li Qingshan asked faintly.


    Su Xun arched his hand and said with a flustered face: "tell the second elder that the disciples have caused a great disaster. They dare not hide it. I hope the second elder can help me."


    "What catastrophe?" Li Qingshan raised his eyebrows.


    Su Xun said: "I went to Taiyang city to meet an old friend. I didn''t expect to meet lingyangzong''s disciples who were aggressive. In a rage, I pulled out my sword and killed eight of lingyangzong''s inner disciples."


    "Nonsense!" Li Qingshan scolded: "you are a disciple of inner sect. How can you kill eight inner sect members of Lingyang sect?"


    "Look, elder two." In the middle period of Su''s cultivation, he found out the atmosphere of his own cultivation.


    "Eh!" Li Qingshan frowned, then immediately appeared in front of Su Xun and squeezed his hand.


    Then he laughed and looked at Su Xun with admiration:


    "ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha


    "As for the Lingyang clan, it''s against our Changsheng clan. If you kill it, you''ll kill it. Why panic?"


    In his mid twenties, he Daojing has an unlimited future. These disciples are all treasures.


    "No way." Then Li Qingshan suddenly thought of it, and looked at Su Xun suspiciously: "you should not be anonymous at your age. Why are you still an inner disciple now?"


    This kind of talent should not be cultivated as a disciple.


    Su Xun hesitated for a moment, and then said in an uneasy tone:


    "I dare not deceive the second elder. I was promoted to the inner gate just now. The reason why I broke through so quickly is that I had an adventure today."


    "I see." Li Qingshan thought deeply, then yelled: "why worry? Why do you look evasive? As a sect elder, can I still covet your adventure? "


    "I dare not. Elder two, forgive me." Su Xun pretended to be frightened and quickly bent down to worship.


    Li Qingshan sighed: "well, after all, it''s just that your vision is too small. It''s no wonder that you have such an idea. It should be noted that adventure is only a foreign thing, and strength depends on your own cultivation to consolidate the foundation, so that you can go further on the road of longevity in the future."


    "Thank you for your instruction." Su Xun said respectfully that his acting was perfect.


    "Well." Li Qingshan took two steps, and then looked back at him: "although you can break through the path with the help of adventure, your talent is not bad. Let me ask you, would you like to make a true biography for me?"


    Only the elder and the leader of the inner gate are qualified to accept the true disciples.


    Zhenzhuan disciples want to inherit from the elders and have a higher status in the sect than the core disciples.


    Although Su Xun ignored it.


    But at this time, he was overjoyed: "I''ll see you, master!"


    It''s the master, not the master.


    Master is like a teacher and father. He has the grace of both raising and teaching.The teacher is the teacher.


    There is a big difference between these two words, so we can''t use them indiscriminately.


    "Well, I''ll take you back to haohaijie some other day and tell the whole clan about it."


    Li Qingshan was very happy. He took out a picture scroll from the storage ring and gave it to Su Xun: "this picture of mountains and rivers is a spiritual treasure I got by chance. Since you are my true biography, I can''t be embarrassed."


    "Thank you, master." White, whoring is a magic weapon. After all, white, whoring makes me happy.


    Going undercover all the time, he felt that he was going to be the leader of Shengzong.


    "Li Qingshan! Get out of here


    A roar of anger suddenly rang through the whole changshengzong.


    Li Qingshan sneered: "Zhao Ding has come to visit us, and he is my teacher. We will meet the three elders of lingyangzong. He and I are old friends."


    As the voice fell, he flew out of the hall, followed by Su Xun.


    Living outside the gate of Changsheng mountain, Zhao Ding stands in the air, hunting with his coat and robe.


    Below, the disciples of changshengzong and the elders of the outer gate all sacrificed their magic weapons as if facing the enemy.


    "Zhao Ding! This is changshengzong''s territory. You can''t be presumptuous! "


    Li Qingshan and Su Xunfei come out and hang on the opposite side of Zhao Ding.


    When the disciples of changshengzong saw Li Qingshan, they all put their hearts back to their stomachs, and their eyes fell on Su Xun, with some curiosity and doubt.


    It seems that I can''t understand why an inner disciple would stand beside Li Qingshan.


    "Li Qingshan! Xiao Yun, the inner disciple of your changshengzong, slaughtered eight of our inner disciples of lingyangzong. Hand them over quickly and let me take them back. Otherwise, I will level your changshengzong today! "


    "Wow


    Li Qingshan''s voice fell, and the disciples of changshengzong were in an uproar.


    Is it the real strength to kill eight disciples in the inner world?


    Those disciples who knew Xiao Yun were even more suspicious. They knew that Xiao Yun was very powerful, but they didn''t expect that.


    Those who don''t know Xiao Yun can guess that the inner disciple standing beside Li Qingshan is Xiao Yun after listening to Zhao Ding.


    "Zhao Ding, are you telling me a joke? Go where you come from. Don''t blame me for being rude


    How can Li Qingshan admit his advice, let alone Xiao Yun (Su Xun) is his true disciple now.

 Chapter 599

    "Li Qingshan! For the sake of an inner disciple, I really want to fight against lingyangzong on a large scale! "


    "I might as well tell you that my grandson also died in Xiao Yun''s hands. If I don''t kill him, I swear not to be a human being!"


    Zhao Ding showed his determination to kill Xiao Yun.


    Li Qingshan eyebrows pick, no wonder Zhao Ding Pro suicide, it is pro grandson also died.


    Good death!


    Li Qingshan likes Xiao Yun better.


    "Your grandson died. That''s his short life. What''s the matter with me?" Li Qingshan said without salt and looked at him coldly: "Xiao Yun is the true biography under my seat now. Give him to you. Do I deserve to be a teacher?"


    "I''m Xiao Yun. I''ve met Mr. Zhao." Su Xun gave Zhao ding a smile.


    Zhao Ding didn''t expect that the murderer who had been shaking in front of him for so long was the one who killed his grandson. His eyes suddenly opened angrily: "boy, how brave!"


    "Zheng -"


    a long black sword uttered a sword chant, and in a twinkling of an eye, it chopped at Su Xun.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Li Qingshan gave a roar and clapped it.


    "Boom!"


    The sword is broken.


    "Zhao Ding, for the sake of your dead grandson, I don''t care with you, but when I fight in front of my disciples, is it really bad for me?" Li Qingshan gave a sharp cry.


    Zhao Ding can see that with Li Qingshan, it is impossible to kill Xiao Yun today.


    "Good, good, good, Li Qingshan, you''d better let your good disciples never leave the mountain gate!"


    Zhao Ding reluctantly dropped a word, looked at Su Xun coldly, and then turned into a streamer.


    "Thank you, master." Su Xun looked at Li Qingshan gratefully.


    Li Qingshan took it lightly: "don''t say you are my disciple. Even if you are just an ordinary disciple of changshengzong, I won''t let him take you away."


    "If you kill his grandson, he must be going crazy. These days, you should not leave the scope of Songshan City, so that you can have a good life and practice, just to consolidate the foundation."


    "Disciple zunling."


    "Well, you can ask me if you don''t understand."


    "I''d like to see you off, master."


    Su Xun watched Li Qingshan leave with a bright smile on his face.


    It seems that more fire is needed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    "Hello, elder martial brother Xiao."


    "Brother Xiao, are you going down the mountain..."


    On the way down the mountain, the disciples of changshengzong asked after seeing Su Xun.


    After all, this is a true biography of the new Jin Dynasty, and he still works hard. He died the third eldest son of lingyangzong.


    Today''s Su Xun is an idol in the eyes of these disciples. In the future, he must be one of the elders of changshengzong, and he is in a high position.


    Moreover, elder martial brother Xiao is totally different from other biographies of haohaijie headquarters. He is gentle, modest and polite.


    After leaving changshengzong, all the way to the edge of Songshan City, Su Xun changed his face with disguise and put on the robes of Lingyang''s inner disciples.


    You think I''m a disciple of lingyangzong?


    In fact, I am the true biography of changshengzong.


    Do you think I''m the true legend of changshengzong?


    Actually, I''m Gaia star undercover.


    In the first few worlds, transvestition didn''t work very well.


    It''s only in this world that you''re able to stand out and excel in other skills.


    Su Xun was very disappointed with lingyangzong. He didn''t send someone to take revenge on changshengzong. Was he really staring at Laozi alone?


    It''s a bunch of counsellors. It''s a bunch of losers.


    After waiting for two days, nothing happened. I have to help you get revenge.


    Well.


    I''m too kind-hearted to help others.


    Su Xun had an eye on a group of disciples of changshengzong.


    Three men and three women, yo, still drinking milk tea, affectionate, this is in love ah.


    Falling in love is at risk of breaking up.


    For the sake of your feelings, I let you have no chance to say goodbye in your life.


    Su Xun flashed a sneer in his eyes, and found an unused spirit sword from the system space.


    And then I killed him.


    All the friars in the vast world should die!


    "No! They are lingyangzong''s disciples


    "He''s only one person, we don''t have to be afraid!"


    Six people also found Su Xun. First, they were surprised. Then they calmed down and offered magic weapons to kill him.


    "Puchi -"


    a woman''s neck was directly penetrated by the sword in Su Xun''s hand, and blood splashed.


    "Younger martial sister!"


    Seeing this scene, another male disciple was about to split his eyes and rushed to Su Xun with a roar.


    "Stab -"


    with a wave of his long sword, Su Xun''s body was cut off by his waist."No! Run


    The other two men and women see the situation is not right, almost without hesitation to turn away.


    Su Xun has always been a fair man. They are both dead. How can you four run?


    The most important thing in life is to be fair.


    "The bastard of changshengzong! If you can go to our lingyangzong''s territory to kill people, you should be ready to be killed by us and pay for the blood


    I''m going to take revenge for Su Zong''s death today!


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    " younger martial brother! "


    "Sister, run! Ah


    Oh, I''m still in love with my sister and brother.


    Su Xun''s sword fell mercilessly.


    In an instant, all six people were killed.


    Su Xun carved seventeen characters in the street.


    "Murder pays for life, blood pays for blood!"


    "It''s not the end, it''s the beginning."


    Then his body flashed, disappeared in the same place, and continued to hunt in another place.


    For the sake of safety, he changed his face again.


    After all, it''s always right to be cautious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The main hall of Changsheng zongsongshan branch.


    "Boom -"


    a chair was directly smashed by Li Qingshan''s hand and roared:


    "that''s ridiculous! One day, lingyangzong disciples went out to kill dozens of my changshengzong disciples


    "Elder three, I suggest that we report this to the Mountain Gate of haohaijie headquarters and be ready to fight lingyangzong."


    "Revenge is necessary! If he wants to go to war, what are we afraid of? "


    "Not bad..."


    A group of outside elders are also furious.


    There were not many disciples who came to gai Yaxing this time. Dozens of them died at one time, and Ling Yangzong only died eight. How could people bear it.


    Su Xun also stood up with indignation and said firmly: "master, this matter is caused by the disciples. Those younger martial brothers died because of the disciples. The disciples are willing to go to Taiyang again and take revenge for the lost younger martial brothers and sisters with their swords."


    "Confused!" Li Qingshan scolded and said coldly, "if you go alone, do you still have life to come back? Zhao Ding is waiting for you to die. Step back! "


    "Yes, master." Su Xun''s face was not willing to return to the original position.


    Li Qingshan took a deep breath: "isn''t Zhao Ding threatening me to go to war? Then I''ll show him that dozens of disciples died in one day. If we don''t get revenge, how can we recruit disciples in changshengzong? "


    "Pass on the order, leave ten outside disciples, and the rest will gather in the martial arts arena!"


    "Today! I destroyed the branch gate of lingyangzong in Gaiya star! Cut off their paws

 Chapter 600

    Taiyang City, lingyangzong branch Shanmen.


    Inside the main hall.


    Zhao Ding sat at the top of the table, glanced at the people below, and said in a cold voice:


    "we haven''t moved for three days in a row. Li Qingshan must have been paralyzed. At this time, if we make a sudden attack, we will be able to kill him unprepared and wash the branch of the Evergreen School of Songshan!"


    It''s true that Zhao Ding''s strategy is to paralyze Li Qingshan first, and then kill him suddenly.


    What he didn''t know, however, was that with Su Xun''s unremitting efforts, changshengzong had come first.


    "Elder three, all the disciples have assembled. I''ll wait for your order."


    "Even if Li Qingshan is still alive, the branch of changshengzong will no longer exist."


    "That''s right. How can Li Qingshan guess our calculation when he has no brain but to fight and kill?"


    But just because Li Qingshan is a reckless man, they will have bad luck next.


    "Good! Send the order down... "


    Before Zhao Ding''s words were finished, a sound of killing suddenly came into his ears.


    "Boom!" "Kill


    "Kill! Kill! Blood washed them! Let the bastards of lingyangzong pay for their blood


    A group of people in the hall were confused.


    "Tell the three elders that Li Qingshan of changshengzong has come with people to kill them!"


    A disciple with blood stains on his face ran in panic to report.


    Zhao Ding''s face is uglier than eating excrement. He crushes his body and puts down his chair: "kill!"


    The voice fell down and flew out of the hall, and the others followed.


    Just out of the hall, I saw the chaos outside. The disciples of changshengzong and lingyangzong fought together.


    "Li Qingshan! Take your life


    Zhao Ding went straight to Li Qingshan, and several other elders also chose their own opponents.


    Soldier to soldier, king to King.


    Su Xun belongs to a bug. He kills everywhere in the crowd. With every sword, someone must fall down, just like a merciless head harvester.


    A lingyangzong elder of hedaojing saw this scene and his face changed. He went forward to fight with Su Xun to avoid his unilateral massacre.


    "Li Zi! Die


    The elder of hedaojing yelled angrily. He took the sword and went to Su Xun to kill him.


    This kind of group battle is close combat, because it''s easy to hurt friendly troops if you put spells in disorder.


    "Come on, old bastard."


    Su Xun showed a ferocious smile. He had a black jade sword in his hand. Then he stabbed it out.


    "Puchi -"


    a sword directly penetrated the heart of the lingyangzong elder.


    The battlefield is in chaos, and no one dares to be distracted in the fight, so no one pays attention to this scene.


    "You You... " He Daojing elder stares at Su Xun.


    To be able to kill oneself in seconds is absolutely not the cultivation of the state of harmony.


    Su Xun was too lazy to pay attention to him. He kicked him away, and then killed others.


    With the existence of Su Xun, Ling Yangzong''s disciples were completely at a disadvantage.


    Su Xun didn''t try to save the disciples of changshengzong. The more he died, the better. He didn''t need to kill them again later.


    In the sky, Li Qingshan and Zhao Ding fight with each other. The battle is very fierce.


    "Li Qingshan! I''ll kill you today! "


    "Ha ha ha ha, joke, Zhao Ding, I think you are too old to be a fool, or you have lost your heart after your grandson died, and you start to talk nonsense."


    "Boom!" "Bang!"


    In the sky, the two men fought equally, but the battle on the ground has come to an end.


    Most of the disciples of changshengzong died, two of the elders died, and the other two were injured.


    Lingyangzong is dead.


    The disciples of changshengzong began to pay attention to the battle in the sky.


    Both Li Qingshan and Zhao Ding were injured to varying degrees, and their faces turned pale.


    "Li Qingshan, I remember this account!"


    The disciple is dead, and the Mountain Gate of Taiyang branch is dead in name. Zhao Ding is ready to withdraw, because it''s meaningless to fight any more.


    Finally, he took a look at Su Xun in the crowd. Zhao Dinghua wanted to escape.


    "Still want to run? Die for me


    At this time, Su Xun jumped up and cut off Zhao Ding with a long sword in his hand.


    "I want to die!"


    Zhao Ding exposed a light in his eyes and tried to kill Su Xun.


    "Be careful!"


    Li Qingshan exclaimed and clapped at Zhao Ding.


    All the people in changshengzong below raised their heart to their throat.


    "Stab -"


    the sword roared.


    Because Zhao mang felt the threat of death.This is not a sword that he Dao Jing can use.


    "Boom!"


    Zhao Ding tried his best to resist, but the shield held up by mana was directly chopped by the sword.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Zhao Ding screamed, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    At the same time, Li Qingshan''s hand fell on him.


    Zhao Ding''s body fell in an instant.


    Su Xun''s sword came again.


    "Boom!"


    Zhao Ding''s body is broken to pieces, and his spirit flies out, panicking to escape.


    With a wave of his sleeve gun, Su Xun''s countless wind blades broke through the air and directly divided the spirit of Zhao Ding and killed him.


    Everyone, including Li Qingshan, was looking at the scene with dull eyes.


    A master in the early days of Jinxian died like this?


    Killed by a disciple of changshengzong?


    Let them all have a kind of dream feeling.


    All of a sudden, Li Qingshan''s face changed greatly, and his figure retreated rapidly.


    Because a sword cut at him.


    Below the changshengzong disciples see this scene is also full of surprise.


    "Xiao Yun! What are you doing! "


    Li Qingshan gave a loud drink.


    "What are you doing? Of course, I''ll send you to accompany Zhao Ding, fool


    With a sneer, Su Xun came to Li Qingshan in a flash. He lost his sword and blew it out.


    Mieshen boxing!


    Boom!


    At this moment, the sky splits.


    "Ah


    Li Qingshan screamed, with a strong sense of consternation and reluctance in his eyes. His body was smashed to pieces by the blow, and even his spirit became dregs.


    Jinxian peak and Jinxian beginning are two concepts.


    What''s more, with mieshen boxing?


    All the people below are confused by the sudden change and can''t understand the situation at all.


    How could Xiao Yun kill the second elder?


    No!


    How can Xiao Yun have the strength to kill Zhao Ding and the second elder?


    However, there was not much time left for them to think, because Su Xun had turned into an executioner and raised his butcher''s knife to them.


    "Ah! Xiao Yun, are you crazy


    "Brother Xiao, don''t


    "Xiao Yun, you are deceiving your master and destroying your ancestors..."


    Everyone couldn''t figure out why Xiao Yun did it. After seeing Su Xun''s strength, no one dared to resist. They just wanted to escape, but they didn''t even have the chance to escape.


    A moment later, there was only one corpse left in the whole martial arts arena of lingyangzong.


    Only Su Xun stood up with a sword.


    Looking up at the sky, looking at the black hole in the sky, which is the passage between the vast sea and Gaia, he sneered and muttered to himself:


    "why? Because of course you all deserve to die. "

 Chapter 601

    Bloodbath lingyangzong Taiyang City Branch shanmenhou.


    Don''t talk about people. Even susian, a living spirit beast, didn''t let go.


    As for the slaves forbidden by lingyangzong, Su Xun didn''t release them because they could run.


    Then he picked up the bodies of more than a dozen lingyangzong disciples, stuffed them into the system space and flew back to Songshan city.


    "Elder martial brother Xiao, what about elder two?"


    Just after returning to the mountain gate, the left behind disciple asked.


    "I''ll see you to him now."


    At the corner of his mouth, Su Xun put on a cruel and bloodthirsty smile and killed the ten left behind disciples.


    Then Yi Rong killed Chen Chao, the traitors of Er Gouzi, and created a chance for the slaves who were forbidden by Changsheng clan to escape.


    Then he put the bodies of those lingyangzong disciples who he brought back from lingyangzong in changshengzong according to certain needs.


    Then he smeared some blood on his body unevenly.


    After that, he got up and flew to the black hole in the sky. He wanted to go to the vast sea.


    After all, Xiao Yun''s identity can still be used for the time being, and it can play a great role.


    Through the passage connecting the two realms, Su Xun was suddenly enlightened. Below was a world completely different from Gaia.


    According to Xiao Yun''s memory, Su Xun flew to changshengzong.


    The vast sea was much bigger than Gaiya. It took him a long time to reach changshengzong.


    "Who''s coming?"


    Roared the patrolling disciple at the gate.


    "Come on! Open the Mountain Gate quickly, I''m going to see the Lord! "


    Su Xun dropped to the ground and said anxiously.


    When the patrolling disciples saw his appearance, they did not dare to delay. After checking the jade plate in a hurry, they quickly opened the mountain gate to let him in.


    Su Xun, who was covered with blood, met the leader of Changsheng sect and the other three elders.


    The elder, like the patriarch, is in the middle of Jinxian period. The third elder is always in the early stage of Jinxian period, and the fourth elder is always in Tianxian period.


    "I''ve met the patriarch and the elders, but the disciple is Xiao Yun, the third elder


    As Xiao Yun spoke, he took out the spiritual treasure that Li Qingshan had given him.


    The elder waved, Lingbao fell into his hand, nodded and said, "it''s the third younger martial brother''s thing."


    In this way, Xiao Yun''s identity was confirmed.


    "Xiao Yun, how did you make it like this? What happened to the Songshan branch of Gaiya star? "


    Lord Xie Wuyan asked in a deep voice.


    "Poop


    Su Xun burst into tears and yelled in a tearful voice: "please take revenge for my master, and take revenge for hundreds of brothers in the Mountain Gate of Gaiya Star Division!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s face changed greatly, and Xie Wuyan got up in an instant: "I''ll ask you what happened! How''s elder three? "


    "Master Master and lingyangzong''s Zhao Ding are dead together. Changshengzong''s branch and lingyangzong''s branch are dead. Please avenge our master and our master


    Su Xun burst into tears. His eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. He was sad when he heard, but he was in tears when he saw.


    "What? How could that be


    "What happened! Why are you alone? "


    "Shut up! Stop crying! Make it clear right away


    Xie Wuyan and the three elders repeatedly scolded and asked questions. Su xuncai pretended to be calm at last and said the matter again.


    Of course, he made it up himself. ???


    "it''s all because of the disciples. The disciples are sinners, sinners! Master, you have killed me. "


    "A few days ago, I went to Songshan City, lingyangzong''s territory, to meet an old friend. I didn''t want to be recognized by lingyangzong''s disciples, so a conflict broke out. On impulse, the disciples chopped eight people, including Zhao Qiu, the grandson of Zhao Ding, the third elder of lingyangzong."


    "Lingyangzong retaliated afterwards. Today, he slaughtered nearly 100 disciples of our changshengzong sect in one day. The master was furious and led us to find Zhao Ding."


    "I didn''t expect that Zhao Ding had been ready for a long time. He was leading us on purpose. Everything was his calculation. The master fought to death and asked me to report back to haohaijie headquarters as soon as possible."


    "But it''s because of me. Naturally, I don''t want to leave. I want to go back to the gate of Songshan branch and find a left behind disciple to report back to Haohai world. Then I return to Taiyang and kill the enemy side by side with my master."


    "I didn''t expect that lingyangzong had already arranged for people to attack the Mountain Gate of Songshan branch. When I went back, the left behind disciples and spirit beasts were all dead. I killed the lingyangzong disciples who hadn''t had time to leave."


    "I was so angry that I just wanted to go back to Taiyang and kill lingyangzong. But when I got back, I found that it was over. It was all over."


    "The master and Zhao Ding died together, and all the other brothers died. The disciples had to kill those lingyangzong disciples who were still alive, and then they came back to report."After that, Su Xun cried with remorse and guilt again.


    "I killed the master. If I don''t kill Zhao Ding''s grandson, there will be nothing behind. Wuwuwuwu, it''s all my fault..."


    Oscar winners are all brothers in front of data - they should be renamed Oscar brothers.


    "Good! Good! What a lingyangzong


    Xie Wuyan is angry and anxious. He even says three good words. He holds the armrest of the seat more and more strongly, and smashes it abruptly.


    The elder looked at Su Xun: "it has nothing to do with you. There''s no need to feel guilty. Our changshengzong and lingyangzong are dead enemies. You killed them right!"


    "Ask the elder to avenge the master!" Su Xun sobbed and looked at the elder.


    The elder''s eyes flashed a cold light: "don''t worry, I will take revenge for your master. He is not only your master, but also my younger martial brother!"


    "Elder martial brother, give an order. Now kill lingyangzong and fight him to death. Blood will pay for blood!"


    "Yes, they certainly haven''t got the news yet. We can take it by surprise!"


    The three elders and the four elders also asked for a fight one after another. Because Li Qingshan and Zhao Ding died, this matter had already made a big difference.


    Even if they don''t do it, Ling Yangzong will do it when he gets the news.


    In this case, it''s better to seize this opportunity and take advantage of the fact that the other party hasn''t got the wind and kill him unprepared.


    Xie Wuyan calmed down: "good! The enemy must be avenged. In this case, send an order to all the disciples who are outside to return to the sect as soon as possible! "


    "This battle must be quick, otherwise it will be another fierce battle when Ling Yangzong reacts."


    This is really a good opportunity for revenge, because they already know the news, and lingyangzong''s people died, no one reported, that means they still know nothing.


    If we miss this opportunity, we will not have it in the future.


    A joke flashed in Su Xun''s eyes. Ling Yangzong didn''t know it now, but they would soon know it.


    Because I''ll tell them.


    In this way, when both sides are prepared, the fight will be fierce and more people will die.


    To be fair, Su Xun is a fair man.

 Chapter 602

    With Xie Wuyan''s order, countless flying sword missionaries flew from changshengzong to all directions, summoning the disciples to return home.


    Xiao Yun also formally changed into a white robe and became the only true disciple of the second elder Li Qingshan and the only successor of the second elder.


    Before that, Li Qingshan had been immersed in cultivation and was not ready to accept disciples. He didn''t start to take care of the clan affairs until he could not see the hope of breakthrough. He had the idea of accepting disciples to teach talents for the clan.


    As a result, the first disciple he received was Su Xun, and he killed him himself. Li Qingshan was afraid that he would not be able to die in peace.


    In other words, he couldn''t understand why Xiao Yun (Su Xun) did it until he died.


    The two elders died in the battle for the clan. As Yize and a genius, Su Xun was treated very well in Changsheng clan, and became the first arrogant in strength.


    Because his external strength is the peak of he Daojing, which is only one step away from Zhenxian.


    The point is that he''s only in his 20s.


    If this is not the first day of pride, what is it?


    Now, wherever you go, someone calls you elder martial brother Xiao. If you are older than him, you will be polite and dare not hold your airs.


    After all, with the development of this trend, Su Xun is also one of the powerful competitors of the suzerain in the future. It''s just that there is no elder support behind him.


    It takes time to gather the disciples to come back. In order to prevent lingyangzong''s disciples from going to gaiyaxing and discovering the truth during this period of time.


    The three elders of the immortal clan took two real fairyland experts to the two world passageways. Once they found that lingyangzong wanted to go to gaiyaxing, they secretly intercepted and killed them.


    Changshengzong blocked the news by such a fierce means. It can be imagined that this time he was going to give lingyangzong a cruel attack.


    As a pacifist and vegan, Su Xun can''t tolerate this kind of unequal information and extremely unfair war.


    Therefore, for the sake of love and peace in the world of Haohai, he must deliver this message to Ling Yangzong.


    Su Xun is going to report to lingyangzong.


    Changshengzong had already sent someone to gaiyaxing to confirm that everything Su Xun said was right, so he had no doubt about the only survivor.


    Therefore, he was able to go in and out of the mountain gate, but it was not convenient at this time.


    Because zongmen is calling his disciples back, if he leaves suddenly, it will be too dazzling. He must have a reasonable reason.


    This reason is not hard to find.


    And this reason will be sent to the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the hall of changshengzong.


    Most of the disciples have almost come back. In order to prevent the information from leaking, they have not been informed of the war with lingyangzong.


    Today, Xie Wuyan and other senior officials of changshengzong got together to discuss the details.


    Elder Xing Tang said: "headmaster, there are three elders in the two circles. But I think before the war, I''d better send someone to lingyangzong to inquire about the situation. Gaiyaxing people have a saying that only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win a hundred battles."


    People all nodded their heads one after another, feeling that this was reasonable.


    "Headmaster, I''m willing to go to lingyangzong to monitor his movements." Su Xun said.


    As a disciple, he should not appear on this occasion.


    But as the only survivor of Gaia''s division, he was given the right to sit in.


    Xie Wuyan brows a pick: "lingyangzong and changshengzong are deadly enemies, you go to inquire about the news, if you are found to be very likely to be life-threatening, with your talent, the future must be the mainstay of the clan, you can''t take risks."


    "Headmaster, my master died at the hands of lingyangzong. The disciples and lingyangzong have a grudge against each other. Please allow me!" Su Xun said with gnashing teeth, and his eyes showed deep resentment and anger.


    Feeling his resentment and killing intention, everyone in the hall was a little frightened. This son hated Ling Yangzong to the bone.


    Big elder said: "a piece of pure heart, can praise sigh, let him go, the news blockade is tight, Ling Yangzong to gai Yaxing matter also does not know at all, as long as he is careful, will not expose."


    "Yes, elder martial brother, I think Xiao Yun is the most suitable person. He is also the only person who knows the whole clan except us." Four elder said a sentence.


    Xie Wuyan sighed: "it''s all right, then this seat will allow you to go, everything must be careful."


    Su Xun''s face was happy, and then he was calm again. He said firmly:


    "thank you, leader! Please rest assured, the leader and the elders. The disciples will live up to their expectations and find out the strength of Lingyang sect at present! "


    If you go to Yangling, it''s not reasonable?


    Su Xun''s next task is to take advantage of this battle to control changshengzong, and then reasonably expose his golden immortal peak cultivation.


    Then change back to the original identity to build up a team of Gaiya star. After all, resisting the invasion is not something you can do by yourself.Since then, he has been wearing two waistcoats and wandering between the two worlds. He is not only the leader of Gaiya star''s Resistance Army, but also the new leader of changshengzong. He is the youngest Jinxian, the rising star and the new leader of changshengzong.


    He led changshengzong to rise in the vast sea, openly used changshengzong''s identity as leader to plunder resources, and secretly used these resources to support the development of gaiyaxing rebellion.


    It''s perfect. It''s perfect.


    The undercover becomes the boss. When he explodes his vest, he will be shocked.


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    As long as you can''t die, you can do it in death. The meaning of being alive is to constantly die and find the stimulation to break through the limit again and again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingyangzong is located in the east of changshengzong.


    The two places are thousands of miles apart.


    It took him a whole day to fly to lingyangzong Mountain Gate.


    These mountain patrolling disciples can''t find out if they want to hide the cultivation of his golden immortal peak.


    Su Xun didn''t show up, so he directly put the intelligence bomb into lingyangzong.


    "Who is it?"


    Outside the gate of the mountain, looking at the flash of light, a group of lingyangzong disciples on patrol all changed their faces and sacrificed their magic weapons one after another.


    After waiting for a while, there was no other movement, and invincible appeared, the patrol team approached the place where the streamer fell carefully.


    "Brother Zhou, it''s a jade slip."


    A disciple picked up the jade slip and handed it to the leader of the patrol.


    Elder martial brother Zhou took it and read the information on the jade slips close to his forehead. Then his face changed a lot in the next second.


    "You continue to patrol. I''ll see elder Liu."


    In a hurry, elder martial brother Zhou put away the jade slips and flew up the mountain quickly.


    Stay in place, a few people are looking at each other.


    "This What''s in the jade slips? Why is elder martial brother Zhou so impolite? "


    "It must be something important."

 Chapter 603

    Lingyangzong main hall.


    Master mu Shuangxiong was holding the jade slips that Su Xun had thrown in.


    The elders of each church sat at the bottom.


    The atmosphere of the whole hall was very depressed, as if it was the prelude to the coming storm.


    "Changshengzong! Too much deception Mu Shuangxiong set the tone and directly crushed the jade slips in his hand.


    In the jade slips, Su Xun described in detail that Li Qingshan took the initiative to attack Zhao Ding, then died with Zhao Ding, and the Shanmen branch of Taiyang city of lingyangzong perished.


    If it is just like this, mu Shuangxiong will not believe it so easily.


    However, the jade slips also said that the three elders of the Eternal Clan led people to set up an ambush outside the two boundary passageways, and all the disciples of lingyangzong who wanted to go to gaiyaxing were intercepted and killed.


    But the disciple Ling Yangzong sent to gai Yaxing two days ago to collect the elixir hasn''t heard from yet.


    All this is worth considering.


    Other people in the hall have known the contents of the jade slips for a long time, and they are also angry.


    Changshengzong Li Qingshan takes the initiative to attack zhaoding and start a war. Now Xie Wuyan is even ready to attack lingyangzong. How can people bear it?


    In addition to anger, they have some fear in their hearts.


    Because of this, they will be caught off guard if they don''t get a bad result.


    "Elder martial brother leader, didn''t he want to kill us by surprise? Then we''ll give him a stratagem and secretly recall his disciples to prepare for war. "


    "That''s right. It''s them that should be caught off guard."


    "No! Who passed on this jade slip? What is his purpose? Is that really true? "


    Some people are indignant and want to fight with changshengzong, others are calm and questioned.


    "It''s not easy to determine the authenticity of jade slips?" One celestial fairyland elder sneered: "isn''t it said on the jade slips that the three elders of changshengzong took people to ambush outside the passageway? Why don''t you ask the disciples to have a try? "


    "If the three elders of changshengzong are really outside the passageway of the two realms, then we can take the opportunity to surround and kill him, cut off one arm of changshengzong, and recall the disciples to prepare for the war actively and wait for work."


    "As for who sent this jade slip, does it matter? It doesn''t matter, as long as it''s good for lingyangzong. "


    As soon as this proposal was put forward, people could not help nodding their heads to show their approval.


    Mu Shuangxiong said in a cold voice: "the second younger martial brother and I will go to the two world passageway. The third younger martial brother will gather his disciples to prepare for the war. We must keep it strictly secret. This time I will beat changshengzong to pieces!"


    "Yes, elder master."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    What is Su Xun doing now?


    At the foot of lingyangzong mountain is Lingyang city.


    Lingyang city belongs to lingyangzong. Most of the people living in the city are the family members of the disciples of lingyangzong.


    Most of the industries in the city belong to lingyangzong, and are managed by some disciples who are always stuck in the hopeless period of refining Qi.


    After all, this kind of disciples have little hope in practice. If they help the clan take care of their property, they can enjoy the protection of the clan and live a rich life.


    This is also the common mode of operation of all major branches in Haohai.


    Su Xun was shopping in the city in his casual clothes. He was eating a fresh steamed stuffed bun with monster meat, and he looked relaxed.


    This is his first time to eat steamed stuffed bun made of monster meat. It tastes good and the meat is firm and elastic.


    Suddenly, he saw a lot of people gathered in front of him. The most prominent people in the crowd were the two inner disciples of lingyangzong.


    He walked over and looked at it for a while, then Su Xun realized that Ling Yangzong was recruiting disciples.


    Every year, lingyangzong recruits disciples in its own city. Those who want to join lingyangzong will come to lingyangzong at this time to wait for testing. Those who pass the qualification test will then go up the mountain for assessment.


    Su Xun took a look and was ready to leave, because it was meaningless.


    "Please give me a chance and let me take part in the examination. Please, Shangxian, give me a chance."


    Just as he was about to leave, a voice of prayer suddenly came into his ears, and Su Xun stopped and looked back.


    I saw a ragged young man kneeling on the ground and pleading to the two lingyangzong disciples.


    "Bang!"


    One of them directly kicked the young man down and angrily scolded him: "how can we get longevity? Go away quickly. You are not qualified enough to take part in the examination. Even if you take part in it, you can''t pass it! "


    "I''m willing to be a slave and a worker. I just want to be a God and give me a chance. I''ve been walking from Nanzhao for a whole month to worship lingyangzong."


    The young man refused to give up. After being kicked down, he quickly got up and grasped the disciple''s robe.


    "Nonsense! How can you live in the middle of the mountain! Don''t lie to me! Get out of here now


    "You''re a poor person, and your income is a waste of resources. You won''t make a breakthrough in immortality in your life. Do you want to join lingyangzong? If you don''t go away again, don''t blame me for being rudeThe two lingyangzong disciples didn''t believe the young man''s words and didn''t want to entangle with him any more.


    The young man got up from the ground, clenched his fists, clenched his teeth, turned a deaf ear to the laughter around him, and bowed his head out of the crowd.


    He won''t have the same understanding with these people, because these are just the passers-by in his life, and he will never give up the pursuit of immortality if he has seen the immortal road and great power!


    Besides, only by cultivating immortals can we save my sister.


    Suddenly, a gentle voice came into my ear.


    "Do you want to cultivate immortals? I''ll teach you. "


    Young people''s subconscious rise.


    What came into view was a handsome young man with a smile on his face. At this moment, he was warmer than the sunshine in the sky.


    This Shuaibi is naturally Su Xun.


    He used the skill of that identity - the eye of insight - to this young man.


    The discerning eye is naturally discerning of everything.


    Name: Lin Hao


    race: human


    age: 18


    qualification: low


    temperament: 100


    evaluation: tough personality, regardless of temporary honor and disgrace, can afford to put down, like to take risks, believe in revenge and gratitude.


    Su Xun could be sure that this Lin Hao was the destiny of the vast world, that is, the protagonist.


    It''s just the routine of the protagonist to refuse to give up, but refuse to give up.


    So Su Xun made a decisive move.


    He even thought, does it have something to do with his mangeqi luck that Lin Hao can meet himself?


    "Please accept me as an apprentice!"


    Lin Hao didn''t think much about it. He knelt down on the ground immediately and made a sound.


    The protagonist is the protagonist, decisive, neat, will seize the opportunity, if change a person, perhaps also have to ask East ask West.


    "Come with me."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he turned to a restaurant not far away.


    Lin Hao got up and followed him.


    He thought very clearly that he was as poor as a beggar and had nothing to be cheated of.


    No matter what the other party''s identity is, and no matter what the other party''s purpose is, as long as he can get in touch with Xiuxian, Lin Hao is not willing to give up this opportunity.

 Chapter 604

    "Please come inside, my guest."


    "Arrange a private room." Su Xun lost a ingot of silver in the past. The life of the rich was so casual.


    The second child was overjoyed and took the silver: "OK, sir, please come inside."


    Lin Hao just wanted to follow him in, but he was scolded by the second child: "Stinky beggar, get out, is this where you can come? Roll, roll, roll. "


    "He''s with me." Su Xun said it lightly. He thought that if he didn''t cut in, would Lin Hao say, "don''t deceive the poor youth in 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi?"?


    The second child immediately changed his face when he heard this, and gently slapped his mouth: "Oh, look at my mouth. It''s cheap. Please don''t worry about me."


    Lin Hao looked on coldly, followed Su Xun to go upstairs, and led him to a private room.


    "Serve all the famous dishes here and have a pot of good tea." Su Xun said to Xiao er.


    Little two nodded and bowed: "good, two masters, please wait a moment."


    Voice down, turned out of the compartment, and to bring the door.


    Su Xun sat down and Lin Hao stood aside.


    "I will not accept you as an apprentice." Su Xun said.


    Lin Hao''s face changed: "Shangxian..."


    "But I can give you a chance to lead you to a long life. How far you can go in the future depends on you." Su Xun interrupted him and picked out a few jade slips from the system space that recorded the skills and magic.


    As for the protagonist, as long as you give him a skill book, then he can rely on it all the way.


    Su Xun didn''t want to teach his apprentice. He just had to be kind. It was a great kindness.


    Lin Hao knelt down on the ground and kowtowed three times to Su Xun: "the elder didn''t want to accept me as an apprentice. It''s the boy who didn''t have this fortune, but the elder was so kind that he didn''t dare to forget it all his life. As long as the boy was alive, the elder was sent to go through fire and water, and he would not give up."


    For Lin Hao, who had no way to seek immortality, it was indeed a great kindness for Su Xun to pass the Dharma to him.


    It is because of repeated setbacks and experience of human life that we know how precious a stranger''s kindness is. We should remember it.


    "Well, I may never use you, but I hope you remember what you said today." Su Xun chuckled.


    Lin Hao''s expression is serious: "such a heavy favor, boy never dares to forget!"


    "Take it. It''s up to you how far you can go." Su Xun lost some jade slips.


    Lin Hao catches it in a hurry and holds it tightly. He is short of breath and his eyes turn red unconsciously.


    Only he himself knew how much suffering he had suffered and how many sins he had suffered in order to seek immortality.


    Now that he finally got the immortal Dharma, how could he not feel excited?


    "You can only read one of the methods recorded in the jade cultivation association from the forehead."


    Su Xun explained the usage to him, otherwise he would have to study it for a long time.


    Lin Hao heard the words and did not hesitate to read the jade slips as Su Xun said.


    Su Xun had a smile on his face. He was smart. He knew that it was safest to read the skills into his mind at this time, because he was there.


    Lin Hao finished reading a jade slip, which turned into dust in an instant.


    In this way, Lin Hao finished reading three jade slips, and he was in a state of excitement.


    Three jade slips, one for practicing Qigong, one for basic magic and one for practicing common sense.


    "Take this elixir." Today, Su Xun became a money boy, although he sent out some things for his own use.


    As soon as Lin Hao''s eyes brightened, he caught the elixir and kowtowed to Su Xun three times: "thank you for giving the elixir."


    With these elixirs, my sister can be saved. My sister must be saved.


    "A man has gold under his knees. Don''t kneel down easily." With a wave of his hand, Su Xun lifted Lin Hao up with a soft magic power.


    A man has gold under his knees.


    This sentence instantly hit Lin Hao''s heart and said in a deep voice: "thank you for your teaching."


    From now on, Lin Hao, kneeling on his knees, kneeling on his parents'' knees, kneeling on his elders'' knees, will never kneel on anyone else''s knees. He would rather die than kneel on his knees!


    "I dare to ask you, can ordinary people take this elixir? My little sister is dying. I think... "


    "Yes, one is enough." Su Su looks clear what the wind is, but he is crazy inside. Why does the hero of every fairy world make complaints about a younger sister?


    If you''re right, Lin Hao''s younger sister may be gifted. According to the routine, she will be taken away as a disciple by an expert passing by.


    And this sister is very beautiful. Maybe she will do orthopedics with Lin Hao.


    After thinking about it, Su Xun asked, "do you still have a fiancee who wants to give up?"


    "The master is clever." Lin Hao was stunned at first, and then showed his admiration.


    Su XunWave: "busy to go back to save your little sister on the go, you go back this way will not be peaceful, be careful."


    Protagonist, wherever you go, there will be accidents, just like Conan, where you die.


    "Thank you for your advice. I''ll leave." Lin Hao dropped his voice, knelt down again, kowtowed to Su Xun, and then turned to leave.


    Su Xun shook his head and told you not to kneel, but to kneel.


    Soon the food and wine he ordered came up. They were all made of monster meat. Su Xun began to eat them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two boundary channels.


    Below the two boundary passages is a forest.


    The three elders of changshengzong with two fairyland experts dug a simple cave in the forest.


    "Look, elder three, there are lingyangzong''s disciples."


    Suddenly, a man pointed to the sky and exclaimed.


    The three elders looked up and saw a young man dressed in the clothes of lingyangzong''s core disciples flying to the passage.


    In an instant, he got up in the air and killed the disciple with one punch.


    "Boom!"


    However, he was blocked.


    "Ha ha ha, the eldest son of the eldest generation, I didn''t expect that you were really here. Kill my lingyangzong disciple. You can go down to be buried with me today."


    A burst of laughter, mu Shuangxiong and lingyangzong two elders, a Jinxian middle and a Jinxian early together, followed by four immortals.


    "Mu Shuangxiong!"


    The elder''s face changed. He didn''t expect mu Shuangxiong to be here.


    And look at this posture, it''s obviously aimed at him.


    "Three elders."


    Two fairyland friars flew to him to advance and retreat with him.


    "Today, you must die!"


    Mu Shuang yelled angrily. His robes were hunting. With a wave of his hand, a banner of ten thousand animals appeared in his hand and killed the three elders of changshengzong.


    "Mu Shuangxiong, your tone is not small!"


    The three elders are very anxious because mu Shuangxiong is here, which means that their changshengzong plan may have been exposed.


    But now he has no chance to spread the news, and may even die here.


    It doesn''t matter that he died, but changshengzong had to face lingyangzong who had been prepared for a long time.

 Chapter 605

    There was a fierce fight outside the two channels.


    However, the three elders of the yongshengzong can only defend passively, because lingyangzong has not only a large number of people, but also stronger strength.


    Because lingyangzong came to fight for a quick solution.


    "The thief of changshengzong, pay for hundreds of men of lingyangzong!"


    Mu Shuangxiong''s banner of ten thousand beasts fluttered in the wind, and the spirits of beasts roared out.


    These animal spirits all have the cultivation of heaven and earth fairyland, and the king of beasts is a golden immortal.


    At the beginning, mu Shuangxiong almost lost his life in order to obtain the spirit of a Jinxian demon fairy. The ten thousand beast flag is his mace.


    It is enough to show the determination to kill the three elders of the Eternal Clan.


    "Roar!"


    The beast roared to the sky, and a fierce beast rushed to the three elders of changshengzong, forming a big array.


    "Ha ha ha, today I''ll let you taste my ten thousand demons eating immortal array! See if you can stop it


    Mu Shuangxiong laughed wildly and waved the banner of ten thousand beasts in his hand, which made him look arrogant and domineering.


    "Boom -"


    the three elders of the eternal clan were surrounded by ten thousand demons. They only felt that the sky was spinning around and they wanted to break the battle with brute force, but they were in vain, because killing one monster soon made up another.


    Unless he can cut a gap in one move.


    But obviously he doesn''t have the ability.


    The battle lasted for about half an hour, and the three elders of the Eternal Clan and two celestial fairyland masters fell.


    On the other hand, lingyangzong only had a monk in fairyland.


    This is the rolling effect of absolute strength.


    "Today I went to a big enemy, and there are only two golden immortals left in changshengzong. How can we be our opponents?"


    Mu Shuangxiong put away the banner of ten thousand beasts and showed a smile on his face.


    "Headmaster, I''m not careless. There''s an old ancestor of changshengzong who has been closed for a hundred years." The second elder said.


    Mu Shuang looked down: "shut up? It''s been hundreds of years. Our ancestors of lingyangzong all fell at the time of chongguan. I think the immortal ancestors may have become a bone by now. "


    "It''s just that changshengzong didn''t dare to release this news. After all, as long as there is no definite news, it can frighten a lot of curfew."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Su Xun returned to changshengzong.


    By the way, I brought back my own information.


    What? You ask him how he inquires.


    Nonsense, of course, is all made up.


    In the main hall of changshengzong, Su Xun is talking about the information he made up.


    "Tell the headmaster and the elders that the disciples have finally lived up to their expectations and inquired about the current situation in lingyangzong."


    "According to the disciples, mu Shuangxiong, the leader of lingyangzong, can''t go out. Only a few elders are left to preside over the sect. In addition to the outer disciples, the inner disciples, the core disciples and the zhenzhuan disciples add up to less than 300 people, and the rest are all trained outside."


    After hearing Su Xun''s words, everyone, including Xie Wuyan, couldn''t help smiling.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that our news blockade is very successful. Lingyangzong didn''t know that he was dying."


    "Yes, elder martial brother leader, this is a great opportunity for us. I suggest that we start early tomorrow, arrive late tomorrow, and end the battle in the morning."


    "You''re right, leader. This is a good chance from heaven. Lingyangzong is not our opponent."


    A group of people excited, eager to try, urged to attack tomorrow.


    Xie Wuyan still wanted to keep calm and said in a calm tone: "to fight is definitely to fight, but if you are not afraid of anything, you will be afraid of ten thousand. In order to prevent the tragedy of the gate of Gaiya Xingsong mountain branch from repeating itself, the clan must also have enough strength to protect itself."


    "Just leave two fairyland elders. After all, there is a mountain protection array. Even if there is an accident, it will last until we get back to the source." Four elder said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, but no one mentioned the reclusive ancestor.


    After all, in their view, there is a great chance that the old ancestor has already passed away.


    "Well, let''s start early tomorrow morning and wash Ling Yangzong with blood." Xie Wuyan got up and said, his voice dropped and he looked at Su Xun: "you can go to the two boundary channel again tomorrow morning, and then call the three elders and go directly to lingyangzong."


    The reason why we don''t use the flying sword to deliver a letter is that it''s easy to be intercepted. We must be careful at this juncture, otherwise all our plans will come to nothing.


    "Yes, disciple zunling!" Su Xun replied.


    Call three elders?


    The body is cold. Shall I shout on the way to huangquan?


    No, the spirits are all gone, and there is no shadow of him on the way to huangquan.


    The people of changshengzong are very happy.


    Su Xun also laughed happily.


    Probably because he is now a member of changshengzong, and will soon become the new leader.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning."Dang ~ Dang ~ Dang ~"


    a distant bell striking the soul rang through the whole changshengzong, breaking the peace of the mountain gate.


    All the disciples finished their training one after another, or got up from bed and went to the martial arts arena to gather.


    Three rings, which means something big has happened.


    No one dares to delay.


    If you think about the recent recall of the disciples, you will know the reason today.


    The figures broke through the air and fell on the arena. They stood in order according to the camp of outer disciples, inner disciples and core disciples.


    In a short time, the 4000 disciples of Changsheng sect had already filled the whole martial arts arena.


    Xie Wuyan was suspended in the air, and his mana started the mobilization before the battle:


    "our changshengzong and lingyangzong had a deep hatred since ancient times. Recently, lingyangzong was even more desperate and bloody washed the Mountain Gate of our changshengzong branch in Songshan City, gaiyaxing, and killed Li Qingshan, the second elder."


    A little processing of the truth is more conducive to arousing the hatred and blood of the disciples.


    Boom!


    This words fall, the whole changshengzong is fried, because they are until now did not know that this kind of thing happened.


    Xie Wuyan yelled angrily: "such blood feud, I have to avenge it. All my disciples listen to the order. Today, let me bloody lingyangzong!"


    "Blood washed lingyangzong!" "Blood washed lingyangzong!"


    "Revenge! Revenge! Revenge


    There was a roar like the roar of the mountain and the sea in the whole martial arts arena, which was surging into the sky.


    If you don''t take revenge, you will lose face if you are a disciple of changshengzong.


    "Good! All the disciples listen to the order, leaving eight hundred of the outer disciples and two hundred of the inner disciples. The rest, follow me, lingyangzong! "


    Xie Wuyan''s voice fell, and he took the lead in stepping into the air and turned into a streamer.


    All the disciples sacrificed their flying swords one after another and walked with the sword. Three thousand disciples came out of the body like a long sword.


    The sword points to the sky.


    Unfortunately, what they don''t know is that they will never come back.


    Outside changshengzong, Su Xun, who was supposed to report to the three elders, watched this scene from a distance.


    A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth.


    The monks in the vast world regard Gaia people as pigs.


    But in my eyes, why are you not just numbers?


    No matter how many people die, I don''t have any fluctuation.

 Chapter 606

    In the evening, the sun sets on the west mountain.


    The whole lingyangzong is shrouded in dusk.


    The setting sun dyed lingyangzong warm yellow, and several disciples of guarding the mountain chatted absently.


    All of a sudden, a dark crowd appeared on the horizon, almost in an instant.


    "Kill


    Xie Wuyan didn''t shout in front of the mountain gate, and he didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense. He directly took people to kill him and chopped him to lingyangzong Mountain Gate.


    Before the sword fell, a sword flew out of lingyangzong to intercept it.


    "Boom!"


    Then mu Shuangxiong rushed out with all the friars of lingyangzong who had already been ready.


    "Xie Wuyan, today is the day of your death, the day of your death!"


    Mu Shuangxiong roared.


    As early as the moment he showed up, Xie Wuyan changed his face.


    "How could that be?"


    The four elders blurted out that lingyangzong was obviously prepared for this, and he was waiting to invite the emperor into the urn.


    But they don''t have time to think.


    Because Ling Yangzong''s people have been killed.


    "Where''s Xiao Yun! Where is Xiao Yun! "


    The elder yelled angrily. Is this Xiao Yun''s intelligence?


    "Xiao Yun went to the two boundary passageway and informed the second elder martial brother that he had gone."


    The four elders, while confronting the enemy, reminded the elder.


    Mu Shuangxiong said with a smile, "your second elder martial brother was killed by me a few days ago. Now I will send you to accompany him, so that he won''t be alone."


    "What


    Hearing this, Xie Wuyan and others have already completely confused their mind.


    At this time, Lingshou was ready to retreat, but they didn''t want to.


    We can only fight to death, and we have to take one with us.


    "Boom boom!"


    "Dangdangdang -"


    "ah! Pooch - "


    in front of the gate of lingyangzong mountain, nearly ten thousand people from the two sides fought. The scene was chaotic and spectacular.


    Scream, crash, all kinds of voices mixed together, when the sun is setting.


    Su Xun hid not far away, looking at the big play directed by himself calmly.


    Well, it''s really spectacular.


    Changshengzong is inferior to lingyangzong in both high-level and low-level combat power.


    So although lingyangzong suffered a lot, changshengzong suffered even more.


    The battle went from sunset to midnight.


    The ground had been filled with corpses, the strong smell of blood filled the world, and the bright red blood flowed along the stone steps into a stream.


    However, the voice of fighting and killing has not disappeared, because as long as there are still people on both sides alive, the battle will not end.


    At this point, one side must fall down completely.


    Even if the other party''s vitality is greatly damaged, as long as it swallows up the resources accumulated by the loser LiZong over the past thousand years, it will be better in a hundred years.


    "Thank you! Let''s go. You have no hope of turning the tables! "


    Mu Shuangxiong looked at Xie Wuyan and said with a grim smile.


    Elder Xie, who was seriously injured, was surrounded by the four immortals.


    The disciples of changshengzong fell down one by one, and few of them could still stand.


    There were more than 3000 people at the time of departure, and less than 1000 people were left by this time.


    "Xiao Yun! Damn you rat


    Xie Wuyan gives a long roar. Up to now, if Xiao Yun still has problems, he is not worthy to be the leader of a clan.


    It is because of him that changshengzong has come to such a stage.


    Xie Wuyan really can''t figure out why Xiao Yun, as a gifted true disciple of changshengzong, has a bright future!


    "Mu Shuangxiong! Want me to surrender, dream


    Since I can''t figure it out, I have to vent all my anger on mu Shuangxiong and do this last fight.


    Voice down, run mana again, will all the magic weapon out, ready to go all out.


    "Thank you! You and I have been fighting each other for so many years. Today, we are finally coming to an end. I have long been convinced that you must be the one who lost! "


    Mu Shuangxiong''s words fall down and join hands with the two elders to kill them. They attack in different ways.


    The fighting continued into the early hours of the morning.


    All the disciples of changshengzong died. Xie Wuyan didn''t survive and died.


    In addition to the remaining one thousand disciples, several elders and two fairyland masters, all the strength of changshengzong was lost here.


    Of course, lingyangzong had a hard time. There were more than 1000 of his 5000 disciples left. A monk of jinxianqi died in battle, and four of them fell into fairyland.


    The patriarch mu Shuangxiong was injured, and the two elders were also injured.


    It can be said that changshengzong was destroyed, but lingyangzong was also disabled."Go! Now when we go to changshengzong, we lose so much that we can''t let others pick peaches. "


    Mu Shuangxiong forced to bear the pain, gritted his teeth and said that only by seizing the resources of changshengzong can he bring a little comfort to his bleeding heart.


    At this time, a figure came out of the void like walking on the ground.


    With every step he took, his momentum rose by one point.


    Fairyland of man, fairyland of earth, fairyland of heaven.


    Jinxian: early stage, middle stage, late stage, peak.


    Boom!


    In a flash, the whole darkness shrouded heaven and earth, and the sky was white.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was extremely cold.


    Mu Shuangxiong and other lingyangzong disciples who have just experienced a bloody battle are forced to raise their spirits and be alert.


    "Who are you?" Mu Shuangxiong asked, staring at Su Xun, holding his hand more and more, because he was nervous and scared.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "even if you don''t know me, don''t you know my clothes?"


    Hearing this, mu Shuangxiong. Only then did he notice that Su Xun was wearing a robe of a disciple of the eternal lineage.


    "No way! When did changshengzong have the zhenzhuan disciple of Jinxianfeng? "


    Mu Shuangxiong blurted out that Jinxian peak can be the ancestor of changshengzong.


    "You don''t feel normal, do you?" Su Xun looked at him and asked, then nodded: "I think so too, so next I want to be the Lord."


    At this point, he pauses: "but before that, I have to kill you."


    "By the way, I sent the jade slips for that letter. Don''t ask me what I want to do. I''ll be happy."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun stepped out.


    Behind him emerged two virtual shadows, a tiger and a dragon, roaring to Mu Shuangxiong.


    "Roar!"


    The sound of the dragon and the roar of the tiger is earth shaking.


    "Madman! What a lunatic


    Mu Shuangxiong was afraid, but he could only resist desperately, because he was injured in the battle just now and had no strength to attack again.


    But Su Xun''s whole body was full of strength, and he also had the strength of cultivation.


    "Thorn -"


    a sword cut through the night sky and illuminated the whole mountain gate of lingyangzong.


    Mu Shuangxiong and the two elders died under this sword.


    Two golden immortals with one sword.


    Then Su Xun started the massacre, slaughtered lingyangzong up and down, finally looted a wave, and set fire to the mountain.


    To the enemy, he carried out the policy of "three lights".


    Then, holding mu Shuangxiong''s head, humming an unknown tune, he went back to changshengzong.

 Chapter 607

    When Su Xun returned to Changsheng, it was already dawn.


    "Elder martial brother Xiao!"


    "Go to inform elder Liu and elder ma."


    Elder Liu and elder Ma are the two fairyland monks left behind.


    Looking at Xiao Yun with blood all over his body and a head in his hand, his face is expressionless and his eyes are bloodshot, the disciples on duty at the mountain gate all have a bad premonition.


    "Brother Xiao! What about the leaders? "


    "All dead." Su Xun replied without expression.


    "What? Dead


    Several of the disciples were shocked.


    Elder Liu, elder Ma, and the rest of the disciples of changshengzong, who got the news, gathered in front of the mountain gate.


    "Why did you come back alone? What about the headmaster and them! "


    Elder Liu can''t wait to ask.


    "Bang."


    Su Xun threw mu Shuangxiong''s head on the ground. His face was expressionless and his voice was hoarse: "dead, all dead. The leader and the elder are all dead."


    At this moment, he seems to be lost.


    He''s just acting.


    WOW!


    All the disciples were in an uproar, and a feeling called panic and helplessness began to spread among them.


    "You fart!" Elder Liu angrily opened his eyes and yelled with red eyes: "how can they die, headmaster! Why did you come back alone? Why


    At the same time, he stepped forward and seized Su Xun''s collar with emotion.


    Su Xun looked down at the hand in front of the collar, then looked at elder Liu and said, "let go."


    "Elder martial brother Liu, it has nothing to do with Xiao Yun. You don''t need to anger him." Elder Ma began to persuade.


    Elder Liu can''t listen to anything now, but his eyes are red and he roars: "tell me why even the leader has fallen, you are still alive!"


    "Boom!"


    Su Xun''s cultivation at the top of Jinxian was undisguised, and his domineering and fierce momentum suddenly broke out.


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    elder Liu let out a scream, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and was shocked out directly.


    "This How could that be! Kim Golden fairy


    Elder Ma and the other disciples were staring at Su Xun as if they had seen a ghost.


    Xiao Yun is clearly the peak of he Daojing, but now he has become the peak of Jinxian, which is a great shock to people.


    "Please be polite to me. When you are a senior, I respect you. It doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you."


    Su Xun looked at Liu Chang and said without expression.


    Elder Liu was not satisfied, but he could only force himself to hold back and dare not attack again.


    "The head on the ground belongs to Mu Shuangxiong, the leader of lingyangzong. I killed him."


    Su Xun kicked mu Shuangxiong in the head.


    WOW!


    The crowd was in an uproar again. From the beginning to the end, they did not expect that the humble head was mu Shuangxiong.


    But they still wondered, why did Su Xun break through so fast?


    Su Xun closed his eyes. Two tears fell from the corner of his eyes. He said hoarsely, "I went to the two world passageways to find the second elder, but I didn''t find him at all. Then I went to lingyangzong alone."


    "I didn''t expect that I met the elder and the headmaster who were wounded and fled on the way. I knew that lingyangzong had been prepared for a long time. They deliberately showed us everything. There was a traitor in our clan! Shameful traitor


    Speaking of the last five words, Su Xun was almost gnashing his teeth, and his fists were blue.


    Everyone can feel his anger.


    Because people are just as angry.


    They have been able to guess that because of the traitor, the whole army of changshengzong was destroyed.


    And this traitor, most likely, is the second elder who was supposed to be in the channel of the two worlds, but somehow disappeared.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Su Xun continued: "the elder and the leader were plotted by mu Shuangxiong. Although they were not worried for a while, they hurt Daoji. They They passed on to me their accomplishments and the secret skills of inheritance and utilization. "


    "In addition, I had an adventure. I broke through the peak of Jinxian at one stroke. With the body of the master and the elder, I killed lingyangzong, killed mu Shuangxiong and slaughtered the whole family of lingyangzong, leaving no dogs or chickens."


    All the people were silent. From Su Xun''s words, they could hear his remorse, grief, anger and unwillingness.


    Only in this way can we reasonably explain why he can break through the peak of Jinxian.


    At the last moment, the two patriarchs burned themselves to light up Xiao Yun, and they are also lighting up the future of changshengzong.


    With at least one Jinxian peak, changshengzong will eventually develop again.


    No wonder they believe it so easily.


    It''s just that there''s no loophole in Su Xun''s words, and there''s no reason for him to lie. Tianjiao, who used to be changshengzong, didn''t, and now as a golden immortal, there''s no need to lie to them.After all, if Xiao Yun has a problem, he can kill all of them with his cultivation, and then rob the immortal clan and go away.


    "Meet the leader."


    Elder Ma was the first to bend over to Su Xun.


    Su Xun is the only suitable successor of the leader of changshengzong.


    "I''ll see you later."


    Other disciples reflected that they followed suit to pay homage to Su Xun.


    Elder Liu also covered his chest and said in a deep voice: "there have been many impoliteness just now. I''d like to ask the leader to know the crime."


    "Liu Chang is always in a hurry, I can understand, because I am in the same mood as you." Su Xun said, and her voice changed.


    Looking at the crowd, he said: "you, the headmaster and the elder, they have fallen. When they fell, they have made me who I am now. Therefore, I swear to carry forward the changshengzong. I hope you will join me in revitalizing changshengzong!"


    Although Su Xun is in high spirits now, everyone can see that he is trying to be calm. He just buried the pain in his heart.


    Because at this moment, everyone can be depressed, but only he can''t, because he is the new patriarch.


    Su Xun: what you see is what I want you to see. In fact, Lao Tzu is a group of people who are happy now. They are excited beyond words (¡Í Omega ¡Í).


    "Yes, disciple!"


    A thousand people responded in unison, and they were very angry.


    "All the disciples go back to their posts. Elder Liu and Mr. Ma come to the hall with me."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he flew to the main hall, followed by elder Liu and elder ma.


    Next, in the hall, as the new patriarch, Su Xun conveyed his orders to the two elders and set the development policy for Changsheng sect.


    First of all, it is natural to recruit a wide range of people, and only talents are the foundation of the rise.


    Before, he just wanted to use changshengzong as a tool, just like a night pot, and throw it away after urinating.


    But now his mind has changed.


    The foundation of changshengzong is still there. We can''t waste it.


    He wants to make changshengzong his own tool and a sword in his hand.


    He let the sword go to whoever it went to.


    That is to say, next, he will carry out personal worship in changshengzong, push his personal prestige to the peak, and then carry out independence and layoff.


    Let changshengzong become the first in the vast world, and then there will be more options for him to operate.


    Although Lin Hao wanted to accept his elder sister, he didn''t want to.

 Chapter 608

    Su Xun wanted to bring Lin Hao''s brother and sister to the mountain gate, but he was not in a hurry. At present, he still needed to stabilize changshengzong, and there were more important things to do.


    The news that changshengzong and lingyangzong were killed and injured in the war will surely spread.


    There will definitely be a nearby clan to take advantage of the fire.


    This is a good opportunity for Su Xun to brush off his prestige.


    The fact is not what he expected.


    Within seven days, two groups of people came.


    Su Xun killed two golden immortals, one in the early stage and the other in the middle stage.


    Hang their heads directly on the Mountain Gate of changshengzong.


    That''s what deterred the rest of us.


    The leader of Changsheng Zongxin was only in his twenties, and the news that he had broken through the peak of Jinxian also spread out. All the Zongxin clans within a thousand miles were shocked.


    Golden immortal peak in his twenties, what a gift is it?


    Throughout the vast world, we can''t find a second such person.


    On the first day of pride in the vast world, the name of the first person of the younger generation began to spread.


    In the same way, Su Xun''s personal prestige in the clan was also very high, and he made a speech.


    There are more than 2000 disciples in the sect, but they are all new. It''s still very early to grow up.


    But fortunately, after ransacking lingyangzong, the clan was rich in resources. It was hard to smash, and it was able to lift up the accomplishments of the remaining more than 1000 disciples.


    After finishing changshengzong''s work, Su Xun gave it to Ma Changlao and elder Liu for a while, and he went back to gaiyaxing.


    After returning to Gaia, he removed the transfiguration and restored his original appearance.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    Although Gai Yaxing''s overall strength is not equal to that of haohaijie, haohaijie is also a place where each clan does its own business and is not monolithic.


    So in these crevices, there have been several resistance teams active in the dark.


    The most famous one is called dawning club.


    It means that a ray of dawn on Gaia will never disappear, and it will light up the earth again.


    Unfortunately, the strength is too weak. I''ve heard that the strongest talent is anti virtual situation.


    After all, it''s only more than ten years since the recovery of the earth''s aura. It''s very good to be able to practice from the whiteboard to this realm, but it''s still too weak compared with the vast world.


    It is precisely because of this that this team has not attracted attention and is still able to survive.


    Otherwise, a third rate sect in Haohai will be able to wipe out the rebellion.


    What Su Xun had to do was to control the rebellion, make it bigger and stronger, and create more brilliance.


    It''s difficult, but it''s nothing.


    The first thing to do is to find this team.


    Su Xun flew to the territory of a small clan.


    This clan is called wanjian clan.


    Located in Feixu city.


    Although the name is arrogant, the more arrogant it is, the less it can be on the stage.


    The most accomplished monk stationed here is just a monk in the later period of anti emptiness.


    Wan Jianmen is a product that can''t be found on the map.


    At present, Dawning resistance can only be active in this kind of territory to avoid the risk of being exterminated.


    Su Xun came to Feixu city and went to the mountain gate built by wanjianmen here.


    Then Su Xun gave them a sword.


    "Boom!"


    The sword roared down.


    Boom!


    The whole mountain was directly split in the middle, and a large part of the disciples of Wan Jianmen who were stationed here died.


    Feixu city is not big, this scene was seen by everyone in Feixu city.


    After all, with hundreds of feet of sword, the movement is too big and the shock is too big.


    The person in charge of Wan Jianmen here didn''t even have a line, so he hung up.


    Then Su Xun went to release the Gaiya people who were forbidden by wanjianmen circle.


    This is the sorrow of the weak. Even this kind of school, which is not popular in the vast world, can keep Gaia new people in captivity like animals.


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you for your help."


    The people who were released by Su Xun were all kneeling on the ground and kowtowing in tears.


    Only after experiencing despair can we realize the value of hope and life.


    "Please get up. I''m a member of Gaiya star. Although I''m weak, I can''t tolerate the monks trampling on Gaiya star like this!"


    Xiao Yajia''s identity as the real patriarch of the sea has begun to develop.


    Anyway, it''s a big deal to hide. As long as he wants to hide, the monks in the vast world can''t find him.


    What''s more, it''s impossible for Haohai to be a master of Da Luo Jinxian level just for him.


    After all, as long as Su Xun didn''t break through Daluo, he would not be a big danger in the eyes of the vast world and would have no impact on the overall situation.Now, Su Xun is going to make a big news and pass on his name.


    He doesn''t have to go to the dawn rebellion.


    That doesn''t seem to be compelling.


    But let the dawn resistance come to him, and even give up the position of the leader of the resistance.


    After destroying wanjian gate, Su Xun left in the air.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the rooftop darkroom of a bar in Feixu city.


    At this time, there was a group of people sitting inside.


    Both men and women.


    They are all young people in their 20s and 30s.


    They are the core leaders and members of the dawn resistance.


    Sitting at the top of the meeting room was a young man in his thirties, poised and dressed in white robes.


    All the people here are dressed in ancient clothes.


    Because most of the time they are pretending to be monks in the world of vast seas, which is convenient for them to do things.


    After all, Gaiya star''s dress is too dazzling.


    "Did you see what happened?"


    Asked the young man.


    His name is Wen Yan. He is the leader of the dawning rebellion. He is 33 years old and is at the peak of the anti virtual world.


    Everyone nodded.


    "How could such a big movement not be seen?"


    "A sword opens the mountain, and this sword destroys the gate of ten thousand swords. What strength should this be?"


    "The key is who this person is..."


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Wen Yan looked at a woman on her left and motioned for her to say.


    This woman is about 30 years old, wearing a long red dress. She has a very good figure. She has only one woman. Her name is Zhou Qiushui.


    Zhou Qiushui said, "I''ve made it clear. That man calls himself Su Xun, who is also our guy of Gaiya star."


    WOW!


    Except for a few people who already know, others are in an uproar.


    "How can it be? Is there a mistake? How can gaia have such a strong man? "


    "Just now, for the sake of one immortal realm, at least."


    "If there are such people in other rebel forces, it''s impossible that we haven''t heard of them..."


    Everyone''s first reaction was not excitement, but skepticism, because it was so unbelievable.


    Fairyland, for Gaiya star rebellion, this is already a distant strength.


    So they all know that resisting the invasion of the vast sea will be a war lasting for hundreds of years or even thousands of years.


    Because only after such a long time, can there be a master among Gaia people.


    Only with the top experts, they will have the chance to fight successfully.

 Chapter 609

    "Be quiet, everyone be quiet."


    As Wen''s voice fell, the noisy meeting room was quiet again.


    A young man on Wen Yan''s right side said, "I think it''s true, because he didn''t have to lie, and he really killed the wanjianmen."


    This young man, Yao Kun, looks about twenty-seven or eighty-eight. He looks rather feminine. At the beginning of the anti emptiness period, he and Wen Yan Zhou Qiushui were the three main members of the dawning meeting.


    There is a president, two vice presidents, and then eight elders.


    These 11 people are the top leaders of the dawning meeting and all the people sitting here today.


    Then, under the elder, there was the entrance of the heaven and earth xuanhuang four character hall, and there was one leader and one deputy leader respectively.


    Under the ten, there are two team leaders, one in the main hall and one in the deputy hall.


    For example, Tianzi group has Tianzi team 1, Tianzi team 2, and so on.


    The same is true of Di, Xuan and Huang groups.


    This is the current structure of Dawning society, which has developed very clearly.


    The sparrow is small, but it has all five internal organs.


    "Vice President Yao, I don''t agree with you. What if he deliberately wants to lead us out and catch us all?" Asked an elder.


    Yao Kun snorted coldly: "if you''re not polite, do you really think haohaijie has paid attention to our resistance organizations? Would it take so much trouble to destroy us? "


    "This..." The elder who just spoke turned red.


    This is a fact that no one is willing to admit, but that''s exactly what happened.


    "I agree with Yao Kun''s words. There are so many arrogances in the vast world. Don''t we allow Gai Yaxing to have one too?" Zhou Qiushui said.


    An elder said: "since we are Gaia''s people, we should absorb him, so as not to let other people take the lead."


    Although they are both rebel forces, there is also competition within them. After all, the stronger they are, the more power they have to speak.


    "He''s so strong? Why do you want to join us? "


    "Yes, and if he joins in, will he be willing to be led by us?"


    "It''s not realistic at all..."


    Although they were also excited, they were more calm. With Su Xun''s strength, they might not be able to see their dawn meeting at all.


    Wen Yan knocked on the table and motioned for everyone to be quiet: "try anyway. If he is willing to join the dawning meeting, I can make way for him."


    His voice fell, everyone was shocked, and then looked at him with admiration.


    In any case, it is admirable for everyone to make such a light hearted decision to make power diplomacy for the overall interests.


    "How can we find him?"


    This is a new problem.


    Yes, the other side has no head but no tail. They don''t know each other and they don''t have contact. How can we find him when the world is so big?


    An elder said: "he killed wanjianmen today and saved the captive compatriots, which means that he will still do this kind of thing. We only need to focus on a few cities near Feixu city."


    "Yes, we let the members of Dawning society in all cities pay close attention to it. Once Su Xun appears, we will contact him at all costs."


    "We''ll get there in time..."


    In this way, the whole constitution has been finalized.


    And then I started making phone calls.


    As Gaia people, they still can''t change their habit of using technology.


    What''s more, in their opinion, it''s much more convenient to make a phone call than to send a letter by flying sword.


    Although the phone has the risk of being monitored, but the dawn will have hackers can counter and prevent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The truth is just as they think.


    After finishing wanjianmen, Su Xun went to Mingyang city next to Feixu city.


    He''s also trying to attract people from dawn.


    Here he put out a small sect called tiequanmen.


    No sword this time.


    Just one punch.


    He had found someone coming up, but he pretended to leave.


    "Master, please stay! Hold on


    Dawn will be stationed in the famous team members quickly cried out.


    Su Xunfei came to them and looked at them without expression: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''d like to meet you. I''m a member of the fourth team of xuanzi group of the next dawning Association. Please stay. The president of our dawning association wants to meet you. He''s on his way."


    "Yes, sir, please be sure to give us the chance to be president for the sake of being Gaiya people."


    Both of them earnestly prayed for Su Xun.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment, and then pretended to say: "in that case, I''ll stay a little longer."


    "Good, good, good, thank you, master. Please come down the mountain, so that we can entertain you."The two were ecstatic, and their task was finally completed.


    So Su Xun followed them down the mountain and walked into a five-star hotel.


    Good wine and good food have already been served.


    About ten minutes later, the door of the private room was pushed open, and Wen Yan came in with the top of the dawn meeting.


    The members of the four teams of the two xuanzi group left wisely.


    "Wen Yan, chairman of the dawning Association, has met his predecessors."


    Wen Yan bows to Su Xun.


    Others follow suit.


    "What do you want to see me about?" Su Xun played with the wine glass in his hand and asked clearly.


    Wen Yan didn''t answer, but said, "I dare ask, what are you doing now?"


    Zhou Qiushui, Yao Kun and others all stare at Su Xun in an instant.


    "Jinxian, the peak, is one step away from Taiyi." Su Xun answered lightly and drank the wine cup in his hand.


    Boom!


    Sue''s face was full of disbelief.


    Jinxian peak!


    They speculated that Su Xun was a human immortal, at most a earth immortal, or at least a real immortal.


    But now he heard Su Xun speak the four words of Jinxian peak, which brought a great impact to everyone.


    Jinxian peak, this is also a master in Haohai world. It can hold up a third rate middle door.


    How can people not be shocked?


    And then it''s followed by excitement and excitement.


    They finally saw the success of a high-level monk.


    "Poop


    Wen Yan knelt down on the ground: "please lead us, Dawning will resist the invasion of the vast sea, save our compatriots and restore peace."


    He directly said that he was willing to give the position of leader to Su Xun.


    "Please give consideration to Gaiya star." The rest of the group said the lines they had rehearsed.


    Without affectation, Su Xun just pretended to ponder for a moment, and then spat out a word: "OK."


    That''s what he meant.


    It doesn''t matter if they see it later. After all, his purpose is the same as theirs.


    Wen Yan and others were ecstatic.


    "I''ll wait to see the president!"

 Chapter 610

    In this way, Su Xun became the president of the dawn society.


    The next two days will be the handover of power, and by the way, the change of president will be announced within the dawning meeting.


    They all know that the dawn of their members will be more powerful.


    Today is the first high-level internal meeting hosted by Su Xun since he took over the post of president of Dawning society.


    The topic is about the future direction of dawning.


    "Do you know why my accomplishments break through so fast?"


    Su Xun asked a question.


    "Talent." Zhou Qiushui is a rare woman. She is a good supporter.


    And it''s a teaser. It''s stuffy and coquettish. Can you believe she''s wearing black silk under her ancient clothes?


    "Talent is just one of them."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, his eyes swept the crowd, and he wrote three words on the whiteboard behind him.


    "The vast sea."


    This made Su Xun find the feeling he had when he was organizing a meeting in the company.


    "The vast sea?"


    Everyone frowned.


    Su Xun said: "yes, my accomplishments have been improved so fast. Besides my own talent, the most important thing is because of the vast world."


    "I was once transported as a slave to the world of the vast sea, and then I escaped by chance. The world of the vast sea is more abundant in resources, countless kinds of adventures and monuments, and more abundant in aura. I have been practicing in the world of the vast sea all these years."


    No wonder they had never heard of him before. It turned out that they had only recently returned to gai Yaxing.


    No wonder he practiced so fast. He had been practicing in the cradle of the monk in the vast sea.


    Everyone had guessed Su Xun''s plan.


    For a moment, everyone became excited.


    Yes, they had fallen into a complete misunderstanding before.


    Why does resistance have to be on Gaia?


    The main reason is that no one dares to run to the enemy''s home to do something, because the risk is too great.


    It''s not easy for these people to be exposed to their daily habits overnight.


    Once exposed, it is a dead end, in the vast world can be really called every day not working.


    So nobody thought about it at all.


    "Not all monks in Haohai world agree to enslave us. For example, Xiao Yun, the new leader of Changsheng clan, is my good friend and has been helping me. With him, we can open up a struggle route behind the enemy."


    Well, my friend is my own series.


    People are more ready to move.


    Wen Yan is still very calm: "can''t all people go, must have someone to stay here to preside over the overall situation, Yao Kun and I stay."


    "I..." Yao Kun was not happy, but agreed for the overall situation: "good."


    The eight elders were also unpredictable. Several of them offered to stay, and the rest of them raised their hands and asked to stay.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it doesn''t have to be like this. It''s the same everywhere. It''s dangerous to go to the vast sea. We will send back some resources regularly."


    Hearing this, the smile on Yao Kun''s face could not be concealed, and Wen Yan was also inexplicably relieved.


    After all, no one wants to give up the chance to become stronger.


    At this time of chaos, only strength is eternal and fundamental.


    The tune was finally set.


    Select loyal and trustworthy members from four Tangkou, Zhou Qiushui and four other elders to follow Su Xun to Haohai kingdom.


    Su Xun left a lot of resources for Wen Yan to develop dawning club.


    For Wen Yan, who is willing to give up the leader''s identity for the overall situation, Su Xun still believes it.


    In this way, five days later, Su Xun set out with the team. The first group, a total of 40 people.


    "I''ll go back to Haohai first, and then I''ll ask Xiao Yun, the leader of changshengzong, to pick you up. You can pretend to be the disciple of changshengzhong and follow him."


    Su Xun ordered Zhou Qiushui and others.


    Because from Gaia star into the vast sea, all more than three people have to accept the inspection.


    The purpose of nature is to prevent gaiyasing monks from running to the vast sea in large quantities.


    Zhou Qiushui and others nodded to show understanding.


    Then Su Xun flew away and found a place to exchange Xiao Yun''s face with the disguise.


    After a while, he flew back.


    Seeing a stranger appear, Zhou Qiushui and others are on guard one after another.


    "Who is Miss Zhou Qiushui? I''m Xiao Yun, the leader of the eternal family. "


    Su Xun pretended not to know Zhou Qiushui.


    Zhou Qiushui''s eyes brightened: "leader Xiao, I am Zhou Qiushui."


    "Well." Xiao Yun (Su Xun) nodded, and then took out a group of jade plates for the identity of the inner disciples of Changsheng sect.Fill changshengzong with the power of Dawning society, let the two forces develop independently, but mix with each other.


    This is one of Su Xun''s purposes.


    Then Xiao Yun (Su Xun) took Zhou Qiushui and others to Haohai through the two boundary channels.


    In order to avoid exposing their identity, Bi Ya Xing and others did not speak.


    "In the future, you will be my inner disciples of changshengzong. Try not to expose your identity in the middle school. I have already told brother Su about this."


    "When brother Su is away, you can come to me if you have anything to do."


    After returning to changshengzong, Xiao Yun (Su Xun) said to Zhou Qiushui and others.


    "Thank you, leader Xiao..." Zhou Qiushui. Speaking of the half, he suddenly responded and quickly changed his words: "thank you, patriarch."


    "Yes, just get used to it earlier." Xiao Yun (Su Xun) smiles, and then arranges accommodation for them.


    Naturally, they are allowed to live together with the disciples of changshengzong, which is conducive to enhancing their feelings and transforming the thoughts of the disciples of changshengzong.


    As long as in changshengzong, even if they accidentally exposed their identity, there is no danger.


    In this way, the first group of Dawning people successfully entered changshengzong.


    Then Su Xun announced the closure of Taiyi.


    The gate of changshengzong mountain was closed. In his heart, he was not only worried but also excited. He was looking forward to Su Xun''s success.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    The edge of Wanyao mountain.


    Nanzhao City, Lin family.


    Lin Hao finally came back alive. The protagonist is the protagonist. With his poor quality, he has become a monk in the middle of refining Qi.


    Presumably, with his full luck, there must be some dangerous adventure on the road.


    "Open the door! Open the door


    Lin Hao smashes the door of the Lin family. He can''t wait to save his sister.


    Not long, accompanied by a sound of some teeth friction, the next door opened.


    Two servants came out.


    "Where''s the smelly beggar? He''s looking for death, isn''t he? Roll, roll, roll. "


    See a ragged hair messy Lin Hao, two people impatient drive.


    "Presumptuous, it''s me, Lin Hao, the young master of the Lin family!"


    The two servants were stunned, looked at him carefully, and then laughed at him.


    "Oh! It''s really our young master. You''re not as good as a beggar. I didn''t expect you could come back alive. It''s a big life. "


    "Didn''t you go to seek immortality? Well, I know that no one wants you to have such a bad qualification. In the end, you have to come back for free. "


    This looks like the standard villain''s Dragon suit in the novel. Well, it has an inner flavor.

 Chapter 611

    "Pa!"


    A slap in the face.


    The two servants were stiff for a moment and felt the burning pain on their faces. After a while, they responded: "you How dare you hit us? "


    This trash, this trash who was dishonored by his fiancee, dare to beat them?!


    "You are just two dogs of my Lin family. How dare you bark at your master?"


    After becoming a monk, Lin Hao became strong because he no longer needed to endure.


    In such a small place as Nanzhao, the highest cultivation city leader is the peak of Qi cultivation.


    He refined the cultivation of Qi in the middle stage. In the Lin family, he no longer needed to look at anyone''s face.


    After all, it is impossible to be stuck in the middle of refining and transforming Qi all one''s life.


    "You want to die!"


    Two servants are used to bullying Lin Hao. Now they are beaten by him, which is regarded as a great shame. With a roar, they rush at Lin Hao.


    "It''s you who are looking for death!"


    Lin Hao cold spit out a few words, direct neat punch, and then a foot.


    "Ah! Puff - "


    the two bodies flew upside down in an instant, accompanied by a scream and spitting blood.


    Lin Hao no longer pays attention to them. He strides into the yard and goes to the side yard on the left.


    After his parents died one after another, he, the successor of the Lin family, was found to have no talent for cultivation. Naturally, he was deprived of the right of inheritance, and then he was divorced.


    Let him in the family status fell to the bottom, she and her sister Lin Wanrou, also was rushed to a most partial most broken yard to live.


    "Go Go and tell the second lady that this son of a bitch dares to beat us and never let him go. "


    "Yes, it''s the opposite."


    Ding Hao''s eyes are full of bitterness as he gets up from his back.


    If they don''t give their heads away, they won''t be reconciled.


    Lin Hao has no time to think about them. At this time, he has rushed into the yard.


    "Young master, you are back..."


    In the yard, a man and a woman, a small Si is chopping wood, a servant girl is washing clothes.


    Seeing Lin Hao, they all lost their jobs and stepped forward.


    They are called Er Niu and Mei Hua respectively.


    He has been serving Lin Hao and Lin Wanrou.


    "Later."


    Lin Hao left a word and rushed into his sister Lin Wanrou''s boudoir.


    The daughter''s boudoir, which is not big or luxurious, is clean and tidy with a faint fragrance.


    "Is brother back? I heard the voice."


    On the bed, a woman said weakly.


    The woman looks sixteen or seventeen years old. Her face is morbid pale, but her facial features are delicate, soft and weak, which is extremely attractive.


    "Little sister, I''m back. I met an immortal elder. He gave me a elixir. I''m sure I can cure you this time."


    Lin Hao rushed to sit by the window, took out the elixir that Su Xun gave him, and said excitedly.


    His sister Lin Wanrou has been in poor health since she was a child. As she grows older, she is not only not good, but also more and more serious.


    Now I have been lying in bed for nearly two months, and I dare not go outside for two steps.


    "Is it?" Lin Wanrou put a smile on her face: "is it the kind of white bearded grandfather written in the storybook, the immortal elder?"


    Lin Wanrou and her brother feel guilty for their illness.


    "No Lin Hao shook his head and recalled Su Xun''s appearance: "he is the most beautiful man in the world. He is warm and gentle. If his sister could see him, you would like him."


    Su Xun used his original appearance at that time. Naturally, he was handsome to the big bang.


    After all, if he walked in Lingyang city with Xiao Yun''s face, what''s the difference between him and seeking death?


    After all, Xiao Yun was a member of changshengzong since he was a child. Who knows if lingyangzong knew him.


    "Is there such a beautiful person?" Lin Wanrou is really a little curious, because she has never seen her elder brother praise such a person.


    Lin Hao nodded affirmatively: "this is nature, the elder is my great benefactor..."


    He cut his own experience and said it again, subtracting the paragraph that he was kneeling down to cry and pray for lingyangzong''s disciples.


    "He''s my big benefactor, too." After listening, Lin Wanrou murmured to herself.


    He is a great benefactor to our brother and sister. Lin Hao agreed. Then he thought of the elixir and poured one out of the bottle: "little sister, please try it."


    Lin Wanrou stretched out her two fingers and twisted them in her hands. Some of them were fed into her mouth.


    After all, why doesn''t she want to be healthy?


    She''s just afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, so she never shows it.


    After the pill, Lin Wanrou felt a heat flow in her body. It was warm and comfortable. There were beads of sweat on her body surface.The cold in her body is too heavy. This elixir will force all the cold out and help her get pregnant and nourish the meridians by the way.


    "How are you, little sister?" Lin Hao asked anxiously.


    Lin Wanrou shook her head: "I''m ok, I feel Good, I I don''t seem to have any more pain. "


    "Really Lin Hao exclaimed in a trembling voice: "you You try to get up. "


    "Then you go out first." Lin Wanrou said with some embarrassment.


    Leng got up and scratched Lin Hao to leave first.


    Lin Wanrou carefully lifted the quilt and put her leg down. For the first time in two months, she was able to get out of bed by herself.


    Lin Wanrou was very happy, but she wanted to cry more.


    Having such a brother, she thought it was the greatest luck in her life.


    I can''t help but think of another image in my elder brother''s mind.


    Outside the yard, Lin Hao and ER Niu Mei Hua are waiting anxiously.


    Suddenly, Lin Wanrou''s boudoir door opened.


    Then Lin Wanrou came out in a long white dress. She was tall and tall. Although she was only 17 years old, her chest was already quite large. Her close fitting plain robe made her figure curvy and exquisite.


    The face is white and has a light ruddy color. The skin seems to be broken by blowing. Several strands of black hair move with the wind. A pair of watery eyes seem to be able to talk.


    All three of them were stunned.


    "Well, miss! Miss, it''s really good! "


    Niu Er and Mei Hua were both overjoyed and cried with excitement.


    Lin Hao was too excited to speak, and he was more grateful to the elder in his heart.


    "This little bastard, even my people dare to fight. Are you going to rebel?"


    At this time, the second lady with several servants into the yard.


    Along with her came her son, the Lin family''s second Shaolin Fei, who took the place of Lin Hao and became the successor of Lin Hao.


    After seeing Lin Wanrou, Lin Fei couldn''t help but be infatuated for a while. Then he forbeared and looked at her. He had an idea in his heart to trade Lin Wanrou for his future.

 Chapter 612

    "What do you want to do?"


    Lin Hao stands up and looks at the second lady coldly.


    "Lin Hao! My mother, you also want to shout Er Niang, isn''t it too uncivilized and disrespectful? Is that how Uncle taught you before


    Without waiting for the second lady to speak, Lin Fei stood up.


    Lin Hao glanced at him: "she doesn''t deserve it."


    "I have to teach you a lesson today." Lin Fei''s voice fell down and he ran out like a cheetah. He used his mana and hit Lin Hao with one punch.


    On his way back, Lin Hao fought with monsters, not to mention that he was holding a breath in his heart. How could he be afraid? It''s a tough fight.


    "Brother, be careful." Lin Wanrou''s eyes were full of worry, and she raised her heart to her throat.


    "Bang!"


    Their fists collided in the air.


    No matter what, take a step back at the same time.


    "How can it be!"


    Lin Fei exclaimed, looking at Lin Hao with unbelievable face. It''s only two months. This waste has the strength to fight with himself.


    Did he really worship lingyangzong?


    The second lady and the servants are also changing colors.


    "Impossible? Gai Yaxing has a saying that we should look at each other with new eyes on the third day of farewell. "


    Lin Hao sneer, eyes a coagulation, began their own counterattack, an ice cone cast in the past.


    "What


    Lin Fei''s first subconscious reaction was to dodge.


    However, Lin Hao is just attacking the West.


    At the moment when Lin Fei dodges, Lin Hao has already kicked him.


    "Bang!"


    "Poo Chi -"


    Lin Fei really flew out, smashed the gate of the courtyard and spewed out blood.


    "Feier!"


    The second lady screamed and came forward to help in panic.


    "Second young master, are you all right, second young master?"


    A group of people went up one after another.


    "Good, good, good, Lin Hao." Lin Fei looks at Lin Hao bitterly, then says to the second lady: "Niang, let''s go first."


    "You son of a bitch, you wait for me." The second lady pointed at Lin Hao and said a cruel word, then left with her baby son.


    Lin Wanrou said, "I''m sure they won''t hurt Lin when they get to him."


    "It''s OK. It''s a big deal. Let''s leave the Lin family." Lin Hao is full of confidence and feels happy.


    Because he wanted to beat Linfei for a long time.


    Then the courtyard was full of joy, but it didn''t last long.


    It was broken by Lin Fei''s coming again.


    This time, Lin Fei didn''t come alone. He was with a strange young man.


    In the yard, Lin Hao and Lin Wanrou all got up in an instant.


    "Lin Fei, what are you doing here? And it didn''t hurt enough just now! " Lin Hao said coldly.


    Lin Fei didn''t pay attention to him, but looked at the young people around him with flattery: "Liu Shao, how about it? Is it still with your appetite?"


    "The best! It''s the best in the world. I didn''t expect that there were such jade people in this small Nanzhao city. " Liu Shao patted the folding fan in his hand, and his eyes were almost fixed on Lin Wanrou.


    Lin Wan''s soft eyebrows showed a touch of disgust.


    The bastard is more angry! Put away your dirty eyes


    "Presumptuous! Lin Hao, Liu Shao likes Wanrou. It''s a blessing for our Lin family. As her brother, it''s even your luck. You don''t want to be grateful, and you dare to be rude. How can you do that? "


    Lin Fei jumped out and yelled at Lin Hao, his eyes full of sneer and banter.


    Liu Shao doesn''t care who Lin Hao is. He only remembers the credit of Lin Fei.


    "Well, those who don''t know are innocent." Liu Shao also said something for Lin Hao, and walked to Lin Wanrou with a smile: "follow me, you are rich and powerful, you can''t lack anything."


    "I don''t want it." Lin Wanrou takes a step behind Lin Hao, and her pretty face turns white.


    "Little beauty, you can''t help it. Don''t be shameless. My patience is always bad."


    Liu Shao''s voice fell, and he came forward to catch Lin Wanrou.


    "Son of a bitch! I want to die


    Lin Hao angrily scolded and angrily shot.


    If you let someone bully your sister in front of you, what do you want his brother to do?


    "Dare you do it to me? I think it''s you who are a jerk


    Liu Shao''s eyes were cold and his folding fan was shaking.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    Lin Hao was shocked to fly out directly, hit the ground hard, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    When Lin Fei saw this scene, he was gloating. Lin Hao, Lin Hao, you are a three legged cat. You dare to attack Liu Shao. You are really suicidal."Brother!" Lin Wanrou was shocked and rushed up to help Lin Hao.


    Two cattle and plum blossom two frightening, already scared silly, stand on one side, at a loss.


    Liu Shao looked at Lin Hao contemptuously: "in the middle of refining refined Qi, I''ll press you to death, just like pressing an ant. For your sister''s sake, I''ll spare your dog''s life today."


    With that, he looked at Lin Wanrou again: "if you don''t follow me, I will kill your brother, and then forcibly take you away. You can choose for yourself."


    When Lin Wanrou heard that Yan Jiao''s body trembled, her tears fell from the corner of her eyes, holding Lin Hao and biting her red lips.


    "Little sister, don''t promise him." Lin Hao said.


    Liu Shao sneered: "you still don''t understand the situation. It''s not a question whether she will answer, but a question whether I''m willing or not. The woman I like Liu Chong hasn''t been able to escape from the palm of his hand."


    At this moment, a careless voice came into everyone''s ears from above.


    "Oh! Your father''s name is Su Xun? So drag


    Everyone is subconsciously looking up to the sky.


    I saw a young man with black robes coming with his hands on his back and a smile on his lips.


    He felt a kind of incomparable breath in the world.


    After ten days of seclusion, Su Xun had broken Taiyi.


    I came to look for Lin Hao. Unexpectedly, I just met this scene.


    Lin Hao''s good fortune is not built up!


    "Master! Master, help me. "


    Seeing Su Xun, Lin Hao almost burst into tears and fell on his knees.


    Su Xun raised his hand and entrusted Lin Hao with a soft magic power.


    "It''s said that men have gold under their knees. Why can''t they remember it?"


    A plain word, but fell in Lin Hao''s ear is feeling very warm, this time is really can''t help but shed tears.


    Only when we have experienced the warmth and coldness of the world can we know the value of this plain teaching.


    Lin Fei and Liu Chong look at each other. They did not expect Lin Hao to know such a strong man.


    If you want to walk in the air, you should at least fight against the empty situation.


    For Nanzhao City, a place where birds don''t shit, it''s a top strength.


    Lin Wanrou looked up at the savior like Su Xun and said in her heart that what her brother said was true. This elder really looked good.

 Chapter 613

    Liu Gongmen took a deep breath


    "I don''t care what sect you come from. I''m just curious. You''re such a drag. Is your father Su Xun?" Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Liu Chong was stunned. His mind turned rapidly, and he began to think.


    The man mentioned Su Xun twice in a row.


    And they seem to know each other very well.


    Is Su Xun a good friend of his?


    Think of it here.


    Liu Chong turned his eyes, then squeezed out a smile, arched his hand and said, "my father''s name is Su Mingxun. Is it not that the elder is my father''s good friend?"


    Lin Fei''s eyes gaped. In order to save his life, his eyes didn''t blink, and even his father changed.


    Cruel man!


    "Ha ha." Su Xun laughed and said, "really?"


    "It''s true." Liu Chong''s tone was firm, and he admired his wit and decisiveness.


    Only a person like himself can achieve great things.


    "Pop."


    Su Xun raised his hand to block the air, which was a slap in the face.


    "Ah


    With a scream, Liu Chong''s body rolled over and flew out directly, hitting the wall of the courtyard.


    "Why don''t I know when I have such a big son as you?" Su Xun asked coldly.


    All the people responded that he was Su Xun.


    For the first time, Lin Hao knew the name of his predecessor and kept it in his mind.


    "Puyi --"


    a burst of laughter, in such a scene, it seems very inappropriate.


    Everyone looked at Lin Wanrou.


    Lin Wanrou blushed slightly and covered her mouth. She apologized to Su Xun again and again: "master, I I just


    She just thought that the elder was too interesting, completely different from the character she imagined and described by her brother.


    "You just think it''s funny, don''t you?" When Su Xun spoke, he used the eye of insight.


    Name: Lin Wanrou


    race: half demon


    age: 17


    qualification: excellent


    temperament: 80


    evaluation: a woman with excellent talent and profound fortune has a pure and good character, a little ice Phoenix blood in her body and a firm will.


    Half demon.


    The offspring of a man and a demon.


    That''s right. How can the protagonist''s sister be his own sister?


    Fortune is deep, this is true, can become the protagonist''s sister, this fortune is not deep enough?


    According to the routine, Lin Wanrou''s biological parents are likely to be important figures in the original Terran and demon clan, at least one of them is.


    Maybe we can develop her body Cough, that''s wrong. It should be to develop her value.


    Lin Wanrou nodded implicitly: "well."


    "Would you like to be my disciple?" Su Xun asked.


    Lin Hao raised his head in amazement, and then sipped his mouth. The elder generation didn''t accept me, but he was willing to accept my younger sister. Is it because her talent is better than mine?


    Su Xun: No, just because she is beautiful, and I don''t want to teach male students, female students Saigao!


    And if I take her, I can tie you tightly. In that case, why do I take you?


    What''s more, the protagonist means trouble, because the protagonist can always keep provoking bigwigs.


    "Ah..." Lin Wanrou was confused, and her mind was blank. She didn''t react for a long time.


    Lin Hao quickly said: "what are you still doing? Don''t salute your elders."


    Lin Wanrou woke up and knelt down: "I''ll see you, master."


    "Come on, you are my first apprentice." With a wave of his hand, Su Xun helped her up, and we became masters.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Fei was desperate.


    Mad, how can Lin Hao know such a strong man?!!!


    Liu Chong hates Lin Fei to death. If it wasn''t for you bastard, could I have come to this point?


    "What do you say to do with him?" Su Xun pointed to Liu Chong and asked Lin Wanrou.


    "Please forgive me, sir. I''m not your son. How can I be your son?"


    Liu Chong rushed over and knelt down and kowtowed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun sneered: "since it''s not my son, who gave you such arrogance?"


    In other words, only my son is qualified to be arrogant, but it''s a pity that you don''t have such a good fortune.


    "Master, can you abolish his cultivation?" Lin Wanrou asked, biting her red lips.


    Liu Chong is like falling into an ice cave in an instant. He quickly climbs to Lin Wanrou: "aunt, please don''t do it. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me."


    What''s the difference between abolishing his cultivation and killing him?


    "Well! This dog should be content to save your lifeSu Xun''s voice dropped, and he bent his fingers.


    A strong Qi was shot out.


    "Ah! Puyi - "


    Liu Chong''s blood gushed out, and he fell to the ground, his eyes became lax, as if he had lost his soul.


    When it''s useless, his sea of Qi is useless, his cultivation is also useless, and he becomes a useless person.


    Then Su Xun looked at Lin Fei again.


    Lin Fei excites himself and looks at Lin Hao and Lin Wanrou, crying out: "brother, sister, we are brothers and sisters. We are all confused at the moment. Please forgive me. Forgive me this time. I dare not do it again."


    "Well! Now remember we''re brothers? " Lin Hao was dismissive.


    Although Lin Wanrou couldn''t bear it, she kept silent at the thought of what he had done.


    Lin Fei despair: "speak, please say a word, let me go, let me go."


    Su Xun abandoned him by drawing gourd like this.


    Lin Fei and Liu Chong have completely become a pair of brothers.


    Su Xun saved his life, but whether Liu Chong would kill him is not known.


    Because Liu Chong must hate Lin Fei to the bone now, and he can only vent it on him.


    With a wave of the sleeve robe, a strong wind rolled up Lin Fei and Liu Chong on the ground and flew out.


    "I''ll give you a day. You''ll clean up and tell me something. I''ll pick you up in the evening." Su Xun looked at Lin Wanrou and Lin Hao and said.


    "Master." Lin Wanrou summoned up her courage and asked, "please accept my brother, too..."


    "Little sister!" Lin Hao interrupted her and said in a deep voice: "the elder refused to accept me as an apprentice. Naturally, there is a reason for him. The elder has been very kind to me. We should know how to be content, not insatiable."


    "Yes Brother Lin Wanrou pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "Lin Hao, you can''t be my apprentice, but you can join me. What do you mean?"


    Brother and sister''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Thank you, master. I''d like to." Lin Hao couldn''t wait to reply that he was more grateful to Su Xun.


    In his opinion, this must be Su Xun''s idea to take care of Lin Wanrou, so he was allowed to join changshengzong.


    Since he knew lingyangzong, he must have heard of changshengzong. He knew that they were two sects of the same level.


    "Everything is fate. Please hurry up. I''ll pick you up tonight."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and his figure disappeared in the same place. He turned into streamer and flew to Wanyao mountain.

 Chapter 614

    The Wanyao mountain range stretches for tens of thousands of miles.


    As the name suggests, this is the gathering place of demon clan.


    There are some undeveloped demons on the periphery. The closer to the center, the stronger they are. Even there are not many demons in shape.


    Su Xun came here to try to find out if he could find any clues about Lin Wanrou''s identity.


    If you want to inquire about this kind of thing, you need to inquire about those old monsters who have lived for thousands of years.


    Su Xun let go of his divine sense and scanned the objects he could help.


    Of course, he did not dare to be so unscrupulous close to the center, otherwise the demon clan experts beat him together, he could not afford to hurt.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun changed his body shape and left in a different direction.


    The breath locked by him ran away for a while, and then he didn''t dare to escape, because he couldn''t escape.


    An old man looked bitterly at Su Xun in the sky: "dare to ask me, but I have a grudge against my predecessors?"


    "I just want to ask you something." Su Xun said softly.


    "Hoo -"


    when the old man heard this, he took a long breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead: "excuse me, sir."


    Although on the surface, but in the heart really can not help but now hysterical roar.


    Do you need to ask a little bit about the horse?


    Do you know I almost scared to death!


    "Has there ever been a love affair between the high-level demon clan and the human clan in the vast sea?" Su Xun asked.


    The demon clan can communicate with the Terran normally.


    But there are limits to this area.


    The high level of the demon clan, such as the royal blood, or the royal blood, must not be combined with the human race.


    Because it will pollute the blood, the royal family and some royal families must keep the purity of blood.


    In order to keep the purity of blood, the demon clan even encourages close relatives to marry.


    After all, this is a world of cultivating immortals. Intermarriage between close relatives will not lead to the diseases in reality. On the contrary, it will make blood and talent excellent all the time.


    "Don''t you know?" The old man looked at Su Xun in surprise.


    This expression, this tone, is like hearing that a modern youth has never been on the Internet on earth.


    It made Su Xun feel like he was a little ignorant.


    Calm face cold voice asks a way: "is I asking you, still you are asking me?"


    "Master, calm down." The old man instantly realized his environment, his face exuded a cold sweat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "dare not deceive the elder."


    "It''s true that this kind of thing happened. In the past 100 years, the former Prince of the ice sparrow family of our demon clan fell in love with the saint daughter of the Renren family. After their private affairs were exposed, they were not allowed by the two circles of the human demon. Finally, they both died for their love."


    Su Xun smashed it, smashed it, did not expect that there was such a plot, the original earth that group of network novel writers have seen through everything? ???


    the ice sparrow family is said to have the blood of ice Phoenix, and is one of the strongest families in the demon family.


    Lihenzong, one of the four major clans of the human race, has a great ancestor of Luojing.


    Of course, it is not allowed for the two heirs of the top forces of the two families to mix up.


    The Terrans despise the demon clan. Lihatzong must care about face. How can they agree to the combination of the saint and the prince of the demon clan?


    In order to keep the purity of blood, it is impossible for the demon clan to allow the prince to marry a human woman.


    "Do they have children to stay?" Su Xun asked again.


    The old man shook his head at a loss and gave a wry smile: "master, I''m just an old demon who has been stuck in the fairyland for thousands of years. How can I know such a secret?"


    "The ice sparrow clan and lihenzong were not willing to fight and kill them at that time?" Su Xun asked another question, which was crucial.


    The old man pondered for a moment: "it''s not true. The son of Lihen sect likes the saint. He was the saint who saved her life and begged the former patriarch to agree that the saint would be with Prince bingque. Now he is the patriarch of Lihen sect."


    Su Xun knew that it was a lick dog.


    Sure enough, no matter in which world, there is always a lack of licking dogs.


    "There is also the ice emperor of the contemporary ice finch family, who was the elder sister of the ice finch prince at that time. She also supports it, but the trend is irreversible." Continued the old man.


    Everyone has a desire to express, the old man was bullied from the beginning to now, but he said it with relish.


    "At that time, it was such a sensation that the whole world knew that the ice sparrow clan almost fought with Lihen clan at that time."


    "Tut, tut, tut, the relationship between the two is earth shaking."


    Looking at the old man with an exclamation on his face, Su Xun was speechless and ran away.


    I''ve heard what I want to know.


    He''s not interested in kissing the old man.


    "That''s it?"


    The old man stood in the same place. For a moment, he still had a feeling that he didn''t know what to do.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun now confirmed that Lin Wanrou was the daughter of Prince bingque and the virgin of Lihen sect.


    The ice sparrow family contains the blood of ice Phoenix.


    And Lin Wanrou has Bingfeng blood in her body.


    In addition, we just got information from the old man, and we can get the result by combining the two.


    Now the leader of lihenzong is Lin Wanrou''s mother''s former lick, dog.


    The emperor of the ice sparrow family is an aunt who supports her father and mother in love.


    In other words, once Lin Wanrou''s identity is exposed, she will be sheltered by these two forces.


    Now Lin Wanrou is her own disciple.


    In other words, two of the world''s top forces have already stood behind him.


    For Lin Wanrou''s sake, no matter how much you have to support yourself at the critical time.


    This apprentice has earned a lot.


    Su Xun laughed.


    "I''m proud to smile, and I''m proud to smile, and I see that the mortals are not old ~"


    humming songs from the earth, Su Xun flew back to Nanzhao City happily.


    Lin Hao brothers and sisters are no longer in the yard, and Niu Er and Mei Hua are also missing.


    Sit in the yard and wait for Su Jing.


    About an hour later.


    Brother and sister are back.


    Both of them have red eyes, obviously they have just cried.


    "Master." "Master."


    "Crying? Where are you going? " Su Xun asked.


    Lin Wanrou said softly, "I don''t know when I can come back, so I went to worship my parents."


    "Filial piety is commendable." Su Xun gave her a meaningful look and didn''t tell her the truth for the time being.


    Lin Hao said: "elder, I have given all the money I have saved these years to Meihua and Niuer. I have also worshipped my parents, but I left with my elder."


    "Let''s go then." While Su Xun was talking, he used the technique of changing face.


    "Ah


    Seeing that Su Xun became another person, the brother and sister were both surprised.


    Su Xun said, "what you just saw is my true face. I have another identity. It''s Xiao Yun, the new leader of Changsheng clan. Remember that."


    "Yes, master." "Yes, master."


    Two people nodded, secretly remember in the heart, can''t shout when shout wrong.


    Su Xun took them on the return journey.

 Chapter 615

    Taiyi Jinxian''s early cultivation.


    Faster and more durable.


    So it didn''t take long to come to changshengzong.


    When he first joined changshengzong, everything in it was novel to Lin Hao and Lin Wanrou.


    Su Xun called an outside disciple.


    "See Lord." The disciple saluted.


    Today, Su Hao pointed to his disciple and took him to his residence


    "Yes, Lord." The disciple replied.


    Su Xun said to Lin Hao, "follow him."


    "Please, elder martial brother." Lin Hao bows to his disciples.


    Soon, the outside disciple left with Lin Hao.


    For Lin Hao, Su Xun didn''t have to worry too much.


    The protagonist of this creature, give him a platform, he will be able to soar, or let him grow freely, lest it limits him.


    Su Xun wanted to see Lin Wanrou: "you live with me for the time being."


    "Ah Lin Wanrou exclaimed in surprise. Her pretty face turned red and she wanted to stop talking. She was holding her skirt feet in her small hands.


    Su Xun was speechless: "I live on a whole mountain, and I don''t need a room for you."


    Lin Wanrou then realized that she had made a mistake. She was immediately ashamed: "master I... "


    "Come on, let''s go." Su Xun took her back to xuanyue peak, where she lived.


    On the mountain, there was a hanging moon hall, where Su Xun lived as the leader.


    "This courtyard will be yours in the future."


    Su Xun takes Lin Wanrou into a courtyard next to him.


    The yard is not big. There are only three rooms in it. There are a few plum trees planted in it. They are also blooming this month.


    Lin Wanrou fell in love with it at the first sight: "thank you, master."


    "Why be polite with master." Susian touched her head.


    Lin Wanrou was a little embarrassed. Although she knew it was her own master, she was only a young man in her twenties.


    The difference between men and women made her unaccustomed to the intimacy.


    "You''ll have a rest tonight. I''ll teach you to practice in the morning."


    Leaving a word behind, Su Xun turned and left.


    Instead of going back to his yard, he changed his original appearance and summoned Zhou Qiushui in a low-key way in Houshan.


    "The president."


    It''s very exciting for her to wear a xiangpao. It makes her feel like she''s stealing it at night.


    Although they are innocent.


    The main reason is that there is something in this atmosphere.


    "What''s up with the dawning people?"


    As soon as he left the pass today, Su Xun went to Nanzhao city. He didn''t know the recent situation of Dawning meeting in changshengzong.


    Zhou Qiushui pursed his red lips and put on a smile: "it''s very good. He''s integrated into it. Maybe it''s because of his accumulated experience. His accomplishments have also improved very fast."


    "Well, keep up your efforts. In a few days, you can go to Gaiya star to send back the first batch of resources and bring back the second batch of members by the way."


    Su Xun nodded and said that he stood up with his negative hand and looked at the moon in the sky from a distance.


    Zhou Qiushui slightly bow: "yes, president."


    "We should do a good job in Ideological Education for the members of Dawning society. We should not forget that Gai Yaxing is still trampled by the invaders. We should let them assimilate the disciples of changshengzong instead of slacking off in such a life."


    Let his own people spy on my own power, and let his subordinates assimilate his subordinates. Su Xun felt that there was no more coquettish operation than himself.


    "Yes, the president can rest assured that the autumn water will not disappoint him." Zhou Qiushui said in a deep voice.


    Su Xun waved to indicate that she could go down.


    Zhou Qiushui turned and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One day, the news of Xiao Yun''s breakthrough in Taiyi Jinxian has been spread.


    Everyone who gets the news knows that changshengzong has become the most marginal second rate sect from a semi disabled third rate sect.


    The biggest difference between the second rate middle gate and the third rate middle gate is that there is a Taiyi Jinxian.


    Although changshengzong had some problems, and the patriarch was only in the early stage of Taiyi, it was also Taiyi.


    After all, the whole vast sea world, plus the demon clan, the Taiyi golden immortal on the surface is only a dozen.


    Oh, now there is another Xiao Yun.


    Therefore, the name of the immortal clan, Xiao Yun''s name, has begun to ring throughout the vast world.


    In his twenties, Taiyi''s future is definitely more than that of Daluo Jinxian.


    For example, haotianzong.


    I have already noticed Xiao Yun.


    Haotian sect, Lihen sect, bingque clan and immortal demon sect are the four first-class forces in the world of Haohai.


    The ancestor of Haotian was in the middle of the great Luojing period.


    At this time, he was holding the information about Xiao Yun in his hand. After reading it, he sighed."It''s so awesome. I''m old."


    "Shishuzu, you have a long life for Daluo. How can you say that you are old?" Zhou Yuanhong, the contemporary leader of haotianzong, said.


    Haotian Laozu shook his head, did not explain, but said: "Xiao Yun breakthrough Taiyi, changshengzong will certainly Daqing, you send a gift."


    "Yes, shishuzu, even if you don''t say it, I will send it." Zhou Yuanhong smiles.


    "But if I don''t say it, the gift you give will be much lighter."


    "Uncle Shi has a brilliant plan." Zhou Yuanhong arched his hand.


    Haotian grandfather suddenly said: "your daughter Suqing, it''s impossible not to get married in her life."


    "Shishuzu means..." Zhou Yuanhong understood, but he hesitated.


    The ancestor of Haotian snorted coldly: "if you are not willing to be such an arrogant person, some people are willing to, not to mention lihatzong and immortal demons. I''m afraid the ice sparrow people are willing to marry a royal daughter to Xiao Yun."


    Taiyi in her twenties, the bright future is visible to the naked eye.


    His achievements will surely surpass those of the top generation of our time.


    "Yes, I understand." Zhou Yuanhong dispelled the doubts in his heart.


    It''s true that it''s not a matter of his unwillingness.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to. If a large group of people want to, whether he can seize the opportunity is still a matter of two.


    Zhou Yuanhong proposed to leave and went back to his residence to summon his daughter Zhou Suqing.


    "Dad, you''re looking for me."


    Zhou Suqing is now 40 years old, but it doesn''t make much sense to talk to the immortals.


    At the age of 40, Zhou Suqing''s appearance has been in his twenties. He is tall, dignified and beautiful.


    It''s not a very good age to break through the immortals in the group of genius. It can only be said that it''s the upper middle position.


    Zhou Yuanhong put down his ancient books and said casually, "do you know the news that Xiao Yun, the leader of Changsheng, broke through Taiyi?"


    "My daughter knows." Zhou Suqing''s mood is a bit complicated, because her talent is simply rubbed on the ground compared with Xiao Yun''s.


    Zhou Yuanhong nodded and said carelessly: "changshengzong will definitely hold Daqing. At that time, you will send a gift on behalf of haotianzong."


    He is going to let his daughter and Xiao Yun meet first to see how their senses are.


    "Yes, daughter, yes."


    Zhou Suqing had no doubt about him, and he didn''t know his father had other plans.


    "Come on, you go down and have a rest."

 Chapter 616

    Seven days later.


    Xiao Yun, the leader of the Changsheng clan, broke through Taiyi and sent out invitation cards to hold a meeting in Daqing.


    For those above the third rate forces, Su Xun sent his disciples to send one in seven days.


    After all, if some give it away and some don''t, isn''t it plain to offend people?


    The forces who received the invitation were also very proud. On this day in Daqing, some of the suzerain lords came in person, and some sent people to congratulate them.


    "The Lord of Tianshui gate arrives -"


    "the Lord of wanhushan arrives -"


    "the chief disciple of Shengxian gate arrives -"


    "Shenlong Valley..."


    The song after song is famous all over the Mountain Gate of changshengzong.


    The banquet was held in the back mountain of changshengzong.


    In the back of the mountain, there is a beautiful open space with high terrain and pleasant scenery. It is specially used for holding major celebrations and entertaining guests.


    At this time, a paper table has been set up here, and there are brand names on each table.


    Because you can''t sit at random. If you all sit in the front, when the last four first-class forces arrive, will you sit at the back?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    The disciples of changshengzong shuttled through the crowd to entertain the guests of various forces.


    "Master Xiao broke through Taiyi when he was young. He has a bright future. It''s a shame for us."


    "Yes, I''m afraid he is the only one who has a chance to see the realm above Da Luo."


    "Gaiya people have a saying to describe Lord Xiao. It''s just right. If you don''t make a sound, you''ll make a sound."


    At this time, the banquet has not yet officially started. All the people are talking in groups. Naturally, the topic can''t get around today''s protagonist Xiao Yun.


    Because of Lin Wanrou, Lin Hao also got an opportunity to entertain guests in the back mountain.


    Seeing one big man after another coming because of Su Xun made him feel very excited.


    If one day, he can also reach such a level, it will be enough.


    "The holy daughter of haotianzong arrived -"


    for a moment, everyone was quiet and looked into the air.


    I saw a pink dress of Zhou Suqing with a few haotianzong disciples from the air.


    Pink is a great test of a woman''s skin color.


    Zhou Suqing''s skin is white as snow. Wearing a long pink dress, he is more dignified and lively. The turbulent waves in a place attract people''s attention.


    They didn''t expect that haotianzong had sent someone to come, and that she was the contemporary saint.


    However, before people could react, another voice came out.


    "From the son to the daughter, one man and one woman are all dressed in white robes, just like a couple of gods. They are beautiful and fall from the air.


    Hiss -


    the crowd took another breath. They thought haotianzong had paid enough attention to it.


    I didn''t expect that I was even more far away from hateful sect. The son and the daughter came at the same time.


    "The immortal gate is called by the outside world. After all, there is no magic way that claims to be a magic way.


    They were surprised to lose their chin, but it was Qi Zhi again.


    Xiao Yun''s face is too big.


    The immortal devil''s son was dressed in a black robe. His face was soft and his eyes were red. He looked very strange.


    Saint wearing a layer of gauze red skirt, Miaoman''s figure looming, you can see the belly, pocket patterns, a pair of white feet, eyes charming.


    Let everyone is involuntarily addicted.


    "Well! The devil''s way is not on the table. "


    The son of Li hen Zong gave a cold hum.


    Suddenly, many demons suddenly woke up.


    "Giggle, if it''s not a good day for Lord Xiao, I have to let you understand what it means to be on the stage."


    A string of sweet laughter, like the bell of eternal life.


    "The fourth Princess of the ice sparrow clan arrives --"


    another high drink interrupts the upcoming dispute between the saint of eternal life and the son of Lihen sect.


    In the sky came a phoenix chariot pulled by three big blue birds, with several women around it.


    The Phoenix chariot stopped and a woman came out of it.


    He was dressed in a water blue dress, with a thin veil on his face, a white chin looming, and cold eyes.


    The four first-class forces have all sent people, and they are the first of the younger generation.


    The key is that it seems that a woman has been sent here, which makes some people daydream.


    But it was soon dismissed.


    The four princesses sent by the ice sparrow family are real royal families.


    How can it be combined with the Terran?


    In those days, I can still remember the story of the saint of hate and the prince of ice finch.So they think a lot.


    As time went by, all the people who should have come had already come. The disciples of changshengzong began to serve wine and vegetables.


    These people are prepared to come to the big gift, the banquet should not be humble, so as not to make people laugh.


    Su Xun was short of everything, but there was no shortage of genius land treasure and spirit stone, so he had a luxurious banquet.


    "Hiss - am I right? I used shuiyungu, the best medicine, to make soup?"


    "And the top grade spirit animal meat..."


    A group of people were stunned and exclaimed, as if it was the first time that the local bumpkin had entered the city.


    The sons and daughters of the four first-class forces did not change their faces, and then changed their faces with the rest of the dishes.


    "Dragon! This is dragon meat


    "Chang Sheng Zong made dragon meat into a dish! This Are you ready to finish this meal? "


    "Shouldn''t the key be where they got the dragon meat?"


    There is no shortage of dragons in Taixu world. After all, Jiaolong is also a dragon. We can''t engage in racial discrimination.


    There are many dragons in Taixu world, but the world is different. Dragons are legendary creatures. At least they haven''t seen them with their own eyes.


    They only saw the remains of the ancient dragon ball.


    Even Jiaolong has not been heard of for a long time.


    But now, a dish of dragon meat is served in front of them.


    This feeling is really hard to express.


    "Suzerain to -"


    a shout, all people from the trance back to the reality.


    A man in white came with a girl in white.


    The girl in white is naturally Lin Wanrou. Today, Su Xun is going to show her face.


    Everyone got up to greet each other.


    Their eyes were all focused on the youngest and highest self-cultivation Tianjiao in the vast world.


    There are curiosity, but not anger, cold indifference, admiration, in short, there are all kinds of.


    Xiao Wanrou said: "I''m very sorry for the trouble. I''m so tired of bringing a smile to all of you


    When they heard this, the corners of their mouths began to twitch wildly. Some people lowered their heads to cover up their differences.


    Brother, please don''t pretend to be forced.


    He broke through Taiyi Jinxian in his twenties.


    Is this a little breakthrough?


    Where do you put us when you say that!

 Chapter 617

    Installed a wave of force, fiercely stimulated the little heart of the guests, and Su Xun felt comfortable.


    A bunch of stupid, ignorant aliens.


    I''m afraid you can''t dream of it.


    Now standing in front of you, Ben Shuai is arrogant for the first time in the world. You are an undercover.


    Su Xun is ready to move. He really wants to expose his identity and scare these people.


    But when he thought that the exposure would attract big men to hunt him down, Su Xun held his heart for a while.


    After all, he can tell which is important between Shuang for a while and Shuang for a lifetime.


    "Who is the girl beside you, master Xiao?"


    The fourth Princess of the ice sparrow clan looked at Lin Wanrou, who was beside Su Xun. She felt a little familiar and had a good feeling in her heart.


    This is the blood of the demon clan. There is an induction between the same clan.


    "This is my new disciple." Su Xun touched Lin Wanrou''s head: "Wanrou, say hello."


    That''s your sister.


    "Wanrou has met the fourth princess." Lin Wanrou said that she had a good feeling for her beautiful sister.


    With a smile in her cold eyes, the fourth princess took out a green flying sword from the storage ring: "you are quite suitable for my eyes. I will give you the green frost sword I used in my early years."


    As the voice fell, the flying sword came out and flew slowly to Lin Wanrou.


    "Master." Lin Wanrou looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded.


    Lin Wan, with a soft eyebrow and a smile, caught the flying sword and said to the fourth princess, "thank you for the sword."


    Lin Wanrou only felt happy, but this curtain fell in other people''s eyes, but it shocked the eyes.


    We all know that the fourth Princess of the ice sparrow clan is famous for her coldness and inhumanity.


    But now, she was so kind to a little girl she met for the first time.


    People began to think divergently again.


    In their opinion, Lin Wanrou certainly did not deserve to be impressed by the fourth princess.


    But Xiao Yun has!


    The fourth princess is used to coldness and arrogance, so it must be a circuitous way to show her love to Xiao Yun.


    Hiss -


    on this thought, everyone took another breath. From the attitude of the fourth princess, we can see Xiao Yun''s value and status in the eyes of the ice sparrow family.


    Everyone''s crazy.


    Su Xun took Lin Wanrou to the master''s seat, took his glass and looked at the crowd:


    "you are all guests from afar. Today, I''ll eat and drink well in changshengzong. Changshengzong is poor, so I can only take out these common things to entertain you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Here''s the first one, to you all."


    People smell speech heart is ten thousand Grass Mud Horse gallop and pass, mercilessly trample on their fragile heart.


    Ten thousand year spirit wine, one thousand year spirit medicine, dragon meat, is horse riding the so-called vulgarity?


    So what''s good?


    Many religious sects were deeply hit and felt as if they were climbing out of the beggars'' nest.


    All the people in a complex mood together to drink.


    Zhou Suqing put down his wine glass, stood up and looked at Su Xun, and said in an ethereal voice: "master Xiao, my father specially sent a little girl to send a calligraphy and painting to congratulate master Xiao for breaking through Taiyi."


    Voice down, took out a picture scroll, scroll in the air, hundreds of wearing various colors of gossamer, graceful beauty barefoot, came out, dancing in the air.


    All of us are infatuated with it.


    "Thousand beauties and hundred beauties!"


    Someone who knows the goods exclaimed!


    "A thousand beauties and a hundred beauties. All the beauties in the picture have the lowest strength of harmony, and ten immortals are proficient in 49 kinds of ancient magic array! It''s said that the magic array composed of this ten beautiful pictures can trap friar Jinxian! "


    "Wow


    The whole audience was in an uproar. Is it so low-key now? It''s called a pair of calligraphy and painting. It''s a magic weapon to trap Jinxian!


    Looking at the crowd, Zhou Suqing''s mouth rose and his face showed a touch of complacency.


    They are rich and powerful.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    There was a burst of applause, and the immortal devil''s Saint Jiao said with a smile: "although this hundred beautiful pictures are good, they are not living people after all. Without so much fun, what if they can trap Jinxian? Little girl, the future is not just golden fairy. "


    At the same time, she pointed her toes and fell beside Su Xun. She sat down and said, "in this way, master Xiao thinks that baimeitu can match me? The big gift from my master is just a little girl. Can it be a good match for the patriarch? "


    The smile on his face became more and more charming, and a pair of white long legs cocked up. In public, he put them in Su Xun''s arms, and his eyes were like silk.


    Boom!


    The whole scene was exploded in an instant, and everyone was stunned and unbelievable.


    People have long been used to the habit of Xu Qingli, the saint of the demon sect.They were shocked that the immortal demons wanted to marry Xu Qinghao to Xiao Yun!


    If Xiao Yun marries Xu Qinghao, the immortal demon sect will have a big help in the future.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun swept Xu light''s legs down. With another wave, Xu light''s tall body flew out of control.


    Light said: "Xu shengnv Tianxiang Guose, Xiao did not dare to climb the high branch, this matter must not mention."


    These big gates are the existence that he will limit or even destroy in the future. How can he marry the immortal saint of the demon gate?


    After all, he was not thinking in the lower half.


    "You..." Xu Qinghao was a little stunned and annoyed. He didn''t expect to recommend himself as a pillow, but he refused.


    The light cloud is light and light, this is the evil spirit power to all say not a few others.


    After all, despite the prejudice against demons, Xu''s appearance is beyond doubt.


    Zhou Suqing sneered: "Fox son, I don''t know the shame, it''s disgraceful."


    "Zhou Suqing, you old girl, my aunt tore your mouth!"


    A belly of fire Xu light directly launched an attack on Zhou Suqing.


    "I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    Zhou Suqing set foot in the air, and the air was filled with the smell of fire medicine.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, a force burst in front of them, and they were shocked back to their original position.


    Su Xun said in a calm voice: "all the visitors are guests. Don''t do it here."


    "I''m sorry, master Xiao. Su Qing has lost his temper for a while." Zhou Suqing apologized cleanly.


    Xu Qinghao snorted coldly: "Xiao Yun, you are not rejecting me, you are rejecting our eternal life gate."


    "Yes, master Xiao, my master is sincere. I hope you can think about your relationship with my younger martial sister." The son of eternal life also stood up.


    They are still lack of awe for Xiao Yun, otherwise they would never dare to talk like this.


    Liao Siqiu, the son of Li hen Zong, sneered: "I''ve heard of strong marriage, but it''s the first time I''ve seen strong marriage."


    "Maybe I''m afraid I won''t get married." From hate patriarchal Saint Mo Ziyuan not salty said a word.


    The fourth Princess of the ice sparrow family said nothing, but the disdain in her eyes was obvious.


    It''s an eternal target.

 Chapter 618

    Immortality is rejected.


    Light and arrogant, and the other three are too stupid.


    Xiao Yun wants to win over the four forces.


    But only the eternal life gate is so red, the performance of Guoguo comes out, isn''t it standing a target for people to fight?


    Xu Qinghao and the Immortal Dragon set son, who don''t deserve the name for the time being, don''t dare to make people angry any more. With a cold hum, they all sit back to their positions.


    But Xu Qinghao has a grudge against Xiao Yun.


    Immortality door to her as a gift, is to put pressure on Xiao Yun, both show sincerity, but also to let Xiao Yun can''t refuse, refuse is to hit immortality door in the face.


    Moreover, Xu Qingli is confident in his body, which makes Su Xun love him.


    But now, Su Xun refused, mercilessly refused.


    He not only slapped yongshengmen in the face.


    A slap shattered her pride.


    Let Xu light how can not hate?


    She''s a demon monk. She''s perverse and selfish. If she has a chance, she has to break this ignoble thing to pieces.


    Su Xun could probably guess what she thought.


    But you hate Xiao Yun.


    What''s the matter with me, Su Xun? ???


    unfortunately, I knew that Xiao Yun should not be killed, so I should lock him up first.


    Then wait for oneself to bear his identity, make a lot of trouble, and then let him out.


    Let him carry the pot, give him a big surprise, and run away.


    (here, Xiao Yun, who has been dead for a long time, cries with tears: Grass Mud Horse, grass mud horse, please be a person!)


    "Thank you for coming all the way to give me a big gift. Please thank you for me."


    Su Xun waved. A hundred beauties returned to the picture, and the scroll rolled up and fell into Su Xun''s hands.


    There is still something to be desired.


    Although I know that those beauties have only appearance but no real body, at least they look good.


    Xiao Yun receives the gift of haotianzong.


    Xiao Yun refuses the ceremony of immortality.


    Next, everyone looked at the fourth Princess of the ice sparrow clan and the son and daughter of Lihen clan.


    I want to see what kind of gifts these two forces will send.


    The red lips under the veil of the fourth Princess gently opened, and her voice was clear and ethereal: "the emperor''s mother heard that Lord Xiao had not been old enough to break the golden fairyland of Taiyi. I''m afraid that daruo will not be long. So I''m here to send a Bingling fruit to help Lord Xiao fight against daruo."


    As her voice fell, a maid presented a transparent brocade box.


    Inside the brocade box, a fruit the size of an ice blue apricot is gorgeous.


    Everyone feels dry mouth.


    Bingling fruit is the most precious fruit of the ice sparrow family. It only bears nine fruits each time, once a thousand years, once a thousand years.


    This is the Supreme God. It can help people to understand the realm. The chance of success will be greatly increased and the effect will be adverse.


    Don''t underestimate the effect of increasing the probability. Even if it only increases the success rate by 1%, it can also be sought after by countless people.


    The ice sparrow family is really big. Compared with this ice spirit fruit, haotianzong''s thousand beauties and hundred beauties are slightly inferior.


    Because this is helping Xiao Yun to become a Taoist.


    "so ritual, Shaw panic, but also asked her royal highness to give me a message to the emperor''s Royal Highness." Su Xun was very serious.


    In the future, I will take care of the ice sparrow family when I set off a storm in the vast sea.


    After all, he is also a fastidious person.


    If he wants to drive all the people in the world out of Gaiya, he is doomed to violate the interests of the whole world.


    There will be enemies all over the world.


    Then his choice is to subvert the world and reorganize according to his own ideas, which is the general trend.


    The general potential is irreversible, but the small potential can be changed.


    In the future, the enemy will naturally include the ice sparrow family, and Su Xun will give them a way to survive.


    Then everyone''s eyes focused on the son and daughter of Lihen sect.


    Now it''s their family.


    Everyone is very much looking forward to and curious, from hate and will come up with what kind of valuable gift.


    And it turns out it didn''t disappoint them either.


    His son Liao Siqiu got up and took out a stone tablet from the storage ring.


    Boom!


    A frightening sword rose from the sky, and a murderous spirit made everyone shudder.


    "Zheng Zheng Zheng..."


    In the whole changshengzong, all the spirit swords uttered a sword chant, then came out of the sheath and circled in the air, shivering in the direction of the stone tablet.


    "This What a powerful sword! What a murderous spirit


    One man looked at his spirit sword, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said dryly.


    Holy daughter Mo Ziyuan got up: "master Xiao, this is a sword mark left by our ancestors. I hope master Xiao can understand the meaning of the three hate sword.""If it''s really the unique idea of three hate swords created by Li hen Laozu, there are only three swords that hate heaven, earth and the common people. No wonder they are so murderous and resentful."


    "Lihen sect is famous and decent. I really don''t know how Lihen Laozu created this kind of sword technique."


    "Yes, the murderous spirit is too strong. With master Xiao''s talent and understanding, his power will be even more amazing after he understands the three hate sword."


    "The four forces, the four important gifts, are really more important than one. Today, I didn''t come in vain."


    Xu light itself is indeed a heavy gift.


    "What a three hate sword!"


    Su Xun exclaimed, his face did not hide his love, and he waved. The stone tablet fell into his hand, and then he put it into the system space.


    Then he looked at Liao Siqiu and Mo Ziyuan: "I accept this heavy gift. Please say hello to Li hen for me."


    "It must be." They answered in unison and sat down again.


    Other forces don''t have such good treatment. The gifts they send are counted by their disciples.


    What''s more, with the four forces in front of Zhu Yu, they are also embarrassed to show their gifts in public.


    A banquet filled with joy.


    Oh, sorry, I almost forgot.


    Xu Qinghao and yongshengmen Shengzi are very unhappy. They are calm throughout the whole process.


    As a service staff, Lin Hao took a pot of new wine to the table of the two people and replaced the empty bottle.


    In the process, he couldn''t help looking at Xu Qinghao quietly. On the surface, he was quiet, but in his heart, he couldn''t help sneering. How can you be a woman with a bad mind and a loose style worthy of Su''s elder?


    What a toad wants to eat a swan.


    Gugua, lonely!


    Xu Qinghao, who had been choked with fire, gave him a cold stare.


    The pressure of fairyland can''t be resisted by a little monk of refining Qi.


    Even if this person is the main character.


    So Lin Hao''s face turned pale. He felt that his chest was stuffy and he felt weak. He wanted to fall down and his hands slipped.


    "Patta! WOW


    A pot of good new wine fell from the tray in his hand and smashed on the table in front of Xu Qinghua. The wine trickled down.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, Xu Qinghua raised his hand and slapped Lin Hao in the face, angrily denounced:


    "wanton! Are you insulting me on purpose? "

 Chapter 619

    In a flash, the original noisy scene was quiet.


    Everyone looked at Xu Qingli.


    "Master Xiao, I can''t bear that you refuse my kindness. You don''t look up to me, and I don''t want to be hot faced to stick your cold fart, stock." Xu Qingli looks at Xiao Yun coldly, then points to Lin Hao suddenly: "but you don''t need to arrange a disciple to humiliate me!"


    "Pa!"


    Immortal son also clapped his case and scolded harshly: "yes, Xiao Yun, do you really think we just want to lick our faces and drink your wine?"


    Launch skills - reverse.


    "I didn''t! You''re bullshit! You did it on purpose Lin Hao clenched his fists and his eyes were red.


    Everyone else understands. It''s obvious that Xu Qinghao is angry. He deliberately engages in the outside disciple and then takes it out on Xiao Yun.


    "Master, my brother can''t lie." Lin Wanrou clenched her red lips and pulled Su Xun''s robe.


    Su Xun patted her hand to show his peace of mind.


    Xu light sneer: "a humble disciple of the outside, is also worthy of me to frame it?"


    As the voice fell, she looked at Su Xun again: "I hope Lord Xiao will give me an explanation!"


    "What do you want to account for?" Su Xun laughed, looked at the glass in his hand and drank it all.


    Then, a slap in the backhand.


    "Pa!"


    Fell on Xu Qingli''s face.


    "Ah


    Xu light screamed, and five bright red fingerprints appeared on his white face.


    She looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect Xiao Yun to beat her.


    Other people were also surprised. Master Xiao is more powerful than the rumor.


    The son and daughter of Li hen sect looked at each other.


    Four princesses have no facial expression.


    Zhou Su''s eyes flashed.


    Su Xun looked at Xu Qinghao coldly: "my disciple of changshengzong can''t lie. He can''t even lie. If you want to explain, I''ll explain it to you!"


    "Didn''t you slap him in the face? I''ll give you this slap now. Are you satisfied? "


    The voice falls, the wine cup falls the table in the hand.


    "Bang!"


    When the wine glass collides with the table, it makes a dull sound, which makes everyone feel refreshed.


    "You said I framed him? Xiao Yun! You deceive too much Xu light glares, she thought Xiao Yun even if it is seen, will pretend not to see.


    But she didn''t think of it anyway.


    Xiao Yun slapped himself in the face for the sake of an outside disciple.


    She''s completely disgraced!


    Now she can''t admit that she set up Lin Hao and didn''t admit it. At least she can deceive herself.


    The voice of the immortal son was cold: "master Xiao, we have come to congratulate you. Is that what you have done to us? For the sake of a lowly disciple of the outer gate, you are only Tai Yi, not da Luo! "


    When he heard the word "lowly" again, Lin Hao felt very harsh. He held on to the son of eternal life, clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    One day, he will let these people know that their humble disciples will step on their heads.


    "You have to be glad that I haven''t broken through Darrow. Otherwise, if I were Darrow, you would be dead now, instead of having a chance to stand here and talk." Su Xun was also very rude, and he went back.


    The son of the eternal life gate smelled that Yan''s face was blue and white. His eyes suddenly turned to Lin Hao''s eyes. He could only spread his anger on him.


    With a sarcastic expression: "what? You''re not convinced? Do you still want to hit me? It''s ridiculous. "


    "If you''re on the same level as him, he can beat you so hard that you can''t even find your way back to Zong." Su Xun said coldly.


    The immortal son turned his eyes: "is that right? I''m really curious. Why don''t I suppress my accomplishments to the same level as him? How about the last one? "


    He doesn''t think Lin Hao is his opponent. Beating him can also defeat Xiao Yun.


    After all, even if he suppressed his cultivation in refining and transforming Qi, his physical strength and fighting experience are definitely not comparable to Lin Hao''s.


    "Dare you?" Su Xun looks at Lin Hao.


    Lin Hao turned around and said, "please help the Lord!"


    It''s better to be resolute and fierce.


    "Good!" Su Xun clapped his high five, glanced at the others and said with a smile, "the banquet will be over. Why don''t you follow me to the martial arts arena to watch the battle and be a witness?"


    "I dare not obey." The crowd readily agreed.


    They are all curious. Why is Xiao Yun so confident about an outside disciple?


    Don''t you worry about losing, it will be his face?


    "Wait a minute." The immortal son suddenly opened his mouth, glanced at Lin Hao and said, "the sword has no eyes. If something happens, I hope Lord Xiao will understand.""Life or death." Lin Haoqiang spoke first.


    Su Xun looked at the immortal son with a smile: "OK, let''s not talk about life and death."


    Silly beep, lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot.


    You should know that the protagonists of fantasy world and Xiuxian world can generally fight across levels.


    And with the territory, it is invincible.


    What''s more, how can this scene be so similar to the plot in a novel?


    The son and daughter of immortality.


    Unyielding to the protagonist Lin Hao.


    And as the protagonist''s own backer.


    There are so many noble beauties on the scene, who are suspected to be the future protagonist Hougong group.


    And a large group of people who are responsible for shocking and shouting 666 for the protagonist.


    Nima, the way of heaven is changeable. Unconsciously, have you become a supporting role?


    Soon, a group of people came to the arena.


    There''s a gap in the middle.


    "Look, younger martial sister. Elder martial brother will avenge you."


    Yongshengmenshengzi said a word to Xu Qinghao, then suppressed his cultivation to the later stage of refining Qi, and went up.


    Yes, Xiao Yun has broken through the late stage.


    The protagonist is such a strange creature, with poor aptitude, but quick breakthrough.


    "Boy, do it first, lest I bully you." The immortal son said with a grim smile.


    "Then take it!"


    Lin Hao did not grind Ji, directly holding the sword to kill the immortal son.


    The mana of refining Qi period is not enough to support and drive the weapon to fight for a long time. It''s more about close flesh, fight and spell to blast.


    "Well come!" The son of eternal life took out a knife to face him.


    Two people fight together, from time to time to put a few small magic.


    The two men fought with equal strength.


    The immortal son''s face is more and more ugly.


    It''s a shame for Lin Hao to play as well as Lin Hao.


    "It''s over, boy!"


    He gave a loud drink, and the long knife in his hand burst out and cut down.


    Good chance!


    Lin Hao''s eyes brightened and his sword came out.


    "Dang!"


    The sword was directly chopped, but it counteracted the threat of the other side''s knife.


    At the same time, Lin Hao kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    This foot fell on the chest of the immortal son, let it back two steps.


    "Wow


    For a moment, the audience was shocked and silent.

 Chapter 620

    Although the Holy Son of the eternal life sect suppresses cultivation, it is better than the general practice of refining Qi.


    But now, he was defeated by Lin Hao, and he lost.


    It can be said that it has blinded people''s eyes and set off Lin Hao''s excellent performance as a negative textbook.


    "He has a clear mind, a firm mind, a clear mind, and a calm mind. He will become a great weapon in the future."


    "Yes, it''s enough to show that you can win the immortal son."


    "Today''s changshengzong is really full of talents. First there was the patriarch Xiao Yun, and now there is such a disciple who can''t be inferred from common sense."


    "No wonder Lord Xiao is so confident that he has a plan in mind..."


    For a time, everyone was talking about you and me, full of emotion and shock.


    However, these voices fell in the ears of the son of eternal life gate, but they were so harsh and angry.


    "Waste." Xu light gently spit out two words.


    "I haven''t lost yet!" The sage son of the eternal life gate suddenly gave a big drink and killed Lin Hao again.


    There was a chill in his eyes.


    At the moment of approaching, he suddenly used his strength of refining Qi.


    It''s hard to wash away the disgrace of this man if he doesn''t die.


    Lin Hao was shocked when he felt the threat.


    "You want to die!"


    Su Xun spat out three words and pointed to a sword.


    "Stab -"


    a sword came in a flash and stopped the immortal sect''s knife.


    "Click -"


    the knife in the hands of the immortal sect''s Saint son broke into pieces with a clear sound.


    "Ah! Puyi - "


    and he himself, who was also shocked by the aftershocks, spat blood at his mouth and flew upside down.


    "It''s you who put forward to suppress Xiuwei and fight fair with Lin Hao. It''s you who want to live or die. Now it''s you who tear up the agreement. How can you, Holy Son, deceive me? There is no one in changshengzong?"


    Su Xun looked at the immortal son from a distance, his eyes were indifferent, just like looking at another mole ant. His cold voice made the temperature around drop a little.


    Especially the four words "Saint son".


    Everyone heard a sense of killing in it.


    Liao Siqiu and Mo Ziyuan and Zhou Suqing all show a schadenfreude smile and make no secret.


    The fourth princess also looked on coldly.


    The immortal son shivered, and his body was frozen in the same place, sweating down the river.


    Although he felt that the son was too useless, as a brother and sister of the same teacher, Xu Qinghua couldn''t just sit by and ignore him.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he stood up and softened to Su Xun: "master Xiao, everything is a misunderstanding. My elder martial brother is reckless, but fortunately it didn''t lead to disaster. I hope master Xiao doesn''t care about it."


    "Misunderstanding?" Su Xun sneered and said, "but I didn''t see any misunderstanding. What I saw was that I wanted to kill people and leave a dog''s paw behind. Get out of changshengzong."


    Boom!


    The whole scene was shocked and the effect exploded.


    Everyone was staring at Su Xun.


    Obviously, I didn''t expect that he was so fierce that he wanted to break the arm of the immortal sect. This is really a big feud with the immortal sect.


    Changshengzong and yongshengzong are similar in meaning. You should be close just by this name.


    Then many people sighed.


    Just after the easy break, wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it, if it continues like this, no matter how good talent, I''m afraid it will die halfway.


    The fourth princess also frowned, obviously she thought so.


    Liao Siqiu has some admiration and regret, while Mo Ziyuan has more contempt for Su Xun.


    Zhou Suqing''s eyes brightened, and he felt that master Xiao was just a man.


    "You broke my arm?" The immortal son stared at Su Xun and said word by word.


    The broken arm can grow back.


    But it''s not a matter of one hand.


    It''s about face. Xiao Yun didn''t pay attention to them forever.


    Xu Qingli''s pretty face is cold: "master Xiao, are you going too far?"


    Su Xun said nothing.


    But the attitude is very obvious. If you don''t break your arm, don''t leave today.


    "Good, good, good." The son of the immortal sect was about to bite his teeth. He even said three good words and stared at Su Xun: "I sincerely hope Lord Xiao can be so tough all the time."


    The voice falls down, take out a spirit sword directly, to oneself left arm brandish sword to chop down.


    "Puyi -"


    the red blood rushed out and the whole left arm fell to the ground.


    "Lord Xiao, now we can go." Immortal door Saint son gnashing his teeth said.


    Su Xun waved his hand as if he were driving away flies: "take your garbage and get out."


    The immortal son stooped to pick up the broken arm, and then stepped into the air.


    Xu light looked at Su Xun, followed by left.The disciples of changshengzong were all full of emotion. Looking at Su Xun, they were full of respect and excitement.


    Because of him.


    Therefore, today''s changshengzong can do in the face of the eternal door of the son and daughter are despised.


    All people are proud of raising the flag.


    "Well done, Lin Hao. Your sword is broken. Use this one later."


    Su Xun praised Lin Hao. Then he found a medium French sword from the system space and threw it to Lin Hao.


    After all, verbal rewards are weak, so it''s better to have some practical rewards.


    Lin Hao caught it with joy and immediately saluted: "thank you for your sword."


    Other disciples are also envious.


    That''s a gift from the Lord. It''s very meaningful.


    At the end of the banquet, all the guests left one after another.


    When he left, he took a look at Lin Wanrou.


    "Do you think the female disciple of master Xiao looks familiar?" Liao Siqiu asks Mo Ziyuan.


    Mo Ziyuan doubts: "do you have one?"


    "Did you forget the picture in the master''s room?" Liao Siqiu asked.


    Mo Ziyuan suddenly thought of it, then nodded: "you say so, I really have a memory."


    "You said Will it... " Liao Siqiu had a very bold guess in his heart.


    Mo Ziyuan doesn''t think so: "it''s just that it looks like it. There are so many looks like it in the world. How can there be such a coincidence? Be careful to make it self defeating."


    "Well, you are." Liao Siqiu gives up his mind and thinks that Mo Ziyuan is right.


    Where is such a coincidence in the world?


    What''s more, the two had never heard that they had left their children.


    Then he changed the topic: "what do you think of Xiao Yun?"


    "We have terrible talent, but we are too arrogant and arrogant. As an outsider, we can''t have a long-term feud with immortal demons."


    Mo Ziyuan calmly said his opinion.


    "You''re right. It''s a pity." Liao Siqiu felt sorry for such a genius.


    Mo Ziyuan said, "it''s good for us."


    Liao Siqiu doesn''t speak. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, what Mo Ziyuan says is the truth.


    It''s really good for them.


    Because Xiao Yun is so dazzling.


    The light he radiated pierced too many people''s eyes and made them look too unbearable.

 Chapter 621

    Daqing is over.


    Lin Hao went down the mountain.


    As an outside disciple, you can''t go down the mountain.


    However, Su Xun gave him the privilege. As for the protagonist, it''s easy to restrict development when he''s locked up in the mountain, and it may bring disaster to the mountain gate.


    After all, the power of the world in order to allow the protagonist to go out to develop and upgrade can be described as nothing but its extreme ah.


    For example, the protagonist was suddenly killed.


    For another example, the protagonist conflicts with someone who is jealous of him, and then there is a high-level person behind him. After a fight, the protagonist leaves with a cold heart.


    For example


    In order to prevent the above things happening, Su Xun implemented the stocking policy for Lin Hao.


    Ask me if you don''t understand. I''ll teach you.


    He has the treatment that a normal disciple should have.


    Then he can do whatever he wants, as long as it doesn''t damage the clan''s interests.


    In addition, the second group of Gaia members came yesterday.


    This group has a large number of people, one hundred.


    Among the first group of members, ten of the 40 have broken through the anti emptiness realm, and three, including Zhou Qiushui, have broken through the harmony realm, and the rest are gods.


    This progress is not bad.


    Maybe as Zhou Qiushui said.


    I have accumulated a lot.


    In Gaiya star''s resource deficient environment, the cultivation of hiding in the East, and the aura is not strong here, has accumulated a very deep foundation.


    Then came the Haohai Kingdom changshengzong.


    The aura here is more rich, and it has obtained resources that were not available before.


    Then the solid foundation laid by the hard work in Gaia star began to feed back and made great progress.


    When the first group of people break through the fairyland, they can take it back to Gaiya, because it won''t be very obvious to stay here at that time.


    Back to Gaia, just keep up with the resources.


    Changshengzong is now the training base for the future talents of Dawning society.


    And the disciples of changshengzong are not fools.


    I''ve been working together for a long time.


    More or less, some signs have been detected.


    But still pretending not to know.


    In this tacit understanding between the two sides to maintain a tacit atmosphere, changshengzong atmosphere of harmony.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Haotianzong is a first-class force nearest to changshengzong.


    Zhou Suqing has returned to the clan.


    "How do you feel?" Zhou Yuanhong asked.


    Zhou Su nodded: "very good, just a day, but wonderful."


    "What I asked is what do you think of Xiao Yun?" Zhou Yuanhong put down his book.


    Zhou Suqing Leng for a moment, this just reaction come over, originally let oneself blind date.


    But she couldn''t take up half an antipathy.


    Recalling Su Xun''s voice, face and smile in her mind, she blushed involuntarily, and then couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Well, I see." Zhou Yuanhong is funny. His daughter has such a side.


    It seems that master Xiao is very charming.


    Zhou Suqing blushed and lowered her head. In fact, she was very worried because she didn''t know Su Xun''s attitude towards her.


    After all, Su Xun refused even Xu Qingshui.


    Although she is not bad looking.


    But Zhou Suqing also has to admit that Xu Qinghao is more attractive to men than herself.


    Since Su Xun can refuse Xu Qinghao, it is questionable whether he can take a fancy to himself.


    Zhou Yuanhong''s voice brought her back to reality: "tell me about the process."


    "Well..." Zhou Suqing talked about what he heard and saw from the beginning to the end.


    She was a little worried and nervous, and her father felt that Su Xun was not rational enough and was crazy.


    After hearing this, Zhou Yuanhong burst out laughing: "good boy, good, determined, and crazy enough!"


    Xu light he has seen, a Mei, Shu Tong, Mei to the bones of the goblin.


    Su Xun can refuse her, which shows that he has strong determination.


    And after a series of performance, but also reflects his arrogance and self-confidence.


    Zhou Suqing was relieved, and then asked curiously, "Dad, you Don''t you think he''s overbearing? "


    She is not blind. She can see the reaction of so many people at the scene.


    Zhou Yuanhong sneered:


    "stupid theory!"


    "Young people are not arrogant. What''s the name of young people? It''s hard to be so arrogant and domineering that you have to be as deep as an old man? "


    "What''s more, he has the capital and the qualification to be arrogant, so he should be!"


    "Only those people who have no ability are submissive all day long, and they pay a premium to call it maturity."


    Why does Zhou Yuanhong like Xiao Yun? He is so crazy about his appetite.I was crazy when I was young.


    Now, although some convergence, but also the most crazy man of his generation, known as Zhou madman.


    Otherwise, Zhou Suqing would not be taught to have a daughter like his father.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xu Qinghao and Shengzi return to the gate of eternal life.


    Then I met the master at the first time and told him all about that day.


    After hearing this, the immortal sect leader Xiang Xun just said, "I know. Let''s go down."


    Xu Qinghao and Shengzi are both in a daze.


    "Master, is that all?" Xu light some unwilling to ask a sentence.


    Xiang Xun looked at her and said, "if you don''t want to take revenge, you can go."


    It''s strange. I''m the great master of yin and Yang.


    "Please calm down, master." Xu light quickly bowed his head.


    It''s a deliberate teasing. How can she find Xiao Yun to revenge.


    Hum to Xun Leng: "stupid! You want me to send someone to deal with Xiao Yun, but I don''t know many people have the same idea as you. "


    "If so, why should they be satisfied?"


    Xu light and son look at each other, do not understand, can only ask: "please master advice."


    Xiang Xun took a look at them, and then said faintly:


    "although many people went to congratulate on that day, at least half of them were wary of Xiao Yun and regarded him as a threat, because his rise will break the situation that the vast world has maintained for thousands of years."


    "He shines too much and stabs too many people''s eyes. Naturally, these people don''t want to see him well."


    "And we''ve always been unpopular, so I''d rather put it down than try to satisfy their wishes, do you understand?"


    Two people this just suddenly realized, although the heart has not been willing, but also can only half push to accept.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Deep to the east of the Banshee mountains.


    This is the territory of the ice sparrow clan, and the palace of the ice sparrow clan is located in the most central position.


    After the fourth Princess returned to the palace, she was also the first time to see her mother, the emperor of the ice sparrow family.


    After seeing her mother in the bedroom, she instantly understood why she felt that Lin Wanrou was close and familiar.


    "Xiao Si, what''s the matter?" Ice emperor ice jade Yan some doubts of ask a way.


    Four princesses subconsciously blurted out: "emperor mother, this time I went out of the palace to see a little girl who looks very similar to you. I think she is very close."


    As her voice fell, bingyuyan''s face changed and she asked anxiously, "where did you see that?"


    The four princesses were stunned again.


    Why is the emperor''s mother so excited?

 Chapter 622

    "Where did you see it?" I asked


    See four princesses don''t talk, ice jade Yan some lose manners of get up from the seat.


    The fourth princess had never seen her mother be so impolite.


    She is the emperor of the ice sparrow family, dignified, dignified, elegant, atmospheric, how ever for a thing or a person so anxious?


    The fourth Princess blurted out: "it''s at the feast of changshengzong. Her name is Lin Wanrou. She is a disciple of Xiaoyun, the leader of changshengzong."


    "Lin Wanrou?" Bingyuyan mumbled to herself again, and then gradually recovered calm, waved: "OK, Xiao Si, you go down."


    "Yes, my daughter is leaving."


    The fourth princess left with her head full of doubts.


    The girl is really like her mother.


    And my mother was so nervous.


    Is it really an illegitimate daughter whose mother is away?


    But it should not be ah, mother has not been out of the palace for so many years, how can there be such a small daughter.


    So why?


    The four princesses were puzzled.


    After she left, the calm on bingyuyan''s face disappeared, and she walked back and forth anxiously in the room.


    While walking, he kept mumbling to himself.


    "It must be her, it must be the child of the elder brother and the woman. There''s no such coincidence in the world."


    "Big brother, I found your child. My sister finally found your child."


    A few minutes later, bingyuyan completely calmed down and began to think about what to do.


    Although she is sure that Lin Wanrou is her elder brother''s daughter.


    But everything is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    It''s better to make it clear first, and then come out on your own. Otherwise, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    Thinking of this, she called out:


    "somebody."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gaia.


    With the continuous influx of resources from the vast world into the dawning headquarters, the people who stay in Gaia are not as advanced as they were last week, but they can also be called speed.


    Now, for example, Wen Xianjing has reached the highest level.


    Yao Kun has several elders, and the four hall masters have entered the realm of harmony.


    It can be said that there has been a qualitative leap in strength.


    Other rebel groups have found that dawning''s strength has increased very fast, and it seems to be getting rich.


    They wanted to find out the secret, but it didn''t work at all.


    I also wanted to use Dayi to ask Wen Yan to be honest with them and tell them the secret.


    But Wen Yan is not a fool.


    His attitude is also very simple. He can give them appropriate support, but he will not tell them the specific situation.


    After all, although they are on the same front, they should also consider their own small organizations without backtracking.


    With the comprehensive improvement of Dawning society''s strength, more and more noise has been made.


    Although still dare not to provoke those third rate forces and the forces with earth immortals and heaven immortals.


    However, those small clans with the highest combat effectiveness are not harmed.


    Today, Wen Yan personally led the team. What they were looking at was a clan called Wolf clan.


    This zongmen occupies a city on the eastern border. The most powerful city is the later stage of Hedao realm. In addition, there are two middle stages.


    "President, let''s go."


    Buried in the forest on both sides at the foot of the mountain, Yao Kun''s eyes were beating with flames, eager to try.


    Wen Yan frowned: "how many times have you said that there is only one president of Dawning society. Call me president Wen and take my surname or vice president."


    "I''m used to it." Yao Kun gave an explanation.


    Wen Yan looked back at the 200 people he had brought. In the dark, the fire and excitement in everyone''s eyes seemed to be clearly visible.


    Wen Yan sacrificed his flying sword and yelled angrily: "brothers, kill with me!"


    Voice down, a horse in the air.


    "Kill! Kill


    "Kill all the invaders!"


    All the people were in a crowd, shouting and fighting.


    This scene is just like when the dragon people dealt with the little devils.


    The same hate, the same no turning back.


    "The dawn is coming!"


    "Attack! Everyone, fight


    "Kill all these mean Gaya pigs!"


    The whole wolf clan was in a mess in an instant. The two sides were fighting. You came and I went. Both sides were full of killing, and no one was willing to retreat.


    However, the strength of Dawning Club basically crushed the wolf clan, so no matter how fierce the wolf clan was, it was doomed to be on the street tonight.


    Half an hour later, the battle ended and the battlefield was cleaned. All the disciples of the wolf clan died.There are dozens of corpses left by the dawn meeting, and many of them are injured.


    "It''s still the old rule to let go of the people who have been trapped, search the whole mountain, and then destroy these buildings."


    The reason why they didn''t order to burn the mountain is that it is their land after all. We can''t beat away the enemy and leave a mess behind.


    There have been many cases of the wolf clan this evening. All of them have been destroyed.


    The dawning meeting has begun to attract the attention of some forces in the vast sea.


    After all, when the rebels were ants, no one would look down.


    But when the ant turns into a vicious dog, it can be seen even without looking down.


    A sect named Yuntai sect, which owned a golden immortal, noticed the rise of Dawning society in its early days.


    And has begun to sharpen.


    Yuntai sect is a branch of Gaiya star. Its principal is a monk in fairyland.


    After all, as the only Lord of golden Wonderland, it''s impossible to come to the branch.


    At this time, the lights of Yuntaishan branch were bright.


    "Another clan, the seventh."


    Heaven fairyland elder light said.


    A fairyland elder Ying he said: "elder martial brother, the dawn will rise too fast. We must strangle it in the cradle, or it will be too late to repent in the future."


    "Yes, elder martial brother, judging from the information we have now, the highest cultivation of Dawning society is a monk in fairyland. It doesn''t sound worth mentioning."


    "But how long, you know? Before that, the only thing they could achieve was to fight against the virtual world. This amazing growth rate must not be allowed to wantonly develop. "


    One celestial being and two earthly immortals are the highest level and the highest force of the branch of Yuntai sect.


    Elder spit out a good word: "in this case, then a slap smoothed him, let these Gaiya star pigs completely out of mind."


    "Not right." The other shook his head, showing a sinister smile: "just killing them, the effect is not enough to deter these pigs, to make them feel desperate, we have to catch them alive, open them up, and slowly torture everyone to death step by step."


    "That''s very kind. In that case, two younger martial brothers, I''ll leave this matter to you. I''m waiting for your good news."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. It''s just to deal with a group of clowns. I''m sure I can catch them."

 Chapter 623

    Dawn will be in addition to the small door outside the hand.


    Another point is to attack the traitors.


    Moreover, he is more cruel to traitors. First, he takes a bad breath. Second, he deterrs other traitors.


    Let them all know that this is the end of being traitors. Sooner or later, it will be their turn.


    Wang Hongyuan, a 43 year old native of Tianhua City, was a famous local entrepreneur before the invasion of haohaijie.


    When a sect named tianshengzong in haohaijie occupied Tianhua City, he was the first one to openly take refuge in tianshengzong.


    Tianshengzong made him a model, gave him a position, gave him a panacea, and made him specially responsible for the daily operation of Tianhua city.


    In order to please tianshengzong, but also to deter those who call him a running dog of the people, he used high-pressure means to treat his compatriots.


    More than dozens of people have died in his hands. In Tianhua City, he is the first person under tianshengzong. He can do whatever he wants.


    This is not, at this time, he is humming a little song, calmly to the same villa area to live in another villa feeling home.


    After the destruction of order, dogs like him, with the support of their owners, do everything aboveboard.


    The whole villa is like his harem.


    He bullies men and women, and goes to any house he wants to spend the night with, while some women follow him voluntarily for the sake of vanity and superior oppression.


    For example, she is such a woman who takes the initiative to follow him.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Came to the villa door, he knocked on the door: "baby, I''m coming, open the door quickly."


    But there was no movement.


    "What''s the matter? Not at home? "


    Without any doubt, Wang Hongyuan took out the key and was ready to open the door by himself.


    The reason why he is so unprepared is that he is used to it. In this villa area, no one dares to do anything to him.


    What''s more, he was rewarded by those old men of tianshengzong. His strength is stronger than ordinary people.


    With the mud legs in the villa area, can they still be his opponents?


    With the key to open the door, Wang Hongyuan went in, with the help of the moonlight outside the window, he saw a figure on the sofa.


    And according to the figure, I recognized that this figure was his love.


    "I know, Xiao Sao, you want to give me a surprise, play with a hazy feeling, right? Roar, roar, my little baby, dad is here, you are so happy tonight."


    Wang Hongyuan roared with a smile. Then he threw himself at the figure on the sofa, hugged him, and swam into his skirt.


    "Baby, wait a minute. I''ve lost so much that it''s all on my legs It''s not right


    Soon he found something wrong, that is, the person in his arms not only did not respond, did not breathe, and then quickly picked up the remote control on the table and turned on the chandelier.


    Shua!


    The whole living room was lit up like day.


    And then he saw the person in his arms.


    "Ah


    With a cry of surprise, he let go of the man in his arms and suddenly got up and took a step back.


    That''s really his feeling.


    It''s just that he''s dead by now.


    The blood has been flowing on his legs. No wonder it smells so fishy just now. He thought it was


    "Go on, I''m still waiting to see. Give me a performance while it''s still hot and cold."


    A careless voice came into his ears, and Wang Hongyuan suddenly turned his head.


    It was found that a young man in a black robe was sitting at the table of the dining room.


    Wang Hongyuan was startled at first, and then he was a little worried and flattered, showing a smile: "it turned out that it was the Grand Master of the vast world. I don''t know which clan the grand master belonged to, and whether the grand master came to play. This little bitch didn''t cooperate with the grand master? damn! Damn it


    Preconceived, looking at each other dressed like an ancient costume, he thought he was a person in the vast world.


    Since he is the master of the vast world, there must be no mistake. What''s wrong is his own feelings and people.


    It must be her ignorance that annoys the old man in front of her. She deserves to be killed.


    That''s the attitude of being a good dog.


    "Ha ha, what a good dog." The young man in black robe does not smile.


    Wang Hongyuan licked his face: "thank you for your praise. It''s a blessing to be a dog for Haohai."


    But the next sentence of the black robed youth made him fall into the ice.


    "It''s a pity that I''m not from the vast world. I''m from the dawn society."


    Boom!


    Wang Hongyuan''s brain exploded, his whole brain was blank, his face turned white, and he exuded a lot of sweat.


    He also heard that many people who knew current affairs as well as himself were killed by dawning club.


    But subconsciously feel far away from their own, but in any case did not expect to meet tonight, the heart is filled with panic and fear.Then he stammered: "dawning will be good, Dawning will be good, I finally wait until you come, in fact, I have been bearing humiliation, waiting for dawning to be an insider, although I am in tianshengzong, but my heart is filled with Gaiya star!"


    "I have to say that your acting is really awkward and extremely stupid." The young man in Black said coldly, and his figure flashed in front of him.


    "No!"


    Wang Hongyuan exclaimed, and his eyes were shocked. The next second, the young man in black robe held his neck directly.


    "Let me go. Please let me go. I''m forced to be helpless. I don''t want to. I''m willing to give you all my money. Please..."


    Wang Hongyuan felt the fear of death, and his mouth kept begging for mercy. Douda''s cold sweat slipped from his face.


    "Go to hell with your money."


    "Click!"


    With a crisp voice, Wang Hongyuan''s neck was pinched off and his head drooped to one side.


    "Poop


    Drop the body on the ground.


    This year, heipao wrote several bright red characters on the white walls of the villa with their blood:


    Betrayer! It will pay the price of bleeding! The dawn of hope will come!


    Immediately, he quickly left the villa and flew to the headquarters.


    He is aboveboard flying, because furtive but easy to let the vast sea of people suspect.


    Only fair and aboveboard, in order to better impersonate the world of people.


    When he came to the outside of the headquarters, his face suddenly changed and he stopped at a distance.


    Because he saw a group of unified costumes in the vast sea, and some forces surrounded the headquarters.


    Obviously, the other side has found out the situation and is ready to root out the dawning meeting.


    The black robed youth''s eyes glared and his fists were tightly clenched. He forcibly restrained the impulse to rush out to fight with his comrades in arms, and then turned and left.


    It''s useless for him to rush out now. It''s just that he''ll have another life.


    He may be the only core member who missed the net because he went out on a mission tonight.


    So he wants to go to haohaijie. Only when he tells president Yu about it, President Wen, will they have a chance to survive.

 Chapter 624

    It is the people of Yuntai sect who surround the headquarters of Dawning society.


    Ever since I decided to fight dawn.


    I''ve been sorting out their information, finding the secret headquarters, and then taking advantage of their meeting tonight, the high-level gathered together and made a move at one stroke.


    There is already a sense of extermination in the headquarters.


    Just after receiving the news of being surrounded, people were still a little alarmed.


    But now it''s calming down.


    The big deal is to fight to death. It seems that there is nothing to be afraid of.


    The only regret is that he died too early to see the day when the invaders were driven out.


    "They surrounded but did not attack. I''m afraid they wanted to capture us alive." Yao Kun said in a deep voice.


    An elder sneered: "then we will not give them the chance to catch them alive. We will kill them. If they are caught, we will commit suicide."


    "Well said! Our country is never short of backbone people. It was not short of backbone people before, it is not short of backbone people now, and it will never be short of backbone people in the future. This is the war of forgetting the race and exterminating the species. We will not disgrace our ancestors! "


    "Get out! It''s enough to kill one, but it''s enough to kill two. I lost my head. It''s just a big scar! "


    "President Wen, order..."


    All of them expressed their views one after another, one by one fierce and full of fighting spirit.


    President Wen shook his head: "to kill must be to kill out, can''t be caught, but if it is caught, there is no need to commit suicide."


    "As long as we live, there is still hope, and there is also hope to see the sun again and continue to fight against the invaders in the vast sea. Even if it is very slim, we can''t give up. We are better off alive than dead."


    When people heard this, they were a little indifferent. The dawn will develop to today, and it will be the largest and most powerful of all the resistance forces.


    If they all die, the rebels will lose momentum and even despair.


    "But


    Wen Yan raised his voice and glanced coldly over everyone: "everyone has the heart to live in a muddle, but I don''t want someone to betray the president who is in danger and other compatriots in the vast sea. If we die unfortunately, they will still be here, the dawn will still be there!"


    All are one God.


    Wen Yan breathed out a breath and said calmly:


    "send out all the stored pills and give orders. Half an hour later, if the people outside don''t attack, then we will take the initiative to fight!"


    As time goes on, people below will be more scared.


    So the people of Yuntai sect outside can endure.


    But they can''t afford it.


    No matter how hard it is, people will be broken.


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The young man in black robe has passed through two channels and entered the vast sea.


    After landing on the ground for some inquiry, he knew the direction of changshengzong, and immediately drove the mana to fly with all his strength.


    Come on, a little faster.


    He hates his inferior cultivation very much now. If he is a little stronger, his speed will be faster.


    His eyes were red, and he roared wildly in his heart:


    "hurry up! Hurry up


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hurry up, all hurry up, all keep up."


    Wen Yan, Yao Kun and other senior leaders led all the members of the headquarters to prepare for the war.


    "Kill


    With Wen Yan''s command, dozens of people rushed out without hesitation.


    There are not many people staying in the headquarters, so they are not as good as yuntaizong in terms of high-level strength or low-level strength tonight.


    "Kill! Kill


    "Kill all these bastards who have ruined our homeland!"


    The five elders of Yuntai sect gave a cold smile and said, "try to live it."


    As his voice fell, the disciples of Yuntai sect rushed out.


    The two sides were at war in an instant.


    Look down from the sky.


    There are dozens of people in the vast world, which are very few compared with those in Yuntai sect.


    "Ah!!! Gentlemen, kill the enemy with me


    Because of the attention of yuntaizong to capture alive, some of them tied their hands and gave them a chance.


    But that''s all.


    In the absolute strength of the crush, Wen Yan although they killed some people, but can not control the overall situation.


    In the end, half of them were killed in the fighting, and the rest, such as Wen Yan, were arrested.


    "Come on, take it back and announce it. Tomorrow afternoon, Yuntai sect will be executed publicly. Dawning will rebel. The first Wen said that he will be executed with a thousand cuts!"


    In order to cover Su Xun in the vast sea, after being arrested, Wen Yan admits that he is the president of the dawn society.


    They have been taken away. In this case, we should sacrifice ourselves to the maximum extent and keep our compatriots and comrades in arms in the vast sea.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At daybreak, the young man in black robe, who ran wildly all night, consumed his mana twice and swallowed the elixir to accumulate power, finally arrived at changshengzong."Who''s coming?"


    "I want to see your Lord."


    Said the young man in black with red eyes.


    As a core member of Dawning society, he naturally knows these secrets.


    The patriarch of Changsheng sect is a friend of his own president. Only through him can he get in touch with him.


    "Wait."


    The disciple guarding the Mountain Gate dropped two words and then sent out a letter with flying sword.


    This letter will fall into the hands of the disciples on the mountain. After reporting it to the Lord, the Lord will decide whether to see it or not.


    "I''m in a hurry!" The young man in black roared anxiously.


    However, the guard was indifferent: "even if it''s a big thing, you have to wait, that''s the rule!"


    Although they are only transforming the divine realm, they are always living behind them, so they dare to speak to an anti void realm like this.


    That''s the advantage of having a big tree behind it.


    Soon, a flying sword letter fell into one of them''s hands. After reading it, he said to the young man in black robe, "come with me, Lord, I agree with you."


    "Poop


    As soon as he came to the hall of longevity, he saw Xiao Yun (Su Xun) standing high above him. The black robed youth knelt down and said, "please take me to see the president."


    He knew that as long as he said this, the other party would know where he came from.


    When Su Xun saw this, he could guess in an instant that something must have happened at dawn.


    "If you have something to tell me, it''s the same. I''ll tell Su Xun."


    The young man in black robe didn''t hesitate to hear the speech, because he couldn''t afford it any more. He was about to say it again.


    After hearing this, Su Xun''s heart was full of murders.


    But on the surface, it was silent: "well, I''ll go to find Su Xun now. You can have a good rest here. The sky can''t break down."


    "Somebody." Su Xun called in a disciple and said, "take him down to be a good host."


    Voice down, the figure disappeared in place.


    A few steps out, the body has been thousands of miles away, between a few breathing came to the two boundary channel.


    This is the strength of Taiyi Jinxian. During this period, he has broken through the medium term.


    So it''s safer to use Su Xun''s Vest this time. After all, it''s well known that Xiao Yun, the leader of Changsheng sect in Haohai Kingdom, was in the early days of Taiyi Jinxian.


    No one can associate his two identities with the difference of cultivation.

 Chapter 625

    Su Xun just left.


    A figure hidden for a long time in the periphery of changshengzong turned into streamer and escaped into changshengzong.


    This figure is the middle cultivation of Jinxian.


    It is the person sent by bingyuyan.


    But Su Xun had been in the sect, so she didn''t dare to do it rashly. She didn''t seize the opportunity until now.


    Entering changshengzong, she went straight to xuanyuefeng.


    These days, I''ve been waiting for a lot of useful information.


    Without Su Xun, the cultivation of his golden immortal was rampant in changshengzong. An easy job to do is to avoid all the eye lines and the magic array to reach the peak of


    .


    At a glance, I saw a white girl sitting cross legged on a huge stone under a peach blossom tree on the edge of the cliff.


    She felt a throb in her heart. It was obvious that there was the blood of the ice sparrow family in her body.


    Lin Wanrou, who is practicing, also feels something and opens her eyes.


    Subconsciously want to look back, and then did not see, people fainted.


    The figure quickly came forward to hold her, took a drop of blood from her fingertips, bottled it in jade, then put it on the stone and turned to leave.


    Come in a hurry, go in a hurry, in addition to Lin Wanrou himself, no one found outsiders enter.


    This is the weakness of changshengzong. There is a fault in the middle. Once Su Xun leaves, there will be no top friars to live in.


    Elder Liu and elder Ma are both at the peak of fairyland. They are closing the gate to attack Jinxian, but they have been closed for so long, and nothing has happened.


    Let the whole family worry about whether they failed.


    But there is no more danger than the first one.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gaia.


    Yuntai is outside the clan.


    The arrested Wen Yan and others are tied to the temporary shelf.


    All around, there are a lot of cameras in front of them, and they are broadcasting live.


    The purpose of Yuntai sect is to use Gaiya''s scientific and technological equipment to spread the images of execution and deter those who are ready to move in Gaiya.


    "Everyone open your eyes to see clearly for me. The one tied on it is the rebel member of Dawning society. He is chairman Wen Yan!"


    "Today, all people here will be cut to pieces. This is the end of rebellion. Put away your ignorance and careful thinking. Your power is like ants. We can destroy it by backhand!"


    The execution was presided over by a core disciple of Yuntai sect, who was speaking some warning words to the camera.


    At this time, I don''t know how many TV, computer, mobile phone behind, countless Gaiya people are filled with righteous indignation, anger, abuse, curse.


    But more is helpless, sad, fear.


    Even the strongest light will come to this end.


    Do they really have no hope for Gaia?


    "Time is up! Execution


    With a sneer on his face, the core disciple gave an order, and then came to Wen Yan with a knife: "as for you, I''ll do it myself."


    "He, tui!".


    "To die!" The core disciple was furious and gave a water control formula to wash his face. Then he was ready to start with a knife.


    "Stab -"


    at this moment, a sword came through the air.


    "Puyi -"


    the core disciple''s head flew high, and the body slowly fell to the ground.


    This sudden scene stunned both the people on the scene and the people watching the live broadcast.


    Su Xun stepped into the air and said, "did the person who killed me ask me?"


    "The president!" Wen Yan and others are very excited.


    Su Xun lifted the shackles on them and said, "follow me to kill these thieves."


    Voice down, step out.


    "Roar!"


    A dragon chant rang through the sky and the earth. A virtual shadow of a five clawed Golden Dragon appeared behind Su Xun, wrapped around his body, and then rushed out.


    "Boom!"


    There was a big explosion at the Mountain Gate of the branch of Yuntai sect, and countless disciples died on the spot.


    "Good!"


    Seeing this scene, the audience in the studio were shocked, and then they all applauded one after another.


    In my heart, I have confidence in resisting the vast sea.


    One by one, they were so excited that many people started to cry.


    "How could that be! Damn, dawn will, no, Gaia star how can have such a strong


    "This is Jinxian!"


    The head of the branch of Yuntai sect, the elder of fairyland and the two elder of fairyland, were frightened and pale.They really can''t figure out where Gaia star came from.


    "Run! Run separately


    The elder''s voice fell and his figure rose to the sky.


    The other two also followed, escaping in different directions.


    "Want to run? It''s ridiculous. "


    Su Xun''s eyes were taunting, and the void caught hold of it. The wreckage of Yuntai Mountain Gate flew up and condensed into three identical stone swords. With the wave of Su Xun''s sleeve gun, they shot out in three directions.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Accompanied by three explosions, the three people did not turn up a spray, so they died.


    Between the fingers, it''s like killing three ants.


    After ransacking the resources of the Mountain Gate of Yuntai sect, Su Xun left with Wen Yan and others.


    But the impact he brought was enormous.


    All Gaia people are excited.


    "That''s our senior friar of Gaia!"


    "We still have hope! We can''t give up! "


    The people in the world of Haohai showed their dignified color and sent the matter back to the headquarters of Haohai.


    The speculation of Su Xun''s cultivation in different schools is also different.


    But they all started in the early days of Jinxian, and the heads of the four first-class forces in Gaiya Star Branch made the speculation in the early days of Taiyi.


    Because they are all Jinxian, we can be sure that Su Xun''s strength is not only Jinxian, but also Taiyi.


    Everyone has shown unprecedented importance.


    Because Gaiya star has been revived for more than ten years!


    It''s amazing that such a powerful practitioner has appeared. When he grows up thoroughly, what''s wrong?


    At that time, they will face a crazy counterattack, so they can''t ignore it.


    The only way is to send the friars of taiyijing to kill them completely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Recently, you''d better find a place to hide, don''t make a sudden appearance, and practice at ease, so that other members of the dawning society will be quiet first. Otherwise, once you make a sudden appearance, you''ll face the fighting of various schools."


    Su Xun said to Wen Yan. He sighed in his heart. Wen Yan was still too weak.


    Wen Yan also understood this truth, some shame, nodded: "yes, president."


    "Resources will be sent regularly. Without my orders, the dawning society will not act rashly."


    After Gaiya had made some arrangements, Su Xun went back to the vast sea.


    Because he finished the play temporarily.


    But we have to go to the other side of the market.


    As a movie king, I''m too busy. I''m constantly engaged in plays.

 Chapter 626

    The news of Gaia has been sent back to the vast sea.


    All schools were shocked.


    They all have the same attitude.


    It must be stifled.


    "I didn''t expect Gaiya star to be so arrogant. Its hero and our enemy must be killed!"


    "Although Gaiya star has such a genius, our vast world is not bad, isn''t there Xiao Yun?"


    "Yes, this may be the coming of the great world. There is a peerless arrogance on both sides."


    "I just don''t know who is strong and who is weak..."


    This kind of discussion often happens among monks in the vast world, comparing Xiao Yun with the real president of Dawning society.


    But what they don''t know is.


    The pride in their eyes and the great enemy in their eyes are actually the same person.


    At this time, Su Xun was furious in changshengzong, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    Lin Wanrou has told him about the invasion of an outsider, who made her dizzy and took blood.


    If you want to successfully sneak into changshengzong, you need at least the cultivation of golden Wonderland.


    Lin Wanrou was just a little monk who refined Qi. She would not attract Jinxian.


    So there are very few suspects.


    Either the ice sparrow family or the Lihen clan.


    The purpose of blood collection must be to identify Lin Wanrou.


    But the reason for Su Xun''s anger was not like this. He was angry that his base camp was treated as a public place and left as soon as he wanted.


    This time it''s just for blood, but next time it''s for killing.


    As a master, you can''t even protect your only apprentice. What qualifications do you have to be a master?


    At the root of the problem, the emperor is still too weak!


    "Master, you drink tea to calm down."


    Lin Wanrou cleverly served a cup of tea.


    "Next time, master won''t put you in danger." Su Xun took the cup and said to Lin Wanrou.


    Lin Wanrou said with a smile, "master has something important to do. There''s no reason to put your mind on me all day long. It''s because my apprentice is not striving for success and his cultivation is too weak. It''s blocking up for master."


    "The apprentice was meant to block the master." Su Xun laughed and pinched her face.


    After practicing, Lin Wanrou''s skin became better, white, smooth and tender, and her figure developed rapidly. She was once small in scale, but now she is mature.


    Lin Wanrou was a little embarrassed. She blushed and said, "master, you hate it. You pinch me again and make people''s faces bigger."


    After getting along with Su Xun for such a long time, the relationship between them is much closer, and she can be coquetry to Su Xun.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, two momentum suddenly from changshengzong in different directions.


    Su Xun''s face was beaming. He threw down his tea and took Lin Wanrou''s waist and flew out.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go and congratulate the two elders for their breakthrough. I have two more golden immortals in changshengzong!"


    Being held in his arms by Su Xun, Lin Wanrou is a little absent-minded. A touch of rosy clouds appears on her pretty face, forcing her heart to move on.


    Lin Wanrou, Lin Wanrou, he has accepted you as his disciple. How can you not be satisfied?


    However, Su Xun had nothing different. After he flew out, he put Lin Wanrou aside.


    At the same time, all the monks of the whole clan noticed this and gathered in the hall one after another.


    Elder Liu and Mr. Ma flew over in high spirits, with a smile on their faces.


    "I''m glad to see you, my Lord."


    The two of them bowed down to salute Su Xun.


    "Congratulations to the two elders. Since then, there have been two more golden immortals in our changshengzong. They are also the mainstay of the second rate forces. Ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun was really happy. After a few words, he burst out laughing.


    I don''t have to worry about what happened to Wanrou just now.


    "Pass on the order to celebrate the two elders'' breakthrough in Jinxian. The whole clan will hold a banquet tonight, and the disciples of the clan will celebrate together!"


    "Yes, Lord."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ice finches.


    "If it''s my brother''s daughter, my niece!"


    Bingyuyan is very excited. According to the drop of blood, she can confirm that Lin Wanrou is definitely her big brother.


    She''s going to get ready to marry.


    His niece is Xiao Yun''s Apprentice. Is there a better way to win over Xiao Yun?


    It''s a natural bond.


    Besides, he can also drag in Li hen Zong. Now the patriarch, however, has been thinking about his sister-in-law all the time. He is sure to love her.


    Lin Wanrou alone can promote the cooperation among the three forces, and her alliance will be the most powerful and potential one in the vast world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One day later.Su Xun received an invitation.


    It''s said that not only Zong Hao has received the invitation, but also Er Liu has sent it to him.


    Well, there are only ten second rate forces in the world of Haohai. Plus Su Xun, there are eleven Taiyi friars.


    Then the four first-class forces add up to five Taiyi golden immortals, because there are two immortals.


    A total of 16 Taiyi golden immortals, this is the number on the surface of the vast sea.


    The content of the invitation is to invite him to haotianzong to discuss how to deal with the president of Dawning society.


    Since the dawn of the second day, the name of the society no longer appears.


    Haotianzong felt that he could not wait for the other party to continue to develop, so he invited first-class forces and second-class forces to discuss.


    This is not a fuss, but the president is too terrible, talent is more terrible than Xiao Yun.


    After all, as we all know, Xiao Yun is in his twenties. He grew up in changshengzong since he was a child. He has been practicing for at least 20 years.


    What about the president of Dawning? Gaiya star''s aura has only been revived for more than ten years, that is to say, he has only practiced for more than ten years at most.


    If you don''t kill him earlier, who knows what cultivation he will be next time.


    Su Xun''s mood was complicated. He was invited to discuss how to destroy himself.


    Can this mood not be complicated? (??????)


    "what do you think?" Then he threw the invitation aside, and Su Xun looked at the elders below.


    Two golden fairyland, ten Heavenly fairyland, this is the high level of changshengzong.


    Elder Ma said: "in any case, the patriarch will go. No matter what the patriarch''s attitude towards Gai Yaxing is, if he doesn''t go, he won''t give haotianzong face."


    Now the whole clan knows that Gai Yaxing is one of the sect''s disciples. Naturally, they know what their leader''s attitude is. They just know it by heart.


    Anyway, they are unswervingly following the steps of the patriarch.


    "I think most of them will recommend the suzerain leader this time. Maybe one person from each family will let you be in charge of the other party, the president of Dawning society." Elder Liu said.


    Su Xun blinked: "let me take charge?"


    "It''s the same as the supreme leader." Elder Liu said yes.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "in that case, I''ll go there, and the clan will be handed over to you for the time being."


    Let me lead the team and kill myself. If so, it''s really interesting.


    "Please don''t worry."


    Inside the hall, people got up one after another, went to the middle of the hall and cried out.

 Chapter 627

    Su Xun arranged the things of zongmen, and then left for haotianzong.


    It could be a coincidence, it could be a deliberate coincidence.


    He just met bingyuyan, who was also going to the appointment outside the boundary of haotianzong.


    This time, the invitation was sent in the name of Zhou Yuanhong. Of course, it is impossible for all schools to send a younger generation. It must be from the family.


    Otherwise, don''t come at all.


    If you don''t send a younger generation, isn''t that humiliating?


    As the queen of the ice sparrow family, the ostentation of public travel certainly can not be small.


    A phoenix chariot, which was more gorgeous and noble than the one that the fourth princess took on that day, was pulled by Xuanniao and flew in the air, with rows of beautiful maids on both sides.


    Behind the Phoenix chariot is a group of strong and resolute Jia Shi, who exude the flavor of fairyland. The two generals at the head are the golden fairyland.


    "But master Xiao? My majesty asked Lord Xiao to go for a while


    A palace maid floats to, looking at Xiao Yun and says respectfully.


    Xiao Yun nodded: "please lead the way in front of the fairy."


    "It should not be so called." Although the maid said so, her smile was honest.


    Women, regardless of accomplishments or status, are all women after all.


    "Your Majesty, master Xiao is here."


    Outside the Phoenix chariot, the palace maid reported.


    "Lord Xiao, please come in."


    Behind the curtain of the Phoenix chariot came an ethereal but dignified female voice.


    The palace maid looked at Su Xun and said, "master Xiao, please."


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s not suitable. I''d better talk with you outside." Xiao Yun refused to go in.


    Phoenix chariot space closed, male and female, the other side is the emperor of a family, feel not very good.


    Bing Yuyan didn''t agree: "what''s wrong? Just think of me as an elder. Come in. There are some things that people can''t listen to. The Phoenix chariot has set up a Dharma array, which is soundproof. "


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched. It sounded more inappropriate?


    However, since the other party is not afraid, then he has nothing to show off.


    He immediately lifted the curtain and went in.


    Then I saw bingyuyan sitting upright.


    Although he is several hundred years old, he is only about twenty-seven or eight years old. He is handsome and has a good figure. He is covered in a water blue Phoenix robe with a concave and convex body. Although he is broad, he can''t hide his sex and sense. He wears a phoenix crown. He is dignified, grand, dignified and intellectual.


    Su Xun was a little surprised. Xiuxian world is good. It can keep beauty forever.


    If bingyuyan were just a mortal, no matter how beautiful she looks and how beautiful she is, at this age, she would have become a pile of bones.


    "Master Xiao, please sit down." Ice jade Yan some exasperation, because the other side looks directly at her, and has been staring at so, is really too rude.


    Su Xun also responded. He went to sit down and said with a smile, "I saw your majesty Tianyan for the first time. He was so young and beautiful that it was hard for Xiao to treat your majesty as a grown-up."


    "It''s OK to be a good friend. After all, you and I are both Taiyi. They are the masters of one side''s power. They are equal." The exasperation in ice jade Yan heart dissipates, feel this person pour is quite can speak, also quite dare to say.


    After all, this is a compliment.


    But when a man says it to the emperor of a clan, it''s offensive and melodious. It''s a play.


    But it''s because no one dares to say it that she sounds comfortable.


    Bingyuyan deliberately asked Su Xun again and said, "master Xiao, do you know what I''m going to invite you to talk about?"


    "I don''t know." Su Xun shook his head. In fact, he already knew it.


    It seems that the people who sneaked into changshengzong to get Lin Wanrou''s blood last time were the ice finches.


    What happened between Prince Xiao and master Yan Xiaoyu


    "I''ve heard of it. I''m deeply impressed by it. I''ll never change my mind until I die." Su Xun nodded and sighed.


    Of course he knew what the woman wanted to hear.


    After all, she''s supportive of his brother, so it''s enough to say what she likes to hear.


    Bingyu''s beautiful eyes flashed: "is master Xiao really looking like this? But they have violated the ban of their respective forces. People all over the world think that they should not have been together. "


    Su Xun chuckled: "people in this world are people in this world, and I am myself. What do their ideas have to do with me, Xiao?"


    "Master Xiao is a hero, which is very touching." Bingyuyan appreciated him more, and her heart also resonated.


    Her husband is a political marriage in order to maintain her blood and status, but she always yearns for love in her heart, otherwise she would not support her brother and the holy daughter of Lihen.


    Later, her husband''s practice went wrong and died, which was a relief for her.


    Bing Yuyan took back her thoughts and talked about her purpose: "my brother and Li hen Saint have a daughter. Only I know about this. I''ve been looking for it, but I haven''t heard from her until a few days ago. It''s confirmed that the disciple of master Xiao is my own niece."When she said this, she had been observing Xiao Yun''s reaction intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Are you laughing, your majesty?" Su Xun''s face was full of disbelief.


    Bingyuyan shook her head: "is it for the sake of joking that I asked you to come up? If Lord Xiao doesn''t believe it, I have a way to prove it to you. "


    "No, I don''t think my apprentice is a bit like your majesty. If you think about the emperor of your family, you don''t have to cheat me." Su Xun said.


    Bingyu Yanzhan smile: "that still have to trouble master Xiao to help, let me and that niece recognize is."


    "It''s natural." Su Xun nodded.


    Bingyuyan added: "now the leader of Lihen sect is very affectionate to my sister-in-law. I''m afraid that I''ll have a talk with him."


    "Your Majesty can decide for himself." Su Xun wanted to protect himself with two tiger skins.


    The next conversation was very relaxed and happy. Su Xun made Bingyu smile from time to time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boundless waters.


    A monk stands in the air, holding a magic sword, fighting with a sea demon.


    This monk was Lin Hao who had been away from home for many days.


    If Su Xun was here, he would be scared. The boy had already turned against the virtual world.


    After Lin Hao left changshengzong, he was in constant crisis all the way. Then he met several beauties and got a lot of adventure treasures.


    Therefore, his cultivation has been going all the way. Now he takes the inner elixir of the sea demon because of his poor qualification. He is ready to refine the elixir and help him to attack the way.


    Now he has not only learned Lianzhen, but also alchemy, and has got an ancient body refining skill.


    Today, he can resist the early stage of harmony.


    Finally, after much trouble, he finally killed the sea demon and dug out the inner elixir.


    With a smile on his face, Lin Hao looked into the distance, as if he could see the eldest son, younger sister and master Su, and said to himself:


    "master, I will be able to help you soon!"


    Protecting his younger sister was his initial goal, but now Su Xun helped him do it.


    So his goal became to help Su Xun and repay his kindness.

 Chapter 628

    Haotianzong main hall, haotiandian.


    When Su Xun and Bing Yuyan came together, many people in the hall looked strange.


    The four forces are trying to win over Xiao Yun. Is it the ice sparrow family that succeeded?


    But what moved Xiao Yun?


    "Master Xiao, Binghuang, it''s just the two of you. Come in and take a seat."


    Zhou Yuanhong broke the silence with a few laughs.


    Bingyu Yan said with a smile: "I ran into Lord Xiao on the way. I had a good talk with him, but I came late."


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting so long." Su Xun also showed an apologetic expression.


    Then he sat side by side with bingyuyan. On his right hand side was Qin Yanzheng, the leader of Lihen sect.


    Xiangxun, the leader of the eternal life sect, looked at Su Xun and said with a smile, "master Xiao is really a talented man. My family is light and has no such fortune."


    "Raised to the door Lord, Xiao Mou hasn''t found the idea of the way partner now." Since Xiang Xun never mentioned the immortal son, Su Xun was very polite.


    Chou yuan hung picked his eyebrows and said, "it doesn''t conflict to find a Taoist partner and practice. A hero matches a beauty. A hero is lonely, but there is no beauty around him. How can he do that?"


    "Ha ha ha, master Zhou is right." Qin Yanzheng laughed a few times and agreed with him. Then he looked at Su Xun in a twinkling of an eye and said, "my disciple Ziyuan, master Xiao has seen him. I don''t know what master Xiao thinks?"


    Zhou Yuanhong secretly scolds a son of a bitch. Lao Tzu said this in order to attract my daughter. I didn''t expect to be preempted by you.


    He immediately refused to fall behind and said with a smile, "my family Su Qing has a good sense of master Xiao. When master Xiao is young, my family Su Qing should have a better temperament."


    The implication is that Mo Ziyuan''s character is not suitable for you. Choose my daughter.


    The leaders of the other ten second rate forces looked at each other and drank tea, pretending not to hear.


    In Su Xun''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses raced by. Was this a collective blind date meeting?


    So I''m already so hot?


    Hiss - ah ~ is it time to float?


    "I can''t be trusted by the two elders. I really don''t have this idea now." Su Xun refused with a bitter smile.


    Xiang Xun''s face immediately showed a smile, fortunately, not only my family was rejected, balanced.


    Ice jade Yan not salty not bland teasing way: "you call us here is for this matter?"


    "Of course not. It''s just that I happened to mention it casually." Zhou Yuanhong was not surprised. He looked at Su Xun and said, "the immortal road is long. There will always be a lonely day. We will talk about it later."


    It means that he has not given up, but he has identified Xiao Yun (Su Xun) as his son-in-law.


    "I think so, too." Qin Yanzheng nodded.


    As soon as Zhou Yuanhong''s face turns black, you are also a hammer. You can think what I think. I want to jump up and slap you in the face.


    Ma De, Qin Yanzheng was also a gentle gentleman when he was young.


    Since the hurt, now is more and more don''t force face, but also upright, a pair of magnanimous appearance.


    It can only be said that, sure enough, only women can change a man as quickly as possible.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the purpose of calling you here today is also stated in the invitation. Let''s discuss a constitution."


    Zhou Yuanhong finally talked about the business. Everyone was relieved. That''s what they''re here for today, not to see you rob your son-in-law.


    What''s more, they can only watch, but they are not qualified to snatch. How bad it is to step on horses_ ¡û¡£


    Qin Yanzheng chuckled: "articles of association? What else do you need? It''s just a bigger ant. Just press it to death. "


    "Ha ha, Lord Qin is really a master of Arts. This ant in your mouth is the same as all of us here in Taiyi cultivation." Zhou Yuanhong, who had long been unhappy with him, made a sarcastic remark.


    Qin Yanzheng''s face was stiff. He said that intentionally just to improve his morale. How could he have thought that Zhou Yuanhong would give him a back stab?


    "You..."


    Qin Yanzheng just woke up to speak, but Zhou Yuanhong didn''t say anything to him: "the key to the problem now is that he can''t be found in a short time. Someone must be responsible for it."


    "I think Lord Xiao is good. He and the president of Dawning society are both arrogant. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. It''s time to share the victory with him." Xiang Xun said.


    Other people''s eyes were subconsciously looking at Su Xun, and then nodded in recognition.


    The main reason is that they don''t want to waste their energy on it.


    If someone is willing to take the lead, then they must have money to pay, someone to pay, and fully cooperate.


    "I also agree to let Lord Xiao take charge of this. I can go to his hands to hear the order from the holy daughter of the hate sect." Qin Yanzheng said with a very serious look.


    All the people secretly scolded him for being shameless.


    Zhou Yuanhong said: "my daughter Suqing should also make some contribution to help Xiao Zongzhu.""Ha ha ha, are you both so sincere? Then I can only let the saint of immortality do her part. " Xiang Xun laughs and says that he hasn''t given up yet. After all, what is the simplest way to win over than marriage?


    In fact, their idea is very simple. I can''t get him, but I can''t let you succeed. That''s enough.


    Ice jade Yan didn''t mix in, lightly said: "ice sparrow clan is willing to give a gold immortal friar."


    She didn''t have to give her daughter away.


    Su Xun got up, glanced at all the people, and said calmly, "since all of you are so proud of me, I won''t let you take this matter. It''s just that I also want to see the Tianjiao of Gaiya star, and see if he is better or I am better."


    Except for me, no one else can find the right leader for this task!


    "Well, since that''s the case, it''s settled. I wish Lord Xiao success here!"


    Zhou Yuanhong, as the initiator of this gathering, made a decision without any objection.


    There were 14 families present. Each family had to send a person to changshengzong in three days. This person would have high status or strength.


    Only in this way can we express our sincerity. Don''t try to fool anyone.


    In this way, Su Xun became the team leader of the "own" team.


    At the end of the discussion, Zhou Yuanhong said, "you have come all the way. I have asked you to prepare a banquet. Please follow me and drink today."


    Then they came to another hall, where tables, wine and food had been set up.


    After dinner, Zhou Yuanhong still wants to keep Su Xun, but he politely refuses.


    After leaving haotianzong, Su Xun met bingyuyan and Qin Yanzheng in a wine shop thousands of miles away.


    Qin Yanzheng is Bingyu Yan about, is to tell him the identity of Lin Wanrou.

 Chapter 629

    "What do you mean, my younger martial sister has children?"


    After hearing bingyuyan''s words, Qin Yanzheng suddenly stood up and stared at her and Su Xun in disbelief.


    Bingyuyan nodded: "yes, my sister-in-law did give birth to a daughter. By chance, she was accepted as a disciple by Lord Xiao."


    "Great, younger martial sister and children. Where is the child? I want to see her." Qin Yanzheng''s tone was rapid.


    Su Xun smacked his tongue to himself. As soon as he opened his mouth, he knew he was an expert. He was a dog.


    Bingyu Yan said with a smile: "the child is in master Xiao''s place. You can see him at any time. Why is master Qin so anxious? The three of us are all related to the child. It can be seen that it''s fate. How about we form an offensive and defensive alliance in the future? "


    That''s her real purpose.


    "Why not?" This is beneficial to the three parties. Qin Yanzheng agreed and looked at Su Xun again: "Xiao Yun, my apprentice Ziyuan is the best match."


    Su Xun just shook his head with a smile. Jiapei?


    He''s laughing.


    As a veteran of yuenu, he can see what kind of person Mo Ziyuan is.


    Arrogant personality, a little selfish, self righteous, and a little bit of their own calculations.


    He''s too lazy to talk to such a woman.


    "It''s still a long time. You''ll know when you get there." He was inexplicably confident in his apprentice.


    Su Xun said faintly: "master Qin, in my opinion, Liao Siqiu, the son of Guizong, has some meaning for Mo Ziyuan."


    The implication is, are you not afraid that what happened to you will happen again?


    Now Liao Siqiu is the original Qin Yanzheng?


    Qin Yanzheng was stunned, and then shook his head: "Ziyuan is just his elder brother. It''s his business that he likes Ziyuan, but it doesn''t stipulate that Ziyuan must accept it..."


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, and then continued to say: "just like me, Ziyuan, if you really become a Taoist partner, Siqiu will be sad, but will only bury his feelings in the bottom of his heart, will not disturb her, will not hate her, will not hate you."


    Bingyuyan is a little speechless. Is it your tradition to step on horses?


    It''s true that he left his family to hate him.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Su Xun ended the topic. Madder was confused.


    At the thought of a licking dog staring at Mo Ziyuan, Su Xun had no intention of her.


    After a conversation, the three dispersed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qin Yanzheng returns to lihenzong, shouts Mo Ziyuan, and directly asks how to marry her to Su Xun.


    "Please forgive me, master. I can''t accept it." Mo Ziyuan directly knelt on the ground and refused.


    Qin Yanzheng asked, "why? What''s wrong with Xiao Yun''s outstanding talent and young ambition? "


    "But in the eyes of the disciples, he did not last long." Mo Ziyuan is very calm, and then said: "wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it, he is arrogant, one day he will fall, maybe this time."


    "You think he''s going to lose to the dawning President?" Qin Yanzheng recognized what she meant.


    Mo Ziyuan nodded: "yes, master, the dawn society has hidden so deep before. We can see that Xiao Yun is more resourceful, patient and gifted than Xiao Yun. Xiao Yun is likely to be planted in his hands."


    If Su Xun heard this, he was afraid that he would burst out with a mouthful of old blood.


    Will I plant myself?


    "Your idea is up to you, but this time you go to Xiao Yun''s seat to listen to orders, and get to know him by the way. Think about it carefully." Qin Yanzheng sighed in his heart and felt that his apprentice was too one-sided.


    Yes, the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    But haven''t you ever thought that as long as the tree grows high enough, even the wind can''t blow?


    Xiao Yun is such a tree.


    He is crazy because he has capital and confidence.


    He even began to think that it was right for Xiao Yun to refuse him. His disciple was too self righteous to be worthy of Xiao Yun.


    "Yes, master, I will leave."


    Mo Ziyuan can never marry Xiao Yun, because she believes that her speculation is absolutely correct.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, all the people selected by the fourteen sects have arrived at changshengzong.


    In addition to haotianzong, lihatzong and yongshengmen, they are the saints in fairyland.


    The other eleven sects all sent the golden fairyland. The highest thing of cultivation is the late golden fairyland. The rest are the early and middle stages.


    To his surprise, bingyuyan sent the prince of the ice sparrow family.


    Bing Yunhao, in the early days of Jinxian, was the strongest in the younger generation before Su Xun appeared.


    "Since you are temporarily assigned by us, we will not be polite. I hope you will do your best to kill the madman as soon as possible."


    Su Xun sat on the chair and looked at the fourteen people standing below.It''s a pity that they are not my people. Instead, they will be my enemies in the future.


    In that case, I can only pit you to death.


    "Yes." The crowd responded.


    Su Xun got up and said, "let''s go, target, Gaiya star, and try to get rid of him in a month."


    It won''t take you a month.


    Zhou Suqing and other three saints and the prince of the ice sparrow family can''t die for the time being, otherwise something big will happen.


    These people are the geniuses of the four forces, the pillars of the future, and of great symbolic significance.


    Death of an ordinary master will be angry, but death of a son or daughter, that is the fury.


    For the time being, Su Xun did not have the strength to resist the four forces, or even a big Luo.


    He can''t hide, but what if these people go crazy and slaughter Gaia?


    In this way, Su Xun came to Gaiya star with a group of people.


    "Look at these Untouchables of Gaia. They are muddled and submissive. What''s the difference between them and Jurassic?"


    Floating over the city, ice Yunhao scornfully mocked.


    The rest of us just smile.


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed a touch of cold light, but on the surface, he said quietly: "try not to make trouble. Our purpose is not to care with these ordinary people."


    Then he landed in the city with the crowd.


    "Damn it Mo Ziyuan gave a cold drink and shot away at a middle-aged man holding a child.


    "Ah The middle-aged man was shocked and turned around subconsciously to protect the child in his arms.


    As soon as Su Mang''s sword was about to go into his back, he scattered.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, Su Xun raised his hand and slapped Mo Ziyuan in the face.


    Mo Ziyuan''s mouth brimmed with blood.


    All of them were startled by the sudden slap, as quiet as a cicada.


    Mo Xun Leng said, "don''t you look at me coldly?"


    "But he''s just a Gaia pig. He dares to look me in the eye. He should be damned!" Mo Ziyuan forced to bear the anger in his heart and growled.


    Su Xun said without expression: "I''m looking directly at you, too. Are you going to kill me?"

 Chapter 630

    "You..." Mo Ziyuan is short of breath.


    Su Xun snorted coldly, and his eyes swept over everyone: "I''ll say it again, don''t make trouble."


    The voice falls, the step goes.


    They all followed, and no one looked at Mo Ziyuan more. They were a little more awed by Su Xun.


    "How did you taste that day? The slap doesn''t hurt, but it really hurts to lose face. "


    When Xu Qinghao passed by Mo Ziyuan, he gloated, and then sent out a string of silver bell like laughter to follow him.


    Mo Ziyuan''s face was so gloomy that she raised her hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    Xiao Yun, you are so rampant and unscrupulous.


    This time, you are bound to lose to that person, and you may pay a heavy price for it.


    You''ll regret it.


    "Master Xiao, why do we come to the city?" Zhou Suqing asked Su Xun.


    Others looked at him curiously.


    Su Xun said, "because I want to live in the city, is that enough?"


    All of you


    "Enough That''s enough. " Zhou Suqing talks.


    "You take a break. I''ll go out and check the news."


    Let the party arrange in the hotel, so Xun left.


    He relieved the technique of changing appearance and went back to Wen Yan: "this time Xiao Yun brought people to gai Yaxing, the purpose is to get rid of me."


    "What do you need me to do?" Wen Yan asked.


    In fact, he wants to laugh. Do you know that Xiao Yun and their enemies are friends?


    Su Xun asked, "do you feel like laughing?"


    "Pardon the president." Wen Yan admitted.


    Su Xun gave a little smile, changed himself, and changed into Xiao Yun with the technique of changing face: "now, is it funny?"


    "This This! President, you... "


    Wen Yan''s eyes stare like a copper bell, and his whole body is in a mess. His mind is blank, and his breathing becomes urgent.


    Su Xun changed back to his original appearance and nodded: "yes, you see that. I''m Su Xun and Xiao Yun."


    "This It''s incredible. " Wen Yan was so shocked that he almost doubted his life.


    No wonder changshengzong helped dawning society selflessly.


    No wonder Xiao Yun and Su Xun never appeared at the same time.


    No wonder


    All the things I couldn''t think of before can be figured out now.


    Su Xun said: "Xiao Yun is dead. I killed him. It happened that I would use his identity because I can''t see through his magic power."


    "I don''t think so." Wen Yan is very curious now. What''s the expression of those people if they know the truth?


    The undercover, who has become the boss, is on an equal footing with another group of bosses, and is regarded as a rare pride in the vast world for thousands of years.


    It''s too ironic, too dramatic.


    Su Xun restrained his smile and said, "to get down to business, I need you to play Xiao Yun at a certain time, so as to avoid my lack of skills."


    "But at the president''s command." Wen Yan said.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''ll let you know then."


    In the next few days, they stayed in the hotel, because Su Xun didn''t come back.


    "Why hasn''t lord Xiao come back? He won''t go to work by himself. Leave us here."


    Ice Yunhao face anxious, impatient said.


    Mo Ziyuan sneered: "it''s really possible that master Xiao gave up his personality."


    "Sister Ziyuan never forgot that slap." Xu said jokingly.


    Zhou Suqing said faintly: "no matter what, just wait here according to his orders."


    As soon as she spoke, the door was pushed open.


    Su Xun came in.


    "Master Xiao." The crowd rose one after another.


    Su Xun glanced at them and said lightly, "I''ve found the area where he recently appeared. I''ll start tonight to see if I can meet him."


    "Yes


    For several days, everyone was excited and ready to fight.


    Only Mo Ziyuan is calm, because she doesn''t think Xiao Yun will be the opponent of Dawning society. How can he find the trace so easily.


    It''s probably nothing tonight.


    Soon, as night fell, Xiao Yun took them to a deep mountain and said, "spread out and search. If there is any danger, report it quickly."


    When they heard the order, they scattered, and then the divine consciousness searched every inch of the land like a radar.


    However, looking for a whole hour, Fang Yuanbai you searched all over, but no harvest.


    "Master Xiao, I didn''t find the thief.""I can''t find it here either."


    "I don''t have..."


    Everyone has begun to doubt whether Xiao Yun has found out.


    Mo Ziyuan smiles coldly, she knows that the other side is so cautious, how can Xiao Yun find the flaw so easily?


    "No way. My information can''t be wrong. Keep looking. Expand the scope. I''ll ask again."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he disappeared in the sky.


    "Ha ha, come on, I don''t think we need to change it. There must be something wrong with the wallet. Haven''t you seen our Lord Xiao go to settle accounts with each other?"


    Xu light sneer, not Yin and Yang said.


    Everyone is indifferent, because they can see that Xiao Yun''s face is obviously not good-looking when he leaves.


    The reason why they know that there is no such thing as the president of Dawning society here, and they continue to look for it is just to maintain their face.


    At this time, a calm voice suddenly sounded, into the public ears.


    "The eyesore is gone at last."


    All people are stiff, and then look at each other, looking for fame.


    This is a white robe. Is standing not far away, smiling at him.


    This man is not Su Xun, and who is he?


    This is the real Su Xun. He just left on the pretext, and then he relieved the disguise. He changed his clothes and returned to the scene.


    Young man, I''m standing in front of you. You see, I''m kind of like before.


    Xiao Yun and others didn''t find the information here, but they didn''t find it.


    Now that Xiao Yun is gone, they are in danger.


    "It''s a long night and I don''t want to sleep. Please sleep here tonight."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he sacrificed his black jade sword and chopped it with one sword.


    Dozens of swords roared away.


    "Run


    I don''t know who yelled, the first reaction is to run, no one will be stupid face to face.


    Because Jinxian peak is not Taiyi Jinxian full shot thing, ten of the enemy, not to mention them, lucky words can run away.


    If you stay and fight head-on, you''ll die.


    "Want to run? Can you run away? "


    Su Xun grinned. In the dark, the smile was a bit ferocious and cruel, which opened the hunting mode.


    Like a wolf, chasing a group of sheep.


    Every time he makes a move, someone will fall down, or be injured, or die.


    The higher the accomplishments are, the greater the gap between each small step will be. The difference between a big realm is even more different.


    At this point, this is no longer a weakness that can be made up by magic weapon or skill.

 Chapter 631

    "Ah


    With a scream, ice Yunhao was a boxing, the body instantly fell down.


    Su Xun did not dare to kill the inheritors of the four forces, but it did not mean that he did not dare to hurt them seriously.


    Moreover, only four people were injured and alive, while the rest died, which was more conducive to his next plan.


    Su Xun felt that as an open and aboveboard astringent, how could he become like an old Yin coin now?


    In a short time, ten people died. It took a little effort to deal with the late Jinxian. The rest were basically done by two moves.


    Mo Ziyuan, Zhou Suqing, Bing Yunhao and Xu Qinghao were all injured. They fell to the ground and could not move, let alone use mana.


    "You four have the highest status, tut Tut, and three beauties. It seems that I am blessed tonight."


    Su wantonly fell to the ground with a smile on her face.


    All three were excited.


    Xu Qinghao said with a smile: "it''s my honor to serve my brother. As long as my brother keeps my family, my family will surely satisfy my brother."


    Both Zhou Suqing and Mo Ziyuan are disdainful.


    Although they are afraid of death, they would rather die than be light.


    Ice Yunhao flustered a batch, because Xu light and good or bad body can change life, he?


    Unless the other party is not jealous of men and women, but it''s impossible.


    Su Xun looked at Xu Qinghao and said with a grim smile, "you don''t have to wait on me. I prefer to play cool. I''ll kill you first and wait until you''re cool enough."


    The smile on Xu Qingli''s face was instantly stiff, and the color of panic appeared in his eyes.


    Zhou Suqing and Mo Ziyuan are also wide eyed.


    I didn''t expect this guy to change his attitude and like to make corpses.


    At the thought of being humiliated after their death, Zhou Suqing and Mo Ziyuan despair.


    Bing Yunhao said: "kill us, the forces behind us will not let you go."


    "If you don''t kill me, you''ll let me go." Su Xun turned his mouth and scolded in his heart. Why hasn''t Wen Yan come yet? I can''t pull it any more.


    Bingyunhao panic roar: "not the same, this is not the same, we are not dead, and we are dead, is completely two kinds of situation."


    At this time, accompanied by a streamer across the night sky, a roar resounded through the world.


    "How brave the thief is! Take your life


    "Xiao Yun" came in the air with a spirit sword in his hand. Facing Su Xun, it was a sword.


    This Xiao Yun is naturally Wen Yan.


    He used magic to make this look.


    At this time, ice Yunhao four people are in a state of panic, and can not use mana, and separated far away, of course, will not see through.


    "Lord Xiao, help! Master Xiao


    Bing Yunhao cried, pulling his throat.


    "So soon? Then I''ll kill you with me! "


    Su Xun smashed the sword with his backhand, and then jumped up to fight with Xiao Yun.


    The four people below all raise their hearts to their throat. Even Mo Ziyuan and Xu Qinghao, who have been slapped by Xiao Yun, hope that Xiao Yun can win.


    They can only look up to the horizon.


    You can only see the two sides you come and I go to fight very fiercely, from time to time there are aftereffects will be on the ground rocks or trees flat.


    These are all sent out by Su Xun, because Wen Yan can''t do it.


    They seem to be fighting fiercely, but actually they are chatting.


    "After a while, I''ll sell a flaw and run away. You''ll attack me with all your strength."


    Su Xun said to Wen Yan.


    "Yes, the president." Wen Yan said that he understood and didn''t worry that he would hurt his opponent with his own cultivation, because he couldn''t even have a thick skin.


    Finally, in the bottom four people suffering, a fierce battle in the sky, finally to divide the outcome.


    I saw a sword of "Xiao Yun" fall on Su Xun. Su Xun''s figure suddenly retreated, and then yelled angrily: "now I''m not as good as you, but I won''t be as good as you forever. I''ll have a sword today in the future!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, his body flickered and disappeared in the night sky.


    "Stop!"


    "Xiao Yun" snapped up.


    Zhou Suqing four people are relieved, Xiao Yun won good, Xiao Yun won good.


    Mo Ziyuan also has to admit that he is wrong. He looks up at the president of Dawning Association and looks down on Xiao Yun.


    If you don''t have to take care of the four of you, judging from the battle just now, if you stay up for a long time, Xiao Yun will be able to kill or seriously injure Su Xun tonight.


    Strictly speaking, they dragged Xiao Yun back.


    "Let the thief run away." Not long after, Xiao Yun''s figure fell from the sky to their side, and then directly took out the elixir and lost it.This Xiao Yun is Su Xun''s Xiao Yun, and Wen Yan has retired.


    Four people swallowed the elixir. After absorbing the elixir''s power, their injuries were better. At least they could use their mana.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Lord Xiao. I will repay you later." Ice Yunhao said excitedly.


    Zhou Suqing also looks at Xiao Yun with an excited face.


    Mo Ziyuan and Xu Qingli also said thank you.


    Xiao Yun waved his hand: "as long as you don''t get in the way, otherwise how can I explain to master Zhou?"


    Then he sighed: "it''s a pity that those Taoist friends who were killed by the other party, I shouldn''t have left in the middle, otherwise he didn''t dare to do it."


    I hurt you, you have to say thank you, life is so interesting.


    Mo Ziyuan is a little guilty. She looked down on Xiao Yun several times before, but now it has been proved that Xiao Yun is right, and she is a villain.


    "The only one to blame is his cunning." Zhou Suqing put the blame on Su Xun who escaped.


    Su Xun looked at them: "Gaiya star can''t stay for the time being. Let''s go. Let''s send you back to the vast sea first."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Xiao Yun, the patriarch of Changsheng, returned to the vast sea with the injured four, the effect was sensational.


    "At that time, thanks to Lord Xiao''s timely arrival, we were saved, otherwise we would fall."


    These are the words of the four who survived. Xiao Yun is very grateful to the four first-class forces.


    The other ten second rate middle schools are angry, but most of them have no choice but to admit bad luck.


    In fact, there must be resentment in their hearts.


    Why did the man we sent die?


    And you four sects are the lowest but not dead?


    They even doubted whether Xiao Yun had deliberately spared his energy to save the four people, and did not care about the people in their clan.


    Just then, another piece of news began to spread.


    That is: Xiao Yun and the four first-class forces have colluded with each other to weaken their strength.


    So Xiao Yun has been hiding in the dark, but did not help.


    The reason why Zhou Suqing''s four people were injured was also to hide people''s eyes and ears and ease their doubts.


    But how could it happen?


    All four of them were injured at the same time, but none of them died, while the others died.


    Isn''t it true that some of them have no silver here?


    This rumor spread quickly, because it was in line with the suspicions and resentments of the ten second rate sects.

 Chapter 632

    Rumors are spreading wildly and fermenting.


    Although rumors stop with wise men.


    But when the rumor seems to be full of credibility, and the "wise man" is already resentful, the rumor will not stop.


    It''s not limited, but uneven.


    All the golden immortals sent out by the ten second rate sects died, but there was only one.


    Now dead, although there is still Taiyi in town, but no less than a broken arm.


    But the people of the four first-class forces are alive and well. Can they balance themselves?


    In fact, when the rumor came out, it didn''t matter what the truth was. The important thing was that the rumor was in line with the mood of the ten second rate sects.


    Their emotions need to be released.


    The upper class could restrain themselves, but the disciples under each sect could not restrain themselves. They were all young and vigorous.


    In just a few days, there were several conflicts between the disciples below and the disciples of haotianzong and changshengzong.


    These frictions were initiated by the disciples of the ten second rate sects.


    It''s just that both sides are controlled within a certain degree, and no one has been killed yet.


    The second rate sect of the ten schools acquiesced to the behavior of their disciples. They also knew that as long as no one was killed, the four forces would step back.


    Just wait for the disciples to release their emotions.


    But there are always accidents.


    On this day, something happened.


    A second rate sect leader''s disciple named liehuozong went out to work with some of his classmates. On the way, he met a disciple of Lihen sect and challenged him. He didn''t want to be killed by the disciple of Lihen sect.


    This disciple of Lihen sect was naturally Su Xun''s temporary new vest (¦Ò¡Ý ?¡Ü).


    News back to the fire, fire shock, an uncontrollable anger poured into my heart.


    Even if he knew that there was a great ancestor in Lihen Zong, the leader of liehuo Zong also sent a book to question Lihen Zong.


    Because his own disciple died, how sad and angry he was would not be mentioned. If he did not let Lihen sect explain to him, the hearts of liehuo sect would be broken.


    But Li hen Zong wrote back, saying that it was not the disciples of his sect who said that they would not admit it.


    The fire clan was furious and clamored for revenge.


    But although the leader of the fire sect was also extremely angry, he didn''t lose his mind, so he calmed down the emotion in the sect for the time being.


    Then, at the same time, the disciples of changshengzong also changed their normal state. In the face of other second rate sect''s provocations, they no longer forbeared, but began to fight back.


    The first move is to kill. Many disciples of all schools died in changshengzong''s hands.


    The next ten second rate sects are all angry!


    At the beginning, you only saved the people of the four forces, but you didn''t save our people, and they all fell down. Can''t you let our disciples vent?


    But now, the disciples of your changshengzong and Lihen Zong are killing people.


    You didn''t collude with each other before. Who believes that?


    If you have fire in your heart, you will be angry.


    But choose the right person to be angry.


    Persimmon to pick soft pinch, the four forces they can not pinch, it can only pinch changshengzong.


    At the same time, they also set an example to the four forces to let them know that they are not easy to provoke.


    So the ten second rate sects gathered together to discuss in the alliance of liehuozong, the biggest sufferer.


    "Pa!"


    If the four disciples of Sao Zong had been fighting back for a long time, they would not have been able to harm each other


    "Good! Changshengzong is the most arrogant. Xiao Yun is so unscrupulous now. In the future, he will get it. Is there a place for us to live? "


    "That''s right. We have to give color back. I suggest we start with changshengzong first!"


    Although it is said to start with changshengzong, everyone knows that it can only end here.


    Because in addition to changshengzong, the other four can''t be provoked, they can''t fight.


    In this way, the ten princes gathered to discuss Xiao.


    But as everyone knows, their every move is in accordance with the rhythm arranged by Su Xun.


    The distance from the pit is getting closer and closer. If you take a few more steps, you will fall down completely and die.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Changshengzong.


    Su Xun was waiting. He was tired of waiting for those people to come.


    It''s always someone else waiting for him.


    When did he have to wait for someone else?


    "Master, you are restless." Lin Wanrou put down a black chess and said with her mouth.


    Su Xun''s absent-minded playing chess with her made her feel despised.


    The key is that she couldn''t even get rid of Su Xun who was absent-minded.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "it''s Wanrou who is good at chess. As a teacher, I''m thinking about how to go next."In the past few days, bingyuyan has come to changshengzong to recognize her parents, but Lin Wanrou''s reaction is very insipid.


    Think about it, the ice sparrow family did not raise her, strictly speaking, also forced her parents to death.


    Even if not hate, but also absolutely not pro.


    "Master is a liar." Lin Wanrou turned her lips and then got up: "master, what''s bothering you? If you don''t let Wanrou rub your head for you, it will be better."


    "You are filial. If my daughter can be as obedient as you, I will be happy." Su Xun joked, then leaned back.


    Lin Wanrou went over and gently massaged his temple: "master can treat me as a daughter. I''m willing to serve master all my life."


    All of a sudden, Su Xun opened his eyes, his eyes were bright, and he got up.


    His divine consciousness was open to the outside world, and he felt several Tongjing breath approaching changshengzong quickly.


    "I''ve been waiting for my liver to ache. You''ve come."


    Su Xun gave a smile, then flew out of the hall, and disappeared in the same place.


    Lin Wanrou left a face muddled force, and then reaction, quickly also chase out.


    "You are all here today. I don''t know why you are here?"


    Outside the gate of Changsheng mountain, in the sky, Su Xun stood with a negative hand and looked at the people in front of him with a smile.


    "Xiao Yun! You know it! You changshengzong disciples killed many of our disciples today. You have to give us an account today! "


    "Good! Otherwise, we will never stop! "


    A group of people yelled.


    Su Xun sneered and said with disdain, "is it your disciples who challenge my changshengzong first? I''ve endured it a few days ago. Since you don''t want to be shameful, do you have to endure it all the time? "


    "Son of a bitch! If you didn''t save our elders, how could your disciples challenge your changshengzong? " An old man glaring.


    Su Xun sneered and looked at him with silly eyes: "don''t say I didn''t mean to save, even if I didn''t save, what can you do? I''m not their father. Why do I have to save them? "


    "You You... "


    Hearing this, everyone was so angry that one Buddha came out of his body and two Buddhas ascended to heaven, and his anger filled his chest.

 Chapter 633

    "No matter how smart you are, if you don''t give us an explanation today, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Relying on a large number of people, the cultivation is high, but they are not ready to continue to fight, gun.


    Direct pressure.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun began to laugh. After a while, he stopped: "you''re welcome? With such a big voice, have you prepared the coffin for yourself when you come here? "


    "Xiao Yun, I admit that you have outstanding talent, but before you are completely independent of the world, I advise you to keep your temper. Today, I will teach you how to be a man!"


    The old man with white hair, who had been choked and speechless by the search, gave a cold drink, and then killed Su Xun directly.


    "Lao Zamao, an old man, is not afraid to break his waist when he talks big."


    Without fear, Su Xun took a step forward, and his momentum suddenly rose from the sky.


    Boom!


    Taiyi''s accomplishments in the middle period were not concealed.


    "What?!"


    Everyone''s face has changed.


    I didn''t expect Xiao Yun to break through from the initial stage to the middle stage so soon.


    You should know that cultivation is more and more difficult. Some people may be stuck in a small step for hundreds of years.


    And Xiao Yun is a monster.


    He was also surprised at the old man with white hair who Su Xun shot. He regretted his recklessness. He was just in the early stage of Taiyi.


    But now he retreated, which was too humiliating. He could only bite his teeth and continue to fight Su Xun.


    To be exact, it''s a kick.


    He swept out with one foot, and a huge blue sole fell to the sky and stepped on Su Xun.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun clapped it with one hand.


    "Boom!"


    The huge sole of the foot is directly smashed by a slap, and the strength produced is as sharp as a blade.


    "What The old man with white hair looked surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other side would break his move so easily.


    "I like to use my feet, don''t I? Then I''ll teach you. "


    Su Xun gave a grim smile, and then he suddenly raised himself by ten feet. He was dressed in a divine robe, just like a giant overlooking heaven and earth.


    As his accomplishments become higher and higher, the effect of using magic power against the enemy will be doubled, bringing double happiness to the enemy.


    He raised his foot and fell to the old man with white hair.


    The old man with white hair wanted to escape, but he was locked by an air engine. But it was this area that Su Xun''s feet were about to fall.


    The old man with white hair has red eyes.


    "No! Come on


    Other people see, are a face change, and then want to help.


    One by one, they sacrificed magic weapons to attack Su Xun.


    "Boom!"


    However, as soon as the weapon was flying, it was stopped by a sword that came through the air.


    "Three hate sword meaning!"


    Everyone was horrified.


    "It''s not proper for a group of old guys to bully a young man."


    With a calm voice, their guess became a fact, Qin Yanzheng came.


    "Clank -"


    a piercing bird''s song cut through the sky, and Bing Yuyan stepped on the back of a big blue bird.


    She and Qin Yanzheng stop the people who want to save the old man with white hair.


    "Lord Qin, Binghuang, what do you want to do?"


    Everyone''s face became very ugly, but the heart was more angry.


    They dare not fight against the four forces, so they join hands to bully Xiao Yun, a soft persimmon.


    But now I didn''t expect that all the four forces came to the platform for Xiao Yun.


    "We don''t care about one-on-one, but if you want to rely on more people, that won''t work." Bingyuyan said.


    The master of liehuozong stared at Qin Yanzheng, his face was gloomy and terrible: "master Qin, you killed my apprentice, you said you didn''t do it. Do you think I can still believe it now?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s your business. What does it have to do with you?" Qin Yanzheng said lightly.


    But the four forces have been paying close attention to the trend of the top ten second rate sects.


    When they learned that they were going to changshengzong, Qin Yanzheng and Bing Yuyan came to help as allies. After all, this was the first time that they had made an alliance with Xiao Yun.


    If we can''t provide timely and firm support even this time, the three man alliance will be broken up.


    "Ah


    A scream, let everyone is suddenly go.


    At this time, the old man with white hair was dressed in rags, bloody and seriously injured.


    It''s not easy to survive until now.


    "Old man, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have a coffin. I''ll give you one when you leave."


    Su Xun''s eyes were cold, his wrist turned, and the black jade sword appeared in his hand.


    "Stop it


    See this scene, all people are panicked and yelled to stop."Xiao Yun!"


    Bingyuyan and Qin Yanzheng also changed their faces.


    After all, the death of a Taiyi, it can be really bitter knot deep.


    At least the remaining nine second rate goalkeepers will be hostile to them for a long time.


    However, Su Xun didn''t care. He wanted to intensify the conflict. Of course, he had to die.


    "Stab


    The sword roared down.


    "Pooh -"


    the body of the old man with white hair was cut into two parts. The spirit wanted to escape and was smashed with one blow.


    The whole process is between lightning and flint.


    Bingyuyan and Qin Yanzheng are stunned. They think Xiao Yun is too impulsive and reckless.


    "Son of a bitch! Xiao Yun! I am equal to you


    "Qin Yanzheng, bingyuyan, in this case, we have done one today!"


    "You''ve been deceiving people too much..."


    Everyone in the second rate sect was blown up, their eyes were red, and their whole body was full of fighting spirit.


    Because they and the old man with white hair are a whole. If they don''t stand up today, they may be killed one by one.


    So in any case, posture must be taken out to stabilize people''s hearts and warm them together.


    "In that case, let''s fight."


    Qin Yanzheng said that he was the first to take the lead, because he had already had a life lawsuit between renhen sect and liehuo sect.


    To tell you the truth, even he himself is not sure whether the pro disciples of the leader of liehuo sect were killed by the people of Lihen sect. He just denied it subconsciously.


    Xiao Yun, Qin Yanzheng, and Bing Yuyan fought with more than a dozen people at the same time, making a world shaking battle.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, how can we do without one of my week''s


    "And I, Xiang Xun, although my eternal life gate is called the magic gate, it also talks about gratitude. Master Xiao saved lightness, and this kindness must be rewarded."


    Zhou Yuanhong and Xiang Xun arrived in time and joined the regiment without hesitation, which immediately relieved Su Xun''s pressure.


    The two of them came only after receiving the news of Qin Yanzheng and Bing YuYan''s attack. Otherwise, even if Xiao Yun was kind to them, they would not come.


    After all, the interests of the clan should be the first.


    In addition to Daluo, today''s changshengzong Mountain Gate can be said to be a group of people with the highest strength and status in the vast sea.


    Although the fight was fierce, except for Xiao Yun, others kept their hands, at least they didn''t hurt their lives.


    A big scuffle ended with a slightly dramatic result. They were all injured, but not seriously.


    The second rate sect and the four first-class forces both expressed their attitude and maintained their face.


    If there is no accident, the balance and calm will be maintained for a long time.


    However, Su Xun''s existence is specialized in making accidents.


    He wanted the four first-class forces and the remaining nine second-class sects to fight each other.

 Chapter 634

    "Xiao Yun, you are too impulsive to kill people. There is no way to end it."


    In the hall of longevity, Qin Yanzheng frowned, and his words were full of blame and sigh.


    As soon as Xiao Yun kills people, he will only make them feel more dangerous.


    Su Xun took a sip of his tea cup, and then said faintly, "master Qin, in the face of their provocations in the first few days, I put up with them again and again, but in the end, they did not know how to restrain themselves, but made more efforts."


    "Some people are just like this. We were wronged about Gaiya star. The more we retreated, the more they thought we were guilty."


    "That''s right! This man is a cheap man. Treat him well. He kicks his nose on his face and makes him hurt. On the contrary, he is still at ease. " Xiang Xun thinks Xiao Yun is too good for him, but he doesn''t like lightness.


    Zhou Yuanhong also nodded with the same feeling: "if they can stop just enough, it''s OK. But in the face of our retrogression, we''ll advance by an inch, kill people, and let them calm down."


    "There are more than a handful." Su Xun grinned.


    Yan Hongzheng has a premonition: "what''s the meaning of Zhou Bingyu?"


    "Recently, another celestial fairyland elder of changshengzong broke through Jinxian. There are three Jinxian in total, but now they are not here." Su Xun said faintly.


    It occurred to all of them that Su Xun and the second rate sect of the ten families had just been fighting. It seemed that they had never seen the elder Jinxian of Changsheng sect.


    Qin Yanzheng''s face changed: "they..."


    "Come instead of being rude. If they can call, I can steal their nest." Su Xun had a harmless smile on his face.


    The four of them immediately got up.


    No wonder I didn''t see elder Jinxian of changshengzong. It turned out that Su Xun asked them to take advantage of the patriarchs'' absence to bring people to the door.


    They were frightened and angry.


    Surprised is Xiao Yun''s courage, the clan is surrounded, not only don''t panic, but also spread out the strength, take the opportunity to a wave of counterattack.


    The anger is that Xiao Yun doesn''t discuss with them in advance. At that time, they will carry half the pot for Xiao Yun, which will be regarded as their common calculation.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Xiang Xun''s face is very ugly. Xiao Yun wants to drag them into the water on purpose.


    Qin Yanzheng and bingyuyan are also very angry.


    Because of the alliance, he came to help Xiao Yun. Unexpectedly, he was calculated.


    I''m in a good mood.


    "Please don''t be impatient. Although I can''t compare with you, can our five families still be afraid of them?" Su Xun asked.


    Hum: "is Zhou Hongyi afraid? Ha ha, I''m not afraid, but we won''t feel better if they fight back crazily. Don''t you think that our family''s Da Luo Laozu will do it at will? "


    "Isn''t it?" Su Xun blinked with an innocent look.


    Bingyuyan is angry and funny, explaining: "the great ancestor of Luo has been closed all the year round. Sometimes he will be closed once and again quickly. He won''t do it easily until the crisis of extermination."


    For daluojing, the help that zongmen can bring to them is not much. On the contrary, it has become a burden.


    To put it bluntly, if it was not for their face and feelings, they would be too lazy to be in charge of the clan.


    "I''m not afraid of my ancestors. What do you have to worry about? At least if you have Dalao in your seat, you will not be in danger of exterminating the clan. After the second class forces are purged, their resources will soon make up for the losses. Why not? "


    Su Xun moved with emotion and made profit. Only interest is the source of everything.


    Zongmen need a lot of resources to develop, and these second rate zongmen have accumulated a lot of resources for thousands of years.


    And if they are destroyed, then there will be fewer peach people in the vast world, and they will be able to share more. Why not?


    What''s more, they have come to this stage anyway. Since they have offended, they should be killed.


    Then Zhou Yuanhong and others sat down again and began to discuss with Su Xun about the partition after the war.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When the second rate sect was surrounded by Changsheng sect, the three golden immortals of Changsheng sect started from the back mountain with their prepared hands.


    Gai Yaxing and his party, all the Jinxian elders of the second rate sect were killed by Su Xun. There was only one Jinxian elder left in three families. The other Jinxian sect had broken down.


    This is also the second rate sect so angry people.


    Elder Ma and his soldiers were divided into three groups. They only focused on the second class sect without elder Jinxian.


    It''s like the ghost, the son of the village, destruction, looting, slaughter, arson, and then run.


    There are few people killed. This is what Su Xun specially told him. After all, he had to keep these people to consume the power of the four forces.


    When the masters of the second rate sect returned to their respective sects from changshengzong, they saw a post-war chaos, and their disciples were cleaning up the mess."Changshengzong! Four forces! You deceive too much! Too much deception


    On this day, at the same time, the second rate sect roared.


    Then the second rate sect joined hands and gathered all the disciples to prepare for revenge.


    Of course, I''m not stupid enough to attack the Mountain Gate of the four major forces. That''s an act of seeking death.


    Instead, they started to destroy, burn, kill and plunder the surrounding affiliated forces, affiliated cities, medicine fields and Lingshi mines of the four major forces.


    The alliance of the four forces and the changshengzong and the alliance of the second class sect are on the verge of war.


    But after the battle started completely, the second rate zongmen alliance was stunned.


    They only attack the surrounding areas of the four major forces all the time, just to leave a way out and not to offend people to death. They fight first and then talk about it after fighting.


    But the direct and crazy attack of the four forces made them suffer a lot.


    The second rate zongmen alliance was sober, and immediately called for peace talks.


    But at this time, they can''t say they don''t fight without fighting.


    The battle lasted half a month.


    In the end, all the five immortals died in front of the gate.


    The five remaining statues were injured and fled when the clan was destroyed.


    The top ten second rate forces, apart from the six masters who fled, have become the past.


    The whole vast sea world, only the changshengzong a second class sect.


    In this battle, the longevity clan has also benefited a lot, especially the members of the dawn society, who have accumulated experience in large-scale fighting.


    Today, there are more than 10000 members of the dawn society in changshengzong. Zhou Qiushui has returned to Gaiya with the first group of members.


    In the turbulent period of time, the dawn of the earth will, Wen Yan, they did not give up this opportunity, those Haohai sect began to fight back.


    With heavy losses in exchange for major victories, the global rebel forces have recovered two-thirds of Gaiya''s territory at one stroke.


    The remaining one-third are under the control of the four major forces in the vast sea and dare not move for the time being.

 Chapter 635

    Gaia, in a primeval forest.


    "Haotian sect, Changsheng sect, bingque clan, Yongsheng sect, Lihen sect, don''t take revenge, swear not to be human!"


    A grizzled middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said that his eyes were filled with resentment.


    "Revenge must be avenged, but it can''t be done overnight."


    "They have colluded with each other for a long time. Our parents may not have died in the hands of the chairman of the dawn society, but in their hands."


    Five figures, you say a word, I say a word, these five people are the masters of the five sects who fled from the vast sea world, at this time, they are like lost dogs.


    They are Bai Xiaotian, the leader of Baiyun sect, Yan Hua, the leader of Gengjin sect, Shi Jian, the leader of wunian sect, Yang En, the leader of Taihe sect, and Qiu Tian, the leader of Yuhua sect.


    They dare not hide in the vast sea, so they just come to Gaiya star. At least here, the four forces are not so easy to find them.


    At this time, a quiet voice with a bit of banter suddenly sounded.


    "Oh, how can there be a group of dogs in the mountain? A group of dogs who have lost their homes, dogs who have lost their families."


    After all, they were injured and in great danger.


    "Who! Who are you? What kind of hero are you hiding? If you have seed, get out of here! "


    Yang En looked around and yelled.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, a slap fell on his face.


    Everyone''s face suddenly changed. If they can do this step when they are injured, it must at least be taiyijing cultivation.


    Su Xun rushed to the sky and said, "even if the nest is gone, and you are still so arrogant, are you not afraid of losing your life?"


    Now he''s back where he is.


    Yang En''s face was blue and white, but he didn''t dare fight any more.


    "Who is your excellency?" Yan Hua asked in a deep voice.


    They had not met Su Xun, so naturally they did not know him.


    All about the president of Dawning society, they all listen to the oral statements of the people in the branch of Gaia.


    Su Xun grinned: "President of dawn society, Su Xun."


    Voice down, the body''s momentum outside.


    "Boom!"


    Taiyi Jinxian later period.


    The reason for the breakthrough is that they robbed the treasures obtained by the second rate sect.


    If the five people across the street knew this, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood.


    Even they were not willing to use those treasures. They were prepared to keep them for customs clearance in the future. Finally, they saved them for Su Xun to pick up a bargain.


    Now Su Xun came to show his accomplishments in front of them.


    This is equivalent to robbing their wives, but also cuddle to show love in front of them.


    "You are the president of dawn society!"


    People''s faces changed greatly. They looked at Su Xun incredulously. His cultivation made people not doubt his identity.


    Because in Gaia, the only person with such accomplishments is the president of Dawning society.


    But then their faces became ugly.


    Su Xun was in the later stage of Taiyi Jinxian.


    How did Xiao Yun, who was in the middle stage of Taiyi realm, drive him away and save Zhou Suqing?


    It''s a riddled lie.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel.


    "Think of it?" Su Xun laughed, flew directly to a tree and sat down. He looked at them and said, "I''ve heard everything about the vast sea world. I didn''t kill the elders of your clan. I haven''t even seen them. I don''t like to carry the pot for people."


    "That''s what you came to us to say?" Yang En asked, at this time, even if the heart again regret, again angry, also has no help.


    The strange thing is that they believe in the four forces and Xiao Yun so much that they never think that they should be fooled.


    Su Xun said, "you can''t go back to the vast sea. They will cut down the roots. If you want revenge, I can help you."


    He killed them with his own hands, and now he came to help them to get revenge. Su Xun felt that his conscience was really bad ((¡Ô?????)).


    "You want us to join Gaia? How can you avenge us? There are still four great powers. " Yang En was dismissive.


    Su Xun laughed and could not deny it: "just because I have practiced for more than ten years is better than you have practiced for hundreds of years. Now you have no choice, just because you want revenge. Is that enough reason?"


    People''s faces were uncertain, obviously thinking and hesitating.


    "Of course, you can disagree, but Gaiya star is my territory, and I will send you back to Haohai kingdom later." Su Xun said carelessly, with a smile like spring breeze on his face.


    But it made five people gnash their teeth.


    Shameless! Just as shameless as Xiao Yun!


    "Well, we promise you."


    At last, the five bowed their heads, because they really had no place to live in.They do want revenge.


    And they saw hope in Su Xun. He had such a good talent that he might break through Da Luo soon?


    When the time comes, a big Luo, plus their five golden immortals, will not have the strength of a fight.


    "There''s no reason for me to talk. I''m not sure if I just promise." Su Xun was a little distressed and looked at the five people.


    Five people in the heart have a kind of bad premonition: "then what do you want?"


    "Why don''t you give me a wisp of spirit?" Su Xun asked.


    Five people''s faces changed in an instant.


    "No way! It''s absolutely impossible, Su Xun. Don''t deceive people too much! "


    "We are also Taiyi. Although our accomplishments are a little lower than yours, you can''t be so humiliated."


    "Don''t even think about it..."


    The five were very determined and emotional, because the spirit was the real life of the monk.


    Give a wisp to Su Xun, which will put life and death under his control?


    The smile on Su Xun''s face slowly disappeared: "you guys, I''m not discussing with you. I hope you can face up to the present situation. Now you are seriously injured. If I''m willing, I can do it by force. The reason why I didn''t do it shows my sincerity."


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, showing a Yin Che Che expression: "but if you don''t appreciate it, then don''t blame Su for being rude."


    Voice down at the same time, the momentum of the body rising, strong killing drowned five people.


    Five people just wake up. This guy on the other side is not a good one. He has a racial hatred with Haohai. If they don''t agree, they will die today.


    Helpless, in order to survive in troubled times, they had to do what Su Xun said one after another.


    "Everyone, wait. In the near future, you will go back to the vast sea. At that time, we will trample on the bullshit Xiao Yun, Zhou Yuanhong, Bing Yuyan and communication."


    After receiving each of the five people''s spirits, Su Xun showed a bright and satisfied smile.


    Five people cold hum a, all did not speak.


    Su Xun didn''t like it either. He took them away and arranged a place for them to heal their wounds. He specially arranged people to serve them, which was also surveillance.


    In this way, Su Xun took five seriously injured Taiyi in his hands.

 Chapter 636

    Then it fell into a period of stability.


    The four major forces in the vast world are busy taking over the assets and resources of those second rate sects, so they have no time to pay attention to the complicated affairs on Gaiya.


    As long as the dawn will not provoke them, let them jump for a while.


    It''s not too late for them to clean up the dawning meeting when they make room in the vast sea.


    Su Xun is shut up to go, he wants to use the ice sparrow family sent the ice spirit fruit impact.


    It''s time for the world to come to an end. After all, I''ve been here for nearly half a year.


    It''s the longest world he''s been in.


    At the same time when Su Xun closed the door, Yang En''s injuries had already been healed, and he still stayed in Gaiya star.


    Without Su Xun''s command, they did not dare to go back to the vast sea without permission.


    Otherwise, let alone the four forces, even Su Xun would not let them go.


    After all, life and death are beyond his hands. Five people dare not make fun of their own lives.


    In this way, two months passed quickly, and Su Xun was in the middle of the pass.


    According to the time on earth, it has been a week since the midway, so we can extract new identities.


    This is the first time that Su Xun missed the extraction of his identity, because he was in the closed door without any distractions. At this moment, he could not be distracted, otherwise he would fall short.


    In the third month of Su Xun''s seclusion, he was finally about to make a breakthrough.


    Boom!


    Over changshengzong, there was thunder in the clear sky. Large dark clouds rolled in, and thunder and lightning flashed in the clouds, as if the sky was about to collapse.


    An arrogant momentum from the direction of Su Xun''s seclusion skyrocketed phase II, abruptly tearing the gray sky open, let the sun shine.


    "It''s a breakthrough!"


    "The Lord will surely succeed!"


    "We''re going to have Da Luo Jinxian, too..."


    All the people of changshengzong were staring at the direction of susian''s seclusion. They were excited and prayed that susian would succeed.


    "Boom!"


    All the dishes were sliced down from the sky by lightning.


    The dark clouds are getting thicker and thicker, the thunder and lightning in the clouds are roaring wildly, and the gale is sweeping the whole changshengzong.


    "Get out of my seat!"


    A roar of rage rang through the sky.


    The next second, people just feel a huge hatred and murderous atmosphere. At this moment, everyone''s heart is full of hatred, and the hatred for someone or something is magnified infinitely.


    Three hate sword meaning, the first sword, hate heaven.


    A sword rose to the sky, abruptly cut away the dark clouds gathered together and reappeared the clear sky.


    The next second, Su Xun got up and couldn''t help laughing.


    Daluo Jinxian, Daluo Jinxian and Taiyi are two levels.


    Only when you step into the real immortal can you be regarded as seeking the immortal.


    It''s only when you step into Daluo that you can seek the way.


    "Congratulations to you, master, for a long time!"


    All of them knelt down to worship Su Xun.


    "Congratulations to you, master, for a long time!"


    "Congratulations to you, master, for a long time!"


    "I''ll wait..."


    Sound after sound like torrents, wave after wave, drowning changshengzong.


    "Everyone, please."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and all the people in changshengzong felt a gentle force to lift themselves up.


    Su Xun ordered: "we can''t disclose the breakthrough of Dalai. We will send an invitation to the leaders of the four forces to come to changshengzong for a while."


    He flashed a touch of fun, everything can be over.


    "Yes, Lord."


    After giving a series of orders, Su Xun waved his hand and directly tore a hole in the space in front of him. Then he stepped out, disappeared in the same place and closed the hole again.


    By the time he shows up again, it''s on Gaia.


    This is Darrow. It can tear down the space barrier.


    Although Da Luo and Tai Yi are only one step apart, their strength is more than several times stronger.


    When you return to the earth after this identity mission, maybe you can try to enter the Changbai Mountain passage and take a risk.


    That is to say, if you can''t return to the opposite road, you can seal it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gaiyasing, a resort.


    Yang En, Yan Hua, Shi Jian, Bai Xiaotian and Qiu Tian are fishing around a pool, which means they are going to retire in advance.


    Suddenly, a man appeared in front of them.


    "Su Xun!"


    See this person, five people are instant dropped the fishing rod in the hand.


    "Hum!" Su Xun gave a cold hum.


    Five people only feel deafening, chest stuffy, almost a mouthful of blood spit out.


    It''s unbelievable. Look at Su Xun.


    "Big DarrowThey didn''t expect that in just three months, Su Xun really broke through. He broke through Da Luo.


    For a moment, they were shocked, envied and wanted to vomit blood.


    They practiced all their life before they reached Taiyi.


    But what about Su Xun?


    He broke through the big Luo when he was young, which made them feel that they were really practicing on dogs.


    Su Xun said faintly, "did you call Su Xun?"


    "Lord." Five people are sensible and clever.


    Su Xun nodded with satisfaction: "I get the news that Xiao Yun will invite Zhou Yuanhong to get together in recent days. That''s a good opportunity for us to do it."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    They were all very excited.


    Xiao Yun!


    You must be desperate to kill you in your eternal life.


    Ha ha ha ha


    "Lord, the four ancestors of the four forces..." Yang En is more rational.


    Although Su Xun broke through the big Luo, he had four big Luo.


    Su Xun didn''t agree: "don''t worry, these old guys and the disciples of the current generation have been separated for many generations, and they have no feelings to speak of. Besides, for them, seeking Tao is more important than anything, and they don''t want to work hard with me."


    "The Lord is wise." Five people complimented in unison.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, the vast sea, changshengzong.


    Hall of longevity.


    Su Xun was sitting in the upper position.


    Below are Zhou Yuanhong, Xiang Xun, Bing Yuyan and Qin Yanzheng.


    Qin Yanzheng asked: "Xiao Yun, haven''t you been closed all the time? Why did you leave the customs suddenly? Why do you want us to come here for a while? "


    Changshengzong has done a good job in keeping confidential information. They don''t know about Xiao Yun''s breakthrough in Daluo.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to introduce some old friends to you." Su Xun said lightly.


    Four people looked at each other, puzzled looking at Su Xun: "old friend?"


    As soon as he spoke, there was a roar from outside.


    "Xiao Yun! Qin Yanzheng, Zhou Yuanhong, Bing Yuyan, Xiang Xun, you all come out to die! "


    "No, here comes my old friend." Su Xun showed a smile and flew out.


    Qin Yanzheng exchanged his eyes, and then followed closely.


    Flying out of the hall, one eye saw Yang En five people hanging in the sky.


    "It''s you?"


    Xiang Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that these people would dare to come back for revenge.


    If you think about Xiao Yungang again, it seems that he is in control of all this.


    Think of here, to train four people to see to Yang En five people''s eyes become pity again.


    Poor guy, I''m afraid I don''t know yet. They have been calculated by Xiao Yun.


    However, the four of them were also calculated.


    So don''t think others are stupid, because maybe you are stupid too.

 Chapter 637

    "Yang En, five of you are lucky enough to get away with a dog''s life. Even if you don''t hide and live, you dare to send them to your home. It''s true that if there''s a way in heaven, you can''t go. If there''s no way in hell, you can throw yourself in!"


    Zhou Yuanhong stepped forward, his eyes swept over five people, and the corners of his mouth rose, bringing up a cold smile.


    No wonder Xiao Yun suddenly invited them.


    It turned out that we had calculated that these five fish who had missed the net would be eradicated at one stroke today.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Yang En five people laugh, laugh very happy, laugh very arrogant.


    For a long time, Bai Xiaotian was the first to stop laughing, and his eyes sneered: "Zhou Yuanhong, we are already members of Dawning society. Our president has broken through the realm of daruo. Today, you rats will surely die!"


    His voice fell, Zhou Yuanhong, Qin Yanzheng, Bing Yuyan, Xiang Xun''s face changed greatly.


    Dawning will break through the great Luo, the news like a bomb, the impact of them uneasy.


    Because they have Dalao ancestors, they know more about the power of Dalao Jinxian.


    What shocked them even more was the talent of the other side, which was even more exaggerated than Xiao Yun.


    "How''s it going? Are you scared? Ha ha... "


    Looking at the four people''s shocked expression, Bai Xiaotian''s five people all feel happy.


    Qiu Tian''s eyes fell on Xiao Yun: "and you, genius? If you are such a rubbish, you don''t deserve to carry your shoes in front of our president. How dare you call yourself a genius? "


    "You took refuge in Gaia! A group of traitors In fact, he was already flustered when he denounced Xun.


    Because Yang En, they even dare to call the door openly, which means that the president of Dawning Association will surely come soon. That''s a big Luo Jinxian.


    Yang En sneered: "traitor? Our president has said that when he unifies Gaiya star and Haohai Kingdom, we will all be our own people, and our own people will have conflicts with our own family. How can we say "traitor"


    They have the right reason to be traitors, that is, they are all aiming at accelerating the great integration of the world and promoting prosperity and unity.


    All this comes from the endless teaching results of the internal political and ideological course of Dawning society.


    The idea that dawning will instill in its members is that they should not only lead Gaiya compatriots to resist the invasion of Haohai clan.


    It''s not a dirty invasion like the clan of Haohai. It''s a great cross-border humanitarian war.


    "Why hasn''t the president come yet?" Bai Xiaotian frowned and said something puzzled.


    "I''ve been there all the time."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    Everyone is a Leng, subconsciously looked at Xiao Yun.


    Then, as everyone was watching, Xiao Yun''s face began to change and became another person.


    They don''t know each other all their lives.


    "Su Xun! It''s you


    Yang En couldn''t help exclaiming. For a moment, his mind suddenly became clear.


    "How can it be!"


    Bingyuyan and Zhou Yuanhong were also wide eyed and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    Even Yang En thought clearly, and naturally the four of them understood everything.


    Su Xun and Xiao Yun are both alone.


    Everything, from the beginning to now, was led by Su Xun step by step.


    And they, whether they were the four first-class forces or the ten second-class sects, were all tricked by Su Xun. They had to count money for him.


    Of course, the five Yang En were the most angry.


    First, he was killed by Su Xun and became a lost dog.


    Think about it. They''ve been working for him.


    The elders of changshengzong all changed their faces slightly, and then returned to normal soon.


    The disciples of changshengzong also calmed down after a moment of noise.


    For them, no matter who Su Xun is, the one who has always been strong with changshengzong is their patriarch and will never change.


    What''s more, they have already noticed some wrong signs.


    "How are you, ladies and gentlemen? Are you surprised? Ha ha ha... "


    Looking at the shocked, angry, unwilling and humiliated eyes of several people, Su Xun felt so cool that he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Asshole!" Shi Jian was biting his teeth.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, Su Xun slapped Shi Jian in the air.


    Su Xun said softly, "don''t forget your current status. Since some things have no choice, you have to learn to accept them."


    "Yes, Lord, my subordinates know sin." Shi Jian flies back, and is unwilling to continue to grovel.


    Bai Xiaotian''s four people also cried out in unison: "may the Lord take the lead, and may the LORD go through fire and water."Although ten thousand of them are not willing, how can their lives be controlled by others.


    They have no choice since they handed over a wisp of their spirits.


    Unless, they are not afraid of death.


    But what kind of immortals can those who are not afraid of death build?


    Isn''t the cultivation of immortals for the sake of powerful power, in order to live longer?


    Su Xun looked at bingyuyan again: "you said, what should I do with you?"


    "What do you want?" Qin Yanzheng asked coldly.


    Su Xun laughed: "it depends on whether you want to die or live?"


    As long as the four Immortals'' face is not clear, it''s not sure whether they are dead.


    Seeing that they were silent, Su Xun already knew the answer: "it''s very easy to live. Just like them, hand over a wisp of spirit and give priority to this seat."


    "Are you crazy? It''s impossible! " Bingyuyan blurted out without hesitation.


    How could the emperor of her family condescend to recognize Su Xun as the main one?


    "Boom!"


    The next second, Su Xun burst out a strong momentum, and immediately appeared in front of Bing Yuyan. He pinched her cheek and made her mouth open into an O-shape, and her saliva dripped out.


    This action made bingyuyan feel humiliated. Meanwhile, Su Xun''s voice sounded in her ears.


    "Bing Yuyan, you have to find out the current situation. No one who disobeys us can survive. There is no exception, and you can''t either."


    Bingyuyan feels that her cheeks are going to be crushed. Su Xun''s strength is increasing, but she doesn''t even have the strength to resist.


    The next second, Su Xun released her.


    Ice jade Yan suddenly relaxed tone, looking at Su Xun''s eyes with a bit of fear.


    "In the face of Wanrou, I''ll give you another chance to reorganize your language."


    Su Xun showed a harmless smile, like a sunny boy.


    Bingyu Yan pursed her red lips: "Lord."


    "That''s right, good boy." Su Xun patted her smooth face, and his fingers slid down her cheek. He kindly helped her wipe the saliva at the corner of her mouth.


    Bingyuyan was not offended by the anger, some just fear, Jiao shudder, dare not hide.


    Su Xun finally wiped his fingers on her clothes, and then looked at Qin Yanzheng, Xiang Xun and Zhou Yuanhong: "three, what about you?"

 Chapter 638

    "Su Xun, I''m very kind to you..." Zhou Yuanhong was obviously unwilling to bow his head.


    Su Xun interrupted him directly: "you are to Xiao Yun, not to me. In addition, I am kind to women, but not to men."


    Ice jade Yan hear this corner of the mouth twitch, to the woman heart good?


    Am I not a woman?


    Or do you call that kindness?


    "Why, are you doubting me?" Su Xun looked at Bing Yuyan and reached for her chin.


    This kind of unbridled treatment of a high woman''s feeling, really cool.


    Bingyuyan bowed her head: "I dare not."


    "Call yourself a slave in front of me in the future." Su Xun reminded him with a smile.


    Bingyuyan was silent for a moment, then said: "yes, I know."


    "See, how lovely. I hope you don''t look up to me." Su Xun''s eyes fell on Zhou Yuanhong again.


    Xiang Xun was the first to say: "actually, I don''t care whether it''s president Su or Lord Xiao. I just want to make friends with you..."


    "You don''t deserve it." Su Xun interrupted him.


    The expression on Xiang Xun''s face was stiff, and then he said cleanly: "see Lord."


    As a devil''s gate bearer, I know how to kneel when kneeling.


    Of course, if he had the chance, he would not hesitate to stab Su Xun.


    But if Su Xun was always better than him, he would be better than anyone else. This is the way to survive.


    Qin Yanzheng and Zhou Yuanhong see the general situation can not be violated, plus Bai Xiaotian five people are eyeing them, also can only admit counseling.


    From now on, Su Xun''s life is not up to him or heaven, but up to him.


    "Good, very good. From now on, everyone will be a family."


    Su Xun had a satisfied smile on his face.


    It''s a pity that the family members are not happy with each other. They are only forced by the pressure of the "home owner" to stir their rice in one pot.


    "The first thing is to withdraw the power of Gaiya star immediately."


    "Yes."


    "The second thing is that your four forces can exist, and that''s what other forces need."


    The four forces can be kept as dogs, but those who invade Gaiya can die.


    Usually, these small forces who are not in the big world are more ruthless in Gaia, because in the face of weaker forces, they can find superiority.


    After being suppressed for a long time in the vast sea world, when they went to Gaiya star, they made greater efforts to harm the weaker Gaiya people to vent their fury.


    "Yes."


    "The third thing is that genius knows genius best. As a genius, I have no doubt about it. Then all the geniuses in your family will be sent to me to teach them."


    When they heard the third one, they were not willing to give it to changshengzong for teaching. After the teaching, was it still theirs?


    But it can''t be refuted.


    "Yes."


    In a row, the four major forces agreed very "happily" and even showed a "smile".


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gaia.


    With the official withdrawal of the four stars, the dawning power took over.


    The whole planet is boiling.


    "The invaders have been driven away, and the dawn will bring light to Gaia again!"


    "Let''s cheer for dawning club, Gaiya star and President Su!"


    "These hateful invaders have finally been driven away, and our home has returned to our hands!"


    "The traitors will be washed by the dawn, and their hands will be covered with the blood of their compatriots, and they will pay back with the blood..."


    Countless media became active overnight, and various reports filled the Internet and the streets.


    Dawning society, Su Xun, has been built into the Savior of human beings and the creator of Gaiya star.


    Several overseas countries want to take back autonomy from dawning.


    But it was rejected.


    The reason is that the thieves in the vast sea will never die of selflessness and Gaia''s heart. Just in case, for the safety of your people''s lives and property, Dawning will be duty bound to stay here.


    Then these countries will understand, send away the tiger, and come the Jackal.


    The only difference is whether dawning will be so cruel and ruthless to the vast world.


    Su Xun, who was in the vast sea, also got the hint that the task had been completed.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: drive the intruder out of Gaia. ¡¿


    [reward: insight. ¡¿


    listening to the voice in his mind, Su Xun opened his eyes and patted Bing Yuyan beside him.


    The ice jade Yan doesn''t wear inch wisps of get up, Jiao body is full of red mark: "Lord."


    "Wait for me to change." Su Xun said.


    Bingyuyan went to bed under his half compulsion, which was half push and half push, and then he got out of control, so more than a dozen more hair came.Su Xun felt that he was really gone with the wind.


    Of course, he didn''t give Bing Yuyan any fame, just sleeping together.


    When I lift my pants, I don''t feel the slightest fluctuation.


    It''s an outhouse at best.


    Now the whole vast sea world and Gaiya star have been controlled by him, and the four forces of Dalao Laozu have not made any response.


    After all, Su Xun didn''t do anything to the four forces. Their inheritance is still there.


    In addition, the patriarch is willing to take him as the main one, so the old men are too lazy to mind their own business.


    As long as the clan sends resources to them for cultivation on time.


    The longer you live, the more heartless and carefree you are. There is only avenue in your heart. That''s because with the change of time, you have seen too much of the passing away, and then you find that there is only avenue forever in the world.


    That''s why I''ve been searching for Tao.


    After washing, Su Xun let bingyuyan leave. After using it, he kicked it open, and the old man left.


    Now Zhou Yuanhong and his wife knew why Su Xun was not interested in their saint.


    It turns out that I have this hobby. I like people, wives and mature women.


    Zhou Suqing never forgets Su Xun. He even wants to marry someone first, and then maybe Su Xun will like her.


    That''s a smart guy.


    But she was stopped by her father.


    After the mission was completed, he could go back to the earth. After all, ten days had passed since the earth. This was the longest time he had left.


    The upper limit of the world is higher, so we can bring them in to study for a while.


    However, when he was ready to return to the earth, Bing Yuyan, who had just left, suddenly came back.


    "Lord, can I come in?"


    The voice came from outside the room. Without Su Xun''s command, she didn''t dare to go in and out at will.


    No matter how powerful a woman is, she will behave herself after conquering in bed.


    "Come in." Su Xun said.


    Bing Yuyan, dressed in Blue Palace clothes, went in. On his neck, he could see the strawberry seal that Su Xun planted last night: "Lord, Lin Hao is back."


    "Oh?"


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows and went out.


    See if there is a surprise in the world.

 Chapter 639

    When he came to Changsheng hall, Su Xun saw a Lin Hao whose spirit was completely different.


    "Master su."


    Lin Hao also saw Su Xun and came forward to see him with excited face.


    Even if he was thousands of miles away, he had heard of a series of changes in the vast world during this period. These changes were led by Su Xun.


    Let him just listen, he was in a high mood, just hate that he was not at the scene and could not participate.


    This boy is Su Xun''s fan now.


    "Jinxian?"


    Su Xun could feel his accomplishments.


    A mortal, a mortal with extremely poor qualifications, can break through to Jinxian all the way in just a few months, and it will surprise people everywhere.


    Lin Hao nodded: "coincidence."


    "How long are you going to stay this time?" Su Xun did not continue on the topic of his cultivation.


    After all, Lin Hao''s breakthrough so fast is certainly not as simple as a basic coincidence.


    If you ask more, it seems that you are too deliberate and easy to be disgusted.


    Lin Hao then remembered the important thing: "master, I came back this time because I found a relic on the bottom of the boundless sea. I want to invite you to explore it together."


    "I have to think about that, thank you." Su Xun said with a smile, and then refused: "but I''m not free recently. I want to shut up."


    You''re kidding.


    You don''t want to die?


    I dare to search for treasure with the protagonist.


    When he didn''t read a novel?


    No matter how many people go down in the end, only the protagonist can come out alive and have a great harvest.


    Facing the aura of the protagonist, he is as strong as Su Xun, so he has to go for a while.


    Lin Hao felt some regret, but he didn''t give up: "I don''t know when the master will go out of the pass?"


    Su Xun wants to vomit blood. I''m good at it. Why do you always want to hurt me?


    "Why do you have to invite me?" Su Xu although make complaints about the heart, but also know that Lin Hao did not mean to be malicious.


    Lin Hao felt a little embarrassed: "to tell you the truth, I haven''t found a way to get in yet. There are some words outside the secret place. I don''t know them, so I came to ask for help."


    "Did you get the rubbings?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Lin Hao quickly took out a piece of brocade cloth and handed it to him: "I copied it."


    Su Xun casually took it, then just glanced at it, and his face changed.


    This Tama is a Chinese character.


    The words of the vast world are different from the earth, and the language is also different. Su Xun was able to understand them because of his identity memory.


    The cloth Lin Hao handed over was full of Chinese characters. It''s normal that he didn''t know them.


    Is there another traveler?


    Su Xun then looked down, and his face became more and more serious. He found that this was actually left by Fengdu emperor.


    Who is Fengdu emperor?


    The real Yin emperor, commanding Fengdu hell, has five ghost emperors and ten halls of hell.


    Before Su Xun, he had the identity of Yin emperor, which was a parallel identity.


    The real Fengdu emperor is the ruler of the underworld. His position is equal to that of the Jade Emperor.


    One is in charge of the sky, one is in charge of the earth, one is in charge of the gods and one is in charge of the ghosts.


    Why does Fengdu emperor''s handwriting appear here?


    And why use Chinese characters instead of divine script?


    Su Xun resisted the shock and doubt in his heart and continued to look down.


    When TIANYAO invaded, Fengdu emperor was also the main force, fighting with a great emperor of TIANYAO family.


    The two emperors fought with Xinghe, breaking the void and tearing the world apart. They fought in countless worlds and came to the vast sea.


    In the end, the Fengdu emperor killed the great emperor of the demon clan, but he was also seriously injured and dying. When he fell, he left this monument.


    He was born in Kyushu, and only the people in Kyushu were forbidden to fight.


    Therefore, the lifelong inheritance will only be left to Kyushu people. If it''s a coincidence, Kyushu people will come to this world and find that their inheritance can be obtained.


    If there is no Kyushu people to the next world, then his inheritance will always sleep in the tomb.


    "Hu -"


    after reading it, Su Xun took a deep breath. From the words, he could feel a brilliant breath coming to his face.


    There is more shock in my heart.


    Even the great fall of the emperor can be imagined.


    Now he doubts whether the Jade Emperor is still alive?


    Did the Jiuzhou immortals really go to the xuanyue continent as the Yueling guessed?


    "The elder really knows this character." Lin Hao''s joyful voice brought Su Xun''s thoughts back to reality.


    Su Xun looked at him: "you can give up this relic. It''s for specific people. Only specific people can open the ban."


    That is, people with Kyushu blood."Can''t even the elder break it by force?" Lin Hao smell speech not willing to ask.


    After all, his intuition told him that there must be something good in this relic, which was of great benefit to him.


    Su Xun shook his head and gave a wry smile: "this is a tomb. I''m afraid the owner of the tomb can kill me with one hand when he is alive. What do you think?"


    Maybe he overestimated himself. Fengdu emperor could not kill him with one hand.


    "This Is this the tomb of the two saints


    Lin Hao stammered.


    "Saint?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Lin Hao was surprised that Su Xun didn''t know it. Even his descendants in the world of cultivating immortals had heard of it, but he still explained:


    "it''s said that thousands of years ago, two great powers came to fight in this world."


    "A big war lasted seven days and seven nights. The sky and the earth collapsed and the mountain torrents and tsunamis broke. With the end of the war, the original land has become a boundless sea area, which is now the boundless sea. Therefore, a part of the boundless sea area is missing."


    "The world of the vast sea has never seen such a powerful existence, so it is called holy in the recorded literature."


    Lin Hao''s emotion is very excited, eyes with yearning, that kind of strong existence, sounds really incredible.


    Su Xun just sounded. In the tomb of Fengdu emperor, there was not only his inheritance, but also the talent of the demon family emperor.


    After all, it was his booty.


    The inheritance of the two great emperors, think about it, lure people.


    "Maybe." Su Xun could be sure, but he was still vague.


    Lin Hao suddenly reacted and looked at Su Xun with burning eyes: "since you can understand the above words, does it mean that you are the one who is the saint?"


    He is not stupid. On the way back, he picked out a few words and looked for people to recognize them.


    But no matter how erudite or the antiques that have lived for thousands of years, no one knows them.


    Let him can not help but doubt whether there are people in the world who know this kind of writing.


    But now Su Xun recognized it.


    "Not bad." The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up. He was a fake Yin emperor. He had a chance to become a real one.


    Lin Hao bows: "please take me to enter together. I just want to see the holy face."


    "It''s all right." Su Xun agreed. After all, this was the wealth left by his ancestors.


    I don''t think it''s going to be dangerous.

 Chapter 640

    Su Xun and Lin Hao left the same day.


    Only two people went there and didn''t tell anyone else.


    When you come to the boundless sea, the boundless sea level connects the sky and the earth, and you can''t see the edge at a glance.


    When they arrived at the approximate position, Lin Hao and Su Xun dived into the sea and walked on the ground.


    The momentum of Da Luo Jing was released, and the sea demon, who was still approaching here, walked away in an instant.


    Originally, I was going to have an extra meal, but when I felt the momentum, it was easy to turn into a meal.


    Lin Hao pinched a magic formula, and then a flying sword cut through the sea and flew to him.


    "Master, this way."


    Looking at the direction of the flying sword, Lin Hao left a flying sword. He was afraid that he would forget his position next time.


    If you recall the flying sword in this way, you can determine the position. Just keep going.


    A moment later, they came to the ruins.


    It''s a volcano that surges on the bottom of the ocean.


    That''s right. It''s surging. The fire and the sea are actually integrated.


    There is a stone gate on the volcanic body, and the whole volcano is closed by a strong prohibition.


    Ten steps or so outside the stone gate, there stands a dark stone tablet with the words Lin Hao copied down.


    "Master, this is it." Lin Hao said.


    Su Xun nodded, didn''t speak, stepped up, and a drop of blood dropped from his fingertips.


    This drop of blood is suffused with a faint purple golden light. As it falls on the stone gate, the forbidden system bursts into a strong light, and then begins to dissipate.


    Lin Hao was surprised to see this scene.


    Unexpectedly, Su Xun''s blood could be banned.


    Is master Su the descendant of one of the two saints?


    In this way, it can also explain why he has such a good talent.


    After all, as the descendants of saints, they have strong blood. There must be something different from ordinary people.


    "Boom!"


    With the disappearance of the prohibition, the atmosphere that had been sealed by the prohibition suddenly rose to the sky.


    Directly tore the sea, straight into the sky.


    Both Su Xun and Lin Hao turned pale.


    It''s just that the momentum leaked out of the tomb is so terrible.


    It can be imagined how powerful Fengdu emperor was when he was alive.


    "Master, if there is too much noise, I''m afraid it will attract others. Let''s go first." Lin Hao said anxiously.


    The truth is just as he said.


    The movement was too big. At that moment, most of the vast world sensed it.


    In an instant, the emperor of haozun''s family is separated from the family of Yongzong.


    When they appeared, they were already on the surface of the sea.


    "It''s a great momentum. There must be a great treasure. You Taoist friends will see the fate."


    Haotian Laozu looked at the three people and said.


    The three nodded.


    Then follow the breath of the remaining deep into the sea, came to the ruins.


    Looking at the open stone gate, the four people''s faces changed, and then entered one after another.


    Because the stone gate is wide open, it means that someone has entered. If you don''t grasp it, you can''t even catch up with the hot one.


    Although the metaphor is a bit crude, the truth is the truth.


    At this time, the tomb.


    The tomb is not big. For the Fengdu emperor, when he is dying, he doesn''t pay attention to emptiness.


    Enter from the gate, is a long graveway, the end of the graveway, is the tomb.


    There was a man sitting there.


    One was dressed in black and gold, with the crown of the emperor on his head. His eyes were open, and his appearance was plain, but it revealed an arrogant momentum.


    Even though he had passed away, Su Xun and Lin Hao felt overwhelmed.


    That pair of eyes opened without a trace of expression, but it seems to be able to see through the stars.


    Su Xun even had a feeling that the other party knew he would come.


    "Is this the saint?" Lin Hao muttered to himself.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on several light groups floating in front of Fengdu emperor.


    There is a purple sword with a big crack and a black jade seal.


    This is the inheritance left by Fengdu emperor.


    But Su Xun had some doubts. What about the inheritance of the great emperor of the demon clan?


    Could it be that Fengdu emperor thought that the things of TIANYAO emperor were not worthy to be buried with him, so he directly lost them?


    Forget it, if you want to know how to be content, you will be envious of others if you can get the inheritance of Fengdu emperor.


    Sue walked slowly.


    "The treasure is mine!"


    At this time, a roar came from behind, and the four figures almost passed Su Xun at the same time and swept to the guangtuan in front of Fengdu emperor.Four of them are fighting for a group of light, which can just be divided up.


    "Boom!"


    However, in the next second, the hands of the four just touched the light ball, and then they flew out at the same time.


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    the four great Luo Jinxian smashed into the wall of the tomb, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that this treasure has nothing to do with you." Su said, "we are awesome."


    It is stated that it is reserved for the descendants of Kyushu. Of course, only the descendants of Kyushu can get it.


    In the eyes of the world, Su Xun knelt on the ground and worshipped Fengdu emperor.


    "Su Xun, the descendant of Kyushu, is here to see the emperor."


    "I would like to thank the great emperor for his kindness of inheriting and respect the great emperor for his power of fighting against the enemy, so that the younger generation can inherit and will not fall into the name of the great emperor."


    He banged his head for three times, then got up and took out the things in the four light groups one by one in the eyes of the four murderers.


    Not to mention the gift of inheritance.


    The Fengdu emperor died fighting with the enemy in order to protect Kyushu, which is worthy of Su Xun''s admiration.


    If it wasn''t for them, the earth would be occupied by the demons. I don''t know if Susun would be born.


    Da Yin is the imperial seal of Fengdu emperor, representing his identity as the Lord of the underworld.


    The long sword, named yintianzi sword, is a magic weapon of Fengdu emperor.


    Su Xun threw the jade slips into the system space before he could see them.


    Although the last black jade pendant was a magic weapon for storing things, the prohibition on it had been cut off by the Fengdu Emperor himself. Su checked it with his divine sense.


    There are only two things in the jade pendant space.


    It''s a big red bow burning with flame. Two Golden Boys "sky demons" are engraved on the bow.


    In addition, there is a red gold inner pill with a brilliant evil spirit, which is supposed to be the inner pill of the great emperor of the demon family.


    This is what the Fengdu emperor got after he killed the TIANYAO emperor.


    "Su Xun, you can''t be insatiable. There are two treasures left, but the other two must be taken out!"


    A low voice called his thoughts back to reality, talking about the ice sparrow.


    The other three were also staring at Su Xun, obviously with the same idea.


    Su Xun looked at them and laughed: "why? How old are you? Or is it your waste? "


    His face was undisguised banter and ridicule.

 Chapter 641

    "Presumptuous! Su Xun, I know you have outstanding talent, but don''t forget that we have four people here. "


    The ice Sparrow''s face was so gloomy that he thought that the other side didn''t give him half face.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was more brilliant: "no matter how much waste comes, it''s also waste. If I''m at your age, I''ll be ashamed to live in this world. I owe you your thick skin."


    Lin Hao wants to laugh. Master Su is as humorous as ever.


    "So it seems that you have to do something. I appreciate you very much, but if you are stubborn, don''t blame me for bullying you." Haotian looked at Su Xun coldly, and his momentum slowly rose.


    "Alas -"


    Su Xun sighed.


    Then, helplessly said: "just, in that case, I will send you two arrows."


    Lin Hao is surprised. When did master Su change his mind? According to his character, how can he compromise like this?


    "As long as these two pieces are similar, why don''t we keep them?"


    Haotian Laozu''s face showed a smile. He thought that this boy was intelligent. Otherwise, he had to know something about it today.


    As soon as the immortal ancestor turned his eyes, he felt that since Su Xun was so weak, he could go further: "no! Two won''t do. We need three. "


    The ice sparrow master and Haotian Laozu were stunned and looked at each other, but they didn''t speak.


    If Su Xun could spit out one more thing, they would be happy to see it.


    "Now you are greedy." Su Xun frowned at the immortal ancestor.


    The immortal ancestor showed a smile of ambition: "young man, it''s not a question whether you are willing or not now. It''s pressing. You should learn to bow your head."


    When they four joined hands, they didn''t believe that Su Xun could run away.


    Only if they can subdue the soldiers without fighting, they will naturally do so.


    "Well, if you want three arrows, I will send you three arrows. I hope you can catch them."


    While Su Xun was talking, his divine consciousness had sunk into the jade pendant.


    Immortal ancestor laughs: "as long as you dare to send it, there will be nothing I can''t catch!"


    "Is it?" Su Xun flashed a sneer at the bottom of his eyes and said, "then you''ll get it."


    The next second, the wrist turned, the red sky demon bow burning with seven flames appeared in the hand.


    Aiming at the immortal ancestor, Su Xun mobilized his whole body mana to pull the bowstring.


    A flame condensed arrow appeared on the bow.


    A majestic momentum filled the whole tomb.


    All four of the master ice sparrow felt a strong threat from this one, and their faces suddenly changed. Then they knew that Su Qun was talking about this arrow.


    "No! Go back


    Haotian Laozu exclaimed.


    As the person who was targeted by the arrow, the immortal ancestor turned pale and waved. The space in front of him was torn open.


    "Whew!"


    At the same time, Su Xun released the bow string in his hand, and his red arrows broke through the air.


    "Ah


    When the immortal ancestor just tore up the space crack, he let out a scream, and then the space crack closed.


    Then Su Xun looked pale at the three of them.


    He''s just about two-thirds empty.


    With all the mana he has left, he can only make the last bow.


    "Su Daoyou, calm down. I don''t want any more."


    Three people express a position in a hurry, then the body turns into streamer to escape to the outside.


    They could see that Su Xun was very weak now.


    But no one dares to bet that the next arrow will fall on him. After all, I don''t know what the immortal ancestor is now.


    As the three left, Su Xun was relieved and put the sky demon bow away.


    Lin Hao was stunned. Sure enough, he was the elder Su in my memory.


    At the same time, somewhere outside.


    There is a gap in the space. The immortal ancestor who is full of burning flames falls down and rolls on the ground.


    If one looks at it, one can see that all his flames are burning from the inside out.


    Half an hour later, the flame on the immortal boss disappeared, and he fell to the ground feebly, like a patient.


    The fear in his eyes had not yet dissipated.


    What kind of magic weapon is that.


    The power of an arrow is so terrible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A day later.


    Changshengzong.


    The cross legged Su Xun opened his eyes


    he had refined the imperial seal of Fengdu, the Yin emperor''s sword and the sky demon bow.


    Before the fall of Fengdu emperor, for the convenience of the latecomers, he forcibly removed all the prohibitions on these magic weapons. Otherwise, Su Xun''s accomplishments would have to be refined to the age of the monkey.Then he took out the jade slips and checked them one by one.


    There are Gongfa, secret skills and some records about Fengdu hell.


    I really try my best to pave the way for the future of my inheritors.


    "Unfortunately, Fengdu hell is gone."


    After reading the jade slips, Su Xun sighed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Su Xun finished his work, announced that he was going to close the door, and then returned to the earth.


    This is the longest time he has ever walked. Eleven days have passed on the earth.


    It was Thursday.


    Three days later, it''s Monday, and the next new identity can be extracted.


    Back on earth, Su Xun didn''t rush home, but went to find Yueling first.


    "Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding ~"


    with the silent approach, a burst of ethereal and pleasant music, like the sound of a spring, came to my ears.


    At this time, a small courtyard has been built on the mountain, and several peach trees and bamboo trees have been transplanted.


    A white dressed Yueling sits under a peach tree and plays the violin on bamboo.


    There are many small animals around listening quietly.


    Su Xun didn''t disturb the animals. Instead, he didn''t disturb them.


    A moment later, a song ends.


    "Pa! Pop! Pop! Bang


    Su Xun clapped his hands.


    Yue Ling suddenly woke up, turned to see Su Xun, and quickly got up: "Shangxian."


    "Yueling fairy''s piano skill is superb, but it''s su who enjoys her ear blessing." Su Xun said with praise on his face.


    If you are a fairy, you can be a fairy at any time


    She could feel that the man opposite was stronger, just like she was facing a fairy.


    No, it''s better than fairies.


    "Yueling fairy, I''m here to tell you that I''m going to visit xuanyue mainland."


    Su Xun came to the stone table and sat down, saying his purpose.


    Yue Ling was so surprised that he quickly knelt down and said, "please go with Xiao Xian."


    Before she got down on her knees, a gentle force lifted her up.


    "You won''t forget what you promised." Su Xun should come down, the moon spirit also has the golden immortal period cultivation, two people should be able to arrive smoothly.


    Unless the opposite passage is also sealed.

 Chapter 642

    After leaving Yueling, Su Xun returned to Yuliang mountain manor.


    "How could it be ten days this time?"


    Back home, several women have issued the same doubts, they can be worried to death.


    "There was a little accident, but it didn''t hurt. I''ve dealt with it."


    Su Xun pretended to be calm and said that he went to squeeze into the middle of the sofa. It was life to support each other.


    An Zizhen and Yao Yao''s stomachs have become bigger and bigger, and obvious bulges have appeared.


    XiuXiu should be the first to produce, because the time flow of Taixu is faster than that of the earth.


    But for Taixu, that is the normal velocity of time, if not compared with the earth.


    "In a few days, I may have to go a long way."


    What Su Xun said was to go to xuanyue continent. I''m afraid it will take a long time this time, and the uncertainty is a little big.


    "Pay attention to safety. I miss a lot of women and children like you. If you have anything to do, who will support us." An Zizhen said in Su Xun''s arms.


    From time to time, Su Xun disappeared for a period of time. As the people beside him, they certainly knew that Su Xun must have his own secret.


    This is why every time Su Xun disappeared for a period of time, they didn''t ask much. They just worried about Su Xun''s safety in their hearts. It was enough to see him come back safely.


    They believed that one day, Su Xun would tell them everything.


    Yan Yurou, the silly old lady, said: "you must pay attention to your safety, or we''ll go and green hat you don''t know."


    "Everyone is as blind as he is. He can see you dead cow." Qin Zhuyi said.


    Yan Yurou a chest, stormy, proud raised chin: "acid, continue to acid, like to see you clearly jealous and dead duck mouth hard."


    "You don''t doubt if it''s too much hormone?" Qin Zhu rolled his eyes and swept over Yan Yurou''s baby granary.


    She admitted that she was sour. Please, why can an 18-year-old woman grow up so big.


    It''s just the same size as the heroine in the comic book.


    Looking at the daily bickering, Su Xun felt that his plain life was so beautiful.


    Well, it''s just plain and light. Four words are important.


    Su lu''er was lying on the carpet under his feet. The child refused to be human. He had to change back to his original shape to avoid being tortured by his swollen face.


    The plump glass lay on Su lu''er''s back. In her words, Su Xun was her mount, and Su Xun''s Mount was also her mount.


    Clear thinking, no loopholes.


    "What about fat man and ang Liu?" Su Xun asked.


    As soon as his voice fell, Liu An and Mei pangzi rushed in: "big brother, you''ve come back at last. Something big happened during your absence!"


    "Surprised, how come the sky has fallen down?" Su Xun didn''t expect to talk about Cao Cao.


    Mei Pang''s face was full of panic: "almost, the sky didn''t collapse, but Kunlun Mountain collapsed."


    "What?" Su Xun''s face changed, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Sure enough, Liu An said the next sentence: "the passage also collapsed together. Fat man and I didn''t find it for several days, as if it didn''t exist."


    Su Xun


    Don''t you tell him to go to mainland Xuaner now?


    "How did it collapse?" Su Xun couldn''t understand. How could the void crack collapse?


    Mei pangzi and Liu An are also puzzled: "yes, how can it collapse?"


    They are the two people who want to go to xuanyue continent most. Now the road is gone and their hearts are broken.


    "Maybe that''s the will of God." Su Xun sighed. It seems that he can only cancel the original plan.


    With his current strength, he can tear the void, but the problem is that the void is endless, and he can''t find the way to xuanyue mainland!


    The passage in Kunlun Mountain was specially built by the demon tribe to invade Kyushu. It goes straight to the xuanyue continent. Now it''s gone. It''s gone.


    Liu An''s body suddenly burst out a breath of Zhong Er, and said in a deep voice: "no, my life is up to me, not up to heaven!"


    "Silly..." Su Xun wanted to scold a silly beep, but suddenly he thought that this was a man who could make mistakes with the world card and revive himself.


    It''s his destiny.


    Su Xun said, "I found a better place than Taixu world. Do you want to send you there?"


    "Yes." Mei pangzi and Liu An''s eyes brightened and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    They didn''t ask for anything else, but most of Su Xun''s guesses were that he had a treasure to go to other worlds.


    After all, they''re not stupid.


    "OK, dad will send your two sons to study abroad. I hope you will not let me down."


    Su Xun said earnestly.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An nodded and said, "thank you, Dad."What, integrity?


    Don''t tell me about moral integrity. It''s all empty. Only benefits are real. It''s so realistic.


    That afternoon, Su Xun put Liu Anmei, fat man, Liuli and Su donkey into the vast sea.


    None of the women in the family went. When they heard that there was little difference between the vast sea world and the Taixu world, they didn''t want to go. They would rather stay at home and practice with salted fish and drugs.


    For them, it''s not important to cultivate anything, it''s important to want to see different scenery.


    Since the scenery of Haohai and Taixu is almost the same, what else is there to look at?


    In addition, Yao Yao and an Zizhen had a big stomach, and Su Xun didn''t force them to go.


    This time, the only female member is Yueling.


    After all, we can''t go to xuanyue continent for the time being. We can''t let her waste in the earth. We''d better go to Haohai world to study abroad.


    I heard that Yueling is the jade rabbit of Chang''e, and Liu An and Mei pangzi turn into dogs every minute.


    But how can a rabbit take care of a dog?


    The jade rabbit doesn''t even pay attention to the wheezing dog.


    Su Xun could already imagine the scene of the two licking dogs eating on Yueling.


    Next, Su Xun accompanied them at home, and by the way, he took XiuXiu from Taixu and reunited them.


    Su Xun had a buffet dinner in the evening. En, the buffet. He did it by himself.


    There are too many buffet meals.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On Friday, Su Xun went to Kunlun mountain alone, but he was not reconciled.


    When I came to the entrance of the original passage, it was already in ruins, and I didn''t feel a trace of sharpness.


    Su Xun waved a stroke, and he was torn in front of him, and the endless wind came.


    But a stable channel that should have existed has disappeared.


    Then he sighed, closed the crack in front of him, and disappeared in the same place.


    Now it''s a disaster. Without the channel built by the demon clan, we can''t find the location of xuanyue continent. How can we go there?


    Unless you can directly draw the identity of xuanyue mainland, but the probability is too small.


    Su Xun didn''t even think about it.

 Chapter 643

    On Saturday afternoon, Su Xun drew three spiritual veins from Taixu and Haohai to return to the earth.


    They were buried in Kunlun Mountain, Taishan Mountain, Huangshan Mountain, Huashan Mountain, Hengshan Mountain, Songshan Mountain and other places.


    He wants to artificially create the aura of the earth.


    After all, his strength is getting stronger and stronger, and one day he will leave the earth for a higher stage.


    He doesn''t want his hometown to end up like Gaia in the future.


    With the revival of aura, everyone can practice, and everyone is like a dragon. Even in the face of cross-border invasion, they can have the power of the first World War.


    What''s more, there is the black technology of R star. Science and technology plus the cultivation of immortals is the king''s way.


    As the six spiritual veins were buried deep underground, the aura began to spread, and the people of Longguo soon found different places, and there was a lot of discussion on the Internet.


    "Wocao, my family lives under Huangshan Mountain. Our wild boar has mutated. Last night, a wild boar as big as an elephant came down from the mountain! Son lies, there is a picture, there is a truth! "


    "Wori! So big, Huangshan will not have radiation, right? How else to explain the tonnage of the wild boar? "


    "Don''t you find that the air quality is better after one night?"


    "Strange things have happened to us too..."


    Netizens from all over the world share the strange things they encounter on the Internet.


    Finally, netizens have come to a conclusion, maybe this is Reiki to revive.


    After all, I''ve seen Su Xun''s various videos of using magic, and everyone''s heart is full of expectations.


    Then that afternoon, a shocking news was released by the Dragon state official.


    The official confirmed that Reiki was revived, and that everything was done by Su Xun. He was about to preach all over the world.


    The whole world is boiling.


    "The trough! what the fuck! It''s true or false


    "Master Su is too fierce. He revives his aura artificially. According to the level of immortal cultivation in novels, what level does he belong to now?"


    "Look forward to it! Wow, I''m so excited that I can finally realize my dream of flying the imperial sword


    "Master su It should be called Zhenjun. This is the great merit for the benefit of the world, Su Zhenjun


    And foreign netizens are flustered.


    "Damn it! I want to change my dragon nationality. I''m not a Chinese. I want to be a Chinese! "


    "The immortal should be great, can''t discriminate against us, our country also want spirit vein!"


    "Oh, Shetter! Originally, I was very envious of the dragon people, but now I''m only envious. "


    "I pray that the state of dragon will let go of the requirement of naturalization. I am a scientist who studies sophisticated instruments, and I can contribute to the state of dragon! I''m a useful person! "


    "Oh, MAIGA, look what I see? When the traitor comes out of our country, can he take one of us, Mr. dragon


    For a time, the leaders of countless countries went to the Dragon kingdom in person and wanted to get a share. They were also very excited and wanted to get a share.


    But it''s a pity that at this stage, Su Xun didn''t have the idea of putting spiritual pulse on a large scale all over the world.


    And then something funny happened.


    The leader of a country''s visiting team, who came to Longguo in the name of the president''s visit, secretly ran away and hid. He wanted to stay in Longguo in this way.


    Finally, when the president found out that his staff member was missing, he called the local police. The staff member was finally caught by the Longguo police and forcibly repatriated.


    When he was repatriated, he struggled and roared: "I love the Dragon kingdom! I don''t want to leave. I don''t want to go back to being an official. Please give me a chance to be a civilian in the Dragon kingdom. No, a beggar! "


    He didn''t get the chance to be a beggar here. He even lost the chance to be an official when he went back.


    At the top of Mount Tai, Su Xun was dressed in a black Chinese robe, with a golden crown on his head.


    Below, countless people from all over the country were staring at Su Xun crazily.


    Su Xun said slowly: "to cultivate immortals is to fight against heaven. Today we are going to talk about practicing Qi..."


    His voice is not big, but it is accurate into everyone''s ears.


    As his every word falls, the clear sky gives birth to a rainbow, the sky gives birth to auspicious clouds, the earth gives birth to golden lotus, dead trees are reborn, and all flowers bloom together, countless wild animals come one after another.


    In fact, it''s just a passing scene. The symbolic meaning is greater than the actual meaning. After the chapter of practicing Qi, Su Xun left.


    Because of the complete practice of Qi, every factory has been working overtime, and they are ready to be included in the national textbooks for primary and secondary school students.


    "To the real king!"


    At the foot of Mount Tai, hundreds of thousands of people chanted in unison, kowtowed and worshipped, and their voices soared into the sky.


    Those wild animals were also learning from human beings. People stood up and clumsily saluted Su Xun in the direction of flying away.


    is a live broadcast of the world, and science is so advanced.


    The foreigners are red with envy.


    It''s no use for them to get the cultivation method, because a lot of aura is gathered in the Dragon kingdom.Therefore, thanks to Sushen, the land price on the border of Longguo has increased greatly recently.


    After all, the closer to the Dragon Kingdom, the stronger the aura will be, and there will be some leftovers to eat.


    Su Xun has now been listed by the United Nations as the greatest person in the history of mankind and the greatest contributor to human progress.


    If he is not careful, Su Zhenjun can also be called a great man.


    In the near future, primary and secondary school students will find that there are many more questions related to Su Xun on the test paper, which makes them love and hate Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday.


    Su Xun woke up from the "dining table" of the buffet. He had a big round bed several meters wide. It was comfortable to fall asleep.


    Looking at it, the woman lying beside him has disappeared. I think I know that he is going to go away today, so I got up early to prepare breakfast for him.


    When I went downstairs, sure enough, a group of women were busy preparing a rich breakfast together.


    Su Xun liked the feeling of home. He was not good, but simply wanted to give every woman a warm home.


    How can we be warm?


    Of course, it''s more people that make you warm.


    Look, isn''t this scene warm now?


    It''s not only warm during the day, but also warm when you sleep at night. There are so many people that you don''t need to turn on the air conditioner in winter.


    After breakfast, Su Xun went out and casually found a hilltop to say:


    "system, extract the 22nd new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: the last demon. ¡¿


    [there is a legend in the Xia kingdom of water blue star, which is called "no demons after the founding of the people''s Republic of China". I don''t know whether it''s a joke or a fact. At least no one has seen demons in the new era, only heard the legend about demons and ghosts. ¡¿


    [and you are the last demon in this world, a demon who knows how to practice and has early enlightenment. You carefully hide in the steel city of human beings and try to disguise yourself as an ordinary animal. No one finds that you are a demon.


    [identity ability: engulfing the essence of the moon, breaking the pupil of God, stopping for three seconds. ¡¿


    [identity task: practice in this world, turn into human form, and the task is unlimited. ¡¿


    Su Xun didn''t expect to smoke a non-human identity, system, you are a real dog.

 Chapter 644

    In the steel city full of traffic, people come and go.


    A black cat was walking in the alley with its head drooping.


    "It''s a cat demon."


    Su Xun couldn''t help his rude words in his heart. He was still imagining a wolf demon, a tiger demon and so on. What a bully! He didn''t expect it was a kitten.


    The horizontal bone has not been refined. I can''t even speak.


    has long been devouring the essence of the moon, and now it is only forced to refine the middle Qi, which is weak and miserable.


    How long and how long does it take for him to practice to transform the form!!!


    By the way, his own cultivation has been sealed.


    If he can''t cultivate to form, he will probably live in this world as a cat all his life.


    He checked the memory in his head for the first time.


    this is a common stray cat, who swallows a fruit by chance, and has the wisdom to learn to swallow the essence of the moon.


    The only pity is that the suburb where he picked up the fruit in his memory has now become a construction site full of machines.


    Otherwise, you can take a chance to see if there are any lingcao lingyao lingguo in 4 weeks.


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    Subconsciously looking up.


    At the end of the alley, a very fat husky appeared, staring at himself with two very spiritual eyes.


    "Silly beep, look at NIMA."


    Su Xun, who was not in a good mood, gave him a traditional greeting from the Dragon Kingdom, although the voice in his mouth was meow meow.


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to erha, a stupid dog that burns intelligence quotient in exchange for beauty.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    All of a sudden, husky roared, and then fell down, grinning to Su Xun.


    "Lying trough, think I''m small, easy to bully, right?"


    Su Xun, who was in a bad mood, decided to take the stupid dog in front of him as the object to vent his depression.


    You can only blame your bad luck. Who let you hit the muzzle of the gun?


    Just at this time, a woman in tight jeans and in good shape came running with a lot of sweat.


    The woman cried in panic: "ah! What are you doing, sophomore! Don''t bite it


    Su Xun noticed that there was a rope on ER ha''s neck.


    If you look at the woman''s sweating, it''s obvious that she didn''t let go.


    The woman didn''t roar. As soon as she roared, husky rushed to Sushen.


    "Ah


    Once again, it turns out that when things happen, women just yell in a panic.


    Then the next second her scream came to an abrupt end, her eyes staring like copper bells, her red, moist mouth opening into an O-shape.


    I saw her family''s second run-up sprint, and then suddenly rushed to the black cat.


    The cat jumps up, turns around in the air and kicks her left hind leg on erha''s head.


    Although it''s just refining Qi, at least it''s a demon with only cultivation. Can it be bullied by a dog?


    "Bang!"


    It seems that erha flew out directly, hit the wall and fell to the ground.


    "I can''t stay up late. I''m hallucinating."


    The woman murmured to herself, then raised her hand and rubbed her eyes, but saw her erha still lying on the ground.


    Obviously, this is not an illusion.


    She saw a Kung Fu cat!


    Zhao Ziling felt that her three views had been seriously impacted and began to doubt the correctness of science.


    "Woo woo Ouch.... "


    Erha got up and looked at Su Xun in fear. Then he ran to Zhao Ziling with his tail in his hand. His eyes were full of tears and his mouth was puffing.


    The blood is very pure.


    The typical bully is afraid of the tough, who can''t play and likes to cry.


    "Go away, you''ll get into trouble. You deserve it!"


    Zhao Ziling scolded twice, then trotted to Su Xun on her high heels.


    Looking at the owner of zisu, Zhao Ling squats down to look for her lovely eyes, OK


    Su Xun rolled his eyes. Is this woman sick? She''s talking to a cat?


    Zhao Ziling caught Su Xun''s rolling eyes, and her body became stiff.


    She just got scorned by a cat?


    God, is this cat that intelligent?


    All of a sudden, she found that the cat on the opposite side was motionless. She was a little puzzled. She looked down at the cat''s line of sight. For a moment, she was pretty red and tightened her skirt.


    She didn''t wear safety pants inside.


    ¡°**£¡¡± Zhao Ziling was very angry.


    But I didn''t take it seriously in my heart. After all, it''s just a cat. It''s not a human being. I just look at it.Lost the scenery in front of him, Su Xun felt a little sorry. He didn''t see that the woman was still childlike, and she was wearing a cartoon inside and outside.


    Zhao Ziling pursed her red lips and said cautiously, "if you have a master, you will call once. If you don''t have a master, you will call twice."


    "Silly beep."


    Su Xun scolded, raised his head, and took steps to face the sunshine.


    Then the next second he was picked up by Zhao Ziling.


    Zhao Ziling said excitedly: "I knew you could really understand me. You only called once. You have no master. Then follow me."


    Su Xun


    Lying trough, I knew it was time to scold her twice. I just became a cat and I''m not used to it.


    Feeling Zhao Ziling''s more and more grandiose baby''s granary crowded on his head, and smelling the faint fragrance at the tip of his nose, Su Xun suddenly felt that there was no place to go for the time being, and it was good to have a foothold.


    Immediately, put two feet on Zhao Ziling''s baby granary.


    Well, there are two footholds.


    "Put your legs down." Zhao Ziling blushed and forced his leg away. She knew this * * would understand her words.


    The first is based on Su Xun''s reaction, and the second is her consciousness.


    "Xiao Er, go home and make a big dinner tonight. Welcome the new members of our family."


    Zhao Ziling is very happy. She holds the math in her arms in one hand and holds erha''s dog rope in the other.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    The second child yelled at Su Xun. He obviously didn''t want this guy to compete with him.


    Su Xun didn''t want to worry about the dog. He just looked at him coldly.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The dog''s head of the little two fell down in an instant. He didn''t dare to look Su Xun in the opposite direction. He was clever and settled down.


    "Let me give you a name. You are black all over. How about Xiao Hei?"


    Zhao Ziling said to Su Xun in her arms.


    Su finds no way to make complaints about the two Hazakhstan. The black cat is the small black. The name is too disgraceful.


    Sue: look at me. Look at me


    "Meow, meow, meow." Su Xun refused.


    Zhao Ziling was very happy with her smile: "it seems that you like the name very much. You are so excited."


    Su Xun


    Woman, are you blind?


    Tell me, from what point can you tell that I like this name very much?

 Chapter 645

    Zhao Ziling lives in a one bedroom house in a community called yujingyuan.


    Su Xun was inspecting the room.


    One room, one hall, one kitchen and one bathroom, with a balcony.


    The house is not big, but it is very warm, clean and tidy, emitting the fragrance of the daughter''s home.


    Zhao Ziling is busy cooking in the kitchen. Su Xun is still a little relieved. At least he attaches great importance to me.


    Entering Zhao Ziling''s bedroom, he turned black and changed some of his views.


    The outside was neat and meticulous, but there was a mess in the bedroom, and all kinds of clothes were left at random.


    Small pants, underwear, clothes, all kinds of silk, socks, eh, dare not look, dare not look, shame dead cat.


    All of a sudden, he saw that Zhao Ziling''s notebook had not been turned off and jumped to the stool.


    People stand up, a paw on the mouse, a paw on the keyboard.


    Opening the folder, he found a folder called diary.


    Who writes a diary.


    Su Xun was excited. Everyone had the excitement of stealing and peeping into other people''s privacy.


    Every cat has it, too.


    Open the folder named diary and find that you need a password.


    Su Xun jumped down and ran into the kitchen. Then he put a paw on Zhao Ziling''s leg and used psychics on her.


    Although the accomplishments are gone, the skills are still there.


    "Ah! What are you doing? Scare me


    Zhao Ziling, who was suddenly touched by her feet, almost jumped up. She gasped and bent over to hold Su Xun up: "don''t go into the kitchen."


    Su Xun took the opportunity to continue to use psychics, and then he was suddenly stunned.


    He used psychics to find the folder code from her memory.


    But now even her memory has been read, and I still use a hammer to read her diary.


    "Sit here and don''t move." Zhao Ziling puts Su Xun on the sofa, then turns around and walks into the kitchen.


    On the sofa, Su Xun was staring at Zhao Ziling''s back. Unexpectedly, this silly woman had a miserable experience.


    Zhao Ziling was supposed to be the daughter of the Zhao family in Yuncheng, but when she was six years old, her father wanted to divorce her mother for a junior.


    She even slapped her mother and put down a series of cruel words.


    Zhao Ziling''s mother jumped from a building to commit suicide in front of Zhao Ziling and her father.


    Remember that the father and daughter of Zhao Ziling are more and more disgusted with each other when they are six years old.


    Later, her father married Xiao San, who gave birth to a son and a daughter. Naturally, her father did not care about Zhao Ziling.


    Xiao San always treats Zhao Ziling bitterly and makes trouble for her.


    Zhao Ziling couldn''t bear to say these things to her father, but she didn''t expect that her father didn''t believe it at all. She also thought that Zhao Ziling deliberately wronged her stepmother and had a vicious mind.


    Then the stepmother was acting again. In order to appease the stepmother, Zhao Ziling''s father bought a house outside and asked a nanny to take care of her.


    In this way, as time goes by, Zhao Ziling is getting older and older, and her status in the Zhao family is getting lower and lower, even like an outsider.


    The people of the Zhao family don''t like her either, because when they see her, they will think of her mother who jumped out of the building and died in the yard. They want to drive her as far as possible.


    Zhao Ziling is also a tough person. She is stubborn and doesn''t want any money. She directly leaves the Zhao family and goes to school while working.


    He is just 22 years old and graduated for one year. Now he works as an editor in a local novel website in Yuncheng.


    She had no interest in the Zhao family''s industry, just wanted to give her mother justice.


    This matter was deeply buried in her heart, because she knew it was difficult, but she never gave up.


    "An individual has his own sufferings."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    "Dinner."


    Zhao Ziling''s cheerful voice rang out and came out with a stewed pork chop.


    Then the table filled with other dishes.


    Smelling the smell of the lure, Su Xun swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He ran to a chair and sat down.


    The little two also ran over with their mouths wide open and their tongues sticking out.


    Then Su Xun saw Zhao Ziling scooping a big bowl of dog food for Xiao er.


    Su Xun sneered, and a dog matched me? You only deserve dog food Wait, why do you want to scoop up a bowl of dog food?


    Zhao Ziling put a small bowl full of dog food on Su Xun''s noodles: "I''ll buy you cat food and dried fish some other day. Today, you can make do with it. Let''s go."


    With that, she couldn''t wait to sit in her seat and eat the meal in front of her.


    Su Xun


    Is this the so-called big meal to welcome new members?I think you are in the name of welcoming me to satisfy your own appetite.


    A hypocritical woman.


    Su Xun pushed the bowl full of dog food in front of Xiao er.


    Small two looked at him, it seems that this cat is a bit silly, so delicious things actually do not eat, but also to their own.


    He immediately began to eat happily.


    "Well Why don''t you eat it? " Seeing this, Zhao Ziling was puzzled. Didn''t cats eat dog food?


    Su Xun raised his paw and pointed to the braised spareribs: "I want to eat that."


    "Meow, meow, meow..."


    "No, you''re going to have a bad stomach." Zhao Ziling understood and refused.


    After hearing this, Su Xun put the cat''s paws into the ribs plate and stirred it. OK, now these are all mine.


    Zhao Ziling to collapse: "my ribs!"


    Su xuncai didn''t care about her. She tasted delicious.


    I have to say that Zhao Ziling''s craftsmanship is really good and fragrant.


    "If you have a bad stomach, I''ll have to pay for a doctor." Zhao Ziling looks at Su Xun bitterly. She not only loves her ribs, but also her purse.


    After thinking about it, Su Xun pointed to her mobile phone in her pocket.


    Zhao Ziling blinked: "no, you still know mobile phones? Now I seriously doubt whether you are human or not


    Su Xun: Hey, you''re right.


    But Zhao Ziling just said it casually. After all, how could there be such a strange thing.


    With curiosity, she unlocked the mobile phone and handed it to Su Xun.


    Su Xun used two claws to type with some difficulty: I won''t get sick, and my name is not Xiao Hei, I have a name.


    Zhao Ziling was stunned and looked at Su Xun with wide eyes. She saw the ghost on her face.


    "You How can you type in pinyin? "


    God, what kind of cat did you pick up?


    "It''s a small idea." Su Xun typed three more words.


    Zhao Ziling accepted the fact for a while and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Su Xun typed out two words: "master."


    "Master?" Zhao Ziling read it subconsciously.


    "Meow."


    Su Xun felt comfortable and raised his head haughtily.


    Want to be my master?


    Are you kidding me? I''m the only one who owns others, even if I become a cat!

 Chapter 646

    "Call you master?"


    Zhao Ziling looked at Su Xun with wide eyes. She said in her heart that no wonder cats are called cat owners on the Internet. These cats really treat themselves as owners.


    Zhao Ziling didn''t care about the name of a cat. After thinking about it, she said, "the master is too ugly. How about calling you master?"


    "Yes." Su Xun typed out two words. Later, this was his personal servant.


    Zhao Ziling said, "if you want to squeeze a nest with Xiao er tonight, or you''ll sleep on the sofa."


    "I want a bed." Su Xun typing.


    Zhao Ziling asked, "where do I sleep?"


    Su Xun: "sofa."


    "You''re kidding. Forget it. You''re going to bed with me tonight." Zhao Ziling doesn''t want to sleep on the sofa.


    As for sleeping with cats, it''s no big deal. I sleep more with pets.


    It''s not sleeping with a man.


    Men?


    Suddenly, Zhao Ziling thought of a question: "are you male or female?"


    At the same time, she leaned over Su Xun''s belly to see.


    "Meow." Su Xun''s legs were tight. This woman was too shameless. She wanted to see Lao Tzu''s brother.


    According to his reaction, Zhao Ziling guessed his gender and asked another question: "have you ever sterilized? If not, I''ll take you to sterilization next time


    "Lying trough!" Su Xun''s hair was blown up. The vicious woman wanted to castrate me.


    Zhao Ziling blinked: "you don''t want to do sterilization? But you can live longer after sterilization. "


    "I live longer than you." When Su Xun finished typing, he pushed his cell phone over and didn''t want to talk to her.


    Zhao Ziling curled her lips: "you live longer than me. You think you are a monster."


    She hasn''t been so happy for a long time. The last time she met a shivering sophomore on a rainy day.


    People are so bad, she thinks animals are cleaner.


    In the evening, Zhao Ziling has gone to bed.


    Su looked up and jumped on the windowsill, and began to practice his head against the moon in the sky, swallowing the essence of the moon.


    After training for a while, he gave up, because it was too slow. In this way, he didn''t know when to finish the task.


    So he''s too lazy to practice. He''d better take a chance to see if there is any shortcut.


    After all, since the world has his last demon, and the fruit that gave birth to his wisdom, it means that there must be other extraordinary species.


    Even if it doesn''t exist now, it must have existed before. It can always be found and handed down.


    Although there are too many uncertainties, as long as you can find one, you can practice faster than yourself.


    No way, really want him to stay in this world for hundreds of years, that an Zizhen they estimate can die in a hurry.


    Su Xun went back to bed and put his head on Zhao Ziling''s belly. It was flat, warm and soft. These words add up to comfort.


    The point is, this woman is used to sleeping.


    Su Xun suddenly felt that it was not bad to be a cute cat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    "Ah


    Zhao Ziling let out a scream, and then Su Xun felt that he flew out in a parabola and hit the wall with a crack.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Xun yelled at Zhao Ziling angrily. Fortunately, he was a demon, otherwise he would not fall out of order just now.


    Zhao Ziling blushed and scolded: "where did you sleep last night?"


    Although it''s just a cat, you can''t put your paws around. I''m so ashamed.


    In particular, this cat is also very smart, who knows if he understands human knowledge.


    "Forget it." Su Xun said casually. Anyway, she didn''t understand. She could do whatever she wanted.


    Zhao Ziling glared at him, then began to dress, let Su Xun also appreciate a beautiful dress picture.


    Wearing a blue dress, Zhao Ziling looks pure and elegant. She has long hair and shawls. Her white legs are covered with a pair of thin shredded meat, which is beautiful.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, the door was knocked.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." Two whispers.


    It seems that most dogs have the habit of barking whenever they hear a sound, especially a knock on the door.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming."


    Zhao Ziling said, quickly ran out of the bedroom to open the door, Su Xun also followed up.


    When the door opened, there was an old lady outside.


    "Xiao Zhao, I''ll take the rent."


    "Granny Chen, as I said, you don''t need to collect it yourself. I''ll send it to you then."


    Zhao Ziling said. She took out her bag and handed it to her in cash.


    Granny Chen didn''t have any. She obviously trusted her: "I''m used to it. If I don''t do anything every day, I feel uncomfortable when I''m free. I have to go to the next family, so I''ll go first.""Slow down, Granny Chen." Zhao Ziling asked with a smile on her face.


    After closing the door, the smile on Zhao Ziling''s face disappeared: "it''s over. It''s Moonlight again. Second child, master. Next we may have to live a hard life."


    She has just graduated one year, and her salary is not high. It''s expensive to rent a house in this land and money place, so she didn''t save any money at all.


    "You two are at home. I''m going to work. Bye."


    Soon, Zhao Ziling left.


    If Su Xun is thoughtful, Zhao Ziling''s quality of life can decline, and so can his sophomore.


    But he can''t tolerate the decline of his quality of life.


    Alas, he didn''t expect that he would have to worry about making money when he regenerates a demon.


    Maybe this is the pain of being a demon in modern society. You can''t be too high-profile, or you will be easily caught doing scientific research, and you have to find a way to make money, unless you can live a hard life.


    Su Xun suddenly thought of a way to make money, that is to use his body to make money.


    He is a cat now. As long as he records some smart videos to amuse those fools on the Internet, there will be a lot of fans.


    When the time comes, you can receive advertisements, open live broadcast and receive rewards. Won''t you have money?


    Even when he lies down to sleep, there will be a large group of people to see, really. Lie down to make money.


    When he thought about it, Su Xun ran into the bedroom and found an old mobile phone from the dresser cabinet.


    After reading Zhao Ziling''s memory, he knows more about every corner of the house than Zhao Ziling.


    After all, some things she might have forgotten, but they were always buried in her memory. Su Xun could see all these things.


    Charging the mobile phone, turning it on, connecting WiFi at home and downloading a short video app called magic sound.


    This app is the most widely used app in the world, with 1 billion users.


    To register a new account requires a mobile phone verification code, so Su Xun directly logs in to Zhao Ziling''s account, and then changes her ID to: handsome cat.


    I took a self portrait of myself.


    Su Xun''s mouth went up and he could start his own money making plan.


    The world is changing and people''s mind is changing.


    Who would have thought that he would have to sell his body to make money?

 Chapter 647

    A video began to ferment on the magic app and quickly became popular.


    In the video, a black cat man stands up and waves his paws twice, shaking his fat eyes with tears.


    The above content was "voluntarily" filmed by the sophomore, and there was no violent coercion.


    "It''s so interesting that erha is afraid of cats. Look at his grievance. He''s smoking."


    "This cat is very aggressive. Its coat is very bright. Its owner keeps it well."


    "Forward forward forward, Maoye Niubi, love, love, today began to pay attention to you."


    "This cat is so smart. He won''t be reading our reviews now."


    Su Xun was lying in front of his mobile phone, looking at more and more comments from netizens. His mouth was up and Wang Zhi despised him.


    It''s a group of stupid human beings. They just need to take two videos to get their money out of their pockets.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun was in a daze. How did my psychological activity become a little strange?


    My essence is also human!


    It''s just a cameo.


    Forget it, just sit and wait for the video fire to get up, lie down and collect money.


    I can''t lie dead today. I have to go out and find a shortcut to improve my accomplishments.


    As a person who is used to taking shortcuts, it''s forcing him to come step by step.


    Su Xun jumped on Xiao ER and grabbed the hair on his neck: "let''s go!"


    Small two looked back at him, drooping head, lying on the ground motionless.


    "Stupid dog, I have to talk to you with body language, don''t I?"


    Sue Xun grabbed it on the butt.


    "Ouch -"


    the little two got hurt and immediately ejected. He carried susian to the door. Susian opened the door. Then a cat and a dog went out, and susian closed the door again.


    In fact, sophomore is very smart. He knows what Su Xun wants him to do, but he is a bit cheap, nonviolent and uncooperative.


    Xiao Er is his mount, Zhao Ziling is his slave, and Su Xun has ruled the family.


    "I won''t treat you badly on the day when I finish the task and my accomplishments recover."


    Riding on the dog''s back, Su Xun had a kind of arrogant momentum to draw a big cake for his mount.


    Although the old people often say that riding a dog has bad pants and crotch.


    But Su Xun is not afraid. He is a cat now.


    Out of the elevator, small two excited up, carrying Su Xun ran out of the community.


    Su Xun CE''s dog galloped to an original forest park in the suburb.


    "The trough! What do I see? Daughter in law, I just saw a cat riding a dog overtaking me


    "My mother, I can''t masturbate any more in the evening. I''m beginning to hallucinate."


    "Wori! What happened... "


    Along the way, all the people who saw this scene were stunned.


    Some people want to take photos, but the speed of the sophomore is too fast to take photos clearly.


    Someone posted on the Internet.


    "Brothers, I just saw a cat running on the road with a dog and speeding."


    "Then you can call the traffic police to report, and you can avoid traffic accidents."


    "I laugh to death. Why don''t you say a rabbit is speeding on a tortoise?"


    "We are sand sculptures, not silly beeps. If you don''t have any pictures, you can be a loser and boast without making a draft."


    "Upstairs, I can testify for the landlord. The landlord didn''t lie, because I saw it just now. I thought I was dazed."


    "There are two possibilities, one is that you are really dazzled, the other is that you are the owner''s trumpet."


    Many people have posted similar posts on the Internet or in the circle of friends, but no one believes them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Baiyun Chinese network headquarters.


    Zhao Ziling feels tired. As a male editor, many people are looking for her to open a book.


    But most of them are self portraits of her space, and then they want to find her to drive under the guise of opening a book.


    She hates this phenomenon. Although she has deleted the selfie, these writers who write books at home are rare. They have long been preserved and spread on the author forum.


    Then the newcomer asked which editor is better to go to Baiyun, and the forum answered: Ziyun.


    Her editor''s name is Ziyun.


    Then the newcomer asked why?


    Answer: because she has long legs and looks good, I heard that she is still single. Is that enough?


    Rookie: enough, enough. I fully meet the conditions for publishing books. It doesn''t matter what the editor looks like. The most important thing is to have the ability.


    They all look good. This is the embodiment of their ability. At first sight, they are good editors.


    After helping the author deal with the matter, Zhao Ziling began to open the mailbox to read the manuscript.


    "Ziling, Ziling, watch this video. The cat and the dog are so interesting."All of a sudden, the female colleague next to her knocked on her arm, then moved her cell phone sideways in front of her so that she could see the screen clearly.


    Zhao Ziling took a casual look and couldn''t help smiling.


    Then suddenly a Leng, and so on, how does this cat and this dog look so familiar?


    Then her eyes suddenly widened.


    Isn''t this the master and the sophomore?


    Zhao Ziling took out her mobile phone and opened the magic sound app. Sure enough, her account ID and avatar had been changed, adding a video work.


    Is it really the two of them?


    Zhao Ziling felt a little trance, then turned on the search engine and searched it for a question: what if my cat thinks I''m stupid?


    Master is too clever. Zhao Ziling is really worried about being rejected now.


    Then her face changed again. How did the master know where her old mobile phone was? How to know the power on password? How do you know the password of her magic app account?


    For a time, countless question marks filled her heart, which made her feel more and more puzzled.


    I really want to go back from work now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When she went back, she couldn''t see Su Xun.


    At this time, Su Xun had successfully arrived at the original ecological forest park outside the city on his own mount.


    Xiao ER was as tired as a dog, with his head drooping behind him and his long tongue sticking out.


    Su Xun stood up with his hands on his back and walked in the mountains.


    Where the aura is strong, he will go.


    In the end, he found what he wanted.


    Along a river, a four or five-year-old girl in jeans suspenders was holding an orchid in her hand. The flower was blue and crystal clear.


    A strong aura was coming out from above, which made Su Xun salivate.


    There was a tent not far away. A group of adults were fishing there, apparently out for a picnic.


    Well, now the question is, how to cheat the little girl of that orchid Wrong. How should I come here?


    The little girl was stunned when she saw him and the second child. Then she ran over with a smile and said:


    "dog, cat, play with me."

 Chapter 648

    A group of parents are fishing, playing cards and talking by the river without paying attention to their children.


    What a bunch of irresponsible parents.


    That''s to say, I''m a good person. Otherwise, maybe the child was abducted and sold.


    Su Xun took Xiao ER and went over. He pretended to play with the little girl. He made her giggle and put the orchid down.


    Right now!


    Su Xun opened his mouth, picked up the orchid on the ground, jumped up, sat on the dog''s back, and ran away.


    Little girl, don''t trust anyone and animals any more. Today, my brother will teach you about the cruelty of society.


    Looking at a cat and a dog running away, the little girl was stunned for a moment, and then sat on the ground crying.


    "What happened to Tuan Tuan, Tuan Tuan."


    Hearing the cry, the careless parents finally dropped their fishing rod and ran over.


    Wiping her tears, the little girl pointed to the direction of Su Xun''s escape and choked: "cat Big cat cheated me out of my flowers. Wu Wu Wu, my flowers... "


    When her father heard this, he turned pale and blamed himself for his carelessness. There might be wild animals in the mountains and let his daughter run around.


    Fortunately, the wild animal just took away the beautiful orchid. It didn''t do anything to her daughter. She comforted her.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. Dad will take you to see the fish pendulum. Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wow, Kaka, Kaka Wow, Kaka... "


    In the mountains, the dog leaped with laughter.


    Of course, laughter falls in the ears of other people and animals. It''s just a meow.


    Although it''s not suitable to cheat the little girl, he is a cat now. Since he is a cat, what''s his moral integrity.


    After the big deal, just repay the little girl and take this orchid in vain.


    "Second, stop behind the stone in front of you."


    When Su Xun spoke, he knew that the stupid dog couldn''t understand, so he used body language to make him understand.


    After stopping behind a huge stone, Su Xun was ready to put the orchid into his mouth.


    Then suddenly noticed that the second is salivating at his arms of orchids.


    hesitated for a moment, looking at the orchids that had only three flowers awesome.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he quickly swallowed them. Then he was so comfortable that he screamed. A pair of dog eyes were clearer and more flexible.


    Su Xun also swallowed the remaining two, absorbed spiritual power to enrich himself, made a breakthrough in cultivation, and entered the late stage of refining Qi, which was only one step away from the peak.


    Su Xun took a look at the orchid that had been picked. He chewed it and swallowed it.


    No matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat.


    It was the last little medicinal power of orchid grass that helped him to cross the barrier and break through the early stage of spirit transformation.


    He grew up a circle, standing on four legs, about as high as an adult''s calf. He can be said to be a fierce man in a cat.


    The next step is not to improve your accomplishments, but to refine your horizontal bones. Only in this way can you speak. Typing is too troublesome.


    Breaking through and transforming God, the aura in the body is more abundant. Unfortunately, as a wandering cat with common blood, it doesn''t wake up any original magic.


    Before he became a human, he couldn''t practice the magic in his memory, so now if he is in danger, he can only rely on his own brute force.


    "Go, go home."


    Su Xun jumped on Xiao er''s back, Xiao Er howled, and SA Ya Zi ran wildly.


    After swallowing an orchid, his IQ has been significantly improved, and he listens to Su Xun more. After all, it''s good.


    When a cat and a dog came home, Zhao Ziling was not off work.


    Su Xun opened the magic app and took a look at the data. In half a day, the broadcast volume had reached 5 million, and he praised more than 3 million.


    Zhao Ziling''s Moyin account has increased by 1.3 million, and there are countless private letters in the background.


    Most of them are advertisers. They also ask whether cats sell or not, and what kind of cats are.


    Su Xun turned his lips and replied one by one.


    Every advertiser, he is to search on the net first, the commodity that does not entrap people will decide to accept or not to accept according to the price.


    Su Xun was too lazy to ask if the cat was for sale. Lao Tzu was a man of thousands of gold. Can you afford it?


    Asked what kind of cat, Su Xun replied with two words: beast.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Today, the company worked overtime and didn''t get off work until 9 pm. Zhao Ziling couldn''t wait to go home.


    "Ziling, let''s have a drink."


    A young man with a big back came to Zhao Ziling and said with a smile.


    This person is Shen Ci, the director of Baiyun Chinese network operation Department. He has been pursuing Zhao Ziling for a long time.The author''s body is as crazy as those of Ziling.


    Do not say what love or not, we are honest, is simple good, color.


    Zhao Ziling had no interest in him and said casually, "no, I have something urgent to go home."


    Voice down, carrying a bag ready to leave.


    Shen Ci''s eyes were a little gloomy, and then he stopped as if nothing had happened: "I''ll drive you back. Don''t you say you have any urgent matters when you go home?"


    "No, thank you for your kindness..." Zhao Ziling refused again. Since she didn''t like it, she would not give the other party a wrong misunderstanding.


    But Shen Ci was reluctant: "Ziling, you know what I''m thinking. Can''t you just take me as an ordinary colleague and send you home by the way?"


    "This..." Zhao Ziling hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "that''s troublesome for you."


    If she still refuses, it will be difficult for her to get along with her in the company.


    More than 40 minutes later, Shen CI drove directly into the community and stopped under the building where Zhao Ziling lived.


    "Thank you tonight. I''ll go up first. Please drive safely."


    Zhao Ziling thanks, and will be ready to open the door to get off.


    Shen CI pursed his cracked lip: "Ziling, I''m a little tired driving. Can I have a drink of water?"


    He knows that Zhao Ziling lives alone. Let him go up. He will take Zhao Ziling tonight!


    "Sorry, it''s not convenient." Zhao Ziling refused. She still has a high sense of safety.


    Voice down, open the door and get off.


    Looking at the Hun, round arc with his back to him, Shen Ci was filled with evil fire and anger. He also opened the door and got out of the car, stopped Zhao Ziling and forced her into the car.


    "Ah! What are you doing? Let me go... "


    Zhao Ziling panicked. However, as soon as she called, Shen CI quickly covered her mouth.


    "Ma De, you can''t be shameful. My brother is right. You can''t be too nice to women. I''ll take care of you tonight, and you won''t be mine then?"


    Shen CI breathed quickly and said that his eyes became red and excited because of excitement.


    This scene was seen by Su Xun, who was refining the horizontal bone on the balcony upstairs. A pair of deep cat''s eyes filled with a chill, and he jumped down.

 Chapter 649

    "Zhao Ziling, you are so good at pretending. Now the society still pretends to be noble. You must be wet too. Don''t worry, you will be so happy tonight."


    Shen CI didn''t want to pretend at all. He said something unpleasant. He already forced Zhao Ziling to the co pilot''s seat with a smile.


    Take out your belt, ready to tie her up, and then take her to a safe place to play.


    "Woo woo "No..."


    Zhao Ziling''s face was full of tears, her hair was very messy, and her heart was full of despair and helplessness.


    How she wants to have a person rush to save her now, she doesn''t want to lose her body, doesn''t want to be unclean.


    Just then, a dark shadow flashed by.


    "Ah


    Shen gave a scream, instantly released Zhao Ziling, subconsciously covered her face with both hands, and stepped back two steps.


    A tall black cat stood on the ground, proud, domineering, cold eyes.


    Zhao Ziling is somewhat absent-minded: "master."


    She didn''t expect that it was the master who saved her. She was deeply moved.


    "Grass Mud Horse, a dead cat." Shen CI touched the cut on his face and kicked Su Xun hard.


    Zhao Ziling''s face changed greatly: "master, be careful."


    After all, in heaven''s subconscious, a cat can never beat a person.


    And then she almost went blind.


    Seeing that Su Xun turned into a shadow, he jumped up and kicked Shen Ci''s head.


    "Bang!"


    Shen CI fell to the ground in an instant and got up wobbly, staring at Su Xun with a ghost on his face.


    My eyes are almost staring out.


    He Can''t beat a cat?


    Zhao Ziling was also confused. Her mouth was wide open.


    "Meow." Su Xun went up to her and called.


    Zhao Ziling then reacted, bent down to pick up Su Xun and ran into the building.


    Although Shen Ci was a little unwilling, he knew that nothing could be done for him, so he had to drive away.


    Mad, this smelly cat, I must kill you. He has started to poison.


    As for what happened tonight, he was not worried that Zhao Ziling would call the police.


    Even if it''s a police call, it''s just an attempted rape, which can be dealt with by his family''s energy.


    "Wuwuwu, master, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would Wuwuwu... "


    As soon as she entered the room, Zhao Ziling broke down and began to cry with tears streaming down her face.


    All these years, she had already had a hard time. This kind of thing happened tonight, and all the grievances in her heart broke out.


    Almost, if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the master, she would have been defiled.


    Holding the master in her arms, since her mother died, Zhao Ziling has never felt so secure and has nothing to worry about.


    "Meow."


    Susian touched her head, then got out of her arms and jumped into the toilet.


    Zhao Ziling thought he went to the toilet.


    In fact, Su Xun ran from the toilet window and went downstairs as fast as shadow to chase Shen Ci''s car.


    The easiest way to solve the problem is to solve the people who make it.


    Su Xun didn''t want Zhao Ziling to encounter such a thing next time. He had his own today, but what day would he be away?


    Dare to be strong, traitor, you have nine lives.


    In the car, Shen Ci''s speed is getting faster and faster, and he is talking to people with his Bluetooth headset.


    "Brother, don''t mention it. It''s bad luck. It almost succeeded. As a result, it was ruined by a cat. It''s a good thing. It''s not. That cat is very evil and knows Kung Fu."


    "Forget it If you don''t believe it, I''m going to put some poison on the dried fish tomorrow and poison it to death, mad, or I won''t be able to do that. "


    "Of course, I won''t let Zhao Ziling go. She''s lucky this time. She''s in love with a horse. Anyway, she''s upset tonight. I don''t want to waste time. Tomorrow I''ll give her some medicine to make sure that she''s better than Pan Jinlian. Hahaha..."


    Shen CI burst out laughing. Suddenly, his face changed and he screamed. He stepped on the brake and hit the steering wheel.


    Because on the front cover of his car, a tall black cat suddenly appeared, staring at him coldly. He knew the one who hit him tonight.


    At the moment when the car was crushed and stopped, Su Xun started the skill of time stop for three seconds.


    In a flash, the vehicles on the street, the moths under the street lights, and everything in the whole space solidified.


    Su Xun quickly got into the car and put Shen''s foot on the brake on the accelerator.


    Then he jumped out of the car and disappeared on the road.


    With his speed, it''s less than three seconds to finish all this. In a moment, the speed of time is restored.


    Shen CI subconsciously stepped on it, thinking it was the brake, but it was the accelerator."Bang Dang!"


    The car crashed into the green belt on the side of the road, then turned over a few sides and slid out for more than ten meters before it stopped. It had begun to leak oil and smoke.


    In the car, Shen Ci''s face was covered with blood, and his eyes were a little inconceivable and unwilling. His lips wriggled and seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say it in the end. As soon as his head drooped, he fainted.


    "Shen CI! What''s the matter with you? What''s the sound? You talk, brother! Brother


    In the mobile phone, a anxious voice came out.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t get any response


    boom! The car was engulfed in flames.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun went back to the toilet, then opened the door and walked out as if nothing had happened.


    "Does it take that long for a cat to go to the toilet?"


    Zhao Ziling asked suspiciously. At this time, her mood has eased a lot.


    Su Xun yelled a few times. Anyway, the other party didn''t understand. If he didn''t understand, he couldn''t blame himself.


    Zhao Ziling suddenly thought of the main thing: "what''s the matter with that video? How do you know where my cell phone is? How do I know my power on password and magic voice account password? "


    At the same time, she handed over her mobile phone and asked Su Xun to type and answer.


    "I can read the mind." Su Xun typed a few words.


    Zhao Ziling rolled her eyes: "please, master, do you think I''m a child?"


    "When you were 15 years old, when you took a bath, you found happiness that you had never had before..." Su Xun typing.


    Before the end of the fight, Zhao Ziling''s pretty face turned red and grabbed it: "don''t say it!"


    She now believes that the cat really has mind reading skills. Although it''s unbelievable, the cat itself is already unbelievable.


    "No, you know all my secrets. I don''t even know you at all. It''s unfair!"


    Zhao Ziling is extremely ashamed to think that even such private things are known by the master. That''s the black history she won''t tell anyone!


    "It''s fair, because I can read minds, and you can''t." Su Xun typing.


    Zhao Ziling


    This is very interesting!


    Suddenly, she was stunned for a moment, because Su Xun typed a line on his mobile phone:


    "quit your job, do your present job, and there is no hope to get justice for your mother. I will help you, you just need to do as I say."

 Chapter 650

    "You..."


    Zhao Ziling originally wanted to ask Su Xun how he knew, but suddenly she thought of reading her mind and swallowed the words back.


    "Trust me." Su Xun typed three more words.


    Zhao Ziling clenched her red lips and nodded.


    For the first time, she had a cat.


    I''m afraid it''s funny to say it, but Zhao Ziling feels very stable and good.


    After all, there are so many troubles in the world, who wants to rely on themselves?


    Most of the time, no one can rely on us, so we have to work hard.


    At night, Zhao Ziling and Su Xun lie on the bed.


    She forced Su Xun to come out and did not allow him to sleep on his belly, because the dead cat''s paws were always misplaced and he was so ashamed.


    "Master, are you a monster?"


    Zhao Ziling couldn''t sleep because there were so many things happening tonight that her mind was a little confused.


    Susian held his cell phone and typed: "what do you say?"


    One person and one cat face to face.


    "I think you are, you are so smart, can read mind, this is not a monster, what is it?" Zhao Ziling flicked the long beard on Su Xun''s mouth.


    Su Xun typing: "I said I was sent to help you, do you believe it?"


    "No, God never helped me." Zhao Ziling shook her head, and then looked at Su Xun: "what I should thank is not God, but you."


    "Scum girl, she''s good at teasing." Su Xun typing.


    Zhao Ziling said with a smile, "do you have one? I haven''t been in love yet. I learned it online. "


    In fact, it''s from her heart that she thanks the master for coming to her side and making her dependent.


    "So, do you want to fall in love with a cat?" Su Xun decided to tease her.


    Zhao Ziling rolled her eyes and said, "do you think people may like a cat? Just like you are a cat, your aesthetic should be a beautiful female cat, not a woman. "


    She still had some regrets in her heart. If the master was a person, then she could be together, in a real sense.


    "I''ll take you to meet some beautiful kittens some other day. Thank you for saving me today." Zhao Ziling pinched Su Xun''s ear and said.


    Su Xun was very excited. He was not interested in kittens, let alone mating.


    Su Xun quickly typed: "don''t mess with me. I''m not interested in kittens. I''ll change shape."


    "You Can you transform Zhao Ziling has some surprises. The master can really become a human being.


    Sue nodded, mewed, typed and said, "transforming shape requires the cultivation of miraculous medicine, so you should become rich and find me more miraculous medicine."


    He tried to make money with hacker technology, and found that the program architecture of the world and the earth''s network is completely different, and hacker technology is useless.


    It''s equivalent to holding the key of one house and opening the door of another house. It must be impossible to open. After all, the lock cylinder structure of the two doors is different.


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll try my best to make money." Zhao Ziling felt full of strength.


    In addition to seeking justice for her mother, she now has a new goal.


    Try to make money, become a rich woman, the cat into a husband, husband development plan, think about it is really interesting.


    The garrulous Zhao Ziling soon fell asleep, but Su Xun didn''t sleep. She got up to refine her bones to the moon.


    With the strength of Qiqi God, the difficulty of refining horizontal bone is greatly reduced, and it will be finished soon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    When Su Xun opened his eyes, Zhao Ziling in the quilt had disappeared.


    After stretching and standing upright, she walked out of the room and saw Zhao Ziling setting breakfast.


    Today, she is wearing a white dress with one line shoulder wiping and ruffle waist closing. Her white shoulders are exposed in the air, and her chest and front arc are amazing.


    Skirt above the knee, a pair of long white legs, do not wear stockings is still delicate and smooth, feet on a pair of black high-heeled sandals.


    It is self-evident that a fine dress is for whom.


    Knowing that Su Xun can transform herself, Zhao Ziling already feels that she is in love.


    Other key factors are not mentioned.


    It''s such an interesting experience to fall in love with a demon. It''s only in novels, isn''t it? Every woman is a visionary.


    "I''ll quit after breakfast." Zhao Ziling said to Su Xun, and then asked some questions: "how did the little two become smart? Just now, she would help me with the stool."


    "Because he plays more often, he will become more and more intelligent. If he doesn''t play, he won''t use his head." Su Xun takes out Zhao Ziling''s old mobile phone to type.


    Sophomore: please be a cat!


    When eating, Zhao Ziling turned on the TV, which was a habit formed in her childhood.


    Even if you don''t watch it, you have to turn on the TV, as if eating like this is delicious."Now it''s morning news. At ten o''clock yesterday evening, a black car crashed on Shuangfeng Avenue, causing the driver''s death


    "It is understood that the driver Shen is a director of Baiyun Chinese network in our city. The police are still making further investigation into the cause of the accident..."


    Zhao Ziling was stunned, then immediately looked at Su Xun and pursed her lips.


    She seems to know why susian went to the bathroom so long last night.


    In the end, he didn''t say anything, but his heart was in a mess.


    To tell the truth, a person died because of her, she was still a little self reproach, after all, she did not how, Shen CI did not succeed last night.


    But more is moved, there is an existence that can kill for her, can she not be moved?


    After dinner, the two came to Baiyun Chinese network by car. Zhao Ziling went directly to the editor in chief to leave.


    Zhao Zhiling finally left her after being asked to leave.


    One person, one cat just walked out of the company.


    He was surrounded by six men in black in suits.


    "You What are you doing? "


    As soon as Zhao Ziling''s face changed, she stepped back and subconsciously hugged Su Xun in her arms.


    One of them said coldly, "our boss wants to see you. I hope you don''t embarrass me."


    "Meow ~" Su Xun called.


    Zhao Ziling looked at him, saw him nod, and then said: "OK, I''ll go with you."


    "Miss Zhao, please." A man opened the door.


    Zhao Ziling took Su Xun to the back seat and typed with her mobile phone: "why do you want to go with them?"


    "You''ll see in a moment." Su Xun typed back. He had already guessed who it was.


    Because he heard the content of Shen Ci''s phone call yesterday, he also has a big brother who has a good relationship.


    Suddenly he saw the driver staring in the rearview mirror.


    Some of them swallowed a mouthful of saliva in horror. They held the steering wheel with one hand and wiped their eyes with the other.


    Then he took another look and found that the mobile phone was always in Zhao Ziling''s hands.


    Suddenly a long sigh of relief.


    I said, I must have read it wrong.


    After all, how can this happen in the world? How can a cat use a mobile phone.

 Chapter 651

    Half an hour later, the car drove into a villa area.


    Each villa here covers a large area with its own pool garden and backyard garage.


    Zhao Ziling''s face was a little unnatural.


    Before she saw her villa in the nature district, she knew her home.


    She hasn''t been back for many years.


    Finally, the car drove into villa 7.


    "Miss Zhao, please get out of the car."


    A man in Black opened the door.


    Zhao Ziling, the owner of this villa, doesn''t know.


    Because when she lived here, the villa was still vacant.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Ziling hugs Su Xun and follows the man in black into the villa.


    When Su Xun was there, she was not afraid of anything.


    Into the villa came to the living room, saw a young man sitting on the sofa.


    A 30-year-old young man, dressed in a meticulous black suit, has a well-balanced figure, a cold face and an air of self-confidence.


    Behind him, four big men in suits stood up and fought, their waists bulging, apparently with guns.


    "Sit down."


    The young man looked at Zhao Ziling, then stretched out a hand and spat out a word.


    Zhao Ziling sat opposite him.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Shen Xun. I''m Shen Ci''s cousin." The young man''s voice was calm.


    But Zhao Ziling raised her heart to her throat.


    She has heard that Shen CI has a very rich brother in the company. Otherwise, she can''t be a small supervisor and drive a car of $12 million.


    However, she did not expect that Shen Ci''s brother was not only a matter of money, but also a matter of money.


    "No wonder you are light and beautiful," he said


    "But I don''t want to." Zhao Ziling blurted out that she hated the way the other side stood up.


    Just like her father, as if always doing everything is right, always above.


    Shen Xun laughed: "it doesn''t matter whether you want to or not. His death has nothing to do with you, but it also has something to do with you. If he doesn''t send you home, he won''t die."


    "Before he died, I talked to him on the phone. His wish was to poison you, sleep you, and poison the cat in your arms."


    Hearing this, Zhao Ziling was so angry that she suddenly felt that Shen Ci was worthy of death.


    Shen Xun sighed: "as his brother, I can help him to fulfill his last wish, so I will give you spring, medicine, and then bury you with him, by the way, let someone poison the cat in your arms."


    His tone is very cool, but what he says is chilling. No one doubts that he is joking. He can do what he says.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, the tea cup on the table floated out of thin air and hit Shen Xun on the head, falling apart.


    The four bodyguards behind him all pulled out their guns in an instant, but they couldn''t find the reason at all.


    Shen Xun is also a face muddled force, covering his bleeding forehead, still in the state of sleepwalking.


    Teacup, can you fly???


    "Look straight at me, son of a bitch!"


    There was a low, hoarse voice in the living room.


    Everyone was staring at the cat in Zhao Ziling''s arms.


    Including Zhao Ziling.


    Su Xun squeezed out of Zhao Ziling''s granary, jumped on the table and looked at Shen Xun coldly: "stupid mortal, do you want to poison me?"


    His voice is very hoarse, that is because the horizontal bone will be completely refined, now he is forced to speak.


    As for the teacup that just flew up, it was naturally controlled by him with mana.


    Although he doesn''t know magic, he is always experienced in the flexible use of magic power.


    "Cat Cats can talk Monster! Monster


    Shen Xun was scared to be silly directly, panic of roar a way: "shoot, kill him, kill him!"


    Now he began to believe what Shen CI said last night. This cat is really evil.


    After hearing the order, the four white faced bodyguards subconsciously wanted to raise their hands and shoot.


    The next second, however, a dark shadow flashed by.


    The guns in their hands directly disappeared and were directly scratched into rags by Su Xun''s claws.


    The demon''s claw is a natural weapon. Its strength is as strong as mud.


    "You will pay for it."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and his paw was lifted, and he controlled the fruit knife in the fruit plate and flew up.


    "Puff -"


    with the sound of four blades entering the body, the four bodyguards were cut off their index fingers.


    As a man who lives on guns, he will never be able to shoot in his life.


    Shen Xun was so scared that he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Su Xun: "Da Xian, please forgive me. Those who don''t know are innocent. Please give me a chance to reform."Monsters, mad, there are monsters in the world, and they are still so powerful.


    Four bodyguards also knelt down, now just lost a finger, better than lost life.


    Su Xun squatted arrogantly on the table, and the five people below kept kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    The situation changed in an instant.


    Zhao Ziling looked at this scene, inexplicably surging and excited, looking at Su Xun''s eyes full of worship and love.


    "I am merciful, so I will not kill you today. I will also give you an opportunity to serve you. You can get wealth and health if you work for me."


    Alas, after all, it''s still a way to make money fast, or enslave these stupid mortals.


    Hearing this, Shen Xun''s fear was swept away, and he was full of joy. He looked at Su Xun blazing: "I''m willing to work for the great immortal, and the little one is willing to be a running dog of the great immortal''s gate, waiting for the assignment."


    It''s a demon. It can do all kinds of magic. It''s a demon that can live for thousands of years.


    Work for him, reveal something from his fingernails, maybe you can make yourself have a good body of Vajra, and easily live for hundreds of years.


    As for status and money, he can get them all, but none of them is more attractive than the endless life span.


    After all, only if you live long enough can you have more time to enjoy what you create and spend what you earn.


    As for his younger brother Shen Ci, he died in a car accident. What does it have to do with Da Xian and Miss Zhao? You can''t wrongly blame others.


    Look, all of a sudden, it becomes reasonable in an instant.


    "Call me king later." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he jumped back to Zhao Ziling''s arms, his head comfortably lying on the baby''s granary.


    Shen Xun nodded and bowed: "yes, your majesty, do you have any orders now?"


    "For one thing, I spent a lot of money to ask people to go to the wild cliffs in the mountains to look for a panacea for me. All those special plants or fruits that look unusual will be brought back for me to choose by myself."


    "I''m going to use the elixir for alchemy. If you can do things well, you''ll be rewarded with one."


    Demon clan can''t alchemy, so they all eat raw, and can''t give better play to the medicine.


    But Su Xun knew how to alchemy. Now with Shen Xun, there are conditions for alchemy.


    Leave these things to them, and you can enjoy your life.


    Take videos to fool those idiots on the Internet, tease Zhao Ziling, teach sophomores a lesson, and bask in the sun. Isn''t he fragrant in such a day?

 Chapter 652

    Su Xun and Zhao Ziling leave after they accept Shen Xun by painting big cakes.


    When I came here, it was delivered by car. Naturally, I had to send it away by car when I left.


    A silver Rolls Royce is waiting outside the villa.


    Shen Xun has been sending Zhao Ziling and Su Xun out of the villa.


    "Zhao Ziling?"


    A voice of some surprise came into my ear.


    I saw a group of young men and women in sporty clothes just passing by on the road. It was a woman about the same age as Zhao Ziling who stopped her.


    Zhao Yiling''s mother is Zhao Tongshuang''s younger brother.


    Zhao Ziling frowned slightly and did not respond.


    Shen Xun said: "how, miss lingshuang and Miss Zhao know each other?"


    "Yes? Of course, Shen Dong and Zhao Ziling are my elder sister. " Zhao lingshuang showed a touch of banter, light said: "but angered dad, now has nothing to do with our Zhao family."


    Shen Xun was stunned when he heard this, and then he was ecstatic in his heart. Fortunately, it has nothing to do with your Zhao family. Otherwise, how can it be my turn?


    Zhao lingshuang looked at Zhao Ziling and said: "Zhao Ziling, how can you be here? It won''t be cheating on our Zhao family. Don''t ruin our Zhao family''s reputation. "


    Behind her a group of people are interested in watching this scene, anyway, it is not too big to see the excitement.


    "You Zhaos don''t deserve it." Zhao Ziling said coldly.


    Shen Xun deeply thinks that Zhao Ziling is the king''s woman, and the Zhao family really doesn''t deserve it.


    Zhao lingshuang was angry: "Zhao Ziling, what do you say? Our Zhao family doesn''t deserve it. What qualifications do you have to say that? "


    As soon as she spoke, a slap fell on her face.


    "Pa!"


    "Miss Zhao is not qualified. Do I have one?" Shen Xun looked at Zhao lingshuang coldly and said word by word: "you Zhao family, really don''t deserve it."


    All of them were calmed down by Shen Xun, who suddenly started, and even their breathing slowed down.


    "Mr. Shen You... " Feeling the burning pain on his face, Zhao lingshuang''s face is unbelievable.


    She never dreamed that Shen Xun would beat her for the sake of Zhao Ziling.


    You know, she always has a good sense of Shen Xun, and even takes this aristocratic childe from Beijing as the best mate.


    But now Shen Xun slapped her, completely confused her.


    Shen Xun coldly said: "I ask you, do I have this qualification?"


    He would not miss such a good chance to show his loyalty.


    "Yes." Zhao lingshuang white face spit out a word, the other party is a big man from the capital, she can''t afford to offend, Zhao family also can''t afford to offend.


    Shen Xun snorted coldly: "but I can only open the door for Miss Zhao."


    Voice down, he stooped to open the door, respectfully said: "Miss Zhao please."


    WOW!


    Seeing this scene, everyone was in an uproar. Zhao Ziling got Shen Xun''s favor and wanted to fly to the branch to become a Phoenix.


    Zhao lingshuang is full of jealousy and unwilling, clenching her lips, but helpless.


    Zhao Ziling didn''t even look at her, but she got into the car with Su Xun in her arms. But she had to admit that this feeling was very cool.


    Soon, the silver Rolls Royce drove away.


    Shen Xun took a look at Zhao lingshuang and turned to the villa with a cold hum.


    Zhao lingshuang stood in the same place for a long time, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Lingshuang, are we still going to play golf?"


    A young man asked carefully.


    "Hit your mother!" Zhao lingshuang angrily scolded, ran to his own home.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What are you talking about?"


    After hearing Zhao lingshuang''s words, Zhao Xiangcheng and Luo Ying''s face changed greatly, and they got up in an instant.


    Zhao lingshuang cried and said: "at that time, so many people saw it. The little fox spirit didn''t know how to hook it up and led Shen Xun. Shen Xun slapped me for her. I lost my face."


    Zhao Xiangcheng almost forgot his eldest daughter. Unexpectedly, she appeared in his sight in such a way.


    "Husband, that wench''s heart is small, if let her marry Shen Xun, she will certainly deal with us, want to marry also work properly frost to marry past just right." Luo Ying embraces Zhao Xiangcheng''s arm and says anxiously.


    Zhao Xiangcheng was a little fidgety and said: "who is Shen Xun? It''s a character from the capital. We don''t care who he wants to marry? "


    Originally, I wanted to let lingshuang contact Shen Xun. All the plans were quite successful. Unexpectedly, a Zhao Ziling suddenly appeared and caught him by surprise.


    And he also worried about whether Zhao Ziling deliberately seduced Shen Xun and wanted to take revenge on them.


    If it is true, pulling the girl''s scheming is too deep, it is vicious."That can''t decide who he will marry, but we can make him not marry." Luo Ying''s eyes sparkled with malice, and her mouth was full of sneers.


    Zhao Xiangcheng asked, "what do you mean?"


    Luo Ying leaned up to his ear and whispered a word.


    "No! Absolutely not Zhao Xiangcheng suddenly changed color and said excitedly: "no matter how it is my own daughter, I can''t do it!"


    "Husband, that is a white eyed wolf who is not familiar with me. I used to treat him as my own daughter. As a result, she wronged me and complained to you." Luo Ying said with a look of weeping: "do you take her as your daughter? Does she take you as her father? If we really want her to marry Shen Xun, we''ll be finished when we get home. He won''t let us go. "


    Green tea, bitches are usually good at acting, otherwise they can''t get up. Luo Ying is an expert in it.


    Her daughter lingshuang is obviously not as good as her mother, otherwise she would not have done the stupid thing of mocking Zhao Ziling in front of Shen Xun.


    When Zhao Xiangcheng heard this, his face became overcast and overcast, and he was still entangled.


    Luo Ying added a fire: "husband, Zhao Ziling must have deliberately contacted Shen Xun. Over the years, she doesn''t want to repent, but she has a grudge. Even if you don''t think about me, you have to think about your son."


    Zhao Xiangcheng has only one son. He is afraid of falling in his hand and melting in his mouth.


    Zhao Xiangcheng did not hesitate to think that Zhao Ziling would not let go of her precious son.


    "Good! Just do as you say. " Zhao Xiangcheng a bite of teeth agreed to come down, some disappointed: "Purple Ling ah purple Ling, can''t blame my father merciless, to blame you stubborn."


    This is a typical example. When you become a watch, you still want to build a memorial archway. You have to find a helpless excuse for what you have done, and then you can do it with peace of mind.


    This kind of person is disgusting and nauseous.


    "Husband, don''t worry. I''ll do it properly. I''ll involve us." Luo Ying smiles on her face, and the plot succeeds again.


    Although Zhao lingshuang doesn''t know what her mother''s plan is, she knows that Zhao Ziling is going to be miserable.


    Hum! When Shen Xun slaps me in the face, I will give you 10 times as much.

 Chapter 653

    Above Rolls Royce.


    "How do you feel?" Su Xun typed and asked.


    Horizontal bone has not been completely refined, forced to speak very uncomfortable, or convenient typing.


    Zhao Ziling breathed out: "cool!"


    "Next time you slap her yourself, it will be better."


    Zhao Ziling shook her head: "I''m afraid my hands are dirty. They don''t deserve it."


    "That''s right. That''s the mentality." Su Xun agreed, and then wrote a long paragraph: "I was going to help you up, but now with Shen Xun, I''m afraid you don''t have to come out in person."


    "Isn''t that better? I can play with you. " If it wasn''t for her mother''s justice, Zhao didn''t want to live so tired.


    Now with Su Xun and Shen Xun, she is certainly happy to be at leisure.


    Su Xun was speechless: "I''m not a real cat. I don''t need you to play with me."


    Mind involuntarily emerged Zhao Ziling tease cat stick to tease their own scenes, think he is playing a shiver.


    "I''m talking about making videos. I want you to be the most popular cat in the whole network!" Zhao Ziling has a new goal.


    I got home in half an hour.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    As soon as the door opened, he ran out with his tongue sticking out. His two front feet kept pulling at Zhao Ziling, begging for a hug.


    "It''s so heavy. It''s like a pig. I can''t hold it." Zhao Ziling dragged him into the living room with two front feet.


    Zhao Ziling excitedly takes out her mobile phone to shoot a video for Su Xun.


    Of course, sophomores should also bring them.


    This time, we took a video of a cat commanding a dog.


    In the video, Su Xun, like a fool, instructs Xiao Er to sit down, lie down, stand up and pick up a UFO.


    As for the second child, he is such a fool. He always does it and licks his face for praise.


    After the video came up, the reaction was very strong.


    "666, the cat and the dog are fine, aren''t they?"


    "This cat is much smarter than that dog. One is the conductor and the other is the doer."


    "I dare not raise such a cat because I''m afraid he thinks I''m stupid."


    "Come on, tie me with a rope and send the cat to school. Don''t delay the children."


    "Team up to steal 1 / 1 of the cats. All right, the team is ready. Let''s start tonight."


    The more popular the video, the more the official traffic, yesterday''s video has exceeded 10 million views.


    Today, less than an hour after the video was uploaded, it has exceeded 3 million players, and the attention fans of moyamoya account have exceeded 10 million.


    In this fast-paced society, many people want to keep pets, but they don''t have time, so a word named Yunlu cat came into being.


    Today''s Su Xun is in a mess and has become the target of countless netizens.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two in the morning.


    Zhao Ziling was sleeping peacefully. Su Xun''s ears moved and got out of the quilt.


    When I went to the balcony, I found a section of ham sausage on the balcony.


    The little two ran over and opened his mouth with ham sausage, then handed it to Su Xun.


    Tianjiang food, big pot first.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes, pulled his paw on his face, and then pointed to the garbage can.


    In the evening, a section of peeled ham sausage flew in. I knew there was something wrong with it.


    What''s more, even if it''s OK, he will never eat anything picked up from the ground.


    It''s from dogs.


    Little two some aggrieved, drooping head, shouting that section of ham sausage, reluctantly threw into the garbage can.


    Downstairs.


    The two figures are furtive.


    "Brother, it''s OK. Just now I vaguely saw the dog take away the ham sausage. Now it must have been fainted by the medicine. Let''s do it."


    A short man said to the tall man beside him.


    The tall man nodded: "go, do it."


    Voice down, two people put on masks and hats, stealthily touch the floor.


    When they came to Zhao Ziling''s house, they took out the tools ready to pry the door.


    "Brother, if we steal that cat this time, we''ll really get rich." The little man whispered a little excitedly.


    The tall man said with a smile: "nonsense, this cat is a cash cow, and the dog. Since they are all dizzy, they should take it with them. OK, stop talking. Be quick and open the door first."


    That''s right. These two men are in a team to steal Su Xun.


    Netizens are talking about it, but these two guys really take action.


    "Mad, I forgot to bring my hammer."


    The little man who opened the door said something annoyed.


    When Gao heard this, he almost died of anger. He growled in a low voice, "didn''t I ask you to check before you set out?"It''s the most anxious thing to lose the chain at the critical time, especially when they''re still sneaking around tonight Wrong. It''s stealing cats and dogs.


    Just as they were about to quarrel, a low voice came into their ears.


    "How about I borrow you a hammer?"


    "Thank you so much, man..." The short man''s face was beaming and he said thanks subconsciously. Then he suddenly reacted and his voice stopped suddenly.


    The tall man and the short man looked at each other. They swallowed a mouthful of saliva and turned slowly.


    I saw a black cat squatting behind me, looking at them coldly.


    Caught off guard, both of them were startled and almost cried out.


    But fortunately, many years of career let them develop a super emergency response, stifling the scream.


    "Big brother, how could it be a cat? What about the person who just spoke? " Asked the little man.


    Elder brother beat a stir to work properly: "Ma De, how do I know, big night of, feel a little cautious get flustered."


    "Wait!" The short man suddenly exclaimed in surprise and patted his high arm: "brother, look, is this cat the one on the Internet?"


    Gao was stunned. He came up to Su Xun and looked carefully. He also took out the pictures of his mobile phone for comparison. The more he looked, the more surprised he was.


    "It''s really ha. There''s no place to look for when you break through the iron shoes. It doesn''t take any effort."


    "Brother, God can''t bear to see us continue to be poor. We are rich."


    Both of them are very excited, and forced to suppress the voice, excited body are shaking.


    "Shh Don''t scare him away. Come on, ah, the dried fish. Take it out. " Said the tall man.


    The short man quickly took out the prepared dried fish to lure Su Xun: "kitty, come on, the fragrant dried fish are all yours. Eat it quickly."


    Dried fish and sausages are treated with medicine. It''s only good if the medicine is faint.


    Su Xun just looked at them like two silly beeps.


    "Brother, how can I feel that he seems to despise me?" The little man suddenly said a word.


    The tall man grinned: "we feel the same way."


    "Silly beep." Su Xun uttered two words.

 Chapter 654

    Shua!


    As Su Xun spoke, their bodies were stiff again, and their faces were frozen.


    I feel that the temperature around seems to have dropped a few minutes.


    "Big brother I Did I have an auditory hallucination? " The short man stammered, shaking his hands with the dried fish.


    The tall man turned pale: "OK As if I heard it, he called us silly beeps


    The next second, they look at each other.


    A shrill scream broke the peace in the neighborhood.


    "Ah!!! Monster


    The cat can talk. It''s not a monster. What is it?


    No wonder the cat is so clever. The horse is a monster!


    "Grandfather cat, please forgive me. We don''t have two or two pieces of meat on us. It''s not enough for you to stuff your teeth."


    "Yes, please let us go. I haven''t bathed for a month. The meat stinks."


    The two knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing for mercy.


    Su Xun grinned: "didn''t you take a bath in a month? That''s just right. It''s all pickled. "


    Hearing this, they were scared to pee. God, this cat really wants to eat people.


    At the same time, the doors of every house in the building were opened, and a group of people rushed out in their pajamas or coats.


    They were awakened by the screams of two thieves.


    "Help! Help! Monsters want to eat people, monsters want to eat people


    Seeing these people, the two thieves almost cried with joy as if they had seen the Savior.


    When they heard this, they were all stunned and subconsciously looked at Su Xun.


    "Meow ~"


    Su Xun let out an innocent cat cry, and then several jumps disappeared in the corridor.


    People this just returned to God, eyes fell on the two thieves.


    "The furtive one is still carrying tricks and tools. He must have come to steal things. Beat him and call the police after the fight!"


    "That is, thanks to the cat''s discovery, otherwise I don''t know how many families will suffer this evening."


    "Grass Mud Horse, my house was stolen two days ago. They must have done it. Beat them!"


    Filled with indignation, a group of people rushed up and punched and kicked the two thieves.


    They curled up and were beaten. They wanted to cry without tears. They came to work in this community for the first time. What was stolen before really had nothing to do with them.


    I don''t know which colleague did them harm.


    Soon the police came.


    When they were taken away by the police, they kept muttering to themselves that Mr. cat was a monster and the monster wanted to eat people.


    "Comrade police, that cat is really a monster. I suspect that it is hiding among us, just to rule us."


    "Police comrades, I have no mental illness or mental disorder. What I said is the truth. I suggest checking all the cats in the country."


    Then two people who told the truth were treated as mentally ill and sent to a mental hospital where they were locked up.


    And Su Xun was on fire again.


    According to the "facts" made up by the neighbors, it was Su Xun who found the thief, then scared them out and attracted people.


    "Mr. cat, I doubt that these two men are going for Mr. cat."


    "I really organized a team to steal the cat. The cat was not stolen, and it was scared into mental illness. That''s why stealing the chicken is not the way to eat the rice."


    "I laugh to death, but also said that the cat master is a monster, the cat master wants to rule the human race, those two guys have brain problems?"


    "The cat is so beautiful. I love it."


    "Why didn''t you wake me up last night?" Zhao Ziling looks at Su Xun with a little blame.


    Although she knew that the other party could not be stolen, she was shocked when she learned about it.


    Su Xun said, "you sleep so soundly. I can''t bear to wake you up."


    Last night, he had finished refining the transverse bone and could speak normally.


    "Hum, master, you are a cat. Why do you tease girls?" Zhao Ziling touched Su Xun''s ear and a smile appeared on her face.


    Su Xun said, "because I''ve been preparing to become a human being."


    "Hee hee, yes, you can''t do bad things to me before you become a human being." Zhao Ziling took a look under Su Xun''s stomach.


    Su Xun clamped his legs subconsciously.


    Zhao Ziling laughed more happily: "you are shy."


    "No, it''s just a subconscious reaction." Su Xun would never admit it.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    Zhao Ziling was just about to speak when her cell phone rang.


    Take it out and see that it was a colleague who played well at work before her.


    "Hello, yunyun." Zhao Ziling gets through.


    "Ziling, you don''t tell me when you leave. You don''t treat me as a friend. Do you have time? Come out and have dinner with me. It''s my treat."Zhao Ziling quickly said: "don''t, or I invite you, you say place, I come now."


    "No.5 private room of Zijin garden restaurant."


    "OK, wait for me." Zhao Ziling hung up and said to Su Xun, "I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Woof, woof..."


    Xiao Er called twice, and he also wanted to go.


    "Darling, you are too old to bring into the restaurant. I will bring you something delicious." Zhao Ziling touched his dog''s head and went to make up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    More than 20 minutes later, Zhao Ziling took Su Xun to Zijin garden restaurant by taxi.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, he went to the No. 5 private room and pushed the door open.


    She found that in addition to yunyun, there was an ordinary looking boy she didn''t know.


    "Ziling, come and sit down." Yunyun quickly got up to greet each other with a warm smile on her face.


    Her eyes fell on the cat in Zhao Ziling''s arms and widened: "Ziling This, this is the cat who is very popular on the Internet recently


    "He called it master." Zhao Ziling said.


    Yunyun eyes some jealousy and greed, joked: "no wonder you suddenly quit, the original is to do video when the network red to, not lack of money."


    "No way." Zhao Ziling was a little embarrassed and lifted her hair.


    Yunyun pointed to the boy and said, "this is my boyfriend, Sun Jian."


    "Hello." Sun Jian said hello to Zhao Ziling: "yunyun always says that you are her only friend in the company, so I''ll follow her. Do you mind?"


    "Of course not. I delayed your date." Zhao Ziling said with a smile.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his intuition told him that these two people were not friends and girlfriends.


    After some greetings, the three took their seats.


    Sun Jian and yunyun exchanged eyes. Yunyun poured a glass of wine for Zhao Ziling: "let''s have a drink first. The first one is to wish Ziling a big net star."


    Su Xun''s skill of stopping for three seconds when starting changed their wine glasses.


    Three seconds later, the three drank at the same time.


    "I''ll take care of Ziling for the second cup. Thank you for taking care of my family." Sun Jian poured another glass of wine.


    Although Zhao Ziling didn''t want to drink more, she couldn''t refuse the first two cups, so she had to accompany her.


    This time, the search launched the time stop skill, which also changed the wine cups of the three people.


    In this way, Sun Jian and yunyun drank the two glasses of wine that Zhao Ziling should have drunk.

 Chapter 655

    Sun Jian and yunyun find something wrong.


    Because Zhao Ziling had no problem, on the contrary, their faces became more and more red, their bodies were hot, and they had a strong impulse to want that.


    Fidgety, as if there are thousands of ants in the bone biting the same, in short, it seems to want to.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is everyone sick?"


    Zhao Ziling also found the two eccentric, but also concerned about the question.


    "No It''s OK. It''s just itchy. " Yunyun has already begun to be confused. She looks at Sun Jian with water in her eyes: "you help me to scratch it."


    "No Not so good. " Sun Jian is also shortness of breath, eyes red, feel like there is a fire burning in his body, staring at Yun Yun.


    In his eyes, yunyun seems to be more and more beautiful than Zhao Ziling.


    This is the result of the drug attack, will emit a unique hormone breath, attract each other, affect their mind.


    "I can''t help but sit up and beg you to go


    "Then I''m welcome." Sun Jian''s voice fell, and he went to tear yunyun''s clothes.


    Two people have been completely dominated by the drug, a confusion in the mind.


    "This You What are you doing! "


    Zhao Ziling was startled by this scene. She only felt that it was ridiculous, ashamed and angry.


    "They drugged your wine, and I exchanged your wine with them." Su Xun said lightly.


    Hearing this, Zhao Ziling was inconceivable at first, and then angry again: "I have no injustice or hatred with them. Why do they do this?"


    "Let me see." Su Xun went over and put a paw on Sun Jian.


    Using psychics, read his memory.


    Then coldly eyes said: "these are your stepmother arrangement, spent a lot of money, let yunyun catch you out, give you medicine, and then let Sun Jian that you."


    "If you press the camera in the private room, the process will be recorded, and then the video will be distributed to the Internet, and then you will be completely ruined."


    After hearing this, Zhao Ziling was filled with indignation: "that woman is still as vicious as ever!"


    "You go out first. I''ll take care of the next picture."


    Hearing this, Zhao Ziling said, "don''t you see her body?"


    She''s what she says, of course.


    "When are you still thinking about this?" Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The focus of women is so strange.


    Zhao Ziling was also a little embarrassed when she heard the speech. Finally, she didn''t say anything and turned to leave the private room.


    Then Su Xun jumped up, took off the camera in the corner and smashed it.


    After all, the camera recorded him standing up and talking to Zhao Ziling.


    Then he used yunyun''s mobile phone to show a video of her and sun jianpa.


    Open their mobile phone address book, find the contact information of their respective families, and give each of them a welfare.


    In particular, their parents sent some close-up pictures.


    Then a copy of the video was sent to the Internet.


    Finally, fix the two mobile phones and open the magic app for live broadcast.


    After all this, he left.


    After yunyun and Sun Jian are crazy, they will find that they are on fire, the kind known to all.


    "What have you done to them?"


    Looking at Su Xun, Zhao Ziling asked.


    Su Xun said, "don''t worry. I didn''t kill people. I just helped them become famous."


    Zhao Ziling probably guessed what Su Xun had done.


    "Your stepmother can''t let it go. Let Shen Xun do it. If they don''t pull the Zhao family down from the top, they will never learn what equal dialogue is." Su Xun''s casual voice revealed a chill.


    Zhao Ziling is also itching with hatred, and she is still sad. Although Luo Ying did it, she believes her father must know it.


    Otherwise, without his acquiescence, Luo Ying would not dare to do such a thing.


    Once she had so little affection for his father, now it''s gone.


    Is such a man worthy to be a father?


    The most terrible thing in the world is that you don''t need to be a parent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In private room five.


    Because the medicine was too heavy, they went crazy for two hours before the end.


    After the end of the body tired to sleep in the past.


    A sleep to three in the afternoon, yunyun first wake up, blurred eyes.


    "Ah


    As soon as she moved, she felt a tearing pain, and her brain suddenly woke up. What had happened before came to her mind.Another look at the fixed mobile phone in front, although the live room has been closed, she is still aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    She flustered took the mobile phone, above many missed calls, and scolded her SMS.


    Looking at the mobile phone, her face became whiter and whiter, and her hands trembled more and more severely. Finally, with a click, the mobile phone fell to the ground.


    "Ah, ah


    She felt like she was going to cry.


    Sun Jian was also woken up, and then also panicked: "what''s the matter, how can it be like this, it''s clear that only Zhao Ziling''s wine was drugged."


    "It''s over. We''re over." Yunyun cried heartbroken, hands keep holding their hair.


    Sun Jian still doesn''t understand. Isn''t it just slapping? It''s not that I haven''t done it. Is it necessary to exaggerate?


    Until he looked at his cell phone.


    "Puyi --"


    suddenly, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    All kinds of SMS on the mobile phone nearly stuck, hundreds of missed calls.


    Just click on a post or friend making software on the Internet, you can see two people''s videos or pictures spreading wildly.


    "It''s over. It''s really over."


    Sun Jian collapsed on the ground and murmured to himself. His eyes were in despair.


    Yunyun is similar to him.


    The family and career of the two are over, and they have almost died socially.


    You can imagine that wherever they go, they are recognized.


    They can''t live a normal life and work normally. They can''t go back to their home and even dare not go on the street openly.


    It''s more painful than killing them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the Zhao family also ushered in a surprise.


    "Zhao Dong is not good. People from the province asked us to stop work for rectification because of the product quality problems."


    "Mr. Zhao, the bank has begun to force loans. If we don''t pay them back, they will have to sue the court."


    "Mr. Zhao, seven companies have broken off cooperation with us."


    "Zhao Dong, there are a lot of adverse reports about us on the Internet..."


    One after another, the top management of the company came to Zhao''s home, bringing one "surprise" after another.


    These surprises came one after another, which made the four members of the Zhao family feel dizzy and nearly faint.

 Chapter 656

    "How could that be? How could that be? "


    Zhao Xiangcheng''s face is unbelievable. He really can''t understand it.


    Clearly good, how suddenly the sky fell down?


    "Husband, what should we do now?" Luo Ying is also worried.


    After all, if the Zhao family were to collapse, she would have no luxury.


    Zhao lingshuang and Zhao Xiangcheng''s son is also pale, the heart is full of uneasiness.


    "How can you tell me that?"


    A cold voice came into the ears.


    The top management of Zhao''s company all gave way one after another.


    Zhao Ziling came in with Su Xun in her arms, followed by Shen Xun and a group of bodyguards.


    "It''s you!"


    See Zhao Ziling and Shen Xun, Zhao Xiangcheng and others instantly understand everything.


    Zhao Ziling is responsible for all this.


    Zhao Xiangcheng is very angry, a few steps rushed to her: "why do you want to do this? Do you know what you''re doing? You are going to kill us


    "Yes, I''m going to kill you." Zhao Ziling looked at him calmly and said faintly.


    Zhao said: "I am sorry for you


    "You are my good father to have your daughter drugged to ruin her reputation." Zhao Ziling is sarcastic.


    Luo Ying and Zhao lingshuang are pale.


    Zhao Xiangcheng pursed his lips: "you You all know that. Listen to me. Ziling, dad doesn''t want to do that either... "


    "But you did." Zhao Ziling interrupted him directly without expression.


    Zhao Xiangcheng angrily roared: "then you will be happy to kill our Zhao family? I''m your father, you are unfilial, unfilial


    "I just want you to see how your high capital collapsed." Facing the angry Zhao Xiangcheng, Zhao Ziling seems very indifferent.


    Luo Ying angrily came forward and scolded: "Zhao Ziling, do you have any conscience? How can you talk to your father like this? That''s what your mother taught you when she was alive? "


    "Pa!"


    Zhao Ziling raised her hand and slapped her face: "although I feel dirty, I want to hit you more because you don''t deserve to mention my mother."


    "You You... " Luo Ying''s face was livid with anger.


    Her son was angry: "Zhao Ziling, you little bitch, you dare to beat my mother!"


    The voice is about to rush up and want to beat Zhao Ziling like she did when she was a child.


    However, before he got close, several black pistols were aimed at him.


    Let him instantly calm down, abruptly stopped, bean big cold sweat from the forehead.


    "Come on, don''t you want to hit me?" Zhao Ziling looked at him coldly.


    Zhao Xiangcheng''s son dare not move.


    Zhao Ziling sneered: "break his leg."


    Zhao Xiangcheng quickly said: "Ziling, listen to me. Dad knows that he is wrong. He is your brother. Don''t worry about him."


    "When he hit me, you didn''t defend me much." The more Zhao Xiangcheng was like this, the more angry Zhao Ziling was: "my mother was killed by you!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I killed your mother, but it has nothing to do with your brother." In order to protect his only son, Zhao Xiangcheng also broke the pot.


    Zhao Ziling was furious: "the more you care about him, the more I will destroy him. I said, break his leg."


    "Poop


    Zhao Xiangcheng knelt down and hugged Shen Xun''s leg: "Mr. Shen, please let us go. Please."


    "Zhao Dong, you may have misunderstood." Shen Xun light said: "I Shen Xun is just for Miss Zhao, where the qualifications to stop her?"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xiangcheng was stunned, and everyone in the Zhao family was stunned.


    They always thought that it was Zhao Ziling who climbed up Shen Xun''s high branch and relied on Shen Xun''s support, so they forced the Zhao family to this point.


    But now listen to Shen Xun''s words, it seems that is not the case, Zhao Ziling climb the people higher.


    Even more powerful than Shen Xun, Zhao family can''t imagine what kind of existence it is.


    Then followed by fear.


    "Poop


    Luo Ying couldn''t hold on any longer. She bent her legs and knelt on the ground: "Ziling, Ziling, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    While saying this, he also took care of his son and daughter: "quick, quick kneel down to apologize to your sister, quick kneel down to beg your sister."


    Zhao lingshuang sister and brother are also kneeling down, have realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "I will not forgive any of you, because my mother can no longer be raised."


    "Zhao Xiangcheng, I still remember when I was in junior high school, I told you, baby, your son touched into my room, tried to be strong and raped me. If you didn''t believe me, you slapped me in the face, scolded me and led him. Do you still remember?"Zhao Ziling said with no expression on her face, but she was worried in everyone''s ears.


    Even the senior managers of Zhao''s company didn''t expect that Zhao Xiangcheng was not such a thing, because he had to live for himself.


    Zhao Xiangcheng''s lips wriggled and his face was full of tears. He kept saying, "Ziling, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Will you forgive me once?"


    "No, you don''t know. You''re just scared, but that''s enough." Zhao Ziling showed a contemptuous smile: "break his leg, deaf?"


    Su Xun had never seen Zhao Ziling, which showed how much resentment she had in her heart.


    Two strong men came forward and forcibly controlled Zhao Xiangcheng''s son.


    "Dad! Help me! Dad, help me


    Zhao Xiangcheng''s son screamed and struggled, his eyes full of fear, and his urine was scared to flow.


    "No! Stop it! Stop it


    Zhao Xiangcheng and Luo Ying want to stop them, but they are held in time and can''t move.


    Can only watch helplessly, a solid wooden chair hard hit their son''s leg.


    I don''t know the position of the third leg, including the third leg.


    "Ah, ah


    With a shrill scream, Zhao Xiangcheng''s son''s legs deformed and fainted.


    "There will be no Zhao family from now on, and I will not trouble you any more. I will let you live, because as long as I see that you are not well off, I will be happy for my mother in Jiuquan."


    Zhao Ziling''s voice fell and she turned to leave. Tears fell down the corner of her eyes.


    Behind him is the cry of the Zhao family, also mixed with Zhao Xiangcheng hysterical curse.


    Out of the Zhao family, as soon as she got on the bus, Zhao Ziling collapsed on her seat.


    "Master, I''ve avenged my mother and myself, but I''m not as happy as I thought. On the contrary, I''m still a little sad." Zhao Ziling held Su Xun and murmured to herself.


    Su Xun touched her head with his paw: "it will be fine after a while. Don''t think about it any more."

 Chapter 657

    When the Zhao family affair came to an end, Zhao Ziling was depressed for a period of time, and then recovered quickly.


    After all, after her mother''s death, she had no deep feelings for the Zhao family, just a little feeling.


    In the past few days, I took Su Xun and Xiao Er to shoot videos. She also showed up. Her life of one person, one cat and one dog has attracted a lot of fans on the Internet.


    Zhao Ziling, in particular, is beautiful and in good shape. Countless wolf friends clamor that they are willing to replace the cat master as Zhao Ziling''s pet.


    Shen lingxun went to all parts of the world to find the dangerous things.


    The more dangerous the place is, the more inaccessible it is.


    And the rare human means that the ecology has not been damaged, there is no pollution, and it is suitable for the growth of spiritual things.


    After all, the king said that he would give him a share of the elixir when it was successfully refined. This is a real elixir!


    With Shen Xun to do the most important things, Su Xun was a group of idle people.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go."


    Zhao Ziling wore a single horsetail, a baseball cap and a pair of ink brocade on her head, revealing only her ruddy mouth and white chin.


    Wearing a pair of white sports pants, feet on small white shoes, the upper body is a white short sleeve, concave and convex body is very obvious, especially some arc parts are amazing.


    This dress is sporty, because today they are going camping.


    Zhao Ziling took Su Xun in her arms and led Xiao er with a rope.


    Taking advantage of the money Su Xun made in making videos these days, Zhao Ziling bought a pink SUV, full of girlish flavor and very eye-catching.


    After getting on the bus, put Su Xun in the co pilot, the second child in the back row, and Zhao Ziling drove off.


    This time they are going to a mountainous area more than 100 kilometers away from the city.


    "Drive slowly and be safe." Su Xun said.


    Zhao Ziling blinked playfully: "when you drive, the speed is not slow."


    "That''s because I''m an old driver." Su Xun leaned lazily against one hand like a man, revealing his flesh belly and holding a bag of snacks.


    When the cat''s life, really happy ah.


    Sleeping at night with a beautiful woman as a pillow, all kinds of snacks, eat and sleep, sleep and eat, nothing to worry about, it is cool.


    This kind of thought made Su Xun feel that he had fallen.


    At ten o''clock at noon, the SUV left the main road and drove into the mountain path. It was bumpy all the way. After 40 minutes, it came to a river.


    "Ah! This is it. "


    Listen to the car, three people out of the car, Zhao Ziling heart open hands stretched a stretch.


    They are now in a flat, in front of a calm river, across the river is a steep cliff.


    Looking up along the river, you can see a waterfall. The river is like a curtain hanging down. There are some grass and wild flowers growing on the waterfall.


    Further away, you can see a few wisps of smoke. It''s time for lunch. You can see that there is a village in the upper reaches of the river.


    "Hey, master, come and help. I''m a girl. I can''t do everything."


    Zhao Ziling has opened the trunk and is struggling to move things down.


    The little two are pulling out with a piece of cloth.


    "I didn''t help you like this."


    Su Xun said lazily that as a slave, he wanted to order his master to do something. It was ridiculous.


    "Asshole!"


    Zhao Ziling gritted her teeth and scolded. She knew that this guy just wanted to be lazy. She really didn''t know how to feel sorry for her.


    In this way, Zhao Ziling painstakingly put up the tent, and then placed the cooking utensils, and installed a big four legged umbrella used in the canteen above the cooking utensils, which can keep out the rain and the sun.


    After all this, she was already sweating, so tired that she collapsed on the stall, panting heavily and didn''t want to move.


    Su Xun jumped into the car, opened the car refrigerator, took out a level of frozen happy water from the fat house, then opened it and went to Zhao Ziling.


    "You still have a conscience." Zhao Ziling said, "ah, feed me."


    Then he closed his eyes and opened his mouth slightly.


    Susian held the coke in his two claws and handed it to her lips. Then Wow, coke all directly sprinkled on Zhao Ziling''s face, washed her face.


    The cold happy water from fat boy''s face flowed in along the neckline. Zhao Ziling got up in a moment, and her eyes were burning with anger.


    He grabbed Sue Xun by the neck.


    "Ah! Master, I will kill you


    Su Xun was very aggrieved. He lay down and asked me to feed him. My little paw couldn''t be held stably. Isn''t it normal?


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    Seeing this scene, Xiao ER was so happy that he turned around in the same place."Did you do it on purpose?" Zhao Ziling stares at Su Xun angrily. She doesn''t believe that a demon can''t hold a coke bottle.


    Su Xun''s ears drooped innocently: "I don''t use magic power. I forgot that I''m a cat."


    "You did it on purpose." Zhao Ziling blushed and said in a low voice: "little villain, deliberately tune, play me."


    "Come on, I''m just a cat." Su Xun''s body shook for a while. When a cat was hooked by a woman, it was a little uncomfortable.


    Zhao Ziling showed a cunning smile and blinked her eyes: "I like to see your picture which is so stupid and ready to move, but I can''t do bad things. Before you take shape, this is one of the few opportunities that I can make fun of you."


    At this point, she stopped for a moment, and then jokingly said: "if you really can''t help it, you can go to find the little female cat. When you are in shape, I won''t dislike that you''ve been to a cat, cluck..."


    She couldn''t help laughing. She left susian and went to the tent to change clothes.


    Women are demons.


    "Bring me a basin of water. I''ll wipe it."


    A little while later, a basin flew out and just covered Su Xun''s head.


    Cover the basin, it''s dark.


    After changing her clothes, Zhao Ziling began to cook lunch. She camped in the wild, so she had to barbecue.


    Small two silly flow of a son squatting on the side of the grill straight Leng staring.


    Su Xun didn''t understand. He couldn''t eat while squatting there. He was upset when he looked at it. Why?


    It''s like him, sitting on a small portable chair with a fishing rod in his hand, fishing.


    As a cat, fishing is the business.


    "Buzz..."


    At this moment, a burst of engine sound from far to near.


    Obviously there''s a car coming, and there''s more than one.


    Zhao Ziling subconsciously looked back and saw two SUVs driving to the beach.


    Then the door opened and a group of people jumped down, men and women, old men and young people.


    "Wow! Look, that cat is fishing


    All of a sudden, a little girl with glasses pointed at Su Xun and cried out.

 Chapter 658

    "The trough! Really! Take a picture


    "The cat is actually fishing. Is that what you do for yourself?"


    "It''s too smart..."


    Listening to the discussion behind him, Su Xun turned his lips. A group of ignorant guys, isn''t it normal that a cat can fish?


    Besides, doesn''t anyone know me?


    You''ve seen more than 20 million fans, but have you seen one of my videos?


    "Hello, this is my cat. I hope you don''t scare him."


    Zhao Ziling came forward to negotiate with several people.


    "OK, I''m sorry. It''s exciting to see a cat fishing for the first time."


    "I''m really sorry. Please forgive me."


    Everyone apologized to Zhao Ziling one after another, which seemed very reasonable.


    Zhao Ziling smile: "it doesn''t matter, by the way, can you ask what you are here for?"


    Seeing Zhao Ziling smile, several young men couldn''t help being crazy.


    Mom, I saw the fairy.


    "We are here..." A young man has to answer almost subconsciously.


    "Cough, cough!" A middle-aged man with glasses coughed and interrupted him. Looking at Zhao Ziling, he said with a smile, "we are from the geological exploration team."


    The young man who was just ready to speak also responded and nodded: "yes, we are from the city address survey team. Come and do the survey."


    Other people are staring at him, let this young man some guilty touch nose.


    "Will my camping here disturb your work?" Zhao Ziling asked.


    An old man with silver hair gave a kind smile: "we''re just here for a rest. Our destination hasn''t arrived yet. We''ll have another Festival ahead."


    "So it is." Zhao Ziling was relieved. She thought the camping plan was going to fail.


    After all, if there were so many people working here, the camping would be meaningless.


    At first, the lovely girl with glasses pointed to Su Xun and looked at Zhao Ziling: "little sister, can I hold your cat?"


    "This I''m afraid he can''t. He has a bad temper. He''ll catch people when strangers get together. " Zhao Ziling showed an apologetic expression.


    Su Xun turned his eyes. It was you who were jealous and didn''t want other women to hold me. He pushed the pot on me.


    Oh, hypocritical woman, cheat paper.


    The girl wearing glasses was disappointed: "that''s a pity. It''s the first time I''ve seen a cat fishing by myself."


    After a short rest, the group drove away, like a small episode.


    "It''s strange that the geological survey team finally left here. Why else?"


    Zhao Ziling didn''t understand. Is there any big project to be built in the wilderness?


    Su Xun said faintly: "when you think their words are bullshit, there is only one possibility."


    Voice down, claws in the rod a lift, a palm width is still struggling fish was caught up.


    "You mean they''re lying?" Zhao Ziling asked, then puzzled: "I don''t know them, why do they cheat me?"


    "Tell us what they''re going to do. It''s nothing to do with us anyway."


    Su Xun took the fish down and said that he didn''t care what those people were going to do.


    Zhao Ziling eyes a coagulation: "can take down the fish from the hook, you dare say you can''t take coke?"


    Su Xun


    A woman''s thinking jumping is too big. She can''t keep up with her speed as a cat. She never knows what topic she will jump to in the next second.


    "Asshole, you can sleep in the car with the second child tonight." Zhao Ziling gave a cold hum.


    Su Xun looked up at the little two who was looking up at the barbecue rack and thought that Zhao Ziling was insulting the cat.


    Soon, the barbecue was ready, and Zhao Ziling also made a pot of soup with an electric cooker.


    Because the trunk of the off-road vehicle has a socket to power on, which is the advantage of money.


    "This is our first camping. Let''s have a toast to a better tomorrow."


    Zhao Ziling held up a glass of juice and touched the glass in front of Su Xun''s sophomore.


    Su Xun inadvertently took a look at the upper reaches of the river, where more smoke was rising.


    Obviously, the village has entered the peak of lunch making.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the two off-road vehicles were driving towards the direction where Su Xun saw the smoke.


    "Zhao Ming, have you never met a woman? We almost said what we wanted


    A bald looking at the side of a small youth, some reluctant to say.


    Zhao Ming disagreed: "didn''t you say that? Besides, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman. I should have left a number. ""I''m not blind. I can see you." The woman who was driving scoffed. She was dressed in leather clothes and trousers and looked very brave.


    I just don''t know if the leather pants will bulge when farting.


    The lovely girl wearing glasses also echoed: "that is, Zhao Ming, the lady drives millions of luxury cars. Do you deserve it?"


    "How long is it?" Zhao Ming wisely ended the topic, and his face was not good-looking.


    Because everyone is telling the truth.


    "I''ll ask the professor." The bald man took out his mobile phone and sent a message. After a while, he said, "the professor said that he could get to the Liangjie village ruins in five minutes at most."


    "Liangjie village, a broken village, takes such a domineering name." Zhao Ming turned his lips and said.


    The lovely girl with glasses rolled her eyes: "that''s because half of the village is in our city and half in another city. That''s why it gets its name."


    "I don''t know if the professor is reliable. All the people in these two villages have died, and the villages have been deserted for decades. Is there any treasure?" Bareheaded, a little suspicious.


    The leather pants woman who was driving said discontentedly: "what is death? Professor is a person born in Liangjie village. He can''t make a mistake."


    "Liangjie village has disappeared strangely. I heard that all the troops had been here at the beginning. There should be no ghosts." Zhao Ming has a mysterious expression on his face.


    "Big brother, what age do you believe in? Who has seen ghosts?"


    "That is, if there is a ghost, I will be blessed today. I haven''t tried the feeling of saying ghost."


    "Disgusting, are you men full of yellow and color thoughts?"


    People don''t think much of Zhao Ming''s words, and even make fun of them.


    After all, it''s the 21st century. Now everything is scientific. Where are the ghosts?


    If so, why has no one ever seen it?


    Zhao Ming curled his lips and argued unconvinced: "those who may have seen ghosts are already dead?"


    People even more disdain, think Zhao Ming this is completely dead duck mouth.

 Chapter 659

    Three or four minutes later.


    Two SUVs stopped at the end of the road.


    A group of people opened the door and came down.


    The professor with silver hair said: "the car in front can''t drive up. Park here and walk. You can see the entrance of Liangjie village from above."


    They all did as they were told. They took materials from the car and carried them on their backs. Then they followed the professor and walked into the woods.


    There is no road, so the person in front of us should take the firewood knife to open the way.


    After more than ten minutes'' delay, they went through the woods and came to a small slope.


    Looking down from above, you can see the remains of a village. Most of the walls of the houses have collapsed, and the remaining three or two are still strong.


    Beside the small slope, there is a stone tablet.


    On the stone tablet is written "two boundary village".


    "Madder, how does it feel like a grave when this stone tablet goes with this small slope?"


    A slightly rebellious young man with earrings made a joke.


    But they couldn''t laugh, and they had a sense of depression.


    Take a look at the village site below. It is already overgrown with weeds and trees. A gust of wind makes people feel cool.


    "Come on, let''s go down, get the baby tonight, and we''ll leave early tomorrow morning."


    The professor''s voice fell down and headed down the hill.


    Everyone else followed.


    After all, the word "baby" is too confusing.


    They are all organized by professors.


    The professor claimed to be a native of Liangjie village, but he moved away with his parents when he was young.


    After his parents died, he found a letter written by his father when he was collecting his belongings.


    The letter told him that he was from Liangjie village. There was a treasure buried in a well in Liangjie village. He was not sure about the well.


    Only on the full moon night on the 15th of July every year, when the moonlight spreads on the earth, from the top to the bottom, which well does not reflect light is the one buried the treasure.


    The professor is old, a person wants to find out these treasures to carry away is also powerless.


    That''s why I found them. Before they came, they had determined the distribution of the treasure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At seven in the afternoon, it was almost dark.


    A cat and a dog have finished dinner.


    Xiao Er is swimming in the river.


    Su Xun and Zhao Ziling lie on the blanket.


    What Zhao Ziling changed is a pink lady''s shirt, which is knotted at the waist and shows her navel. Her flat abdomen is exposed to the air.


    It''s more comfortable for sushi to lean her head against the granary.


    If someone passes by, you can see a strange scene.


    A beautiful woman was lying on a blanket, listening to music through headphones.


    A big black cat was lying on her belly with her legs up and a mobile phone in her arms.


    "Master, can you monsters live for a long time?" Zhao Ziling suddenly asked with some melancholy.


    While reading the news, Su Xun replied, "yes, I may never die."


    "But I will grow old and die." Zhao Ziling''s voice became more melancholy.


    "It''s OK." Susian put his paw on the back of her hand and said, "don''t worry. When you are old, I will find a beautiful young man to serve me."


    "Asshole!" Zhao Ziling was not melancholy for a moment. She held Su Xun''s ear: "do you want to be so real, can''t you coax me?"


    "Then I''ll give you a elixir to make you immortal?" Su Xun climbed up the mountain and looked down at her with big eyes like gems.


    Zhao Ziling said with a smile, "it''s almost the same."


    She didn''t care whether Su Xun was telling the truth or coaxing her. Anyway, it was enough to listen happily.


    Otherwise, how can old managers often say that women need to be coaxed?


    Most of the time, women know they''re lying.


    They like to deceive others, but they also like to deceive themselves.


    "Buzz..."


    There was another roar of the engine.


    There''s only one car at a time.


    "Why do so many people come to this place today?"


    Zhao Ziling said to herself in a puzzled way, then pushed down the little girl lying on the mountain, got up and looked at the roadside.


    A silver SUV came.


    The car didn''t drive into the beach, the window opened, a very handsome young man leaned out his head and yelled to Zhao Ziling: "beauty, there will be danger here soon, take your pet back to the city."


    There are three people in the car.


    The driver is a big man who is nearly two meters in size. In addition, there is a beauty who is making up in the back seat.


    "What do you mean?" Zhao Ziling some don''t understand, show the color of doubt walked up.The young man pondered for a moment, then said: "just received the news, the upper gate will be released, and the water will soon rise. It''s too dangerous for you to camp here, so go back quickly."


    Su Xun walked behind Zhao Ziling.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Suddenly, a bell rang from the car.


    The girl with short hair, who was making up, said coldly: "the soul control bell rings. She is not a human being."


    "I said, how could it be a man if he was so beautiful?" Weng Han''s driving is loud.


    Junlang young man on the co pilot''s seat, with his eyes slightly narrowed, suddenly opened the door and rushed to Zhao Ziling: "what a ghost! I''ve been cheated!"


    At the same time, a special pistol aimed at Zhao Ziling appeared in her hand.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Zhao Ziling was startled.


    At the moment when the young man was about to pull the trigger, a black shadow flashed by and his gun disappeared.


    "PATA!"


    Su Xun slapped the gun to pieces and stared at the absent-minded young man coldly.


    "It''s not her that triggers the soul - calming bell, it''s the cat!"


    At this time, the two people in the car also came down.


    "Demon?! How can it be? How can there be demons in the world! "


    They all looked at Su Xun in disbelief.


    After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, how can there be demons?


    "Take it back!"


    The woman with short hair said coldly, and a sharp short blade appeared on her hand.


    The strong man grinned: "I didn''t expect to meet the demon. I''d like to see what''s the difference between the demon and the ghost."


    "What are you doing! This is my cat


    Zhao Ziling reacted and stood in front of Su Xun against them.


    "Beauty, your cat is a demon. Let''s take it away, or it will lead to disaster sooner or later."


    Junlang youth looked at Zhao Ziling and said.


    "No! Why should you catch my cat? "


    How can Zhao Ziling promise them to take the master away.


    The short haired girl took out a green copy: "we are public servants. If you stop us again and again, we will take compulsory action and sue you for obstructing public affairs."


    In Su Xun''s eyes, there was a flash of light. There was such a department in the world.


    Is this the legendary dragon group?

 Chapter 660

    "That''s no good. Anyway, the master belongs to me. You can''t take him away."


    Zhao Ziling doesn''t care who the other party is. Anyway, if she wants to take the master away, it''s impossible!


    "Get out of the way, three clowns. They can''t help me."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    He didn''t feel the aura wave in the three.


    Then there are two possibilities. One is that there are treasures on the body that can cover up aura fluctuations.


    Second, they have no accomplishments at all.


    Su Xun preferred the second one.


    These three people should use some special weapons or tools to deal with ghosts, which can be seen from the gun he smashed before.


    Because the bullets in that gun are silver bullets coated with black dog blood.


    Seeing Su Xun open his mouth, their faces changed again.


    "The demon who has refined the horizontal bone!"


    Although there is no demon in the world now, as people in special departments, they have seen some relevant records.


    It''s hard to cultivate monsters, but they can''t deal with monsters who have refined their bones and can speak.


    Now they don''t want to think about how to get this demon back.


    It''s about how to escape alive.


    Zhao Ziling heard Su Xun''s words, looked at the three people, and then pushed them aside.


    Su Xun walked to the three men step by step.


    Clearly speaking, all three of them are bigger than him.


    But now, the three feel a sense of oppression that makes it hard for them to breathe.


    Su Xun''s face was getting whiter and whiter.


    Monsters are ferocious and feed on human beings. These are the records they saw in books.


    At the thought that it might become the booze of the cat demon.


    How can they not panic.


    "Why do ghosts exist in the world, but not demons?" Su Xun asked.


    The three looked at each other.


    With a stroke of his claw, Su Xun cracked a stone directly: "answer my question, otherwise it will be like this."


    "With the rise of industrialization around the world, the spiritual pulse of heaven and earth has been destroyed, and the aura has become weaker and weaker. Therefore, it is impossible for demons to be born again, just as there will be no more birth of human practitioners. Now we can only rely on external things to deal with ghosts." Junlang stammered.


    Seeing that Su Xun was listening, he was relieved, and then continued: "as for ghosts, it''s a kind of evil spirit influenced by geomantic omen, or formed by excessive resentment after death, which has nothing to do with aura."


    So they are very shocked, aura has been weak, how can there be a demon?


    "What about the demons who were successful in cultivation before the rise of industrialization?" Su Xun asked another question.


    Junlang youth replied: "they are all dead. With the rise of industrialization, longevity is inevitable. The decline of cultivation has been visible to the naked eye. However, demons have a long life and will certainly live longer than human beings."


    "In order to prevent the monsters from invading or harming the human beings, the practitioners all over the world encircle and suppress the monsters."


    "Later this kind of encirclement and suppression continued until there were no monsters many years ago."


    There are people in this world who are just ahead of their time, regardless of their fame behind them.


    But there are also some great people who think of their own lives for future generations, such as those who advocate the encirclement and suppression of monsters.


    If it is not for the sake of future generations, why do they have to do such a thing?


    Of course, these people are not heroes to monsters. They are enemies there.


    After all, it''s normal for us to take different positions, our heroes and our enemies.


    Su Xun suddenly realized this, and then asked, "is there any cultivator alive?"


    "Yes." Junlang youth hesitated for a moment before replying: "there are still predecessors who have not yet sat down."


    Su Xun nodded and showed a thoughtful expression: "that is to say, I can''t let you go?"


    The three men''s eyes were frightened, because they heard the meaning of killing people from this sentence.


    "No! You can''t kill us! We have a mission here this time. If we disappear or die, we will definitely track it down. " Junlang said anxiously.


    Short hair woman also echoed: "maybe there will be a major overhaul, they have a variety of unpredictable means, certainly can trace you."


    "As long as you let us go, we''ll never let it out." The strong man also expressed his position. I didn''t expect that the guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes was also afraid of death.


    Su Xun took off the mobile phone around his neck: "I''ve recorded what you just said. Your organization must punish the betraying organization severely."


    "You..." All three of them were furious. As the book says, all the demons were cunning.


    The corner of Zhao Ziling''s mouth went up and she started to smile.


    Su Xun looked at them with a smile: "you three should introduce yourself first.""Chen Yun", "Liu Tao", "Liu Yun".


    The three said their names.


    "What''s your mission this time?" Su Xun went to a stone and sat down.


    By this time, the three people had nothing to hide, and directly broke the pot, broke the whole move.


    "We are going to Liangjie village this time. Our task is to prevent strangers from entering the village from tonight to tomorrow morning."


    "Liangjie village is a ghost village. It''s named after the overlapping of two spaces. Every family used to raise ghosts. Later, somehow, ghosts got out of control and in turn controlled the villagers in the village."


    "At the beginning, the troops came to suppress it, but they failed to deal with it well, so they invited a national treasure overhaul to suppress all these ghosts to the other side of the space overlapped with the two boundary villages, so that only a few villagers who survived moved to live in other places."


    "Every July 15, when the moon is full, the seal is loose. The seal is in one of the wells. If you see human blood when the moon is shining, the ghost sealed in another space will rush out."


    "After all these years, no accidents have happened and no one has come to this shabby place. But just in case, we always send people to watch one night on July 15 every year. It''s our turn this year."


    All three of them thought it was unnecessary. After all, for so many years, the people in the two boundary villages had already died of old age, and the ghost was sealed again.


    No one even knows about Liangjie village. Is it necessary to send people here every year?


    If they didn''t send someone to come, they wouldn''t be able to turn to them this year, meet Su Xun, and fall into the current situation.


    After hearing this, Su Xun said, "this national treasure overhaul is a little weak. It''s just a ghost, not all of it."


    When they heard this, they had to smile bitterly, because only Su Xun dared to tell such a big story.


    "The real major repairs all fell down one after another when the monsters were exterminated. The encirclement and suppression ended, and only the ones with lower accomplishments survived. However, no matter how weak they were, they were many times more powerful than us."


    After thinking about it, Su Xun suddenly said, "by the way, where does the end of this mountain road lead to?"


    "No, the end of the mountain road is in front of us. We have to walk to Liangjie village."


    "Congratulations. You''re done." Su Xun now knows where the group of people went in the morning.

 Chapter 661

    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, they had a bad feeling.


    Su Xun said, "two cars passed in the morning. Where do you think they went?"


    "What


    The three were shocked and some of them wanted to cry. How could they be so unlucky this year?


    Although I don''t know what the two drivers are going to do, as long as a stranger enters Liangjie village, there may be a risk of destroying the seal.


    "You may have time to go now, or the moon will rise later."


    Su Xun said slowly and pointed to the sky with his paw.


    People subconsciously look up, the sky is darker than just, the moon is more and more full.


    "Please come with us." As soon as the young man named Liu Yun gritted his teeth, he looked at Su Xun and said.


    If the seal is broken, they will feel guilty in the face of the ghosts who have been locked up for so many years.


    Su Xun sneered: "joke, strictly speaking, you humans are the enemies of our demons. Why should I accompany you to take risks?"


    The former sentence is bullshit, and the latter one is the real idea in his heart.


    It''s no good to have no relatives or friends. Why should he take risks?


    "Although I don''t know how the elder was trained to be a demon, it must be difficult to improve his cultivation now. The well where the seal is located is nourished by Yin Qi all the year round. There must be Yin spirit things. Black cat belongs to Yin. If the elder gets it, his cultivation will increase greatly."


    I began to lure Su Xun. I couldn''t help it. I didn''t let Su go with me. They didn''t dare to go by themselves.


    "If not?" Su Xun''s eyes narrowed.


    The short haired woman named Zhou Qin said, "if not, I''d like to compensate for one of my predecessors."


    "You can take it out as Chinese cabbage." Su Xun rolled his eyes.


    Liu Yun hastily explained: "I don''t know that her grandfather is one of the monks who are still alive."


    "Oh?" Su Xun felt thoughtful, and his little paw was beating the stone under him.


    Zhou Qin said: "I don''t have to worry about my repentance. If I repent, I can spread the recording. By then, we can tell the secret to the monster, and I will surely die."


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Su Xun agreed. The most important thing for him now is to transform.


    He didn''t want to miss any chance to improve his accomplishments.


    The three were relieved and overjoyed.


    Zhao Ziling was worried: "master..."


    "It''s OK." Su Xun waved his paw and said, "you''re going with me. I''m not sure you''re here alone."


    Three people see this scene are looking at each other, of course, they can see Zhao Ziling in the eyes of emotion.


    A human woman falls in love with an undeveloped demon. It''s so It''s mysterious.


    How did they get together when they had different aesthetic values?


    Is this the so-called love?


    "What are you doing? Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, two boundary villages.


    "Professor, all the weeds and debris around the wellhead in the village have been cleaned up."


    Zhao Ming panted to the professor.


    The professor nodded and said, "check it again. Make sure that all the wellheads are cleared. Otherwise, the moon will not shine in the well, so we will have to wait for next year."


    "Yes." Zhao Ming answered, and then asked, "Professor, are you sure there are treasures in the well?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no mistake in my father''s letter." The professor said firmly.


    When Zhao Ming heard this, he felt more secure and turned to check the wellheads.


    What he didn''t see, however, was a strange smile on the corner of his professor''s mouth, which soon disappeared.


    The professor murmured to himself: "a group of idiots, what does baby count? There are ghosts that have been kept in our two boundary villages for generations. Let them out. What else can I not get then? "


    Yes, from the beginning to the end, he cheated these people. He just used them as coolies and prepared to use their blood as a guide to break the seal.


    He is really from Liangjie village. He left with his father when he was very young, so little that he has no memory of Liangjie village.


    Later, he did find a letter when he was collecting his father''s belongings, and then he knew that he was from Liangjie village.


    But the content of the letter is totally different from what he told them.


    The letter said that Liangjie village raised ghosts, and that the ghost was sealed was the reason why they moved out of Liangjie village.


    And in the letter, he told him to leave this letter just to let him know the truth and know where his roots are, but let him never go back to Liangjie village.However, the professor, who was beaten down everywhere, came back because he felt that he was their benefactor to release those ghosts, not to mention that he was originally from Liangjie village.


    At that time, with the help of these ghosts, what else can he not do in the world?


    Money, wealth, status, fame, everything is within reach.


    In this way, he didn''t feel like he was lying to those idiots.


    Because that group of sealed ghosts is the biggest treasure.


    "Professor, the moon is completely out!"


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed.


    Sure enough, the professor looked up in the sky. A full moon has been hoisted.


    "Come on, one by one, let''s see which one doesn''t reflect light!"


    The professor said excitedly.


    Everyone didn''t feel strange, because they were also very excited. They would soon find their baby and get rich. Who can not be excited at this time?


    So they began to explore each well.


    There is water in the well, so there will be reflection generally. If there is no reflection, it means that it is abnormal. The abnormal well is the well where treasure is buried.


    That''s what the professor told them.


    Xie Qiang, a 30-year-old truck driver, did nothing, so he followed the professor to try his luck.


    He didn''t have much hope in his heart.


    If you can find the baby, it''s a good thing.


    If you can''t find it, there''s nothing to lose.


    He finished looking at the first well and ran to the next.


    Every household in Liangjie village has a well. It will take a while for them to find it.


    Suddenly, Xie Qiang was short of breath.


    Because the well he''s looking at doesn''t reflect light.


    He just wanted to shout out to the professor and others, but suddenly he closed his mouth again, and evil thoughts were born in his heart.


    There are seven of them. I don''t know how many treasures there are. Each of them has a share. Especially if the professor wants to take the lead, how many are there in his hands?


    But if he had the treasure buried in the well alone.


    As soon as the idea came out, it grew up in an irresistible frenzy.

 Chapter 662

    Greed is the beginning of all evils.


    When a person''s mind began to appear this idea, the desire, hope will grow, can''t stop.


    Xie Qiang''s eyes turned red and his breathing became more and more urgent.


    "Xie Qiang, what are you doing?"


    Not far away, a young man called out and stepped towards him.


    Xie Qiang suddenly hit a spirit, reaction, quickly said: "nothing, this well is not, let''s go to the next one to have a look."


    He was afraid that the other party would find out, so he put his arms around the other party''s neck and went down the well.


    "I thought you found out and wanted to eat it alone." The young man made a joke.


    Xie Qiang, who was already very nervous and guilty, burst into his head in an instant and squeezed out a reluctant smile on his face: "you What are you talking about


    "No way." The young man saw at a glance that he was not right. He broke away his hand and walked by the well. He bent down to look down.


    Xie Qiang''s face turned white. He gritted his teeth and drew out the dagger he was carrying to protect himself.


    When the young man saw that there was no reflection in the well, he was about to turn around and question Xie Qiang. Suddenly he felt a chill at his waist.


    Xie Qiang held him from behind, stabbed the dagger in his hand from his waist, and resisted the wound, his eyes full of ferocious color.


    "You You... " The young man looked at Xie Qiang incredulously. His eyes were full of resentment. He opened his mouth and wanted to shout: "come on..."


    "Puyi --"


    Xie Qiang stabbed him again. In this way, the youth died in his arms.


    Xie Qiang directly pushed his body with a dagger into the well.


    The two boundary villages are very large, and they have very few people. They are inspected by each household separately.


    So no one noticed a murder near the well in the moonlight.


    "Hoo - Hoo -"


    Xie Qiang gasped heavily. Douda''s cold sweat kept slipping from his face, and his hands were shaking, because this was his first time to kill.


    "Don''t blame me, don''t blame me, don''t blame me."


    He kept mumbling the same words to himself, wiped his bloody right hand on the ground, and then left the well as if nothing had happened.


    At the bottom of the well, the young man''s body''s eyes were wide open. At the moment of falling, the dagger stabbed at his waist cut the wound longer in the collision.


    Warm blood came out of the wound, one DC, one DC, and then all was absorbed by an earth colored array disk.


    But nobody knows.


    At this time, at the entrance of the village, the people who scattered to look for the well have come back here.


    "No, professor."


    "I didn''t find it here, did you remember it wrong?"


    "I I don''t have one either. " Xie Qiang said.


    Fortunately, it was evening, and he stood far away with a guilty heart. No one could see the expression on his face, otherwise he would have to show his heart immediately.


    After hearing this, the professor was stunned for a moment, and then said aloud, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible to make a mistake. If you look for it again, there must be something missing!"


    "Professor, look, there seems to be someone over there!"


    Suddenly, someone pointed to the small hillside of the village and yelled.


    Professors and others follow the principle of prestige.


    Sure enough, several figures appeared on the hillside.


    "This Are these people? "


    Far away, coupled with the panic here, everyone''s heart is covered with a shadow.


    The nature on the hillside is human.


    Su Xun, Zhou Qin and others.


    "Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to have happened yet."


    On the hillside, Liu Yun and the three were relieved.


    Su Xun said, "I''m afraid something has happened. What do you see?"


    "Ruins, there are still a few people. They seem to be watching us." Chen Tao said.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "but what I see is not the ruins, but the birth of a complete village."


    In his sight, houses and farmland are rising, and villagers are doing farm work. Strangely, what he sees is the day, and the time they are now in is clearly the night.


    "What


    Liu Yun''s three men were shocked. It was said that black cat could see things that people couldn''t see. Besides, it was a cat demon. They didn''t doubt it.


    Zhou Qin immediately decided to run away: "since there has been an accident, we can''t deal with it. Let''s go and report back."


    "It''s late." Su Xun said.


    Before they could react, the next second, they found that their place had changed completely.


    It''s the same hillside. The stone tablet beside the hillside is still there, but time has turned into day. The moon that should have been hanging in the sky is now a sun.


    Looking down from the hillside, it should have been a large area of house ruins in Liangjie village.But now, it''s a complete village. It''s very big. Their hillside is too low to see the whole picture of the village.


    On the village road, the villagers are carrying farm tools to do farm work. Children are running around on the ridge. In front of a family, cats are lazily basking in the sun, and dogs are driving a group of local chickens around.


    From time to time in the forest came the sound of a bird, as well as the sound of a long time in the ear.


    It''s really an idyllic scene.


    But Zhou Qin, Zhao Ziling and others only feel numb scalp, a chill from the sole of the foot board to the spirit of heaven, even the whole body''s blood has stopped coagulation.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    Xiao Er lies at the foot of Zhao Ziling and makes a threatening cry under the hillside.


    Obviously, he also saw the essence.


    Su Xun also saw through the essence. Mountain villages may be real, but those villagers are ghosts.


    Even the children, dogs, cats, chickens and cows in the village, all dead and lifeless, are now alive again.


    "This What the hell is going on! "


    Liu Yun squeezed out a sentence.


    Su Xun calmly said: "obviously, someone has broken the seal. Another piece of space that should have been sealed has merged with the original space."


    He may have underestimated the strength of the monk who sealed these ghosts.


    "These Are they all ghosts? " Zhou Qin''s face turned white.


    Su Xun sneered: "is it still human?"


    Zhou Qin shivered. So many ghosts could tear him to pieces.


    "They''re coming!"


    Chen Tao exclaimed, this man is two meters tall, and his muscles are tense.


    Three villagers carrying farm tools came over, and one of them called out, "you''re from outside."


    "We''re here to travel in the mountains," he said Su Xun thought deeply and said in a low voice.


    Liu Yun summoned up the courage to respond to Su Xun''s words: "uncle, we are all students. We have holidays in the city and travel in the mountains."


    "Oh, college students, this is really strange."


    "If you look at them like this, they are the children of rich families in the city. The clothes look comfortable."


    "Play whatever you like. We''ve got work to do, so let''s go first."


    The three villagers murmured for a while, then left with hoes. After all, they had to do farm work.


    "They Are they really ghosts


    Liu Yun and others are all in suspense. It seems that they are more human than others!

 Chapter 663

    No wonder Liu Yun and others can''t believe it.


    Actually, just now, those villagers seem to be no different from normal people.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen ghosts. Ghosts are very resentful.


    Because not so heavy resentment can not become a ghost.


    But the three villagers just now are obviously three normal ordinary people.


    "The key now is how do we get out of here?" Zhou Qin said.


    Chen Tao suggested, "why don''t we go back and have a try?"


    "You can try." Su Xun had no hope at all. How could he leave so easily.


    Chen Tao really tried. He turned around and walked on the other side of the hillside.


    But just out of less than 10 steps, it was blocked by an invisible wall, invisible but palpable, unable to go out half a step.


    Zhao Ziling held Su Xun in one hand and took out her mobile phone with the other hand: "the mobile phone has no signal."


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Now the whole Liangjie village is an independent space. You can look outside but you can''t get out." Su Xun said.


    When they heard this, they were all in a low mood.


    Liu Yun is not reconciled: "are we stuck here all our lives?"


    Su Xun thought: "let''s go to the village first. If there is a solution, it''s in the village."


    Another solution is to turn him into a human, complete the task, recover his accomplishments, and tear up the space directly.


    However, the latter approach is more difficult.


    Unless there is a panacea in this village that can make him improve his cultivation.


    The party went down the hill to the village.


    After entering the village, they attracted a lot of attention.


    "It''s from the city. Tut tut. Look at the material. It''s very expensive."


    "What are the city people doing here?"


    "Who knows what these rich people think..."


    Zhao Ziling and others have the feeling of being seen as monkeys.


    This feeling of pretending not to know that all ghosts are ghosts is too uncomfortable and frightening.


    "Stop that woman and ask her where to live."


    It was inconvenient for Su Xun to become a cat in Zhao Ziling''s arms.


    The woman he was talking about was a 17-8-year-old girl with big eyes and two braids.


    She was carrying a vegetable basket in her hand. It was obvious that she had just returned from picking vegetables in the vegetable garden.


    Liu Yun has now become the executor. Hearing Su Xun''s words, he immediately accosted him: "Hello, girl, can I delay you for a while?"


    "You Hello The little girl timidly looked at Liu Yun. Her face was slightly red, and her hands tightly grasped the basket. She was obviously very nervous.


    Liu Yun this small white face, long a handsome face is still useful, even ghosts can be fascinated.


    Liu Yunyu said: "my name is Liu Yun. These are my friends. We are here to travel in the mountains. If we want to stay here for a while, can it be convenient for us to stay here? Of course, we''ll pay for it. We''ll pay for both accommodation and food. "


    If the face is an ugly ghost, he certainly can''t say this calmly.


    "This I have to ask my grandfather The little girl hesitated.


    "Meow ~"


    at this moment, Su Xun suddenly jumped from Zhao Ziling''s arms and ran to the little girl''s feet.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up and looked at Zhao Ziling: "sister, can I hold him?"


    "Yes." When Zhao Ziling saw Su Xun take the initiative to run over, it showed that there must be some purpose.


    The little girl dropped the basket, bent down and ran Su Xun, gently touching his head.


    Su Xun used psychics in her arms.


    He wanted to see if he could find a way out of the villagers'' memory.


    But the result let him down.


    These people Wrong. These ghosts don''t have a normal memory at all.


    At least this little girl is.


    Her memory is divided into two layers, one is the memory of being a ghost, the other is the memory of being a human now.


    The memory of being a ghost was suppressed by a strange force.


    In other words, the ghosts here forget the fact that they are ghosts, forget that they are dead and think they are still alive.


    So they work at sunrise and rest at sunset, and all their life trajectories are no different from those of living people.


    As long as the memory of being a ghost is suppressed, they will never know that they are a ghost.


    Su Xun wanted to read the memory of her being a ghost, but he found that it was very confusing and he couldn''t see it at all.


    If you think about it, ghosts in this world are all formed by negative emotions such as resentment and evil thoughts, and their thinking is not clear. How can they have clear memories?


    If you can''t see the ghost memory, you can only see the memory when she is a human now.From memory, Su found a key person, that is village head Wang Yougen.


    In Wang Xiaolian''s memory, the village head is the authority in the village, and everyone should listen to his words.


    And the village head is a mysterious person. He seldom appears outside. He always confines himself in the yard and doesn''t know what he is doing.


    Maybe the village head is the key to whether they can leave here.


    The little girl put Su Xun down, picked up the basket and said, "come with me. I''ll take you to see my grandfather. If he agrees, you can stay."


    "Thank you. I don''t know what you call it." Liu Yun showed a grateful smile on his face.


    Wang Xiaolian some embarrassed said: "my name is Wang Xiaolian, call me Xiaolian on the line."


    The party came to Xiaolian''s house, which is a big yard.


    "Grandpa, there''s a guest coming."


    Just into the yard, Wang Xiaolian called.


    "Who is it?" A sixty or seventy year old man in blue cloth came out.


    Liu Yun quickly welcomed him: "old man, we are all students from the city who come to play in the mountains. We want to stay with you for a few days. We''ll pay for the board and accommodation. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "From the city." Old man Wang looked at the crowd, and then nodded: "OK, anyway, our family is me and the girl, you just look at the money, girl, take them to the guest room."


    "Ah, grandfather." Wang Xiaolian answered, and then took Liu Yun and others to the backyard: "these rooms are uninhabited. I''ve cleaned them up. They''re not dirty. You can divide them by yourself. I''ll cook first, and I''ll call you when I have dinner."


    "Thank you, Xiao Lian." Liu Yun said.


    Wang Xiaolian looked at him and blushed: "it''s OK. Just tell me what you have."


    As the voice dropped, she turned and left.


    "Yes, Liu Yun, you can even hook up with ghosts now." Zhou Qin looked at Liu Yun and said.


    Liu Yun helpless way: "the key time, still have to rely on me to sacrifice hue ah."


    "Let me talk about my findings..." Su Xun said what he knew from Wang Xiaolian''s memory and let everyone analyze it together.

 Chapter 664

    "Forget you''re a ghost?"


    "The memory of death is sealed?"


    After listening to Su Xun''s words, everyone was confused, because it was the first time that they met this kind of situation.


    A group of ghosts forget that they are ghosts and think they are living people.


    Su Xun said: "just because they forget that they are dead now, our safety can be guaranteed. Otherwise, once so many ghosts go crazy, our situation will be very dangerous."


    "Could it be the friar who did it at the beginning? He not only sealed these ghosts in another space, but also sealed their memory." Chen Tao made his own guess.


    But he was denied by Zhou Qin without hesitation: "it''s impossible. If the friars are really so powerful, why bother so much? It''s easier to kill all these evil spirits directly?"


    "Is there any reason why he doesn''t dare to kill these ghosts?" Liu Yun said.


    Zhao Ziling suddenly said: "well, aren''t you from the country? If you''re missing, someone will definitely come to investigate. Won''t you find the strangeness here then? "


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. They had forgotten this before.


    "Yeah, we just need people up there to investigate."


    "The integration of the two spaces is very serious. There will be a major overhaul at that time. Maybe we can break the space and let us out."


    "At most someone will come tomorrow morning before we go back."


    Liu Yun, Zhou Qin and Chen Tao are in a better mood, as if life is full of hope.


    "What''s terrible is that we can''t last until tomorrow morning. Don''t forget, besides us, there are still a group of living people in this village. If they trigger any prohibition to let these ghosts recover their memory, we will have to have bad luck with them at that time."


    His voice fell down, and the three people who were just excited suddenly quieted down.


    "We have to find them, mad. Maybe it''s because of them this time." Chen Tao gnashed his teeth and said that he wanted to tear those people.


    He couldn''t understand why some people always wanted to die, and by the way, they were also dragged down.


    An hour later, Xiaolian called them to have dinner.


    During the meal, Liu Yun proposed to visit the village head and asked Wang Xiaolian to lead the way. Wang Xiaolian agreed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, the professor and others who were hated by Chen Tao were forced to walk in the village.


    "How could that be? What happened?"


    "Professor, what the hell is going on?"


    Professor some irritable said: "you ask me, how do I know?"


    The letter only says that blood can break the seal and release the sealed ghost.


    I didn''t say that would happen.


    What''s more, he hasn''t started to break the seal yet.


    "Wait a minute. We''re missing someone. Liao Yu''s gone." All of a sudden, the leather pants girl said.


    Now the people came back to God and counted them. They were really short of one person.


    Xie Qiang beat a spirit, some unnatural said: "maybe he is lucky, did not come here with us."


    Liao Yu has long been killed by him and left in the well.


    "Look, isn''t that Liao Yu?" Suddenly, Zhao Ming pointed not far away and exclaimed.


    When they went along, they saw a man talking and laughing with a sickle in his hand.


    Who is that man who is not Liao Yu?


    Bareheaded scolded: "fuck, that boy how also so quickly changed clothes, almost did not recognize."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Said the professor.


    "No! Don''t go there! "


    Xie Qiang called them in a trembling voice.


    Now he is full of fear, because he knows that Liao Yu has been killed by him and pushed into the well by himself.


    How could it be alive?


    Now that Liao Yu is dead, is that man really Liao Yu?


    Or is it really human?


    Professor and others are confused to see Xie Qiang.


    "What''s the matter? Are you uncomfortable? You look so white The lovely girl with glasses is concerned.


    Xie Qiang''s pale face looked at several people in front of him. He could only say: "that person is definitely not Liao Yu, not him."


    After all, he still did not dare to say that he had killed Liao Yu. It was against the law to kill.


    "Bullshit, do I know him?" With a sneer, he called out: "Liao Yu!"


    as like as two peas in Liao Yuchang, the young man was stunned and then stepped forward.


    Xie Qiang was so frightened that he stepped back subconsciously and trembled against the wall.


    "Do you know me?" Liao Yu went up to several people and asked in doubt.


    Then everyone was stunned.Including Xie Qiang.


    The bald man said, "where are you acting? Is your name Liao Yu? Don''t say you don''t know me. "


    "My name is Liao Yu, but I really don''t know you." Liao Yu said helplessly.


    See he doesn''t seem to be lying, bald some suspicious: "you boy don''t move."


    As the voice fell, he came forward and grabbed Liao Yu''s arm and lifted his sleeve.


    There is a crescent shaped birthmark on the forearm.


    "Damn, you still pretend, don''t you? But for this birthmark, I would have been cheated by you. " Bald head has identified Liao Yu.


    Liao Yu frowned: "it''s strange."


    The voice falls down, take the sickle on the hand to leave directly.


    Before leaving, some doubt looked at Xie Qiang, always feel some familiar.


    Liao Yu left a group of people staring at each other.


    "This He doesn''t seem to be pretending. Is it really amnesia? " The woman in leather pants was in a state of suspense.


    Everyone thinks this place is full of evil, especially Xie Qiang.


    The people who were killed by him are now alive again, just forgetting them.


    People can''t help looking at the professor, after all, he is the backbone.


    But the professor looked at Xie Qiang and said in a deep voice, "is there something you''re hiding from us?"


    Other people hear this, Zheng for a while, and then also look at Xie Qiang.


    "No, what can I hide?" Xie Qiang repeatedly denied, but did not dare to look at the professor.


    After all, he is just a mediocre ordinary person, psychological game which is the opponent of the professor?


    Looking at Xie Qiang''s evasive eyes, the professor was more sure, and hummed coldly: "for example, about Liao Yu, aren''t you going to talk about it? Why are you so sure that he is not Liao Yu? Why did you tell us not to go there? Please explain it


    Hearing the professor''s words, others looked at Xie Qiang''s eyes and became suspicious.


    "I I I don''t know anything... " Xie Qiang is already in a cold sweat and is still quibbling.


    The professor suddenly went up and yelled: "bastard! When else do you want to hide it, say it


    "Poop


    Xie Qiang was scared to kneel down, with a cry voice shouting: "Liao Yu is dead."


    When they heard this, they were all shocked.

 Chapter 665

    "What did you say? Is Liao Yu dead? "


    "How is that possible? Isn''t he fine? "


    A group of people were shocked by Xie Qiang''s words.


    Xie Qiang cried and said, "that one just now is definitely not Liao Yu. Liao Yu is dead. I killed him myself. I can''t be wrong."


    There was another shudder in the crowd.


    Xie Qiang has broken the pot and said everything.


    From the time he found the well, he became greedy and was discovered by Liao Yu. In his anxiety, he killed Liao Yu and pushed his body into the well.


    After listening to the process, people look at Xie Qiang''s eyes, all with a bit of fear.


    The professor finally came to realize it.


    Now Liao Yu''s blood must have come out of the well.


    But the professor didn''t understand one thing. Didn''t his father''s letter say that he could break the seal with blood and let out evil spirits?


    But now what''s the situation and why?


    After the seal was broken, it was not a ghost, but a village and a group of living people.


    Is everything in my father''s letter wrong?


    The professor has many thoughts in his mind, and he can''t speculate on the current situation with limited clues.


    "Professor, what should we do now?"


    "Ask someone first and see how to get out." The professor replied casually.


    Zhao Ming stopped a villager, handed him a cigarette and talked with him.


    A moment later, he came up to the professor: "the villager said that they never went out. Let''s ask the village head, saying that the village head may know."


    "Never been out?" The professor frowned and then asked, "how can I get to the village head''s house?"


    "Just now that villager said, go straight along this road, and then the biggest yard at the end is it."


    "What are you doing? Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s you?"


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun and Professor met in front of the village head''s house in the east of the village.


    "You''re in, too?"


    The professor and others were equally surprised.


    Chen Tao choked: "Damn, it''s not you who want to die."


    "Hey, what do you mean? Who are you calling?" Zhao Ming steps forward and confronts Chen Tao.


    "You''re missing one." Su Xun''s eyes swept over the professor and others.


    "Yes, we..."


    The professor answered subconsciously, and then half said it before he suddenly reacted. He was so scared that he almost jumped up: "cat The cat can talk


    "Make a fuss, can a cat talk abnormally?" Liu Yun said dismissively.


    He was so reasonable that the professor and others were confused: "is it normal that cats can talk?"


    Chen Tao sneered: "it''s not normal for a cat to speak, but is it more normal for a cat demon to speak?"


    Professor and others subconsciously nodded, and then the next second is scared.


    "Cat Cat demon! Monster! Monster


    "Well, shut up and think about how to leave." Zhou Qin yelled and took out a green copy: "we are from a special department, and this cat demon is also a member of us."


    Hearing this, the professor and others were at ease in an instant. Modern people are still in awe of the national machine.


    Su Xun said faintly, "did the person you were less than fall into the well?"


    "You mean it was the blood of that man who touched the seal!" Liu Yun and Chen Tao understand Zhao Ze''s meaning.


    Professor nodded: "yes, that man fell into the well and died, but strangely, we just saw him in the village."


    "Another ghost in this village?" Zhou Qin frowned.


    Bareheaded weak asked: "another one? Is there another one in the village? "


    "All the people in the village are ghosts except us..." In order to prevent the group of silly beeps from triggering any prohibition to let the villagers recover their memory, Su Xun told them the truth.


    After hearing this, the women in leather pants, Zhao Ming, Xie Qiang and others turned pale and sweated with fright.


    Fall into the ghost nest, can not be afraid?


    If the professor is thoughtful, has the ghost been released? But why?


    "Let''s go, while these evil spirits still treat themselves as human beings, and try to get useful information from the village head."


    Liu Yun knocked on the gate.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Come in." There was a hoarse voice in the yard, which sounded like goose bumps.


    Liu Yun opened the door and the party went in.


    Seeing an old man sitting on a reclining chair in the yard was like waiting for them on purpose.


    "Hello, village head, we are traveling from the city. We are lost and can''t go out. I want to know which way we can leave here?""Leave?" The village head showed a smile, looked at the crowd and asked, "isn''t it good to stay here?"


    This is a cool word for everyone.


    Liu Yunqiang said calmly, "it''s very good here, but I''m not here after all."


    "I''ll make you people here." The village head showed a strange smile.


    This makes people subconsciously think of Liao Yu''s state. Doesn''t he become a person here?


    Liu Yun thought of a terrible possibility and blurted out: "you know..."


    "Yes, I know I''m a ghost." The village head directly affirmed his guess.


    WOW!


    All of them were in an uproar, except for Su Xun.


    The village head stood up and opened his hands: "here is my world, a paradise for ghosts. Now, I welcome you home."


    "Don''t mess about! We are from a special department, and the one who sealed you at the beginning was the predecessor of our department. " Zhou Qin reported to her family in order to frighten her.


    Even after hearing this, the village head was not afraid, but laughed: "seal me? At the beginning, if I didn''t deliberately release water in order to fight for development time, he could seal me? "


    This is seven weeks to give meat three people.


    The village head continued: "all the people who die here will become villagers here. They will not know that they are ghosts. They will live happily here. I am building a kingdom of heaven."


    "In my kingdom of heaven, there is no killing, no quarrel, no calculation. They don''t even have their lives. They don''t have to worry about dying of old age. Isn''t this a good life?"


    Su Xun was speechless. Damn, it was still an ideal ghost.


    However, there is no doubt about the powerful strength of this ghost, otherwise he would not be able to do this step.


    "Poop


    The professor suddenly fell on his knees.


    Everyone''s eyes are subconsciously looking at him.


    Professor emotional roar: "village head, I was born in Liangjie village of local people, we are a family ah!"


    "Is it?" The village head looked at him, and then laughed happily: "since it''s a family and a good child, I''ll take you home first."


    The expression on the professor''s face was instantly stiff, then changed to panic, and his face was as white as paper.


    All of you


    Now your relatives are going to kill you first in order to take care of you.

 Chapter 666

    "No! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! "


    The professor was so scared that he almost got up and ran away.


    However, as soon as the door opened, he saw a black crowd.


    All the villagers in the village.


    "These outsiders are trying to hurt me, hang them and hang them. Only by hanging can their sins be redeemed and they can be reborn!"


    Village head incarnation pass, sales leader, looking at the villagers outside, raised the voice said.


    "Hang! hang! Hang


    All the villagers'' eyes to Su Xun and others were full of angry flames.


    This group of despicable strangers, actually want to hurt their most respected village head.


    This is unforgivable.


    "What to do now."


    Zhao Ziling, Zhou Qin, all of them are pale and full of fear.


    Being hanged, and then becoming a walking corpse, I feel terrible when I think about it.


    "Meow ~"


    Su Xun jumped from Zhao Ziling''s arms and ran to the village head. He opened his eyes and looked at him with a silly face.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Seeing this scene, the village head couldn''t help laughing: "it''s said that the black cat is unknown, and its sex is Yin. It seems that this little thing is really congenial to me."


    The voice fell and picked up Su Xun.


    Su Xun used psychics to quickly check each other''s memory.


    Since ancient times, every family in Liangjie village has raised ghosts.


    This ghost was originally raised by the head of Liangjie village. Later, he found an ancient monk''s tomb in the back mountain of Liangjie village.


    In the tomb, he got many treasures and inheritance, including a Yinling pearl.


    After swallowing the yinlingzhu, he greatly increased his strength, got his own thinking, got rid of the control of the village head, incited the ghosts of the whole village, and in turn controlled the village and the villagers.


    In short, it''s an oppressed ghost who gets an adventure and then leads a group of oppressed people to revolt against human control.


    (it''s inspiring to see.)


    The ghost''s uprising succeeded, and the villagers of Liangjie village were killed and injured countless times.


    Later, the state sent monks to deal with it.


    He fought with the Friar and got a draw. At last, he pretended to be weak and cooperated with him. The friar sealed himself and his evil spirits.


    Because he has not fully absorbed the power of Yin Lingzhu, it takes time for him to develop.


    If the monk is defeated, mankind will only send a more powerful one, and then he will die.


    Therefore, the best way is to create a sealed ending and leave time for development.


    In fact, even if no one breaks the seal, he can break it by himself.


    His purpose is to take this space as a starting point to create a paradise belonging to ghosts.


    The most important thing is that Su Xun wanted to find a way out of here by using psychics, but he knew from the memory of the ghost where all the treasures he had put.


    That''s right. He wants to steal after all.


    "Meow." First sell Meng to please him, then look for opportunities to steal.


    Feeling the village head touching the hair on his back, Su Xun felt disgusted, and almost couldn''t hold a paw on his face.


    "Meow."


    I couldn''t stand it any more. I gave a soft cry, then jumped out of his arms and ran into the hall behind him.


    The head of the village didn''t take a cat to heart: "catch them all."


    As his voice fell, the villagers swarmed up, and no one dared to resist.


    First, resistance has no effect. After all, it is outnumbered and easy to die earlier.


    Second, of course, it''s because of Su Xun.


    Su Xun hasn''t been caught. At least they still have hope of being saved. So cooperate.


    In this way, a group of people were caught at the end of the village, where there was a good shelf.


    At the beginning, they were curious about what they were doing when they passed by.


    Now they finally know.


    But I''m not happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The village head''s backyard.


    Su Xun opened the board covered above the basement and jumped in directly.


    Yes, the village head put all the treasures from the ancient monk''s tomb in the basement.


    It was dark in the basement, but it didn''t affect Su Xun''s vision. In his eyes, it was no different from day.


    In the innermost room of the basement, there are piles of colorful spirit stones, various magic tools, elixirs and miraculous fruits.


    Maud, no wonder they all like to rob tombs.


    This NIMA has developed after a wave.


    But now, it''s his turn.It is true that a man is not rich without windfall, and a cat is not fat without windfall.


    Su Xun rushed over directly, and when he saw what he could eat, he put it in his mouth.


    Elixir, lingguo, lingyao, inner elixir of spirit beast, these things are not let go.


    And his cultivation is also rising.


    In the middle, late and peak of the transformation


    In the early, middle and late stage of anti emptiness


    His cultivation didn''t stop until the later stage of anti emptiness, and his body became bigger. When he stood up, his back could hit the top of the basement.


    "Roar!"


    With a low roar, Su Xun broke through the top of the basement and returned to the ground.


    "Boom..."


    The village head''s house collapsed.


    At the end of the village, the hanging ceremony is about to begin. Everyone has been hanged.


    "Someone''s house is broken!"


    Suddenly, there was a roar from the villagers.


    The village head, who turned his back to the crowd, said, "don''t worry! If the house breaks down, just repair it. The ceremony continues! "


    "But village head, it looks like your house has collapsed!"


    "Yes, village head, it''s your house."


    Hearing this, the village head''s face froze and suddenly looked back. As expected, he saw that the place where his house was was filled with smoke and dust.


    Followed by a black shadow, several jumps appeared in everyone''s line of sight.


    Looking at the creatures in front of us, all of us were stunned, and our eyes looked like bronze bells.


    "Good What a big cat


    At this time, Su Xun was more than three meters tall, with strong limbs. He looked majestic and aggressive.


    "Master! Come and help me Zhao Ziling was ecstatic.


    The head of the village responded, and his face was gloomy and terrible: "I''ve lost my eye. It''s a demon."


    "And thanks to the elixirs you''ve saved." Su Xun''s amber eyes were full of banter.


    When the village head heard this, he was about to vomit blood. He forbade his anger and said, "you are a demon, I am a ghost. We are not allowed by human beings. We should unite. Those ammunition should be my gift to you. What do you say?"


    "Don''t you think you''re a little rebellious to use what I''ve got as a gift?" Su Xun''s tone was a bit ironic, and he was right.


    "The head of the village was almost angry! It''s all mine


    Damn, there is such a shameless demon in the world!

 Chapter 667

    "It used to be yours, but now it''s mine."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he raised his paw to the village head.


    "Well, well, since you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for being rude today."


    The head of the village exudes a fierce flame, his face becomes ferocious and twisted, and a great resentment rolls over the sky like a huge wave.


    "Ah! This How could that be


    "Village head How could the village head be like this. "


    After all, they don''t know that they are the same as the village head.


    "You took my elixir, I took you, presumably the effect is almost the same."


    The village head, who is incarnated as a devil, floats up in the void, with black hair flying, a ferocious and ugly face and red eyes, as if there is blood to gush out.


    "Master, be careful."


    Zhao Ziling cried in panic. Now she suddenly doesn''t want the master to save herself.


    "Woof, woof, woof..." The same dangling sophomore also called out.


    It''s so cruel, even the dog.


    "You''re very good, but I''ll hang up."


    Looking at the village head floating in the air, Su Xun directly launched the time stop skill.


    In an instant, the wind stopped, the clouds stopped, and everything in the world was fixed.


    With his current strength and the skill of time stop, he can get the opponent.


    Su Xun became the only creature that could move in three seconds.


    As we all know, cats are very fast.


    The cat demon is faster.


    As soon as I look for the remnant, I jump up.


    Blink of an eye in the air is shuttling back and forth a few times, the last slap, the village head''s face pressed on the ground, eyes are pressed to burst.


    Three seconds.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The village head regained consciousness, and then felt pain all over, subconsciously issued a scream.


    "My eyes, why can''t I see, why can''t I see!"


    The village head stumbled down and got up again. His voice was shrill, just like the steel knife constantly rubbing with the iron sheet, making bursts of shrill sound.


    All of us are confused.


    They don''t understand what happened.


    Why is the village head like this in the blink of an eye?


    "Your village head is dead. It''s this devil who killed your village head. He wants to sacrifice all the people in your village. I''m tmall, the one sent by heaven to save you."


    "What are you waiting for? While the devil is injured, we will kill him together. God will help you


    Su Xun looked at the villagers who were so scared that he yelled. His voice was like thunder. It was deafening, and everyone had recovered.


    No one doubted Su Xun''s words.


    After all, you see it with your own eyes.


    Looking at the ghost who was blind and seriously injured, the villagers felt a burst of resentment and anger.


    He killed the village head and wanted to kill us.


    "Kill him!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who roared, which immediately triggered a chain reaction.


    "Kill him and avenge the village head!"


    "Kill the devil! Protect the village! "


    "Kill him..."


    Then a group of red eyed people with all kinds of farm tools rushed on.


    "Presumptuous! Stop it! You are all ghosts. You are all ghosts just like me


    "We are of the same kind! They are the enemy


    The blind villain village head couldn''t see where the people from were beating him, so he could only roar weakly.


    But it doesn''t work.


    It was he who blocked the memory of these evil spirits and made them forget that they were ghosts and think they were human beings.


    Now, it''s normal for people to kill ghosts?


    He can no longer cast his spell to lift his ban.


    "What a fierce devil! We are all good people in the mountains. How can we be like you?"


    "It''s true that when we are dying, we still want to bewitch us. If it wasn''t for tmall, maybe our village would have been slaughtered by you!"


    "Kill him! If he doesn''t die, our village will be finished as soon as tmall leaves! "


    When a villain said that he was of the same kind as him, the villagers thought it ridiculous, and then there was a burst of outrage.


    You devil killed our village head and wanted to sacrifice our whole village alive.


    Now we even say that we are ghosts. I don''t know that we are dying.


    Zhao Ziling, Professor, Zhou Qin and others who were hanged were all gaping at the scene.


    Is this the legend of lifting a stone and smashing one''s own foot?"Damn it! Damn it all


    The villain village head can''t bear it any more. He is blind and can''t see the target clearly. He can only kill like a madman!


    "Roar!"


    A roar, half a foot long fingernail directly pierced a villager''s neck.


    However, this not only did not make the villagers afraid, but also aroused the fierce in their hearts.


    A ghost and a bird sealed with memory. Ghosts that seal their memories kill each other.


    The scene was a mess.


    A group of ghosts who have been sealed with memory are no different from ordinary people, because they can''t use the ability of ghosts. Of course, they won''t be the opponent of the village head.


    Even if the village head is blind and injured, he is better than these weak chickens.


    In the blink of an eye, nearly 100 villagers died. At this time, the rest of the villagers were afraid.


    Dare not go forward again, all are to start to retreat one after another, look at the village head with fear, anger and vigilance.


    "Come on! Come on! I''m going to kill you. I''m going to kill all of you. You all deserve to die! "


    The village head is crazy. His blind eyes are bleeding. His face is dripping with blood. His skin is like scales, falling down one by one.


    When Su Xun saw him, he started the stop skill again, stretched out his sharp claw and cut off the head of the village head directly.


    People can become ghosts when they are angry after death, but if ghosts are dying, they are really dead.


    Three seconds later, they didn''t know what happened. They saw that the head of the village head had fallen off, and Su Xun was stepping on his head with one foot.


    Everyone is filled with awe.


    Liu Yun and others are shocked by Su Xun''s strength. This demon can kill the village head instantly.


    And the villagers revered him.


    "Tmall is up. Thank you for your help!"


    "See tmall."


    The villagers who survived all knelt on the ground one after another, but their mood began to be unstable. Some people had already sent out a trace of resentment.


    At the same time, the sun in the sky seems to split, and a black crack appears. From the crack, you can see the starry sky faintly.


    "The village head is being shut down, and the world is disappearing."


    Chen Tao also found out this. He was overjoyed at the moment, and other people also showed their faces.


    "Jie Jie!"


    All of a sudden, kneeling on the ground, a villager stood up. His eyes were blank, but he was filled with hatred. His face turned white, his lips turned blue, and his nails grew wildly.


    And then the second The fifth More villagers began to stand up.

 Chapter 668

    "The seal of this space is gone, and the seal of these ghosts will also be gone!" Zhou Qin said.


    The source of these prohibitions is the village head.


    Now the source is gone.


    The ban in these evil spirits will naturally dissipate.


    "No harm, just a bunch of dogs and cats."


    To deal with these kids, Su Xun didn''t have to use the ability to stop time. He just had to be hard.


    First, he put a magic power across the air, cut the rope of several people, and put them down.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    As soon as he landed on the ground, he rushed to bite a ghost''s neck and tore it up.


    Husky has a temper, too.


    Zhou Qin, Chen Tao and Liu Yun also took out their ghost weapons to meet the enemy.


    Su Xun''s huge body dealt with these kids, and he just went up and down, one by one.


    In a short time, all these evil spirits were cleaned up.


    "Master."


    Zhao Ziling ran over and hugged Su Xun''s leg. Her height was a dwarf in front of Su Xun, and she could only hold his leg.


    Liu Yunnan said to himself, "is this the legendary thigh hugging?"


    After the shock, the professor and others were filled with confidence and joy for the rest of their life, sitting on the ground gasping.


    At this time, the seal of the space has gone, back to the real world, the original house is still there, but there is no ghost.


    After all, those houses exist in another space, which is caused by the fusion of the two spaces. They are not illusions, they are real.


    Or now it''s called complete integration.


    Su Xun''s body quickly became smaller: "it''s OK, now it''s completely safe."


    "Let''s get the hell out of here." The professor said in shock.


    "I''m afraid you can''t leave." Chen Tao, Zhou Qin and Liu Yun look at them coldly.


    If this group of people were not obsessed with money, where would there be so many things behind them?


    We must take it back and give it to the organization.


    The professor and others remembered that the three people on the opposite side seemed to be people from special departments of the state.


    For a moment.


    I didn''t even want to run away.


    "Thank you for saving my life. Don''t worry. We won''t disclose anything about you." Zhou Qin looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun reminded me: "you still owe me a Yin spirit."


    "Don''t worry, master. I will never break my promise." Zhou Qin didn''t hesitate. She didn''t dare to go back.


    Su Xun raised his paw and waved, and left with Zi Ling and Xiao er.


    He is not worried that Zhou Qin will not find himself.


    "You want to ride me or not." Su Xun asked Zhao Ziling.


    Zhao Ziling was ready to move, and then held back: "forget it, it''s not good. I didn''t take you as a pet."


    "I''ll ride you anyway." Su Xun''s eyes were a little playful.


    Zhao Ziling was pretty and popular. She had that scene in her mind. She felt ashamed and hummed: "I don''t want you to ride it."


    "You can lie down. I''m very open-minded."


    "* *, shut up


    Zhao Ziling felt that she had failed to be a human being. She couldn''t drive a cat.


    Every day a cat will play.


    "OK, I''ll shut up, but I hope you can learn to shut up as well."


    "Ah! I''m going crazy. Don''t drive


    Zhao Ziling wants to strangle the cat in her arms. She has three words to say.


    Before I came to the campers and the river beach, I checked and found that nothing was missing.


    It''s impossible for anyone to steal things in the wilderness.


    Of course, there''s no ghost to steal.


    "Are you still sleeping here tonight?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhao Ziling has got into the tent and photographed the position beside her: "it''s not safe to drive at night."


    "Yeah, I almost forgot you were a woman driver." Su Xun suddenly realized and went into the tent.


    Zhao Ziling raised her eyebrows and held Su Xun''s cat''s head in her two white jade hands: "you can''t discriminate against female drivers. It''s a matter of the road."


    "As long as there is a car in mind, there is a road everywhere." Su Xun said seriously.


    Zhao Ziling rolled her eyes and threw him aside: "sleep."


    "All right."


    Su Xun got into the quilt.


    But he is not satisfied.


    So keep drilling.


    "Ah! Asshole, master, what are you doing? Get out of here Zhao Ziling exploded in an instant.


    Su Xun squeezes the cat''s head out of her collar: "it''s warm inside. I''m afraid of cold.""Go to hell with you!" Zhao Ziling was so ashamed and angry that she slapped him hard.


    But no matter how she tossed, Su Xun refused to come out, and Zhao Ziling had to let him.


    Outside the tent.


    Listen to the burst of laughter inside the noise, from time to time accompanied by a scream.


    Small two slightly melancholy looking at the moon in the sky, figure with three desolate, four helpless, and three lonely.


    Single dog, that''s what it''s like.


    Even if you sleep in the tent, open the door and let me sleep in the car_ <~¡£


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, Su Xun walked out of the tent and stood up and stretched himself.


    "Hey, little two, good morning."


    Su Xun said hello to Xiao er. He had a good sleep in the mountains last night.


    The little two looked at him bitterly, ignored him, and continued to think about the dog with his tail between his legs.


    Not long after that, there was a voice in the tent, asking for clothes.


    Then Zhao Ziling came out.


    He directly mentioned the back neck of Su Xun''s fate and brought him to the river to wash his face.


    "It''s not gentle at all."


    Su Xun expressed his resistance, and his four short legs kept kicking in the air.


    After breakfast, Zhao Ziling drove back to the city.


    After all, it''s not far away from the two boundary villages where she almost has a psychological shadow.


    I''m not in the mood to continue the camping.


    After parking the car, Zhao Ziling holds Su Xun and leads Xiao Er to the building.


    "Wow, mom, look, it''s Mr. cat."


    Meet a little loli, little loli eyes staring at Zhao Ziling, arms of Su Xun refused to go, eyes are written want to hug.


    "Really." Little Lori''s mother also followed her eyes and looked at Zhao Ziling: "can you take a picture?"


    "I want to hug." Little Lori said quickly.


    "Of course." Zhao Ziling is not as jealous as a child. She hands the cat to little Lori.


    Little Lori took Su Xun carefully and gently stroked her eyes.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes. Little Lori is the most annoying. It''s still little Lori''s mother.


    Why do you like less, woman?


    Of course, it''s because of the delicate body and soft posture!


    Su Xun is nothing else, but he likes to keep learning new knowledge (posture) and knowledge (potential).


    Unfortunately, little Lori''s mother didn''t mean to hold him. She just took a picture, and after thanking Zhao Ziling for a while, she left with her daughter.

 Chapter 669

    At the same time, the capital.


    Ninth Bureau headquarters.


    The three of Zhou Qin went all night last night and finally returned to the capital this morning.


    We are reporting at this time.


    The three people report separately in order to get more accurate results.


    Professor, they were brought back.


    On the way, they had unified the caliber, especially not allowed to say anything about Su Xun.


    Naturally, the professor and others did not dare to say that they had seen Su Xun''s ferocity after all.


    The power of demons is uncanny. Who knows if there is any evil magic that can kill them thousands of miles away.


    So their report became divorced from the facts after a little processing.


    "When we arrived before dark last night, we met a group of people who were obsessed with money. One of them was a descendant of Liangjie village. He found a letter from his father''s legacy. According to the letter, he wanted to find the treasure."


    "But fortunately, we arrived in time and stopped them from doing this. In the end, there were no serious consequences. Everything was safe."


    This is the common sense of the people.


    As for the houses in Liangjie village, what does it matter to follow them after last night?


    Even if it is found, it will have to wait until today next year.


    Anyway, as long as they bite to death, nothing happened last night, everything is safe enough.


    "Well, Liu Yun, you go down."


    The boss in charge of questioning sent Liu Yun away.


    It''s just a routine job to ask questions. There''s nothing unusual about Liangjie village, which is expected by everyone.


    After all, nothing happened in all these years.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Liu Yun saluted, then got up and left.


    Walking out of the inquiry room, I just met Zhou Qin and Chen Tao who came out of the next room.


    The three exchanged their eyes, then left the headquarters tacitly and came to a coffee shop.


    "Well, the rest has nothing to do with us. Zhou Qin, how can you ask for a Yin spirit at home?" Liu Yun looks at Zhou Qin and asks.


    Chen Tao also showed his curious eyes.


    Nowadays, it''s hard to find a spirit plant, let alone one with specific attributes.


    People in my family are reluctant to use it.


    But Zhou Qin wants to give it away. How can she get it from her family?


    "Just tell the truth." Zhou Qin drinks coffee and answers in a light voice.


    Two people a Leng: "to tell the truth?"


    "Our family won''t refuse to have anything to do with a big demon. After all, my grandfather is going to be dead."


    Hearing this, Chen Tao and Liu Yun were speechless.


    Yes, the biggest backer of the Zhou family is about to collapse.


    Now there is a bigger backer in front of us. Is he human or demon?


    Most people are selfish, and have no consciousness to sacrifice their own interests for the collective.


    It is the selfishness of most people that sets off the greatness of those few people.


    For the Zhou family, it is the king''s way to have a backer to keep their family from declining.


    The rest of them are in flood.


    Chen Tao and Liu Yun look at each other, and they feel they have to act.


    Anyway, the relationship between them and Su Xun is already very deep. Why not deeper?


    After all, it''s a big backer.


    But none of them is the elder of the immortal cultivator, so it''s not so easy to find a spiritual object to please Su Xun.


    Of course, it''s not out of the question. With their contacts, they can still get them as long as they spend money.


    They didn''t ask Zhou Qin to buy it, because it''s very precious that the Zhou family can take out a Yin spirit thing, and it''s impossible that there will be one with the same value.


    So they have to spend a lot of money on the black market.


    A moment later, the three separated.


    When Liu Yun and Chen Tao got home, they both talked about it with their elders for the first time.


    Liu and his family made a decision at the same time that they had to buy Iron and steel.


    Then the two families find someone to buy the Yin spirit things on the black market at a high price.


    But it was noticed by someone who wanted to.


    The Cao family in the capital.


    "Granddad, I think it''s quite strange. First, Shen Xun of Shen family went to Yuncheng, and then he began to search for spiritual things, almost regardless of the price. I heard that in addition to purchasing them in the market, he also sent people to look for them."


    "Now Chen Tao, the second son of the Chen family, and Liu Yun of the Liu family have gone to Yuncheng for a mission, and they also begin to buy spiritual things in the black market. There are no monks in the Chen family, the Liu family and the Shen family. Why do they want to do this?"


    Cao Jin looked at his great grandfather and said respectfully that he had recently discovered a strange thing.


    Cao Jin''s great grandfather is Cao Hai. Now he is 120 years old. He is a monk of anti virtual realm. There are still many years to live in this realm and this age.


    So the Cao family is also one of the most important families in the capital.Cao Jin''s attention to this matter is caused by Shen Xun, because he and Shen Xun have contradictions.


    Knowing that Shen Xun is purchasing Lingwu, he has been staring at the black market, because the black market is the place where Lingwu flows the most.


    As a result, I noticed the Chen family and Liu family, and suddenly found that the reason why these three people did so was related to going to Yuncheng.


    This aroused his interest.


    After hearing this, Cao Hai thought, "it''s really weird. You stare at the Chen family and the Liu family to see what they want to buy spiritual things for."


    "Yes, grandfather."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five days later, Cloud City.


    Su Xun is shopping with Zhao Ziling.


    Along the way, I met many people who recognized Su Xun and asked for photos.


    I can''t help it. Now the heat of Su Xun is getting higher and higher, as high as three or four floors.


    In the fitting room, Zhao Ziling changed clothes in front of Su Xun.


    "How about this one?"


    "Good looking."


    "And this one? Will the pink look pure


    "Bright cats don''t talk in secret. I prefer scratching. Black silk is the best."


    "Go away." Zhao Ziling scolded angrily.


    "All right." As soon as he was pardoned, Su Xun ran out of the fitting room.


    You may think it''s a happy thing to watch a woman change clothes.


    But for Su Xun, it was torture.


    Every time I change one, I have to ask him, which makes the cat impatient.


    "Asshole!"


    Zhao Ziling stamped her foot in anger. I don''t want to give you any welfare, dead cat!


    A woman is the one who pleases herself.


    Without Su Xun, Zhao Ziling was too lazy to try one by one.


    He picked out a few things that Su Xun said were good. Then he put on his original clothes and came out.


    He checked out directly, carried the bag, bent over and picked up susian, who was lying on the cupboard, and left.


    Zhao Ziling''s eyes brightened when she saw the doll grabbing machine: "let''s play that."


    "Can you do it?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhao Ziling complacently snorted: "look at it, you must let the boss go bankrupt."


    After the voice dropped, he went over with susian in his arms, exchanged twenty coins, went to a doll machine and began to control it.


    Susian jumped onto the doll machine and watched her grab it.


    However, three coins were wasted in a row, and Zhao Ziling didn''t catch a doll.


    Su Xun joked: "if you go on like this, the boss will be broke. Please don''t play for a while."

 Chapter 670

    "Shut up, there must be something wrong with the machine." Zhao Ziling became angry.


    Every time it almost fell.


    But the more it is and the more it stimulates people''s competitive spirit, the more they don''t believe it.


    And I''ve already invested so many coins. It''s too bad to give up halfway.


    Grab baby machine is to use this psychology to make money, a number of loose clips.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll do it."


    At present, there is no one around. Su Xun spoke in a low voice, which is not a big problem.


    "It''s all my boyfriends who want to help others." Zhao Ziling said.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''ll clip it for you. Anyway, you have to help me in the future."


    "I''ll clip it for you..." Zhao Ziling had not finished her words, but suddenly she reacted, ashamed and angry, biting her silver teeth: "you want to die, don''t you?"


    This dead cat is clearly a demon. Why is it more proficient than human beings in driving?


    Several times, the car''s tires ran over her face, and she found out.


    With a smile, Su Xun began to control the baby grabbing machine.


    "Wow! There''s a baby. Look at the cat


    "Really! It looks familiar, and so does the beautiful little sister. "


    "Isn''t this Maoye and Ziling in the magic sound?"


    A cat grabbing a doll attracted the attention of many passers-by, and recognized Su Xun and Zhao Ziling. They all took out their mobile phones to take photos and videos.


    In fact, Su Xun couldn''t get it.


    However, he can cheat with mana.


    So I saw Su Xun control the rocker with one paw and put one paw on the button.


    "Pa!"


    A beat on the button, the clip fell down, caught a doll, and then successfully into the hole, the first doll fell out.


    See this scene, all people are wide eyed, a face hell of expression.


    "The trough! I can''t compare with a cat? "


    "This horse is really fine. I didn''t get one for 10 coins."


    "Mr. cat is so handsome. Look at the small eyes and clean action. It''s so cool."


    "Ziling is so happy, I also want to raise a cat that can only help me clip my baby. What else do I need for a boyfriend?"


    The owner of the doll machine is almost smiling. He has attracted so many people. He can''t make any money today.


    As for letting Su Xun take away one or two dolls, it was just a loss of sprinkling water.


    "The trough! Another one


    "That''s not true, NIMA!"


    "Maoye Niupi, since watching Maoye''s video, I always suspect that there is a soul in his body."


    The boss still keeps a smile on his face, just two dolls, small meaning, sprinkle water.


    Then, the third, the fourth


    Everyone was numb.


    Su Xun is like a ruthless machine. Every time he puts in a coin, he can catch one accurately.


    The smile on the boss''s face had disappeared and became bitter. His eyes were fixed on Su Xun.


    If one doll doesn''t do anything, two dolls can bear it, and three dolls can lose it.


    But now Su Xun has 13!


    If you clip it again, all the dolls in that machine will be swept away by him.


    Uncle cat, you are not here for entertainment. You are here to buy goods!


    Every time he saw Zhao Ziling throw a coin, his heart would jump with it.


    Finally, Zhao Ziling ran out of money.


    "Boss, buy another 20 coins." Zhao Ziling looks at the boss and shouts.


    The boss''s mouth twitched and grinned bitterly: "aunt, please accept the magic power. This is it today. Can you let me go?"


    He seriously suspected that the cat was specially trained to catch dolls.


    Shocked and numb, the melon eaters were relieved.


    Especially girls, looking at the pile of dolls, and then looking at Zhao Ziling''s eyes have been full of envy.


    They also want such a cat.


    The cat that can catch dolls is spoiled.


    "Well, that''s all for today." Zhao Ziling nodded.


    The boss just breathed a sigh of relief. Zhao Ziling almost choked him to death with her next sentence.


    Zhao Ziling said, "master, we''ll come back tomorrow."


    Boss


    You''re going to catch me alone?


    Don''t give up until I''m bald.


    There are too many dolls. Zhao Ziling chooses some she likes and gives the rest to the onlookers.


    "Wow, this is my baby. It''s for me to catch."


    "Ouhuang, let me take a breath."


    "I''ve got master cat''s doll!"After a fierce fight, the people who won the doll were overjoyed, but those who didn''t were lonely and disappointed.


    Zhao Ziling took Su Xun away.


    But the boss who manages the baby grabbing machine is already thinking about where to move.


    After all, Zhao Ziling just said that she would come back tomorrow, which really scared him.


    The video of Su Xun catching the doll was sent to the Internet, which caused a heated discussion.


    "These days, I can''t compete with my peers. Now I can''t even compete with a cat?"


    "You all want cat master, but I want to be cat master. Is it not fragrant to be held by sister Ziling every day?"


    "Look at the change of the boss''s expression, gradually from laughter to fear. This changeable smile records his mental journey during this period of time."


    "Wo RI, is this horse or cat? It is strongly requested to grab the slice and study it to see if it is refined or alien invasion. "


    Zhou Qin, Liu Yun and Chen Tao, who are far away from the capital, also saw the video.


    Three people look at each other, are some laughing and crying.


    The big demon is not doing his job properly. He uses magic power to catch the baby.


    "He dotes on the woman named Zhao Ziling." Zhou Qin said something inexplicably.


    Chen Tao said: "why, you don''t want to fall in love with a demon, or you don''t have the form. If you want me to tell you, you might as well consider me."


    "I''d rather have the cat say it''s not cheap for you." Zhou Qin rolled his eyes, but he was not polite.


    "You..." Chen Tao choked so much that he couldn''t speak.


    Because Zhou Qin''s words hurt him so much that it made his heart cool.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that he is not as good as the cat demon except for his personal appearance.


    All of a sudden, I felt even more excited.


    The world''s most heart is not a lie, after all, there is a saying well said, since ancient times the truth is the most hurtful.


    Liu Yun interrupted two people: "OK, OK, talk about business. We have all the spiritual things. When will we send them to him?"


    "Let''s go to Cloud City tomorrow, so as not to have too many dreams at night." Zhou Qin said casually, stirring the coffee in front of her with the spoon in her hand.


    "I think so, too." Liu Yun nodded and looked at Chen Tao again: "what about you?"


    "You''ve all decided. What else can I say?" Because Zhou Qin gave him a heart attack, Chen Tao is now in a bad mood.


    It''s settled.


    But they didn''t know that there was a pair of eyes staring at them all the time.

 Chapter 671

    The next day, Zhou Qin, Liu Yun and Chen Tao set out with the spiritual things prepared by their families.


    They were flying.


    At the same time, Cao Jin also low-key with a few bodyguards on the plane.


    After learning that Chen Tao and his three men actually took the spirit things to Yuncheng, Cao Jin is more sure that there is a secret in Yuncheng. Otherwise, the behavior of the Zhou family, Chen family, Liu family and Shen Xun is no coincidence.


    It''s a big secret that it costs so much.


    Shen Xun, Zhou Qin, Chen Tao, Liu Yun.


    Four people represent the four families in the capital.


    Although Zhou Qin was a little weak, he was also a good monk.


    Now they go to Cloud City with spirit things. What are they doing?


    The secret is worthy of his personal investigation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuncheng, Zhao Ziling''s home.


    "King, these are the spirit things that the people I sent out can find. There are also some suspected spirit things that they can''t distinguish, so they brought them back."


    Bi Ling looks at a big box in Zhao Xun''s arms.


    "Open." Su Xun said.


    "Well Shen Xun answered, then opened the box, and a aura came out.


    Su Xun jumped out of Zhao Ziling''s arms.


    Looking at the spirit in the box.


    Two of them are very good, the others are ordinary, and a few of them are not spiritual objects at all.


    From this situation, we can see that Shen Xun is very careful.


    Su Xun picked out the non spiritual objects and threw them away. Then he asked, "is the Dan stove ready?"


    "Ready, and so is the quiet room." Shen Xun forced to suppress the excitement in his heart, but the trill betrayed him.


    He knew that the king was going to start alchemy.


    He''ll have a share then.


    Maybe there will be a monk in the Shen family. Even the lowest level monk is also a monk, which is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Their Shen family is rich and powerful in the capital, and they are deeply rooted in the wrong. If he is a monk again, his status will be higher.


    "Well, you go back first. I''ll let you know in advance when I need to use the quiet room." Su Xun said.


    Shen Xun bowed to salute, dare not say more, obedient turned away, when closing the door is light handed.


    A young master of the Shen family is well-dressed and well fed. He has seen his servants how to do things, so he learned very well.


    After Shen Xun left, Zhao Ziling said excitedly: "after practicing pills, can you transform your body?"


    "So anxious?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Zhao Ziling said, "I don''t know if you stare at him."


    "What do you mean?" Su Xun continued to tease her.


    Zhao Ziling was angry and said, "it means to go out and give you a green hat!"


    Su Xun shook his hair. Woman, she was really irritable: "Zhou Qin, they''re coming too. Let''s see what good things they''ve brought. Now these refined pills are not good enough in quality and strength. They can''t support my breakthrough."


    The demon in this world has to be in harmony with the Tao to transform into shape. He is now in the late stage of anti emptiness, that is to say, he has to go up two small steps.


    Speak of the devil, and he will come.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    the doorbell rang.


    Small two directly lying on his stomach, the doorman stood up, with his front foot to pull the door handle down, and then opened the door.


    Outside the door is Zhou Qin.


    "Good morning, Miss Zhao, good morning, senior."


    As soon as they came in, they bowed.


    "Sit down and I''ll pour you water."


    Zhao Ziling greets the three and goes to get water for them with a smile on her face.


    Three people sit down on the sofa, and then one after another take out the things in their chest satchel.


    It''s all in a sandalwood box.


    "Master, this is what I promised you. It''s a dark grass of Taiyin." Zhou Qin pushed the wooden box over.


    The reason for pushing was that Su Xun''s two claws were not easy to connect.


    When Su Xun opened the box, a breath of aura and cool air came out of it. In a moment, it filled the whole room, and the temperature dropped for several minutes.


    This plant of Taiyin Xuan grass is better than the big box of things that Shen Xun got.


    "Master, this is a little bit of our family''s intention."


    Chen Tao and Liu Yun also handed over their wooden boxes one after another. They didn''t say their names, because their things were worse than Zhou Qin''s.


    Only when there are friars in the family can we save good things that really press the bottom of the box.


    If you go to the black market, you can''t buy the best products, because the best products are given as gifts or kept for your own use.Su Xun opens Liu Yun and Chen Tao''s box again.


    Chen Tao''s box contains a small fruit with purple and white spots.


    In Liu Yun''s box is a blue flower, which looks very charming and mysterious.


    These three people are all good gifts.


    "I wrote it down." Su Xun closed the box and looked at the three people.


    The three were relieved. There was a little more smile between their eyebrows. Isn''t that why they did it?


    Now that the goal has been achieved, how can we not feel happy?


    At the same time, in a hotel in Yuncheng.


    "Young master, I found that the household registered a woman named Zhao Ziling."


    A bodyguard reports his investigation results to Cao Jin respectfully.


    "Zhao Ziling?" Cao Jin eyebrows pick, he is sure that he has not heard of the name.


    The bodyguard nodded: "yes, young master, Shen Xun helped Zhao Ziling deal with the Zhao family some time ago. It seems that he has a good relationship with her."


    "Zhou Qin, Shen Xun, Liu Yun, Chen Tao, are all related to a country girl?" Cao Jin mumbled to himself, a little puzzled. Yuncheng, in his eyes, is no different from the countryside.


    After all, the people in Beijing are all rural except Beijing.


    "Is Zhao Ziling a monk?" Cao Jin asked.


    "No, just an ordinary person."


    "Ordinary people?" Cao Jin doesn''t understand any more. Why do ordinary people want so many spiritual things?


    Chen Tao, how can they please an ordinary person with such valuable spiritual things?


    The bodyguard suddenly said, "by the way, young master, there''s another thing. It''s not strange for Zhao Ziling, but it''s strange that she has a cat?"


    "Cat?" Chen Tao frowned.


    The bodyguard continued: "yes, she has a cat that is very popular on the Internet. It''s called master cat. This cat is very smart How to say, it''s no different from people. A few days ago, this cat was catching dolls in the mall without any false hair. "


    "I know, I know." Cao Jin first meditated, then her eyes became brighter and brighter, and stood up directly from the sofa: "excluding all the impossibilities, the last remaining result must be the truth."


    There was a funny and cold smile on his face.


    "Shen Xun, Chen Tao, Zhou Qin, Liu Yun, tut Tut, Shen Chen, Zhou Liu, how brave."

 Chapter 672

    In the quiet room of Shen Xun villa.


    Inside, there is a red stove with ancient style.


    Nowadays, these things are becoming more and more precious in the world, and they are more and more precious.


    Because there are so many of these things handed down from the past that they are useless for ordinary people except for antique trading.


    Su Xun went in, followed by Shen Xun, holding the collected spiritual things in his arms.


    "Put things down and go out. No one is allowed to disturb me before I come out."


    Su Xun said to Shen Xun.


    "Yes." Shen Xun should be a, lightly put down things: "king, you don''t worry, I personally take people to guard outside, no one is allowed to go upstairs."


    As soon as the voice dropped, he backed out and closed the door.


    Su Xun started his own alchemy.


    Downstairs, Shen Xun arranged bodyguards all around, and he himself was preparing to live in the living room these days.


    In addition to him, Zhou Qin, Chen Tao and Liu Yun are also moving in.


    They are grasshoppers on a rope now. They form an unbreakable small alliance around the demon Su Xun.


    The reason why it is unbreakable is that they share common interests and bear common risks.


    Once this matter is spread out, the most likely thing is that several of their younger generation are thrown out by the family, and the family will never admit it.


    It''s such a reality. After all, they collude with monsters. No matter what other people think in private, they will discuss it openly.


    So in order to save the family, someone has to make sacrifices.


    "Miss Zhao, I changed the viewing room into a room for you. Where can you go to have a rest in the evening?"


    Shen Xun flatters Zhao Ziling. After all, this is the king''s woman. She must lick it to the right place.


    "Thank you." Zhao Ziling nodded implicitly.


    Shen Xun said: "Miss Zhao, please don''t say thank you. It''s all what I should do. Just tell me what I want to eat and use. I''ll let someone go out and buy it for Miss Zhao."


    Chen Tao, Liu Yun and Zhou Qin look at each other. This time, they see Shen Xun again. The other side completely overturns their previous impression of him.


    In the capital, Shen Xun is famous for his overbearing, even daring to be tough with Cao Jin.


    But now


    Is this horse really Shen Xun?


    At this time, a bodyguard came in and said, "young master, Cao Jin is here."


    Hearing the name, everyone was stunned.


    "Cao Jin? How did he come to Yuncheng? " Shen Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly and waved: "tell him I''m not here."


    If it is normal, Shen Xun of course is willing to compete with each other, it is time to pass the time.


    But now, at this critical juncture, he didn''t want to make a fuss and preferred to admit it for a while.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a careless voice came into the public''s ears.


    "Oh, Shen Dashao, I heard you''re not here?"


    Everyone subconsciously looked to the door.


    Cao Jin put her hands in her pocket and came in with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Shen Xun looked at the bodyguards with a gloomy face.


    The bodyguard was sweating: "young master, he has to come in. We can''t stop him."


    These bodyguards were brought by Shen Xun from the capital. Naturally, they all knew Cao Jin.


    Cao Jin had to rush inside. They didn''t have the courage to fight him.


    "Then what am I raising you for?" Shen Xun''s face was livid with anger: "get out of here!"


    I''m already thinking about changing people.


    A group of bodyguards ran out like an amnesty.


    "Don''t be so angry. I have to come in. It has nothing to do with them." Cao Jin looked at several people in the living room with a smile, and her eyes fell on Zhao Ziling: "is this Miss Zhao?"


    "I am." Zhao Ziling was a little suspicious and couldn''t understand what the other party thought.


    Cao Jin asked, "why is that cat like you?"


    "Cao Jin, you are not welcome here. Get out now." Shen Xun said coldly.


    Cao Jin was always lukewarm and indifferent. She didn''t pay any attention to Shen Xun: "Miss Zhao, I''m very interested in your cat. Why don''t you give me a price?"


    He dares to come because in his opinion, if the cat is really a demon, its strength is not strong. Otherwise, with the hatred of demon and human, how can Zhao Ziling be recognized as an ordinary person?


    His inference is reasonable.


    But he was wrong.


    That is, Su Xun is not a normal demon all the time. He just has a demon''s body, but he is still a human soul and thinking.


    "Sorry, I don''t sell it." Zhao Ziling no matter who the other party is, but want to play the master''s idea, it is impossible.Shen Xun sneered: "Cao Jin, you have a brain disease, right? Come to Yuncheng from Beijing for a cat?"


    "Isn''t it for the cat that so many of you are doing?" Cao Jin looks like a smile but not a smile.


    Shen Xun''s face changed, and so did Zhou Qin, Chen Tao and Liu Yun.


    They all heard the unusual meaning from Cao Jin''s words.


    "What do you mean?" Shen Xun asked in a deep voice. He wanted to test how much he knew.


    Cao Jin went to the sofa and sat down, cocked his legs: "what do I mean, you know very well, now the key is what do you mean?"


    Shen Xun''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. Cao Jin''s persistence means that the other party already knows the truth, at least knows Su Xun''s identity.


    "What do you want?" Shen Xun goes straight.


    Cao Jin''s little finger trembled. He was just deceiving, but now, Shen Xun''s performance is undoubtedly proving that he guessed right.


    That cat is really a demon.


    The Shen family, the Chen family, the Zhou family and the Liu family are actually colluding with the demons.


    This is a good opportunity to wipe out and devour the four families. By then, the Cao family will be the only one in the capital.


    After all, they can live for hundreds of years without colluding with a cat.


    He was calculating in his heart, but on the surface, he said quietly: "well, this cat has a high IQ. I want him to breed with my cat."


    The key now is to stabilize them.


    "What did you say? "Breeding?"


    Hearing this, everyone was confused and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Yes, there must be demon blood in this cat. Although it didn''t wake up, it''s also very precious. Aren''t you trying to breed it?"


    Cao Jin looked at them as she should, and then her eyes narrowed slightly: "do you think there are other secrets about this cat?"


    It''s really vivid. He''s leading the rhythm from the beginning to the end.


    "Yes, we are going to use it for breeding. After all, there are no demons in the world. It''s hard to find the remaining blood in this cat." Shen mahun thought he was scared to death.


    Zhou Qin three people also follow to nod to echo, in the heart also relaxed tone.

 Chapter 673

    "Well, it''s good for everyone to dip in it together. It''s easy to die if you eat alone."


    Cao Jin beat Shen Xun.


    Shen Xun said, "OK, I promise you."


    As long as the identity of the king demon has not been exposed, the problem is not big.


    "That''s right." Cao Jin showed a smile and got up from the sofa: "I''ll go back to the capital now and pick up my cat. There''s no need to send it."


    Voice down, not waiting for people to respond to come over, not in a hurry out of the villa.


    "Hoo -"


    in the living room, Shen Xun and others were relieved for a long time. They were a little lucky.


    I don''t know, it has already been exposed.


    In the case of unequal information, they were led by the nose by Cao Jin.


    Cao Jin out of the villa, the smile on her face disappeared, said: "arrange people to stare here."


    "Yes, young master."


    Cao Jin did not return to the capital, directly called home: "Dad, let grandfather answer the phone."


    "Xiaojin, it''s me." Soon, Cao Hai''s voice came from his mobile phone.


    Cao Jin took a deep breath and said excitedly: "grandfather, I have found out that the Zhou family, Shen family, Chen family and Liu family collude with a demon. The spirit things they bought at a high price must support the demon."


    "What did you say? Demon Cao Hai''s voice became serious. At the beginning, he was also a member of fighting with the demon.


    Cao Jin tone affirmative: "yes, it is a demon, may be the last demon in the world."


    "Granddad, how much did you spend to kill these animals? Now they collude with demons. This kind of behavior can''t be tolerated. Otherwise, what are the ancestors who died in the war?"


    Cao Hai said coldly, "I know."


    Finish saying, hang up the phone directly.


    Cao Jin had a smile on her face. The Zhou family, the Chen family, the Shen family and the Liu family were all doomed.


    At that time, the Cao family will be the only one, and he will be the future leader of the Cao family.


    When the time comes, Cao Jin will be the one who will shake the whole capital.


    In the afternoon of the same day, 20 people were sent out to Yuncheng in the ninth inning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The capital.


    The collusion between the Chen family, Shen family, Liu family and Zhou family has spread, and the capital is in an uproar.


    At the same time, a series of evidences collected secretly by Cao Jin were released.


    The four families made it clear for the first time that it was all done by the younger generation, and their family knew nothing about it.


    This time, however, the Cao family was determined to press them to death. How could they simply get rid of the relationship.


    The four have been controlled by the ninth inning. Once the monster is caught, it will be the time for the four to disappear.


    The night passed.


    In order to prevent the four families from turning over, under the operation of the Cao family, the incident spread all over the country through the Internet, causing an uproar.


    "Mr. cat is a demon. No wonder he is so clever. I''m afraid to think about it carefully."


    "The Zhou family, the Chen family, the Liu family and the Shen family are all respectable families in China. They collude with monsters. What do they want to do?"


    "We strongly demand severe punishment. In order to solve the threat brought by monsters, our ancestors have killed countless people. Their behavior is the traitor of human beings!"


    "You don''t have to be so extreme. The cat doesn''t harm people, and the demon has good demons."


    "Silly beep, how do you know he didn''t harm people? If it''s not my race, it will be different! "


    Things are so big, Shen Xun and others naturally already know.


    "It''s over, mad, Cao Jin!"


    Shen Xun gnashed his teeth, already want to understand, yesterday Cao Jin door, is to cheat him.


    And he was taken in.


    Zhou Qin, Liu Yun and Chen Tao are all pale, and some of them have no idea.


    Because things are too big, they are now almost the enemy of the whole people, and everywhere on the Internet they are clamoring to be executed.


    "Young master, it''s not good. Cao Jin comes with the people from the ninth inning." A bodyguard came in to report.


    Shen Xun flustered said: "stop them, can''t let them in."


    "Young master, I can''t. many brothers have already run away." The bodyguard gave a bitter smile.


    Since seeing the Shen family lose power on the Internet, many bodyguards have already run away.


    Shen Xun was furious: "a group of bastards, eat Laozi''s, drink Laozi''s, now they are running away! Asshole! It''s a bunch of bastards


    "Shen Shao, who made you so angry?" Cao Jin came in with the ninth inning and looked at Shen Xun with a smile as the winner.


    Shen Xun fixed his eyes on him, gritting his teeth and said: "Cao Jin, I underestimated you."


    "No, you never look up to me." Cao Jin shook her head, showing a happy smile: "after you can, you can only look up to me."


    Voice down, he looked at Zhao Ziling: "Miss Zhao, that cat demon? Yesterday I asked you whether you would sell it or not. Tut Tut, today I have to take it with me, whether you agree or not. "Zhao Ziling is pretty and white. She clenches her red lips and says nothing.


    "No? Miss Zhao, you must be aware that this is one of the few opportunities you can make up for your mistakes. " Cao Jin slowly said, step by step to Zhao Ziling at present, condescending overlooking her.


    The reason why he asked Zhao Ziling instead of Shen Xun was that he knew they couldn''t say it.


    Because Shen Xun and they know very well that the Cao family will not cut grass and leave roots.


    Zhao Ziling looked up and said, "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "I''ll let you understand, you ungrateful bitch." As soon as Cao Jin''s face became cold, she raised her hand and slapped Zhao Ziling in the face.


    "Woof, woof!"


    Has been lying on the coffee table next to the small two suddenly jumped up and bit on the arm of Cao Jin raised.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Cao Jin uttered a shrill scream, forced to endure the pain, raised a foot to kick out.


    "Bang!"


    Xiao ER was kicked out.


    But Cao Jin''s right hand is already dripping with blood.


    "Mad, what a bad dog, dare to bite me." Cao Jin''s eyes are fierce, and she takes out her gun and points it at Xiao er.


    Zhao Ziling''s face turned pale and quickly stepped forward to block the muzzle of the gun: "no!"


    Cao Jin was stunned, and then showed a ferocious smile: "tell me where the cat demon is, or I''ll kill the dog and eat a fresh dog hot pot in front of you."


    Zhao Ziling said nothing again.


    "Get that dog." Cao Jin said.


    As his voice dropped, two ninth innings rushed up to catch the dog.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    Of course, the sophomore won''t give up his hand, but his two fists are hard to beat his four hands, and he is finally held down.


    "No Cao Jin butts the muzzle of the gun on Xiao er''s head and threatens Zhao Ziling.


    Small two looking at Cao Jin, bared his teeth and issued a threat of low roar.


    "Bang!"


    Cao Jin a gun hit on the mouth of small two, small two teeth on the spot dropped a, full of blood.


    Zhao Ziling''s eyes were red: "little two, don''t hit little two."


    "Then tell me where the cat demon is!" Cao Jin grabbed her hair and gritted her teeth and said, "if you don''t tell me, I''ll kill the dog."


    "Cao Jin! You''re not a thing to step on a horse


    Chen Tao can''t watch any more.


    "Kang!"


    He fell to the ground with a plop, and a hole appeared in his right leg.


    "Chen Tao."


    As soon as Zhou Qin and Liu Yun''s face changed, they rushed forward and helped him to the sofa.


    Cao Jin said with a sneer: "don''t think you are still before, now you are all prisoners, then find your own position."


    For several weeks, all of them dare not glare at him.

 Chapter 674

    "I''ll count the last three. If you don''t tell me, the dog will die."


    Cao Jin''s eyes were cold, the corners of her mouth rose, and she raised a ferocious smile.


    "I''ll count. If you don''t put that dog down, you''re dead."


    A light voice suddenly came into the public''s ears.


    Everyone is subconscious.


    I saw a young man in a white robe coming down from the upstairs. His eyes were as deep as the starry sky.


    All the people were confused. They didn''t know where the man came from.


    "You You... "


    Zhao Ziling felt close to her.


    When Su Xun looked at her, a smile appeared on his face: "I''m your master."


    "You You are the master! You''re out of shape Zhao Ziling was extremely excited.


    Boom!


    Everybody''s got a bang in their head.


    A big demon in shape.


    Shen Xun, Zhou Qin, Chen Tao and Liu Yun are also excited. There is a big demon behind them. At least their lives will be saved.


    Cao Jin and the people in the ninth inning turned pale gradually, breathing more heavily, and there was a sense of fear and uneasiness in their eyes.


    After all, it''s a big demon in shape. One slap can kill them all.


    "Patta."


    Cao Jin threw away the gun in her hand, kicked the two people who controlled the little two, and yelled angrily: "what are you doing? What are you doing? You don''t have eyes. Let go of the dog."


    Two people react to come over, quickly put down the small two in the hand.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    The second child is a powerful man, biting on Cao Jin''s leg.


    "Ah


    Cao Jin screamed miserably, and then choked back, with a smile on her face: "good biting, it''s because I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. It''s time to bite, it''s time to bite."


    He looked like this, even the dog thought that he was cheap, so he let go of his mouth and ran to susian with a wag of his head and tail to be a big pot licking dog.


    The next second, people only feel in front of a flower.


    Su Xun, who was still standing in the stairway, appeared in the living room in an instant.


    "Master."


    Zhao Ziling threw herself into his arms and burst into tears.


    "Well, don''t cry. I''m here. This day can''t fall down. If it really falls down, I can support him again."


    Su Xun patted her on the back, with a flat tone, but full of confidence and hegemony.


    After a day and a night of alchemy in the quiet room, he took the pills and broke through the state of harmony. Then he transformed himself and completed the task.


    Now his cultivation has been restored.


    The cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, in this world, when the heaven breaks down, he is heaven.


    If the sky doesn''t break, he can make a hole in it.


    "Congratulations on your appearance."


    Shen Xun got down on his knees.


    "Congratulations on your appearance."


    Although Zhou Qin felt ashamed in their hearts, they knelt down immediately after him.


    Cao Jin also licked a face and knelt down.


    "Congratulations on your appearance."


    People in the ninth inning are competing to follow suit.


    This group of people who speak with awe inspiring carelessness are at odds with monsters.


    Now I kneel down to celebrate the success of a demon, how funny.


    Su Xun loosens Zhao Ziling, and his eyes fall on Cao Jin.


    Cao Jin shivered and quickly said, "please forgive me, please forgive me. I''ve come to realize that I''m willing to work for you."


    "You deserve it, too?" Su Xun was dismissive and waved his sleeve.


    Cao Jin''s body began to break like a ceramic, first with her feet, then her legs


    "Forgive me, my king! King, please give me a chance


    Cao Jin''s heartrending roar, this kind of feeling of watching his body pieces broken, is really not good, his heart is full of fear and powerlessness.


    Other people kneeling on the ground were trembling with fright, and several of them urinated directly.


    "Patta."


    Cao Jin''s head is also broken, Cao Jin died, leaving only a pile of fragments.


    "Go to hell, too."


    Su Xun waved his sleeve gun again, and countless gas blades roared away.


    In the ninth inning, before they could react, they were decapitated and killed.


    In the blink of an eye, a group of people who had just been fierce were now reduced to a group of dead people.


    "Please help my Shen family."


    Shen Xun called out and kowtowed to Su Xun.


    "Please help me the Zhou family."


    "Please help me the Chen family."


    "Ask the king to help my Liu family."


    The three of Zhou Qin also kowtowed one after another."All four of you have given me spiritual gifts. Naturally, you have to repay them."


    Without the spiritual things presented by the four families, Su Xun couldn''t have refined the pills, and naturally he couldn''t have finished the task of transformation so quickly.


    "Thank you, king."


    The four of them were relieved. What they were afraid of was that Su Xun would turn over and refuse to recognize others. After all, monsters were surly, and it was common for them to turn back.


    "And wait for me here. I''ll be right back."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, stretched out his hand, tore a hole in the void, stepped out and disappeared in the same place.


    Shen Xun and others were stunned.


    "Is it so strong to transform into a big demon?"


    Directly tearing the space, the shape of the big demon is just a state of harmony. Does the state of harmony have such strength?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun reappeared, he was already over the capital, and directly dispersed the momentum.


    The majestic momentum is like a huge wave sweeping across the capital.


    In Cao''s family, Cao Hai, who was practicing, suddenly had a sweet throat, vomited blood and was frightened. Then he left the quiet room and stepped into the air.


    At the same time, the same scenes are being staged in every corner of the capital.


    In the blink of an eye, all the friars above the anti virtual realm in the whole capital flew to the sky.


    About a dozen of them.


    "I dare to ask who this Taoist friend is and what he means."


    The first one was a monk in the middle of he Dao realm. He looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun said faintly: "this is the cat in Cloud City. Don''t you want to catch me? I''m here in person to keep you out of trouble. "


    WOW!


    "What! You are the cat demon


    "You''ve been transformed! How can it be


    Everyone is shocked. There is another demon in the world. How can they not be shocked?


    "When I come here today, I just want two things. One is not to bother me, the other is to let Shen, Chen, Zhou and Liu go."


    "Of course, you can disagree, or I can crush you scum."


    Su Xun stood with a negative hand in a calm voice.


    "Arrogance! What an ignorant animal! He really thinks that he can do whatever he wants when he changes his shape! "


    The head monk of hedaojing gave a roar.


    Su Xun''s hand was a slap in the air.


    "Pa!"


    He Daojing monk''s body was directly whipped and exploded by this slap.


    Feel the warm flesh and blood residue flying in his face, the rest of all people are confused.


    "Do you think the same as him?"


    Su Xun looked at others calmly, as if he had just killed an ant.

 Chapter 675

    A gust of wind blew by.


    All of them feel a piercing chill, which makes them like falling into an ice cave.


    Su Xun lightly killed a monk who was in harmony with the Tao realm. This strength was by no means possessed by rigid form.


    To be honest, they were afraid.


    If their strength is equal, or only one or two steps short, they dare to fight to the death.


    Even if Su''s strength is desperate, they can only die.


    But they are all respectable people.


    Although the heart has been counselled, but no one is the first to speak.


    "Whelming and hawing, since they don''t talk, they''re all going to die."


    Su Xun was a little impatient, and the black jade sword flew out, and the sword went straight to the sky.


    Everyone''s blood is going to clot.


    "Wait a minute. I agree. I agree to your terms." Cao Hai''s first hysterical roar.


    "We also agree that we will never disturb you, nor will we pursue Chen, Zhou, Liu and Shen''s family."


    "As long as you leave here, we will agree to all the conditions you put forward."


    With Cao Hai taking the lead, other people who have been scared out of their courage are also competing to express their views.


    Su Xun''s eyes swept over them and suddenly asked, "is there anyone from the Cao family?"


    Everyone looked at Cao Hai, then tacit understanding at the same time back a step.


    Cao Hai wanted to curse his mother, so he could only pretend to be calm and look at Su Xun: "I''m Cao Hai."


    "Who is Cao Jin?" Su Xun asked.


    Cao Hai replied, "it''s my great grandson."


    "He''s dead. I killed him." Su Xun showed an interesting smile.


    Cao Hai''s face turned white, and then he spoke hard: "good death."


    "At least it''s also your grandson. I didn''t expect you to be so cold-blooded. I don''t like cold-blooded people any more." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he grabbed it.


    A big transparent hand came out and pinched Cao Hai.


    Cao Hai was frightened: "don''t..."


    Before the words were finished, they were directly pinched and exploded, and the flesh and blood were flying.


    All of them shivered, and the sweat of beans kept falling from their forehead.


    "Now I have another condition. I want the Cao family to disappear. Can I?" Su Xun looked at the crowd.


    A group of people nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    Su Xun gave a little smile, scratched the void, tore a hole, and his voice disappeared in the same place.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Gulu ~"


    "this What kind of strength is it? "


    There has never been such a strong man in history.


    Where did this terrible cat demon come from?


    If he was in the demon war, I''m afraid it would be human.


    Half an hour later, a message came out.


    There is no cat demon at all. Everything is a conspiracy of the Cao family. The Cao family creates so-called evidence to plant and frame up, with the purpose of devouring the four families of Chen, Zhou, Liu and Shen.


    In view of this extremely bad behavior, resulting in adverse social impact, the ninth Bureau imposed confiscation of all property on the Cao family, and sentenced the main members of their family to make an example.


    The Internet is hot again.


    "I said, there has been no demon in the world for a long time. The cat master is just smart. How can he be a demon?"


    "That is, the Cao family is too bad. They are not satisfied with being rich and powerful. They even use such dirty means to devour other families."


    "The key is that I almost hurt Maoye and Ziling. I really deserve it."


    "These struggles are too fierce. It''s true that the rich and powerful families are not so friendly."


    What these netizens see is just what some people want them to see.


    The Cao family''s plot is broken and everyone is happy. This is a good ending.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuncheng, Shen Xun''s villa.


    Su Xun sat on the sofa, and Zhao Ziling sat beside him.


    Shen Xun, Zhou Qin, Liu Yun and Chen Tao were sitting on one side like children in kindergarten.


    "This is the elixir promised to you four."


    Su Xun took out four jade bottles and threw them in their hands.


    "Thank you very much."


    Four people are ecstatic, with these pills, at least longevity is no problem.


    "You wait for four people and this seat because of this, and make good use of the ammunition in hand."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he disappeared in the same place with Zhao Ziling and Xiao er.


    All four felt lost.


    And then I sorted out my mentality.


    It''s enough to get these pills.


    What''s more, with this incident, at least no one dares to target their family.Su Xun went home with Zhao Ziling and Xiao er.


    When he got home, Su Xun went straight to the bedroom with Zhao Ziling in his arms.


    Xiao Er didn''t know what they were going to do. He wanted to go in, but he was slammed out by Su Xun.


    "What are you doing? I can''t help being rigid."


    "Today, I will let you know what is the limit of human combat power."


    "Hee hee, but you are a monster, not a human, ah, don''t tear..."


    The second child stood at the door, listening to the cries of his master with a crying voice coming from the room.


    He thought Su Xun was beating his master.


    Appears anxious incomparable, two feet keep pulling the door, mouth issued roar.


    "Woof, woof Wang Wang... "


    That''s the pitiful thing about a single dog, and what''s going on in it is obviously out of the ordinary for him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, as soon as Su Xun came out of the room, the second child rushed at him.


    It''s unforgivable that I beat my master so badly last night, crying and yelling.


    "Silly dog, go away."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun took him to the sofa. The stupid dog didn''t know what medicine he had taken. He was barking at the door last night.


    After a while, Zhao Ziling came out and hugged Su Xun directly from behind: "husband ~"


    after the spring breeze last night, her address changed.


    Xiao ER was confused when he saw this scene.


    Didn''t you cry in his room last night?


    Why are you so nice to him now?


    Small two lying on the sofa, always don''t understand this problem, gradually began to suspect the dog.


    "What are you doing? Brush your teeth first. It tastes delicious." Su Xun pushed her head away.


    Hum, Zhao Ziling turned red! It''s not you Asshole. "


    Voice down, let go of Su Xun, barefoot into the bathroom to wash.


    In the following time, Su Xun and Zhao Ziling lived a sweet world of two people, and they traveled all over the world.


    As for Xiao Er, he''s very intelligent when he''s locked up in the room. There''s no need to worry about his starvation.


    No one bothered him again.


    After all, the strength he showed over the capital that day was enough to scare the whole world.


    A month later, Su Xun and Zhao Ziling returned to Yuncheng from overseas tourism.


    This time, when he came back, Su Xun was closed again.


    Because he now has the blood of the demon in his body, the demon Dan of the great emperor of the sky demon clan that he got in the vast sea world can be used.

 Chapter 676

    Originally, Su Xun was going to give the demon pill to Su lu''er or Xiao Bai.


    But now, he is also a demon, can also use this demon Dan, naturally want to try.


    After all, it''s a demon pill of the great emperor.


    It''s the same big demon as Fengdu emperor. The benefits of his demon pill are absolutely unimaginable.


    Su Xun has a lot of blood now.


    A drop of blood contains the power of people, gods and demons, which is more powerful than Panax ginseng.


    It''s a miniature version of Tang Monk''s flesh.


    With a drop of his blood, even mortals who are dying frequently can become alive in an instant.


    In the mountains on the outskirts of Yuncheng.


    In an open space, Su Xun swallowed the demon pill, and then began to refine it.


    Hot and violent energy poured into all parts of the body.


    The cat demon''s blood is constantly washed.


    It''s not blood, it''s like fire, it''s magma.


    There are three colors in his blood.


    One is the normal blood red, the other is the flame like magma, and the purple gold light.


    Su Xun suddenly changed the original shape of the cat demon.


    Then the body began to expand rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it turned into a huge black cat with a height of nearly 10 meters and a length of nearly 100 meters.


    However, this is not over, the hair on the body has become longer and longer, the color has become black and red, and a pair of flaming wings grow on the back.


    The four feet were still black, but the claws turned red, the flames wrapped around the soles of the feet, the two pairs of tusks were exposed, and two golden horns grew out of the forehead.


    "Roar!"


    Su Xun roared up to the sky.


    The creeping birds and beasts are all trembling on the ground.


    And this scene was also monitored by satellite.


    After all, the ninth inning can not disturb Su Xun, but it is absolutely impossible not to stare at him.


    Because Su Xun is an uncontrolled nuclear bomb, who can guarantee when he will explode?


    Looking at the beast on the screen, his hands trembled and his face turned white.


    "Off That''s right. His surveillance is off


    A middle-aged man said in a trembling voice.


    After turning off the video, everyone gasped and was filled with panic.


    Su Xun looked in the mirror by the river and was very satisfied with his evolved demon body. It was fierce, powerful and domineering.


    The key is that there are more ways to protect life.


    You think I''m human, but I''m God.


    You think I''m a God, but I''m a demon.


    Actually, I thought it was you.


    However, he always felt that his image seemed familiar.


    When I think about it carefully, I can''t remember it.


    Finally lazy to think, directly back to the human form, disappeared in place.


    At home, Zhao Ziling is chasing a play when Su Xun suddenly appears beside her.


    "Ah! You scared the hell out of me


    Zhao Ziling, who was absorbed in watching TV, was startled.


    Su Xun put her in his arms and said, "I''m too suspended. This world can''t hold me any more. Do you want to go to another world with me?"


    When the task is finished, he gets the magic power of breaking delusion as a reward and can choose to go back at any time.


    He didn''t get the skill of stopping for three seconds, but it was a pity for him for a long time.


    After all, that skill is the real killer, especially when there is a gap in cultivation.


    "Are you going to commit suicide?" Zhao Ziling stared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes and gently played with her little hand: "I''m not from this world. I just come to this world to experience. Now I can leave. Would you like to go with me?"


    "You Are you kidding Zhao Ziling was a little surprised because it sounded so incredible.


    Su Xun said: "you have many choices. You can go back to a world similar to this world with me, or you can go to Xianxia world..."


    "If what you say is true, I will go to Xianxia world, and I will also cultivate immortals!" Zhao Ziling directly interrupted the words behind him, her eyes burning.


    After all, only by cultivating immortals can we stay with Su Xun forever.


    Su Xun nodded: "good."


    "The little boy..." Zhao Ziling wants to talk but stops.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "of course, I''ll take them with me."


    In this way, Su Xun left with Zhao Ziling and Xiao ER and sent them to Taixu.


    Because of the different time and velocity, XiuXiu has already been born according to the time of Taixu.


    In the imperial palace of Taixu Kingdom, Su Xun met his first born son.


    "Call Daddy." Su Xun was holding a baby carved with powder and jade, and his face was full of smiles.


    "Cluck - cluck ~"


    the child looked at him with wide eyes, and two small hands clutching in his face.XiuXiu had a smile on her face: "Xianggong, on the day of the baby''s birth, all animals were singing. There were black birds coming to the East, and the sky was falling and flowing. But it was a good omen."


    "Has it been named?" Su Xun asked.


    XiuXiu replied, "if you are not here, who dares to name him?"


    "Since all the animals are singing together, let''s call it Su Ming. Come here and make an order to appoint Su Ming, the son of the queen, as the crown prince. A banquet will be held in the palace tonight to invite all the officials to celebrate."


    Zhao Ziling''s mood was very complicated, because she didn''t expect that Su Xun had a wife, more than one, and even children.


    However, it''s normal to think that the other party is the emperor and there are three palaces and six courtyards. Now that the matter has come to this point, we can only accept it. The words that come out are not good-looking.


    In the evening of the banquet, Su Xun made Zhao Ziling a famous concubine.


    After half a month in Taixu world, he went to lick dog world again, because Li Qing is about to be born.


    After spending half a month with Qin Qing and Li Qing in licking dog world, Su Xun returned to earth.


    Alas, this is the mercy of heaven. I want to break one person into two.


    Others think that Su Xun must be very happy with so many women.


    But in fact, only Su Xun knew that he was happier than they thought.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Earth, Yuliang mountain manor.


    "I came back faster this time." Liao Yu changed Su Xun''s shoes and said something.


    Su Xun touched her head: "it''s mainly because I miss you, so I came back quickly."


    "I almost believed you." Yan Yurou rolled her eyes.


    Xiaobai, Liuli and Su lu''er suddenly ran to Su Xun and began to smell.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xun asked.


    Su lu''er replied, "master, you have evil spirit."


    "I swallowed a demon pill." When Su Xun spoke, he let out the evil spirit completely.


    "Poop


    In addition to the glaze, Xiaobai and Sulu lie on the ground directly.


    "Fierce beast?" Glass spits out two words.


    Anyway, the demon shook his head and said, "I don''t know what it is."


    "I''ll see if you turn into a monster." A pair of amber eyes twinkled in the glass.


    Su Xun changed the original shape, but the volume was greatly reduced.


    Liuli blurted out: "poor and strange!"


    "In ancient times, fierce beasts were poor and strange?" Su Xun changed back to human shape and frowned.


    Now he finally knows why he feels familiar with his image.


    Isn''t it the image of the ancient fierce beast in the mythological records?


    Does the heaven demon clan in xuanyue have something to do with the ancient fierce beasts?


    But shouldn''t qiongqi be a creature of Kyushu?

 Chapter 677

    Poor and strange, strange and strange.


    Together with Taotie, chaos and Taowu, they are known as the four fierce beasts in ancient times.


    Corresponding to the four fierce beasts are the five sacred beasts: Qilin, Qinglong, Baihu, Xuanwu and Zhuque.


    For a long time, these five beasts were the masters of heaven and earth.


    From this we can imagine how powerful the four fierce beasts are.


    "Shanhaijing ¡¤ haineibeijing" records: "poor strange shape like a tiger, winged, cannibal from the beginning, food was hair, in the dog north. One day from the foot. "


    there are also legends in later generations that the poor and strange people who like to eat good and reward evil people were expelled to the northwest wasteland by Emperor Shun.


    At that time, the northwest of the earth is not the northwest.


    Kyushu is so big that it is said that the heaven is nine and the earth has no border. The poor and strange people were exiled.


    But here''s the problem.


    How does the heaven demon clan in xuanyue land relate to the poor monster in Kyushu?


    It''s not the same world at all!


    Su Xun felt a little confused.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing Su Xun frowning, Liao Yu asked with concern.


    Su Xun shook his head and threw those messy things out of his head: "it''s OK."


    "I''m going to take shape." Liuli said suddenly.


    Su Xun looked at her: "when?"


    The purer the blood is, the stronger the spirit beast becomes. In other words, the spirit beast disdains to become.


    But after all, Liuli evolved into a mythical beast. Black Unicorn, with impure blood, and living with human beings for a long time, naturally wanted to transform itself.


    "I''ve been waiting for you to come back and protect me, FA." Liuli licked his paw.


    Even if she is a unicorn now, she can''t forget her roots. She used to be a cat.


    Su Xun had the same feeling. Ma Dan, the sequelae of being a cat made him want to lick his hands.


    Fortunately, he suppressed the idea by force.


    Otherwise, it would be a shame to do such a thing in public~_ ~¡£


    "Well, where do you choose to survive?" Su Xun asked.


    Gods and beasts are favored by heaven and earth. There will be no thunder and robbery when they are transformed. However, at this critical moment, they always need someone to protect them.


    No accident, of course.


    If there is an accident, it can be remedied.


    Liuli walks to the sofa elegantly, and spits out two words: "Huangshan."


    Speaking of Huangshan, Su Xun remembered that there was a story about the robbery in Huangshan before, but it was refuted in the end.


    At that time, everyone believed in the official refutation of the rumor, but now, I''m afraid that there is really a rash in the robbery, but failed.


    All the immortals are no longer in Kyushu, and there will be thunder robbers. This is something that Su Xun can''t figure out.


    And there was no thunder when Xiaobai was in shape.


    Is this a random job?


    "There''s good news to announce." Su Xun took Liao Yu in his arms and slid down his waist.


    The girls had been used to it for a long time, and Liao Yu let Su Xun leave it at random.


    Well, it''s not a good habit to leave it at random.


    Qin Zhu asked, "what''s the good news?"


    "XiuXiu is born. My first son, Su Ming, is born." When Su Xun said this, he was still paying attention to the reaction of the people.


    Fortunately, all the women had been psychologically prepared for a long time, but they didn''t have much reaction.


    An Zizhen''s face was speechless: "isn''t it? I was the first one to be pregnant. Now Mr. XiuXiu has passed my car like this?"


    "I think Zizhen and Yaoyao can also go to Taixu for a period of time and give birth to this little girl in their stomach as soon as possible." Xiaobai said.


    Yan Yurou rolled her eyes: "are you stupid? Time in Taixu is fast, but for the earth, if you stay in Taixu, you can feel the same speed of time."


    "Is that so?" Xiaobai blinked and looked silly. Two foxes'' ears came out and tried to get through.


    Yan Yurou didn''t want to pay attention to the stupid fox. She looked at the time and jumped up: "no, I''m going to release the donkey."


    "Release the donkey?" Su Xun was stunned and looked at the others: "when did our family raise donkeys? And even if you raise donkeys, do you need to release them yourself? "


    Then he saw Su lu''er go to the shelf, put a rope around his neck, and come to Yan Yurou with the other end of the rope.


    Yan Yurou pulls Su lu''er and spits out her tongue to Su Xun. She goes out with the jingle of the bell.


    Su Xun


    "It''s too old for sujou to go out every day, so he always wants to play with her Liao Yu showed a helpless smile and explained to Su Xun.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes. Yan Yurou just wanted to walk the donkey.In the evening, Su Xun played a relay race all night.


    The reason why I strive to improve my accomplishments is to become stronger and not be squeezed out..


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun took Liuli to the vast sea, and wanted to ask Yueling about something strange.


    The other side is also very early into the immortal, for the poor strange should know more than yourself.


    "The Lord is out of the pass."


    Changshengzong is shaking.


    At that time, Su Xun''s excuse for leaving the world was to shut up.


    "See Lord."


    The elders of changshengzong came to meet them.


    Su Xun glanced at them and nodded: "not bad."


    "What about the three men I sent last time?" Su Xun asked Mei pangzi, Liu An and Yueling.


    Elder Ma set out: "the three of them have never been back to changshengzong. I heard a few days ago that they were out in the sea."


    "I''ll have to wait for Raul to take care of the family affairs. I have another important business to leave." Su Xun said in a deep voice.


    All the elders bowed down to obey


    Su Xun took a look at Liuli. Little sister, please cooperate with me.


    Now just cooperate with me.


    When you are in shape, you have to cooperate with me Well.


    Liuli rolled his eyes, stepped into the air and gave out a huge roar. His body expanded rapidly and restored the nature of the unicorn beast. His whole body was black and hot.


    "This This... "


    Seeing this scene, everyone was confused.


    Su Xun jumped up and down on the back of Liuli, and then Liuli stepped into the air and disappeared in the air.


    "Qilin, Qilin, the auspicious beast. The Lord actually found a qilin to be his mount!"


    Ma Chang always grabbed his beard and pulled off one of it, but he didn''t feel any pain.


    "The patriarch is indeed a man with special advantages. Since he can make the auspicious beast recognize the master."


    "I never thought that there were unicorns in the world."


    "The Lord is really the dependents of heaven..."


    Everyone was more in awe of Su Xun. What kind of strength and good fortune it was to be able to enjoy the happiness of Qilin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An island overseas.


    Yueling, meipangzi and Liu An are driving the magic weapon to fight with a sea demon.


    Yueling has reached the middle stage of Jinxian, Liu andI''s fairyland and Mei pangzi''s fairyland.


    The sea demon who is fighting with them is a golden immortal.


    Without Yueling, Mei pangzi and Liu An would have been killed on the beach by the sea demon.

 Chapter 678

    "Mad, dead fat paper, blame you, you step on the horse to eat a hammer Octopus Teppanyaki ah!"


    Liu An is supporting the moon spirit, complaining to Mei pangzi.


    "Don''t you smell good when you step on the horse?" Mei Pang is not willing to show weakness.


    The sweat on Yueling''s face: "don''t fight. The key now is to get away. Otherwise, it will be too late to wait for the nearby sea demon to arrive."


    The reason is that Mei Wenhua suddenly wants to eat Octopus Teppanyaki. He always takes the tools of Teppanyaki with him.


    With tools, raw materials are easy to handle. We can directly use local materials in the vast sea.


    Sure enough, he didn''t let him down. He soon caught an octopus the size of a basketball.


    As a result, eat dry wipe clean just know, this little octopus has a very cow force mother.


    It''s the child of this golden age siren.


    The three knew they were wrong, and tried to communicate with the sea demon to compensate. Then the sea demon said something that even the three of them could not refute.


    That is, I don''t need you to compensate. I kill you. All your things are mine.


    As for children, the octopus has a nest all his life, and the siren doesn''t care whether a child is alive or dead.


    Then it''s just a fight.


    Yueling just broke through the mid-term soon, three people can join hands with each other.


    But it can''t be this stalemate all the time.


    Because the siren sent out a signal to call the siren, all the nearby sirens were on their way.


    "Still want to get out? What a joke. If you eat my baby, I''ll eat you. " The sea demon gave a piercing smile and attacked the three with his tentacles.


    This is an octopus with a height of tens of meters. Its body emerges on the sea. Every time its tentacles fall, it will roll up like a huge screen of waves.


    "If you have such a big appetite, you are not afraid of bad teeth."


    A calm voice from the outside of the sky, followed by Mei fat three people will feel in front of the day has lost color.


    A sword came through the air.


    "Thorn -"


    the sea demon was directly split in two and fell into the sea with a roar. The blood dyed a small area of the Sea red, but it was soon diluted by the sea water.


    And Mei fat three people also just restored sight at this time.


    As far as I could see, a white robed man arrived by a unicorn. His face was like a crown of jade, his eyes were like stars, and his face was calm.


    So handsome, and such a luxury car, it is the self-made diamond Gao Fu Shuai in Xiuxian world, the general bearer of many large Xiuxian sects and dynasties - Su Xun, so is su.


    "Thank you for your help." The moon spirit floated to Su Xun in an instant, and his face was full of joy.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An look at each other.


    They licked for so long, and now they are still friends with Yueling.


    But looking at the state of Yueling, it''s obvious that he has a tendency to become Su Xun''s licking dog.


    Sure enough, the goddess you tried your best to lick was probably just another man''s lick, the dog.


    My stupid sister Yueling, if your master Chang''e still has hope, you can forget it. He doesn''t like you. It''s better to give us a chance.


    "Once upon a time, I just wanted to take a dish. Was it so difficult?"


    Mei Pang feels that life is full of sorrow, and she will never love again. It''s not worth it.


    Liu An patted him on the shoulder: "you can go to hook, lead Su Xun, rob the man she wants to lick, so that you can take revenge on her."


    "Go away." Plump plum scolded.


    Su Xun said to Yue Ling, "I''m here for you. I want to know something about you."


    "As long as I know something, I will say everything." Yueling made a hasty statement.


    Su Xun even doubted that if he asked Chang''e what color she liked to wear, she would tell him without hesitation.


    Of course, as a high-class person, he would not ask such a low-grade question.


    Su Xun asked, "do you know the poor and strange people? What''s the relationship between the poor and strange people and the sky demon? "


    "This I''m going to let you down. I don''t know anything about Xiaxian. " Yueling apologized, and then suddenly thought of a point: "after being defeated by Emperor Shun, qiongqi and Taotie, chaos and Taowu have never been seen in Kyushu again. Some people once guessed that the four fierce beasts had been exterminated."


    "Oh?"


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly and began to speculate with divergent thinking.


    The poor and strange people were only driven to the northwest of Kyushu, and there was no record of being exterminated.


    But then it disappeared from Kyushu.


    Can it be that the four fierce beasts moved their clan to xuanyue continent in a certain way, and then developed in xuanyue continent, claiming to be the TIANYAO clan.


    What''s the shame of attacking Kyushu in the end?


    This seems to make sense.


    There must be a reason why the demons attack Kyushu.To enslave Gaia like the vast sea?


    It''s unrealistic, because Kyushu is very powerful.


    That''s all that''s left for revenge.


    It''s equivalent to the story that he left ten years ago when he was down. Ten years later, he became the commander of the first army and returned with a million troops.


    But the Dragon King in the novel returns successfully, while the poor and strange people fail to return. They can''t get revenge and are beaten back.


    Of course, the above is only his conjecture. In his opinion, it is a conjecture with a high probability of being correct, but there is no evidence to prove it.


    "Are you going back to earth?"


    Su Xun looked at the three and asked.


    The three looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Only here can they feel that they are the people in the cultivation of immortals.


    Moreover, the earth is not peaceful.


    "OK, when you go back, you will see a completely different earth."


    Su Xun said something that puzzled the three of them. He rode away on the glass and took three high-level spiritual veins back to the earth.


    Mei Pang, their cultivation is too strong for the earth. It''s better if they don''t go back. Otherwise, as soon as they practice, there are not enough spiritual veins for the three of them.


    Back to earth, the three spiritual veins brought back were placed in three famous mountains.


    Then Su Xun took Liuli to Huangshan to guard her.


    On the top of Huangshan Mountain, Sushen and Liuli are located.


    "You stand far away from me."


    Liuli said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s feet were a little sharp, and he flew away.


    "Further away." Liuli shouts.


    Did Su Xun think that the power of transforming the beast into shape was so great? It''s a little further away.


    Liuli shouts, "there''s more to go."


    Su Xun flew again. This time, he said, "no matter how far you go, you''ll have to go out of the province."


    "Okay, I''m going to start taking shape."


    Su Xun stares at her, ready to deal with emergencies.


    Then he saw Liuli step up in the air and make a circle in the air. A burst of white light wrapped up. When the white light dispersed, Qilin became a little girl.


    Su Xun


    You set foot on the horse on purpose. I thought there was something big going on when you told me to run so far.


    My pants are all off. Can you show me this?

 Chapter 679

    "Do you mean to play with me?"


    Su Xun''s brush flew to Liuli.


    "I''m not playing


    Liuli stands on tiptoe and confronts Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at the little girl in front of him.


    He is fifteen or sixteen years old. He is one meter five at most. He has a round white face, big watery eyes, and a plain figure. He has nothing to see except a face.


    Looking at his cute appearance, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha I laugh to death. Is that what you look like after you transform? Little girl, it''s suitable to go out with me and call my father in the future. "


    Liuli opens his teeth and waves his claws: "close your mouth. I''m hundreds of years old. You''re going to call me grandma!"


    "Do you believe me? Good daughter Su Xun pinched her face.


    Liuli grinned: "let me go, asshole, it hurts."


    "You''re a Kirin. Does it hurt if you have such a thick skin?" Su Xun said.


    Liuli Yidu mouth: "you are thick skinned. You are the thickest skinned, the most shameless Su Xun in the world!"


    "Let''s go. Dad will take you home. Your moms are waiting for us to have dinner." Susian reached for her little hand.


    Liuli opened his hand: "don''t touch me!"


    It turned out to be such a little girl. Liuli was also very depressed.


    When they go back, they''ll laugh to death.


    It''s over. They won''t pinch their faces like they did to Su donkey.


    In that case, Liuli felt that he was not as good as the shape.


    Su Xun sighed that he had two mounts, one Zhengtai and one loli. The growth period of the monster was too long.


    For a demon, such as Liuli, she was a cat and a hellcat before she evolved into a Kirin. She was not an adult when she was a few hundred years old.


    Looking at the sullen glass, Su Xun gave her a note: "you can cast your magic and become what you look like when you grow up."


    He was curious about what the little girl would look like when she grew up.


    After all, it can be seen from now on that it is a beauty.


    "And then it''s convenient for you, isn''t it?" Liuli rolled her eyes and hummed: "in order not to be harmed by some animals that are not afraid of being born and cold, and are sown across ethnic groups, the queen would rather bear this tender face."


    "If I think about it in the long run, it''s just that you have a normal figure, which really makes me not interested in sex."


    Su Xun nodded deeply.


    When Su Xun came home with Liuli, he didn''t speak. Liuli made a tearful appearance, and tears came down.


    "Su Xun! You You can''t even let go of such a small one! It''s really Too much! " An Zizhen angrily rebuked, his face turned white and his hands trembled.


    Liao Yu also frowned: "it''s too much. You Alas... "


    "Pa!" Su Xun slapped Liuli''s head: "play the hammer, tell me who you are. In my face, chiguoguo''s planting frame is right."


    "I''m Liuli. I''m shaped." Liuli covered the back of his head and said angrily.


    An Zizhen''s expression was stiff, and he looked at Su Xun with some apology and embarrassment.


    Su Xun shrugged: "see, you can''t express your opinion at will until it turns out that you don''t know the truth."


    "Well, I''m wrong, all right, do you need to be weird?" An Zizhen rolled his eyes.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "how dare you? You have my flesh and blood in your stomach."


    An Zizhen secretly swears that he must educate his son well in the future, and he can''t be so playful as his father.


    Next, Su Xun accompanied an Zizhen on the earth and went to Liu Yun from time to time.


    Although Liu Yun threatened her mother to be pregnant with Su Xun''s child.


    But I don''t know why, two people so many times, Liu Yun''s stomach also didn''t move.


    Time is so plain as water.


    At the weekend, susian went to lick the dog identity world.


    He is pinching the time. Li Qing is going to have a baby.


    XiuXiu had a baby. He was working in the world, so he didn''t show up.


    When the second child was born, as a father, he could not be absent since he had time.


    Haibin first people''s hospital.


    Su Xun and Qin Qing were waiting outside the delivery room, and they could hear the scream clearly.


    Li Qing has taken pills that can improve her constitution. She can be so miserable.


    It is conceivable that giving birth to a child is no less than losing half a life for a woman.


    "Bang -"


    suddenly, the door of the factory opened and a doctor came out in a hurry: "who is the family member of the puerpera?"


    "I''m her husband." Su Xun and Qin Qing rushed forward.


    The doctor said, "your wife has difficulty in giving birth. According to the regulations, we will protect you. I hope you will be psychologically prepared."In modern society, in general, in case of dystocia, the rigid rule is to guarantee the University.


    In the TV series, those who still have to ask their families whether they want to keep the big or the small are all stepping on the horse to make some nonsense.


    "I''ll do it, adults and children."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and went directly into the delivery room.


    "Well, what are you doing? You can''t go in!"


    The doctor was stunned for a moment, and then quickly caught up with him.


    "What are you doing? Get out now. What''s this! What do you give your mother to eat? "


    A group of doctors wanted to stop Su Xun, but they couldn''t stop him at all. They could only watch Su Xun feed a pill into Li Qing''s mouth.


    Then he started to put it on Li Qing''s belly, and a soft magic power fell into Li Qing''s belly.


    "Wow ~"


    with a cry, the baby gave birth naturally.


    "This How could that be... "


    In the delivery room, a group of doctors were confused.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the outside suddenly clear sky thunder, day rise month, a Colorful Peacock mouth holding a fruit flew into the delivery room, the fruit into the baby''s mouth, and then fly away.


    Then a soft light appeared on the baby. When the light dissipated, there was no blood stain on the baby, and the umbilical cord disappeared. It became white and fat.


    "This This... "


    A group of doctors widened their eyes, jaw almost fell to the ground, dumbfounded.


    Don''t talk about them, even Li Qing and Qin Qing are confused.


    The ancients have all kinds of legends. When some great people were born, there would be strange phenomena of heaven and earth.


    But it''s just a legend. Nobody takes it seriously.


    But now, with the clear sky, thunder, the sun and the moon rising, the beautiful peacock comes with an unknown fruit, and it happens in front of their eyes.


    What the hell is this!


    What''s more, what kind of horrible existence is his father?


    The doctors looked at Su Xun, and their eyes became a little afraid and restrained.


    Su Xun picked up the baby and waved his sleeve. Li Qing, Qin Qing and himself disappeared out of thin air.


    "Immortals, there are really immortals in the world." A doctor murmured to himself.


    They just gave birth to the immortal woman, and they gave birth to the son of God?


    The monitoring in the delivery room recorded everything, but when they reported to the president and checked the monitoring, they found that there was a blank in the monitoring.


    Then no one believed what they said.


    But only a few doctors believed it, because it was their own experience.


    Later, it became a legend. After all, the clear sky generates thunder, and the day rises to the moon. All people have seen it with their own eyes.


    It is said that an immortal fell in love with an ordinary woman and died in childbirth. The immortal took the hand and the son came to the world. Then the immortal disappeared with his wife and children.

 Chapter 680

    "Should you give us an explanation?"


    Li Qing and Qin Qing stare at Su Xun.


    "As you can see, I am a fairy."


    Su Xun, holding his second son in his arms, said without raising his head. He was very perfunctory.


    They were stunned. Although they had guessed, they were at a loss when they heard Su Xun say it himself.


    At a loss, I don''t know what to do.


    Looking at Su Xun teasing his son there, and not looking at herself, Li Qing was a little jealous: "do you just take me as a child-bearing job?"


    "How can it be? What else do you want me to say?" Su Xun asked.


    "I..." Li Qing''s words are stopped again.


    Su Xun looked at them and said, "come with me and take you to a new world."


    "No, this is my home. I raised my son here." Li Qing said angrily.


    Qin Qing also hastened to make a statement: "where sister Qing is, I''ll be there. This is also my son."


    "All right, just be happy." Su Xun showed a spoiled smile. Anyway, he gave them Dingyan Dan and Yanshou Dan.


    When they stay in this world until all their relatives and friends die, they should leave with themselves at that time.


    Li Qing''s eyes fell on her son. Her eyes were more gentle: "give him a name."


    "Su Qing." Su Xun blurted out that his name was more casual and didn''t need any moral.


    Because as long as he takes it out, it works better than any moral.


    He said his son''s name is Su Qing, so his son''s life will last forever.


    Because he is Su Xun!


    Li Qing mumbled to herself twice, and then reached out to tease the child: "after you call Su Qing, my baby son."


    "Cackle ~" small Su Qing a pair of nimble big eyes turn around, cackle straight smile.


    Su Xun said, "I will send someone to look after you and teach Su Qing by the way."


    "You come to see him more often than anything." Li Qing looked up and said.


    Su Xun touched her face with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll come to see him. After all, it''s a top priority to cultivate feelings with my son."


    After arranging for licking the dog''s identity, Su Xun went back to earth and waited for Monday.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday arrived as promised.


    Su Xun was ready to go and said:


    "system, extract the 23rd new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: preacher. ¡¿


    [there are gods, friars, demons, ghosts, and mortals in this world. It''s a strange world. There are wonderful performances every day, but the protagonists are never mortals. ¡¿


    [immortals are worshipped by incense and protected by mortals, and the sect controls the practice method and is independent of the world. However, mortals have no self-protection. When they encounter natural disasters and demons, they can only ask the immortals and monks. Whether they help each other or not depends on the mood of the other party. ¡¿


    [the class should not be imprisoned. The only way to spread the Tao is to spread it all over the world. There is no class to teach. Everyone who wants to learn will be given the opportunity to practice. You are the preacher. ¡¿


    [identity ability: stare at who is pregnant, read a book, empty handed. ¡¿


    [identity task: build schools, spread the road, popularize the compulsory education activities of cultivating immortals. ¡¿


    seeing these identities and abilities, Su Xun was in a daze. How could the system become more and more unreliable.


    Whoever stares is pregnant: within 100 meters, no matter who stares, regardless of gender, age, or race, the host will be pregnant.


    Catch the blade with empty hands: the host uses this ability to catch the blade with empty hands, regardless of all rules.


    Wave into a Book: as long as there is a frame in the host''s mind, using this skill, a book can be created instantly.


    "Hiss -"


    at first, I thought the system was unreliable, but after a look at the explanation, these three skills are amazing.


    Ignore any rules.


    That is to say, even if it is Hongjun, as long as he is within 100 meters, he can stare him pregnant at a glance, although the taste is a bit heavy.


    No matter what accomplishments the opponent has, as long as he cuts him with a weapon, he can catch the opponent''s weapon 100%.


    As long as he has a frame in his mind, he can create a skill book with an idea.


    How about these three skills?


    However, the three skills all change in this way, which means that this task may be a little difficult.


    He hasn''t built a school yet. In Taixu world, it was only after Taixu was unified that other people were allowed to build it. He just needed to make a decree.


    In this world, there are gods in the sky, monks and ghosts on the ground.


    Isn''t it digging into each other''s corner to carry out the compulsory education of cultivating immortals under their eyes?


    How can they be superior?


    Isn''t it because they have accomplishments?Su Xun now wants to make everyone in the world have accomplishments.


    Are they not equal to these clay legs, and their class will not be broken?


    So they''re not going to sit back.


    However, Su Xun liked to do this kind of thing.


    I like to pull those people down, so that he will feel very happy in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Second brother, have dinner."


    A voice came into his ear, and Su Xun got up and looked at the boy who called out to him: "let''s go."


    He is still called Su Xun, and now he is a resident of Taihao city at the foot of Taihao mountain.


    Three brothers of a family, he is the second. The man who just called him to eat is Su Liang.


    After their parents had arranged the wedding for their elder brother Su Hu, they were affected by the fighting method of Tai haozong''s disciples when they went out for a kiss, and then died.


    Now both Su Xun and Su Liang live on the food of their elder brother''s family.


    Because of the death of his parents, Su Xun felt resentful and unwilling to the friar for the first time.


    Why do you regard mortals as ants?


    In my lifetime, I will pull you down and let you know that you are nothing.


    Every time the identity of the system is just right, there is always a reasonable reason to perform the task as a driver.


    Walking into the backyard, there was an old table and two people sitting in it.


    A young man with dark skin who always looks simple and honest is his elder brother Su Hu.


    Another woman in her twenties was Li Jinling, his sister-in-law who had just passed the door.


    "Big brother, sister-in-law."


    Su Xun and Su Liang greet them.


    Su Hu looked for a move and waved: "come and have a meal."


    "Hum!" Li Jinling snorted coldly and said, "if you eat, you know how to eat. You have to support two idle people when you work alone, and you don''t know when you can save enough money to repair your new house."


    Thirteen year old Su Liang suddenly stopped, his face was blue and white.


    Su Xun''s face didn''t fluctuate.


    Su Hu was also embarrassed. He yelled, "what are you talking about? Xiaoliang and Xiaoxun are my brothers!"


    "Well, Su Hu, do you dare to shout at me? I can''t make it. I''ll go back to my mother''s house! "


    Li Jinling exploded in an instant. She was angry and aggrieved. She left her words and got up to go to the room to clean up.


    "Sister in law, come on, my brother''s brain is stupid. It''s not easy to act with you, so don''t do it."


    Su Xun said softly.

 Chapter 681

    Su Xun''s voice fell.


    There was a sudden silence in the yard.


    Su Hu''s face turned red, and he quickly got up: "Xiao Xun, I''m useless..."


    He didn''t expect to be seen by Su Xun that it was a double reed designed by him and his daughter-in-law.


    "Shut up when you know you''re useless!" Li Jinling yelled, then looked at Su Xun and Su Liang coldly: "since the words are open, then I don''t have to cover it up. I''ll tell you directly."


    "Our family is too poor to support you two. You can leave after this meal."


    "Jin Ling..." Su Hu is one of those people who want to be both a watch and a memorial archway.


    "Brother, don''t talk. I''m sick to see you speak." Su Xun interrupted him. To tell the truth, he just didn''t like Su Hu.


    As soon as I married my daughter-in-law, I forgot my brother. Now I''m joining my daughter-in-law to sing double reed to drive myself and Su Liang away.


    That''s fine.


    After being torn down by themselves, they also beat the drum of retreat. This kind of person has been like this all his life.


    Su Xun looked at Li Jinling.


    Being watched by Su Xun, Li Jinling suddenly felt that the second brother-in-law was a little strange. Her heart was empty, but her mouth was still tough: "it''s useless for you to stare at me. I married your brother to live, not to serve you two."


    "Sister in law, since you don''t care, I''ll tell you." Su Xun laughed, dragged a stool to sit down and looked at Li Jinling: "this house belongs to my parents. Xiaoliang and I also have a share. Let''s go. Should we share the house?"


    Su xunzhen is not bad at this point. He just wants to make it clear and then break it.


    Li Jinling immediately blew up: "house? Do you still want a house? Your eldest brother is the eldest. Of course, the house is his. Besides, you eat ours and use ours these days. You don''t need money! "


    The most valuable thing in my family is this courtyard. How can Li Jinling separate it.


    "That is to say, not a cent." Su Xun was still calm.


    Su Liang is still young. He can''t hide the emotion on his face. He clenches his fists tightly and his eyes are red.


    Li Jinling said angrily: "there is no point. If you don''t go, I will call my brother to come here and let him discount your leg."


    His brother is a pig butcher. Nowadays, pig butchers are technical jobs, usually done by themselves.


    When a man wants to control and kill a pig, his strength is leverage.


    "Go to this, brother, and I''ll never be separated."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down. He got up and gave Su Hu a smile. Then he turned and left.


    I don''t know why, watching Su Xun leave, Su Hu was touched in his heart. He wanted to say nothing, but he finally swallowed it.


    "Su Liang, what else do you do? Is that still a shame? "


    Standing in the same place at a loss, Su Liang heard the second brother''s voice, deeply looked at the eldest brother and sister-in-law, and turned to chase out.


    Turning around at the same time, tears on the wind out.


    My parents have just passed away.


    He was driven out of the house by his elder brother and sister-in-law. He felt cold, but compared with his body, what was colder at this moment was his heart.


    He vowed that he would make a name for himself and never want to experience such a thing again in his life.


    "These two broomsticks are gone at last."


    There was a smile on Li Jinling''s face. Now the courtyard is completely theirs.


    The better the days will be.


    Su Hu''s face was a little complicated. He sighed: "it''s my mother''s brother after all."


    "You pity them, who pity you? Then we will have to raise children. If they share half of the family property in the future, what else will we take to raise children?"


    Li Jinling despised her husband''s shrinking.


    "The tiger said:" I heard this, I should say to you


    What happened to my brother?


    He will have more sons than his brothers.


    I''m right! Yes, that''s right!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What are you crying for? What''s the point of crying for a man?"


    Listening to the sobs in his ears, Su Xun frowned and yelled.


    Su Liang shivered. He always felt that his second brother was very different today from before. He could not bear to cry any more.


    "Go to an inn first."


    Su Liang said weakly, "second brother, we don''t have any money. It''s very expensive to stay in an inn."


    "It''s not us, it''s you." Su Xun corrected his language mistakes: "you don''t have money."


    Su Liang didn''t understand. Is there any difference between the two?


    I didn''t, did you?


    According to the memory of his identity, Su Xun took Su Liang to chunfenglou, the best restaurant in Taihao county."That''s it. Eat first."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he walked in.


    Su Liang was so scared that he grabbed Su Xun''s arm: "second brother, this is Chunfeng building."


    "I can read more than you." Su Xun finished and continued to walk inside.


    Su Liang saw this, standing in the same place some dilemma, the last bite, followed up.


    When the second brother was beaten, he could help him get some punches, so that he could get lighter.


    Then he saw a scene that made him feel incredible.


    His second brother, who was as poor as himself, took out a certain amount of silver and threw it to Xiao er. He said skillfully, "here, a good table of wine and vegetables and a pot of good wine."


    "Well, please come in."


    In this way, Su Liang followed Su Xun to an empty table and sat down.


    He felt like he was dreaming.


    Just now, I was abandoned in my elder brother and sister-in-law''s house.


    Now I will come to Chunfeng building with my second brother.


    After a while, he thought of a very serious question: "second brother, where did you get the silver?"


    The silver ingot is so big that it can''t be stolen from any noble person, can it?


    If it''s found out, it''s OK.


    "What''s so much nonsense for? My own Su Xun glared at him.


    Su Liang pursed his lips, but he didn''t dare to force more, but he was even more worried because the second brother couldn''t have so much money.


    Su Xun looked around in the restaurant, and his eyes fell on a cold young man on the second floor.


    It was a monk, fairyland.


    Su Xun is choosing partners.


    Running schools and popularizing compulsory education can''t be done by him alone. He has to cheat a few teammates.


    "You sit here and I''ll meet a friend." After saying a word to Su Liang, Su Xun got up.


    However, Su Liang grabbed him and looked at him nervously: "second brother, the silver you just gave is not fake, do you want to leave me here and run away?"


    Su Xun


    "If you don''t read the script, your brain will be normal."


    Voice down, a shake off Su Liang''s hand, step to the second floor.

 Chapter 682

    "My Taoist friend, I think you are predestined with me."


    Su Xun went to the front of the cold young man and sat down.


    Qin Feiyu frowned: "Taoist brother, I don''t seem to know you."


    From what Su Xun called him, we can judge that he was also a man of practice.


    "Don''t you know each other now?" Su Xun gave a cool smile and introduced himself: "Su Xun, the dean of jiuxiao Xiuxian college."


    Qin Feiyu knew it. No wonder he claimed to be the head of a force when he was young.


    But


    "I don''t seem to have heard of jiuxiao Xiuxian college?" Qin Feiyu looks at Su Xun suspiciously.


    He naturally knew that there were many academies and academies in the mortal world, but he had never heard that there were also academies in the world of practice.


    Su Xun said faintly, "it''s normal that I haven''t heard of it, because it hasn''t started yet."


    Qin Feiyu


    "Are you here to amuse me?" Qin Feiyu was a little annoyed. He dropped a word and got up to leave.


    But he found himself unable to move.


    Instantly, she looked at Su Xun in horror.


    He is the cultivation of fairyland. The other side can suppress him silently, at least he is also a golden immortal.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "how about listening to me before you leave?"


    Qin Feiyu is helpless. Does he have a choice?


    He feels like he''s in the dark.


    Excitedly, I went to confess to my younger martial sister, only to find that they were in trouble.


    He felt like the world was falling apart.


    After all, the younger martial sister is not his way mate, and there is nothing wrong with the elder martial brother.


    But he was born to be a man, he can''t really see it like this. He always feels green.


    I can only go down the mountain to get drunk. Unexpectedly, as a practitioner, I can''t get drunk at all. The more I drink, the more I feel.


    In his mind, the scene that the younger martial sister was played by the elder martial brother became more and more clear in his mind, which made him suffer a lot in spirit.


    Unexpectedly, a friar named Jinxian said that he was predestined with him. He didn''t know whether he was a friend or an enemy. What was he going to do.


    "Give me your hand." Su Xun said.


    Qin Feiyu hesitated for a moment, then thought that he could not resist, and handed his hand to him.


    Su Xun held his hand and used psychics.


    Qin Feiyu, 25 years old, has just broken the fairyland of heaven. He is the second disciple of zhenzhuan of Tianyu peak of Taihao sect, and also the son of Tianyu peak leader


    Su Xun looked at him with sympathy.


    No wonder I always feel the smell of grass in the air.


    It turns out that there is a piece of green grassland growing on the top of the head of this fellow opposite. It''s just growing.


    "I''m sorry. She''s not good enough for you." Su Xun comforted him.


    Qin Feiyu suddenly widened his eyes and stared at Su Xun: "you You... "


    "I know everything about you." Su Xun showed a bright smile.


    Qin Feiyu''s face turned white and blue. He almost vomited blood. He was so sad and indignant: "I don''t know you, sir. What are you going to do? Are you trying to humiliate me? "


    If he can''t fight, he really wants to stab the guy in the opposite direction.


    "Do you know why your younger martial sister chose your elder martial brother instead of you?"


    They''re all scattered. He wants to start fooling Wrong, to start pointing out the way forward for the confused genius.


    "Why?" Qin Feiyu couldn''t help asking. He drank ten jugs of wine, but he didn''t figure it out.


    In terms of Yan value, he and his elder martial brother are five five open.


    In terms of talent, he hanged his elder martial brother.


    In terms of family background, he also hanged his elder martial brother.


    As for his love for his younger martial sister, he didn''t feel inferior to anyone else.


    But why did the younger martial sister choose the elder martial brother instead of herself?


    But they couldn''t hear the sound of each other outside.


    This just looked at Qin Feiyu and said: "because you don''t have your own career."


    "Yes "Industry?" Qin Feiyu had never heard of the word, but he could understand the meaning of the two words.


    Su Xun nodded and said, "yes, your eldest martial brother was born in a poor family. His talent is worse than yours. He has come to this day by himself step by step. What about you? Besides talent, a rich and powerful father? What else are you? What is that? "


    Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough.


    Qin Feiyu was ashamed: "you''re right. I''m nothing."


    "So, women value men''s personal charm very much. Under your father''s wings, your personal light will never bloom. You need to prove yourself and have a career, so your younger martial sister may look at you with new eyes."


    "Please give me some advice." Qin Feiyu looked at Su Xun sincerely. He was annoyed. Why didn''t he meet the elder earlier to guide me?Su Xun chuckled: "I''m not worthy of teaching, but now there is a chance to prove yourself. It depends on whether you have this determination."


    Why did Qin Huan stare at him.


    I can tell from my face that he is a good fool.


    He traveled all over the world. Who hasn''t seen him?


    You can tell a person''s loyalty by his face.


    I just didn''t expect a surprise.


    Tai Hao is the only son of Tianyu Fengzhu. This identity is the rich second generation of Xiuxian kingdom.


    Taihaozong is a respectable and respectable family in the world. There are gods in the sky.


    Pull him into the water, won''t his jiuxiao Xiuxian college open in Taihao city?


    "Master, please say it." Qin Feiyu respectfully poured a glass of wine for Su Xun.


    Su Xun said: "my jiuxiao Xiuxian college is just around the corner. I''m eager for lecturers. I think brother Qin can teach in our college."


    "Master..." Qin Feiyu had a feeling of being cheated. Didn''t he want to set up the White Wolf empty handed?


    Su Xun interrupted him: "don''t look down on jiuxiao Xiuxian college. You can think about it. There are very few disciples selected by each sect every year, but how many people want to cultivate immortals in this world?"


    "We have a foothold in Taihao city and recruit many students to teach us how to practice. How many people will come here? Then we''ll go to other places to open branches. "


    "The whole world of Tianlan will be all over our jiuxiao Xiuxian college. Then you will be the elder with thousands of students in charge. How can your younger martial sister not look up to you? I''m afraid at that time you have a high vision and can''t look up to your younger martial sister. "


    Qin Feiyu had been immersed in Su Xun''s dream, as if he had seen a bright future. His mouth was dry and his blood was boiling.


    "I have a dream, that is to realize the world''s people''s dream of cultivating immortals. Feiyu is willing to join hands with me to create the world''s dream of cultivating immortals, the same Tianlan, the same dream and the same bright future."


    Su Xun''s voice was sonorous and forceful, and his emotion was fluctuating. He stretched out a hand to Qin Feiyu.


    If there is a passer-by of the earth here, you can understand it in a second. Isn''t this a routine of passing and selling?


    Qin Feiyu had no time to think. He almost subconsciously grasped Su Xun''s hand: "thanks for your attention, this is Feiyu''s good fortune. I''d like to share my dream of cultivating immortals with you."

 Chapter 683

    There is a heaven in the sky.


    It''s just that this heaven is different from the heaven in Kyushu myth.


    Above the human world is the heaven, and there is Zhongzhou Tianting in the heaven.


    Heaven is only the biggest force, but it is not the only force in heaven.


    For example, Taihao sect has a Taihao immortal sect in heaven, which was founded by the people who ascended before Taihao sect. It is the backer of Taihao sect in the world.


    Taihao Xianzong sheltered Taihao Zong. Taihao Zong continuously sent up excellent disciples to expand the strength of Taihao Xianzong in heaven.


    In this way, a good cycle is formed. Only those who have support in the sky can be called great schools in the world. Those who have no support are all miscellaneous schools.


    The Zhongzhou heavenly court in the Heavenly Kingdom only nominally dominates the forces of the great immortal sects. The system is like a dynasty in the world, and those who are officials in the heavenly court are immortal officials.


    If the friars in the lower world want to ascend to heaven, they must have the strength of the celestial realm to ascend. In addition, they must have the order to ascend.


    There is a reception platform in the heaven. All the monks who fly up from the earth will appear on the reception platform.


    There is a celestial immortal officer in the reception desk who is responsible for checking the order of ascension. It is only after the order is registered that the ascension is successful. If the order of ascension is not received, the person will be thrown down directly.


    If it''s serious, you''ll even get rid of your accomplishments and return to the mortal world, so no one dares to soar.


    And how to get the order.


    One is to join such a large sect as taihaozong, because the sect has a fixed order to receive guidance, and the heavenly court will give them several fixed places to fly up every few days.


    Second, by luck, the heaven will randomly send a receiving order to the world once every ten years, giving those disciples who are not from a large family a chance to ascend.


    Therefore, the release of each scattered order will cause a bloodbath. After all, the world is still scattered.


    The class solidification in this world is so serious, even exaggerated that even the ascent is controlled. You can''t fly if you want to.


    So there are a lot of monks who can''t fly.


    For example, Qin Feiyu, as the son of the leader of Taihao zongtianyu peak, failed to get a flying order.


    After all, even his father hasn''t been here, let alone him.


    Of course, in the end, the most ruthless class is the one who is oppressed and exploited.


    Therefore, Su Xun, the proletarian class, must incarnate in this world as a revolutionary soldier, break the inherent class, run colleges, develop the wisdom of the people, and cultivate immortals for all.


    "Master su..."


    "Call me the dean." Su Xun interrupted him.


    Qin Feiyu followed suit like a flow: "Dean, I don''t know when our jiuxiao Xiuxian college will start."


    He has quickly taken on the role of lecturer and regarded himself as a member of the college.


    After all, all over the world, the management of thousands of Xiuxian students, think all excited ah.


    In taihaozong, his elder martial brother was there. After his father''s rise, he couldn''t even get into the position of the leader of Tianyu peak.


    How can he not feel excited when he has the chance to create a great cause which is not inferior to that of Tai haozong?


    "It''s not enough just for us. We have to bring more people here. It''s better to choose Taihao city." Su Xun enjoyed his little wine.


    Qin Feiyu was stunned and worried: "Dean, when running a school in Taihao City, taihaozong won''t sit back and ignore it. Is it better to change the place?"


    "Have we done harm?" Su Xun asked.


    Qin Feiyu shook his head.


    "Are we the devil''s way?" Su Xun asked again.


    Qin Feiyu shook his head again.


    "Is Tai Hao Zong a demon Su Xun asked three times.


    Qin Feiyu''s reaction was very strong: "our taihaozong is a well-known and decent school. How can it be a devil''s way to help the poor and overcome demons?"


    "That''s enough. We didn''t harm people, and we''re not evil. What will taihaozong do to us?" Su Xun put his hand on the table and asked in a reasonable way.


    At the beginning of the college, these sects didn''t realize the threat that the college would bring to them. They didn''t pay attention to jiuxiao Xiuxian college at all.


    So don''t worry.


    What''s more, Qin Feiyu can be used as a buffer. He is not a soft persimmon. What''s to be afraid of.


    Qin Feiyu was stunned. After half a sound, he suddenly realized: "what the dean said is that I think too much."


    "Feiyu, it''s the same problem just now. We can''t run the school just by ourselves. I don''t lack any skills, magic tools and Lingshi, but the teaching staff is a big problem."


    Su Xun said, there was a pause, and then he continued: "if you have three or five friends, you can introduce them to join in. Such a good thing, of course, you have to pull friends."


    It''s said that marketing is a way to cheat people. It''s the way to cheat you first, and then let you cheat your relatives.


    Then it snowballed bigger and bigger.


    I''m afraid Qin Linghuan can''t make friends with him anywhere."What the dean said is that I don''t know where the dean is now. I should persuade my best friends to come and discuss the great cause together." Qin Feiyu is ready to move.


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile: "you go to contact your friends first, I''ll get the school site, and then I can pass the book by flying sword."


    "Yes, the dean will wait for my good news." Qin Feiyu couldn''t wait to get up and leave. His beloved junior sister''s depression was swept away, and she felt full of strength.


    Seeing Qin Feiyu leave, Su Xun got up and went downstairs to sit down opposite Su Liang.


    The second child has already served the dishes. There is a large table full of delicious food.


    Su Liang stared at a big elbow and kept swallowing saliva, taking a breath from time to time.


    "Why not?" Seeing this, Su Xun felt funny and sat opposite him.


    Su Liang this just reaction come over, shake head: "two elder brothers all didn''t come, how can I a person eat first?"


    "Then you can eat it now. Eat it." Su Xun poured himself a glass of wine.


    Su Liang didn''t worry, but asked again: "second brother, is your silver really coming from the right way? Otherwise I won''t be able to eat this meal. "


    He felt that he had broken his heart for the second brother. He was just a child.


    "No more nonsense, I''ll beat you and eat." Su Xun was simple and rude. He crushed a chopstick with two fingers.


    Su Liang was so excited that he turned pale: "second brother, you When did you have such power? Didn''t you steal the silver? Did you rob it? "


    "I step on the horse..." Su Xun resisted the impulse to beat him: "your second brother, I''m an immortal, OK?"


    Su Liang looked at him, seriously shook his head: "second brother, you don''t want to coax me, you say you are an immortal, but I don''t believe it. Even if you say you have a girl to support you with that face, I believe it."


    "You must be a Tang Monk all your life." Su Xun can feel the monkey king''s "happiness".


    Su Liang wondered: "second brother, who is the Tang monk? Is that the girl who gave you the money... "


    Before he finished his words, Su Xun had a direct idea, and they disappeared with the table.


    The guests in the restaurant were confused for a moment, then reacted instantly and were very excited.


    "Immortal, that was immortal just now!"


    "We eat with the immortals."


    "We have immortals in Chunfeng building Come on, change the name. Change it to Cyclamen right away. "

 Chapter 684

    "Immortal, second brother, are you really immortal?"


    In the blink of an eye, Su Liang came to the silent wilderness from the noisy restaurant. Now he really believed that Su Xun was an immortal.


    After the letter, he quickly gobbled up the food at the table in front of him.


    "Even if I''m an immortal, don''t you worry that my silver is stolen?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Su Liang dragged a drumstick and said vaguely, "what''s the matter? You are a fairy, and others can''t beat you. What are you afraid of?"


    Su Xun


    I thought you were a good young man with high moral standards. You are determined not to eat food bought with money from bad sources.


    I didn''t expect that you were just afraid of being beaten.


    After all, it''s my su who''s lost sight.


    "How did I suddenly become an immortal?" Su Xun looked at Su Liang curiously.


    Su Liang''s mouth is full of oil: "this must be your secret. If you don''t ask, anyway, I only know that I will have an immortal second brother in the future, and I won''t be hungry any more."


    Su Xun sighed in his heart that the boy was really a smart man.


    "Do you hate your elder brother and sister-in-law? Want to get back at them? " Su Xun asked again.


    Su Liang put down the chicken in his hand, swallowed it in his mouth, and then said, "I certainly hate it, but I don''t want to revenge them, and I won''t have any more contact with them."


    "Second brother, teach me how to practice." Su Liang said seriously.


    Instead of answering, Su Xun asked, "tell me why, why do you want to cultivate immortals?"


    "I don''t want to go through that feeling of being driven away by relatives anymore." Su Liang said in a deep voice.


    Su Xun was stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would give such an answer: "I will teach you, but not now. Put your hand in."


    "Thank you, second brother." Su Liang put a smile on his face and stretched out his hand.


    Looking at the oil in that hand, Su Xun lost the courage to hold it. First he washed his hand with a water ball, and then he began to touch the bone to check his aptitude.


    After a while, he released Su Liang and said, "I''m not qualified."


    "Just be qualified." Su Liang is very open-minded, as long as he can practice.


    After eating in the wilderness, Su Xun thought about it and took the table back to the restaurant.


    "The immortals are back!"


    "I''ll wait to see the gods."


    "God bless you..."


    A group of people kowtow one after another, and even more excessively ignite the incense they just bought and kowtow.


    Su Xun was speechless for a while. He looked at the shopkeeper and said, "open a room for me."


    I lost some silver, but it''s not for money anyway.


    "I can''t, I can''t. It''s a small honor for the immortals to live here. How dare they take money?" The shopkeeper was terrified.


    Su Xun said, "take it if you want."


    "Yes, thank you very much." The shopkeeper didn''t dare to refuse any more. He secretly said in his heart that he would pass on the silver as a family heirloom.


    Su Xun said to Su Liang, "you wait for me in the spring breeze building. I''ll go out to do business."


    "Well." Su Liang nodded.


    Then Su Xun stepped out and disappeared.


    The shopkeeper looked at Su Liang with a flattering look on his face. He said respectfully, "little fairy, you come with me. I''ll take you to the room."


    On the other side, Su Xun appeared in the southern suburb of Taihao city.


    This is a large open space, which is suitable for the location of the college in his opinion.


    Because the area here is large enough, and it can also be reclaimed infinitely, far away from the downtown, but the traffic is convenient, just beside the official road.


    School has to be in this kind of place.


    After inquiring, Su Xun found out that the open space belonged to Zhao Yuan''s family in the city, and it had been abandoned.


    Immediately flew to Zhao Yuan''s home, directly in the air shouting: "where is Zhao Yuan, I''m here to give you a fairy."


    "Immortal! Go and tell the master


    "See immortals."


    Soon, surrounded by a group of servants, councillor Zhao rushed out to meet him: "I don''t know if the immortal is coming. If you are not welcome far away, please forgive me. Please come inside."


    Su Xun followed Mr. Zhao to the lobby and sat down.


    However, the host of councillor Zhao stood aside and did not dare to sit down. He looked worried and frightened.


    After all, the arrival of immortals does not only mean good things, who knows whether the other party is kind or bad?


    "I don''t know if the immortal is coming. What can I do for you?" Mr. Zhao asked carefully.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I have come to send you Xianyuan. Is the land outside the southern suburb yours?"


    "If the immortal wants it, I''d like to offer it with both hands." Zhao Yuanwai said with the pain of bleeding.


    That''s a big piece of land, but who makes the practitioner like it? He has no choice.


    Losing a piece of land is better than letting the whole Zhao family disappear.Su Xun shook his head: "councillor Zhao has misunderstood me. I''m not the kind of person who takes advantage of everything."


    "It''s a lesson from the immortals. It''s something that the villain admires and offers voluntarily." Councillor Zhao knows the rules very well. At first glance, he knows that he usually gives gifts to officials.


    Su Xun was speechless: "I want that piece of land. I''m going to run a school."


    "Running a school?" Zhao Yuanwai was stunned. If a good immortal didn''t cultivate immortals, he ran to the mortal world to run a school?


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s good to run a school. It''s just that we are doing the study of immortality and teaching the method of cultivating immortals."


    "It turns out that the immortal wants to establish a sect." Yuanwai Zhao suddenly realized this, but he didn''t know how to build the school in the mortal city.


    Su Xun shook his head: "you still don''t understand, this seat is to run a school, not to start a school. Running a school means that as long as you pay the tuition, you can come in to study."


    Boom!


    Zhao Yuanwai''s brain exploded. He looked up and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    "Immortal This is When Are you serious Mr. Zhao''s voice trembled with excitement. After all, who can''t have a dream of immortality?


    However, the conditions for accepting and teaching students in each major school are higher than each other. From age to qualification, Yuan Wai Zhao was expelled because of his unqualified qualification.


    Therefore, he knows how to create a sensation if such a fairy really appears.


    Su Xun said lightly: "do you think this seat is to amuse you?"


    "I dare not." Yuanwai Zhao quickly admitted his mistake, and then asked: "Xianren Yan, anyone who pays tuition can enter the school. I dare to ask Xianren. As we all know, cultivation stresses qualifications, but what if people without qualifications pay tuition?"


    Su Xun was relieved to smile, and his tone was calm, which contained a sense of pride: "in addition to setting up the main immortal academy, jiuxiao Xiuxian college will also set up a martial arts academy. Those who are not qualified can change to Xiuwu, and it will also set up a liberal arts academy to teach literature knowledge, a mathematics academy to teach arithmetic knowledge, a cooking academy to teach cooking skills, and a science academy And other departments.


    "In a word, as long as you pay to sign up, as long as you are willing to learn, at least you will learn a skill in it, and you will never be worried about life."


    Zhao Yuanwai was shocked and stunned.

 Chapter 685

    I''ve lived for most of my generation.


    People of all kinds have seen a lot.


    I''ve seen some fairies, big and small.


    However, it was the first time that Zhao Yuanwai saw such an immortal as Su Xun and cherished such an immortal in the world.


    If such a college is established as he said, it will benefit the whole Tianlan community.


    Those who are not qualified enough to be swept down by the major middle schools have the opportunity to continue to seek immortality.


    Those who have no qualifications can also choose to practice martial arts to meet their dreams of fighting the sword.


    Those who are not qualified to cultivate immortals and don''t want to practice martial arts can study literature and become teachers or officials in the imperial court.


    Those who are not gifted above can choose to learn all kinds of crafts. At least if they have a certain skill, they will not worry about being starved to death.


    Although there are several departments Zhao Yuan did not understand, but presumably also very powerful appearance.


    He admired, really admired.


    I admire you so much.


    "The immortal cherishes the world, and the little old man is convinced that I can only earn more money if I leave the southern suburb open space in my hands. I''m willing to give it to the immortal, which can be regarded as my contribution to this great cause." Zhao Yuanwai said sincerely that this time he was sincere.


    In the heart already in the plan, was equal to the Institute to build, sent own son into.


    Hearing this, Su Xun nodded: "in that case, I won''t refuse any more. Thank you, councillor Zhao."


    "I can''t afford it. I can''t afford it." Councilor Zhao repeatedly replied, and then said: "the immortal is on the top, what else can I tell you? I''m willing to do it for you, and please the immortal can give you this opportunity."


    Next, Su Xun assigned the recruitment of teachers to Mr. Zhao.


    Of course, a lot of silver was left.


    After all, it''s estimated that Mr. Zhao will soon be able to get rid of him with his money.


    Then taihaocheng was excited by a recruitment notice posted by Mr. Zhao.


    Recruit a series of technical talents from all walks of life, such as scholars, senior cooks, carpenters, blacksmiths, martial arts practitioners, etc.


    "Mr. Zhao, what are you going to do? How can you recruit so many people?"


    "Yes, it''s a big deal."


    "Whatever he does, my father is an old carpenter. I''ll go back and ask him to register now."


    "My father is a blacksmith..."


    Zhao Yuanwai was responsible for recruiting teachers from various departments, while Su Xun was responsible for building the school himself.


    After all, it''s too slow to build on a group of mortals.


    He can cast his magic directly and build the Academy in minutes.


    Next, Su Xun was shutting down.


    He used the materials stored in the system space to refine the college model.


    At that time, as long as you throw it on the ground, the model will be infinitely enlarged and become a real college.


    In addition to this, it''s time to read and write books.


    He doesn''t lack the skills of cultivating immortals. There are a lot of them in the system space.


    However, there are no martial arts secret books or any other professional knowledge books. Fortunately, he can remember more or less in his mind, and then he can add some things by himself and directly write them in a book.


    For example, the following technical books:


    22 skills required for pig raising. ¡·


    physics: from introduction to the earth. ¡·


    [basic knowledge of low level Feijian maintenance. ¡¿


    [advanced mathematics: arithmetic begins with baldness. ¡¿


    [blacksmith: how is steel made. ¡¿


    [detailed explanation of sunflower classic advanced edition. ¡¿


    [gun manufacturing and shell polishing. ¡¿


    and a series of books, after all, to open so many departments, in addition to lecturers, there must be a lot of theoretical guidance books.


    Isn''t that how he used this skill?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun is working overtime in the closed door, and he is printing books in the form of a printer, while Qin Feiyu is visiting everywhere to draw people into the pit.


    Don''t say, as an honest man, he really has a lot of true friends.


    Because when a group of honest people get together, we all make friends sincerely.


    As the second generation of Xiuxian, Gao Fu Shuai, most of his friends are the second generation of Xiuxian.


    At this time, he was flying to Taihao city with his friends.


    "Feiyu, is that man reliable? We''re all here for you. "


    Qin Feiyu has a clear mind: "you can rest assured that the president is absolutely a rare talent in the world."


    "It''s a good idea, but if you want to develop it, it''s not that easy."


    "That is, at the beginning, no one will pay attention to it. When the development is big, other sects won''t sit back and ignore it."


    Qin Feiyu said with a smile, "that''s why I put you up."


    All his friends came from different clans.


    "Well, you''ve become so cunning now, even us.""It''s no use pulling us up. We''re just in the college, but we''re still in the family."


    "Yes, we will certainly listen to the orders of the clan, otherwise we will betray the clan."


    Qin Feiyu didn''t take these worries seriously. He believed that the president must have a way.


    Now he has a kind of adoration for Su Xun.


    Now I''m full of my heart on the establishment of the college, but I''m not so interested in my junior sister.


    The dean is right.


    Men have to be busy with their careers.


    With a career, will there be a shortage of women?


    Talking and laughing, a group of people went to Taihao city.


    "I''ll send a message to the Dean first." Qin Feiyu sent out a flying sword to send a message.


    The printer Su Xun has printed tens of thousands of books. He grabs the flying sword to pass on the book. After reading it, his figure disappears in place.


    When he appeared again, he was already in front of Qin Feiyu and his party.


    "Dean!" Qin Feiyu rushed forward, pointed to the person behind him and said, "these are my good friends, Huasheng Zong Zhang San..."


    He introduced everyone.


    Su Xun looked at the dozen people behind him, and their accomplishments were all in the fairyland of man, earth and heaven.


    At the same time, they were also looking at Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s youth surprised them, but no one dared to despise the thought that the other side could appear quietly beside them.


    According to what Qin Feiyu said, they concluded that Su Xun should be in the middle of Jinxian period.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "welcome to join us. With you, I think the future of jiuxiao Xiuxian college will be more smooth."


    "The dean is polite. Feiyu is our good friend. We won''t refuse him if he asks for something."


    This is to tell Su Xun that they only came to see Qin Feiyu''s face.


    Su Xun doesn''t think so. As long as you come, I can fool you into never leaving. This will be your home.


    The smile on his face became softer and softer: "with you filling the vacancy of teachers in Xianyuan, our college can start to recruit students. Now please do something to publicize our college."


    When they heard this, they all looked at each other, and then they looked at Su Xun at the same time.


    Su Xun took out a thick stack of leaflets: "you fly in the sky, scatter these leaflets to several cities near Taihao city."


    Take a look at it. The flier of jiuxiao Xiuxian college was put forward at once.

 Chapter 686

    "Flyers?"


    All of them are, and then there is the main content of the enrollment brochures:


    "are you still worried about which school you choose?"


    "Are you still worried about the lack of talent to cultivate immortals?"


    "Are you still worried that you can only waste time without your own skills?"


    "Come on, come on, we''re really here!"


    "Who is the best to cultivate immortals, the king of jiuxiao college!"


    "The new famous academy originated from the world of preaching. With thousands of senior teachers and rich teaching experience, we realize your dream of cultivating immortals!"


    "Jiuxiao Xiuxian College offers dozens of advanced subjects, such as Xiuxian, Xiuwu, Xiuwen, arithmetic, cooking, blacksmith and so on. One of them is always suitable for you!"


    "Jiuxiao Xiuxian college, beautiful scenery, complete facilities, including food and shelter, our first-class teachers, first-class teaching, give you first-class life!"


    "Now sign up, don''t 999, don''t 888, as long as silver 98, take the cultivation method home!"


    "Anyone aged 15 to 25, male or female, regardless of origin, can apply."


    "Registration address: North Gate of jiuxiao Xiuxian college, southern suburb of Taihao City, contact Mr. Qin."


    Qin Feiyu


    He went straight to NIMA and petrified on the spot.


    Several other people see, also curious to draw up, took a flyer to see.


    Then, a group of people petrified on the spot.


    "How''s it going? Is it exciting after watching it? " Su Xun looked at the crowd with a smile and asked.


    It''s just a recruitment brochure that he realized after watching the advertisement of Lanxiang technical school for so many years on earth. It''s really burning up.


    A group of people looked up at him strangely.


    Although they feel that this enrollment manual is extremely shameful, they have to admit that it seems that they are really excited.


    "Dean It''s amazing Qin Feiyu choked out four words, almost choked out the internal injury.


    Su Xun laughed: "teachers, hurry up and send out leaflets. Remember, you must fly in the sky, or no one will believe you."


    In the simple concept of mortals, as long as they can fly, they must be immortals.


    Can there be any fake leaflets sent by immortals themselves?


    This is the toughest advertisement.


    A group of people can only take some of their own enrollment brochures, and then set foot in the air to issue leaflets.


    "You don''t have to go." Su Xun stopped Qin Feiyu and said, "don''t you see it all written on it? You have to register new students at the school gate. "


    Then he looked at several people who didn''t leave and said, "you don''t have to go either. You should be responsible for helping Feiyu and testing the freshmen''s qualifications."


    "Dean, has the school been built yet?" Qin Feiyu can''t wait to ask.


    "It''ll be ready in a minute." Su Xun gave a smile and said, "come with me."


    Qin Feiyu and two other men and a woman followed Su Xun and flew to the southern suburb.


    He took out the alchemy system and dropped it over the open space of the south suburb college.


    Then people saw that the original head size buildings began to expand.


    Soon, a large building appeared on the original open space. On the 10 meter high gate, jiuxiao Xiuxian college was full of words.


    Qin Feiyu was stunned.


    They didn''t expect that Su Xun used a magic weapon as the headquarters of the college.


    Moreover, this is obviously a new magic weapon.


    That''s a big deal.


    They couldn''t help wondering who the Dean was?


    From what school?


    Soon, Zhao Yuanwai, who had already got the news, came with the lecturers recruited these days.


    Hundreds of people.


    There are martial arts experts, chefs, accountants, teachers, blacksmiths and carpenters in this group.


    All in all, it covers all walks of life.


    This Xiuxian university is more like a technical school. After all, the enrollment brochures are full of Lanxiang technicians.


    Then Su Xun began to assign tasks, and let these people be responsible for maintaining order and receiving the freshmen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, from Taihao City, there are flyers coming from the sky in several surrounding cities.


    It attracted countless people''s attention.


    "What''s this? The immortals dropped it from the sky. Have you read it for a while?"


    "I don''t understand. What''s on it?"


    "What did the immortals throw down from the sky?"


    "Don''t make noise, don''t make noise, I can read!"


    A scholar yelled, and then after seeing the words above, he immediately left the enrollment rules and ran away in a hurry.


    "What are you doing? Why are you running away?""Why did you run away suddenly..."


    The scholar doesn''t look back. He still reads a hammer. It''s hard to hurry up to sign up.


    An old man picked up a leaflet and was shocked after reading it. Then he said the main idea.


    It caused a sensation in the whole city.


    Even those who didn''t find the flyer knew about it.


    Then countless people began to send their children to jiuxiao Xiuxian college to register.


    After all, even if you can''t cultivate immortals and practice martial arts, at least you can read and read. No matter how bad you are, you can learn a craft.


    There is a long line outside jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    Most of them were brought by their parents.


    98 liang of silver. It''s not a small sum of money. The reason is to raise the threshold, because there is no branch, so we can''t accept too many disciples.


    When there are more branches in the future, the price will naturally go down again, so that more people can enter the school.


    These people in line to register first, and then conduct qualification testing.


    If you don''t have the qualification to cultivate immortals, you can test your bones to see if they are suitable for practicing martial arts.


    If it is not suitable for cultivating immortals and practicing martial arts, the applicants will be allowed to choose what to learn in the miscellaneous subjects.


    After choosing a major, first gather, and then be taken to the Department by the teachers of each major, distribute school uniforms, arrange accommodation and so on.


    The school uniform and the living expenses of the students were all subsidized by Zhao Yuanwai and other local tyrants in the city.


    Because they also have children in them, and they all want to have a good relationship.


    After all, we can see that the graduates from Xiuxian college in the future must be the dragon and phoenix from all walks of life.


    As funders, no matter how they can get a little benefit.


    At the end of the first day of enrollment, a total of 10000 people were recruited, including 2000 qualified to cultivate immortals.


    This proportion is already very high, but the qualifications are of the general kind. Xiuxian sect doesn''t like it, otherwise they won''t come here.


    But Su Xun didn''t dislike it. There were so many kinds of skills in his system. He directly opened and hung them up for the students, and every minute he hanged the talents of those sects.

 Chapter 687

    On the first day of school, one thing is inevitable, that is, the president''s speech.


    From primary school to university.


    Su shanliu is also the president of the new earth University.


    The entrance of jiuxiao Xiuxian college is a huge open space, and a high platform has been built, which is specially used to guide the school leaders.


    At the moment, more than 10000 students in various departments and colleges are standing in a square array in their school uniforms.


    The school uniform of jiuxiao Xiuxian college is an ordinary robe, with the word jiuxiao embroidered on the collar. There are four sets of clothes: cyan, white, black and blue.


    The way to distinguish different departments lies in the beautiful characters on the lower right corner of the robe. There is an immortal character embroidered in Xianyuan, and a Wu character embroidered in Wuyuan, and so on.


    This not only unifies the clothing, but also simply and clearly distinguishes the identity of the disciples of each Academy.


    At the moment, more than ten thousand students are looking up at Su Xun on the stage.


    Their eyes are either excited, excited, worshipped or nervous.


    Qin Feiyu and other lecturers stood behind Su Xun, looking at more than ten thousand faces below. They could not help but feel great pride in their hearts.


    After all, they''ve never had the same sense of success as they do now.


    Su Xun looked down at the people below and said in a calm voice: "students, this is the dean of jiuxiao Xiuxian college. Su Xun, you can call me Dean Su in the future."


    "You are all in the prime of your life. You once had dreams, but you have become ordinary for various reasons. Now jiuxiao Xiuxian college is here. The college gives you platform and resources. I wish you success in your dreams!"


    "Ten years from now, one hundred years from now, there will be students from the Xianyuan Academy who are successful in their cultivation and have a long life. Among you, there will be students from the Wenyuan Academy who live in the imperial court and govern the world. Among you, there will be students from the Wuyuan Academy who are flying across the battlefield with their swords. Every department of your academy will be a bright star in every corner..."


    "I hope you will study hard and succeed in your studies after admission. Today you are proud of jiuxiao college, and in the future you will be proud of your students."


    In Su Xun''s calm and powerful narration, all of them were fascinated, clenched their fists secretly, and felt as if there were blood surging on them.


    Yes, most of them have asked for immortality. They were turned away in the end. They should have lived an ordinary life.


    But now jiuxiao Xiuxian college has given them this opportunity. They should take advantage of you and remember the kindness of the college forever. They will not fail the Dean, the college and the teachers in the end.


    Not to mention these new students, even Qin Feiyu and others are excited.


    Because the group of people that will appear in Su Xun''s mouth will be taught by them.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Some people in the crowd applauded. The one who applauded was Su Liang. Don''t ask why he applauded. He was taught by his brother.


    In a flash, there was a chain reaction, and everyone applauded at the same time.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    For a moment, the applause thundered.


    Su Xun raised his hand, and the people were quiet. Then he said:


    "next, please take the students to the logistics department to get the teaching books, and the teaching will begin tomorrow."


    When Qin Feiyu and others went to the logistics office to collect books, they were shocked to see the exquisite books, especially the cultivation methods.


    "This Who is the president! There is such a deep foundation. "


    "No wonder the Dean dares to set up jiuxiao Xiuxian college. I''m afraid there are big forces behind it."


    "Wonderful, these skills are really mysterious and mysterious, wonderful and wonderful!"


    "No! These books are written by the Dean


    "What! What a genius the dean is


    Everyone is shocked and full of excitement, because they can learn when they are teaching!


    What''s more, in the early stage, what they taught must be their own skills and magic skills, so they have time to learn these new magic skills.


    "This This What a wonderful job


    A chubby monk in fairyland had a book in his hand, and his eyes were almost falling.


    Qin Feiyu saw the words "Xianxia version of basic gun manufacturing theory" written on the book cover.


    The so-called Xianxia gun robe is the kind that Su Xun changed. He carved a magic array on the guns and guns, and made bullets from spirit stones, which can hit the practitioners.


    For example, the Xianxia version of the charged spirit sniper gun.


    Xianxia version of heavy machine gun.


    Psionic antiaircraft gun, which is specially used for air defense, is aimed at friars who can fly.


    Psionic howitzers and so on


    Anyway, if he has the ability to read a book, he just needs to be responsible for crazy fantasy and processing according to the knowledge in his mind.


    After all, if we do not industrialize, it will be too slow to step up our strength.The painting style of the world will eventually be distorted by him.


    The fat man closed the book and looked at Qin Feiyu blazing: "can you tell the dean that you are enough for the lecturers of the Academy of immortals, I am willing to teach in the Academy of Sciences."


    "Of course." Qin Feiyu showed a happy smile: "well, sun Hai, now I think this place is good. The dean is a genius!"


    "No! The dean is not a genius The fat man who called sun Hai shook his head, and then said excitedly: "the dean is the sage of the day!"


    Voice down, leaving the stunned people, direct tour of the scientific area to the sea of books.


    "Hahaha, psionic tank, it''s wonderful!"


    "There is no compulsory cultivation for the spirit flying sword. As long as you use the spirit stone to fill the spirit, you can carry people to fly!"


    "I love this place so much. I''ll go to the dean for advice. I must make these things out!"


    Qin Feiyu looked at the others: "or Do you want to see if you''re interested? "


    They had been eager to try for a long time. Hearing this, they went straight to the Gongfa area.


    In their opinion, they are not interested in anything other than cultivation.


    Then, until they accidentally walked into the novel area


    "About three years of terror!"


    "The cultivation of immortals by ordinary people is really a marvelous work in the world, which makes people forget sleep and waste food! It''s my way to seek immortality


    "Flying down 3000 feet, I suspect the Milky way is falling nine days. It''s so wet, so wet!"


    Cultivation?


    He also cultivates a hammer, reads novels, reads poetry, and swims in the ocean of literature. Isn''t he fragrant?


    He is so tired of cultivation that he brings the protagonist into the novel and goes to the peak of his life in an instant. Isn''t he fragrant?


    Of course, it''s too exaggerating to say so. After all, those who are successful in cultivation are determined people, and they can''t indulge in the sea of literature.


    But since then they''ve had the same interest.


    Su Xun''s great works completely impressed Qin Feiyu''s friends.


    In particular, Su Xun, who didn''t want the green lotus, copied the Tao Te Ching, which made Qin Feiyu and others become obedient.

 Chapter 688

    Sun Hai, like his name, likes to swim in the sea of knowledge.


    After Qin Feiyu, he has become a little fan of Su Xun.


    "Dean, it''s too difficult to realize the psionic cruise missile you wrote in your book. Xiuxian world has similar magic, but it can''t be used on the cruise missile."


    Sun Hai is holding a book called "the story that shells and I have to tell" in his hand. He is having an academic discussion with Su Xun.


    Su Xun thought that I was just making it up. I don''t know if I can make it out.


    However, he said lightly: "Xiaohai, it can''t be realized now just because we still have too little research on this aspect. I just put forward a theory, or it will be realized in many years."


    "Just like all kinds of magic weapons in the world of cultivating immortals, before they were refined, did anyone ever think that they would appear?"


    Sun Hai was deeply encouraged: "the president''s words are very good. What our generation can do is to improve the theory step by step, and finally put it into practical application. I will try my best to practice, so that I can live longer and have more time to study this knowledge."


    Su Xun


    This is probably the legendary science and technology madman.


    As long as he was given time, Su Xun even suspected that he was good at rubbing a nuclear bomb to make Gao Da.


    Sun Hai is really talented in this respect.


    At present, he has taken several gifted students from the Academy of Sciences to participate in the research of the first generation of psionic flying sword.


    This is the first research project of the Academy of Sciences of jiuxiao Xiuxian college, and Su Xun, President of the Institute, expressed his support.


    Maybe sun Hai himself didn''t find out that he was setting off a technological revolution in the field of cultivating immortals, and he was doomed.


    This is a combination of technology and cultivation of immortals.


    It''s like chicken ribs to the higher friars, but it can increase the combat effectiveness of the middle and lower level friars.


    At present, Qin Feiyu is the head of the Department in the fairy academy, and other monks are the lecturers, responsible for teaching the knowledge of cultivation and magic.


    In the case of Su Xun throwing a lot of resources, these students with ordinary talents made rapid progress.


    Of course, this is Xianxia world, and the most important thing is the top combat power after all.


    At present, Su Xun is the only one. He has broken through the late period of Da Luo. He is the only high-priced combat force in the college. He must find a way to make up for this weakness.


    And the quickest way is to get people in.


    It''s too slow for the disciples of Xianyuan to grow up.


    If you want to recruit high-level friars, you have to focus on those friars.


    After all, the friars above Jinxian belong to the core management in every major department.


    It''s not as easy to cheat as Qin Feiyu, the Xiuer generation who have not been beaten by society.


    These people have their own interests and positions. They will not follow him if they are too hot headed.


    In order to go out to solicit people, Su Xun arranged the affairs of the college and left.


    Flying was forbidden in the college, so Su Xun walked out of the school.


    After all, if you don''t abide by the rules you set, how can you ask the students to abide by them?


    Su Xun once had a deep understanding of this when he was in school. Every rule set by the school was very strict, but the people who set these rules never followed them. They just kept asking the students.


    Out of the school, far away is a piece of construction site.


    Since the establishment of jiuxiao Xiuxian college, the surrounding land and house prices have increased significantly.


    This is probably the legendary school district house.


    More and more people have moved into Taihao City, and the population has ushered in explosive growth.


    It''s impossible that Tai haozong didn''t know such a big news, but he didn''t respond.


    There''s only one possibility.


    As Su Xun speculated, in the early days, these sects didn''t take jiuxiao Xiuxian college seriously at all, they just regarded it as a joke.


    After all, in the eyes of these sects, what can a group of ordinary disciples teach?


    Therefore, no matter how noisy jiuxiao Xiuxian college is during this period of time, there won''t be any clan to take a look at it.


    After all, it''s normal that every day there are sectarian forces established and every day there are sectarian forces dissipated.


    Su Xun was walking on the street of Taihao city. From time to time, he could see the students of jiuxiao Xiuxian college. There were three or five groups, forming a scenic spot.


    "Good morning, Dean."


    "Good morning, Dean."


    When the students saw Su Xun, they would stop to say hello and then leave.


    "That''s the dean of jiuxiao Xiuxian college. It looks too young."


    "Young? How do you know how old he is? "


    "It''s true that President Su is a good man. He proposes that there is no discrimination and the tuition is low."


    98 liang of silver registration fee for ordinary people is a huge sum of money, but in these people''s mouth it is low tuition.


    Because they are very clear, 98 two registration fee can enter jiuxiao college, it is no different from doing charity.In the eyes of millions of residents in Taihao City, President Su of jiuxiao Xiuxian college is a good man.


    Far away, at the edge of the crowd, there were two people looking at Su Xun.


    These two are Su Hu and Li Jinling.


    They are extremely complicated.


    Because no one thought that his ordinary second brother suddenly became an immortal and the dean of jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    It''s clear that Xianyuan is by their side, but it''s pushed away by them.


    "It''s all your fault The more Su Hu thinks about it, the more uncomfortable it is. It''s really the fault of Li Jinling.


    Li Jinling also retorted: "you are still not a man, everything is on me."


    "If it wasn''t for your mother-in-law to blow the pillow for me, how could I drive my brother away? Now even little San Su Liang has become a student of the fairy Academy. He is also a fairy in the future. Pity me. After listening to your slander, he would have gone to cultivate immortals with my second brother."


    Su Hu is more said more regret, even the intestines are regret green, just want time to come back.


    "You..." Li Ling said, "it''s no use arguing with him now. You don''t want to be him again."


    "Elder brother is like father?" Su Hu gave a miserable smile and said to himself, "have you ever seen a elder brother like me who drove him out of the house just after his parents died? If you want to go, I don''t have the face to be a brother. "


    Voice down, Su Hu carrying the new grain to go around, will not be willing to and regret pressure down.


    "I''m not sure!"


    Li Jinling scolded, looked at Su Xun''s back, gritted her teeth and chased him out: "I''ll go, I''ll go."


    However, she found that she was always slow to catch up with Su Xun. After a long time, she couldn''t catch up with Su Xun. She was so tired that she was sweating and panting. She could only shout out: "second uncle, second uncle, stay, I''m your sister-in-law!"


    But Su Xun turned a deaf ear, and his figure was still in no hurry in the crowd


    Li Jinling looked around and found that other people didn''t seem to hear her voice.


    I don''t know if it was Su Xun''s magic.


    For a moment, I felt regret in my heart.


    Her fate! It''s gone.

 Chapter 689

    Su Xun had a list in his hand.


    This is what Qin Feiyu wrote. It''s all about the famous sanxiu in Tianlan world and the places where their respective caves are or are often active.


    Su Xun came one by one according to the names on the list.


    How many people can be fooled into the gang.


    First of all, the sword saint''s prayer.


    After less than a hundred years of cultivation, Jinxian reached the peak of his cultivation, but with the sword in his hand, he once fought against Da Luo in the early days.


    In that war, he was defeated miserably, almost half disabled, but he was famous all over the world.


    Because he lost to a great Luo in the golden immortal realm, but he survived.


    After that, he was called Tianlan Jiansheng.


    There are more than thousands of people in Tianlan Kingdom who are stronger than Ji Tianqiu.


    But he was the only one who was honored as the sword saint.


    This is not an affirmation of his accomplishments, but an affirmation of his Kendo realm.


    According to Qin Feiyu''s information, Ji Tianqiu is currently in Wudang town outside Taihao city.


    When Su Xun came to Wudang town, he found that it was a small town with only a few thousand people, which could be seen at a glance.


    Su Xun didn''t use his divine sense to sweep, because it was very impolite or provocative.


    He went to a blacksmith''s shop and asked, "father-in-law, is there a young man named Ji Tianqiu in this town?"


    "If you come back, I''ve lived in the town for most of my life, and I''ve never heard of such a person." The blacksmith was very respectful, because Su Xun didn''t look like an ordinary man.


    Su Xun asked in a different way, "old man, have any foreigners settled here in the town in recent years?"


    "I don''t know why you asked?" The blacksmith did not answer, but asked carefully.


    Su Wenhe said with a smile: "don''t worry, my father-in-law. I''m looking for friends. I think my good friend may live here under a pseudonym."


    "I see." The blacksmith breathed a sigh of relief and said, "what you mean is a Niu. A Niu came to the town six years ago. He lives in the family at the end of the town. He''s a good farmer."


    "Thank you, father-in-law." After thanking him, Su Xun went to the end of the town with one hand behind him and a folding fan in one hand.


    When you walk around, you will not be stained with dust.


    As soon as he opened the folding fan in his hand, several charming beauties appeared on the fan, and his eyes seemed to be enchanting.


    He used the QIANJIAO Baimei picture to make the present QIANJIAO Baimei fan.


    Fan bone is made from the bone of Jiaolong.


    With this fan, he is the prettiest guy in the audience. After all, he''s the best.


    Now he has a lot of magic weapons, such as jiuxiao seal, Fengdu seal, yintianzi sword, Moyu sword and TIANYAO bow.


    He is the real rich generation of Xiuxian world!


    After a while, I came to the end of the town.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun closed the folding fan and knocked on the door.


    A moment later, with a terrible sound, the old wooden door opened.


    What is exposed is a woman with a delicate and gentle face.


    Let Su Xun Leng for a moment, isn''t Ji Tianqiu?


    Qin Feiyu didn''t say Ji Tianqiu had a wife.


    What''s more, isn''t Jianxiu''s sword their wife?


    "What can I do for you, young master?"


    When Su Xun was stunned, the pretty woman asked.


    Su Xun then responded: "girl, I''m looking for Ji Tianqiu. Is he living here?"


    Hearing the three words of Ji Tian pray, the woman''s face changed and she said quickly, "you''ve made a mistake. There''s no Ji Tian pray here."


    If the voice falls, the door will close.


    But Su Xun was very sensitive to catch the panic in her eyes: "girl, lying is not a good habit."


    The voice fell, the figure flashed, and instantly appeared in the yard.


    Almost as soon as he appeared in the yard, a sharp sword came.


    "Your sword is blunt."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and his folding fan shook.


    "Click -"


    the meaning of the sword is broken and dissipated in an instant.


    "Sir, I ask myself who I have not offended you."


    A young man dressed in a gray short breasted cloth, eight feet tall and dressed as a farmer, looked at Su Xun coldly.


    He held a sword in his hand, a sword that looked as plain as he did.


    But it was this sword that made Darrow bleed.


    "Ah Niu."


    The pretty woman who had just opened the door for Su Xun exclaimed and ran to the young man.


    "Father, mother, play with baby."


    A little girl stumbled over the high threshold of the hall and ran to them.


    "Honey." As soon as the woman''s face changed, she quickly bent down to pick up the child and watched Su Xun warily.Obviously, this is a family of three.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I said that you just lost the grace of the sword sage. You were a little slow. It turned out that you were flattened by your wife and children''s life on the Kang."


    When you have scruples, you have the intention to retreat.


    The sword should have been indomitable. The man who used it had the intention to retreat. The sword in his hand was no longer sharp.


    But it''s better. With a wife and children, it''s better to care.


    "There is no sword Saint Ji Tianqiu in the world, only farmer a Niu, but the farmer can still hold the sword for his wife and children." Ji Tianqiu''s tone is calm, revealing the threat. He is just a husband and a father now.


    Su Xun shook the folding fan: "don''t be so nervous. I''m not here for revenge. As you said, you have never offended me."


    "What are you doing here?" Ji Tianqiu was relieved, because he knew that he was not the opponent of the other side from that sword.


    At the beginning, he fought Darrow to the death. It was just the beginning of the unstable Darrow.


    And this one is at least in the middle of the great Luojing period.


    Su Xun shook the folding fan and said, "I''ve set up a university. I''m short of lecturers. I''m here to invite you to teach."


    "What did you say?" Ji Tianqiu was confused for a moment, and then he refused: "thank you for your kindness, but I can''t do it. Many families once invited me to be guest minister, but I refused. Now I just want to live with my wife and teach my daughter to grow up."


    "Ji Tianqiu, your daughter is not your own daughter." Su Xun''s words are amazing.


    Ji Tianqiu and his wife''s face changed at the same time.


    Because Su Xun directly humiliated them both.


    Ji Tianqiu''s face was gloomy: "your cultivation is profound. I''m not an opponent, but you can''t humiliate your wife like that!"


    "Since it''s your daughter, why don''t you think about her?" Su Xun asked calmly.


    Ji Tianqiu was puzzled.


    Su Xun asked in a cold voice: "you have seen the prosperous world. Naturally, you are willing to live in this bitter and cold place. But what about your daughter? As soon as I was born, I lived with you and grew up in this humble town? "


    "Your daughter is rich in clothes and good food, but you have the ability to make her suffer. Your daughter can only follow you to work in the farmland when she learns piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Have you ever asked her if she would like to?"


    "Your daughter and your husband and wife have lived in this desolate town for more than ten or twenty years. They have no prosperous life, no three or five good friends, and no good teacher to teach them. When she goes out of here one day, she will fall behind everywhere. At that time, do you know if she will resent you?"


    Su Xun repeatedly asked questions. Ji Tianqiu and his wife turned pale, just like lightning strike.

 Chapter 690

    People on earth are well known.


    If you want to start with a person, you have to start with his wife and children, especially the children.


    In modern society, the ultimate goal of 90% of the people is to work hard for their children.


    So Su Xun asked, just like a heavy hammer on Ji Tianqiu and his wife.


    They just wanted to live in peace and raise their daughter, but they didn''t think about what Su Xun said.


    Now listening to Su Xun, looking at his innocent daughter in his arms, they really felt guilty.


    Yes, his life is wonderful enough. He doesn''t want to fight and kill again, so he lives in seclusion.


    But his daughter''s life is just beginning.


    Does he want to develop his daughter into a village girl?


    "Ji Tianqiu, the University of this city, has all kinds of education, accepts all the people who study, spreads the Dharma to the world, does not look at the talent, as long as can cultivate, that will teach."


    "You also came from a poor family. You were rejected by the clan for a time. At last, you came to today with your talent in kendo. You should know that it''s not easy to do free cultivation."


    "Now, if you want to break the monopoly of large businesses and the situation that ordinary people have no way to seek immortality, this is for the benefit of the world. Don''t you really think about it?"


    From a personal point of view has hit each other, then it''s time to stand in the moral commanding height and invite each other to join the team to create a great cause.


    "Is there such an institution in the world?" Ji Tianqiu is unbelievable, because it sounds like a myth.


    Su Xun''s tone was firm: "I didn''t have it. Now I have it."


    Ji Tianqiu''s face was uncertain.


    Suddenly, Su Xun and Ji Tianqiu''s face changed.


    They looked at each other.


    Because they all feel that there is a strong momentum is rapidly approaching.


    "Ha ha ha, Ji Tianqiu, I let you get away with it a few years ago. Now my cultivation has been consolidated. I will be ashamed with your blood today!"


    A heroic voice resounded through the world, accompanied by a streamer, a middle-aged man appeared in the sky wearing a red Taoist robe and long beard.


    Wudang town, all the townspeople have long been closed the door to hide, in order to prevent accidental injury.


    "Li Tiande." Ji Tianqiu uttered three words.


    Su Xun looked at the middle-aged man in the sky.


    Because Li Tiande was the great monk who became famous many years ago.


    It''s still in the early days of Dalai realm, but it''s full of breath. As he said, he completely consolidated his cultivation and stabilized his realm, so he came to seek revenge.


    Li Tiande''s eyes swept over the people below, and his eyes sneered: "Ji Tianqiu, I''m not hiding in this place to get married and have children. I don''t think it''s to hide from you."


    "Li Tiande, it''s worse than his wife and children..."


    Before Ji Tian finished his prayer, he was interrupted by Li Tiande: "this sentence doesn''t work here. Today, you are all dead for me!"


    The realm is stable. He, Li Tiande, is expanding. He wants to fight ten for one!


    "Do you include me in this sentence?" Su Xun was not smiling. He was worried about Ji Tianqiu. He didn''t expect that someone would come by himself.


    Li Tiande snorted coldly: "what are you, dare you use this two words?"


    "I''m not a thing. I''m your father." Su Xun''s voice fell down, his face was cold, and his left hand was empty. He said, "get down here and talk to me!"


    "What?"


    Li Tiande''s face changed greatly, and then his body fell out of control.


    "Boom!"


    His knees fell down on the ground, and a pit was thrown directly on the ground.


    Ji Tianqiu''s eyes are shocked. This man has such a strong strength.


    Li Tiande was also trembling in his heart. He secretly regretted that he would not be cheap when he knew it.


    Just a little inflated, he was directly let down by Su Xun, and instantly shriveled.


    Li Tiande looked at Su Xun: "this elder, I''m just saying that I''m comfortable. I have no intention to be an enemy with him. I hope you can learn from him."


    "Ji Tianqiu is now a lecturer employed by our university. The friendship between you and him is up to now. I will not care with you if we turn the quarrel into friendship. Can you?" When Su Xun said this, he looked at Ji Tian.


    The meaning is very clear. If you don''t admit that you are a lecturer in my university, then I won''t care about it.


    Ji Tianqiu''s face is uncertain. He is definitely not the opponent of Li Tiande.


    He took a look at his wife and daughter and sighed. He could only acquiesce to Su Xun''s statement.


    If he is the only one, of course, he can do whatever he wants, which is nothing more than death.


    But now that he has a wife and daughter, he has to think about them.


    Without hesitation, Li Tiande nodded again and again: "in accordance with the elder''s instructions, the enmity between Ji Tianqiu and me is up to now. I''d like to make friends with Ji Tianqiu."


    Compared with killing Ji Tianqiu, he thought it was more important to keep his own life."Well, it''s a good story that you two make friends. In that case, you might as well join our university as the sword sage." Su Xun looked at Li Tiande with a smile.


    Buy one get one free today. It''s a big profit.


    "Ah


    Li Tiande did not want to join any university to be restricted. He immediately refused: "thanks to the love of my predecessors, but I am so stupid that I can''t teach myself well. How can I teach others?"


    "Do you know how many years I have practiced this year?" Su Xun asked.


    Li Tiande was stunned: "I don''t know."


    But the secret way in my heart has been practiced for more than 100 years.


    Su Xun closed his folding fan and said, "I''m not as old as I am."


    I''m not 30 years old this year.


    Boom!


    Li Tiande and Ji Tianqiu were surprised and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    Less than 30 years old, how dare they believe it when they practice to this point?


    In particular, they have never heard of such a genius.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can measure my bone age." Su Xun was very magnanimous, because he didn''t lie.


    After hearing this, although they couldn''t believe it, they had already believed Su Xun''s confidence.


    "I''m sure you won''t regret it when you teach in our university. The purpose of establishing my university is to make sure that there is no such thing as you in the world. You have no way to seek immortality, and you are groping for it yourself."


    Su Xun began to talk about his dream again, pouring chicken soup.


    Li Tiande can only a bite of teeth agreed to come down: "younger generation is willing to."


    Ji Tianqiu said yes.


    Besides, he is not Su Xun''s opponent.


    There''s no choice. I''m afraid that if I refuse, the other party will turn over and hurt the killer.


    "OK, OK, OK, welcome to jiuxiao Xiuxian college. You and I will create a great cause together."


    Su Xun laughed and even said three good words, which showed the joy in his heart. At last, the college had two high-end combat capabilities.


    Three days later, when Su Xun took them to jiuxiao Xiuxian college, they were just like the first time to go to the city. They were completely shocked.


    In particular, the two lines on the gate make people shudder.


    On the left: all laws are compatible.


    On the right: there is no one pattern in the world.


    Middle: jiuxiao Xiuxian college.

 Chapter 691

    The law is passed on to the whole world.


    There has never been any zongmen with such slogans, all of which are selective admission.


    Before, Su Xun boasted about jiuxiao Xiuxian college, and they just boasted, but they didn''t believe it.


    Seeing what I saw, I believed.


    Looking at the students in and out, they stopped to salute Su Xun.


    When you enter the college, you will find students reading books silently or talking in groups.


    It makes them feel out of place.


    It''s as if they came here and defiled it.


    "Dean."


    Seeing Li Tianxun''s eyes, Qin Yu and Li Feitian came to him.


    "Do you know me?" Li Tiande is a little proud.


    Qin Feiyu said: "I dare not deceive Master Li. I have seen the whole process of the battle between you and master Jiansheng by rubbing against the photo stone."


    Li Tiande''s just a little proud face suddenly collapsed, because it was his shame.


    Even if he just broke through.


    But as Da Luo, it''s a shame to let a Jinxian friar escape alive!


    Looking at Qin Feiyu, Su Xun said, "Jiansheng and Li Tiande will be lecturers in the fairy house. You can arrange accommodation for them."


    "This The president is mighty Qin Feiyu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Su Xun would go out for a few days and bring back a statue of Da Luo and a sword Saint Ji Tianqiu, who was known as the most powerful Jinxian.


    With their current strength of jiuxiao Xiuxian college, they can barely rank in Tianlan circle.


    Seeing jiuxiao Xiuxian college growing step by step, Qin Feiyu felt full of achievement.


    After all, he saw jiuxiao Xiuxian college set up from scratch and participated in it with a deep sense of participation.


    "You go with him." Su Xun sent Ji Tianbei and Li Tiande to leave.


    "Dean! Dean


    A roar came into his ears. Su Xun turned his head and saw sun Haifei running quickly.


    After running close, sun Hai said excitedly: "Dean, I heard that you are back. I came here the first time. The first generation of psionic flying sword succeeded."


    "Oh?" Su Xun was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the fat man really came out.


    What is talent?


    Talent is the key to success!


    He said immediately, "give it to me."


    "I have it with me." Sun Hai quickly took out a flying sword from the storage ring and handed it to Su Xun. Then he explained how to use it: "you can turn it on by pressing the button on the hilt of the sword. You can use the spirit stone to fill it with spirit. Once you fill it, it can take half a month."


    The two words "power on" and "button" are still learned in Su Xun''s books.


    Su Xun pressed it for a moment, and then the flying sword in his hand suddenly came out of his hand, floating about 10 cm above the ground, and the two wings of the sword body expanded and became wider.


    Su Xun stepped on it without using magic power.


    "Once you step on it, you will fly, but you can control the direction by yourself. Once you step on it again, you will be suspended. If you step on it twice, you will fall."


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth twitch. It''s made of induction. Sun Haizhen NIMA is a geek of science and technology.


    In fact, they are all mysterious arrays. All kinds of arrays in xiuxianjie have different uses. If they are combined with each other, they will get different effects.


    Su Xun stepped on it for a moment, and then the flying sword took off and broke away.


    Generally speaking, the speed of psionic flying sword is not as fast as the flying sword refined by monks, and it can''t be controlled at will. In short, it''s not very convenient.


    But the advantage is that you don''t need to consume mana, even ordinary people can use it, so that low-cost friars can fly for a long time without worrying about being drained of mana.


    Nowadays, when a large number of low-cost monks travel, they have to use Tiansuo, Tianchuan and other human carrying magic weapons, which are expensive.


    Now with psionic flying sword, once listed, it will have a serious impact on the market.


    Soon, Su Xun came back, looked at Sun Hai and said, "well done. As a recognition and commemoration, your portrait can be hung in the hall of fame of the college for a long time."


    To motivate students and lecturers.


    He set up a hall of fame.


    Those who have made great contributions to the college or have made great achievements after graduation can put their portraits in the hall of fame for later students to look forward to.


    Sun Hai was very excited when he heard the speech: "thank you, Dean. I will make persistent efforts to develop more good things that can benefit students."


    He is clear about the strategy of the college, which will open up all over the world in the future.


    At that time, every school hall of fame will have his portrait, as long as the college does not die, then someone will always remember him.


    This kind of feeling, that is a cool in the end.


    "Work hard, I''ll take care of you." Su Xun showed his collar, guided Dafa and patted him on the shoulder. Then he turned and left.


    Sun Hai excitedly went back to the College of science to prepare for the next research project.As for the psionic flying sword, you can give it to his students for mass production.


    Because it''s not hard to make this thing, as long as one of them works.


    Just draw the gourd in the back.


    The main thing is to master the array arrangement, which is equivalent to the manual.


    The next day, Su Xun held a grand welcome ceremony for jianshengji Tianbei and Li Tiande.


    In the cheers of more than ten thousand students, Ji Tianqiu and Li Tiande gradually lost themselves.


    It''s so cool that people stop to say hello everywhere they go.


    Li Tiande, in particular, felt that he was expanding again.


    Sun Hai''s next research project is the spirit filled antiaircraft gun, which is specifically aimed at attacking friars in the air.


    You can think of monks as airplanes.


    Isn''t the antiaircraft gun used to fight airplanes?


    Everything went on in such an orderly way. After the alliance of Jiansheng jitianqiu and Li Tiande, many monks came to invest.


    Most of the people who seek refuge are those who seek refuge from the mountain.


    But in any case, the strength of the college has been further enhanced, so that the high-level, middle-level and low-level have combat effectiveness, and it is no longer a situation of being out of touch.


    It''s two days since I came to the school.


    A couple of young men and women came down from the sky.


    They were dressed in the clothes of emperor taihaozong, and they were all Qin Feiyu''s classmates.


    "Elder martial brother, is the second elder martial brother here?" The nun looked at the college gate in front of her and asked the young people around her.


    The young man nodded: "in the second younger martial brother''s letter to Shifu, it''s about jiuxiao Xiuxian college. There is only one jiuxiao Xiuxian college nearby."


    It turned out that these two were Qin Feiyu''s elder martial brother and younger martial sister, who had been the source of his lingering pain.


    Qin Feiyu told his father that he was teaching in the college. In a word, Su Xun and Xiuxian college were very rare in the world, like a fanatic.


    This kind of state makes the father a little uneasy.


    It''s like a father in modern society who suspects that his son has been cheated into biography and sold.


    So he sent his two disciples down the mountain to inquire about the situation of Xiuxian college.

 Chapter 692

    "You two stop."


    They wanted to enter the college, but they were stopped by the security guard.


    The security guard is just two anti virtual friars.


    After all, it''s enough to look at the gate and deal with general emergencies.


    "We are from taihaozong. We came to find my second younger martial brother Qin Feiyu." Said the young man.


    He thought that once he reported the name of taihaozong, these four schools would let them in.


    But that''s not the case.


    The security guard took out a Book: "if you want to go in and look for people, please register here, name, sect identity."


    "What did you say?"


    When the security guard said this, the mighty elder martial brother and the dear younger martial sister were angry instantly.


    Their disciples of taihaozong still need to register to enter the sixiangxiang?


    The security guard''s face turned white with fright, but he still refused to step back: "don''t embarrass me."


    "You want to die!" Yu Siping was furious.


    The younger martial sister, Shan Yun, grabbed him: "don''t be angry, elder martial brother. The second elder martial brother is employed here. If the elder martial brother does it, where do you want him?"


    "Hum!" Hearing this, Yu Siping snorted coldly, then bent down and began to register. By the way, he also registered his younger martial sister''s.


    Security this just relaxed tone: "two inside please."


    Yu Siping waved his sleeves and walked into the gate of the college with Shan Yun''s head.


    After entering, even Yu Siping''s irritable mood could not help calming down.


    Shan Yunxiu frowned: "this place is strange It''s an indescribable feeling. "


    The students who come and go in an endless stream see that they are just in a hurry, so they ignore them.


    Everyone here has a clear purpose and is busy with it.


    "It''s really a bit of a famous family here." Yu Siping put away his underestimate.


    Shan Yun said, "maybe thanks to the second elder martial brother, he is a disciple of our taihaozong."


    "Not bad." Yu Siping nodded deeply, then stopped a man and asked, "I want to find you lecturer Qin Feiyu, where should I go?"


    The man who was stopped looked at them, and then replied, "go straight along this road, you can see the two characters of Xianyuan on the left. Director Qin is teaching in class A at this time."


    "Director?" Both Yu Siping and Shan Yun are unfamiliar with this name.


    The person who was stopped said, "director Qin is in charge of Xianyuan and also teaches part-time."


    The voice fell and left in a hurry.


    Yu Siping and Shan Yun walk in the direction just pointed by the man.


    "It seems that this college can have such a good atmosphere. It''s really the credit of younger martial brother Qin. In my opinion, it''s possible to place the College under my Taihao sect."


    If yu Siping had some thoughts, he wanted to report to the leader after returning to taihaozong, and incorporated the jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    "Elder martial brother, look, that man That person is the sword Saint Ji Tianqiu


    Suddenly, Shan Yun low voice exclaimed, pulled Yu Siping''s shoulder.


    Yu Siping followed his reputation and saw a young man in cloth sweeping the floor with a broom.


    Yesterday, Ji Tianqiu''s daughter was obstinate and burned a book. According to the rules, anyone who damages a book in the college will be punished according to its seriousness.


    If you damage a book, you will be punished for sweeping the floor for one day.


    The daughter is too small. Ji Tianqiu, the father, can only pick up the broom to pay off the debt for her daughter.


    It was Su Xun who wanted to get away from him, but Li Tiande, the fierce enemy of Jiansheng, yelled about the life of all the students in the college and set an example for his teachers.


    The swordsman could not come down, so he voluntarily received the punishment.


    So this is the scene.


    "This It''s not possible. It''s just a look. "


    Yu Siping frowned and said, after all, the most famous swordsman under the great Luo, how can he do such things here.


    Shan Yun is suspicious: "but it''s too similar."


    "I''ll go and ask. I''ll tell you you don''t believe me." Yu Siping was just imagining with the swordsman, so he didn''t have much awe. In order to prove what he said was right.


    Directly swaggered to walk in the past, far on the mouth: "sweeper, who are you?"


    "Pray to heaven." Ji Tianqiu gave him a cold look, and then continued to sweep the floor.


    You are not allowed to use mana. It''s not sure whether he can sweep it before dark.


    "Ji Tian..." Yu Siping chuckled, then the smile on his face gradually solidified, and his voice suddenly increased a few points: "you What a swordsman? "


    "My elder martial brother is reckless. Don''t blame me, master Jiansheng." Shan Yun knows that his elder martial brother is impolite and apologizes.


    Ji Tianqiu didn''t look at them one more time at all. The arrival of Laozi can''t delay him to sweep the floor.


    Yu Siping was in a mess in the wind, and his mind was blank.Jiansheng actually sweeps the floor in jiuxiao college.


    How could that be?


    How could that be?


    He began to doubt life.


    "Elder martial brother, go to find the second elder martial brother." Shan Yun drags Yu Siping to leave.


    After walking out for a long time, Yu Siping responded: "younger martial sister, was it just an illusion?"


    "No Shan Yun shook his head, his eyes were shocked: "it seems that this college is more powerful than we thought. Maybe the second elder martial brother is not so important."


    "No problem, this academy is just a sword sage at best." Yu Siping said with a breath.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s more than that." Shan Yun stops and looks at another person with a broom nearby.


    Yu Siping looked over, and then his eyes almost fell to the ground: "Li Tiande!"


    Li Tiande is the one who fought with Jiansheng. He will never forget seeing the photo stone.


    Yu Siping felt that his brain was not enough.


    Damn, what the hell is going on!


    Jiansheng and Li Tiande, the first person under a big Luo, a big Luo, are actually sweeping the floor of this newly rising jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    When did the world become so crazy?


    "Why! Two younger generations of Tai haozong, what are you doing here? "


    Li Tiande came to them in a flash.


    The reason why he also sweeps the floor here is totally self inflicted.


    Ji Tianqiu sweeps the floor. He gloats. In order to humiliate Ji Tianqiu, he throws garbage on the floor and then lets Ji Tianqiu sweep it.


    As a result, Ji Tianqiu made a report to the college committee, and then this guy was given a broom to accompany Ji Tianqiu.


    So if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    "I''ve met Mr. Li Tian. I''m here to find my second younger martial brother Qin Feiyu."


    Yu Siping and Shan Yun salute at once.


    "For the kid." Li Tiande Dawu, originally wanted to pull a few words, but at the thought of there are so many to sweep, irritably waved: "go."


    "I''m leaving now."


    Yu Siping and Shan Yun leave in a hurry.


    "This How is it possible for a newly established university to attract Li Tiande and Jiansheng? Let them both be willing to sweep the floor in the college


    Yu Siping felt extremely absurd, but something happened in front of him.


    Shan Yun said: "it seems that the dean of the college has at least Luo Xiuwei."


    "Hiss - two big Luo, one Jinxian peak, this college strength, already very strong." Yu Siping took a cold breath.


    The instant scorn for the college disappeared.

 Chapter 693

    "Elder martial brother, take it easy. How hard to find such characters as Jiansheng and Li Tiande? There will never be a third person in the Academy. " Shan Yun comforts his lover.


    Yu Siping said with a bitter smile: "little younger martial sister, there is not only a third person, but also a fourth person."


    "Well?" Shan Yun subconsciously turns to see.


    Not far away, two old people came out of the gate with the words "Academy of Sciences".


    Shan Yun''s face was startled: "master of weapon refining, master of array, pan Qingyu."


    Both of them are in the realm of daruo. They are gifted in weapon refining and array. They have come to this day as casual practitioners.


    I didn''t expect to join this college.


    That is to say, with the mysterious Dean, this college has at least four big Luo and one golden immortal peak. How strong is it?


    If not the backer of heaven, there are few people who can compete with jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    "I can''t figure out why even pan Qingyu and Bing Wenruo would join jiuxiao college."


    Yu Siping had been shocked at the beginning, but now he became numb and began to think.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, cultivation is very important, but technical talents are more rare.


    Like Pan herring and crepe Wen, I don''t know how many of them threw olive branches at them, but they were all rejected in the end.


    Now he joined jiuxiao Xiuxian college, how can he not be surprised?


    In fact, the reason why Wenruo and pan Qingyu joined jiuxiao Xiuxian college is very simple.


    Because Su Xun gave them the right medicine and opened the door to a new world.


    It turns out that the smelter can still be refined like this.


    It turns out that the array can be used in this way.


    Therefore, they stayed in jiuxiao Xiuxian college and learned knowledge eagerly every day. Basically, they stayed in the Academy of Sciences for research every day.


    Strive to combine the cultivation of immortals with science and technology.


    "Come on, elder martial brother." Shan Yun urges.


    Yu Siping and Shan Yun are trembling all the way. I''m afraid that suddenly some big guy comes out.


    Finally safely arrived at the gate of the fairy house.


    After entering, they were confused again.


    They were shocked by the second generation.


    These second generation students didn''t practice well in their own family, and they even came to the college as lecturers.


    In Yu Siping''s opinion, this is really an act of obsession.


    That''s what he thought of Qin Feiyu.


    "The clothes of taihaozong, look for Feiyu." A lecturer took a look at them, then yelled at a classroom: "Feiyu, someone is coming from taihaozong."


    Because of the relationship of elders, most of the second generation of Xiu knew each other.


    But I''m not familiar with the sect disciples.


    After a while, Yu Siping and Shan Yun see a brand new Qin Feiyu come out.


    White clothes flutter, temperament is indifferent, but between the eyebrows is brewing a majestic, let Yu Siping and Shan Yun in a trance between he saw the shadow of the master.


    Today''s Qin Feiyu in front of two people, and before is completely two people.


    It''s very accurate to use one sentence here.


    That is to say goodbye for three days and look at it with new eyes.


    "Elder martial brother and younger martial sister, how did you come here?"


    Qin Feiyu met him, and there was no difference in his face, because he had completely put it down.


    Junior sister?


    Do you have any good novels?


    Do you have a sense of achievement in teaching?


    Since the younger martial sister can''t say anything except that, what else should she do?


    "Feiyu, Shifu is worried about you, so he sent us down to have a look. Now it seems that you have a good life."


    Yu Siping tidied up his mood, looked at Qin Feiyu and said with a little emotion.


    "That''s natural. It''s much more comfortable to teach and educate people in college, to manage students and to read books in leisure time than to practice in the mountains."


    Qin Feiyu said with a smile, and then invited two people to their dormitory to chat.


    They followed Qin Feiyu through a large garden and came to the teacher''s residence.


    Qin Feiyu has his own independent courtyard, in which a small piece of bamboo is planted, full of charm.


    Yu Siping and Shan Yun both feel relaxed and happy. Jiuxiao Xiuxian college is really good.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you think of taking jiuxiao Xiuxian College as the property of taihaozong?" After all, Qin Feiyu was also a member of taihaozong, and even his father was a member of taihaozong.


    But Qin Feiyu''s face changed: "elder martial brother, jiuxiao Xiuxian college is the Holy Land in my heart. I don''t think it''s right."


    "Younger martial brother, don''t forget that you are from taihaozong." Yu Siping didn''t like his attitude.


    Qin Feiyu looked firm: "but now I am also the director of the college. I am responsible for the students!"


    "Second younger martial brother, I think you are possessed! I want to betray my school, but I can''t! " Yu Siping was angry.


    Because Qin Feiyu''s behavior in his eyes is betraying the clan, this kind of behavior can not be tolerated.Qin Feiyu was unafraid: "only when I stayed in the college did I know that my previous days were all in vain. If I had to choose one, I would quit taihaozong."


    He has been deeply involved in the cause of jiuxiao college, here are his students, his colleagues and his efforts.


    He never wanted to destroy it, let alone leave.


    "Second elder martial brother, do you know what you are talking about?" Now even Shan Yun''s face changed greatly.


    Even the words of breaking away from the school came out. What did jiuxiao Xiuxian college give the second elder martial brother.


    "I''m overbearing, but that''s what I mean. I''m inseparable from the college."


    Taihaozong is his family, jiuxiao college is his career, and now he has chosen his career.


    Finally, Yu Siping leaves with Shan Yun, but Qin Feiyu doesn''t.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A day later, Yu Si takes Shan Yun back to the mountain gate and tells the master about it at the first time.


    "The villain!"


    Qin Xiangyuan, the leader of Taihao zongtianyu peak, was so angry that he smashed the crime in front of him.


    Where did his son put him when he said such a thing?


    "Master, calm down. Feiyu is not like this before. I think it''s mostly the jiuxiao College''s means." Yu Siping repeatedly excused Qin Feiyu.


    Shan Yun also followed: "yes, Shifu, Lian Jiansheng, Li Tiande, Bing Wenruo, pan Qingyu are all among them. This college is definitely abnormal."


    Qin Xiangyuan''s face was stiff. He was going to kill him directly. He used his absolute strength to turn over the college and let Qin Feiyu wake up.


    But now after a reminder, instant counsellor, so many experts, he is also to send food.


    But it can''t be given up.


    Since you can''t do it by yourself, you''d better pull up a few more people before you start.


    "You come with me."


    In this way, Qin Xiangyuan took Yu Siping and Shan Yun to report the matter to zongmen, and said: "the magic of jiuxiao college is amazing. We must save Qin Feiyu who is under control."


    Finally, he made a promise, and finally three other mountains were willing to accompany him to Taihao city.


    In this way, the first conflict will happen since the establishment of the college.

 Chapter 694

    Qin Feiyu has already told Su Xun about the possibility of Tai haozong''s coming.


    Su Xun was not too worried about this.


    After all, the two skills of staring at who is pregnant and catching the blade empty handed are not built.


    If anyone dares to look for trouble, let him try to feel pregnant.


    He''s been looking for someone to try it out for a long time.


    But I haven''t found the right one.


    After all, stare who who who is pregnant, but did not say how to lift ah.


    He can''t make the stomachs of his teammates bigger for no reason (* / Omega *).


    But this man can''t stand talking.


    The people of taihaozong really came.


    At noon of this day, with the arrival of the streamer, a group of people were over jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    It was Qin Xiangyuan who led the way.


    Qi Zhi, the leader of the four peaks of Taihao sect, had several golden immortals and a large group of disciples behind him.


    Of course, bringing these disciples here is not for their help.


    It''s mainly for them to have a long experience.


    Have a look at the prestige of emperor taihaozong and see how they made the enemy bow down.


    "The people of taihaozong are coming. Go and tell the teacher."


    "The people of taihaozong are here..."


    The students in the college rushed to tell each other, but there was no panic.


    After all, after so many days of study in the college, it''s not in vain. Although the cultivation has not kept up, at least the vision has been broadened.


    "In order to avoid suspicion and keep your father and son away from each other, you should stay here." Su Xun said to Qin Feiyu.


    Qin Feiyu looked complicated: "yes, Dean."


    Su Xun, with Wen Ruo, pan Qingyu, Ji Tianqiu and Li Tiande, stood up against Qin Xiangyuan of taihaozong.


    Su Xun stepped forward to show his identity and put himself on the side of justice.


    "Master Qin Feng, I''m Su Xun. I''m the dean of jiuxiao Xiuxian college. I''ve asked you to teach in our college. You and I should have been friends. I don''t know why you are so aggressive today?"


    "Are you Su Xun?" Qin Xiangyuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he hummed coldly: "I don''t know what means you used to deceive my son. It''s better to be possessed than to say the words of breaking away from the sect. You are really a heretic school!"


    After that, he looked at Su Xun''s four people: "are the four Taoist friends restrained by this evil demon''s means? If so, the four Taoist friends can rest assured that there are countless spiritual treasures in our Taihao sect, and they will certainly help you remove this evil means. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing, and his eyes were a bit ironic: "the world says that Tai Hao Zong is a famous and decent family. Today, I''ve gained a lot of insight."


    "The so-called noble and decent school is to make another decent school a devil and then swallow it up. It''s really decent enough."


    "Rude Qin Xiangyuan side of a dignified middle-aged man cold drink.


    Su Xun gave him a direct look.


    The middle-aged man sneered: "why, you''re still trying to kill me with your eyes?"


    His face suddenly changed and he retched.


    "Ouch ~ wow ~"


    "brother Daoyuan, your stomach!" Qin Xiangyuan looked at the middle-aged man in horror.


    Cao Daoyuan looked down and saw that his stomach was slowly bulging.


    It''s like, pregnant.


    But he''s a man!


    Cao Daoyuan was shocked: "this How can this happen? I''m poisoned? "


    "Younger martial brother, I''m at ease." Qin Xiangyuan squeezed his wrist, then his face became strange: "look at his pulse, younger martial brother I''m so happy. "


    WOW!


    For a moment, people were in an uproar.


    The four of them, including Jiansheng and jitianqiu, were all gaping.


    After all, the sudden pregnancy of a man is an unheard of story.


    The disciples of taihaozong and the disciples of jiuxiao Xiuxian college are also knowledgeable.


    Men can be pregnant.


    "I I''m pregnant? " Cao Daoyuan''s face was full of disbelief. Then he suddenly looked at Su Xun: "it''s you. It must be you. You made me pregnant!"


    The corners of their mouths twitch. What are the words of tiger and wolf!


    "Taoist brother, don''t insult people''s innocence out of thin air. I''m still a young lady with yellow flowers? How can you get pregnant? " Su Xun yelled.


    The crowd was in disorder in the wind.


    Cao Daoyuan didn''t believe it, but his eyes were ready to crack: "you glared at me before, and I was pregnant. How could there be such a coincidence in the world?"


    Hearing this, Qin Xiangyuan looked at Su Xun with a gloomy face.


    "It''s ridiculous. Is there any way to stare at who''s pregnant?" Su Xun sneered, and then looked at Qin Xiangyuan: "if I stare at them, will they be pregnant?"Qin Xiangyuan and others subconsciously took a step back.


    They are not afraid to do it.


    But they a big man good suddenly pregnant, spread to they also want shameless.


    After Cao Daoyuan''s story today spread, he became famous completely.


    They don''t want to end up like this.


    And they also suspect that Cao Daoyuan''s sudden pregnancy has something to do with Su Xun. It must be that he secretly performed some magic.


    Su Xun sighed: "ladies and gentlemen, I advise you to take the Taoist brother who is pregnant back to take care of him, so as not to get angry."


    God treads on the horse and moves the foetus.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Li Tiande couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    For a moment, the four peak masters of taihaozong glared at him.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Li Tiande waved his hand: "I just thought of happy things."


    "Lizi deceives people too much!"


    An old man couldn''t bear it any longer. He yelled angrily and went to kill Su Xun with a flying sword.


    Su Xun launched an empty hand to catch the blade.


    Then the old man''s flying sword was caught by Su Xun.


    Everyone''s pupils are shrinking.


    "How could that be?" The old man didn''t believe it.


    He was in the middle of the great Luo Dynasty. When he went down with a sword, he was held by the other side, which made him feel hallucinated.


    "Oh, it''s too weak."


    Su Xun pretended to be forced to sigh, and said lightly: "it''s better to try this sword."


    Voice down, Yin Tianzi sword hanging behind.


    Boom!


    In a flash, a deep, surging, death, cold and several other breath burst into the sky.


    "Shaohua." Su Xun spat out two words.


    "Stab -"


    when a sword falls, everyone only sees a gorgeous sword sweep, and then everything seems to have happened.


    "Ha ha ha, you vertical son, I thought you had two brushes, but I didn''t expect that you were just an appearance, ha ha ha..."


    The old man, who had been picked up by Su Xun empty handed, felt that he had regained face and began to laugh.


    "No, elder martial brother Qin, what you look like."


    Cao Daoyuan looks at the three in horror.


    "Younger martial brother Daoyuan, you are getting old."


    "Elder martial brother Zhou, you are getting old, too."


    "This This... "


    The four men thought of the possibility of terror. Su Xun''s sword cut off time.

 Chapter 695

    "You You have understood the law of time


    Qin Xiangyuan looks at Su Xun incredulously.


    Three thousand rules, time is respected, space is king, master the law of time reversible chaos time and space.


    People who can master a law completely have never appeared in the sky and the sky.


    Su Xun cut their time with one sword, and let them grow old from the same appearance.


    Isn''t this a realization of what the law of time is?


    Ji Tianqiu, Wen Ruo and others were also shocked.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "if you think so, that''s it."


    He didn''t get any rules at all.


    It''s just the inheritance magic left by Fengdu emperor.


    However, from the reaction of these people, we can see that the great emperor of Fengdu was so terrible that he was criticized.


    "Su Xun, give my son back to me, and we''ll go back. After that, the well won''t break the river."


    Qin Xiangyuan chose to take a step back.


    After all, unless taihaoxianzong makes a move, otherwise taihaozong will not be able to set up jiuxiao college.


    Su Xun shook his head: "Feiyu is the director of our Academy of Sciences. If he wants to go with you, I will see you off. If he doesn''t want to, I can''t force him."


    "Su Xun! Don''t toast, don''t drink Qin Xiangyuan was furious. In his opinion, this was Su Xun''s inference.


    "The father calmed down. The child was willing to stay in the college, but the Dean didn''t force him."


    Qin Feiyu flew up, looked at Qin Xiangyuan and said respectfully.


    "You son of a bitch! It''s impossible to betray the school! " Qin Xiangyuan harshly scolded.


    Qin Feiyu said sadly: "taihaozong will always be the home of children, but I have grown up and have my own things to do. If I have to choose one, I can only choose jiuxiao college. Here, I am very happy."


    "Well, well, you are really my good son!" Qin Xiangyuan''s face was very blue with anger. He felt that he had lost all his face today. He threw his sleeve robe and turned away.


    Cao Daoyuan red looked at Su Xun with his eyes: "boy, I''m not going to get rid of my evil arts soon!"


    "If it is not for you, how do you know how to remove it?" Su Xun didn''t admit it. Instead, he comforted him: "maybe this is the child that God gave you when he saw you lonely. If he went back and gave birth to a good life to teach, you can live a good life."


    "Ah! Take your life


    Cao Daoyuan couldn''t help it. He clapped his hand at a distance.


    "Boom!"


    The strong wind surged around, rolling the remnant cloud, and the huge palm wind flew to Su Xun.


    "It''s very powerful to take an angry hand."


    Although Su Xun said it well, he still wanted to comment at this time.


    And they knew that it was no harm to him.


    Sure enough, the next second, I saw Su Xun step out, boom, a gas wall out of thin air.


    Cao Daoyuan''s palm fell on the gas wall, like a punch into the water, disappeared.


    "Damn it! You''re lucky. You''ll never let it go! "


    When Cao Daoyuan saw this, he didn''t love to fight. He turned around and was about to run away.


    But how could Su Xun allow him to be so calm?


    "If you want to run after fighting, how can you get this kind of truth?"


    Su Xun''s voice was calm. At the same time, a big bow with red flame appeared in his hand.


    The moment the bow appeared, it seemed that the air was burning, and everyone felt like they were beside the fire. It was obviously a treasure.


    Susu step out, full of bowstring.


    A red arrow appeared out of thin air.


    "Go


    Su Xun loosened the bowstring.


    The stray arrow turned into a surging, strange and empty shadow, which broke through the air and roared through the heaven and earth.


    With the power of his demon blood, the power of this arrow is greatly increased.


    Cao Daoyuan is fast, but his arrows are faster.


    "Ah


    Then Cao Daoyuan, who flew straight in the air, screamed and fell.


    A moment later, he staggered up and ran without looking back.


    Everyone was silent and deeply shocked.


    How overbearing was Su Xun when he retreated alone?


    There are no more stupid things left for Taizong to do.


    Today, I brought these disciples here to gain insight.


    Now it''s time to gain insight.


    It''s just that they''re the opposite.


    And jiuxiao Xiuxian college is very excited.


    Long live the Dean


    I don''t know who called.


    Well, in fact, Su Xun knew it, because he knew his third brother Su Liang by listening to the voice.


    This guy has been on the road more and more since he became a kindergarten on the first day of school.


    Sure enough, with him to take the lead, the cheers came one after another, wave after wave.Long live the Dean


    "The dean is mighty!"


    "The dean is mighty!"


    All the students are full of momentum. After all, their Dean forced them to retreat from the four great masters of taihaozong!


    Li Tiande was very lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t be stupid that day, otherwise he would have died miserably.


    Su Xun looked at Qin Feiyu: "don''t worry. One day when we turn taihaozong into a branch, you and your father will reunite."


    All of you


    What''s the big breath?


    He wanted to take his son back.


    It''s very nice of you to want to swallow other people''s taihaozong directly.


    This understatement of you makes Taihao Xianzong in heaven lose face.


    "The Dean can rest assured that the world''s religious sects are pedantic and monopolize the cultivation resources. Our college should break this situation and educate all kinds of people." Qin Feiyu is unswerving.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction: "come on, do a good job, I''ll take care of you."


    Then he looked at crepe Wenruo and pan Qingyu: "you two, after this story goes out, our taihaozong must be famous. It''s a good time to take this opportunity to launch the psionic flying sword."


    "The Dean can rest assured that we will urge the students to work overtime." Said Wen Ruo.


    Pan Qingyu nodded: "I go on the stage myself."


    "Then, please." It''s no wonder that Su Xun wants to make money. It''s really expensive to start a school.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Taihaozong.


    "How are you, younger martial brother Daoyuan?" The leader of taihaozong looked at Cao Daoyuan with concern.


    Cao Daoyuan''s face was pale: "elder martial brother, the arrow hurt my Daoji. I''m afraid I can''t do it again in 10 years."


    "I mean, younger martial brother Daoyuan has just had a miscarriage, so we should have a good rest next." He added.


    Cao Daoyuan


    That''s right. Su Xun''s arrow not only hurt his Daoji, but also shot him and miscarried.


    But it was a great thing for him, and it saved him from doing it himself.


    "Elder martial brother, jiuxiao college is really evil. What should we do next?"


    "Hold still for the moment, it will be Tianlan Tianjiao meeting soon. This session will be hosted by us, and we will spare our hands to deal with them after we are busy with it."


    "That''s reasonable. Now there''s nothing. It''s important for Tianjiao to fight. Let them live for a while."

 Chapter 696

    There is no airtight wall.


    Although taihaozong tried to cover it up, it was useless.


    What''s more, the students of jiuxiao Xiuxian college are free to act as propagandists.


    So the story that Su Xun forced taihaozong''s four great masters to retreat spread and became famous.


    Cao Daoyuan''s strange pregnancy has also been spread out, which makes people enjoy talking about it.


    "Immortal is worthy of immortal, even male immortal can be pregnant, really let me sigh for the audience."


    "It''s said that President Su calmly retreated from the enemy in that battle. It''s a pity that he didn''t see him."


    "It''s said that it was president Su who cast a spell that made Cao Daoyuan of taihaozong get pregnant on the spot. President Su is the real immortal."


    "It''s said that all the people in my family have been praying for their children for several years."


    That''s right. Since he used the skill of staring at who is pregnant, Su Xun has become the son giving Guanyin of Tianlan world.


    Because everyone knows that he can make a man pregnant, let alone a woman.


    There was a great response from all sides.


    "The jiuxiao Xiuxian college is so terrible that even the four leaders of Taihao sect can''t do anything about it."


    "It seems that the power in the world will be reshuffled. Jiuxiao Xiuxian college should have a place."


    "I don''t know which side of heaven is behind it. If there is no support, it will not develop so fast."


    "It''s a disgusting magic trick that makes people pregnant. Who dares to fight with him in the future?"


    At the same time, jiuxiao Xiuxian college took this opportunity to launch the first batch of psionic flying swords.


    It is named jiuxiao 1.0.


    There are nine colors such as red, orange, red, green, cyan, blue, purple, black and white.


    The external advertisement is that the immortal can use it, and the mortal can also use it.


    It''s said that nine spirits sword can be used well.


    With this commodity, jiuxiao college has made a lot of money in a short time.


    Because people who buy psionic flying swords find that it''s really a good thing. It can completely replace the large manned magic weapon. It''s expensive and inconvenient.


    Therefore, many schools have contacted jiuxiao college one after another to order for a long time and maintain cooperative relationship.


    Even the mortal royal family ordered a lot, saying that they wanted to carry it out in the army on a large scale.


    But this hot scene, let someone sit.


    For example, those who sell manned magic weapons.


    They all went to buy the cheaper and more convenient psionic flying sword. Who would buy their stuff?


    So we can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    Liyuan business is the alchemy sect, which specializes in refining magic weapons for sale. It is a major source of income for them. They have a good life.


    But since jiuxiao Xiuxian college began to sell psionic flying swords, their turnover has suffered a serious impact, declining more and more every day.


    The boss of jiuzong must immediately rebuke him for the continuous decline of business.


    "Grass Mud Horse, Lao Tzu is a harmonious state. How can I communicate?"


    The owner of Liyuan commercial firm yelled, and the group of dogs of lianshenzong said, if it wasn''t for him, could Liyuan commercial firm have developed to such a large scale?


    But alchemy never took him seriously.


    After entering the college, he was attracted and deeply attracted.


    Especially those female students with white clothes and enchanting figure are becoming more and more charming.


    Then the purpose of his coming changed.


    Originally, he came to talk about business. Instead, he came to sign up to be a student of jiuxiao college.


    But now that the registration period has passed, what should we do?


    How easy.


    He dedicated his Liyuan business to Su Xun, just to get a place.


    So you can get rid of alchemy.


    Let you force me, let you not take me seriously.


    I sold your family directly, hid in the college to see my little sister, and relived my youth.


    "Ha ha ha, today is really a good day."


    Can Su Xun not be happy to pick up a Liyuan business?


    As for alchemy.


    He''s not even afraid of Tai Hao Zong. Would he be more afraid than Tai Hao Zong?


    Are you kidding?


    Su Xun called Li Tiande.


    "What can I do for you, Dean?"


    Li Tiande is now Su Xun''s number one licking dog, and he will always be the one who licks the fastest.


    Su Xun said: "the owner who is responsible for running Liyuan commercial firm sold it to us, but it is estimated that lianshenzong will not give up..."


    "I see, Dean." Li Tiande can''t wait to interrupt Su Xun, just in order to appear to have a heart.


    Su Xun Wenda: "got it?"


    "I have to understand." Li Tiande said positively.Doesn''t it imply that I should get rid of the trouble of alchemy sect first? What a simple thing.


    Su Xun nodded: "OK, then go down and do it."


    With Li Tiande in Liyuan business, lianshenzong doesn''t dare to take risks.


    "Yes, Dean. I''m sure I can do a good job. Just wait for my good news." Li Tiande''s voice fell and he couldn''t wait to run away.


    It''s time to kill.


    Both of them didn''t chat on the same channel from beginning to end. They got each other''s meaning wrong.


    Mainly, Li tiandeguang relied on his brain to supply his own drama.


    After Li Tiande left, Su Xun called Qin Feiyu again: "I''ve heard about the upcoming Tianjiang meeting these days. When is it exactly?"


    "Seventeen of this month." Qin Feiyu replied, and then asked: "does the Dean want to lead the students to participate? If so, the president can give up. "


    Tianjiao martial arts competition requires participants to be under 50 years old, and their accomplishments should be at least above the realm of harmony.


    Jiuxiao Xiuxian college did not meet this requirement.


    "You forget someone." Su Xun said.


    Qin Feiyu a Leng: "Dean, dare to ask who?"


    "My seat." Su Xun pointed to himself.


    Qin Feiyu widened his eyes, and then carefully said: "Dean, the magic weapon for testing age is refined by heaven."


    It means that the magic weapon function is very good, so you don''t want to mix fish with pearls.


    "What do you mean?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows and raised his head: "this seat is less than 30, and both conditions are met. Why can''t you join us?"


    "Is that true?" Qin Huan almost lost his chin.


    Less than 30 years old, this It''s just as good as dreaming.


    Su Xun nodded and said calmly: "this kind of thing is known as soon as it is tested. Is it necessary for us to cheat you?"


    "The Dean can take part." Qin Feiyu was sweating for the other contestants.


    Poor guys, your contest is over before it starts.


    As far as he knows, under the age of 50, among the younger generation, the most accomplished is only in the early days of Jinxian.


    And Su Xun, Da Luo, can pick four Da Luo.


    His participation in the game is just like that of a professional player.


    In Tianjiao meeting, Su Xun wanted to wash the novice village with full size blood.

 Chapter 697

    Jiuxiao college has become famous ever since it forced the leader of the four peaks of Taihao sect to retreat. No one dare to underestimate it.


    The college has also entered a period of stable development, and it has become easier to recruit scattered students.


    Taihaocheng college has been expanding. At present, there are more than 30000 students. Even the prince has been sent to the local college of Arts by the emperor.


    Jiuxiao Xiuxian college was officially recognized by the imperial power among the people, and also established its prestige in the field of Xiuxian.


    The first branch is in the process of preparation. It is located in Yanyun city thousands of miles away from Taihao city.


    After all, Tianlan is so big that the two colleges are too close to each other, which is easy to cause competition.


    What''s more, with the convenient transportation, everyone uses the psionic flying sword, and the distance of thousands of miles is nothing.


    Qin Feiyu is the president of the branch.


    His accomplishments have broken through Jinxian, barely enough to sit in the branch of the town.


    Moreover, as long as the general hospital is still there, no one dares to attack the branch hospital.


    For example, as long as Taihao immortal sect is still in heaven, no one dares to attack Taihao sect.


    After all, the small ones came and the old ones came.


    Under the research of sun Hai, Wen Ruo, pan Qingyu and others, the spirit filled antiaircraft gun and the psionic howitzer have been launched.


    The psionic shell is very powerful, and the largest caliber even one shot is equivalent to that of friar Jinxian.


    Seeing this kind of achievement, sun Hai, Wen Ruo and pan Qingyu are running all the way to the science and technology tree.


    They have a great goal.


    That is to let you cultivate all the way to heaven, and I''ll solve it by myself.


    If it can''t be solved by one shot, two, ten and a hundred shots will be fired at the same time.


    However, it costs too much money to fight one gun. It is specially used to defend against foreign enemies, but it can''t be used at ordinary times.


    Su Xun devoted himself to closing the door, and finally made a breakthrough before Tianjiao met Wu, and reached the peak of Da Luo at one stroke.


    At least in the world of Tianlan, he is hard to meet the enemy.


    As for heaven, including the emperor of heaven, there should be no more than five people who can suppress him.


    After all, there is no saint in this world, and the cultivation of quasi saint is already the peak.


    But these few people in heaven hold the lives of tens of thousands of monks.


    The reason why they restrict their ascent is to prevent more people from robbing resources or even threatening their status.


    If they want to be always high, they must suppress others. This is the tacit understanding of all the rulers in heaven.


    There is competition, but there is balance.


    In order to avoid the riots in the lower world, they regularly released a part of the quota to appease.


    But most of them are from the ruling class of heaven, such as the major sects, which will not threaten their status.


    It seems that the purpose of randomly casting the order of ascension is to give the monks a chance to ascend, which is a high sounding word.


    In fact, why not lead and induce these scattered practitioners to kill each other and consume each other''s strength in the process of competing for the order of flying?


    And if some of them get away with it, they have to choose a force to join them.


    These are all crepe articles. If they told Su Xun.


    Therefore, the present situation in the mortal world is that some people can''t fly up, while some people don''t want to fly up to be restrained as dogs.


    The whole world has fallen into a kind of abnormal development, which is one of the reasons why high-level casual practitioners are willing to join jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    They are the people who suffer the most under the existing system.


    So they have not broken all these illusions in their hearts.


    It''s just that the loose book is just a bunch of loose sand, and there is no inside information, so naturally there is no leader.


    But now that they have jiuxiao Xiuxian college, they are naturally moved.


    The situation of this world is somewhat similar to that of the late Qing Dynasty.


    Different people have different opinions.


    The present heaven, just like the Qing Dynasty, will be overthrown and must be overthrown.


    This is the torrent of history, and no one can stop it.


    Anyone who tries to resist will be mercilessly engulfed by the torrent, unable to turn over a spray.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it came to the 17th of this month.


    It''s the day when Tianjiao meets Wu.


    Taihaozong is located on Mount Taihao.


    Taihao mountain was not originally called Taihao mountain, but since then, the name of Taihao sect has changed.


    In order to prepare for this session of Tianjiao meeting, Tai haozong emptied his mind.


    Just like the earth holding the Olympic Games, when it''s the turn of our country, it is used in all ways to make it grand and successful.


    "Dang - Dang - Dang -"


    with the three rings of the bell, the Mountain Gate of taihaozong was opened, and the mountain protection array was removed.


    Each sect took its disciples up the mountain.


    In the huge arena of Tai haozong''s martial arts, three challenge arenas have been built. They are reinforced by the Dharma array and can withstand the attack of friar Da Luo.Even if you fight in the arena, you will not affect the audience.


    All the schools on the mountain find their own positions one after another. The elders of the school sit in front of them, while the disciples stand behind them.


    At this time, the meeting had not started, and there was a lot of noise in the arena.


    "Zixiazong also came. I heard that Lu mingshuang, the chief of zixiaozong, also broke through the golden fairyland."


    "Hiss - it''s a time of great pride. The chief of Taihao sect is also a golden immortal."


    "Yes, in the past, fairyland could sweep one side. This year, fairyland is not the best."


    "Xiaoyao Island young master, Baima Temple Buddha, these all break through the golden Wonderland."


    "This year''s tianjiaohuiwu has to see..."


    "Suzerain arrives -"


    with a long roar through Taihao mountain, the suzerain of Taihao is followed by the four elders, and the four peak masters come from the horizon.


    Among them, there are six great statues. Taihaozong is worthy of being the first one both in the world and in heaven.


    "See you, Lord!"


    The disciples of Tai haozong said hello in unison.


    Yu Tianqi, the leader of Taihao sect, sat down at the top, and then said, "all disciples are free."


    The disciples of Taihao got up one after another.


    "This session of Tianjiao society has come to close the mountain protection array and the mountain gate."


    A voice sings Tai Hao.


    It''s always been a rule. Everything has to make way for this during the period of Tianjiang Huiwu.


    "Wait a minute. I''m in a hurry to close the door before everyone comes. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate?"


    "In such a prosperous age, would it not be a pity if there was no jiuxiao Xiuxian college?"


    At the beginning of the hearing, it was misty and uncertain, but it fell into my ears, just like the sound of thunder.


    All of us subconsciously follow the path of fame.


    Qin Xiangyuan''s face changed because they were too familiar with this man''s voice.


    Cao Daoyuan, in particular, is unforgettable and can never be forgotten in his life.


    Sure enough, the next second, their old acquaintance appeared.


    In the sky, Su Xun came with the sword sage Ji Tianqiu, Qin Feiyu and a hundred students.


    Jiuxiao Xiuxian college suddenly intervened, making this year''s Tianjiao martial arts atmosphere become strange.

 Chapter 698

    "This is Su Xun, the dean of jiuxiao Xiuxian college. He is really good with his naked eye."


    "It''s said that he can do a magic trick. At the beginning, Cao Feng was directly pregnant with a child


    "It''s terrible..."


    Recently, Su Xun and jiuxiao Xiuxian college have been in the limelight. We have heard about them.


    But this is the first time I''ve seen a real person.


    Hearing all kinds of comments below, Cao Daoyuan recalled his unforgettable youth.


    Pregnancy, miscarriage.


    Some things that a nun will never experience in her life, he has experienced as a big man.


    His eyes were fixed on Su Xun.


    The hand on the armrest of the chair turned pale.


    It''s a pity that he was seriously injured by the sky demon bow. Within 10 years, he didn''t dare to fight with others.


    So even if he was upset, he could only bear it.


    Besides, he was also very afraid of Su Xun.


    Fear his magic, fear his bow.


    At that time, when the arrow came, he thought he could escape, but he suddenly lost his mind, and then an arrow went through his belly.


    He is a man with good accomplishments, evil arts and great treasure. Maybe he is from a certain power in heaven.


    Qin Xiangyuan looked at Qin Feiyu behind Su Xun. He felt very sad and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    Qin Feiyu left his school. He was a father and lost all his face.


    "Su Xun, we didn''t invite you to jiuxiao college. Why did you come here uninvited? Don''t you even want this face Cao Daoyuan can''t do it, so he can only say hi.


    Su Xun sneered and stood up with a negative hand: "you rats don''t allow me to participate in jiuxiao college. Do you know that you are invincible, so you don''t want to be shameful?"


    Opened a wave of group ridicule, successfully provoked everyone''s anger.


    "Arrogance! We have all been established for thousands of years, but how can you compare with your little school? "


    "That''s right. It''s ridiculous that the ants don''t know the height of the sky, and they are just talking about it here!"


    "Master Yu, if they want to participate in jiuxiao college, let them participate. It''s just the right time to let them know the gap between them and those millennials like us!"


    "That''s right. We have so many conceits, especially jiuxiao college?"


    Everyone asked jiuxiao Xiuxian college to be allowed to take part in the competition and prepare to defeat them in the challenge arena.


    After all, it''s the best way for Yang Ming to beat the contestants of jiuxiao college.


    Yu Tianqi said in a deep voice: "well, in this case, we will add one more jiuxiao college this year, prepare another lot, and draw lots to decide the order of the fight."


    Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment and looked at Su Xun: "Dean Su, who do you want jiuxiao college to send to the stage? It shouldn''t be Qin Feiyu. All his accomplishments come from our taihaozong. "


    It''s no wonder that he asked. The main reason is that Su Xun brought Qin Feiyu and Jiansheng today.


    The swordsman has passed his age, so he can''t take part in the battle.


    After all, Qin Feiyu was the one who went out of taihaozong, so it could never be him.


    The hundred disciples behind Su Xun could see at a glance that the highest cultivation was against the virtual world, and they didn''t even have the qualification to step on the stage.


    In this case, who will fight in jiuxiao college?


    Sue was curious and looked at the others.


    Su Xun said calmly with a smile: "no talent, I''m willing to fight against Tianjiao in person to show my importance to Tianjiao''s martial arts."


    Boom!


    The whole audience was in an uproar.


    It''s like a thunder falling into the water and exploding.


    Everyone was watching Su Xun strangely.


    Do you want to fight with a group of young people?


    I really don''t know how thick the skin is to say such words.


    Do you really think you are young when you are young?


    Value?


    Are you sure you''re paying attention to this, rather than making trouble on purpose?


    "Su Xun, I didn''t think that you were so shameless and shameless. You wanted to fight with the younger generation. You are not afraid to be ridiculed!"


    Cao Daoyuan does not miss any chance to ridicule Su Xun. Only in this way can he bring a little comfort to his abdominal trauma.


    "Yes, there is no such shameless person in the world! It''s really amazing


    "I really don''t know how you''ve cultivated to this day. You want to bully the small with the big. Bah!"


    "I''m ashamed to be with you..."


    Others agreed with each other, because it was the first time for them to meet Su Xun, a shameless and upright person.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at the indignant and sarcastic people below, Su Xun suddenly laughed.


    Everyone was quiet and puzzled.Is this man so shameless?


    Can you still laugh?


    Yu Tianqi asked, "Why are you laughing?"


    "I laugh at you and other ordinary people''s lack of vision. I also laugh at you as a frog in a well who doesn''t know how high the sky is!" Su Xun did not hide his sarcasm: "I asked you, how is the rule of Tianjiao Huiwu set?"


    "The cultivation of man in the fairyland world can be on the stage. What I said is right?"


    "So what, but don''t forget the second rule: those who enter the stage should be under the age of 50!" Qin Xiangyuan said coldly.


    Su Xun joked: "when did you admit that I was over 50?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Joke! Su Xun, do you want to say that if you are only 50 years old, you will be broken Cao Daoyuan sneered.


    Su Xun looked at him coldly: "don''t treat me as garbage like you."


    The voice fell, and the figure instantly appeared beside a red stone tablet in the middle of the martial arts arena, and then put his hand up.


    Then, two numbers slowly appeared on the stone tablet - 22.


    Boom!


    The whole scene exploded in an instant, and all the people sitting there suddenly jumped up.


    "No way! No way! I''m only thirty years old. How can I have such accomplishments! "


    "Is there something wrong with the test tablet, or did you do something?"


    "How can there be such a gifted person in the world? It''s absolutely cheating!"


    At the same time, all the people questioned it for the first time. I can''t believe it.


    Su Xun laughed, and his eyes swept from the crowd: "ridiculous, this is a magic weapon from heaven. Do you think I have the strength to cheat?"


    "If you really have this strength, you still need to talk nonsense with you rats here?"


    When they heard this, they were quiet.


    Yes, it''s a treasure of heaven. It''s made by Zhunsheng. Who can cheat on it?


    But in this way, isn''t this Su Xun


    Hiss -


    everyone feels numb on their scalp, and their eyes are full of shock, panic and loss.


    "I''ve already said, don''t compare you rubbish with me. You don''t deserve it."


    Su Xun stood up against the crowd.


    The students of jiuxiao Xiuxian college were all excited. Looking at Su Xun, they were full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    That''s their Dean!

 Chapter 699

    He is less than 30 years old.


    And he is also a senior.


    What does that mean?


    It represents Su Xun''s unique talent, perseverance and temperament.


    It represents his unlimited future.


    In the past, Gu Lan''s most likely exaggeration is that he came here.


    Of course, that''s before.


    But now that Su Xun''s talent has exploded, it''s hard to say whether he will die in the middle of the way.


    If this matter spreads to heaven, those people in heaven will not sit idly by and watch a super genius who is hostile to the major departments grow up.


    For them, if it''s not him who becomes holy, the LAN world doesn''t need to be holy that day!


    So exposing his talent was Su Xun''s biggest failure.


    But in the eyes of the public, it is also something that can be excused.


    After all, there are too few young people who have the spirit, the capital and the ability to keep a low profile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, am I qualified for the stage now?" Su Xun''s eyes swept the crowd.


    Then the people came to their senses.


    Yes, I think too far. The key is to solve the immediate problems first.


    For a time, everyone looked at Yu Tianqi.


    After all, he is the organizer this year, and naturally this thorny problem will be left to him to solve.


    Yu Tianqi''s face was uncertain. After a while, he said: "although President Su meets the conditions, the gap between his strengths is too big. It''s unfair to others..."


    "But it''s not fair to me that Ben meets the conditions and doesn''t let me go on stage?" Su Xun interrupted Yu Tianqi directly.


    It''s almost obvious.


    I''m here today to find fault.


    It''s reasonable.


    Yu Tianqi had a gloomy face and stopped talking.


    Damn little beast, after this, I will report to the world of tomorrow to see if you are still so domineering.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Su Xun walked up and down, as if he was walking in his living room: "are all the people in the mountain dumb?"


    "Little beast, you want to die!" Cao Daoyuan has a bad temper. Now he can only talk and shoot.


    But if Su Xun wanted to let him know, he had to pay a price.


    He gave him a straight look.


    Launch skills: stare at who is pregnant.


    "Ouch -"


    Cao Daoyuan vomited again, and his belly began to bulge out again.


    "Oh, Lord Cao Feng was pregnant with a second child so soon. Congratulations, congratulations."


    Su Xun said gloating.


    Others looked at Cao Daoyuan.


    Sure enough, I saw his bulging stomach.


    It''s a time of fear.


    It''s really a magic trick. It''s impossible to prevent. There''s no law or omen to follow.


    Cao Daoyuan''s eyes were ready to crack: "Lizi an dares to humiliate me three times and four times. I will die!"


    In full view of the public, all the famous sects in Tianlan world have come.


    Let this good face of him, how willing to live in the world?


    With a roar, he forced Reiki to work hard with Su Xun, or commit suicide.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Next to Qin Xiangyuan speed faster, forced to stop him.


    "Let me go! I''m going to kill him, kill him


    Cao Daoyuan kept struggling, his eyes fixed on Su Xun, and his voice was hysterical.


    "Master Qin Feng, be careful. Don''t let him move the fetus. It''s easy for the fetus to be unstable." Su Xun joked.


    Everyone''s mouth twitches, killing people.


    "Ah, ah


    Cao Daoyuan is going crazy.


    "Su Xun! If we have to forgive others, we can''t be bullied by our emperor taihaozong! "


    In the rest of the day, there was a roar, which produced bursts of sonic boom, just like thunder.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re up to. I''m not my opponent, so I want to go to heaven to find your wild father, right?" Su Xun sneered.


    Yu Tianqi''s face changed slightly, because he did have the idea.


    Su Xun snorted coldly, and his face sank: "unfortunately, do you think you still have this chance? Will I give you this opportunity? "


    Everyone has a bad feeling.


    "Su Xun, don''t trust me. Do you really think you are the opponent of so many of us?"


    "That''s right, Su Xun. If you insist on fighting, we''ll get rid of demons for all the people in the world today!"


    "Su Xun, don''t make a mistake!"


    Everyone threatened, but the core consciousness didn''t want to do it.


    Because no one wants to be the injured one.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun laughed: "it''s not that I look down on you, it''s really that you are hard to see."


    Voice down, the momentum of the body rising.Boom!


    A strong force rushed to Xiaohan, tearing the wind and cloud.


    Everyone under the pressure is out of breath.


    "Da Luo, the peak." Yu Tianqi clenched his teeth to squeeze out two words, and a touch of fear flashed through his eyes.


    The rest of the people were frightened.


    Although there are many people here, none of them are rivals.


    The point is that the other party is only in his twenties!


    He''s on an equal footing with those in heaven, and it''s only half a step away.


    The ink jade sword and the Yin emperor hang on the side of his body from left to right. The imperial seal of Fengdu emperor floats on the top of his head. The thousand beauties and hundred beauties are magnified by dozens of times. Behind him, the fan spreads out. He steps on the nine sky seal and incarnates into the divine body. The Golden Dragon on the black Golden Dragon Robe seems to be alive, and it keeps winding around his body.


    All the treasures are added to the body, and the gods are born.


    Looking at all the people in Su''s heart, she couldn''t help feeling fear.


    Are these figures rivals?


    Su Xun looked down on the world like a God on the nine sky, and said indifferently:


    "I give you two choices."


    "One is to surrender and surrender a wisp of spirit to serve us."


    "The second is death, the spirit is destroyed."


    His voice fell into silence.


    "I will not come down if I show off my evil spirit!" Cao Daoyuan roars at heaven.


    "Then die."


    Su Xun said coldly and pressed it with a finger.


    Then, in everyone''s gaze, a finger falling from the sky magnified countless times, just like a pillar of heaven, with the power to look down on the world.


    Everyone''s first reaction was to get out of the way.


    But the people of taihaozong can''t hide.


    Although his heart trembled, he could only resist by force.


    "Boom!"


    The big finger falls.


    "Ah! Puff - "


    Yu Tianqi and others were shocked out.


    There was a cloud of smoke.


    When the smoke is gone, where is Cao Daoyuan?


    It''s already dead.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    The people of taihaozong were devastated.


    While people of other sects and sects are more afraid and desperate when they are sad.


    Cao Daoyuan can''t even catch a finger of the other party. What else can they take to resist?


    What people don''t know is that Cao Daoyuan has been seriously injured for a long time, otherwise he would never have been killed by a finger.


    Strange only blame he took the initiative to jump out, just by Su Xun to Liwei.


    "For the last time this week, are you going to fall or die?"


    Su Xun spoke again.


    All of us are in a state of mind. Look at me, look at you, look at each other.


    Waiting for the first to take the lead.


    "Poop


    Finally, a leader of jinxianjing sect couldn''t bear the huge psychological pressure and knelt down: "President Su, please forgive me. I''m Li feiyuan willing to surrender."


    The others were relieved, and then knelt down to make their stand.

 Chapter 700

    "I am willing to surrender."


    "Tianhuazong is willing to surrender."


    "White horse temple Willing to surrender. "


    A good Tianjiao meeting turned into a surrender party in the blink of an eye.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the clan who came to join Tianjiao martial arts meeting knelt for a while. The leader and the elders all handed in a wisp of spirit one after another.


    No one with silly request, only surrender, but do not pay the spirit.


    Because you can think of the impossible with your knees.


    In the end, only Tai Hao Zong was left.


    Su Xun looked at Yu Tianqi and said, "why do you really want to be buried with your clan?"


    "Elder master! If we don''t come down, we''ll catch him dead! "


    "Yes, we may die, but he will never be better!"


    The people of taihaozong were very strong.


    After all, he just died.


    "If there is any change in Tai Hao sect, all the people will be killed, and no one will be left alive." Su Xun said lightly.


    All the sects looked at Yu Tianqi.


    "Lord Yu, those who know current affairs are heroes. We don''t want to meet you with swordsmen, and we hope you don''t embarrass us."


    "Yes, Master Yu, look at your disciples. Don''t make mistakes."


    "Not for yourself, but also for them..."


    All of you and I began to persuade Yu Tianqi. After all, they were a little ashamed.


    Because Yu Tianqi did not surrender, his existence contrasted with their weakness.


    So take Yu Tianqi into the water, let alone the second brother.


    This is a worse world.


    If the rest of the day Qi iron heart does not surrender, not willing to go along with them.


    Then they will be determined to kill Yu Tianqi.


    Otherwise, the rest of the day together alive, that is the greatest contempt for them.


    Yu Tianqi also understood this. He looked around and sighed: "why is that so?"


    The voice fell down and directly cut off a wisp of spirit and gave it to Su Xun.


    Seeing this, Qin Xiangyuan and others followed suit.


    Look at this clean look, who can believe they just clamored to die together?


    So most of the time, we can''t see what he said, but how he did it.


    "Good! Good! Good


    Su Xun laughed and yelled three good words.


    I don''t worry about this group of people complaining to heaven.


    On the contrary, they were more afraid of being exposed than Su Xun, and they had to try every means to hide it.


    Because betrayers die worse than ordinary enemies.


    Moreover, their spirits were in susian''s hands. It was very simple for susian to kill them.


    Ji Tianqiu and Qin Feiyu looked at Su Xun with admiration.


    With the power of one person, the whole world is oppressed.


    Such a character is really fascinating.


    "From now on, each sect will be dissolved and the branch of jiuxiao Xiuxian college will be reorganized."


    Su Xun immediately issued a series of orders.


    The number of these sects is too small, but they are all talented elites.


    So they were disrupted and mixed into different branches to act as the backbone.


    It also prevents them from doing things together.


    Just like in ancient wars, when prisoners were incorporated into the army, they would be disturbed.


    The inheritance dissipates. Although people are reluctant, they have no other choice.


    The only psychological comfort is that in the college, as lecturers, they can impart their skills, which can barely be regarded as keeping the fire of the clan.


    Of course, the students they will teach will only know the Academy, not the sect.


    Because in the world, there will no longer be zongmen, only jiuxiao Xiuxian college!


    When the gate of taihaozong mountain opened and everyone went out, they found that there were already many disciples of jiuxiao Xiuxian college.


    Among these disciples, there was something they had never seen before, a huge black tube, which made people feel a little palpitating.


    "Come on, let''s shoot. On this happy day, there are thirty-three guns. Congratulations on joining jiuxiao college."


    Su Xun yelled.


    "Let it go


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Dozens of psionic howitzers fire at the same time.


    In the distance, several huge mountains were almost instantly flattened.


    The stone breaks the sky, the mountain breaks the ground.


    Everyone, including Yu Tianqi, turned pale with fright.


    Jiuxiao college has made such a sharp weapon.


    Even low level friars can control it, but its power is no less than that of the golden immortal.


    If they had resisted stubbornly before, I''m afraid their fate would be the same as those disappearing mountains in the distance, and there would be no dead dregs left.


    It''s a threat, but it works.


    They can already imagine that when the emperor of heaven and others know about the lower world and send troops to fight, they will be blown into meat mud without a chance to land.Of course, Jinxian and Daluo are exceptions.


    Although it is said that the power of shells can be comparable to that of friar Jinxian, friar Jinxian will not stand there and let you bang.


    So it''s just a theoretical effect.


    But it''s scary enough.


    "Back to college."


    Su Xun returned home in triumph with his high spirited college students.


    In the following days, one clan after another in Tianlan world was pushed down.


    Then, in the cities affiliated to each sect, branches of jiuxiao Xiuxian college sprang up.


    The elders of each sect were sent to different colleges as lecturers and management.


    All people in the world who have the heart of Tao can go to any branch to register.


    For a time, the whole people were hot.


    Jiuxiao Xiuxian college is well known to everyone. The name of Su Xun spread all over the sky.


    And he himself began to shut up.


    Want to impact the quasi holy land.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is more than a month later.


    Heaven.


    In the Yuhua hall, the emperor of heaven is having a feast for the ministers and the elders of various sects.


    The fairies with cool clothes and enchanting figure are dancing in the middle with the sound of silk and bamboo.


    People push the cup to change the cup, you come and I go.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to launch the flying order in the middle of this month. How about this year''s lower bound loose repair?"


    Asked the emperor.


    After all, he was the nominal ruler.


    The leaders of the main branches were silent.


    "What? What''s the matter? " The emperor of heaven asked.


    An old man arched his hand: "to tell you the truth, my ancestors have not handed in any information for a long time. I really know nothing about the situation in the lower world."


    "What? You are the same. I thought I was the only one who lived like this. "


    "Our Taihang sect is also..."


    "We..."


    They all corresponded one by one, and then they were surprised to find that all the sects were disconnected from heaven.


    A family can also be said to be a coincidence. Maybe it''s something that happened and didn''t have time to communicate.


    But now all the middle gates are out of touch with heaven, which is no small matter.


    The emperor of heaven said, "where is the king God?"


    "Your Majesty, the end will be here." A young man, eight feet tall and wearing heavy armor, got up.


    "The emperor said:" after the banquet, you take the soldiers down to find out what happened


    It can be seen from this that the emperor of heaven did not worry too much about the situation of the human world, otherwise he would not let Wang Shen go after the banquet.


    "I will obey you."

 Chapter 701

    The human world.


    Just over a month.


    But it is not too much to use a sentence to describe the world.


    In any big city, people in jiuxiao College''s robes can be seen everywhere on the streets.


    Psionic flying swords that come and go in the sky.


    There''s even something called a psionic car.


    Four wheels, driven by spirit stone, are as fast as a horse on the ground, but they can''t be used in mountainous areas.


    But it doesn''t hurt, because straight roads are being built between every city.


    Now the chariot produced by jiuxiao college has become a symbol of identity.


    Don''t say it''s a dignitary.


    Even people in practice like to drive on the street in a psionic car.


    The second generation of the rich are already racing.


    At the same time, there are also large-scale passenger carrying psionic vehicles, which are specially used for people''s transportation.


    Everything is produced by jiuxiao college and promoted by the imperial court.


    All the money earned goes to jiuxiao college.


    In addition, he also invented the psionic lamp, which can be used for half a year.


    So although it''s expensive, it''s worth buying one.


    Jiuxiao college has changed people''s lives by producing new things.


    More and more people who cultivate immortals give up practice and begin to indulge in scientific research.


    These are changes in people''s livelihood.


    In military, psionic guns, antiaircraft guns, and even psionic machine guns have been upgraded once.


    Each branch is equipped with 50 heavy guns.


    Now when two monks fight for life and death, it often happens.


    Fighting, the two suddenly tacit understanding of the separation, and then each from the storage ring out of a psionic heavy machine gun, carrying began to blow up.


    The picture is too beautiful to see.


    The image of immortality and chivalry was completely destroyed.


    The 35th day of Su Xun''s seclusion.


    An unexpected guest came on this day.


    In the middle of the great Luo Dynasty, Wang Shenjiang came to taihaozong with his own soldiers.


    After all, it''s a matter of course to come to the biggest clan and ask directly.


    But today''s taihaozong can only be called taihaozong site.


    "How could it be like this? Was taihaozong destroyed?"


    Looking at the ruins and desolation of taihaozong, Wang Shen will be shocked.


    After all, taihaozong has six great Luo, the first sect in the world. Who has the ability to destroy it.


    "Go to Yuhua gate."


    The king will not believe that all the sects have been destroyed.


    But soon he had to believe it.


    Because running several sects in a row is the same result.


    It''s deserted and desolate.


    "What happened?"


    Wang Shenjiang was at a loss, but he told him directly that something must have happened.


    "What now, general?" Asked the guard.


    Wang Shen will face uncertain: "disguise into the city, into the city to inquire about some."


    Voice down, a change, from a majestic general into a businessman.


    All the guards behind turned into servants, dressed up, and then followed Wang Shenjiang into the city.


    The city they entered was Yanyun city.


    The dean of Yanyun branch of jiuxiao Xiuxian college is Qin Feiyu.


    His father has settled the knot with him and joined him.


    After entering the city, Wang Shenjiang and others are just like the local baozi entering the village.


    "What is it?"


    Watching a psionic car speeding by at 60 yards an hour, Wang was stunned.


    "it''s called the spirit vehicle, woodlouse." A rich second generation despised a sentence, and then left.


    Wang Shenjiang


    I was just despised?


    And a mortal?


    Why does the world change so fast? He doesn''t know the city in front of him.


    God Wang stopped a monk with accomplishments and said, "brother, I want to know what happened to the Taiyin Sect on the mountain nearby? Why is there no one? "


    "You don''t know?" The monk looked at the people in front of him with suspicious eyes.


    Wang Shenjiang said quietly: "we have been running business before, and we really don''t know about it."


    "It''s been a long time since the secret sect came back to Beihai. In fact, nothing happened there." The young man said casually, his voice dropped and left.


    God Wang will suddenly realize: "so it is."


    It seems that everyone in heaven thinks too much.


    But so many East gates are pouring out.


    What''s good about that secret place?The king is about to move.


    At this time, count to streamer break empty and come, the king God will wait for a person to encircle.


    As soon as the monks pointed to each other, they asked the young monks whether they were good or not


    Wang Shenjiang


    Obviously, what the young man said just now was a hoax.


    Damn, it''s only a long time since there was a lower bound. He really can''t understand this world any more.


    Is there no basic trust between man and God?


    "Please come with me, gentlemen. Don''t make us embarrassed." Said the young man in a cold voice.


    These people are all dressed in the clothes of jiuxiao Xiuxian college. They are all from the law enforcement hall. They all know what they do just by their names.


    Wang Shenjiang caught two words embroidered on his collar: "jiuxiao? What school is jiuxiao? "


    As a great Luo Jinxian, he admitted that his memory would not be a problem.


    But I never remember jiuxiao.


    "Just follow us." The leader of the law enforcement team said coldly, "take all of them!"


    "Be presumptuous The king turned back to his original appearance and held a token: "open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. I''m the general of heaven."


    "Ha ha, if you are really from heaven, it''s you who catch you. Take it!" The chief of the law enforcement team was not afraid, but he was even happier.


    The mouse is too crazy to be the bridesmaid of the world.


    When is it that the lower school is not afraid of the heavenly generals? And we have to take the initiative to arrest them.


    First it was forced, and then it was the anger of dignity being provoked.


    A group of members of the law enforcement team spewed blood and flew out.


    At the same time, feeling the breath, Qin Xiangyuan came.


    Wang Shen will be anxious to report the situation here, do not want to entangle, directly with all the people up in the air, will leave to go back to heaven.


    "Come if you want, go if you want, when we are where?"


    The law enforcement team leader wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up and resisted an upgraded version of jiuxiao 2.0 super large caliber psionic antiaircraft gun from the storage.


    "Boom!"


    The shell hit Wang Shenjiang, who had no defense and didn''t know anything about scientific and technological weapons.


    "Whew!"


    Wang Shenjiang''s body fell like a stone, but it soon stabilized. He was surprised and angry, and continued to fly to the sky.


    What the hell is this!


    Why is the world like this?


    He bit his teeth and continued to fly.


    To fly higher, in order to crush the hands of the jade card was sent back.


    Below, more than 20 antiaircraft guns.


    "Let it go


    "Boom boom..."


    Just like playing games, the soldiers brought by Wang Shen were shot down one by one.


    The king was shot four times, but daroshu didn''t build it. He didn''t hurt his foundation.


    Fortunately, Qin Xiangyuan arrived in time, had a fight with him, and finally arrested him.


    Wang Shenjiang, the end of tragedy.

 Chapter 702

    "If you dare to commit crimes below, you will rebel against the general of heaven. If you don''t release your God quickly, you will surely kill you as soon as the army of heaven comes down to earth!"


    The king God will be tied up, shouting threats.


    There is thunder power blocked by the Dharma array in the rope that binds him. Once he tries to run the mana to break free, it will make him enjoy the pleasure of electrotherapy.


    The reason why he only threatens his mouth and does not dare to move his body is that he has just suffered.


    "General? In the middle stage, you will be a great God, and you will be a great God, won''t you


    Qin Xiangyuan sneered and looked at Wang Shenjiang with disdain, just like a clown.


    "Qin Xiangyuan! You are one of the four leaders of the Taihao sect. If you betray the Taihao sect, aren''t you afraid of being investigated by the Taihao immortal sect? " The king will gnash his teeth.


    In the past, when was the lower boundary not given up by these sects?


    Did not expect that just a few years did not lower the world, today''s world has actually changed.


    A bunch of thieves!


    Qin Xiangyuan said with a sneer, "the magic weapon that used to kill you is called psionic antiaircraft gun. Even those who have just entered the practice can use it. There are more than 50 branches in our Yanyun branch, and there are 33 branches in the whole Tianlan branch. Do you think we will be afraid of Taihao immortal sect?"


    They have no way back, they can only go one way to the black.


    The cannons that once threatened them are now used by them to threaten others.


    It''s a great feeling.


    Wang Shen Jiang''s face turned white and his voice trembled when he heard this: "who made such evil things?"


    "Evil things?" Qin Xiangyuan snorted coldly: "this is a holy thing, which is used to swing these high demons like pinger!"


    "Qin Xiangyuan, you are also the beneficiary of us..." God Wang did not expect that the dog said that he would smash the pot when he was full.


    "Shut up


    Qin Xiangyuan yelled angrily and straightened his chest: "I was once hoodwinked and bewitched by you, but now I have abandoned the dark and turned to the light under the guidance and influence of the dean. I am not what I used to be."


    Wang Shenjiang


    Looking at Qin Xiangyuan, who was full of righteous words, he began to doubt life.


    It must be a dream.


    Maybe I''ll just get some sleep.


    "Put him in custody, and when the president leaves, send him to the General Hospital of Taihao city."


    Qin Xiangyuan feels beautiful. When people sit at home, their work falls from the sky.


    "Let me go! Let go of me


    After listening to the hysterical roar of Wang Shenjiang, Qin Xiangyuan felt more comfortable.


    No matter how high you used to be, now you''re being blasted down by Laozi.


    So, everyone has a glorious moment, and don''t take a moment as eternity. He learned from his son.


    Of course, we have to report to the general hospital about the capture of Wang Shenjiang. At the same time, we have to communicate with each branch hospital.


    Suddenly his face changed and he looked up subconsciously.


    Found that the sky has changed color, the original cloudless sky, at this time dark clouds gathered, as if the sky is about to fall down in general.


    It''s depressing for everyone.


    "Boom -"


    the thunder rolled in the dark clouds, just like a monster with open teeth and claws.


    "What''s the matter? Is it the army of heaven coming down to earth?"


    Qin Xiangyuan frowned tightly, then his pupils suddenly shrank: "that''s The direction of Taihao city. "


    At this time, the city of Taihao was already in a state of unease.


    Countless thunders gathered from all directions, forming a ferocious dragon, rolling in the sea of clouds, lightning and thunder, dark clouds cover the top.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    "The sky has changed."


    "Everyone, don''t panic in jiuxiao college."


    "Yes, with them, we have nothing to be afraid of. Don''t mess with ourselves first."


    In fact, the disciples of jiuxiao college were also in a panic, because they had never seen such a battle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven, heaven.


    Such a big movement, they naturally felt, the biggest change in the face of four people.


    Tiandi, the leader of Xianzong in Beiyu, the leader of Xianzong in Taihao and the leader of futushan.


    All four of them were horribly gloomy.


    Other people see the atmosphere is not right, but also have put down the bottle, no one dares to speak rashly.


    "Someone in the lower world has broken through the quasi saint." The emperor''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to be able to drip water.


    WOW!


    Everyone in an uproar, Tianlan world, finally to usher in the fifth quasi Holy Land strong?"I''m afraid it has something to do with this person," said Leng Sheng, the leader of Tai Hao Xianzong


    "It''s not supposed to be." The patriarch of futu mountain was puzzled: "I have never heard that there is a monk at the top of the great Luo in the lower world. It is less than a month since the various factions were disconnected. How can such a strong man suddenly emerge?"


    "Now it''s meaningless to say that. Think about what to do to him." Said the leader of the northern immortal sect.


    The three were silent.


    One more person means that they have to share part of their interests. Who will do it?


    But if not, the other party will definitely not do it.


    Fighting is not worth the loss, because it is difficult to kill the other party in quasi holy land.


    At most, if there is a drop of blood left, there will be a time of resurrection.


    The emperor of heaven pondered: "just wait for God Wang to come back and tell the lower world. We''ll discuss it again."


    But I don''t know that Wang Shenjiang is cold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lower bound.


    Boom!


    Behind the mountain of jiuxiao college, a breath surges up like a torrential wave sweeping the whole city.


    All the people who used to feel depressed felt fresh in the moment.


    The next second, people will see a figure in the air.


    "It''s the Dean! This is the president''s breakthrough! "


    "Such a big movement, the Dean, is it going to break through the quasi saint?"


    "That''s great!"


    Everyone is very excited. After all, the whole Tianlan world is only four.


    Su Xun''s achievement of Zhunsheng made jiuxiao Xiuxian college immortal forever.


    "Boom!"


    A Thunder Dragon struck Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s clothes disappeared in an instant, and his hair also disappeared. There were cracks on the surface of his body, and the shining blood slipped down.


    Su Xun did not resist the thunder robbery, because the quasi holy robbery was not a thunder robbery, but a reward from heaven. This thunder robbery was specially used to refine the holy body.


    A total of two times, one is quasi holy robbery, a saint robbery, two times after the completion of the holy body, can really be called holy.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder Dragon continued to fall, and Su Xun resisted.


    His blood drops on the ground, is one after another in full bloom, strong aura diffuse.


    The blood of the quasi saint can bring the dead back to life.


    Every drop of blood is a real elixir.

 Chapter 703

    "Boom!"


    The thunder robbers fell again and again, nine times. Then the dark clouds dispersed. A ray of light fell and covered Su Xun. The wound on his body began to recover.


    The skin is white, tender and delicate, as if it were made of jade bone, and the hair grows out again.


    Su Xun took out a black robe from the system space, put it on, and stepped down from the air step by step.


    It''s like there''s an invisible staircase.


    "Congratulations on the breakthrough of dean''s cultivation!"


    "Congratulations on the breakthrough of dean''s cultivation!"


    "Congratulations on the breakthrough of dean''s cultivation!"


    Su knelt down and looked at all the people.


    "Get up." Su Xun spat out a word.


    Then the crowd stood up uncontrollably.


    Su Xun said: "summon the presidents of all the branches to come to Taihao city for discussion."


    Voice down, step out, figure disappeared.


    He had returned to his room.


    The idea moves and enters a gray space.


    Zhunsheng has the ability to open up a world alone, which is the world he opened up.


    It''s a world that''s completely real and belongs only to him.


    In this world, he is the way of heaven, is the creator, invincible in this world.


    He has a divine world on R star, but strictly speaking, it can''t be called a one side world.


    Because only the dead can enter the world, or magic weapons can enter.


    "It''s the underworld." Su Xun said to himself.


    He was inherited by Fengdu emperor, and now he is a real Yin emperor.


    In this case, it is not impossible for him to build his own world into a real Yin Department.


    This is nothing more than a process of improvement step by step. As long as you live long enough, you can succeed.


    Guimenguan, huangquan Road, Wangchuan River, Naihe bridge, wangxiangtai, sanshengshi, Wufu, Shidian, yintianzi, etc.


    There are also Mengpo, niutoumamian, heiwuchang, baiwuchang, wufangguidi, shidianyanluo, etc.


    If you don''t have a complete Yinsi in your hand, how can you be called Fengdu emperor?


    If you want to withdraw from the underworld, you can''t be perfunctory.


    The palaces in the realm of God are all condensed by him with the power of faith.


    But to reestablish Yinsi, Guimenguan, sanshengshi, naiheqiao, these buildings need to use the real best magic weapon.


    So it''s bound to be a time-consuming and labor-intensive project.


    Reestablish the Yin Department and break through the saint realm. When he goes to xuanyue mainland, he doesn''t need to rely on others.


    He himself is his biggest backer!


    Take back the misty thoughts, start to meditate and practice, and stabilize your cultivation.


    Quasi holy land is immortal, even if the spirit is extinguished, but as long as there is a drop of blood left in the world, there is still a chance of resurrection.


    So when it comes to this cultivation, it''s basically impossible to kill the other person completely by fighting with the realm.


    Because who knows, would he have hidden a drop of blood long ago?


    For example, Su Xun was ready to seal a drop of blood into the Moyu sword. When he left the world, he would leave it in a corner just in case.


    If that day wave died, at least it can rely on this drop of blood to revive.


    If you want to kill the quasi holy land, only the saints who understand and master the power of the law can do it.


    Or a monk who understands the law of time can also do it. He can directly cross the river of time and space, find the blood used by his opponent to destroy his hand after resurrection.


    I don''t know how long later, a sound came from outside.


    "To the president, the presidents of the branches have arrived."


    "In addition, Yanyun branch captured a celestial God general, and also brought him."


    "Well, this seat is known. Go ahead." Su Xun''s voice fell, and his figure disappeared from the original place.


    Once again, it''s in the hall of the college.


    "See the Dean!"


    All the people who were still chatting saw Su Xun, and they all stopped smiling to pay homage.


    They all knew that Su Xun had broken through the holy land, and no one dared to give up.


    "No."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and everyone stood up.


    Su Xun went to his position and sat down. Then he spat out a word: "sit down."


    "President Xie."


    Thank you and take your seats.


    Su Xun''s every move was in harmony with the general trend of the world. He was standing in front of him, but everyone felt that he was too far away to be disrespectful.


    "What will happen to that God?" Su Xun looked at Qin Xiangyuan and asked.


    Qin Xiangyuan quickly got up: "Dean Hui, that man is a general under the emperor Tianting. He hasn''t been examined carefully. I guess that his lower bound this time is mostly related to our cutting off contact with Tianting.""I''ll bring it up. I''ll judge it myself." Su Xun said calmly.


    "Yes, Dean."


    After a while, Wang Shenjiang was escorted up by two students. The students wanted to force him to kneel down, but he forced him not to kneel down. He looked at Su Xun provocatively: "I only kneel down. What are you? You deserve it, too? "


    "Presumptuous!"


    All of them were furious in a flash.


    "On your knees." Su Xun said lightly.


    "I''m not..." Before Wang Shen finished speaking, he knelt down uncontrollably and looked at Su Xun in horror.


    Su Xun''s look was unshakable: "tell me, what kind of command did you take to the lower boundary."


    The king said nothing.


    "I''ve given you an opportunity. You don''t cherish it. That''s all."


    Sue''s voice came out.


    The spirit of Wang Shenjiang was pulled out.


    Wang''s first reaction was to run, but he found that he was imprisoned and could not move.


    "Damn it! How could it be


    God Wang was so shocked that he didn''t know about Su Xun''s breakthrough in Zhunsheng, and he didn''t dare to guess.


    "It''s noisy."


    Instead of channeling, Su Xun directly stripped his memory, then obliterated his consciousness and threw it into the underworld.


    When people saw this scene, they were shocked.


    A strong man in the middle of Da Luo''s life was so understated that he made it clear.


    Let them be frightened and afraid, even more awe Su Xun, dare not neglect half a point.


    "It is true that the purpose of Wang Shen''s lower bound is to find out the connection between zongmen and Tianting, and immediately dispatch all the disciples above Huashen realm to gather in Taihao city."


    "There is no way in heaven. I''m going to attack heaven. What do you think?"


    Su Xun''s tone was calm, but his words were shocking.


    Although they had their doubts for a long time, they were shocked to hear Su Xun say it himself.


    Tianjie has been in charge of Tianlan for thousands of years. He once sent Tianbing to lower the kingdom to fight against the rebellion.


    But what happened to the lower boundary?


    People were shocked, but they felt excited.


    "We are willing to follow the president to fight against heaven!"


    The sword Saint Ji Tianqiu, who has already broken through the great Luo, is the first one to stand up, and then one by one to practice.


    "We are willing to follow the president to cut the sky!"


    Then there was the response of the presidents.


    "We are willing to follow the president to cut the sky!"


    The voices resounded through the sky and the earth, gathered in a place above the college, and penetrated the sky.


    Boom!


    The clear sky gives birth to thunder, and the wind and rain are about to come.

 Chapter 704

    With Su Xun''s order.


    The whole sky blue world has changed color.


    Under the leadership of the college leaders, the disciples of each branch began to gather in Taihao city.


    The Academy of Sciences worked overtime to produce shells.


    And Su Xun entered the underworld.


    At this time, there is only one unconscious soul in the underworld.


    This soul is the king of God.


    After being washed by Su Xun, he was as muddled as a fool.


    Su Xun put his hand on him and forced him to put in a piece of memory.


    In this world, he can do whatever he wants.


    After a moment, the king will be completely changed.


    He was tall and thin, wearing a white robe, holding a white mourning stick, with a smile on his face, a long tongue, and a white official cap on his head.


    Yes, this is the image of Xie Bian in the earth myth.


    "See your majesty."


    Fresh white impermanence kneels down on one knee to say hello, with a very respectful attitude.


    "Excuse me. Now the Yin Department is still empty. You can practice in it and wait for my call."


    Su Xun said faintly, when the battle of cutting heaven was over, it was estimated that the underworld would be lively.


    Su Xun didn''t worry about what to do if he met the real Bai Wuchang in the future.


    Impermanence is not his opponent.


    It''s better to build one yourself than to accept a beaten up underworld.


    It''s like buying vegetables.


    Home grown, eat at ease.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Su Xun went back to the sky.


    Everyone is preparing for the battle of the sky.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven, heaven.


    "It''s too strange that Wang Shen hasn''t come back yet. Chen Shen Jiang, you should be careful when you explore the lower world."


    The emperor of heaven said with an ugly face.


    "Yes, sir."


    A young god will turn away.


    "Everyone, I''m always a little uneasy. The affairs of the lower world are completely out of control." The way of heaven.


    "I''m afraid all this has something to do with the new Zhunsheng," said the patriarch of Tai Hao Xianzong


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to worry too much. He has only one person, and I''ll wait for four people. Even if the lower boundary is temporarily out of control, it will eventually come back to us." The Lord of futu mountain showed his disapproval.


    The leader of the Xianzong sect in the northern region had a dignified face: "I just tried to deduce the secrets of heaven, but I found that there was a lot of confusion. I must not be careless."


    Hearing this, the Lord of futu mountain changed his face.


    Quasi saint can''t deduce, which shows that the matter is really serious.


    About an hour later, Chen Shen will come back.


    "To your majesty, there is a force in the lower world called jiuxiao Xiuxian college. The other party In vain to cut down the sky. "


    Chen Shen will face pale said, at this time in the brain are still some trance.


    When he first heard the news, he almost didn''t hold on and showed his feet.


    "What


    Hearing this, people were shocked and angry at random.


    "What a group of thieves! Mole ants want to shake the sky. I don''t know what they mean!"


    The emperor of heaven said coldly: "most of this matter is controlled by the new Zhunsheng, who mobilizes heavenly soldiers and generals to go out with me!"


    In the northern regions, the masters of Xianzong, futushan and Taihao also rose one after another.


    This is to safeguard their common interests.


    Heaven also began to mobilize.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night passed.


    The next day, the sun had just risen.


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise spread all over the world.


    "Look at the sky, everyone!"


    Everyone looks up to the sky.


    I saw a bronze door in the sky, which was rapidly solidified.


    "It''s Tianmen!" Yu Tianqi''s face changed greatly, and then blurted out: "everyone, go to report to the president, the army of heaven is lower!"


    "No need."


    Su Xun stepped into the air, squinted at the bronze gate, and then ordered: "all the psionic antiaircraft guns aim at the gate of heaven, waiting for the order."


    As his voice fell, thousands of psionic antiaircraft guns were taken out of the storage ring and placed on the ground, the muzzle of which was aligned upward, facing the gate of heaven.


    A sense of extermination spread.


    The gate of heaven finally opened, and a group of strong and resolute Jia Shi and the disciples of the sect in long robes came out from inside and lined up in the sky.


    When the list is almost finished.


    "Let it go Su Xun gave a big drink.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    Thousands of psionic shells burst into the air, fell into the square of heaven, and exploded. The air was shaking."Ah


    "Run


    Not to mention the ordinary heavenly soldiers, even the ordinary sky can''t bear a shell.


    Nearly ten thousand people were killed and injured on the spot.


    "It''s just a foreign thing. It''s a small skill! Hum


    With a cold hum, the second round of shells were intercepted by an invisible wall in the air, directly turned into dust and dissipated.


    Then, the emperor of heaven, the leader of the immortal sect of Taihao, the leader of the immortal sect of futushan, and the leader of the immortal sect of Beiyu stood in the void and looked down on everyone.


    Behind the four were the great men.


    Su Xun was in opposition to him from afar, and there were also a group of Da Luo friars standing behind him.


    The strength of the two sides is almost the same, and the only difference is the top combat power.


    Su Xun has one person and the other four.


    One on four, it''s still a little empty.


    After all, although the dead can still rely on the blood to revive, if there is no chance, it will take thousands of years to revive consciousness.


    Although my heart is empty, I can''t show it on the surface: "you and the other four are controlling the soaring, suppressing the arrogance of the lower world. It''s absurd and boundless. Now I want to fight against it and reestablish heaven and earth, but I don''t want to surrender quickly!"


    Although he has only one person, he shows the momentum of one encircling four.


    Let emperor four people all Leng for a while.


    There seems to be an illusion that they are weaker.


    "Ridiculous! As soon as you break through, you are going to make trouble. It''s time to kill you The leader of the immortal sect in the northern region gave a roar.


    The leader of Taihao immortal sect looked at Yu Tianqi: "Yu Tianqi, you are a disciple of this sect. Now it''s too late to turn back!"


    "Shut up Yu Tianqi scolded and said: "I''m ashamed to be with you! It''s time to change the sky of Tianlan world. "


    "Presumptuous!" The master of Tai Hao immortal sect didn''t expect that his younger generation would dare to treat him like this.


    Su Xun said, "come on, cut the crap. Let''s have a fight for a while and kill it!"


    The voice falls, the sky demon bows in the hand, an arrow shoots out, then holds the Yin sky son sword to kill in the past.


    One word is mang!


    "Kill


    And so on, the two sides thoroughly fight each other.


    And then the people in heaven were stunned.


    Because a moment ago, I was still throwing magic weapons. You come and I go.


    However, a moment later, the students of jiuxiao college took out their heavy machine guns and resisted the individual missile.


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    It''s more powerful than magic power.


    Then there were fireworks all over the sky.


    The low price friars and soldiers in heaven are just like the late Qing Dynasty. In the face of the artillery of the great powers, they don''t even know it.


    A student from hedaojing grinned and aimed the missile at a shivering celestial soldier in the same territory:


    "our dean said that times have changed."


    Boom!

 Chapter 705

    Su Xun was armed with several artifact, and he had the strength of quasi saint, but he was forced to fight against the four.


    Yintianzi sword, Fengdu imperial seal and TIANYAO bow are all genuine relics of the emperor.


    In addition, there are a lot of elixirs and elixirs in the space of Susun system. They can replenish their mana at any time, recover their injuries, and take drugs like they don''t need money.


    Su Tongxun''s eyes were red.


    Now this is the case.


    The four of them are poor, forcing Mingming to be stronger.


    However, there are so many props of the second generation of rich people on the opposite side that they just rely on throwing money to compete with them.


    "Damn it! Where is this kid from? There are so many treasures


    "Why are these people unheard of?"


    "You three pester him. I''ll deal with the others, or we''ll all die here."


    The leader of Xianzong in the northern region wanted to leave the battlefield and solve other friars.


    But how could Su Xun give him this opportunity?


    A seal was smashed out.


    Four people nearly collapse, unexpectedly still have!


    "Don''t be distracted when you fight with me, or you''ll be scared." Su Xun boasted.


    "I''ll take care of you first!"


    The four men increased their attack, and Su Xun''s resistance became difficult.


    He was beaten away.


    The emperor of heaven and the four of them pressed each other step by step.


    With a single blow, the mountains will collapse.


    "No! He meant to distract us


    All of a sudden, the leader of Tai Hao immortal sect exclaimed.


    When they were distracted, they found that most of the people they brought had been killed or injured by the magic weapon.


    And the people of jiuxiao Xiuxian college have taken this opportunity to enter the heaven from the bronze gate.


    "Come on! Come back quickly


    The emperor of heaven and the four of them didn''t care about Su Xun.


    After all, they have been operating in heaven for such a long time. If they let these bandits in, all their operations will be gone.


    What''s the use of killing these people in the end? What''s lost won''t come back.


    "Go as you like, come as you like?"


    Su Xun gave a sneer, and the sword of Yin Tianzi immediately came out and stabbed down into the earth.


    "Boom..."


    The earth is trembling, and countless swords rise to the sky, forming a killing array to force the four!


    "You really want to live forever!" The emperor of heaven was staring at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said coldly: "what you four have done is to force us to live forever! Die


    Voice down, no longer pay attention to, directly launched the attack, from the beginning to the end are shown as a simple head, limbs developed of the wild man.


    "This man is so stupid!"


    Four people in the heart burst out to scold, the big deal talks about, cent you a little interest, then we five together suppress the whole sky LAN boundary went.


    But you don''t even talk about it!


    Don''t you know that the higher your accomplishments are, the better the negotiation will be?


    The four of them were impatient. They couldn''t take Su Xun for a while. The lower friars who rushed into the heaven would not wait for them.


    "Stop it! We can talk! "


    The emperor of heaven can''t stand it. It''s meaningless to fight like this. It can''t solve the problem.


    But Su Xun ignored: "I don''t want to talk about it. Either you die or I die!"


    Four people are headache unceasingly, this guy''s intelligence quotient all took the development talent.


    The four could only persuade Su Xun while fighting.


    "You can''t beat us. The four of us can really join hands to suppress you. It''s just a matter of time and effort. Is that necessary?"


    "My friars, why are you afraid of the first World War?" Su Xun was shouting two slogans.


    The four are going crazy. If they continue to fight, their family business in Tianting will be over.


    So many elixirs!


    They have collected all kinds of rare and exotic animals for so many years.


    The leader of the Xianzong sect in the northern region was furious: "I really want to die!"


    Su Xun glared at him and each of them.


    Stare at who''s pregnant.


    All four retched and their stomachs swelled.


    They all feel life in their bodies.


    "How could that be?"


    Four people''s faces are worse than eating excrement.


    Four Zhunsheng are all big men. How shameful that they are pregnant?


    Su Xun burst out laughing: "no, I learned a wonderful skill by chance. You four are lonely. I specially give you a child."


    "Damn it


    The four directly used mana to miscarry themselves, and each of them wanted to blow fire.


    "It''s said that tiger poison doesn''t eat son. It seems that you four are more poisonous than animals!" Su Xun sneered.Futu mountain sect collapsed: "you can say what you want! There is nothing to talk about! "


    His site was the poorer of the four.


    If those bandits rush in and spoil it again, it''s really over.


    Su Xun sneered, pretending to sneer: "I want you to open the gate of heaven forever, and lower bound friars will fly freely. Can you promise?"


    "Yes, yes!" Said the emperor.


    The other three agreed.


    Anyway, the best things in the whole heaven have been divided up by the four of them. As long as they can keep them in their hands, they will be satisfied.


    What''s more, Su Xun''s way of getting pregnant was too difficult to prevent. It was not worth it.


    Pay and income are not directly proportional.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the four men agreed so happily. He tried to advance an inch: "I don''t believe you. Unless I give the gate of heaven to you, I promise never to fly up!"


    He doesn''t need the geographical advantage of Tianting. What he wants is the bronze Tianmen.


    With it, the gate of death is not there?


    "Do you really never fly?" The four people''s eyes were shining, and they thought this wave of business could be done.


    As long as Su Xun didn''t rise, their position in heaven was as stable as ever.


    As for the complete opening of the flight path, it is good to open it.


    Su Xun is their biggest threat.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of if he doesn''t fly.


    Su Xun was firm: "seriously!"


    "Well, heaven''s gate is for you. The lower friars can fly up if they achieve their accomplishments." After the emperor finished, he couldn''t wait: "send a message quickly and let your people back out!"


    "We haven''t got Tianmen yet." Su Xun said.


    Without saying a word, the four of them all pulled down the Tianmen. Then the Tianmen became the size of a slap and directly threw it to Su Xun.


    From then on, there was no Tianmen. As long as the strength reached, all monks could fly up.


    Su Xun put the gate away and said, "otherwise Take another oath. "


    They were worried about the base camp, and they were angry and angry at Su Xun''s behavior.


    "I, the leader of the immortal sect in the northern region, swear that..."


    "I''m the leader of Taihao immortal sect..."


    After watching the four swear, Su Xun sends a message for Yu Tianqi to withdraw.


    But after the emperor of heaven four people did not have Su Xun''s entanglement, could not wait to return to the heaven boundary.


    In this war, the strength of the bottom and middle level is the other side of jiuxiao college.


    High level, Su Xun was beaten by pressure, but fortunately, he had the magic skill of staring at who was pregnant.


    So it''s a little bit of an end, but it''s significant.


    After all, it''s impossible to fight together. Just fight for your own interests.

 Chapter 706

    Outside the city of Taihao.


    Looking at all the college students in confusion.


    Su Xun roared: "we won! From now on, there will be no more orders for ascent. Anyone in practice can ascend as long as he has enough strength! "


    After a short silence, there was a flash of torrent and tsunami like voice.


    "We won! We can also fly up! "


    "Ha ha ha ha, from now on, we will really be able to be free in the world."


    "The flying order to step on the horse..."


    All the friars were very excited when their shackles were broken, and they were a little out of shape when they were happy. The people who got the order of promotion threw them away one after another.


    After a while of revelry, Su Xun calmed them down and said in a deep voice, "it''s for them to pay for their lives that we get our own benefits."


    Hearing this, the atmosphere of cheering just now was suppressed.


    There are corpses all over the ground. Many of them are their elder or younger martial brothers and teachers.


    But now it''s all in a pool of blood.


    After arranging everything, Su Xun went back to his courtyard.


    Entering the underworld, there are hundreds of spirits, all of them are Jinxian, Tianxian and so on.


    These people didn''t have time to erase their memory, so they all knew Su Xun.


    When I saw him, I was frightened.


    Without being polite to them, Su Xun forced everyone''s memory off, and then injected new memories according to his own ideas, turning them into new people one by one.


    Wrong, new soul to be exact.


    The only one of them is Su Xunan''s black impermanence identity.


    Black robe, soul chain, cold face, official cap written "world peace" four words.


    It''s all black and white.


    The rest of the people have all become Yin soldiers.


    Then there is the refined bronze Heaven Gate. After all, it doesn''t seem to conform to the temperament of the underworld.


    When Su Xun was addicted to refining the bronze gate of heaven as the gate of hell, the battle of Taihao city had been spread out.


    Monks all over the world rushed to tell each other and were overjoyed.


    The momentum of jiuxiao college has reached its peak.


    As long as the strength reaches, you can fly to heaven.


    This sentence attracted countless people to rush into the college.


    In the underworld, seven days later, the bronze heavenly gate has completely changed.


    It was still bronze, but the overall tone was more gloomy and black. Su Xun sealed a lot of souls into it, making the whole gate silent and angry, and the ferocious ghosts seemed to be able to break free.


    With a wave of the big hand, the huge gate fell to the ground.


    Su is holding Yin Tianzi sword, and the sword moves dragon and snake.


    A moment later, three blood red characters appeared on the top of the gate, dripping with blood.


    The gate of death.


    After that, Su Xun was relieved. He was full of a sense of achievement.


    Just like playing the construction game, I kept collecting all kinds of heroes, recruiting soldiers to build buildings.


    Then Su Xun went out.


    The first thing after the customs clearance is to call the management to discuss the matter.


    "Now that the flight path is open, if you want to report in advance, you can do it after you hand over your work. I won''t force you."


    "In addition, I have promised never to fly."


    Su Xun looked at the people below and said.


    The four words "never fly up" are like a heavy hammer hitting people''s hearts.


    In their view, it was Su Xun''s sacrifice of his chance to ascend, and he won the benefits for the monks all over the world. He was so great that he was admirable.


    In fact, it was just that Su Xun was not interested in the so-called heaven.


    "Dean, I don''t want to fly up, so that I won''t meet those birdmen who are chirping when I go up."


    "Yes, I don''t want to fly. If I think about it later, I''ll talk about it later."


    "At present, the college is in a period of rapid development. We are in an important position. How can we just leave?"


    All the people expressed their views one after another. Except for a few people who acquiesced to fly, most of them stayed.


    "Well, the college will continue to expand and build 99 colleges in the whole natural world."


    "In addition, to popularize the books used in the daily teaching materials of Xianyuan to the people, at least every household should have one."


    With the popularization of Xianyuan teaching materials among the people, the mode of cultivating immortals by the whole people was really opened.


    After all, some families are really poor, even if the tuition fees are falling again and again, they can''t afford to pay the registration fee.


    This will also give them a chance to practice. Of course, it will be more difficult for them to go without guidance.


    [congratulations on the completion of the task: building a school, spreading the road and popularizing the compulsory education activities of cultivating immortals. ¡¿


    [get a reward: catch the blade empty handed. ¡¿


    a month later, Su Xun''s cultivation had been completely consolidated, and he finally heard the prompt sound of task completion.


    Unfortunately, it''s not beautiful to get a reward.It would be nice to stare at someone who''s pregnant.


    More visual impact, more can make people unstable.


    In short, it''s the mentality of making people.


    Take advantage of the collapse of his mentality.


    The mission is complete. We can return.


    Su Xun called in the presidents of all the branches and said, "I have a feeling recently. I will go out to look for opportunities, at least for a few days, but at most for a few years. Therefore, the affairs of the general hospital will be handed over to Ji Tianqiu. I hope you will do your best to cooperate."


    After Qin Feiyu was transferred to be the president of the branch, Ji Tianqiu was his main talent.


    Now it''s on its own.


    "We will comply with the order of the president."


    There is no objection to being a man.


    Or even if there was, no one dared to say it in front of Su Xun.


    In this way, after finding an excuse to disappear, Sue found the earth.


    After returning to earth, go straight to Yuliang mountain manor.


    He didn''t use the blink skill of vertical golden light, but walked slowly all the way.


    Along the way, he saw many monks.


    Although the strength is still very weak, but at least prove that the earth''s civilization has changed.


    Back to the manor, I found only Liuli and qinzhu at home.


    "Master." Qin Zhuxiu floated over and pasted it on Su Xun.


    Liuli''s eyes were red with her notebook in her arms. She didn''t care to see Su Xun more.


    I''m an Internet addict, Lori.


    "Where are the others?" Su Xun asked


    "Obviously out." Qin Zhujiao''s reply is that she is grinding on him.


    Su Xun said, "Xiaozhu, I have a position here that suits you very well."


    "When you sit down and blow, Xiao boy?" Qin Zhu blinked and drove. The exhaust was very dirty.


    Su Xun didn''t joke with her: "have you ever thought about being Mengpo?"


    He is ready to let Qin Zhu go to the underworld, but how can he become Mengpo at the end of the bridge? After all, Qin Zhu is the God of Yin.


    The most famous goddess in the underworld should be Mengpo.


    On the Internet, some people say that Mengpo is an old woman, while others say that Mengpo is a beautiful woman.


    Su Xun preferred the beauty version.


    "Meng Po?" Qin Zhu was stunned, and then opened his eyes: "Meng Po who gave Meng Po Soup for free?"


    "Yes." Su Xun smiles.


    Qin Zhu worried: "can''t you come back?"


    "When your cultivation is high, you can leave a part there." Su Xun said.


    Qin Zhu nodded: "I can help you."


    What a simple sentence.


    Su Xun was moved by his affection. He didn''t want to repay it, so he had to pay for it.

 Chapter 707

    "See your majesty!"


    Just after entering the underworld, the seven ghost generals outside the ghost gate knelt down on one knee.


    "No."


    Without looking back, Su Xun took Qin Zhu to the gate of hell.


    "This is the secret department? It''s so desolate. "


    Qin Zhu opened his eyes wide and looked left and right.


    At a glance, the sky is gray, the sky and the ground are the same color, even the mountains reveal a gloomy, no scenery to speak of.


    "Not really. Even the river of forgetting Sichuan and Naihe bridge have not returned to their original positions. You Mengpo don''t need to work for the time being." Su Xun joked.


    Naihe bridge, carrying a hundred million trillion souls, leads to the road of reincarnation, which is not the most precious.


    Forgetting the river and suppressing the evil spirits who were evil in life and could not be reincarnated after death is a treasure.


    The most important thing is the Sansheng stone, which can see through the past and present life and contains the way of time. I don''t know what magic weapon can be used to replace it.


    Black and white impermanence comes in the air: "Your Majesty."


    "Well." Su Xun answered, looked at Qin Zhu and said, "do you think it''s very depressing here?"


    "No, I feel good." Qin Zhu was very excited, his eyes showed a wisp of confusion: "and I have a feeling of not being clear. "


    "I almost forgot that you are the body of Yin." Su Xun laughed and shook his head: "this post of Mengpo is just for you."


    "Maybe." Qin Zhu murmured to himself.


    Then Qin Zhu looked into the distance and said, "what are you doing over there?"


    "That''s the construction site over there." Su Xun flew over with Qin Zhu.


    Black and white impermanence follows behind.


    Looking down from the sky, the ghosts are incarnating themselves in the construction of the palace.


    Su Xun explained: "these woods are all dark wood. Now the six ways of the underworld are not complete. These ghosts can''t be reincarnated, so let them work here."


    "And how long will they do it?" Qin Zhu asked.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "it depends on when all the six samsara have been completed. Otherwise, they will have more things to build, such as the dead city, the ten halls, the Yanluo hall, the Fengdu great emperor hall, and the five ghost emperor''s palace..."


    Qin Zhu expressed his silence. It''s not easy to live. When you die, you have to be squeezed by the capitalists.


    "I didn''t treat them badly. What they do today will give them a good place to go when the six paths of reincarnation are perfect and they are reincarnated."


    The most important choice in life is reincarnation. These ghosts are working hard.


    After all, who doesn''t want to be born into a wealthy family in the next life and not worry about food and drink.


    "Come on, there''s nothing to see."


    Su Xun took Qin Zhu out of the underworld.


    In the evening, several girls of an Zizhen all came back.


    Yan Yurou leads Su lu''er at any time. Su Xun''s mount is now a pet.


    Su lu''er felt too subdued and lost the face of the demon. He was a big demon.


    But no way, who let the other party is the mother.


    Is it a sin to be cute?


    Liuli said, no, counseling is the fundamental.


    Look at me, isn''t it cute? It''s not that no one dares to pinch my face.


    Susian is the exception.


    Because, he is not human!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun went to Liu Yun''s home.


    After spending a day with Liu Yun, he went to Taixu to see his eldest son Su Ming.


    Only a few months have passed in Taixu world. Su Ming, the eldest son, was born to know it. He can walk in one month after landing, and can speak in two months. The spirit beast is naturally friendly with it.


    Moreover, since birth, he has practiced the cultivation of refining Qi, and now he has practiced the spirit of Qi.


    After all, he was Su Xun''s blood. If there was no exaggeration, it would be strange.


    "My son''s ministers see my father."


    Chubby Su Ming wears a small embroidered Dragon Prince costume to greet Su Xun.


    A pair of black eyes kept looking at him.


    He was born to be able to remember things, so I still have Su Xun''s face in my memory, but I haven''t seen it for a long time, and I''m a little bit curious.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "what do you think is different from being a father?"


    "My father is more powerful and majestic than my son''s imagination. My son is proud to be his son." Su Ming said with a strained face.


    He listened to the legend of his father all the time, which made him fascinated.


    He is really proud of having such a father, but he also feels great pressure.


    Because if he did too badly, he would lose his father''s reputation. So he became angry and tried to be strong when he was young, and he never lost anything in his writing and martial arts.


    Looking at Su Ming''s creamy appearance, she pretends to be serious. XiuXiu and Su Yue smile.


    "Ha ha ha, good, worthy of being the son of this seat, come here."


    Su Xun couldn''t hide his smile. Having a son and not having a son were two kinds of feelings.Only when the Father knows that after having children, he wants to work harder and leave all the good things to his children.


    "Father." Su Ming stepped forward.


    Su Xun picked him up.


    Su Ming''s face flushed: "father, my son is the prince of a dynasty. I''m afraid I''ll lose my reputation..."


    "Lose a fart, what does a little fart kid do with a face all day long?" The emperor said, "I don''t want to see his brother."


    Naturally, what Su Xun said was that Li Qing was his second son Su Qing.


    "Father said it was Qingdi? The mother has already told her son Su Ming is eager to give it a try: "the empress mother says that Qingdi''s family is totally different from Taixu''s family..."


    After all, he was a child.


    "Would you like to go?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Su Ming said, "my son is willing."


    Su Xun takes Su Ming to lick the dog''s identity world.


    In the living room.


    Su Ming and Su Qing stare at each other.


    Su Ming was born to know it. Naturally, Su Qing is not bad. Her IQ is higher than that of a teenager.


    Su Xun is a God. It''s not too much to say that they are the sons of God.


    Su Qing knew that she had a brother, but she didn''t expect that her brother was a prince. He was so handsome.


    "Brother Qing, this is a gift for you." Su Ming first breaks the silence and takes out a red spirit animal egg from the storage ring and hands it to Su Qing.


    "It''s an egg of the red spirit finch. It''s about to break out of its shell. Brother Qing''s first drop of blood is on it. When the red spirit finch comes out of its shell, he will recognize brother Qing as the main one."


    As soon as Su Qing''s eyes brighten, she just wants to reach out and pick them up. Then she thinks of something. She looks at Li Qing and Qin Qing, and wants to say nothing.


    Li Qing rolled a white eye: "elder brother gives you, still not fast accept."


    "Thank you, big brother." Su Qing was overjoyed and accepted the spirit animal egg. Then she handed Su Ming a game console: "brother, this is what I gave you. There are many games. Let me teach you how to play."


    "It''s better to play with brother Wuzhi." Su Ming frowned, like a little adult criticizing Su Qing.


    Su Qing


    It''s crazy.


    "Puyi -"


    both Li Qing and Qin Qing couldn''t help laughing.


    Qin er said: "it''s more sensible to be a prince."


    "That guy is just too serious, kid. It''s better to be naive." Su Xun shook his head helplessly.


    Qin Qing looked at the two little guys, eyes hard to hide envy, maternal love flooded.


    Li Qing noticed it and said in a low voice, "you serve him tonight."


    Qin Qing blushed.

 Chapter 708

    "Brother, are there all immortals in your house? Are there many monsters? "


    "Immortal? Only the father emperor is an immortal. The rest are monks. There are many monsters. "


    "Brother, I really want to go back with you. People in our world are so stupid. Brother, I always seem to be out of place with them because I''m not stupid enough."


    The two little guys exchanged information about the two worlds, and they got on well with each other.


    After all, the two children are demons of the same age. Other children are no different from fools in their eyes, so they naturally have a sense of identity.


    "It all comes from my good genes." Su Xun sighed with emotion.


    Qin Qing rolled a white eye: "so you sow all over the world, the purpose is to change the human gene?"


    "You''ve discovered that, and I can only contribute to humanity." Su Xun said solemnly, and his hand swam around her.


    Qin Qing red face opened: "the child is still there."


    "It''s OK. I cast it. They can''t see it." Su Xun said with disapproval.


    Qin Qing was speechless: "is that how magic works?"


    "Magic is for people." Su Xun said triumphantly, feeling very comfortable.


    Su Ming and Su Qing get along very well.


    There''s no such thing as those rich families.


    After all, Su Xun was so stubborn that he could give his son a world.


    So women don''t teach their children to fight for anything in the dark.


    Su Xun and Su Ming spent a few days in the dog licking world, letting the boy and Su Qing cultivate their feelings.


    A month later, he took Su Ming back to Taixu.


    Su Qing and Su Ming say goodbye, and make an appointment to take Su Qing to Taixu next time.


    Su Qing is fascinated by Taixu world. He wants to see Xiuxian world and his father''s jiuxiao Dynasty.


    After sending Su Ming back to Taixu, Su Xun went to Haohai again.


    In a word, we have taken every important world in a circle. There are too many things to deal with.


    It seems that we have to have more sons.


    Otherwise, who will inherit such a big family property?


    Although Mei said she would like to be a son.


    But Su Xun thought that if he had such an evil son, he would be angry to death, so he refused.


    After collecting a wave of ghosts into the underworld, Su Xun returned to the earth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday.


    "System, extract the 24th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: tianwu village villager. ¡¿


    [there is a village named tianwu village, which is located in the wasteland of the extreme West and is known as the nearest place to heaven. The villagers living here have lived here for generations. ¡¿


    [there is a family in the village. This family has two sons, Zhou Tieniu, who is not popular and can only live in the cattle pen. Zhou Tieniu has an old cattle as his companion. One day, the cattle told him that a fairy would come down to take a bath tomorrow. Zhou Tieniu, encouraged by the old cattle, stole one of the fairies'' feather clothes, so that he could not go back to heaven and marry him. ¡¿


    [identity ability: draw a circle to curse you, and follow your words. ¡¿


    [identity task: investigate all the truth. ¡¿


    Su Xun was stunned. Didn''t he hear the love story of the big Cowherd and weaver girl from childhood?


    Niulang and Zhinu fell in love, but heaven blocked them. The Queen Mother rowed the Milky way. Later, they could meet each other at magpie bridge on Tanabata, which spread to later generations.


    For this reason, Qixi Festival was also born.


    But from the description of the system, it seems that the story of Cowherd and weaver girl is not as beautiful as it sounds, but has deeper calculation in it.


    As for why the hero is called Zhou Tieniu, it''s easy to understand, because Niulang is his wife''s nickname, not his name.


    However,


    the cowherd first peeps at the fairy''s bath, and then steals people''s clothes on his horse, which makes people unable to go home. It can be said that he is corrupt, old-fashioned and hooligan.


    This kind of behavior, not to mention in modern times, even in ancient times, is also illegal and should be despised.


    Can such criminals marry fairies?


    Is the fairy so hungry and thirsty that she has never seen a man?


    Or is Niulang really handsome?


    How handsome can he be?


    There is no reason for this horse.


    In addition, the cattle who encouraged the cowherd should be a demon according to the records in the story.


    And cultivation should be stronger than fairy.


    Otherwise, how could the cowherd, a mortal, steal the Weaver''s plume without knowing it?


    It''s true that fairies are vegetarians.


    So here''s the problem.


    Why would a powerful cow demon be willing to be a farm animal in a broken village?


    Even in the end, he sacrificed himself and let the cowherd wear his own skin to go to the sky to chase the weaver girl.It''s too much love to be a demon.


    There''s another problem. The weaver girl can''t go back to heaven after her feather coat is stolen. Didn''t the fairies who went down to earth to take a bath with her find that there was no one missing?


    It is recorded in the story that when heaven sent soldiers to capture Zhinu, both Zhinu and Niulang had children. Although it was a day in the sky and a year on the ground, the reaction of heaven was too slow.


    Finally, the Queen Mother rowed down the galaxy to stop the cowherd from catching up. Magpie was moved and volunteered to build a magpie bridge.


    Then the queen mother had no choice but to let them meet once a year on Tanabata.


    This is too much. Can''t the Queen Mother deal with a group of magpies?


    And what he couldn''t understand most was that Niulang was just a mortal. Wasn''t the simplest and quickest way to kill him directly?


    Then can Zhinu turn the world around?


    Su Xun always thought that the fairy tales could not be read carefully, otherwise there would be doubts everywhere.


    I didn''t expect that he would go to this world now. It''s really mixed.


    Then I thought of those two identities and abilities. The system is more and more off-road.


    Draw a circle to curse you: if the host draws a circle in place and thinks about the cursed object in his heart, he can curse successfully. It is only effective for the object whose cultivation is lower than that of the host.


    Probability: whatever the host says is likely to come true.


    How can we say these two abilities? I always feel that they are unreliable.


    The first is the first, draw a circle to curse you, only for the object relationship whose cultivation is lower than yourself.


    But they are better than each other, do you still need to curse? Just do it and he''s done!


    The second skill, probability, is to focus, that is, whether it can be realized or not is completely random.


    What''s the difference between horse racing and lottery?


    Forget it, this time you should be able to do it yourself.


    After all, although the world of Cowherd and weaver girl has the existence of the emperor of heaven, but the strength does not seem to be very strong.


    The queen mother drew a milky way with a hairpin, which was only medium meaning in Su Xun''s eyes.


    The crux of the problem is the old cattle.


    From the story, the reason is that the old cattle encouraged the cowherd to peek and steal clothes, and then there was a series of bad things behind.


    So go in and deal with the old cattle first!

 Chapter 709

    "This is a poor place."


    In the yard, Su Xun made a rude remark.


    His current identity is the village head of tianwu village, but it''s called differently.


    His father is an old village official. Maybe he died a few days ago to make room for him.


    Su Xun inherited the position of village leader.


    It''s a second generation, big and small.


    In ancient villages, the village is the earth emperor, and the whole village is full of his words.


    In my memory, Niulang Xiaoliu, the hooligan has stolen the feather coat, and Zhinu is living in his home now.


    But different from the story, the weaver girl refused to marry the cowherd.


    Think about it too, how can Zhinu fall in love with a mortal?


    I just didn''t know why I agreed later.


    Well, the weaver girl is not married, and the old cattle are still alive.


    Susian opened the door and walked out of the yard.


    "Murakami."


    "The village is going out."


    All the people stopped to say hello.


    After all, Su Xun was in charge of the fate of the whole village. He was in charge of taxes and a series of other things. He was the only one who could talk to the county magistrate in the city.


    "Well, busy, Uncle Li."


    Su Xun''s mild response made the villagers panic.


    After all, Su Xun''s eyes were always higher than the top, and he didn''t like them.


    Now I''m so polite. The sun is coming out in the West.


    But Su Xun ignored their ideas.


    All the way to the end of the village.


    Niulang''s family lives there.


    All the houses in the village are made of earth walls. There is a hot sun hanging in the sky. This is a place where there is a shortage of water.


    As the village leader, he controlled the only well in the village.


    Su, the richest man in the village.


    "You son of a bitch, what are you doing? Why don''t you go out and herd the cattle


    "Dad, I''m going now. I''m going now."


    Just after arriving at the door of the cowherd''s house, I heard a sound of drinking and swearing.


    From the low wall, his father, elder Zhou, yells at the cowherd, while his eldest son, Zhou Tiezhu, peels the eggs and laughs with glee.


    The reason why boss Zhou is partial is that his mother died in childbirth when cowherd was born.


    So boss Zhou thinks that Niulang, the disaster star, killed his wife as soon as he was born. Anyway, he has a son. Naturally, he doesn''t have a good face.


    "Oh, the village is coming. Come in, come in and enjoy the cool. It''s cool in the room."


    The elder Zhou saw Su Xun, with a flattering smile on his face, and quickly went forward to greet him.


    After all, Su Xun controlled the only well in the village. Everyone wanted to get more water to irrigate his own field.


    "Why don''t you go to the village and make tea?" Boss Zhou scolded the cowherd again.


    In this water shortage village, tea can be said to be a very precious thing, indicating the importance of Su Xun.


    The cowherd took a look at Su Xun and made tea reluctantly. He didn''t like Su Xun all the time.


    In other words, few people like Su Xun in the whole village, because Su Xun is arrogant and domineering in the village because his father is the village leader.


    Whose yellow flower daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law have not been taken advantage of by him?


    But they all had to live by the well of susian''s family. In addition, susian didn''t really pollute anyone. Everyone had to bear it. Just touch it twice.


    I can''t stand it in my heart, but I have to flatter him on the surface, which is the most helpless place.


    Niulang is different. He never fawns on Su Xun. He just looks down on him.


    It''s a man who can be called immortal just like Dong Yong! Of course, there are a few exceptions.


    "Kazhi ~"


    just then, a door was pushed open and a woman in a white dress came out.


    It''s very good-looking and has a kind of ethereal feeling that is out of place with the world.


    This girl is the weaver girl.


    Zhou Tiezhu''s eyes were straight when he looked at Zhinu.


    Niulang wants to marry Zhinu, so he wants to. For this reason, he cries, makes trouble and hanges himself in front of boss Zhou.


    It''s just that boss Zhou has his own cleverness. Zhinu is obviously not like a girl from other people. He doesn''t dare to force her to marry his son.


    Zhinu was stunned when she saw Su Xun, because it was the first time that she saw Su Xun, a man with such wonderful temperament, in this village.


    "Here comes the tea, Dad."


    The cowherd came over with tea. When he saw Zhinu and looked at Su Xun, he suddenly had a bad feeling that Su Xun was evil to Zhinu.


    However, seeing that Su Xun didn''t see the weaving girl much, he was relieved.


    Lao huangniu is right. This is his own woman. No one can take it away!


    "Uncle Zhou, I have something to ask you to help me today." Su Xun looked at boss Zhou and said.Boss Zhou was terrified: "if there''s something wrong with it, I''ll never refuse it."


    "You have an old cattle in your family, right?" Su Xun put down the pottery bowl full of tea.


    Tianniulang''s face changed.


    Boss Zhou nodded: "the whole village knows that the old cow is old and has been forced to work. The village official said that this is..."


    "I''m greedy recently. I want to eat beef. How about selling me the old yellow cattle?" Su Xun said.


    "No way!" "Niu Lang''s father can hardly buy for us all his life," he said


    He is very clear about the magic of the old cattle, and he has feelings for the old cattle. How can he bear to see the old cattle killed and eat meat?


    "Presumptuous! Are you in charge or am I in charge Then he looked at Su Xun and said, "village head, you can take the cow away. It''s just water..."


    "After that, water your fields first." Su Xun made a promise and left a piece of silver.


    Zhou was overjoyed: "thank you, Mr. village, thank you. I''ll take you to lead a cow now."


    "Su Xun! According to the law, it''s against the law to kill cattle! " The cowherd still keeps the last stubbornness.


    Boss Zhou''s face changed greatly. He came forward with a slap in the face.


    "Pa!"


    "What are you talking about? Our old cattle were not killed. Even if they died, they were accidentally killed! "


    Then he looked back at Su Xun flatteringly: "village, don''t worry about him. Our cattle were killed by falling. They were sold to you after falling."


    "Well." Su Xun nodded.


    Zhinu watched the scene quietly.


    Niulang suddenly got up, rushed to the cattle pen, directly opened the door, said: "old cow, I know you can understand me, you run quickly, the village is going to kill you to eat meat, the farther the better."


    "Ang ~"


    the old cattle gave a cry, and there was no response.


    I''m kidding. He hasn''t finished his task yet. How can he leave so soon.


    Besides, the village is just a mortal. As long as he speaks, he has to confess himself.


    "Ha ha ha ha, are you stupid to talk to a cow? Do you really think he understands?" Zhou Tiezhu laughed at the cowherd wantonly.


    Seeing that the old cattle was indifferent, the cowherd was so anxious that he opened his hand to stop Su Xun and others: "I don''t want you to take the old cattle, absolutely not!"

 Chapter 710

    "This villain, the cow is bought by Laozi. If you say you can''t sell it, you can''t sell it. What are you?"


    Boss Zhou yelled at him. He only worried that if he continued to procrastinate, he would offend Su Xun. He said to Zhou Tiezhu, "drag your brother aside."


    "Yes, Dad." Zhou Tiezhu seized the cowherd: "come here for me, you."


    Zhou Tiezhu is very strong and Niulang is very thin because of his eccentric.


    In front of Zhou Tiezhu, he didn''t even have the strength to resist. He was dragged away.


    Then boss Zhou came forward and led the cattle out to Su Xun.


    "No! Dad, I beg you, I beg you, old cattle can''t be sold. "


    The cowherd cried hysterically, it''s a magic cow, but it''s useless.


    Su Xun walked slowly with the old cattle.


    I didn''t take another look when I passed by Zhinu.


    His task is just to find out the truth.


    As for Zhinu, he was not interested.


    After all, his women are no worse than the weaver girl.


    And Zhinu is just a poor creature who is calculated by cattle and cowherd.


    Looking at Su Xun''s back, Zhinu felt that this person was very strange, with a kind of unknown meaning.


    She did not know that it was the cowherd who stole her feather coat, which made her lose all her mana and unable to return to heaven.


    So now she is grateful to the cowherd.


    Because the cowherd took her in temporarily.


    Of course, although grateful, but not to the point of marrying cowboy.


    First of all, fairies can not be combined with mortals, otherwise it is against the heaven.


    Secondly, she doesn''t like a mortal.


    Niulang''s house was in chaos again, but Su Xun didn''t care so much and led laohuangniu back to his home.


    Then he began to sharpen his knife and prepare to kill the cattle.


    "Hey, boy, if you don''t kill me, I''ll give you a big fortune." The old yellow cattle felt that the time had come.


    Su Xun took a knife and swayed around in front of the old cattle: "what''s rich?"


    "Of course..." Before he finished speaking, Huang Niu suddenly realized something and his eyes changed: "no, you Are you not afraid? "


    How can a mortal keep so calm when he sees a cow talking suddenly?


    You know, when the cowherd heard what he said, he was scared first and then surprised.


    But now, in front of him, Su Xun didn''t respond as he should.


    "Why should I be afraid? It''s just a monster. Shouldn''t you be afraid? " Su Xun rightfully asked.


    Laohuangniu felt that things were beyond his control, and subconsciously explained to himself: "I''m not a demon, I''m an immortal..."


    "You think I''m the fool of the cowherd?" Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Old cattle


    I''m too hard. How could that be?


    "Who are you? Why do you want to ruin our demon family plan The old cattle asked coldly.


    Su Xun suddenly realized: "Oh, it turns out that behind you is the calculation of the whole demon clan."


    It seems that the magpies are the ones who built the bridge.


    Think about it. How can a common magpie fly so high and bridge the Milky way.


    Su Xun felt closer to the truth.


    Old cattle


    He thought that Su Xun knew, but now it seems that he didn''t fight himself.


    "Boy, in that case, I don''t want to cover it up. It seems that you and I are going to have a fight today!"


    The old cattle''s voice became cold, and his body was full of evil, and his eyes were scarlet.


    "Silly beep, do you deserve it?"


    Su Xun directly put his hand on it, and the soul of the old cattle was pulled out by him, and the body fell to the ground.


    "This How could that be! Damn it, how can it be like this? Who the hell are you? "


    The soul of the old cattle kept struggling, and his eyes looking at Su Xun were full of shock and panic.


    He had been in the village for so long, but he didn''t find that Su Xun was so deep.


    In other words, his every move is under his surveillance.


    Then how can their demon clan''s plan succeed?


    Su Xun forced off the memory of the old cattle.


    Then he threw his muddled soul into the underworld. It''s still useful to keep it.


    After watching the memory of old cattle, Su Xun was a little disappointed.


    Lao huangniu is a pioneer of the demon clan, named Niu San. His task is to encourage the cowherd to steal the feather coat, and let the Cowherd and the weaver girl marry and have children.


    Besides, there is no more useful information.


    What is the plan of the demon clan?


    Let the cowherd a mortal and weaver girl this immortal Union, what benefit can the demon clan obtain?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, a demon holy land.An old man in meditation suddenly opened his eyes and frowned.


    Then he pinched his fingers, frowned deeper, and cried, "come on."


    "Elder." Two demon generals came in.


    The elder said coldly: "the lamp of niusan''s soul has gone out, and the sky is suddenly in chaos. You two go to tianwu village immediately to find a way to complete the unfinished task of niusan and find out the cause of his death."


    "Yes, elder." Two demons will take orders and go.


    The elder pondered for a moment and said, "summon all the demon kings to come to the hall to discuss business."


    An hour later, in the hall of the holy land.


    It''s full of demon kings of all tribes.


    "The elder is coming -"


    with a long voice, the demon kings sitting up to greet them.


    "All kings, please sit down. Your majesty, the demon emperor, shut up and let me act on his behalf. Thanks to the cooperation of all demon kings, there is no need to be so polite."


    The elder asked the people to sit down.


    "Elder, what''s the matter?" A demon king asked.


    Other people also looked at the elder.


    The elder''s face was solemn: "kings, the soul of niusan in tianwu village is out, and he is dead."


    This word falls, everybody is facial expression changes greatly.


    "How can this be? Doesn''t it mean that everything is going well? How could Niu San suddenly die! "


    "Has heaven discovered our calculation? So kill Niu San as a warning? "


    "What to do now..."


    "Be quiet!" The elder used his magic power to scold him and said, "I''ve sent someone to check the death of Niu San, and I''ve also asked someone to act on behalf of Niu San."


    "As for being discovered by the heavenly court, it should not be possible. We are fully prepared. The heavenly court doesn''t react so quickly, so there''s no need to worry."


    "I called you here just in case, to tell you about it and let you have a number in mind."


    Hearing this, the demon kings were relieved. After all, they did too much work. If there was a mistake, all their previous achievements would be wasted.


    The elder stood up, opened his hands, and said feverishly: "if the great plan is successful, the success will be in the future. Our demon clan will take the place of the heaven and compete with the emperor. At that time, there will be a demon clan in the heaven and the earth!"


    All the demon kings were excited, as if they could imagine that kind of picture.

 Chapter 711

    "Su Xun! Where''s my cow! Give me the cow back


    Niu Lang rushed into Su Xun''s house in a hurry.


    He was bound by his father and brother, but he begged the weaver girl to let him go.


    In the yard, Su Xun pointed to the boiling hot pot in front of him and asked, "your cattle are here. Do you want to taste it?"


    That''s right. Su xunzhen used the beef of old yellow cattle to make hot pot.


    After all, it''s also monster meat. We can''t waste it. Anyway, we have all the tools. Let''s have meat.


    The cowherd''s eyes were ready to crack, and the whole person was about to collapse: "impossible! Lao Huang is a magic cow. How can he be killed by you? Absolutely impossible


    Looking at the boiling hot pot, as if splashed in his heart, burning his heart very painful.


    "Cow?" Su laughed: "Zhou Tieniu, are you really a fool? It''s just an ordinary old cow. As you say, if it''s a god cow, how can it become my meal


    The cowherd was stunned at this.


    Then he thought that it was laohuangniu who let him steal the feather coat to pick up a fairy, and then he strengthened his own view: "Laohuang is a divine cow!"


    "That I killed the cow, doesn''t it prove that I am more harmful than the cow?" Su Xun sneered. He picked up a piece of beef and threw it into his mouth. Well, it was delicious ~


    the cowherd''s face was green and white, and he was not sure. He couldn''t understand that.


    Old Huang Mingming is a magic cow.


    But how could the cow be killed?


    "Gulu -"


    all of a sudden, when he smelled the fragrance of luring people, his stomach gave a muffled sound.


    Being treated by his father, he seldom eats meat all year round. Now he can''t stand the smell of the hot pot.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "OK, don''t stand there. Come and have a bite. It''s delicious."


    "No! I don''t eat it The cowherd roared: "no matter how you kill him, he is a god cow!"


    "Well, you''re right. Your cow is delicious. It''s worthy of being a cow." Su Xun took a big mouthful of beef and agreed.


    Niulang can''t help swallowing.


    A few minutes later, the cowherd was carrying a bowl and chopsticks, stuffing beef into his mouth and crying: "Sushen, my old cow is really a god cow, that is, a god cow."


    The cow died. He was very sad.


    So I ate three big bowls with tears in my eyes.


    "It''s delicious, isn''t it? Do you want some salt?" Su Xun handed the bottle to him.


    He is a devil!


    Niulang skillfully picked up the bottle to add salt to the bowl, sobbed: "I know you don''t believe it, but I really didn''t cheat you Give me some soup. "


    "Tie Niu, you and I grew up together. I know you never lie, but you must have made a mistake about it. It''s not a magic cow." Su Xun said painstakingly, in a word, he is going to fool the cowherd.


    Don''t the demons want the cowherd to marry the weaver girl?


    Then Su Xun would destroy it!


    It''s not a good thing for Niulang to marry Zhinu.


    Su Xun saved them.


    Niulang ate the beef with tears: "susian, you forced me to eat. What I don''t want to eat, you induced me."


    He''s really miserable. This is his cow. How can he eat his meat?


    But it''s really fragrant_ ?


    "from another perspective, if you eat it, it will be with you forever?" Su Xun comforted him seriously.


    Niulang thought this was very reasonable, so he ate it with tears in his eyes for another night.


    Finally, the cowherd can''t walk any more and burps: "it''s so fragrant and delicious."


    "What''s the matter with that woman in your family?" Su Xun asked casually, seemingly unintentionally.


    The cowherd said, "that''s the daughter-in-law given to me by the cow. It''s the fairy in the sky."


    "You must go to hell. The cows are all fake. If the woman is an immortal, why can''t she do magic?" Su Xun sneered and looked down on him.


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t believe it, the cowherd was impatient: "that''s because Shenniu ate her feather coat."


    "I think you really have a brain problem. I''ll go to the city some other day and find a doctor to show you. The woman looks like a lady from a rich family, but she''s not a fairy." Su Xun''s acting skills are very strong.


    Niulang was a little at a loss. He was fooled by Su Xun, and he began to doubt the truth of the matter.


    How could an old yellow cattle be eaten if it was a god cow?


    If Zhinu is really an immortal, how can she have no magic power just because she was stolen?


    However, if the old ox is not a god ox, then he spoke clearly!


    Su Xun suddenly said mysteriously: "in fact, I have a doubt that the weaver girl may not be an immortal or a lady of a wealthy family.""And who is she?" The cowherd asked subconsciously.


    Su Xun spit out two words: "monster."


    Niulang''s face changed, subconsciously retorted: "impossible, Zhinu is so beautiful, how can she be a monster, and she has never harmed anyone!"


    "Ha ha, if the monster can be recognized at a glance, how can it cheat people?" Su Xun sneered and said, "connect all the things together. I''m more and more sure she''s a monster."


    "She made you hallucinate with magic, and then you thought it was the old ox who spoke, so you took a monster home."


    "Think about it, old yellow bull said that fairies came down to take a bath? Do fairies need to go down to earth to take a bath? Even if it''s down to earth, will it come to our broken place? Hiss - terror, terror, too many doubts. "


    Niulang was also deceived by Su Xun''s unreasonable words and turned pale: "no It''s impossible. If she''s really a monster, what''s her plan to live in our house? "


    The more he thought about it, the more mysterious he felt.


    That old yellow cow has been raised for so many years, how can it suddenly become a talking cow?


    What''s more, Su Xun was right. Fairies lived in the sky with pleasant scenery. How could they come to such a dirty and filthy place to take a bath?


    If it''s not a fairy, a beautiful woman bathing in the wilderness, this Isn''t this just like the usual means of the monsters in the storybook?


    Niulang is a little flustered.


    "It''s something I can''t figure out. There must be a secret." Su Xun had a wise and analytical expression, and finally said, "as a village leader, I have to consider the life of the whole village. At that time, I''ll go to the city and ask a Heavenly Master to come back and have a look."


    Well, it''s time to change the vest.


    Lao Tzu is the master of heaven. I will say whatever I say.


    After that, Su Xun looked at the cowherd again and said solemnly, "you must not show your horse''s feet. You still have to pretend you don''t know anything. Otherwise, the monster will kill the village."


    Don''t the demons want the cowherd to marry the weaver girl?


    Now I''m afraid the cowherd can''t avoid it.

 Chapter 712

    Cowherd and weaver girl, one of the most indefensible stories in mythology.


    A lot of things are very scary.


    Everything seems to be arranged.


    Even Dong Yong and the seven fairies are more reliable than the story of Cowherd and weaver girl.


    Anyway, Dong Yong is a scholar, a talented man, a gentleman, and a filial son. It''s Fair for such a person to attract fairies.


    What about cowherd?


    A cowherd is poor and uneducated. He can''t eat well all day. It can be seen that he must be malnourished. He doesn''t grow well and naturally doesn''t look handsome.


    How can such a person attract fairies?


    Before, Su Xun had always thought that the cowherd was immoral.


    However, after contacting with the cowherd, Su Xun found that the cowherd was not bad in nature, but he didn''t read a book, so he didn''t understand the reason. In addition, the old cattle encouraged him to steal clothes.


    After all, Niulang was a rural boy in feudal times. He was not liked by his father, so he could only sleep in cattle pen.


    Naturally, he has feelings and a sense of dependence with the old yellow cattle. In addition, the old yellow cattle suddenly appears to speak, so he definitely believes in it.


    People in this period still have a lot of trust in immortals, because there are immortals in horse riding!


    Laohuangniu said that he was a magic cow, and Niulang believed it.


    God cow called him to steal clothes, said it was God given him marriage, he can not believe it?


    So both Cowherd and weaver girl are used.


    The so-called grand plan of the demon clan should be the combination of two people to achieve a certain effect.


    But Su Xun didn''t know what the plan of the demon clan was now, so he could only see the move.


    Don''t the demons want to combine the Cowherd and the weaver girl?


    Su Xun didn''t want them to be together.


    If the enemy wants to do something, we must do it in reverse, so that seven out of ten can''t be wrong.


    So denigrate the identity of Zhinu first.


    Open your mouth and turn the immortal into a monster.


    Cowherd would like to have fun.


    But would he marry a monster?


    Are you kidding? Monsters have always been regarded as heart eating villains by people since ancient times.


    Of course, modern people are the exception.


    There is nothing modern people dare not say.


    Under Su Xun''s deception, Niu Lang was afraid and trembled: "I I''ll try my best. "


    Now he has believed Su Xun''s analysis.


    If laohuangniu is a god cow, how can he work hard in his family for so long?


    That''s not the point.


    "You go back first. I''ll go to the city today." Su Xun said.


    The cowherd took a look at the remaining beef in the pot, pursed his lips, and then looked at Su Xun.


    Although this is his dear old cattle, who makes the meat so delicious.


    "Go to my kitchen and get a clay pot. I''ll take some back for you." Su Xun waved.


    Niulang some shy smile, very embarrassed, but the body is very honest.


    To him, this pot of beef is the most beautiful delicacy in the world.


    He lives to now, eat bran pharyngeal vegetables all day, never thought the food could be so delicious.


    Nonsense, the meat of the monster is delicious.


    After all, if the meat doesn''t taste good after so long cultivation, isn''t it for nothing~_ ~¡£


    After a while, Niulang left Sushen''s house with a pot of hot pot beef.


    Su Xun also went to the city. In name, he went to the city to invite the Heavenly Master. In fact, he went outside the village.


    The village chief is not an official at all, but in the village, he has amazing rights.


    Wherever Su Xun went, no matter what the villagers were doing, he would stop to say hello.


    On the other side, the cowherd, holding the earthenware pot, walked home carefully.


    Their home is at the end of the village. It''s desolate. It''s a long distance away. I''m afraid the soup will be spilled.


    At the same time, two evil winds entered tianwu village.


    It was the two demon generals who were photographed from the holy land of demon clan to inquire about the news.


    One is wolf demon, the other is sheep demon.


    Best CP!


    When they cast the magic, they flew in the sky, but ordinary people couldn''t see them.


    "I smell the smell of niusan, the smell of a person, and a very fragrant but unspeakable smell." Said the wolf demon, sniffing.


    Su Xun: don''t doubt it. It''s hot pot seasoning.


    The sheep demon touched his chin''s beard: "I also smell it. The smell of Niu San is very strong."


    Su Xun: nonsense. I''ve been cooking for such a long time. Can the flavor of the beef not be strong?


    "Go, over there." The direction of wolf demon is exactly the direction of cowherd.


    Two demons flew past.


    But I didn''t see Niu San''s body. I only saw a young man holding a pottery pot.


    "Zhou Tieniu." Wolf demon blurted out.


    The sheep demon frowned: "what''s the matter? How can the breath of Niu San come out of him?""No!" As a meat animal, wolf demon is more sensitive: "the smell of niusan comes from the jar! There are also flavors of spices, cooked meat. "


    "What The goat demon''s eyes widened and his face was shocked: "he He stewed the third cow


    The wolf demon also had a toothache. He felt ridiculous, angry and confused: "this That should be it. "


    There were two kinds of pitiful words of the fox.


    "How can this happen? He is a mortal. How can he kill Niu San?" The goat demon was puzzled.


    Wolf demon speculated: "can it be the hand of weaver girl?"


    "It''s impossible. Without the feather coat, the weaver girl can''t cast any magic." The goat demon answered firmly, and then said with a grin: "you go back to report first, and I will take over Niu San''s task here."


    "Be careful of everything!" After all, with niusan being stewed strangely, the danger of tianwu village rises in a straight line.


    The goat demon replied with a clear mind: "I have my own discretion. Maybe I can find out the real murderer and avenge niusan."


    Wolf demon body a turn, turn into evil wind to leave.


    Then the sheep demon became the original shape, and a white sheep ran to the direction of the cowherd''s house, mixed into the sheep pen, swallowed a sheep, and then replaced its position.


    Just as Niu San swallowed the old yellow cattle in Niulang''s family at the beginning, and then replaced the old yellow cattle.


    The sheep demon lies in the sheep pen and listens in all directions.


    The cowherd came home with the beef.


    Almost shivered, she turned a smile on the girl''s face


    He used to like Zhinu very much. Now, he suddenly feels that the other side doesn''t have the beef fragrance in his arms.


    "Brother Tieniu, what are you carrying in your arms? It''s so fragrant." Weaver girl some curiously asked.


    Niulang kept calm: "it''s the beef that Su Xun asked me to bring back."


    Zhinu:???


    Didn''t you ask me to let you go and save your cow?


    That is How can you save me?


    "Little bastard, did you call susian? I want to call him village head! " Zhou boss and Zhou Tiezhu came out.


    Zhou Tiezhu snatched the jar in Niulang''s arms: "Dad, it''s all beef. It''s really delicious."


    "You son of a bitch! Look at cunzheng. He bought our cattle, killed them and gave us meat. When you call his name again, I''ll break your leg! " Boss Zhou gave a warning, and then swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "go, pillar, and girl weaver, let''s go in and eat meat."


    "Brother tie Niu..."


    Before finishing her words, Zhinu was interrupted by Zhou Tiezhu: "he had eaten at the village head''s house for a long time. Didn''t you see that he still had oil on his mouth?"


    The weaver girl''s beautiful eyes were staring at her boss, and she felt that the image of cowherd was collapsing.


    Although she doesn''t want to marry the cowherd, she still has some good feelings for him. After all, he is honest and honest, or a little naive.


    But at least he''s kind.


    But now, she began to doubt Xiansheng.


    In the sheepfold, the sheep demon''s eyes flashed, remembering a man, Murakami Sushen.

 Chapter 713

    "Everything that Su Xun does in this world will be smooth and efficient. God will block the killing of God and Buddha. It''s irresistible. Anyone who is against Su Xun will have bad luck. He can even choke to death when he drinks water..."


    Su Xun whispered all kinds of extravagant words, because he launched the skill of "probability words follow the law".


    He didn''t know which one would come true, so he just said it in a muddle.


    Tianwu village is a little far away from the city. This so-called city is not even comparable to a modern town.


    Su Xun didn''t go to the city, so he found a tree outside the village to sleep. It''s not interesting to go to the city.


    After all, what kind of city has he never visited?


    These ancient cities are the most boring. There is no interesting place except brothels.


    As long as you sleep outside for one night, you can turn into a magic wand and go back to the village tomorrow.


    In the evening, the wolf demon returned to the holy land of the demon family.


    "I want to see elder Da!"


    Soon he was brought to the elder.


    The elder asked, "what''s the situation in tianwu village?"


    "Elder, it''s strange..." Wolf demon words have not finished, suddenly feel thirsty, see the side of the tea bowl to drink.


    Then his face suddenly changed color, coughed violently, tea came out from his nose and mouth, and a stream of blood flowed out, and his eyes fell to the ground.


    He was choked to death by drinking water.


    The elder is confused.


    Then he ran the mana and drank: "where is the master? Why don''t you show up?"


    But the air was quiet.


    Soon, a group of demon soldiers rushed in.


    The elder drank again: "what kind of hero is a sneaky hand in the dark?"


    However, it was still quiet.


    "Is it poisoning?" The elder was so surprised that he went forward to check, and then he was dumbfounded.


    It''s not poisoning, and nobody''s doing it secretly.


    Is it really choked by tea?


    Big long honest is can''t believe, a shape big demon, how can be choked to death by tea!


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, his face was dignified.


    It must have been a trick.


    Damn it!


    What is sacred!


    "Hurry up, call the kings again at once!"


    As a great elder, he was afraid of this mysterious method of killing demons.


    More importantly, it''s not this.


    Instead, it shows that there is a master hiding in the dark, maybe knowing everything about their plot.


    I''m afraid the death of the wolf leader is just a warning.


    Brain over tonifying is so terrible.


    I''m afraid he didn''t expect that after so many words, the enemy was choked to death by drinking water.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night.


    The cowherd sleeps in the barn.


    The first day without cattle, think about it.


    Touching his stomach, recalling the delicious taste, Niulang thought more about it.


    Finally, I fell asleep with hunger.


    "Zhou Tieniu, Zhou Tieniu..."


    A voice kept ringing in my mind. Niulang was woken up and opened his eyes.


    Then he saw a sheep in front of him. He almost fainted: "you Monster... "


    "Presumptuous!" Sheep demon scolded, voice dignified said: "I am immortal, is God sheep."


    God sheep?


    Niulang thought of the magic cow that turned into hot pot beef, and he was more sure that the sheep could speak, which was mostly the magic of the weaver girl.


    "Zhou Tieniu! When the immortal sees that you are living in hardship, he sends the cow down to help you. You not only don''t want to be grateful, but also eat him. What''s your crime The goblin rebuked.


    Cowherd trembled with fright and stammered: "God sheep Is there a mistake? If it''s a magic cow, how can it be killed? "


    "What do you know?" Sheep demon cold hum a, think, you this problem, I don''t know.


    He couldn''t figure it out. Tsuxun, the village leader, was also a mortal. How could niusan be killed by a mortal.


    Too engrossed in acting, forgetting that you are a demon?


    But on the surface, he said: "like me, Shenniu is an immortal. Our immortals are kind, so we will not fight against mortals. Moreover, even if we are killed, we can revive, so we will not care about you."


    "Well The holy sheep came down to earth... " Cowherd forced himself to calm down, but his voice could not help shaking.


    The sheep demon said, "the cow has returned to heaven and doesn''t want to see you again, but he still can''t bear to see your life wasted. So he asked me to come down and continue to help you. You must let the weaver girl fall in love with you, marry the weaver girl and give birth to a child. Only in this way can your life change."


    Sure enough, as Su Xun said, this monster is really a madman, and can''t be understood from a human point of view.


    Previously, I didn''t know you were a demon. I said I wanted to marry you, but you didn''t agree.


    Now I want to marry you by this means. Is it hysteria?But Su Xun was right. The more he didn''t understand what the monster was going to do, the more he explained that the monster was plotting.


    Cowherd heart fear, natural dare not refuse, can only repeatedly promise.


    In his heart, he only prayed that Su Xun would come back with the Heavenly Master quickly.


    The sheep demon saw that the effect was good, so he removed the mana and changed back to an ordinary sheep to mix into the sheepfold.


    The next day, as soon as it was light, the cowherd hurried to find his home at the head of the village.


    On the way, however, he met an old man in a white Taoist robe.


    "Little friend, stay, dare to ask where is Zhou Tieniu''s home?" The old man stopped the Cowherd and asked.


    Naturally, the old man was Su Xun.


    Niulang a Leng: "I am Zhou Tieniu."


    "What a coincidence." Su Tianshi looked happy and said, "is this village called Su Xun? I was called to your house by him to get rid of demons. "


    "Are you the Heavenly Master invited by Su Xun?" Niu Lang looked around, but he didn''t see Su Xun.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Su village is saying to have a rest outside the village. Let me come to get rid of the demons first."


    Cowherd instantly understood that Su Xun, who was afraid of death, did not dare to come back and hid outside the village waiting for news.


    There was a burst of indignation in my heart, but it was more important to get rid of demons at present: "old master, please come with me. Last night, the demon used his magic again..."


    As he led the way, he told the story again.


    "Oh?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows. It seems that mutton hot pot can also make a stir.


    After a while, I came to Niulang''s house.


    As soon as Su Xun''s face changed, he was serious and said: "the evil spirit is soaring to the sky."


    "Please help me." Cowherd has no doubt.


    "Look at me!" Su Xun''s face was cold, and he kicked the door open.


    In the yard, boss Zhou, tie Zhu Zhou and Zhinu all subconsciously turned their heads.


    Su Xun looked at the weaver girl and said angrily, "you monster, you must have a great plan to enter this village. Today, I will accept you!"


    Weaver girl is ignorant.


    Boss Zhou and Zhou Tiezhu are also stupid.


    But Su Xun didn''t care so much. He came forward, gave a big drink, pretended to play a few times, and then grabbed the weaver girl and put it into the underworld.


    "This This... "


    Seeing that a real person is gone, boss Zhou and Zhou Tiezhu are all dumbfounded.


    The sheep demon in the sheepfold was also confused.


    When Su Xun drank "monster", he thought he was exposed and was ready to run away.


    As a result, the next second, Su Xun rushed over and collected the weaving girl.


    The sheep demon''s expression is like this (¡ã©`¡ã).

 Chapter 714

    Someone came to collect the demons.


    But the demon found that he had nothing to do. Instead, he watched an immortal be taken away.


    What kind of experience is this?


    The sheep demon''s mood is complex and can''t be described.


    Niulang dares to run in and is overjoyed: "thank you for your help


    Sheep demon:???


    What''s going on here?


    He was completely disordered in the wind, his mind was blank, and the whole sheep was muddled.


    Why does the cowherd treat the weaver girl as a monster and invite the Heavenly Master to collect the demon.


    The key is that this old thing really took away the weaver girl.


    The goblin felt that everything was in a mess.


    "Demon Is girl Zhinu a demon It was only then that boss Zhou and tie Zhu responded.


    Cowherd explained: "yes, weaver girl is a demon. If it is not a demon, how can the master accept her?"


    "Well, you beast!" Boss Zhou was furious: "you brought a demon back. Are you going to kill us, you son of a bitch?"


    "Son of a bitch, I have to learn a lesson today." Zhou Tiezhu is also full of anger and wants to fight against the cowherd.


    "Wait!" Su Xun yelled.


    The elder Zhou showed a flattering expression on his face and listened attentively: "Heavenly Master, you say."


    "Demon, I''ve taken it. Should I settle the money?" Su Xun said blandly.


    Cowherd blurted out: "did Su Xun give it?"


    The sheep demon was shocked, and it was Murakami Su Xun again.


    Su Xun looked at the cowherd: "Su Cun was saying that the demon was not in his house, so naturally he didn''t have to marry him. Did you want to break the debt?"


    At the same time, he exudes a sense of danger.


    The Zhou family, father and son were all startled.


    "Dare not dare not, Heavenly Master Hand accept demon, is to save our family''s big benefactor, money naturally want to give."


    Boss Zhou was so scared that he ran into the house and came out with a piece of silver.


    Maybe it''s fate.


    This piece of silver was exactly the one Su Xun bought from the cow. Now it came back to him in another way.


    "It''s time for me to go first."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, put away the silver, walked out of the Zhou family, and soon disappeared.


    Then the elder brother Zhou and the father and son Zhou Tiezhu naturally spread the fire on the cowherd''s head.


    "Well, you son of a bitch, if you didn''t bring back a demon, would you need to lose money?"


    "Little beast, you''re trying to kill us. Don''t take me if you want to die!"


    The father and son chased the Cowherd and fought in the yard, but they were too tired to catch up.


    Sheep demon listless looking at this scene, he now do not know what to do.


    Weaver girl is taken as a monster by cowherd. Do these two still have a chance to be together?


    But they''re not together.


    What about the demon family plan?


    "Iron ox, iron ox!"


    In exchange for his vest, Su Xun rushed into Zhou''s house.


    "The village leader is coming. Hurry up. Please take a seat."


    Boss Zhou and Zhou Tiezhu let the cowherd go and quickly took the bench to serve tea and water to Su Xun.


    The sheep demon looked at Su Xun and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    This is just an ordinary villager. How could Niu San die in his hands?


    It''s all his fault. You have to kill him before you leave.


    "Well, I said, the weaver girl is a monster." Su Xun looked at the Cowherd and said.


    The cowherd nodded listlessly. After all, he thought he could marry a fairy wife, but he didn''t expect it to be nothing.


    Su Xun said, "by the way, sell me another one of your sheep. I''ll smoke some bacon."


    At the same time, he took out a ingot of silver and threw it to boss Zhou.


    Mr. Zhou catches them in a hurry.


    "Dad, why does this silver look so familiar?" Zhou Tiezhu scratched the back of his head and said.


    The eldest brother of Zhou said: "isn''t the silver all the same? Take the village leader to pick the sheep


    The sheep demon watched Su Xun come and quickly took a step forward to suppress other sheep. He was an independent, stupid mortal. Pick me, pick me.


    And then do what he wants.


    "That''s it. It''s so arrogant. It looks like it''s under baked." Su Xun pointed to the sheep demon and said.


    The cowherd went in and tied up the sheep, then handed the rope to Su Xun.


    He also remembered the sheep, which made him have a psychological shadow. He was killed by Su Xun.


    The sheep demon saw that he was picked, and his eyes showed a smug cold awn. He was led out with great cooperation.


    Su Xun led the sheep home.


    Back home, the sheep demon did not pretend, showdown, directly into a human body half demon form of sheep head, grinning: "stupid mortal, you never thought of it! Ha ha ha... ""It''s a dying sheep. Can you be quiet?" Su Xun grabbed his horn, fell to the ground and dragged it to the stone platform.


    The sheep demon was confused for a long time, and then he reacted. He directly changed into his original shape, and his body expanded rapidly: "damn mortals..."


    "It''s the sheep." Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he skillfully pressed it on the stone platform. With the butcher''s knife, the white knife went in and the red one came out, and a stream of blood came out.


    Feeling the passing of his life, the goat demon began to doubt the demon''s life, which was totally abnormal.


    However, more abnormal is still behind.


    Su Xun stripped its memory, then looked at it, only to find that it was almost the same as the memory of the cow demon, so he crushed it directly.


    Then start to operate the tools to bake the whole sheep.


    After the mutton test, Su Xun went to the underworld.


    "It''s you!"


    Suddenly she saw the girl''s pupil shrink.


    "Your Majesty." Black and white impermanence and others.


    Zhinu was shocked that there was such a big God in this small village.


    "You go down." Su Xun waved them away. Instead of paying attention to the weaving girl, he caught Niu San''s confused soul.


    A moment later, the fresh niutouyin will come out, and it''s time for his partner, Ma Mian.


    This just looked at the weaving girl: "little friend, do you have many question marks?"


    Weaver girl can''t understand, showing a blank color.


    "You have a lot of doubts, don''t you?" Su Xun went to her and sat down. He gave her a sheep.


    It''s so fragrant. Zhinu can''t help catching it.


    I can''t help it. There are too many spices.


    Even a shoe, as long as the spices put more, still can make a delicious.


    Zhinu nodded with reserve: "I don''t know which God you are. What''s the matter with all this?"


    "Before I explain to you, you have to answer me a question." Su Xun said.


    "Great God, please."


    Su Xun looked at her seriously: "as the weaver girl in the sky, why do you go down to earth to take a bath?"


    This is a place that Su Xun couldn''t figure out.


    Do you think the water in the sky is too clean?


    Weaver girl pretty a red, and then clenched red lips explained: "is three elder sister proposed under the mortal play, you elder sister all come, I can''t refuse."


    "Interesting." Su Xun showed a funny smile.


    I''m afraid this "third sister" is not a traitor. I''m afraid she''s one of them.


    This can also explain why the weaver girl did not go back with them, but no one reported to the emperor.


    It''s mostly the "three sisters" who make trouble in it.

 Chapter 715

    "Big God, what do you say is interesting?"


    Zhinu looked at Su Xun with a puzzled face.


    Su Xun said, "don''t you find something wrong? You didn''t go back, but none of your sisters came down to look for you. "


    "The great God said..." Zhinu''s face changed, and then she thought of Su xungang''s "interesting", and she had a bad premonition in her heart.


    Su Xun cruelly pierced her last fantasy: "according to my analysis, I don''t know how many elder sisters you had the day before yesterday, but your third elder sister must have a problem, deliberately coax you down to earth."


    "I learned a few words from the demon clan. The demon clan wants you to marry Zhou Tieniu, so that the demon clan can get great benefits. Oh, by the way, the demon clan encouraged Niulang to steal your feather coat."


    Weaver girl is pretty and white, and she seems to have no master.


    Su Xun couldn''t figure it out. The weaver girl looked ordinary. What benefits could the demon clan get if she combined with the cowherd?


    "By the way, are you the daughter of the emperor of heaven?" Su Xun suddenly asked curiously.


    Weaver Girl shook her head in a trance: "I''m just a fairy under the queen mother."


    Hearing this, Su Xun frowned. There were many opinions about the identity of the weaver girl.


    Some say that she is the daughter of the emperor of heaven, others say that he is the granddaughter of the emperor of heaven, and others say that he is just a fairy under the queen mother.


    Now it seems that the last statement is correct.


    A fairy weaving clothes and mortals, even if the violation of tiantiao, also don''t need mother Wang from hand.


    It seems that weaver girl is involved in more than that simple.


    Otherwise, she won''t be calculated by the demon clan, and she won''t be led back by Wang''s mother to catch her.


    "Please send me back to heaven." Zhinu can only ask Su Xun to send her back, and she has no other way.


    Su Xun got up and said, "when it''s time to send you back, I will send you back."


    Voice down, out of the underworld.


    He decided to go straight to the demon holy land.


    If you are able to fight, you can directly use force to coerce and finish the task quickly.


    If you can''t beat it, then change it into poor and strange, join in and finish the task slowly.


    No matter which wave of operation, it is stable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The holy land of demons.


    "What''s the matter? How could that be? "


    Looking at the three soul lights that have gone out.


    I can''t figure it out.


    When did the ordinary place in tianwu village become so dangerous.


    Niusan, leader wolf, leader sheep, three demons who have been to tianwu are dead.


    "Elder, the imperial leader who went to tianwu village to inquire about the news is back."


    A demon soldier came in to report.


    "Quick announcement." The elder said quickly.


    He urgently needs to know what happened in tianwu village!


    Soon, a man with a boar''s head came in quickly and knelt down on one knee: "see elder."


    "Come on, what did you hear?" Elder can''t wait to ask.


    When the weaver came to the city, he said, "I asked the weaver to ask the boar girl


    "What did you say?" The elder''s eyes widened and his mind was in chaos.


    Boar demon is also very helpless: "elder, I don''t believe it, but this is the fact."


    "You go down." The elder waved his hand feebly, feeling very tired.


    Since the day of Niu San''s death, everything seems to be in a mess.


    Now Zhou Tieniu thinks that the weaver girl is a demon, and finds someone to take her away.


    Zhinu has disappeared.


    How can the demon clan plan continue?


    All of a sudden, he felt a strong evil spirit enveloping the whole holy land.


    "Your Majesty the demon emperor is out of the pass!"


    This was his first reaction, but he soon rejected it.


    Because this breath is totally different from the demon emperor.


    "Newspaper, big elder, a big demon suddenly came over the holy land." A demon soldier came in to report.


    "Let everyone not panic. Since he is a senior of the same race, he will definitely not be the enemy!"


    The elder''s voice fell and he flew out as a huge eagle.


    Flying to the sky, he turned into a human. Looking at Su Xun, he arched his hand: "I dare to ask who was in front of him."


    He has never seen such a powerful demon, but he has never heard of it.


    "Are you the strongest demon clan now?" Su Xun looked at the elder. He was just a big Luo. He didn''t care.


    Elder quickly said: "dare not, your majesty is the most powerful demon clan, is now closed."


    "Shut up?" Su Xun said to himself, and then said, "I''m relieved."


    The voice falls, a big elder gave to hold.The demons below were shocked to see this scene.


    The elder was also startled: "please forgive me, elder. I asked myself that I had never offended my elder. Why did my elder want to do harm to me?"


    "Cut the crap and I''ll ask you." Su Xun said coldly.


    Big elder dare not contradict: "younger generation certainly knows everything, says everything."


    "What do you think about the Cowherd and the weaver girl?" Su Xun asked straightforwardly.


    In the case of strength crushing each other, there is no need to make any twists and turns.


    The elder''s pupil shrank, and his face became cloudy and sunny: "do you work for heaven?"


    "Does the emperor of heaven deserve it?" Su Xun sneered.


    The elder breathed a sigh of relief, then swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "since the elder is the most powerful one in the clan, I dare not deceive the elder. The weaver girl is extraordinary and has great fortune in heaven. Once she combines with the mortals, it will destroy the fortune in heaven. When she gives birth to a child with the mortals, she will give the fortune in heaven to the mortals in the world, and the fortune in heaven will be weakened The day of the return of the earth


    Su Xun suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Zhinu, an ordinary fairy, was finally captured by Wang''s mother. It turned out to be like this.


    "Then why don''t you let the Weaver Girl combine with the demons, so that the fate of heaven will be given to the demons?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    The elder''s face is strange, as if to say, how can you ask such a question from your mouth?


    Su Xun''s eyes were cold: "don''t tell me soon."


    "Master, calm down. If the demon clan is divided into heaven, it will bear the cause and effect of heaven, which is closely related to it. How can it cut down heaven and set up the heaven of demon clan?" Under the absolute big fist, the elder didn''t want to resist.


    After all, they are all of the same race, and the other party is the strongest in the same race. Naturally, he has nothing to hide.


    Su Xun suddenly realized again.


    No wonder the demons want to be cheap.


    This is about to cut down the sky. If the fate of heaven is divided and cause and effect is formed, will it be created?


    "Is Zhinu''s third sister a member of the demon clan?" Su Xun asked another question.


    The elder replied, "the prince of the demon clan made her fall in love, so he asked her to help lead the weaver girl to the lower world and cover up the matter in heaven."


    It turned out that the demon clan used the beautiful man scheme.


    Sure enough, once a woman is in love, her IQ is all gone.

 Chapter 716

    "Master, is there anything else you want to ask?"


    The elder looked at Su Xun carefully.


    If not, can you put me down first?


    "Zhinu is an immortal. She doesn''t look up to last week''s iron ox, so your plan is nothing?" Su Xun asked another question.


    He''s going to ask all the questions.


    The elder replied respectfully: "as long as Zhou Tieniu does what we arrange, the weaving girl will accept the reality and fall in love with Zhou Tieniu


    After a long time, it was a huge think tank behind Zhou Tieniu who was teaching him how to pick up girls.


    This kind of treatment, leverage drop.


    No wonder the appearance of cowherd can also be called immortal!


    Only the elder Guan Niulang and the elder Zhinu can tell the truth.


    But this kind of thing is very important.


    Otherwise, I would have directly drugged the weaver girl or cast a spell to make the cowherd sleep.


    There''s no completion tone.


    It seems that the last problem still has to be solved.


    That is, clearly in the story, the plan of the demon clan has been successful.


    The weaver girl and the mortal cowherd gave birth to a child, which divided the fate of heaven for the mortals in the world.


    The Cowherd and the weaving girl have no use value for the demon clan. Next, we will attack the heaven according to the plan.


    But why did the old cattle give his skin to the cowherd when the queen mother came down to catch the weaver girl?


    Don''t say that Huang Niu, who has been in the forefront of calculating the weaver girl and cowherd, was moved by their love at the last moment_ ¡û¡£


    Forget it.


    But why will magpie bridge meet again?


    It''s totally unreasonable to step on the horse!


    The demon clan spent so much effort and risked so much, and finally planned to succeed. It was impossible to give up at the last moment.


    And in this case, even if the demon clan gave up attacking Tianting, Tianting could not give up!


    Otherwise, where is the majesty of the emperor?


    The demon clan calculated to do nothing. What else did the court take to rule the three kingdoms that day?


    The correct ending of the story should be that the demon clan and the heaven fight and kill each other. The human race is implicated because of the heaven cause and effect, and the natural disasters and wars are right every year.


    How is it possible for magpie bridge to meet?


    Suddenly, Su Xun suddenly realized something!


    He has been extrapolating from the story.


    But now he is not in the story, but in the real world!


    The reason why niulangzhi is a story is that it is beautiful and romantic, so it has been handed down.


    But the reality is always full of blood.


    Maybe the ending of the meeting at magpie bridge was made up by the people who wrote the story.


    Because this ending is ridiculous.


    How can the queen mother be so easily moved? Xu Niulang and Zhinu meet once a year.


    In that case, the immortals in heaven can follow suit. Where is the majesty of heaven?


    There''s also a problem with the magpie plot.


    Magpie can not be fairyland, otherwise it is in provocation queen mother, it can only be the demon family.


    But is the brain of the demon clan all sick and skinned to the cowherd like the cattle demon to let him chase his wife?


    So the ending of the original story is impossible!


    And the real outcome should be that after the successful planning of the demon clan, they fight against the heaven, and the mortals who divide the heaven''s fate bear part of the cause and effect of the heaven, so the human world is also plagued by natural disasters.


    The story of Niulang and Zhinv was first recorded in Shuyi Ji by Ren Fang in the northern and Southern Dynasties.


    And the southern and Northern Dynasties is a period of chaos in which all countries fight for many times, which is also one of the darkest periods in human history.


    Now the world is in the northern and Southern Dynasties!


    Su Xun suddenly realized that since he had entered the real world, he could no longer see the world as a story, because stories were written by people.


    A story, when writing, will naturally give you a beautiful and romantic ending.


    Under the cover of this ending, it is the bloodiest truth.


    That''s why most stories can''t be studied in detail.


    Just like the journey to the west, which is one of the four famous works, the journey to the West in darkness is a conspiracy.


    The next second, he heard the system sound in his mind.


    [congratulations on completing the mission: investigate all the truth. ¡¿


    [get a reward: draw a circle and curse you. ¡¿


    "Hu --"


    Su Xun breathed out a breath and knew everything. If he didn''t realize that this was a real world, he would infer from the plot of the story all the time.


    I''m afraid I''ll always be stuck in the same place, unable to get out of this circle, unable to complete the task.


    However, although the task was completed, he was not in a hurry to leave.This is the first time that he came to the Dragon Kingdom, a real historical world in the history of the northern and Southern Dynasties.


    If the chaos in the northern and Southern Dynasties was really the influence of the demon clan and the war in heaven, then he has stopped it now.


    Niulang did not combine with Zhinu, Zhinu did not give him a child, ordinary people do not have the fate of heaven, naturally do not need to bear the cause and effect of heaven.


    I didn''t expect him to be so great.


    A human catastrophe is virtually avoided.


    There is a heaven in this world, so you have to search for treasure and fill your own underworld.


    Su Xun released the elder of the demon clan and said faintly: "the demon clan''s heaven is the past of many years ago. If you should put it down, you should put it down. If you have to start a war, you are not allowed to get involved in the world."


    Although he is a God, an immortal and a demon, Su Xun''s identity is human after all.


    When it does not involve one''s own interests, one''s position is naturally that of a mortal.


    "Why?" The elder didn''t understand why the demon clan could consider for the mortals.


    Su Xun gave him a cold glance: "because this seat is not allowed, is that enough?"


    Under Su Xun''s gaze, the elder looked as if he had fallen into Jiuyou. His face was pale: "enough, enough, I will obey the orders of the elder."


    "You want to go to heaven like this?" Su Xun sneered and shook his long sleeve: "I advise you to think about it for the son of the demon clan. Don''t let them die in vain."


    It''s not that Su Xun looks down on him, it''s that he really looks down on him.


    Because in Su Xun''s understanding, the demons in the myth of the Dragon kingdom are more backbone and arrogant.


    In ancient times, Emperor Jun, the emperor of heaven, established the demon family''s heaven. How powerful was that?


    But now, this group of goods, do these calculations, can fight in heaven, he Susun live eat Xiang!


    Voice down, step out, disappear.


    "Elder, are you OK, elder?"


    "Elder, who was that just now?"


    Below, the demon clan kings dare to fly one after another, but they dare not even fart just now.


    Looking at this group of concerned but flustered demon clan kings in front of us.


    Elder suddenly began to think seriously about Su Xun''s words.


    He asked himself in his heart.


    With them, can we really fight in heaven?


    The demon clan is no longer the demon clan it used to be. It''s broken and hard.

 Chapter 717

    "Do you know that you are important?"


    In the underworld, Su Xun looked at the opposite Zhinu.


    Between them is a game of chess. From the board to the pieces, they are all made of the best Lingyu.


    In the face of Su Xun''s problem, Zhinu was full of questions.


    It''s just that she''s a little fairy, but she''s just a little fairy?


    So far, she doesn''t know what she sent.


    What made her more curious was the origin of Su Xun.


    Zhinu has been in the sky for so many years. She has never heard of a person who takes jiuxiao as her Taoist name.


    If you dare to use these two words as the road signs, it is enough to show the strength of the other party. Otherwise, if you don''t have enough life to support these two words, you will be punished by heaven.


    "This is a world of cause and effect. I save you because you are very important to heaven. Heaven owes me cause and effect. Is it reasonable for me to collect money?" Su Xun''s words fell and he was careless.


    This kind of causality is the most annoying in the world. Everything should be done from beginning to end.


    For example.


    It''s like Bai Suzhen repaying her kindness to Xu Xian. She''s so powerful, but she still has to pay off the cause and effect.


    Otherwise, you can''t become an immortal.


    In this world, everything can be owed, that is, cause and effect cannot be owed. The higher the cultivation, the more afraid of this.


    But fortunately, he''s not from the world.


    So you don''t have to be affected by the world.


    It''s equivalent to taking the sword of the previous dynasty. How can you cut him, the official of this dynasty.


    If you don''t believe that the way of heaven in this world can find him, ha ha, what a joke.


    He can be unscrupulous and not talk about cause and effect, but the rest of the world wants to talk about it.


    He stopped the calculation of the demon clan and helped the heaven, which will inherit the cause and effect.


    The weaver girl said weakly: "the great God is above, and the little fairy is an immortal who weaves clothes. I''m afraid she can''t let the great God fulfill her wish."


    This is probably the so-called, I don''t know how valuable I am.


    "How do you repay your kindness when Ben saved you?" Su Xun looked at her jokingly.


    Weaver girl with a low eyebrow: "the next fairy is willing to do cattle and horses, follow the God around."


    "By example?" Su Xun asked.


    Weaver pretty white, terrified: "under the immortal dare not, humble body how dare to climb God."


    "Ha, it''s interesting. You may not know that you are famous in some world."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, waved his sleeve, put away the chessboard, and then left the underworld.


    After leaving the underworld, Su Xun went to heaven. It''s time to ask for some treasure.


    "Come on, stop, heaven, back!"


    Outside the gate of heaven, Su Xun was stopped.


    The gatekeeper is not the four heavenly kings, because the heaven is not the Jade Emperor, but the Heavenly Emperor.


    In the myth of the Dragon Kingdom, many people are called the emperor of heaven, and they don''t know which one is inside.


    "Su Xun is here. Please come out and see him!"


    Standing outside the gate of heaven, Su Xun dressed in white and stood with his hands down. His voice was not loud, but he hit people''s hearts.


    "Presumptuous! You are a Taoist in the world. How dare you insult the emperor! Take it


    The general of Tianmen guards is furious. With his command, the Tianmen guards go to Su Xun to kill him.


    At this time, a voice full of majesty resounded through the emperor of heaven, and it was heard for a long time.


    "Stop it


    The heavenly soldiers almost stopped subconsciously.


    From a distance, the general of Tianmen saw a group of immortals flying in the clouds, headed by the emperor of heaven.


    "See you


    The guard General of Tianmen and the Tianbian people immediately attended the ceremony.


    "No." The emperor of heaven''s eyes fell on Su Xun, full of inquiry: "dare to take jiuxiao as the name, certainly have great strength, but this emperor commander three circles for thousands of years, have not heard, dare to ask you who?"


    Just now, Su Xun called outside the gate of heaven. The emperor of heaven and his ministers who were meeting in the temple heard Su Xun''s voice almost at the same time.


    With this kind of strength, we should pay attention to it.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. What matters is what you are here to do." Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    Next to the emperor of heaven, a great immortal stepped out and yelled: "how dare you, the emperor is commanding the Three Kingdoms. You are also a subject under him. Dare you be so rude!"


    "Noisy."


    Su Xun cold spit out two words, and then casually waved.


    "Ah


    The immortal screamed, then his body flew to the horizon and disappeared.


    Everyone''s face has changed.


    "Emperor of heaven, I advise you not to try me out. You can''t afford the consequences." Su Xun looked at the emperor with a cold voice.


    If there was no emperor''s command or tacit consent, the immortal just now was not a fool. How dare he jump out to seek death in the case of wise Su Xun''s powerful strength.The emperor asked in a deep voice, "now let''s talk about what you want to do when you come to heaven."


    The strength of the other side is not stronger than that of the other side. If it''s true that the fight won''t benefit, there''s no need for it.


    "Is Zhinu in heaven?" Su Xun asked.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then replied, "the weaver girl is naturally in heaven. Why do you ask?"


    He naturally knows the importance of Zhinu''s involvement, so it''s the best way to hide it if we don''t give her privileges and make her more like an ordinary fairy.


    But this strange strong suddenly asked about weaving girl, let the emperor alert heart.


    Su Xun''s eyes sneered: "really?"


    The next second, he pulled the weaver girl out of the underworld: "then who is she?"


    "Zhinu!" The emperor''s pupil suddenly shrank.


    It took a long time for Zhinu to come back to her senses. She was both surprised and happy: "Zhinu, please see the emperor."


    "This What the hell is going on! " The emperor was surprised and angry, but he still tried to calm down.


    Among the immortals behind, some are as deep as water, some are suspicious, but most of them are confused and puzzled.


    Isn''t it just a little weaver girl?


    It''s said that the queen mother likes it very much, but it''s not so bad for the emperor.


    Su Xun said slowly: "specifically, you can find out for yourself. The importance of Zhinu is self-evident. You, the emperor of heaven and the court of heaven owe me a great cause and effect. I''m here just for treasure, but cause and effect."


    "Why do you want to take loose things?" The emperor of heaven was very friendly to Su Xun, because Zhinu was so important.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I want Kunlun mirror."


    Kunlun mirror, the master of all mirrors, communicates with heaven and earth, has the power to see through the time gap, and can see the past and the present.


    Of course, the Kunlun mirror in this world is not as powerful as the Kunlun mirror in Kyushu myth.


    But it''s also an artifact. It''s used for refining. It''s enough as the Sansheng stone beside the Naihe bridge.


    Hearing Su Xun say three words of Kunlun mirror, everyone was in an uproar.


    Kunlun mirror, it''s the treasure of Queen Mother of the West. How can I give it to him.


    "No way!" The emperor of heaven refused even if he didn''t want to: "it''s better to change a casual person."


    "This seat only needs Kunlun mirror. If the emperor of heaven doesn''t give it, then this seat will be taken by himself." Su Xun''s attitude was very firm. He didn''t leave after finishing his task. Wasn''t it for the Kunlun mirror?


    As Su Xun''s voice fell, there was a sense of tension in the air.

 Chapter 718

    Emperor Kunlun said, "it''s impossible for the mirror to sink again."


    Let''s not say that Kunlun mirror does not belong to him.


    If he agrees, where is his dignity?


    "You forced me."


    Su Xun took a look at the immortals behind the emperor of heaven, and then went down to earth in the eyes of everyone.


    "This Emperor, what is he going to do? "


    A group of immortals looked at each other. They didn''t understand that Su Xun was tough just now. How did he leave in the twinkling of an eye.


    The emperor of heaven is also full of fog.


    Then the next second, except for the emperor, all the immortals fell from the clouds.


    "Ah


    Some people want to control their body, but they find that any magic is useless and their body is still falling.


    The Jade Emperor is stupid. What''s the situation?


    In the lower bound, a barren mountain, Su Xun stood on the ground and watched the gods falling down like dumplings.


    And all this, just because he just drew a circle on the ground.


    Unfortunately, the skill of drawing a circle to curse you only works for those whose accomplishments are lower than yourself.


    Otherwise let the emperor fall down, the scenery will be infinitely beautiful.


    "Oh! My waist


    "Ouch -"


    a group of immortals fell on the ground. They were already invulnerable tomorrow, but they almost fell apart.


    "You did it!"


    The sky and the earth floated steadily in the air, and his eyes looked at Su Xun suspiciously.


    This method is really terrible.


    In silence, so many immortals were easily processed. What kind of magic is this?


    "Emperor of heaven, you have seen the means of this seat. If you don''t fulfill my wish, you will be asked to make dumplings in the world every day. How do you feel?"


    Su Xun looked at the emperor of heaven with a smile, threatening, the threat of chiguoguo.


    "You..." The emperor of heaven was angry, and his eyes were cold: "do you really dare not kill people? Don''t think that if there is cause and effect involved, we can''t cut you. Our Heavenly Sword is refined for heaven''s way. Killing people doesn''t involve cause and effect! "


    "But did you kill me?" Su Xun showed a disdainful smile, and his momentum rose slowly.


    The sky is still that day, the earth is still that place, and the people are still those people.


    But somehow, all the immortals couldn''t move. They were pressed down by Su Xun''s momentum. They were sweating and their faces turned white. No one dared to move.


    "Hum!"


    The emperor of heaven broke through Su Xun''s pressure with a cold hum. He cursed in his heart. Where did the strong man come from!


    "Again, I want Kunlun mirror!" Su Xun''s voice was not big, but it was sonorous and powerful.


    "Here you are."


    After hearing, a beautiful girl came to the atmosphere.


    "See the queen mother."


    The immortals said hello.


    Su Xun looked at the comer.


    This is the queen mother of the West. She works with the emperor of heaven, not husband and wife. She is the head of a male immortal and the head of a female immortal.


    "Jiuxiao Sanren, Kunlun mirror, this palace gives you, your strength, and what you do are worth it." Looking at Su Xun, she said.


    The emperor''s face changed: "queen mother, you can''t do this!"


    "Do you want a jade hairpin on your head?" Su Xun''s eyes fell on the jade hairpin on the Queen Mother''s head.


    Yuchai is a magic weapon. It looks like a small bridge. Su Xun thinks that Naihe bridge can solve it.


    The queen mother frowned: "my jade hairpin is not as good as the gold hairpin. It only has the effect of calming the soul and absorbing evil spirits."


    "That''s just right." Su Xun couldn''t help but clap his hands.


    Three stone, Naihe bridge all at once.


    The Queen Mother nodded: "well, we all agree to what you ask for, but we also ask for it. If you agree, Kunlun mirror and jade hairpin are yours. Otherwise, we can''t do it."


    "Queen mother, please." Su Xun said.


    The queen mother said with a smile, "you should swear to heaven that you will stay in the court of heaven. Naturally, the court of heaven will not treat you badly. How about giving it to you in a high position?"


    After hearing this, the immortals suddenly realized that they were full of admiration for the queen mother of the West.


    That''s the big picture.


    Su Xun''s strength is not weaker than that of the emperor of heaven. What''s more, if he stayed in the court of heaven, the Kunlun mirror belongs to Su Xun, but it''s not the court of heaven?


    Su Xun frowned. He didn''t expect that he helped Tianting to avoid a crisis. The other party even wanted to tie himself to Tianting''s chariot.


    You''re kidding.


    Although he was dismissive in his heart, he swore without hesitation on the surface: "I, Su Xun, a scattered person in jiuxiao, swore that if I got the Queen Mother Yuchai and Kunlun mirror, I would serve in heaven all my life. If I swore to this end, I would die through the heart with ten thousand arrows, but it would not be a good end."


    The face of emperor Zhidi was satisfied, and all the maidens were smiling.


    "Good." The Queen Mother spat out a good word. With a wave of her hand, the jade hairpin on her head and a simple bronze mirror flew into Su Xun''s hand.Sue lost it and checked the system.


    Then he looked at the queen mother and grinned: "queen mother, have you ever thought about what I''ll do if I go back?"


    "I believe that the great gods like jiuxiao Sanren can''t do what they say." With a smile, the queen mother is confident that she just believes in the way of heaven.


    Su Xun swore to heaven that if he couldn''t do it, heaven and earth would punish him.


    Su Xun laughed and said something that made everyone tremble: "the way of heaven? Joke, this way of heaven can control you, but not this seat. "


    The voice fell down and said "system, back to earth" silently. Su Xun''s voice slowly disappeared.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the sky changed greatly, and the thunder rolled in the dark clouds. Almost at the moment when Su Xun left, a thunder fell at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    There was a big pit left in place, but Su Xun had already disappeared.


    The emperor of heaven


    Queen Mother


    The Immortals


    No one thought that Su Xun had escaped the punishment of heaven. Didn''t Kunlun mirror and jade hairpin have been given away?


    Then they also received the feedback from the way of heaven. If they meet so Cheng again, there will be no amnesty.


    If you kill Su Xun, you will have great merit.


    Su Xun, an outsider, provokes the majesty of the way of heaven. It''s strange that the way of heaven is not angry.


    However, all the people just laughed bitterly. They couldn''t even make it by themselves, let alone by themselves.


    Although the merit is good, you should have life to take it.


    The Queen Mother gritted her teeth: "no wonder he is so hasty. It turns out that he is not a person in this world."


    At this point, they have known for a long time that there is a heaven outside the world, and there is an extraterritorial world.


    Just can''t break the shackles to leave.


    I didn''t expect to meet an extraterritorial strongman, who made a hole in them.


    "Damn it The emperor of heaven is also furious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Damn it


    The earth, on a barren mountain, Su Xun scolded fiercely.


    On his arm, a symbol of thunder appeared.


    He can feel that this is a mark, the last mark left by the way of heaven in the world of Cowherd and weaver girl.


    Heaven is greedy for his body, and his heart will never die!


    I just hope that the way of heaven can''t leave. Otherwise, Su Xun can''t bear to come after him.


    I thought I would run after whoring. Who could have thought that the way of heaven didn''t look at nationality, direct violence and law enforcement?

 Chapter 719

    As the way of heaven, we should not leave at will.


    Su Xun comforted himself with this.


    Then he took out the Kunlun mirror and the Queen Mother jade hairpin, with a smile on her face.


    This wave, blood does not make a loss!


    Su Xun went into the underworld, and directly washed away the forbidden system of the queen mother, and threw out the jade hairpin in his hand.


    The jade hairpin fell to the ground, expanded and enlarged, and soon turned into a cool and green jade bridge.


    With Naihe bridge, we are still short of forgetting the river.


    The water of the river should have the power to sink evil spirits. Naturally, water can''t replace it.


    As for the Kunlun mirror, we need to find a good stone to refine with it, so that it can become a Sansheng stone.


    Ordinary stone can''t hold the power of Kunlun mirror.


    Even if this Kunlun mirror is not the Kunlun mirror in the Kyushu myth, it is just the Kunlun mirror of a small world, but it is also an artifact.


    Su Xun has no idea about the level of magic weapon now. He can only distinguish between artifact and non artifact.


    After all, it''s like a spirit weapon. The magic weapon of immortal weapon level has no meaning to him at all.


    In his cognition, the level of sky demon bow is artifact, the best artifact.


    The Kunlun mirror in the Cowherd and Weaver Girl world is also an artifact, but it is not as good as the sky demon bow.


    If you really want to subdivide the level of magic weapon, I''m afraid he only has one month''s spirit around him now.


    After all, she is an immortal who has lived from the time of heaven.


    "Gee."


    Suddenly, his face changed and he flew in one direction.


    The underworld is a world that constantly evolves naturally. The higher his cultivation, the larger his area will be and the higher his world level will be.


    Now the underworld is not even a small thousand worlds, because even native life has not evolved.


    Although the small world is weak, it will take thousands of years to evolve into a small world.


    Su Xun came to the edge of a cliff at the end of the underworld, on which grew a dark blue flower.


    It''s just a low-level elixir with Yin attribute, yanghunhua.


    But Su Xun was surprised.


    Because it''s a natural evolution. It''s the first creature to grow in the underworld.


    There are other elixirs in this world, but they are all transplanted by him from the outside world, which is quite different from the meaning of this spirit raising flower.


    "It''s just fate."


    Su Xun laughed and pointed out that a piece of mana fell on the spirit flower, which was absorbed by it, helped it develop its intelligence, and gradually evolved into the essence of plants.


    Then, Su Xun put the matter behind him and went out of the underworld.


    The higher organisms are willing to do whatever they want, which is enough to change the fate of the lower species.


    Su Xun undoubtedly belongs to higher biology.


    Strictly speaking, he can''t call human any more, except appearance, everything else is beyond the scope of human.


    It''s just that he likes to be human.


    From the underworld, Su found the Yuliang mountain manor.


    The biggest advantage of opening up a small world for him is that he can take his family with him when he wants to go to xuanyue continent in the future.


    his underworld has the final say that he wants the living to enter the living, and to enter the dead, and the dead can enter.


    It was evening when we got back to the manor, and everyone was at home.


    All the girls were surprised that Su Xun came back so quickly this time.


    After all, in the past, Su Xun could not leave for at least three or five days.


    But this time it was less than a day.


    They all seriously doubted whether Su Xun had just found a hotel and came back after a sleep.


    Su Xun, holding an Zizhen and Yao Yao in his arms, suddenly thought of an interesting thing.


    "I have a treasure in my hand that can reflect your past and present lives. Do you want to try it?"


    The women who were still working on their own business were very excited when they heard this.


    Even the poor Princess Liuli and the submissive Su lu''er opened their eyes wide.


    "Really? Try it out. I''ll come first Xiaobai knelt down in front of Su Xun and put his head on his leg.


    "And me and me. I think I must have been a fairy in my last life." Yan Yurou came running from the sofa wearing a white shirt of Su Xun.


    Well, eyes confirm. There''s a vacuum inside.


    Qin Zhu curled his lips: "I think you must have been a cow in your last life. This time it''s just a proof."


    "You were a refrigerator in your last life." Yan Niu Sorry, Yan Yurou''s fight back.


    Liao Yu is the quietest one, but his eyes are also flowing with some joy.


    After all, you can see your past life. Who can resist this kind of thing.


    Su Xun took out the Kunlun mirror and said to start with Zizhen.


    Then the Kunlun mirror floats in the living room, and an Zizhen walks to the Kunlun mirror with some tension and expectation.Then the Kunlun mirror was like water waves, followed by a woman who was giving birth.


    With a baby crying, the baby girl croaked to the ground.


    In the background of the Republic of China, the longer the baby girl is, the bigger she is. In the end, she looks the same as an Zizhen.


    He went to school, studied abroad, came back to reform with full blood, and died until he was bombed by the devil air force.


    "Wow, sister Zizhen was a heroine in her last life. No wonder she was so arrogant."


    "It''s my turn. It''s my turn."


    An Zizhen is Yao Yao, then Xiao Bai, Liao Yu, and then Yan Yurou.


    Yao Yao''s last life was in the Ming Dynasty. She was a princess and died early in the pool.


    Xiaobai was an ordinary fox in his last life. He has been a fox for two consecutive lives, but he has become a demon in his life.


    Liao Yu was a doctor in Nanjing City in his last life. The devil broke the city and killed himself.


    Yan Yurou''s life is the best. She was a daughter in her last life, but she is still a daughter in her present life. This is probably what people call eternal wealth.


    Finally, it''s Qin Zhu''s turn and Liuli''s turn.


    "Queen first!"


    Qin Zhugang is ready to go forward, but Liuli comes to Kunlun mirror first.


    As soon as she woke up, she knew nothing about her previous memory, so she wanted to find clues from her previous life.


    However, she was disappointed. In the last life, she was an ordinary three tailed cat. She followed a hell general to catch ghosts. At last, she inexplicably participated in a big war. After her death, she was reincarnated and became a cat again.


    Su Xun was still a little puzzled. He had his own system. At least he was a protagonist.


    Why are all these women of ordinary origin, and none of them have a big background?


    The last one is Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu didn''t have much hope. After all, she was an ordinary person in her life. She must have been an ordinary person in her last life just like an Zizhen.


    However, the appearance of Kunlun mirror stunned everyone.


    In the mirror of Kunlun, it is dark, and countless souls are in a daze. A young woman in black robe stands at the head of the bridge and bows her head to make soup for the souls.


    as like as two peas, the woman''s face became clearer and clearer.


    Suddenly, the woman in the Kunlun mirror turned her head, as if looking at Qin Zhu.


    Then the picture disappears and the Kunlun mirror returns to its original state.


    The living room was horribly quiet.


    All of them were silent, looking at Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu himself was in a state of ignorance.

 Chapter 720

    "Sister Qin Zhu is "Meng Po?"


    Yao Yao was the first to break the silence.


    Su Xun didn''t expect to help Qin Zhu find his own job.


    "I I Is it really Mengpo? " Qin Zhu began to doubt life, some can''t believe it.


    After all, it''s Mengpo. She''s well-known in the world. She''s a philanthropist and a free delivery of Mengpo soup.


    Qin Zhu was an ordinary man. After he died, he became a ghost. Later he knew that he was not a ghost, but a Yin God.


    I haven''t figured out how I became Yin God for no reason. Now I''m Meng Po.


    She felt that something must be wrong. How could Mengpo be so weak as her?


    Liao Yu said, "if the mirror is OK, then you may really be Meng Po."


    "But I It''s weak. " Qin Zhu looks at Su Xun and expects him to give an answer.


    Su Xun pondered: "you have no memory at all. Maybe when you get back your memory, your strength will come back."


    What he is worried about now is that Qin Zhu has recovered her memory. Is she Meng PO or Qin Zhu?


    I''ve been lucky in Qin Bamboo hundreds of times! She recovered her memory and became Mengpo. She must have wanted to chop herself to death.


    "I think it''s good now." Qin Zhu shook his head, Ying Ying smile: "I am Qin Zhu, only when you Mengpo, not in the mirror that Mengpo."


    Obviously, she didn''t want to get her memory back.


    Because she was also thinking about the problem that Su Xun was worried about, and recovered the memory of Meng Po. Is she still Qin Zhu?


    "It''s up to you." Su Xun gave a little smile and rubbed her head. His heart was calm again.


    What about Meng Po?


    Mengpo''s rebirth doesn''t mean she can beat herself.


    If she really doesn''t admit that she is Qin Zhu, she will beat her up and help her recall those days when she was Qin Zhu (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    An Zizhen quickly changed the topic: "OK, OK, we''ve all seen it. It''s your turn, Su Xun."


    Others also looked at Su Xun curiously.


    "OK, then it''s my turn."


    Su Xun stood in front of the Kunlun mirror.


    Half a face appeared in the Kunlun mirror, and then a golden light burst out, and a spider web like crack appeared in the mirror.


    "No!"


    As soon as Su Xun''s face changed, he used the magic to protect everyone.


    "PATA!"


    Kunlun mirror didn''t explode. It just broke into several pieces and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "This It''s too exaggerated, isn''t it? Only half a face appears, and it''s broken directly? "


    "Is my husband''s past life too big?"


    "I think my husband''s life should be too strong, so the mirror can''t bear it."


    "Husband, is this really a magic weapon?"


    A group of women chirp like a group of ducks.


    Su Xun picked up the debris on the ground, and his painful face twitched. Mine, Sansheng stone!


    Well, before refining Sansheng stone, you have to repair the Kunlun mirror first.


    Su Xun was heartbroken: "this is not a genuine Kunlun mirror, so the effect is weak."


    "Are there pirated artifacts?" Several women''s eyes widened.


    Su Xun didn''t know how to explain: "just treat this as an imitation made by a later comer."


    "That''s also very valuable. Well, don''t be unhappy, my husband. We''ll make it up to you tonight." Yan Yurou held Su Xun from behind, and stood on tiptoe to blow at Su Xun''s ears.


    Qin Zhu rolled a white eye: "small scratch goods."


    "Don''t come tonight." Yan Yurou said.


    Qin Zhu a chest: "my husband is not you alone, he belongs to all of us!"


    Su Xun


    How do you feel that you are a tool used by them to solve that impulse?


    Please, would you respect me?


    I feel offended, thank you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, after a busy night, master Su was still sleeping in bed.


    Suddenly the door of the room was pushed open, Yao Yao came in: "husband, get up, someone wants to see you, it''s official, it seems very anxious."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun washed his face with a water polo, turned around and put on a robe.


    Yao Yao followed him out and said, "I don''t know. I have to see you."


    Su Xun came to the living room in a blink.


    At a glance, I saw a young man in suit and shoes and an old man sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing Su Xun, the anxious old man quickly got up: "Su Zhenjun, something''s wrong."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    The old man looked at an Zizhen and others in the living room.


    As soon as an Zizhen''s daughter was ready to leave, Su Xun said, "let''s talk about it directly.""Yes, Su Zhenjun." The matter is very important, the old man did not hesitate: "satellite shot, in the periphery of the earth suddenly appeared a new continent is falling to the earth, how to go down, at most 12 hours will fall to the earth, its power is no less than an asteroid impact."


    As he spoke, he handed over some pictures in his briefcase.


    "Su Zhenjun, this is a satellite photo."


    As soon as Su Xun saw it, the picture was very blurred. He could see mountains, lakes and so on. The area was really large.


    "The speed of this floating continent is too fast, so the satellite can''t take accurate pictures." The old man was a little embarrassed to explain a picture quality thing.


    Su Xun nodded: "I know."


    "Ah?" The old man was stunned, so big thing, your reaction is so calm.


    Su Xun asked again, "why don''t you stay here for breakfast?"


    "No, no, No The old man shook his head and said anxiously, "Su Zhenjun, this..."


    "Doesn''t it take 12 hours to fall to earth? Then give me 12 hours to have breakfast, OK? " Su Xun pretended to be forced lightly. He hasn''t pretended to be forced for a long time.


    Man is iron, force is steel, a day does not pretend to be idle.


    The old man and Bancun young man were forced to cover their faces and were confused.


    Only then did they know that, in their eyes, the crisis was just something to be solved after breakfast in Su Xun''s eyes.


    They were shocked. Mr. Su No, Su Zhenjun, how strong is it?


    After getting Su Xun''s affirmative answer, they left.


    At the same time, foreign satellites have already taken pictures of the mainland drifting towards the earth, and the relevant photos have been published.


    Because foreign countries are unable to solve this problem, they can only choose to publish the truth, causing a public opinion offensive, and asking long Guo to do it in the way of praying and semi coercion.


    After all, there are aliens and immortals behind the Dragon Kingdom, which is better than they can carry. They don''t want to die.


    Foreign countries have become a mess.


    On the street, dense people knelt on the ground, crying and praying.


    "Oh, MAIGA, great dragon Kingdom, please save the earth, save us."


    "Great immortal, please save the world. I will be your faithful believer in the future."


    "At the end of the dragon day, our only hope in the world has never been so


    "I hope I can pass safely..."


    No one prays to God, because it turns out that God doesn''t work.


    The misty God is too far away, but the real God is in the world!


    The world loves Su Zhenjun!

 Chapter 721

    The continent floating in outer space.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, it was nothing more than a blow or a sword.


    After all, even the space can tear, has been able to open up their own world, this is not a small thing?


    So it''s not as important as his breakfast.


    After breakfast, Su Xun got up and flew out of the atmosphere into outer space.


    Countless satellites of various countries captured him at this moment, which is a global live broadcast.


    If someone floats in space and looks up.


    You will find that it''s like a satellite conference, with satellites from all countries coming together.


    "Su Zhenjun! That''s su Zhenjun! "


    "I knew that with Su Zhenjun, it would be OK!"


    "Oh, MAIGA, God, no, Zhenjun, let his damned God go away. From now on, I only believe in suzhenjun of the Dragon kingdom!"


    "Su Zhenjun is a God. He shouldn''t divide his kingdom by skin. He doesn''t only belong to the Dragon Kingdom, he should belong to the world! God loves the world


    "Great Su Zhenjun, please listen to the prayer of your most loyal believers..."


    After seeing Su Xun from the satellite, people all over the world were shocked.


    Even God has lost his job because of him.


    Su Xun stepped out a few steps, walked on the ground in the space without gravity, and came to the floating land.


    And then there was a flash of light.


    Because he saw something, a collapsed door.


    The key is that there are two words left on the door, ghost door.


    He looked around again and found the last word "Guan".


    The gate of death!


    What does that mean?


    This shows that this continent is a broken corner of the underworld, and it is the most central one.


    The real underworld!


    At that time, Kyushu was beaten to pieces. This fragment of the underworld drifted back somehow.


    Su Xun walked through the ruins of Guimenguan. After he entered, there was huangquan road. On both sides of huangquan road were flowers on the other side.


    But now I can only see a few lonely and half dead flowers on the other side.


    Huangquan road is also dilapidated, leaving a few pieces of green bricks with ghost patterns.


    Like picking up rubbish, Su Xun buckled up the complete green bricks.


    After all, these are real things in the underworld. Isn''t it fragrant to perfect his underworld?


    Thirty seven green bricks on huangquan road.


    There are seven surviving flowers on the other side.


    There is a soul in every other flower, and these souls are dying now.


    Su Xun threw himself into the underworld.


    Su Xun went on, and the Naihe bridge passed by huangquan, but the bridge was gone, the Sansheng stone was gone, and the wangxiangtai was gone.


    There''s no water in the Wangchuan river.


    Su Xun was not willing to go up the river of the forgetting River, so he didn''t believe that there was no more.


    After all, the water of Wangchuan River should be as inexhaustible as Tianhe river.


    And people on earth are watching his every move vaguely through the satellite.


    "What is Su Zhenjun doing?"


    "It must be a treasure hunt! Anyway, you''re also an immortal now. Haven''t you read the immortal novels? "


    "Look, last time there was a eunuch of the author. I flew over to him and grabbed him to break his legs. Tiantian was shut up in his room to code words. The minimum number of words a day was 100000. Now I read it every day."


    "Fuck, Niupi, ruthless, with readers like you, the author must be warm and happy."


    Su Xun didn''t know what the lower world was talking about. At this time, he was still following the river.


    In the end, however, nothing was achieved.


    It''s just a broken fragment of the underworld. Both ends have been broken through. Even if the water of the river will not dry up, it will all run out.


    At the beginning, he was concerned and confused. He didn''t think of this, so he made a fool of himself.


    We should change our thinking. He just saw a large lake in the sky. It may be that part of the water of the forgetchuan river flowed out and merged.


    He flew up to the sky again and determined the location of each small lake. Su Xun checked them one by one.


    I didn''t let him down in the end.


    There are five lakes, two of which are the water of the river.


    Don''t ask him how he is sure. How can this kind of question come out of your mouth?


    Just look at the ghosts and spirits rolling in the lake.


    If the river is not dry, these evil spirits will sink into it forever.


    Su Xun took out a bottle shaped magic weapon and put all the water in it.


    Then he went on.


    Along the way, you can see the collapsed palaces with broken walls. You can see that the prosperity here has become history and dust.


    However, he is not without harvest, after all, there are always some tenacious creatures grow out again.So he got a lot of plants that only the underworld would grow.


    Finally, he got up from the ground, flew into space and punched the broken underworld.


    From the satellite images, it''s an ordinary punch.


    Even the satellite lens didn''t shake.


    But the next second, everyone saw an unforgettable scene.


    After Su Xun''s ordinary punch, the floating continent began to collapse.


    First, the edge of the continent turned into dust, the mountains began to collapse, the lake water was directly evaporated, and the whole continent was instantly buried by dust.


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    No one counted how long it took. When the camera was clear again, the floating continent had disappeared.


    Su Xun has disappeared.


    Across the screen, people all over the world feel that kind of spiritual shock.


    Is a crisis of extinction that scares everyone so lightly solved?


    With one blow, a piece of land is broken.


    Doesn''t that mean that if Su Xun wanted to, he would die every minute.


    This kind of power is so powerful that it is too strong to make movies. Only in novels can it be written.


    After the shock, it brings yearning, worship, fanaticism and motivation.


    "The trough! Su Zhenjun is too fierce. I want to cultivate immortals. I have boundless power! "


    "Come on, I''m afraid we can''t practice as much as Su Zhenjun in our life."


    "It''s good to have the power of his little finger."


    "I''m going to the Dragon kingdom. I must go to the Dragon kingdom. I don''t want to stay in this damned magnesium Kingdom any more!"


    "Oh, yes, Sue Su Zhenjun is a God who can create and destroy the world! "


    When the outside world was sensational because of Su Xun.


    Someone in Su is excitedly engaged in development projects in his private underworld.


    Although the green bricks from huangquan road are not enough, they at least know what the materials are and can be practiced by themselves.


    So the thirty or so bricks were not laid first, and they looked shabby.


    Su Xun dug out the river first.


    Then the water of the two lakes was poured in, and a miniature version of the river was formed.


    Seven other flowers were planted on the edge of the Bank of the river.


    And then bring back other plants randomly planted in the mountains, let it grow savagely.


    He, the underworld, has some meaning at last, and is becoming complete step by step.

 Chapter 722

    Su Xun meat, body across the space, a single blow to the mainland, the shock is too big.


    What a few science, who talk about science as the king, who is alien.


    With the development of science, ordinary people are already self-sufficient.


    So, we need to cultivate immortals!


    The whole world has the same slogan.


    In countries other than the Dragon Kingdom, tens of thousands of people walk on the streets every day.


    The management of various countries has a splitting headache.


    What a hammer!


    you can''t use the parade, it''s not has the final say.


    We also want to cultivate immortals!


    Then these people can only negotiate with the state of dragon, and want to ask Su Xun to give them two spiritual veins through the high level of the state of dragon.


    I''m kidding. Of course, Su Xun can''t agree.


    At least not now.


    There is a saying that if you are not my kind, your heart will be different.


    At least we have to wait until there are monks in the state of dragon who are in harmony with the Tao.


    If we don''t suppress their development all the time, it will be meaningless to show off to a group of primitive people every day.


    It''s enough to limit them to a place that lags behind the Dragon kingdom forever.


    In this way, they always need to rely on the breath of the Dragon kingdom.


    Now let''s say something impolite.


    A dragon people swagger on the streets of foreign countries, as long as they take out their ID cards, they will attract a large group of imported licking dogs.


    Longguo''s bachelors borrow money to go abroad. When they come back, they will be accompanied by a beautiful foreign girl.


    Now Longguo Hukou is the hard currency and the most valuable thing in the world.


    All this was brought by Sushen.


    He is selfish or selfish.


    But he can''t tolerate the barbarians who used to bombard the Dragon kingdom with jianchuanli. Once again, they have a chance to stand on the head of the Dragon kingdom.


    As for the accusations of moral supremacy.


    Su Xun can only open Netease cloud suppression mode:


    born a man, I''m sorry.


    Su Xun went to lick the dog world and took Li Qing, Qin Qing and Su Qing to the earth.


    XiuXiu, twin sisters and Prince Su Ming of Taixu will never forget.


    Let them travel around the world and send them back when they draw their next identity.


    Su Ming and Su Qing, who are precocious and mature, are very popular with an Zizhen.


    Especially Yao Yao and an Zizhen.


    Seeing these two cubs, they are already looking forward to what their children will look like when they are born.


    And Yan Yurou a few not pregnant can only be envious incomparable, and then ruthlessly squeeze Su Xun.


    But the higher Su Xun''s accomplishments, the lower the chance of getting pregnant.


    Because the higher the life, the lower the chance of offspring.


    When it reaches a certain degree of unpredictability, there will even be no more offspring.


    Otherwise, let this higher creature continue to be born, one by one.


    Then you really don''t have to do anything to step on the horse. You can set up a bed and rule the whole universe just by having children.


    After Su Qing and Su Ming came, Su lu''er suffered again.


    Su Ming is OK, very restrained, but Su Qing, the bear child, catches and tramples him.


    Su lu''er is very sad and angry. He is a big demon in fairyland and is taken as a pet by his mother.


    I have to be the baby sitter of the young master. I''m tired.


    The person that the two kids fear most is Liuli.


    After all, in their eyes, other people are adults and don''t care about them.


    But Liuli looks like a big sister.


    He''s a kid, too.


    If Liuli knows what the two kids think, I''m afraid it''s not going to explode.


    On the way, Su Xun took his two children back to his hometown for his parents to have a look.


    The old couple now knew about Su Xun''s opening of the harem.


    I can''t manage it. I just sigh and don''t know what a good girl she is, so I''ll take advantage of their playful son, which makes the old couple feel sorry for giving birth to this kind of bastard who harms girls everywhere.


    Well, yes, it''s my parents.


    "Father, can we have these in Taixu world?"


    Standing at the top of the building, Su Ming learns from Su Xun and stands with his hands down, overlooking the traffic below.


    The last time he went back from the world where Su Qing lived, he felt that science and technology in modern society are very friendly to the poor, greatly improving efficiency in all aspects.


    Su said: "I will give you some strength to cross the world when you grow up."


    "Won''t father be with us?" Su Ming looks at Su Xun thoughtfully.


    Su Xun touched his head: "our life is very long. Our pursuit is to destroy heaven and earth, but I will not. Even mortals who have lived for only a few decades will be separated from their parents. What do you think of us?"He will leave the best for his posterity.


    But it''s impossible to take them with you forever. Under the protection of eagles, the young eagles will never grow up.


    When he was a certain age, Su Xun would be in the state of stocking. He would only take their mother with him, and they would fight with the family background they had given them.


    After all, parents are the real love.


    The baby was just an accident.


    "I understand." Su Ming nodded.


    Holding a mobile phone to play the game, Su Qing ran over: "Dad, aunt Zizhen called, let you go back to dinner."


    He is more like a child than Su Ming.


    "Let''s go."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun brought his two sons to an end.


    In fact, after smashing the corner of the underworld, Su Xun was thinking about a problem.


    Pieces of Kyushu are scattered all over the country.


    There must be a lot of good things on it.


    Can I search everywhere in space?


    Finally, I gave up the idea, the void is too big, boundless, what''s more, maybe those fragments have been patronized.


    Back home, in the kitchen, in the living room, a large group of women were busy.


    "Donkey!"


    Su Qing rushed to play with Su donkey again.


    Su Ming cleverly goes to the restaurant to set dishes.


    He and Su Qing are less than one year old, but they are almost the same height as their five-year-old children.


    After all, they can''t be called human anymore.


    From the moment of birth, the blood flowing in their bodies is the blood of higher life level.


    During the meal, Su Xun sat in the main seat, with two children, one left and one right.


    A group of yingyingyan sat on both sides, and the whole table was full.


    "Eat."


    As Su Xun''s voice dropped, everyone started.


    The quiet restaurant suddenly became lively.


    "Try this, Xiao Ming."


    "Thank you, aunt rou."


    "That''s good. In the future, aunt Rou will have a baby as good as Xiaoming."


    "Then I want my sister!"


    "Me too!"


    Now has entered the late autumn season, the temperature is getting lower and lower, has begun to snow in some places.


    Outside the window, the cold wind is whistling, and inside the window, there is warmth.


    The lights were flickering, reflecting the laughter. Su Xun''s heart had never been so calm.


    It''s said that immortals are merciless.


    But in Su Xun''s opinion, if even people can''t do it well, what is immortality?


    After all, there are personal characters beside immortal characters.


    In a trance, Su Xun''s mood was sublimated, and the barrier was broken.

 Chapter 723

    Monday.


    Su Qing and Su Ming have been sent back to their respective worlds.


    That''s their own stage.


    "System, extract the 25th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: Junior law enforcement officer. ¡¿


    [this is a parallel time and space, an era of burning fire and cooking oil. This is a world of waves. There are rising business tycoons, powerful and arrogant social thieves, and beautiful women. ¡¿


    [it''s full of violence and crime, romance and prosperity, blood and fire. It''s on the eve of dawn, but it''s still dark. ¡¿


    [you are a member of the big waves. The humble ant is insignificant. You are a small law enforcement officer at the bottom, but you bear heavy responsibilities. ¡¿


    [identity ability: Master Bajiquan, guns and unlimited bullets. ¡¿


    [identity task: be promoted to director of the General Administration of law enforcement within one year. ¡¿


    [Note: in the ordinary world, you are not allowed to use any supernatural power such as magic. You are only allowed to use the exclusive ability of this identity. ¡¿


    it''s no wonder that you have already acquired the skill of mastering firearms, and even repeat it. It turns out that you are not allowed to use any other supernatural ability.


    Su Xun didn''t expect to get such an identity.


    Junior law enforcement officer? It''s the police.


    Strictly speaking, he was a policeman.


    It''s just an undercover agent sent by the police into a drug den.


    The ordinary world is so chaotic.


    Nemei, it''s not like Mexico, is it?


    Mexico is a magical country, where the army can''t beat the peddlers and drug fighters.


    One of the most dangerous jobs in the world is to be president in Mexico.


    Because you can''t escape being shot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the traffic in front of me.


    The hot sun was shining on his face, which made him feel in a trance.


    The streets are full of yellow people, but the buildings and vehicles are old-fashioned.


    Then a memory flooded into my mind.


    This planet is called mercury. Now the city is an independent city, called Liao City, also known as the city of sin.


    Because this city is full of all illegal activities forbidden in civilized society.


    Drugs, drugs, human trafficking, smuggling, gambling, emotional trading, homicide, riots


    There''s a joke on earth.


    The way to make a fortune is written in the criminal law.


    And the people here, no doubt, put the way of getting rich in the criminal law into action.


    Of course, these things are also illegal in this city, but they can''t be cleaned.


    One crop is broken and another grows.


    So all the year round, the officials and the criminals in the dark zone have maintained a tacit understanding, as long as it is not too much, there will be no big conflict.


    Of course, this tacit understanding is undoubtedly a shame for the officials, but it is also a helpless compromise.


    Who let this kind of history take too long.


    The supreme ruler of the city is the Lord.


    But the man in charge of the highest force is the director of the General Administration of law enforcement.


    The General Administration of law enforcement controls the legitimate armed forces of more than 5000 people in the whole city.


    And Su Xun, now a small law enforcement officer, is only responsible for patrolling in the street.


    He wants to climb to the top and master the force of the city, which is not a simple way.


    He is now a junior law enforcement officer. There are also intermediate law enforcement officers and senior law enforcement officers. These three levels are all front-line officers, small soldiers.


    Only when you become a law enforcement officer can you be regarded as the real management.


    Junior law enforcement officer, intermediate law enforcement officer, senior law enforcement officer.


    Then there are law enforcement inspectors, junior inspectors, intermediate inspectors and senior inspectors.


    The top is the core, and the last is the director of the general administration.


    That is to say, his road to promotion has gone through mountains and rivers.


    And he has never been an official. He has no experience.


    He was only magistrate and Emperor.


    But the advantage is that the city is chaotic, and chaos means that order is not complete.


    So as long as the credit is enough for promotion, or the recognition of big people, you can rise very quickly, and being a big boss within a year is completely operational.


    Su Xun took back his thoughts, breathed out a breath and began his day''s work.


    With a baton on on his back, he patrols the long street aimlessly.


    That is to walk from the street to the end of the street, then take a rest, and then walk back from the end of the street.


    Repeat until 5 pm, you can get off work, boring, and helpless.


    Look at the city with his eyes.


    If you have to make a comparison, the level of economic development is like the cities of the 1970s and 1980s.


    The biggest difference is.The city is more chaotic.


    "Pass by and have a look. The steamed buns are fresh!"


    "Oh, is there any mistake? Why is the price rising again? Last week it was fifty cents


    "A price increase means a price increase. If you can''t afford it, don''t buy it. If you don''t buy it, just leave. Don''t block the customers behind."


    "Big brother, look at that girl. She''s so beautiful. Fart, she''s so cocky. It must be so cool from the back!"


    "What the hell are you thinking! That''s my mother


    "Shit, no, we''ll go our separate ways after that. I call you brother and you call me dad."


    Listening to all kinds of noises coming from his ears, Su Xun felt that the world was a little more real.


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    Right in front of him, a couple of thugs are pushing him. A man and a woman were struggling to pull onto the car.


    "What are you doing? Let me go, help me, huh..."


    The two people who were caught kept struggling for mercy, but the people around them were indifferent. They just took a look and did their own things.


    Because this kind of thing is too normal in this city, no one dares to meddle.


    But Su Xun was in charge.


    Who asked him to wear this dress?


    "What are you doing! Stop! Let them go


    Su Xun rushed over with a baton.


    Seeing this, the passers-by around them were surprised.


    Isn''t it? Isn''t it? Are the law enforcement officers really enforcing the law?


    Did you forget the red packets?


    A gangster with yellow hair also asked about this topic, and his face was indignant:


    "boss, have you made a mistake? If you accept our red envelope, you still meddle in your own business and eat black!"


    They don''t pay any attention to the bottom patrol.


    It''s better to have a law enforcement officer of a certain rank.


    Su Xun was stunned. He felt it in his pocket. He really found a red envelope.


    "Fuck! Should not get hysteria to forget


    Huang Mao swearing said a, and then back to greet his men: "look at what! If you don''t hurry up, the boss is waiting! "


    "Bang!"


    The next second, his body directly flew out, hard hit on the ground.


    "Damn, I''ll take the money, but I won''t do it!"


    Su Xun said rightfully.


    A few thugs were confused.


    This guy took the wrong medicine.


    However, at the moment when they were stunned, Su Da Shanren, who punished the evil and promoted the good, rushed up with a baton.

 Chapter 724

    Deal with a group of thugs who only fight fiercely.


    Su Xun, who is proficient in Bajiquan, is just as easy to catch as his father beat his son.


    With a baton, Su Xun beat a group of thugs.


    "Ah! My leg, my leg


    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go!"


    "Ah! Brother, I''m wrong. Don''t fight. "


    Just in the twinkling of an eye, a few thugs were all put down on the ground and howled.


    "Fuck, zf9527, right? You wait for me, wait for me!"


    Huang Mao took a look at the number on Su Xun''s chest, bared his teeth and ran away.


    The onlookers are still in a state of ignorance.


    They had no idea that the young man who used to fish every day was so fierce.


    "Are you all right?"


    Su Xun asked the two men and women who had just been helped away.


    Both are young.


    The female looks like 17 or 18 years old, while the male is younger, only 13 or 14 years old.


    Both of them were obviously stunned, and they were very dull in the face of Su Xun''s questions.


    The older girl was the first to respond, shaking her head: "no, it''s OK. Thank you. Thank you for saving me and my brother. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Be careful next time. Let''s go." Su Xun waved his hand to leave.


    There is no such thing as taking them to file a case.


    This is a different world, not the earth.


    Here, what kind of international joke do you want to file a case for such a small matter?


    It''s time to go home.


    It''s so free that you don''t have to hand in the gun or return it to the legal department. If you don''t have any other notice, you can just leave at the end of the day.


    The whole Liao City is divided into six regions.


    They are Eastern District, Southern District, Western District, North District, central district and Taiping District.


    The Taiping District is out of place because it was set up later.


    Although it is peaceful, it is not peaceful. It is the poorest and most chaotic district.


    Each region has its own law enforcement branch.


    Then each region is divided into several areas.


    Each district has a law enforcement department.


    Su Xun is a junior law enforcement officer under the jurisdiction of Zhenyang district law enforcement department, which belongs to Taiping District branch.


    Zhenyang district is in charge of Shilai street. There are more than 100 people in the law enforcement department, and their patrol team accounts for 30 people.


    One street is patrolled by three or four people, led by a senior law enforcement officer.


    Today, the other two seniors asked for leave, so Su Xun was on patrol alone.


    According to the previous patrol mode, whether there are people patrolling or not is the same, just make an appearance.


    The older girl wanted to say something else, but Su Xun had gone far and could only remember his law enforcement number.


    ¡°ZF9527¡£¡±


    ZF stands for law enforcement. 9527 is a unique serial number belonging to Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s home lives in zihuayuan, No.1 street, Huaishan District, Taiping District..


    Here are all resettlement houses. When this area was opened up alone, it was built by the city Lord''s office.


    Resettlement housing is characterized by poor quality, small and narrow, let alone greening.


    Su Xun''s parents died early. He was an orphan. He lived here alone all the time. He worked and studied hard. He was a law enforcement officer after graduating from university.


    Originally, you could be a junior law enforcement officer after graduating from university. Unfortunately, you have to pay.


    Of course, he couldn''t afford to pay, so he used his education to become a junior law enforcement officer. With a salary of more than 3000 yuan a month, he couldn''t make a lot of money or starve to death.


    "Well, I have to eat instant noodles again."


    Su Xun sighed, took off his uniform, took off his holster, and threw it on the old sofa with his pistol.


    Then I went to the kitchen to make noodles.


    He still has to make money, otherwise he can''t stand the quality of life alone.


    Isn''t the system saying that there are beauties who are beautiful?


    Beauty is not beauty is not important.


    Su Xun wanted to see how beautiful he was.


    Is it to put on clothes?


    Or take off your clothes?


    Speaking of undressing, he suddenly thought that he had a red envelope.


    Take it out and open it. It''s filled with 1000 yuan, one third of his monthly salary.


    This is also one of the few opportunities for junior law enforcement officers to make money.


    If the other two partners are there, he will have to divide the 1000 yuan into two parts.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bang!"


    A wine bottle fell on Huang Mao''s head, and Huang Mao fell to the ground.


    If Su Xun was here, he would recognize that this yellow hair was the one he beat."Bang!"


    It was another kick on his head, and a bloody tooth flew out directly.


    Looking up along the line of sight, it was a middle-aged man with a bald head and a big stomach.


    "My yellow brother, are you mistaken? You''re going to do everything, and now you''ve failed. Do you know how much trouble it will bring me? "


    The middle-aged man stepped on Huang Mao''s head with one foot. When he spoke, his teeth seemed to be broken.


    "Brother Tianyang, spare your life. Brother Yang, boss, I didn''t expect that black skin didn''t do anything after taking money! I remember his law enforcement number, 9527! "


    Huang Mao held the middle-aged man''s leg and begged for mercy. His heart was full of panic and he knew Su Xun very well.


    The reason why it is called Heipi is that the uniform of law enforcement officers is black, a bit like the uniform of the police in the period of the people''s Republic of China, black and white.


    "Bang!"


    Zhou Tianyang raised one side of the chair, directly to the yellow hair was smashed down, while smashing while gnashing his teeth in a low roar.


    ¡°9527£¡ 9527£¡ Go to your horse''s 9527, the black skin will die, and you will die if you step on the horse! "


    "Boom!"


    The old wooden chair was smashed down.


    Lying on the ground, Huang Mao was dying, but his legs were still holding Zhou Tianyang''s legs, and he muttered to himself: "brother Tianyang, let me go..."


    "To NIMA!"


    Zhou Tianyang kicked him away and waved: "tie up the stone and sink into the sea to feed the fish."


    Two younger brothers came forward and dragged the dying yellow hair away like a dead dog.


    There was a long trail of blood on the ground.


    It was two younger brothers who directly carried water to flush blood and cleaned the floor with a mop.


    At first glance, he is a skilled old salesman.


    "Brother Tianyang, what should we do now? We bound Chen Siming''s children. If we fail, he will surely suspect us and take revenge. "


    "Yes, brother Tianyang, he will not give up. No matter how he is a senior law enforcement officer, he has dozens of guns in his hands."


    "I told you not to be so impulsive..."


    As the yellow hair was dragged away, the dark hall was filled with anxiety.


    "Pa!"


    Zhou Tianyang was impatient, slapped on the table, startled everyone, and then quieted down one after another.


    Zhou Tianyang looked around: "what''s to be afraid of? He''s black. We can do things without evidence. Can they not? "


    "He has so many enemies, and it''s not just us. If we don''t have any evidence, we will be arrested for two days at most, and then we will be released. Who says that we have bound his children? Who said that? "


    "Brother Tianyang, that little black skin..." A leader carefully reminded a sentence.


    Zhou Tianyang said with a ferocious smile: "then kill him. Everyone will die. Naturally, no one will know that we have done it. This reason is very simple."

 Chapter 725

    Taiping District, Langya district.


    This is the famous rich area in Taiping District. The whole area is full of high-grade residential areas and villas.


    This is also the safest area in the most chaotic region.


    No matter which world, it has always been the case since ancient times. The more rich people live, the safer the place.


    The more dangerous it is where the poor are.


    Yunshan Garden community, Room 305.


    Chen Siming, senior inspector of the criminal section of Langya district law enforcement department, sat on the sofa. After listening to the narration of his son and daughter, he looked angry.


    As the head of the criminal section of the law enforcement department in Langya District, his position is higher than that of his colleagues at the same level in other districts.


    Because Langya district is a rich area, the criminal section is the strongest force in the law enforcement department.


    Chen Siming is the security team leader of all the dignitaries in Taiping District, and is the candidate of the future director of Langya district law enforcement department.


    It can be said that in the Taiping region, wherever he goes, everyone will give him a thin face.


    But now, a couple of his children were almost tied up in broad daylight. How can he not be angry?


    This is not a challenge to his dignity.


    It''s challenging his bottom line.


    It must not be tolerated!


    He took a deep breath, forced to suppress the anger in his heart, looked at his daughter Chen Zhongling: "Lingling, you said a law enforcement officer saved you, remember his number?"


    "Remember, 9527, Dad, if it wasn''t for him, my brother and I would have been taken away. We must thank him well." Chen Zhongling blurted out.


    She remembered the number very well.


    She has just turned 18 years old and is in senior three.


    This is an age of romantic love.


    She didn''t expect that the story of hero saving beauty would happen to her, and Su Xun was also very handsome, so she was easy to daydream.


    Chen Siming said with a smile: "don''t worry, he saved you and Xiaoxiong. Dad will certainly not treat him badly."


    It''s one thing to repay a favor. The key is that 9527, the witness, can help him determine who the person is.


    Because sitting in his position, he made a lot of friends, but he also offended a lot of people.


    So I didn''t dare to be sure which enemy moved the hand.


    "You go to bed first and be obedient."


    Sending his daughter and son into the bedroom, Chen Siming turned gloomy and began to make a phone call.


    He didn''t call the senior management of Zhenyang District, because if the other party dares to do something in Zhenyang District, it means that he must have done it well or have something to do with it.


    So it''s easy to contact the senior management rashly.


    He called an old retired friend.


    "Hello, Lao Liu, help me find out a person. A junior law enforcement officer in Zhenyang District, No. 9527, is patrolling on the other side of No. 1 street today, eh."


    After hanging up the phone, he called his confidant again and said in a non emotional voice, "I''ve just received the wire. There may be a white deal tonight, so that my brothers are ready to do something."


    When he hung up, his eyes were cold. Whether


    has white noodles has the final say.


    He said that if there is, there will be. He said that if there is no, there must be.


    Ganlinniang, it''s worse than your family. If you dare to move my children, I''ll let you die without a burial place!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Zhou Tianyang also easily found the identity and address of Su Xun.


    The shooter was arranged to send him back to the West.


    As for how to find out?


    Zhou Tianyang is playing cards with the patrol team leader of Zhenyang district law enforcement department. He has lost 5000.


    He always felt that he was in conflict with the District, but he had no right to change the name of the district.


    In Huayuan District, four figures with their faces covered went upstairs stealthily and came to the door of Su Xun''s house.


    Then one of them came forward and opened the door.


    For these little gangsters, some of them are good at opening the door and picking the lock.


    After a while, with a click, the door lock was knocked open.


    Then a group of people came into the room cautiously in the dark and closed the door with backhand.


    They are professional.


    Never give the other party any chance to escape!


    All of a sudden, the light in the living room turned on.


    All four were startled.


    I saw a man sitting on the sofa.


    "It''s late. I''m sleepy." Su Xun looked at the four and laughed.


    He thought that the other party would definitely retaliate, of course, not foolishly lying in bed.


    Su Xun''s reaction fell into the eyes of the four people, which was contempt and humiliation. Anger followed.


    "Mad, do it, kill him!"


    A man pointed his gun at Su Xun.


    At the same time, Su Xun moved.


    "Kang!"The gunfire rang out, but it didn''t hit Su Xun.


    Because Su Xun had been in front of the man, holding his wrist with the gun, and the muzzle of the gun was up.


    "Beyond seven steps, it''s your gun, but within seven steps, it''s my fist."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down and his elbow pushed out.


    "Click!"


    The first person who fired the gun broke his throat with an elbow, and his mouth was bleeding.


    "Old three! Shoot him


    The other three were all shocked, and then they raised their guns at Su Xun at the same time.


    But before they pull the trigger.


    The shot started.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The three bullets hit the center of the eyebrow, and the three Gunners fell to the ground slowly with a look of consternation and reluctance in their eyes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the four fierce shooters turned into four corpses.


    "My fist is fast in seven steps, but my gun is faster."


    Looking at the four bodies, Su Xun gave a cool smile, then took out his mobile phone and dialed the law enforcement department.


    "I''m law enforcement officer 9527 of the patrol team. I''ve just been attacked and four criminals have been killed. Please let the colleagues of the criminal team come to take over the scene immediately."


    After the call, he sat back on the sofa and began to peel the apple for himself.


    Waiting for the criminal team to deal with it.


    Is playing mahjong with Zhou Tianyang patrol team leader after a phone call, face changed, not good at looking at Zhou Tianyang: "you play me?"


    Zhou Tianyang had just asked him about Su Xun''s information, but in the twinkling of an eye, Su Xun was attacked.


    He didn''t believe that there was no relationship between the two.


    "Wang Zu, I''m not lucky. I lost 20000 yuan tonight." Zhou Tianyang said with a smile and a cigarette in his mouth. Then he took off the cigarette and flicked the ash.


    Well, now that little black skin is dead, too.


    Then he kidnaps Chen Siming''s children, and there is no real solution.


    Wang Group''s face was expressionless: "I just answered the phone. My patrol group member number is 9527. Su Xun was attacked by four Gunners at night, and all of them have been killed!"


    "Wow!"


    The smile on Zhou Tianyang''s face was instantly stiff, and he directly lifted the card table in front of him: "what did you say?"


    "I said, use your head before you do something. Zhou Tianyang, who dares to touch me without informing me, you are gone with the wind. Calm down!"


    Wang Group''s voice fell, and with a cold hum, he walked out of the private room.


    "Mad!" Zhou Tianyang clenched his teeth, fidgeting in the private room for a while.


    A confidant worried: "brother Tianyang, that bastard just won''t sell you?"


    "He doesn''t dare. He''s just a little upset with me. If he''s upset, I''ll take care of him?"


    Zhou Tianyang loosened his tie and looked down. Then he thought of Su Xun, and his face became gloomy again.

 Chapter 726

    "What?"


    Chen Siming''s old friend called at the same time.


    He didn''t expect Su Xun to be so fierce.


    In the face of the night attack of four gunners, they killed one with fists and three with guns.


    The four shooters together fired only one shot.


    The shot also landed on the ceiling.


    "Talent." Chen Siming said to himself.


    Is it appropriate for such a fierce person not to be transferred to his side?


    Zhenyang district is a group of pigs!


    How can such a fierce man go on patrol?


    What''s that?


    Then his face went cold again.


    The other party tried to silence, but it didn''t succeed.


    Grabbing his coat and car key, he went out.


    After getting on the bus, he made a phone call: "let the brothers break up, you bring a few people to follow me out of the door."


    Liao City is known as the city of crime. It''s no joke. Even he dare not go out alone at night.


    The higher the status, the more afraid people are to be left alone.


    Because there are always people who are not afraid of death.


    Chen Siming didn''t start the car until he saw the light of two lights from the reflector.


    The direction is Zhenyang district law enforcement department.


    When law enforcement officers shoot and kill people, they have to take notes and even submit reports.


    The laws of Liaocheng also restricted those who begged in the system.


    When Chen Siming arrived, Su Xun had already finished his notes and walked out of the inquiry room.


    "Good boy, it''s good to kill four shooters!"


    As soon as he came out, a middle-aged man with a big belly and a gentle face came forward to praise him.


    In Su Xun''s memory, there was this man, Wang Jingbo, the leader of the patrol team.


    Su Xun immediately saluted: "Wang Group is good!"


    I can''t help it. Who makes him inferior now?


    You have to salute anyone you see. Call the officer.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so polite. You''ve made a face to our patrol team leader today. Who dares to say that no one in our patrol team can fight in the future?"


    Wang Jingbo laughs. He is not happy with Zhou Tianyang, who is drifting more and more.


    Now, Su Xun killed a wave of his opponent''s prestige, which was exactly what he wanted.


    As for why Zhou Tianyang wanted to kill Su Xun, he was still waiting for Zhou Tianyang to come and explain.


    "Wang Group is over praised. It''s just four thieves." Su Xun said modestly.


    "This is not a thief." A voice suddenly rang out, and the deputy leader of the criminal group came over: "the identities of the four people have been confirmed, and they are all veteran. Each of them has more than a dozen lives in his hands. He has made a great contribution, 9527 right, waiting for promotion."


    As soon as his voice fell, a strong male voice came into the public''s ears.


    "Why don''t you bring him up to me if you want to?"


    Everyone''s subconsciously following the prestige.


    Chen Siming came in with two confidants laughing.


    "Chen zuhao."


    "Chen Zu."


    All the people said hello one after another, including Wang Jingbo and the deputy head of the criminal section of Zhenyang district law enforcement department.


    Strictly speaking, Wang Jingbo and Chen Siming are at the same level.


    However, this kind of thing can not only depend on the level, but also depends on the specific position and strength background of the two people.


    "You are welcome." Chen Siming gave a gentle smile and looked at Wang Jingbo: "leader Wang, to tell you the truth, this little brother is kind to me. Why don''t you give up and let him work for me?"


    "This..." Wang Jingbo hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know when Su Xun actually caught up with Chen Siming.


    Just for a moment, his face also showed a smile: "nature is willing to become a beauty."


    No matter how Su Xun and Chen Siming get on with each other, just take this opportunity to make friends with Chen Siming.


    It''s just a bunch of people.


    If you don''t agree, it''s not worthwhile to set up an enemy for yourself.


    Agreed, next also can rely on this line good living management to climb the friendship with Chen Siming.


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed. He had already guessed the reason.


    Because this middle-aged man is a bit like the two children he saved in the afternoon.


    I didn''t expect that I saved two people with backgrounds. Is it going to be a success?


    "Thank you, group Wang. I''ll buy you a drink another day." Chen Siming looked at Su Xun and said, "come directly to the law enforcement department of Langya District tomorrow to report to me. Is there a problem?"


    "Report, sir, no problem!" Su Xun stood at attention and saluted. His voice was full of air.


    Looking at Su Xun, a talented man in front of him.


    Chen Siming was very satisfied and nodded: "are you finished here? Why don''t we have a snack together? I''ll tell you about the Langya area. "


    He invited Su Xun to ask for clues about the thieves this afternoon.It just can''t be said directly.


    Su Xun looked at Wang Jingbo and the Deputy criminal group leader.


    "This side has been busy, the rest of the other people to deal with it, when the time comes to report your name will certainly be in the first place." The deputy head of the criminal section laughs.


    If there was no Chen Siming, Su Xun''s name could only be in the middle of the list.


    As for the first one, of course, his direct superior was Wang Jingbo. He divided it first and then gave it to Su Xun.


    In places with such a chaotic system and situation, it is such a reality that many of them are put out directly without any cover up.


    "Good bye, sir."


    Su Xun said hello, and then followed Chen Siming to leave.


    "This boy, he has made great progress."


    The deputy leader of the Criminal Team sighed.


    Everyone knows that Chen Siming will soon take over as the director of the law enforcement department of Langya district. Moreover, this is not the end of the line. He will soon be promoted to the region with a bright future.


    And Su Xun was highly valued with such a leader, so he must have a bright future.


    Maybe when we meet again, Su Xun will be equal to their present position.


    Wang Jingbo''s face was uncertain. He was thinking whether Su Xun knew that the shooter was arranged by Zhou Tianyang.


    If you know that, Su Xun went to Langya district and was reused by Chen Siming, he would surely get revenge.


    Although it seems that Zhou Tianyang and Zhou Tianyang are involved, they have to ask him.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how to be involved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Thank you for saving my daughter and son."


    After getting on the bus, Chen Siming said to Su Xun.


    He was in the back seat, driving by one of his men, and susian was in the front seat.


    When there is a boss, you can''t sit disorderly. You can only sit in the back row unless you are required by the boss, or you can only sit in the co pilot.


    "I mean the two at noon. I just did it by hand." Su Xun showed an honest manner.


    Chen Siming said with a smile: "it was you who saved my daughter and son''s life, but almost hurt yourself. Fortunately, you are powerful and powerful enough."


    Su Xun didn''t answer with a smile.


    Chen Siming''s face became serious: "Su Xun, I''ll call you Xiao su. Can you still remember what those people looked like today?"


    "I can think of it." Su Xun nodded.


    Chen Siming quickly said to the driver, "go to the Department first, finish the painting, and then go to have supper."


    "Yes, chief." The driver answered.

 Chapter 727

    Portrait the suspect through the oral statement of the witness.


    This move still exists on the earth in the 21st century, let alone in a world with few monitoring.


    In Liaocheng, monitoring only appears in public departments, Jindian and hotels.


    And the pixels are very fuzzy and the signal is unstable.


    That''s why so many criminals are so unscrupulous that they dare to do it on the street.


    Because we know that he did it, but we can''t bring a lawsuit against him if we can''t get the exact evidence.


    It was already 8:30 p.m. when we arrived at the law enforcement department of Langya district.


    The mock portrait artist has been waiting.


    Then Su Xun began to dictate the appearance of the leader''s yellow hair.


    According to his story, the imitator added again and again, and quickly drew the portrait.


    Su Xun took a look, lying trough, in addition to hair color, zhennima like ah!


    Chen Siming handed the portrait to a man behind him: "pass it on and see if you know any brothers. If you don''t know them, ask the one on the road."


    works in law enforcement agencies, and knows all kinds of things. People do not need to use household registration or anything like that.


    Because the circle is so big, we are all people in the circle and are involved in many aspects.


    A knows B, B knows C, so one by one, you can find people.


    "Let''s go. I haven''t been to Langya before." Chen Siming greets Su Xun.


    Su Xun grinned: "the head comes out."


    "Then you should have a good taste of the oysters here. They taste first-class." Behind Chen Siming, a tall and thin young man with a mole at the corner of his eye said.


    Another chubby, seemingly harmless middle-aged man also echoed: "yes, the girls here are even more excellent. The quality is not comparable to Zhenyang. You can''t help sitting down!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    A group of people gave out a laugh that they knew.


    Su Xun also laughed with him. He had already known these two people just now.


    The thin one is Ma Siping, nicknamed sipingzi, who is the leader of the criminal team of Langya district law enforcement department. The chubby middle-aged man is Zhou Tai, nicknamed Feifei, who is the leader of the second team.


    Liao Yun is out in Shuangcheng, but there are still three team leaders.


    A criminal group of 30 people, divided into three teams, the captain of the lowest level are junior law enforcement officers.


    Only when he becomes a team leader can he be regarded as a weaving official.


    Both Chen Siming and Wang Jingbo are senior law enforcement officers.


    Then the deputy director and the director are both intermediate inspectors.


    The head of each department of the sub bureau is the junior inspector, and the director and deputy director are the senior inspector.


    The heads of all departments of the general administration are senior inspectors, and the directors of the general administration have no rank, because they are no longer needed as bearers, and they just have positions.


    Su Xun followed Chen Siming and his party to a restaurant called Gan Chang Duan.


    "The internal organs of this restaurant are the best and taste the best, so it''s named ganchangduan."


    Chubby team leader Zhou Tai is very enthusiastic and talks with Su Xun all the way.


    "Fat, with you? They can''t read, can''t they read? " Ma Siping joked.


    Su Xun showed a pure smile: "brother Siping, if brother Tai doesn''t explain, I''m used to it. I''m afraid I won''t pay attention to it."


    He could feel the subtle attitude of these two people towards themselves.


    Repel, yes, repel him.


    Don''t look at Zhou Tai''s enthusiasm for him, but Su Xun could feel the real thoughts in his heart.


    "Chen Zu is here. It''s the same old way in the old private room, isn''t it?"


    It can be seen that Chen Siming often comes here, and the boss comes out in person to greet him.


    He took a group of people to the second floor and walked into the private room by the window.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side.


    "What are you doing and why do you want to kill Su Xun? Do you know that he is valued by Chen Siming now? If he knows that you did it, you will be in trouble."


    "Of course, your trouble is none of my business, but you will implicate me, OK?"


    Wang Jingbo looked at Zhou Tianyang and said word by word, his eyes were full of warning and anger.


    Zhou Tianyang spread out his hand: "Wang Group, now things have happened, it''s useless for you to say these again."


    "Originally, if Su Xun died tonight, everything would be happy, but if he didn''t die, it would be very troublesome."


    The cigarette in Zhou Tianyang''s mouth has been bitten out a very obvious tooth mark, obviously his heart is not as calm as he seems.


    Wang Jingbo stares at Zhou Tianyang: "what have you done? Elder brother, even if you want to die with Tuotuo, let me die to understand, OK? "


    "Nothing more." Zhou Tianyang''s smile game is chilling: "I just want to invite Chen Siming''s daughter and son to my house to have some candy. By the way, I want to talk to Chen Siming about my brother''s death two years ago. Who knows that Su Xun''s damned son of a bitch made trouble...""Bang Dang!"


    Wang Jingbo grabbed him by the collar before he finished.


    "You want to die! What are you? You''re a thief. What''s Chen Siming? It''s a soldier. It''s a cat that catches stinking mice like you


    "Who gave you the courage to mess with his son and daughter? Who


    Wang Jingbo was really angry and flustered.


    He didn''t expect it to be so big.


    "It''s happened. I think it''s better for you to take the time to yell at me and think about something." Zhou Tianyang looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    He knew that the guy opposite was more afraid than himself, so he didn''t panic.


    "Damn it


    Su Jingbo said: "it''s too late for him to go through Zhou Siming''s portrait."


    "It''s easy for the other party to find you. I''ll arrange for you to leave this evening."


    Zhou Tianyang''s face changed: "you let me go? I am not easy to mix now, you let me give up everything, leaving home? When can I get another chance to avenge my brother? When is it? "


    The last four words are almost roared out.


    "It''s better than you die here! You''re dead. What about your brother''s revenge? There is always a chance for people to live. This time you will be impulsive! "


    Wang Jingbo almost prayed.


    "You are afraid that I will be caught. Shake out the collusion between you and me." Zhou Tianyang showed a mocking smile, some disdain.


    Wang Jingbo acquiesced and asked, "it''s good for both of us, isn''t it?"


    "OK, I''ll leave tonight. My chief, I''ll leave. Don''t think about me." After the failure of Su Xun''s killing, Zhou Tianyang had already thought about running away, and deliberately inspired Wang Jingbo to take the initiative to put it forward.


    Wang Jingbo took a deep breath and shook his head: "I can''t take your boat. You know those boats may be stopped by the customs. I''ll make arrangements for you."


    "All right." Zhou Tianyang shrugged.


    Anyway, as long as you can run out with the money first, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapter 728

    Gan Chang Duan restaurant.


    Feifat and Ma Siping have been drinking Su Xun''s wine, but Chen Siming stopped them.


    They both looked like they were joking with Su Xun.


    But Su Xun felt deep malice.


    In fact, Su Xun could probably guess why they were so hostile to him.


    When people reach an age, they pay less attention to their own lives and more attention to their children''s lives.


    Su Xun saved a pair of children of Chen Siming, and showed that he could fight bravely.


    The key is that he doesn''t have any backing, and he doesn''t involve complicated forces behind him, so he is sure to be reused by Chen Siming.


    But now Chen Siming is just a senior law enforcement officer and the head of the district law enforcement department.


    The biggest stage that can provide for Su Xun is their current level, team leader.


    But there are only three positions for each radish and pit. Of course, they don''t want their positions to be threatened.


    But Su Xun was destined to threaten their status sooner or later. It was strange that they could have a good feeling.


    On the surface, Su Xun was simple and honest, but on the inside, he was as cold as frost. Ma De, sooner or later, I will step on you!


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, the door of the private room was knocked open, and a man rushed in.


    Several people in the compartment almost subconsciously pulled out the gun.


    Then I found out it was someone I knew.


    Chen Siming looked at the young man rushing in and asked, "what''s the matter, shuangyun?"


    "Brother Ming, something happened. Brother shuangyun is dead." The young man was crying and tired.


    Hearing this, the faces of several people in the room suddenly changed.


    Feifei and Ma Siping looked at each other.


    Chen Siming asked, "what''s going on?"


    "We stayed for three days and arrested people according to the plan. Unexpectedly, that guy had been ready for a long time. There were only four people left in the third team rushing out. Brother shuangyun was shot three times. Brother Ming must avenge his brothers!"


    The young man cried hysterically, the bullet hole on his shoulder was still bleeding.


    "Son of a bitch!" Chen Siming gritted his teeth and kicked the chair over.


    Then exhaled a breath, the chest shirt button untied two: "fat, arrange two people to send brothers to the hospital."


    "Yes, chief." Fat answered, and then looked at the young man on the ground: "man, come with me."


    "Brother Ming, we must take revenge, we must take revenge for our brothers!" Young people turn around in three steps, go out for a long time, and their voice disappears.


    Chen Siming''s face was grim.


    Ma Siping said: "boss, Huang Anhua is more and more unscrupulous, three teams were beaten disabled, shuangyun are dead, can''t give up!"


    "Of course, I won''t give up!" Chen Siming gritted his teeth and took another sip of muggy wine.


    Six of his brothers died, including a captain.


    If he doesn''t get revenge, how can he lead the team?


    Su Xun listened quietly, and he probably knew the reason from their conversation.


    There''s something dramatic about it.


    In short, Chen Siming is in the same trouble as Wang Jingbo, or a lot of powerful law enforcement officers are now in trouble.


    That is to say, the people who support are hard winged and start to do something out of line.


    In a place of chaos and violence, there are only two things that can speak.


    One is a gun and the other is power.


    Even money has to make way for both.


    As a senior law enforcement officer, Chen Siming met Huang Anhua when he was in charge of patrolling the streets with three junior law enforcement officers.


    Two people also can be regarded as do not fight do not know, gradually became friends, and then began to complement each other.


    Chen Siming used his identity to send news to Huang Anhua, which made Huang Anhua develop rapidly and established Ronghe entertainment company.


    Huang Anhua reciprocated his success by making use of banknotes to help Chen Siming get a promotion and let Chen Siming rise to this position all the way.


    At the beginning, Chen Siming was in the leading position, while Huang Anhua was shorter.


    Because everything that Huang Anhua has now depends on Chen Siming.


    And Chen Siming, even without Huang Anhua, can still sit in this position. It''s just time.


    But later, Huang Anhua became bigger and bigger. In the beginning, the entertainment company, supplemented by singing and filming, mainly engaged in skin and meat business and sold high-grade packaging goods.


    Later, it began to involve gambling and face-to-face. In short, any kind of violence began to touch any kind.


    Chen Siming thinks that Huang Anhua is too inflated. He repeatedly persuades and warns him, but it doesn''t work. The relationship between them is becoming more and more rigid and dangerous.


    Chen Siming does not allow the existence of a vicious dog that is not under his control. If Huang Anhua goes on like this, he will fall down one day, and it will also affect him.


    So I''m ready to fight Huang Anhua, and take this as my credit for promotion.Huang Anhua is not a vegetarian either. He is much more powerful than Zhou Tianyang''s big gangsters. More than a dozen bodyguards with guns follow him. In Langya District, he belongs to a big brother with a head and a face.


    If Chen Siming wants to beat him, he can''t wait to die. So beat him.


    Chen Siming started to sweep away his core.


    Xu shuangyun is in charge of this matter.


    Two days ago, I received the current report and found out the location of Huang Anhua''s white flour warehouse.


    Said Huang Anhua''s horse buffalo know the location of the warehouse, Xu shuangyun with three teams ready to secretly capture bison.


    But now Chen Siming knows that it''s all Huang Anhua''s calculation. He deliberately let Chen Siming bite, so Xu shuangyun died.


    Su Xun''s eyes twinkled. He thought it was his chance to kill Huang Anhua. The position of the third team leader was his own.


    It''s just that he didn''t show it.


    Chen Siming said: "first give the dead brother a funeral, and then deal with Huang Anhua''s dog after the funeral!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At 9:30 p.m., the eastern suburb wharf of Ping''an district.


    "If you go there and call me, don''t come back without me."


    Wang Jingbo looked at Zhou Tianyang and said.


    Zhou Tianyang holding a cigarette, flickering in the dark: "don''t worry, I have weight."


    Wang Jingbo sighed and patted him on the shoulder.


    At this time, a ship came up on the sea, and the light flashed towards the shore twice.


    "Here comes the boat. Signal back."


    A little brother took out a flashlight and took two pictures of the boat.


    Then, with the sound of the engine, it came across the sea.


    "Let''s go. I''ll see you when I have a chance." Zhou Tianyang waved his hand to Wang Jingbo, and then took his four most trusted little brothers on board to leave.


    The people on the boat nodded to Wang Jingbo, and then the boat drove away from the dock, farther and farther away.


    "Kang! Kang Kang... "


    With the noise of gunfire, the ship was quiet and four bodies were thrown into the sea.


    Wang Jing, with a cigarette in her mouth, looked at the dark sea level in the night, with a sneer on her face full of fat, and said in a soft voice:


    "if you have a clear distinction, you don''t have to end up like this, stupid one."


    Spit out a cigarette ring, put out the cigarette end, put it into the pocket, turn around and leave, as if from the future.

 Chapter 729

    After knowing that Zhou Tianyang kidnapped Chen Siming''s children, Wang Jingbo was ready to kill him.


    Because Su Xun is not dead, Chen Siming will definitely find Zhou Tianyang.


    The whole Zhenyang area knows that Zhou Tianyang ate with him.


    What will he do then?


    If he asked Zhou Tianyang to kneel down and apologize, he would certainly not make huge compensation.


    Because his younger brother died in the hands of Chen Siming, Zhou Tianyang can not bow to Chen Siming.


    Therefore, the contradiction between Zhou Tianyang and Chen Siming can not be eased. Now they are about to touch each other openly, and it will be difficult for them to do so.


    Moreover, if Zhou Tianyang is arrested and he doesn''t care, he is likely to hand over some crimes that can threaten him.


    If those crimes fall into Chen Siming''s hands, they will always be a bomb that will explode and control his fate.


    What''s more important is that Zhou Tianyang is more and more disobedient, more and more presumptuous, and does not pay attention to him.


    In this case, let the matter end with him, kill him, and then find Chen Siming to explain the matter, so as to get Chen Siming''s favor.


    Why not?


    Zhou Tianyang is still too tender. How can he play with Wang Jingbo.


    Zhou Tianyang''s biggest mistake was that he didn''t have Huang Anhua''s strength, but he got Huang Anhua''s disease.


    So Huang Anhua killed Xu shuangyun, but he died.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s nine forty-five in the evening.


    It''s still early.


    But because of Xu shuangyun''s death, the night party of heartbroken has already gone ahead of time.


    Su Xun walked down the street with a pistol in his arms.


    Huang Anhua''s news is not difficult to get.


    I have to say that this is a very crazy, crazy to a state of conceit.


    His men disabled three teams tonight.


    At the same time, he held a big banquet in Fuyun restaurant to celebrate his 45th Birthday.


    What''s more, he sent an invitation to Chen Siming during the day.


    Through so many identities, through several worlds.


    He finally found a man more crazy than himself.


    He''s not as crazy as Huang''an!


    The world does not allow the existence of such crazy people, he said, Jesus can not stop!


    Fuyun restaurant, which was chartered by Huang Anhua tonight, is very happy. There are two bodyguards in charge of receiving gifts and guarding at the door.


    Even the passers-by outside are subconsciously far away from the door.


    Su Xun walked over with great strides.


    "Brother, do you have an invitation?"


    Asked the bodyguard on the right.


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded and pretended to reach into his arms to touch the invitation.


    Then, a sharp elbow.


    "Click!"


    The bodyguard''s throat was directly broken, and a trace of blood spilled from his mouth and fell down.


    Another bodyguard''s face changed greatly, and he was about to call people when he took out his gun.


    However, the speed of travel is faster, a sliding step forward, a punch in his temple.


    "Bang!"


    Bodyguard Qiqiao bled to death.


    "Ah! Kill! Kill


    "It''s dead!"


    The street was in a state of chaos. Women''s screams and shouts were heard all the time.


    But in Fuyun restaurant, there was a lot of laughter, all kinds of flattery, lively and noisy.


    Huang Anhua has received a phone call from his subordinates and knows the results of the other side.


    So he looked more energetic.


    At the age of 40, he was sitting on the throne, not showing his old style at all, but his spirit and domineering spirit.


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    Suddenly, someone heard a scream outside.


    "It''s like saying that you''re dead. Protect brother Hua!"


    A group of bodyguards approached Huang Anhua.


    "Panic what panic? Go and see what''s going on. " Huang Anhua seems very calm.


    He has more than ten bodyguards here. I don''t believe anyone can rush in and shoot him.


    "Brother Hua, don''t look."


    A quiet voice sounded, and Su Xun came up from the downstairs and looked at Huang Anhua.


    Huang Anhua''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Chen Siming asked you to come?"


    "I''ll bring a word." Su Xun said.


    Huang Anhua said with a smile


    "Brother Ming, I wish you a happy death day today."


    As Su Xun''s voice dropped, Huang Anhua blurted out: "kill him!"


    Su pulled a dozen bodyguards and pulled the trigger.


    But Su Xun''s action was faster. At the moment when they raised the gun, Su Xun had already finished the action of pulling out the gun and shooting. He was walking in the clouds and flowing in the water.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet went through Huang Anhua''s neck.Huang Anhua face with consternation, unwilling to hand the glass fell to the ground, completely out of breath.


    At the same moment of shooting, Su Xun also rolled under a table.


    "Ah..."


    There were all kinds of screams on the second floor, and everything was in chaos.


    "Brother Hua is dead. Take him for revenge!"


    "Kill him to avenge brother Hua!"


    After Huang Anhua''s bodyguards saw that Huang Anhua had died, they were all angry and determined to take revenge.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun had a gunfight with them.


    Su Xun had the skills of unlimited bullets and guns. He was the God of war in the world.


    "Ah


    "Mad, what''s the matter? Why did that guy last so long without changing his bullets?"


    "It''s an evil gate. Let''s get rid of it and fight again. We have to explain it here."


    "Brother Hua is dead. What''s the point of our living without revenge? What''s the difference between death and death? Kill him, or you''ll die! "


    No matter what the external evaluation of this person is, there must be a group of people who follow him, such as the bodyguards in front of him.


    Su Xun shot calmly and hit a hundred times.


    "Kang Kang..."


    There were a lot of shots. Most of the bullets were shot by Huang Anhua''s bodyguards.


    The duration of the fighting was very short.


    Two or three minutes later, under the trembling gaze of the guests, Su Xun left Fuyun restaurant.


    As for some places where he might not have to worry about monitoring.


    First, the current monitoring is rubbish.


    Second, this is Langya district. If Chen Siming can''t solve this problem, he won''t live.


    Monitoring is controlled after all.


    Besides, it''s still in such a chaotic world.


    When he went to the night market stall on the street, Su Xun bought a cake. Because Huang Anhua was on the street, he just had a midnight snack, so he should die.


    The old man who sold cakes turned pale when he saw the blood spots on his clothes.


    Su Xun said with a gentle smile, "I work in a dog meat restaurant, specializing in killing dogs."


    The old man was relieved.


    "Uncle gen, you don''t think he''s human blood, do you? Such a handsome little brother, how can he kill people? "


    "That''s right. I''m afraid it''s also a job of cleaning the internal organs in the slaughterhouse. Can live dogs be killed?"


    Around the diners have good intentions to open a joke, ridicule the old man selling cakes and Su Xun.


    Su Xun grinned: "yes, I don''t even dare to step on an ant. I feel dizzy. Going to the dog meat restaurant is also for living. I''m going to resign in two days."


    Everyone nodded, no one doubted his words, this face and temperament was too confusing.


    After buying the cake and paying the bill, Su Xun turned around and left, just like an ordinary person who just got off work.

 Chapter 730

    Su Xun dials Chen Siming.


    This is from the time of the separation of liver and intestine.


    The mobile phone in this world is still a straight board machine.


    "Hey, brother Ming, I''m not disturbing your rest, are you?"


    "No, I haven''t slept. I can''t sleep. Xiao Xun, what''s the matter?"


    Chen Siming has not slept yet, but it''s not that he can''t sleep. It''s because he was just woken up by Wang Jingbo''s phone.


    On the phone, Wang Jingbo confessed that Zhou Tianyang had done the kidnapping of his children, and he had sent Zhou Tianyang back to his "Hometown".


    But Zhou Tianyang has something to do with him after all, so he calls Chen Siming to plead guilty.


    What can Chen Siming say?


    Of course, I would like to thank the other party for avenging him, and then I will take over the matter.


    As soon as he was ready to go to bed, Su Xun''s call came again.


    He was glad that he hadn''t fallen asleep, or he would have been awoken again.


    Today, all kinds of things came to him, which made him very tired. Naturally, he couldn''t sleep.


    "I''m not to blame for killing you, am I?"


    "What did you say?" Chen Siming is unbelievable.


    Su Xun said faintly: "when I went home, I passed by Fuyun restaurant. I heard that Huang Anhua was holding a birthday party in it. When I thought that because he was on the street, I didn''t have enough to eat all night, but he was eating a lot of fish and meat in it, so I felt unbalanced. So I took a lot of time to do it."


    Chen Siming


    It''s the first time I''ve met this kind of pretender.


    He has no experience of coping.


    "Brother Ming, what''s the matter with you?" Su Xun saw that the other side didn''t speak and asked in doubt.


    Chen Siming took a deep breath: "report tomorrow. Shuangyun is dead. The captain of the third team is yours."


    "Brother Xie Ming." Su Xun smiles.


    Isn''t that why Huang Anhua was killed?


    Chen Siming said, "you deserve it. Good night."


    "Good night, Mingo."


    Su Xun hung up and stopped a taxi with half a cake in his mouth.


    After all, Langya district is still a long way from Zhenyang District, so you have to take a bus.


    On the other hand, after Su Xun hung up, Chen Siming called Feifei and Ma Siping.


    "Huang Anhua is dead. Hurry up, gather the team immediately and clear Huang Anhua''s field for me."


    These are all achievements. When Huang Anhua''s business is vacant, there will always be new people to do, and then they will be able to make more profits.


    When Feifei and Ma Siping met, they were still in a state of ignorance.


    "What''s going on? Huang Anhua didn''t celebrate birthday. Why did he suddenly get married? "


    "I''m just wondering, how can this man say that he died when he died? He was caught off guard."


    "Come on, let''s work first, and then ask the boss. Don''t let those bastards run away."


    This evening, Langya district was arrested. Because of the shortage of manpower, they borrowed people from other groups.


    There is a law enforcement department. There are four groups: Patrol group, criminal group, traffic group and support group.


    The patrol group and criminal group have the largest number of people, each with three teams, a total of 30 people.


    These two are also the most dangerous and long-term active action teams.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Straight jump * *, jump to the official position.


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Xun salutes.


    Chen Siming took out the epaulet to replace it for Su Xun, and said, "you are the first to beat Huang Anhua. You have to show your face at the press conference."


    Even in such a chaotic city, law enforcement agencies still need this way to announce to the public that they are doing something, and they are not spending taxpayers'' money in vain.


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Xun understood that he was cultivating himself, otherwise he would show up.


    But Feifei and Zhou Tai must be more upset.


    After all, overnight, Su Xun jumped to the top of the table and was on an equal footing with them.


    But they couldn''t help it, because Chen Siming was supporting it, and Su Xun really made a great contribution.


    The first one can''t be said, but it''s also the most important one. It saved Chen Siming''s children.


    Second, four wanted criminals were killed last night.


    Third, Huang Anhua, the leader of the criminal group, was killed by himself.


    With these three things, no one can point out the problems in his position as captain of the third team. At most, he is not qualified.


    But qualification is a joke. The biggest qualification is that there are people behind it.


    "Let''s go and meet your colleagues. There are still four people left in the third team. The rest of the team will soon make up for you and do a good job."


    "Yes, Mingo."


    Su Xun still liked this name. He was more comfortable, although the age of the other party could make him call uncle.


    Shouming brother, can imperceptibly deepen their relationship.


    Chen Siming takes Su Xun into the public office of the criminal section.As Chen Siming walked in, everyone left what they were doing and got up one after another to greet him.


    "Chief!" "Brother Ming." "Chief."


    There are all kinds of appellations.


    Feifei and Ma Siping showed Su Xun a "kind" smile.


    As Chen Siming''s right-hand men, they already know about Su Xun''s promotion.


    Although the heart is a little uncomfortable, but the boat is done, the two naturally can not show.


    Besides, he should be more enthusiastic towards Su Xun, at least on the surface. Otherwise, Chen Siming will be angry and the consequences will be very serious.


    "I''d like to introduce you to this man named Su Xun, who killed four wanted criminals and Huang Anhua by himself last night."


    "From now on he will be the captain of the third team."


    Chen Siming pointed to Su Xun behind him.


    There was an uproar.


    "No, my God, so young, and a handsome young man, I thought he was a muscular man."


    "It''s really infuriating to compare people. If you are young enough to be a captain, do you want us to live?"


    "Hello, welcome to the new chief."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The people applauded as they talked.


    "Go ahead, the office area of your three teams is in the leftmost row. You will be informed when the press conference is held later." Chen Siming patted Su Xun on the shoulder, dropped a word, and then turned to leave.


    Feifei and Ma Siping went to Sushen.

 Chapter 731

    "Congratulations, ah Xun. He gave us a rating in the twinkling of an eye. You''re lucky."


    "Yes, three big things in one day, so great, there is a bright future ahead."


    Congratulations, but they only want to know what''s on their faces.


    "Thank you. There are many shortcomings. I have to learn from the two predecessors." Su Xun said modestly.


    "We have to learn from you."


    "That''s to say, we can''t play as well as you when we go out to take care of us."


    These two sentences sound sour and sour.


    Su Xun pretended not to hear it: "I''ll go and say hello to my team members first. Brother Tai and brother Siping are still heartbroken at night. It''s my treat."


    "Well, I didn''t have a good time last night. Continue tonight."


    They walked out of the office.


    Su Xun went to the office area of the third team.


    "Sir!"


    Four people saluted Su Xun.


    Su Xun replied and said, "just call me brother Xun in the future. Please introduce yourself."


    "Brother Xun, my name is Wang long."


    "Brother Xun, my name is Zhang San."


    "Brother Xun, my name is Chen Ji."


    "Brother Xun, my name is Xie an."


    People in the world are very polite and respectful to Su Qun, because Su Xun killed Huang Anhua, which is equivalent to avenging their dead captain and teammates.


    So suosuxun parachuted to be their captain, and they didn''t resist at all.


    Su Xun nodded: "in the future, everyone will eat in the same trough. I hope we can cooperate happily. My rules are very simple and direct. I will be obedient and do things. I will help me to get promoted and make a fortune. I will also guarantee you to get promoted and make a fortune."


    All four of them showed a knowing smile.


    They like this kind of straightforward officer, but they don''t like that kind of calm face all day.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We are not afraid of death. When we encounter serious cases, we will always be the first."


    "Me too." Su Xun said with a smile that he was afraid of death, so he had to kill all the people who wanted to kill him so that he would not die.


    Su Xun said, "it''s my treat at noon. You choose a good restaurant. I''m not familiar with this place."


    "No, sir, it''s time for us to take charge of you. How can we make you spend money?"


    "Yes, brother Xun, other people will say that we don''t know the rules."


    The four refused again and again, saying that it was their treat.


    Su Xun said, "don''t you know the rules? In the third team, my words are the rules. How come you don''t listen to my first order


    Four people stopped talking.


    "Well, that''s settled."


    On the other hand, Feifei and Ma Siping went out of the office and walked into the bathroom to smoke.


    "Are you done?" Ma Siping asked.


    Fat fat showed an insidious smile: "don''t worry, I found a female golden reporter to mix in the interview media. At that time, she will ask the boy questions in foreign bird language. How can he answer if he can''t understand them?"


    "Hehe, he can''t get off the stage at that time. He''s jumping so fast. He must be pressed." Ma Siping squinted and naturally said.


    Feifei agreed and said, "how long have we been in this position, madder? Didn''t he just save the chief''s daughter and son? Damn, it''s amazing


    "I can''t say that either. The boy still has strength and can fight very well." Ma Siping thought of the bodyguards who were all killed in one shot at Fuyun restaurant. Now he was still scared.


    Fat grunted twice: "look at his silly appearance, he has no brain to fight, so he will be a beater in his life."


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps, the two quickly interrupted the conversation, finished urinating and left.


    "Fuck, these two guys with bad kidneys come to the bathroom to pee for half a day every time."


    The new comer is a civilian, whispered.


    Ma Siping and Feifei, who had not gone far away, were dark and scolded in a low voice.


    Son of a bitch, you have a bad kidney. All the men in your family have bad kidneys.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At 10 a.m., the press conference was held.


    It''s just outside the law enforcement department.


    It''s a press conference, but it''s just an interview.


    First, the chief executive speaks, and then Su Xun takes the stage. Someone will introduce Su Xun''s achievements.


    Then there is the reporter''s interview.


    Su Xun, with a red ribbon, spoke in front of the reporter''s long gun and short cannon and was interviewed.


    "Captain Su, I heard that you killed more than ten bodyguards when you killed Huang Anhua. Is that true?"


    Su Xun said with a smile: "of course, because I represent justice, and they are criminals. I am full of courage when I think that what they are killing are the residents of the city and the taxpayers who support us.""Captain Su, please tell me your views on the current public security environment of the city."


    Su Xun said: "although the current public security environment has yet to be improved, we can see that with the joint efforts of the city government and the General Administration of law enforcement, Liaocheng has made great progress. In the future, we will continue to fight against criminal activities, eliminate the whole city, and give all taxpayers a completely safe home."


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Reporters and onlookers applauded spontaneously.


    Su Xun''s face was upright, and his handsome face seemed to be covered with a golden halo in the sunshine, just like a killer of crime.


    Let everyone can''t help believing that what he said will come true in the future.


    Feifei and Ma Siping look at each other, and both of them curse their mother.


    Madder, this guy''s a real horse.


    As members of the law enforcement agencies, what they said to Su Xun was like a fart.


    Because they know it''s impossible.


    A blonde foreign journalist asked, "Sue, what do you think of the proposal to abolish the death penalty in the City Council today?"


    She uses the foreign languages of the world, a bit like English, but not all of them. Su Xun really couldn''t figure out what she meant.


    Ma Siping and Feifei smile.


    Hey, hey, look at your answer.


    Su Xun said calmly: "this lady, this is Liaocheng, our country. Can you use our language to ask questions? I think this is a basic respect for our country, and in our territory, I will only use our language to answer questions. "


    No, foreign language is so reasonable.


    "Well said!"


    The crowd didn''t know who yelled.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Then the crowd clapped again, more fiercely than before, and the reporters took pictures crazily.


    The leaders and directors of the law enforcement department were a little worried, but now they can''t help smiling.


    The director of law enforcement said to Chen Siming, "you are a new team leader. It''s interesting."


    "He''s smart." Chen Siming said with a smile that his subordinates are striving for success. He has light on his face.


    Ma Siping and Feifei are stupid.


    Nima, can you do that?


    They are sure now that the boy used to be simple and honest. They all pretended to be honest.


    Is this horse riding like an operation that an honest man can think of?


    Not only did they not make each other lose face this time, they made each other lose face.


    You can imagine the depression in your heart.

 Chapter 732

    "Ah Xun, good performance."


    After the interview, Chen Siming followed a middle-aged man and said, "let''s introduce our Langya District, director Liu."


    "Good morning, director." Su Xun salutes.


    Liu Wanqiao nodded with a smile: "yes, follow your boss to do a good job, he''s going to squeeze me out, then you''ll get up."


    "The director is joking. If brother Ming comes up, it means that you have gone higher and made room for the lower part." Su Xun had a shy and sincere smile on his face.


    Liu Wanqiao laughed: "people are beautiful enough, and can fight, and so can speak, you do not upper who upper?"


    After all, Chen Siming was still there. It was easier to pass than to pass.


    Ma Siping and Feifei scolded secretly.


    I''m really cheated by your honest appearance, you old slicker.


    Now Su Xun is in the top position. Ma Siping and Feifei regard him as a competitor together.


    Because Chen Siming will soon become the director, they all focus on the position of the leader of the criminal team.


    Although they are old people following Chen Siming.


    However, Su Xun''s performance was too much in the limelight, and Chen Siming valued it, which was not a good omen.


    So they united to deal with Su Xun first, and then the two of them competed fairly internally.


    "Brother Ming, my heart is broken at night. I''m the host. I didn''t enjoy myself last night. I''ll continue tonight." Seeing the director leave, Su Xun said to Chen Siming.


    Chen Siming nodded: "eat and drink for free, I''m stupid to not go."


    According to the rules, Su Xun will invite the whole criminal team to dinner tonight.


    If he doesn''t go, others will look down on Su Xun.


    So even if he went to show his face and said hello, he would leave, but he had to go.


    "Thank you, Mingo." Su Xun smiles and thanks.


    Chen Siming patted him on the shoulder and said, "I didn''t invite a foreign girl for today''s interview."


    The voice fell and strode away.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Chen Siming is asking for him. Today''s interview didn''t invite a foreign reporter. That foreign girl just now, someone deliberately arranged to embarrass him?


    In fact, it''s easy to guess who did it. Su Xun knew that he had few enemies.


    Immediately, eyes fell on Ma Siping and Feifei.


    Ma Siping and Feifei came to him laughing.


    "Congratulations, ah Xun, you''ve shown your face. There must be your section in the newspaper tomorrow."


    "Just now that foreign girl was deliberately making trouble for you. Fortunately, you dealt with it well and turned the corner!"


    Looking at the two people''s excited and smiling, it was like taking susian as a brother.


    Su Xun was puzzled and said: "I didn''t offend anyone, and I don''t know which one gave birth to a son with no fart purpose. He calculated me like this, mad. Curse him the queen!"


    Ma Siping and Feifei twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    "Brother Siping, brother Tai, don''t you think so? This kind of person is mentally ill. I wish he was killed when he went out. His wife stole from him, but his son is not him. "


    Su Xun looked at them with indignation to seek their identity.


    Two people really can force nod agree, the smile on the face to have more rigid.


    "Yes, yes, that''s too much."


    "We have to go ahead."


    With that, they left in a hurry.


    Looking at their backs, the corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a contemptuous smile.


    Two stupid pigs, you''d better not tease me, or I''ll send you down to have a snack with Huang Anhua!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon.


    A member of Su Xun''s Law Enforcement Department invited a member of Chen Ji''s restaurant to dinner at the back of four streets.


    At this time, Su Xun also changed back to the casual clothes he took with him when he came to report in the morning.


    Only the traffic group and patrol group have a rigid rule that they must wear uniform during working hours.


    The criminal section doesn''t have this rule. Apart from attending certain activities, they usually wear casual clothes.


    This is also caused by the special environment of Liaocheng. There are too many criminals.


    Wearing a uniform, when enforcing the law, criminals run away when they see it from a distance. Moreover, the uniform attracts fire. It''s like being hit like a live target.


    Plain clothes are more concealing and protective.


    The business of Chenji restaurant is very hot. When they came, there was no private room, so five people ate in the lobby.


    "Brother Xun, we four propose a toast to you. You pay for Brother Yun and his dead brother. We serve you. We will fight wherever you want us to."


    "Yes, brother Xun, here''s to you."


    At the same time, they raised their glasses and stood up to salute Su Xun.


    "Bang!"


    A wine glass smashed over and fell directly on their table, falling apart.


    "Fuck, learn to play TV. Keep your voice down. I don''t see our boss talking here!"A red haired young man with a nose nail yelled at Su Xun.


    Next to the table, sat two middle-aged people, each standing behind a few younger brothers.


    Zhang Sansi looked at Su Xun.


    Sue took the wine and looked at him.


    "Why, I want to propose a toast to my boss, who are you?" The nose nail youth said languidly.


    "Pa! Bang


    Su Xun emptied his hand and raised his hand to slap him in the face.


    "Bang!"


    "Grass Mud Horse, hit my little brother in front of me!"


    One of the middle-aged men sitting in a black shirt was stunned for a moment, and then clapped his hands.


    "Wow -"


    Su Xun''s backhand was a glass of wine.


    "Boy, who are you with then?"


    "Brother, are you OK, brother?"


    "You''re going to die on your horse, aren''t you, big brother? Do you want to do it or not? Kill them!"


    The middle-aged boys in black shirt were all clamoring to kill Su Xun.


    Fortunately, a middle-aged man and his younger brother are sitting in the music.


    "Fuck him The middle-aged man in black shirt roared. He grabbed the wine bottle and was about to smash Su Xun.


    He came out to negotiate with others. As a result, he was splashed with wine in his face by another group. If he didn''t fight, how could he get along?


    However, the wine bottle he raised didn''t fall down after all, and stopped abruptly in the air.


    Because the black and cold muzzle on his chin, metal touch, let his head clear.


    "Ah! There''s a gun


    "Run


    The other people in the lobby were terrified at the sight of the gun.


    Even in such a chaotic Liao City, guns are not something that any little gangster can have.


    "Criminal team, no one is allowed to move!"


    Wang Long four people to this kind of matter very skilled appearance, directly takes out the certificate to indicate the identity.


    Then the crowd was quiet again.


    "Why do you want to open a ladle for me?"


    Su Xun took a gun in one hand and put down his glass in the other. He poured a glass of wine on his own.


    The young man in black shirt stared at Su Xun: "Feifei is my cousin..."


    "Wow!"


    Just arrived, the good wine spilled on his face again.


    "So?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    If you don''t say you''re fat''s cousin, it''s OK. If you say that, you can''t leave today.


    The middle-aged man pursed his lips. Unexpectedly, he reported the name of fat, but the other side still didn''t give him face.

 Chapter 733

    "I''m from Rongfu. Don''t make it too ugly."


    Cousin fat does not work, Zhou Yong and carried out his own company, his biggest backer.


    Rongfu Yujing is one of the four largest companies in Liaocheng.


    On the surface, the four major companies are engaged in legitimate businesses. In fact, they have started their own businesses by engaging in pornography, gambling and drugs, and they still have their own businesses. In addition, they have thousands of small brothers in each company.


    Rongfu is one of the four major companies with medium strength, which has great deterrent power in Liaocheng.


    "Are you from Rongfu? I''m still the governor of Liaocheng! Do you want to go back and let your boss tell you which mansion is powerful? "


    Su Xun pushed forward the muzzle of his gun and made a red mark on Zhou Yong''s chin and neck.


    Zhou laiyong gradually became pale.


    "Stand at attention, or I''ll kill you."


    Su Xun said word by word, and then his eyes fell on the red haired young man who threw the cup.


    The young man shuddered and lost his prestige: "you What do you want to do? "


    Liao City is in chaos again, but the General Administration of law enforcement is the most powerful organ of violence. The rest are brothers.


    "The glass you threw scared me." Su Xun said without expression.


    To deal with these social rotten kids, we should be more fierce than them. Otherwise, no one will pay attention to you.


    It''s to make them afraid, to the core!


    Human rights?


    Hehe, first of all, they should be individuals.


    Even people are not. Why do we want human rights?


    What, you say they''re human?


    Don''t be kidding. They''re just animals who look like people but never do anything.


    The young man with red hair was pale and shivering.


    Su Xun waved his hand in frustration: "take it back and sue them for assaulting the police!"


    "All hold your heads and squat down!"


    "Get down!"


    Zhang took out his gun and handcuffs.


    "What are you looking at? Get up!"


    Wang Long yelled at another middle-aged man sitting in a white vest.


    "Well, it''s none of my business." The middle-aged man in the white vest looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun asked, "are you teaching me how to do things?"


    "No..."


    "No, just shut up." Su Xun interrupted him directly: "when Huang Anhua died last night, he talked as much as you


    In an instant, no matter Zhou Yong and others, or white vest and others, their faces changed greatly.


    Su Xun''s eyes were full of fear.


    Huang Anhua only provides shoes to the four major companies, but his arrogance and hot are well known to all.


    So the news that he was killed on his own at the birthday party has spread all over the road.


    No one thought that it was this white and handsome young man who started.


    White vest middle-aged did not dare to contradict, obediently with his men to cooperate.


    Zhou Yong scolded his mother in his heart and gave his regards to the eighteen generations of Hongmao.


    It''s none of your business.


    You pretend to force me before I give an order.


    Now put me in!


    "Stand up against the wall and watch us eat. When we finish eating, we will send you back to the Department for interrogation. Whoever dares to run, I will break his leg with one shot."


    Su Xun looked at Zhou Yong and a dozen other people and said.


    "Sir, we''d better send us back to the Department first. We''re willing to admit our mistake."


    Zhou Yong looked at Su Xun prayingly.


    If I had been standing here for so long, there would have been so many people coming and going outside.


    Does he still have a face to fool around?


    "Cut the crap. We ordered all the dishes. Are you kidding me when you let us go?"


    Su Xun took his words as fart and went back to his seat.


    Zhou Yong anxiously said: "Sir, I''ll pay for the meal, ten times as much as you want!"


    "Fuck, so arrogant, Zhang San, now add one more, in addition to attacking the police, but also trying to bribe." Su Xun said to Zhang San while eating.


    Zhou Yong


    He felt that he had lost eight generations of blood and mold, and his heart was full of anger and resentment.


    Stand here. It''s a shame.


    It''s not worth running for such a small thing, because as soon as you run, you''ll be wanted.


    Then there was such a strange scene in the hall on the first floor of Chenji restaurant.


    There are five people on a table, you come and I go, push a cup for a cup, and eat wine and vegetables.


    And next to the wall, dejected, stood more than a dozen people with dragon and tiger tattoos, or with earrings or chains.


    They form a strong contrast, with a strong modern artistic atmosphere (? ¦Ø ?).


    Men eat fast, especially when they don''t drink.Because I had to go to work in the afternoon, I didn''t drink too much and finished the dinner in half an hour.


    Su Xun walked in front, Zhang San and Wang long in the back, Chen Ji and Xie an left and right.


    Five people, more than a dozen people, swaggered back to the law enforcement department.


    "Wow, what''s the situation, ah Xun? It''s a good harvest when you go out for a meal. Congratulations!"


    Fat fat eating a cream ice cream just came out of the law enforcement department and saw Su Xun walking in front at a glance.


    See Su Xun catch so many people back.


    His heart is a palpitation, but on the surface it is a very intimate look.


    As he approached, he suddenly felt that one of them looked familiar.


    Fuck, isn''t this my cousin?


    Zhou Yong also saw him, aggrieved, just ready to speak, was fat eyes stopped.


    "Ah Xun, have a chat." Fat chuckled and pulled Su Xun aside: "what are these people doing?"


    "Assaulting police, tiger, I''m eating hot pot and singing. A cup suddenly flies over. Do you think I''m angry?" Su Xun said angrily.


    Fatty''s mouth twitched twice and said with a smile: "ah Xun, to tell you the truth, one of them is my cousin, otherwise You know, I''m sure thank you very much. "


    "Oh dear!" Su Xun''s voice suddenly raised, and he said in a loud voice: "brother Tai, if you didn''t say it was your cousin earlier, I would not arrest him if you knew it. It''s really a flood that washed the Dragon King temple. The whole family doesn''t know one another."


    "I''ll release whoever tiger asks me to release. It''s not polite. You have to give tiger face."


    For a moment, the eyes of all the colleagues around fell on fat.


    Fat fat in the heart of the eighteen generations of Su Xun ancestors are greetings side, angry fat shiver.


    On purpose. It must be on purpose.


    Today, the whole department will have to know that he opened the back door for his cousin.


    Some things can be done but not said.


    Now finished, at least in the face, we can openly despise him.


    He lost all his face!


    "Come on, Zhou Yong, right? Let''s get rid of brother Yong''s handcuffs." Su Xun called Chen Ji.


    Feifat quickly stepped forward to stop him and said with righteous words: "Captain Su, you heard me wrong. What I said is that even if Zhou Yong is my cousin, you can''t bend the law for personal gain in my face. It''s a felony to attack the police. You must take it seriously!"


    The onlookers all around heard this with a smile on their face and shook their heads to leave.


    "It turns out that I heard wrong after a long time. I''ll listen to captain Zhou." Su Xun''s face suddenly realized, and ordered Chen Ji: "have you heard captain Zhou''s words? In a moment, you will try Zhou Yong and see if there are other cases to dig out. "


    After that, he looked at Feifei with a smile and asked, "brother Tai, do you think this is OK?"

 Chapter 734

    Looking at the bright smile on Su Xun''s face.


    Fat just wants to hit it.


    But still hold back, squeeze out a stiff smile: "you catch the person of course you are responsible for."


    "Tigo just told me so much that I thought he was going to teach me how to do things. Bai was very happy." Su Xun sighed with regret and shook his head.


    When Zhou Yong passed by Feifei, he looked at him pitifully and asked for help.


    Fat can only pretend not to see, the face is gloomy and terrible, the hands of the ice cream did not notice.


    Only after the shadow of Su Xun and others disappeared, did he scold in a low voice: "son of a bitch!"


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun would play this trick.


    In his vision.


    Su Xun certainly hasn''t found out that he and Ma Siping worked together to calculate his affairs.


    So I have to give myself face no matter what.


    But now it seems that the other side has known clearly for a long time, and has turned him into an army.


    This seems to be a few understatement words, but to his pit miserable.


    It''s a step away from the position of the team leader.


    As for whether Zhou Yong will betray him, there is no need to worry about this.


    He believes that Zhou Yong can''t sell him. First, they are related. Second, they are deeply involved. Third, he has always been very good to Zhou Yong.


    But Zhou Yong''s arrest will affect some of his business arrangements.


    Liaocheng, law enforcement officers can do business, mainly through the formal way to earn money on the line.


    The fatter you think about it, the more angry you are.


    "I don''t believe you don''t have any relatives to do it!"


    Fat said gnashing his teeth.


    Su Xun: I''m sorry. As an orphan, I can do whatever I want.


    In the interrogation room.


    Su Xun sat on the chair and looked at Zhou Yong.


    "Brother, there''s no need for such a big battle."


    Zhou Yong was a little flustered. Didn''t he just smash a cup? Can he use this Yazi?


    Can''t I just leave with a fine?


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun knocked on the table: "Zhou Yong, if I want to check you, do you believe that you can only stay in prison all your life?"


    "Sir, I have no grudge against you." Zhou Yong wants to cry without tears.


    A team leader just stares at him and checks him. He can really check him.


    He''s still out there.


    It''s just that he''s too lazy to check. After all, Zhou Yong is just a little fish and shrimp in Rongfu Yujing.


    It''s not much credit to arrest him. On the contrary, it offends Rongfu Yujing. The cost performance is too low.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I have no grudge against you, but who let you commit a crime? I fight criminals. "


    At this point, he pauses, then goes on, "but now I''ll give you a chance."


    "What chance?" Zhou Yong''s eyes brightened.


    Su Xun leaned forward: "I suspect Zhou Tai is involved in illegal and criminal activities, taking advantage of his position to corrupt and pervert the law, but I need evidence. I hope you can give it to me."


    "You made me betray my cousin!" Zhou Yong''s eyes widened and his voice increased by several decibels.


    Am I just like a man who would betray his brother?


    This is also too despise me!


    Su Xun said with a smile: "look, you use the word" sell "instead of the word" no ". What does it mean? It means that Zhou Tai is really not clean."


    "Hum!" Zhou Yong snorted coldly and said with disdain, "I didn''t say anything and I don''t know anything!"


    "Brother Xun, I''ll turn off the surveillance." Wang long, who accompanied the interrogation, said to Su Xun.


    The level of science and technology in the world is seriously backward, and no law enforcement recorder has been invented.


    The interrogation room is under surveillance.


    So the rest of it is up to you.


    Su Xun raised his hand to stop him: "no, I''m kind-hearted and don''t like violence."


    Even Wang Long couldn''t help his mouth twitching.


    I almost believed you.


    "Let''s have a chat. Are you married?" Su Xun looked at Zhou Yong and asked.


    Zhou Yong said nothing.


    Su Xun chuckled: "let''s check his family status."


    "It''s over." Zhou Yong said quickly.


    "That''s right. Chatting, just chatting about home affairs." Su Xun nodded with satisfaction and continued to ask, "do you have any children?"


    Zhou Yong reluctantly replied, "I have a three-year-old daughter."


    "How''s your daughter? She''s sweet. She''s three years old. Can she call her father?" Su Xun said.


    Zhou Yong has begun to relax, with a soft smile in his eyes: "it''s a long time ago."


    "It''s good to have a perfect family. It''s a pity that none of this will exist any more." Su Xun expressed regret.


    Zhou Yong was so alert that he struggled in his chair: "what do you want to do with your horse! If there''s anything coming, don''t disturb my family. You''re a law enforcement officer. You can''t do that! No"You''re right. I''m a law enforcement officer. Of course, I don''t know how to break the law, and I won''t do such a bottomline thing." Su Xun looked at him: "it''s you, it''s because of you, so all this will no longer exist."


    "Today''s crime of assaulting a police officer will not be convicted. You will be released in 24 hours at most. But next, I will check you. My people will always stare at you and find evidence of your violation of the law and send you to prison."


    "I don''t know how many illegal activities you have participated in, but I conservatively estimate that the term of imprisonment should not be less than 10 years. I also have friends with the prison guards, and I will ask them to let the people in the prison take care of you."


    "What will happen to you in it? I can''t imagine, but in the future your stool should be very smooth. "


    "In the first year of imprisonment, your wife will come to see you with her children. In the second year, the number of times is less. In the third year, she finally comes again. However, with a divorce agreement, she threatens you to sue for divorce without signing it. You have no choice but to sign your own name."


    "Ten years later, you come out. After you come out, things have changed and people have changed. No one will pick you up. You go home with the money you work in prison as the fare."


    "Then you will find that a strange man has lived in your home. He hugs your wife and calls her wife. Your 13-year-old daughter calls her father but looks at you with strange eyes."


    "They have a happy family of three, and you are like a redundant stranger. You quietly turn around and go, looking for a job, only to find that you can''t keep up with the times. Everything is strange. You are like a newborn baby, but unfortunately you don''t have the learning ability of a baby. Your life ends here."


    "Well, is this the life you want?"


    Su Xun looked at Zhou Yong quietly.


    Zhou Yong had been stunned, his eyes were empty, his face was pale, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    Chen Ji stared at Su Xun.


    Brother, you are the devil.


    It''s more cruel than hitting him.


    "No! I don''t want it, I don''t want it! "


    Zhou Yong suddenly responded, panic struggle, eyes revealed a thick fear.


    Su Xun looked at Zhou Yong sincerely in his eyes and said gently, "if you don''t want to do this, then cooperate with me and account for Zhou Tai''s crime. I''ll make contributions to you."


    "If you are worried that Zhou Tai will retaliate against you when he comes out, you must make it clear that the more serious his crime is, the better. If he is locked in prison forever, he will not be able to retaliate against you."


    His voice is very calm, but full of bewitching, but it is reasonable to think about it carefully, but this is exactly the most terrible place.


    Sweat oozed from the back of the old traces. I felt thirsty and restless.


    Mad, it''s cruel. The baby is scared.

 Chapter 735

    "I I said, "I said everything."


    Zhou Yong compromised.


    Between his family and his brother, he chose himself and his family.


    There must be brotherhood in this world.


    But not including Zhou Yong and Zhou Tai.


    Cousins have a weak blood relationship, and their deeper relationship stems from interests.


    But when a man has a family, his ideas change dramatically.


    When you are young, you are free to fly. When you have a family, the focus will shift to your wife and children.


    Zhou Yong absolutely can''t accept everything that may happen in Su Xun''s narration, so he can only apologize to Zhou Tai.


    A good friend is not a poor one.


    In most cases, most people will make such a choice.


    "In fact, you can bet that your wife is loyal to you and will wait for you for 10 years."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    Zhou Yong shook his head with a bitter smile. He knew so well that his wife could never do it.


    He did not go in, but also to maintain the family, his wife will manage the housework, and harmony.


    But once he is in prison, for three years at most, his wife will find another man under the pressure of life.


    "Can I have a cigarette?" Zhou Yong said.


    Su Xun winked at Chen Ji.


    Then he took out a trace for Chen huazi.


    Zhou Yong took a hard puff, spit out a cigarette ring and said, "Zhou Tai has..."


    Chen Ji began to take notes.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun walked out of the office with the signed note.


    Chen Ji took Zhou Yong to go through the procedure of criminal detention.


    Zhou Yong will still be in prison. Su Xun promised him that his sentence would be within five years, and he would give his wife a sum of money to make his wife and daughter live a carefree life.


    For five years, and without too much pressure from life, Zhou Yong still has some confidence in his wife. Because they are childhood sweethearts, he knows his wife very well.


    It is because of his childhood love that Zhou Yong values his wife and daughter more.


    Su Xun was very happy.


    Originally, it was just aimed at Zhou Tai.


    I didn''t expect to pull out the radish and mud. There was something about Ma Siping.


    No wonder the two guys joined hands to deal with themselves, because the interests of the two people involved in the relationship is doomed that they will live in peace.


    Now, Su Xun is not ready to hand in this evidence. He wants to use it at a critical time.


    For example, after Chen Siming was promoted, he decided on the leader of the criminal team.


    Even Zhou Yong, who is now under criminal detention for assaulting a police officer, confessed to assaulting a police officer.


    As for Zhou Yong, another middle-aged man in a white vest, named Yan Xiong, is a bar insurance manager of sun entertainment, one of the four major companies.


    It''s commonly known in the river and lake as "watching the court".


    After oral education, he has been released.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Evening, nine o''clock.


    Gan Chang Duan restaurant.


    Su Xun invited more than 30 colleagues of the whole criminal team, including Chen Siming, to dinner.


    "Thank you for giving me this face, especially Mingge, Zhou team and horse team. I''m not very honored to have you here. I hope you can cooperate happily in the future. If there''s anything wrong with me, please give me more advice. I''ll have a toast."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he held the glass and drank it directly. Then he lowered the glass to indicate that he really didn''t have a drop.


    "Good! What you can drink is the real man


    "Come on, let''s have a toast to the Soviet team. Congratulations on his promotion. He has a bright future in the future."


    "Team Jingsu..."


    Ma Siping and Feifei are also smiling, and there is no gap between them.


    "Oh, it''s so busy today."


    A discordant voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone is quiet, subconsciously looking toward the stairway.


    When he saw a large crowd coming up.


    The leader was a middle-aged man in a suit and shoes, with a fat figure and a face full of flesh.


    Su Xun saw a familiar figure in the crowd behind him. Today, Yan Xiong was caught by him.


    As for the most advanced middle-aged, he is a little strange.


    It seems that everyone else knows each other.


    "Fat man, what are you doing here?" Chen Siming asked with a frown.


    Xing chuckled: "why can''t I come for a snack?"


    At the same time, he went to Chen Siming''s side and kicked Su Xun''s chair: "why is this child not sensible at all? Sit aside. "


    Su Xun took a look at Chen Siming.


    CHEN Si nodded slightly.


    Su Xun stood up with a smile: "brother Xing, you sit down."


    As we all know, in this case, the more brilliant he laughs, the more miserable he will die."That''s about the same. Next time you have a long memory, don''t always let people remind you." Xing sat down and looked at Chen Siming: "I have something to talk with you."


    From his attitude, we can see that he is not afraid of Chen Siming at least.


    From Chen Siming''s attitude, it can be seen that Xing pangzi scares him.


    Su Xun is really curious about who this guy is.


    "Brother Xun, the eldest brother of Yanxiong, is in charge of several industries under the name of manager of Personnel Department of sun entertainment." Seeing his doubts, Zhang San introduced him in a low voice.


    Su Xun suddenly realized that no wonder he was so proud. He really had this capital.


    "He said Chen Siming spits out a word.


    Xing said carelessly: "ah Xiong, come here."


    "Big brother." Yan Xiong comes forward respectfully.


    Xing pangzi pointed to him, looked at Chen Siming and said, "Lao Chen, my brother went to have a meal. Why was he pulled away for several hours by the people in your group? What, is it eating or tattooing


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the other party came to him.


    Ma Siping and Feifei looked at each other and both of them showed a schadenfreude smile.


    "My people don''t grab people." Chen Siming said lightly.


    Fat Xing sneered: "I can''t arrest people indiscriminately. How can I let them go because there is no evidence in the end? I''m here for an account. You have to give it to me. "


    "Bear, point out who caught you."


    "Big brother, it''s him!" Yan Xiong pointed to Su Xun and showed a retaliatory smile: "it''s him. I just want to have a meal. He caught me indiscriminately."


    Mad, aren''t you a drag?


    I really thought that I was afraid of you at that time. I''ll see what you do tonight!


    "Damn, that''s a coincidence." Xing Pang was speechless. He knew it was Su Xun, but he didn''t know him.


    Chen Siming eyebrows a pick: "Xing fatty, you today is the iron heart to look for trouble?"


    "Lao Chen, you are about to be promoted to director. Congratulations. You don''t want the Langya district to be in chaos at this time." Xing said with a smile.


    Chen Siming''s face sank: "you threaten me?"


    "I''m just a kind reminder." Xing pangzi lazily pointed to Su Xun and said with a smile: "there are two choices: first, pour wine for my brother and apologize; second, don''t you know how to fight? Fight with my people and write it off whether you win or lose."


    "You..." Chen Siming is furious.


    Su Xun first step said: "brother Ming, a person to do a person when, I fight with his people."

 Chapter 736

    "Good! There is courage. "


    Fat Xing yelled, "yes," and then he yelled, "Feilong, go fight with him."


    As his voice fell, a young man behind him showed a ferocious smile: "yes."


    Then he looked at Su Xun and made a sarcastic gesture.


    The criminal section is worried.


    Because they all know that Feilong is the head horse of Xing pangzi. He dares to fight and kill. His kung fu is unstoppable. Will Su Xun be his opponent?


    "Fat Xing, you''ve gone too far." Chen Siming''s face is gloomy.


    If it wasn''t for the promotion inspection, he really wanted to lift the table now.


    The second reason why Xing believes that he is fat is that he has no confidence in his face


    But it can be disabled.


    "But what if I beat him to death?" Su Xun suddenly asked.


    Xing pangzi and others were stunned, and then they all burst into laughter.


    Looking at Su Xun, he looked like a fool.


    They think that Feilong can''t match Su Xun.


    But they didn''t think Su Xun would be the opponent of Feilong.


    So what Su Xun said now was a complete joke to them.


    Xing chuckled and said, "if you really have that ability, you should be conceited of life and death. If you are killed, he is not as good as others."


    It''s normal for a person to be killed in a martial arts contest. A private person may be investigated for hatred, but the official doesn''t care at all.


    "Good!" Su Xun laughed and took off his coat.


    The crowd retreated to make room.


    Feilong also took off his coat, revealing his bronze skin full of scars.


    "Come on, boy, or I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to fight back once I do."


    Feilong looks at Su Xun sarcastically and hooks his finger at him.


    "Well, I''m not welcome."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he rushed to Feilong. He took the opponent''s throat with one punch.


    "A little bit of skill."


    Feilong''s eyes were fixed and he raised his hand to block his fist.


    At the same time, Su Xun stepped forward, his shoulder trembled and hit hard.


    "Bang!"


    Feilong involuntarily retreated a few steps, feeling as if his body would be knocked apart.


    WOW!


    Seeing this scene, everyone was in an uproar.


    Just fight, Feilong actually suffered a loss.


    Xing fat man''s eyes twinkled for a moment, but it was still a winning expression.


    "What kind of boxing is this?"


    Fei Long''s face became dignified, and he took Su Xun seriously.


    Without saying a word, Su Xun stepped forward and kicked out.


    Feilong also kicked Su Xun''s foot down.


    But at the same time, Su Xun jumped into the air, and the other was called a side kick.


    "Bang!"


    The dragon was kicked in the neck.


    "Click!"


    With a crisp voice, Feilong''s neck was kicked off, his head drooped, and his body hit the ground heavily.


    Then the limbs kept twitching, with bubbles of blood gushing from the mouth, about four or five seconds, then completely out of breath.


    In a flash, the whole liver and intestines were broken, and the second floor was so quiet that one could only hear the sound of breathing.


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    The expression on Xing pangzi''s face was stiff.


    Chen Siming, Ma Siping and others were shocked.


    "Brother Xing, this is the end of our misunderstanding." Su Xun looked at fat Xing with a smile.


    Then the people came to their senses.


    The shock in my heart is hard to hide.


    Two moves, two moves directly killed the famous flying dragon.


    Who can beat this skill?


    Xing pangzi''s face was dark. He looked at Su Xun coldly: "take the body of Feilong, let''s go."


    Voice down, get up and kick open the chair, walk away.


    Everyone knows that Su Xun really offended fat Xing to death.


    I think it''s a pity for him. I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble next time.


    Ma Siping and Feifei are excited.


    Next, they don''t have to worry about it at all. Xing pangzi will help them get rid of this competitor.


    "What are you doing? Keep eating, keep drinking, just die. What''s the big deal? "


    Chen Siming said aloud.


    The implication is obvious, that is, Su Xun has his protection.


    When they heard this, the atmosphere became active again.


    After all, they are happy to follow such a boss.


    It lasted until 10 p.m., and everyone went back to their homes to find their mothers.Chen Siming''s car.


    "Fat Xing won''t give up. He''ll take the gun with him at any time in the future. When I''m promoted to director, he won''t dare to do anything with you." Chen Siming said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded: "brother Ming, don''t worry, my comfort will be in my heart."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mad, this damned son of a bitch, kill him in a week. Who can do this?"


    On the other side, Xing pangzi is also holding a stomach of fire, looking for a place in a fierce manner. Unexpectedly, he died, which is really bad luck.


    When Su Biao thought of his achievements, he was ready to try again.


    I got up to do it because of brother Xiong, and I got up to do it myself


    "OK, take care of him, and then you''ll be with me." Xing pangzi looked at Yan Xiong and said.


    Yan Xiong was so excited: "yes, brother, I''m sure I won''t let you down."


    "Remember, it must be done in a week, or it won''t work when Chen Siming is promoted to director." Xing once again stressed the time.


    A tall man said, "brother, let''s make things worse in Langya district. Can''t Chen Siming be born?"


    "You know what! Have you ever talked in your head? " Xing pangzi scolded angrily and said with a grin:


    "this is his top priority. If it is yellowed by him, he will become a mad dog. He is an official and we are thieves. If he is really mad, we will be greatly hurt and not worth it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the newspapers went on sale.


    The death of Huang Anhua, the leader of the criminal group. ¡·


    "law enforcement star" broke the black and evil alone. ¡·


    "Huang Anhua died? This is a tough guy called Su Xun


    "You just know now. I told you that I was watching outside yesterday. He also said that he was a dog killer. Unexpectedly, he was covered with human blood."


    "Evil killer, he looks white, but he really has a few looks."


    "It''s good to have more such people. Liaocheng won''t be so chaotic. I dare not go out at night."


    Every newspaper used a conspicuous section to report yesterday''s interview and Huang Anhua''s case.


    The photo of Su kind-hearted is very dazzling, as if emitting the light of justice.


    On this day, the streets and alleys remembered the name of Su Xun, nicknamed evil killer.

 Chapter 737

    Xing pangzi is going to fight Su Xun.


    Su Xun was not a butcher. He had already thought that he would fight fat Xing.


    As a person who is afraid of death, knowing that he has offended the other party can not be eased, he must first press the other party to death, so as to be safe.


    He just doesn''t have a sense of security.


    Besides, Chen Siming was promoted to a higher position when he won Xing pangzi, and he was able to take over Chen Siming''s position with this credit.


    In fact, it''s very easy to start with Xing Pang. After all, black is black. As long as you want to kill him, you can find a lot of evidence.


    No evidence can help him to produce evidence. The law enforcement agencies in Liaocheng are so considerate.


    The key is that behind Xing fatty is sun entertainment.


    What''s more, Xing pangzi is also a senior executive. Pan Tianming, chairman of sun entertainment, will definitely not give up if he moves him.


    The four big companies are deeply rooted in Liaocheng. If they want Liaocheng to be good, Liaocheng will not be good.


    But if they want Liao City to be chaotic, Liao City will be chaotic overnight.


    So it''s not difficult to make a fat man. What''s difficult is how to deal with Pan Tianming and the sun.


    However, this problem was very difficult for other people in Liaocheng, but it was just so for Su Xun.


    Sun Entertainment City.


    The largest entertainment city in the whole city of Liaoning Province is an entertainment complex integrating bath, sauna, KTV, bar, game room, restaurant and mashajie.


    Pan Tianming is used to entertaining partners here.


    At 12 o''clock in the morning, pan Tianming was drunk and helped out by two bodyguards.


    "Mr. Pan, be careful."


    "Mr. Pan, please slow down."


    Three people stumbled to the car, pan Tianming holding the car, waved: "don''t follow me, go back, there is a Fei driving me."


    "Well, Mr. Pan, go back and have a rest early."


    Two bodyguards helped him open the back door and helped pan Tianming into the car.


    A Fei is Pan Tianming''s driver and bodyguard. He can play a role very well, so with him, the bodyguards don''t worry about anything.


    "Buzz..."


    The black Maybach ignites, the sound of engine roar sounds very comfortable, two lights are very conspicuous in the dark, and the vehicle starts slowly.


    "Ah Fei, take me to Xiao Liu''s tonight."


    Pan Tianming said that he had to come out in person to get in touch with a group of foreign customers this evening. He hasn''t drunk so much for a long time.


    The little six in his mouth is his sixth aunt. She just got married the year before last and was only 17 years old.


    As he gets older, pan Tianming likes little girls more and more, as if this can prove that he is still young.


    The car turned a corner and stopped.


    Pan Tianming found something wrong. He was drunk and suddenly sobered up: "you are not ah Fei, who are you?"


    He didn''t panic, he didn''t nervous, as long as he was confused, he was calm from beginning to end.


    He was not frightened by the barrage of bullets.


    "Pan Dong, I want to have a chat with you." Su Xun took out a cigarette and handed it back to the back.


    Pan Tianming took it, lit it in his mouth and asked, "where''s ah Fei? How is he


    "I''ll sleep well." Su Xun said calmly.


    Pan Tianming''s eyes narrowed slightly: "fierce, young people are brave enough, and their skills are powerful enough. I appreciate you very much. I don''t care what you do. I''ll increase your current income ten times. How about doing things with me?"


    Words, spit out a ring of smoke.


    "I prefer to be an official." While Su Xun was talking, he took out his ID and lost it.


    Pan Tianming said: "susian, oh, I remember that Huang Anhua was killed by you. You certainly don''t want to kill me. Let''s talk about it directly"


    "I have some conflicts with Xing pangzi. I want to kill him." Su Xun is outspoken.


    Pan Tianming nodded with a smile: "of course, this is your freedom, but after his death, Sun Entertainment will surely send you to be buried with him."


    "So the problem comes, Mr. Pan. I want to kill him and I don''t want to be buried with him." Su Xun turned his head and looked at Pan Tianming with a smile, which made people and animals harmless.


    Pan Tianming leaned on the seat comfortably: "tell me what you think, I''m very interested now."


    "Pan Dong, I''ll give you a way to make money in exchange for you and Taiyang entertainment." Su Xun said.


    Pan Tianming sneered: "you a little captain, talk to me about money? Don''t be silly. He''s an executive of our company. He''s my brother. "


    "Mr. Pan, brothers also have a price. What if it''s worth hundreds of millions?"


    Su Xun had long thought that the reason why Sun Entertainment would take revenge for killing fat Xing was not only the so-called face, but also the interest.


    But what if they put forward greater interests?


    "Then we can keep talking." Pan Tianming expressed his interest.Su Xun said: "after I finish him, I will tell pan Dong about this road. Now, no one has gone through this road in Liaocheng."


    "What if you play with me? What if I kill you in the end? " Pan Tianming said coldly.


    Su Xun was very single: "Pan Dong, I want to live in Liaocheng. Otherwise, what if I kill Xing pangzi directly? Why do I do this tonight?"


    Pan Tianming''s face softened. Indeed, if what Su Xun said was a lie, there was no need to take the risk to see him.


    Or with ulterior motives, it''s cleaner to kill him in the car now.


    But Su Xun didn''t do that, which means that he still wants to stay in Liaocheng for a long time.


    And pan Tianming has other ideas.


    The higher the station is, the more you know.


    Why do they transform violent gangs into companies?


    Is not enough money, in order to facilitate step by step to wash white yourself?


    After all, their so-called big four companies are nothing compared with the real big regular companies.


    Who wants to be a tycoon in the upper class all his life?


    The most important thing is that Liaocheng is in the middle of the three countries, because of its special region, it has maintained its independence and autonomy.


    But now there has been a rumor that the three countries have begun negotiations, and it is very likely that Liaocheng will be distributed to Anguo as one of the interests.


    Once the negotiation is reached, Anguo will officially send troops to take over Liaocheng. At that time, the chaotic situation will not be allowed, and a great purge will certainly be launched.


    So pan Tianming wants to clean up the case. Over the years, his focus has shifted to formal business.


    But there are many people below him who can''t keep up with the times, can''t see the future situation clearly, and always think that they can be so arrogant forever.


    They didn''t want to wash white, or they couldn''t accept the change, which slowed him down.


    And Xing pangzi is one of them.


    "I''m a serious businessman. If there are senior executives in the company who commit crimes, Captain Su can act according to the law."


    "Captain Su, please take me home."


    Pan Tianming said with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''m very happy."


    A dirty deal was made.

 Chapter 738

    Pan Tianming will abandon Xing pangzi.


    The main reason is that the interests of the people above are different from those of the people below.


    Pan Tianming''s interest is to clean himself up and become a prosperous businessman from now on.


    But it''s not in their interest.


    They like to be domineering and rely on criminal means to get wealth quickly.


    Pan Tianming once the Sun Entertainment washed white, then they have what use?


    Although they are all managers now, the vice president is doing everything.


    Because they don''t know anything about it.


    After the sun entertainment is washed white, the biggest possibility is that they will all be abandoned by Pan Tianming and sent away with a sum of money, or share some shares for the elderly.


    That''s why they are against the company''s clean-up. This is the conflict of interest between the two classes.


    But pan Tianming wants to make more money after washing white, it is not so easy now.


    So I''m also very interested in the money that Su Xun said.


    There will never be a single reason for a certain result.


    For example, Xing pangzi, who is doomed to die, is driven by all aspects.


    Xing pangzi''s death is the initial cooperation between Su Xun and pan Tianming. If it goes well this time, they may have more cooperation.


    After all, there are a lot of people who object to washing white, and pan Tianming is not easy to do.


    It would be much easier to give it to Su Xun. It just happened that Su Xun could take these people as his merits to be promoted.


    Facts have proved that Pan Tianming is cruel enough to help him fight for the country without hesitation.


    With the rapid pace of society, loyalty is not worth mentioning in front of one''s own interests.


    Just like the founding emperor, when the country is stable, he will attack the meritorious officials who help him.


    Because the country was stable, these people became the most unstable factor for the emperor.


    Two days after meeting pan Tianming.


    Su Xun enters Chen Siming''s office.


    "Ah Xun, what''s the matter?" Chen Siming asked.


    Su Xun said directly, "brother Ming, I want to move fat Xing."


    "Ah Xun, don''t be impulsive." Chen Siming''s face changed, and his tone was a little harsh: "you are a vegetarian of sun entertainment. Although pan Tianming attends charity dinner all day long to donate money, all the money he donates is stained with blood. If you move a fat man, he won''t give up!"


    Su Xun was young and had saved his daughter and son, so he took Su Xun as a junior.


    He could understand Su Xun''s mood. After all, fat Xing was like a knife hanging over his head, which could fall at any time.


    Understanding belongs to understanding, but he does not support Su Xun''s reckless behavior.


    Su Xun said, "brother Ming, I''ve met pan Tianming. I''ve moved fat Xing. He won''t show up."


    "What did you say?" Chen Siming looked at Su Xun with wide eyes: "I didn''t wake up in the morning. I talked in my sleep."


    "Brother Ming, what I said is true, otherwise you really think I can''t open my eyes to death." Su Xun made fun of himself.


    Chen Siming was suspicious and unbelievable: "how do you deal with Pan Tianming?"


    "He thinks I''m pretty and wants me to be his son-in-law." Su Xun made a joke.


    Chen Siming said with a smile: "he has several wives and seven or eight daughters. When he is a son-in-law, he will not marry all at once, will he? Can you stand it at night


    After joking, he became serious again: "if pan Tianming is really dealt with, Xing pang can move. If you want to move him, the three teams are not enough, I will let the first team and the second team cooperate with you."


    One day ago, six missing players from the three teams have been made up. At present, the criminal team is full.


    "Brother Ming, let me take the brothers of the third team to do it. Brother Siping and brother Tai seem to have some opinions on me. It''s easy to make trouble."


    Su Xun refused because Ma Siping and Feifei would rather not succeed than do something bad for him.


    Chen Siming said in a deep voice: "after Huang Anhua''s death, Xing pangzi will certainly guard against you. People around him will only be more than Huang Anhua. Can you handle it?"


    "Mingo, I''m confident. I''ve been preparing for these two days." Su Xun said confidently.


    Chen Siming took a deep breath: "then, do it."


    "Yes, sir!" Su Xun salutes.


    In order not to let out the news, Su Xun takes his men to make operational deployment in the private room of the restaurant.


    "According to the information, Xing pangzi goes to the Sun Entertainment City for a sauna at three o''clock every afternoon."


    "But it''s definitely not advisable to do it in the sun entertainment city. The success rate is too low, so our chance is to do it on his way to the sauna."


    "Zhang San, you take two brothers to drive from the front and force Xing fatty''s car to stop."


    "Wang long and Chen Ji, you two stay in the car to take care of each other."


    "The rest, after Zhang San forced Xing Pang''s car to stop, follow me to fight. There''s only one target. Kill Xing Pang, the leader of the criminal gang!"Su Xun can''t catch it alive, otherwise pan Tianming will feel threatened. After all, Xing pangzi knows a lot about it.


    So he had to be killed on the spot.


    After he died, he released his criminal information and evidence directly.


    After all, it''s better than getting caught.


    More people want to see bad people die.


    "Do you understand?" Su Xun''s eyes swept the crowd.


    "I see," they said


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes after three in the afternoon.


    Su Xun was in one of the cars.


    Suddenly a voice came from the intercom.


    "Brother Xun, here comes the target."


    Su Xun was in a good mood. He used his walkie talkie to send a message: "everyone is ready."


    Four cars came from the end of the street, with a car in front, a business car in the middle, and a car and a van behind.


    With the lessons of Huang Anhua.


    Xing pangzi is now accompanied by 20 armed bodyguards at any time. Even when he goes home to sleep, he has to arrange people to watch in the living room at night.


    On the leading car, the young man on the co driver frowned: "there are so few people on the street today?"


    "The sun is so big, who would like to come out for a walk?" The driver didn''t think so.


    "Do it!" Su Xun gave an order.


    "Buzz Bang


    Zhang San drives a car to rush out, directly bumps into Xing pangzi''s motorcade, intercepts them.


    At the same time, a car behind also blocked the exit.


    Two cars at the same time down people, aimed at Xing fatty''s team pulled the trigger.


    "Kang Kang..."


    There were cobweb like cracks on the windshield, and a stream of blood flew on the glass. The driver and co driver of the leading car died on the spot.


    Su Xun also rushed out with people.


    "Law enforcement department, lay down your arms and surrender!"


    While yelling for surrender, the gun in his hand kept spitting out bullets.


    For a moment, there were four gunshots.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "No! There''s an ambush. Come on, protect the boss and leave. "


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Mad, these black dogs are crazy!"


    In the business car, fat Xing was surprised and angry.


    He really didn''t expect that the law enforcement department would attack him. Is the sun ready for entertainment?

 Chapter 739

    The crowd in this street has been evacuated.


    So there''s no scruple in firing.


    "Kang Kang..."


    There was a lot of gunfire down there.


    Su Xun''s bullets were all in vain, and he didn''t need to change his clip at all. He used a pistol as a machine gun.


    "Fuck! The other side must have rifles. The firepower is too fierce, but we can''t fight. Protect the boss quickly


    "Boss, get out of the car. If you don''t leave now, you won''t be able to leave for a while."


    "Mad, these bastards!"


    Xing got out of the car under the escort of two bodyguards, and then bent down to fight and retreat.


    "Kang!"


    Suddenly, a bodyguard protecting Xing pangzi was shot in the heart and fell to the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    Another bodyguard pulled Xing fatty behind the car to hide.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Lay down your arms and surrender! We only catch fat Xing! "


    "Lay down your arms and surrender now! Don''t make unnecessary resistance again


    In Su Xun''s performance, only eight of the twenty people on fat man Xing''s side had died.


    Being beaten like this, the morale has been broken up for a long time, and my heart is full of fear.


    "I surrender! I surrender


    "Don''t shoot, I surrender!"


    Liao Han agrees with this, so he and Dai Feixing are on the same front.

 Chapter 740

    That night, Su Xun and pan Tianming met.


    The place where they meet is the private club.


    "Fat Xing is dead. Now it''s your turn to keep your promise." Pan Tianming poured tea and made a gesture to Su Xun: "please tea."


    Su Xun took a cup and tasted it: "good tea."


    "Nature is good tea." Pan Tianming is very happy.


    Su Xun put down his tea cup, took out a piece of paper and handed it to pan Tianming: "it''s all written on it."


    Pan Tianming took it over and looked at him. His eyes began to glow, getting brighter and brighter.


    "You are really a talent. You should rely on your brain to eat. It''s too unfair for you to carry a gun." Pan Tianming sincerely said that he really admired it.


    No one could see such a simple business opportunity in Liaocheng, but Su Xun saw it. What is talent?


    Su Xun said with a smile, "everyone has his own ambition. I prefer the feeling of carrying a gun to doing business."


    What he likes is not holding the gun, but being in power!


    Pan Tianming gave him a simple way.


    It''s pirated brand-name clothes and shoes.


    Liaocheng is a chaotic city, at least for the moment. The poor are far more than the rich.


    Can foreign companies really come here to pursue the responsibility of foreign famous brand piracy?


    I''m not afraid of coming back.


    After all, Liao City is notorious.


    "You take part in a share." Pan Tianming carefully put away the paper, looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun was stunned. After a while, he said, "Pan Dong, I''m very poor. What can I do for you?"


    "Your brain." Pan Tianming pointed to his head and said to Su Xun, "you use your brain as a shareholder, accounting for 10%, so you have to contribute to the piracy business."


    Pan Tianming is a very clever man.


    Although Su Xun paid attention to it, he realized that there were still many things he didn''t want to understand, which Su Xun must know.


    And that''s why he can come up with this idea and prove that he has enough brain, that''s enough.


    "Since Mr. Pan is warmly invited, I''ll take advantage of it." Su Xun agreed to come down.


    Or he couldn''t refuse at all.


    Pan Tianming laughed: "ah Xun, your brain, plus my capital and contacts, will definitely make a lot of money. You''ll get your wallet and explode!"


    Now after washing white, he doesn''t have to worry about the way to get money.


    For the time being, there''s no need to pretend to be a grandson in front of those celebrities.


    In the eyes of real tycoons, they are chamber pots.


    When you need it, take it and urinate.


    Kick it off when you don''t need it.


    And then the next time you look for them, they''re still in the butt.


    There''s no way to make money. Money comes first.


    "It''s mutually beneficial. This time I''ve got fat Xing. It''s not only my breath, but also my contribution." Su Xun took a sip from his cup.


    Pan Tianming leaned forward: "do you want to give you some more of the same credit?"


    Fat Xing can die.


    Then Dai Fei and Liao Han can also die.


    When they are dead, pan Tianming has nothing to resist.


    "Ha ha." Su Xun laughed, everything was silent.


    Pan Tianming sighed: "I don''t want to. I''ve been brothers for so many years, but I can''t help it. It''s better to lose a few people to get off the ship than to let the ship sink. After all, there are so many people on board."


    A helpless appearance made Su Xun almost believe that this guy had a conscience.


    "Pan dongdayi, I admire him very much." Su Xun showed his admiration and agreed: "after all, pan Dong must be responsible for most people, understand, understand."


    "There are too few people who can understand me." Pan Tianming sighed, shameless and serious.


    In a few words, he sold his brother who was fighting with him. Naturally, Su Xun accepted all the orders.


    Su Xun found that this guy didn''t seem to care whether he killed those people on the spot or caught them alive.


    He asked: "Pan Dong, if you capture them alive, are you not afraid that they will go in and talk?"


    "What do they say?" Pan Tianming showed a blank expression: "I''m a serious businessman. If they want to frame me, they have to show evidence."


    Hearing this, Su Xun understood again, old fox.


    He''s done with all the evidence long ago.


    Even if it''s Dai Fei, it''s useless for them to get caught and correct him, because there''s no evidence.


    They chatted late into the night before leaving.


    Looking at Pan Tianming''s car, Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a meaningful smile.


    I''ve run them today.


    I will do the same for you in the future.


    Killing people and setting fire to earn enough capital, I want to go ashore to wash white. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world.


    You might have succeeded before.But now that I''m here, don''t think about it.


    I''ll leave you a room in prison.


    Su Xun stopped a taxi and took a taxi to the law enforcement branch of Taiping District.


    I wrote an anonymous report letter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When Su Xun walked into the law enforcement department safely, everyone was shocked.


    Because according to their conjecture, last night sun entertainment will certainly retaliate.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Xun had nothing at all. How could they not be shocked?


    And Su Xun''s commendation came again.


    This time, not only he, the whole three teams were commended.


    The name of crime killer will appear in the newspaper tomorrow.


    Team one and team two are envious.


    After all, with Ma Siping and Feifei doing nothing, there is no case to deal with, let alone making contributions.


    Look at team three. What a prestige.


    Ma Siping and Feifei are also depressed.


    What''s the matter with Sun Entertainment? Why didn''t Mao start Su Xun?


    They didn''t wait for Su Xun to be killed by sun entertainment, but they waited for someone from the internal investigation department.


    "Are you Ma Siping?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Are you Zhou Tai?"


    "It''s me. What''s the matter?"


    "We are from the internal investigation department. Someone has reported that you have taken bribes, used public tools for private purposes, and committed crimes by taking advantage of your position. Please follow us to investigate." One of the team leaders of the investigation department said it in a blunt tone and showed the arrest warrant at the same time.


    The internal investigation section of the law enforcement bureau is dedicated to the examination of the internal personnel of the law enforcement agencies.


    "What did you say? How can it be? Who reported it? It''s a frame up! It''s slander


    "Yes, we''ve never done anything like that!"


    Fat and Ma Si are calm.


    Chen Siming came out: "brother, what''s the matter? Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Team leader Chen, we won''t take people without evidence. The case of Zhou Tai and Ma Siping has been confirmed." Knowing that Chen Siming was about to be promoted, the head of the investigation department was very polite to him.


    Ma Siping and Feifei knew they were finished when they heard this.


    Su Xun stood in the corner and looked on coldly.


    Of course, he wrote the anonymous letter.


    As a kind-hearted person with justice in his heart, he would never allow fat and Ma Siping, the black sheep, to exist in the law enforcement team!


    Well, in order to be the team leader Cough cough, wrong. For the sake of law enforcement, he broke his heart.

 Chapter 741

    "Take it away."


    With the order of the head of the investigation section, the men behind him took out handcuffs to arrest people.


    "Chief, help us, chief."


    Ma Siping and Feifei can only look at Chen Siming.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Chen Siming slapped his face with two backhands and said coldly, "it''s a disgrace!"


    He is about to be promoted. It''s too late to kill his relatives. How can he manage these two things.


    Ma Siping suddenly saw Su Xun and yelled, "it''s you! You must have done us harm! "


    All eyes fell on Su Xun.


    Su Xun had no choice but to show his hand: "horse team, we are all law enforcement officers. How about talking about evidence? I''ve only been here a few days, and I have this ability? "


    "If I despise you guys, I''ll have to do no investigation."


    Other people hear this sentence feel reasonable, look at two people''s eyes full of contempt.


    The lower the bottom, the more pure the shrimps are.


    Ma Siping and Feifei''s face turned blue and white, and they were taken away by the investigation department.


    A few minutes later, Chen Siming''s office.


    "You did it."


    Chen Siming looked directly at Su Xun, using statements rather than questions.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s me."


    "For my place?" Chen Siming''s face was livid and he didn''t like this kind of behavior.


    Su Xun nodded again: "yes, let those two corrupt guys get promoted. The whole law enforcement department is going to be rotten. It''s better to let me do it."


    "You''re welcome." Chen Siming was angry and laughed by his upright and powerful appearance.


    Su Xun said solemnly: "because this is my most real idea. I want to climb up, climb higher, and then change the status quo of the city!"


    Chen Siming was stunned, then shook his head with a bitter smile: "before I had the same idea with you."


    "And now?" Su Xun asked.


    "Now?" Chen Siming laughed at himself and sighed: "now, now I''m dirty, too."


    "That''s the environment." Su Xun can only say that, who let the other party be his boss.


    Chen Siming waved his hand: "go out and do something."


    "The position of the group leader..."


    "I haven''t been up yet! Shall I make way for you now? " Chen Siming is not very angry.


    Su Xun laughed and turned to leave.


    Two days later, Chen Siming was officially promoted to director of law enforcement of Langya district.


    Chen Siming suggested that Ren susian be the leader of the criminal team, and then the Bureau passed.


    The group leader must be appointed by the Branch Bureau, and the director general must sign by the General Bureau. These are all rigid rules.


    Su Xun became a senior law enforcement officer and the head of the criminal section of Langya district law enforcement department.


    Then Wang Long was the captain of the first team.


    Zhang San is the captain of the second team.


    Chen Ji is the leader of the third team.


    The members of the first team and the second team naturally dare not have any opinions, some are just envious.


    After all, who let Su Xun be the captain of the first team? Now he must be promoted.


    At the same time, they saw hope.


    As long as they follow Su Xun, when Su Xun is promoted again, they also have the hope of being promoted.


    After all, Su Xun''s promotion is like a rocket.


    A new official has three fires.


    The first thing Su Xun did after his promotion was to attack Dai Fei and Liao Han.


    We should use a credit to let the top see that there is no mistake in promoting him.


    He is a man who can do practical things.


    Office of the criminal division.


    Su Xun pointed to the photo on the projection cloth.


    "One is Dai Fei, the other is Liao Han, both of them are high-rise members of sun entertainment. I got information that they will have a snack in Hongyun Building at nine o''clock this evening. They will try their best to stay alive at that time."


    As for how to get information, of course, we got it from Pan Tianming.


    Because it was pan Tianming who cheated them there.


    "Now I''ll set up a task, and a team will enter Hongyun Building in advance as diners."


    "Yes, sir."


    "The second team is responsible for the layout and blockade around the Hongyun Building to prevent people from escaping."


    "Roger, sir."


    "Team three will follow me then."


    "Yes."


    "Any questions?" Su Xun looked at the crowd.


    "No problem, sir!"


    Everyone got up in an instant and cried.


    Su Xun nodded: "let''s go down and prepare for them. I''ll treat you to seafood."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eight o''clock in the evening, Hongyun Building.


    "Brother Liao, brother Fei, please go upstairs."Dai Fei and Liao Han walk into Hongyun Building surrounded by bodyguards.


    Seven or eight younger brothers stayed downstairs, and the rest followed them upstairs.


    On the second floor, they walked into a private room.


    Six little brothers stay outside.


    Since Su Xun came out, the whole Liao City has increased bodyguards.


    Even if they came to see pan Tianming tonight, they all brought seven or eight men.


    Su Xun also inadvertently stimulated the increase of the number of jobs in Liaocheng.


    "I''m afraid he asked us to chat here to appease our emotions. After all, he was determined to clean up, and of course he didn''t want to attack the law enforcement officers." Liao Han said calmly and poured a cup of tea for himself.


    Dai Fei snorted coldly: "if he doesn''t invite us tonight, I''m ready to do it. I''ll see what he has to say. If he doesn''t want to do it to the law enforcement officers, I''ll do it. Anyway, it seems that we are one with him outside."


    "Well, look what he wants to say." Liao Han sighed.


    A few minutes later.


    Dai Fei was a little impatient: "why don''t you come and hang us here for so long?"


    "I''m afraid I''m at another party." Liao Han sneered: "clearly not a circle of people, have to go up together, still can not get any good face."


    "This is a typical hot face to stick other people''s cold farts, isn''t it?" Dai Fei sneered.


    Outside Hongyun Building.


    Su Xun went in with three teams.


    Seeing Su Xun, some of Dai Fei''s and Liao Han''s bodyguards downstairs recognized him. As soon as their faces changed, they immediately got up to report.


    However, just now, the guests sitting next to them rushed to subdue them and put their guns on their heads.


    "Don''t move, dare to kill you!"


    Su Xun took the three teams to the second floor as if nothing had happened, while the bodyguards could only watch, and then they were handcuffed.


    On the second floor, Dai Fei and Liao Han''s six bodyguards are smoking and chatting with each other.


    Seeing Su Xun and others coming up, he immediately came forward and stopped: "the second floor was stopped by us..."


    Before they finished speaking, nine guns were aimed at them, which made the speaker swallow the words back, sweating.


    Su Xun came to Liao Han and Dai Fei''s private room alone, raised his foot and kicked the door open.


    "Bang!"


    In the private room, Dai Fei and Liao Han, who are chatting, suddenly turn to the door.


    Su Xun went in with a bright smile on his face: "you two, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

 Chapter 742

    "Su Xun!"


    Liao Han and Dai Fei get up in an instant.


    "Why are you here, somebody! There''s someone coming


    Dai Fei''s eyes were full of confusion.


    Su Xun stepped forward and slapped his hand.


    "Pa!"


    Daffy was whipped out of a tooth.


    "Stop yelling. Your men are in prison." Su Xun shook his hand and said softly.


    Liao Han''s face turned white: "what do you want to do?"


    "Clang."


    Su Xun took out two handcuffs and threw them on the table: "put them on yourself. Come with me."


    Voice down, familiar to himself poured a cup of tea, slowly taste up.


    "Su Xun, you want to have fun with the sun forever!" Dai Fei covered his face and gritted his teeth.


    "Never die?" Su Xun looked at him sarcastically: "can you get drunk even if you drink tea? I started talking drunk


    Wow -


    the tea in the cup splashed on Dai Fei''s face.


    "Are you sober now?"


    Su Xun looked at him seriously.


    "You..." Dai Fei was furious and immediately wanted to do it.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "if you dare to do it, I''ll send you down to accompany fat Xing."


    "You scare me?" Dai Fei stares at Su Xun as if your teeth are going to be broken.


    Su Xun sneered: "you try."


    In the end, Daifei didn''t dare to do it.


    "Su Xun, are you sure you can bear the consequences? You are just a small group leader... " Liao Han forcibly suppresses the anger and confusion in his heart and tries to communicate with Su Xun.


    Su Xun directly interrupted him: "yes, you should be glad that I''m just a small group leader, or you''ll be three feet tall."


    At the same time, Su Xun slapped Liao Han''s face with one hand, which was very insulting.


    "Don''t deceive too much!" Liao Han''s eyes were ready to crack, and his clenched fists burst.


    Dai Fei was on the verge of endurance: "Su Xun, you can kill a scholar, you can''t insult him..."


    "But you''re just a thief Su Xun threw the cup in his hand on his face.


    "Bang!"


    Dai Fei''s nose bleeds out, and his anger gushes out in an instant: "Grass Mud Horse, when I mixed up..."


    "Kang!"


    Sue pulled the trigger from his left leg, but he didn''t pull the trigger.


    "Ah


    Dai Fei screamed and fell to his knees.


    Liao Han shivered with fright.


    Su Xun looked at Dai Fei, leaned over, grabbed his hair and said, "you didn''t meet me when you were mixing, otherwise, it would have been cold."


    The voice dropped and cried, "come on!"


    "Seek elder brother!"


    Two law enforcement officers came in.


    "Take it back for trial. Tonight All night


    Su Xun showed a cruel smile and walked out of the private room.


    The way the law enforcement department interrogates these people is like an old friend. He''s very enthusiastic.


    A few minutes later, Dai Fei and Liao Han were led out of the restaurant like sheep.


    The onlookers were all talking.


    "That''s Dai Fei, the Sun Entertainment person. How did he get caught? Who caught him? He''s too brave."


    "Who else can it be, Su Xun? You don''t know, Su Xun, the killer of evil."


    "It''s good to catch them a few years ago. These bastards should be shot."


    "Shh, stop it..."


    Listening to the round, Liao Han and Dai Fei want to bury their heads as low as possible.


    "Isn''t it a drag? Head up


    All of them were escorted. The law enforcement officers grabbed their hair and forced them to look up.


    The onlookers felt relieved.


    A group of reporters flocked to take photos.


    "No shooting! No shooting


    Dai Fei and Liao Han are in a panic. They want to dodge, but they can''t move.


    Su Xun looked at this scene with a smile. Naturally, he found these reporters.


    Help these two big names to become famous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the killer of crime hit the headlines again, and the news of the two heroes of sweeping the Sun Entertainment made headlines.


    Su Xun, who was jealous of evil, was almost blown to be the last hope of the people in Liao City.


    Then pan Tianming, in order to sweep away the power against him in the sun''s entertainment, and Su Xun, in order to make contributions, caught a lot of people inside and outside.


    Pan Tianming also took this opportunity to vigorously rectify, completely extricate himself from the sun entertainment, drained all the funds, and stripped off some illegal business. He didn''t care whether the sun entertainment was alive or dead.


    He set up a new company to start the business of piracy.And Su Xun swept the Sun Entertainment clean, let the Sun Entertainment completely disappeared from Liaocheng.


    Although those who know the inside all know that Su Xun just swept the shell, pan Tianming and his backbones have landed safely for a long time.


    But bluffing the layman works. After all, it has wiped out sun entertainment, one of the four major companies. It''s better to say that it''s exciting.


    And the evil killer Su''s good reputation also resounded through Liao City with this incident.


    In the next few days, Su Xun began to keep a low profile, because Chen Siming beat him, saying that he had a higher appearance rate than the city Lord in recent days.


    In desperation, Su Xun could only temporarily restrain his own light, so as not to blind others.


    Until a week later, that night, Su Xun had already gone to bed. Chen Siming''s phone woke him up.


    "Come to Langshan villa No.7 at once."


    Su Xun asked, "what''s the matter, brother Ming?"


    "Don''t ask. Come right here."


    Chen Siming finished and hung up directly.


    Su Xun was helpless. He didn''t expect that someone Su would one day realize the feeling of breaking his leg when his boss said something.


    Dress, wash and drive to Langshan villa.


    This car belongs to the Department, but it has been occupied by him for a long time.


    Langshan is located in Langya district. It is the only villa area in Tianping district. Where do big people live.


    Twenty minutes later, susian arrived at Villa seven.


    Chen Siming called me outside


    "Come straight in and I''ll open the door for you." Chen Siming said.


    Su Xun stepped in. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw that the door of the villa had been opened.


    "Brother Ming." Su Xun stepped forward quickly.


    Chen Siming asked in a low voice: "inside is our Taiping District branch to carry the handle."


    There was not enough time for him to say more, so he just said that they had already arrived in the living room.


    Sitting in the living room is an old man with a big stomach. He looks like he is in his fifties. He is looking sad. The ashtray on the tea table is full of cigarette ends.


    "Hello, director!"


    Su Xun just glanced and said hello.


    "Hello, sit down." Said Cao Nan, nodding at him.


    Su Xun sat down next to Chen Siming.


    Cao Nan smoked and said to Chen Siming, "he''s your man. Tell him."


    "Well Chen Siming answered, and then looked at Su Xun: "the director wants to find someone to do something. I recommend you."


    "Brother Ming, you can''t help going up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire!" Su Xun knew that the opportunity had come again. Could he help his boss with his personal affairs faster than this promotion?

 Chapter 743

    With Chen Siming''s narration, Su Xun knew what he was going to do.


    Simply put, it''s getting a cell phone back.


    And we should look for it in private, not in a big way to attract other people''s attention.


    The mobile phone is Cao Nan''s.


    The day before yesterday, he was drunk at a thousand night KTV in the Southern District. The next day, he woke up and found that his mobile phone was lost.


    He didn''t know where he had fallen or who had stolen it.


    There are very important things in the mobile phone, and he does not dare to go back to look for them in a big way, or even dare to inquire about them, for fear of attracting the attention of people who have a heart.


    After all, he and the one from the South District Bureau are not very good at dealing with each other. They are old rivals. They want to kill each other when they seize the opportunity.


    I''m afraid to look for it, but I''m worried about the spread of things in my mobile phone.


    So I was so worried about this day. I didn''t sleep last night and smoked all night.


    Today, I finally couldn''t help it. Knowing that it would be too late to drag on, I asked Chen Siming to discuss it.


    It means to let Chen Siming do it.


    Chen Siming recommended Su Xun.


    "I''ll try my best." Su Xun''s face was embarrassed, and he thought of something.


    Cao Nan blurted out: "we can''t do our best, we must find it! Be sure to get your cell phone back! "


    As the voice fell, he felt that his tone was too harsh. He said in a slow voice: "Xiao Su, the things in my mobile phone are very important to me. If they spread out, they will affect many people. As long as you take back your mobile phone, the director of Zhenyang district will return it. I''ll let you go up at that time."


    Su just two jump, he now directly promised the director''s position, we can see how anxious he is.


    "I''m not sure I''ll lose my high hopes!" Su Xun''s tone was firm and firm.


    Chen Siming waved his hand and said, "you go first. Let''s put the case in your hand recently, and focus on the mobile phone. You must find it."


    "Yes, Mingo." Su Xun answered and looked at Cao Nan: "Cao Bureau, I''ll go first."


    "Well." Cao Nan nodded, then added: "the person who took my mobile phone, can''t stay."


    "I know the Cao Bureau." Su Xun stood up and left without changing his face.


    "The cell phone was found and made him disappear."


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Cao Nan looked at the opposite Chen Siming and said.


    "Cao Bureau..." Although Chen Siming had been prepared for a long time, he still felt that he couldn''t bear it.


    After all, he was very optimistic about Su Xun. He was such a capable general.


    Cao Nan opened his mouth and interrupted him: "I''ve read the news of this period. It''s not a quiet master. Can you guarantee that he hasn''t peeked at the content in his mobile phone?"


    Chen Siming was silent.


    "In this way, as soon as he got the mobile phone, he disappeared quietly." Cao Nan clapped with deep voice.


    Chen Siming nodded: "I understand."


    It''s a pity. If you want to blame it, it''s your life.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "When I find my mobile phone, I will give it to you?"


    On the way back, Su Xun said with a sneer, with clear ideas.


    It must be done.


    But we have to know what to do.


    When Chen Siming told him about it, he had already guessed his own fate.


    Once Cao Nan takes back his mobile phone, he will be the first to kill himself.


    Because it can be seen from his reaction that the things in his mobile phone are a great threat to him.


    Cao Nan will not allow himself to live as an unstable factor, because he is not sure if he has ever peeked at the contents of his mobile phone.


    So I''d rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    It''s just like he let himself find his cell phone and kill the person with his cell phone.


    It can be seen from this that he is cruel and cruel.


    For such a result, Chen Siming must have a good idea. After all, he and Cao Nannan have not been together for a day or two. He must know each other''s style.


    So Cao Nan asked him to do it, and he pushed himself out.


    Does Cao Nan trust Chen Siming?


    Trust him, or you won''t be the first to find him.


    But Chen Siming didn''t dare to gamble. It was because Chen Siming knew Cao Nan too well. As long as he touched his mobile phone, Cao Nan would not kill him, but he would have doubts and estrangements from him.


    He is totally thankless in doing it.


    So he didn''t take it. Instead, he gave it to Su Xun and asked him to fight the thunder.


    As for the fact that Cao Nan would kill Su Xun afterwards, he must have known for a long time.


    But compared with his own future, what could Su Xun''s life be?


    First of all, we should ensure our own interests.


    So, although Su Xun had saved his daughter and son, he didn''t hesitate to give up.


    What, kindness?


    You''re stepping on the horse to show kindness to politicians?It''s absolutely brain disease that makes a politician think that he will know what gratitude means. A qualified politician only looks at interests and does not talk about kindness.


    But it''s a common way to talk about kindness and benefit for others.


    "That''s the end of our friendship."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    He saved Chen Siming''s children. Chen Siming promoted him, even though he was grateful.


    But this time, Chen Siming took him as a thunderbolt. He''s not a living Bodhisattva. How can he do it without caring.


    The reason why he clearly knew that and agreed to do so was that the situation at that time could not tolerate his refusal, and the second reason was that it was profitable.


    Thinking of Chen Siming, his mood is still a bit complicated. After all, he is the first person in the world to help him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Southern District.


    Thousand night KTV staff dormitory.


    Yang Jun plays with the flip phone worth 7000 yuan in his hand and tries to lock the screen password again and again.


    There is no intelligent machine in the world. They are all high-end clamshell machines and ordinary straight board machines.


    "Ah Jun, you still have this mobile phone. Didn''t you hand it in or throw it away earlier?"


    Sleep on his upper bunk colleagues and friends face a change, some worried to remind a sentence.


    At that time, he was watching Yang Jun pick up the mobile phone at the door.


    He thinks that the mobile phone is so expensive. It must be a big man who dropped it. When the time comes, what should I do if I find Yang Jun and treat him as a thief?


    Yang Jun didn''t think so. He didn''t lift his head and said, "what''s this? I picked it up. It''s been two days, and no one has come to look for it. Tomorrow I''ll find a mobile phone store to unlock it and use it myself. Hehe, it''s seven thousand."


    Seven or eight thousand in this world is equivalent to three or four months'' salary of ordinary people.


    "I think you''d better turn it over to the manager." Xie Minghua said sincerely.


    Yang Jun curled his lips: "come on, what''s the difference between giving him a mobile phone and giving him one?"


    "Ah Jun..." Xie Minghua also wants to persuade.


    Yang Jun impatiently interrupted his words: "OK, OK, go to bed early, and go to work tomorrow."


    When the voice falls, press the phone under the pillow, then close your eyes and go to sleep.


    Xie Minghua sighed helplessly, and said no more. No one came for two days. Maybe rich people don''t care about such a mobile phone?


    A small mobile phone, like an invisible hand, will touch the fate of many people.

 Chapter 744

    In the morning, Su Xun took Xie an, who grew up in the Southern District, to the Southern District.


    "Brother Xun, what are you going to do?"


    Xie an is a little excited. In his opinion, brother Xun takes himself to do things by himself, because he values himself.


    Among the four people who followed Su Xun at the beginning, he didn''t get promoted, but he was depressed for a long time.


    Su Xun said, "cut the crap and drive to Qianye KTV."


    If you want to keep a low profile, you can''t drive a car in the law enforcement department.


    Fortunately, Xie an has a small broken car.


    In order to keep a low profile, he also put on sunglasses.


    "Thousand night KTV, a good place, brother Xun, today I invite you to hi PI." Xie an is a jerk. He''s screwing the car key to start a fire.


    "Buzz Library - "


    " buzz Ku - "


    Xie an was a little embarrassed and said:" well, brother Xun, the working hours of this car are a little long, the internal organs are aging seriously, and it can''t be on fire, otherwise you can go down and help push it. "


    "What is it?" Su Xun''s eyes widened.


    Two minutes later, susian got to the driver''s seat, and Xie an was pushing the cart in the back.


    "I didn''t eat. Can you work harder?"


    "Buzz Ku - "


    Xie an pushed with great strength.


    "Buzz..."


    Finally, the fire broke out and the car ran away.


    Xie an ran after him: "brother Xun, wait for me. I haven''t got on the bus yet. Wait for me!"


    At the same time, Yang Jun took his mobile phone to a nearby mobile phone store to unlock it.


    "Master, how long can it be done?"


    Yang Jun can''t wait.


    "This kind of high-end mobile phone, half an hour away."


    The boss of the mobile phone shop knew that the mobile phone was not coming from the right way, but he didn''t ask much.


    Yang Jun did so and so on, took out his broken mobile phone of several hundred yuan to chat on the Internet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, thousand night KTV.


    Susian went in with Xie an.


    "And your manager?" After going in, Su Xun asked the waiter directly.


    "Just a moment, gentlemen." The waiter gave them a look and then turned to leave.


    A few minutes later, a man came over: "two, I''m the manager. What can I do for you?"


    "Hello, I lost my ID card here. Can I check it two days ago?"


    As he spoke, Su Xun took out a cigarette and handed it to him. He was not sure that he had lost his mobile phone in Qianye KTV, but he could only look for it from here.


    The manager didn''t doubt it. He took the cigarette and nodded: "OK, you two, come with me."


    The manager took them to the monitoring room.


    Su Xun called out the monitoring of that day, and began to check from Cao Nan and others.


    After all, there was no monitoring in the private room. Cao Nan and others left, but they didn''t find any clues.


    Because there are too many people and the monitoring is a little fuzzy, Cao Nan''s figure is blocked many times.


    "Did you find anything?" The manager asked.


    Su Xun shook his head: "maybe it didn''t fall to you. Please, brother."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a little thing." If you work in such a place, you have to learn to deal with people.


    Su Xun leaves with Xie San, and the manager is busy with his own business.


    "Brother Xun, if you lose your ID card, can''t you make it up?" Xie an just asked the curiosity in the heart.


    Su Xun was speechless: "you deserve to be a law enforcement officer in your life before you slow down."


    During the conversation, they had already come to the hall.


    Suddenly, a conversation attracted Su Xun''s idea.


    "Mad, Yang Jun is lucky. He can sweep the floor outside the door and pick up a brand-name mobile phone."


    "It''s said that there are thousands of mobile phones, and this guy can be forced again in the future."


    "Come on, don''t even say it."


    It was three waiters who were cleaning the table.


    Su Xun went over and said, "excuse me. You just said someone picked up a mobile phone, right? Is it convenient to ask where that person is? "


    The three waiters were silent for a moment, and Xie Minghua was one of them.


    "I may have lost that mobile phone. There are many contact information of partners in it. Please tell me if you are in trouble." Su Xun was able to use the money, so he took out 500 yuan and put it on the table.


    One of them grabbed the money and said, "Yang Jun went out today and went to the mobile phone store to unlock it. You can go to the mobile phone store on the street nearby."


    "Thank you." Su Xun left Qianye KTV with Xie an.


    "You are so ungrateful!" Xie Minghua looked at two colleagues and said a word.


    Two colleagues disagree."Fuck, what age, still talk about loyalty, also don''t see him give us the mobile phone."


    "That''s right. Besides, it''s a cell phone that someone else dropped, and it''s just to return it to its original owner."


    Xie Minghua has no choice but to call Yang Jun.


    At this time, Yang Jun is in a torment.


    The mobile phone has been unlocked, but the contents of it startled him.


    What was written in the note made his heart beat.


    For example, on XX, XX, XX, an improper transaction was conducted in a certain place.


    This is an invisible account book.


    He has heard of several names in it.


    Even ordinary people like him have heard of it. We can imagine how high the status is.


    There is no doubt that if people know that the mobile phone is in his hands, he will definitely die.


    But he also felt that it was an opportunity for him to turn over.


    He wants to use this mobile phone to ask the above people for money, which should be a big problem. Anyway, they are not short of money, and they will fly away when they get the money.


    Simple social experience made him unable to imagine the dirty means of the upper class. He thought that he could leave Liaocheng safely by handing over his mobile phone after he got the money.


    "Ding Ding..."


    All of a sudden, his cell phone rang, which made him jump.


    Take your cell phone out of your pocket and connect it.


    "Ah Jun, where are you? The owner of the mobile phone has found you..."


    Hearing this, Yang Jun was so scared that he hung up the phone and left.


    He didn''t know where to go, anyway, it was enough to run subconsciously.


    On the other hand, Su Xun and Xie an separately inquired in the nearby mobile phone shop, and finally got to know.


    However, Yang Jun has disappeared.


    He was only photographed on surveillance.


    Now at least it''s easier to know who''s holding the phone.


    "Let''s go, and then go to the thousand night KTV."


    Su Xun said to Xie an.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yang Jun ran for more than ten minutes before stopping in an alley, panting.


    Holding the mobile phone tightly in his hand, his face was uncertain, and greed gradually overcame fear.


    Because missed this time, perhaps this life will not have such an opportunity.


    He called Xie Minghua with his mobile phone.


    "Ah Jun, why did you just hang up?"


    After the phone was connected, Xie Minghua asked.


    "Minghua, listen to me. I won''t go back to work recently. The owner of my mobile phone will definitely come back to KTV to find me. Give him my contact information."


    In Yang Jun''s view, extorting the owner of a mobile phone directly is less risky than extorting other people on the account book.


    "Ah?" Xie Minghua some do not understand: "is something wrong with you?"


    "Nothing. Just do what I say. We are friends. Can I fool you?"


    I don''t know how many people are trapped by this sentence.


    Xie Minghua promised: "good."

 Chapter 745

    Su Xun and Xie an are back at Qianye KTV.


    "When do you think Yang Jun will be back?" Su Xun asked the waiter directly.


    Ready to take the wait.


    Xie Minghua, struggling with his uneasiness, looked at Su Xun and said, "this boss, I just called Yang Jun, and he said you should call him."


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly when he smelled the words. He smelled something different.


    I''m afraid Yang Jun has already looked at the things inside, and he''s also moved his mind.


    But on the surface, he was still silent, with a smile: "I''ll call him when he calls."


    He was wearing sunglasses and no one could see what he was thinking from his face.


    Su Xun, who is all in Yang Jun''s mind, doesn''t notice that a person who has just entered a KTV stares at him.


    Although he wears sunglasses, some people can recognize him even if he turns to ashes.


    For example, Yanxiong.


    After Xing pangzi''s death, his plan to kill Su Xun within a week failed.


    Later, when Sun Entertainment ended, he didn''t dare to continue to hang out in Taiping District, so he came to the Southern District to hang out. He spent all his savings and bought a law enforcement officer.


    Today, I invited my team leader to a thousand night KTV hi PI. Unexpectedly, I saw Su Xun.


    He immediately on the heart, with a flattering face to the captain said: "boss, or you go first, I have a stomachache, go to the bathroom first convenient."


    The reason why he flatters his immediate superior is that his immediate superior is the younger brother-in-law of the director, otherwise it is not worth him to be so humble.


    "Damn, there''s a lot of excrement and urine on the lazy donkey. Hurry up." The captain swearing away.


    He likes Yan Xiong better, because he is sensible, bright and generous.


    After the captain left, Yan Xiong looked for a humble place to stare at Su Xun.


    There must be something sneaky in Taiping District with sunglasses.


    So he wanted to see if there were any surprises.


    After Su Xun got Yang Jun''s phone number, he left KTV.


    Yan Xiong quickly went to inquire.


    "A few, ask a thing, just what does that person do?" He took out his work permit.


    A few people see is a law enforcement officer, the moment is dare not hide, bamboo tube pour beans as all said.


    After hearing this, Yan Xiong feels that he has caught something and goes to the private room to find his team leader.


    Su Xun, a leader of the criminal team of Taiping District, secretly found a mobile phone in the Southern District.


    That means there must be something very important in this mobile phone, otherwise it doesn''t need to be like this.


    The security bureaus of the Southern District and Taiping District have not dealt with this problem. This is a problem left over from history, and this is a good opportunity to attack each other.


    You can find trouble for Sue and show your face in front of the boss. This job must be done.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After getting on the bus, Su Xun called Yang Jun.


    "Where''s your cell phone?" Su Xun comes to the point.


    Yang Jun is a little nervous: "here I am."


    "You want money?" Su Xun asked directly.


    Yang Jun clenched his teeth: "yes, I want money, hand in money, hand in delivery, I want a million!"


    One million is a huge sum of money when the salary of government staff is only 3000 yuan.


    But the number he wanted was not much compared with what he had in his hand.


    Su Xun agreed: "OK, how to trade."


    Anyway, it''s not for him to pay. He just needs to get his cell phone.


    "At eight o''clock this evening, I''ll make a deal at the abandoned garage in Moon Bay. I''ll call you at that time."


    "OK, take good care of your mobile phone, and you''ve seen the things. It''s not difficult to make this money, but if you lose your mobile phone, you''ll lose your life." Su Xun warned.


    Yang Jun swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hung up directly.


    Xie an then responded: "brother Xun, which boss are we working for?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Su Xun dropped a sentence and dialed Chen Siming''s phone: "the mobile phone has been found. The other party wants one million. I promise."


    "Ah Xun, you''ve done a good job. You can come and get the money now." Chen Siming did not hesitate, because anyway, the money will return to him soon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yang Jun is on the phone with Xie Minghua.


    "Minghua, at eight o''clock this evening, you go to the abandoned garage in Yueliangwan and get me something."


    Xie Minghua was uneasy: "ah Jun, what are you doing, which makes me very uneasy."


    "Minghua, just listen to me. I won''t cheat you. I''ll give you 100000 yuan when it''s done."


    Xie Minghua was surprised: "where did you get so much money?"


    "Don''t worry, Minghua. You said you wanted your parents to have a good life. With this 100000 yuan, you can realize your wish. By the way, help me at that time."Xie Minghua''s face was uncertain: "good."


    Besides, he was very interested in helping his friends.


    Yang Jun is one of his few friends. They have known each other for many years, so he cherishes them very much.


    After hanging up the phone, Xie always felt a little uneasy.


    "This friend, we have a case that needs your cooperation."


    A sound burst into the ear.


    After hearing this, Xie Minghua turned around. It was Yan Xiong and his team leader Yuan Yu standing behind him.


    Just now he went to the private room to tell Yuan Yu about it. Yuan Yu thought he could do it at once.


    It happened that his brother-in-law always looked down on him. This time, he stepped on Su Xun to make his brother-in-law look up to him once.


    Moreover, Yan Xiong analyzed that Su Xun was so low-key in handling this matter. There must not be many people. Ten people in their team were equipped with guns, which was enough.


    No matter how powerful Su Xun was, he could avoid bullets?


    So they came to find Xie Minghua.


    "What What kind of case. "


    Facing the law enforcement officers, Xie Minghua is very afraid.


    Yan Xiong said in a deep voice: "your friend is likely to be in danger. The person who just looked for the mobile phone is a criminal. His criminal record is very likely to be in the mobile phone. He will certainly kill people when he finds the mobile phone."


    As a social veteran, it''s not easy to deceive a young man.


    "What Xie Minghua was in a panic.


    Yang Jungang said that he would give him 100000 yuan when it was finished, and he asked him to go to the moon mountain abandoned car repair factory to help get something in the evening.


    He immediately thought that Yang Jun might use the criminal record in that mobile phone to blackmail criminals.


    Isn''t it seeking death with a tiger?


    In a hurry, he tells Yanxiong the content of Yang Jun''s phone.


    After all, law enforcement officers are more trustworthy than criminals.


    Yan Xiong and Yuan Yu look at each other and both eyes are bright.


    "Don''t worry, our duty is to crack down on crime, and we won''t sit back and ignore it," Yuan said


    "Yes, you''d better do as Yang Jun said. We''ll protect the criminals in secret, and then take this opportunity to catch all the criminals!" Yan Xiong is fierce and looks like a just fighter.


    Who would have thought that a week ago, he was still an active criminal in a criminal group?


    Although Xie Minghua knew that there was danger, for the sake of his friends, he still gritted his teeth and agreed to cooperate with the implementation of the plan.


    In this way, the three forces have their own purposes to gather at the abandoned car repair factory in moon mountain.

 Chapter 746

    A Chinese restaurant.


    Chen Siming asked Su Xun to meet here, gave him the money and invited him to dinner.


    Su Xun thought that he would get rid of himself after he got the mobile phone, so he should practice it for himself.


    It''s a pity. He''s a tough guy.


    There are a lot of people who want to kill him.


    But in the end, all those people died, but he was still alive.


    "Here''s the money. Have a drink."


    CHEN Si hands him a suitcase, and then hands on it for Su Xun man.


    Su Xun had a drink with him.


    Chen Siming casually said: "after getting the mobile phone, go directly to Langshan villa and give it to Cao Bureau. Ha ha, then you will be the director of the preparatory department. Ma De, you will be equal to me in a twinkling of an eye."


    "Brother Ming, you brought me. I will always remember your kindness. On the surface, you are equal. On the heart, you will always be a good big brother." Su Xun was grateful.


    Chen Siming''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and then became firm again: "here''s another toast. Congratulations in advance on your promotion to the post of director."


    "Thank you, Mingo." Su Xun raised his glass.


    An hour later, susian left with his suitcase.


    Standing upstairs, looking at Su Xun''s back, Chen Siming sighed.


    "Don''t blame me. People will die all their lives. I will accompany you after several decades."


    He murmured to himself.


    But I didn''t know that Su Xun was acting.


    I thought Su Xun didn''t know anything.


    Chen Siming called Cao Nan and said respectfully, "Cao Bureau, the money has been given. This evening, the mobile phone will be back in your hands."


    "Well, you''ve arranged that, too." Cao Nan''s tone has been quite steady.


    Chen Siming replied: "I have arranged for someone. As soon as he leaves Langshan villa, he will encounter a car accident."


    "Well." Cao Nan was very satisfied and hung up.


    Chen Siming let out a long breath.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boss, you and Chen Department are popular on it and drink spicy food. I eat bread in the car alone. The class treatment difference is too big."


    As soon as he got on the bus, Xie an, who was chewing bread with mineral water, was crying.


    "Well, after tonight, you''ll follow me and drink spicy food." Su Xun said in a deep voice.


    Xie an''s eyes brightened: "brother Xun, if you have something to tell me, I will go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire!"


    "Call the old brothers of Wang long and his three teams. You should go to the outside of Yueliangwan first." Su Xun pondered over the order.


    The reason for this is just to put an end to all possible accidents.


    He doesn''t want to be like in a TV play. When it''s critical, he''ll have an accident.


    That special so leading role is silly beep, some negligence can make up, just pretend not to know.


    Su Xun didn''t want to be such a silly beep, and Cang Ying Bo Tu did his best not to leave any chance for him.


    "Yes, brother Xun."


    Xie an felt very excited and knew that she was going to do something important.


    As for Wang long, he won''t be the leader of the team.


    In this way, Xie an, Wang long and other nine teammates of the three teams went to the moon mountain in broad daylight.


    And Su Xun was waiting for the night to come.


    On the other side, Yuan Yu and Yan Xiong are also decorating.


    "Now if you have something to deal with, turn off your mobile phone, and then take three cars to Yueliangwan at 5 pm."


    "That abandoned garage is very big. We''ll find a good place to hide after we go."


    "Don''t rush to do it first. Wait for Su Xun to get the mobile phone, and then do it. The mobile phone and people will stay together!"


    "Then decide what to do with him according to what''s in the phone!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five in the afternoon.


    Yan Xiong and Yuan Yu took people to moon mountain.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, he parked his car in the hotel parking lot at the foot of the mountain, then walked to the abandoned garage and chose a place to hide.


    Then Zhang San, who arrived at the abandoned car repair factory long ago, found out and immediately sent a text message to Su Xun to explain the situation.


    Su Xun frowned after reading the content of the message. Now he''s a little confused?


    Are these people all from Yang Jun?


    Su Xun decided not to scare the snake. Anyway, the other party hasn''t found his own person.


    In this way, the two groups hid in the abandoned garage, in the dark and in the light.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Su Xun arrived at the abandoned garage as scheduled.


    And Xie Minghua has been there long ago.


    "Why are you, Yang Jun?"


    Su Xun''s face was very ugly. He had already guessed Yang Jun''s attention. The guy asked his friend to take risks, but he didn''t show up in the dark.


    Knowing the identity of Su Xun''s criminal, Xie Minghua was very scared and stammered, "Yang Jun asked you to give me something, and he will give you his mobile phone.""Fart! If you don''t see your cell phone, you won''t get a cent. " Su Xun''s attitude is very tough. He must catch Yang Jun and get his mobile phone immediately.


    "Yang Mingxun gave him his cell phone and called him," he said


    "You give the money to my friend. When he gets the money and leaves, I''ll give you my cell phone." Yang Jun said.


    Su Xun looked around: "what do you do with me?"


    "I won''t fool you. My purpose is just to ask for money. I''ve seen it. You really come alone, so I''m very relieved." Yang Jun said in a deep voice.


    Now Su Xun was more sure that the guy was nearby, and said, "OK, you''ve seen the things on the mobile phone. If you dare to play with me, your family can''t afford it."


    With that, he gave the mobile phone back to Xie Minghua and the money box to him.


    After checking, Xie Minghua left with his suitcase, all the way trembling.


    "Buzz..."


    After Xie Minghua left, a sound of the engine sounded. A man on a motorcycle rushed down the hill and threw something to Su Xun.


    "Call me!"


    In the dark, let out a big drink.


    As soon as Su Xun caught the mobile phone, an unconscious donkey rolled out.


    It doesn''t look good, but it works.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The sound of the gunfire, Yang Jun dodge less, directly hit two shots, fell from the motorcycle, motorcycle out of control, flew out, hit the abandoned vehicle.


    "Ah Jun!"


    Hearing the gunshot, Xie Minghua just ran up the hillside to see it. He just saw the scene and his eyes were ready to crack.


    In any case, he did not expect that the law enforcement officers actually shot and killed Yang Jun.


    In an instant, he felt that he had killed Yang Jun.


    There was a lot of gunfire in the abandoned garage.


    "Su Xun! You can''t run away. Roll out with your cell phone, or you''ll be killed with a gun! "


    In the dark, Yan Xiong shouts triumphantly.


    "Kang!"


    A bullet went through his shoulder.


    "Ah! There are still people in the dark


    Yan Xiong screamed, lying on the ground and roared.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Zhang San saw these people hiding in the daytime, and they had long remembered the location. Although the light was not good at night, they could still have a few.


    "Ah! My leg


    "Ambush! Get out of here


    "Don''t hide in the same place, return the place quickly!"


    "Kang Kang..."


    There are ten abandoned cars, and six bears have lost their fighting power.


    "Fuck! What''s the matter with the horse! Why are there ambushes? "


    Yuan Yu panicked and scurried.


    Yan Xiong also can''t understand, but he doesn''t know that the other party came earlier than them and hid better.


    "Kang! High


    "Drop the gun and surrender! Otherwise, kill them all


    In the dark, Wang long called out.


    "Surrender! We surrender


    Yuan Yu had never experienced such a scene at all. He immediately counseled him and threw his gun out. He also told other people, "lose your gun, lose everything."


    "If you lose the gun, you can''t kill the man." Yan Xiong anxiously dissuades.


    Yuan Yu exploded in an instant: "are you the team leader or am I the team leader! Give me the gun right away. If something happens to me, my brother-in-law won''t let you go! "


    Yan Xiong was so angry that he wanted to scold Yuan Yu, but he didn''t dare to fight against Yuan Yu. Moreover, it''s useless to rely on him to hold the gun alone. He had to throw the gun and surrender.


    It can be seen that he, who did not dare to resist Yuan Yu, was also a counsellor?

 Chapter 750

    Office of the criminal division.


    "Looking for brother."


    Seeing Su Xun coming in, everyone got up one after another.


    Although Su xuncai has not been a team leader for a long time, he has convinced everyone with his strength.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have one thing to announce. I''m going to leave the Langya law enforcement agency, and I will no longer be your team leader."


    Su Xun''s first words confused everyone. Only Wang Long knew the truth.


    "Boss, what''s the matter? I''ll quit if I do well."


    "Yes, brother Xun, I''m doing well here. How can I leave suddenly?"


    "Is something wrong at home..."


    Everyone asked to stay, and the atmosphere of the whole office was low.


    Su Xun looked at Wang long and said, "tell us."


    Everyone looked at Wang long.


    Wang Long couldn''t hold back for a long time. He jumped up and yelled: "a group of fools, brother Xun has been promoted. Now he is the director of law enforcement department of Zhenyang district!"


    "Wow


    The whole office was in an uproar, and all of them were shocked and looked at Su Xun dumbfounded.


    "No! I''ll be promoted so soon. "


    "It''s the director. Brother Xun, to be honest, is he a relative of the director general?"


    "Congratulations, brother Xun. Don''t forget us."


    Su Xun raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet: "don''t worry, I can''t forget you. After I leave, Wang long will be the team leader. It''s better than parachuting someone you don''t know. Xie an will go to Zhenyang to help me."


    People look at Wang long and Xie an''s eyes full of envy, mad, good luck.


    All of them were more determined to follow Su Xun''s steps.


    Because look, all the four people who first followed Su Xun were promoted.


    And Su Xun himself rose faster.


    The boss is rising fast, and the younger brother below has room for improvement.


    Naturally, people are willing to follow this kind of boss.


    "I''m going to have a promotion dinner tonight. I''ll see you all."


    Su Xun said again.


    "Don''t worry, brother Xun. I''ll have enough to drink tonight. I hope your wallet will suffer."


    "I''m looking for my brother tonight!"


    "And Wang long, should you invite us too?"


    "Please, another day."


    There was a lot of joy in the office.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    South District, Yong''an district law enforcement department.


    "Is there any mistake? Ten big living people are gone if they can''t see them? "


    Ye Hong is furious because his brother-in-law''s whole group suddenly disappears overnight.


    "The director, brothers are investigating. If you have any information, it will be reported to you as soon as possible."


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Ye Hong shouts.


    A law enforcement officer came in, saluted first, and then said: "report to the director, team leader, according to the brothers'' investigation, tracking and monitoring all the way, we found that Guo team and others drove to the direction of the moon mountain at 5 p.m., which is very remote, without monitoring, so we can only rely on human investigation for the time being."


    "What are you waiting for? Then go quickly. " Ye Hong''s face is full of anxiety. He already has a premonition in his heart.


    Ten people suddenly disappeared. According to his experience, it''s definitely a lot worse.


    He is now worried about how to explain to his wife when he goes back. After all, Guo Yu is the only male in his family. If something really happens, he will be the queen.


    "Madder, don''t let me find out who did it, or I''ll skin you!"


    Ye Hong said with gnashing teeth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Grapes are delicious only when they are skinned."


    Pan Tianming peeled the grape in his hand and despised Su Xun''s eating method.


    His piracy factory has been built.


    And has tasted the sweetness, only to find that selling pirated is actually more profitable than selling white flour.


    He really hated that he didn''t meet Su Xun earlier.


    "Do you have the money I''ve got for my brain equity?" Su Xun looked at Pan Tianming and asked.


    Pan Tianming put forward a bag of cash: "500000, all in it."


    "Is there any mistake, and you can''t use a check or a bank card?" Su Xun asked in silence.


    Pan Tianming was stunned, and then said awkwardly, "I''m used to it, but I haven''t slowed down."


    Before doing black business to earn money is black money, so can only take cash transactions.


    This habit hasn''t changed yet.


    "Yes." Su Xun put the bag beside him.


    Pan Tianming asked, "what do you want money for?"


    "I''ve just been promoted to director of Zhenyang district. How about a banquet in the evening?" Su Xun said softly."Poof Cough... "


    Pan Tianming was choked and coughed. He looked at Su Xun with wide eyes: "is there any mistake? You can''t be promoted as fast as you in the black and astringent meeting."


    "So, black and astringent will be paper pasted in front of law enforcement agencies." Su Xun shrugged.


    Pan Tianming nodded from the bottom of his heart: "the bigger you do, the clearer the terror of law enforcement agencies. Where to put wine? I''ll come tonight."


    "At nine o''clock in the evening, the restaurant with broken liver and intestines." Su Xun said cleanly.


    Pan Tianming speechless: "director of Zhenyang District, put Zha liquor in Langya district. With you, will people from Zhenyang district come so far to congratulate you?"


    "It''s better not to come." Su Xun laughed.


    Pan Tianming was stunned, and then suddenly realized: "if anyone doesn''t come, you will fight against him first after you take office. It''s really Yin you."


    "I can''t match you. I''m gone." Su Xun picked up the cash, grabbed the grapes and left.


    After leaving, I went directly to the 4S store.


    It''s time to buy yourself a car.


    "Hello, sir. Which model do you like?"


    As soon as I went in, the beautiful little sister of the salesman came up to greet me.


    Su Xun looked at the store and said casually, "cars, about 300000, can leave immediately."


    "This..." The salesman thought for a moment, then his eyes lit up: "Sir, you are lucky. We just have a car that meets your requirements."


    A moment later, the salesman took Su Xun to a black car.


    "This car is the latest model imported from abroad. The total cost is less than 300000 yuan. Would you consider it, sir?"


    Su Xun looked at the car, sat in and felt it, then came out and said, "OK, sign the contract."


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun drove away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhenyang district law enforcement department.


    In the director''s office, the director has gone. Inside are the deputy director, the head of the traffic team, the head of the criminal team, the head of the patrol team and the head of the support team.


    "Wang pangzi, the new director used to be your person. Is his mood very complicated?"


    Yao Huang, deputy director of the Department, ridiculed Wang Jingbo. He was not happy either. He had thought that after the old director retired, he would be able to take the upper position.


    Did not expect to be a small shrimp once the top of the post, the heart can feel strange.


    Wang Jingbo didn''t respond: "it''s the same for everyone. It''s OK for acquaintances. Maybe they can take care of me and let me continue to muddle along."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, the stepson of traffic group." Traffic group leader said.


    The leader of the support group was also silent: "the new director is very powerful, and I am also convinced."


    "Hum!" Criminal group leader cold hum a: "a hairy boy has what prestige, nothing more than good luck, originally should turn to brother Yao, why let him a hairy boy to manage us?"


    Wang Jingbo and the other two did not speak.


    Yao Huang was a little annoyed. He said with a smile: "let''s wait for him to take office in the afternoon!

 Chapter 759

    In the evening, a group of women cook themselves.


    Yueling also went to help, leaving only three men sitting in the living room to chat.


    Fortunately, their kitchen is big enough, otherwise it can''t hold so many people busy in it.


    "Now that the xuanyue continental passage has collapsed, do we still have a chance to pass?" Liu said, playing two cards on the coffee table: "one on two."


    "Two, your uncle, I have three two here." The plum fat man scolded: "step on the horse again, use the magic to change the card, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Cough, mistake." In embarrassment, Liu An took the pair of two back, then tangled for a long time and made a five.


    "If you want to mix fish with pearls, it''s tender." Mei Pang gave a cold hum, made a seven, and said, "it''s a big deal. When we''re all big Luo, we''ll go wandering in the void. We can always find xuanyue mainland."


    "woodlouse, poor driving is called wandering. We call it tourism." Su Xun despised a, directly hit a king: "do you want to."


    "Fuck! It blew up Mei pangzi dropped four eights directly, then reported two. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "I don''t believe you have ten cards left to save me."


    "No." Liu An said with a smile: "I don''t believe you can save him with ten cards left."


    Mei pangzi pointed to the coffee table: "you can still save me ten cards. I''ll eat the coffee table today!"


    Su Xun laughed and made four A''s: "do you want it?"


    "Go on, I don''t believe you can beat me with six cards." Mei pangzi doesn''t think so. No matter whether Su Xun is a single player or a couple, he will win.


    Su Xun dropped a card and showed an innocent expression: "sorry, shunzi."


    Fat Mei


    "Eat the tea table." Liu An said.


    Mei pangzi: "have you made a mistake, we are farmers, we are a group."


    "Who stipulated that the peasants could not take refuge in the landlords?" Liu An said boldly.


    Plum fat man scolded a: "fuck, betray revolution, life class traitor."


    "Well, stop playing. It''s time to eat."


    In the kitchen, Liao Yu called.


    "No more playing, no more eating." As soon as Mei Pang loses his cards, he runs to the dining table.


    At the same time, Su Xun and Liu An put up a middle finger and scolded: "it''s shameless."


    Mei fat pretended not to hear it. After all, he didn''t even want his face, so did his ears.


    In the evening, a group of people had a happy meal.


    Then Liu An and Mei pangzi can''t wait to go to the club to find their old acquaintance.


    It''s a night''s work.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun went to school to find Liu Yun.


    "Sue "Su Xun?"


    A sound enters the ear.


    Su Xun turned around and found that it was his roommate Zhao Liang.


    Zhao Liang is holding a book in his hand, apparently just coming back from the library.


    "Zhao Liang, long time no see." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Zhao Liang some trance: "yes, long time no see."


    He had a good relationship with Su Xun before.


    But later they met less and less, and heard more and more stories about Su Xun.


    The man seemed to be far away and close.


    Seeing Su Xun again now made him feel as if he was separated from the rest of the world. He even didn''t know how to talk.


    "Where are Jiang Yun and Chen Liang?" Su Xun asked


    "Both Jiang Yun and Chen Liang have gone to cultivate immortals. I don''t have that talent, so I choose to continue to study." Zhao Liang said.


    Su Xun nodded: "the vicissitudes of life."


    "Yes, how long have you been talking about it? Everything has changed in a twinkling of an eye." With deep emotion, Zhao Liang then asked, "what are you doing at school?"


    "I''m looking for Miss Liu." Su Xun said.


    Zhao Liang nodded: "OK, then I won''t delay you. Goodbye when I have a chance."


    "Goodbye." Su Xun smiles and turns to leave.


    He didn''t expect that so many things happened after he didn''t go back to school.


    But as expected.


    After a while, I came to Liu Yun''s office.


    Standing at the door, I saw Liu Yunzheng writing at his desk, with five black hair blocking one side of his face.


    He was wearing a light blue lady''s shirt with a large radian. Two buttons were untied at the neckline to show his white jade neck.


    Su Xun cast a small spell.


    Liu Yun''s pen suddenly turned into a red rose.


    Liu Yun was stunned for a moment. Subconsciously, he looked up and saw Su Xun smiling at the door.


    "When did you come?"


    Liu Yun smiles and can''t wait to get up from the chair and walk over.


    "Just here." Su Xun held her in his arms.


    Liu Yun said, "close the door.""I''m just here to see you. I don''t want to do anything shameful." Su Xun looked at her with a smile.


    Knowing that this guy was teasing himself, Liu Yun glared at him, blushed and said, "it''s really necrotic. You don''t want to do it All right, I think


    "That''s about the same." With a wave of his hand, Su Xun closed the door of the office.


    Then, it is proved by the fact that a desk which is not spacious can also be used as a bed.


    An hour later, the office was quiet, and the two hugged each other and enjoyed being alone afterwards.


    "Why can''t I be pregnant, or I''ll go to the hospital and have a check." Liu Yun said with a frown.


    Su Xun held her hand: "it has nothing to do with you, it''s my problem."


    "You Infertility After Liu Yun finished, she felt something was wrong: "kezizhen..."


    "It''s not infertility, it''s me and you are not the same life level species, it''s more difficult to have children." Su Xun explained.


    Liu Yun nodded: "you are not human."


    Su Xun


    But I feel like I''m scolding him.


    But it''s true.


    "What should I do? I''ll never have my own children." Liu Yun is a little sad. Normal women want to have their own children.


    Su Xun said softly, "isn''t my child your child? You just taught me and Zizhen, and then teach me and his children. "


    "Bah, it''s shameless to let me take care of your children after sleeping with me." Liu yunjiao was angry and pulled his ear, which was somewhat coquettish.


    Su Xun grinned: "teeth, very neat."


    "They must have never thought that Su Zhenjun, a great gentleman, still has this face." Liu Yun is speechless.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "they must have never thought that the dignified and generous teacher Liu had another face when she was in bed."


    "Go to hell. I''ll leave you alone." Liu Yun''s pretty face turned red, and she was extremely ashamed.


    "Come on, get dressed and go out."


    Liu Yun frowned: "sticky, I want to take a bath."


    Su Xun directly used a water polo technique to let her go into the water polo to take a bath, but the water would not spill out.


    Of course, he also scored water polo, Mandarin and duck bath.


    "These spells are amazing."


    Lying in the blue water polo, Liu Yun exclaimed that the world had really changed.

 Chapter 760

    Su Xun''s life was full.


    No way, when you have more women and industries, your life will be full.


    As usual, I went to Taixu world and licking dog world to see my sons Su Ming and Su Qing.


    In Taixu area, Su Xun delimited a county for Su Ming.


    Su Ming has a lot of ideas. Su Xun can''t let him fool around with the whole jiuxiao Dynasty, but he doesn''t want to stifle his pioneering spirit.


    So he set aside a county with a population of 100000 for him to carry out whatever reforms he wanted.


    There is only one condition. If there are civilians in the county starved to death, Su Xun will punish him.


    Because this kind of thing happened was that the prince lost his virtue. Su Xun had to give an account to all the people in the world.


    And Su Qing, the bear child in the dog licking world, has started to pretend to be forced to go forever.


    What is the world''s first genius? The first child prodigy is all based on him.


    Moreover, Su Xun found that the dog licking world had changed. It seemed that this ordinary world had begun to upgrade. At least if it could be upgraded to the martial arts world level, there would be martial artists.


    The reason for all this is Chu fan, the protagonist of the world.


    In order to one day break the void and see his master Yueling again, Chu fan devotes himself to studying all the martial arts secrets that can be found at all times and in all countries.


    Then he integrated and created a new way to cultivate Qi and resist Qi against the enemy. He called it new martial arts.


    Although he can''t even beat Su Qing, his talent and perseverance can''t be denied.


    The reason why Su Qing is strong is that his father Su Xun has strong blood and his accomplishments are growing slowly.


    Chu fan, on the other hand, made progress by relying on the teaching of Yueling and his own understanding and perseverance.


    If we can open up a new road, maybe in a few hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years later, Su Xun and Chu fan will see each other again one day.


    But at that time, he was too strong for him in outer space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    New Monday, new identity.


    [system, extract the 26th new identity. ¡¿


    [extracting Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: scavenger. ¡¿


    [the residents of Yuanyang have been living a miserable life, because the arrival of different people makes their life even worse. ¡¿


    [these people have the same appearance as them, but they all have immortal bodies, and they are reckless and indifferent to life and the law. When they see an individual, they go up and chop, which makes Yuanyang chaotic. ¡¿


    [as a member of Yuanyang, you have the responsibility to maintain the peace of the world. ¡¿


    [identity and ability: the chain of curse. ¡¿


    [identity task: clean up all the strange people and give Yuanyang a new peace. ¡¿


    Su Xun:???


    What kind of ghosts can be resurrected infinitely? What kind of race are these aliens?


    The ability of infinite resurrection is too rebellious.


    Su Xun looked at the identity and ability again.


    Chain of order: the chain of God transformed by the law of curse. Anyone who is bound by the chain of God will be haunted by curse.


    Su Xun''s eyes brightened.


    The law of curse.


    He has a chance to break through the sage!


    As long as he can understand and master the law of curse, he will become a saint with the power of curse, which is equivalent to crow''s mouth. Anyone who dares to offend him will wait.


    Su Xun thought that the strange people in this world could be resurrected infinitely, and thought that the risk factor was a little high.


    So instead of rushing in, I went to find Mei pangzi and Liu An Yueling first.


    "What do you want to announce when you bring us three together? Is another sister-in-law pregnant? "


    Mei pangzi looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Yue Ling and Liu An looked at Su Xun with admiration when they heard this.


    I see that I''m going to have a child, and another one is the fifth one.


    That''s very capable.


    "Don''t be silly. I have something very important to tell you." Su Xun said in a deep voice.


    Three people see this is also involuntarily serious up, all ears.


    Su Xun''s eyes swept over the three people: "I can send you to different worlds. Did you guess?"


    The three looked at each other and nodded.


    A fool can guess.


    "If I''m right, you have a treasure that can travel through the plane, right?" Said Mei Pang.


    Su Xun said, "but you guessed wrong."


    Fat Mei


    No face at all? brother.


    "It''s not a treasure, but I can cross the world myself." The system is integrated with him. He has no problem himself.


    "What


    Three people exclaimed.


    If there''s a protection that can take him around the world, it''s no surprise to the three.But he has the ability to travel around the world. It''s terrible.


    What kind of boss has such strength?


    I''m afraid that only the unfathomable saint can cross time and space.


    "That''s the truth. This time I''m going to a new world. I''m going to take you with me."


    The system said that when you enter the world for the first time, you are not allowed to carry other people.


    However, he can bring them into the small world he has created.


    It is equivalent to smuggling goods.


    The infinite resurrection of those strange people made Su Xun raise the danger of the world in his heart.


    So it''s better to bring a few helpers over.


    The spirit of the moon immediately declared: "everything is under the command of the immortal."


    "You listen to everything he says." Mei Pang was a little sour, and hummed: "let you take off your skirt, you also listen?"


    You know, neither he nor Liu An can lick Yueling.


    Fortunately, they also regard each other as their biggest competitors.


    In any case, they didn''t expect that their biggest opponent was Su Xun.


    "Shangxian won''t let me do such a thing." The month work properly face all didn''t red, tone light say.


    Su Xun was a little complacent: "see, this is the importance of character accumulation. Only you are such an obscene and trivial person will ask a woman to do this kind of thing."


    "Am I obscene?" Mei pangzi, look at Liu An.


    "It can''t be said to be obscene." Liu An shook his head and said solemnly, "I think it''s insulting and obscene. If you look ugly, don''t involve words."


    "Damn it Mei chubby spits on the back stabbing of his teammates, thanks to the fact that they washed their feet together last night.


    Mei pangzi said to Su Xun, "brother, I''ll go."


    "I''ll go too." Liu An followed closely.


    "OK, let go of your mind, I''ll take you into my world first." Su Xun said.


    Finally, Su Xun set out with Mei pangzi, Liu An, Yueling and Liuli.


    Su Xun didn''t want to take the women with him, because he thought the world was a little dangerous.


    But Liuli has to go. She was stimulated by Liu An and Mei pangzi last time.


    Once need to kneel lick her person, actually climb to her head elated.


    King Liuli can''t stand it.


    So she doesn''t want to salted fish any more. She has to work hard.


    Naturally, I will not miss this opportunity to go to another world to practice and improve my accomplishments.

 Chapter 761

    Yuanyang boundary, Yong''an City.


    At night, a full moon hanging in the air, surrounded by stars, can not compete with it.


    Su''s house is in the backyard.


    The corridor was covered with red silk, and the eaves were covered with red lanterns with happy words.


    In a decent wedding room.


    A woman with a red cap was sitting on the bed, looking only at her figure.


    Su Xun, who was wearing the bridegroom''s official uniform, was a bit silly.


    As soon as I wore it, I was on the wedding night.


    For the first time in a long time.


    It''s also Happy, right?


    After all, if he wants to, he can have a good night, and it''s still a good place.


    After that, he felt that his memory was not happy.


    Su Xun, the second young master of the Su family, is eighteen years old. He was born a fool. He is not in his mind and can''t speak.


    In the Su family, he received a lot of ridicule behind his back. His father felt ashamed to have such a son in recent years. Fortunately, his mother always protected him.


    Today is his happy day. He married Lin Miaozhi, the daughter of Lin Yuanwai in the city. They have been engaged since childhood.


    Although Su Xun was a fool, in this age of paying attention to one promise and valuing thousands of gold, councillor Lin still married Lin Miaozhi to him.


    Of course, the bigger reason is that Su Xun''s elder brother Su Zhi became the magistrate of Yong''an City.


    Su Zhi takes good care of his younger brother.


    And is Lin Miaozhi willing to marry a fool?


    Obviously not.


    Because Su Xun knew that Lin Miaozhi had a lover, Yu Fei, who was a Ranger.


    The reason why he knew this was when he arranged for him to contact Lin Miaozhi at home to cultivate his feelings.


    Lin Miaozhi and Yu Fei, relying on Su Xun''s stupidity, almost hugged in front of him, and they went straight to bed.


    It''s like wearing a green hat face to face, Tauren behavior!


    So with such a wife, even on the wedding night, he didn''t want to take over the dishes.


    As for the memory of strange people is not much, a fool can not touch these.


    "Kaka -"


    suddenly, the window of the room was pushed open.


    A figure sneaked in.


    "Miaozhi."


    The man ignored Su Xun sitting at the wine table and went to Lin Miaozhi on the bed.


    This man is Yu Fei.


    "Yu Lang, you are here."


    Lin Miaozhi lifted the cover himself, and then jumped into Yu Fei''s arms.


    It''s true that I don''t dare to wear a green hat for my wedding.


    Yu Fei hugged Lin Miaozhi and said in a hate voice, "it''s all my useless that I let you marry this fool."


    "Bear with it, Yu Lang, he''s a fool. He doesn''t know anything. We can keep going." Lin Miaozhi leaned against Yu feihuai and said.


    Yu Fei said: "tonight is our wedding night. I want you to be pregnant with my child, and then let this good fool help us raise our son."


    "Well, Yu Lang, take pity on me." Lin Miaozhi blushed and nodded, his voice trembling.


    Good chicken - son vicious traitor, husband, woman.


    "No hurry." Yu Fei said a word, and then looked at Su Xun with a grim smile: "first knock this fool unconscious and throw him under the bed. You are my woman. I don''t allow her to see your body. It''s his blessing to let him listen to your cry and fall asleep."


    "Yu Lang, you are good or bad." Lin Miaozhi blushed, and then said angrily, "Yu Lang, why don''t you try to kill this fool? Even as his wife in name, I feel sick. "


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true..." Lin Miaozhi blurted out subconsciously, then suddenly froze and looked up at Yu Fei.


    Yu Fei is also looking at her in shock.


    They both turned to look at it at the same time.


    Only in situ, Su Xun was holding a glass in one hand, looking at them with no expression on his face, and said, "why, don''t you know me?"


    "You This What''s going on? Are you really stupid or fake stupid


    Lin Miaozhi was in a panic. If Su Xun pretended to be stupid, he would know everything before.


    At that time, will the Su family let her go, and will they let the Lin family go?


    Thinking of this, Lin Miaozhi showed a fierce look in her eyes and looked at Yu Fei: "Yu Lang, kill him quickly, or we will all die."


    "Good." Yu Fei answered and looked at Su Xun: "if you are really stupid, you can still pick up a dog''s life, but if you don''t continue to pretend, you are looking for death."


    The voice fell, and his figure was like a ghost. With his impression, Su Xun rushed away.


    "I don''t know about the ants."Su Xun said coldly, and spilled the remaining half glass of wine out of the glass.


    Then the drink turned into a sword and went away.


    "Puyi -"


    with blood dripping, Yu Fei''s hands were cut off directly.


    "Ah..."


    Yu Feigang was about to scream. Su Xun pointed out that his vocal cords were sealed. He said calmly: "people all fell asleep at night. You wake them up. It''s not polite."


    Then, with another wave of his hand, he isolated the wedding room and lifted the seal on his vocal cords.


    Yu Lang was sweating and staring at Su Xun, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "This How could that be... "


    Lin Miaozhi''s eyes were full of fear. After a long time, she came to Yu Fei and said, "Yu Lang, Yu Lang, are you ok..."


    "Of course he''s OK, but soon he''ll be dead." Su Xun said jokingly, looking at Yu Lang, it was like another clown.


    Lin Miaozhi trembled: "Su Xun, I beg you to let Yu Lang go..."


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him in the face.


    "Ah


    Lin Miaozhi screamed, and was directly slapped to the ground. She covered her face and looked at Su Xun inconceivably. She didn''t expect that Su Xun would hit her.


    "What a bitch. As my fiancee, she still wants to kill her husband. Now she has the face to ask me for mercy? It''s really interesting. " Su Xun did not hide his contempt.


    Lin Miaozhi''s face was blue and white.


    "What kind of bullying are you? There''s a rush... " Yu Fei roared.


    Su Xun pointed out.


    "Puyi -"


    Yu Fei''s little brother was cut to pieces.


    "Ah..."


    Yu Fei uttered a shrill scream, physical pain or second, mainly psychological pain can not be smoothed.


    "For you? Can you afford it? " Su Xun said dismissively.


    Lin Miaozhi cried: "don''t torture Yu Lang any more. Let him go. As long as you let him go, I''ll be willing to teach my husband and son to you..."


    "Pa!"


    Before he finished, Su Xun slapped her to the ground.


    "Give me husband and son, and don''t pee and look in the mirror. You are worthy of me?"

 Chapter 762

    "What do you want?"


    Yu Fei gritted his teeth and said, looking at Su Xun with his eyes full of anger.


    Su Xun sneered: "I want you to die!"


    "Don''t..." Lin Miaozhi was heartbroken.


    Yu Fei said, "Miaozhi, don''t ask him!"


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Su Xun clapped his hands and looked at them jokingly: "Tut, tut, tut, I''m so affectionate that I almost thought I was a villain."


    "Please, please." Lin Miaozhi begged Su Xun with tears on her face.


    Su Xun hooked her up and said, "come here."


    Lin Miaozhi clenched her red lips and resisted humiliation and anger. She slowly climbed up to Su Xun.


    Susian leaned over and lifted her white chin.


    "Son of a bitch! Let her go Yu Fei''s eyes are ready to crack.


    Looking at Lin Miaozhi lying on the ground, Su Xun made this humiliating action, which made Yu Fei furious.


    "Incompetent rage." Su Xun sneered, looked at Lin Miaozhi and said, "do you love him very much?"


    Lin Miaozhi nodded first, and then shook his head: "no, I don''t love him."


    "The rich lady fell in love with the poor Ranger. She''s too mentally disabled to read the storybook?" Su Xun made no secret of his sarcasm and touched her face recklessly: "I want to see how much you love him. You should be grateful. I''m merciful. I''ll give you the choice."


    "If you follow him, you will lose face and kill your whole family. You will never enter reincarnation."


    "Now you''re going to kill him. I''m very kind and allow your family to live. Choose for yourself."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun took back his hand, poured a glass of wine, and looked at them leisurely.


    Lin Miaozhi''s delicate body trembled and her hands and feet were cold. She looked up at Su Xun: "you are the devil."


    "You are not qualified to accuse me of adultery." Su Xun said with disdain, "it''s infidelity and unfaithfulness to collude with a Ranger when he''s already married. It''s unkind and unjust to try to kill his husband."


    "And you, Yu Fei and Quan Yong''an all know that Lin Miaozhi has an engagement with him, but you still make peace with him many times. You don''t know the etiquette and morality. What''s the difference between Lin Miaozhi and animals?"


    "If you really succeed, you can be regarded as a whore. A son and a dog are a perfect match in the world. But I don''t allow you. If you want to kill me, you will have no place to die!"


    Compared with the mouth gun, how can these two be his opponents?


    The Su family is a powerful landlord in Yong''an City. If it comes out that he was hoodwinked, it will lose the face of the whole Su family.


    So, these two must die!


    "Su Xun! Miaozhi and I love each other... "


    "If you love each other, it depends on your own identity. If I love each other with your mother, do you also wish me and your mother to call me dad?" Su Xun interrupted him directly and rudely.


    Then he didn''t want to talk nonsense: "OK, my patience has been exhausted. Lin Miaozhi, choose."


    While speaking, throw a dagger on the ground from the system space.


    "By the way, don''t think about committing suicide. If you commit suicide, I will control your spirit and let you see with your own eyes how the Lin family was destroyed because of you."


    Su Xun showed a smile, which was a little cold, and his words were even more chilling.


    Lin Miaozhi stared at the short sword on the ground, and her whole body was shaking. She couldn''t figure it out. She couldn''t figure out how a fool could have such strength.


    Has he been pretending before?


    But why did he pretend?


    Lin Miaozhi''s heart is full of painful entanglement. If she wants to be with her lover, her parents, brothers and family will die for herself.


    If you want to protect the Lin family, you have to accept their own lover. It''s heartbreaking to think of this.


    "Tangled what? Don''t you love him till you die? Does that take so long to think about? "


    "OK, I''ll make a decision for you. With your traitor, you can go. You Lin family should be punished."


    She got up and dropped the wine on the table.


    "No!"


    Lin Miaozhi exclaimed, then picked up the dagger on the ground and cried: "I choose Lin family."


    "It seems that your love for him is not as deep as I thought." Su Xun''s eyes show sarcasm.


    Without saying a word, Lin Miaozhi clenched her red lips, picked up the dagger and went to Yu Fei.


    There was a flash of panic in Yu Fei''s eyes: "Miaozhi You, you really want to kill me. "


    He was still afraid of death.


    What''s more, he was killed by his beloved woman.


    "Yu Lang, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Lin Miaozhi kept saying sorry, holding a dagger, but he didn''t dare to poke it.


    Su Xun, a kind-hearted man, helped her and bounced out a magic power.


    "Puyi -"


    Lin Miaozhi poked it uncontrollably. The dagger pierced Yu Fei''s throat directly, and the hot blood came out and splashed on Lin Miaozhi''s face."You You... "


    Yu Fei''s face is unbelievable. Obviously, she didn''t expect to be so decisive.


    "Ah


    Lin Miaozhi reacted for a while, released the dagger, and his face was sad: "Yu Lang, Yu Lang, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it."


    "In his eyes, you did it on purpose." Su Xun said softly.


    "It''s you. It''s all you. I''ll kill you!"


    Lin Miaozhi is going crazy. He pulls out his dagger and stabs Su Xun with red eyes.


    With a wave of Su Xun''s hand, Lin Miaozhi''s dagger passed her own neck.


    Then, the body fell to the ground, the bright red blood soaked the body red Xi skirt.


    Sue crushed both of them.


    They don''t even have a chance to be ghosts.


    Then a fire burned the body of Yu Fei.


    After lifting the ban, he took a deep breath and ran out with a face full of panic. In panic, he yelled: "dead, dead, come..."


    In the dark, his voice of fear was so harsh that it almost spread all over the backyard.


    Soon, Su Zongxian, the head of the Su family, his mother Su''s family, and his elder brother Su Zhi all came to his partial courtyard.


    "What''s the matter? There''s no reason to be noisy in the evening. What''s the matter?" Su Zongxian sternly questioned.


    Su Xun said in a panic: "Dad, the bride is dead, Lin Miaozhi is dead, she is dead."


    "You can talk?" Su Zongxian''s concerns are different.


    No, it should be said that everyone''s concerns are different.


    Su''s surprise: "Erlang, Erlang well, my Erlang well!"


    "Mother, don''t hurry to be happy." Su Zhi was very calm and looked at Su Xun: "what did you just say?"


    "Brother, Lin Miaozhi is dead." Su Xun pretended to be white with fright.


    The world''s water is not clear before.


    Let''s go for a while.


    After all, the alien who can resurrect infinitely, tainima is terrible, and this kind of ability is a bit against the sky.


    As long as he lives, no one can think that there is a quasi Saint hidden in this small Yong''an City.


    "Lin Miaozhi is dead!"


    That''s why people pay attention to the point.

 Chapter 763

    A moment later, Su Xun''s wedding room.


    Looking at Lin Miaozhi''s body on the ground, Su''s family looks very ugly.


    "What''s going on?" Su Zhi asked.


    Lin Gang''s daughter will not give up on the wedding night.


    Su Xun was a little shaken and said, "I I was just about to sleep with her, but I didn''t think about her She suddenly took out a short blade and tried to kill me


    "I She couldn''t match me in strength, and then she said, "I won''t be tarnished by death, so she made up her mind."


    Su Xun didn''t say anything about Yu Fei. He gave Lin Miaozhi a decent way to die.


    It''s mainly about Yu Fei''s words. At that time, although Lin Miaozhi must be despised, he is the one who has the biggest shame.


    He doesn''t want to kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred.


    After listening to Su Xun''s words, everyone looked gloomy.


    They did not doubt the truth of what Su Xun said. After all, it is well known that he was a fool before.


    "I''ve heard that Lin Miaozhi didn''t want to marry his second younger brother, but he wanted to kill his second younger brother. It''s a pity to die!" Su Zhi''s tone is cold and murderous.


    Lin Miaozhi decided to kill himself, but he wanted to kill Su Xun. It''s really hateful.


    Su Zongxian said with a black face: "Erlang was so frightened that he even opened his mind. It''s a blessing in disguise."


    "This Lin family''s female Duan is hateful. Fortunately, Erlang has nothing to do with it, otherwise he will ask Lin family for an explanation." Su''s heart is still alive.


    Su Xun worried and said: "Dad, mom, second brother, she She died, how to tell the Lin family


    "Explain? What else do they want? " Hum: "Su Zhi''s ability to let their original wife go."


    "Yes, it''s not Erlang. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s the Lin family who has to give us an explanation." Su also agreed.


    The son of a fool is no longer a fool. Of course, he is treated equally now.


    Su Zhi said: "father, mother, it''s better to unify the caliber with the Lin family. We can''t say that she is self-made. Otherwise, what''s the face of our Su family?"


    "The Lin family doesn''t want to lose face. Let the Lin family say what to do." Su Zong first said in a deep voice, and then looked at the servants: "today''s business, who dares to go out to chew the root of the tongue, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "If I go back to my master, I can''t wait."


    A group of servants knelt and shivered with fear.


    In Yuanyang world, the servant is the master''s slave, and the power of life and death is in the master''s hands.


    It is reasonable and legal to kill a family or a servant girl without reporting to the government.


    That''s why these servants are afraid.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Su Zhi is going to the county government to handle official business.


    After all, although Yong''an City is small, there have been many cases since tianwai strange people came.


    Su Zongxian took Su Xun to the Lin family.


    "Hello, master Su and uncle. Please come inside."


    The housekeeper personally welcomed Su Zongxian and Su Xun, and took them to the yard.


    In fact, he was secretly surprised that this uncle didn''t come back with the young lady. Why did he come with his father?


    What''s more, this uncle doesn''t look like a fool. Is there something wrong with the rumor outside?


    In a short time, I came to the inner hall.


    Yuanwai Lin and his wife Lin are waiting.


    Seeing Su Zongxian and Su Xun, they quickly got up to greet each other with a smile.


    "Brother Su, I saw you yesterday. Why did you come up to my house today?" Mr. Lin asked.


    Lin also asked Su Xun, "why didn''t Erlang bring Miaozhi with him?"


    Although I don''t like this stupid son-in-law, I still need to do enough on the surface.


    "Aunt Lin will know later." Su Xun said coldly.


    Lin Yuanwai and his wife were both stunned.


    One reason is that Su Xun could speak, and he didn''t look like a fool yesterday.


    Second, because of Su Xun''s address and attitude, he had already married his daughter. How could he still have such a child?


    Another look at Su Zongxian, also a pair of expressionless appearance, the couple let some confused.


    "Come and see the tea..."


    "No more." Su Zongxian stopped, looked at councillor Lin and said, "brother Lin, you''d better send it back. The next words are not suitable for spreading."


    Lin Yuanwai and Lin Shi looked at each other, then waved and sent the maid down.


    "Brother Su, what''s the matter? You and I should be in laws. I haven''t offended you either. " After the servants left, councillor Lin also made a lot of choices.


    Su Zongxian snorted coldly: "brother Lin, you and I have known each other for many years. Naturally, you haven''t offended me, but your daughter killed my Erlang last night!"


    "What Lin Yuanwai and Lin were shocked.


    "Where''s Miaozhi?" Lin blurted out.


    Su Xun said: "she couldn''t kill me last night, so she decided to kill herself. She said that she would not let me sully her death.""My wonderful Zhi!" Lin nearly fainted.


    Mr. Lin quickly helped her to sit down and said in a trembling voice, "here Is that true? "


    "Brother Lin, I have a chance to cheat you?" Su Zongxian tone eased a lot: "my Erlang was frightened by this, although a blessing in disguise lost his silly appearance, but his life was on the line last night!"


    Lin Yuanwai and Lin Shi suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Su Xun was completely different from yesterday.


    "The rebellious girl!" Councillor Lin scolded and forbeared his grief: "brother Su, it''s because I didn''t teach her well that she did this kind of thing, but I have the cheek to ask brother Su Haihan to save face for the rebellious daughter and my Lin family. Don''t spread the cause of death."


    The reason why he believed it so easily was that Lin Miaozhi had already shown that he didn''t want to marry Su Xun. After all, no one wanted to marry a fool.


    Lin Yuan''s hard work makes Lin Miaozhi promise. Unexpectedly, she wants to kill her husband on the wedding night. Does it say that she has a face to go to the Lin family?


    Nowadays, from the emperor to the common people, we have to talk about face and reputation.


    "Ah, brother Lin, I can understand your loss of love for your daughter. I''ll let you have it. My Erlang will issue a letter of divorce. You can send someone to take the body away at midnight." Su Zongxian said slowly.


    Councillor Lin''s face changed greatly: "no, brother Su, I got married yesterday. Today Erlang is a letter of divorce. What''s the face of my Lin family?"


    "Brother Lin, that''s not right." Su Zongxian''s face also changed: "do you want my Erlang to recognize a woman who wants to kill her as his wife?"


    Lin Yuanwai and Lin family have nothing to say, because this is really their fault. Su Zongxian didn''t say that he had nothing to do with Lin family. It was generous.


    Lin Yuanwai gritted his teeth and said, "Miaozhi has a younger sister. How about letting her replace Miaozhi?"


    "Master..." Lin''s face suddenly changed.


    Although she knows it''s her daughter''s fault, her daughter''s death in Su''s family still estranges her.


    Now I''m going to send my little daughter to see how she can accept it.


    "Shut up Lin Yuanwai interrupted him, looked at Su Zongxian and said, "my little daughter Miaoyu is sixteen years old, and she is getting married. She can also take the place of the rebellious daughter to inherit the Su family. I hope brother Su can give me a face."


    As soon as he spoke, a young woman in a green skirt came running in.


    "No! I''ll never marry him! He must have killed my siste

 Chapter 764

    "Nonsense! Presumptuous! Who allowed you to eavesdrop outside? " Councillor Lin rebuked angrily.


    Lin Miaoyu looked at Su Xun coldly: "I just heard that he came. I thought my sister came back too. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on him, but I will never marry him!"


    "you can''t has the final say!" Said Lin waiyuan.


    Lin Miaoyu was not afraid: "I''m just like my sister. If I die, my sister must be forced to die by him! I was forced to die by you


    "You That''s ridiculous The forester''s beard trembled with anger.


    Su Xun said: "Uncle Lin, since that''s the case, don''t mention it any more. I''ll write the letter of divorce and have it sent. You can send someone to take the body away."


    This girl comes just in time. He doesn''t want to get married and have children. Isn''t it fragrant alone?


    "Brother Lin, I''ll leave now." Su Zongxian got up, dropped a word and left.


    Lin Miaoyu looked at Su Xun: "you killed my sister."


    "Ha ha." Su Xun didn''t bother to pay attention to her, so he didn''t turn around her.


    "Brother su..." Lin Yuanwai wanted to open his mouth to keep him, but he didn''t know what to say. He sighed and sat down on the chair.


    Lin advised: "that''s it, that''s it. Let it pass as soon as possible."


    "That fool is not worthy of his elder sister. You must marry her. She will never want to kill him. He must have killed her!"


    Lin Miaoyu obviously knew something, so he was very positive and emotional.


    "Shut up! Go back to your room


    Councillor Lin was full of anger.


    Lin Miaoyu ran away with her skirt.


    What''s wrong with her sister''s pursuit of love? She will definitely avenge her sister and Yu Fei''s brother-in-law!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Dad, go back first. I want to go out alone."


    After leaving the Lin family, Su Xun said to Su Zongxian.


    Su Zongxian nodded: "take a look. You are sober now. Why does a man have no wife?"


    "I see, Dad." Su Xun didn''t take Lin Miaozhi''s death seriously at all.


    He doesn''t worry about having no wife.


    There are a lot of people at home. They are very busy at night.


    After he separated from Su Zongxian, Su Xun wandered alone in Yong''an City.


    Finally, I walked into a restaurant.


    To find out, it''s best to be in a place where fish are mixed.


    I asked for a private room by myself.


    "Sophomore, I want to inquire about a few things. I''ll ask you a question. You''re indispensable to silver."


    In the private room, Su Xun lost a piece of broken silver to Xiao er who was pouring tea for him.


    Small two eyes a bright, picked up the silver pressed into the belt: "Sir, you excuse me, small must know everything, say everything."


    "Let me ask you, how much do you know about strangers?" Su Xun took a sip of his tea cup.


    The second child replied, "what do you want to ask?"


    "Say as much as you know."


    "Yes, sir." Xiao Er answered, then recalled and said: "strange people began to appear a year ago. At the beginning, these strange people were ordinary people, but they practiced very fast. In a short period of one year, they could reach the quasi holy land."


    Su Xun''s eyebrows picked, and he went to Zhunsheng in a year. It was a collective trip.


    And it''s a quasi saint who can resurrect indefinitely.


    Thinking of this, he put in his mouth: "it''s said that these strange people can resurrect indefinitely? Then throughout Yuanyang, who else can resist the attack of other people? "


    "They don''t dare to resurrect once they die, so it''s a good time for them to practice again." Little two doubts, these Yuanyang world all know things, at present this ye how don''t know?


    Su Xun was relieved. If he could bring all his accomplishments back to life, he would still play with a bird.


    Xiao Er carefully observed his expression, and then continued to say: "these strange people kill and set fire to do all kinds of evil and act recklessly. It''s strange that the lower the cultivation, the more afraid they are to die. Two years ago, when your majesty visited the East, a few strange people who changed their mind dared to assassinate."


    "By the way, and there is no sense of shame. What I like most is to play the women in Yuanyang in the street, and the conversation is extremely strange."


    The lower your accomplishments, the more daring you are?


    Su Xun really couldn''t understand. He asked casually, "how strange is it?"


    "They talk about things we don''t understand." "For example, what, Da Ye, Sha Bi, helix pill..."


    "Puyi --"


    before Xiao Er finished speaking, Su Xun took a sip of tea and sprayed it out.


    "Sir, are you all right, sir?" Xiao ER was startled. Did he say something wrong?


    "No It''s OK. "


    Su Xun waved his hand. Now he finally knew what happened to these strange people.This world of Yuanyang is a game world!


    The so-called extraterrestrial should be another parallel earth player.


    That explains a lot of the weirdness.


    For example, the problem of fast cultivation is that these players have long experience in fighting monsters and taking drugs, and they can form guilds to brush monsters. Of course, the upgrade is fast.


    Then you can resurrect when you die. You only lose equipment and accomplishments.


    Another example is that the lower your accomplishments are, the more daring you are.


    Because anyway, it''s OK to come back after death, and it''s not too difficult to cultivate their lost strength, so they won''t be afraid of a group of NPCs.


    For players, let alone the emperor, in the game world, the Jade Emperor came down to earth, they also want to scream up to stab two knives.


    There is also the problem of women who like to play.


    In the view of that group of players, all the people in the world are NPCs. Naturally, they are reckless. There are many old color critics, and the tune and play of NPCs are normal.


    For players, it''s a game world, but for Su Xun, it''s a real world, because he''s also a member of NPC.


    Su took back his mind, looked at the second child and asked, "how do we treat the stranger in Yuanyang?"


    "Strange people are cruel and lawless. Few people like them." Sophomore is not sure.


    Su Xun thought to himself, what is this? Wait, the bigger disaster is still behind.


    Players are called the fourth disaster.


    It''s only a year now. Most of the time, only the top ones in the guild have grown up.


    When all the players grow up, Yuanyang will be spoiled by them. After all, they treat all the people in Yuanyang as NPCs, and they will not be real people at all.


    No wonder the system wants to let itself, and only itself can hope to save the world.


    "Where do these strange people usually gather?" Su Xun continued.


    The second child replied, "there are no towns, only villages for strangers, but we can''t get into their villages. Moreover, no matter where they die, they are always in the villages when they are resurrected."


    Novice village, Su Xun waved: "go down, good wine and good food for me."


    "Yes, sir." Little two turned and left.

 Chapter 765

    After the sophomore left.


    Search will meipangzi, Liu An, Liuli, Yueling in the underworld.


    "Ah! It''s OK to come out of the trough. It''s very gloomy. I''m not used to it. "


    As soon as she came out, Mei Pang complained.


    "It''s a world full of spirits." Yue Ling said.


    Liu An looks around: "is this a wine shop?"


    "I''m hungry." Liuli sits beside Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "OK, sit down. I''ll tell you something about the world."


    The crowd quickly quieted down.


    "Let me talk about me first..." Su Xun first talked about his identity and situation in this world.


    All four of them had strange expressions after listening.


    "Why didn''t you let us out last night? You can still see the play. "


    "You look like a villain who stops a pair of true love." Liuli has read a lot of novels recently.


    The moon spirit frowned: "that woman has engagement in the body, still do so, this should die."


    "Yes, it is." Liu an agreed and poured himself a cup of tea: "a pair of adulterers, husband and wife."


    Su Xun said: "these are not the key points. The key point is that we have problems in the world now. It is likely to be a game world."


    "What All four were stunned.


    Su Xun said: "I have just inquired about the world a year ago..."


    After hearing what Su Xun said, they were silent for a long time.


    "What are we now?" Liu An pointed to himself.


    Mei pangzi said: "NPC, in the eyes of players, as long as it''s not a player, it''s NPC."


    "Do we have blood bars in players'' eyes?" Liuli, an Internet addicted girl, knows the thinking of the players.


    As long as you dare to light the blood bar, players will rush up wave after wave to fight boss and explode equipment.


    Su Xun hesitated and said, "I don''t know."


    "What are we going to do?" Yueling asked.


    Su Xun looked around at the four people: "our only goal is to drive all these players away and make them never enter the world again."


    "How can it work?" Mei chubby said: "since this is a game world, only developers can shut down the server."


    In Mei pangzi''s opinion, if you want to make those players unable to log in to the game, you have to shut down the server or destroy the server.


    But they are now equivalent to people who are already trapped in the game and can''t quit the game and return to the real world like the players.


    How to shut down the server?


    "No Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "this is not necessarily a game world."


    "What do you mean?" The three were puzzled.


    It''s a game world, isn''t it?


    Now how can we say that this is not a game world?


    Su Xun didn''t say in detail: "I have some ideas, but it will take time to confirm them, so I won''t say them first."


    "What''s the difference between what you say and the author''s breaking the chapter?" Fat Mei swears and is very dissatisfied, but his dissatisfaction can only stay in his mouth, and he doesn''t dare to do it.


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to him. He said to himself, "now I''ll give you some work. Liuli will follow me, so as not to run around and be run into by advanced players. Generally, players can check NPC information, and you can see your kylin ontology at a glance."


    "Oh." Although Liuli was not happy, he knew that it was for his own good and could only promise.


    Su Xun looked at Xiang Mei: "as for the three of you, spread out to inquire about the news and recruit people to set up a force of our own. Unity is strength."


    "And the money?" Liu An looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said: "young people, you should learn to be self-sufficient. It''s OK for you to set up a killer organization and make money from business."


    Mei chubby thumbs up: "cow force, you are really white, whoring, do not think of a cent."


    "I''ll take you on time travel. I didn''t ask for your tickets." Su Xun said.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the private room was knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun called.


    Little two pushed the door open and came in: "gentlemen, your dishes are coming. Please enjoy yourself."


    Then dishes were served.


    "Eat and taste the local characteristics."


    "We''re spending in scenic spots."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dinner, five people left.


    Mei pangzi, Yueling and Liu An leave.


    Su Xun was walking down the street with Liuli.


    Liuli has changed into a white skirt.


    Although she was very flat, she was very beautiful, so she attracted a lot of attention along the way."What are we doing now?" Liuli asked.


    Su Xun replied, "find out if there is a novice player village nearby."


    At the same time, in the brothel next door.


    "Crouching trough, good pretty girl, the best loli!"


    A chubby young man in a golden robe stared at Liuli.


    "Where?" Another young man also came to the window, after seeing the glass, he felt that his breathing would stop: "what if I fell in love with NPC?"


    Between players, you can see the level and nickname on each other''s heads.


    Like the two of them.


    A fat man in a golden robe, the name of the game is to fall in love with a wild horse and transform the spirit.


    The nickname of the game on the head of the white robed youth is Meichuan Neiku.


    But Su Xun and Liuli didn''t show it on their heads, which means they are NPC.


    "This game is so real. If you fall in love, you will fall in love. I want to have a romantic love with her." Fall in love with a wild horse, can''t wait to become a wild horse, rush down to chat with Liuli.


    After playing the game for such a long time, for the first time, he saw such a NPC that made him excited. He had a delicate face, a dusty temperament, long legs, farts, and curls. Even the airport was just right, the best.


    "Wait!"


    Meichuan Neiku suddenly grabbed him.


    Fall in love with a wild horse, eyes show vigilance: "you want to rob a woman with me, then draw the sword."


    "Pull your mother''s head, we can''t take this woman." Meichuan said.


    Fall in love with a wild horse: "what do you mean?"


    "Take a look at the NPC information of the man next to him." Meichuan points to Su Xun.


    I fell in love with a wild horse and watched Su Xun use the detection skill, then I was stunned.


    Name: Su Xun


    gender: male


    age: 18


    identity: the second young master of Su family in Yong''an City


    preference: 0


    race:???


    Accomplishments:???


    Magic weapon:???


    Magic power:???


    "Crouch, it''s a big man." Fall in love with a wild horse, can''t help but exclaim, and then excited: "we go to him, maybe we can receive some hidden task from him, and maybe there will be a big surprise after we brush up the favor."


    "So don''t think about lolie next to him." Meichuan said.


    This series of question marks, the key information can not be seen, is the big man''s logo.

 Chapter 766

    "Even if I can''t have a romantic relationship with her, I want to know her name."


    Falling in love with a wild horse, Hua Chi said, staring at the back of Liuli, he used the detection skill.


    "Lying trough!"


    Then suddenly he uttered a rude remark, looked at Meichuan Neiku and said, "that susian is a real big guy, and that Lori is his mount."


    "Bullshit, that kind of ride in bed at night, right?" It''s very sour.


    He fell in love with a wild horse and said, "no, that Lori is not a human being. It''s the illusion of his mount. Her real body is a unicorn."


    "What?" Meichuanneiku widened his eyes, and also used the detection skill to the glaze.


    Name: Liuli


    gender: female


    age: 120


    favor degree: 0


    race: beast, unicorn


    Cultivation: Renxian


    magic weapon: Wu


    Shentong: water control, fire control


    both of them looked at each other again and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Su Xun couldn''t even see the race. He had a beast as a mount. It was definitely a super hidden big guy in the game.


    Now they''re the only ones who''ve found this guy.


    You''re going to get rich if you step on the horse!


    "Someone just peeped at us?" Liuli frowned and said.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "don''t worry, it should be players. Let''s see what they want to do."


    With their accomplishments, how could they not feel someone peeping in the dark.


    "Master, please stay! Master, stay


    With a burst of shouts, Meichuan neikuhe falls in love with a wild horse and runs to stop Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at the two people in front of him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "If we go back to our predecessors, we are both admired by them for their transcendent bearing. We are willing to do our best for them. I hope they will give us this opportunity."


    Two people really can''t think of how to chat up, can only praise him handsome, at a glance we want to take refuge in you, is there any problem?


    "There''s nothing I can do for you." Su Xun''s voice fell and he was about to leave.


    How could they just give up.


    "Master, why don''t you think about it again?"


    "Did you ask us to help with the wine, the mail, or the medicine collection?"


    Su Xun wants to laugh. These tasks are common in the game world. They are used to brush NPC''s favor.


    He now understands that these two guys want to lick themselves, try to brush up their favor, and then get benefits from themselves.


    Su Xun made a plan and pondered for a moment: "well, since you two are so sincere, I really have a little thing here."


    "Please tell me, master, we will go through fire and water, and we will not refuse." They were excited and looked at Su Xun eagerly.


    Su Xun said, "I want to know where there are strange villages near here."


    Kawabata Kawabata fell in love with a Mustang, and then began to communicate in the friends channel.


    "What to do? If you tell him, are we traitors among the players? "


    "Tell him what''s the matter. Can''t he find it without us? He can''t get in anyway. "


    "So it is."


    After the two discussed, there was no psychological burden: "elder, there is no alien village near Yong''an City, only a hundred miles away from Yong''an City, northeast of Liaoyang City, there is an alien village."


    "OK, thank you two brothers. I have a bottle of pills as a gift." Su Xun nodded with a smile. He took out a bottle of common pills from the system space and threw it away, releasing his kindness.


    Meichuan Neiku quickly catches them, and at the same time, there is a system prompt sound in their ears.


    [you have gained 1 point of Su Xun''s favor. ¡¿


    they were overjoyed. They were really useful. A big man is a big man. A bottle of pills at hand can match their harvest in the previous half a month.


    If you brush up his favor, isn''t it a great advantage?


    "Master, do you have anything else you want us to help you?"


    Two people tasted the sweetness, more energetic.


    Su Xun said, "no, I want to go home now, so don''t get in the way."


    "Master, take a walk. My name is Meichuan Neiku. His name is falling in love with a wild horse. We are all in Yong''an City recently. You can come to us whenever you need help." Meichuan said.


    Su Xun shook his head: "are you strangers? You strange people, you really have strange names. "


    "I don''t know about it. It''s our tradition." I fell in love with a wild horse and licked his face.


    "Good bye."


    Su Xun left with Liuli.


    Fall in love with a wild horse and Meichuan Neiku just stand in place and watch Su Xunyuan''s back."If we go to rent a house near Su''s house, we have to keep an eye on this big man. Didn''t he say goodbye? Then we''ll have to be predestined."


    "Be sure to get more benefits before other players find him."


    Meichuan said with a fist.


    Fell in love with a wild horse also showed a smile: "as long as he licked ease, why don''t we worry?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun stepped out with glass and came to Liaoyang City, a hundred miles away from Yong''an City.


    They walked in the air, hiding in the void, and soon saw a village on the ground.


    The village was not big. There was a special kind of energy outside. Su Xun had a premonition that even he could not break the energy shield.


    No way. The strength of various magic weapons in the game is set by the developer.


    Developers set the village''s protective cover invincible, so no one can break it in the game world.


    This is equivalent to the law of cause and effect weapon.


    Su Xun''s eyes fixed on a group of players who were fighting monsters outside. Three of them were besieging a wild boar. It seemed that they were all low-level players.


    "Go."


    Su Xun cast a spell, and then flew to the three men with Liuli.


    He is going to take these three players and study them to see what form they enter the game.


    Is it consciousness, soul or body?


    If it''s the real body, it''s amazing. Which parallel space-time earth is this? It''s too much technology.


    In the valley, three players are besieging a wild boar monster with clear division of labor.


    Two people are responsible for the output in the front, and a nurse player is responsible for filling milk in the back.


    "Roar!"


    The wounded wild boar is more violent. He shows his skills and charges savagely.


    "Come on, come on, it''s bleeding fast!"


    "Give me a blood pill! I can''t do it! "


    "Damn, give me some milk!"


    Just as the boar was about to die, a strange wind swept by.


    Then the three disappeared in an instant.


    The dying and bloody wild boar and monster were stunned for a while. It was obvious that they didn''t expect to have such a good thing. They actually recovered their life.


    He ran away with his seriously injured body.

 Chapter 767

    "This What a place


    "Is it a strange thing to hide the copy?"


    "This I don''t understand


    Huang Sheng, Huang Liang, Huang Xiaoyou, brother and sister sit on the vast land and look at each other.


    They only remember that they were fighting against the little boss of boar ridge outside the novice village. They saw that the blood bar of boar leader was about to burst. As a result, a gust of wind blew, and they lost consciousness.


    Then when I opened my eyes, it was the same color of the world, revealing a desolate place, which made the three people confused.


    "I think We must be in the hidden copy, maybe we have to send it


    Huang Sheng said excitedly. He took out an iron sword from the player''s backpack and held it in his hand.


    "Let''s go and have a look. We''re not afraid of danger. If we die, we can resurrect or go offline."


    Although Huang Xiaoyou is a woman, she is not timid.


    Huang Liang, as a nurse in the three person team, was afraid, but he could only promise.


    And so the three men began to explore the hidden copy they had accidentally entered.


    On a mountain in the distance, Su Xun and Liuli are observing the three.


    "It''s the real body that enters the game."


    Su Xun''s face was dignified.


    What kind of technological power can let people''s real bodies directly enter the game world?


    And if Yuanyang is really a game world, it means that game developers have created a high-level real world.


    This kind of technological power is simply unimaginable.


    In fact, Su Xun had another doubt.


    That is, Yuanyang world is not a game world at all, but a real world in itself.


    It''s a kind of power that these players have always been sent into the world.


    But if that''s the case, the extraordinary power that caused all this is also very frightening.


    Because this kind of power has transformed the world into a game world, let players enter the real body, but also let players infinite resurrection, how terrible?


    But Su was not afraid.


    He''s not just going to finish the job this time.


    But also to find ways to go to the player''s world, thoroughly master this extraordinary power.


    With this power, he can build the six samsara in the underworld.


    With six samsara, we can be called the Yin Department.


    "Let''s go. We''ll meet them in the past."


    Su Xun appeared in front of Huang Sheng and looked down on them with colored glaze.


    ¡°NPC£¡¡±


    Huang Xiaoyou blurted out: "cut him!"


    "Lying trough, you can''t cut it!"


    Huang Sheng exclaimed, because he had used the detection skill, and saw a series of question marks.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Su Xun gave a soft drink.


    "Puyi -"


    just because of their momentum, the three people directly pressed vomit blood and half knelt on the ground.


    "Day, kick to iron plate, get off the line first."


    Huang Sheng said with a pale face.


    Huang Liang''s face was anxious: "Huang Sheng, I can''t go offline."


    "I can''t. It''s evil." Huang Xiaoyou also tried to force off the line, but failed.


    Huang Sheng''s face turned even whiter: "this Is there a bug in the game system? "


    He vowed that it was the first time the game had been open for a year.


    In the past, I always wanted to get off the line. The most common situation was that I got into trouble with some strong NPCs. Before I could get off the line successfully, I was killed.


    But there has never been such a situation that we can''t get off the line.


    "Come on, don''t waste your efforts. This is not the world of Yuanyang any more. You can''t quit the game."


    Su Xun said coldly, this is his world, how can the power of other systems be allowed to run wild?


    "What?"


    When they heard this, they were all shocked.


    One is to shock them into another world.


    The second is to shock NPC to know that they are in the game world. Isn''t it terrible?


    "In Yuanyang world, you can be resurrected when you die, but in this world, you are really dead when you die." Su Xun''s smile was meaningful.


    The three shivered, one by one shaking all over and pale.


    They are ordinary people in modern society. They are unscrupulous in the game because they can revive.


    But now they can''t come back to life. Can they not panic?


    "You Who the hell are you Huang Xiaoyou stammered.


    Su Xun said faintly: "now, I ask, you answer, wrong answer will die."


    The three of them raised their heart to their throat in an instant.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Earth, we come from earth.""Yes, the earth, the earth China."


    Three people rush to answer, don''t expect a group of ordinary people in modern society how backbone.


    "What year is the earth now?" Su Xun asked again.


    "June 2018."


    Su Xun browed: "how did you get into the game? What''s the matter with the game?"


    Three people are scared to shiver, dare not hide, everything is like pour beans all vomit.


    A year ago, a huge transparent tetrahedron suddenly appeared in the sky of the earth.


    And then all of us have a lot of information about tetragons in our minds.


    The tetrahedron is a game terminal called "zero". At the same time, there is a golden sun mark on everyone''s wrist, which is the game login device.


    You can enter a game called Yuanyang century with 100% fidelity by using the login device.


    At the beginning, the whole world was panicked, thinking that aliens were coming. The army tried to send planes, but they could not get close to the transparent tetrahedron.


    Finally, someone tried to sign up for the game, which proved that they could really enter a near real game world, and then they became a global sensation.


    This game is a hit.


    There is no one to explore the origin of the tetrad, at least in the lower level is no one to explore, all of them join in the game.


    At the same time, the three also raised their sleeves to reveal the golden sun tattoo on their wrists.


    Su Xun stares at the tattoo and thinks in his heart that if he transfers the tattoo to himself, can he get off the line to the parallel space-time earth?


    As if seeing Su Xun''s idea, Huang Sheng quickly said, "master Mingjian, the game announcement says that it''s bound to the soul. It''s useless to rob."


    Su Xun was a little disappointed. In this way, could he not go to this parallel space-time earth? How can we get that kind of extraordinary power?


    Tattoo is directly bound to the soul, even if he takes away the other side, it doesn''t work.


    For a moment, after forgetting this problem, Su asked another question: "can your accomplishments in this world be brought back to earth?"


    "No, everything can''t be brought back to the earth. Although Yuanyang is very real, it''s just a game." This question was answered by Huang Liang.


    Su Xun was puzzled: "you came in clearly. Why can''t you bring your accomplishments back when you return to the earth?"


    "Real body? We don''t come in the real body. We come in the way of soul. When we enter the game, the real body will fall asleep. " Huang Xiaoyou said.


    Su Xun:???


    "The body you have now..." Su Xun had a guess in his mind.


    Sure enough, Huang Sheng said, "our bodies are created by the game system according to their own settings when we register for the game."


    As Su Xun thought.

 Chapter 768

    Su Xun couldn''t understand.


    The game terminal called "zero" appeared inexplicably.


    But everything in the world has a reason.


    Who made this game terminal and what is its purpose?


    Is it really just to make a game so simple?


    "Master Yes, will you let us go? "


    Huang Sheng asks carefully.


    Su Xun said, "you should have a game forum for this game."


    He has read similar online game novels before. Generally, this kind of game has a forum for communication.


    The three were shocked. This NPC knows everything, even the forum.


    How do you feel more earth like than them?


    There is also a "zero back" forum made by Huang you


    "What are the functions of your game?"


    "There are strength charts and guild charts, which can be used for all channel shouting and single channel communication." Huang Sheng also worried that Su Xun didn''t understand.


    Su Xun''s self-expression surprised the three people. The NPC''s acceptance was so strong that he didn''t give them a way to survive.


    A terrible thought rose in their hearts.


    Is this the last big boss of the game?


    "How will you three do for us in the future?" Su Xun looked at them and said.


    Three people a Leng, Huang Liang first reaction: "master, as long as you shout, there will be a lot of people willing to help you."


    He didn''t lie. Su Xun, a mysterious strong NPC, was licked by everyone.


    Of course, if we can fight, we all fight to kill and explode equipment.


    "Well, why don''t you three want to?" Su Feixun is smiling.


    Three people are bitter, because we know you are not a normal NPC.


    Su Xun said lightly: "I don''t want to force you. If you agree to live, if you don''t agree, go to die."


    Three people speechless, does this step on the horse still call to force us? You are so kind.


    He said, "the three eyes are the same as one."


    "But I don''t believe you." Su Xun said in a calm tone, and let the three stand up with a wave of his hand.


    Three people want to cry without tears.


    It''s you who want us to work for you.


    Now it''s you who say you don''t believe us.


    Big pot, what do you want us to do?


    Su Xun''s eyes swept from the three faces: "you are brothers and sisters."


    "The master''s eye is like a torch." Huang Sheng flattered.


    Su Xun pointed to Huang Xiaoyou and said, "she''ll stay with me, and you two will work for us outside, so we can rest assured."


    They all changed their faces.


    "Master, I''d like to stay..." Huang Sheng and Huang Liang opened their mouths almost at the same time.


    Su Xun interrupted them directly: "no way."


    "Big brother, second brother, I''ll stay." Huang Xiaoyou said on her own initiative, otherwise she was afraid that none of them would be able to leave.


    Huang Sheng and Huang Liang have no choice but to promise: "please tell me."


    "The emperor." Su Xun said, and the name forced him to get up.


    Two people speak afresh: "ask emperor Jun to order."


    He counseled cleanly.


    "You went out to publicize that you found a new copy and attracted more players to come here, eh This copy is called the underworld, Fengdu, the Lord of the underworld. "


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a smile. These players are all free tools. They don''t need to be used in vain, and they may be able to lead to behind the scenes.


    As long as the person behind the scenes dares to enter the underworld, unless the other party is a saint, he is a brother in the underworld.


    As Huang Sheng and Huang Xiaoyou look at each other, they summon up their courage: "Emperor Who the hell are you? "


    They feel something''s wrong with this NPC.


    There is no legend of the underworld in Yuanyang world, let alone the legend of Fengdu emperor.


    But they have Fengdu emperor on earth.


    Instead of answering Huang Xiaoyou''s question, Su Xun asked, "you should be able to take a screenshot."


    The three men widened their eyes again.


    Don''t you know it''s a game, a forum, even a screenshot?


    Did he catch a player before?


    So why arrest us?


    Is it because the player he caught before is dead?


    Think of here, three people hit a spirit, and then quickly nodded and replied: "can take a screenshot."


    Su Xun said, "only when there is a picture and a truth can people believe it. I''ll cut two with you."


    The voice falls down, saw glaze one eye.


    Liuli reluctantly changes back to the unicorn itself.


    "WowLooking at the huge and majestic Unicorn with black feet, the three of them all widened their eyes.


    Su Xun stepped into the air and took off to stand on the mountain in the distance. Liuli lay at his feet.


    "What are you doing in a daze


    Su Xun''s voice came to the three people''s ears.


    The three of them immediately made a mental move, aiming at the crazy screenshot of Su Xun on the mountain. Zhang Zhang revealed a kind of supremacy of heaven and earth.


    Then Su Xun waved his hand again and took three people to the gate of hell.


    "See your majesty!"


    The ghost who guards the gate will kneel down.


    "The gate of hell!"


    Seeing the ghost gate, and the endless sea of flowers that have been re cultivated after the ghost gate, the three people are shocked.


    As Earthlings, they know what the gate of hell stands for.


    Before, Su Xun said that this was the underworld. They just took it as a random name.


    Now it looks like the underworld.


    And then associate a series of performances of Su Xun, it seems that he is not the NPC of Yuanyang game at all.


    Is he really the legendary Fengdu emperor?


    Are all the myths and legends true? The Jade Emperor, the Tathagata and the Buddha are real?


    No wonder they can''t go offline here. It turns out that this place really doesn''t belong to the game world.


    For a moment, they were shocked.


    Fengdu emperor entered the game world!!!


    What''s going on here?


    "No gift." With a wave of his hand, Su Xun asked the seven ghost generals to get up and said to Huang Sheng, "aim at the ghost gate."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    This time, Huang Sheng and Huang Liang showed a lot of respect. After all, this is the emperor of Fengdu. At least his strength must be the best.


    Two people face the gate of death and the seven ghosts will be a click screenshot.


    After the screenshot, they look at Su Xun.


    Su Xun took three people out in one step.


    The next second, three people will feel a whirl of heaven, and then in front of one of the bright.


    "Here is "Yuanyang?"


    Looking at the green mountains and green waters in front of them, the three found that they had returned to Yuanyang.


    "Yes, I''ll open a way in and out of the underworld here. The more players you attract, the better. I won''t treat you badly."


    While Su Xun was talking, his hand was in the void, and a black whirlpool appeared in his mouth, which was the entrance to his small world.


    Huang Sheng and Huang Liang look at each other, they always have a sense of being bought by the devils.


    In the Anti Japanese era, they were traitors. If those players knew that they had been cheated, they would not be killed in the real world.


    But on second thought, this may be the Fengdu emperor in the myth of the earth. How can we be called a traitor when we help our ancestors?


    They have a lot of balance in their hearts. They have to learn to persuade themselves to do something against their mind.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I will live up to the emperor''s high expectations. Please be kind to my little sister."


    "Go ahead."


    Su Xun nodded slightly, then disappeared in the same place with Liuli and Huang Xiaoyou.

 Chapter 769

    Only Huang Sheng and Huang Liang were left on the hillside.


    "Brother, what are we going to do?" Huang Liang asked.


    Huang Sheng grinned bitterly: "what else can we do? Do as the emperor says. The younger sister is still in his hands. "


    "Brother I don''t think the emperor is a NPC, and the underworld just now is a replica. " Huang Liang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said.


    Huang Sheng nodded. Nonsense. Is there such NPC and such a copy?


    Huang Liang carefully said: "is there really a fairy in the world? But what do immortals do when they enter the game world? "


    "How do I know that?" Huang Sheng speechless said, followed by some excited to say: "since the emergence of this game, the world has changed, now there are mythical characters is no surprise, maybe this game is made by the gods, and only the legendary gods have such power."


    "This is our chance. No matter how real the game is, it''s just a game. No matter how high our accomplishments are in the game, we can''t bring back the reality. But if we are appreciated by the Emperor..."


    Later, he did not continue to finish, the two brothers were shortness of breath.


    After all, it''s a real fairy!


    If the other party can enjoy anything, they will be able to dominate the real world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Xun has returned to Yong''an City with Liuli and Huang Xiaoyou, and is on the way back to Su''s home.


    Holding a folding fan in his hand, he followed Huang Xiaoyou and Liuli step by step, like a romantic dandy with a beautiful maid out of the street.


    "Who''s number one on the strength list?"


    Su Xun asked casually that the reason why he took Huang Xiaoyou with him was not only to be a hostage, but also to get information about the game from her at any time.


    "It''s a player named Luo Wuchen, quasi holy land." Huang Xiaoyou Yuguang carefully observes Su Xun, but to her disappointment, Su Xun''s face doesn''t fluctuate.


    Su Xun shook the folding fan: "how many quasi saints are there?"


    "It''s only one year since Kaifu. He''s the only one who has arrived at the quasi holy land. The second ranked one has just been upgraded to daluojing." Huang Xiaoyou''s honest answer.


    "Oh? Su Xun raised his eyebrows and closed the folding fan: "how can the gap be so big?"


    The first one is Zhunsheng, and the second one just broke through Daluo. It''s a big difference, which is 18000 Li.


    Zhunsheng can kill Darrow with a slap.


    Huang Xiaoyou said with a wry smile: "we want to know that Luo Wuchen has been ahead of the game since he opened the service, and has been making great progress all the way."


    "Oh?" Su Xun thought it was interesting. There was something wrong with Luo Wuchen!


    Just listening to the name of the bag is a problem.


    To find him, we should get twice the result with half the effort to achieve our goal.


    "Can you find Luo Wuchen?" Su Xun asked.


    Huang Xiaoyou shook his head: "Luo Wuchen is very mysterious. He is alone. Up to now, no one knows what he looks like. On earth, someone has investigated his real identity, but nothing has been found out."


    "Do you think he will go when the news of the underworld copy gets out?" Su Xun stopped while he was talking, because he saw Mei Chuan Neiku.


    Huang Xiaoyou said: "I think I will. Luo Wuchen got treasures in many copies before Emperor, that person is a player. "


    She also saw Kawasaki.


    But she was a little puzzled. She didn''t seem to have any grudge against this person. Why did the other person''s eyes turn red and look at herself It''s like watching junior?


    Meichuanneiku stares at Huang Xiaoyou. It''s a mistake. I didn''t expect that other players will find this advanced NPC so soon.


    Madder, coquettish, cheap, a third party.


    Forced to suppress the anger in his heart, Meichuan Neiku met him with a flattering smile: "elder, in order to make it convenient for you to send me at any time, my brother and I bought the house next to you. If you have something to do, just squeak."


    "Hiss -"


    Huang Xiaoyou widened his eyes and took a cold breath.


    Dare to buy a house in the city, local tyrant players!


    The silver of Yuanyang is worth more than the earth''s money.


    It''s usually a thousand dollars for a silver or two.


    So many players rely on this game to support their families and make a fortune.


    In the prosperous area of Yong''an City, it will cost several thousand taels of silver to buy a house.


    It''s a game in which players spend millions of money to buy a house.


    But I can also understand that after all, licking a high-level NPC is comfortable, and the harvest is leverage.


    But in her heart, she sympathizes with Mei Chuan. After all, this is not a NPC at all.


    "Ha ha, poor force." Huang Neiyou starts a private chat with her.


    For this kind of woman who robbed the man he cared about most, of course, he would not have a good face.Huang Xiaoyou angry, private chat I actually is to ridicule me? Reply immediately: "silly beep."


    "Xiaoniangpi, first come, then come. We found this NPC first. Don''t monopolize it just because you are a woman." Meichuan Neiku warned.


    Some female players sell their bodies in order to please the advanced NPC.


    Huang Xiaoyou felt insulted. Looking at Su Xun, he said respectfully, "emperor, this player is just chatting with me in private. He is disrespectful to you in his words."


    "Lying trough!"


    Meichuan inside cool moment is to stare big eyes, there is no mistake, this woman unexpectedly to NPC complain.


    What''s more, can NPC understand?


    "Is that true?" Su Xun looks at Meichuan Neiku.


    Meichuan''s jaw almost fell to the ground: "master Do you know what the game means? "


    Su Xun''s face was not smiling.


    Meichuan Neiku is completely disordered in the wind.


    NPCs know that they are NPCs, and that the world they live in is a fictional game world. It''s weird.


    "Master, you Is there nothing you want to say? " Meichuan Neiku can''t understand why one can be so calm when one knows that they are all fictional.


    Su Xun threw the folding fan, and his face looked outward: "I have a wish to go to your world."


    "Lying trough!"


    Meichuan inside Cool Silly eyes, game NPC actually want to go to the real world, this world is too crazy.


    He doubted whether he had hallucination when he didn''t wake up. He pinched himself and it hurt.


    It''s true, not an illusion.


    "Master, I My mother told me to go home for dinner. I''ll go first Meichuan Neiku said that he was ready to go offline in place. Madder, this game is too terrible.


    This tamarine is an open world Xianxia game. This NIMA is a strange game that I am afraid of.


    However, he found that he could not get off the line. He looked up at Su Xun.


    I found that Su Xun was looking at him with a smile.


    Meichuan Neiku''s face was pale, and his forehead was covered with sweat. He almost cried.


    NPC can prevent players from going offline.


    What the hell is this horse treading!


    This is not the street he stood on just now.


    But a desolate and desolate world.

 Chapter 770

    In order to prevent leakage, Su Xun threw Meichuan Neiku and a wild horse into the underworld in exile.


    In the underworld, they dare not talk because they dare to say that they are going to risk their lives.


    I can''t help it. Who let them have no hostages.


    Su Xun wants to continue pretending to be NPC for the time being.


    The underworld, of course, can''t afford the rent.


    So Su Xun threw them into the engineering team and let them work as rent.


    The underworld has been engaged in large-scale construction, building cities and palaces. It''s just a lack of labor.


    Those players who are about to be fooled into the underworld by Huang Sheng are all ready-made labor.


    Su Xun''s idea is to use the underworld to impersonate the copy. He impersonates the copy BSSS to give these players the task of building the city.


    Then draw a big pie. For example, there will be a huge reward after the construction.


    In fact, he will be able to default on his salary when he finishes the construction.


    Want to ask him for a salary?


    Are you kidding? Just kick it out.


    The developer of underworld black heart.


    Of course, if this fake copy can attract the attention of the mysterious Bang Yi Luo Wu Chen, or the manufacturer of the game, it would be best.


    "The second young master is back."


    Xiao Si at home saw Su Xun come in and said hello one after another.


    After seeing Liuli and Huang Xiaoyou behind him, someone immediately went to inform su.


    So before Su Xun entered the inner courtyard, his mother Su came out with her maid.


    "Erlang, I heard you brought two girls back..." Before he had finished speaking, Su Shi saw Huang Xiaoyou and Liuli, and his eyes lit up: "Yo, what a handsome girl, I don''t know which one."


    She likes Huang Xiaoyou better, because Huang Xiaoyou has milk and enough water, and her children and husband will not be hungry in the future.


    "Niang, they are my new servant girls." Su Xun made up an identity for them.


    Liuli and Huang Xiaoyou turned their lips at the same time, but they still cooperated: "I''ve seen the old lady."


    "Ouch, get up, get up, what a handsome girl! How can she become a servant girl? After entering our Su''s house, work hard and hurry up. I''m sure I can''t starve you or freeze you. "


    Knowing that they were servant girls, Su was not disappointed. A servant girl could be a concubine.


    It''s also very common to take a concubine before getting a wife.


    Seeing that Su Shi was so kind to the two new servant girls, cherry, the girl next to her, was a little envious. She said coldly, "why don''t you have any manners? Thank you for your kindness?"


    Huang Xiaoyou and Liuli were both very angry and said, "thank you, old lady."


    "Second young master, don''t blame the servant for being so talkative. How can such a country girl who doesn''t know how to be polite serve you? Isn''t it a shame to take her out?" Cherry cold hum, looking at Su Xun said softly.


    Su Xun said coldly, "if you know you are talkative, please shut your mouth. When will it be your turn to tell me about my young master?"


    "I dare not." Cherry quickly admit the mistake, a face wronged expression, but want to cry.


    Glass and Huang Xiaoyou almost at the same time in the heart of a dark curse: "bichi!"


    The horse is a green tea, so why don''t you sing in the show?


    "All right, Erlang, cherry is also for you. How can you say that about her?" Su''s white, Su looked, and then comforted cherry: "well, don''t cry, your kindness, I know."


    "Yes, old lady." Cherry after listening to stop the tears, eyes red, I still pity.


    Su Xun was disgusted with this kind of bichi: "mother, do you have anything else to do?"


    "No, it''s just that I heard you brought back two girls. My mother came to have a look." Su''s enthusiasm for Huang Xiaoyou and Liuli has weakened a lot.


    Because just as cherry said, it''s enough to be a servant girl for two country girls who don''t know their manners. They are not qualified to be concubines for the Su family.


    "The child left first."


    Su Xun saluted Su Shi, then left with Liuli and Huang Xiaoyou.


    Cherry added: "madam, look at those two girls. They didn''t salute you when they left. How shameful it is for the second young master to take them out."


    "Erlang likes it. Let him keep it. You can teach them the rules of the house." Su said casually.


    Cherry eyes flashed: "yes, madam."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A post on Yuanyang Century Forum became popular.


    Shock! Accidentally found a new copy, even into the elements of Chinese mythology! Suspected copy of boss, Lord of the underworld, picture, picture, picture. ¡·


    "lying trough! Trigger a new copy again? The boss is a little handsome! How overbearing


    "Old process, first lick him, get benefits from him, and then upgrade. If you surpass him, chop him to death. No one is more handsome than me!""This is the first time that there is a copy of mythological elements. The Lord of the underworld is Fengdu emperor. There won''t be a copy of the heaven behind, will there?"


    "Ah, this boss is so handsome. He''s so handsome. I''m going to lick him


    "The little sister upstairs is so cool. Can we watch it live when we lick it? We can''t eat meat. We can have soup. "


    "Am I the only one who wants his unicorn? Team up to brush 1 / 10, and get on the bus


    With the post hot, many players are scrambling to copy the entrance, a place called tiandang mountain.


    After all, the first step can seize the opportunity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, China on earth.


    At a barbecue stand, three young people are having a snack.


    A young man with a delicate face looked at the news on the game forum, and his face was uncertain.


    A fat man said excitedly: "after a while, we''ll also form a team to brush a wave? For the first time, there is a copy of the mythological elements of our country


    "Forget it, you can find Xiaochen. I''ll go to meet the beauty under the moon later." Another young man with yellow hair and a handsome face said.


    fat man can''t make complaints about it: "fuck, I don''t understand. You''re riding a horse to a game NPC."


    "What happened to NPC? The NPC of this game is no different from the real person, OK? " Young people are not happy.


    Fat enough to stop, did not say more, looked at the quiet young man: "Xiaochen, why have you not talked?"


    "Nothing. Think about something." The young man named Xiaochen smiles, then returns to normal and begins to talk with them.


    But the color of doubt between the eyebrows is very heavy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later.


    Lin''s backyard in Yong''an City.


    Lin Miaoyu is waiting for something in the boudoir.


    "Click -"


    suddenly the window opens and a person enters the room.


    He is a handsome young man with black robes, slender figure and sword eyebrows.


    "Brother Xuanyuan, I thought you were not coming tonight."


    Lin Miaoyu quickly got up and stepped forward, her face full of joy.


    "How can it be? I promised that I would come." Xuanyuan hugged her and said softly.


    Lin Miaoyu burst into tears.


    Xuanyuan a Leng: "how did you cry?"


    "Brother Xuanyuan, my sister is dead. Can you help me get revenge?" Lin Miaoyu turns around and faces Xuanyuan face to face. It''s really a pear blossom with rain.


    Xuanyuan where can withstand this, brain a heat: "is who, I definitely will its hand blade!"

 Chapter 771

    The reason why Xuanyuan agreed to be so happy.


    One is that he really likes Lin Miaoyu.


    The second is because he is a player.


    As a player, how can he be afraid of an NPC?


    Even if you can''t fight it, you can revive forever after you die. It''s a big deal to call more people next time.


    Lin Miaoyu bit his silver teeth and said, "it''s Su Xun."


    "Su Xun? The fool your sister is going to marry? " Xuanyuan was a little surprised.


    He has been with Lin Miaoyu for a long time. Naturally, he knows Lin Miaozhi''s engagement with Su Xun.


    I know more about Lin Miaozhi and Yu Fei.


    Lin Miaozhi and Yu Fei come and go, or he instigated it, after all, in his modern view, the pursuit of free love what is wrong?


    Lin Miaoyu nodded: "that''s him. He''s not stupid now. My sister died on the day of her wedding. He said that my sister wanted to kill him, but she didn''t succeed. Then she committed suicide."


    "How is that possible?" Xuanyuan certainly does not believe this kind of words, because he is very clear about Lin Miaozhi''s plan.


    Lin Miaoyu nodded: "yes, how could my sister kill him? So, it must be that he suddenly woke up and remembered that my elder sister and Yu Feige were angry and killed my elder sister. "


    "That''s right. Where''s Yu Fei?" Xuanyuan asked again.


    Lin Miaoyu shook his head: "I don''t know. I don''t know about him all the time. I suspect he was also killed. Maybe the Su family united to kill my sister and Yu Fei. Su Xun, a fool, doesn''t have the ability."


    At this point, she was suddenly angry: "I''m going to kill all the people in the Su family and bury my sister! Brother Xuanyuan, you will help me, won''t you? "


    "Yes, let alone kill all the people in the Su family or the whole city. I''ll help you." Xuanyuan hugged him tightly and said tenderly.


    To him, everyone in the world is just a bunch of data except Lin Miaoyu.


    If you die, you die. There''s no fluctuation.


    Lin Miaoyu was deeply moved: "brother Xuanyuan, you are very kind to me."


    "Little fool, of course I''m good to you, because I like you." Xuanyuan said softly.


    They held each other quietly for a while.


    Then Xuanyuan pushed her away: "I''ll help you slaughter the Su family first, and I''ll chat with you when I come back."


    "Brother Xuanyuan, when you avenge my sister, I''ll I''ll give you my body. " Lin Miaoyu''s face was full of shame, and his voice was getting lower and lower.


    Xuanyuan breathed quickly and swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "you wait for me, wait for me."


    Voice down, quickly jumped out of the window, the figure disappeared in the dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Su family.


    In the courtyard, there is a table under a peach tree.


    Su Xun, Liu Li and Huang Xiaoyou are fighting against the landlord.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun had a contemptuous smile on his face: "come here, what are you doing hiding?"


    The voice falls, the wrist lightly shakes, a playing card flies out.


    "Puyi -"


    accompanied by a sound of cutting flesh, a blood flower suddenly blooms in the void.


    "Ah


    A scream sounded, Xuanyuan suddenly fell from the air, hit the ground.


    He looked at Su Xun incredulously: "this How can it be


    Isn''t Su Xun a fool?


    Even if you become smart, how can you have such strength?


    "No!"


    Suddenly, he stared at Su Xun''s face and gradually overlapped with the boss''s face in the new copy. His eyes widened: "it''s you!"


    His mind was blank.


    Lin Miaozhi''s stupid fiance is actually the boss of the underworld copy!


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems to make sense, because every boss has his own story, which is not created out of thin air.


    Then he took another look at Huang Xiaoyou. He was even more confused.


    A player is playing cards with a boss.


    What is the story of this horse riding?


    "Get out of here." Su Xun''s voice fell, and Xuanyuan was entangled by a dark iron chain with a gloomy and filthy smell, which dragged Xuanyuan away.


    This is the chain of curse. Su Xun wanted to try the effect on him.


    Anyone who has been entangled by the iron chain will be cursed and entangled, and will be unfortunate all his life until he dies.


    Xuanyuan wants to get off the line by force.


    "Ha ha, want to escape?"


    With a scornful smile, Su Xun directly reached out and pulled his soul out of his body.


    He is a handsome young man with yellow hair.


    "Let go of me!"


    Xuanyuan was shocked and kept struggling in Su Xun''s hands. His strength in fairyland could not resist at all, so he had to go offline.


    Then Xuanyuan''s soul turned into a light spot and disappeared from Su Xun''s hands, and the chain of curse turned into the source of curse power and returned to Su Xun''s body.Su Xun''s face was dignified.


    Actually in his hands can offline exit the game, this "zero" is even stronger than he expected.


    It seems that as long as it is in this game world, the setting of "zero" is irreversible.


    "Keep playing. I''ll leave."


    His body disappeared out of thin air.


    He went to the underworld, because the first players have entered it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the underworld.


    Hundreds of the first players gathered at the edge of the entrance and looked around.


    "Hiss - this is the underworld. It''s really a kind of imaginary feeling, that''s the taste."


    "Let''s go to the gate of hell first. We can''t get the task if we wander outside."


    "Let''s go. I want to see the boss. He''s really handsome. It''s OK to be his concubine."


    "Well, I''m also aiming at that boss. He''s really handsome. He''s the most handsome NPC I''ve ever seen."


    Many of the players are women, most of them are not for experience and reward, but for Su Xun''s appearance.


    A group of people flying in the sky, came to the ghost gate.


    "Come to stop, the underworld important place, strangers do not enter!"


    Seven ferocious ghosts will appear from the ghost door and stop the players.


    A group of players looked at each other and discussed.


    "What should we do? Do you want to pass one by one? What''s going on in the hell? "


    "I don''t know. This copy is a bit strange. The system doesn''t prompt or play the plot information."


    "This is definitely a hidden copy. It''s developed by our players themselves. I don''t think we can fight it, because we can''t fight the boss now. Don''t forget that his mount is a unicorn."


    "That''s right. Let''s negotiate first."


    Finally, hidden in the players when the trust of Huang Liang took the initiative to stand out, to negotiate with the ghost will.


    After a few words of nonsense, Huang Liang came back with flying eyebrows: "everyone, we are lucky. The ghost general said that the underworld is broken and is in urgent need of manpower. If we are willing to help rebuild the underworld, the Fengdu emperor will have a heavy reward."


    When they heard this, they were overjoyed.


    There''s more attention.


    "How could the underworld be broken? I think it must be a hidden mission line, which can be dug deeper. "


    "Now I''d better take on this task. Go and tell him that we are willing to."


    After Huang Liang went to the fake model to communicate with the ghost general, a group of players were released.


    "Wow, look, it''s the other shore flower. It''s so beautiful, it''s a big sea of flowers."


    "This is Naihe bridge. Why is there no Sansheng stone and Mengpo?"


    "Don''t you say that the underworld is broken? Besides, the river seems a little small. "


    A group of people through the Naihe bridge, see is a palace, and is building the city, a team of Yin soldiers are patrolling supervisor.


    At a glance, it was dense.


    The whole construction site was huge, orderly and shocking. Everyone was stunned.


    "Mad, the first time I saw people moving bricks, it made my blood boil."

 Chapter 772

    The players were shocked by the endless construction site.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a burst of majestic, like the mighty curtain of the mighty, surging blockade of the sky.


    All players are feeling chest dull, pale, involuntarily knelt down.


    "Damn it


    Some players don''t want to kneel. After all, this is not popular in modern society, but they can''t stand up at all.


    "Look at the sky!"


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed.


    Everyone looks up at the sky at the same time.


    A huge figure stands in the void overlooking the whole world. Beside him is a Black Unicorn, which is also huge and burning black.


    In front of that figure, everyone felt their own insignificance, not only in size, but also in the level of life.


    Let everyone have a sense of being held in the throat of fate, unable to breathe, dare not resist.


    "This Is it God? "


    Some players murmured to themselves.


    Unfortunately, no one can answer his question, because everyone has the same doubts.


    "See your majesty!"


    "See your majesty!"


    The Yin soldiers and the ghosts who are working all kneel down and shout.


    "If you are a stranger, you should be content with what you come to. We regard all things in the world as equal. We have our own people to record your contributions. When the cities are completed, we will not be stingy with many rewards."


    Su Xun''s voice was calm, but it spread all over the world and clearly fell into everyone''s ears.


    People are still in a trance. When players react, they find that the figure has disappeared.


    "Is this the Lord of the underworld? Lying trough, it''s too strong. I thought it was a big boss of the game. "


    "Yes, I was just kneeling on my horse, and I didn''t dare to throw a probe quietly."


    "You said, when we finish the task, what reward will he give us? This kind of boss''s reward is not uncommon. "


    "Sure, we are the first group of players to enter the replica. We must do more work than later, and then we will get more rewards."


    "Don''t we always get one step ahead of others? Sure enough, it''s good to be the first to eat crabs. "


    Everyone was excited and looking forward to it. They were eager to join in the task of building the city immediately.


    "The trough! Bull head


    All of a sudden, the players are wide eyed.


    I saw a bull headed man with a book in his hand and a ghost general with a group of Yin soldiers came over.


    "Why are there only ox heads and horse noodles?"


    "I think this copy of the underworld is full of clues. The underworld is broken. Now we need to rebuild it. Why is the underworld broken? In my analysis, there must have been a big war, and these people died in the battle. "


    "Crouching trough, boss, you can analyze so many things. Take me to play with you."


    "Maybe it''s a hidden task to investigate the broken truth of the underworld. There are many such routines."


    Su Xun: lying in the trough, the analysis is reasonable and well founded. It''s really amazing Think you''re farting, down-to-earth move bricks, less brain mending OK.


    "Be quiet!" The bull roared.


    Everyone felt the explosion in their mind. It took a while for them to recover. Shocked by the strength of Niutou, they all shut up.


    "Everyone will come here in an orderly manner, register here, get their own identity cards, take their own tools, and immediately put into construction."


    Half an hour later, hundreds of players with a variety of tools, with their own leader, into various construction positions.


    Some people move bricks, some people cut down trees. All in all, it''s manual work. After all, they don''t know how to do it.


    "Ah, I''m a brick Walker in reality. I didn''t expect that I would have to move in the game." Some players feel boring and boring.


    These bricks are not ordinary bricks. Each brick is engraved with a pattern. If all the bricks are put together to build a city, a complete array will be built.


    Every brick weighs ten thousand jin, so even if they have magic power, it''s not easy for them to keep working.


    A total of 18 cities will be built in Zhaoze. The 18 cities are well distributed and connected. Once activated, they will be a great killing array.


    Every brick, every tile and every wood used to build the city is extraordinary. Otherwise, the ghosts in the underworld would have been built long ago.


    Some players know that the materials used to build the city are not ordinary things and try to steal. However, they find that they can''t open their backpacks.


    More and more people find problems.


    "I can''t open my backpack."


    "The game forum won''t open any more."


    "The trough! There''s no way to get off the line! "


    "All of the game functions don''t work!"


    Panic began to spread among the players."Pa!"


    A whip came down with the spark, and the supervisor Yin soldier yelled: "what are you doing chirping? Don''t get together when you''re working! "


    They are very angry in their hearts. According to the past habit, they rush up to kill the Yin soldiers directly, and then go offline, or resurrect after they die.


    But now we found that there is no way to offline, panic, naturally dare not random.


    "I think it''s the particularity of this copy. It should be able to return to normal after it''s released."


    "There are still two hours to go before leaving work. We''ll have a copy to try."


    "This copy is really mysterious. The more this copy is, the more rewarding it will be. The construction of the city must be the task of the first stage."


    "But it''s tiring to say it or not."


    In this way, a group of players work hard, and finally work to the next time.


    "All the strange people gather here. Your majesty is kind. After a day''s hard work, we specially reward you with a bottle of Xianling manna. Come and get it quickly."


    Niutou looked at the players and said.


    If you want these players to work at ease, you can''t just draw them big cakes, but you have to give them some small favors to taste the sweetness.


    Player''s physical and mental exhaustion is instantly swept away.


    "Good man, your majesty!"


    "Yes, yes. I didn''t expect that there would be daily rewards after I finished my daily tasks."


    "I thought I had to finish the stage task before I could get the reward. Human nature."


    "Xianlingganlu is a good thing."


    All of them were very happy. They queued up in turn to get the reward, one by one.


    Someone just drank it on the spot.


    "Lying in the trough, I feel full of strength again, and my cultivation has increased a little bit!"


    "Every day there is this kind of reward. It''s OK for me to move bricks all my life."


    "When we go out after moving bricks, we are already strong. When people ask me the secret of becoming strong, I will tell him that the shortcut to success is to move bricks."


    Obviously, this group of people are thinking about farting. Today is the first day, so the reward is better, and the reward behind will only get worse.


    Just like factories exploiting workers, they first draw a big pie to give you hope. Then they feel that the pay is very good at the beginning of work, and then they gradually start to cut benefits. Finally, when the project is completed, they directly start to delay their wages. All these are the routine of capitalists.

 Chapter 773

    Xuanyuan finally escaped from Su Xun and returned to the earth.


    The big boss of the underworld is the stupid son of the Su family in Yong''an City, which is undoubtedly a major discovery.


    There may be some hidden clues involved, or hidden tasks and so on.


    Xuanyuan did not publish the news on the forum, but first contacted his two friends, Lu Chen and Xiang Shaofei.


    After the call, he got up and went to the kitchen to get something to eat.


    It was early in the morning and it was dark outside.


    He opened the cupboard at the top.


    "PATA!"


    A plate fell, hit him on the head, and then fell to the ground.


    "Ah


    Xuanyuan screamed, quickly covered his forehead, blood spilled from between his fingers.


    Bull force in the game, but it''s just a game, in reality are just ordinary people.


    He quickly covered the wound with one hand and was ready to go outside to find the home medicine box.


    As a result, one foot stepped on the broken plate.


    And then you slip.


    "Plop!"


    The whole person fell heavily on the ground, so that his hands could fall on the pieces of plates.


    "Ah, ah


    Xuanyuan''s white and handsome face was twisted and gave a shrill scream.


    Raised his hands, saw many small pieces embedded in the palm of the hand, blood dripping.


    He struggled with the pain, holding his fingers on the ground in good condition, bending his feet and pushing them hard, trying to get up.


    However, the foot just hit a fragment.


    There''s no friction between the smooth debris and the smooth floor, it just slips.


    So


    "Poop


    He fell to the ground again, and several fingers were directly crushed and fractured.


    Xuanyuan wants to cry. It seems that after meeting the boss in the game tonight, he has bad luck.


    Mad, can games still influence reality?


    He''s never had such bad luck in his life.


    He didn''t know that he had been cursed and would have bad luck all his life until he died.


    Xuanyuan did not dare to move, because his hand had lost its function. Now he could only lie quietly, waiting for his two friends to come.


    He was very lucky. Fortunately, he called them first before entering the kitchen.


    "Click - Bang..."


    Soon, he vaguely heard the sound from outside the door, then suddenly thought, Lu Chen, they don''t have a key, they can''t get in if they don''t open the door.


    But now I can''t move at all, and I can''t help opening the door. I can only shout out, "where are you going to the guard? Call the guard on duty to pry the door."


    Outside the door, two thieves who were prying the door were startled, and their tools almost fell to the ground.


    "Crouch, boss, someone''s home."


    "Get out, get out."


    Just as the two thieves were about to leave, Xuanyuan''s voice came out of the room again.


    "Fuck, I fell on my horse and couldn''t move. Remember to hit 120 for me!"


    The two little sneakers stopped, looked at each other, showed a smile, and gradually became rampant.


    Can''t move? I wish I couldn''t move!


    Straight to the door.


    In the kitchen, I heard the sound of prying the door. Xuanyuan was a little puzzled. Is it so fast?


    "Bang!"


    Soon, the lock was pried and the door was opened.


    Two thieves swaggered in and closed the door.


    "Xiaochen, here! Here I am


    In the kitchen, Xuanyuan shouts.


    However, the two thieves didn''t pay any attention to him at all, and they started to do business in the bedroom and other places.


    Heard the sound of rummage, Xuanyuan gradually found something wrong.


    "You are not Xiaochen, who are you?"


    Xuanyuan cried out.


    Is still no one to pay attention to him, the sound of rummaging constantly sounded, unbridled.


    "Grass, mud, horses!"


    Xuanyuan gritted his teeth, forced to endure the pain, took the way of shuttle, slowly shuttle out.


    As soon as his head stretched out of the kitchen, he saw two figures moving things: "put it down for me!"


    "Knock him out!" One of the thieves said, covering his face, fearless.


    Another thief picked up a stick and went to Xuanyuan. He swung the stick and smashed it down.


    "Bang!"


    Xuanyuan in front of a black, lost consciousness.


    A few minutes later, the two thieves swept away everything Xuanyuan could take away from his home.


    When Xuanyuan opened his eyes again, he found that the two thieves had disappeared.


    His TV, which cost tens of thousands of yuan, is gone."Xiaoxuan! Xiaoxuan


    With a burst of rapid exclamation, Lu Chen and Xiang Shaofei rush in.


    Xuanyuan''s real name is Xie Xuan.


    "Wow - I''m here Wu Wu... "


    Hear Lu Chen and Xiang Shaofei''s voice, Xie Xuan didn''t restrain, wow of a cry.


    Aggrieved, too aggrieved!


    "Xiaoxuan, how did it happen? I just saw that your door was broken. Forget it, call 120 first. "


    After 120, Lu Chen and Xiang Shaofei carefully help Xie Xuan to the sofa.


    Xie Xuan is crying to say the thing again.


    Xiang Shaofei and Lu were stunned after hearing this.


    "By the way, what did you tell us when you called us this evening?" Lu Chen jumped over the sad topic.


    Xie Xuan then thought of the business, sniffed: "I found a secret, that is, Yongan City in the game, you know."


    "I know. Isn''t your little lover there?" Xiang Shaofei said.


    Xie Xuan nodded: "I found out tonight that the boss of the underworld copy is actually the second young master of the Su family in Yong''an City."


    "What Lu Chen''s face changed and he clenched his fist secretly.


    Young master Su Fei, do you know


    Xie Xuan also looks at Lu Chen with a puzzled face.


    "I heard about NPC before I went to Yongan city." Lu Chen said with a smile.


    Xie Xuan first said about his assassination of the group tonight, and then made a conclusion: "I suspect this is a hidden mission line. The three of us should seize the time to develop this line, because someone has already made the first move. I saw a player playing cards with Su Xun, and he must have won his trust first."


    "What Lu Chen and Xiang Shaofei exclaimed at the same time.


    Xiang Shaofei said anxiously, "what should we do? If you go to kill Su Xun tonight, you''ve already got a grudge with him. That player will certainly stir up the flames in front of Su Xun. Do we still have a chance? "


    Lu Chen''s surprise is obviously different from Xiang Shaofei''s. He doesn''t speak, and his fist clenches more tightly.


    "We can threaten her. If she doesn''t let us join, we''ll send this message to the forum, so that she won''t have a chance to eat alone." Xie Xuan sneers, he has already thought of the countermeasure.


    Then he added, "I''m sure I can''t show up any more. It''s up to you."


    "No problem. I''m sure I''ll take such a good chance." Xiang Shaofei can''t wait.


    "I''ll think about it again. I''ve been very busy recently." Lu Chen politely refused.


    Although Xiang Shaofei and Xie Xuan were disappointed, they didn''t demand it, because Lu Chen has always been like this.

 Chapter 774

    There is a hot post on the game forum of Yuanyang century.


    New copy the latest strategy of the underworld! ¡·


    in the underworld, players can''t go offline. All the game functions will be temporarily stopped and their accomplishments can be used, so it''s better to prepare a storage ring, because even the backpack can''t be opened in the underworld.


    The underworld is in a broken state. The reason is unknown. It is suspected that the hidden task has not been activated. At present, the underworld is engaged in post disaster reconstruction. Players will receive a phased mission to help build the city.


    The Lord of the underworld promised that he would give a reward after the completion of the construction of the city. At present, when he meets the most powerful boss, his reward can be expected.


    In addition, in addition to rewards, we complete our daily tasks, that is, to go to work and leave work on time. We have the opportunity to get daily rewards. On the first day today, we, the first batch of players, won Xianling manna.


    After taking it, it helps to recover mana and improve cultivation. He is worthy of being the leader of the world. He is generous and inhumane.


    By the way, it''s a reminder that all the work is manual work, such as moving bricks. Don''t think it''s easy to move bricks if you have accomplishments. The bricks are not ordinary bricks. It makes people tired physically and mentally.


    During the period of work, you must obey the arrangement, and you are not allowed to be lazy. If you are found, you will be recorded in a small book. It is estimated that the final settlement of rewards will be reduced, so you''d better not cheat.


    Well, the above is the current copy of all the strategies, there are new to add in, feel useful brothers at the end of the post like.


    The post has been praised by millions of people, and the comments below are refreshing every second.


    "Is it so cool? I''m going, too. "


    "Forget it, this copy is not suitable for me. I''m going to work in the real world. If I go to work in the game world, it''s better to let me die."


    "Grass! Can''t you escape the fate of moving bricks when you go to the game world? "


    "Brothers, although moving bricks is boring, it''s not dangerous. The income is high, and it''s still a long-term income. Where can I find such a good thing?"


    "I''m not going to move bricks. I''m going to explore the underworld to see if I can trigger any hidden missions, or find secret places, adventures and so on. If there are teams, they will gather at the entrance tomorrow morning."


    Looking at the post on the forum, Lu Chen''s face was gloomy and terrible, and he was upset and irritable.


    "Mad! What the hell is going on! "


    "Where on earth did this copy come from?"


    Lu Chen is actually a reborn man. He was reborn from five years later to a year ago when the game was just launched. His game nickname was Luo Wuchen.


    One year after the rebirth, he took advantage of the foresight of the reborn and knew what opportunities there were. He took the lead everywhere and directly upgraded to the quasi holy realm.


    As a reborn man, he is very clear that the Yuanyang century can''t be seen as a game alone. In three years, the accomplishments in the game will be able to bring back to reality. The world of Yuanyang will be completely integrated with reality, and the whole earth will undergo earth shaking changes.


    He remembers every big event and every copy of the game.


    He can swear that in the past five years, there has never been a copy of the underworld! There is no so-called Lord of the underworld!


    Is it because of the rebirth effect of the butterfly?


    So he knew the big things that would happen. Will they happen in the future?


    At this time, almost at the same time, all players received the same mission announcement.


    [large copy task: kill the Lord of the underworld and you will be rewarded with a top-quality artifact. ¡¿


    as soon as Lu Chen''s face changed, the best artifact appeared ahead of time. He knew very well what the power of an artifact represented.


    In the previous life, artifact appeared four years after the game was started. A chopping immortal sword and an artifact were in hand. It was not only invincible at the same level, but also cross level combat.


    It is reasonable to say that it has only been on for a year now, so there should be no such artifact that affects the balance of the game.


    Is it really because of his rebirth?


    The so-called butterfly effect?


    "Hu -"


    for a long time, Lu Chen breathed out a breath. In any case, this copy has already appeared.


    In that case, he must get this artifact!


    The game forum has exploded.


    "Lying trough, is there any mistake? I''m going to move bricks. I''m going to fight each other in the twinkling of an eye."


    "Draw a knife? Do we have a chance to draw in front of him? How can we fight such a strong horse? "


    "This game is totally unscientific. The players in the early stage haven''t developed yet, but there are such advanced combat copies. Are you kidding?"


    "Does Luo Wuchen have a chance? It''s an artifact. You can tell by name. He won''t miss it. "


    "We can''t fight boss. Is it OK to fight some miscellaneous soldiers? Luo Wuchen eats meat. We''ll just follow him and drink soup. "


    "The major guilds have begun to shake people.""What are these tasks? I just want to move bricks down to earth! Grow steadily


    "I have a question, in the underworld can''t offline, then in the dead can resurrect?"


    "I''m sure I can. Otherwise, how could this kind of copy task appear?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuanyang boundary.


    Huang Xiaoyou''s face changed. He looked at Su Xun and said, "emperor, something happened."


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Su Xun asked in a leisurely way. He put his head in Liuli''s arms and enjoyed Liuli''s emotional massage.


    The only regret is that the glass is a little flat, can feel soft, but no touch.


    Huang Xiaoyou pursed his lips: "just now the game system released a task, kill the emperor, will get a artifact as a reward."


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that "zero" also found something wrong with him. He wanted to use these players to get rid of the outsider.


    "What is the artifact?" Su Xun asked.


    Huang Xiaoyou shook his head: "it didn''t appear before, but it must be very powerful."


    "Alas." Su Xun sighed and said with some regret, "I''m going to earn free labor for a few days. I didn''t expect that I''d be wasted. I knew I shouldn''t have wasted those fairy nectar today."


    Huang Xiaoyou is a little speechless. Is there something wrong with the focus? Why don''t you pay attention to "zero"?


    Su Xun got up and stretched out: "sleep."


    "Emperor, there will be a big wave of players fighting to the underworld tomorrow." Huang Xiaoyou can''t help but remind.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "come on, come on. Catch them all and build a city as slaves."


    Originally, I wanted to make peace and go whoring. Now it seems that I can only resort to violence and go whoring.


    To enter the underworld is to die.


    Huang Xiaoyou stood in the same place, wondering, is Su Xun really strong to such a point?


    In fact, she is also curious, Fengdu emperor and "zero", which is stronger.

 Chapter 775

    New copy task received.


    Many players are ready to go to the underworld to kill some small monster brush experience.


    But not all players.


    In a communication group called "fishing headquarters".


    "This task is too stupid. The Lord of the underworld is so strong that he can''t kill him. On the contrary, once we start, we don''t even have the chance to move bricks."


    "That is, the game is unscientific. It''s only one year since the game was launched. The players haven''t grown up. How can they play it?"


    "I feel that Luo Wuchen and the Lord of the underworld can''t kill him."


    "I have a suggestion. We can do the opposite. Don''t we just go to the Lord of the underworld? If you help him fight, the reward will be higher! "


    "Wocao, brother talent, you''re right. This game has a high degree of autonomy. We can take refuge in NPC to play other players."


    "Isn''t that a little bad, a traitor?"


    "Damn, it''s just a game. Of course, how can we have fun? What''s more, how can we call it a traitor? He who knows current affairs is a hero. "


    There are not a few people who have the same idea.


    After all, the operation of the players is the old sow with chest, hood, set after set.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The trough! What''s going on! "


    "They went to NPC? Is there any mistake, and this kind of operation? "


    "Fuck! What are you doing? Kill


    Soon, two waves of players scuffled together, both sides have casualties, you come and I go, a group of chickens peck each other, the fight is very fierce.


    When the players behind come, what they see is the chaotic scene in front of them, which makes everyone feel sleepless.


    "Who can tell me? What happened? "


    "Didn''t you come to fight against the underworld? Why did you hit me first? "


    "What shall we do?"


    "What else can we do? Sit and watch the play. "


    Then a strange scene appeared in the battlefield outside the ghost gate.


    After a steady stream of players, a row of sit down to watch the play.


    In the middle of the open space, two groups of players spit fragrance, whoa whoa, beat you to me, blood flying, chaos scene is like a street fight.


    "Don''t fight! Stop fighting! We can''t come back to life! "


    "Don''t fight, we can''t come back to life!"


    The dead found something wrong and began to cry out to stop the war.


    According to the previous process, they will be resurrected in the novice village after they die.


    But now, after their death, their souls are still in this world, unable to leave.


    People who eat melons also see something wrong.


    "What''s the matter? If this copy is dead, it can''t be revived. What''s the difference between it and real death?"


    "It''s hard to beat a chicken on the horse! Lying trough, play a game, but also lose their lives, play a hammer


    "The trough! I don''t want to play any more. My mother told me to go home for dinner, and I haven''t finished my homework yet. "


    "I suspect it''s a conspiracy! The game is alien science and technology, and the aliens pave the way for one year, in order to use this task to lead us to this world and trap our souls here, so that they can rule the earth without resistance! "


    Panic began to spread among the players, because they only thought it was a game, but now they can''t resurrect after death. Who dares to play?


    There are even conspiracy theories. After all, there is no shortage of Utopian conspirators in the world.

 Chapter 776

    All the reactions of the players were in Su Xun''s eyes.


    The panic reaction of seeing these people unable to resurrect because they died in the underworld.


    Su Xun suddenly had a new idea.


    That is to let these people escape to propagandize that playing the game may lose their lives. Will anyone play it?


    Absolutely no one dares to play any more. Won''t Su Xun finish the task of driving all the players away?


    Of course, he also knows that the possibility is not great, after all, "zero" will certainly come up with new means to break the game.


    But it''s also an idea to try.


    So he didn''t stop, just left the dead players in the underworld, and let the living players run out to spread panic.


    As for the dead players, Su Xun sent people to gather them all in an open space.


    "What should we do now? I''ve known for a long time that this game is not right. It must be alien technology. How can aliens come to earth and just play a game?"


    "We won''t be able to get out all our lives."


    "What''s the use of going out? Now it''s all souls and ghosts. We''re dead! "


    "Woo woo I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! "


    "Maybe you can come back to life after you get out of the underworld."


    "Even so, what? Will you leave the underworld? "


    "We help your majesty. He won''t keep us here, will he?"


    A group of ghosts gathered together, you said a word, I said a word, the will is depressed, the atmosphere is low.


    "Here comes the Lord of the underworld!"


    Suddenly there was a cry of surprise.


    All players look at the sky at the same time.


    Sure enough, I saw Su Xun riding a unicorn.


    "Your Majesty, let us out. We know we are wrong. We should not attack the underworld."


    "Please let us out..."


    "Your Majesty, we help you defend the enemy! We are our own people


    "Let us out..."


    A group of people are kneeling on the ground and yelling and crying.


    "You are dead. The dead should stay in the underworld, while the living can stay in the sun."


    Su Xun said indifferently.


    "We are players! This horse riding is a game Someone broke down and yelled.


    Su Xun said faintly: "for you, this is a game, but for people in this world, this is a real world."


    "You''re just a data fictional NPC!" Some players roared at Su Xun when they broke the jar.


    Su Xun''s tone didn''t fluctuate: "maybe, you think what you think is right, so stick to this idea all the time, and I''m not in the mood to accompany you here for debate."


    "Your Majesty, we help you defend the enemy! We can''t even be stuck here


    "Of course, you are different from them. They are laborers and slaves. You are civilians in the underworld. You are free in the underworld and can be incorporated into the underworld."


    "I don''t want to be a Yin soldier! I Want to Go Home! I''m going home! Wuwuwu... "


    "Please let us go back!"


    Before today, no one here ever thought that a group of players would beg for mercy from an NPC in a low voice.


    And a group of players are controlled by NPC.


    This game is terrible!


    This is a horror game!


    No matter how the players roared and yelled, Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to them. At least he won''t let them go now.


    "Where is black and white?"


    "My subordinates are here." X2


    "register all souls."


    "Yes, your majesty." X2


    the efficiency of black and white impermanence is the bar drop, which if not cooperate, the mourning stick will fall.


    It''s a natural killer.


    Therefore, under the stick education, all players'' souls have learned what cooperation is and have a good registration.


    Su found the underworld and said to Huang Xiaoyou, "contact your brother and let them come to see me."


    "Emperor..." Huang Xiaoyou''s face changed.


    Su Xun said faintly, "just let them do me a favor. It won''t do anything to them."


    Huang Xiaoyou sends a message to Huang Sheng and Huang Liang, asking them to meet in Yong''an City.


    Soon, Huang Sheng and Huang Liang came.


    "Emperor."


    Their attitude is more respectful. No, to be exact, they should be in awe.


    Respect and fear at the same time.


    After all, they all read the news on the forum. Su Xun trapped tens of thousands of people''s souls. On earth, it means tens of thousands of people have died.


    "I want you to go to earth and organize the families of those whose souls are trapped in the underworld to make trouble and expand the influence of this matter. It''s better to make everyone dare not log in to the game again, OK?"As he spoke, Su Xun handed over a jade slip, all of which were part of the soul information registered in black and white impermanence.


    Although he knows that "zero" will definitely find a way to break his trick, he still wants to try it. After all, he has come to this step. Even if he tries it wrong, it doesn''t cost much.


    "I will obey the emperor''s orders."


    The two of them replied with dignity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The earth.


    The game forum has exploded.


    "Fuck! If you die in the underworld, you will die! "


    "Don''t play this game any more! This game is the alien plot


    "There are so many people trapped in the underworld that they can''t be resurrected!"


    "This game is too dangerous. It controls the fate of all of us. If you want us to live, let us live. If you want us to die, let us die."


    The people who posted these posts were undoubtedly all the melon eaters who came out of the underworld.


    They didn''t take part in the war, so they survived and had the chance to post here to alert others.


    At the same time, the families of those whose souls are trapped also make trouble. They can only find the government.


    The government is so busy that it can only issue an order to prohibit citizens from logging into the game again.


    But it''s useless, because they can''t control the game terminal, and they can''t control the citizens'' personal thoughts.


    So there are always people who will continue to log in to the game, not to go to the underworld.


    Of course, this kind of people must be relatively few, so at least 70% of the game players in the world dare not log on to the game again and are afraid of dying in it.


    Then, at this time, the players received a game announcement.


    [upgrade the game version. From now on, all players'' accomplishments, magic weapons and elixirs in the game can be realized in the real world. ¡¿


    this announcement is a global sensation.


    Originally, those who were afraid of death in the game also became afraid of death.


    After all, if you can bring your accomplishments back to reality, it''s equivalent to being an immortal in reality. Who can resist this temptation?


    So the players are active again.


    In this environment, as a reborn person, Lu Chen is most at a loss.


    He found that since the underworld copy appeared, everything deviated from the track in his memory, which made him panic about the future.

 Chapter 777

    "Just received a new announcement. Players'' accomplishments in the game can be brought to reality."


    Huang Xiaoyou looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "ha ha, did you make a move so soon, and it''s still the cost."


    It can be expected that the original players who are willing to retreat will come back one after another.


    After all, no one can refuse the temptation of longevity.


    However, if cultivation can bring back reality, what should come in is not the soul, but the real body.


    Can the real body and soul be resurrected after they are dead?


    Su Xun sent a letter to Yueling, Liu An and Mei pangzi, asking them to come to meet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Earth, China.


    "Xiaochen, what are you going to say? Let''s go into the game and talk about what''s going on. We can bring our accomplishments back to reality. We''ll all be immortals then!"


    "Yes, we won''t have to look at anyone''s face as long as we are strong enough."


    Xie Xuan and Xiang Shaofei said excitedly, feeling that Lu Chen''s wasting time outside the game is a waste of life


    "listen to me, from now on, you should not enter the game again!" Lu Chen said in a deep voice.


    Two people instantly is to stare big eyes: "small dust, what do you say?"? You didn''t wake up


    "If we don''t seize such a good opportunity, we will fall behind others and be the weak. We will be dominated by the strong!"


    "Yes, the world has changed. Do you think the so-called government can maintain order then?"


    They are very emotional. They think that Lu Chen has a fever. Otherwise, how can they say such nonsense.


    Lu Chen said: "I''m not joking with you, you enter the game, dead can''t resurrect!"


    "What''s the point? As long as we don''t go to the underworld. "


    "Yes, the world of Yuanyang is so big. As long as you don''t go to the underworld, can you still revive if you die?"


    They don''t take Lu Chen''s warning seriously, and even find a solution with complacency.


    Lu Chen was a little helpless, and his voice raised several points: "don''t you understand me? If you go in now, no matter where you are, you can never be raised again as long as you die! "


    Xiang Shaofei and Xie Xuan are confused for a moment.


    "From the game upgrade, you can bring your accomplishments back to reality. If you go in again, you will enter the real body. Once death is wiped out again, you will die completely!" Lu Chen''s face is dignified.


    He knew it because it was before he was born again.


    Reality can bring accomplishments back to reality, and then the next step is to integrate the game world with reality.


    It''s only three or four years since then, and the players'' strength has risen up, so it won''t be so easy to die in it.


    But now just one year, the game has been upgraded. Most players are chicken with vegetables, and their souls are lost every minute.


    Lu Chen speculates that this is most likely related to the Lord of the underworld. It is not his rebirth that has caused changes, but he has caused worldwide changes.


    From the "zero" mission to kill the Lord of the underworld, we can see that "zero" is hostile to him.


    "You How do you know? "


    Xie Xuan and Xiang Shaofei are just like being poured a basin of cold water, completely calm down.


    "If you don''t believe it, you''ll know it in a while, and you''ll see it in the forum. There''s no shortage of it."


    Lu Chen can''t explain to them why he knows. Does he say that he is reborn?


    This is his biggest secret.


    Through the window, he looked out at the huge transparent square hanging in the sky.


    He didn''t know what zero was going to do.


    From the fusion of Yuanyang world and the earth, we can see that Yuanyang world can not be regarded as a game world at all.


    But "zero" puts the earth player into the Yuanyang boundary to do the destruction, in the end is for what?


    "There''s news on the forum! Now enter the game, after death really can''t resurrect again


    Suddenly, after listening to Lu Chen''s words, Xie Xuan, who has been paying attention to the forum, exclaimed.


    Xiang Shaofei rushed to the past.


    The title of the post is "caution! If you enter the game again, it''s not just the underworld. If you die anywhere in the game, you won''t be able to revive again! ¡·


    the content of the post is about a pair of faxiao entering the game together. Like all players, they think that they can revive as long as they don''t go to the underworld.


    So they were still fearless, and they gave a hand to a monk whose accomplishments were half higher than them.


    In the end, the author died, and he ran away when he saw that he couldn''t fight.


    But back to the novice village, I didn''t see faxiao after resurrection. I didn''t reply to the contact in the channel, and I couldn''t contact faxiao after returning to reality.


    A living person, so strange disappeared, then the only possibility is death."The trough! So terrible, I''d better not play this game. It''s good to be an ordinary person. "


    "What to be afraid of! Wealth is in danger. As long as you are steady and don''t die, you won''t die! "


    "Yes, what can death be compared with bringing cultivation back to the real world?"


    "This game is anti-human, please don''t play it!"


    This post caused an uproar in the forum, dissuading some timid players, but there are quite a number of players do not think so.


    After all, in their view, the gains outweigh the losses.


    In the real world, that is, ordinary people, as long as the cultivation of the game world is brought back to reality, then they are human beings and can live forever.


    So what is the threat of death?


    Xie Xuan and Xiang Shaofei are the kind of people who have some money in their family and live a good life. Naturally, they are not willing to gamble at the risk of death.


    So both of them are very grateful to Lu Chen.


    But Lu Chen has a headache.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuanyang boundary.


    Su Xun also confirmed from Huang Xiaoyou that he would die completely after he died in the game.


    Then, his plan is feasible.


    Mei pangzi, Liu An and Yueling have returned to Yong''an City.


    "Why do we call back? We haven''t finished recruiting yet. "


    "That is, time is too short, just found a few good seedlings, the team has not set up a framework."


    Liu An and Mei pangzi are complaining. Yueling is quiet and waiting to listen to Su Xun''s speech.


    Su Xun poured a cup of tea: "let you come back to help me press the field, the situation has changed, there is no need to pull the team, the team has ready-made."


    "Ready made?" Mei pangzi and Liu An are stunned.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s true that all the major departments in Yuanyang are ready-made teams."


    The biggest advantage of players is that they can resurrect indefinitely and bring troubles to Yuanyang world.


    So the monks in Yuanyang don''t want to provoke them, because they can be killed and resurrected. Why waste time on them?


    But now, Su Xun just let out the news that the players can''t be revived any more, and take the lead in setting off a wave of chasing and killing players in Yuanyang.


    In this way, there are still players dare to enter the game?


    As long as no player dares to enter the game, then his task is completed.


    After the completion of the task, you will completely master the chain of curse, which is equivalent to mastering the law of curse. When water comes to the canal, you can break through the saint.


    Saint, eternal, reverses the cycle of yin and Yang, directly breaks the barrier of Yuanyang world to the positive "zero" of the earth world where players live.

 Chapter 778

    "Send this invitation to all the sectarian forces in Yuanyang."


    Su Xun made a batch of invitation cards. The content of the invitation cards was to invite a clan leader to Yongan City for a while. In the invitation cards, he left a sword spirit.


    This sword spirit is not only the embodiment of strength, but also a silent threat.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An Yueling become messengers and start sending invitation cards all over the world.


    With the invitation, Liu An comes to a sect called the fire gate.


    Outside the gate, Liu An let go of the breath of Jinxian cultivation, and used his magic power to shout out: "Liu An, a country monk, has come to pay homage to the mountain and sent a special invitation card!"


    With that, he dropped the invitation and left.


    The whole fire sect was shocked, and a disciple came to the main hall of the sect with the invitation.


    "Tell the headmaster that the people who worshiped the mountain left this post and left."


    "Oh? An invitation


    As soon as the headmaster of liehuozong raised his eyebrows and put out his hand, the invitation automatically flew into his hands.


    Then turn it on.


    "Boom!"


    A majestic sword Qi soared into the sky, and all the sword like magic weapons of the whole liehuo sect uttered the sound of sword chanting and flew over the hall.


    In the main hall, all the elders of the fire sect turned pale and used their mana to resist the sword Qi.


    "What a strong sword! Half step saint


    The elder of the fire sect exclaimed.


    "There is a strange quasi saint in Yuanyang world. Is he the awakener in ancient times?"


    "Lord, what does the invitation say?"


    The leader of the fire sect said in a deep voice, "I''m invited to Yongan City for a while in three days'' time to discuss the matter of dealing with strange people outside the sky?"


    "What''s the matter? What else can we discuss about those monsters that can''t be killed? "


    "Maybe the quasi saint has a way, otherwise he doesn''t have to go to so much trouble, or even use the dual means of deterrence and threat."


    "In that case, let''s go. If there''s a way to solve these strange people, it''s better."


    "It''s true that these strange people are like locusts, destroying the Yuanyang world. If they go on like this, the resources of the Yuanyang world will be reclaimed by them."


    Almost all the sects were performing a similar scene. Fear and shock and Su Xun''s strength did not dare to give this face.


    After all, if anyone dares not to go, he must be Zhunsheng, otherwise he is looking for death.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After walking to the outside of the city, there were three monks in Yongan.


    Because I know that there is a quasi saint in the city. If anyone dares to defend the sky in the city, he simply doesn''t pay attention to the other.


    The monks who come here are all fairyland.


    After all, they are the masters of the same clan, and the weaker clan, Mei pangzi, did not send an invitation at all.


    As a big man enters the city, Su Zhi, as the magistrate of Yong''an City, is in a panic.


    Report to the court immediately.


    After all, so many monks gathered in Yong''an. It''s obvious that something big is going to happen.


    He called several big families in the city to the county government to discuss the matter.


    The Su family, the Lin family and other families were all present.


    "You guys, there have been major repairs to the city these days. I''m afraid there will be turbulence in Yong''an City recently, and something big will happen. How do you think we should deal with it?"


    As a county magistrate, this is the only chance he has to sit in front of his father.


    "Nephew Su Xian, instead of guessing here, I think it''s better to recommend a representative to contact them. If there is a treasure here, we''d better move away first, so as not to be affected by them."


    Said a fat middle-aged man with two moustaches, dressed in a foreign uniform.


    "It''s extremely, extremely. These friars fight like hell. It''s not impossible for Yong''an City to become a ruin. It''s too late to run."


    "Won''t the court send someone down to inquire?"


    "When the people from the imperial court come down, the cauliflower will be cold. We''d better try to help ourselves."


    After a discussion, they all recommended Su Zhi to get in touch with the friar. After all, he was the county magistrate.


    Su Zhi didn''t go unless he was silly. He said, "all of you here are elders. How can it be my turn to be a junior?"


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, a majestic pressure like a huge wave swept across the city, everyone felt a sense of oppression from the heart.


    "The friars have done it!"


    County yamen, all people are scared panic, one by one pale.


    At the same time, a giant shadow appeared in Yong''an City, just like a giant who created the world. He stepped on the earth and looked down on the whole world, with purple air flowing for 30000 Li.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the city were so scared that they all crawled on the ground and shivered."Isn''t that the second young master of the Su family?"


    Suddenly, you vaguely saw the vague face in the void and recognized Su Xun.


    "My God, the second young master of the Su family is peerless!"


    Someone rushed into the county government and told him, "county magistrate, the second young master has become a saint!"


    Su Zhi and Su Zongxian, as well as all of them, looked at the captor with a confused face.


    "Second young master County magistrate, you''d better go out and have a look for yourself. The second young master is a man of God! "


    The constable was so excited that he stammered and couldn''t make it clear. His sweat came down.


    When Su Zhi and Su Zongxian heard that it was about Su Xun, they already got up and went out.


    Everyone else followed.


    When they came to the yard and saw the giant in the void, everyone was shocked.


    "This Is this the second brother


    Su Zhi''s face is unbelievable.


    "It''s Erlang!"


    Su Zongxian also grew up.


    The others were so shocked that they couldn''t imagine that Su''s two idiots had such accomplishments.


    Then they saw a scene that they would never forget.


    At the same time, all the ten monks in the city set foot in the sky. Hundreds of patriarchs bent over to Su Xun and bowed their hands in the void: "I''ve seen you before."


    The sound is vast, which directly shakes the heaven and earth, and the echo resounds between the heaven and the earth for a long time.


    "This These overhauls are actually for meeting Erlang! " Su Zongxian felt that his throat was dry and his eyes were almost falling out.


    Su Zhi was not much better. He doubted whether it was his second younger brother.


    The heads of other families were also shocked beyond comparison, and some of them were in a trance.


    The whole city knows that young master su er is a fool.


    But now the image of the second young master of the Su family has a strong conflict with the image in their memory, which is too shocking to believe.


    Especially the owner of the Lin family, his intestines are going to be blue. He should have been his good son-in-law!


    But because of Lin Miaozhi''s rebellious daughter, she wanted to kill her husband on her wedding night, which ruined the chance of the Lin family. It''s too late to regret!


    "Everyone, please forgive me."


    Su Xun''s voice rang through the sky, and all the monks felt a soft force to lift themselves up.


    In the heart is awe.


    The half step saint is respected by the whole world.

 Chapter 779

    "Gentlemen, the world has been suffering for a long time!"


    "In the past, strange people were killed endlessly and chopped endlessly. It was all due to the repeated regeneration of evil arts. They could only be allowed to kill and set fire in the Yuanyang world, wantonly and cruelly kill the living creatures!"


    "But now, I''ll try it myself. These strange people have lost their ability to regenerate. It''s a good time for us to expel them from Yuanyang world at one stroke!"


    At this moment, both monks and mortals were overjoyed to hear this.


    After all, the first sentence of Su Xun was right. The world has been suffering for a long time.


    These strange people are lawless. They play good women in the streets. They kill and set fire to people and act recklessly. Where they pass, they are like locusts passing through, leaving only a wail.


    Now there is a chance to drive them out of Yuanyang world. All the people in the world are happy, and all the ordinary people are even more excited to tears.


    "But I''m at your service!"


    A group of friars said in unison and bowed down again.


    Although they are not as miserable as ordinary people, they hate other people more.


    Because walking on the road, these people will be inexplicably cut things will appear.


    While chopping, these strange people are shouting strange words like killing and exploding equipment.


    The most important thing is that this is the unrestricted reclamation of alien land, which has harmed the resources of Yuanyang.


    They want to get rid of these locusts quickly, and the alien is worse than the natural disaster and the catastrophe.


    "Strange people just rely on the ability of regeneration to do whatever they want. Now they have no such ability, and their accomplishments are like mole ants."


    "I''m here to make a killing order. From then on, all the monks in Yuanyang have the responsibility to kill the strange people together!"


    "In addition, you have to send people to surround the players'' villages and come out to kill one by one until they dare not enter Yuanyang again!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and the whole city was boiling.


    "Get rid of the stranger! Return my home


    Su Zhi takes the lead in roaring, and then the captors and others around him roar, and the sound spreads to the whole city.


    "Get rid of the stranger! Return my home


    "Drive away the invaders! Drive away the invaders


    "Drive away the alien..."


    The atmosphere of the whole city has been mobilized. As these monks return to their respective mountain gates, this atmosphere will spread to the Yuanyang realm.


    All the people can''t resist the alien. Now some friars stand up and let them see the hope.


    "I will obey the orders of the elder!"


    All the friars saw the fire in their eyes, and now it was their turn to fight back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the following days, players will become street mice in Yuanyang world. As long as they appear, they will be attacked by nearby monks in Yuanyang world.


    For example.


    A righteous disciple and a demon disciple are fighting for life and death.


    But there''s a player.


    Two people can tacit understanding of the temporary handshake, at the same time to kill the player.


    At the beginning, the players did what they wanted in Yuanyang, but now the monks in Yuanyang are more ruthless.


    The cause of another day, the fruit of today.


    There are watchmen outside the novice village of each player at any time. As long as there are players who dare to go out of the novice village, there will be a group of friars to kill them.


    So players dare not enter the city, in the wild have to sneak, otherwise it is easy to die.


    Under the pressure of this high intensity, the players are only in danger of death, but they don''t get the chance to gain, so they can''t stand it at last.


    There are players who are offline and no longer log in to the game.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuanyang century game forum.


    "Mad, I can''t stand it. I''ve been hiding all day. Who''s been riding a horse to such a miserable life?"


    "That''s to say, he goes to work on time every day and asks his friends to have a little barbecue in the evening. Isn''t he fragrant?"


    "The death rate is too high. The harvest is not proportional to the death rate. Let''s go back, garbage game!"


    "If you go in now, you will die. I advise you Mengxin not to enter this game again."


    "Even the novice village doesn''t dare to go out after entering. What else can we do with this horse riding?"


    "It''s said that the Lord of the underworld has issued a killing order. All NPCs are aimed at players. What is the purpose of dog planning? This is still in the early stage of the game. How can we let the players live when we set the NPC so strong? "


    Lu Chen looks at the latest information in the forum, and his face is dignified. He didn''t expect that the Lord of the underworld would drive people out in such a simple and crude way.


    He has been thinking, what kind of role does the Lord of the underworld play in it?


    He is a member of the Yuanyang circle. He has been fighting against "zero" all the time, even making "zero" have to change the rules because of him. Is he a reborn?


    Lu Chen thinks he should meet him.


    He is a quasi saint.


    He is also a quasi saint.


    It should be five to five. Even if it''s dangerous, you can''t beat it yourself.


    "Zero" is constantly changing the pattern to let the earth people go to Yuanyang to die. Lu Chen doesn''t want to go on like this.He wants to end all this. Since Yuanyang is just a game, let the game stop.


    Get everything back on track.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Yuanyang.


    Since Su Xun became a saint on that day, his status in the whole city, no, the whole world has become respected.


    There are quasi saints in Yuanyang, but these quasi saints are closed all the year round for thousands of years. They have no mind to manage the affairs of the world.


    Su Xun was the only quasi saint, so his position was very special.


    The Lin family.


    "It''s really evil. Look what kind of chance you missed. I betrothed you to Su Erlang that day. If you agree, it will be a matter of pushing the boat along with the current. Now you''ve missed the chance!"


    The master of the Lin family kept on talking to Lin Miaoyu. The more he said, the more heartache he felt and the more regret he felt.


    Lin Miaoyu didn''t say a word. She saw Su Xun who was born like a God that day. Her mood was also very complicated because she found a cruel fact.


    That is, neither her sister nor she was worthy of Su Xun.


    So her sister may not have been killed by Su Xun.


    With Su Xun''s strength, what''s wrong with the aboveboard killing? Do you need to cover up?


    Sister Su, she really didn''t know.


    At this time, Su family, partial hospital.


    Su Xun was sitting under the peach tree, playing the zither. The sound of the zither was like running water. It had its own mystery, which attracted countless birds. All of them fell on the ground and listened quietly.


    Even the moon spirit several people are involuntarily immersed in them, each has his own experience.


    Suddenly, Su Xun opened his eyes, and the sound of the piano stopped abruptly: "since there are guests coming, why don''t you show up?"


    "Hualalala..."


    The birds in the yard flutter their wings and fly away like a bottle of colorful auspicious clouds.


    Several people in Yueling opened their eyes.


    A figure fell from the void.


    "Luo Wuchen!"


    Huang Xiaoyou exclaimed, because she saw the player nickname on Luo Wuchen''s head.


    Su Xun looked at Luo Wuchen with great interest: "you are Luo Wuchen, weaker than I thought."


    "You don''t have to be strong either." Lu Chen did not expect to be looked down upon, immediately retorted.


    We are both quasi saints. What can you do for the same cultivation?

 Chapter 780

    "In that case, you''ll know when you try."


    Su Xun''s voice fell and he plucked a string.


    "Zheng -"


    with the ethereal sound of the Qin, a long sword is formed by the void and goes to kill Lu Chen.


    Su Xun has long found that the strength and cultivation of these players do not match at all. After all, upgrading by experience alone is like a castle in the air. Where can the cultivation given by others have the strength of their own cultivation.


    "If you don''t agree, do it!"


    Lu Chen sneered and clapped.


    The sword dissolves in the air.


    "It''s just an appetizer."


    "A song is lying in ambush on all sides. Please enjoy it together."


    With a smile, Su Xun began to play a complete tune with his hands on the string.


    "Clang clang -"


    the sound of the zither was low at first, and the surrounding environment changed, and the cloudless sky suddenly became dark and the city was about to be destroyed.


    Lu Chen found that his position was no longer in the courtyard, but on an open ground, with crows flying over several dry trees in the distance.


    "Wow..."


    The dust on the ground was picked up by the wind.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The music suddenly becomes high pitched and fierce, as if thousands of troops and horses are galloping, soldiers are fighting, and horses are neighing.


    "Boom..."


    The earth suddenly vibrated.


    In all directions, countless soldiers in armor, armed with long daggers, march forward to Lu Chen with neat hair replacement, step by step like stepping on people''s hearts.


    "Mirage? "Void creation?"


    Lu Chen''s face became solemn, because he found that his quasi Saint seemed different from Su Xun.


    At least, he doesn''t have that kind of magic.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The sound of the zither is like a war drum.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    The arrow, like rain, blots out the sky and the sun.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Lu Chen gave a loud shout, stepped into the air and hit it with one blow, which meant the mountains and the ground broke and the lava rolled.


    But the soldiers did not move.


    "Zheng Zheng..."


    The sound of the piano suddenly turned straight down, like a low horn.


    "Kill


    Among the thousands of troops, a general broke through the army with a halberd and led the army to encircle and kill Lu Chen.


    Lu Chen''s face is dignified. The generals created by the void have such strength!


    Now he seems to know why Su Xun said that.


    I''m a quasi saint, like a parallel product.


    But he is not so easy to admit defeat!


    "Kill


    Lu Chen waved a pair of iron fists, and every time he hit it, a soldier fell.


    But with the continuous sound of the piano, there will be an endless stream of soldiers in the void.


    "Boom!"


    The dark clouds in the sky broke, and a huge palm rushed down into the sky.


    Under the palm of one''s hand, not to mention land dust, a thousand troops and horses are just like mole ants.


    "Ah, ah


    Lu Chen tried his best to resist.


    But in the end, he was mercilessly lying on the ground, unable to move, just like a bone was crushed.


    Lu Chen suddenly felt a flower in front of him, and the world became bright again. He found that he was still standing in the courtyard, and he was not hurt.


    It''s just that I''m soaked in a cold sweat.


    "How about a friend without dust?"


    Su Xun asked with a smile. With a wave of his hand, Yu Qin disappeared and a folding fan appeared in his hand.


    Lu Chen looked at Su Xun for a long time and said with a bitter smile, "the difference between clouds and mud."


    "Because, I''m a monk, you''re just a player." Su Xun said lightly.


    No, you''re a bully, Mei pangzi and Liu An roar together in their hearts.


    Lu Chen didn''t wonder why Su Xun knew they were players. He just looked at Huang Xiaoyou around him.


    Huang Xiaoyou finally satisfied his curiosity. He thought that Luo Wuchen and Su Xun could open five or five times, but he failed so easily.


    She felt the end of her youth.


    After all, Luo Wuchen is the dream lover of thousands of female players!


    Lu Chen didn''t know Huang Xiaoyou''s idea. He said, "you must know the existence of" zero. "


    Su Xun nodded: "this world has been blocked by me, you can speak freely."


    Lu Chen gave a bitter smile again. Compared with Su Xun, he was really a parallel.


    "I don''t know what the purpose of" zero "is, but I only see it constantly sending my compatriots to die. I want to end all this." Lu Chen said.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "as long as all players leave Yuanyang, I will help you end all this."


    "You?" Lu Chen was suspicious, because if Su Xun had this ability, wouldn''t he have solved "zero"?Sue nodded: "I''m a man who never talks big. Everything I say is true."


    "Now there are still some players with a fluke mentality, or not afraid of Death Mentality in and out of Yuanyang world, we must ban everyone, everyone!"


    Su Xun emphasized everyone, because that small group was not afraid of death, he had not finished the task up to now.


    Lu Chen pondered: "what do you want to do?"


    "Since you are the top player in the list, your name must be quite effective. Gather these players in your name..."


    Before he finished his words, Su Xun was interrupted by Lu Chen: "assemble and kill them? It''s impossible. I won''t do such a thing. Let''s do it another way


    "It''s polite to hear what''s said." Su Xun said softly.


    Lu Chen was embarrassed: "I''m a little too anxious. Please continue."


    "Gather them together, and I''ll keep them all in the underworld for a while." Su Xun said that he had closed many players in the underworld.


    has the final say that the system task is to clear up these players and give Yuanyang a peace. How can we clean up the game player?


    Lu Chen couldn''t help asking, "doesn''t the underworld belong to Yuanyang?"


    "That''s the world I created. Every quasi saint can open up a small world." Su Xun was amused with laughter.


    Lu Chen is wry smile again, confirmed, he this quasi saint is completely empty to have the reputation parallel goods.


    Maybe only those who can create a world can be called true saints.


    "Well, I''ll do as you say. Let''s end this farce quickly. No matter what the" zero "wants to do, I don''t want to play any more as a human on earth."


    "In fact, this seat is also a human on earth." Su Xun said with a smile, but it was not the earth.


    He learned from Huang Xiaoyou that, except for the same name, the earth and his Kyushu earth are very different.


    Lu Chen didn''t understand Zhao Ze''s inexplicable words, so he left soon.


    Lu Chen used Luo Wuchen''s ID to post his first post on the game forum.


    In his post, he invited those players who are still in the game to meet at boar ridge in Liaoyang City and said that they would discuss major issues with them.


    Those who are not afraid of death, still in the game players were instantly excited.


    "Lying trough, big man posts, you must go!"


    "The big man of no dust wants to unite with us to make a piece of root, to occupy the land?"


    "On the way, see you later!"


    The players who are still in the game gather one after another.

 Chapter 781

    Liaoyang City, yezhuling.


    One player after another appears here.


    "I didn''t expect so many people."


    "These days, people who want money don''t want to die."


    "I lost a big scar on my head, but I came back to reality with all my accomplishments. Hehe, what do you want to do? Who can stop us?"


    More and more players gather here, breaking through thousands in the blink of an eye.


    "All of them should be here. Why hasn''t Luo Wuchen come yet?"


    "I don''t know. He''s very good. Who knows when he''ll show up."


    "This time, he should integrate all of us, twist into a rope, and lay a piece of territory in Yuanyang."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll support it 100 percent. It''s better than hiding."


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in the sky.


    "Why are there two people?"


    "Luo Wuchen and Su Xun, the Lord of the underworld!"


    "Damn, it''s a conspiracy. He took refuge in NPC!"


    Seeing Luo Wuchen and Su Xun together, everyone''s face changed greatly. Without time to think, they almost subconsciously wanted to run away.


    "I''ve come. Do you want to go?"


    Su Xun sneered scornfully and poked out his hand.


    A big hand blocking the sky and the sun directly patted everyone on the ground.


    "Damn it, Luo Wuchen, you are a traitor of the players! Spy


    "Let us go, please don''t kill us, please!"


    "Spare my life..."


    There was a big break and people were crying.


    People who think they are not afraid of death are still ugly when they are dying.


    I found that I was afraid of death.


    Su Xun didn''t talk nonsense. He just waved his sleeve robe and argued that all these people were in the underworld.


    Almost at the same time, he heard a systematic sound in his mind.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: clean up all the strange people and give Yuanyang a new peace. ¡¿


    [get reward: chain of curse. ¡¿


    before, he had only the right to use the chain of curse, but now, it completely belongs to him.


    Almost instantly, he had a lot of feelings in his mind. He completely mastered the law of curse, and he was the incarnation of curse.


    Booming -


    the sky in Yuanyang began to change.


    The sky presents a strange black, and the unknown atmosphere covers the whole world.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lu Chen was startled and ran away. He had a long distance with Su Xun.


    The earth is shaking, the sea is surging, the sky is collapsing, as if the world is about to be destroyed.


    Only Su Xun stands between heaven and earth.


    He closed his eyes, his whole body purple mixed in the unknown black air, looking very strange.


    It''s like a sublimation.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    Deep eyes, as if to see through the space, see through the time, the whole world time stop.


    "Boom!"


    A surge of momentum from his body continuously sent out, pouring eight wasteland.


    Almost at the same time, many of the old closed doors opened their eyes and broke out.


    Turning into streamer, he came in a flash and looked at Su Xun in the center of the storm from a distance.


    "Is that sanctification?"


    Everyone''s eyes are full of envy, you know, they have been closed for thousands of years, and they have not grasped a rule, only touched the threshold.


    But now, some people have become saints and completed their lifelong pursuit.


    All of them bowed to Su Xun, then sat in the air, closed their eyes and began to practice.


    They are taking advantage of the light of Su Xun and the chance of Su Xun becoming a saint, and they can also get enlightenment.


    Boom!


    Su Xun''s momentum kept climbing, as if to split the sky.


    When the trees are withered, all the flowers are in full bloom, there are golden lotus on the ground, and all the animals in the mountain are singing together.


    Countless streamers across the sky, Emperor Liujiang down to the world.


    The birth of a saint is a celebration of heaven and earth.


    Gradually, Su Xun''s momentum began to be restrained and gradually subsided.


    At first glance, he was a common man.


    But I can''t remember what he looks like.


    He just stood there, which was a mystery, a way, a curse.


    "Congratulations to the saint!"


    "Congratulations to the saint


    "Congratulations to the saint!"


    Countless monks came to kneel down, their voices resounded through the world, and countless monsters also knelt down.


    Su Xun didn''t speak and walked out step by step.


    Every time he takes a step, where his feet fall, a golden lotus grows.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun was walking. His figure became lighter and lighter, and disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes.Everyone looked at each other and didn''t understand where Sue had gone.


    Liu An, Mei pangzi, Yue Ling, Lu Chen and Huang Xiaoyou all looked at Su Xun''s disappearing figure with dull eyes, and their hearts were full of fire.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Earth, China.


    That night, everyone saw God.


    "The trough! Look what that is


    "Alone?"


    "No! That''s God! Is he going to take the "zero"


    In the void, a huge figure runs through the sky and the earth, and the giant reaches for the transparent tetrahedron.


    The tetrahedron struggled to escape.


    Su Xun said coldly, "if you dare to resist, you will be tempered."


    The transparent tetrahedron didn''t move for a moment.


    "Eh, is it a thing with a master?" Su Xun laughs and uses the above prohibition as a medium to burn the power of curse and release a curse.


    Then he waved away the prohibition, and at the same time, he took a look into the void and looked through the stars.


    Some time and space, a young man suddenly a mouthful of blood, pale face, forehead is cold sweat.


    Murmured to himself:


    "so strong human, I have remembered your eyes."


    Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong with his body. His face became more and more gloomy and murderous.


    Almost word for word: "the power of law! Holy One


    On the earth, Su Xun had already held the tetrahedron in his hand and forcibly invaded its memory to read information.


    And the human below is a sensation.


    "He actually took zero!"


    "What kind of existence is it?"


    "Is zero created by him?"


    All the people were so surprised that they took out their mobile phones to take photos. The armed helicopter only dared to hover in the distance, and did not dare to approach within kilometers.


    After reading the memory of sifangti, Su Xun showed an interesting smile.


    "There''s some meaning."


    This tetragonal body is not called "zero", but a reincarnation space created by a God.


    Reincarnation space, can sign a contract with reincarnation, let reincarnation go to different world to plunder Qi, the LORD God can become stronger by swallowing Qi.


    The main god of this reincarnation space makes reincarnation space into a game terminal, allowing a large number of players to replace reincarnation. The exemption agreement signed by the players is actually a reincarnation contract.


    Once the reincarnation contract is signed, unless the reincarnation space is broken or the God dies, the reincarnated will always be controlled by the reincarnation space.


    It''s a pity that the so-called disclaimer has never been carefully read by the players. When they come across this kind of disclaimer, they just agree without looking at it.


    Obviously, if this God has not been to the earth like technological world, he is a traverser, otherwise he can''t think of such an operation.


    Maybe one day, they will meet.


    At the level of Su Xun, all his premonitions might be a glimpse of the future.

 Chapter 782

    Su Xun originally intended to use the ability of "zero" to let players regenerate infinitely to build six samsara.


    I didn''t expect that this reincarnation space was even more mysterious than he expected.


    To sign a contract with the reincarnation, let the reincarnation plunder Qi in a different world. The LORD God can devour Qi to strengthen himself.


    Reincarnation is just a group of wage earners.


    The rewards they get for completing the task are all leftovers from the LORD God, and they send these guys who have never seen the world at a low price.


    As for the reward, most of them will never be able to get the same prize as the senior lottery.


    award to see you, but can you get it, is not the boss has the final say?


    In addition, according to Su Xun, one of the most useful functions of reincarnation space is to locate the coordinates of other worlds by burning the world''s air transport.


    Su Xun didn''t understand how it was done.


    After he becomes a saint, he can go through the past and the future, and cross the time line repeatedly. The road will never die, and he will never die.


    But he can''t locate the unknown world coordinates at will without media.


    But this little space of reincarnation did.


    What is the mystery?


    It seems that the main god of refining reincarnation space is still a senior technician and a craftsman.


    I don''t know if he can still invent after being cursed by himself.


    It is precisely because of the function of positioning the world coordinates that Su Xun changed his attention and wanted to preserve the reincarnation space.


    Because as long as there is enough world atmosphere, we can use the reincarnation space to locate the xuanyue continent.


    Of course, Su Xun certainly didn''t have time to collect the world''s atmosphere, so he first transformed this reincarnation space into his own shape.


    And then wait for someone.


    Ignoring the armed helicopter hovering in the sky, Su Xun released the players in the underworld, and then disappeared.


    "Go! He took the zero, too


    "We''ll never get into the game again!"


    "Well, I''m going to go in and fight when I don''t want to live. Now I''d better move the bricks honestly."


    "The mark on my hand is gone!"


    Seeing that Sifang Ti was taken away by Su Xun, some people were happy and others were worried.


    After all, they are not short of money, they are short of life.


    But now, the chance to live is gone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "My strength No more


    Lu Chen looked at his hands, feeling a little bit complicated. He was relieved and worried about gain and loss.


    He knew it must be zero.


    Since then, the earth has returned to peace, everything has returned to the right track, and no one will be killed.


    But also, he, the first person in the game, will return to the ordinary.


    There are no more ups and downs in life.


    "My strength is gone, too."


    Huang Xiaoyou is even more depressed. She has no idea of saving the world. She just wants to fly away.


    But now, she has become an ordinary person again. It''s strange that she can be happy.


    "If you don''t want to be ordinary, you can stay in this world."


    Su Xun''s figure appeared from the void.


    "Isn''t this a game world? "Zero" is gone, isn''t the world coming to an end? "


    Huang Xiaoyou is puzzled and asked.


    Lu Chen has already guessed: "this is not a game world. It''s a real world. Everything here is alive."


    "Ah Huang Xiaoyou''s face changed when he heard that: "that Then we killed those NPCs... "


    "Yes, it''s all people." Lu Chen looked at Su Xun and said, "am I right?"


    "Absolutely right." Su Xun nodded.


    Huang Xiaoyou has a pretty white face. He seems to have lost his soul: "I killed someone, I killed someone..."


    For an ordinary female college student in the 21st century, you can scream when you play a gun fight.


    This is a serious gun fight!


    Now I know that the NPCs I killed are all real people. How can I accept them?


    "How do you choose? If you want to go back, I can send you back now. If you don''t want to go back, stay here. "


    Su Xun directly ignored Huang Xiaoyou, who was deeply hit and lost.


    Lu Chen''s face was cloudy and clear, and he said, "I choose to stay."


    "I I''ll stay, too. " Huang Xiaoyou stammered that she wanted to atone here.


    Su Xun nodded and released Huang Sheng and Huang Liang from the underworld for them to choose.


    Huang Xiaoyou chose to stay. In order to protect his sister, their two brothers naturally wanted to stay.


    "You work for us. We promised that we would not treat you badly. If you want to stay, we will help you choose a school."Su Xun didn''t reward the treasure, because holding the treasure with their strength was like a child holding gold in the market, which would only bring death to them.


    It is better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish.


    In this dangerous world, several of them are at risk of death at any time.


    Help them choose a school, not only let them practice, but also have a backer.


    If the sage introduces them personally, they will definitely be trained by the school.


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    Four of them worshipped the way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Xun preached in Yuanyang.


    From then on, all the monks and monsters in Yuanyang respected Su Xun as their teacher.


    The sermon lasted for seven days. After seven days, Su Xun''s steps spread all over Yuanyang.


    Search for materials to repair the Kunlun mirror from Cowherd and Weaver Girl world.


    In Yuanyang, Su Xun finally collected all the materials and closed the door to refine the treasure.


    Half a year after the closure, Sansheng stone, mainly made of Kunlun mirror fragments, was finally born.


    Su Xun went to the underworld for the first time and was ready to place him beside the Naihe bridge.


    However, after entering the underworld, he was surprised.


    Because there''s a sun in the underworld.


    "Your Majesty, since March ago, the sun has been shining in the underworld, and the souls are afraid to come out." Niu tou said to Su Xun.


    "Is there any change?" Su Xun asked


    "Yes, there is the sea in the far north."


    The sea?


    Su Xun didn''t expect that after he became a saint, the small world he opened up also changed.


    There was the sun in the small world, and there was the ocean.


    It means that life is born.


    Life will evolve again and again, and this small world tends to be a complete world.


    Su Xun divided the small world into two parts. After all, with Yin Si, naturally there must be Yang.


    What''s more, with a scorching sun hanging, the souls dare not come out. Who will build the city for him.


    He will personally create a complete Yin Si. As for the Yang, which is still an ocean, let it evolve freely.


    Su Xun wanted to see what kind of world this world could evolve into, the world of science and technology, the world of immortals?


    Maybe one day, in his small world, there will be a statue that can break the barriers of the world. That''s interesting.

 Chapter 783

    After Sansheng stone was refined, Su Xun went back to earth with Mei pangzi, Yueling and Liu An Liuli.


    When I left, I took out two superior spiritual veins.


    After returning to the earth, Su Xun still buried the spirit vein in the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    At present, the aura within the territory of Longguo is very abundant. It''s just leaked out, which has benefited several neighboring countries greatly, leading to a sharp rise in land prices.


    Once the most barren place in the world, it has turned into a rich area with every inch of land and money.


    "It''s going to be an immortal world again."


    Feeling full of aura, Liu An said.


    Mei pangzi doesn''t think so: "not everyone is suitable for cultivation, let alone r star as the backstage, so the development of science and technology will not stop."


    "You know it again." Liu An is very strange.


    Plum fat person is not polite to all spray: "Yin Yang person, rotten fart, share."


    Liu An reached out to touch his face.


    "What for?" Mei opened his hand and said, "I don''t want to step on the horse, Ji!"


    Liu An said, "don''t you say I''m a rotten fart? I''ll touch it to see if it''s rotten. "


    "Go away! Your face is my fart. What''s wrong with you? " Mei Pang didn''t scold.


    Su Xun ignored the two silly beeps, looked at Yueling and said, "silly beeps are handed down from others. It''s better for you to keep a little distance from them."


    "I can prove that!" Liu An can''t wait to say: "I was also a charming and domineering prince. Since I stayed with Mei pangzi for a long time, I was infected by him as silly beep."


    "Silly beep, don''t you scold yourself?" Mei chuckled.


    Liu An sneered: "as long as I can scold you by the way, I''m willing to scold myself."


    If you hurt the enemy a thousand, you lose eight hundred.


    "See, this is the ready-made silly beep." Su Xun pointed to two examples to warn Yueling.


    Yueling just chuckles.


    "Gone."


    Su Xun took four people home.


    Although glass can''t be regarded as human, we can''t engage in racial discrimination. Divine animals are superior to human beings.


    During this visit to Yuanyang, the cultivation of Liuli made a great progress. After all, the blood of the beast was against heaven. As long as she was serious, she would take off at any time.


    It was just salted fish before.


    Glass breaks through Jinxian.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An have not made any progress. They have been consolidating their accomplishments and consolidating their foundation.


    It is worth mentioning that the cultivation of Liuli has been improved, and Naizi has actually become larger.


    Su Xun always suspected that she was changed by magic power. Otherwise, how could he explain that she was only a teenager?


    But Liuli didn''t admit it.


    Su Xun said that unless he tried, he was rejected by Liuli holding a machete.


    Su Xun was more convinced that she had used her magic, which was called self deception for short.


    Otherwise why don''t you dare let him feel it?


    Isn''t it just a fear of revealing?


    Ha ha, he has already seen through everything.


    "Wow, Liuli, you You... "


    On returning home, several women noticed the change in the size of the glaze.


    It''s not about size.


    Because before the glass a (poor) flat as wash.


    "As I said, I''m still growing. I''m sure I will." Liuli said triumphantly.


    Su Xun was rude and said, "it''s fake. She changed it with magic. She just cheated herself."


    "Shut up Liuli jump feet, red face said: "don''t let you touch is false, which has this kind of reason, I see you just want to take advantage."


    "Nonsense! How can you insult my innocence out of thin air! Is that what I am? " Su Xunyi''s right words scold him, feeling that his personality has been humiliated.


    A group of women looked at him, nodded at the same time, and said with one voice: "you are such a person."


    "Cough It seems that you misunderstood me a lot! " Su Xun said without changing his face.


    An Zizhen and others rolled their eyes.


    When a row of beautiful women roll their eyes at the same time, it is also very beautiful (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    In the evening, Su Xun took them to sing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun went to Taixu.


    After seeing modern society, Su Ming had many plans and ideas in his mind.


    Su Xun gave him a county with 100000 people to manage and build according to his own ideas.


    So Su Ming is currently working as a magistrate in this county, the kind of military and political work.


    County government backyard.


    "My son, please give my father''s greetings."


    Su Ming salutes Su Xun respectfully. He finds that every time he sees his father, he feels more and more awed."How do you feel?" Su Xun asked faintly.


    Su Ming showed a look of repentance: "my son''s ministers dare not deceive his father and Emperor. In the past, they had all kinds of ideas, but they always regretted that they could not be put into practice. When they came to govern, they found that they were completely different from what they had expected."


    "For example." Su Xun asked.


    Su Ming respectfully said: "for example, children''s ministers follow the example of the earth. Children of poor people can go to school free of charge, but they find that not many people will send their children to school, because children can help them with farm work."


    "What do you think?" Su Xun asked again.


    Su Ming was a little at a loss: "I don''t understand. Isn''t it good to let my children go to school? In the future, their children will change the environment of their whole family. "


    "You''re talking about the future, but they want the present. They don''t even have enough to eat. What about the future?" Su Xun''s face was expressionless and his tone was calm. "You only look at the problem from your point of view. You feel that they don''t let their children go to school. You are angry and sad."


    "But you have never thought that you think reading is good because you are full and have the energy to pursue a better life in the future."


    "And the common people, most of them have no future, so they only look at the present! Now, as long as they don''t die of hunger, they will be satisfied. "


    When he assigned the county to Su Ming, Su Xun thought of a similar result.


    Su Ming is very smart, but there are some things that IQ can''t make up for, such as experience.


    Only experienced, will understand.


    Su Xun wanted him to learn to give up his own position and look at things from the standpoint of the world.


    It may be just an idea to rule a country for the king, but the result is hard for the people to afford.


    He can try and make mistakes, but the result of his trial and error is to let the world bear for him.


    Now, it is better to find a county for Su to learn from his mistakes than to let him inherit a country and try again.


    Su Ming''s face was blue and white, and he bent over: "my son knows his mistake."


    "If you know your mistakes, just follow me back to the palace. What you need to do is to learn how to be king, not to think about how to realize your unrealistic ideas, because you can''t be wrong!"


    Su Xun''s tone was calm and not severe, but every word was knocked on Su Ming''s heart.


    His waist was bent lower and his head was lower.

 Chapter 784

    In Taixu world, he educated Su Ming and pulled him back from the crooked road. Su Xun was very pleased.


    Then he went to lick dog world.


    Su Qing and Su Ming are totally different.


    Su Xun was not so strict with Su Qing because he didn''t need to think about governing the country.


    He just has to take care of himself.


    So Su Qing can be willful, but Su Ming can''t.


    Being a father is still very tired.


    For example, not only to educate children, but also to educate their mother at night.


    For children, Su Xun is gentle.


    But for kids, it''s rude to teach them with sticks.


    After half a month in the world of licking dog identity, Su Xun returned to the earth.


    Because it''s a new week.


    "System, extract the 27th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the new identity of the host: Demon Reviver. ¡¿


    [there is a battle between Buddhism and Taoism in Xiyou road. Buddhism is passed on to the East. Both Buddhism and Taoism are in the spotlight. Only the demon clan, once the master of heaven and earth, becomes a supporting role and is slaughtered by others. ¡¿


    [the unruly great sage is broken and driven by Buddhism, and he never dares to be in line with heaven. The great sage of pingtian, the ox demon king, is so powerful that he is suppressed by Buddhism and Taoism The journey to the west is full of the dignity and corpses of the demon clan. ¡¿


    [if the monkey is not driven by Buddhism, there will be no subsequent fight to defeat the Buddha; if There is no journey to the West. ¡¿


    [identity: absolute domain, perfect replication. ¡¿


    [identity task: prevent the success of the journey to the West and revive the ancient glory of the demon clan. ¡¿


    "hiss -"


    Su Xun took a breath of cool air and made a contribution to aggravating global warming.


    After drawing the identity of Cowherd and weaver girl, he knew that there would be a mythical world later.


    But I didn''t expect to travel to the West.


    The origin of the journey to the west is that Buddhism is greedy for the basic dish of daomen in the eastern Tang Dynasty, so it is necessary to do things.


    What the Tang Dynasty worships is Taoism, and Taoism is also the national religion of the Tang Dynasty. The Taoist gods are worshipped all over the country. Isn''t Buddhism greedy for such a large piece of fat?


    But the question is, how can people in the Tang Dynasty give up Taoism and convert to Buddhism?


    So Buddhism made a journey to the West.


    First of all, through a series of sets, Li Shimin can enjoy a one-day tour of the underground to see the people who were killed by him before, all the people who were against the king, Prince Li Jiancheng, Li Yuanji, including the ghost of his father Li Yuan.


    If he doesn''t believe in Buddhism, these ghosts will take revenge on him after his death.


    But also let him see all kinds of hell torture.


    Li Shimin, an old man, has lost his old style. He was scared to death in the underworld. Then there was the water and land law society, the Tang monk was granted the title of emperor''s younger brother, and the pilgrimage to the West.


    Of course, if Buddhism wants to grab meat from Taoist bowls, Taoism will definitely not give up.


    Therefore, we can see from the fact that many villains in the "9981 disaster" in the later journey to the West had the shadow of Taoism. Taoism would not sit back and ignore it.


    For example, the three Taoists of Chechi Kingdom killed and expelled monks, demolished temples crazily, and the three great immortals of Huli practiced Taoist magic. May they have no Taoist background?


    Without a background, how can three monsters practice authentic Taoist magic?


    But later they were destroyed by the monkey king, and then Chechi began to believe in Buddhism.


    Why do you have to use it when you travel to the west? It''s because what they grab is the belief of ordinary people. Otherwise, the monkey king will go straight to retrieve the Sutra with a somersault?


    No matter what they believed in before, all the countries they passed by on their journey to the West changed to Buddhism later. This is the real purpose of their journey to the West.


    The result is not important, the important thing is the process!


    In the process of learning Buddhist scriptures, Buddhism has eroded the religious groups that originally belonged to Taoism.


    But no matter how Buddhism and Taoism fight.


    The worst is the demon clan.


    The most regretful thing for Su Xun is the great sage.


    Whether it''s reading novels or watching TV dramas, in Su''s opinion, since the monkey king set foot on the road of seeking scriptures, the great sage in his mind has already died.


    Once the great sage was rebellious, fighting with heaven and earth, and did not regard the god Buddha all over the sky.


    But the great sage who is on the way to find the way.


    Become sleek, know to retreat.


    If you don''t believe it, he didn''t kill any of those monsters with backgrounds.


    Can''t you beat it? You''re kidding.


    And those monsters without background, no matter good or bad, were all beaten to death by him.


    Of course, it''s no wonder that monkey king is calculated step by step.


    At that time, Su Xun thought that if he had a chance to go to the world, he must keep the great saint who dared to fight between heaven and earth.By the way, a dozen donkeys.


    However, the only thing that made Su Xun a little hesitant was that there were a lot of big men in the world.


    Mysterious Bodhi ancestors, Tathagata, jade emperor, Laojun, zhenyuanzi


    Of course, he is not afraid of them because of the cultivation of saints.


    But the crux of the problem is that it is the tacit understanding of Buddhism and Taoism to suppress the demons.


    After all, the demon clan was too suspended before, and no one wanted to let the demon clan rise again.


    For example, the extermination of the ox demon king is the work of Buddhism and Taoism, and the suppression of the demon clan is the political correctness of the journey to the West.


    If you don''t believe it, as long as it''s a demon clan, it''s either reduced to mount or incorporated by Buddhism.


    Those who have not been included are all killed.


    That is to say, once Su Xun passed, he would face the scene that all the world were enemies.


    Think about it, it''s really It''s exciting.


    After all, what''s the point of living without dying?


    As long as you can''t die, do it in death.


    Anyway, he is a saint. He will never die.


    Then, he began to study the ability of identity.


    Absolute field: with this ability, the area within ten miles belongs to your absolute field.


    Perfect reproduction: as long as you touch it, you can copy all inanimate objects.


    Su''s ability to find a bright eye.


    There are so many magic weapons in the journey to the West. If you copy all of them, you will have to laugh to death.


    In this world, there is a leader.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Five hundred years from the beginning?"


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the time node was so clever.


    He also wanted to go to the hell to get Li Shimin, but he didn''t expect that the water and land law society had been completed, and his younger brother had already set foot on the road to the West.


    And Tang monk has met Liu Boqin. According to the following plot, Liu Boqin is going to send Tang monk to the foot of Liangjie mountain.


    Liangjie mountain is the Wuzhi Mountain that suppressed the monkey king.


    The plot is progressing so fast that sue is almost caught off guard.


    But fortunately, everything is still in time.


    Su Xun had planned to find a master for reincarnation space, but now he thinks Tang monk is good.


    As the second disciple of the Tathagata, Monk Tang is a good comrade. He is sure to be able to bear the task of saving the heaven and the world.


    As for such a fortunate and bitter thing, let''s help him to get it.

 Chapter 785

    A villa near liangjieshan.


    This is the residence of Hunter Liu Boqin.


    When Tang Monk set foot on the road of seeking Buddhist scriptures, he first met a demon who was eaten by his followers, and then he met a tiger who was saved by Liu Boqin and invited him to his home.


    Su Xun was hiding in the void. His eyes could see through the courtyard wall. Tang monk was sleeping in the wing room.


    There are several people hiding around the manor.


    God, to be exact.


    These are the secret protection of the Tang monk, otherwise the Tang monk is now a body, who has not yet met the monkey king, because of all kinds of accidents died.


    These gods are the four value Gongcao, the five sides Jiedi, Liuding Liujia, HuJiao Jialan, each of which is a typical example of inferiority.


    For example, four of them are Li Bing, Huang Chengyi, Zhou Deng and Liu Hong.


    They master the merit book, investigate and record the merits, and are also in charge of the bridge between heaven and the world - the messenger. They are responsible for delivering the letters from the lower world to heaven, which is equivalent to the modern Messenger, and they also work as part-time guardians of the gods.


    When the monkey king caused havoc in the heavenly palace, they were involved in the capture, but their task at that time should be to go out with the army and record the credit.


    Unfortunately, the army was defeated and failed to give them a chance to play their role.


    The five ways to reveal the truth is the five ways to protect the Hercules of Buddhism, which are the golden light, the silver head, the Luo, the boluoseng and the Maha.


    They are the gods of Buddhism, but in the journey to the west, it''s a little strange that they are also dispatched by the Jade Emperor. When the Jade Emperor dispatched the heavenly soldiers and generals to capture the monkey king, they were there.


    Liuding and Liujia are the combination of Liuding God and Liujia God. There are 12 Gods in total, including six Yang gods and six Yin gods. They have the ability to suppress evil spirits and expel ghosts. He also showed his face when the monkey king was making trouble in heaven. When he was taken to the Bagua stove, he was their grandson.


    As for Kalan, the word Kalan broadly refers to all temples and monasteries. Kalan, as the name suggests, is the God guarding the temple, which is equivalent to the security guard. There are eighteen Kalan gods in Buddhism.


    It can be said that in the team of secretly protecting Tang monks, in addition to protecting and teaching Jialan, the four value meritorious Cao, the five directions to reveal truth, Liuding and Liujia are all old acquaintances of Monkey King when he was in trouble in heaven.


    They were hidden in the dark, and Su Xun could see them. Of course, they couldn''t see Su Xun.


    It can be said that they don''t feel any difference, and even have time to brag.


    "Well done in the sky, I didn''t expect to be sent to stare at this hard work, alas."


    "Come on, when we succeed in getting the Scriptures, we will also be meritorious people. This is a great chance."


    "That''s true. How many people in the sky want this job, but they can''t get it."


    When immortals boast and fart, they are no different from ordinary people, just like the world''s richest man who is forced to scold grass mud horse.


    What, you say it''s made up?


    Su Xun, the richest man in the world, appeared to speak, proving that he really scolded grass mud horse.


    In his sleep, Tang Monk found himself in a vast world, without sun, moon, mountains and rivers.


    Suddenly, a sound came into my ears from all directions.


    "Tang Xuanzang!"


    Tang Sanzang looked around in a daze, but he was not flustered. At last, he put his hands together: "Amitabha, I''m here. Dare you ask me which way the true God invited me?"


    "Where do you want to go, Tang Xuanzang?"


    "The poor monk came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and wanted to go to the west to seek the Scriptures."


    As soon as he spoke, he knew that he was the old Tang monk.


    "Why do you want to learn from scriptures?"


    "All living beings are suffering, so that the Dharma can be spread all over the world and all living beings can be saved."


    "Who are your so-called beings?"


    "Amitabha, you are a man of the world."


    "The world in your eyes is too small, and there are too few living beings in your eyes. I''ll give you a chance to truly help all living beings."


    Su Xun wanted to transform Tang monk. Before watching TV series, he thought Tang monk was too careless. Sun Wukong killed robbers twice, but he turned against Kong Kong.


    In ancient times, robbers were the most heinous people who beat their families and plundered their houses, killed and set fire to people. What''s more, they were provoked to death.


    What''s the pity?


    In addition, the white bone spirit changed several times and was killed by the monkey king. The Tang Monk didn''t believe it was a monster and drove the monkey king away.


    In the end, he was caught, and it was up to the monkey king to save him Hostess marisu, set up!


    Su Xun gave the reincarnation space to Tang monk to train Tang elder to be a qualified world air harvester.


    After receiving the information about reincarnation space, Tang Sanzang was astonished.


    "Is there such a treasure in the world?"


    Then he sighed: "plundering the world''s fate, actually hurt heaven and God, or take back this thing."


    "Elder Tang, it''s up to you. The world is so big, you should go and have a look." Su Xun is like a monster who wants to eat Tang Monk''s meat.Without waiting for Tang monk to react, he directly forced him to bind with reincarnation space, and threw him into the end of the world, which is the new era world called blue star where Cao Yaoyao lived.


    I believe that in that world, after Tang Monk knew that zombies could not understand Buddhist scriptures, he should learn to use violence.


    He may eventually become a Buddhist monk who recites Buddhist scriptures and physically transcends zombies with Gatling.


    Of course, although Tang Seng was reincarnated by Jin Chan Zi, he is a mortal now. In order to prevent him from being bitten just to reason with zombies in the past.


    Su Xun kindly provided him with an intelligent voice assistant and a life saving method in the reincarnation space.


    All this is done by him in the absolute field, which is totally imperceptible to the god Buddha.


    Later, Su Xun became a Tang monk.


    He uses the systematic technique of transfiguration, and the gods and Buddhas can''t see any flaws.


    What''s more, in the journey to the west, the most powerful are the three Buddhas, the four Bodhisattvas, the three Qing, the four imperial, the Jade Emperor and so on.


    He also has the cultivation of sage, plus the system skills, no one can see that he is a fake.


    He, Su Xun, punches Tang Seng!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the real elder Tang was thrown to the blue star in the wasteland of the last time.


    "Where is this?"


    In the vast land, elder Tang looked around, very at a loss.


    There was a gust of wind, and my head was a little cold.


    As soon as his voice fell, a graceful female voice rang out in his mind.


    "Master, this is blue star."


    "Who are you?" Tang asked.


    "I''ll be the master''s assistant to answer all my doubts online."


    "Amitabha, isn''t this the world where I live? How can I go back? "


    "Return to the master and collect the world''s Qi transportation. After enough Qi transportation, you can locate the coordinates of the master''s world."


    "Do you want to force the poor monk to compromise by this means? Amitabha, the poor monk is here to spread the Dharma. If he is lucky enough to spread the Dharma to the outside world, why not go back? "


    Tang monk after the initial loss, it appears very calm, has the meaning of both come and go.


    Of course, he was still a little flustered, because he was always very timid, and he just devoted himself to Buddhism.


    Suddenly, he saw two figures walking on the wasteland in the distance, and his eyes lit up in a moment: "two benefactors, please stay."

 Chapter 786

    As soon as it was light, Su Xun woke up.


    Liu Boqin treated each other as a vegetarian, and took out a silver or two as a gift of thanks.


    This one or two silver is due to the fact that Tang Monk helped Liu Boqin''s father to pass the ghost.


    According to the plot, Su Xun took nothing but Liu Boqin to see him off.


    Liu Boqin took the steel fork, took some hunting brothers with him, and escorted Su Xun to the road.


    Su Xun is riding a white horse, and the little white dragon is not online yet. This is an ordinary white horse.


    No, it can''t be said that it''s ordinary. After all, it''s a luxury car given by the emperor.


    After walking for about half a day, he saw a towering mountain. When he reached the middle of the mountain, Liu Boqin stopped: "elder, you go forward, but I will tell you."


    Su Xun pretended not to know why, just like the original story, he asked him to send him another way.


    Liu Boqin explained: "elder, I don''t know that this mountain is called the two boundary mountain. The east half is under the control of the Tang Dynasty, and the west half is the boundary of Tatar. That box of wolves and tigers, do not subdue me, but I can not cross the boundary, you go


    Su Xun said goodbye to Liu Boqin.


    As soon as Liu Boqin left, a sound like thunder came to his ears from the foot of the mountain.


    "My master is here! My master is coming! "


    Hearing the sound, Su Xun laughed and rode along the mountain road to the foot of the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, Su Xun saw monkey king with sharp mouth, moss on his head, weeds on his temples, and smart eyes.


    The monkey king looked at Su Xun and exclaimed, "master, why are you here now? Come on! Come on! Help me out, and I''ll take you to the West! "


    After five hundred years under the pressure of Wuxing mountain, he could not bear the outward free heart.


    "You are the monkey king." Su Xun rode over, dismounted, and looked at the great sage and idol in his childhood.


    The monkey king said, "how can master know it''s me? It must be the Bodhisattva who told you. "


    Su Xun can''t deny it. He hasn''t even seen the face of the Bodhisattva.


    In the dark, the four value Gongcao and others also looked at each other. They knew very well that Guanyin Bodhisattva had not told Tang Monk about the monkey king.


    He said, "I''ve been in the monkey king''s palace for five hundred years. There is a Guanyin Bodhisattva in the former, who leads the Buddha''s will and goes to the east to seek the sutras. "


    "I taught him to save me. He advised me to go back to Buddhism, protect the sutras, and worship Buddhism in the West. After success, I will benefit myself. So I''m worried day and night. I''m afraid in the morning and dusk. I just wait for my master to help me out. I''d like to make sure you learn from the Scriptures and become an apprentice with you. "


    "Master, please help me out. I will guarantee you to go to the west to seek the Sutra!"


    Su Xun gave magic to the four value Gongcao and other immortals in the dark. What they heard and saw were all fake.


    Then he looked at the monkey king and asked, "if I save you, what should you do?"


    "The disciples should obey the master''s instructions and exert their full strength to protect the master." The monkey king can''t wait to say that in the past five hundred years, he has witnessed the spring, autumn, winter and summer of the world in front of him.


    Eating iron pills, drinking copper juice, and going through the cold winter, the wind and rain, he really didn''t want to be under the pressure of the five elements mountain for another five hundred years.


    Su Xun was a little disappointed, and then asked, "are you telling the truth?"


    "Master, what I have said is true. I will never lie to master!" Although Sun Wukong didn''t want to get the laoshizi Sutra at all, it was the only hope that he could go out.


    Su Xun sighed: "are you willing?"


    The monkey king was stunned, silent for a moment, and then nodded madly: "willingly, disciple willingly, master Mingjian. The disciple has already repented, and now he is willing to protect master from the Buddhist scriptures."


    Is he willing?


    Of course he would not, but he had no choice.


    In those days, he called himself the great sage of Qi Tian, and what he wanted was to be free with heaven.


    But now let him be driven by a mortal, recognize a mortal as a teacher, be restricted by all kinds of commandments, and go to the enemy of the West for scriptures.


    Can he be reconciled?


    He is not willing, but can only be forced to care.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Su Xun laughed and looked at the monkey king sarcastically: "you monkey, now you really become a monkey. How powerful the great sage of Qi Tian who made havoc in heaven five hundred years ago. I didn''t expect that he would bow his head and pray for a mortal now."


    "Is it that the five elements mountain has been pressing you for five hundred years and has already bent your waist? Holding your head down? Crush your pride? In the past, the great sage had already died in the five elements mountain, but now he was occupied by a mountain goblin who was not in the class? "


    After hearing this, the monkey king looked at Su Xun like a sword in his heart. He said, "what else? Another five hundred years of pressure, another five hundred years of wind and rain? "


    He once made havoc in hell and heaven. How could he have been so ridiculed? Every word of Su Xun was like a heavy hammer in his heart."So, would you rather devote yourself to Buddhism and be a monkey domesticated by Buddhism?" Su Xun sneered.


    His expression of scorn and ridicule fell into the eyes of the monkey king. He wanted to kill him with one blow.


    Sun Wukong tried to resist his anger. He already saw something wrong: "what do you want? It seems that your Buddhist disciples have little respect for Buddhism."


    There is something wrong with a monk who ridicules him for his devotion to Buddhism.


    "Going to the west is to promote Buddhism, but I want to promote demons." Su Xun''s tone was calm, as if he was saying that he wanted to drink water.


    But the monkey king widened his eyes: "you are a Buddhist disciple, but you want to make a demon when you go west?"


    He felt that the monk was more crazy than he was 500 years ago.


    Has the outside world changed after being suppressed for 500 years?


    Are they that tough?


    "The demon clan used to be the master of heaven and earth, but now it''s reduced to a mount. It''s not allowed for Buddhism and Taoism. The famous mountains and rivers dare not go there. They can only live in the wild mountains. No matter good or bad, they are beaten and killed. How sad is it?"


    "Dare you accompany me? If you don''t have the guts, you will continue to be your monkey here. "


    Su Xun looked at the monkey king and said faintly.


    "Why don''t you dare!" Sun Wukong thought of the day when he was making a havoc in heaven, and his blood was ignited: "you, a Buddhist disciple, dare to say such treacherous words. I''m a monkey demon. Why are you afraid of it?"


    "Well, I''ll recognize you as a disciple. You, my master and apprentice have been together for a long time. It''s time to change the color of Buddhism and Taoism."


    After saying so many "treacherous and unruly" words, the leaders of Buddhism and Taoism have nothing to say. It seems that the skill of absolute field is really crooked!


    Su Xun''s voice dropped, so he came to the top of the five elements mountain and exposed the post of suppressing the monkey king.


    Then he went back to the foot of the mountain and said to monkey king, "Monkey King, the sticker has been uncovered. Come out."


    "Master, the disciples are coming!"


    The monkey king''s eyes were bare and roared.


    Boom!


    As his voice fell, it was a burst of landslides and dust all over the sky.


    Sun wuchitiao came to Su Xun and worshipped him: "disciple Sun Wukong, see your master."

 Chapter 787

    "Good, good apprentice, get up and get dressed."


    Holding up the monkey king, Su Xun gave him the old monk''s robe in the package to wear.


    After all, he''s an adult monkey. He''s so red. He''s not very civilized and has hot eyes.


    The monkey king is small, and his robe doesn''t fit him, which makes him funny.


    But the monkey king was very happy: "thank you, master. Thank you, master. It''s just that I haven''t taken a bath for 500 years and I''ve soiled your clothes."


    "It''s OK. It''s nothing more than a dress. Just wear it. It''s getting late. You and I should go on the road earlier." Su Xun said.


    The monkey king quickly went to pack up and helped Sushen to hold the horse: "master, you mount the horse."


    The master and apprentice set foot on the road to the West.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world.


    Walking in the wilderness, Monk Tang was very tired.


    At this time, he has no previous decency, panting, and his body is broken, bloody and embarrassed.


    "I never thought that there was such a demon. It was like a walking corpse, but I almost lost my life."


    Before he met those two figures, they were not people at all, but two low-level zombies.


    He thought it was a man, shouting, and then the two sides didn''t notice his zombie, they saw a piece of food waving to themselves.


    Immediately the eyes flushed in the past.


    Tang Seng saw that the other two were so excited and enthusiastic. Out of courtesy, he quickly stepped forward.


    As a result, I was shocked when I came closer.


    They were hideous, ugly and ferocious. Their eyes were red with blood. There were meat and blood between their teeth. Their bodies were dripping with blood and their bones were exposed.


    When Tang monk was scared, two zombies rushed up and threw him to the ground, biting him.


    Monk Tang was shocked and thought he was going to die on the spot. Unexpectedly, the voice of the intelligent assistant suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "You can kill them any time you want."


    "Poor monk is a Buddhist disciple. He can''t kill anything."


    Monk Tang was determined not to be bewitched. He fought against two low-level zombies and was about to die.


    Smelling the stench of the Zombie''s mouth, Tang Monk couldn''t help vomiting.


    "When you kill them, you save not only yourself, but also more people."


    "Do you really want to die here? Don''t forget, you haven''t spread Buddhism in this world. Do you want to die so quietly? "


    "And oh, I almost forgot to tell you that if you are bitten, you will become the same as them, and you will be crazy to infect more people."


    The intelligent assistant constantly encouraged Tang Seng to give him all kinds of psychological hints.


    "Ah


    At last, the zombie was killed by the sword.


    At that time, all the flesh and blood spilled on his face. At that moment, his mood also changed.


    "What kind of world is this?"


    Looking at the boundless wasteland, Monk Tang seemed to think that it was more difficult than going to the west to get scriptures.


    Because there is at least a goal and a route to the West.


    But now, he didn''t know where to go.


    "It''s up to you to explore." The intelligent assistant replied.


    Monk Tang was not satisfied with this answer: "monks don''t lie. Don''t you say you can answer all my doubts?"


    "Sorry, I''m not a monk. I''m not even a human being." The little assistant''s tone was still a little smug.


    Tang Monk speechless, can only go quietly, finally came to a road.


    "The road is so strong. Is the mark on the ground rutting? What kind of carriage can crush such a huge mark? "


    Looking at the track of the truck on the road, Tang Seng was surprised and squatted on the ground to feel it.


    After a while, he got up. He wanted to follow the ruts and see the town.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Travel to the West.


    At this time, Su Xun and monkey king had already passed the two boundary mountains. Suddenly, a fierce tiger came roaring and cutting its tail. Monkey king said happily on the roadside, "master, don''t be afraid of him. He is the one who gives me clothes."


    Voice down, put down the luggage, ear pulled out a needle, facing the wind, a mask, it turned out to be a bowl, thick and thin an iron bar.


    Looking at this classic action, Su Xun recalled his childhood face to face, but said: "Wukong, wait a minute, step back, let me be a teacher."


    "Master, although this big insect is not born with intelligence, it is also a beast. You can''t stand the slap of it." Monkey King persuades.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "Wukong, let''s see how to be a teacher."


    Voice down, straight to which big bug.


    In the air, Wu Fang Jiedi and others, who had been removed by Su Xun, were shocked when they saw this scene."No, why is Tang Monk so abrupt?"


    "Can he bear the fierce tiger''s attack?"


    A few people see the monkey king really do not hand, just want to appear, did not want the next moment sudden change.


    I saw the tiger ran to Tang monk, and then suddenly put away the fierce look, a gentle face rubbed on him a few times, and then lying on the ground exposed his stomach, just like a big cat.


    "This Master, how could this be


    The monkey king, holding the golden cudgel, widened his eyes, full of disbelief.


    He can feel that Tang Seng is a mortal without any magic power in his body.


    But why can this evil tiger be subdued?


    His master is really extraordinary.


    In the dark, Liuding Liujia and other immortals were also surprised, and their eyes were almost falling down.


    Why did the Tang Monk suddenly have this ability?


    I met a tiger before, but for Liu Boqin, he would have died.


    Why is this tiger so easy to surrender?


    Tiger said, there is no way, can not stir up, can only sell cute in order to protect a tiger life.


    "You evil tiger, your whole body is full of resentment. You can see that you hurt countless people at a glance, so you should be self righteous."


    Su Xun looked at the tiger and said calmly.


    Monkey King and Liuding Liujia are stupid again.


    However, what makes them even more stupid is still behind.


    I saw the tiger really rushed to a stone and killed itself.


    "This Master, isn''t this tiger stupid? " The monkey king is hard to understand.


    The secret Liuding and Liujia can''t be solved, and the four value Gongcao, Shiba HuJiao, Jialan and other immortals can''t understand, and they are in disorder in the wind.


    Has the Tang Monk become a Buddha?


    Otherwise, with only a little body, how can the foetus make the evil tiger surrender first, and then make the evil tiger commit suicide?


    Besides, isn''t Tang monk a monk? Isn''t it impossible to kill?


    Su Xun lightly forced: "the evil tiger was influenced by the poor monk. He knew that he was sinful, but he didn''t want to let me and other monks commit the killing precepts. So he listened to the poor monk''s words and made his own decisions. The poor monk should recite the Scriptures and spend some time."


    He could recite a fart Sutra, so he changed his words: "but it''s too late to recite sutras. Amitabha, Wukong had better take off the tiger skin quickly to make clothes."


    Monkey King


    Five sides reveal truth and other gods


    Tang Monk seems to be different.

 Chapter 788

    The monkey king is going to kill the tiger and take off its skin to make clothes.


    But this words from Su Xun''s mouth lightly said, let him some trance.


    Liuding, Liujia and other gods in the dark are also at a loss.


    He abetted tiger to commit suicide, and now he also mentioned that he wanted to pick skin to make clothes.


    So bloody, so cruel, so indifferent to life, is this still Tang monk?


    Sun Wukong was very happy. After all, although the Tang Monk had been rebellious before, he was afraid that the Tang monk was too pedantic and always pitied.


    After all, the monkey king is essentially a monkey.


    "Master, just wait. I will skin the animal right away."


    Voice down, pull out a hair, blowing immortal gas, called "change!" He turned it into a sharp knife with ox''s ears, picked out the skin from the tiger''s belly, peeled it down, peeled off the whole skin, cut off the claw armour, cut off the head, and cut a square tiger''s skin.


    The monkey king picked it up, measured it and said, "if you''re a little bit rich, one can be made into two."


    He took the knife and cut it into two pieces.


    He folded up one and put it around his waist. He grabbed a kudzu vine by the roadside, tied it tightly, covered it, and said, "master, go! Let''s go! When you get to someone else''s house, you can borrow some needles and thread and sew them again. "


    He twisted the iron bar, still like a needle, and put it in his ear. With his luggage on his back, he asked the master to mount the horse. They set out on their way here.


    Looking at the original version of the skirt, Su Xun found his childhood memory.


    However, he still felt that the monkey king''s gold armor with lotus feet and purple gold crown had more feeling, because it was the great sage of heaven!


    When they arrived at the end of the day, they saw a manor in the distance and were ready to spend the night. By the way, they borrowed a needle to sew the tiger skin.


    The owner of the manor is Chen, who is also an acquaintance of Monkey King. Old man Chen warmly entertains the master and apprentice.


    In the evening, the monkey king sewed the tiger skin around his waist with a needle: "master, what''s the difference between my dress today and yesterday?"


    "Good, very good, very energetic!" Su Xun patted him on the shoulder to show his high affirmation.


    Wukong is a good guy. He just went astray. Now he is leading him to the right way. Of course, being a demon is the right way. How can he fight against the Buddha?


    In the morning of the next day, Mr. Chen entertained the master and his disciples for a fast meal, and then they left.


    Even after a few days of fasting, Su Xun felt that a bird would fade out of his mouth.


    It''s time to improve the food.


    Vegetarianism is not healthy.


    Even if the monkey steps on an animal, he''s not a vegetarian?


    In modern society, this kind of behavior will be condemned if it is spread, and it will be subjected to network violence.


    When they arrived at a shady place to have a rest at noon, Wu Kong said, "master, wait here. I''ll give you some fast food."


    "Wait a minute, Wukong. Today we don''t need to make love to each other. You, my master and my disciples will improve their food."


    Su Xun stopped Monkey King.


    The monkey king was puzzled and scratched his ears. He jumped over and said, "what does Master mean by that?"


    This time, Su Xun didn''t use magic to deceive the four value meritorious Cao and other immortals in the sky.


    Because he thinks it''s time to corrupt them.


    It''s not the same thing to cheat them with magic. We should develop them into our own talents.


    Four value meritorious Cao, eighteen guardians, Jialan, five directions, Liuding and Liujia. Of course, so many immortals can''t work all day, they are on duty in turn.


    On duty today are the four value meritorious Cao and the five sides.


    "Sue said:" suddenly a few birds fell from the sky


    As soon as the voice fell, three big birds left the team at the same time and fell to death.


    Monkey King


    Four value merit


    Five sides reveal truth


    With the observation of these days, they gradually found that Tang Monk''s mouth seemed to have been opened by the Buddha, and what he said was smart.


    If they were not sure that Tang Monk had no magic power in his body, they all suspected that it was him who did it.


    They ruled out the right answer in the first place.


    Su Xun took out the grill and a series of seasonings from the system space, and said to monkey king, "what are you doing in a daze? You can''t clean it quickly. Today, I''m cooking for you to have a good meal."


    He has everything in his system space, no matter what is useful or useless, all of them are stuffed in.


    Because he firmly believes that even if it''s useless, there will always be an environment where it can be used. Anyway, it doesn''t take up space. Take it with you.


    "What


    Hearing this, the four meritorious Cao and the five sides revealed the truth, including the monkey king, were shocked.


    "Shifu, isn''t it true that monks should abstain from meat and fishiness? Can Shifu break it?" The monkey king blurted out.Although I know that my master is in the Buddhist camp, and his heart is in the demon, and he used to rave and be rebellious, he is a monk. It''s a great thing for a monk to break the precepts.


    Secretly, the four value meritorious Cao and the five sides are also waiting for Tang Monk''s answer. If there is something wrong, they will report it to the police as soon as possible.


    Although they are secretly protecting Tang monk, they can also be said to be secretly monitoring every move.


    Su Xun''s face was deep: "muddle headed, Wukong, you and I travel 18000 miles to the west to teach the flesh. If we are always vegetarian, how can we make it? I''m afraid that if I can''t make it to the west, I''ll be yellow and thin and die. "


    "In addition, the bird fell from the sky. It can be seen that everything is God''s will. Amitabha."


    As for me, he also recited the Buddha''s name with his hands together, which was the only sentence he could understand.


    The monkey king and the four value meritorious Cao both think it sounds reasonable.


    They have seen the lives of those poor mortals. The poor can only eat meat during the Spring Festival. They are yellow and thin, just like bones.


    Tang monk is also a mortal, and the journey to the west is hard. If he is hungry, can he still live to the west? I''m afraid I''ll go straight to the West.


    "Nonsense! We have to report to the police! "


    Only the five sides can get angry. After all, they are also Buddhists.


    Su Xun sighed.


    Why don''t you listen to me?


    If you listen to me, I don''t have to do it. Why do I have to change my temperament?


    Su Xun developed his skills in the absolute field, but he grasped the void and captured all the hidden five directions and four values.


    "This How can it be


    If the monkey king reveals the five truths, he will be a fool.


    He is a mortal!


    Why do you have such strength!


    "Amitabha, I just want to eat some meat. I want to complain. It''s not appropriate." Su Xun said happily.


    Sun Wukong turned his eyes and yelled angrily: "well, my grandson said that he always felt that someone was staring at him in the dark. I didn''t expect that it was you rats, Ti! Watch the fight


    He took out the golden cudgel.


    "Great sage, wait a minute!" Four value meritorious Cao, five sides reveal truth, scared pale.


    But the iron bar in monkey king''s hand fell instantly.


    "Wait a minute, Wukong."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and with a wave, the golden cudgel in the hands of Monkey King was flicked away.


    Sun Wukong''s pupil suddenly shrank, and he was shocked. He just wanted to test Tang Monk''s strength. He never thought that he was so strong.


    The four value meritorious Cao and the five sides were also stunned, so they suddenly realized.


    This Tang monk is not a mortal.


    It is clear that their own cultivation is too low, so they can''t see it.

 Chapter 789

    I saw the strength of Tang monk.


    The four value meritorious Cao is a little flustered when the five sides reveal the truth.


    After all, they see that Tang Monk wants to break the precepts. Tang monk should not kill the gods.


    "Is it too much for me to eat meat?"


    Su Xun quietly looked at the current nine people.


    Nine people look at each other, dare not answer.


    Su Xun looked at the monkey king again: "Monkey King, as a teacher, I want to eat meat. Do you think it''s too much?"


    "Not too much, not too much. When I have time, I will catch a dragon for my master and let him taste the taste of dragon liver." Monkey King replied repeatedly.


    Master''s cultivation is profound, which is a good thing for him. No wonder master dares to be so rebellious and unruly. He has the strength.


    Five hundred years after he was oppressed, the monkey king realized that he should not act too forcefully without absolute confidence, otherwise he would act like a fool.


    I learned these two words from my master.


    The master said that these two words are very mysterious. He is very dull and has not yet understood them.


    The most important thing is that as a monkey, he is a vegetarian, but as a demon, he is a meat eater!


    A carnivore has to change his eating habits just because he joined a sect.


    There is no royal law, there is no natural law!


    Therefore, he supported Tang monk to eat meat with both hands.


    "If I eat meat, you all want to complain. Namo Amitabha, this is to force the poor monk to stop killing." Su Xun put his hands together and chanted the Buddha''s name in a gentle tone, showing a compassionate look.


    However, Cao''s merits may be drowned in the waves.


    Tang nine monk''s face was so pale with such a strong murderous spirit.


    This is not a Buddhist, the whole evil way evil monk ah, even if it is a Buddha is also evil Buddha!


    The monkey king was also surprised that the West heaven chose his master to learn the Scriptures. Isn''t it stupid for the Tathagata to practice?


    He felt that master was more like a big demon than himself.


    "No! No! No, elder, for a mouthful of meat, no killing! "


    "Yes, it''s good to eat meat, it''s good to eat meat, the elder is right, it''s healthy to eat meat!"


    "Look what the elder looks like. How can he get to the west! In order to learn from the great cause, we must also eat meat! The body is important


    Under such appalling murderous atmosphere, the four value meritorious Cao and the five sides revealed the truth quite tacit understanding.


    After all, in order to prevent Tang monk from eating meat, he lost his life instead. It''s not worth it.


    They said in their heart, let''s endure for a while, and see the future, we will report to heaven, and ask you to pay for today''s things!


    "In that case, why don''t you share this gift with me?"


    Su Xun was very hospitable and invited them to lunch.


    Four value merit is not bad.


    The five directions reveal the truth, but the face changes greatly.


    They are Buddhist disciples. If they break the meat precepts, let alone Sue Tang monk, I''m afraid they will have to help Tang Monk hide it in the future.


    "Amitabha, thank you for your kindness, but we are finally disciples of Buddhism..."


    Tang Monk directly interrupted Jin tou Jiedi''s words and said: "poor monk is also a Buddhist disciple. Can''t you eat if I eat?"


    Five people stop talking and yell in their hearts. You are a fart disciple of Buddhism. At most, you are a scum of Buddhism!


    "Why, I invited you to eat with my kindness, but the five of you didn''t appreciate it. Didn''t you give me face?" Su Xun''s face sank.


    The five sides revealed the truth in an instant. They were excited and quibbled: "dare not, elder, we can''t help but be happy. How can we refuse?"


    I''m kidding. Monk Tang looks like he''s going to eat people.


    Now, with a heavy face, they might be stewed.


    Eat meat, and they are eaten as meat.


    These two options are obviously not difficult to choose.


    "Master, I''ll deal with the three birds." Sun Wukong said, ready to deal with the ingredients.


    Su Xun stopped him: "Wukong, give new friends a chance to do things, so that they can have a more sense of participation and achievement."


    Then he glanced at the four value meritorious Cao and the five sides: "what are you doing in a daze! Remember, don''t use magic, high-end food is to use the most original processing method, in order to retain the flavor


    "Amitabha, sin." Five sides revealed the truth and read a Buddha''s name. Five people picked up a bird and went around to open their intestines.


    Five monks around a big bird, while chanting the Buddha''s name, while plucking hair, the scene is funny.


    "Grass! Baldness is Yin


    Four value merit Cao looked at each other, scolded in his heart, and then picked up the remaining two birds.They don''t have much pressure.


    When the food and raw materials were processed, Su Xun set up a barbecue and taught the monkey king to burn charcoal.


    "Wukong, do you see that as long as the fist is big enough, the Buddhist disciples will be forced to break the precepts. Look at their clumsy way of dealing with food materials. What''s the truth from it?" Su Xun asked.


    Monkey King scratched his ears, then his eyes lit up: "master, do you mean you can do whatever you want with big fists?"


    "It''s just one of them." Su Xun was not angry and said: "second, these silly beeps still spread Buddhism to save the world. They can''t even deal with a bird. They still save a bird!"


    "Master, that''s right. These bald people A Buddhist disciple with only his appearance is just a waste who can only eat rice. " Sun Wukong is disgusted with Buddhism. Who let the Tathagata be the one who oppressed him at the foot of the five elements mountain?


    Five party Jiedi was so angry that he trembled all over, but he didn''t dare to fight back. He could only spread his anger on the bird in front of him, and his plucking action was even more violent.


    "The so-called Buddhism, occupying a large temple, encircling fertile land, will only pit the people''s incense money, so we should divide the land they encircle to the people, donate the money to the national treasury to build water conservancy, and let the Buddhist disciples return to the common customs, go to the fields and raise cattle. Only in this way can we really go deep into the masses and benefit the people."


    After hearing this, Wu Fang Jiedi wanted to turn around and roar. You are also a Buddhist disciple. Why are you so anxious!


    But they can only think about it, but they dare not say it.


    However, listening to Tang Monk''s words, there was a kind of fear in their hearts.


    The West heaven has chosen such a person to learn Buddhist scriptures. Is this to promote Buddhism or to destroy Buddhism!


    Su Xun and Sun Wukong scolded the bald man in front of the monk. They didn''t care. They let the five sides reveal the truth and nearly vomited blood.


    There''s no way. In their eyes, Tang Seng is totally cruel. After all, he''s so cruel that he even scolds himself.


    Soon, all three birds were taken care of.


    The grill is red, too.


    Susian started the barbecue himself.


    The five sides of Jiedi are sitting on the ground chanting sutras. When they think that they are going to break the precepts, they are full of guilt and remorse. How can they break the precepts!


    But gradually, smelling more and more fragrant flavor, looking at the three fat birds more and more attractive color, Ze, five sides reveal truth throat surging.


    They really don''t want to break the rules.


    But it''s so fragrant!


    It looks like It looks delicious.

 Chapter 790

    On the barbecue rack, three fat birds sprinkled with various seasonings have golden color and rich fragrance.


    "Gulu ~"


    the four value meritorious Cao reveals the truth from five aspects. He looks at the barbecue grill and the bird who has been tested into another shape. He is very sad and tears come down from the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, how long will it take to eat?"


    Sun Wukong also kept swallowing saliva, and six hearts were bouncing around.


    "Fast, fast."


    Su Xun applied a layer of oil, sprinkled with fried sesame seeds, and then said, "it''s done."


    "My grandson can''t wait." The monkey king quickly grabbed a bird and pulled half of it off. As he was preparing to eat, he suddenly thought of something: "master, you eat first."


    "As a teacher, there are not so many rules here. You can take it and eat it yourself." Su Xun would never say that he disliked the monkey''s paw.


    The monkey king was overjoyed: "thank you, master."


    "You''re welcome, gentlemen. Help yourself." Su Xun also pulled a thigh down and took a bite. His mouth was full of oil. He looked at the nine people and said.


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    The four value meritorious Cao swarmed up and quickly pulled down a large piece of meat to eat.


    "Ah! How delicious there is in the world


    "Today I know that Bai has been a immortal for thousands of years!"


    "It''s only because it exists in the world. How many times can I hear it in the sky?"


    "Ah! It''s so damn delicious


    Just one mouthful, the four value merit Cao was astonished by heaven and man, and each one sincerely expressed his admiration.


    The five sides reveal the essence of the mouth in the crazy secretion of saliva.


    "Well, since the elder forces each other by means, we will try our best to break the meat precepts."


    Silver head Jiedi the first can not help, said a word to deceive themselves, and then pulled off a wing, carefully bit a bit.


    The rich meat flavor mixed with the flavor of spices burst out in the mouth, and suddenly felt that the whole person was going to float, and his mind was blank, and his eyes were dull.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized.


    In the end, the meat is not good enough, or the wine is not strong enough, I can''t even think of entering the Buddhism.


    I''m still a hammer monk. Isn''t meat popular?


    And gobble it up.


    The remaining four members of the group read the Buddha''s name one after another and joined the carnivore group. They were full of greasy food.


    Seeing this scene, Su Xun was full of sense of achievement. He immediately took out a few bottles of white wine:


    "come on, everyone, it''s fate to meet each other. It''s a long way to the west, but I want to have today every year. I have several bottles of good wine here for you to drink together."


    I''m too lazy to take the cup. I just throw a bottle and drink it.


    Naturally, he added some ingredients to the wine. After all, as a man with cultivation, he didn''t feel much when drinking any wine, so he brewed it himself.


    He called this wine immortal drunk.


    As the name suggests, the immortal is drunk.


    If you ask what is the most rapid way to shorten the distance between people.


    It''s definitely barbecue.


    Eating barbecue, drinking wine.


    There are more and more talks about the four value meritorious Cao and the five directions, especially the four value meritorious Cao.


    Men start to brag as soon as they drink.


    "Elder, you can rest assured that we will never report this matter to the higher authorities."


    "Yes, I ate your meat today, and I will pay for it."


    "It''s just three ordinary birds that can be so tasteless. If the crane in the sky still has it?"


    "Erlangshen''s wheezing dog is the best in dogs. It''s also very delicious to roast."


    "Lao Jun''s sitting down, qingniu..."


    Su Xun watched them blow with a smile, took out a mobile phone and recorded it for them.


    To leave precious image data for their innocent middle-aged years.


    I have a handle.


    Are you afraid that they will falsely accuse themselves?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun was about to leave.


    Tang Seng of blue star world is almost hungry.


    As a physical body, it''s not only a foetus, but also a kind of lack of exercise. It''s Vegetarian all the year round and not in good health.


    When he came to this strange world and fought with the zombies, plus the long journey, he was already thirsty, dry mouth and cleft lip.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, he heard a loud noise.


    He was startled: "Amitabha, which immortal is casting the Dharma?"


    Subconsciously looking up into the sky.


    In the distance, there is something like fireworks in the sky, which makes a loud noise wherever it falls, accompanied by smoke and dust all over the sky.


    There have been fireworks in the Tang Dynasty, and Tang monk has seen them, but he has never seen such a powerful one.


    But then came joy.


    Because there are fireworks, there are people.He judged where the fireworks were flying, and quickly found the direction.


    He stood in the mountain for an hour.


    People, dense people.


    Zombies, all kinds of zombies.


    He didn''t know it was a zombie. He called it a ghost.


    On the plain below.


    It''s a group army that''s cleaning up zombies.


    Zombies don''t have artillery and air force, so we don''t need to pay attention to tactics.


    Thousands of cannons line up.


    "Let it go


    "Boom! Boom! Boom... "


    With a command, thousands of cannons roared out a small arm thick shell.


    "Boom -"


    when the shell fell into the corpse group, it was a burst of landslides, limbs flying, blood all over the sky.


    Three rounds of artillery bombardment, hundreds of tanks roared and rolled up, even the earth was shaking.


    The infantry followed behind the tank, using the tank as a cover, constantly shooting at the zombies.


    There is a machine gunner above each tank, and the machine gun spits out fire snakes.


    It''s like a scythe that cuts rows of zombies.


    The corpses without Zombie King are like tigers without teeth. Facing the iron torrent of human beings, they have to be crushed mercilessly.


    On the top of the mountain, Tang Monk''s mind was blank.


    In his opinion, the ferocious ghosts were killed so easily.


    He didn''t know guns, tanks or machine guns, but he felt very powerful.


    And looking at the unscrupulous machine gunner on the tank, he had an inexplicable passion.


    "Amitabha, sin, sin, poor monk is a family, even in the face of a ghost, can''t kill evil."


    Aware of the wrong state of mind, Tang Seng immediately condemned himself and criticized himself.


    But his eyes were fixed on the battlefield below.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    There was a noise in the sky.


    He looked up subconsciously.


    I saw a big bird flying in the sky. The big birds dived to the ground and threw their eggs.


    Then the eggs blow up and kill zombies.


    Tang Monk grew up with a big mouth, which can really plug a bird''s egg.


    What is this big bird flying in the sky?


    Is that the one running on the ground Car?


    And what''s that that''s going to magnify the fireworks?


    What are the weapons in your hands?


    These people seem to be mortals just like the common people in the Tang Dynasty. Why can they create these incredible things?


    Tang Monk''s mind is full of 100000 whys.


    I thought that the Tang Dynasty was already a powerful country in the world, but I never thought that there were people outside the people and heaven outside.

 Chapter 791

    A barbecue and a drink.


    Four value meritorious Cao and five directions reveal truth, eat full drink full drunk snore big sleep.


    It took two or three hours to wake up.


    "No!"


    After waking up, nine people immediately thought of something.


    "Do you sleep well? I want to show you a treasure. " Su Xun said with a smile.


    Nine people have a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Sure enough, the next second their worries came true.


    Su Xun took out his mobile phone and played the video of a group of people boasting and talking wildly.


    The four value meritorious Cao and the five sides Jiedi turned pale and knew that they had completely fallen into the pit.


    Especially the five sides.


    In the video, they, one by one, bare their chests and breasts, put their cassocks on the fart, and sat under the bottom of their stocks, holding wine in one hand and meat in the other.


    If this is spread, they will definitely arrive in the west before Tang monk.


    "Elder, you What do you want to do? "


    Nine people want to cry without tears to see Tang monk.


    It''s very like the little daughter-in-law who was forced into prostitution.


    "It''s not what I want to do, but what you want to do. Do you understand?"


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone, put on his wireless headset, and listened to the dynamic DJ.


    Nine people have no choice, can only nod: "understand."


    "That''s right. Amitabha, it''s getting late. Wukong, it''s time to go on the road."


    Su Xun picked up the nine ring stick and restored the original appearance of the eminent monk.


    The four valued Gongcao and the five sides Jiedi looked at each other, and the duty Gongcao gritted his teeth and said, "elder Mingjian, in addition to us, Liuding Liujia and the eighteen guardians Jialan, elder..."


    "The watch said it." Su Xun interrupted him and said, "just give it to me."


    Nine people think of their appearance, instantly feel Tang Monk this is very credible.


    The nine men went back to pretend in the dark again.


    Su Xun was riding on his horse, and the monkey king was walking in front of him. The master and his disciples left for the West.


    Along the way, the four value meritorious Cao and Wu Fang Jiedi had fallen completely. They kept going out to catch all kinds of game for Tang monk to cook.


    It became a journey to the West on the tip of the tongue.


    Half a month later, Su Xun, Sun Wukong, four value meritorious Cao, and the five sides all gained weight.


    I can''t help it. Life is so good.


    Oh, by the way, Liuding Liujia and Shiba HuJiao Jialan were also dealt with by Su Xun by the same means.


    Now this group of secret protection team has been completely corrupted by him.


    Don''t say Tang Monk eats meat, even if Tang Monk wants to sleep with a sister, they have to help him find one.


    On this day, the Tang Monk and the monkey king were walking on the road, and the monkey king was jumping while walking.


    It''s not him. Monkey disease happened again.


    The real reason is that he also has a wireless headset in his ear.


    Since he heard it curiously once.


    He became addicted.


    He had the cheek to ask for a headset, and he wore his tiger skirt all day long, twisting and twisting, and sometimes speaking English.


    Suddenly, there was a whistle on the roadside, and six people came out, each with a long gun, a short sword, a sharp blade and a strong bow. They said in a loud voice: "that monk! Go there! Leave the horses early, put down your luggage and spare your life! "


    "Oh, Wukong, look, there are six thieves." Monk Tang rode on his horse and looked at the six thieves curiously.


    Wukong lifted the monkey hair in front of his forehead: "master, don''t worry. Let''s see the means of the disciples."


    "Wait a minute, Wukong. We monks will fight and kill, which will hurt Tianhe. Step back and let us be teachers." Tang monk said solemnly and rolled up the sleeve of the cassock.


    The monkey king was a little depressed. Besides hunting, he didn''t have a chance to do it.


    On the hillside in the distance, Guanyin, who has changed into an old woman, looks at Tang Seng with a tight hat in her hand.


    Is this the Tang Monk he met in Chang''an?


    Encounter robbers not only not afraid, but also stopped the monkey king to take the initiative to solve.


    And the monkey king is so obedient!


    Bodhisattva Guanyin looked down at the flower cap in his hand. In this case, is this tight hoop still necessary for monkey king to wear?


    Tight hoop is the monkey is not obedient, Guanyin Bodhisattva taught Tang monk to use to restrain its means.


    But now, the monkey is so obedient, what''s the need for this hoop?


    Avalokitesvara was full of doubts and decided to continue to watch.


    I saw monk Tang go to the six robbers and say, "I''m the monk who came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the west to seek the Scriptures. Don''t pester me here. It''s a capital crime to beat up my family and rob my house. I''ll give you a chance to turn over and make a new life. I''ll go to the nearest government to confess my guilt."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva saw this scene and laughed helplessly.Tang monk or Tang monk.


    More innocent than before.


    Do you think his words can really persuade the six robbers to turn themselves in to the government?


    Then the next second the smile on her face hardened.


    All of a sudden, the six robbers burst into tears and left the guy on their knees.


    "Woo woo Shame, shame, I didn''t expect that I and six other people robbed the elder, but the elder had forgiven us. What a shame


    "I''m really not a thing. My mother raised me so much that I came out to be a robber. I''ll go to Fufa immediately, and I''ll confess my guilt immediately!"


    "Listening to the elder''s words is better than reading for ten years. I have deeply realized the mistakes I made in my growth path. I will reform myself and be a good man."


    "There is no reward for the elder''s kindness. I only have some money and dry food. Please accept it."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    She was staring at the scene.


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What am I going to do?


    When the robber met the monk, he didn''t rob his family. He cried and repented because of his words.


    Besides, they also need to give money and dry food.


    This The plot is wrong!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t see where it is.


    Can only call on today''s duty to sigh wonderful Jialan, ask him how this is going on.


    Sighing miaogalan, he said, "I don''t know if I can enlighten the Bodhisattva. Maybe the sutras are loved by heaven. They will have a good time all the way."


    After eating meat for several days, he certainly didn''t dare to betray Tang Seng. It''s a big man''s business.


    "Go and watch carefully, and report to me as soon as you have any abnormality." Said the Avalokitesvara.


    Sigh miaogalan without hesitation: "please rest assured, I will keep it in mind."


    I have already remembered it, but I will not do it. Old fellow iron, it is all right.


    "Wait a minute, please tell me what happened these days..." Guanyin Bodhisattva is still worried.


    Wonderful sigh Jia blue in the heart already can''t help scolding Niang.


    Why is this Bodhisattva so forced?


    I''m still busy going back to play mahjong!


    Only after they were in the same boat with monk Tang did they know what a real immortal should live.


    A cigarette after a meal is better than a living immortal.


    A bottle of wine for dinner, anything you want.


    With a full stomach, I listen to the DJ dancing.


    This is the time for the immortals to change their lives!


    And Tang monk often spit fragrance, from time to time witticism, also let people marvel.


    For example, the word shi''er-li is used to describe the present Bodhisattva. He thinks it is the essence.

 Chapter 792

    Although tanmiao felt that Bodhisattva was forced to do something.


    But elder Tang is right. Don''t they just push things?


    Sigh wonderful Bi respectfully this way the Tang Monk''s performance slightly modified after speaking out.


    The main thing is to modify the things related to breaking the precepts. After all, they are accomplices now.


    After hearing this, Bodhisattva Guanyin frowned.


    Miaotan, without strabismus, is waiting for the order.


    Half a sound, the Bodhisattva sighed: "you go."


    The voice fell and the Bodhisattva flew away.


    The Bodhisattvas who have changed back to their own appearance still look very beautiful. It''s a pity that they are both male and female.


    Su Xun sighed, a little sorry.


    "Mr. Tang, you''re right. Leaders are forced to do everything. We''re forced to do everything. There''s a lot of pressure. It''s extremely troublesome."


    Back to Tang monk, miaotan said, skillfully lit a cigarette in his mouth.


    And then he threw out a ring of four cigarettes.


    "I don''t want to rest here for a long time."


    Su Xun took a look at the big sun in the sky and opened his eyes to tell a lie.


    Liuding Liujia, eighteen nurse teach Jialan is a deep thought ran like nodded.


    "I''ll find some ingredients."


    "Go together, go together, don''t get drunk or sleep tonight."


    "Give me the root huazi point."


    Looking at a group of gods and Buddhas, Su Xun''s mouth rose wildly. It was really interesting.


    Let a group of corrupt officials watch me as a briber, this is not Are you playing?


    But he said that Guanyin Bodhisattva came to Lingshan to visit the Buddha and express what he saw.


    After listening to this, Buddha pinches his fingers and smiles. He knows everything.


    Seeing this, the Bodhisattva Guanyin was relieved.


    Since the Buddha felt that everything was under control, it means that there must be no problem with the westbound plan.


    What the Buddhas don''t know is that there is not only a problem, but also a big one.


    The world is a river plain.


    A campfire was set up on the ground, on which an elk was roasting golden butter with a strong aroma.


    Two subwoofers are playing dynamic DJs.


    "Move times, hit times Let''s shake it up together... "


    At night, the monkey king was wearing sunglasses, smoking in his mouth, wagging his tail and swinging his body.


    In addition to helping to cook, other teachers also joined the team and swayed freely.


    How to say, this scene.


    A group of Jialan cassocks were dancing, smoking in their hands. They took a puff of smoke from time to time, and two broken sentences of English came out from time to time.


    It''s like demons and monsters danced like mad.


    At the time of eating, everyone ate meat and drank wine together.


    When you are drunk, you are worthy of your brother, and father and son are affectionate.


    At night, the bonfire disco party is over, but master Tang, who has been busy all day, doesn''t sleep.


    He''s watching live telecast.


    At that time, when he transformed the reincarnation space, he used it to remotely monitor every move of the reincarnation master.


    It has been more than a month and a half since Tang Seng was thrown into the blue star. I haven''t seen how he is now.


    He looked directly at the replay from the beginning.


    After all, I have to understand the mind of Tang monk.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star.


    Time goes back half a month ago.


    Tang Monk saw what is called modern war on the top of the mountain. He was astonished and stunned.


    The battle below will soon be over.


    In the headquarters, the days after Su Xun left, Meng Hai was now in the rank of commander.


    He organized today''s encirclement and suppression.


    "Damn, these zombies, even the king has been killed by my brother Su, and they still jump."


    Meng Hai said with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Yes, but thanks to marshal Su at the beginning, otherwise, blue star doesn''t know what to look like now."


    "What else? There must be zombies everywhere. Marshal Su is an immortal! God sent us to save us


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see with my own eyes the scene of Marshal Su coming to the west to kill millions of zombies and the city. It''s a pity of my life!"


    A few adjutants and staff officers echoed each other''s words, and their eyes were full of fanatical light.


    In blue star, all soldiers have the same idol, that is Marshal su.


    Wrong. Marshal Su can''t be called a national idol any more. He''s a football idol.


    "Report!"


    It was at this moment that a guard stood at the door.


    "Come in." Meng Hai called.


    The guard came in and saluted: "report commander, we found a strange man on the mountain.""Strange man?"


    People in the headquarters were puzzled.


    Meng Hai said, "I''d like to see how strange it is. Bring him to me to have a look."


    "Commander, yes!" The guard turned and left.


    Soon Tang Seng was brought into the headquarters.


    Meng Hai was stunned: "isn''t it just a bald head? What''s so strange about that? "


    "No, commander, look at the clothes on him. There are scars on his head It''s like Is it a monk before the era? " Said one of the staff officers in an uncertain tone.


    "Monk?"


    The others were staring at Tang Seng.


    After all, there were no temples after the era. They only read the information about monks in history books.


    But now I see a real monk, which is the same as the discovery of intangible cultural heritage.


    Tang monk was staring all over uncomfortable, hands together: "Amitabha, poor monk Dharma Sanzang, have seen you benefactor."


    "What a monk


    They identified him.


    Monk Tang doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with monk? Is there anything strange about monk?


    "Monk, where are you from? Where is this going? " While Meng Hai was talking, he took out a cigarette: "one?"


    "Thank you, benefactor." Monk Tang didn''t know how to smoke, so he had to take it first, and then he replied, "poor monk, I''m from Dongtu University I''m lost and have nowhere to go. "


    Half way, he remembered that this was no longer the world of the eastern Tang Dynasty.


    "Is your blood the blood of a zombie?" Meng Hai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He said that the monk had some brushes.


    Monk Tang called that thing zombies. He thought it was quite appropriate and replied, "exactly. I just met two zombies and nearly lost my life."


    When they heard this, they looked at him more seriously.


    After all, killing two zombies by one person, no matter what level, is worth taking seriously.


    "Or both?" Meng Hai was surprised and said, "monk No, Sanzang, you don''t have a place to go. Why don''t you follow me first? "


    "Amitabha, in this case, I will disturb you." Monk Tang is full of curiosity about the fireworks and wants to study them.


    Meng Hai said: "take down to change clothes, first follow me as a guard."


    "Benefactor, I''m used to wearing robes." Tang Monk hastily said a sentence.


    Meng Hai a Leng, then Eye Bead son a turn: "OK, let a person do a few new for you."


    Think about it. A monk who died out in the new era is wearing a cassock as a guard for himself!


    In this way, Tang Seng joined the army in a foreign world and became a glorious soldier from then on!

 Chapter 793

    "Amitabha, benefactor, what is this?"


    "No, I don''t even know a pistol?"


    "And what is this?"


    "It''s called a tank. Go up and feel it?"


    "This is a light machine gun..."


    In the barracks, Monk Tang asked for information about all kinds of weapons, and his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    He now knows that the big birds flying in the sky before were also made by man.


    It''s amazing that the world can fly into the sea with mortal power.


    "Would you like to try two shots?"


    We all know that this creature named monk is the commander''s guard, so we are very polite to him.


    Looking at the light machine gun full of mechanical feeling, cold gun body, Tang Monk ready to move: "OK?"


    His hands itch.


    "There''s nothing wrong." A battalion commander laughed and yelled, "come on, didn''t you catch some stupid thieves trying to rob weapons on the way? Pull out to shoot at the target, and by the way, train the gun for the guard of Tang Dynasty, which can be regarded as their contribution to the anti zombie campaign. "


    "Yes, sir!"


    Not long after, a group of men who were tied up and handcuffed were pushed out.


    "Guard don, fight them."


    The battalion commander looked at Tang Monk and said.


    Standing in front of the machine gun, Tang Monk smelled that Yan''s face was not good-looking: "Amitabha, benefactor, is it not appropriate to commit such a crime?"


    "This horse is an army! Don''t engage in those literary things. These are all thieves who attempt to rob the rank. They are capital crimes! All should be killed! " Said the battalion commander.


    Monk Tang''s face softened a little, but he still couldn''t do it: "benefactor, even if they have violated the law, they should be prosecuted by the government..."


    "You''re a big head. Why aren''t you bright enough? We are the biggest law these days! " The battalion commander impatiently interrupted him and said, "do you know the consequences of the robbery? Once the soldiers are short of weapons and ammunition, they will die if they step on the horse to face the zombies! "


    "But..." Tang Monk already knew that those people should die, but he really couldn''t do it.


    He just said two words, the battalion commander directly pulled out his gun and put it on his bald head: "now I order you to shoot! Don''t even dare to fire a horse gun. How can you protect the commander? Shoot


    Seeing the power of guns, Monk Tang''s shining bald head exuded cold sweat.


    "I want you to shoot! If you disobey the orders of the superior, I can kill you, believe it or not


    The battalion commander roared.


    Tang Seng squatted down and put his hand on the trigger of the machine gun, but he did not dare to pull it.


    "Kang!"


    The battalion commander fired a shot into the sky.


    Tang Seng was so scared that he almost pulled the trigger subconsciously.


    "Dada dada..."


    The machine gun spits out a fire snake in an instant.


    The huge recoil force made Tang Seng fall to the ground almost unsteadily, which made him very embarrassed.


    There were seven or eight bandits on the other side.


    "Ah! Grass mud horse, right on time, can you give me a happy one


    "What are you doing with your horse! What a disease


    "Ah! My basket... "


    The seven or eight people lay on the ground, howling and swearing, their voices full of grievances.


    These days, they all eat with their heads pinned on their belts, so they are not afraid of death.


    But I''m afraid of pain!


    The dead bald man on the other side looked white and fat. He didn''t expect that he was so dangerous. He used this method to torture them.


    The battalion commander looked at Tang Seng and said, "go on."


    After having the experience of shooting for the first time, Tang Seng successfully overcame the psychological difficulties.


    He pulled the gun, picked up one of the pieces of ammunition and pulled it up.


    "Dada dada..."


    The bullets kept tilting out.


    The recoil of the machine gun and the flesh on Tang Seng''s face are shaking.


    Su Xun was very curious about this. He was a vegetarian every day. He was scared by monsters and tigers. Why was Tang Monk so fat?


    Dozens of bandits fell down one by one.


    "Ah! Grass mud horse, God killed bald, please step on the horse to be on time


    "Sir! Please open another person and shoot us, we apply for replacement, apply for replacement! "


    "Sir, if you don''t kill too much, why should you be so vicious? Come on, somebody else


    A group of bandits were rolling on the ground, with tears streaming down their faces and crying as loud as they could.


    The soldiers all around were queer looking.


    The battalion commander couldn''t hang on his face. The monk shot so many guns and knocked people down, but he didn''t kill a single one. It''s a talent to use punishment!"Stop, stop, stop!" The battalion commander can''t see any more.


    Tang monk said: "after seeing the excited gesture, can you still let the commander stop?"


    He pointed to a tank.


    All of you


    The bandits on the ground yelled in their hearts.


    What''s the grudge?


    Did we dig your ancestral grave?


    You''re going to hit us with tanks!


    Do you know this is a waste of shells! Waste of military supplies! Shame on waste!


    The battalion commander was a passer-by. He could see that after Tang Monk broke through the difficulty of shooting for the first time, he fell into an excited state of killing red eyes.


    Although he didn''t kill any of them.


    "It''s too wasteful to shoot them with hundreds of thousands of shells. Change the heavy machine gun." The battalion commander lit a cigarette and cried, Bata Bata.


    Two soldiers were ordered to lift heavy machine guns.


    The bandits on the ground nodded wildly at the commander''s words. At least they had to leave a whole body after they died.


    I couldn''t find my shoes when I was hit by the tank.


    Looking at the action of the battalion commander, Tang Monk knew that the white stick given by the commander was used in this way, but he was more interested in the lighter.


    "Benefactor, what is it? Why do you make a fire when you press it? " Tang Monk asked curiously.


    The battalion commander was a little proud. He didn''t expect that one day a lighter could be used to show off.


    "Lighter, press here to make a fire."


    "Amitabha, it''s wonderful." Tang Monk once again issued a sincere praise.


    The battalion commander took out his cigarette and said, "here, whole one."


    Tang Monk learned from him, put it in his mouth, lit it, and then took a sip: "cough Cough... "


    I just had a strong cough.


    "The first time you smoke, don''t be too anxious, just take your time." The battalion commander said with a smile.


    "Battalion commander, here comes the heavy machine gun!"


    Several soldiers carried a heavy machine gun on the ground, the muzzle of the gun aimed at the bandits.


    "Come on, guard don, try this. It''s more powerful than a light machine gun."


    The battalion commander patted the barrel of the heavy machine gun.


    Tang Seng loaded the gun according to the way the soldiers taught him. With a cigarette in his mouth, he pulled the trigger.


    "Dada dada..."


    On the wasteland, Tang Sanzang breathes smoke in his mouth, roars with his heavy machine gun, and his broken cassock is rolled up by the wind.


    At sunset, it was his lost youth.

 Chapter 794

    After the zombies have been eliminated, the regiment will return to the camp.


    Tang Seng sat on the troop carrier, holding his gun and a submachine gun in his arms.


    He communicates with his little assistant in his mind.


    "Don''t you kill people? Monk, you have broken the law of killing. " The little assistant laughed heartlessly.


    Tang monk said: "Amitabha, poor monk is just another way to send them to heaven as soon as possible. The battalion commander said that this is called physical transcendence."


    "Ha ha, I just want to remind you that if you want to leave this world, you have to plunder the world''s fortune."


    "Namo Amitabha, the world is very interesting. I don''t want to leave." Monk Tang is telling the truth. He thinks it''s more interesting than learning from scriptures.


    When he understands the world.


    He will spread and carry forward the Dharma in this world.


    After arriving at the barracks, Tang Monk also had to participate in the training, because his body was too weak.


    Meng Hai doubts how he killed two zombies by himself.


    But for his rare status as a monk, he would have been kicked out of the barracks.


    After all, there are no soldiers in the army.


    Then Tang Monk''s daily life is training.


    His whole person is changing from the inside out, because the army is the fastest place to change a person.


    Before Tang monk, he followed the Buddhist rules.


    But now, when things happen, the first thing in his mind is the military regulations.


    He has broken the meat rule in training.


    Because training consumes a lot of energy, he can''t support himself by being a vegetarian. He has to eat meat.


    And then the food won''t stop.


    Mom, it''s delicious!


    Monk Tang thinks that the Buddha does not allow his disciples to eat meat. Buddhism can''t be promoted just because of this.


    In his heart, he was more and more dissatisfied with the Buddha and felt that there were more and more unreasonable commandments.


    And he seriously suspected that the monks were stealing meat.


    Why else are all the monks he''s met before fat?


    Now Tang monk has begun to study science.


    Science has proved that it is impossible for a person who has been a vegetarian for a long time to grow fat.


    In addition, during this period of time in the army, he heard the most about the legend of Marshal su.


    Let him not only feel admiration.


    However, as an outsider, he guessed that Su Xun was not a blue star, but maybe he was not a member of the world at all.


    Otherwise, why is he the only real fairy on the blue star.


    Tang Monk worked very hard in his daily training and was very studious, which was highly valued by Meng Hai.


    After half a month of training, he was transferred back to Meng Hai as a close guard.


    He was wearing a military uniform inside and a cassock outside.


    Now, he cried with both hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It''s really Wonderful


    After watching the replay of Tang Seng''s blue star experience for more than half a month, Su Xun''s expression was strange.


    In particular, the picture of Tang Monk wearing cassock, smoking and shooting with machine gun is very beautiful.


    But that''s what he wants.


    Tang Monk''s original grinning and chirping, and his womanly temperament annoyed him.


    As for men, it''s just like this. They are as strong as steel. If they don''t agree with each other, they just do it.


    "Master, are you meditating?"


    The voice of the monkey king came into the ear.


    Su Xun found out that he had watched the replay all night, and it was dawn.


    "To be a teacher is to think about life."


    Su Xun''s serious nonsense.


    "Then I''ll think about monkey life, too."


    The monkey sat down, too.


    Su Xun was speechless and stood up from the ground.


    The monkey doesn''t seem very clever.


    "Master, what are you thinking about?" Monkey King also stood up and asked curiously.


    Su Xun opened his mouth and said, "I''m thinking about what should I eat this morning?"


    "What does the elder think?"


    The five directions reveal the truth, the four value merit Cao, the eighteen guard teaching Jialan, and the Liuding Liujia suddenly appear.


    They are no longer on shift now. The explanation above is to better protect Tang Seng.


    But actually they don''t want to miss the food.


    Only when you follow Tang can you be satisfied.


    "We had instant noodles this morning." Su Xun''s mouth.


    People wonder: "instant noodles?"


    "Not bad." Su Xun''s favorite pickled noodles appeared in his hand: "this is it."


    Su Xun gave each of them a bucket.


    Then, just like teaching students, let them learn how to make noodles step by step.


    Soon, two rows of instant noodles filled with boiling water began to emit a strong fragrance."It smells good!"


    A group of deities and Buddhas stick their noses to the crevices, take a deep breath, and show their expression of ecstasy.


    I don''t know. I thought I was sucking poison.


    "Well, it''s ready to eat."


    When Su Xun gave the order, everyone couldn''t wait long enough to enjoy instant noodles.


    Just one bite, you will never forget.


    "This instant noodles is so simple, I didn''t expect it to be so delicious. It''s really It''s delicious beyond description. "


    "Hulu ~ this soup is very beautiful."


    "Where did the elder get such delicacy? It''s delicious!"


    Su Su laughed, and a group of woodlouse love to see you have never seen the world.


    "Well, eat and drink enough. It''s time to go. The Buddha is still waiting for the poor monk in the West."


    The master and the apprentice are on their way again.


    There are two subwoofers around the horse''s neck, playing the accompanying music of Monkey King.


    "Just captured a few demons, and then subdued a few demons. How come there are so many monsters! If I kill you, my soul will be lost, my spirit will be lost, my God will tremble, and my ghost will tremble, so that I have nowhere to hide... "


    Monkey king always likes this song. Every time he plays it, he is full of energy.


    Along the way, the master and the apprentice all walked on the steep and rugged road with steep mountains.


    On this day, Su suddenly heard the sound of water in her ear. She thought, isn''t it Yingchou stream?


    Then he asked, "Wukong, where is this place? Where did the water ring? "


    "I remember it was called Yingchou stream in Shepan mountain. It must be the sound of water in the stream." The monkey king replied.


    Su Xun had a good idea. He rode to the side of the stream and watched it. But he saw that a trickle of cold blood passed through the clouds, and the clear waves reflected the red sun. Sound shake night rain smell Valley, color hair dawn dizzy space. Thousand Ren waves flying, spray broken jade, a pool of water roaring wind. Flow back to the vast expanse of smoke, gulls and herons forget not to catch each other.


    When they were looking at the place, they saw a sound in the middle of the stream, a dragon came out, pushed the waves and lifted the waves, came out of the cliff, opened its mouth and ran to suthen.


    "What a loach! Watch the fight


    The monkey took out the opportunity to hit the golden cudgel and jumped up.


    "Bang!"


    "Yin -"


    the white dragon ate his head and plummeted into the water. The waves rolled and the white dragon disappeared.


    "Master, are you ok?" Asked the monkey king.


    Su Xun said, "no problem, Wukong. My horse is a mortal animal. It''s a long way to the West. People can hold it, but the horse can''t hold it. Why don''t you call the white dragon as a teacher?"


    In the original work, because the eagle worries about the interchange of thousands of holes at the bottom of the stream, the monkey king can''t get rid of the little white dragon. At last, he invites the land to ask for advice. Then, Jin tou Jiedi asks Nanhai Guanyin to come forward and give up.


    Now, of course, there''s no need to bother Guanyin.

 Chapter 795

    "Master, if you have money, you can come as soon as you go."


    Sun Wukong''s voice fell and he jumped into the water.


    "Stinky loach, get out of here for my grandson quickly. It''s a capital crime for you to collide with my father, but my master is kind and willing to accept your strength. Don''t follow me quickly to thank you."


    Standing in the clouds, the monkey king cried out.


    But he said that the Dragon had a stick from monkey king and was lying in the water mansion licking his wound.


    Suddenly heard the voice from above, anger from the heart, jump to the waves, jump up and shout: "Wu that monkey, don''t bully the dragon too much?"


    I didn''t eat an adult. Instead, I ate a stick. Now I have to catch myself as a mount. How unreasonable!


    "Splash loach, you should be ignorant of praise. It''s your blessing to be able to stand on my master''s feet!" The monkey king said with a laugh.


    "Wow!" Hearing this, little white dragon was furious: "I have to have a fight with you today!"


    Voice down, take the initiative to attack.


    In the blink of an eye, a dragon and a monkey fight.


    "Wukong, stop it!"


    Su Xun yelled, and then the void explored. His hand became huge. He grabbed the little white dragon and held it in his hand like a loach.


    Little white longan beads are about to be crushed.


    He never dreamed that the monk, who seemed harmless to human beings and animals, had such terrible strength that he didn''t even have the strength to resist.


    "Why do you want to talk to your family about killing him?"


    Su Xun first educated the monkey king, and then looked at the little white dragon in his hand: "it''s necessary to convince talents with reason. Do you think that''s the truth? I believe you''re a reasonable dragon, don''t you?"


    "Yes, yes." Little white Dragon nodded.


    He''s almost crushed to death. Can he stop nodding?


    Su Xun was very pleased with a smile: "poor monk said that my eyes can never see the wrong person."


    And then he dropped it on the ground.


    As soon as he landed, little white dragon jumped up and went to the bottom of the water: "I want to be your footwork, ha ha, be you..."


    The words had not finished, but stopped abruptly.


    Because his neck was held again.


    "What do you do for me?" Su Feixun is smiling.


    Little white dragon swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "do It''s a small blessing to be your mount. "


    Mad, where is this monk from?


    "Little Bailong, I''m a monk from the eastern Tang Dynasty who went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. I''ll follow my monk to make sure that you are popular and spicy. I can''t treat you badly." Su Xun said.


    Little white dragon''s eyes widened: "Tang Sanzang?"


    "It''s the poor monk." Su Xun nodded.


    Little white dragon turned into a human and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    Does Guanyin Bodhisattva make a mistake?


    The monk is so strong that he has no hair. Do you need me to protect him from going to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures?


    Are you sure you don''t want him to protect me?


    Su Xun asked, "what''s the matter? Have you ever heard of being a teacher?"


    "Master, master, misunderstandings, misunderstandings. I made a big mistake in those years. I was confined here. Thanks to the instruction of Guanyin Bodhisattva, I''m here just to wait for master to accompany me to the west to get scriptures." The little white dragon waved his tail and cried.


    Monkey King grinned: "Hey, another one."


    He has tasted something wrong.


    There is no such coincidence in the world.


    "It turned out to be a family. It almost hurt the harmony." Su Xun let him go again.


    Xiaobailong immediately turned into a human figure and knelt down in front of Su Xun: "disciple xiaobailong visited master."


    "Little white dragon, I''m afraid that this ordinary horse can''t hold up to the West. In this case, how about you become a white horse for the poor monk?" She is so happy.


    Although ten thousand little white dragons didn''t want to, they didn''t dare to show it: "disciple, obey me."


    Voice down, changed into a tall and powerful valiant white horse.


    "It''s really a dragon horse!"


    Su Xun gave a sigh of praise. Then he got down from his BMW and touched the head of the Royal BMW: "it''s fate that you carry me for a journey. I want to be smart for you."


    The white horse knelt down, nodded his head, and then got up to leave.


    "Master, I can''t wait. Come up quickly." Small white dragon sways flattery, urge Tang monk.


    Su Xun


    He had no desire to ride a horse for a moment.


    "Some immortals show up." Su Xun said.


    The five sides revealed the truth and others appeared in an instant.


    "What do you want from the elder?"


    Su Xun said, "it''s a long way to the West. I''m afraid I can''t stand the trouble. Why don''t you help me build a carriage?"


    "This Elder, if the Bodhisattva knows about this, I''m afraid it''s not very good. "After all, you''re going to the West in a carriage. Are you going to seek Scriptures or go on holiday?


    "Just don''t let him know." Su Xun said.


    All of you


    This is a good and reasonable statement, which makes them speechless.


    As the saying goes, eating people''s mouth is short, holding people''s hands is soft.


    They had no choice but to build a carriage for him under the guidance of Su Xun.


    The carriage was very big. In it, Su Xun put a sofa, tea table, fruit tray and wine.


    This way of learning from scriptures is even more beautiful.


    It''s stable and fast.


    "Elder, it''s steep in the West. There are many carriages that can''t pass by." Wonderful sigh, said Jialan.


    Su Xun looked at them with a smile: "it''s going to trouble you to build the road ahead. My Buddha is merciful. It''s a great virtue to benefit the people."


    All of you


    Please be a man!


    You go to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures, you take a carriage.


    We''re going to have to help out in the front.


    Is it something that people can do?


    "Why, don''t you want to do such things to benefit the common people?" Su Xun''s face was cold and he looked disappointed.


    A group of people shook their heads like a rattle.


    "Yes, yes. It''s very grateful that the elder should give us such great merits."


    "It''s just a big surprise that we didn''t respond to the merits."


    "Building a road to the West will help the people all over the world to come to the west to see the Buddha Dharma. It''s a great merit. If people don''t let me build the road, I''ll be in a hurry!"


    "Elder, please see, I am so happy that I cry..."


    It seems that a group of people are ready to devote themselves to road construction at any time.


    "Amitabha, I am very glad to see you are so active in benefiting the people."


    Su Xun read the Buddha''s name with his hands together, and his face showed a happy smile like his father seeing his son.


    They all smile more ugly than crying.


    Little white dragon shivers, and suddenly feels that it''s no hard work to pull a car.


    It''s better than being sent to build roads.


    What kind of person is Bodhisattva looking for!


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Susian got into the carriage and leaned on the sofa with a red wine glass in his hand.


    In front of the carriage, a group of Monkey King''s bodyguards are climbing around.


    This combination looks very strange.


    There was music in the air that inspired them.


    "We workers have strength..."

 Chapter 796

    There are a group of immortals in front of the road.


    Plus the foot power of the white dragon horse.


    The road was smooth and fast.


    It''s been two months since I went to Taiping. I met some wolves, insects, tigers and leopards. But in the early spring, when the willows are green and the trees are green, the trees are green. The masters and disciples play in the spring, and the sun goes down.


    In the distant valley, there are buildings and pavilions. The monkey king yells, "master, there is a temple ahead. It''s better to have a rest here for one night."


    Su Xun lifted the curtain and got out of the carriage. As soon as he saw it, he knew that it must be the Guanyin temple.


    The black bear spirit appeared here, and was finally accepted by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The black bear spirit is a wild spirit that fights with the monkey king. It''s very capable.


    It belongs to young and middle-aged talents. How can such talents be given to Buddhism?


    Su Xun must lead it to the right way!


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun brought the carriage into the system space and left a white dragon horse alone.


    "Let''s go. We''ll stay here today."


    After the five immortals have dug their way, they can finally take a breath.


    Su Xun walked in front of him, and the monkey king led his horse behind him to the Guanyin Buddhist temple.


    After approaching, I saw layers of halls and pavilions, selected the overlapping corridor room, outside the three mountains, covered by towering clouds; in front of Wufu hall, there were thousands of red mist. Two pines and one juniper. There are two pines and a forest of cypresses, each with its own color. The tower of bells and drums is high and the pagoda of futu is steep.


    Su Xun only sighed.


    "The dog says, here of and, still be true chicken, son has money!"


    In the village of Kaka, the people around are pale and thin, but the monk built the temple so magnificently, just for enjoyment?


    How can such virtues be said to promote Buddhism and benefit the common people?


    The liberation of Buddhism and the improvement of productivity started from the Guanyin temple.


    The four value Gong Cao and others in the void shivered and mourned for the deep people in the Guanyin temple.


    I''m afraid that this Guanyin temple is going to end.


    When I came to the door, I was about to enter. I saw a group of monks coming out of the door. They all wear left hairpin hat and no dirt clothes. Double earrings with copper rings and waist girth with silk belt. Grass walking to steady, wooden fish hand inside.


    One by one, they were fat and glossy. They were seriously suspected that they had eaten meat.


    Wrong. I almost framed them.


    It''s supposed to be eating in the temple behind closed doors.


    After some exchanges, Su Xun reported his way. The monk invited Su Xun and monkey king to the temple for tea.


    He also exclaimed why such a handsome monk found such an ugly apprentice.


    When Su Xun heard this, he sneered in his heart. He chose the monkey by his appearance. What kind of Buddhism did he practice?


    After entering the Guanyin temple, the patriarch came out. In the conversation, the patriarch said with pride that he had lived for more than 270 years.


    This is obviously trying to pretend.


    But Su Xun and monkey king didn''t respond, and they even wanted to laugh.


    Two hundred and seventy years old is also worthy of pretending in front of them?


    The monkey king has been oppressed for 500 years.


    The old monk was well dressed and enjoyed himself. He called the monk to offer tea.


    A little lucky boy took out a plate of suede jade and three tea bells inlaid with French blue and gold. Another boy took a white copper pot and poured three cups of fragrant tea. It''s really colorful, and the taste is better than that of osmanthus.


    Su Xun smacked his tongue secretly. Are monks so rich these days?


    Think about it. In modern society, when monks get together, they drive Rolls Royce.


    You can''t find a parking space in a BMW.


    In ancient times, monks had more money.


    However, Su Xun was very upset.


    But in his mouth he praised, "what a treasure."


    The old monk showed a proud expression, and said with a little forced: "dirty eyes, dirty eyes! The master is the kingdom of heaven. You can see all kinds of rare things. How can you praise him? Master, since he came to China, what treasure do you have to show me? "


    Su xuncai didn''t want to do such childish things, otherwise he would be stunned if he took a video game.


    But he didn''t want to pretend to be forced, but the monkey king couldn''t bear the anger. He took out the love crazy mobile phone that Tang Monk gave him and said, "Hey, hey, speaking of baby, my old sun, here is a piece of master''s reward for me."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    A group of monks were all puzzled.


    "You wait and see."


    Monkey King somersaulted out, called out the camera mode, and then aimed at the third man to click the shutter.


    Then he came to the old monk with his mobile phone and said, "look, how is this better than your baby?"


    "This This This... "


    The monk and others were shocked to see their appearance on the screen."Is it that people''s souls are sealed inside?" Two hundred and seventy, said the old monk.


    "Puyi --"


    Su Xun sprayed out a mouthful of tea. Isn''t that the stem of the Qing Dynasty?


    The old monk burst into tears again, saying that he had lived for more than 200 years before he could see the treasure. He asked Su Xun to lend it to him and watch it carefully, waiting to return it later.


    Su Xun thought, in the plot, you are greedy for monk Tang''s cassock and want to burn him to death.


    Now I''m greedy for my mobile phone. I won''t be burned to death and monopolize my mobile phone Right?


    Let''s not talk about the machine. Let''s talk about civilization.


    Su Xun thought it was interesting, so he agreed to borrow the cassock from the Tang monk in the original story.


    If you don''t plot my mobile phone, I have no excuse to divide the land.


    After all, even if he doesn''t like the monk, there must be a reasonable excuse to make him fight harder.


    Fishing law enforcement, Su Changlao.


    After leaving the mobile phone to the old monk, Su Xun and monkey king went back to their room to have a rest.


    In the evening, the old monk studied the mobile phone and found many strange functions. He was so surprised and happy, but he cried bitterly.


    Several disciples asked why.


    The old monk said that he would not give up the thought of returning this treasure tomorrow.


    A monk named Guangzhi proposed to kill the Tang Monk and monkey king, bury the body in the backyard, and then forcibly occupy the treasure.


    A monk named guangmou thought it was wrong and put forward a different opinion: "grandmaster, in sun''s opinion, we are now calling for a bunch of firewood from the big and small houses in Dongshan mountain. We give up the three Buddhist temples and set fire to teach him that if he wants to go, he can''t even burn his horse. When people saw it in front of and behind the mountain, they only said that it was because of his carelessness that he left the fire and burned my Zen hall. Those two monks will be burned to death? It''s a good cover up. Isn''t the cassock our family heirloom


    After hearing this, the old monk brightened his eyes, wiped his sleeves with tears, and even said several good words.


    After hearing their plan, Su Xun even said several good words.


    Finally, I broke the story to the original plot, and finally gave me an excuse to start.

 Chapter 797

    At night, in the wing room.


    "Wukong, if you rashly take out your mobile phone and other gods, I''m afraid it will cause the monks in this temple to be greedy and murder us!" Su Xun said.


    The monkey king was worried: "master, just wait. The disciples will go and kill these evil monks now. They will not have a chance to fight us."


    There was nothing wrong with this idea. It nipped the danger in the bud. It was very good for Su Xun.


    But I have to change my mind tonight.


    "Wait a minute, Wukong!" Su Xun stopped him and said, "my family has come out in large numbers to convince people by reason. It''s not too late to wait for them to start any evidence."


    "Then listen to master." Sun Wukong listens to Su xunyan and dispels his thoughts.


    One man and one monkey sleep in one bed.


    Suddenly, Sun Wukong and Su Xun opened their eyes at the same time, and they looked at each other.


    I saw the figures outside, the sound of footsteps kept ringing, and the dry wood was piled up on the wall.


    Soon a big fire broke out.


    "These punters! How dare you murder me for money Sun Wukong''s anger starts from his heart, and he will fight and kill immediately.


    "Wait a minute, Wukong! Let me be your teacher


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and his figure disappeared in an instant.


    Outside, the old monk and others looked at the room that had been surrounded by the raging fire and showed a smirk.


    The old monk touched the mobile phone in his hand. Baby, baby, it will belong to me forever.


    "My baby is comfortable to touch?"


    A sound burst into the ear.


    The old monk was stunned and looked back subconsciously. He saw Su Xun standing behind them.


    "This This Why


    All the bald donkeys look different.


    Because they clearly confirmed that Tang Monk and monkey king were in the wing room.


    Why is Tang Seng here?


    Su Xun looked at the old monk and others with arrogance, and said: "hum! You monks don''t practice Buddhism frequently, and dare to kill because of greed. Today I will clean up the door! "


    In the dark, the four value Gongcao and other gods were twitching at the corners of their mouths when they heard this.


    Do you mean to blame others for breaking the precepts?


    You are the most deserving Buddhist scum to be cleaned up. You are righteous enough to clean up others.


    This horse riding is so funny!


    "Kill him!" The old monk once clenched his teeth and roared.


    The monks rushed to Su Xun in an instant.


    Their simple brain makes them analyze the strength of both sides.


    More people vs less people, this wave is stable.


    "What a dog''s guts


    As soon as he lifted his cassock, Su Xun rose up in the air. He yelled angrily and clapped his hand in the air: "Dawei Tianlong! Shizun dizang! Prajna Buddhas! Prajna bamakong


    A golden dragon roared out.


    "Chant!"


    "Boom!"


    Even without a scream, a group of monks even turned their souls into powder.


    "Lying trough!"


    The five sides reveal the truth, and the eighteen guardians teach Jialan a rude sentence.


    I secretly memorized Tang Monk''s lines.


    The next time they fight with someone, they have to shout at the same time.


    Blow up the horse!


    "PATA!"


    The mobile phone in the old monk''s hand fell to the ground in fright, and his face turned whiter than his bald head. He fell to his knees with a plop: "Buddha, forgive me, Buddha, I don''t know the real Buddha with my eyes..."


    "Then you don''t want these eyes!" Su Xun interrupted him directly and stepped out.


    "Bang!"


    The old monk''s eyes exploded directly, and the blood came out.


    "Ah! My eyes! My eyes


    The old monk screamed bitterly on the ground.


    Four value merit Cao, five sides reveal truth, six Ding six Jia, eighteen protect teach Jia Lan Qi beat a shiver.


    This is the first time they have seen Tang Monk kill people.


    Too cruel. Is this a monk?


    Don''t even want home. It''s really cruel!


    "If you plan to kill me, my dear, it''s unforgivable. But I''m merciful. I''ll send you to bliss!"


    Sue''s next step is to find the voice.


    "Boom!"


    This time, the old monk''s body exploded directly.


    "Amitabha, what a good thing."


    Su Xun stood up in the air, his bright red cassock ringing with the night wind, and his feet were covered with blood. He put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name, showing his compassion.


    The five sides reveal the truth and so on.


    I''m glad I''ve been with him for a long time, otherwise I''m afraid I''m going to be with the old monk.


    "Where is the truth of the five sides?" Su Xun called.


    Five people beat to excite spirit, instantly appear, manner respectful many: "have seen elder.""I''m waiting for the mercy of my family. There are nearly a hundred deaths and injuries tonight. Let''s wait for five people to chant scriptures and spend some time together."


    Su Xun said with compassion.


    "The elder is merciful. We should do everything we can."


    Five people flatter without hesitation.


    but in my heart, I couldn''t help but Tucao: you make complaints about the soul of the people, but also a super hammer!


    Five people chanted sutras and passed the air.


    Su Xun''s mouth.


    What he wants is this kind of absolute obedience.


    Lao Tzu said to go beyond the limit. Don''t ask so many questions. Just go beyond the limit.


    This is the same reason as pointing a deer to a horse.


    "Where to teach?"


    "I''ll wait." Eighteen people showed up.


    Su Xun said: "these evil monks have accumulated countless wealth, and they are harsh on the countryside. The people are in dire need of living. Now we will immediately search out the property title deed in the temple and give it to the villagers nearby to show the truth of these evil monks."


    "Elder, we will obey."


    The eighteen nurses went to work for Jialan.


    Twenty miles to the south of the Guanyin temple, there is a Heifeng mountain. There is a Heifeng cave in the mountain. There is a black bear spirit in the cave. He is waking up and turning over. He sees that the window and door are bright, and the only way is the dawn.


    When I got up to see it, it was the light of the fire from the north. The black bear spirit was shocked and said, "ah! This must be the fire in Guanyin courtyard! These monks are not careful! I''ll help him when I see it. "


    Voice down, vertical cloud head, in a flash came to the Guanyin temple.


    As soon as I got close, I smelled a stream of blood gas.


    "Master, what happened to the Guanyin temple? Where is the old abbot? "


    The black bear asked Su Xun.


    Su Xun pointed to the broken meat on the ground.


    The black bear spirit was shocked: "this How did the old abbot come to such an end! "


    "Of course it was the poor monk who killed him!" Su Xun replied.


    The black bear spirit was shocked again: "you are also a monk. Why do you want to kill the old abbot? If I can''t tell why, I''ll kill you today to avenge him! "


    "The old monk is greedy for my treasure and wants to kill me to get the treasure. Do you think he should kill me?"


    "Nonsense! The old abbot has countless treasures. How can he be greedy of your treasure! I think you are greedy for the old abbot''s treasure Black bear spirit rebukes.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "you''re a goblin. How can you get along with Buddhist scum?"


    "How can I get your bald hand to tell you what to do?" The black bear is ready to kill.


    In the dark, the four value Gongcao and Liuding Liujia mourn for the black bear spirit for three minutes.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Su Xun gave a cold drink and clapped it.


    "Ah! Puyi - "


    the black bear spirit was caught off guard, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his body smashed a wall heavily.

 Chapter 798

    "Good idea!"


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the black bear turned into a black wind and wanted to escape.


    But how could Su Xun let him go like this? He was caught by the void.


    "Boom!"


    The black bear spirit fell to the ground and cracked the floor. The dust and gravel flew all over the sky.


    "True Buddha, please forgive me! I''m all for Buddha


    The black bear spirit quickly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    When Su Xun heard the words, he slapped him in the face again: "do you want to go to Buddha with all your heart?"


    "The true Buddha is a mirror, but the little demon is bent on the Buddha, and his disciples can recite the Buddhist scriptures." The black bear thought it was his sincerity that didn''t show.


    "Dai fo is not polite to look for this kind of beast''s claw? Is it also worthy to respect Buddha? "


    Hearing this, the black bear was extremely humiliated and angry. He didn''t understand why he didn''t deserve to go to the Buddha as a demon?


    "You animals are only worthy to be feet in Lingshan mountain. If not, a group of animals are also worthy to live together with our Buddha?" Su Xun continued to ridicule, dressed in a Buddhist vest and madly hated Buddhism.


    He would like to see if the black bear spirit, who is dedicated to the Buddha, will go to the Buddha after all.


    It''s good to wear this vest. No matter what you do, you can push it to Buddhism.


    In the dark, four value merit Cao and others smack their tongue.


    This is definitely the worst time that Buddhism has been hacked.


    Black bear spirit demon flame surging, eyes Yi want to crack looking at Su Xun: "you said not count!"


    "Ha ha ha, it''s a joke. I''m a monk appointed by Guanyin Bodhisattva to go to the West for Buddhist scriptures. How can you say that I don''t count?" Su Xun was even more ironic.


    Black bear spirit smell speech completely despair, he suddenly some at a loss, in the heart of the faith has shaken.


    Su Xun knew that he was about to fly away with a wave of his hand: "you demons are animals. In this life, they are only allocated to gods and Buddhas all over the sky. Go away. I don''t think the blood of animals dirties my hands when I kill you."


    The black bear spirit was so far away by this slap that he listened to Su Xun''s voice and was furious.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of the beast resounded through the world.


    Black bear''s eyes are red.


    He didn''t expect that he, as a goblin, devoted himself to the Buddha.


    It turned out to be this.


    Beast! Beast!


    Well, well, if I can''t be a Buddha, then I will be my beast with all my heart!


    The black bear looked to the West and clenched his fist.


    One day, I will pull all of you Buddhas from the clouds!


    Feel the monstrous flame in the distance.


    Su Xun showed a happy smile.


    He has brought a Sanhao youth back to the right path in the world.


    "Master, there are still some good rooms. Are you still here tonight?" Asked the monkey king.


    Su Xun nodded: "naturally."


    Then in the evening, while the monkey king was asleep, Su Xun left the Guanyin Temple quietly.


    In the black wind cave.


    Black bear, who was humiliated and ridiculed by Buddha, was drinking muggy wine.


    Suddenly found in front of a white robed youth, instantly shocked: "who are you!"


    "This seat is not human." Su Xun said with a smile, and the breath of poverty broke out.


    The double suppression from blood and strength made the black bear spirit shiver, saying: "I don''t know if it''s the demon clan''s elder. I hope you''ll forgive me if I miss you!"


    Black bear thought carefully for thousands of times. When is there such a senior of our demon clan?


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped in the face. He said coldly, "I''ve just seen what happened in Guanyin temple. Do you deserve to be a demon?"


    Black bear spirit''s face was blue and white, of course, because of the black hair on his face.


    "I ask you, to Buddha or to be a demon?" Su Xun''s voice was cold and his eyes were indifferent.


    The black bear spirit knelt down without hesitation: "before, I was confused and bewitched by the bald donkey of Buddhism. I believe in laoshizi Buddha. I have changed my mind! From then on, they will not be separated from Buddhism and will never die! "


    "Good!" Su Xun gave a big praise, and then his voice slowed down: "our demon clan used to be the master of heaven and earth. I didn''t think that we were closed for thousands of years, but now we are in such a decline. If we want to reestablish the demon clan''s heaven, I''m willing to follow you!"


    Hearing that Su Xun had been shut up for thousands of years, black bear trembled with care. No wonder he had such accomplishments, but he was unknown all the time. It turned out that he was the great power of the ancient demon clan.


    He said immediately, "I am willing to follow you! With the spear in hand, we will open the sky again for the demon clan


    "OK, OK, OK, get up." "The Buddha waved his hand to the West and asked him to find out what happened in the templeVoice down, and reward some treasures to him: "these things you take, to enhance your strength, we will have more opportunities."


    "Thank you, master! I will not let you down! " Black bear spirit said firmly.


    Su Xun left immediately.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the completion of the movement of opening Buddhism and dividing land to improve people''s productivity, Su Xun continued his journey to the West in a luxurious carriage.


    The master and the apprentice went on the barren road for another seven days, and suddenly one day it was getting late, and they saw a manor in the distance.


    "Master, there is a Chuang Tzu in front of us. Let''s stay here tonight." The monkey king looked at Chuang Tzu in the distance, flicked the ash and said.


    Since the last time he smoked and forgot to play the ash, he has a long memory now.


    Su Xun knew that Gao Laozhuang had arrived. It was time for Zhu Bajie to return.


    Then he said, "that''s what you say."


    Then get off, as always, the carriage into the system space.


    Sushi and monkey king are walking in front and behind.


    The food is good these days. Bailongma doesn''t think it''s bad to go and get scriptures.


    What''s more important is Tang Monk''s appetite for him.


    Little Bailong doesn''t like Buddhism either. Seeing that Tang monk is a crooked monk, he can rest assured.


    The master and the apprentice came to Zhuangzi.


    There are many bamboo fences and thatched cottages. The towering wild trees welcome the gate, and the Qushui river bridge reflects the households. Roadside willow green Yiyi, garden flowers bloom fragrant. At this time, the setting sun sank to the west, and the mountains and forests were noisy with birds and birds everywhere.


    Goku asked, "what''s this place for you?"


    The man looked at the monkey king, a little afraid, said: "this is the border of Wusi Tibet, call Gao Laozhuang. Most of the people in Yizhuang have the surname of Gao, so they call him Gao Laozhuang. "


    Su Xun''s secret way is really Gao Laozhuang.


    "Where are you going in a hurry?" Monkey King asked curiously again.


    The man said helplessly, "I''m Gao Taigong''s family. My name is Gao Cai. My father-in-law has a daughter who is 20 years old and has never been married. Three years ago, she was occupied by a demon and became the son-in-law of the Gao family for three years. I went to find someone to collect the demons. "


    When monkey king heard this, Gao Cai took them to see Gao Taigong.

 Chapter 799

    After entering Chuang Tzu and meeting Kao Tai Gong, the monkey king asked Kao Tai Gong to talk about the monster.


    Gao Taigong sighed: "unfortunately, Lao Zhuo didn''t have a son. He gave birth to three daughters. The third one is Cuilan. But three years ago, there was a man who was exquisite in appearance. He said that he was from a family in Fuling mountain. His family name was pig. He had no parents and no brothers. He was willing to be a son-in-law with other people, so I would answer him. "


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, sighed again, and then continued: "although this man can eat, he can also do it, but from time to time he changed his face. He looks like a pig. Later he locked my daughter in the backyard. I don''t know whether she is alive or dead!"


    Su Xun''s secret way is that Zhu Bajie is proficient in change. It''s OK to be a normal person. He just reveals himself when he''s drunk. It''s normal for Gao Taigong to be frightened by this.


    When they came to the backyard, they cast the magic to open the door and save Gao Cuilan. They were in danger of losing their lives, but they were a little haggard and not in good spirits.


    Su Xun fed a mediocre elixir and let Gao Cuilan recover her energy.


    Gao Taigong was very grateful to Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at the monkey king and said, "Monkey King, I''ll pinch my fingers for the master. The goblin and I have a relationship of master and apprentice. Go to show your identity and bring him."


    "Yes, disciple." The monkey king looks suspicious and flies out in an instant.


    It''s amazing to see the high space.


    Then invite Su Xun to have tea in the front hall.


    Su Xun said: "benefactor Gao, the goblin didn''t hurt your life. If you Gao family can get to this point, he must have worked hard in the past three years."


    "The elder is right." Kao did not deny it.


    Su Xun continued: "since the goblin has married your daughter, I think it''s better to recognize her. Otherwise, can your daughter marry off?"


    Kao Taigong''s face was cloudy and sunny when he heard the words.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a common goblin. I''ll figure it out. He used to be Marshal Tianpeng, but he threw the wrong pig''s fetus. You''re still high." Su Xun said again.


    Kao Tai Gong''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he quickly replied, "in that case, I will follow what the elder said."


    They continued to talk. Of course, Su Xun had more knowledge than him, which made him marvel.


    "Master, master, my grandson is back!"


    Soon, the voice of the monkey king rang out.


    Then he came in with a fat man with a pig''s head on his head.


    "My son-in-law has met his father-in-law."


    Then he went to see the disciple of Bodhisattva and asked him to take the gift from the master


    "Good apprentice, get up quickly." Su Xun came forward to help him, and then said that Gao Taigong admitted that he was his son-in-law, which made Zhu Bajie grateful.


    Su Xun officially gave him the name of the eight commandments, which could be regarded as the return of the property to its original owner.


    After a night''s rest, the next day Zhu Bajie would follow Su Xun and go on the road to learn the Scriptures.


    Before he left, Gao Taigong sent a hundred taels of silver.


    Su Xun accepted it impolitely, which attracted Bajie''s eyes: "master, I''m waiting for my family. Can''t I accept these yellow and white things?"


    "It''s other monks, not us." Su Xun said rightfully.


    Pig Bajie also wanted to talk, Monkey King interrupted him: "idiot, let''s go."


    After saying goodbye to Gao Laozhuang''s relatives and friends, the team expanded to three and headed west.


    As soon as he got out of gaolaozhuang, Su Xun let the carriage out and put it on Xiao Bailong''s shoulder. He skillfully got into the carriage.


    Zhu Bajie was stunned: "this This... "


    "Bajie, what''s the matter?" Su Xun opened the curtain and looked at him in doubt.


    Zhu Bajie thought about it and said, "master, does Bodhisattva allow you to take a carriage to the west?"


    "Why must he allow it?" Su Xun asked.


    Pig Bajie was speechless.


    Su Xun handed him a glass of red wine: "come on, let''s have a drink first. Congratulations on your meeting with me."


    "Master, monks can''t drink." Pig Bajie reminds again.


    Su Xun said, "you''re not a human being. You''re a pig now. You''re not bound to be a monk."


    Zhu Bajie


    I used to be in charge of 100000 water forces and was Marshal Tianpeng. Don''t bully me.


    "Fool, master let you drink, you just drink. How can there be so much nonsense?" The monkey king scolded.


    "Drink it! Since master is not afraid, what should I be afraid of? " Zhu Bajie''s voice dropped. He took the glass and drank it down. His eyes were bright and he was staring at Su Xun: "master, I want to..."


    "Go away!" Su Xun directly lost a bottle to him.


    Zhu Bajie found that it was not as hard as he thought.


    Then he suddenly thought of a question: "master, there are so many paths to learn from. How can this carriage get by so big?"


    "Hey, hey, five sides reveal truth, brother Jialan, it''s time to come out to work." The monkey king said with a smile.Then the next second, Zhu Bajie saw the four value meritorious Cao, the five directions, Liuding Liujia, Shiba HuJiao Jialan and other old acquaintances show up. Without saying a word, he quickly opens the way in front with his tools.


    Soon a road came out.


    Little white dragon pulls the carriage forward.


    Zhu Bajie


    This is totally different from what he imagined.


    "Wukong, it''s hot for the first second."


    Su Xun said.


    "Yes, master."


    Sun Wukong takes out two subwoofers tied with ropes and hangs them around the neck of the white dragon horse, takes out the Bluetooth connection of his mobile phone, and clicks music to play:


    you carry the load, I lead the horse


    usher in the sunrise, see off the sunset


    smooth the rough road, become the main road


    fight the hard and dangerous, and start again


    Lala


    Zhu Bajie''s eyes almost fell off: "elder martial brother, what treasure is this? Why have I never seen it? "


    "This is a mobile phone. Master gave it to me. You can do it well. Maybe master will give you one too." Sun Wukong said triumphantly.


    Pig Bajie looked at the black silk on the screen wallpaper, and her saliva was about to flow down: "elder martial brother, can you play with this baby for me? The women here are so immoral. As a monk, I must make a good criticism."


    "Hey! You LSP. " The monkey king teased, took out a cigarette to light, and puffed out the smoke: "it''s not impossible to lend it to you, but I''ll tell Gao Cuilan when I get the Scriptures back."


    "Forget it." Pig eight quit a moment to give up his idea, he is true love to Gao Cuilan.


    Monkey King handed pig Bajie a cigarette: "idiot, smoke huazi."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s called smoke. A poem says: a cigarette after a meal is better than a living immortal."


    Zhu Bajie is walking on the road listening to music with a cigarette in his mouth. He seriously doubts whether Guanyin Bodhisattva has made a mistake. How can Tang Monk get scriptures?


    However, he likes this kind of life.


    In particular, all kinds of uniform beauties in monkey brother''s mobile phone make pig Bajie an eye opener!

 Chapter 800

    All the way west.


    At noon, the sun was burning.


    Choose a cool place to rest.


    "Master, what''s for lunch today?"


    After a day''s digging, the five gods, such as Jiedi, also looked at Su Xun eagerly.


    Every day when they have dinner is their happiest time, happy like a group of 200 Jin children.


    Pig Bajie is confused again, shouldn''t he go to Huayuan?


    what has the final say to eat?


    "Wukong, find something to eat and come back. In order to celebrate Bajie''s joining in our great Sutra learning team, we have hot pot at noon today


    Su Xun took out his tools from the system space.


    "OK, master, I''ll be back when I go."


    Sun Wukong''s voice fell and disappeared in an instant.


    Pig Bajie secret way, this should be the fate of it.


    A moment later, the monkey king came back.


    They also brought back five rabbits, seven pheasants and a lot of vegetables.


    See those rabbits and pheasants, pig Bajie eyes will stare out: "we want to eat meat?"


    "Nonsense, isn''t that obvious?" Sun Wukong did not have the good spirit to say.


    Zhu Bajie didn''t pay attention to him, but looked at Su Xun: "master, we eat meat?"


    "Naturally, and I cook myself." Su Xun showed a gentle smile.


    Zhu Bajie''s brain is a little dizzy, and he looks at the five directions and the eighteen guardians.


    However, without waiting for him to ask, the other side has skillfully picked up the hare and pheasant to open their intestines and break their bellies for rough processing.


    "Wocao, this rabbit is very fat. It''s big and small. Dasheng has caught all the family, hasn''t he?"


    "The elder said that the whole family should be neat, and we are helping them get together."


    "It''s the first time to eat hot pot. It sounds delicious."


    "Don''t say it, the saliva will melt the cigarette end."


    Seeing a group of monks roll up their sleeves, puff smoke in their mouths, squat on the ground, hack their bellies bloody, and blow bull force casually, Zhu Bajie feels that Sanguan has been seriously impacted.


    This Is this still a monk?


    He listened to the Bodhisattva. In order to be a monk, he ate vegetarian food in Fuling mountain for so many years.


    As a result, now I find that monks can eat meat, drink wine, and export dirty.


    He felt that he was cheated by the Bodhisattva.


    Is this the real daily life of monks?


    Zhu Bajie felt that he had realized.


    No wonder the Buddha is full of fat.


    Master, the more you want to get rid of the mess, the more you want to get out of your house! If the Bodhisattva knows about it, how can it be? "


    A group of people looked at him at the same time, looking like another silly beep.


    Pig Bajie is in a daze. Did he say something wrong?


    Silver head revealed truth and said: "don''t let the Bodhisattva know?"


    Zhu Bajie


    It sounds reasonable. I can''t refute it for a moment.


    "But if the Bodhisattva knows!" Zhu Bajie thought that he was greedy for money and lust, but he didn''t expect that these people were more excessive than himself.


    On duty, Gong Cao spits out a smoke ring and says softly, "when the Bodhisattva knows, he shouts him to eat together. It''s just a matter of chopsticks."


    Zhu Bajie


    He couldn''t remember how many times he was speechless.


    How many pairs of chopsticks is this horse riding!


    "Master!" Zhu Bajie looks at Su Xun.


    He felt that as a mortal, Su Xun must have been bewitched by these evil gods and Buddhas. He must save him!


    Otherwise, once the Bodhisattva finds out that they have broken the precepts, they will not continue to learn from them.


    How can he become a Buddha?


    "Eight commandments, peace of mind, Bodhisattva can''t beat us." Su Xun said lightly.


    Zhu Bajie


    I''m totally tired. My heart is broken.


    Zhu Bajie sat on the ground with a loveless expression on his face and began to think about Zhu Sheng.


    Soon after the ingredients are processed, the search takes out a packet of hot pot ingredients and throws them in. The water begins to boil.


    The smell was everywhere.


    A group of bareheaded people gathered around the burning boiler, salivating and swallowing.


    Pig Bajie also can''t help sniffing. It''s so fragrant. It''s really the evil thing that leads people to fall!


    "All right, all right, you can eat."


    "Don''t mention it. If you move your chopsticks, you won''t have enough food. Just keep adding them."


    "Ah! How delicious it is


    "Mr. Tang is able to produce all kinds of delicious food, which makes people nostalgic."After listening to these comments, Zhu Bajie suddenly realized that Tang monk, who is harmless to human beings and animals, was the mastermind!


    Su Xun yelled: "Bajie, what are you doing in a daze? Come and eat. Isn''t it fragrant enough?"


    "Fool, come here and eat." The monkey king waved to him, too.


    Zhu Bajie is indifferent, and he has to resist the urge to swallow his saliva. He must resist it. He can''t go along with them!


    In five minutes


    "Master, help me to add some soup. Ah, it''s delicious!"


    Pig eight quit eat full mouth oil, issued a satisfied sigh, a pair of pig eyes narrowed into a line.


    "Hey hey, nerd, are you not afraid to break the meat precepts now Monkey king made a mockery.


    Zhu Bajie sneered, shook his sleeve, took a puff of cigarette and said, "become a Buddha?"


    "Hot pot is not good enough, or my Cuilan is not good enough? What''s good about becoming a Buddha? "


    "Marshal Tianpeng finally realized it. Come on, let''s toast him!" Polo Jiedi, drunk, raised his glass and yelled.


    "Cheers


    A group of people raised their glasses at the same time, listening to dynamic music, smoking hardcover huazi, eating small hot pot, talking about meat jokes, laughter spread all the way.


    Under the hot sun, the boiling rabbit and pheasant in the hot pot is their lost youth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world.


    The Tang Monk had completely taken off his cassock and put on his military uniform. He became like a sword.


    With the rank of captain on his shoulders.


    Yes, he was promoted.


    He has been in this world for several months, and he has thoroughly understood and integrated into it.


    The idea of spreading the Dharma has been eliminated.


    There is no Dharma here, only guns and bullets.


    The commander said that truth is within the range of the gun.


    Tang Monk thinks this sentence is very Gan!


    "Brother Tang, I''ll rub it in a moment."


    A major came over and said, handing Tang Seng a cigarette.


    Tang Monk skilled results lit into his mouth, shook his head: "no, I''m ready to go on the net for a while, and soon to open up, out of the city can not be Internet cafes, ready to go on a few all night."


    Playing mahjong is boring. Tang Seng thinks it''s better to play games than to waste time playing mahjong.


    At this time, the whole camp suddenly thought of an emergency assembly alarm.


    "Weng''er - weng''er -"


    monk Tang looked at the major and touched the pistol at his waist: "I''m afraid there''s something important. I''ll go first."


    "Damn, it must be a border conflict with the eighth district." The major made a cursing remark.


    Tang Monk touched the smooth head that rubs Liang, grin: "all abrupt, did not have conflict?"

 Chapter 801

    "Just got the news! Those bastards in District eight are restless again! The whole army is in an emergency


    Meng Hai, dressed in military uniform, looked at the generals and said.


    "Mad! The dogs in the eighth district said, "yes, marshal Su started to jump after he left!"


    "This time, we must hurt them. It''s better to break their legs so that they can''t jump any more!"


    "These devils, sticks, monkeys, jumped before the era, and they still jump now. They don''t know how to write dead words!"


    All the commanders yelled.


    As Meng Hai''s guard, Tang Seng also had the honor to attend the meeting in the conference room, his eyes jumping hot.


    At the thought of fighting again, he was excited. The sound of guns could make his blood boil.


    "All right, be quiet. Order now. In an hour, the whole army will go!"


    "Yes! Commander


    With Meng Hai''s command, all the generals and officers were out.


    "Commander, I want to fight the devil!" After all the others left, Tang monk said to Meng Hai.


    Following Menghai, as a guard, he may not even have the chance to go to the battlefield.


    Meng Hai said with a smile: "I can see that you are restless. Take the new letter of appointment."


    Tang Monk opened it and saw that it was a letter of appointment for him to be the commander of 325 battalion. He was very excited.


    Shua''s salute:


    "thank you, commander. Your humble position will never return to the commander''s expectation. Kill more devils and make more military contributions!"


    "Go and get to know your soldiers while you''re on the way." Meng Hai waved.


    "Yes, commander."


    Monk Tang turned and left.


    An hour later, the army moved like a snake.


    Three days later, the army arrived at the designated place.


    The front line was at war when they arrived.


    "Boom!"


    "Dada dada..."


    "Kang Kang!" "Boom!"


    All kinds of gunfire.


    Menghai directly ordered: "the 32nd Division will be pressed up for reinforcement, the artillery division will immediately find a suitable position to cover the artillery, and the rest will stand by!"


    "Commander, yes!"


    The commander of the 32nd division stepped out and yelled, "brother of the 32nd division, follow me!"


    The 325 battalion where Tang Monk lived belonged to the 32nd division.


    Forward position.


    The eighth district is a mixed area. Before the era, Bangzi, Guizi and monkey all belonged to the three powerful forces in the eighth district.


    After Su Xun left, they settled down for a period of time, but they made the same old mistakes before the era again, sometimes provoking seven districts.


    This time, it''s the border friction created by the cooperation of the devil, the stick, the monkey and the three parties.


    Because it was prepared and premeditated, eight innings gained the upper hand in the battle.


    "Shoot me! (shooting) "


    in front of the artillery position, a commander in the eighth District uniform roared with a samurai sword.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    With his command, the muzzle of the gun vibrated violently, and the shell was shot to fall on the ground and exploded.


    "Dada dada..."


    "Brothers! Hold on! Reinforcements will come soon


    There have been countless deaths in the seven districts, and less than a thousand people are still struggling to resist.


    "Kang Kang..."


    With the sound of gunfire and the falling of people, the number of fighters is decreasing sharply.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    Several shells suddenly fell into the eight area positions, directly throwing away countless eight area soldiers and disrupting their positions.


    "Dada dada..."


    Tang monk is holding a light machine gun in his hand. As he charged, he fired at the eight zone position.


    He also called out in a loud voice: "brothers, rush with the poor monk, and pass all the invaders!"


    The soldiers behind him are also full of fighting spirit.


    "Go "Kill!"


    For a moment, looking at the polished bald head, the soldiers of the seventh district who were struggling to resist were instantly excited.


    "Brothers, here comes our reinforcements! Hit me hard! Put all those devils down here


    Now the soldiers in the eighth district were in a panic.


    "Baga! Damn, how could their reinforcements have arrived so quickly? Withdraw! Retreat


    "The whole army retreats orderly, and the third squadron covers!"


    "Dada dada..."


    Elder Tang took the lead with a machine gun, aiming at the position of the eighth District, and killed several people.


    Soon, the battle was over.


    Most of the soldiers in the eighth District ran away, but thousands of them were still captured.


    Tang Monk''s camp 325 captured more than 100 people.


    Tang Seng came to these prisoners with a cigarette in his mouth and a machine gun. He looked at them contemptuously, showed a ferocious smile and pulled the trigger."Dada dada..."


    In an instant, the blood splashed, the scream continued, and the prisoners fell one by one.


    Looking at these prisoners struggling and wailing, the smile on Tang Seng''s face became more and more rampant.


    All the soldiers in the camp were shocked.


    "Battalion commander! It''s against the rules to kill prisoners! "


    After all the others died, the deputy battalion commander was the first to respond and knew that the matter was serious.


    Tang Seng vomited out his cigarette end, held the machine gun on the ground with one hand, and touched his bald head with the other hand: "Amitabha, I''m a family member. I''m going to spend this group of benefactor''s life in bliss. The commander will understand me."


    Deputy battalion commander


    Love monk has privilege?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When elder Tang made outstanding contributions to the cause of resisting the invasion of devils.


    Su Xun''s group of three is still on the way in the sound of music.


    It''s a road you can walk in a day.


    They can walk for three days with their real ability.


    Along the way, I was joking, playing movies with my mobile phone and eating barbecue.


    It''s such a pleasant day.


    On this day, the master and apprentice came to a high mountain. The mountain was gloomy and full of demons. It was obvious that there were goblins living here.


    Wukong took the initiative to explore, but at this time it was a strange wind.


    I saw that the hillside, cut tail running hoof, jump out of a gorgeous tiger, blood body, red ring legs. The temples of flame are fluffy, and the eyebrows of hard cutting stand upright. Bai Sensen''s four steel teeth and a pair of shining golden eyes.


    "I''m the vanguard of Huang Feng''s subordinates. Today, I was ordered by the king to patrol the mountain and take some prey to make wine. You''re a monk from there. Isn''t this a way to deliver food? "


    As soon as he heard Huang Feng''s four words, Su Xun knew it.


    In the journey to the west, Huang Feng is a successful mouse at the foot of Lingshan mountain. He steals the clear oil from the glass cup. In fear of being caught, he escapes to the lower world to be a monster.


    The king Huang Feng''s move was called samadhi Shenfeng. Even the monkey king could not make it. In the end, LINGJI Bodhisattva used Dingfeng bead to settle the king Huang Feng and took it to the west to see the Buddha.


    Su Xun thought that the king Huang Feng was a talented person who could be cultivated with only one move of Samadhi.


    How can you be a monk?


    "Hey, you little monster is rampant. I''ll meet you today!" Zhu Bajie''s voice fell, took out his rake and rushed up.


    The tiger said with a smile: "ridiculous, you pig demon laugh at me a tiger demon? Today I''m going to eat steamed pig''s head. "


    "Watch the fight!" Zhu Bajie is furious.

 Chapter 802

    How can a tiger be the opponent of Zhu Bajie?


    So three five divided by two was killed, showing the original shape, a beautiful tiger several meters long.


    Zhu Bajie excitedly hooked the tiger up to Su Xun with a rake: "master, today we are blessed to eat tiger meat."


    The monster wants to eat them.


    But I don''t know they want to eat monsters.


    This is a world where you eat me and I eat you.


    "Let''s deal with the food first. I''ll sit down and practice Buddhism first."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he got into the carriage.


    Leaving a group of people looking at each other.


    "Master What did master say? " Zhu Bajie''s eyes widened.


    Sun Wukong also widened his eyes: "Master said he would go to practice Buddhism!"


    They all think there is something wrong with monk Tang.


    Actually began to think about practicing Buddhism!


    It''s totally out of business.


    It''s a big problem.


    In the carriage, Su Xun yuan Shen came out of his body and came to the Huangfeng cave where the king of Huangfeng lived.


    "Why doesn''t the tiger forward come back? Do you want to starve to death? "


    King Huang Feng is sitting in motion, drinking wine cup after cup, whining.


    "Your tiger forward can''t come back."


    A voice suddenly rang out, Huang Feng King body a shock, this just found in front of the table below him, I do not know when a young man appeared.


    When he looked around, he found that all the little demons under his command looked as usual. It was obvious that only he could see the young man.


    "Who are you? Why do you come to Huangfeng cave? "


    Huang Feng King complexion dignified ask a way.


    Su Xun said, "if you''re right, you''re a Taoist mouse at the foot of Lingshan mountain. You''re afraid of King Kong''s capture because you''ve stolen the clear oil from the glass cup. Are you right?"


    "You How did you know that? Who the hell are you? " King Huang Feng was shocked in his heart and was ready to launch his unique move at any time.


    Su Xun snorted coldly: "I advise you to put away that little thought. Your samadhi spirit is not enough in front of me."


    King Huang Feng was even more suspicious. He didn''t expect that the other side even knew his unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box.


    He felt as if he had no secret in front of him, and his heart was filled with fear.


    "You Are you sent by Lingshan to take me Huang Feng said tentatively.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun began to laugh, and then he restrained his smile: "just Lingshan? Even the Lord of Lingshan, the Tathagata Buddha, could not call me


    King Huang Feng thinks he is bragging.


    But I didn''t dare to say it.


    "Boom!"


    Su Xun''s evil spirit broke out.


    King Huang Feng knelt down on the ground in terror: "I don''t know if it''s the elder of the demon clan. Please forgive me."


    "I want to reestablish the demon family heaven. As long as you follow me, no one in Lingshan can take you!" Su Xun''s tone was calm, but he showed strong confidence.


    King Huang Feng couldn''t refuse. He was overjoyed: "thank you, master. I''m willing to follow you. You''re the only one who is willing to follow you


    Judging from Su Xun''s outburst of momentum, he really believed that the other side was not inferior to the Tathagata.


    I didn''t expect that the demon clan had such a great power. It was a surprise.


    These years, only their demon clan has no support, and they are also suppressed by the two factions. Without their father, their life is miserable.


    Now that Zun''s father is here, he doesn''t have to worry about Lingshan catching him. How can he not feel happy?


    "You can practice in the yellow wind tunnel and don''t harm people''s lives. Today, some monks will pass by to learn from the West. You should not be embarrassed."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    King Huang Feng repeatedly promised: "what the elder said, the younger generation will never forget it."


    "If you want to join Buddhism, you can do everything you can." Su Xun continued to give orders.


    Huang Feng is different from black bear.


    King Huang Feng has been watched by LINGJI Bodhisattva all the time. He definitely wants to bring it into Buddhism.


    Su Xun didn''t mind taking advantage of the situation to put in the traitor.


    The eighteen guardians and the five sides reveal the truth. These people have already judged Buddhism.


    When you think about it, half of the demons and Buddhas in Lingshan are all traitors. How wonderful the scene is.


    And the Buddha''s face should be more wonderful.


    King Huang Feng also guessed Su Xun''s plan and immediately said, "I''ll obey you."


    Su Xun gave him some magic weapons as usual.


    There are a lot of magic weapons on him.


    Even Taobao is not as precious as he is. He is the real Taobao God.


    After giving the magic weapon, he left in the voice of King Huang Feng.After Su Xun left, King Huang Feng was still happy and looked at his little Demons: "children, listen to me. From now on, you are not allowed to hurt people''s names. You are all willing to follow our king in this mountain. When the time is ripe, you will have a great fortune!"


    Although a group of little demons didn''t understand, they agreed one after another. After all, no one dared to disagree.


    Su Xunyuan returns and walks out of the carriage to find that the tiger has been disposed of. A complete tiger skin has been peeled off and put on the side.


    "Master, what Dharma have you learned?" Pig Bajie asked.


    Su Xun solemnly read the name of god Buddha, and said, "Amitabha, poor monk, you have to eat meat with wine to make it fragrant."


    "Ha ha ha, master, I have understood this for a long time." The monkey king said with a laugh.


    Su Xun said solemnly: "you only understand the skin, poor monk can understand the essence."


    "That is, brother monkey, can you be more accomplished than master?" Said Zhu Bajie.


    He firmly defended Su Xun''s absolute power.


    The monkey king scolded: "flatterer."


    At noon, the party had a tiger meat soup pot.


    It''s a very good taste.


    Looking at Jiedi and Jialan, Su Xun said, "if you go on like this, sooner or later, you will be found and cleared."


    For a moment, they felt that the tiger meat in front of them was not fragrant.


    But it just stopped for a moment, and then gobbled up again.


    "To die is to be a Buddha full of death."


    "Yes, sooner or later, I will find that if I don''t eat more now, I will lose money then."


    "Elder, we have wine today, we are drunk today."


    Su Xun


    Do you still deserve to be monks?


    He forgot that he had developed it all by himself.


    Su Xun said, "I have a way to keep you from being investigated."


    "Please give me some advice!" Wu Fang Jie Di and 18 Hu Jiao Jia Lan stopped again.


    After all, no one wants to die.


    Only living can we eat more meat.


    What''s more, they are so happy after breaking the meat ring. They haven''t broken the color ring yet.


    "As long as all the monks in Lingshan eat meat and break the precepts, won''t they help you hide from the Buddha?" Su Xun said slowly.


    Four value merit Cao and Liuding Liujia are stunned. Elder, you are really a devil.


    Wu Fang Jiedi and others looked at each other, but felt that this statement was reasonable and could not be refuted.

 Chapter 803

    "In this way, you should try to attract all the monks in Lingshan. Good things should be shared with you. Is that the truth?"


    Su Xun continued to encourage Jiedi and Jialan to carry out the rescue activities.


    Wu Fang Jiedi and others nodded.


    They are already in the water. As long as you drag other people into the water, there will be no informer.


    Because we are all in the water, naturally we have to hide from the Buddha and other senior officials who are still on the shore.


    "You start with revealing the truth, and go up layer by layer. Anyway, the journey to the west is long, and we have plenty of time." Su Xun was smiling.


    Lingshan Buddhism has three thousand revelations, five hundred Arhats, eight vajras, four Bodhisattvas and three Buddhists.


    These belong to the middle and high level.


    You don''t have to think about it since the eighth King Kong.


    3000 Jiedi and 500 Luohan Su Xun think they can try to develop it.


    If the development fails, you really have the kind of heart bent on the Buddha, even if you break the precepts yourself, you have to sue others to break the precepts and kill them directly.


    A group of people eating soup pot, discussing the plot.


    From time to time, he laughed.


    The four value meritorious Cao and Liuding Liujia trembled.


    A group of Buddhist disciples came together to discuss with other disciples in Suanling mountain headquarters.


    This horse Why is it so weird?


    The infighting is terrible.


    Then they sighed again.


    Because their heaven is not harmonious.


    After eating and drinking enough, they set out on the road again.


    Su Xun put the carriage away, even did not ride a horse. His reputation was that he was happy with the people and digested by walking.


    Four value meritorious Cao, five Jiedi and others were almost moved to cry, and finally there was no need to dig the way.


    But it''s called LINGJI Bodhisattva in the sky.


    Pinch a finger to calculate, the team should also pass through the yellow wind hole, and then ready to see.


    Because he knew that the team had to come to him to use dingfengzhu.


    Only Dingfeng bead in his hand can break the samadhi wind of Huangfeng king.


    Sitting in the clouds, he could see the westward team moving towards the yellow wind tunnel.


    And not far from Huangfeng cave, Huangfeng king has led his little demons to wait.


    Seeing this scene, LINGJI Bodhisattva smiles. It seems that Huang Feng is waiting for Tang Monk and his disciples to deliver him.


    The Sutra team saw Huang Feng and other demons.


    "Master, there are monsters!"


    Monkey King exclaimed and took out his golden cudgel.


    Zhu Bajie also took out a nine tooth harrow.


    Su Xun said: "Wukong, Bajie, don''t be flustered. I don''t think the other side seems hostile. I''d better understand the situation first."


    The LINGJI Bodhisattva in the cloud could not help laughing when he heard the words. The Tang monk is really innocent.


    It''s the funniest laugh he''s ever heard that the monster doesn''t mean him any harm


    With a smile, LINGJI Bodhisattva couldn''t smile, and his eyes were staring at him.


    At the bottom, King Huang Feng walked quickly to the Tang Monk and said, "but the holy monk who went to the west to get scriptures? There are so many strange things in this area that the holy monk is afraid of danger. My king leads the children to escort the holy monk for a journey. "


    The master told him not to embarrass the monk who went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. When he met him, he had to send him off respectfully.


    This shows that the relationship between the elder and these monks is perfect.


    In this case, I must give the elder face and give him enough ostentation.


    Su Xun said that there was nothing wrong with the materials that could be made.


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, the secret five directions Jiedi and others have been numb and used to it.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva was a little confused. He seriously doubted whether he was hallucinating.


    What did he see?


    King Huang Feng gathered the demons not to catch Tang monk, but to escort him.


    He felt the plot deviated from the script!


    Isn''t he useless?


    "Amitabha, it''s so good. In that case, I''m not polite. Please, benefactor first."


    "No, no, no, holy monk first."


    Looking at the scene of one person, one demon and great harmony, LINGJI Bodhisattva is in disorder in the wind.


    How could that be?


    How could that be?


    Did someone reveal the secret of his journey to the west to King Huang Feng?


    The LINGJI Bodhisattva pinched his fingers, but found no problem at all.


    But this is the biggest problem!


    In this way, he watched King Huang Feng send Tang monks out of the ten li area, and then both sides said goodbye and wept on the spot.


    This is a harmonious scene of human and demon, but it''s really tearful.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva is anxious to urinate_ ¨‹¡£


    Finally, the team left.


    The king of Liulishan said, "I''ll come back to you as soon as the wind blows."Since it''s useless for Huang Feng to put it in summer, I''ll take it back to Lingshan.


    "Yes, Bodhisattva." Huang Feng is very cooperative.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva again muddled force, you step on the horse even don''t resist?


    Is this a bit too casual?


    You''ve changed. You''ve changed. I don''t know you. You didn''t do that before!


    King Huang Feng said with emotion: "I was originally a mouse at the foot of Lingshan mountain. I was able to cultivate myself by bathing in the light of Buddhism day and night. But for a moment, I was greedy and stole the clear oil from the glass cup. I was in great trouble. I was in a panic and fled to the lower world to occupy the mountain as king."


    "But since then, there is no chance to listen to the Buddha Dharma and bathe in the light of the Buddha, so that the disciples'' life is not like death. In this case, it''s better for a Bodhisattva to go back to Lingshan and die under the Buddha Dharma even if he dies. But the disciples are dedicated to the Buddha and just sent away a group of monks who went to the west to get scriptures."


    Bodhisattva


    If you don''t say the last sentence, I''ll feel better about you.


    King Huang Feng is the fourteenth of the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties.


    He just stares at it.


    A lot of scripts have been written, but the actors shiver and shoot.


    It''s sad for him to be a producer.


    But Huang Feng''s attitude made him think that he couldn''t pick a bone out of the egg.


    After all, other people are devoted to the Buddha, so when they hear that they are going to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures, they escort them in person.


    Is there a problem?


    No problem!


    LINGJI Bodhisattva went to the West Tianling mountain with Huang Feng.


    After returning to Lingshan.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva said the matter to the Tathagata again and felt that there was a doubt.


    The Tathagata Buddha calculated and then shook his head with an enigmatic smile.


    When LINGJI Bodhisattva looks at the Buddha''s mastery, he thinks that maybe he thinks too much. After all, the Buddha says that there is no problem.


    "Huang Feng, you know the crime."


    The Buddha looked at Huang Feng and said.


    Huang Feng quickly knelt down and said in a trembling voice: "I know my sin. I only ask the Buddha to circle me in Lingshan forever. As long as I can listen to the Dharma every day, my life will be enough."


    Seeing his attitude, the Tathagata Buddha smiles with satisfaction and says, "since you are devoted to the Buddha and we are merciful, you will not be investigated. After that, you will stay in Lingshan to practice and study the Dharma with your heart."


    "Thank you, Buddha! Disciple, thank you Buddha


    King Huang Feng seems to be so excited that he is at a loss. His eyes are about to light up.


    All the Buddhas around are secretly surprised. The goblin is really a man who is dedicated to the Buddha.


    Huang Feng: No, I''m just a playwright.

 Chapter 804

    LINGJI Bodhisattva was in the sky. Of course, Su Xun saw it. He just pretended not to see it.


    Thanks to that LINGJI, he thought he was hiding very secretly, but he didn''t know that he had been exposed to Su Xun for a long time.


    In front of him, he can see through LINGJI Bodhisattva''s inner pants or not!


    Of course, such a boring thing, he would not go to see, after all, he is not interested in men.


    The master and apprentice passed 800 Huangfengling mountains, but they entered the West in a place of Pingyang. Time is fast, summer and autumn, see some cicadas singing willow, fire to the West. At the right line, I saw a big flood, turbulent waves.


    There is a stone tablet by the river. Three people can see that there are three seal characters on it, which are Liusha river. There are four small lines of real characters on the belly, which say: "eight hundred Liusha boundary, three thousand weak water depth. The goose feather can''t float, the reed flower will sink. "


    Su Xun breathed out a breath. Brother Sha, an honest man, is going to return to the team.


    Although younger martial brother Sha is honest, he is also cruel.


    The nine skull beads hanging in front of his neck are the first nine reincarnations of Tang Seng. In other words, Tang Seng''s nine reincarnations were eaten by him here


    So younger martial brother Sha has eaten people.


    However, he used to eat Tang Seng.


    What does it have to do with Su Xun?


    Three people are looking at the inscription, only to hear the surge of mountains, waves like mountains, the river in the middle of the slippery drill out a goblin, very ugly: a red flame hair fluffy, two round eyes bright like a lamp. Not black, not indigo face, such as thunder, such as drum, old dragon sound. He wore a yellow jacket with a collar and white rattan on his waist. There are nine skeletons hanging under the head, and it is very impressive to hold a staff.


    That strange a whirlwind, run ashore, path rob Tang monk.


    Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie sacrifice their weapons.


    Su Xun''s secret way, fuck, do you want to eat even the tenth generation?


    "Presumptuous!"


    Su Xun said angrily, "I''m a monk who went to the west to get scriptures. How dare you eat me, you goblin?"


    I''ll show you who I am until you get down on your knees.


    Hearing this, monk Sha''s face changed greatly. He knelt down on the ground: "master, I have no eyes. I respect my master from time to time. Don''t blame me!"


    "Hey, hey, what''s the origin of you goblin?" Monkey King asked with a smile, carrying the golden cudgel.


    He is not stupid. He has found something wrong. Apart from him, Bai Longma and Zhu Bajie were sent to seek scriptures from Tang monk for atonement because of something big.


    And each has its origin, so he speculates that the red haired monster is not simple.


    The so-called "no plan" is to travel west.


    Sure enough, monk Sha said, "I was originally a rolling curtain general in the heaven, but I was knocked down because I broke the glass cup by mistake. I degenerated into a demon in this river. In the past, Guanyin Bodhisattva once said that I was defeated by a monk in the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. He gave me a Dharma name called Wujing. I didn''t expect to meet Shifu today. I didn''t know him for a moment, and even collided with Shifu."


    "Haha, if you break a glass cup, it will bring down the world. You can see if you recognize me, old pig. I''m Marshal Tianpeng, who is in charge of the 100000 water forces in Tianhe." Pig eight quit together to go up, and finally met more miserable than their own, the heart is finally balanced.


    Monk Sha looked at him suspiciously: "I can''t recognize the appearance of Marshal, but I can recognize the blade in Marshal''s hand."


    "Since it''s Guanyin Bodhisattva who asked you to wait for me here, I''ll help you. Bajie, take the sword. I''ll shave for your third younger martial brother." Su Xun said.


    Soon, a shaved, bearded man appeared in front of the crowd.


    This image is more pleasing to the eye than before.


    "Master, how can we cross the river?" Zhu Bajie raised a new problem.


    After all, in the quicksand River, they can''t even lift their goose feathers. How can they get there?


    Su Xun looked at him with silly eyes: "of course, he flew by."


    In the journey to the west, Guanyin Bodhisattva sent Muzha to help take in Sha Wujing with a gourd, and made a Dharma boat to cross the river with the gourd and the rosary beads on Sha Wujing''s neck.


    But now, Su Xun didn''t want to take any sutras. He didn''t care so much.


    Eight hundred Li quicksand River, whew of fly past, make so troublesome why?


    "But master, didn''t Bodhisattva say that this journey to the West should be a step by step?" This question was asked by an honest man, Sha Wujing.


    Su Xun nodded, and naturally asked, "he said it, but I don''t listen, can''t I?"


    Sha Wujing


    "This Not so good. "


    Sun Wukong put his arms around his neck: "brother, you only know in the back that the bad ones are still in the back, but when you get used to them, you will feel good."


    Sha Wujing said he didn''t understand this.


    Sun Wukong didn''t explain much, because when he got to the back, Sha Wujing would know.


    In this way, the learning team was officially complete, and the apprentices flew directly across the Liusha River to the other bank, and then continued on their way.Nanhai Guanyin Bodhisattva is still wondering.


    How come the monkey king hasn''t come to find himself after waiting so long?


    Haven''t you come to Liusha River yet?


    In that case, I''ll wait for a few days.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world.


    In an office.


    There are only three people in it.


    Two middle-aged people, a Tang monk.


    "Comrade Tang Seng! According to Comrade Meng Hai''s recommendation, the organization has an arduous task to give you! I hope you can accept it. "


    A middle-aged man looked at Tang Seng seriously and said calmly.


    Tang Monk brush down a military salute: "please rest assured that the organization, I will not live up to the expectations of the organization, resolutely complete the task assigned to the peak!"


    "Good! Yes, it''s very energetic. " The middle-aged man patted him on the shoulder and said, "we are in urgent need of a young and energetic Comrade like you. We also believe that you can succeed."


    "Well, the contradiction between the eight districts and our seven districts is getting deeper and deeper, and it has come to the point that we are about to meet each other in full arms. The intelligence work is very intense."


    "A group of traitors stole senior materials from our district and fled to the eighth District, which brought a great blow to our seventh district. The organization hopes that Tang Seng can go to the district to carry out the task of decapitating and eliminating traitors, kill those traitors, and frighten other ready to move bad elements!"


    Tang Seng felt that this kind of work in the enemy''s rear was always exciting. He only saw it in movies and TV. He was very excited: "I promise to finish the task!"


    "Tang Xuansheng, the leader of the seventh group of our operation, is happy to be led by you." The middle-aged man pointed to another middle-aged man with glasses and said.


    Glasses middle-aged monk Tang stretched out a hand: "commander Meng recommended you to us, we believe his eyes, also believe you."


    "Never fail to live up to the trust of the organization!" Tang monk said firmly, tone sonorous and powerful.

 Chapter 805

    Travel to the West.


    After passing the Liusha River, the group of four teachers and apprentices went all the way to the West. It was really like the song in the TV series, ushering in the sunset and sending off the sunset.


    It''s just that when you get to them, it''s called enjoying sunrise and sunset.


    But the figure of the South China Sea Bodhisattva is not waiting for him.


    He calculated, but found that the team had passed the quicksand River.


    Guanyin is confused. How did they get by without their own treasure?


    It''s impossible to fly past, because it''s weak water, not ordinary water.


    On the weak water, birds and animals can''t fly.


    The small head of Guanyin Bodhisattva really can''t figure out how the Sutra team crossed the quicksand River.


    After all, he never dreamed that there was a saint in the group.


    "That''s all, that''s all, as long as there''s no mistake in learning from scriptures."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not think much.


    Besides, she''s going to work in person.


    Because the next step is the four sages trying Zen.


    Lower bound.


    On this day, Su Xun''s four disciples climbed over a cliff and looked up to see a cluster of pines. There were several houses inside, which were really magnificent. But they saw that the door was green and the house was near the green hill. A few pines, a few stems, and a few bamboos.


    The wild chrysanthemum beside the fence is frosty, and the orchid beside the bridge reflects the water. The walls are made of silt and brick. The high hall is magnificent, and the building is very clean. Cattle and sheep do not see no chicken dog, think it is autumn harvest farming leisure.


    "Shifu, there''s a family there. Guan is the gate of wealth. How about staying here tonight?"


    Pig Bajie can''t wait to say.


    That family is rich at first sight.


    The rich people must have served them very well.


    Sun Wukong saw something wrong. He wanted to remind Tang monk, but he thought of master''s profound cultivation. Why should he remind himself.


    Su Xun said, "it''s still early. We won''t stay here tonight. Let''s continue on our way."


    He knew that this was the place where the four sages tried Zen, but he didn''t want to play boring games with Guanyin Bodhisattva, Lishan mother, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva.


    After all, one of these four people, Li Shan''s mother, is a real fairy.


    Although the appearance of Guanyin Bodhisattva is female, it''s also quite appropriate to know this.


    Puxian Bodhisattva and Manjusri Bodhisattva went too far. As soon as he thought that Jiao Didi''s little beauty was changed by two men, Su Xun was not interested in it.


    "Master, why?" Zhu Bajie is worried.


    The monkey king slapped him: "you idiot, just listen to what the master says. Why is there so much?"


    He knew that master could see something unusual.


    "Brother monkey hit me again." Zhu Bajie felt his brain depressed and groaned: "if you don''t go, you won''t go. What do you do? Master, do you think so? "


    "Second elder martial brother, just say a few words and listen to the master." Sha Wujing said, carrying the burden.


    Although it can be directly put into the storage space.


    However, Su Xun felt that life still needed a sense of ceremony.


    So let monk Sha carry it.


    In this way, the master and apprentice would not stop to go to the Western Manor.


    In the manor.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva, Lishan old mother look at each other.


    They are ready for everything.


    But I didn''t expect the actors to go away.


    Four people gathered here to wait.


    As a result, Monk Tang just walked away.


    Let''s go!


    So they are singing for the blind?


    "This What should we do? " Pu Xian Bodhisattva became a pretty little girl.


    "There''s no need to panic." Guanyin Bodhisattva showed his holiness directly and flew to Tang Monk: "Sanzang."


    "See the Bodhisattva." Su Xun put his hands together, showing a dignified expression.


    The success of the movie king lies in his ability to switch his expression freely and control his emotions better.


    "See the Bodhisattva." Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing also attended the ceremony one after another.


    Bodhisattva Guanyin nodded: "Sanzang, just passed by that manor, why don''t you go in and have a rest?"


    "To Bodhisattva, that manor is a rich and noble house. We monks should have lived in the open before we can show our sincerity. How can we stay in the comfortable nest of that rich and noble family? Poor monks prefer to stay in the mountains at night. " Su Xun said seriously.


    Sun Wukong, Sha Wu Jing, pig secretly make complaints about the eight quit, almost believe your lies.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded with satisfaction: "Amitabha, Shanya, Shanya, you are sincere. If you go to the west, you will be able to get the Sutra back."


    It seems that the Tang monk is still a Tang monk. He only wants to seek the Sutra from the Buddha.


    He doesn''t have to try any more.


    "Thank you, Bodhisattva." Su Xun prayed.Guanyin left in the clouds, returned to the manor, and said to the four people of Puxian Bodhisattva: "Tang Sanzang is determined to seek Buddhist scriptures. There is no need to do more testing. This difficulty is broken."


    Since Guanyin has said that, the other three must have no problem.


    On the other side, after walking a long way, Zhu Bajie suddenly realized: "Oh, master, there was something wrong with that manor just now."


    "Nonsense, isn''t such a luxurious manor in the wilderness abrupt?" Su Xun asked.


    Pig Bajie flattered: "master''s eyes are bright, and he can see through the calculation of Bodhisattva at a glance."


    "Fool, I''m the eye of the fire." The monkey king corrected.


    Zhu Bajie didn''t pay any attention to him. He firmly believed that as long as he held the master''s thigh tightly, he didn''t need to look at the elder martial brother''s face at all.


    After passing through the door and not entering, the four masters and apprentices continued their journey to the west, eating hot pot and singing songs all the way.


    A group of immortals are digging the road ahead.


    Behind a group of horses pulling a carriage.


    In the carriage, all the curtains of the windows were lifted.


    The four of them were sitting on the sofa, with a burning boiler on the tea table in the middle, and the bottom of the boiler was boiling.


    On the way to the road, people are happy to listen to the music.


    If Avalokitesvara saw that they were living in such an open house, he would not know if he would vomit blood.


    Over the past few days, Jiedi of the five directions and Jialan of the eighteen guardians have cheated many Buddhist Jiedi and Luohan to jump in the pit. They were all pinched to death by Su Xun.


    He is corrupting different Buddhist disciples every day. It can be said that he is managing everything every day!


    The Tathagata never dreamed that his corner had begun to be loosened.


    On this day, the master and apprentice walked to a high mountain and was blocked.


    I saw that the high mountain is extremely steep, the general situation is magnificent. The root is connected with Kunlun vein, and the top is in Hanzhong. When the white crane comes to perch on cypress, and when the black ape comes to perch on it, it will hang on the vine. The sun is shining in the clear forest, with thousands of red fog; the wind is in the shade, with thousands of colorful clouds flying, which is extraordinary.


    Su Xun said in secret that it''s time to go to Wuzhuang temple. Zhenyuan immortal is a big man.


    Because in the original work, this one was invited by the original emperor to the temple of heavenly mile in the Qing Dynasty.


    He was a friend of the three Qing and four emperors, and he was able to hang up the monkey king. According to Su Xun''s estimation, his strength was completely different from that of the sage.


    So Su Xun gave the general respect, put away the carriage and rode forward.

 Chapter 806

    When they went over the mountain, they saw a temple at the middle of the mountain.


    The palace is extremely purple, the tower is ethereal, and the Danxia is falling. It''s really fudiling District, Penglai cloud cave. I can''t see the lofty moral wind, and I''m really indifferent to the immortal''s house.


    As they walked towards the temple, they saw a stone tablet on the left side of the gate, with ten characters on it, which read "longevity mountain, blessed land, Wuzhuang cave".


    Su Xun''s secret way is that Wuzhuang temple.


    Zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of Dixian.


    There is a ginseng fruit tree in Wuzhuang temple, named caohuandan. Three thousand years to blossom, three thousand years to bear fruit, and then three thousand years to mature, short head ten thousand years to eat. If you smell one, you will live 360 years; if you eat one, you will live 47000 years.


    This is the most precious thing in the world for the friars who will wither in Shouyuan.


    Unfortunately, Su Xun''s copy skill can only copy inanimate things, otherwise he will copy this ginseng fruit tree as well.


    Along the way, Sun Wukong''s golden cudgel, Zhu Bajie''s nine toothed harrow, Sha Wujing, Xiao Bailong, sivalue Gongcao and other magic weapons were copied by him.


    After all, there are too many babies, which is why he can be a money boy.


    "Master, this is a bright scene. It must be a residence for immortals. Why don''t we go in and have a look?"


    The monkey king suggested.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s all right, but it''s important to know that you can''t fool around after you go in."


    In the original story of journey to the west, before Zhenyuan immortal went out, he thought that Tang Monk would pass by here.


    Because he and Tang Monk''s previous life, that is, because he and Jin Chan Zi are old friends, he ordered mingyueqingfeng to give two ginseng fruits to Tang monk.


    He also specially asked to pay attention to the three disciples of the Tang Monk and not let them mess around.


    After that, the Tang monk came. According to the master''s words, the clear wind and bright moon laid down two ginseng fruits.


    As a result, Tang Monk thought that it was a baby and did not dare to eat it, but after picking the ginseng fruit, he could not put it for a long time, so qingfengmingyue ate it himself.


    Pig Bajie overheard mingyueqingfeng''s comment on ginseng fruit in the next room and moved his mind.


    Monkey King and zhubajie shawujing steal ginseng fruit and knock down the tree. Zhenyuan immortal comes back to subdue monkey king with the skill of heaven and earth in his sleeve.


    Finally, I went to Nanhai to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to revive ginseng fruit trees.


    From this point of view, the Zhenyuan immortal is counting the Tang Monk''s coming, and I''m afraid it''s also counting the monkey king''s stealing ginseng fruit, so he specially reminds Mingyue and Qingfeng to pay attention to them.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the monkey king stole the fruit, which led to a series of things.


    Now with him and someone else, this kind of thing will not happen again.


    Isn''t it ginseng fruit?


    Can''t you deceive Zhenyuan immortal, the moon and breeze?


    It happened that the adult was not at home.


    It''s a good time to cheat children.


    Naturally, he can''t use ginseng fruit.


    But his parents can use it. His parents are old and miss a good time to practice.


    Even half of the ginseng fruit can keep his parents alive for tens of thousands of years.


    What''s more, Su Xun also wanted to taste the so-called ginseng fruit.


    After all, when he read journey to the West as a child, he was greedy to see Zhu Bajie eat so delicious.


    As for the ginseng fruit that can''t be put for a long time after picking, don''t worry. Just throw it into the system space. After all, the system is a world bug.


    While the four were talking, the two boys came out from the inside. It was the clear wind and the bright moon.


    I went to the main hall to watch. It turns out that the five halls to the south are all carved lattices with light on the top and dark on the bottom. The fairy boy pushed open the lattice and invited Tang Monk into the hall. In the middle of the wall, there were two big words of "heaven and earth", which were decorated with five colors. There was a red carved lacquer incense table with a pair of gold stove bottles on it. There was a convenient incense table beside the stove.


    After the incense, the monkey king asked qingfengmingyue why they didn''t worship the three Qing and four emperors, instead, they worshiped the two words of heaven and earth, and asked what their origins were.


    Mingyue replied, "Sanqing is a friend of Jiashi, the fourth emperor is an old friend of Jiashi, Jiuyao is the younger generation of Jiashi, and Yuanchen is the next guest of Jiashi."


    After hearing this, the monkey king scoffs, which shows that Yue is boasting, and he can boast more than him.


    Su Xun was speechless. After all, the monkey king had never seen the world. After he came back from studying arts, he only spent some time in heaven. He didn''t know that there were many great powers in this world. He was just a country monster.


    After showing her identity, qingfengmingyue knew that Su Xun was their old friend, and asked them to wait in the hall. They went to pick ginseng fruit.


    "Shifu, I have a good view of the immortal family here. I didn''t expect that I was a arrogant Taoist. I dare to say that the three Qing and four emperors were all his friends." Taking advantage of the boy''s departure, the monkey king laughed blatantly.


    Su Xun rolled his eyes and said, "Wukong, monkey ugly needs to read more. It doesn''t matter if he can''t read. It''s OK to travel thousands of miles. What people say is true."The smile on the monkey king''s face was instantly stiff, and his eyes were staring at him. He said inconceivably, "master, are you coaxing me?"


    Su Xun was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Soon, qingfengmingyue came out with ginseng fruit.


    "How did you bring out the two children?" Monkey King asked with wide eyes.


    Qingfeng said, "it''s not a child. It''s fruit. It grows on a tree."


    "Before leaving, the master said that he would beat two fruits to quench the elder''s thirst. This is the unique ginseng fruit of Wuzhuang temple. If you eat one, you can live for 47000 years." The moon is shining.


    "Hiss -"


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing took a breath together, and their eyes were shining.


    They don''t worry about their lives, but the fruit sounds delicious.


    As susian''s food, they really want to try the taste.


    Qingfeng thought of the master''s words, quickly protected the fruit and said, "this is for the elder."


    "Two boys, how about giving me some more? I can exchange it for something." With a warm smile, Su Xun began to deceive the children.


    Although these two children are more than 1000 years old, they have never mixed with the society at all. No matter how long they live, they are just children mentally.


    Mingyue chuckled: "you and shangduan are funny. Our ginseng fruit plus these two leaves only 28 now. What do you exchange?"


    "Hey, hey, what do you two kids look like? I have many treasures. " Monkey King is not convinced.


    Breeze disdains: "since so, take out to see good, still can compare ginseng fruit?"


    They didn''t plan to change it at all, because they didn''t dare to change it without master''s permission.


    They just want to see what kind of treasure Tang Seng can bring out.


    "Amitabha." Su Xun read a Buddha''s name and said: "I don''t know, you two boys, there is a treasure in the world. Once it is used, it can make people forget all the troubles in the world. This treasure is called game machine."

 Chapter 807

    "Game console?"


    Qingfengmingyue, zhubajie, Monkey King, shawujing and others are curious to see Su Xun.


    Sun Wukong has bright eyes.


    As the first monkey to follow sue on the road.


    He knew that Su Xun could always bring out all kinds of treasures he had never heard of or seen.


    It''s also the first time I''ve heard about this video game.


    "Not bad, game machine!"


    Su Xun''s tone was positive, and he took out a red and blue handheld: "a new generation of R-star Nintendo game console takes new energy instead of electricity, with a battery life of up to 100 years and memory of hundreds of popular national games. You are worth having."


    In order to make R star people entertainment to death, I didn''t expect that it could also play a role here.


    He took out the game machine, not just to cajole I almost told the truth.


    He took out the game machine, not only to exercise the responsiveness of the clear wind and bright moon through the game, but also to hook and lead the Zhenyuan immortal.


    He alone can make the wind and rain in this world, but in the end, it''s hard to beat him with two fists and four hands.


    So he needs comrades in arms!


    Zhenyuan Daxian can develop.


    Although Zhenyuan immortal belongs to daomen, as the ancestor of Dixian, he is actually independent and autonomous.


    I''m sure he can''t bear the temptation and confusion of leaving the westward world to go to another world.


    After all, it is impossible for them to be willing to be trapped in this world all their lives.


    "It seems to be plain." The bright moon and the breeze stare at the game console, and they don''t feel any spirit on it.


    "Confused!" Su Xun scolded and said, "it''s called returning to nature."


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing look at each other and feel that master is talking nonsense.


    Mingyue and Qingfeng are suspicious, but they are not fools: "can you show me how to use this treasure?"


    When Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing heard this, they joined in.


    "Wait and see."


    Su Xun shuddered, turned on the machine, and then chose a game - Super Mario Odyssey.


    Looking at the screen after the game machine turned on, the bright moon breeze widened his eyes, full of curiosity.


    Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and Sha Wujing are people who have seen mobile phones, but they don''t think so.


    Then, as Su Xun started the game, several people slowly immersed in it.


    "To the left, to the left."


    "Jump up and avoid..."


    "Ah, master, let me have a try."


    A group of people just watched Su Xun play the game, sometimes relaxed, sometimes anxious.


    This scene is very similar to the expression of the students when they went to school with the game machine.


    Playing, Su xuncai suddenly thought of the main thing, mad, the game does a lot of harm.


    Watching Su Xun finish the game, the five of them all felt that they had something to say.


    The clear wind and bright moon looked at Su Xun, and there were stars in his eyes, ready to move.


    "What do you think of this treasure?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Mingyue pursed her lips: "just looking at it makes me throw myself into it and forget all my troubles. I think it''s more powerful to urge myself."


    "That''s a good baby." Qingfeng agreed. He had never seen such an interesting treasure.


    Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong, and Sha Wujing all looked at Su Xun bitterly.


    Well, it turns out that Shifu still has this kind of good thing. I didn''t take it out for us to play before, but now I have to give it to someone else.


    Feeling the resentful eyes of three people''s little daughter-in-law, Su Xun stirred his spirits, looked at the clear wind and bright moon and asked, "do you want to change it?"


    The wind and the moon look at each other, very tangled.


    "Elder Mingjian, we don''t dare to make our own decisions without the permission of master." Said the moon.


    Qingfeng also echoed: "yes, elder, we are not in charge of ginseng fruit."


    "Forget it." After hearing that, Su Xun put away the game console and put the two ginseng fruits into the system space with a wave of his hand: "let''s say goodbye. We''ll see you when we have a chance."


    "Wait a minute, elder. You may as well sit down a little longer." Seeing that he was about to leave, Qingfeng quickly asked him to stay and said, "why don''t we exchange other treasures with the elder?"


    Su Xun said, "I only want ginseng fruit."


    "Elder, don''t you embarrass us?" The moon is sad.


    Su Xun said, "you two are really confused. Is my treasure worse than ginseng fruit?"


    "It''s not bad." Said the clear wind and bright moon.


    "That''s it?" Su Xun put out his hand: "you two exchange ginseng fruit with poor monk. When your master comes back, you will not be punished, maybe you will get a reward."


    The clear wind and the bright moon brighten the eyes.Yeah.


    Why didn''t they think of that?


    The console is obviously a rare treasure among the three worlds, at least they have never heard of it.


    Even if it''s 26 ginseng, there will be some left.


    But there is only one game machine!


    Su Xun: I have a lot of them.


    "What do you think, elder martial brother?" The moon looks at the breeze, let him make up his mind.


    Thinking of the little people who just jumped around in the game machine, Qingfeng gritted his teeth: "if you change them, I don''t know how many elders want to change, but if you have more, you can''t do it."


    "I''m not a greedy person. As you said before, there are 26 ginseng fruits left, so I''ll take those six." Su Xun took out the game machine again and put it on the table.


    Looking at the familiar game machine, qingfengmingyue breathes quickly.


    Finally, after bargaining, Su Xun exchanged five ginseng fruits for one game machine.


    Then the four of them left.


    After seeing Tang Monk off, qingfengmingyue can''t wait to run back to the house and play the game.


    All kinds of games are dazzling, especially there are many female characters of danaizi, as well as H tour of island country. They are addicted to them.


    "Master, you have such treasures. Why didn''t you bring them out earlier?"


    On the other hand, the monkey king can''t help complaining.


    "Yes, master, you can still bear ginseng fruit when you pick it. Your treasure is the only one in the world. It''s a loss." Zhu Bajie has some regrets.


    Sha Wujing, an honest man, also felt that Su Xun was in a big loss.


    After all, they believed Su Xun''s words deeply. In addition, they had just seen the mystery with their own eyes. Since Su Xun said that it was a baby born at the beginning of heaven and earth, he could not be wrong.


    "Here, one for each."


    Su Xun''s heroic one person gave one, which was regarded as giving benefits to the employees under his hand.


    The four looked at the game machine in their hands, confused.


    Is the treasure of heaven and earth the same as Chinese cabbage?


    After a while, the monkey king responded, "master, you''re cheating again."


    "Not even the children." Zhu Bajie added.


    "It''s really Young and old take it all. " Sha Wujing concluded.


    Su Xun''s face turned black: "don''t bring it."


    "Yes." The monkey king nodded.


    "Chek." The eight commandments of pig are to be continued.

 Chapter 808

    But he said that the great immortal had led all the little immortals out of Lidao since the Yuanshi palace broke up. He went down to Yaotian, fell into auspicious clouds, and came to Wuzhuang Temple of Wanshou mountain early.


    The gate was wide open, and the ground was clean. The fairy said, "the breeze and the moon are useful. In the normal season, the sun is high and the waist is not stretched. He would rather get up early and open the door to sweep the floor when we are not here today. "


    I don''t know how to close the door when I play the game.


    "The master has come back. Why don''t they come out to meet him?" Asked one of the disciples.


    After entering the temple, Zhenyuan immortal called out: "where is the wind and the moon, my teacher is back."


    After a long time, the breeze and the moon came out and said, "welcome master back."


    "Wait, what''s going on?"


    Zhen Yuan Da Xian asked with a frown.


    I saw that qingfengmingyue was black and blue, and their Taoist robes were broken. It was obvious that they had a fierce fight. Was it the three disciples of Tang monk who did it?


    Mingyue rushes over and hugs Zhenyuan Daxian. She cries and complains: "master wants to make the decision for me. I have to start with a treasure..."


    "It was said that before the master came back, my dear, I would play with my elder martial brother for an hour. Unexpectedly, my elder martial brother would forcibly occupy me. I argued with him, and he would add up his fists and his disciples would suffer!"


    That''s right. The two of them fight to play the game machine. It''s just that the game is too fun.


    More than a thousand years ago, the two boys had been practicing in the mountains. From time to time, they could only play with wild monsters in the mountains. The days were boring.


    This game machine just like a bright light into their dark life, let them love, thirsty, and then fight.


    "Baby? What kind of baby can exchange five ginseng fruits for me Zhenyuan immortal was already angry and felt that his two disciples had been fooled.


    He only reminded qingfengmingyue to pay attention to Tang Monk''s three disciples.


    I thought the Tang monk was honest, but I didn''t know when he would become so cunning.


    Qingfeng quickly handed over the game machine: "master, wait and see, it''s such a treasure."


    Zhenyuan Da Xian took it in his hand, and his face soon changed, because he felt that he did not belong to this world.


    "You two, picking ginseng fruit without permission of being a teacher. Now I''ll punish you two for thinking about it for a hundred years. Don''t go as soon as possible!"


    Zhen Yuan Da Xian looked at the clear wind and bright moon and said.


    Qingfengmingyue was stunned for a long time, but she didn''t expect that Shifu would punish them even after collecting the treasure.


    Two people dare not refute, obediently went down to think over the wall.


    The immortal of Zhenyuan rose from the sky. In an instant, he traveled hundreds of miles and met four Tang monks and disciples.


    "Old man! Who are you and what are you doing in the way? "


    The monkey king shouts with the golden cudgel.


    Sha Wujing and Zhu Bajie are also always ready to fight.


    "Tang Sanzang! I am very kind to entertain you, but you deceive me with this. Why is that my apprentice is young and ignorant Zhenyuan Da Xian looked at Su Xun coldly. What he was holding was the game machine.


    When you are looking for Buddha, you may as well ask me, "if you have two hands, I will surely have one stomach."


    "Well! Come with me


    Zhenyuan immortal gave a cold hum and stepped out.


    Su Xun didn''t hide his strength, so he kept up.


    They disappeared in the same place.


    When it reappeared, it was already on the edge of a cold pool.


    "You are not Tang monk!" Zhenyuan immortal''s mouth is Wang Chan, who he thought was Wang Chan.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "is this important?"


    "Don''t you think it matters?" Zhenyuan immortal''s eyes narrowed slightly, sending out a dangerous smell.


    Su Xun''s surging breath burst out and looked at Zhenyuan immortal: "is this important?"


    "Sage!"


    The pupil of Zhenyuan immortal suddenly shrank.


    Now he seems to think it doesn''t matter.


    There is a saint in this world!


    "Who are you? Where did monk Tang go? " Zhenyuan immortal asked two questions.


    Su Xun opened his eyes and told a lie: "monk Tang didn''t want to learn from the Scriptures. I sent him to other world and took the trouble to learn from the Scriptures for him."


    "As for who I am, you can call me Santa Claus. I walk in the world and realize the wishes of others."


    In the blink of an eye, I made up an identity for myself.


    "Monk Tang''s wish is not to learn scriptures?" Zhenyuan immortal is incredible. After all, Jinchanzi is the second disciple of Buddha!


    Su Xun sneered: "what''s the way to go in an arranged fight?"


    "You know?" Zhenyuan immortal was shocked again.


    Su Xun lightly installed a force: "everything in this world, I know everything."


    People who have read the journey to the West are just like that.


    "Why did you bring me here on purpose?" Zhenyuan asked another question.Su Xun said, "because someone else in this world has made a wish to me. I want to find a helper."


    "What wish?" Zhenyuan Da Xian is really curious. He needs help if he wants to be a saint.


    Su Xun said, "revitalize the demon clan and rebuild the demon clan''s heaven."


    Zhenyuan immortal


    I understand that this goal can not be achieved by a saint.


    Because Buddhism and Taoism will never allow the demons to make a comeback.


    "But why should I help you? Don''t forget, I''m one of those people. " Zhenyuan said.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "you help me, I help you leave this world. The outside world is wonderful. Do you want to be trapped in this area forever in your long life?"


    Zhenyuan immortal was silent.


    "This world may be everything to you, but for you, it''s just a stop in the middle. You''ve been walking in all kinds of worlds. Don''t you want to see the scenery of other worlds?"


    Su Xun''s tone was very calm, but every word stirred the restless heart of Zhenyuan immortal.


    After all, with their accomplishments, how can they be willing to be trapped in this world forever.


    Su Xun didn''t understand this. It''s reasonable to say that with their strength, they should be able to tear through the void and go to other worlds.


    Is this really just the world of a book?


    Otherwise, there''s no way to explain that.


    "Do you suspect that I am cheating you? I was born with that ability. " Su Xun laughed and threw out some magic weapons of different worlds.


    Zhenyuan Daxian felt several different breath from above. Like the game console, it was obviously not the same world.


    Undoubtedly, it proves that Su Xun really can walk in the world.


    Zhenyuan immortal was shocked. How could there be such a person in the world!!!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    Sun Wukong, Sha Wujing, and Zhu Bajie, who were worried in the same place, saw Zhenyuan immortal and their master come back happily.


    "Master, are you ok?"


    "What can I do for a teacher? Here, I''d like to introduce you to Zhenyuan immortal, who is a close friend of my teacher. " Introduction to Su Xun Dao.


    Sun Wukong, they all know that this is a big man. Unexpectedly, they even know their own master.


    Sure enough, all the friends of big brother are big brother.


    Astringent meeting astringent meeting.

 Chapter 809

    "Master, what''s the taste of ginseng fruit?"


    Pig Bajie''s eyes involuntarily floated to Su Xun, and he was bitten to half a ginseng fruit.


    Su Xun sat on the sofa, cocked his legs, and said in a calm voice: "it''s indescribable delicious."


    "Gulu ~" pig Bajie swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "master, you can''t eat all seven ginseng fruits. How about letting the disciple share your worries and solve your problems?"


    "Not so much." Su xuncai won''t give Zhu Bajie. He''s just addicted.


    After all, they have no worries about the exhaustion of Shouyuan.


    Zhu Bajie felt depressed and drooped. He thought master would give them some.


    I didn''t expect to be happy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world, zone eight.


    Showa city.


    It is said that it was named after a year before the age of the eight little devils.


    At this time, it is already winter, the sky with snow, cold wind.


    In a dim bungalow, incandescent lamps give off a not so bright light, illuminating a hand-painted topographic map on a wooden table.


    There are more than ten people in the bungalow.


    A shiny bald head is very conspicuous, only less than the incandescent light.


    Big bald head is Tang Sanzang.


    On that day, after taking over the task of eliminating traitors, they secretly sneaked into the eight districts of Zhaohe city.


    A group leader of the seventh operation Department pointed to the map and said in a deep voice: "we have got information that there will be a reception in this Showa hotel tonight. Those traitors will appear at the reception. Our purpose is to punch them in the head with bullets!"


    "When it''s done, we will retreat to the East, where the director of our seventh operation Department will wait for the reception and rescue in person. I hope that all of us will go home safely and take a hot bath after finishing our work tonight."


    "Next, I''ll arrange the specific tasks..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the night came, and the neon lights of Zhaohe city were flashing.


    After all, no matter what era it is, surviving is just the image of the poor.


    The high-level drinkers are always red and green.


    Outside Showa Hotel, three humble cars were parked on the side of the road, and Tang Seng was among them.


    "Remember the goal." The team leader reconfirmed.


    "Remember."


    The group leader nodded, just ready to say action, suddenly found two cars stopped at the door of the hotel, several men in suits came down.


    It''s clear that the number of security personnel has increased again, which is out of the focus of the plan.


    One group leader hesitated, because every additional security personnel, they would lose a chance of winning, and they would act according to the plan, and they might be in danger.


    Thinking of this, he called the command car, that is, the director of the seventh operation.


    "Director, the situation has changed, and the Showa hotel has added security personnel, so I apply to postpone the plan."


    "No way!" The director refused without hesitation: "how much energy have we put into this plan? Give up now, it''s all in vain. We must do it according to the plan tonight! "


    "But in this way, everyone involved in the operation tonight will be in danger!" The group leader''s voice improved a little.


    The director''s voice also increased: "what we are doing is already dangerous. In our business, we are always ready to die for the seventh district! Don''t you even have this awareness? "


    "What you said is light. We are in danger, not you. I am responsible for my men!" The group leader was not polite.


    "What do you mean by stepping on a horse? Say Lao Tzu is afraid of death? You''re still wearing open crotch pants when I''m on a mission in a hail of bullets! I tell you, you have to do it tonight! "


    "Grass Mud Horse!" The group leader scolded and hung up the phone. His face was gloomy and terrible.


    The car was horribly quiet.


    For a long time, the group leader took a deep breath: "everyone must be careful, do it."


    Voice down, he was the first to open the door jumped down, Tang Monk and others followed.


    They have many people, so they go separately.


    Using the invitation from the intelligence personnel, a group of people easily mixed into the hotel.


    Then spread out in the hall to find the target.


    It may be the reason why the bald heads attract each other.


    Tang Monk fixed his eye on a bald man. When he looked at the photo, he had a deep memory because he had the same hairstyle as him.


    Tang Seng touched the gun at his waist, picked up a glass of champagne from the waiter''s tray and went to the target.


    Bareheaded is very conspicuous.


    But in the same way, his bald head is also very conspicuous.


    So the bald man noticed him.


    Their eyes met through the crowd.


    Monk Tang nodded with a smile.The bald man raised his glass to Monk Tang.


    Here''s to bareheaded.


    "Kang!"


    At this time, a gunshot rang out, the moment is to break all plans.


    Tang Seng knew that he had exposed himself to his colleagues. He swore in secret, drew his gun at the bald man and pulled the trigger. Ma De, you should have the same hairstyle as me, too?


    "Kang Kang!"


    Three shots in the chest.


    Middle aged bald eyes with consternation, is obviously puzzled, are bald, why too anxious?


    But he was doomed to be unable to get the answer again, and his body fell heavily on the ground.


    "Assassins! There are assassins


    "Come on! Come on


    "Ah, ah


    There was a moment of chaos.


    The group leader roared: "put out the light!"


    "Kang! Kang! High


    Everyone fired at the light at the same time, and the whole hall was in darkness for a moment.


    According to the previous plan, Tang Seng carefully approached the escape route in the dark.


    Suddenly, he touched a man''s shoulder.


    The man touched him, too.


    Both of them are stiff at the same time.


    "Don''t shoot." Both blurted out at the same time.


    This sudden tacit understanding, let two people fall into silence.


    Then the next second, two people and very tacit understanding, pretending nothing happened, each to the other end.


    Then the next second, the two just walked out a few steps, and at the same time they had a tacit understanding to turn around and shoot.


    "Kang! High


    Tang Seng was shot in the shoulder, and the figure was shot in the chest.


    "You still want me? When I haven''t seen a movie? "


    Monk Tang sneered and continued to run out.


    "Stop the door! Block up the gate


    Suddenly, someone called.


    "Damn it


    Several curses sounded at the same time.


    "Kang! Kang, Kang, Kang


    A fierce gunfight broke out at the door.


    "Run out! Rush out, two are two


    "Baga! Stop them! The sheriff will be here in a minute


    "Derek!"


    "Boom!"


    With the help of the explosion caused by the grenade, Tang Seng and others rushed out of the hotel while shooting.


    "Get in the car!"


    Cried the man waiting to meet him outside.


    Tang Seng and others jumped directly from the window and shot at the door of the hotel with backhand.


    "Will ~ will ~ will ~"


    with the sound of police sirens, more than a dozen police cars rushed from all directions.


    "Let''s go!" The group leader urged.


    "Buzz..."


    The engine roared and the black car crashed out.


    "Catch up with him!"


    There are more than a dozen vehicles in the rear, and more and more vehicles are involved in the containment in this process.

 Chapter 810

    East of Zhaohe Avenue, Zhaohe city.


    Two black cars were racing ahead.


    Dozens of cars were running after him.


    "Are the targets dead?"


    "You can be sure."


    "How many of us are left?"


    "There are seven left, nine to die."


    "Chief! There''s another car ahead! This can''t work. Let the receptionist cover it! "


    "I''m calling now!" The group leader called the director in a hurry: "we have successfully killed the target. We are besieged on the way to the meeting point. We ask for support!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    His response was a silent silence.


    The group leader had a bad premonition: "director! What''s the matter with you? Ask for help


    "There are too many people involved in the round up. It''s no use for us to come here. Instead, we will be trapped here, so we have strategically withdrawn first."


    The group leader''s eyes were wide open: "we are working hard in front of us. You have run away!"


    "Pay attention to your words! We call this strategic retreat! Good luck


    The voice dropped and hung up.


    "Son of a bitch! How on earth did this kind of son of a bitch become the director of the operations department! "


    The group leader yelled and smashed the mobile phone on the car glass, his eyes were red.


    The car was quiet, just short of breath.


    They have been given up.


    On the other hand, after the director hung up the phone, he called back to the headquarters and said, "report first, long, the seventh operation Department has completed the task perfectly!"


    "Good! Well done


    "It''s all what we should do!" The director replied.


    After waiting for the party to hang up the phone, the director said, "speed up and try to drive into zone 7 before dawn."


    The task has been completed. As the commander in chief of the operation, he is waiting for his promotion.


    As for the first group, he has long been out of the picture.


    "Kang! Kang! High


    "Dangdang -"


    the bullet hit the car and the sparks splashed.


    "Team leader, no matter how we go down, we will be caught. I don''t want to die!"


    The driver was on the verge of collapse.


    The group leader''s face was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "stop the car and surrender. Just push everything on me. You should live."


    "What''s to be afraid of, madder? It''s a big deal to fight with them. It''s enough to kill one, but it''s profitable to kill two! "


    "That''s right. Anyway, I have no father or mother in my life, so I just pull two down to accompany me!"


    "Chief! Stop fighting with them


    "Fight!"


    Looking at these young but resolute faces, the group leader laughed: "OK, then fight with them."


    "I''m going to save them." In my mind, Monk Tang is communicating with the intelligent assistant.


    The little assistant replied, "you still have two lifeguard sword Qi left in your body. You can think for yourself."


    When Tang Monk heard this, he knew it instantly.


    "Fight with them!"


    The forward car swerved to a stop.


    Everybody out of the car and shoot in the back.


    "Kang Kang..."


    At that moment, two more people were killed.


    Monk Tang imagined that he was going to kill him. He roared: "go to die!"


    "Stab -"


    a huge sword seemed to light up the whole darkness and break away.


    "Boom!"


    The sword fell, and the mountains and the earth fell apart, as if the whole world would be split in two.


    "Ah! God, the emperor, what is this


    It''s frightening that people are not willing to come close to the encirclement.


    The group leader and others were also stunned.


    "Team leader, run now."


    Tang Monk reminds a sentence.


    The group leader responded: "yes, yes."


    Then a group of people got on the bus and left.


    "Sanzang, I heard that you are a monk. Is this what you mean by practicing Buddhism?"


    "Sanzang, you should call this profound Buddhism."


    "I didn''t expect that the Buddha Dharma was so terrible. Was the world so terrible before the era?"


    Tang Monk


    "Chief, you must sue the escaped egg when you go back!" Tang Monk changed the topic.


    The group leader gave a wry smile: "it''s useless."


    "Why?" Tang Monk still didn''t understand the darkness of society. He thought it would be useful to appeal to the court.


    The group leader shook his head and did not answer.


    A day later, the survivors returned to the general office of operations.


    Instead of being embarrassed, the director of the seventh division praised their ability.Tang monk of toutie directly complains to the director.


    As a result, he was branded as a false accusation of a colleague, and then he was kicked out of the operation Department and sent back to the original army.


    Tang Seng is ignorant.


    He didn''t understand what he had done wrong.


    It is clear that he is a meritorious official, and the chief is a deserter.


    He just reported to Shangfeng according to the actual situation, but now he has been dismissed directly, but the director of the seventh operation Department has nothing to do with it.


    Now he finally understood why the group leader said it was useless.


    "I didn''t expect that you would not listen to me." The group leader came to him and sighed.


    Tang Seng is unwilling: "is there no justice?"


    "Fair? I don''t even know the way of the world. What''s fair? " The group leader sneered.


    Monk Tang clenched his fists.


    The world can''t give him justice.


    Then he''ll get it himself.


    In the evening.


    The director of the seventh operation Department went home licking his stomach while talking on the phone.


    "I''ll tell you, that bald man is a complete fool. I didn''t expect him to do such a stupid thing and frame me up!"


    "Who doesn''t know who I am? How can I do such a thing as escape? Yes, he was kicked out. That''s the best way to show that he really framed me. "


    "No, no, I''m home."


    After hanging up the phone, the director hummed a little song, took out the key, opened the door and went in.


    After turning on the light, he was startled because there was a man sitting on the sofa, who was Tang Seng.


    "You How did you get in? What do you want to do? " The director''s face suddenly changed.


    Tang Monk face expressionless: "I come to take a justice."


    "Don''t mess around. If I die, something will happen. You can''t afford to..."


    "Kang!"


    Before he had finished, the gunfire rang out.


    A bullet went through his brow.


    Slowly, his face was full of resentment, and he could not believe it.


    Tang Monk stepped out of his body in no hurry.


    While communicating with your little assistant in your mind.


    "How can I plunder the adventures of the world?" Tang asked.


    Little assistant cheered: "hum, I can still remember someone''s promise now."


    "Cut the crap." Tang Seng''s brow was raised.


    The little assistant wrongly said: "what''s fierce? The best way to plunder the world''s fortune is to rule the world and become the master of the world. Then the fortune of the world naturally belongs to you."


    "Master." Monk Tang murmured to himself, and then his eyes became firm.


    He should master his own justice.


    We should give everyone justice.

 Chapter 811

    "Tut Tut, I''m on the right track at last."


    Looking at Tang Monk Su Xun''s recent developments, he finally showed a happy smile.


    This feeling.


    As if to see is the son finally embarked on his own this father for his arrangement of the road.


    "You see, Shifu is so smiling. You can see that you are thinking about his friendship."


    Zhu Bajie said to monkey king and monk Sha in a low voice.


    Wujing didn''t speak to Wusha.


    "What are you afraid of? Your voice is low, and master doesn''t notice us. I tell you that old pig has experience in this aspect. Master, he is angry."


    Pig eight quit of have a matter of fact of say.


    "Cough, cough!" Monkey King coughed a few times.


    Pig Bajie looked at him curiously: "brother monkey, your throat is blocked by monkey hair. I tell you, it''s time to reduce your hair. It''s not healthy to grow it."


    Monkey King


    "Why are you saying it too far? Go on, master, master..." Before finishing his words, Zhu Bajie suddenly felt Sha Wujing touch himself: "you Master


    He turned to scold Sha Wujing, but saw Su Xun behind him. His voice changed and his pig face turned pale.


    "Go on, what''s wrong with being a teacher? I''m also curious. I also want to hear about it. "


    Su Xun looked at Zhu Bajie with a smile.


    Zhu Bajie squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying: "master, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t arrange you in the back. I''m really wrong."


    "No, you''re right. I''m the one who''s wrong. I have ears, or I can''t hear you." Su Xun said apologetically.


    Pig Bajie is going to cry.


    A moment later, he took the tools customized by his dear master and joined the digging team.


    "Marshal, you''re here, too."


    When Ding jiejie joined Liujia, he showed his sincere smile.


    Pig Bajie sighed: "yes, you dig too slowly. I can''t watch it any more."


    "Please show me how to dig." The duty officer said.


    A group of people gave way in an instant.


    Zhu Bajie


    This force seems to be overdoing it.


    With tears in my eyes, I said I had to force myself.


    "I''ll take care of them all!"


    Pig Bajie yelled, and then began to dig the road with the chisel in his hand.


    "Marshal, come on, marshal!"


    "Marshal, you can''t do it."


    "No, no, we can''t dig like this. Forget it, let''s do it."


    "Yes, marshal, you can''t do it. Let''s help you."


    Now I''m good at biting my teeth


    Voice down, and continue to use magic to dig the road, bean big sweat kept sliding.


    Pig Bajie incarnated excavator, digging mountains all the way, working process more and more skilled, four apprentices came to a steep mountain.


    A group of people on the high cliff, can not see: peak rock overlap, gully Bay ring. Tigers and wolves walk in formation, while muntjac deer walk in groups.


    Countless deer drill in clusters, the mountain fox rabbit cluster. A boa constrictor is a snake. The boa constrictor sprays the fog and the long snake spits the wind. Along the road, there are many thorns, and the pines on the mountain are beautiful.


    Just as he was walking to the rugged place, Zhu Bajie carried his stomach and said, "master, it''s time to have dinner. Why don''t you have a rest here and fill your stomach before you go on."


    "That''s OK." Su Xun nodded and looked at the monkey king with a wink.


    Sun Wukong second understand, with five Jiedi ride away, looking for fresh ingredients to go.


    But as the saying goes: there must be strange mountains, but the mountains are steep.


    Sure enough, there was a goblin on the mountain. When monkey king went, he startled the goblin.


    She was in the cloud, stepping on the wind, and seeing Tang Monk sitting in the ground below, she was very happy and said: "nature! Fortune! For several years, my family said that monk Tang of the eastern region took Mahayana. He was originally the incarnation of Jin Chan Zi, the original of the tenth generation of practice. Some people eat a piece of his meat and live a long life. This is the day. "


    But then she was afraid of Sha Wujing and Zhu Bajie, and felt that she could not use pinyin, but had to be wise.


    Thinking of this, she turned into a beautiful woman, carrying a green sand jar in her left hand and a green porcelain bottle in her right hand.


    "Master, look! What a beautiful girl


    After seeing this, Zhu Bajie was about to let out his harrass, especially when the goblin changed into this picture and opened his neckline intentionally.


    Su Xun can always see the essence through the phenomenon.


    He saw at a glance that it was a monster, and that it was a white bone spirit.


    The Baigujing with three dozen Baigujing.In the journey to the West TV series, the monkey king saw through the three changes of Baigujing, but the Tang Monk thought that the monkey king killed innocent people indiscriminately, and then drove him away.


    But today''s Tang monk is no longer the Tang Monk he used to be.


    Su Xun said lazily: "Bajie, call that girl over and let her be my teacher."


    "Master, this is not very good." Sha Wujing said hesitantly.


    Su Xun was dumbfounded. Sha Wujing was an honest man in a way.


    Sha Wujing rubbed his hands and continued shyly: "master, you have to take us to have fun together. How can you eat alone?"


    Su Xun


    It''s hasty. It''s my hasty conclusion.


    Is it the loss of morality or the distortion of human nature? An honest man has become like this!


    "Girl over there, come quickly and play with me. Let me see what''s in your open collar." Su Xun half lay on a stone slab and called out carelessly.


    Bai Gujing is stunned. Is that man Tang Seng?


    This is obviously a prostitute, monk!


    White bone essence swayed waist to walk past, Jiao didi of say: "elder but calling me?"


    Looking at the white of her neckline, Zhu Bajie''s eyes are about to fall in.


    "It''s not who you call. Come and play with Buddha. Let Buddha try your depth." Suzhou looked at her unscrupulously, evoking a bad smile.


    Zhu Bajie said in a low voice, "how can master be so vulgar and scare the beauty away?"


    Sha Wujing also felt ashamed.


    Bai Gujing, with a shy and angry face, stamped his feet: "how can the elder be so abrupt with me? I''m a woman of a decent family, not a woman of dust."


    "Serious man? That is to say, you can''t have a day? " Su Xun asked seriously.


    Bai Gujing said in secret that the Tang monk was really a prostitute, but he was coy and replied: "little girl is not so casual. If the elder wants to..."


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Su Xun.


    "Since you can''t have a day, it''s useless. Bajie Wujing, kill her. She''s dressed so coquettishly and doesn''t let the day go. I look upset."


    Su Xun waved impatiently.


    Zhu Bajie


    Sha Wujing


    Baigujing

 Chapter 812

    "Master, are you serious?"


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing look at Su Xun.


    If you don''t, you''ll kill her.


    This is too cruel (||?)_ ?)¡£


    "Are you kidding me? Why don''t you do it now? " Su Xun yelled with a cold face.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing beat at the same time and looked at Bai Gujing: "I''m sorry, little lady. If you want revenge after you die, please go to my master. My master is good at Buddhism, and I can help you to spend some time."


    Voice down, nine teeth harrow sacrifice, a bite, a hard hit down.


    No one dares to disobey Su Xun''s orders.


    Not even pigs!


    "Ah


    With a scream, the white bone spirit disappeared as smoke, leaving only a dense white bone.


    "Goblin


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing exclaimed, and then they suddenly looked at Su Xun.


    All of a sudden, the image of Su Xun rose in their hearts.


    It turns out that Shifu has already seen that the woman was changed by a monster, and we almost misunderstood him.


    "It''s in the wilderness. A beautiful woman suddenly appears in such a coquettish dress. It doesn''t conform to common sense. Would you mind if you don''t have to be smart all the time?" Su Xun said helplessly.


    Zhu Bajie said with a simple smile: "master, I won''t do it next time."


    "Well, keep trying. I almost believed it." Su Xun said seriously.


    But said that on the other side, the white bone spirit yuan Shen escaped and flew to the clouds.


    He gnashed his teeth at the Tang monk.


    "This damned whore, monk, who wants to directly How angry


    "I must eat your heart, drink your blood, suck your bone marrow and live forever!"


    Bai Gujing''s voice fell, and she changed into an old woman. She was over 80 years old and was walking with a bamboo stick.


    I become an old lady. Monk Tang is a whore. I don''t think monk Tang will attack me again.


    "Elder..."


    "I''m so old, and I can''t have a day. Bajie Wujing, kill me." Su Xun looked at her and interrupted Bai Gujing lazily.


    "Goblin, take your life!"


    Bai Gujing just said two words this time. The weapons of Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing smashed at the same time.


    The spirit of Baigujing fled, leaving a dead bone.


    Pig Bajie said triumphantly: "how can an old lady with inconvenient legs suddenly appear in the wilderness without other people? Master, what I said is reasonable. "


    , old fellow, no trouble. Su Xun praised him for learning to draw inferences from one instance.


    "Ah, ah! I''m so angry


    The spirit of the cloud is trembling, and the spirit of the white spirit is not in one place.


    I didn''t expect that the monk was thinking about the dirty things all over his head. It''s so vulgar!


    Is this the reincarnation of the golden cicada?


    Baigujing can''t help but start to doubt his own judgment. Is he wrong?


    No way!


    No matter she is wrong or not, she has to eat this monk today to get rid of her hatred.


    She changed into a gauzy woman.


    A look belongs to that kind of coquettish cheap goods, the whole body reveals the smell of owe Cao.


    "Don''t you think about that? I''ll allow you this time, and then take the opportunity to get close and take you away. "


    With a sneer, Bai Gujing fell to the ground again and ran to the Tang monk in panic: "elder, help, elder, please


    "Master! This girl is really beautiful Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing''s eyes are bright again.


    Su Xun was surprised that the third change of Baigujing in journey to the West was an old man.


    I didn''t expect to be a woman again. It''s just more coquettish than the first one.


    Su Xun won''t turn a blind eye to the performance he should cooperate with.


    Otherwise, how much damage would it do to the young soul of the white bone spirit?


    Su Xun said quickly, "benefactor, what difficulties have you encountered this time?"


    "Elder, I was captured by mountain bandits. Today I ran out when they were drunk. The elder and master are willing to save me. The little girl is willing to give her body to the elder."


    Bai Gujing has learned to be good at it. He knows that the Tang monk is anxious, so he can do it now.


    Su Xunyi just said: "girl, don''t worry. I''ve come from many families. I''ll protect you all my life and protect your delicate flower."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing look at each other. Isn''t it a monster this time?


    "Thank you very much, elder. I can only repay this great kindness by offering myself." Baigujing Jiao didi said.


    Su Xun said, "benefactor, are you sure you want to make a promise by yourself?"


    "Well." What has the final say is that the monk has finally been hooked, but on the surface he is shy. "The slave house is now the elders, and what the elders want to do, let the slave do whatever slave they do.""In that case, the poor monk is not polite." Su Xun pointed to the white dragon horse and said, "benefactor, my horse has been carrying me for many days. Please reward him with your beautiful body."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing look at each other. Come on, it''s a monster again.


    "Ah Bai Gujing subconsciously looked at the white dragon horse, and was stunned.


    Let her be a horse?


    Su Xun then called out: "Bajie Wujing, the female benefactor is still a little embarrassed. A monk should help her. Don''t help her soon."


    "Yes, master."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing gave a bad smile and came forward to catch Baigujing.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Baigujing''s face changed greatly, shivering, panicking, poor, weak and helpless.


    She didn''t expect the Tang monk to change so much!


    , "Hey, hey, this has the final say."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing rub their hands.


    Four value meritorious Cao and others are speechless. It seems that who is the evil monster?


    Baigujing was scared to death. He didn''t want to be a monk of Tang Dynasty. He flew up and wanted to run away.


    When Su came to find the skeleton, I thought, "what''s the place for you to take him away?"


    "You Do you see that? " The white bone spirit was shocked and then widened his eyes and said, "you Are you not human now? "


    "Ha ha." Su Xun laughed.


    Baigujing is scared almost out of his wits, kneeling on the ground constantly kowtow for mercy.


    "Please forgive me, please forgive me. The little demon already knows that he is wrong. Please let me live. Please."


    Su Xun watched the scene with great interest.


    "Master? What are you looking at? " Zhu Bajie is a little curious. He will let it go. If he doesn''t let it go, he won''t let it go.


    Su Xun said: "Bajie, don''t you think it''s interesting to see the goblin kowtow? Let''s make a bet on how many heads she can knock in an hour. "


    Baigujing


    I''m not human, but you''re not human!

 Chapter 813

    "Elder, please give me a good time!"


    Baigujing can''t bear to be humiliated and takes the initiative to seek death.


    "Have a good time?" Su Xun showed a slightly silver smile and looked at her white and concave convex body under the gauze.


    Baigujing beat a spirit, hands cover chest, even voice way: "I said is not this happy."


    But she found that Tang Monk did not speak, so straight staring at himself, she was flustered.


    No, no, no one wants to go in and out of the skeleton shelf.


    At the thought of the scene, she was cold.


    Su Xun was already out of his mind.


    With a big hand in the air, Yuan Shen calms Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing and others, and takes Bai Gujing away.


    Baigujing only felt a whirl.


    When she regained consciousness, she found herself lying by a river.


    Next to him was a handsome young man in a white robe and full of strong evil spirit.


    Baigujing analyzed the situation in an instant.


    He immediately got up and knelt on the ground: "little demon, thank you for your help. There is no reward for your help..."


    "So do you want to commit yourself?" Su Xun looked at the spring in front of him with a smile.


    Baigujing


    Why are monks and goblins greedy for her body.


    The world is full of injustice to the Banshee everywhere. In the hot weather, tears fall down. Can it be good for the Banshee in the end!


    "Don''t take this joke seriously." Su Xun said lightly.


    Baigujing was relieved, and then he was disappointed. After all, the demon matched the demon.


    This is cheap!


    Su Xun said: "you must have just experienced the feeling of powerlessness. I want to rebuild the demon family heaven and protect all the demons in the world. Are you willing to follow me?"


    First put on the vest of Buddhism and humiliate you, let you know the pain of fighting alone.


    Then I incarnate as the elder of the demon clan and save you as the Savior. Finally, I invite you to conspire with me. Of course, you are very grateful to me.


    It''s me who beat you and saved you.


    Plan, perfect.


    "There is no reward for saving my life. The little demon is willing to go through fire and water for the elder. He will not refuse." The white bone essence does not hesitate of reply a way, and still a little excited.


    Su Xun nodded: "since you are under my command, you should follow the rules of my seat. In the future, you should be at ease to practice. When I call you, you can''t kill anyone again."


    "Yes, little demon." Bai Gujing replied.


    Su Xun gives the magic weapon and leaves.


    All these magic weapons have been manipulated by him.


    You need to keep track of these goblins, and you need to keep track of them.


    Otherwise, it would be too much for us to put them in captivity.


    "Thank you, master. Congratulations."


    Baigujing thanks to the air.


    Su Xun returned to the original God and solved the body fixing skills of Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and Hu Jiaojia LAN.


    "Master, just now..."


    Before Zhu Bajie''s words were finished, Su Xun interrupted him and said with a dignified face: "just now a big demon came. His cultivation is deeper than that of his teacher. It took him a long time to untie his skill. Fortunately, he didn''t mean to hurt people."


    "Hiss -"


    when they heard this, they all took a cold breath and were filled with happiness for the rest of their lives.


    "Where is this big demon coming from?"


    "I was easily subdued by him without even seeing the shadow. It''s really unfathomable."


    "The fairy has such a patron."


    There was a lot of discussion.


    After all, there are several big demons in heaven and earth. Suddenly, such a demon appeared, and everyone doubted each other''s identity.


    "Master! Master, my grandson is back. "


    The monkey king came back with a lot of things, just like the new year.


    "Master, look, these are all the treasures I''ve got. Today we''re blessed."


    The monkey king asked for credit with his food.


    "Wukong, where are you from?" Su Xun asked.


    Wukong said with a smile, "master, my grandson flew to a human city and bought it."


    "No wonder you''ve been there for such a long time, and a monster just arrived..." Pig Bajie big mouth can''t wait to say what just happened again.


    The monkey king was surprised to hear that: "there is such a big demon. Fortunately, he didn''t mean to kill people, otherwise it would be bad."


    "Yes, elder martial brother." Sha Wujing nodded with a simple and honest face and patted his chest full of chest hair: "after a while, you need to eat more bowls of pressure shock. Be careful, the liver will jump out."


    "Don''t talk about it, master. Let''s have a meal. I can''t wait.""Yes, elder, we can''t wait."


    "I''ve been greedy for a long time..."


    A group of people chirped to urge Tang monk to have dinner.


    Su Xun took out the iron pot and said, "go and pick up some firewood. Today we will have fried vegetables."


    Fried vegetables only appeared in the Song Dynasty, and it is still in the Tang Dynasty, so they don''t know what fried vegetables are, but they only know that they must be delicious.


    An hour later, all the ingredients brought back by the Monkey King became dishes.


    A wide variety of dishes, people salivate.


    "Eat it."


    As the Tang Monk opened his mouth, people rushed to eat.


    "Is this stir fry? It''s more delicious than the flat peach of the queen mother. "


    "Is the flat peach of the Queen Mother serious?"


    "Compared with the previous hot pot, barbecue and soup pot, this fried dish really has a different taste."


    "What''s the use of becoming a Buddha? If you can''t eat such delicious food any more, it''s useless to become a Buddha! "


    "That''s right! To that


    A group of people pushed the cup to change the cup, lit the cigarette and puffed out the smoke. The atmosphere was really hot.


    Soon all the dishes on the table were eaten up, and even the dishes were licked clean.


    "Master, I don''t think you should be called Yudi. You should be called Yuchu." Monkey King touched his round stomach and said with a smile.


    After a big meal and a rest of an hour or two, the team set out again.


    On this day, the four of them walked into the forest. The forest was green and green, and it was quiet all around.


    "Master, look what it is


    Suddenly, Zhu Bajie exclaimed.


    The crowd looked in the direction he pointed.


    I saw that it was a pagoda, and the top of the pagoda was often shining with gold.


    "Hey, the light on the top of the tower means that there must be a real Buddha in the tower. Master, how about going to have a look?" Sun Wukong said with his eyes rolling.


    They''re not going to worship Buddha, they''re just curious to see it.


    After all, it''s not as important to them as it is to Buddha.


    Of course, unless Buddha''s meat can be used to hot pot (?????).


    Su Xun recalled carefully for a moment, and instantly remembered that this should be the territory of the yellow robe monster.


    Then he said, "go and have a look."


    The four of them went to the pagoda in the distance.

 Chapter 814

    This yellow robed monster is not a monster.


    He is one of the twenty-eight stars in the sky.


    Because she had a feeling with the jade girl who served in the incense hall, she went down to the earth to occupy the mountain as the king. She was reincarnated as the princess of Baoxiang kingdom. She married a woman and had children.


    This is a monster who violates the rules of heaven for the sake of love. He is not even an official for the sake of love.


    Hundred flower shame is reincarnation, so I can''t remember my feelings with kuimu wolf.


    Kuimu wolf is a human being, and he remembers everything clearly.


    Because kuimulang remembers the feelings of his last life, he loves Baihua shyness to the core. He catches Tang Monk because Baihua shyness is released in a word.


    You know, it''s Tang Monk''s flesh. If you let it go, you can see how much he loves flowers.


    The four disciples came to the tower gate.


    I saw a mottled bamboo curtain hanging inside. The monkey king broke through the door, raised his hand, opened it, and went in. He looked up and saw a demon sleeping on the stone bed.


    The demon had an indigo face, white tusks, a bloody mouth, a light yellow tent on his body, a steel knife in his hand, and fell asleep on the stone.


    "What a monster Monkey King exclaimed.


    The Yellow robed monster awoke in a flash. He was also shocked when he saw the monkey king. He blurted out: "Bi Ma Wen!"


    "Oh, elder martial brother, I''m still an acquaintance." Pig Bajie said with a smile.


    "The goblin is so brave, watch the fight!" The monkey king hated these three words most, and he immediately started.


    These three words are the biggest black history in his life. When he was young and ignorant, he was cheated into raising horses. He was also complacent and thought he was a great official.


    Su Xun yelled, "wait, Wukong."


    After all, the golden cudgel that monkey king raised didn''t fall down. He hummed and stopped his strength.


    Pig Bajie said with a smile: "Hey, do you still know me? I''m Marshal Tianpeng. That''s my third younger martial brother, the rolling curtain general. We went to the West with master to learn scriptures. I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here. "


    "It''s nothing to do with me if you go to get your scriptures. The water in the well doesn''t flow into the river." Watch out for the zodiac.


    He just wants his wife and children to heat the Kang.


    I don''t care what Tang Monk and they are going to do.


    Su Xun said faintly: "kuimulang, you''ve been in the world for 13 years. You''ve been taking mortals as your wife and giving birth to children. You''ve already broken the law of heaven! As a Bodhisattva''s appointed Buddhist Scripture seeker, I am upright in the world. I can''t tolerate you being free from the law. I will sue you one day and let heaven take you in the future. "


    Kuimu wolf has been in the world for 13 years, and it''s normal that the sky hasn''t responded. After all, one day in the sky, one year on the earth, only 13 days have passed for the sky.


    What''s more, as one of the twenty-eight stars, kuimulang is also a leader and leader. Is it not easy for him to escape from the class for 13 days?


    With his other 27 colleagues covering for him, who can report him to the Jade Emperor?


    "You You know that The Yellow robed monster stared at Su Xun.


    He felt as if he had no secret in front of him, which was very uncomfortable.


    The monkey king snorted coldly: "there are two kinds of things in the world, one is what my master wants to know, the other is what he doesn''t want to know."


    Su Xun secretly praised him. He was very pleased. Wukong''s flattering technique has improved.


    "Hey, quimuliang, I didn''t expect that you were so fast that even the children got out." Zhu Bajie frowned and looked at each other for a while.


    Kuimulang''s face was dignified and he looked at Tang Monk: "Tang Sanzang, I''m sincere to the jade girl. You have to get in the way. You can''t beat the mandarin duck with a stick!"


    "A piece of sincerity?" Su Xun sneered and said coldly: "hundred flowers shame is no longer a jade girl. You forced her to be your wife for 13 years, to have children for you, and not to reunite with her family. It''s really hateful!"


    In addition to forcing Baihua to be a wife and separating her from her family for 13 years, kuimulang has done nothing heinous since he came down to earth.


    The wolf''s face was gloomy.


    "I said, brother, that''s your fault." Zhu Bajie lit a cigarette and spat out a cigarette ring. He said in the tone of the past: "how can you not allow your younger sister and brother to go back to their mother''s home? It''s not good for your emotional development. Do you understand? "


    Su Xun''s tone softened a little: "kuimulang, you love flowers so much. In this case, you should allow him to go home to visit relatives, or even get her father''s consent. Why do you have to do this


    This is something he didn''t understand when he read the journey to the West.


    Don''t you think it''s good to be a handsome young man, go to the palace to ask for a marriage, and show your hands to cast magic?


    Why do you have to rob people at night?


    What a low horse!


    As a cannon king, Su Xun supported the feelings of you and me, rather than the compulsive nature of kuimu wolf.


    Kuimu wolf was stunned and patted his head: "yes, why didn''t I think of it before?"Then he looked at Su Xun excitedly: "thank you for your advice. I went down to earth to find the jade girl before, but I couldn''t help it. I can''t wait to take her away. I didn''t think so much."


    All of you


    Emotion is an urgent LSP.


    "Amitabha, it''s still too late. Even if you have children, will her father oppose you?" Su Xun said with a smile.


    Kuimulang invited the four masters and disciples: "elder, great sage, marshal, why don''t you go to my cave to have some wine and vegetables first, and then I''ll take Baihua shame to go with you, and Baoxiang kingdom is also in the West."


    "I have to go to the prime minister''s country to exchange for the cultural discs." Su Xun nodded.


    Then kuimu wolf led the way and took the four disciples to his cave.


    Su Xun doesn''t need to use the demon clan''s powerful identity to attract him.


    Because this is a small braid, caught in their hands, plus their gratitude.


    Cultivate the relationship between men again, isn''t it a good undercover?


    On the way, kuimulang couldn''t help but wonder: "elder, how do you know that I went down to earth to marry a hundred flowers?"


    And even the time is clear.


    Let kuimu wolf have an illusion, as if he had been monitored by Tang Monk all the time.


    Su Xun laughed and said nothing, which made him unpredictable.


    Pig Bajie took kuimu wolf''s shoulder and said, "brother, my master has been forced by the old cow. If you don''t mention these, come to huazi."


    "What is it?" Kuimulang remembers that Zhu Bajie ate this before.


    Pig Bajie said: "this is a good thing, can let you forget all melancholy and trouble."


    A moment later, the kuimu wolf was talking with the monkey king with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Dasheng, you don''t know that the guards of Nantianmen have increased since you made trouble in Tiangong."


    "Marshal, Tianting water army now..."


    A wolf head, a monkey head and a pig head are talking and laughing with cigarettes in their mouths.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched and his eyes were hot.

 Chapter 815

    A group of people finally arrived at the destination.


    Kuimulang''s cave is called Wanzi mountain wave moon cave.


    "The king is back."


    "The king is back."


    See kuimu wolf, the little demons have come forward to say hello.


    Su Xun sighed darkly that these demons were a group of mobs. They were not organized. If they fought, they would be won by the heavenly soldiers in one round.


    It''s a long way to go to build the demon family heaven.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s have a big party today and invite your wife out." Kuimu wolf called out with great pride.


    It''s quite impressive.


    Now, for the sake of love, he left Tianting, a big listed company, abandoned his leading position of iron rice bowl and went down to earth to start his own business.


    Su Xun yelled, "Amitabha, wait a minute, Xingjun. How about tasting the poor monk''s skill?"


    "Elder, I don''t eat fast." Kuimulang was stunned at first, and then reminded him.


    He was afraid that what Tang Monk made was all vegetarian.


    How do you make him eat?


    He''s a wolf. He eats meat!


    Sobbing ~


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s like who''s eating."


    Kuimu Wolf


    Shouldn''t monks be vegetarians?


    It seems that Tang Seng is Meat eaters?


    "Elder, you have broken the precepts!" The wolf was shocked.


    Su Xun put his hands together and read the Buddha''s name: "Amitabha, benefactor kuimulang, you''ve got a good look. It''s important to know that the wine and meat have passed through the intestines, and the Buddha''s heart will stay."


    Wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha keeps them in his heart.


    Kuimulang immediately felt that this sentence was Zen and respected Tang monk.


    "The elder is worthy of being chosen by the Bodhisattva to learn from the Scriptures. Every sentence of Zen is really my face." Kuimulang said respectfully.


    Monkey King, pig, Bajie, Sha and Wujing look at each other. Is this stupid boy short of brains? Why does he believe what others say?


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''d better send these little demons to prepare the food."


    "Children, go to prepare the food materials immediately, meat and vegetables are required, and then go to invite the lady out!" Said the wolf aloud.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    A group of little demons went to work at once.


    Kuimu wolf is very satisfied. He is a small official in Tianting, but now he is the first wolf.


    Better be a chicken head than a phoenix tail.


    "What do you want me to do, Mr. Lang?" Not long after, a beautiful woman in her thirties came out and saw some of Su Xun''s people and asked, "are they..."


    "Hun Jia, let me introduce you one by one." Kuimu wolf pointed to Su Xun''s four men: "this is elder Tang who was selected by Guanyin Bodhisattva to go to the West for Buddhist scriptures. This is the great sage of Qi Tian who made havoc in heaven 500 years ago. This is Marshal Tianpeng and this is the rolling curtain general."


    The four shamed people were not surprised.


    "I''m going to take you and your children back to Baoxiang country and propose marriage to your father." Kuimu wolf holding the hand of flowers, said affectionately.


    A hundred flowers are ashamed, surprised and happy: "is what your husband said true?"


    You know, she hasn''t been home for 13 years!


    "Natural leave is not allowed." See hundred flowers shame so happy, kuimulang is also very happy.


    Although it looks like a wolf, it looks like a dog who takes extreme measures and finally gets the goddess''s lick.


    Hundred flowers shy to Tang Seng this can let him go home again the great hero.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the princess doesn''t need to be like this. It''s also the benefactor of kuimu wolf who is infatuated with you, otherwise he will not agree."


    As long as you get the favor of Princess Baihua, it''s equivalent to mastering kuimu wolf.


    Kuimu wolf would be very satisfied when he heard this. The more he looked at it, the more flattering he felt.


    Next, with the help of Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and Sha Wujing, Su Xun made a large table of dishes.


    During the period of learning from the classics, it was not only Su Xun''s cooking skills that improved.


    Zhu Bajie and Sun Wukong Sha Wujing are already chefs under the influence of Su Xun.


    A table of dishes can be said to be an eye opener for kuimulang and other local buns.


    "Here, let''s drink. I''d like to drink to elder Tang."


    Kuimu wolf stood up with a cigarette in one hand and a wine cup in the other, and looked at Su Xun and said.


    "Benefactor, it''s very polite. I''d better help you." Su Xun drank the wine in one gulp.


    Baihua is shocked. He is a monk from the Tang Dynasty, but he is different.


    Monks in small places like Baoxiang country can''t drink or eat meat.


    "Come on, have another drink."


    "Five chief, 666..."


    "Eat and drink."


    If you let Guanyin Bodhisattva see Tang Monk mingling in a group of monsters, like a fish in water, a hand of wine, a hand of meat, mouth full of oil, I don''t know what expression it will be, I think it will be very surprised.The atmosphere in the hall of the cave is very warm, all people and Demons seem to celebrate the new year.


    Right now.


    Whew, wait a minute, a golden light comes in.


    "Who''s coming! Little ones! Copy the guy


    The wolf called out.


    "Wait a minute, Xingjun. It''s me. I''m a meritorious man."


    It''s true that the golden light is responsible for protecting one of the four meritorious monks in the Tang Dynasty.


    "Xingjun, the meritorious Cao is friendly with the poor monk. Why don''t you listen to what he wants to say?" Su Xun''s mouth was full of wine.


    On duty, Cao said anxiously: "elder, Xingjun, it''s not good. The heaven already knows what you''ve come down to earth without permission. He sent the tota heavenly king to take you with ten thousand heavenly soldiers!"


    In a flash, there was an uproar.


    "No way! If there is a change in heaven, my colleagues should inform me. " Quemoy doesn''t believe it.


    The meritorious CaO on duty said: "the stars have no chance to report. I still have the chance to go down to earth because I am responsible for protecting the safety of the elders."


    "This What can we do? " Kuimu wolf''s face changed greatly. He had been prepared for this, but he didn''t expect that heaven would find out so soon.


    Su Xun was a little confused. It was not written in the original work that kuimu wolf was found by heaven and then sent soldiers to capture him?


    But then he reacted suddenly.


    Now it''s a real world, and everything is changing in real time.


    So it''s possible for anything to happen. It''s no surprise that Tianting finds out in advance. It can''t be inferred from the original plot completely.


    Immediately said: "Star King and peace of mind, that tota king came, own poor monk to solve."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but..." Kuimu wolf gave a wry smile, shook his head and didn''t go on.


    But it''s clear that''s not taken seriously.


    Because he doesn''t believe that the monkey king will fight with the king of tota for him. Unless he wants to be oppressed for another 500 years, there''s no way for Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing.


    As for Tang Seng himself, he has no hope, because he is an ordinary mortal.


    Kuimu wolf took a deep breath and looked at Su Xun: "elder, if I am taken down, please help me send my whole family back to Baoxiang country."


    "Lang Jun..." After all, kuimulang has been very good to her these years.


    Even a stone should be covered with heat.


    Kuimu wolf interrupted her with a wave: "come on, armor for the king!"


    He''s not going to be that easy.

 Chapter 816

    "Quemoy wolf! If you go down to earth and marry a mortal without permission, it''s against the law of heaven. Come out quickly and get caught! "


    A big drink, like thunder into the cave.


    "Boys, go out with me to meet the enemy!"


    Wearing armor, kuimu wolf took his steel knife and went out with a cry.


    "Meet the enemy! Meet the enemy


    "Follow the king to fight the heavenly soldiers!"


    Although the little demons look like a mob, they are still loyal.


    Even if they knew that the soldiers and generals were coming from outside, none of them ran away because of fear.


    "Master, what do you think?" Asked Goku.


    Tang Seng gnaws chicken leg: "eat while see."


    Monkey King


    "Elder, I know that all the elders are capable. Please help me." Flowers shy suddenly kneel on the ground, pear with rain.


    Her two children also knelt down.


    Su Xun used his magic power to lift up the mother and son: "don''t worry, benefactor. Naturally, I won''t sit back and ignore you until I have enough to eat and drink."


    Heaven and earth are the biggest.


    Hundred flowers were very anxious, but they didn''t dare to urge him any more. They could only watch Su Xun''s ears, but they didn''t hear the things outside the window. They just ate wine and meat.


    After giving up drinking and eating meat, he went back to the pig''s stomach.


    After all, they all know their master''s ability. If he''s so sure, it''s no problem.


    It''s outside the cave.


    Kuimulang, with his little demon, is standing in front of the cave.


    In the sky, Li Jing, the king of tota, stood in the front. Behind him were Nezha and ten thousand generals.


    Li Jing, the king of tota, was holding a small golden tower in his hand. He was wearing armor and was very brave. He yelled at the kuimu Wolf: "kuimu wolf, you have violated the law of heaven. Now if you don''t go back with me quickly, you still want to fight back!"


    "Li Tianwang, why do you want to force each other? I''m not the star king. I''m willing to be a monster. Can''t you give me a way to live? " Said the wolf.


    Li Jing snorted coldly: "isn''t it wrong for you to say that? Look at the tower


    Voice fell, the hands of the exquisite pagoda will fly out to the kuimu wolf fell.


    Kuimu wolf was surprised. He didn''t expect that the tota heavenly king would make a big move as soon as he came up.


    But in the next second, the exquisite pagoda flying in the air suddenly floated into his cave.


    Then came a faint voice.


    "It''s a good tower."


    Kuimulang was surprised and moved. He didn''t expect that the monkey king really helped him.


    Yes, although the voice came from Su Xun, in his opinion, the only one with such strength in the cave is Sun Wukong.


    "Who is in the cave! I''m Li Jing, the heavenly king of Tuota. Don''t you return my exquisite pagoda quickly! "


    Li Jing didn''t expect that her tower was gone, and she was furious.


    However, no one was bothering him at all.


    Suddenly angry: "where is Nezha!"


    "The child is here!" Nezha came out.


    Li Jing ordered: "go and get my exquisite pagoda back quickly!"


    "Yes, son!"


    As the voice fell, he stepped on the wheel of wind and fire and rushed to the cave with a spear in his hand.


    Then he was suddenly out of balance, and was taken into the hole by a force.


    Li Tianwang stroked his beard and watched Nezha rush in so quickly. He nodded with satisfaction.


    Here, the voice just came out of the cave, just changed the words.


    "Ha ha, this person is also good."


    The smile on Li Jing''s face was so stiff that she almost pulled out her beard.


    "How could that be?"


    Even Nezha is so easily subdued by the other party!


    Kuimu wolf is also suspicious. The monkey king has been oppressed for 500 years. Has his cultivation increased?


    That''s Nezha!


    How can you be subdued so easily?


    Li Tianwang looked at kuimu wolf like a torch: "kuimu wolf, who is in the cave?"


    "Li Tianwang, you are so capable. You''d better go in and have a look." Quim wolf sneered.


    "You..." In a rage, Li Jing drew out his sword and said, "all the officers and men will take him down for me."


    We''re ready to use the sea of men tactics directly.


    "Yes


    Ten thousand soldiers will rush down immediately.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, an invisible obstacle avoidance will bounce them back, and they will be turned upside down.


    "Amitabha, it''s so good. Why is benefactor Li so angry?"


    With a Buddha''s name, Li Jing saw a handsome young monk come out with red lips and white teeth.


    "Monk Tang! It''s you


    King Li exclaimed and looked at the monkey king who was carrying Nezha behind him: "Monkey King, we are following your Majesty''s order to catch kuimu wolf. How dare you stop it? I will join you!""You old man, don''t ask for the monkey. It''s my master who caught Nezha. What''s the matter with me?" Sun Wukong wisely gave Su Xun the chance to pretend to be forced.


    Su Xun sighed again, good apprentice.


    Don''t say it''s Li Tianwang, even kuimulang doesn''t believe it.


    Li Tianwang sneered: "Monkey King, do you think I''m a three-year-old? Monk Tang is just a mortal. He can''t even touch my beard, let alone snatch my exquisite pagoda Ah


    As soon as his voice fell, he let out a shrill cry.


    It turned out that Su Xun grabbed his beard and pulled him down.


    "Bang!"


    Hit Li Tianwang on the ground.


    "Benefactor Li, are you satisfied now? I not only touched your beard, but also caught it Su Xun''s face didn''t change and he said softly.


    For a moment, everyone was staring at Su Xun.


    Li Jing got up and looked at Su Xun incredulously: "impossible! It''s impossible! How can monk Tang have such strength? You must be a fake


    At this point, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "I know, I know!"


    "You must be the monkey king!"


    Su Xun:


    He suspected that there was something wrong with this guy''s brain.


    After all, if I had no brain problems, I couldn''t have done such things as killing my son.


    Li Jing said excitedly: "you are the monkey king, you are the monkey king! In order to help kuimulang without being held responsible, you turn Tang Seng into you, and you become Tang Seng. "


    Then he burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha, Monkey King, you are really stupid. You have come up with such a stupid trick. It is well known that Tang monk is a mortal. Do you want to hide your eyes and ears when you become him?"


    Li Jing has an expression that I can see through everything.


    The soldiers and generals suddenly realized that their eyes on Li Jing were full of worship.


    Su Xun


    Monkey King


    Nezha has shamefully closed his eyes, I do not know him, he is not my father.


    "Pa!"


    The next second, the monkey king took a big slap on Li Jing''s face.


    "Does it hurt? Are you sure I''m the monkey king now?" The monkey king asked with a serious face.


    Feeling the burning pain on her face, Li Jing was directly confused.


    That''s not right!


    That''s not right!

 Chapter 817

    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What am I doing?


    Li Jing is in this state now.


    Tang monk was not changed by the monkey king, so how could he have such a strong strength?


    No, no!


    Li Jing seriously doubts life.


    The heavenly soldiers and generals behind him also looked at Li Jing suspiciously. There seems to be something wrong with the analysis of the heavenly king.


    Li Jing''s mood soon adjusted, but then he realized a more serious problem.


    That''s, how do we end now?


    Li Jing looked at Tang Seng and said, "Tang Seng, you are the one selected by Bodhisattva to learn from the Scriptures. Your task is to learn from the Scriptures. Today you have to fight against the heaven for this man who violates the rule of heaven!"


    He couldn''t beat Tang Seng, not to mention the monkey king, but he didn''t want to lose face, so he had to carry out the court to suppress Tang Seng.


    "Well, you''re right." Su Xun nodded.


    Li Jing''s face froze


    As soon as I open my mouth, I will die of chatting. How can I answer that?


    Li Jing was already riding a tiger and gritted his teeth: "don''t be stubborn, Monk Tang! Believe it or not, I will tell the Bodhisattva how to explain to him! "


    "Who gave you the courage to think you had a chance to complain?" Su Xun looked at Li Jing with silly eyes and asked seriously.


    Li Jing said, "what do you mean, Monk Tang? How dare you kill the king of heaven


    "Amitabha, poor monk is a monk, not good at fighting." Su Xun read a Buddha''s name and said calmly, "Li Jing, as long as you are used by me from now on, I''ll spare your life."


    "Ha ha ha ha, joke..."


    Li Jing couldn''t help laughing and looked at Su Xun sarcastically: "if you want me to betray heaven, even if I promise, you have to ask the brothers behind me if they agree. Brothers, you say..."


    Li Jing looked back at the ten thousand soldiers and generals behind him, and then the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Because the heavenly soldiers and generals have knelt down.


    "Willing to die for the holy monk!"


    Ten thousand soldiers and generals all cried out in unison. They were all pale and sweating.


    There was no way. Su Xun just looked at them and let them feel the breath of death.


    They are just grass-roots soldiers, but they don''t have the consciousness to die for heaven. Living is the king''s way!


    "Traitor! You are all traitors


    Li Jing was furious and scolded. The feeling of being stabbed on his back broke his heart.


    "Have you thought about it, Li Jing?" Su Xun asked.


    Li Jing snorted coldly: "you want me to betray heaven! You dream! Even if Li Jing is dead, even if he is out of his wits, he will not be a traitor! "


    He was proud, standing on the ground, with a face full of rebellious and towering, and refused to grovel.


    It distracts everyone.


    Even kuimulang had to praise what a tough man he was!


    Even Nezha worshipped his father for a while.


    "Good! What a Li Jing! In that case, I will help you! "


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he put out his hand and directly pulled out his spirit.


    Li Jing''s spirit was held by Su Xun like a chicken, as if it would be crushed at any time.


    Li Jing could feel that he was getting closer and closer to death. In a moment, he was flustered.


    "Stop it! Stop it! If the Buddhist Scripture of Tang Dynasty is a great event, I will take you out of the temple and I will not take you out! "


    Su Xun was indifferent and intensified his efforts.


    "Don''t kill me! I accept it! I promise! I''ll take your lead from now on! "


    Li Jing roared hysterically.


    WOW!


    For a moment, everyone was in an uproar.


    Is that Li Jingzheng''s iron bone?


    They feel like they''re hallucinating.


    Nezha''s eyes changed from astonishment to disgust.


    Su Xun released Li Jing.


    Li Jing''s spirit quickly returned to his body.


    Su Xun pinches a seal into Li Jing''s body.


    Li Jing panicked: "you What have you done to my body! "


    Like a defiled maiden.


    "It''s just a prohibition. As long as you don''t betray me, I''ll protect you. You don''t have to think about finding someone to solve it, unless you can find a saint to try." Su Xun said softly.


    "Hiss -"


    for a moment, everyone took a cold breath and looked at him with wide eyes.


    Does he have the strength of sage?


    Li Jing didn''t want to believe it, but he didn''t dare to take risks. After all, there was only one life for him.


    As for the ten thousand heavenly soldiers, for Su Xun, they were like a group of ants. Su Xun''s whole soul was drawn into the small world and made up a new memory for them.In fact, these heavenly soldiers are useless in a lot of time. They are responsible for waving flags and shouting.


    "It''s good now. Everyone is his own. Li Tianwang, come in and have a drink."


    Su Xun invited Li Jing with a smile on his face.


    "Master, what will he do?" Sun Wukong pointed to Nezha and asked.


    Then Su Xun thought, "I almost forgot you."


    Then it was forbidden for Nezha.


    Li Jing and Nezha reluctantly went into the cave.


    And then


    "It''s delicious. It tastes like a needle cloth."


    "It''s delicious. Why is it so delicious?"


    Father and son are just like a hungry ghost reincarnated. It seems that they have never had a meal in their whole life.


    "Li Jing, when you return to heaven, you will say that kuimu wolf has been arrested violently and killed by you. I will cover up the mystery for him." Su Xun said.


    Li Jing a change no image of licking the plate, nodded and agreed: "mm-hmm, no problem."


    "Dad, this plate is mine!" Nezha snatched his plate.


    Li Jing''s face sank: "wanton! Do you have my father in your eyes? You are the younger generation. You have to respect my elder generation. Do you understand? "


    Voice down, and the plate back.


    "Dad, you are the elder. You should let me be the younger generation." Nezha robbed the plate again.


    "Be filial to your elders!"


    "You have to be humble, younger generation!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was stunned.


    Su Xun murmured to himself: "I knew they had a bad relationship with their father and son for a long time. I didn''t expect that they could almost fight because of a red plate."


    "Stop it Su Xun yelled.


    Li Jing and Nezha stop subconsciously.


    Susian waved and the plate flew into his hand.


    Li Jing and Nezha wanted to stop talking.


    Su Xun was speechless: "do you think I''m going to snatch dishes from you? I don''t have this hobby. "


    He broke the plate into two pieces and gave them one piece each, saying:


    "that''s good. Be careful when licking. Don''t cut your lips."


    Father and son were ecstatic.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry. The skin of immortals is very thick and can''t be cut." Pig Bajie said.


    Li Jing and Nezha felt scolded.


    But I''m not in the mood for investigation.


    It''s important to lick the plate quickly.


    At this moment, they know what happiness is.


    Is there anything happier in the world than licking a plate?


    If so,


    there are more dishes to lick!

 Chapter 818

    "Ah Belch ~ "x2


    Li Jing and his son collapsed on the chair with their stomachs outstretched, squinted and belched contentedly.


    From this look, we can still be 100% sure that they are father and son.


    On the table, is a table clean, can''t see a drop of oil on the plate.


    It''s more powerful than a dishwasher.


    Su Xun and others are all eye openers.


    "It''s worth dying to eat such delicacies."


    Li Jing murmured to himself.


    "No!" Nezha retorted, his eyes burning: "from now on, you can''t die. If you die, you can''t eat this delicious food any more."


    "My son is right." Li Jing agreed.


    Nezha snorted coldly: "when you just robbed the plate, you didn''t think I was your son."


    "Then you didn''t treat me as a father." Li Jing is not willing to show weakness.


    Then they snorted coldly at the same time and turned their heads to ignore each other.


    "You can go." Su Xun said.


    Nezha asked, "elder, will we have a chance to eat this delicious food in the future?"


    Li Jing also stares at Su Xun.


    "Good work, poor monk not stingy reward." Sure enough, if you want to catch a man''s heart, you have to catch his stomach first. Su Xun said that this sentence was right.


    Nezha and Li Jing left at ease.


    Su Xun''s four disciples and kuimulang''s family are on their way to Baoxiang kingdom.


    "Elder, I got this carriage from the human city. There are roads ahead. Why don''t you take it?" Quemoy takes out a carriage.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "no, I''m not so delicate. I''d better give it to your wife and children."


    "In that case, thank you, elder." Kuimu wolf was moved and even more grateful to Su Xun.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "it''s just a small thing."


    The voice falls, release own luxurious carriage, let the white dragon horse pull, oneself jumped up, sat on the sofa looking at kuimu Wolf: "go."


    Kuimu''s wolf eyes are about to fall to the ground, staring at the supreme luxury carriage.


    Now he finally understood why Su Xun wanted to give up his car to his wife and children.


    I don''t like that old carriage at all.


    Su Xun said that it was true.


    After all, how can a person who is used to Rolls Royce condescend to sit in Wuling Hongguang?


    The two carriages walked on the road one after the other, and soon came to the front of the mountain. There was no road.


    "Elder, the steep road ahead is full of mountain roads. We can''t cross the dock any more. We can only walk." As a local demon, quemulang acts as a guide and knows the terrain very well.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "there was once a great man who said that there was no road in the world. If you dig more, it will become a road."


    Kuimu wolf was confused and didn''t understand.


    Then the next second, he saw a group of immortals he knew suddenly appear, holding tools, singing labor songs, skillfully began to dig the road.


    "Unity is strength! This power is iron! This power is steel! Better than iron... "


    In waves of passionate singing, a broad road is slowly forming a line.


    "You see, isn''t there a way?" Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    Quemoy was completely stupid.


    Is it OK to step on the horse?!!!


    Looking at the skillful movements of the eighteen guardians, Jialan and others, he suddenly felt some heartache and sympathy.


    How far has the road been dug!


    Monk Tang is so cruel.


    "Benefactor, do you think I am cruel?" Tang Monk asked leisurely.


    Kuimu wolf''s face changed: "I dare not."


    "Benefactor, listen to what I said, and let them dig their way not only for the benefit of the common people in the world, but also for the purpose of tempering their will. I''ve worked hard." Su Xun said with a deep face.


    Kuimu wolf suddenly realized that his eyes were moved, and he bowed to Su Xun: "I didn''t think that the elder''s move had such deep meaning. I admire him!"


    Wu Fang Jiedi and others yelled in their hearts.


    Shameless!


    It also sharpens our will.


    Obviously, you want to be lazy in the carriage!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    Li Jing and Nezha enter Lingxiao hall.


    "Li Jing, I want you to arrest kuimu wolf and come back to ask for a crime. Where is kuimu wolf?" Asked the Jade Emperor.


    Li Jing said: "tell the jade emperor that nakamu wolf has no idea how to repent. He faces his ministers with swords and guns and calls for murders. Xiao''er Nezha beheads him and asks the Jade Emperor to punish him!"


    He''s still a bit of a brain. If it''s said that he killed the kraut wolf, it doesn''t sound credible.


    After all, his combat effectiveness is very low, and all his kung fu is in his exquisite pagoda.


    But if his son Nezha killed him.


    Then people think it''s OK.After all, Nezha is very strong.


    The Jade Emperor lightly said: "just, the kuimu wolf violates the heavenly rule. If he dies, he will die. I hope all the fairies will take this as a warning."


    "Yes, jade emperor." The crowd answered.


    The Jade Emperor suddenly remembered something: "where is Tang Seng?"


    "Tell the Jade Emperor, calculate the time, the team who learned the Scriptures should have passed the kingdom of Baoxiang." Taibai Jinxing came out and replied.


    When he saw Li Jingguo, he said, "it was just before he caught the elephant."


    "So slow?" The Jade Emperor frowned, and then relieved: "the Tang monk is just a mortal now. It''s normal to be dragged down by him."


    When Li Jing and Nezha heard this, they were all convulsed.


    Mortals?


    Can stepping on a horse be called a mortal?


    What are they?


    Can an ant be trampled to death by a mortal?


    The Jade Emperor just mentioned it casually. After that, he began to discuss the rest.


    After all, the Jade Emperor commands the three realms and has a lot to deal with.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world.


    Tang Seng killed the director of the seventh operation Department.


    He didn''t cover it up at all, so it spread quickly.


    They are angry and want to arrest Tang Seng.


    One is that monk Tang did kill people without permission, which is a violation of the district law.


    The second reason is that Tang Monk can kill the director by this means today. What about tomorrow?


    When someone takes the lead, will others follow suit?


    Therefore, the privileged class at a higher level began to panic, and we must crack down on and stifle this trend.


    But Meng hailibao and Cao Tian also stood up.


    With the support of the military, the government promised not to pursue Tang Seng''s legal responsibility, but he could not stay in the army and never become an official.


    Tang Seng''s military career in the seventh district is over.


    But now Tang monk doesn''t care about it.


    He is now taking the first step to reap the world''s fortune.


    Two days ago, it was his first time to study reincarnation space.


    He was very excited to find that there were many treasures that could be exchanged by Qi Yun.


    He used a small amount of aura that he had accumulated unconsciously to exchange for a kung fu. Vajra is not bad. He practiced it to the extreme. He is invulnerable and invincible.


    He can''t get on with seven.


    He''s going to three districts, also known as the European Union.


    He put on his cassock again because he was going to three districts to promote Buddhism.


    In the past, the purpose of promoting Buddhism was to make people believe in Buddhism.


    Now it''s time to gather believers to revolt.


    Tang Seng''s revolt was destined to be vigorous.

 Chapter 819

    Su Xun''s four disciples and kuimulang''s family finally arrived in Baoxiang country.


    Kuimu wolf has become a beautiful young man.


    The shy Princess spoke to him in a gentle voice, and her eyes were full of love.


    Su Xun can only sigh, women are Yangou.


    It''s the same with the kuimu wolf. Don''t you think it''s enough to become like this earlier?


    Which woman can accept a wolf lying on her body every day.


    But not necessarily, after all, some even dogs are not let go.


    Seeing the king, the king and his father and daughter met again after 13 years, with tears in their eyes.


    Qui Muang apologizes and proposes marriage.


    The king looked at the kuimu wolf and the shy child, could he refuse?


    I can only recognize the third son-in-law.


    At last, everyone is happy.


    Su Xun exchanged the customs declaration and continued his journey to the West.


    Kuimu wolf with a hundred flowers.


    "Elder Da en, kuimu wolf is unforgettable. If you can use me one day, elder, I will go up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire


    Kuimulang said with great pride.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, there is no feast that will never end. Let''s send it here."


    Seeing kuimulang and his wife goodbye, the figure of Su Xun''s master and apprentice gradually drifted away.


    "The elder is really a good man." The princess said with a sigh.


    Kuimu wolf nodded: "yes."


    Baigujing said: it''s a hammer!


    Left treasure like country, when urge birds, warm flower hair, everywhere Fangfei. When the teachers and apprentices were touring, they saw another mountain blocking the way. Su Xun said: "the disciples are careful. If they meet a high mountain, they may be blocked by tigers and wolves."


    At this time, he was riding on a white dragon horse. The carriage had been put away, but he also looked very handsome.


    "Hey, master, if there are tigers and wolves, don''t you send them to us to add food?" The monkey king laughs.


    Zhu Bajie echoed: "yes, tiger whip is a great tonic. What you eat will make up for what you eat."


    "The two elder martial brothers are right." Said Sha Wujing.


    "Elder, wait a minute!" At this time, the day value merit Cao shouts to fall from the cloud.


    Su Xun asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder, this mountain is 600 miles away. It''s called Pingdingshan. There is a cave in the mountain called lotus cave. There are two demons in the cave. They draw pictures to catch the monk. They copy their names and visit their surnames to eat the Tang monk. " Day value merit Cao said.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. Pingdingshan, isn''t this the territory of King Jinjiao and King Yinjiao?


    King Jinjiao and King Yinjiao are the sons of Laojun. They are not monsters.


    In the original work, the day value Cao is disguised as a woodcutter to block the way to report.


    But now they don''t need so much trouble, just tell Tang Seng.


    Su Xun asked, "who sent you to tell me?"


    "Well Hehe, elder, the two monsters in Pingdingshan have extraordinary identities. They are the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn. They are the sons of the Supreme Lord. They can''t hurt their lives. " After all, they were all in the same boat with Su Xun.


    As a good friend who has eaten hot pot and boasted, what else to hide?


    A journey to the west is an arranged play.


    The king of the Golden Horn and the king of the silver horn are also actors.


    As an actor with a background, of course, you need to arrange someone to report in advance. Otherwise, if the actor is really killed, it will be a disaster.


    If you look at the journey to the West carefully, you will find that none of the monsters with backgrounds is dead, and those who came from the wild road are unlucky.


    This fully illustrates the benefits of having a backstage.


    Su Xun replied, "let''s have a look then."


    King Jinjiao and King Yinjiao are actors sent from heaven, and they are also the children of taishanglaojun. Su Xun is not going to cheat on them.


    After all, it''s not worth it.


    These are just two boys. On the contrary, if Lao Jun detects them, they will be exposed ahead of time?


    After all, he was always a low-key person.


    "Ha ha, this journey to the west is a real joke." The monkey king sneered, and his eyebrows were full of rebellious: "this god Buddha, can''t you really play me like a monkey?"


    "Hey, hey, playing with pigs, playing with dragons, playing with younger martial brother Sha." Zhu Bajie laughed at himself.


    The monkey king snorted coldly. He was angry and evil: "master, we just killed the king of the Golden Horn and the king of the silver horn


    In the void, the four value meritorious Cao and others are frightened. The more they know, the faster they die.


    "No hurry, the time is not yet." Su Xun shook his head. He was willful for a while. After that, he was crematorium.


    To kill the king of golden horn and the king of silver horn, Laojun is not willing to give up. It''s not worth killing the two little characters in order to spread his temper.


    But I can''t kill them.But there are treasures in them: one is the purple gold red gourd Lao Jun used to hold the elixir, the other is the seven star sword, the third is the Yangzhi jade bottle Lao Jun used to hold water, the fourth is the banana fan used to fan fire, and the fifth is the gold rope.


    These five treasures must be copied.


    Wait!


    Su Xun suddenly thought of a problem.


    Perfect copy, can copy any inanimate objects.


    Can it be duplicated?


    Thinking of this possibility, Su Xun suddenly got excited and picked up a stone from the ground to try, then two, three, four


    The trough!


    Su Xun was so excited that he could copy it continuously. He was a wholesaler.


    I just hope I can draw this skill permanently after this identity task is completed.


    "Master, what are you thinking?" Pig Bajie asked curiously.


    He didn''t understand. What''s the use of Shifu picking up a stone from the ground and turning one into four?


    Su Xun couldn''t hide his smile: "it''s OK. Let''s go. We''ll meet King Jinjiao and King Yinjiao. They''re old acquaintances of Wukong."


    "Haha, I have many old acquaintances in this heaven. They don''t like me very much." Monkey King grinned, yin and Yang monkey.


    At the same time, on Pingdingshan, the king of silver horn took the portrait of Tang Monk and his disciples, and went out to patrol the mountain with 30 little demons.


    Maybe it''s fate, maybe it''s providence.


    Two groups of people just met and went together.


    "King, the man in the middle is Tang Seng!"


    A little demon looked at the picture and cried.


    "Master! I''ve got it


    Said Zhu Bajie.


    Su Xun nodded and looked at the king of silver horn. Well, it''s really ugly. It''s not as handsome as me. I should fight.


    "Little ones, take them for me!"


    At the command of King silver horn, a group of small demons under his hand rushed up.


    "Elder martial brother, let me come today!"


    As soon as the monkey king was ready, Zhu Bajie took up the nine tooth harrow and rushed up.


    Where are his opponents?


    So he was killed quickly and ran back to King Yinjiao one by one. He didn''t dare to come out again.


    The king of silver horn didn''t dare to go up with the seven star sword. For the sake of safety, he took out a purple golden gourd and pointed it directly at monk Tang: "monk, I''ll call you, do you dare to promise?"

 Chapter 820

    "You tell me to try."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Tang Sanzang!" Cried the king of silver horn.


    Su Xun replied, "I''m here."


    And then nothing happened.


    The king of silver horn was stunned and cried out again: "Tang Sanzang! Tang Sanzang! Tang Sanzang


    "Here I am." Su Xun was smiling.


    You''re calling Tang Sanzang.


    What does it have to do with Sushen?


    What''s more, can''t even sages harvest this gourd?


    Monkey King laughs: "ha ha ha, you silly goods, repeatedly call my master''s name, do you want to be my master''s Apprentice?"


    "No way! How could it be! Why can''t I take you back! " King Yinjiao was so confused that he patted the bottom of the gourd.


    Su Xun said faintly: "magic weapon? Aren''t you just an ordinary gourd? "


    "I''m not an ordinary gourd. I''m a gourd with a string of fairy vines at the foot of Kunlun mountain. It''s the beginning of chaos and the beginning of heaven and earth." Silver angle king issued the last stubborn, show gourd origin.


    Su Xun shook his head: "nonsense, this kind of gourd is just for poor monk to drink water. There are several here."


    "You monk are just talking nonsense. Don''t you really think it''s a commonplace product?" The king of silver horn didn''t believe it.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "if you don''t believe me, show me your gourd and let me see if it''s the same as the gourd I drank."


    "You monk want to cheat me, baby?" Silver horn king looked at him suspiciously.


    Su Xun replied, "are you a baby? No matter what, baby? You just want me to have a look. Don''t you dare? "


    Silver horn king Yusai, he also can''t understand why his baby suddenly doesn''t work.


    "Well, I''ll let you borrow it to have a look, so that you can broaden your horizons." King Yinjiao lost the gourd. It was Laojun''s treasure. He was not afraid of Tang Monk''s embezzlement. He had to spit it out after swallowing it.


    Su Xun caught the purple gold red gourd, and then used the perfect copy skill to copy it for several moments, throwing it into the system space. As like as two peas,


    then lost the gourd on his hand. "What else is so strange about me? You''re just like the water acupuncture that I drink."


    voice dropped, as like as two peas appeared on the hand, two of the purple gold gourd.


    "You see?"


    "This How can it be The king of silver horn widened his eyes, looked at the gourd in his hand, and then looked at Su Xun: "how did you get that gourd?"


    "I planted it myself." Su Xun replied.


    The king of silver horn doubted life.


    Then he said, "you must be a good looking product, but it''s useless."


    Su Xun said: "in that case, now I call you, do you dare to promise?"


    "Well, you can call it." Silver horn King disdains.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth Rose: "King silver horn!"


    "I am Ah


    Before the king had finished speaking, he turned into streamer and was absorbed by the gourd.


    A group of small demons saw this scene, quickly turned around and ran.


    "Master What''s going on! "


    Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and Sha Wujing. Big eyes are big doubts.


    At the beginning, they also thought that the gourd in their hand was made by his magic.


    I didn''t expect it to be true.


    "You like it? One for each. "


    Su Xun threw out three.


    Three people''s brains are muddled, the sudden happiness hit them dizzy.


    This kind of feeling is like, you say to the teacher Rolls Royce is very beautiful, the result he gives you a car directly.


    In the void, the five sides reveal the truth and others envy, envy and hate. That''s the treasure of taishanglaojun.


    "Master How did this gourd come from? " Monkey King asked, holding a gourd.


    Su Xun laughed but said nothing, which seemed mysterious and mysterious.


    Perfect reproduction is perfect.


    Think about it. When the time comes, my staff will have an artifact. It''s just like hanging and exploding.


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t say it, although the monkey king was itching, he didn''t ask any more.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look at the gold and silver corner." Su Xun took the lead in the front.


    But on the other side, the group of demons who were taken out by the king of silver horn to patrol the mountain had already run back to Pingdingshan.


    "King, it''s not good, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    The king of golden horn was drinking. He was interrupted by a little demon who broke in suddenly. He was upset: "what''s the matter? The sky hasn''t fallen down yet!"


    "Tell the king that something''s wrong. The second king has been arrested by the Tang monk!" Xiaoyao said anxiously!


    "What did you say?" The king of the Golden Horn stared at the eldest brother and asked, "do you want to say that my brother has arrested Tang Seng?""No, no, king, it''s the second king who was captured by Tang monk." Xiaoyao explains quickly.


    King Jinjiao''s face became dignified: "tell me what''s going on?"


    "King, please allow me to report..." The little demon didn''t dare to hide, and told the whole thing thoroughly.


    King Jinjiao took a cool breath after listening.


    There are actually two Tang monks in Laojun''s purple gold and red gourd, and they usually drink water.


    This It''s too extravagant.


    Then he did not understand why the gourd in the hand of King Yinjiao failed?


    "King! No, my Lord


    Another little demon came in in a hurry: "king, there are several monks coming outside, one of them is yelling and scolding!"


    "Come just in time, I will just save my younger brother!" King Jinjiao''s voice dropped and he got up and went outside the cave.


    With a small demon came to the cave outside, at a glance saw the Tang Monk master and apprentice four people.


    The king of Golden Horn pointed to the Tang Monk: "Tang monk, release my good brother quickly!"


    "Amitabha, the benefactor with horns on his head, I can''t understand you." Su Xun blinked, his face was pure and innocent.


    King Jinjiao was so angry that his liver ached: "you dare to quibble. You arrested my younger brother with purple gold and red gourd. Do you know who my younger brother and I are? You... "


    His voice stopped abruptly.


    Because he saw Tang Seng pull out a lot of red gourds, at least a dozen at a glance.


    This Is it really worthless outside?


    Lao Jun used to boast?


    This purple gold red gourd in the world is completely road goods ah!


    Even monk Tang, a mortal, can take out a pile.


    "Benefactor, why don''t you come and see for yourself? Did your brother climb into a gourd by mistake?" Su Xun looked at King Jinjiao and said seriously.


    King Jinjiao''s nose is going to be crooked: "well, your Tang Sanzang, it seems that he has done another one today. In that case, try my banana fan!"


    As the voice dropped, a fan appeared in his hand.


    "Then you can have a taste of me, too!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and a big ear twitched.


    "Pa!"


    King Jinjiao was directly taken away, and the banana fan in his hand fell into Su Xun''s hands.


    The king of the golden horn was taken out and turned over a few somersaults. He lay on the ground, covering his face and suspecting the demon.

 Chapter 821

    Don''t you think Tang Seng is a mortal?


    Can a mortal slap me?


    But at a glance, Tang monk is a mortal indeed! Real mortals!


    The king of the Golden Horn felt that his brain was not enough.


    "Goku." Su Xun called.


    Five dollars a somersault over, a grab the banana fan in the hand of King Jinjiao: "master, here you are."


    "My banana fan!" King Jinjiao exclaimed and got up from the ground. His eyes were red.


    Su Xun glared at him and corrected: "please make it clear. Now it''s the poor monk''s banana fan."


    "You forced me!" Finally, the king took out a bottle of jade.


    Sue took the vase and said, "it''s good to grab it."


    King of the Golden Horn


    I''m so hard, so hard!


    Who can tell me why a mortal can easily take away the treasure from me.


    Su Xun skillfully copied a pile and threw it into the system space. Looking at the king of golden horn, he said, "there''s a gold rope in your old mother''s place."


    "How do you know?" The king of Golden Horn blurted out that he didn''t come down to embarrass Tang monk. He came down to give him a baby.


    Su Xun had a meaningful smile, but he didn''t speak, which made him more mysterious.


    Random out of the red gourd, silver horn king will be released and want to leave.


    "Wukong Bajie, let''s go."


    "Wait!" The king of the Golden Horn yelled: "since you know so much, you should know who these treasures belong to. Come back soon!"


    "Baby? What do you mean, baby? " Su Xun turned around and looked at the king of golden horn with a puzzled look on his face.


    Although he has copied it, he still doesn''t want to return it.


    As a person who has difficulty in choice, he never makes choices. He usually wants them all!


    King Jinjiao was almost angry: "don''t be silly, Tang Sanzang. You''ve taken the seven star sword, purple gold and red gourd, lanzhiyujing bottle and banana fan!"


    He understood now, no wonder Tang Monk can be selected, because he is as shameless as Buddhism!


    "Presumptuous!" Su Xun yelled and said with righteous words: "you demon, I am a monk. I am merciful and let you live. But I was insulted by you. I am not the one!"


    What Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing admire most is master''s shameless and upright ability.


    The five sides of the void reveal truth and other gods said that you are really such a person.


    "You You... "


    King Jinjiao was so angry that he could not say a complete word.


    How can there be such a shameless person in the world?


    "Well! For the sake of your honor, I''ll open my eyes to your false accusation. I don''t care with you. Don''t push an inch! "


    Su Xun dropped his words forcefully and left with a cold hum.


    Pig Bajie three people quickly follow up.


    "Brother, what should I do now?"


    The king of silver horn asked anxiously.


    The king of the Golden Horn said angrily, "go to heaven and tell the master that the master will definitely get all those treasures back!"


    "The old mother still had a gold rope. Fortunately, they didn''t take it with her."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wukong, go to find a place near here called Yalong cave and take the gold rope. Don''t hurt the spirit." Of course, Tang Sanzang won''t forget the gold rope. It''s a rope with cruise tracking system.


    As soon as you throw it out, you will not stop until you reach the target. You have to get it.


    The monkey king turned to the clouds with a somersault: "master haole, I''ll come as soon as I go."


    When Monkey King arrived at the pressure Dragon Cave, he had an idea and became a little demon. He said that the king and the second king sent him to take the golden rope to catch the Tang Monk and drink to his grandmother.


    A little miscalculation was used to cheat the gold rope.


    "Master, look at this baby."


    The monkey king went back to Su Xun and handed him a golden rope.


    "Well, not bad."


    Su Xun nodded, and then copied a pile of gourds to save.


    He is estimated to be the richest.


    Su Xun even planned to move the six samsara of hell into his own small world.


    Anyway, he''s just doing things now.


    As for what the world will be like after he leaves, he doesn''t care.


    There is a saying: after my death, which tube floods.


    It''s irresponsible.


    But it''s really cool.


    "Where is the monk? Give my baby back


    A voice suddenly thought of, the next second, the king with gold and silver boy stopped the way.


    "Master, the baby is on him!"King Jinjiao pointed to Su Xun, with a gloating smile on his lips.


    Baby, it''s useless for you to take it. Now it''s not time to spit it out.


    "Amitabha, it turns out that it''s Lao Jun Li. Why did Lao Jun get in the way? What''s more, baby?" Tang Monk read the Buddha''s name with his hands together, calmly.


    There is no consciousness of being stopped by the master as a robber.


    Taishanglaojun said: "Tang Sanzang, my seven star sword, purple gold red gourd, Lanzhi jade bottle and banana fan are on you? It''s faster than me. "


    "Why did you say that Tang monk a face surprised looking at the Emperor: "this etc. baby poor monk has never heard of, how can it be on me?"


    "Tang Sanzang! You still want to quibble King Jinjiao yelled angrily: "it''s clear that you cheated Zijin Honghulu, arrested my second brother, and robbed my banana fan and Lanzhi Yujing bottle!"


    "Amitabha." Monk Tang shook his head and looked at Laojun: "don''t you believe such absurd words? Poor monk, how can you be such a mortal? "


    Pretending to be simple and innocent, I''m old and skilled.


    If you have the skill of absolute realm, within ten miles, it is his absolute realm. The Supreme Lord can''t see what he has in mind.


    Taishanglaojun looks suspiciously at Jinyin boy and Jinyin boy. The two boys have vowed that they dare not cheat themselves, so he is dubious.


    But now he can see clearly that Tang monk is really a mortal. How can he use his strength to snatch treasures as the gold and silver boy said?


    If it''s the monkey king''s hand, he still believes it, but Tang monk, it''s questionable.


    Suddenly, you don''t believe me.


    "Master, it''s Tang Sanzang who robbed the treasure. You can''t help believing it!"


    "Yes, sir, how dare we deceive you?"


    "Amitabha!" Su Xun raised his voice a little, and looked at the gold and silver boy with puzzled and aggrieved face: "two boys, where did the poor monk offend you, so that you want to frame the poor monk like this?"


    He looks like a green tea whore.


    "You..." Looking at his shameless appearance, the gold and silver boy almost vomited blood.


    Tang monk said with awe inspiring righteousness: "Lao Jun, I respect you, but you two are determined to wrongly me. I can break my head and bleed, but I can''t bear such a stigma! If you don''t give me an account, I will not go to the West. "


    He pretended to be crazy and foolishness, and he was upright and strong. He beat a whole set of continuous moves directly.

 Chapter 822

    "It''s better not to go, it''s better not to go. Divide the things. I''ll go back to my gaolaozhuang, younger martial brother Sha will go back to his Liusha River, elder monkey will go back to your Huaguo Mountain. We''ll go on our own and take laoshizi Scripture."


    Pig Bajie is very good at cheering, while saying, can''t wait for Li to go.


    "You''re right, Mr. fool. I have to thank you. I don''t want to go to get the Scriptures." The monkey king looked at Lao Jun and said with a smile.


    Sha Wujing didn''t say a word, but he expressed his attitude with his actions and concentrated on helping Li.


    "Tang Sanzang! You are shameless


    Gold and silver boy scolded with one voice.


    "Don''t shut up


    The emperor scolded him. If he had broken the plan of learning Buddhist scriptures, it would have been hard for Buddhism to find him.


    After all, it''s about the prosperity of Buddhism.


    Moreover, Tianting also took part in it, and he could not bear the responsibility for the westbound obstruction.


    Because it''s like poking a wasp.


    No matter how powerful you are, you are afraid of a swarm of wasps.


    "Tang Sanzang, maybe there are some misunderstandings. I''m a naughty boy, and I''ll discipline him severely. Since you are devoted to Buddhism, how can you say that if you don''t go to the west, you won''t go to such a trifle?" Lao Jun said in a deep voice.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless and his hands were folded to face the West: "Amitabha, I''m afraid that I will not face the Buddha when I go to the West with a stigma on my back."


    "That''s all. You''ll go yourself." The emperor has now believed that the baby is not with him.


    Because Tang Seng is definitely not such a person.


    Second, he doesn''t have the strength.


    The gold and silver boy went down to the world without any discipline. Maybe he had some other thoughts.


    Gold and silver boy feel cool behind.


    Tang monk said: "the old gentleman is very observant. I''ll leave. Wukong will bring my horse."


    "Master." Monkey King led the white dragon horse to the horse, and then helped Su Xun to mount the horse.


    Seeing this, Lao Jun shakes his head. How can a mortal who even wants to be helped on his horse have the strength to snatch the treasure from the gold and silver boy?


    Soon, the four masters and apprentices rode away.


    The emperor took a look at the gold and silver boy.


    "Master." The gold and silver boy is inexplicable.


    But the emperor did not pay any attention to them. He called out, "where is the four value merit Cao?"


    "See you." Four value meritorious Cao appeared.


    "The four of you are secretly protecting Tang Seng all the way. Tell me what''s going on," he said


    "Yes, the four of you, tell me quickly. Did the Tang Monk rob our treasure?" The gold and silver boy got excited again, and finally someone testified.


    "This..."


    The four meritorious Cao looked at each other, and at the same time, they expressed embarrassment on their faces.


    The emperor frowned and said, "don''t tell me!"


    "In that case, our brothers will have something to say." The month value merit Cao a gnash teeth, looking at the Lord Lao Jun to say: "the Tang monk is a mortal, where come of strength to snatch the treasure from two Childrens hand?"? As for where the baby has gone, I don''t know. "


    Gold and silver boy, who was full of joy, had a frozen smile on his face and pointed at him with wide eyes: "how can you talk nonsense..."


    "Shut up Lao Jun''s face was gloomy. He thought it was obvious. He had seen through everything.


    The boy and his wife went down to the world for a long time. After they had no discipline, they felt strange and wanted to do something.


    "Lao Jun, I''ll leave."


    The four value merit Cao''s voice fell, and his figure disappeared from the air in an instant.


    As the saying goes, eating people''s mouth is short, holding people''s hands is soft.


    They can only choose to speak for Tang monk.


    Lao Jun coldly looked at the gold and silver boy.


    Two people together hit a spirit, straight legs a soft kneel on the ground.


    "Master, master Mingjian, that baby is really wanted by Tang monk. We dare not cheat you."


    "Yes, sir, we are wronged."


    Two people cry to defend for oneself, in the heart is full of suffocate, why, why!


    "Well! Wronged? I think you''re bold! " Lao Jun''s voice was cold.


    They were scared to death.


    Lao Jun directly took out a bottle and took them in.


    "The two of you are thinking about it. When you can make a fresh start and give up your hidden treasure, I will let you out."


    In the bottle, the two brothers looked at each other in tears.


    They don''t have the baby. How can they get it out?


    Doesn''t that mean they''ll never get out?


    "Tang Sanzang! My mother cried out


    "I''m the same man!"


    Two curses reverberated in the bottle, followed by two tears.


    It''s really sad to hear and tears to hear.They feel that there is no one in the world who is more unjust than themselves.


    It''s true, but there''s no evidence. No one is willing to believe it. You have to carry the pot.


    Sobbing, sobbing


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah Che! Archer! Ah Che


    Su Xun sneezed three times and sniffed: "which little sister is thinking about me again."


    Then he took out the copied seven star sword and gave it to monkey king, pig Bajie and Sha Wujing.


    To reveal the truth of the five, eighteen guardians, Jialan, four value meritorious Cao, Liuding Liujia also came.


    Let them be grateful.


    After all, if you want to let the horse run, you can''t just give the horse hot pot, you have to give the horse some sweetness.


    Five hundred Arhats have long been corroded by Su Xun.


    I don''t know where they are eating meat and drinking.


    It''s said that there are still a few Arhats who have become self-taught and have been at the forefront of Lingshan''s times. They have learned to whore, and they have also played the multiplayer movement mentioned by Su Xun.


    Su Xun said that he was really a good man. He helped them return to normal human nature step by step.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star.


    The capital of three districts.


    Tang monk in a big red cassock walked out of the airport and attracted many people''s attention.


    "Is this district three?"


    Looking at the street full of white skin, golden hair, or black skin, black curly hair of foreigners, Tang Seng took a deep breath, the foreign air is so sweet, full of bullets everywhere, it''s perfect.


    The more chaos, the more need for spiritual sustenance, flicker Wrong, the easier it is to develop believers.


    "Robbery! Robbery


    All of a sudden, a piercing scream sounded.


    Although it was English, Tang Monk understood it, because he had already made a perfect plan before he came to the third district.


    Not only in the reincarnation space to exchange the Vajra not bad magic.


    Also exchange language proficiency skills.


    These two things had already spent the little fortune he had gained.


    In particular, Vajra is not bad. It''s too slow to practice by yourself. It takes all your luck to exchange it directly to Dacheng.


    He turned and saw a white woman chasing a bald black man.


    Tang Monk''s cold eyes insulted my hair.


    Jump up and kick out.


    "Bang!"


    The thief who was running away was kicked out directly with a mouthful of blood.


    "Wow


    See this scene, all people are in an uproar, wide eyed.


    "Benefactor, your stuff."


    Tang Seng picked up the bag, went to the white woman, said calmly.


    "You Are you a fortifier? " The woman took the bag and asked.


    Tang Monk''s face was calm and his hands were folded: "Amitabha, poor monk, Buddhist disciple, Tang Sanzang."


    A gust of wind blew by.


    The red cassock rolls up and makes a cold sound. The Tang Monk''s posture is as straight as a long gun standing on the spot.

 Chapter 823

    After leaving Pingdingshan, the four of them went all the way over the mountains and shuttled between the mountain paths.


    On this day, they saw a temple from a distance.


    "Wukong, what kind of temple is it? We''ll stay here tonight. " Su Xun said that he didn''t know what Temple it was, but meeting the temple in journey to the West represented a copy of the plot.


    The monkey king came forward and wiped the ash off the plaque, which said, "build Baolin temple.".


    "Master, this temple is called But I don''t know the words. You can see for yourself. " Cried the monkey king.


    Su Xun was helpless, but he was still an illiterate monkey.


    This is a copy of Wuji''s memory.


    This copy is about the king of Wuji who was drowned in a well pushed by a Taoist priest for three years.


    Then the Taoist Li daitaojiang took his place as the king of Wuji kingdom.


    Of course, things are not so simple, everything has a reason.


    The reason for this is that at the beginning of Wuji Kingdom, Buddhism was advocated, and the king of Wuji kingdom was also a man who ate fast and chanted Buddhism, vigorously promoting Buddhism.


    Then the Buddha thought that this man was good and had a bright future. He could be promoted, so he sent Manjusri Bodhisattva to take part in the postgraduate entrance examination and send him back to the West.


    Manjusri turned into a monk and went to the king of Wuji for a fast. Unexpectedly, the king of Wuji didn''t know the real body of the Bodhisattva. He made it difficult for him to speak. He was tied with a rope and put in the river for three days and three nights.


    Manjusri held a grudge, so he sent his mount, the green lion, down to the earth and came to Wuji as a Taoist. At the time of the great drought in Wuji, the Taoist prayed for rain to win the king''s trust and became brothers with him.


    Finally, he pushed the king of Wuji kingdom into a well and drowned him. He wanted to soak him for three years to solve Manjusri''s hatred.


    How can we say this? The king of Wuji must have made the first mistake.


    But as the saying goes, those who don''t know are innocent. Even if they are guilty, the king of Wuji can''t be guilty to death. After all, he has never prepared to kill people, otherwise he would not have spent only three days.


    It''s reasonable for Manjusri to retaliate, but he let the green lion kill the king of Wuji.


    This way of revenge is too much.


    Buddhism also stresses compassion. Is a Bodhisattva''s mind and means compassion?


    This shows what kind of virtue Buddhism is.


    What you say is good, but no one knows how to do it.


    Su Xun shook his head and went to the temple to stay. After a while, he finally succeeded in staying.


    At night, he sleeps in the wing room.


    In fact, he didn''t sleep because he was waiting for the soul of the king of Wuji to come.


    "Master! Master


    In the middle of the night, a voice came into my ear, and Su Xun came.


    (don''t ask why you call master. That''s what you call master in the original book. You don''t give any chance to gang Jing!)


    Looking up, I saw a wet man standing outside.


    It''s really wet and confusing.


    "Who are you?" Su Xun knew it and asked.


    The man showed his identity and cried and accused the man of his crime.


    "Hum!" Su Xun snorted coldly: "you don''t know that today''s fruit is all your own."


    "This Please teach me. " There is a big question mark in the little head of the king of Wuji.


    Su Xun said, "the Taoist who hurt you is the green lion under Manjusri..."


    I told him what happened.


    "This What can we do? " After hearing this, King Wuji was in a panic.


    After all, he thought it was a monster who did harm to people at first, but he didn''t expect to offend the immortal.


    That is not to be a lonely soul for a lifetime, think of here is tears.


    Su Xun said: "Manjusri Bodhisattva wants to soak you for three years. Now that three years are over, I have a magic pill to help you revive."


    In the original work, I went to heaven to find the golden elixir that the Supreme Lord wanted.


    But now Lao Jun''s impression of him Well, I''m afraid it''s not that good.


    So it''s better to make your own living.


    "This Thank you, master. How many masters After hearing this, King Wuji was very grateful and excited.


    Su Xun called to monkey king and asked him to carry the body of King Wuji in the well.


    And then I fed a elixir.


    King Wuji was reborn in an instant.


    The king of Wuji Kingdom immediately bowed down: "thank you for saving my life. I mistakenly touched Bodhisattvas in the past. In the future, I will build temples and worship Buddhas all over the country."


    "No!" Su Xun said, "Ma De, why should I give the credit to Buddhism?".


    What, you say I''m a Buddhist monk, too?


    What are you kidding about? I''m just covered with the skin of Buddhism.


    It''s like an apple shell on an Android chip. It looks like an apple, but it''s still Android.The king of Wuji did not understand: "master?"


    "My Buddha is merciful. Manjusri Bodhisattva is narrow-minded, and his revenge is fierce. It''s harmful to your life. It can be seen that there are scum in Buddhism. You don''t need to believe in Buddhism, you just need to believe in poor monks!" Su Xunyi just said.


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, the secret five ways to reveal truth, and the four value meritorious Cao all turn their eyes.


    Buddhism does have scum.


    It''s you!!!


    The biggest scum!


    I have the face to say that Manjusri is a scum. I don''t know who gave you the courage.


    Please, can you have a face!


    The king of Wuji kingdom was kind to him when he heard the words. After all, the only person he really appreciated was Tang Seng. Naturally, he did what he said.


    In the evening, Su Xun sent the monkey king to the palace of Wuji kingdom to communicate with the crown prince to expose the true face of the fake emperor in the morning court tomorrow.


    The next day, four of Su Xun''s disciples took the king of Wuji to Wuji.


    It was the time of the early reign of the state of Wuji.


    Directly with the real king came to the court, in the prince''s cooperation, on the spot exposed the false king''s face.


    Green lion see things exposed, want to escape, but was stopped by the monkey king.


    At this time, Manjusri appeared.


    "Monkey King, stop it!"


    With a loud drink, a golden light passed, and Manjusri came in the clouds.


    For a moment, the ministers of the Manchu Dynasty and the imperial guards all knelt down.


    "Bodhisattva, where are you going?" Asked the monkey king.


    Manjusri said, "I will subdue the demon for you."


    Finish saying, take out to take out to take a look at the demon mirror, the green hair lion instantly reveals the original shape.


    "Bodhisattva, it turns out that this is the green lion you sat down with. He fled to the lower world as a demon. Why didn''t you come to subdue him earlier?" Monkey King questions Manjusri.


    Manjusri Bodhisattva said: "it is not to escape, but to serve the Buddha''s decree..."


    He said the matter again, and finally concluded: "a drink and a peck, is it a foregone conclusion. Now that you have come here, you have made great achievements. "


    The voice falls, prepare to take green hair lion to leave.


    "Bodhisattva, stay." Su Xun stopped him.


    Manjusri looked at Su Xun and said, "Tang Sanzang, what else can I do for you?"


    "What the Bodhisattva said, but I don''t agree with him." Su Xun put his hands together, and his voice was calm.

 Chapter 824

    As Su Xun''s voice fell.


    All eyes were on him.


    It''s incredible that a Bodhisattva dare to retort.


    Manjusri was also surprised: "what do you mean by this, Tang Sanzang?"


    "Bodhisattva, you became an ordinary monk before. The king of Wuji Kingdom didn''t know your identity. He who didn''t know you was innocent. Naturally, it''s not a crime of disrespect."


    "Of course, it''s a big mistake that the king of Wuji tied you up for three days, but he didn''t mean to kill people, otherwise it wasn''t just three days."


    "But Bodhisattva, you sent a green lion to kill the king of Wuji kingdom. He soaks you for three days without knowing your identity, and you soaks him for three years. We Buddha should be merciful. I don''t know where Bodhisattva''s mercies are?"


    Su Xun''s face did not change and his tone was calm.


    Aren''t you Buddhists chanting compassion every day?


    I''m going to use this to hold you back!


    What about your compassion?


    Take it out and let me have a look!


    Other people can''t help looking up at Manjusri.


    I want to see how he answers.


    Manjusri didn''t expect Tang monk to attack himself. You know, they are all Buddhists.


    There was a feeling of being stabbed on his back, and he was angry in his heart: "Tang Sanzang, what do you mean by that?"


    "I don''t mean much. I''m just a little confused. In the past, my Buddha''s corpse cut the king''s flesh to feed the eagle. It was compassion. But from the Bodhisattva, I didn''t see compassion, only revenge." Su Xun''s tone was calm, but his words were like a knife.


    Narrow minded, revenge is no problem, this is human nature.


    Because he is such a person.


    But you are too narrow-minded to take revenge, and at the same time you have to preach compassion. Isn''t that why you want to build a memorial archway when you become a watch?


    This is a good opportunity to attack Buddhism. Of course, Su Xun won''t let it go.


    It''s him who is carrying Buddhism and opposing Buddhism.


    The whole hall is so quiet that everyone dare not breathe.


    Manjusri was very angry: "Tang Sanzang, you have gone too far."


    "I don''t mean anything else. If the Bodhisattva can''t solve my confusion, I have to give an account to the king of Wuji." Su Xun said softly.


    Manjusri said coldly, "what''s the explanation?"


    "The lion and the empress of the harem ate and slept together for three years, which defiled their reputation." Su Xun said.


    Manjusri replied, "this lion is a fan. What''s the stigma?"


    "It turned out to be an egg free one." The monkey king looked at the green lion and said happily.


    With a sneer in his heart, Su Xun waited for your words and said, "although he has no eggs, who can guarantee that he hasn''t done anything?"


    "You Tang Sanzang! You must forgive others, and forgive them! " Tang Wenshu and Bodhisattva didn''t know what to do to him.


    Su Xun was not sad or happy, and his tone was indifferent: "the words of Bodhisattva are bad. If Bodhisattva knew how to forgive people, he would not have soaked the king of Wuji in the well for three years."


    "You..." Manjusri obviously didn''t realize the power of modern bar spirit and spit, and his words were poor.


    "Hum!"


    Finally, Manjusri gave a cold Snort and left with the green lion.


    There is a secret worry in his heart.


    Is it true that such a Tang Monk went to the West with all his heart to seek Buddhist scriptures?


    Will it really spread the Sutra to the eastern Tang Dynasty as the Buddha said?


    Seeing Manjusri leave, Su Xun didn''t stop him, let alone ask the monkey king to stop them.


    This is because Manjusri''s departure means that he is in the wrong. At least in Wuji, the dignity of Buddhism will be greatly reduced.


    And the authority of elder Tang rose in an instant.


    Tang Sanzang.


    Three funerals in Tang Dynasty.


    In order to express his gratitude, the king of Wuji warmly invited Su Xun and others to stay in the palace.


    Let them stay in the palace, probably also rest assured that they are monks, monks have lust.


    If he knew these monks were flower monks, he would not let them stay.


    After staying in the palace for one night, the next day, after changing the customs clearance disc, the four disciples set out.


    After all, Su Xun wanted to go to the west to get the Sutra.


    Recall for a while, after the Wuji country, if there is no accident, then it''s time to meet red boy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star, the capital of the three districts.


    Recently, most of the residents in the capital know that a temple has been built in the northern suburbs.


    There is a monk named Tang Sanzang in the temple.


    At first, they didn''t understand the meaning of Buddha. Later, they understood that they were more powerful than Allah.Sanzang of Tang Dynasty named the temple Sanzang temple.


    The moral is injustice, injustice and injustice.


    His temple already had a faithful foreigner, the white girl he helped that day.


    The girl was in her twenties. She was tall and pretty, except for some freckles on her face.


    Tang Sanzang thought that the other party believed in Buddhism sincerely.


    As everyone knows, the other party is greedy for his body.


    Smart assistant can see through this.


    "Tang Sanzang, that girl likes you."


    "Nonsense! Benefactress Lina is devoted to the Buddha. " Tang Monk firmly refuted this.


    After the incense, Lina went to Tang Monk: "master Sanzang, do you have time to go to the cinema in the afternoon?"


    "Amitabha, thank you for your kindness, benefactor Lina, but I have to copy the Scriptures." Monk Tang put his hands together.


    Being single by ability is so strong.


    Lina did not get discouraged: "you must be very slow alone. Let me copy it for you."


    "Amitabha, please, benefactor Lina, you don''t know the Scriptures." Tang Monk flatly refused.


    Steel straight man does not need love, he only needs a hand in Buddhist scriptures, a hand in guns, beyond the world.


    Lina


    My heart is so tired.


    "Lina! "Lina


    At this moment, with a rough voice, a white youth came in with a few friends.


    Lina''s face changed: "Jack, what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll see what kind of guy the woman I like falls in love with." Jack looked at Tang Seng: "is that the bald man?"


    "The benefactor, please look down." Tang Monk hands together ten said.


    Jack sneered: "Fark squid, you damned bastard, do you know that Lina is my woman? Are you tired of living?"


    Voice down, took out a gun at the Tang monk.


    "Jack! What are you doing! " Lina exclaimed, but she didn''t dare to stop her.


    Tang Monk face unchanged: "you try to shoot."


    "What?" Jack fofa heard some jokes and said: "it''s the first time I''ve heard such a strange request. Johnny, take out your mobile phone video and record the evidence to prove that this fool begged me to shoot him."


    "All right, man." With a strange smile, Johnny takes out his mobile phone, turns on the video mode and aims at Tang Seng.


    Tang Seng shakes his head, grabs the gun in Jack''s hand and pulls the trigger at his chest without hesitation.


    "Kang!"


    "Dang!"


    With a clear sound, the bullet was shriveled and fell directly to the ground.


    The whole hall of the temple is horribly quiet.

 Chapter 825

    Monk Tang is on fire.


    The video of his body resisting bullets is on fire.


    Of course, no one thought of Kungfu, but for the first time, they thought that Kungfu was a strengthening person.


    But at least the reputation of the three burial temples has gone out.


    It''s beginning to attract people.


    Before Tang Seng came to the blue star world, he was a real monk and an eminent monk.


    Therefore, his attainments in Buddhist scriptures are not vulgar.


    And this is a world that needs faith.


    Because in such a chaotic era, the government visible to the naked eye is not credible.


    So the people would rather believe in those illusory gods and believe in God.


    Because they need spiritual sustenance.


    Some people''s spiritual sustenance is faith.


    And some people''s spiritual sustenance is entertainment.


    That''s why, when the economy goes backward and the society is unstable, the entertainment industry is the most prosperous.


    so those who came to the three burial monastery were deeply rooted in my Buddha by Tang Seng.


    Three burial temple is an official start. There are more than ten foreign monks with shaved hair in the temple.


    They regard what Tang monk said as the truth.


    Assimilate Buddhism theory eagerly, and affect everyone around him.


    Of course, today''s Tang monk is no longer the Tang Monk he used to be, so many of his Buddhist teachings have been modified by him.


    For example, Buddhism can''t kill or eat meat, which he abandoned.


    Only can''t break Lust Caution this still stubborn keep.


    Tang Monk once learned that compassion is the heart of Buddhism.


    What he preaches now is that killing is decisive.


    If a person does not offend me, I will not offend him. If a person offends me, I will bear it. If he offends me again, I will kill him.


    This is one of the Buddhist dharmas that Tang Monk preaches today, which is murderous.


    anyway, the monk of the world is extinct. He is the only monk, and has the final say.


    A different Buddhism takes root in blue star and grows up gradually to become a towering tree.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Travel to the West.


    After leaving Wuji country, the four teachers and disciples continued to go west. They should go all the way west.


    Well, speaking of the journey to the west, Su Xun thought of a film with the same name. It''s very educational.


    He has seen Tang Seng''s experience in the blue star world.


    I didn''t expect it to be so wonderful.


    He was a soldier and a member of the anti traitor team. Now he has gone abroad and returned to his original career.


    This life experience can write a novel.


    It''s called Tang Seng Xing''s travels.


    Su Xun was very optimistic about the Buddhism preached by Tang monk.


    He even wanted to wait for Tang Monk''s followers to spread all over the blue star world before catching him back to travel to the west to compete with Buddha.


    At that time, it was estimated that Tang Monk had awakened the memory of his past life, and it was time to restore the strength of Jin Chan Zi.


    Because of their different ideas, the two disciples of the Buddha are hard on the Buddha, and they are cruel to each other. This is a good play.


    By the way, Tang Seng can help himself carry the black pot. After all, he has offended many people.


    On the westbound Road, Tang Seng did all the things to arouse hatred.


    What does it have to do with Su Xun?


    Huh? What does it matter?


    I am a good citizen! Who dares to frame me!


    Su Guang couldn''t help but think of the pig''s cry.


    Pig Bajie said: "master, you are so obscene and trivial. Are you thinking about women?"


    "Nonsense! Women can only slow down the speed of my fist! " Su Xun threw off his cassock and ignored it.


    Only being single all the year round is the way to keep pace!


    After all, it''s a dust machine.


    Of course, a duster needs to use two hands. People who only use one hand are doomed to have an incomplete life.


    Obviously, Zhu Bajie''s life experience is too simple to understand.


    "I''m afraid that sun Wuwa is the only one who can match his master."


    "Elder martial brother, you can''t be disrespectful to empress Nuwa." Wusha''s sincere persuasion.


    Monkey king said, "I''m kidding."


    "Hey, when King Zhou was still alive, he made fun of empress Nuwa, but later he got cold." Pig Bajie hummed twice.


    The monkey king slapped him: "you idiot, are you the master''s gangjing?"


    "Mother Ganlin!" Pig Bajie scolded, bared his teeth and rubbed the back of his head.


    The monkey king laughs: "my mother is a stone, and my grandson is born to be raised by heaven."


    "Speaking of this, I admire monkey''s father. How did a monkey make stone pregnant?" Zhu Bajie has won the true legend of Su Xun. He always jumps on the edge of death.Monkey King is very angry: "nerd asks for a fight!"


    "Brother monkey, spare your life, brother monkey."


    "Die! Eat my grandson


    "Ah! Monkey, I can''t stand it any more... "


    Su Xun''s face was black. If he closed his eyes and only listened to the sound, he could make up a picture with yellow color and extremely hot eyes.


    "Help, help! Help


    A cry for help burst into my ear.


    Su Xun laughs. Red boy is on the stage.


    "Master, it seems that someone is calling for help." Sha Wujing said to Su Xun.


    Zhu Bajie rolled his eyes: "do you still need to say? Master can hear as long as he is not deaf. "


    "Let''s go and have a look. After all, I''m waiting for the mercy of my family. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher." Su Xun said with compassion on his face.


    The four of them went away looking for sound. From a distance, they saw a seven or eight year old boy in five clothes with red stripes hanging from a tree and bouncing.


    "Just me, help me!"


    Seeing Su Xun, the child yelled.


    Sun Wukong said: "master, where is such a small child in the wilderness? According to my grandson, I''m afraid it''s a monster."


    Su Xun sniggered at the words. It was not only a monster, but also your nephew.


    "You are the monster!" Red boy sprayed a word, and then tearfully told the origin of his fabrication, saying that the family was murdered by bandits, he was tied up by bandits hanging here.


    Sun Wukong listened to the riddled excuse and was about to refute it, but Su Xun spoke first.


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. The bandits who can kill the ox demon king and rob Princess Tiefan to be the wife of the stronghold are not simple. Why don''t you tell me and let me see?"


    Su Xun looked at the red boy with a smile.


    Red boy was so surprised that he widened his eyes: "how do you know where I came from?"


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that I was still an acquaintance. My dear nephew, you still want to call me uncle Sheng. Your father and I are brothers." Monkey King laughed and reached out to touch red boy.


    Red boy, who was willing to believe him, came down from the tree, took out his spear and stabbed Monkey King. He said, "you are not a wild monkey, and you deserve to be the uncle of my baby king. Look at the spear!"

 Chapter 826

    "Hey! My dear nephew, it''s a crime for your uncle to fight. I''ll tell elder brother Niu another day. I''m afraid you can''t avoid a beating. "


    "But now my grandson is going to educate this unworthy son for big brother Niu."


    Sun Wukong easily dodged the strike of red boy and took out his golden cudgel to fight back.


    "Wait a minute, Wukong." Su Xun stopped him and said seriously, "monks are merciful. How can adults bully children? It''s not right. "


    "Ah, you bald ass, you must die!" Red boy hates people to look down on him. He screams twice with anger. He stabs Su Xun with his firetip gun.


    Su Xun''s backhand is a big one.


    "Pa!"


    "Ah


    Red boy screamed, a tooth flew on the spot, people also flew out and broke a tree.


    All of you


    "Master, don''t you mean you can''t bully children?" Asked the monkey king.


    Su Xun sighed: "confused, narrow-minded, how can this be called bullying? As a teacher, this is called hand-in-hand education, which is enough to show my love for his boxing. "


    All of you


    They don''t see it, but they expect to see it.


    "You You are a mortal How could... "


    Red boy got up from the ground and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    The burning pain on his face reminded him that he was not just hallucinating or dreaming.


    He saw very clearly that Tang monk was an ordinary mortal. How could he slap him?


    This horse riding is totally abnormal!


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile: "even if I was a mortal, I would not beat a child."


    "It''s King Ben who despises you." Red boy gritted his teeth, then raised the point of the fire and shot again.


    Su Xun slowly rolled up his sleeve and held the firetip gun. He solemnly taught red boy: "it''s not only the traditional way for children to play with swords and guns, but also the cutting edge. It''s dangerous. Uncle confiscated it and asked your parents to take it."


    The voice dropped, and directly grabbed the spear. Well, it''s a standard weapon for ordinary soldiers. It''s just right to copy hundreds of thousands of spears and store them in the system space.


    "You You... "


    Red boy was angry and anxious, and he felt powerless. He was more gnashing his teeth in his heart.


    "If you have seed, you can follow up!"


    As the voice dropped, he turned and ran.


    "Let''s go. It seems that further education is needed."


    Su Xun sighed. Sure enough, preschool education is a troublesome thing in any world.


    Pig Bajie three people look at each other, in the bottom of my heart for red child three minutes of silence.


    Su Xun four people came to the red child cave.


    "Well! How dare you come! My king, I''ll let you have a taste of me! "


    Red boy snorted coldly, hammered his nose twice, recited a mantra, and spewed fire in his mouth. A few cars around him suddenly lit up a fire and rushed to the four people.


    The flames soared into the sky, and black smoke filled the sky.


    "Master, I''ve been refining in Laojun''s Alchemy furnace. I''m not afraid of the fire, but I can''t open my eyes because of the smoke." Said the monkey king, covering his eyes.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing were also smoked and covered with their hands: "master, take him away quickly."


    Su Xun was speechless. On the way, did you protect me or did I protect the three of you?


    "Ha ha ha Tang Sanzang, you can''t do it now, don''t you hurry up and take it! "


    Red boy was elated and laughed. He felt happy in his heart and finally had a bad breath.


    But soon, the smile on his face became stiff and his eyes glared again.


    Su Xun''s fingers flicked, and several water balls fell on the car, and the fire went out immediately.


    "How can it be! This is the true fire of samadhi Red boy blurted out that his eyes were full of disbelief. His samadhi fire was extinguished by several water balls, which made him feel like a dream.


    Samadhi monk said: "you are really indifferent to the fire."


    "I''ve never heard of Samadhi." Red boy asked subconsciously.


    Su Xun blinked: "because this is the name I just named. Is it nice?"


    In fact, what he just used was the river water in the forgetting river of Kyushu Prefecture in the small world.


    "You dare to tease me!" Red boy''s lung was about to explode, and his eyes were fixed on Su Xun.


    Su Xun snorted coldly: "you think highly of yourself, but you are inferior to others. Now you don''t admit defeat? Just, you demon don''t know how to repent. Today, I will kill you, which is to get rid of harm for the people! "


    Both monkey king and red boy''s faces changed greatly.


    "Master, no!" The monkey king said quickly, "please spare his life, master. The disciples and the ox demon king are brothers. We can''t wait to save them."Red boy didn''t expect that the monkey king would plead for him now, but he believed his words.


    Tang Monk''s face was not happy: "poor monk is a disciple of Buddhism. This spirit is so fierce at a young age. I don''t know how to repent. Won''t it be a disaster in the future?"


    Red boy''s face turned white. He looked at the monkey king and yelled: "Uncle help me, uncle help me."


    He was really afraid now. He didn''t expect that the Tang monk was so powerful and cruel.


    "Master..." Monkey King also asked for mercy.


    Just then, a strong wind came out.


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and all of them, including red boy, were blown so hard that they couldn''t open their eyes and know the direction.


    A voice resounded through the world.


    "How can I allow you to fight at will? Today I will not take your lives, but I hope I will do it for myself, and I will not seek my own way to death! "


    Monkey King, they can only hear the sound, but the wind keeps blowing, they dare not open their eyes.


    In the sky, red boy looked at the young man in white with admiration and gratitude: "thank you for saving my life. Please give me your name. My father is the ox demon king. I will ask him to thank you."


    The Tang monk was so powerful that the elder saved him so easily, which made him admire.


    "The name is nothing more than a code. Go back and tell the Bull Demon King that we will find him, and let him wait at ease. The backing of the demon clan is no less than Buddhism and Taoism."


    The voice fell and the figure disappeared.


    Red boy was stunned for a while. When he thought of Buddhism, he thought of Monk Tang. He was filled with resentment.


    Secretly made a poison oath, then flew away.


    Below, Su Xun yuan Shen returned, and the fierce strange wind stopped.


    "It''s stopped at last, big demon. It must be the big demon who saved the female demon last time!"


    "It must be him!"


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing both have lingering fear.


    Su Xun also had a scared look on his face: "I didn''t expect to meet him again. In front of him, I didn''t have the strength to resist. It was really terrible."


    I blow my own trumpet, but is it OK?


    "Master, let''s go quickly, lest the big demon will come back again." The monkey king suggested.


    "Yes, go first."

 Chapter 827

    South China Sea purple bamboo forest.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva suddenly opened his eyes and said: "Tang monks and disciples should go to the mountain boundary."


    Haoshan is where honger cave is. It''s all called huoyun cave in kusongjian, Haoshan.


    "Huibodhisattva is mount Hao." The wood Zha answers a way.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded: "you should pay more attention to that mountain Baby King hong''er is predestined to my Buddha. This time, I want to go back to the west to cultivate the right fruit."


    "Yes, Bodhisattva. I''ll go and have a look now." The wood Zha finish saying, turn round then walk toward outside.


    Guanyin closed his eyes again.


    The baby king is the son of the ox demon king.


    As long as we close it to Buddhism, is it not equivalent to the ox demon king taking refuge in their Buddhism?


    The ox demon king is a famous demon king in the lower world. He has great strength and influence. He can help Buddhism a lot.


    Soon, Muzha came back.


    "Bodhisattva, according to the five directions, the four monks and disciples of the Tang Dynasty have passed mount Hao."


    Muzha looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva and said respectfully.


    "What did you say?" Hearing this, Guanyin was stunned.


    What''s the matter with monk Tang?


    Come here in two or three days.


    Last time she didn''t make a move in Liusha River, Tang Monk and they passed by themselves.


    This time, she hasn''t accepted red boy. Tang Seng and they have passed.


    What the hell is going on?


    What happened?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva felt it necessary to meet Tang Monk himself.


    After all, in name, he chose the man who learned the Scriptures.


    "Have they ever met red boy?" Guanyin asked again.


    Muzha replied: "yes, Monk Tang said that red boy would be a great evil in the future. He was going to kill red boy, but later a big demon came by and saved red boy."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva:


    The little head is full of big doubts.


    What is it all about?


    Monk Tang wants to kill red boy?


    Let''s not say whether he has the strength.


    Even if Tangyi monk has the strength to kill, he is not the one who can do it.


    If he tramples on an ant, he has to go beyond it.


    All the Bodhisattvas of Guanyin doubted whether the five sides revealed the truth and didn''t pay attention to Tang monk. They didn''t know what happened at that time, so they made up and perfunctorily told her to come.


    It''s also a big mistake for a monk to lie.


    Well, regardless of these, red boy is predestined relationship with the West. Go and get him under the seat first.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva calculates that honger is now in Jilei mountain, where his father, the ox demon king is.


    "Muzha, follow me to Jilei mountain."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Jileishan Moyun cave, Bull Demon King is furious, eyes red to crack.


    "Father, the Tang monk was so hateful that he was determined to kill the child. If the elder didn''t suddenly appear and save the child, the child would never see you again."


    Red boy is crying with tears, adding oil and vinegar to accuse Tang Seng of his atrocity.


    "Buddhism! What a Buddhist


    The ox demon king thinks that he has maintained a good relationship with Buddhism. Unexpectedly, even his son almost died in the hands of Buddhist disciples.


    The Tang Monk


    "No, my son, the Tang monk is a mortal. How can he kill you?" The Bull Demon. I''ve just lost my head, and now I don''t think about it.


    "Mortals?"


    Hearing these two words, red boy was so wronged that he wanted to cry. He was full of fire: "what kind of mortal is he? Even the true fire of samadhi can be extinguished."


    "What


    The ox demon king''s face changed: "what treasure did he use?"


    "He didn''t use any treasures. He just lost some ordinary water polo, and he couldn''t fight. How could he be a mortal?"


    The Bull Demon King was sure that his son would not cheat him, so his face became cloudy and sunny, and he felt thoughtful.


    Tang monk is the reincarnation of Jin Chan Zi, he knows.


    Has memory and strength been restored?


    What is Buddhism doing!


    No matter what Buddhism is doing, he has a good feeling for Buddhism.


    Then he thought of the elder in red boy''s mouth. The backing of demon clan is no less than Buddhism.


    The Bull Demon King is suspicious of this sentence.


    There are saints in Buddhism and Taoism.


    Demons Is empress Nuwa


    As soon as this idea appeared, the Bull Demon King laughed at himself and threw it away.


    Since the creation of human beings, empress Nuwa has not regarded herself as the saint of the demon race.


    But in addition to Nu Wa, who else?


    The Bull Demon King couldn''t figure it out, but he also felt that the big demon who saved red boy didn''t put the arrow for no reason.There was also a palpitation in my heart.


    The demon clan has been oppressed for so many years. Why doesn''t he want to turn the world upside down and create brilliance again?


    If there is such a big demon in the world, there is no hope.


    The Bull Demon is looking forward to the mysterious demon who has saved red boy to find himself.


    He didn''t wait for Su Xun, but he waited for Guanyin first.


    Although he hated Buddhism in his heart, he couldn''t tear his face yet, so he took red boy out to meet him.


    "I don''t know what happened when Mr. Guan arrived?"


    "Bull Demon King, red boy has a predestined relationship with my Buddha. How about I accept him to be a boy?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva thinks that if he says it, the Bull Demon King will surely be grateful and agree.


    I didn''t expect that the Bull Demon King refused: "thank you for your kindness, but the child is stubborn. I''d better leave him by my side and teach him personally."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva:


    What''s going on today?


    Why is everything unexpected?


    "Bull Demon, you have to think clearly, this is a rare chance for red boy." Guanyin Bodhisattva will not give up, because red boy has been scheduled for a long time.


    Red boy yelled: "I don''t want to be a boy, I''m in jileishan!"


    "Bodhisattva, you see it too. Please go back." The voice of the bull devil has become stiff.


    He is afraid of Buddhism, but it doesn''t mean that he should be submissive and obedient.


    The Bodhisattva of Guanyin frowned: "Bull Demon King, what''s the misunderstanding?"


    "Bodhisattva, your Buddhist disciple Tang Sanzang is going to kill my child. Do you think I dare to enter Buddhism?" The Bull Demon King''s tone is not good and he is indignant.


    Bodhisattva Guanyin was stunned: "there must be a misunderstanding. Monk Tang is a mortal..."


    "Bodhisattva''s time is precious. If I am in charge of them, I will not delay Bodhisattva. Please help yourself." The Bull Demon King didn''t listen to these wheels and saw off the guests directly.


    Mortals?


    Can a mortal take my son''s spear?


    Can mortals extinguish my son''s samadhi fire?


    Although I am a cow, honest and honest, but don''t treat me as a fool, OK?


    You can insult my size, but you can''t insult my IQ!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva took Muzha away, at the same time, he was confused and full of doubts.


    It seems that I have to meet Tang monk.


    "Don''t go back to the South China Sea. Go to see Tang Seng first."

 Chapter 828

    Monk Tang rode along the mountain road.


    Sha Wujing followed with the burden.


    Zhu Bajie leads the horse.


    The monkey king held a gold hoop bar behind his head, holding it in his hands and a Dogtail in his mouth.


    "Master, you didn''t really want to kill red boy before." The monkey king looked at the Tang Monk and said.


    Tang Monk indifferent way: "how to see?"


    "I thought of it after I calmed down. Shifu is a decisive person. If you want to kill him, you will kill him long ago. Why talk to him?"


    The monkey king thought of the death of the monks who were greedy for his mobile phone.


    Su Xun sighed: "Wukong, you''ve finally seen through my good intentions. I''m just trying to scare him. It''s not safe for a child to run around every day. It''s better to scare him home."


    He''s just talking nonsense. No matter whether others believe it or not, he certainly doesn''t believe it himself.


    "I said, master, you are merciful. Even ants are reluctant to step on them. How can you kill red boy like that?" Pig eight precepts, sound and spirit.


    Here, the monks who were killed in the Guanyin Temple express their gratitude.


    Sha Wujing said honestly, "second elder martial brother, master is riding on a horse. Of course, he can''t step on ants."


    "Shut up! You are the best Zhu Bajie finally realized the anger of the monkey king when he faced him. The bar spirit was really hateful.


    Sun Wukong said, "master is really a good man."


    Su Xun nodded. I thought the same.


    Well, I saw Tang Seng''s live broadcast again.


    His three burial temple has hundreds of believers.


    Monk Tang is lecturing to a group of disciples.


    It''s about the use and maintenance of firearms


    Su Xun said that he really stepped on the horse!


    "Bodhisattva!"


    Suddenly, the monkey king exclaimed.


    Su Xun looked up and saw that more than ten miles away, Bodhisattva came with Muzha in the sky.


    "I wait to see the Bodhisattva."


    Su Xun entered the play in an instant.


    "No gifts." The voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva fell, looking at the Tang monk, he asked: "Tang Sanzang, let me ask you, I heard that you want to kill red boy, but really?"


    "Nonsense!" Su Xun was shocked and indignant. His face changed several times. Finally, he turned into a Buddha''s name "Amitabha" and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Guanyin asked, "Sanzang, why don''t you defend yourself?"


    In fact, he didn''t believe it either, because now he was sure again that Tang Monk had not recovered his memory.


    He''s still a mortal to the core.


    The power of mortals.


    The five sides didn''t tell lies.


    The only explanation is that red boy acted on purpose, and I''m afraid the bull devil was involved.


    And then I think that just now the Bull Demon King refused to let red boy cloth clothes Buddha, so I can''t help but let Guanyin not think.


    What the hell is he trying to do.


    "Tell Bodhisattva what I haven''t done. I don''t care to explain. I''m not afraid of being crooked."


    Su Xun put his hands together, his face was calm, his voice was quiet, but he was sonorous and powerful, and he was proud.


    Looking at his righteous and upright appearance, Zhu Bajie almost believed it.


    After the Bodhisattva had his own guess, he no longer tangled with this question, but asked: "how did you cross the Liusha river before?"


    "To Bodhisattva, an old man with a boat suddenly came over the river to ferry us." Su Xun was still lying with his eyes open, and his eyes didn''t blink.


    "Old man?"


    Guanyin was stunned and looked at Tang Monk suspiciously. He suspected that Tang monk was lying.


    But he didn''t show it. He nodded and said, "it''s a long way to go to the West. I wish you have a good journey. You can get the Scriptures as soon as possible and get the right results."


    The voice falls, take wood Zha to leave.


    "To the Bodhisattva."


    The Monkey King three yelled.


    In fact, Guanyin didn''t go at all. Instead, he hid in the clouds and was met by the four value Gong, Cao Wufang and other gods who protected the Tang monk.


    "See Bodhisattva."


    "Excuse me, let me ask you. Monk Tang said that an old man used to ferry them in Liusha river. Is that true or false?" Asked the Avalokitesvara.


    "To Bodhisattva, it is true."


    "What''s the problem with that old man


    They nodded their heads without hesitation. They knew at a glance that they had become Su Xun''s shape and had formed the habit of lying.


    No way, cannibal mouth soft, short hands, who let them now is a grasshopper on a rope.


    After getting the affirmative answer here, the face of Guanyin Bodhisattva is not good-looking.


    As for the way Tang Monk crossed the Liusha River, they had already arranged it.But the old man suddenly appeared


    What is the strength of an old man who can take a boat on the quicksand River and who is it?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva thinks there is something wrong with his journey to the west, but it is not clear where the problem lies.


    He immediately returned to Lingshan and reported the matter to the Buddha.


    After the Buddha heard this, the Tang monk was also stunned by the way they passed the Liusha river.


    I wanted to make some calculations and found that there was chaos, and I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "That''s all. As long as there''s no problem with the westward journey, maybe it''s just someone who''s betting."


    Buddha said calmly.


    There is only one core idea.


    That is, there is no problem with westbound, and everything else can go wrong.


    After all, it''s about the prosperity of Buddhism.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, you''re very tight lipped. You''ve done a good job. I''ll give you an extra lunch today."


    Su Xun looked at Si value Gong Cao and others and said.


    "Thank you, elder. Can we have enough today?"


    "Elder, I''ll catch some rabbits. Let''s continue to eat roast rabbits today."


    "I''ll get some firewood."


    "I''ll find some other ingredients..."


    These were in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva before. The Buddhist disciples, who are solemn and straight forward, are now scrambling to break the precepts.


    So, people have two sides.


    I just don''t know if Guanyin Bodhisattva will vomit blood after seeing this side.


    After lunch, a group of people lay on the ground, smoking and boasting.


    "After eating and drinking, I''ll take a nap. We''ll go back to work when we wake up."


    Su Xun got up and stretched himself, yawned and let the carriage out. Then he went in, put down the curtain and closed the door.


    "Well, master, you can enjoy it. There are so comfortable places for siesta. We can only sleep on the ground."


    Zhu Bajie expressed his admiration.


    "Fool, you go to change with the master." The monkey king sneered and fell asleep with his golden cudgel.


    Zhu Bajie is still unconvinced: "it''s really a good idea to say that we..."


    "Second elder martial brother, don''t say a word, or you will be beaten again later." Sha Wujing advised.


    Zhu Bajie''s face changed and he said solemnly, "younger martial brother Sha, in your face, I won''t care about him today. I''ll sleep with him."


    Sha Wujing shook his head.


    In fact, Su Xun didn''t take a nap at all. Instead, he took the opportunity to get out of the body.


    When I see leiyunji, I will go to niuyunji cave.

 Chapter 829

    Moyun cave in Jilei mountain.


    Red boy has been banned.


    Because Lao Niu knows very well that Buddhist methods are always dirty. In order to prevent his son from being coerced, he has to be put in front of him.


    A family of three is eating.


    This is a rare tender moment for the Bull Demon King. After all, Princess Tiefan is hot tempered.


    He and Princess tie fan have been quarreling with each other recently.


    So keeping your son around can be regarded as a lubricant, which can improve the relationship.


    At least in front of her son, Princess Tiefan won''t go too far to make his life easier.


    "How about another pair of chopsticks?"


    There was a sudden sound.


    They were all startled to find that there was a young man in white in the cave.


    "Master!" Red boy''s eyes brightened, he looked at the cow demon king and said: "Dad, this is the elder who saved the child."


    The Bull Demon King was shocked, and the other party suddenly appeared, but he didn''t feel it at all.


    If the other party wants to kill him, isn''t it like searching for something?


    What kind of strength is this?


    Before, he was still pondering over the backing of the demon clan. Now, it seems to be him.


    The Bull Demon King did not dare to neglect, and quickly got up to worship: "the little demon has seen the master, thank you for saving the dog, so kind, the little demon will never forget."


    "Little girl, I''ve seen you before." Princess Tiefan is also knowledgeable and reasonable in front of outsiders.


    Red boy was surprised. He didn''t expect that even his father would call himself a little demon in front of his predecessors.


    For a moment, I adored Su Xun even more.


    This is the big demon in his mind.


    "There''s no need to be polite. Red boy is a hero of our demon family. How can he be calculated by Buddhism?"


    Su Xun gave a cool smile. Between the words, they felt a gentle force to lift themselves up.


    Ox demon king respectfully said: "please take a seat, some simple food, if you don''t want to give up, then take a seat to eat some wine and vegetables."


    "In that case, you are welcome." Su Xun took a seat directly.


    The ox demon king looked at the Iron Fan Princess: "what are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you go and ask for more wine and food?"


    "Mr. Xiang, please talk with me first. I''ll go right now." In front of outsiders, although Princess Tiefan was so angry that her teeth itched, she also gave her man face.


    Look at Princess Iron Fan.


    Su Xun''s mind was full of Monkey King''s words: sister-in-law, I''m going to come out.


    It''s full of pictures.


    "I didn''t think that our demon clan has such great power as the elder. It''s really the good fortune of the demon clan, but the little demon is ignorant. I don''t know which one of our demon clan is the elder."


    The Bull Demon King carefully considered the sentence, and needed to inquire about Su Xun''s identity and followers.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile and slowly spat out two words: "poor and strange."


    Boom!


    The cow demon king''s brain exploded, and the whole person stared at Su Xun incredulously.


    Qiongqi, one of the four fierce beasts corresponding to the four sacred beasts, was once powerful in ancient times.


    I didn''t expect to survive!


    At that moment, there were some situations: "I didn''t expect that there were even the predecessors of the poor and strange people who have continued to this day. It''s really my demon family''s good fortune, great fortune!"


    The ancient demons are poor and strange. They are fierce and powerful. Finally, they can carry the flag.


    "I''ve been closed for thousands of years. I didn''t expect to be born in one day. The pattern of heaven and earth has changed greatly. The demon clan is weak and oppressed by many ways. I can''t bear to see it. Now I want to reestablish the demon clan''s heaven. Do you dare to fight for the rise of the demon clan?" Su Xun''s voice was calm.


    Red boy feels surging: "boy is willing to follow his predecessors and contribute to the rise of demon clan!"


    This looks like the second junior of Altman on the earth.


    Looking at Su Xun, the Bull Demon King said: "the elder generation has great ambition and plans for the demon clan. As a demon clan, the younger generation dare not refuse. But we need to teach the elder generation that the pattern of heaven and earth has changed greatly, and our demon clan wants to rise again It''s so hard! "


    He once wanted to lead the rise of the demon clan, but he was soon suppressed by Buddhism and Taoism.


    Because he had failed, he knew that the difficulty was no less than that of ordinary people.


    "There are tens of thousands of gods and Buddhas to be condoned, but if you cut them with one sword, why are you afraid of them? Has the pattern of heaven and earth changed? Now that we are born, the pattern of heaven and earth will change again. Why not


    Su Xun''s tone was calm, but he was full of a kind of overbearing self-confidence.


    The ox demon king is also full of passion. When he thinks of Buddhism''s calculation of his son and the experience of being suppressed by Buddhism and Taoism, his heart also rises with pride: "since the elder master everything, the little demon will follow the elder to kill a shelter for the demon clan!"


    Their demon clan once ruled the world. Now why are they here?


    He is not willing to be oppressed by Buddhism and Taoism!"Good." Su Xun exclaimed: "this is the rebellious great sage of pingtian!"


    The Bull Demon King was embarrassed: "I didn''t expect that the elder knew At that time, the little demon didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was rich, but he made some self humiliating jokes. "


    This kind of feeling is like the second grade history was dug out by the elders, with a sense of shame.


    The great sage of pingtian, even the heaven, is more mad than the great sage of Qitian, Monkey King.


    "Jokes? When you turn heroic words into reality, it''s no longer a joke. If you train your troops and wait for your call, you won''t eat


    The voice fell, and Su Xun''s figure disappeared.


    The Bull Demon King felt that the pressure on his body suddenly disappeared and breathed out a long breath.


    I was already sweating.


    "Father, how strong are you?" The good chicken asks with eyes full of little stars.


    The cow demon king sighed: "unfathomable."


    "I must kill all those donkeys in the West with my predecessors!" Red child gnashing teeth said.


    At this moment, Princess Tiefan came in: "that young man Gone? "


    "Gone." The Bull Demon nodded.


    "What did he say?" the princess asked curiously


    "Nothing. Women don''t ask about men." Cow demon king very man said.


    Iron Fan Princess eyes a coagulation, coldly said: "that I ask about that coquettish fox chant."


    The Bull Demon is gone in an instant.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The group of four is still going west.


    After Haoshan, it was the Taihao who rode the earthquake and took the mang to Yuchen. The flowers were fragrant, the atmosphere was warm, the clouds were light, and the sun was fresh. Roadside willow Shu green eyes, cream rain breeding Vientiane spring.


    On the road, the teachers and students were watching the scenery and walking slowly. Suddenly, they heard a cry, which was like the cry of thousands of people, shaking the sky.


    Su Xun said, "Wukong, where is the sound coming from? Go and have a look."


    He remembers the story of journey to the west, but he can''t remember every detail. At least he needs to know the place name or person''s name to remember what the story is.


    The monkey king listened to Su Xun''s words, stepped on the clouds and lit up in the air. He opened his eyes to see a city. Then he looked at him, but the light was dim, and he went down to inquire.

 Chapter 830

    As soon as he got down, the monkey king saw a group of monks pulling their carts from a distance. They all tried to play trumpets and shout "Bodhisattva Dali Wang". Their voices rang from heaven and earth, so they were just startled.


    I saw that the car was loaded with brick, wood, Adobe and so on. The beach was the highest on the slope, and there was a ridge path, two passes. The road under the pass was straight and steep. How could the car be pulled up?


    Monkey King guessed that most of the monks were building temples by themselves.


    But at this time, the system saw two Taoist figures with high crowns coming out.


    Seeing these two Taoists, a group of monks quickly pulled harder, obviously afraid of them.


    The monkey king thought of something in an instant. He had heard that there was a place on the west road where he respected Taoism and killed monks. Was that the place he said?


    Sun Wukong didn''t wait any longer. When he jumped into the clouds, he couldn''t wait to report to his master.


    "Shifu, Shifu, it turned out that the sound was just made by people."


    Back to Su Xun, the monkey king said.


    Pig Bajie hummed: "monkey talks nonsense, who can have the same voice as thunder?"


    "You idiot, it''s not from one person." The monkey king rolled his eyes and told Su Xun what he had seen and what he had heard.


    After hearing this, Su Chi found the car.


    In the drama of Chechi country, Liuding Liujia and eighteen caretakers Jialan are on the stage.


    The story of Chechi Kingdom tells us that Chechi kingdom was in a severe drought before, and tiger force immortal, sheep force immortal and deer force immortal came to help Chechi Kingdom pray for rain.


    At the same time, a group of monks are also praying for rain.


    But he still read the Sutra for a long time, but it didn''t have any effect, while Hu Li and Da Xian were relaxed.


    So the king of Chechi Kingdom thought that monks were useless, and these monks had done more illegal things by virtue of their identity before, so the king took this opportunity to calculate the total and directly denounced them.


    Most of the monks were tortured to death or committed suicide. Only 500 monks were protected by Bodhisattva every night, so that they could not die if they wanted to.


    The five hundred monks were sheltered by the eighteen guardians, Kalan and Liuding Liujia.


    Jialan and Liuding Liujia, the eighteen protectionists, are still in the dream of persuading them not to seek death. When the Buddhist monks from the east land arrive, they will destroy the Taoists and save them from suffering.


    But this time, I''m afraid it''s not the 500 monks that Liuding Liujia and eighteen guardians Jialan went to protect.


    Because every night, Liuding Liujia and eighteen caretakers Jialan and others follow the monkey king with a cigarette. How can they manage the group of bald donkeys.


    It must be because of the butterfly effect caused by their own wave of operation. They sent other gods and Buddhas to do what they should have done.


    However, at that time, Su Xun couldn''t figure out why he only kept the 500 monks and turned a blind eye to the monks who died before?


    There are tiger power immortal, deer power immortal and sheep power immortal. They worship Sanqing, Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Daojun and taishanglaojun. They practice authentic Leifa to ensure the good weather of Chechi country.


    (Sanqing in the journey to the west is talking about these three. He doesn''t give any chance to gangjing!)


    The three good demons in the TV series are so finished, and they really shouldn''t be. This kind of demon family hero should be in the bag.


    "Didn''t the great sage know what the boundary is?" After a long day''s digging, he asked.


    Sun Wukong was stunned. Then he thought of this and immediately said, "look at my brain. Master, wait a moment. I''ll go again."


    "No, I already know. This is the boundary of Chechi country." Su Xun said lightly.


    "Che Chi Guo?"


    Liuding Liujia and Shiba HuJiao Jialan burst in an instant, and their voices improved several points.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the monkey king.


    Liuding Liujia and eighteen nurse Jialan looked at each other, their faces turned white, and their bodies were shaking.


    Then he knelt down in front of Su Xun with a plop.


    "Elder, help! Elder, help!"


    "Please help me, elder!"


    A group of god Buddha cry, tears can''t help but flow down, his face as white as paper.


    Su Xun had some doubts: "Why are you doing this?"


    "Dare to teach the elder that we We''ve done a lot of damage! "


    A group of people stammer, you a word I a word slightly disorderly true to tell.


    It turned out that they had been given a task the other day, that is, they had to go to Chechi country every night to protect the five hundred monks, so that they could not die.


    As a result, these days, they dig their way to eat hot pot, play mahjong and play video games. At night, they follow the monkey king to listen to dynamic music and dance with a cigarette in their mouth.


    The day can be said to be a hi batch, has long forgotten this matter.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Xun to say the word Che Chi Guo, they wouldn''t have remembered it.After listening to this, all the people had this expression:


    ¨r (£þ ¨Œ}) ¨q


    Su Xun was speechless. He thought that the task had been replaced. Unexpectedly, he was neglecting his duty and forgetting his business. How many of the five hundred monks were alive? If you look up it, there must be something wrong.


    "Hey, hey, that''s interesting." Pig Bajie gloated and laughed. It''s not too big to watch the excitement.


    Liuding Liujia and eighteen guardians Jialan and others couldn''t laugh. They were all going to cry to death.


    "Elder, you can''t wait to see the dead!"


    "Wuwuwuwu, elder, if you don''t save us, we will be finished."


    "Ask the elder for mercy..."


    They are really flustered. Even though they broke all kinds of precepts, they are also Buddhists, and Buddhists have legitimate reasons to punish them.


    If they are found to be negligent this time, they will never be spared.


    Maybe it will be reincarnated.


    All these years of practice will be in vain.


    What''s more, there will be no chance to eat hot pot, play disco or play games!


    "Get up, poor monk will not sit by and ignore." Su Xun raised his hand to hold them up.


    Liuding Liujia and others are ecstatic.


    "Thank you, elder. Thank you for your kindness."


    "There''s no reward for saving lives. The elder doesn''t like it either. In the future, we will follow the orders of the elder."


    Su Xun looked at the monkey king and said, "Monkey King, go and find out how many monks are still alive."


    "Master Heller." Sun Wukong''s voice fell, a somersault vertical cloud, disappeared.


    After a while, he turned back and gloated at Liuding Liujia: "Hey, you''re going to have bad luck. According to what you said, you originally wanted to protect 500 monks, but now there are only 480 left, and 20 of them are dead."


    "Ah


    Hearing the bad news, Liuding Liujia and nurse Jialan were all shocked.

 Chapter 831

    "This What can we do? "


    It''s said that 20 people have died. Liuding Liujia and eighteen caretakers Jialan were struck by lightning.


    He had to look at Su Xun for help.


    Twenty people died. Generally speaking, it''s nothing to them.


    But this is not the general situation!


    Since they are only allowed to protect these 500 people, it must be reasonable.


    For example, maybe some of the 500 people are reincarnated by the god Buddha in the sky, or they are related to the god Buddha in the sky, or all of them are destined to achieve the right results in the future.


    All in all, those 500 people were not worthy of death, but they died because of their dereliction of duty.


    And let alone 20 dead, even if only one died, once they were known by Guanyin Bodhisattva, they couldn''t afford to go.


    "Hey, brother monkey, I''ll beat you to death, then it''s unnecessary."


    Pig Bajie hummed and said his idea: "monkey brother is a kind of lawless goods. In addition, the journey to the west can''t do without him. Even if the Bodhisattva is angry, it''s only a little punishment."


    This idea is very simple, attributed to a sentence is: the preferred always have no fear.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva can''t punish the monkey king for delaying the Sutra learning for the sake of 20 dead monks. He can only choose not to pursue them.


    Sure enough, pig is very smart.


    However, there was still a loophole, so he said, "the eight commandments are not right. What if the Bodhisattva went directly to the underworld to invite the souls of the twenty people to ask each other?"


    "This I don''t know how long they have been dead. Maybe they have been reincarnated for a long time Said Zhu Bajie.


    Sha Wujing said: "the second elder martial brother is confused. Even if the twenty monks have been reincarnated, the king of hell must have recorded the cause of death."


    "You idiot, you are as stupid as a pig. You haven''t thought about it as long as younger martial brother Sha." The monkey king jumped, said with a smile, and scratched his ear with his paw.


    Pig Bajie snorted: "this also can''t, that also can''t, that still can how?"


    "Please teach me." Liuding Liujia and Shiba HuJiao Jialan looked at Su Xun eagerly.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment: "Wukong, go to inquire again to see how long those monks have been dead."


    Reincarnation is a big project. There are so many people dying every day, and there are few underground workers.


    So we have to queue up for reincarnation.


    As long as the time of death is not long, then it''s still time to find the souls of the twenty people in the underground.


    After finding the soul, force to modify the memory, and then resurrect it.


    "Master, if you have anything else to do, just say it at one time. My grandson is very tired of running back and forth." The monkey king hopped to Su Xun.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "you monkey head, I''ve never treated you badly. I''m tired of letting you do something."


    "Hey, hey, master, I''m very serious. I''m going now, and I''m going now." Sun Wukong''s voice fell, and he jumped up to the clouds and disappeared.


    A moment later, he became a Taoist again to talk to the living monks.


    "Taoist priest, why are you back?"


    Seeing the monkey king''s return so soon, the monks are worried. Is it the Taoist who came to travel from afar to make trouble for us?


    Before, the monkey king also turned into a Taoist to inquire about them. The monks were afraid of being bullied by the Taoist, so naturally they did not dare to hide and said nothing.


    "A few masters said that 20 monks died recently. I don''t know how long they have been there. I have something to do with them in the underworld. Meeting each other is fate. We should find a good place for them to be reincarnated in the next life."


    The monkey king made a mistake, holding a whisk in his hand. It really looked like that.


    After all, they had never met such a good Taoist as Sun Wukong in Chechi country.


    "Dare to teach the Taoist priest to know that the earliest of our 20 disciples has been riding crane for more than a month, but at the latest they just went the day before yesterday. I thank the Taoist priest for them."


    After hearing what he wanted, the monkey king left and told Su Xun.


    "The earliest one just died a month ago. I don''t think it''s time to be reincarnated. Wait here for me. I''ll go to the hell for you."


    Sun Wukong said, "master, I''ll go with you. Yama is also a bully. You have to give him some color to cooperate."


    "It''s no need. It''s not proper for monks to fight and kill. Just go as a teacher."


    He doesn''t like Buddhism and doesn''t want to save monks, because what''s the difference between that and capitalist enemies?


    But from another point of view, if he turns those monks into his own people, isn''t he a capitalist enemy?


    What''s more, Liuding Liujia and Shiba HuJiao Jialan are his younger brother now, so they can''t be saved.


    Otherwise, if people''s hearts are dispersed, it will be difficult for the team to lead.Besides, he was going to hell.


    Six samsara is very important. Now we can''t get rid of it. It''s OK to pump some water from the river. The river in his small world is too shabby.


    "Thank you, elder." Liuding Liujia and Shiba HuJiao Jialan were so moved that they felt that they wanted to follow Su Xun wholeheartedly.


    Su Xun said, "now you''d better go and see the rest of the monks, lest you die again."


    Liuding Liujia and eighteen guardians Jialan suddenly wake up and leave.


    After Su Xun told the monkey king not to enter the city, he went to the hell alone.


    "Stop, Yin Si hell, Yang people stop!"


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of death, he was stopped by the ghost general.


    The living and the dead are two worlds.


    The dead cannot go to the sun, and the living cannot come to the underworld.


    Su Xun put his hands together, and his face was like a spring breeze smile: "Amitabha, poor monk, Tang Sanzang, a monk who came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the Western Heaven to learn Buddhist scriptures, needs to see the king of hell because of something important. I hope to inform him."


    "No matter where you come from, is the king of hell what you want to see?"


    "That''s to say, go where you come from, and dare to fight a bull and arrest you for punishment!"


    Ghost will not be accommodating, fierce words, after all, to their rank do not know the journey to the West.


    "Amitabha, the ancients said that the king of hell is fond of seeing little ghosts. It seems that this is true."


    Su Xun read a Buddha''s name. Mad, he pretended to be a monk for a long time and was poisoned. This sentence is now becoming his mantra.


    Hearing this sarcastic remark, the gatekeeper will blow up in an instant.


    A monk from a room dares to ridicule them. It''s unreasonable.


    "Good courage! What''s left and right? Take him to jail


    Two Yin soldiers listened to the order and directly went forward to catch Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t resist, because he suddenly thought of a simpler way to make Yama compromise.


    He was going to use violence.


    Now it seems that it can be solved in a civilized way.

 Chapter 832

    "There is no one in your eyes. You don''t know what''s good and what''s bad. You have to suffer."


    A ghost general with two Yin soldiers escorted Su Xun to the prison, while humming a threat.


    "It''s easy to catch poor monks, but it''s not so easy to let them go." Su Xun said seriously.


    The ghost general scorned: "you are a monk. Put on your chains and shackles!"


    Two Yin soldiers stopped and took out the iron handcuffs to put on susian.


    "If you don''t listen to the poor monk, you will suffer a lot." Su Xun shook his head. Nowadays, there is no ghost letter to tell the truth. What can he do?


    At this time, I saw black and white impermanence coming together from a distance.


    Escorting Su Xun''s ghost general, the Yin soldier quickly stopped and saluted: "see you two adults."


    Black and white impermanence didn''t care, just staring at Tang monk.


    As the super salesmen in the prefecture, they could not have known Tang Seng. After all, they had a high status in the prefecture.


    Seeing black and white impermanence staring at Tang monk, the ghost general explained: "two adults, this monk intruded into the nether world without permission and made rude remarks to us, so he was charged with the crime."


    "Presumptuous!" "Bold!"


    Black and white impermanence at the same time angry, sweat exuded from the forehead.


    Take Tang Seng, can you still step on the horse?


    The ghost will turn around and stare at Su Xun: "do you hear me! Presumptuous! bold! See you two soon


    Su Xun looked at him as if he was watching a silly beep.


    "I''m talking about your recklessness!" Black impermanence roars: "don''t untie elder Tang soon!"


    The ghost will be confused in an instant, and his mind is blank. He realizes that he seems to be in trouble.


    Immediately is cold sweat dripping, looking at two Yin soldiers: "quick, quick, untie elder."


    Two Yin soldiers took out the key to unlock the chain.


    But Su Xun dodged and said: "poor monk has committed the crime of breaking into the nether world without permission and making rude remarks to the gatekeeper. How can he let it go? Isn''t it a bit of a joke? "


    The ghost general is about to cry. Now he finally understands what monk Tang means when he says that it''s easy to catch him but hard to let him go: "elder, it''s all the fault of villains. Please be merciful and don''t care about them."


    "The poor monk has a small mind." Su Xun said a word without salt and light, his face was expressionless, and he could not see his happiness and anger.


    Black and white impermanence looks at each other, and then white impermanence leaves to inform the king of hell.


    Black impermanence persuades Tang Monk: "elder Tang is the Buddhist chosen by Bodhisattva. He is an eminent monk. Why bother with a kid who doesn''t have eyes?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Take me to prison. By the way, I''ll go to Lingshan to take a message. When my prison is full, I''ll continue my journey to the West." Su Xun looked at the ghost general who caught him with a smile.


    The ghost had blue intestines, and a smile on his face was more ugly than crying: "elder..."


    "Poor monk, a criminal, should not be called elder." Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    The ghost will have no choice but to look at the black impermanence.


    Black impermanence wanted to strangle him. Looking at Tang monk, he said: "elder, going west is a big thing. Why waste time in the hell? If you delay the process of getting scriptures, you can go to the elder''s heart?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry for the delay. But I''m a criminal who is going to be imprisoned. How can I have the face to see Buddha in the west?" Su Xun sighed, full of vicissitudes.


    Black impermanence has a headache. How can monk Tang be such a monk? The hell is in trouble.


    "It''s a sin to welcome Mr. Tang when he comes here."


    At this time, the Lord of Yan came with Bai Wuchang. Before he arrived, the voice came first.


    After seeing the shackles on Su Xun''s body, he pretended to be disgraced: "what''s the matter! Come on, let''s untie elder Tang! "


    "Wait a minute, Yama. The ghost will say that I am a poor monk who intrudes into the nether world and disrespects him, so I will be charged. Yama thinks I am guilty?" Su Xun said.


    Yama did not hesitate: "a bunch of nonsense! What''s wrong with the elder? It must be si who falsely accuses the elder. Come on, put him in prison for me


    "Yes


    Several Yin soldiers came forward to control the ghost general and put a pair of shackles on him.


    "I am wronged! I am wronged


    The ghost general cried out that he was wronged and regretted later. If he had known that, he would not have caught Tang monk.


    "Take it down and keep a close watch on it!"


    Yama didn''t have so much thought to hear him cry out. His main purpose was to let the Tang Monk take a breath, and then quickly go back to get scriptures.


    As one of the ten halls of Hades, he knew the importance of going west. If he delayed his pilgrimage, he could not bear the anger of Buddhism.


    What''s more, there is a Bodhisattva in the underground.


    "Elder, the kid who abused his power has been taken down. Do you think we can go back to get the Scriptures except the shackles now?" Asked Yama expectantly.


    Su Xun shook his head: "I''ve eaten something for no reason. It''s not enough just to take down the kid. The king of hell must give me an explanation, or I won''t leave here."Lord Yan


    Hearing these rogues'' words, he doubted whether the Tang monk was the monkey king.


    "How can the elder be satisfied?"


    Now Yama just wants to send this time bomb away quickly, so as not to blow himself up.


    Su Xun looked at the black and white impermanence and the Yin soldiers: "please hold back the king of hell."


    "Wait back." Yama waved.


    Then black and white impermanence and others instantly withdrew from a hundred meters away.


    "Elder, you can say it now."


    "To be honest, I came to Youming to ask for some people from the king of hell." Su Xun said.


    Yama''s face changed: "the elder needs to know that life, old age, illness and death have their own day notes. The elder is a Buddhist monk. This is a bad rule."


    "It''s the first time for me to come to the underground. I''d better live for 10 years and then go back." Su Xun looked around and blinked at Yama: "Yama, as the host, must be able to warmly entertain the poor monk."


    Yama


    Looking at Tang Seng''s face, he really wanted to slap it.


    "Elder, please tell me. It''s those people. I''ll check them out." Yama took out the book of life and death.


    He counseled. The situation is better than others.


    But he swore to himself that he would go to Tianting to read a Book of Tang Sanzang.


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile: "a few days ago, 20 monks died in Chechi country. The earliest one died a month ago, and the latest one died the day before yesterday. I want to take their souls away."


    Lord Yan looked up and quickly found it. He looked up at Su Xun with a frown and said, "no, these monks in the book of life and death shouldn''t have died so early. Did the elder make a mistake?"


    "There''s no mistake. It''s them. I hope the king of hell can accommodate me." Su Xun said yes.


    These monks didn''t deserve to die, but they died because Liuding Liujia and eighteen guardians Jialan neglected their duties.


    It''s normal that the book of life and death is not right.

 Chapter 833

    "Where is black and white?"


    Cried the king of hell.


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Black and white impermanence moved in an instant.


    "Go and bring these twenty monks to elder Tang." Yama lost the book of life and death and let them see who they were looking for.


    Black and white impermanence just looks at it and remembers it. He returns the book of life and death and turns away.


    Looking at Su Xun, the king of hell said, "elder Tang, changing his life without permission is against the rule of heaven."


    "No one knows, no violation? Are you going to read one of my books Su Xun was suspicious.


    Yama Yusai, I didn''t expect that he could see through his mind. It''s so embarrassing.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''d better not do that. Otherwise, I may come to the hell to live for decades at any time and let go of my journey to the West."


    Listen to the threat of chiguoguo, Yama hates it in his heart. What a hateful Tang Sanzang!


    You can do whatever you want with the responsibility of learning from classics!


    But the king of hell can''t help it.


    I can only break my teeth and swallow them in my stomach. I have to take the initiative to help Tang Monk deal with the aftermath and smooth the clues.


    For example, if you want to change the records of those 20 people in the book of life and death, you can''t be seen.


    Otherwise, it''s going to trouble Tang Seng.


    Tang monk will trouble him.


    In the end, it''s him.


    He felt that the king of hell was too angry.


    Five hundred years ago, he was forced to change the book of life and death by the monkey king.


    Five hundred years later, he was forced to take the initiative to help Tang Monk change his life and death book.


    Baby, it''s a hard life (''???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????)


    "Yama, I''m the first one to come back to the underworld. I only heard that there is a river in the underworld. How about giving me a long insight?" Su Xun is going to attack the river. He just needs some water. It''s not too much.


    Yan Wang Ye is proud in his heart. Before he wakes up, Jin Chan Zi is just like a local dog. He has never seen the world: "since the elder has this interest, he can''t help it."


    Not long after, the king of hell took Su Xun to Naihe bridge through huangquan road.


    Su Xun saw an old woman making soup for those reincarnated souls. She was Meng Po.


    Su Xun said that it''s still Qin Zhuxiang in my family. Isn''t it good to make a beautiful lady to be Meng Po? It can also promote the enthusiasm of the soul to drink Mengpo soup.


    "Elder, this is the river of forgetting Sichuan."


    Yama pointed to a wide river in front of him, with calm water and countless fierce ghosts struggling inside.


    The fierce ghosts in the river are all those who have done all the bad things in their lifetime and will never die.


    "The river is really magnificent."


    Tang Monk sincerely sighed that the small river in his small world is just his younger brother.


    In his heart, the king of hell was proud, and he stroked his beard with a smile: "this is nature. The first water in the underworld is Yin Si. It can wash thousands of ghosts. The water in the river of forgetting Sichuan is also called the yellow spring."


    "What a yellow spring. I dare to teach the king of hell that I have a heartless request. Can I take some of this yellow spring back as a souvenir?" Su Xun said.


    The king of hell laughs, do you think this spring can be filled with any bottle?


    He is interested in seeing Tang Seng''s jokes.


    Then he said, "don''t say it''s a little bit. If the elder likes it, he can go as much as he wants."


    "In that case, I''m not polite." Su Xun pretended to take a bottle out of his arms.


    It''s Lao Jun''s lanzhiyujing bottle.


    When it comes to Lanzhi Yujing bottle, I have to say that the poor gold and silver boy is still carrying the pot.


    Su Xun aimed the mouth of the bottle at the river. With an idea, the water in the river flew up and was continuously sucked in by the bottle.


    The water level in the Wangchuan river drops rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The king of hell was dumbfounded in an instant, staring at the dog.


    "Almost, almost, elder, be merciful, be merciful. If you pretend again, I''m going to dry the river of forgetting Sichuan!" The king of hell yelled repeatedly. He wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t know Tang Monk had such treasures.


    I wanted to see each other''s jokes, but I didn''t expect that I picked up a stone and hit myself in the foot.


    After all, Su Xun had enough. If he really drained the river, the king of hell would not be able to cover the lid. He would make a lot of trouble.


    Seeing Su Xun stop, Yama was relieved.


    But looking at the obviously shallower River, he almost didn''t come up in a breath and fainted directly.


    "Elder..." Yama wants Su Xun to go back.


    But Su Xun interrupted him with a grateful face: "the king of hell is generous, and I''m very moved."


    Yama


    How can I say that you blocked my way before I got out?


    I can only break my teeth and swallow them in my stomach.


    Soon, black and white impermanence came, along with them came the souls of 20 monks."Elder, all the people you are looking for are here. Take them back to the sun quickly." Yama can''t wait to urge that the Tang Monk and the master and apprentice of the monkey king should not be sons of human beings. One is more hateful than the other.


    Let Tang Monk continue to stay in the underworld, Yama is really afraid that he will move the Sansheng stone.


    Su Xun sighed: "I came to the hell for the first time, but I didn''t expect to leave so soon. I''m really reluctant. I''d like to ask the king of hell to show mercy and let me touch the Naihe bridge, the legendary Sansheng stone and the Mengpo soup."


    It''s all coming. It has to be copied.


    I don''t know if the six samsara can be copied. If it can, there''s no need to move.


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, black and white are changeable, and his face is strange. It''s the first time that he met someone who was reluctant to leave. There are all kinds of strange things in the world.


    Yama just wanted to send Su Xun away quickly, and he agreed to all his requirements.


    It''s just a touch.


    In this way, Su Xun copied Naihe bridge, Mengpo Tang, Sansheng stone, and even the stone slabs on huangquan road.


    Although his behavior was extremely strange to the people of Yama, Su Xun was happy with it.


    Finally, outside the gate of hell, Su Xun and Yama said goodbye.


    "Yama, I''m gone."


    Su Xun looked at Yan Wangye and said.


    The king of hell wanted to kick him back to Yangjian, but he had a reluctant expression on his face. He said hypocritically: "I saw the elder as before. I didn''t think that we would be separated so soon. There are thousands of things in my heart. But there are many banquets in the world. There are so many monsters on the westbound road. Please take care of them."


    "Don''t worry, Yama. I''ll come here often."


    Yama


    He wanted to tear his mouth.


    What are you doing talking so much to this shameless monk?


    "Keke, it''s very important to go westward. Elder, you''d better not go to hell all the time."


    "It doesn''t get in the way. The king of hell is affectionate and righteous. I think he is a confidant. No matter how big the journey to the west is, in my eyes, it''s no better than the friendship between you and me." Su Xun said seriously.


    Yama


    I have a friendship with you as a hammer. I just ask you to get out of here and never come again.


    Su Xun left, just as he came gently, waving his sleeve, not taking away a cloud.


    Yama almost cried with joy and finally left!

 Chapter 834

    The car was ten miles out in the woods.


    Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and Sha Wujing are sitting on the ground fighting against the landlord with a cigarette in their mouth.


    "One three." The monkey king played the card and shook his ash with one hand: "why doesn''t the master come back?"


    "It''s not that fast, a five." Pig Bajie said in a dull voice, spitting out a cigarette ring.


    Sha Wujing directly pressed on a two: "master is so powerful, it must be OK. If we wait any longer, most of us will come back soon."


    "King." The monkey king came up.


    "No." x2¡£


    "Shunzi, two papers." The monkey king showed a proud smile: "before my old sun has been losing, this time is to win, ha ha ha."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing look at each other.


    "You three are comfortable."


    When Su Xun returned to the ground, he saw the three disciples fighting against the landlord.


    Zhu Bajie''s eyes brightened and he lost the card: "master is back, no more playing, no more playing."


    "Yes, no, next time." Sha Wujing also responded and quickly lost his card.


    Monkey King


    "Damned nerd, younger martial brother Sha, you are bad at learning from this nerd. You don''t have any gambling spirit!" The monkey king was furious and put out his cigarette.


    I''ve been losing since the first one.


    It''s not easy to win. I didn''t expect Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing to play tricks directly.


    He has exported so much silver!


    He is a monkey. Is it easy to save some money?


    Su Xun said, "OK, go and call them Liuding Liujia, let them go to find the bodies of those monks."


    "Master, I''ll go." Pig Bajie voice fell, can''t wait to fly away.


    After a while, Zhu Bajie came back with Liuding Liujia.


    Ding Hai said: "elder, we know that we need to use their bodies. We have found them from the mass grave for a long time. Although those who died early have rotted, they have been restored by us with elixir and magic."


    "Well." Su Xun nodded. It''s good. He didn''t wait for him. He was also working. It''s worth praising.


    "Take out their bodies."


    With a wave of 20 monks, a lifelike corpse appeared on the ground.


    Su Xun released the twenty souls who had been forced to modify their memories from the small world.


    After a while, twenty people were reborn.


    "I Why am I here? "


    "Who are you?"


    After being modified, they don''t remember what happened when they were dead.


    Their memories stay the day before they die.


    Su Xun said, "I''m a monk who came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. When I saw you were unconscious on the ground, I woke you up."


    "Monk from Datang?"


    Twenty people were in a state of consternation. The eastern Tang Dynasty was the legendary kingdom of heaven.


    "Monk Mingjian, you''d better make a detour. You can''t go ahead!"


    "Yes, holy monk. This place is called Chechi kingdom. All over the country emphasis on Buddhism. All monks from other places will be arrested and enslaved."


    A group of monks admonished Su Xun. After all, as a Buddhist, he couldn''t watch him jump into the fire pit.


    Su Xun put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, in this way, I''m going to have a look. How can I sit back and watch my fellow disciples be humiliated?"


    We have to change the memory of the 480 monks, otherwise it will be revealed.


    The rest of them don''t have to change, because they won''t remember how many monks died.


    Hearing Tang Monk''s words, the twenty monks were awed and decided to go back with him.


    In this way, they came to the capital of Chechi country.


    As soon as he arrived outside the city, he saw a group of monks working as coolies. Su Xun practiced the Dharma. When he raised his hands and feet, he blocked people''s senses and changed the memory of those monks.


    They changed their memory into that none of them died, 500 from beginning to end.


    By the way, they have become good monks who dare to fight violence with violence, are decisive in killing and are eager for justice.


    After the twenty monks were allowed to join in, four of Su Xun''s disciples went to the city and stayed at Chijian Zhiyuan temple.


    In the second watch, Su Xun didn''t disturb anyone. Yuan Shen came out of his body and flew into the sky.


    When you look down at the clouds, you can see that the Taoist of Sanqing temple is in the star.


    In the original book, Monkey King and pig Bajie shawujing stir up the ritual of the three tiger force immortals. They also pretend to be Sanqing and urinate to the three tiger force immortals.


    After being discovered by the three tiger force immortals in the daytime, I feel angry, but now that Su Xun is here, the plot is bound to change.


    Otherwise, if he comes to the plot like that, and if he doesn''t come to the plot like that, won''t he come in vain?


    The ceremony in the hall was very tight, and the little Taoists stood on both sides and read a volume of Huangting daodezhen Sutra together.Hu Li Da Xian put on his Dharma suit, held the jade slips, danced in front of him, bowed to the ground, and began to play: "if you are in fear, you will go back to your hometown. Ministers and others are looking forward to the development of education. Kill the monks, despise the slang, respect the glory of Taoism. To build the palace.... "


    Lu Li and Yang Li followed them to worship again, praying that Sanqing could give them some elixir.


    Monkey King, they urinate to be fairies. It can be said that Immorality is home.


    Moreover, in the original book, the monkey king hid the statue of Sanqing in the toilet, and pretended to be Sanqing. But Sanqing didn''t respond, which made Su Xun puzzled.


    Sue sighed.


    "Hoo -"


    then it turned into a strong wind, and all the candles in the hall went out instantly.


    "What a strong wind. Where is this strange wind coming from?"


    "Is it Sanqing


    Hu Li and Da Xian were all in a state of shock. They were so shaken by the wind that they couldn''t open their eyes.


    And those ordinary Taoists had no magic power, they were all blown into the pillar and fainted.


    "Sanqing didn''t show up, but I did!"


    Su Xun''s tone was calm, and the evil spirit poured out to the three people.


    "Plop!"


    Three people were pressed to kneel down, in the heart is the tiger panic: "I do not know which demon clan elder face to face, I wait for three small demon participation."


    The three men were drenched with sweat.


    What a strong spirit, what a strong strength.


    The three of them are going to become the rations of the big demons today.


    "Step ~ step ~ step ~"


    a burst of footstep sound came into the ear.


    Three people tremble, dare not look up, kneel on the ground shivering, sweating.


    "Look up." Su Xun said.


    "We dare not look directly at our predecessors!" The three buried their heads lower.


    "This seat makes you look up."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and the three felt that their bodies were out of their control, and they slowly raised their heads.


    It made them feel more frightened and frightened.


    Such strength It''s so unfathomable.


    They finally saw what Su Xun looked like.


    The power of his body makes people dare not look directly at him, and the brilliance makes people submit to him.


    Su Xun said coldly: "three demon clans, how ridiculous is it that they worship Sanqing to ask for Dan?"


    The three were nearly frightened by the accusation.

 Chapter 835

    "It''s hard for us to learn from the practice of the demon family since we abandoned it It''s a helpless move. "


    Hu Li Da Xian summoned up the courage to defend himself.


    "That''s right, master''s lesson, master''s lesson."


    Lu Li and Hu Li also nodded in agreement.


    "Well! If you don''t think what you said is true, do you think you will have a chance to have a dialogue with us? "


    Su Xun said coldly, and the momentum of his words was outstretched, which made the three demons scared.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    The demon said that he had been haunted for three times.


    This day, too exciting.


    "You are willing to come to my seat to hear orders."


    "Yes, I will."


    All the three demons knew that although Su Xun was asking them, it would be foolish for them to think that they were asking for their opinions.


    What''s more, they are happy to have such a big demon, at least they have a backer.


    "Here are some magic powers suitable for the cultivation of the demon clan. I''ll give them to you as a gift."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and when he raised his hand, three secret books fell in front of the three demons.


    The three demons were overjoyed and kowtowed to Su Xun: "thank you, master, thank you."


    "Leave Chechi country as soon as possible, look for a deep mountain in daze, recruit soldiers and horses, hoard strength, and no longer harm people''s lives. Otherwise, you will attract celestial beings to kill demons. Don''t blame me for standing by." Su Xun said.


    "Yes, we will obey the orders of our predecessors."


    The three of them got the secret script. Of course, they wanted to find a place to hide and practice as soon as possible.


    These days, every time I go out of the mountain, I''m taking risks. It''s easy to get rid of demons.


    So the higher the cultivation, the better.


    For the demon clan, the world is full of oppression and crisis.


    "And these pills are also given to you. If you can train a good army, I have another reward. If you don''t know how to train, you should catch a mortal officer as a teacher."


    Expect a group of Goblins who haven''t even read the art of war to train their troops. What they train is also a mob.


    So it''s better to catch mortal officers as coaches, at least to train a regular army.


    As for Su Xun himself, he didn''t even think about it.


    Because there is no time.


    Second, he can''t train.


    Don''t naively think that we can train our troops according to the modern methods of the earth, which is suitable for hot weapons. In this world, small soldiers are fighting or cold weapons are connected.


    So the important thing is formation and fighting.


    "Yes, we must live up to the expectations of our predecessors."


    "How can we contact you


    "No, I''ll take the initiative to find you if I have something to do. I''d better go now."


    Su Xun''s voice fell and disappeared.


    In the same place, tiger force immortal, deer force immortal, sheep force immortal three people seem to be drained of the general strength, sitting on the ground, gasping.


    Then the three people looked at each other, and they all smile.


    "What a blessing in disguise!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, here''s our chance."


    "What kind of laoshizi national teacher do you still have to work hard to ensure good weather?"


    In the same night, the three people said goodbye to the emperor in a dream, and then left Chechi country.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun''s four disciples went to the imperial palace to meet the emperor of Chechi state in exchange for the customs clearance document.


    The emperor of Chechi originally wanted to arrest them, but when he saw that they were from the state of Tang, and the national master had already left, he did not dare to come.


    He saved his life for himself.


    The king sighed, looked at Su Xun and said, "since the elder is from the kingdom of Tang Dynasty, he must be able to communicate with God. Now there is a drought in Chechi country, and three national masters have left. How about asking the elder to pray for rain for his country?"


    He was also a dead horse doctor. He thought that the monks in Tang Dynasty should be more powerful than those in his own country.


    "Your Majesty, I dare not resign." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he looked at the monkey king: "Monkey King, please go."


    "Yes, master." Sun Wukong''s voice fell, and his figure flew out of the palace.


    "Ah! This is worthy of being an eminent monk from the Tang Dynasty. "


    "Yes, there is magic power in the body."


    "Eminent monks of the Tang Dynasty..."


    Seeing this scene, the ministers of Chechi Kingdom and Manchuria were all talking about it, and they were more in awe of the Tang Dynasty.


    The emperor of Chechi kingdom was also inspired. From the ability of the monkey king, he saw the hope of the success of Qiuyu.


    "Come on, give the elder a seat."


    But said the monkey king, all the way to the East China Sea Dragon Palace, looking for the old Dragon King rain.The old Dragon King couldn''t get rid of it, so he followed him and came to the top of Chechi country to call the wind and rain.


    Soon it''s going to rain.


    The car is late, and the domestic people are all happy.


    The king and his ministers were both surprised and pleased.


    "It''s raining. It''s raining."


    "Thank you very much for saving the people of our country."


    "I will send an envoy to the Tang Dynasty to meet his majesty."


    Along the way to the west, he also helped Datang promote the national prestige.


    I''ve only heard about Datang before.


    But there is no specific concept.


    Seeing that these monks from Datang are so powerful, Datang must be even more powerful.


    So they all sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty.


    At noon, the emperor of Chechi had a banquet with his ministers, mainly to thank Su Xun.


    During the banquet, the four of them ate meat and drank wine, and explained that in the Tang Dynasty, monks were not forbidden to drink and meat.


    A group of bumpkins who have never seen the world believe it. They don''t have the slightest doubt, but suddenly realize it.


    No wonder the monks from the Tang Dynasty are so powerful that they don''t even abide by the same rules.


    King Chechi secretly made up his mind to follow the example of the Tang Dynasty, so that the monks in China could not help being cruel.


    Although I don''t know what the reason is, it''s certainly right to learn from Datang.


    After the banquet, the four exchanged documents and discs with the king, then left and went on westward.


    Four people travel in the morning and stay at night. They are thirsty for food and drink. They don''t realize that it''s the end of spring and the end of summer. One day, it was late, but there was no good place to rest nearby, so I decided to take advantage of the moonlight to take another walk.


    After a while, I could only hear the roaring waves. Pig Bajie said: "just! It''s the end of the road


    "Master, a stream of water is blocking the road." Said Sha Wujing.


    Su Xun''s secret way, this should be to the Tongtian River, right?


    "Let me try the depth." Zhu Bajie touched a hard stone on the roadside, looked at it and threw it into the water. All he could hear was that the bone was covered with fish fluid and sank to the bottom of the water.


    He continued: "deep, deep! I can''t go


    The four came to the river.


    At a glance, the moon is full of light and the sky is full of shadow. The Lingpai school engulfs the mountains and flows through all rivers. There are thousands of rough waves rolling, thousands of steep waves bumping, and there is no fishing fire at the mouth of the bank.


    Not far away is a stone tablet. The four teachers and apprentices walk over and have a look. There are three big seal characters on the tablet, two lines below and ten small characters.


    The three big characters are "Tongtianhe", and the ten small characters are "over 800 Li, few people walk in ancient times".


    It''s really Tongtian River.

 Chapter 836

    "Master, the river is so wide. You''d better take us there."


    Pig Bajie looked at Su Xun and said.


    "Is it you who protect me or I protect you who come to get scriptures?"


    Su finds no way to make complaints about it.


    Pig Bajie said with a simple smile, "Hey, master, who can make you better?"


    "Don''t you think it''s good for me to camp by the river tonight, catch some fish, roast them, and then dance?" Monkey King is addicted to bungee jumping.


    One hand smoke, one hand wine, wearing sunglasses, twisting with the music, the tail also turns around.


    The monkey has a strong musical ability.


    Su Xun said, "there should be a village nearby. Let''s go and find a village to stay."


    There must be a village near here!


    After all, he''s a God''s Whore!


    Tongtianhe has an inspiration king.


    This inspiration king was originally a goldfish raised in the lotus pond of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    When the tide is high, the goldfish escapes from the lotus pond and comes to Tongtian River, seizing the old turtle''s cave.


    Because of his ability to call the wind and the rain, he pretended to be the God of water in Tongtianhe and asked the nearby villages to worship him every year.


    In addition to the animals, the villagers also presented a pair of boy and girl.


    In this way, he will keep the village in good weather, otherwise he will create disaster for the village.


    For this monster, Su Xun was not ready to recruit, but was ready to kill him.


    Eating children is absolutely intolerable.


    If he doesn''t know, he''ll let it go. It''s as if it didn''t happen.


    But he knows it, so he can''t turn a blind eye.


    His team doesn''t want all kinds of rubbish. It''s nothing without an inspiration king.


    Let''s go back to the inspiration king. In the original book and TV series, Guanyin used a bamboo basket to collect the inspiration king, but it didn''t matter.


    This inspiration king is the pet of Guanyin Bodhisattva. He escaped to Tongtian River and ate so many boys and girls, but he didn''t give an account afterwards.


    Is this the merciful Avalokitesvara?


    Now I met Su Xun. Hehe, not to mention the pet of the Bodhisattva, even if the Bodhisattva''s father came, he would die.


    The reason why Su Xun wanted to find the village was to make sure whether the plot had changed.


    After all, because of his dereliction of duty, Jialan, who taught in Liuding, Liujia and 18hujiao in Chechi, changed the plot. Fortunately, he broke back the right way.


    He can''t let the plot become too much, there can''t be too big a turn, at least for the time being can''t affect the westbound, otherwise his advantage of foresight will be gone.


    When he came to this world, his advantage, in addition to the two identity skills, is that he knows what will happen in the future.


    As they were walking, they suddenly heard the sound of gongs and drums.


    "Master, there is sound and fire ahead. It must be a village. Let''s go and have a look."


    Sun Wukong''s voice fell, and he couldn''t wait to run in the direction of the voice.


    Su Xun had to keep up.


    Following the sound, there is a proper road. It is neither high nor low. Over the beach, you can see a cluster of people''s houses. There are about four or five hundred, but they all live well. But you can see the access road near the mountain and the riverside.


    I saw a family at the end of the road. There was a banner outside the door, with lights and cigarettes inside.


    Su Xun was afraid that the appearance of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie would frighten the villagers, so he made them change.


    Then he asked an old man surnamed Chen. Monkey King came forward and asked what happy event was so busy in the village.


    Old man Chen said the story of inspiration king with a bitter smile.


    After hearing this, the monkey king said, "it''s a heresy to feed on children."


    "Yes, we can''t just sit by." Zhu Bajie has a sense of justice.


    It''s all Su Xun. He taught me well all the way.


    After further inquiry, it''s the turn of old man Chen''s family to produce this pair of boy and girl for sacrifice this year.


    In the original work, Zhu Bajie and monkey king become boy and girl respectively and are sent to the village.


    The king, and then the inspiration of a fight.


    Finally, the inspiration king wants to eat Tang Seng, and his Siniperca chuatsi has an idea to make the inspiration King snow and freeze the river.


    Let a few small demons become human beings, pretending to pass on the river.


    The Tang monk was determined to go to the West for Buddhist scriptures. When he saw it, he couldn''t wait to cross the river.


    As a result, he was caught on the river, and then the monkey king went to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to accept the demon.


    Su Xun is a sensible person, so he will not trouble Guanyin Bodhisattva. He is ready to solve it by himself.


    After all, he is also an adult. It''s bad for him to trouble others. If he kills the goldfish, he may be able to cook soup.


    Then he looked at the monkey king and said, "Monkey King, go and wait here. As a teacher, you will come. Maybe you can add a dish tonight."When the voice fell, Su Xun disappeared in the house.


    "This This is a fairy


    Old man Chen was so surprised that he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Su Xun in the direction of his disappearance.


    "Hey, you old man, get up quickly. Our master doesn''t like this."


    "That''s the fairy? The immortals in front of our master are just brothers. " Zhu Bajie said the modern hot words he learned from Su Xun.


    Four value merit Cao and his younger brother said he was very Gan.


    Old man Chen got up and said repeatedly, "there are eminent monks. Now our village can be saved."


    Then he hurriedly arranged for food.


    "We''re going to eat meat, old man." Sun Wukong reminds us.


    Old man Chen was frightened: "don''t make fun of the elders. How can monks eat meat?"


    "We are not ordinary monks. You can manage it by yourself. You can''t do without your benefits."


    Monkey King, they are not happy now.


    Old man Chen shook his head. This monk from Tang Dynasty is really rare, but he also has real ability.


    But on the other side, Su Xun came to Tongtian River alone.


    "Where is the inspiration king?"


    Su Xun stood by the river and ran the mana.


    In the cave at the bottom of Tongtian River, the inspiration king is playing with two clam girls in his arms when he hears a sound coming from the bank.


    Frowning, he released the two lightly dressed clams and went out of the cave.


    A moment later, Su Xun saw a water column running up and a figure standing on the water column.


    "What can I do for you, monk?"


    The inspiration King exudes a dangerous smell. He looks at Su Xun as if he is looking at food.


    Su Xun said: "I''m a monk who came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the Western Heaven to learn Buddhist scriptures..."


    "You are Tang Seng!" As soon as the inspiration King''s eyes brightened, he burst out laughing: "I didn''t expect that the king''s luck was so good. Tang Seng meat, Tang Seng meat, you took the initiative to send it to the door."


    The voice falls down, his body shape is fast, extremely fast to seek to fly to Su past, want to catch him.


    However, Su Xun was faster than him.


    Whew, hold the inspiration King''s neck and lift him up in the air.


    In the eyes of the inspiration king, he said seriously, "do you know that it''s impolite to interrupt people suddenly?"

 Chapter 837

    Inspiration King


    Stimulation comes too fast, just like a tornado. It''s just a pain before it reacts.


    It''s crazy!


    He had a dreamlike feeling.


    But the pain from his neck clearly told him that he was really pinched by Tang monk.


    There are many legends about Tang monk.


    It is said that he was reincarnated and could live forever after eating.


    It is also said that it is the reincarnation of ten generations of good people. After eating it, you can live forever.


    In a word, no matter what the reason is, the monster knows that he can live forever.


    I also know that monk Tang is an ordinary mortal.


    But now, the inspiration king wants to curse.


    Who is the source of this outrageous news? Can we find out and send it out?


    You call this horse a mortal?!!!


    What am I?


    An ordinary goldfish?


    The inspiration King doubted the fish.


    "Want to eat me?" "Su Sifei reminds you that you''re not going to be eaten by the boy at the dinner table


    "Elder, please forgive me, elder, I I am also a Buddhist disciple. " The inspiration king is trembling.


    Su Xun''s eyes sneered: "the goldfish of Guanyin."


    "The elder knows that Then let me go. It''s the flood that washed the Dragon King temple. The whole family doesn''t recognize the whole family. It''s a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding! "


    Inspiration King eyes a bright, he saw the hope of life, fish can continue to walk.


    "But what about it?"


    Su Xun''s eyes became contemptuous, and his hand around his neck became more and more powerful.


    The inspiration king felt that he had difficulty breathing and was terrified: "no Don''t... "


    "It''s not lonely for you to have me. I''ll send you to bliss." Su Xun''s voice fell, and his right hand burst out.


    "Click -"


    the inspiration king was crushed to death.


    It''s like being crushed to death by an ant.


    The king of inspiration, never close his eyes.


    "Damn, I hate dead fish eyes most."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he threw his body down. Several swords flashed by. The fish''s body was cut into countless pieces and fell into the river.


    Then he put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, it''s so good."


    At this time, in the purple bamboo forest of Luojia mountain in the South China Sea, the Bodhisattva Guanyin, who is weaving a flower basket, suddenly feels a sudden impulse and makes a quick calculation.


    Then his face changed: "my goldfish died? Have you not been killed by that monkey? "


    She can only count the king of inspiration is dead, but not in whose hands.


    We can only speculate that it''s the monkey king, because in the group of four, the monkey king is the most powerful.


    The face of Guanyin Bodhisattva is very ugly.


    All the strange things that happened along the way are unexpected.


    I just feel that the journey to the west is not controlled as the Buddha said, and my face is uncertain.


    The inspiration king is dead, so she doesn''t have to weave this basket, and she doesn''t have to go to Tongtianhe.


    But in my heart, I secretly recorded a sum of money from monkey king. After all, it was a goldfish that she had kept for so long. She even said that she would be killed if she was killed.


    Su Xun didn''t care what the Bodhisattva thought. If she didn''t come, he would turn into a sprayer and give her a good treatment.


    At the bottom of Tongtian River, after the king of inspiration died, the little demons were shivering and fleeing.


    Su Xun cut off with a sword, and then his figure disappeared.


    A moment later, several water demon bodies appeared on the water.


    He doesn''t want the rubbish.


    "Master is back."


    In old man Chen''s house, when he saw Su Xun coming back, the three brothers of the monkey king all rushed forward.


    "Master, what happened to the monster?"


    "Is he dead?"


    Old man Chen also looked at Su Xun nervously.


    "After the lotus monk said," he is no longer needed to kill a ghost in the poor Bodhisattva pond


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much." Old man Chen was very grateful to Su Xun.


    Monkey king said with a smile, "master, you killed the golden fish of Bodhisattva. Bodhisattva is afraid to remember this account. I''m afraid he will make trouble for you after going west."


    Su Xun gave him a pity look.


    The monkey king realized something, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Bodhisattva doesn''t know his master''s strength, so he will be the first to doubt him.


    That is to say, he has carried the pot for his master.


    "Master, you are not authentic. How can you entrap me?" Monkey King is in a hurry.Su Xun said, "Amitabha, Wukong is relieved. After going west, Bodhisattva has no chance to trouble us."


    This rebellious heart is well known to all.


    Old man Chen told the other villagers that the goblin had been removed, and the whole village was very happy.


    Then he directly shared the food that was originally used to worship the inspiration king as a celebration, and also expressed his gratitude to Su Xun''s disciples.


    In the evening, the four stayed in old man Chen''s house.


    The next day, the four disciples got up and came to the Tongtian River. The villagers rushed to see each other off.


    It was the boatman in the village who was going to row them to the other side.


    The old people in the river were shocked by a huge turtle.


    "Monster! There are still monsters in the river


    "Several elders, please do it. Get rid of the monster quickly."


    "You don''t have to panic. I don''t think the old turtle is a monster who does harm to people." Su Xun knew that this guy was carrying four Tang monks and disciples across the river.


    Hearing this, the villagers became quiet.


    The old turtle said: "elder Mingjian, I have never harmed anyone''s life. I have been renovating the cave in Tongtian River. Later, the cave was occupied by the inspiration king. Last night, the elder killed the inspiration king. I''m here to repay my kindness. I''m willing to carry the elders to the other side."


    The villagers are relieved, but they are not averse to goblins. After all, they depend on the river to eat. There are many kinds of goblins, as long as they don''t harm people.


    "In that case, the four of them are not polite." Su Xun got on the shell of the old turtle, Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and Bai Longma.


    The old turtle, holding the four masters and disciples, swam to the opposite bank quickly but smoothly. After landing, he said, "elder, I can smell that the Buddha in the West has no death and no life. I can know what happened in the past and what will happen in the future. I have been practicing here for more than 1300 years. Although I have a light body and can speak human language, I can''t get rid of it. Wan Wang''s father went to the West and asked the Buddha when I would have to take off my shell and be alone. "


    It''s also a foreshadowing. Tang Monk forgot to ask for him when they arrived in the West. Then they took the Sutra back to Datang. When they passed by Tongtianhe, they sat down again to beat the turtle. As a result, the old turtle asked about it. Tang monk said that they forgot, and the old turtle turned over and overturned it in the river.


    Now that Su Xun is here, there won''t be so much trouble, not to mention that he is greedy for the shell of the old turtle.


    He said: "you want to be a person. I can give it to you now, but you have to give it to me."

 Chapter 838

    "Elder Is that true? "


    The old turtle didn''t expect the surprise to come so suddenly, his voice was shaking, some unbelievable.


    "Monks don''t lie." Su Xun said.


    Sun Wukong and other disciples rolled their eyes.


    This is the worst time a monk has been blacked out.


    The old turtle said, "please give me a chance. If I can change my life, my shell, which has been cultivated for 1300 years, is willing to give it to the elder."


    "I have a shape transforming pill, which can help the spirit transform into shape, and give it to you." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he took out a jasper pill and threw it to the old turtle.


    It''s not bad that the shell of the old turtle is used to make a magic weapon. It''s specially made into a pot, which is the best in the pot.


    The world of food is so simple.


    What''s more, it''s something that can be solved by a small shape changing pill.


    It seems that there is no shape transforming pill in the journey to the West. The most powerful one is Lao Jun''s golden pill, which can cure all kinds of diseases, improve cultivation and revive people. When you go, you should take more of this local product.


    However, the old turtle swallows the Huaxing pill, and the drug has an attack. A soft energy envelops it.


    Before long, the old turtle became an old man with a white beard.


    Su Xun took a look at the sky.


    It seems that there is no thunder disaster in this world, otherwise the old turtle will be destroyed.


    "Thank you for helping me to become a Taoist. I have no treasure in my body. Only this shell can express my gratitude."


    The old turtle knelt on the ground and handed over a pair of shrunken shells with both hands.


    Su Xun waved his hand to the system space.


    "Take care of yourself."


    after Su Xun''s voice dropped, he turned over and got on his horse, and the four disciples left for the West.


    The old turtle respectfully saw each other off behind him. He didn''t get up until he couldn''t see the four.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world, morning.


    Three burial temples, capital of the European Union.


    "Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong ~"


    the sound of the bell broke the silence of the Sanmu temple and startled a burst of birds. Two little Shamis went out to sweep the floor with brooms and opened the door of the temple.


    Inside the temple, monks from all directions flocked to the main hall for morning classes. There was no room for them, so many people with their own futons sat in the open space outside.


    These monks are different from those who travel to the west, or even from many other world monks.


    Monks all over the world, young and old, seem to be gentle and kind-hearted.


    The monks of the three burial temples have big arms, round waists, bald heads, bulging muscles, and are extremely tough. They walk with their cassocks floating, and they walk with a tiger''s pace, showing their sharp edges. They are not as easy-going as monks.


    Some of the steps were too big, the cassock was completely blown up by the wind, and a black pistol was pinned on the belt inside the cassock.


    It''s no offense to put them in uniform.


    The Buddhist dharma of this world has been completely deviated by Tang monk.


    The Buddhism that they pay attention to is the transcendence of language first. If it is sinful, it is the transcendence of physics.


    As long as all the evil people are killed, there will be no evil people in the world.


    If there are more villains to die, others will be frightened, and no one will dare to be a villain any more.


    This is the best way to eliminate crime fundamentally.


    , this logic is fine, old fellow.


    These monks practice Vajra''s magic skills, and they also train their shooting skills and fighting skills every day.


    Otherwise, how can we go beyond physics and beyond ourselves?


    So in addition to reciting Buddhist scriptures, monks also have to practice their skills.


    There is a special armory in the three burial temples, not to mention a small pistol, which even has howitzers.


    The four characters of the temple are "monk"!


    Hundreds of monks sit in the dark.


    Wearing gorgeous cassock, Tang Monk followed two little Shamis and walked into the hall.


    "Meet the host."


    All monks salute at the same time.


    "Amitabha, please get up."


    Tang Monk returned the salute, then sat on his seat and began to preach.


    "Today we talk about the Vajra Sutra..."


    Morning class ends at 9:00 a.m., and then goes to the canteen for breakfast. It starts business at 9:30 a.m.


    By the way, there are also some other services, such as delivery service.


    After all, they also want just right food.


    the.


    Three burial temple is now the real heyday of incense.


    Because Tang monk is a practical person, unlike other sects, he can only fool around.


    Besides, Monk Tang had the help of reincarnation space, which was equivalent to that Su Xun opened the hook for him, and he could exchange a lot of things that Su Xun put into it.After these things were reasonably used by him on the believers, they all condensed his faith.


    Even many dignitaries have become frequent visitors to the three burial temples.


    Tang Seng has been on TV, giving lectures live.


    Now he''s going out to lecture. They''re all special flights. It''s a big show.


    Of course, the growing number of believers in the three burial temples has squeezed the living space of other sects.


    You know, there are many foreign sects.


    So these sects united to deal with the three burial temples. Monk Tang just laughed at this.


    A reporter asked him what he thought of this matter, he said: "just a group of mole ants, dare to jump up and down, backhand is dead."


    Tang Sanzang has completely completed the sublimation.


    Three burial temples are developing rapidly.


    Under the leadership of Tang Seng, the sectarian struggle completely turned into several gangs of gangsters robbing territory.


    Other sects preached to him, but he did not. Because of the waste of time, he chose to respond with bullets.


    Other sects are not vegetarians. People who believe in Jesus are afraid that you are a foreign sect?


    So the war was completely ignited.


    From time to time, there is a small-scale gunfight, which adds excitement to the free atmosphere of the European Union and makes the atmosphere more free.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Travel to the West.


    Su Xun was always paying attention to the changes of Tang monk. He didn''t even pay attention to his son so much, so he thought Tang monk should be honored.


    After seeing the sectarian dispute led by Tang monk, he finally believed that the original sectarian idea dispute was really bloody.


    It''s not only bloody, some of them have been blown up by grenades.


    Fortunately, in the capital of the European Union, they did not dare to make too much noise, otherwise they would have been hit by howitzers.


    Su Xun is willing to bow down to Tang Monk now.


    Four rush West, but see that the forest light is indifferent, smoke in light, mountain bone edge, water outside clear. As they were walking, they suddenly met a big mountain, blocking the way. The road was narrow, the cliff was high, the rocks were numerous, the mountains were steep, and it was difficult for people and horses to walk.


    The mountain is steep, but the scenery is beautiful. Su Xun couldn''t help but enjoy it.


    As soon as the Monkey King opened his mouth, he said, "master, this mountain is towering and precipitous. According to the experience of his disciples, generally there are monsters in these mountains."


    "Where is Liuding and Liujia?" Su Xun called.


    Liuding Liujia instantly appeared: "elder."


    "Is there a monster here?" Su Xun asked directly, and asked them to spy.


    Liuding Liujia did not hesitate. Dinghai God said, "elder, the mountain in front is called Jincong mountain. There is a Jincong cave in front of the mountain. There is a one horned king in the cave. He is powerful and powerful."


    Su Xun laughed. Oh, all the way to the west, he had already come here unconsciously.


    It''s taishanglaojun again.

 Chapter 839

    The one horned king is the board horned green ox sitting down by the emperor.


    As a mount of Laojun, qingniu has long been immortal with Laojun, so he didn''t catch Tang monk to eat Tang Monk''s meat.


    In the original work, it is written that qingniu steals gangzhuo to become a demon while the boy is sleeping.


    But don''t you really know?


    In the opinion of Su Xun, it is not.


    First of all, in order to save the Tang monk from the one horned king, the monkey king went to heaven to ask for help, and Huode Xingjun and other twenty-eight stars came out together.


    There''s such a big movement in the heaven. Will the emperor who has been staying in the heaven not be heard at all?


    It''s impossible.


    Later, the Salvation Army in heaven had no choice.


    Monkey king went to the west to ask for help.


    The Tathagata said that he knew the origin of the king, but he could not tell the monkey king.


    You can see from here.


    The Tathagata knows that the one horned king is Laojun sitting down in qingniu. Naturally, he should also know that gangzhuo is powerful, but he still sent eighteen Arhats with golden elixir sand to help Sun Wukong collect demons.


    The final result is to send out 18 pieces of golden cinnabar in vain, which was delivered to the door on purpose.


    Can the Tathagata, who already knows the origin of King Dujiao, not know this result?


    In Su Xun''s mind, he mostly knew about it, but he deliberately gave the 18 pieces of golden cinnabar to Lao Jun through the hand of King Dujiao.


    Then, as expected, Shi Shiran, the old gentleman who received the gift, came forward and went through the scene to receive the one-man king.


    From this point of view, qingniu seems to have been deliberately released by Laojun in order to express his position to the Tathagata.


    The Tathagata is the chief planner of the journey to the west, and the success of the journey to the west is also the biggest benefit for Buddhism.


    But Taoism certainly will not be reconciled, also want to share a share from it, here is Laojun''s position.


    Put down qingniu deliberately and tell Buddhism with facts that Taoism can''t get a share of the benefits of westbound travel. Although Taoism can''t destroy westbound travel, it''s OK to add obstacles to it.


    Then the Tathagata sent 18 pieces of golden cinnabar, which was also an agreement. Lao Jun sold the Tathagata face.


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, when the monkey king made a havoc in the heaven palace, he was tossing about in the Douli palace.


    Lao Jun may also take this opportunity to vent his anger and make trouble for the monkey king.


    Then, by the way, he took a hand in Buddhism, and that was enough.


    No matter what the possibility is, the scripture group in the original book has spent a lot of effort on this green ox.


    Now that Su Xun is here, he can''t use such trouble, not to mention that gangzhuo is a good thing.


    You don''t have to think about wooing this green bull to revolt. This guy has been following Lao Jun for a long time. He belongs to a diehard who has been completely raised by his family. How can he be willing to take risks with Su Xun.


    Some monsters can be used, but some monsters can''t be wooed. As the great man said, we should distinguish who are our friends and who are our enemies.


    Keep this policy, and copy all kinds of treasures all the way. When the time comes, even the little demons under his command will have a golden cudgel, and the general will be equipped with steel chisel as standard. Which power in the world can resist?


    You can''t use the same trick to treat the gold and silver boy with qingniu. After all, if you plant the gold and silver boy first and then the qingniu, it''s too obvious.


    So Su Xun is going to change to a more rude way.


    Directly arrest the young people, put them into the small world, and give them a personal kidnapping for the missing.


    "Master, do you know this one-man king?" Observing Su Xun''s expression, Sun Wukong asked.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "this one horned king has had a grudge with you."


    "Have a grudge with me?" The monkey king wondered.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "you''ll know then."


    The voice dropped, and he rode on.


    Although the monkey king was impatient in his heart, he could only bear not to ask when he saw that Su Xun didn''t say anything. He jumped East and West all the way to vent his curiosity.


    The four masters and apprentices went over a cliff and saw a disordered stone forest. A few small demons who were just walking out of the cave saw them.


    He quickly turned around and ran back to the cave to report to the king.


    "King, king, there''s a monk outside. The monk is riding on a white horse and is followed by two goblins, one with a hairy face and a Leigong mouth, the other with a pig''s head and a beard."


    On hearing this, King Du Jiao''s eyes narrowed slightly: "here comes the Tang monk, little ones, go out with me to meet the monks from the eastern Tang Dynasty. Grab the wine!"


    Voice down, in a group of small demon cheers and surrounded by, out of the cave.


    Bimawen, Bimawen, five hundred years ago, you made a mess of my master''s Douli palace. Today, you have to make a good calculation.


    With a group of small demons came to the cave, they saw not far from the four master and apprentice of Su Xun.


    "Master, is this the king of the unicorn


    Sun Wukong looked at the king, but he didn''t remember him. How could master say that he had a grudge with him?"Bimawin!"


    When he saw the monkey king, the one horned King blurted out and pointed to the monkey king with a steel gun in his hand.


    I heard these three words.


    The monkey king made sure that the guy really had a grudge with himself. Otherwise, how could he know about it?


    Heart is followed by a burst of anger: "good you a goblin, to fight!"


    If you dare to call him Bimawen, you are looking for death!


    The voice fell, and the golden cudgel was in hand. Without waiting for Su Xun to speak, he rushed up with a strange cry.


    "Well done!"


    King Dujiao was determined to teach the monkey king a lesson. Seeing that he took the initiative, he could not help but put up a steel gun and killed him.


    Two people fight together, you come and I go.


    Pig Bajie quickly took out the subwoofer Bluetooth connection mobile phone, mouth also read: "I haven''t seen monkey move hands for a long time, almost forgot monkey''s BGM."


    Just caught a few demons.


    Several more demons were subdued.


    Why are there so many monsters.


    (hey, hey! Eat my grandson!)


    I''ll kill you and lose your soul.


    The gods tremble, the ghosts tremble.


    There is no place to hide!


    Just over a few mountains


    The sudden sound of music startled the king, who thought it was a special magic weapon.


    Sun Wukong is passionate. Listening to this song is like a combat power bonus.


    At this time, the monkey king is like Qiao Feng with a stereo. Every time the exclusive BGM rings, his combat power will explode and he will never move forward.


    "Titanium! Monster! Eat my grandson


    The monkey king roared, jumped up high, and the gold hoop in his hand fell from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Under the great pressure, the steel gun in the hand of King dujiaoyu was directly shaken away. He stepped back a few steps and looked at the monkey king''s catalog in horror.


    That tune is really strange. After listening to it, Bi Mawen''s strength has obviously become stronger.


    This What is the magic weapon!


    King Dujiao thought he had seen the world, but he had never heard of it.

 Chapter 840

    "Hey, you goblin, but that''s all!"


    The monkey king landed with a scornful smile.


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    The king trembled with anger.


    It''s like being forced by others instead of being forced by others.


    Pretending not to be forced but to be forced by Cao!


    Can you not be angry?


    "Fight again!"


    Monkey king went up again with the golden cudgel.


    The one horned King took out a bright circle from his sleeve, threw it high, and called "close". The monkey king''s golden cudgel was directly put in.


    Monkey!


    The monkey king was so surprised that he turned back and fell on Su Xun''s side.


    "Ha ha ha, Bi Mawen, it seems that you are just like this. No wonder you can only raise horses in heaven!"


    The one horned king gave a bad breath, but he didn''t catch up with him. He laughed happily.


    Su Xun''s eyes were bright. This diamond carving was a cow''s criticism. Taishang Laojun was one of the three Qing Dynasties. There were many treasures.


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed. If he went down, he would make Lao Jun bald.


    "Master, this monster baby is powerful. I lost my weapon, but I couldn''t take him. I asked master to do it."


    The monkey king looked at the Tang Monk and said, "if you can''t fight, you''ll find your parents. There''s no problem.".


    Moreover, he thought that the circle was familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    But in the past, he was hit by gangzhuo from the sky when he made havoc in the heavenly palace. Then he was bitten by Xiaotian dog according to his leg, which was taken down by the heavenly soldiers.


    After hearing the words of Monkey King for a long time, the king of one horned dog seemed to have heard a joke and burst into tears.


    "Ha ha ha Bimawen, Bimawen, you can''t help but let the Tang Monk do it. When did you become like this? "


    "Monk Tang is a mortal. My king is standing here. What can he do to my king?"


    The one horned king never dreamed that the monkey king would ask the Tang monk for help, and almost died with laughter.


    "Amitabha, qingniu, is that funny?"


    Su Xun read a Buddha''s name and looked at the king with a smile.


    Hearing the word "qingniu", King Dujiao''s face changed. He looked at monk Tang in disbelief: "you How do you know the origin of my king? "


    "Qingniu? My grandson remembers


    Sun Wukong also remembers that qingniu, the one Lao Jun sat down with, was once smashed by this circle when he made a big fuss in heaven. This is Lao Jun''s magic weapon.


    "It''s Lao Jun''s mount."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing also know the identity of the one horned king in an instant.


    "First of all, gold and silver boy, and then you green ox, don''t you really know? It seems that if you are really old, you can''t even look at your subordinates. "


    Pig Bajie hummed and said, looking at qingniu strangely.


    Qingniu burst into a rage: "pig Bajie, how dare you, my master!"


    "You are a loyal cow. Is it because the Buddhist demons have been fanned, but you Taoist demons have not been fanned, so you are grateful?"


    Sun Wukong sneers. As a demon, he is very upset when he looks at the running dog like qingniu.


    Although qingniu has been following Laojun for a long time, it''s normal to be grateful to Laojun.


    But from the standpoint of race, the monkey king is not happy, that is, not happy.


    "Wow, I have to give you arrogant people some color today!"


    King Du Jiao was so angry that his face was livid that he called out "zhe", and the diamond in his hand flew high.


    Su Xun explored the emptiness, lightly grasped the steel chisel in his hand, and lightly said: "it''s good to use it as a bracelet. It''s predestined with me, so I''ll accept it."


    "This How can it be


    The one horned king was so shocked that his chin almost fell to the ground.


    He seriously suspected that he was hallucinating.


    That''s a diamond!


    How could Tang Monk take it away?


    Isn''t monk Tang an ordinary mortal?


    "Almsgiver, everything is possible."


    Su Xun skillfully put away the steel chisel, and looked at the king with a smile.


    "Monk Tang! Give it back to me


    Roared the king.


    Tang Monk calmly a smile, tone of calm said: "I see benefactor and poor monk predestined relationship, poor monk a little thin production, how about later give poor monk farmland?"


    Hearing the word "predestined fate", King dujiaoyu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The next second, Tang Seng took out his gold rope and lost it.


    "Gold rope!"


    King Dujiao exclaimed, of course he knew his master''s treasure.


    He wanted to run, but he couldn''t run at all. He was tied up by the rope and fell to the ground.Su Xun points out a spell.


    The king of the one horned horse suddenly showed his original shape, a powerful green ox.


    Su Xun skillfully sealed his magic power, put him into the small world, and said to black and white impermanence, "put a plow on it, and use it to cultivate the field of miraculous medicine."


    You have to work with a lot of food.


    "Monk Tang! Monk Tang, how dare you


    Qingniu roars and roars. However, apart from being able to speak, he is no different from an ordinary cow now, so the resistance is invalid.


    Su Xun also put those little demons into the small world. He invited the mountain god here to fish and enforce the law. He also put the mountain god into the small world.


    Then erase the marks of the fight with magic.


    Then everything was perfect, and all the witnesses and evidence disappeared.


    The whole process of flowing, skilled people distressed.


    "Amitabha, remember, we haven''t met qingniu from the beginning to the end. Let''s go."


    Su Xun said a word to the stunned Monkey King. He turned over and got on the horse and hit Maxi.


    "Master, where has qingniu gone?" The monkey king couldn''t help asking curiously.


    Su Xun looked at him puzzled: "qingniu? I haven''t seen qingniu before. "


    Monkey King


    Is it that fast?


    Dou rate palace, is alchemy of Lao Jun suddenly feel a whim, immediately pinch a count.


    Then his face changed: "the youth is gone."


    He broke off contact with qingniu, and he couldn''t calculate where qingniu had gone.


    The two boys were told to take care of it.


    When he came to jincho cave, it was so empty that he couldn''t find any hair.


    "Where is the mountain god here?"


    Originally, I wanted to ask the mountain god, but I found that the mountain god was gone.


    He was very puzzled, where did his green cow go?


    "Does it have something to do with the people who learned the Scriptures?"


    Lao Jun could only speculate in this way, and then he disappeared in a flash.


    When Su Xun''s four people deliberately speeded up, when Taishang Laojun caught up with them, they had already passed Jincong mountain.


    "Monk Tang, don''t go in a hurry!"


    Taishanglaojun yelled, and then drove the cloud to more than four people and fell in front of them.


    "Amitabha, I''ve seen you before. I don''t know why you''re blocking the way? I''ve spent a long time on my journey to the west, but I can''t afford to delay it. "


    Su Xun took the initiative and asked clearly.

 Chapter 841

    "Monk Tang, when you passed by Mount Jincong, did you ever meet a goblin named king Dujiao?"


    The emperor asked.


    Su Xun showed a puzzled expression: "is there a goblin on the mountain? A few days ago, I met the poor monk


    The reason for speeding up the pace is to create the fact that they have passed by jincongshan a few days ago.


    And qingniu disappeared today, which has nothing to do with them.


    Hearing that Tang Monk and they had passed Jincong mountain a few days ago, Lao Jun was even more puzzled.


    Why didn''t qingniu do it that day?


    "Mr. shepherd, where are the goblins from the mountain? Maybe there are some little goblins, but we haven''t met them all the way." The monkey king echoed.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing did not speak.


    After all, it would be overreacting if all four denied it.


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly: "really?"


    "Monks don''t lie." Tang Monk put his hands together, showing an honest and honest expression.


    I don''t know how many people have been cheated by this face.


    Monkey King deliberately showed a curious expression: "old man, what''s the origin of this one horned king? Do you need to come to him in person? Why hasn''t my grandson heard of such a demon? "


    "This is me sitting down and running down while the boy is sleeping. I can only count him here today. Unexpectedly, he is gone." The emperor replied casually, frowning into a Sichuan character.


    The monkey king said with a smile, "you old swineherd, first the boy went down to the earth secretly, and then the mount went down to the earth secretly. I don''t care about it."


    "Well, who would have thought that the cow was so brave? I had to go to find the cow, so I left first."


    Taishanglaojun''s voice fell and disappeared.


    In fact, he didn''t leave, but hid in the clouds. He wanted to eavesdrop on the conversation between Tang Monk and his disciples, because the story of Jinyin boy made him feel strange. Now he always thinks that the story of qingniu has something to do with them.


    And he is also confident that if he hides in the dark, the monkey king will never find out.


    But Su Xun found out.


    Su Xun whispered to the monkey three.


    By the way to the secret Liuding Liujia and other gods have a sound, in case they speak disorderly.


    "Amitabha, did you know that Laojun was coming to take him, so you ran away?"


    On the horse''s back, Su Xun pretended that he didn''t find taishanglaojun, and said in a confused tone.


    "Master, it''s not true. How can qingniu know when Laojun will come to take him?" Goku retorts.


    Pig Bajie agreed and said: "brother monkey is right. What kind of person is Lao Jun? How can qingniu infer that Laojun is acting? "


    "Isn''t it that someone has subdued the demons and removed the demons?" Sha Wujing also expressed his opinions.


    Master and apprentice four, you say a word, I say a word, the acting is perfect, and the words are still inducing taishanglaojun.


    On the cloud head, taishanglaojun listened to the four people''s words, his face became cloudy and sunny.


    He felt that it was impossible for him to get rid of the demon because qingniu still had gangzhuo in his hand.


    It''s more likely to be caught.


    Lao Jun''s eyes turned to the West.


    He asked qingniu to come down to earth just to strike the Tathagata and brighten his muscles.


    The Tathagata has the strength and motivation to win qingniu regardless of gangzhuo!


    Taishanglaojun was angry in his heart and went to Lingshan. He had to ask the Tathagata to give him an explanation.


    "Don''t pretend. It''s gone."


    On the horse''s back, Su Xun said.


    "Hoo -"


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing breathe out at the same time, which is too exciting for NIMA.


    That''s the Supreme Master. Mom, I''m promising. Even the Supreme Master dares to cheat!


    "Master, nothing will happen." Said the monkey king.


    Su Xun yawned: "no, the boss is usually very restrained. He doesn''t lift the table easily, and he doesn''t do it easily What are you looking at me for? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    West Tianling mountain.


    Lao Jun''s sudden arrival caught Lingshan by surprise.


    "Amitabha, why are you here The Tathagata is very polite. Generally speaking, they are very polite to those they can''t beat.


    Although in the journey to the west, the image of Taishang Laojun is an ordinary old man, but that is a story.


    Now it''s a living world, one of the three Qing Dynasty and one of the most powerful in the travel notes of Lao junnaixi. His status is also higher than that of Buddha.


    "I think you should know what I''m here for."


    Buddha:


    He''s confused.


    "Amitabha, what do you mean by that Asked the Buddha, puzzled.


    "You know," he said coldlyBuddha


    What do I know? I know.


    Seeing that he was still pretending, the Emperor gave a cold hum: "do you want me to say it?"


    "If you don''t tell me, how can I know what you are going to do?" The Tathagata Buddha is very angry.


    Although they like to make people realize Zen in the mist, it''s very annoying for them to find this kind of situation on their own.


    Is there anything you can''t say directly?


    I have to guess!


    "Where is my cow?" Lao Jun asked.


    Buddha_ "


    What do you want me to do?


    I don''t eat beef, either!


    "What do you mean Buddha asked again.


    Taishanglaojun said: "my niu''er went down to the earth without permission. He was a demon on the way of Tang Monk''s westward journey, but now he has disappeared."


    Although I didn''t say it clearly, it was obvious that my cattle were stolen by you monks.


    A group of arhat Bodhisattvas dare not speak up. After all, they are wronged as cattle thieves. How low.


    "Amitabha, what a good thing." The Tathagata Buddha thought, I finally understand what you mean.


    "Lao Jun doesn''t need to be angry. It''s just a misunderstanding. Your green cow is not in my Lingshan." The Tathagata Buddha said without hesitation that if he hadn''t done it, he would be upright.


    With a flash of vision, Guanyin went out and said, "Amitabha, I''ve seen Laojun. Was Laojun killed by the monkey head? The day before yesterday, my goldfish died in Tongtian River. "


    "It''s impossible. Even the monkey king can''t help the diamond that qingniu stole when he came down to earth." Taishang Laojun''s tone is very positive. What''s more, your goldfish deserves to be compared with my green ox?


    This is equivalent to the Rolls Royce he drives. Naturally, he looks down on Guanyin Bodhisattva''s small Mercedes Benz.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva can''t answer. After a salute, he returns to his original position.


    Buddha Tathagata said, "Amitabha, I dare to teach you that qingniu is not in Lingshan. Monks don''t lie."


    Taishanglaojun is also suspicious. Of course, he doesn''t believe that monks don''t lie.


    Because experience tells him that baldness is the most deceitful.


    However, from the performance of the Buddha, he is not sure. It doesn''t look like he is lying.


    Because if the Tathagata Buddha really killed qingniu, or now he comes to the door in person and still holds on to qingniu, it would be a bit stupid. The Tathagata Buddha would not do such a thing that is not worth the loss.


    But in this way, where on earth has his cow gone?

 Chapter 842

    The emperor is gone.


    Because he has confirmed that qingniu is not in Lingshan.


    He felt that his life had not been smooth since he joined the westward journey.


    First of all, the gold and silver boy had a strange heart. Up to now, he has not repented and refuses to hand over the baby.


    Gold and silver boy: I am


    Then qingniu and gangzhuo disappeared together, which made him lose another treasure.


    On the contrary, it''s not as good as taking a bus to the West.


    He It''s hard to understand.


    Where has qingniu gone!!!


    Taishanglaojun''s cow was lost, and soon the news spread all over Lingshan, and then all over heaven.


    The first cattle thief in history appeared.


    Even taishanglaojun''s cattle dare to steal. They are regarded as ancestors by countless cattle thieves!


    Lingshan.


    "Buddha, there is something strange about it."


    Guanyin said with a tight frown.


    The journey to the west is calculated. There shouldn''t be so many accidents, but now there are waves.


    Since Tang Monk rescued monkey king from Liangjie mountain, everything seems to have changed.


    The gold hoop that was supposed to be put on the monkey king didn''t go out either. The black bear spirit that was supposed to be a Buddhist hairdresser disappeared. The three demons of Chechi Kingdom disappeared. The death of inspiration King


    But if you look at every detail, you will find no problem.


    "Recall the five sides to reveal the truth." Said the Buddha.


    He also felt something was wrong.


    We need to ask the five sides and others.


    A group of Arhats are looking at the nose and the heart, but they want to report a letter to the elder Tang, so as to prevent the five sides from being caught off guard.


    I''m afraid that the Buddha of the Tathagata, the Bodhisattva of Guanyin and other high-level people can''t even dream that one of the Arhats in Lingshan is a traitor.


    At this time, Su Xun and others knew nothing about Lingshan, and had set up camp on a hillside.


    I''ll spend the night here.


    Old turtle''s shell has been made into a pot by him.


    Used for cooking, to maximize the maintenance of food taste and nutrition.


    It''s the best in the pot.


    It''s string in the evening.


    The eighteen guardians and teachers, Jialan, are stringing together. All the signboards are made of local materials.


    The food is worth four. Cao went out to look for it.


    The wine was stolen from heaven by Liuding Liujia.


    Under the starry sky, listening to music, burning string, there is a better life than this?


    Suhan suddenly found a breath close to him.


    Luohanfeng was ordered by the Buddha to invite the five sides back to Lingshan.


    He didn''t expect that susian and his family were just having dinner. In a moment, he felt that he was lucky. It''s better to come early than to come by chance.


    "Brother, come on, come on, straighten up."


    Monkey King warmly invited each other.


    Luohan picked up the cassock, went to sit on the ground, took a pair of chopsticks, cooked to eat.


    While eating, he said what happened in Lingshan again, so that the five sides could be ready to reveal the truth.


    The five sides revealed the truth and looked at Su Xun.


    "Just follow what we discussed before." Su Xun took a sip of wine and said faintly.


    They''ve been able to cope with the situation seamlessly.


    "Come on, eat and drink. Don''t think about all that mess."


    "Fool, keep playing, keep dancing."


    "Drink, drink, don''t come back tonight."


    A tiger was slowly approaching in the forest. It didn''t expect that so many people came to the wilderness.


    It''s going to have a big meal tonight.


    "Tiger!" Pig Bajie exclaimed.


    Tiger see was found, also not much, suddenly jumped out, eyes pan cold awn.


    All of them are staring at the tiger with excited eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that food would come to me in the wilderness this evening!"


    Monkey King laughed with joy.


    Tiger


    A monkey, not afraid of me?


    Feeling humiliated, the tiger roared and rushed to the monkey king.


    Just eat you monkey first.


    A few minutes later, the monkey king dragged the tiger to the distance: "you eat first, I''ll deal with this thing, add a dish."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, at daybreak, the five revealed the truth and followed the Luohan back to Lingshan last night.


    Su Xun''s four apprentices took the No.11 bus to the West as usual.


    After traveling for a long time, the scenery in front is quite different from that in the rear. Along the way, the solar term scenery on the road has changed from winter to spring.The mountains were green and the birds were singing. Along the way, he met some little demons who didn''t have long eyes. After his kind education, Su Xun let them go.


    The goblins in journey to the West are miserable. As long as they are not the kind of inspiration king that Su Xun can''t tolerate, he will spare his life.


    If you meet potential, you will be given a magic weapon income, loyal to the throne, just waiting for the next day.


    On this day, the four of them walked to a clear river. In the distance, there were willows and thatched cottages.


    A ferry lady came by boat, and the four masters and disciples got on the boat one after another.


    Pig Bajie asked curiously: "why is the boatman not here, let the boatman pull the boat?"


    The wife of the boatman just laughed and didn''t answer.


    But Su Xun knew the reason. This was the daughter''s border, and the whole country was full of women.


    Naturally, there is no boatman, only boatman.


    Seeing that the water was clear, Zhu Bajie was thirsty for a moment, so he took out a bowl and prepared to scoop water to quench his thirst. He asked casually, "master, do you want to drink it?"


    If master wants to drink it, of course he will give it to him first.


    "As a teacher, you don''t drink. If you want to have a baby, drink it." Su Xun joked.


    Hearing this, the woman in the boat raised her eyes and looked at Su Xun in surprise.


    Zhu Bajie didn''t understand: "master, how can I say that I''m a man? How can I say that I''m pregnant?"


    But he knew that since Su Xun had said that, it was mostly the river water.


    Su Xun said: "this is the daughter country of Xiliang. All the women in this country have no sons. This river is called Zi Mu river. There is a Yingyang post house outside the capital. There is a Zhaotai spring outside the post house. The people of the daughter country can drink the water when they are over 20 years old. After drinking the water, they feel that they have a baby in their belly. In three days, they can go to Zhaotai spring. If the spring has double shadows, they can have children."


    "If you want to solve the fetal Qi, you can only go to the Jieyang mountain Luotai spring and eat a mouthful of spring water."


    The woman in the boat was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that the foreign monk knew about it.


    "Master, this country is really full of daughters!" Zhu Bajie''s eyes are shining.


    Su Xun


    What a strange focus you have.


    Monkey King slapped: "you idiot, have you forgotten that you have a daughter-in-law?"


    "I''m just surprised. I''m not sorry for Cuilan." Zhu Bajie rubbed his neck.


    But Su Xun thought that the king of his daughter''s Kingdom seemed very beautiful.


    Cough cough, he is a serious monk!

 Chapter 843

    Starting from the Zi Mu River and going thirty or forty miles to the west, you can see a city like a giant beast crawling in the distance.


    "Disciples, Qianyi is the capital of the women''s country of the Western Liang Dynasty. Don''t act rashly." Su Xun has been on holiday for a long time. If he doesn''t use it again, he will be eliminated by evolution.


    The tiger whip is still there. The excess nutrition can''t be wasted. As a monk who devotes himself to Buddhism, he can be regarded as spreading the seeds of Buddhism.


    Carry forward the Dharma, starting from the baby.


    No dolls, make dolls!


    "Master, shall we wear a hat or change our appearance?" Zhu Bajie is old and proficient. His personal experience shows him that women are Yangou.


    When he turned into a handsome man and went to gaolaozhuang, gaocuilan was crazy about him.


    Later, when he revealed his real body, Gao Cuilan alienated him. He had a lot of experience.


    Su Xunyi said: "no, appearance is given by parents. It''s nothing more than a skin bag. We monks don''t need to be so hypocritical. Our appearance is born of our heart. Our heart is not bad. Our appearance is natural."


    I''m kidding. It''s because of the existence of you three that you can make me more handsome.


    If you all become handsome, will the king of the daughter Kingdom still look up to the poor monk?


    And there seems to be a scorpion spirit. In the original book, scorpion spirit, like the king of daughter country, also greedy for Tang Monk''s body, so he took him away.


    Looking at the original works and the TV series, the scorpion is no worse than the king. She is also a beautiful woman.


    Su Xun can''t wait for the scorpion spirit to take him away. Come on, come on baby!


    the scorpion spirit is still very strong. Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie are not rivals. He''d better eavesdrop on the Buddha''s lecture and stab the cruel demon of Buddha Zhimu by the way.


    Had it not been for the encounter of the Pleiades officer, the natural enemy nemesis, he would not have died so stiffly.


    In fact, Su Xun felt that this was bullshit. Even if the Pleiades star official''s Noumenon rooster was scorpion''s nemesis, he would not kill scorpion with two calls.


    Anyway, this scorpion spirit is very strong. It should be regarded as the first one among the female demons on the journey to the West. After all, it is the existence that can escape from the Buddha.


    Su Xun thought that she was of great cultivation value, which was worthy of his cultivation.


    This cultivation is serious cultivation!


    After all, other monsters are OK. He really can''t get down to scorpion, brother.


    Su Xun also has integrity, otherwise he specially colludes with women, let those women go out to help him fight for territory, and rely on women to rule the world.


    He conquers women in bed, and women help him conquer the world under the bed.


    "Shifu is right. Appearance is natural. Why can''t it be shown?" Sha Wujing said that he was a supporter of any theory of Tang monk, or lick dog for short.


    Monkey King as a monkey, his aesthetic is not interested in human beings, he should like, but also like the beautiful female monkey.


    So he didn''t feel the need to change his face.


    Why is Zhu Bajie interested in women? Because he used to be Marshal Tianpeng and a human being. Even if he was born into a pig, his aesthetic values were preserved.


    Why does scorpion spirit, a monster''s aesthetic, like men? What does it mean? It means that she has broken away from the vulgar taste!


    It also shows that Tang Monk''s face has been handsome across races, and even scorpions want to squeeze him.


    Su Xun touched his face. Tang Monk''s face was a little worse than himself.


    "I''ll stay the same in the old pig." Pig Bajie quite Sao Bao said, hands help help himself, a bow has even chicken Er can''t see the big belly.


    When Su Xun heard this, he just laughed.


    Naive, grow into this appearance, others miss sister do not want to talk to you, where the patience to understand your inner beauty?


    So it''s nice to be handsome.


    The four of them walked towards the city.


    There are more pedestrians on the road, all of them women, old and young.


    And the quality is also very high, petite loli, tall girl, less amorous feelings, woman, plump, mature, female, all kinds of things.


    This is men''s paradise!


    Of course, if the kidney is bad, it''s hell.


    "Look! It''s a man! Here comes the man


    "It''s really a man! Is this a man? "


    "Those three look so strange. The riders are pretty."


    All the way forward, many women gathered around, curious, afraid and surprised, which directly caused the traffic congestion in the ancient version.


    Zhu Bajie only feels like he is in heaven.


    "Master, we still take the laoshizi Scripture. The four of us have packed our bags one after another and settled down here to be bridegroom all night. Isn''t it fragrant?"


    Looking at Naizi all over the street, Zhu Bajie feels dizzy, really salivating.He missed his mother''s taste.


    "Nonsense is nothing more than red powder skeletons. The poor monk''s heart of learning scriptures is as firm as a rock. No woman can move him. If there is one, I don''t have the right to say it."


    Su Xun''s eyes were not idle. He rode on his horse and looked down. He could see more clearly. There was a poem that said: he would be at the top of the mountain.


    In fact, he doubted whether the king of the daughter kingdom was so beautiful. After all, what was written in the book was written in the book. Now it''s a living world.


    If an ugly man pretends to ask his daughter if she is beautiful, doesn''t he have to be scared?


    After a short trip, I suddenly saw a post house around the corner. A female official stood at the gate of the post house and cried out: "the envoys from far ahead are not allowed to enter the city without permission. Please register the name of the post house and wait for the lower official to hold the name of the post house, and then enter the city after verification."


    There is a flag hanging in the post house, with a letter on it and four big characters of Yingyang post house, fluttering in the wind.


    "Master, look, there is a Yingyang post house." Zhu Bajie was surprised, but his eyes were staring at the official. After all, the official must be more beautiful than the common people.


    As we all know, in ancient times, if you want to be an official, you should not only have talent, but also be handsome.


    Among the top three in the imperial examination, Tanhua is for the most handsome person, which shows the importance of appearance.


    Su Xun turned over and dismounted, and said, "Wujing, take out the customs clearance documents."


    "Yes, master."


    The four of them came forward to meet the female official, and then the female official led them into the hall of the post house.


    After inquiring about the identity and origin of the four, and checking the customs clearance documents, she asked them to wait in the post house. She went into the palace to report to the king.


    "Master, the woman''s eyes are dripping with water." After the female official left, Bajie said.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile. I''m afraid that the female officer''s eyes were not just dripping water.


    Next, they just had to wait. Su Xun was ready to sacrifice hue for the cause of learning scriptures.


    He is so noble.

 Chapter 844

    "Master, is it true that there has never been a man in this daughter country?" The monkey king is unbelievable.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "nature is impossible."


    How can a woman''s country never come to a man.


    If nothing else, isn''t Ruyi really an immortality?


    Ruyi Zhenxian is the brother of the ox demon king. He occupied the Luotai spring in poer cave of Jieyang mountain and built a Juxian nunnery. Anyone who wants to drink Luotai spring for abortion must give him a gift.


    In the original work, the Tang Monk Zhu Bajie drank the water from his son''s mother''s River and had a fetus. The monkey king went to Luotai spring to get water to have an abortion. Ruyi Zhenxian was not allowed to take revenge for honger.


    Now the monkey king doesn''t pit the red boy into a good fortune boy who sits down with Guanyin, so he has no hatred with Ruyi Zhenxian, so he should have no intersection.


    But she said that the female official came all the way to the palace to see the king of the daughter country and explained the Tang Monk''s story.


    Last night, the queen said, "this is a moment after the bright jade."


    "My Lord, what do you mean by that?" A group of female officials asked.


    With a smile, the queen said, "the man from the East is still the emperor''s younger brother. Since the founding of our country, there have been several emperors, and no man has ever come to our country. Today, the arrival of Emperor Tang''s younger brother is mostly a gift from heaven. If I want to make a country rich and take my younger brother as king, I''d like to be the empress, cooperate with him in Yin and Yang, give birth to sons and daughters, and pass on the imperial inheritance forever. Isn''t that the good omen today


    "I''ve never seen a man come to our country", which is a complete lie.


    In the original work, seeing that Tongtian River was frozen, with pedestrians and traders on it, Tang Monk asked old man Chen where those people were going.


    Chen said that the old men who went to the west of Liang to do business were the women from the west of Liang.


    Thus, it can be seen that some men went to the Xiliang women''s country, and how could there be no men in the Xiliang women''s country?


    Far away, there is a ruyi immortal in Jieyang mountain. Isn''t he a man?


    So what the queen said was nothing but nonsense.


    It''s just that the men who came here before were too common to be regarded as the king of her country.


    Who is Tang Seng?


    The emperor''s younger brother of the Tang Dynasty, not to mention in a small country like Xiliang, was also a noble man in the Tang Dynasty.


    And the queen also specially asked Tang Seng''s appearance, and got the answer that he was very handsome.


    He is distinguished and handsome.


    So the queen, who wanted to be a man, was no longer choosy. She couldn''t wait to pack all her belongings and give them to Tang Seng.


    However, Monk Tang was bent on learning from the Scriptures and didn''t understand the customs. He wasted all his good intentions.


    But fortunately, now Tang monk is Su Xun, he is a kind person, can''t bear to hurt people.


    As long as you are beautiful enough and in good shape, you can get his gentleness and kindness.


    He su kind, good life, boundless love, is willing to protect the beauty of the world are happy!


    When the female officials heard that the queen wanted to find a man, they had to give the throne to Tang Seng. Instead of opposing, they vied for congratulations.


    It can be seen that the Queen''s control over the country is very strong.


    Seeing that all the courtiers agreed, the queen couldn''t wait to say, "please make a matchmaker and go to the Posthouse to propose to Yang Yicheng. With his permission, I''ll drive out of the city to meet him."


    "After that, I changed the customs declaration and asked the three disciples to continue their journey to the West."


    The handsome stay as husband, the ugly send away, perfect, plan pass.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Taishi and Yicheng took orders to leave.


    Taishi and Yicheng soon arrived at the post house.


    When he saw Su Xun, he bowed down.


    Su Xun said: "I can''t afford such a big gift when I introduce my family to you."


    When the grand master saw that Su Xun was dignified and handsome, he was very pleased that he should be my king.


    The Grand Master said, "my king had an auspicious dream last night. Today I know that Yudi is a man of ShangBang, so I would like to ask for a marriage with the wealth of a country. From then on, Yudi is the king, and my king is the queen. I don''t know if Yudi thinks it possible?"


    Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and Sha Wujing are all wide eyed.


    Have you made a mistake, even if you haven''t met me, you''re going to ask for marriage directly. Is it so rash?


    But they all knew that the king was thinking about peaches, and their master would not agree.


    Then he heard Su Xun say, "this marriage is too hasty. Why don''t you wait for me to see the king first and then think about it?"


    Let''s see if we''re good.


    How do you know if your daughter is beautiful if you don''t see her?


    The Monkey King three eyes widened again.


    No, no, No.


    Master, are you going to break your lust and precepts now?


    "This I still need to go back to the palace and report to the king for decision. " Said the grand master.


    Su Xun said with a gentle smile, "I should be careful in my marriage. I''m not in a hurry. There are so many beauties in the Western Liang Dynasty. It''s good to just look at them. It''s OK for me to stay a few more days."It''s obvious that what he said is an LPS, but with this upright tone and appearance, it seems quite magnanimous. On the other hand, it makes the grand master''s legs soften.


    If she can get such men


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to see it. The more she looked at Tang Seng, the more beautiful she felt. Her eyes were like eyes, and it seemed that a paw was scratching her in her heart.


    Well, the grand master was also very good-looking. Naizi was also very big. Su Xun gave her a smile again.


    A woman with rich children''s granary deserves his smile.


    It was this smile that made the grand master feel as if he had been electrified. He felt numb all over, and the idea in his heart was out of control.


    "Just a moment, brother. I''ll go back first."


    The grand master left reluctantly. After seeing Tang monk with her own eyes, she was really reluctant to give up such beautiful men to the king.


    Why can''t it be her?


    The eyes of the grand master were clear again, then gradually became firm and went to the palace.


    "Master, you don''t really want to stay here and marry the queen as king."


    After the grand master left, the monkey king asked impatiently. After all, he remembered Su Xun''s ambition.


    This journey to the west is not to learn from the Scriptures, but to arouse the demons.


    Pig Bajie hummed: "what''s wrong? It''s much more comfortable to marry a king than to learn scriptures. Brother monkey, you''re still a monkey. Only after you''ve experienced the intercourse of yin and Yang, can you know how unforgettable that taste is. "


    "Look at the eyes of the grand master just now. If master is a king here, hehe, the culture and martial arts of the whole dynasty are all delicate flowers. Will he be allowed to pick them from now on?"


    "Let''s just enjoy our master and apprentice''s happiness."


    With that, his eyes became lewd and swayed, his teeth and claws open, his eyebrows flying.


    "You idiot! Shut up The monkey king angrily scolded and looked at Su Xun.


    Sha Wujing also looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun took a sip of his tea cup and said, "I have my own worries about this."


    At this time, the house strange wind.

 Chapter 845

    A strange wind came.


    "No! Master, be careful


    The three of them were shocked.


    But Su Xun didn''t resist, because he knew it was scorpion.


    At a glance, it''s pretty. Although you can''t get rid of scorpion, you can still take a subordinate. You can fight, watch and look good.


    Disciples, don''t worry about being a teacher. I''m going to subdue demons and demons!


    In this way, Su Xun was captured by the scorpion spirit.


    Inside the room, the strange wind and smoke dispersed, and the Monkey King three found that Su Xun had disappeared.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s not good. Master has been captured by a monster!" Pig Bajie said in a hurry.


    Sha Wujing''s face was dignified: "with master''s strength, he would be captured. This monster is too strong. I''m afraid the three of us can''t save master."


    "I''ll go to heaven and carry some help. You two will wait here." The monkey king said seriously.


    He also knows the big deal.


    After all, there are only two possibilities for master to be captured so quietly.


    First, the monster is very powerful.


    The second is the magic weapon.


    Either way, he can''t handle it now.


    So he''s going to heaven to find Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Brother monkey, go quickly. If you are late, master will be eaten." Zhu Bajie said anxiously.


    But he didn''t know that the goblin didn''t want to eat Tang Monk''s meat, but wanted to eat Tang Monk''s descendants.


    "I''ll go."


    The monkey king jumped out of the window, jumped up into the clouds and headed for Luojia mountain in the South China Sea.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pipa cave.


    Without any consciousness of being a prisoner, Su Xun looked at the Banshee in front of him.


    Long hair black dish up, revealing delicate and enchanting face, eyes like autumn, red lips like blood, white neck skin like cream.


    A black dress, some places are thin and transparent yarn, long legs looming, figure curve exquisite, really hazy lure, confused ah.


    "It''s a pity."


    Su Xun sighed.


    It''s a pity that he is a scorpion. He really doesn''t want to aggrieve his little brother to attack insects.


    Even if it''s a snake, after all, Xu Hanwen, the hero of the grass, has set an example.


    But it''s a monster of insects. How can I raise the interest of Buddha?


    With a charming smile, the Banshee gently touched Su Xun''s chest with her slender jade finger: "why did you sigh? Although the pipa cave of my family is not as magnificent as the Imperial Palace, it''s better to be quiet. In the future, you and I will be companions, and there will be no one to disturb you when you read Buddhist scriptures in this cave. Isn''t it beautiful? "


    "Must it be in the future? How about in a few days? " Su Xun asked seriously.


    The Banshee was stunned, and then said with a smile: "if you can''t wait, I can do it now. Please help me take off my clothes."


    "It''s a horse riding thing." Su Xun squeezed her chin and pushed her away.


    The Banshee was stunned and felt that something was wrong.


    Su Xun said faintly: "you are good at cultivation, but you also have some skills. Would you like to be a boy under my seat?"


    "I don''t know which Xiao you are talking about? My little mouth is flexible. " The Banshee''s eyes are silky.


    Su Xun''s eyes sank, and his evil spirit burst out, and he restored his true face.


    Boom!


    The whole cave is filled with strong demons, and a strong sense of oppression suddenly comes.


    "Ah


    The Banshee screamed and knelt down on the ground, looking at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    "You You are not Tang Seng! "


    "I am the Tang monk." Su Xun looked at her coldly: "you''re just a scorpion, and you deserve to make friends with me. Are you happy? It''s a toad that wants to eat tianrou


    Being handsome and powerful is overbearing.


    The Banshee was so scared that she shivered: "I don''t know if it''s the elder in front of me. I hope I can forgive you. I hope you can forgive me. I''m willing to listen to the elder''s instructions, but I''ll serve you all my life."


    Her heart is full of fear, but there is a trace of excitement and stimulation, eyes like autumn.


    She thinks Tang Seng is more enchanted.


    "Hum." Su Xun removed his authority.


    The Banshee knelt down and climbed to Su Xun''s feet. She looked at him with reverence: "please give him a name."


    Looking at the scorpion spirit, Su Xun felt that she was more like a dog demon than a scorpion spirit.


    "How about calling you er Gouzi?" Su Xun tried.


    Scorpion essence excited, said without hesitation: "two dogs have seen the Lord."


    She did not have the slightest disgust and resistance, as if it was a great honor for him.


    Su Xun


    Licking a dog is so unreasonable.


    "I''m kidding. You can call it Pipa in the name of the cave." Calling a charming Banshee Er Gouzi, Su Xun felt disobedient.Hearing that Su Xun had changed his name, the Banshee was daydreaming: "did the Lord ever feel hungry? I''m going to prepare dinner. "


    "No need."


    "Did the Lord ever feel thirsty?"


    "Not thirsty."


    "I''ll pinch my feet for you."


    "No


    "Let''s dance to the master."


    Su Xun


    It''s so glamorous, it''s really annoying.


    He finally understood how annoying those licking dogs were.


    "You get up first."


    "How dare I stand before the Lord? Only kneeling can we express my respect for the Lord. "


    Su Xun


    Lick the dog. It''s hopeless.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monkey king went to the South China Sea purple bamboo forest to explain this to Guanyin.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said: "you can go to heaven to find the Pleiades star official, he can accept the goblin."


    She wondered in her heart, how could this group of sutras meet scorpion essence so soon?


    However, this also dispelled her doubts. If Tang monk was really a normal mortal, otherwise he would not be captured by scorpion spirit.


    I''m also hysterical. I even suspect that Tang monk is not right. It seems that he is right now.


    "Bodhisattva, my master has been arrested for a long time. I''m afraid it''s too late to go to heaven now. You''d better come with me first to hold down the goblin. My grandson will go to heaven to invite the Pleiades officer." The monkey king said anxiously that he was afraid that Su would finish searching for the calf.


    After all, there were too many accidents along the way, so he nodded: "in that case, I will go with you."


    The monkey king was very happy and went straight to the pipa cave with the Avalokitesvara.


    In the cave of pipa, Su xunmian gives her a chance to pinch her legs for her difficulties.


    Licking the dog and Pipa is very happy. She is trying to help susian pinch his leg.


    She was not so serious about eavesdropping on Buddha''s sermons in Lingshan.


    Two maids who were captured by her from the country of daughters, one gave Sushen fruit, the other gave him wine.


    "The goblin in the cave! Come out and die


    Just then, the voice of Monkey King came from outside.


    Pipa is so angry that she doesn''t have eyes. She dares to disturb her master.


    "Lord, just a moment. I''ll go and kill the one who came to make trouble."


    "Wait a minute, that''s my disciple. Listen to me..." Su Xun already felt that Guanyin Bodhisattva was outside, so he had to write a script first.

 Chapter 846

    "Goblin! Come out quickly


    "Goblin! Return my master quickly


    Outside the cave, the monkey king yelled in the private courtyard without any public conscience, creating noise pollution.


    Avalokitesvara stands in the clouds.


    "Wukong! Shut up


    Su Xun''s steady voice sounded.


    Random walk in front, Pipa low browed and respectful walk behind him.


    One by one, one by one, came out of the cave.


    The monkey king is stunned, so is the Bodhisattva.


    Are you sure it''s a monster?


    How is it different from what they imagined?


    "I never thought that Bodhisattva was here. Amitabha, I have seen Bodhisattva." As if he had just found Guanyin, Su Xun immediately saluted.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva asked: "Tang Sanzang, what''s the matter? The Banshee behind you..."


    "The Bodhisattva allowed the poor monk to tell him that the Banshee was a scorpion. She had overheard the Buddha''s sermons and hurt the Buddha recklessly. She was frightened and fled to the lower world to become a banshee. In fact, she turned to the Buddha in her heart."


    "She caught the poor monk who wanted to eat the flesh and blood of the poor monk. However, the poor monk went beyond the Buddhist Dharma and made him go astray. Now he has come to my Buddha, Amitabha. It''s so good."


    Su Xun put his hands together and felt sorry for the world.


    Bodhisattva


    Monkey King


    With a few words of Buddhism, the goblin was moved. This Is it a little too hasty?


    Guanyin thinks she can''t do it.


    Pipa hurriedly came forward and said, "I''ve seen the goddess Guanyin. The little demon has been transformed by the elder. Now I sincerely hope that the Buddha will succeed."


    What can Guanyin Bodhisattva do in the face of a demon who is devoted to Buddhism?


    I chose to forgive her, of course.


    "In this case, you will practice here in the future, and strive for the correct results as soon as possible. You should not hurt people''s lives or do evil." Guanyin said in a warm voice.


    Pipa showed great joy: "thank you, Bodhisattva."


    Guanyin took another look at Tang monk.


    Su Xun was upright, not sad or happy, just like she was when she first met in Chang''an.


    "Tang Sanzang, if you can turn a demon into an ordinary person, you can see that Buddhism is exquisite. I hope you can get the Sutra as soon as possible." Guanyin Bodhisattva highly affirmed his work.


    Su Xun said, "yes, Bodhisattva."


    Avalokitesvara leaves in the clouds.


    "Master." Sun Wukong went to Su Xun, but he looked at pipa.


    As soon as the Bodhisattva left, Su Xun regained his arrogant demeanor: "Wukong, if you want to join pipa, the revitalization of our demon family has taken another step."


    Sun Wukong said, it''s my demon clan, you are a human race, or a Buddhist scum.


    What he didn''t understand most was why Su Xun, a Buddhist boy, stood in the position of demon clan?


    However, the monkey king has an advantage, that is, if you can''t figure it out, you don''t want to.


    "You can stay here to practice and not harm people''s lives. These magic pills are for you." Su Xun has always been more generous to women, who let him be a man.


    In the face of many magic weapons, Pipa was indifferent, but looked at Su Xun with burning eyes: "Lord, when will I see you again?"


    As a qualified licking dog, money is external, only male god is eternal.


    "Take it and lick it." Su Xun gave her a mobile phone with many pictures of him in it.


    As soon as Pipa''s eyes brightened, he felt as if he had the most precious treasure: "thank you for your pity. I will never lose this treasure."


    Really, lick the screen.


    Su Xun and monkey king left.


    Pipa went back to the cave with a mobile phone containing Su Xun''s photos, and almost licked the screen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Master, you are back."


    "Master, are you ok?"


    In the room of the post house, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing are very happy to see Su Xun''s safe return.


    The monkey king said with a strange smile: "master is not only OK, but also the genie."


    "Is it made with sticks?" Pig eight quit instantly think crooked, mainly Monkey King laugh obscene, trivial.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "unbridled! Bajie, how can we be so vulgar


    "Master, calm down. I know my mistake." Zhu Bajie was startled and quickly admitted his mistake.


    Su Xun nodded: "that''s good. We need to remember that although we eat meat, we drink, we dance, we kill and set fire, and we like Naizi, we are still good monks in essence."


    Zhu Bajie


    Monkey King


    Sha Wujing


    They did not believe what they said.


    "Step, step..."


    At this time, a burst of rapid footsteps sounded, and then the door of the room was directly knocked open.


    A group of armored women came in.


    "What is this for?"The Monkey King three were on the alert.


    The female general of the leader looked at Su Xun, her eyes brightened, and said respectfully: "I''m ordered by the grand master to come to pick up the Tang imperial brother and leave."


    "Is that how you pick up people?" The monkey king snorted coldly: "I think it''s like binding people."


    The female general said: "the situation is urgent. I have to. I hope you''ll forgive me. Don''t make me embarrassed."


    "Kill! Go to the palace


    "Step, step..."


    Outside, women''s shouts and the sound of horses trampling on the ground were heard one after another. Through the windows, flames could be seen in several places of the city.


    "What happened to this woman general?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    It''s not in the original.


    War broke out in the daughter country?


    Because of the butterfly effect caused by their own arrival?


    The female general hugged her fist and said, "the grand master met his younger brother before. He fell in love with him at first sight and went back to the palace to ask the queen to marry him. The queen refused and severely reprimanded the grand master. In his shame and indignation, the grand master fought for his younger brother. In an emergency, he asked him to move quickly."


    Su Xun


    This Is Tang Seng''s face handsome enough to make his daughter''s country chaotic?


    If you restore your original appearance, then you can still get it. Isn''t it that the whole country revolts just to rob itself?


    Fortunately, he didn''t use his original appearance, otherwise he would be in trouble.


    It''s so boring to be handsome.


    However, it is really terrible for women to be in power. When women are willful, they really don''t talk about the consequences.


    The Monkey King three were also stunned.


    "As for it?" Zhu Bajie muttered to himself.


    Su Xun said: "Bajie, ugly people will never realize how active and crazy women are."


    Zhu Bajie blinked: "master, are you talking about me?"


    "What else?" Su Xun gave a smile.


    Zhu Bajie''s heart is broken.


    "Please move your steps, or we''ll have to be strong." The voice of the female general increased a few points.


    Instead of answering, Su Xun asked, "what''s the situation in the city now?"


    "In the future, the grand master is leading people to attack the palace, and the queen goes to the wall of the palace to lead the troops."


    "Well, that''s all." Su Xun sighed, put his hands together, and said pitifully, "because of my prosperous appearance, the city''s swordsmen are everywhere. It''s really my fault. How can I bear it? Let''s call it a day. "


    "Let''s go to the palace!"


    It''s a sin to be handsome.

 Chapter 847

    When Su Xun and his party came to the palace.


    What you see is the army led by the Taishi and the imperial guards fighting at the east gate.


    Because the incident happened suddenly, the gate did not close at all, so the war was very fierce.


    It''s interesting to watch women fight, but it''s boring to watch women fight. It''s miserable.


    Amitabha, sin, sin.


    "Stop it


    Su Xun used his magic power to shout.


    Everyone was shocked, almost subconsciously stopped.


    "Yudi." The grand master had seen Su Xun, so he recognized him at the first time.


    On the wall of the Imperial Palace, the queen also looked at Su Xun, her eyes lit up: "that''s my brother!"


    Such a beautiful person is from a noble family. It''s a perfect match for me.


    "Watch them. Don''t let them fight any more."


    Su Xun gave a command to the monkey king. He waved his cassock and disappeared in the same place with the queen and the grand master.


    "This The king is gone


    "The grand master is gone, too!"


    The soldiers on both sides were at a loss.


    At this time, the palace in a side hall.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The queen and the grand master were shocked.


    Su Xun lightly installed a force: "it''s nothing more than a little worthless magic."


    But I can''t think that with the queen The eminent monk with powerful magic power!


    The two women trembled for a moment.


    They are good at fighting for Tang Monk unilaterally, but they don''t think about Tang Monk''s opinion.


    Because in their eyes, they are in a high position. Even if the status of Tang monk in his daughter''s country is noble, they are not allowed to handle it?


    So they just want to possess Tang Seng. It doesn''t matter whether Tang Seng is willing or not.


    Now I know that monk Tang is a powerful monk. Can you not panic?


    "Two benefactors, why fight? Why don''t you sit down and talk about something? "


    Su Xun, with a compassionate look, said painstakingly, but his eyes turned and looked at the two girls.


    The Queen looks dignified and graceful.


    The grand master looks more mature, just like a ripe peach. The radian of both front and back is very outstanding, which makes people want to take a bite.


    It''s so different!


    "Please forgive me."


    The second daughter didn''t dare to hold her in front of Su Xun. She pleaded guilty and knelt down.


    "It doesn''t have to be like this. It doesn''t have to be like this."


    Su Xun got up and helped them up: "I''m very lucky to have the love of the queen and the grand master at the same time. But if so many innocent lives were killed, I''m sorry."


    The queen and the grand master have no face to face each other. They all show shame.


    After all, for a man to cause civil strife, this How will they be recorded in history books?


    In fact, they don''t need to be ashamed. After all, there are a lot of similar things in Chinese history, which are all caused by the disaster of beauty.


    It''s just that it''s changed into blue water.


    Men''s and women''s good, color degree is the same, only in the man in power society, men will show more obvious, daughter home more reserved.


    In a country of women''s rights such as the country of women, there is no need to hide the fact that women are good at men.


    "Why are you two benefactors? In fact, the solution is very simple. " Su Xun said.


    The queen and the grand master looked at Su Xun and almost said in one voice: "please teach me."


    "Alas." Su Xun sighed, looked up at the moon from the door of the hall, and said in a tone of remembering the common people: "I wait for my family to be merciful. In order to end the war, I will not let the war of my daughter''s country rise everywhere, so as to avoid the displacement of the people. The poor monk has to sacrifice himself and accept the queen and the grand master into the room. It''s good."


    Grand Master


    Queen


    Although it sounds like we have paid a lot, why do we always feel that we are the losers?


    However, Yudi is so upright!


    "What do you mean?" Su Xun asked in a low voice, his chicken finally had a place to use.


    The queen said passionately, "my brother is concerned about the world and the common people of our country. I admire him very much, but I have wronged my brother. "


    "It''s a blessing in the past to be favored by the emperor''s younger brother of the Tang Dynasty. I can''t help it. My Lord is right to say that I''m so wronged." The grand master blushed.


    Su Xunyi just said: "what''s the honor and disgrace of a poor monk if he can save the people of the country from a war? As long as the female people live and work in peace and contentment, and there are no swordsmen and poor monks in the country, they are not afraid of injustice! "


    His face was solemn and righteous, and his whole body was full of righteousness. At this moment, it seemed that there was a halo on him, and a kind-hearted man turned into light.Such grievances must be more!


    "Brother Yu."


    "Yudi."


    The grand master and queen, who have been greedy all their lives, look at Tang Seng with dripping eyes. Oh, not only do they look at him, but they know what they know, and I won''t say much about what they don''t know.


    Su Xun held them in his arms.


    Goodbye, mom. Tonight, I''m going to bed Wrong. I''m going to sail tonight!


    Outside the east gate, the two armies are still fighting.


    Many ministers have arrived.


    "Blue face is a disaster! Blue face is a disaster


    Looking at the mess in front of the palace gate, an old woman with white hair, surrounded by ministers, was crying and shaking and nearly fainting.


    "Old master, old master, take care of your health."


    "Come on! Help the old master down quickly


    A group of female officials were shocked. The old master was a national treasure of their country.


    The old master cried heartbroken and filled with grief and indignation.


    "Ridiculous! How ridiculous! A man, harm my Xiliang rashly rise sword soldier, blue Yan disaster water! It''s a disaster for blue face. It''s a sign of national subjugation! "


    In the distance, the monkey king gloated: "Hey, master also enjoys the treatment of sudaji."


    "This It''s like a dream. " Zhu Bajie was in a trance and felt it is beyond logic and above reason.


    For a man to rebel and fight like this.


    Sha Wujing pointed to the core: "it''s the master who is so handsome. Fortunately, I am ugly. I will never have such trouble."


    "Lack of heart." Pigs make complaints about Tucao.


    "Look! The king, the national master and the imperial brother of the Tang Dynasty! "


    Suddenly, a female general exclaimed.


    All the people looked at the palace wall.


    Su and taixun were standing beside him.


    Seeing this scene, the old Grand Master knelt down and cried out, "please kill Tang Yudi, the blue Yan who is harmful to the domestic chaos of Xiliang women, and Tang Sanzang."


    Behind him, a group of female officials all knelt down.


    "Please kill LAN Yan and Tang Sanzang!"


    "Please kill LAN Yan and Tang Sanzang!"


    My daughter''s voice is higher and higher.


    Su Xun


    This horse It''s very interesting!

 Chapter 848

    Su Xun felt aggrieved.


    Just because I''m handsome, I''m going to kill me.


    Is this old lady jealous that the queen and the grand master are favored by me, so she wants to kill me?


    Hiss -


    this old woman is so vicious!


    Su Xun was glad again that he used monk Tang''s face. If he used his own face, he would get it.


    Su Xun looked at the queen.


    The queen nodded her head, looked down and said, "you Aiqing, it''s the fault of my master and I. It has nothing to do with my younger brother in the Tang Dynasty Under the instruction, I and the grand master have come to realize that they will send Tang Yu''s younger brother to the West for scriptures when they change the customs declaration tomorrow. Don''t mention the wedding. "


    She blushed a little when she said teaching.


    Baby''s granary and buttocks are still in pain.


    The grand master is not much better. She is also in pain.


    After all, disobedient children will be spanked.


    Su Xun was still a monk of Tang Dynasty. Of course, he didn''t dare to marry these two openly, so he discussed with them before coming up with such a bad plan.


    I''ll go into the bridal chamber first this evening, and I''ll officially marry them when I come back after getting the Scriptures.


    Get on the bus first, then buy the ticket.


    I''m old enough.


    The crime of Taishi''s rebellion naturally needs to be treated, but it only means to block youyou''s mouth.


    Although ministers are still reluctant.


    But I can only give up.


    First, the queen has a firm control over the government.


    The second is the identity of the Tang monk, the Tang emperor''s younger brother, who can be killed if they say they can.


    The old master was just angry.


    In this way, a storm, a farce, so the end.


    Su Xun and the monkey king returned to the post house.


    "Master, you are just and upright. You are not close to women. You don''t even care about those beauties."


    Zhu Bajie looks at Su Xun with admiration.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "that''s nature."


    Fool, I''m a teacher. It''s called the ramp of Mingxiu. I''m an illiterate pig who hasn''t read a book.


    "You idiot, do you really think master is a big whore like you The monkey king sneered.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched. Gan, how could he feel that he was scolded by this sentence?


    Su Xun called to one of the eighteen guardians of Karan, and told him that he must learn from the scriptures with all his heart. For this reason, he told the Bodhisattva about the king of his daughter''s kingdom.


    Jialan immediately went to the South China Sea purple bamboo forest.


    Bodhisattva after hearing the daughter country, showed a smile, nodded: "good."


    Tang monk is still the Tang monk who is dedicated to Buddhism.


    First of all, he was in danger.


    It''s also for the sake of learning from the classics. Even the queen of a country is not moved. It''s worthy of reincarnation of Jin Chan Zi. It''s worthy of being the one I chose to learn from the classics.


    Good job, Tang Seng.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun also felt that he had done a good job.


    The grand master and the queen also thought that he did a good job and enjoyed the happiness for the first time.


    There is nothing to say in a night. Sometimes the body language is better than everything. The lights are flickering in the Queen''s bedroom.


    In the middle of the night, Su Xun dressed himself up and walked out of the Queen''s bedroom. He sneaked back to the post house.


    The three did not find anything.


    As long as no one finds out, it proves that he didn''t do anything tonight.


    The next day, dawn.


    The four of Su Xun are going to continue to go west.


    The queen and the grand master sent four people together.


    Nominally, it was to send four people, mainly to send one of Su Xun''s men.


    Last night when he was in the bridal chamber, Su Xun regained his original appearance, which made the two girls almost faint. He had never seen such a handsome man.


    This kind of feeling is like, bought a piece of silver, the result is delivered to become a piece of gold.


    What a surprise!


    "Yudi, the journey to the west is long and precious."


    The queen and the national teacher looked at Su Xun affectionately.


    The civil and military officials always feel that something is wrong. The queen and the grand master seem to have more manners.


    "Amitabha, all the banquets will come to an end. Your majesty will send them here, poor monk."


    Su Xun read a Buddha''s name, blinked at them secretly, and then turned over and rode away.


    The queen and the grand master have nothing to give up.


    Because Su Xun said that he could fly back to find them at any time. His speed was very fast.


    Next, the queen decreed that the rebellion of the imperial master was a felony. But she thought that the whole family was loyal and had made great contributions to the country before, so she went to the rank of imperial master and became an official in the palace.


    The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty thought it was a punishment for the grand master.


    But I didn''t know it was for the convenience of Su Xun.


    After all, Su Xun can''t let him run twice outside the palace. If he has time, he can do gymnastics again.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world.


    The capital of three districts.


    Now the three burial temples have blossomed everywhere, and temples have been built in all parts of the three districts.


    The three burial versions of Buddhism have become the largest sect in the three districts and even the whole blue star.


    All this is inseparable from the wise leadership of Tang monk.


    Believers are everywhere.


    Many senior officials are Tang Monk''s disciples.


    In other words, to a certain extent, Tang monk has mastered the military and political affairs of the three regions.


    It''s like a big boss behind the scenes.


    District seven feels very complicated about this.


    After all, Tang Seng was one of them.


    I thought that he was a lost dog and a street mouse when he left.


    But I didn''t expect that after a long time, it appeared in their sight in another way.


    Tang Xuanzang, who was buried three times, is famous.


    Every household is dedicated to his Buddha.


    At this time, in the general temple of the three burial temple, the Tang monk was in retreat.


    "It''s worth my luck."


    Tang asked.


    "Don''t you see for yourself? If you don''t want your eyes, you can donate them to those in need. " Intelligent little assistant said impolitely.


    Tang Monk


    Whoa, hold it. Hold it.


    Tang Seng took a look at himself and found that the value of Qi Yun was more than 100000. He could exchange a lot of things. He wanted to buy it.


    Finally, he resisted the impulse to chop his hand.


    Because he wants to save enough fortune to return to his own world, he wants to go back to spread his Buddhism.


    He just cut his hand once a few days ago.


    I exchanged a Buddhist cultivation method.


    Use the value of qi movement to promote the cultivation to the realm of refining the spirit and returning to emptiness.


    Then he passed on the Dharma, of course, not to all the Buddhist disciples.


    But only to his confidants.


    Only when his inner cultivation reaches a certain level will it be passed on to all Buddhists.


    The reason why blue star wants to unite the world is that he has to use his Qi to help him.


    Second, he thought that when he went back, he would take a group of helpers to help him spread his improved Buddhism.


    With the improvement of cultivation and strength, he always has some inexplicable memories recently.


    Intermittently let him not know.


    "I''ve seen Buddha. Just now, the military department has heard that a cemetery has been found in a camp. The archaeological team has dug up a well preserved pre era mobile phone from it. There may be precious historical materials in it."


    A Rohan came in to report.


    Tang Monk set up a complete management system according to the shelf of Lingshan, but with different names. For example, a certain Bodhisattva set up must not be called Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Tang said, "I will inform you of the results of the study as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Buddha."

 Chapter 849

    Starting from Xiliang women''s country, the four of them traveled together. It was the Qingming Festival. They enjoyed the spring scenery all the way, but suddenly they saw a high mountain blocking the road.


    People into the mountain, speed quickly, then over the mountain, from a high position, you can see below is flat.


    Four people down the mountain, walking on the road, not long, saw a forest.


    "Make lunch in the forest ahead today. It''s cooler in the mountains." Su Xun said on horseback.


    Zhu Bajie said with a smile, "it''s not only cooler, but also more animals in the mountains."


    Between the words, the four entered the forest.


    Su Xun dismounted and sat on the stone to rest.


    All of a sudden, a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    He had already sensed that someone was peeping in the dark. Shen Zhi let it out to have a look. It turned out that it was the six eared macaque. Is it coming to his plot so soon?


    The six eared macaque is one of the four sacred monkeys in heaven and earth. It has six ears and is good at listening. It is able to observe and understand. It knows everything before and after.


    It is said that they steal teachers and learn skills everywhere by their own magic power and eavesdrop on other people''s secrets, so the inherent law is not passed on.


    In the journey to the west, this guy pretends to be the monkey king and wants to follow the Tang monk to get scriptures. Finally, he succeeds in killing himself.


    It''s hard to tell the true from the false when he looks like the monkey king. Only when he hears and recognizes it, he doesn''t dare to say it. Later, when he comes to the Buddha, he solves the problem.


    This guy can fight with the monkey king, which is also a good cultivation.


    He is also a promising and cultivable talent of the demon family. He will be a general of the demon family in the future.


    He found six eared macaque peeping in the dark, and Su Xun didn''t break it, pretending he didn''t know.


    He wants to see what happens to the six eared macaque after his arrival causes the plot to change. Does he want to become the monkey king?


    "Master, I''ll find some food."


    As always, the monkey king was responsible for finding the ingredients, jumping up to the clouds and leaving.


    Zhu Bajie goes to find wood fire.


    Su Xun takes out his tools and Sha Wujing starts.


    Seeing the monkey king go away, the six eared macaque''s eyes brighten in the dark, and his heart is filled with joy.


    Take advantage of this opportunity to cheat the monkey king into a good team.


    He had the ability to listen to the heaven and the earth, so he overheard the secret of the pilgrimage to the West.


    Naturally, he knew that those who took part in the westward journey would become Buddhists in the future, and he would not be lonely.


    The six eared macaque quietly left and made some wild fruits and vegetables. Then he changed into the monkey king and flew to Su Xun and others.


    Su Xun has absolute field skills, so no matter how powerful he is, he can''t hear them. He doesn''t know they are meat eaters.


    Subconsciously, he thought that monks were vegetarians, so he found some wild fruits and vegetables.


    "Master, my grandson is back."


    He offered the wild fruit on the ground like a treasure: "master, what did you find? You can eat quickly. "


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    "Brother monkey, what are you looking for? Don''t say Shifu doesn''t eat it, even younger martial brother Sha can''t eat it! " Zhu Bajie said with a frown.


    Sha Wujing


    Thank you. I feel offended.


    The six eared macaque was stunned, and then explained, "there are no other people in this area for several miles. I can''t get a fast meal. Today I can only aggrieve my master."


    Is Tang Seng that picky?


    No wild fruit?


    He felt that this was not the same as the image of the man who learned from the classics in his mind.


    "Brother monkey, have you lost your soul?" Zhu Bajie rolled his eyes, took a bite of some fruit, and spit it on the ground: "not to mention catching a deer or a sheep, at least you have to catch some rabbits."


    "Deer Sheep Rabbit


    Six ear macaque muddled, some uncertain said: "is to be used to eat?"


    "Bullshit, or use it to see." Pig Bajie was not polite.


    Six eared macaque


    Which link is wrong?


    Is Tang monk, Zhu Bajie and others the same as themselves?


    Pig Bajie impatiently said: "forget it, an old pig to catch some game back."


    "Master, master, my grandson is back."


    At this time, the monkey king came back with a wild deer and a few rabbits in his hand.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing are confused.


    "This These two monkey brothers? "


    "You are a goblin!" Pig Bajie pointed to the six eared macaque, actually vegetarian, must be a fake monkey brother.


    Sha Wujing also took out his staff: "yes, elder martial brother has long been a vegetarian. No wonder you will bring some wild fruits back. It turns out that you are a demon pretending to be a vegetarian!"


    "Titanium! What a goblin, dare to pretend to be my grandson, and don''t show up quickly Monkey King is furious.Six eared macaque


    Originally a cavity of self-confidence, he did not even dream of a face-to-face exposure.


    And the reason for the exposure is so ridiculous.


    How could he have thought that a group of monks were meat eaters!


    If he knows modern words.


    I''m sure I want to say:


    do you have any professional ethics?


    Since it was exposed, the six eared macaque broke the jar and showed its original shape: "a group of fake monks, watch me kill you, abduct Tang monk, and form a new team to go to the west to learn scriptures!"


    "Brother monkey, step back and let me old pig come!"


    Zhu Bajie felt that his chance to show himself had arrived, and he rushed up with the rake.


    A monkey and a pig make a ball.


    Not long, pig Bajie ran back: "monkey brother, this opportunity is still for you."


    "Titanium! Monster, take your life The monkey king yelled angrily, lifted the golden cudgel and jumped up.


    Tang monk is not in a hurry in finishing kitchen utensils, Liuding Liujia and other gods appear, each performing his own duties.


    The process of making fire and processing food materials has been very skilled.


    As for the battle between the monkey king and the six eared macaque, it was directly ignored by everyone.


    Because they all know.


    If you have Sushen, you can''t make waves.


    The six eared macaque and the monkey king are equally matched. If you come and go, no one can help.


    Even the hot pot has been cooked, and the two monkeys have yet to decide the outcome. The battle is still fierce.


    "The goblin is so powerful that even brother monkey can''t help him." The white dragon horse spoke.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing also have dignified faces.


    Su Xun said: "the six eared monkey is not an ordinary species, but one of the four sacred monkeys juxtaposed with Wukong. Naturally, it will not be taken down so easily."


    With that, he called out: "Wukong, don''t fight, come back for dinner first."


    "Titanium! Genie, my master told me to go home for dinner. I''ll fight after I finish eating. " Sun Wukong''s voice fell, and a somersault turned away.


    Put away the golden cudgel and sit on the ground skillfully. The atmosphere of chatting soon became warm around this kind of battle.


    The six eared macaque was stunned at this scene, and a burst of sadness and desolation rose in his heart.


    Happiness always belongs to others.


    Could you please keep your voice down? Your happiness disturbs my loneliness.

 Chapter 850

    Smell the unique fragrance in the air.


    Looking at the Tang Monk''s people picking up their cassocks, eating meat and drinking wine.


    The six eared macaque not only swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    A bunch of fake monks!


    But it smells good.


    Su Xun looked at the six eared macaque and said with a smile, "have you eaten? If you don''t, come and have some. "


    "Ha ha, I have six ears and a proud body. I will never eat what I have come for!" The six eared macaque sneered, and his eyebrows were full of rebellious.


    Liuding Liujia, four value meritorious Cao, Wufang Jiedi and others all show a nostalgic smile.


    Looking at the six eared macaque, they seem to see themselves.


    That day, at sunset, by the hot pot stove, it was their lost youth.


    Su Xun picked up a piece of mutton and blew in the direction of the six eared macaque.


    Then he put it into his mouth, chewing his face and enjoying himself.


    "Gulu ~"


    the rabbit died too miserably. Smelling the smell of the rabbit, the six eared macaque shed sad tears from the corner of its mouth.


    "Again, can''t you come and have some?"


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    Six ear macaque coldly said: "in this case, I will sell you a face."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    There was a happy laugh.


    The six eared macaque turned red.


    Soon, he also brought a pair of chopsticks, almost trembling will be a piece of mutton into the mouth.


    Chew gently, the strong soup mixed with the meat fragrance erupts in the mouth, recklessly pick, tease his taste buds, and then there is a spicy flavor full of the mouth, spicy and delicious, unforgettable for life.


    Six eared macaques are confused. How can there be such delicious food in the world?


    He once thought peaches in Huaguo Mountain were the best food.


    How hasty!


    No wonder monk Tang, as a monk, doesn''t want to be a vegetarian any more.


    Meat is the taste of life.


    "Come on, eat, eat, don''t mention it."


    "Brother Liu Er, you have a good skill."


    "No one can compare with the great sage."


    There is no grudge, it is a hot pot can not resolve.


    If so, it means you didn''t add wine.


    A small hot pot, a small bottle of wine, Monkey King and six ears of macaques to fight for the silk, nothing to talk about.


    Soon, after the meal, he sent a group of people to clean up. Su Xun wanted to talk to Liu Er alone.


    "Six ears, you can''t go to learn the Scriptures, but there are other things here, I don''t know if you are interested." Su Xun said lightly.


    As the saying goes, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have a good friend who wants to rebuild the demon family''s heaven..."


    "The elder is joking." Six eared macaque directly interrupted Su Xun''s words: "at this time, what kind of strength can rebuild the demon family heaven?"


    He thought it was wishful thinking.


    Su Xun laughed and let out his momentum.


    Boom!


    The six eared macaque felt like a mountain on his body. He couldn''t even breathe. He widened his eyes and looked at Su Xun in disbelief.


    Tang Seng, how can you be so strong?


    Isn''t he a mortal?


    This horse is called mortal?!!!


    He sent out the same roar of many monsters along the way in his heart, and felt that the three outlooks had been subverted.


    Su Xun said, "my good friend''s strength is even stronger than poor monk''s. is that enough?"


    "That''s enough, elder. Let''s get the magic power." The six eared macaque nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Su Xun returned to mediocrity.


    The pressure on the six eared macaque dropped sharply, and the whole monkey breathed the air in a big mouth. His body was already dripping with cold sweat, and his hair was wet.


    After a while, he looked at Su Xun and asked, "elder, I don''t understand one thing. You are a Buddhist disciple. Why..."


    "Wukong also asked me this question, but I didn''t answer him." Su Xun''s voice was calm.


    Six ears of macaque.


    Because what Su Xun meant was that I didn''t even answer the monkey king, let alone you?


    Su Xun asked, "what''s your decision?"


    "Please teach me." Six ears macaque said in a deep voice, he agreed, because he didn''t want to live in such a muddle.


    Su Xun nodded: "you just need to find a place to recruit the little demon to train. I will tell him. Then he will contact you and give you treasures."


    "Thank you for your instruction." Six eared macaque is respectful. After all, this is a big man.


    Soon, the six eared macaque left.


    Before he left, Su Xun gave him a magic weapon, mainly to lock his position.After a rest, the four continued on their way, getting closer and closer to the West.


    Every place, the season is different.


    Along the way, the spring scenery has become a hot sun, which makes the four masters and disciples sweat.


    "Why is it so hot here?" Monkey King''s hair is wet through.


    Zhu Bajie also wiped his sweat: "yes, if it goes on like this, I will become a roast pig."


    Su Xun said, "Wukong, it has something to do with you."


    "Master, what do you mean? It''s very hot here. What''s the matter with my grandson? " Asked the monkey king.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "this is the edge of Huoyan mountain. It''s the only way to the West. Not far ahead is Huoyan mountain. There are no vegetation around it. Even the copper skin and iron bone will turn into juice after entering the mountain."


    "This is what you did 500 years ago. You knocked over Laojun''s Alchemy furnace and dropped a few bricks to the lower boundary. There is still a fire in it. A single spark can start a prairie fire, and it turns into today''s flame mountain."


    "Ah! This I didn''t expect that today''s result will be the cause of the future. " Monkey King has some feelings.


    Sha Wujing said, "master, since the flame mountain is so powerful, but it''s the only way to the west, how can we get there?"


    "And go ahead." Su Xun had a plan in mind, because the banana fan from Jinyin boy''s pit was still with him. It was very hot. Just one fan would do.


    After a while, the four of them walked to Huoyanshan and were shocked to see the fire.


    Then he took out the fan and got through.


    When I left Flame Mountain, I grabbed the land of Flame Mountain and stuffed it into the small world.


    Because the land of Huoyanshan was originally a boy who was guarding Danlu in Douliu palace five hundred years ago.


    But because of being implicated by the monkey king, he was punished to become land in the flame mountain.


    Su Xun used a banana fan to put out the fire. If the disciple told the emperor.


    Don''t you know the baby is with him?


    So naturally, he was not given a chance to return to heaven.


    Anyway, even qingniu has been kidnapped. It''s nothing to kidnap a boy who has been demoted to land.


    In the small world.


    Qingniu and the land look at each other.


    Because they are old acquaintances.


    Then this one person a cow hugs together, twisted a cry to come out, aggrieved!

 Chapter 851

    Qingniu and the boy villager who was demoted to the land saw the villager, and they were tearful and told each other about their hometown.


    "We haven''t seen each other for 500 years. I didn''t expect that you were poisoned by the Tang monk." Green bull is indignant. He gets the demon fairy. Now he is locked up in mana and becomes a beast in the field of medicine.


    What a shame!


    Of course, what shocked him even more was Tang Seng''s strength.


    This is no longer his world. Different world rules are different. The higher the cultivation, the more sensitive people are to this aspect.


    How powerful is it that monk Tang can catch him in another world with his hands turned?


    At least he knew that Lao Jun couldn''t do it.


    Qingniu has been thinking, does the Buddha in the West know that the Tang monk is so powerful?


    If you know, is this journey to the west a deeper calculation?


    If you don''t know, the journey to the west is really interesting.


    The land wiped tears: "I''m good at drinking and eating lingguo at home. I didn''t expect to be robbed by the Tang monk in the twinkling of an eye. It''s hard."


    "Oh, you have a good relationship!"


    Bai Wuchang comes over with a mourning stick.


    "White impermanence!" The land was shocked: "is this the prefecture?"


    "This impermanence is not that impermanence." Black and white is also the most surprised at the beginning.


    Bai Wuchang, with a smile, narrowed his narrow eyes into a slit: "since you are so affectionate, I will take care of you. In the future, you little man will be responsible for raising the green cow and controlling him to farm on time."


    "This It can''t be done, it can''t be done! " The land was so frightened that he didn''t dare to give him a hundred courage.


    After all, his status as a boy is far worse than that of a mount.


    After all, Lao Jun can ride qingniu every day.


    Can you still ride him?


    Qingniu had already given in: "now my mana has been blocked. There''s nothing I can''t do. Let''s promise. At least we can be companions."


    Hearing this, the land hesitated and agreed.


    Bai Wuchang left with a mourning stick on his shoulder.


    Da qingniu said in a low voice, "to be honest, the feed they feed me is delicious. You can try it when you feed me."


    Land "....."


    This step on the horse is off the mark.


    Qingniu got the demon fairy!


    Even if it is blocked by mana, then his grandfather is the big demon who got Tao.


    But now, I like to eat feed.


    And invite him to eat.


    It''s ridiculous. Don''t treat land as a God. He would rather eat soil than feed.


    Half an hour later.


    The land grabs a handful of fodder from the barrel and puts it in its mouth, vaguely saying: "delicious, delicious."


    "I''ll tell you. The feed is delicious." Qingniu''s tone was still a little proud.


    The land chicken nodded like pecking rice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the decline of the earth atmosphere and the rise of the weather, Su Xun''s four disciples walked for a long time, and met the city nearby.


    From a distance, the huge city on the flat ground was like a creeping giant beast. Of course, for Su Xun, a respectable man who was used to seeing the city of the immortal cultivator, he was just like that.


    "Master, there is a city ahead." Said Zhu Bajie.


    Su Xun nodded: "I''m not blind, where is Liuding Liujia?"


    "I''ll wait." Liuding Liujia appears.


    Su Xun asked, "what is the boundary ahead?"


    Dinghai God replied: "if you go back to the elder, the city in front of you is called Jisai kingdom."


    "Sacrifice to Saiguo." Su Xun muttered to himself, his eyes narrowed, and he recalled the story in his mind.


    Jisai state is a big western state. There were four tributaries: nanyuetuo state, beigaochang state, dongxiliang state and xibenbo state. They paid beautiful jade and Pearl every year.


    The reason why these countries pay tribute is that there is a golden light temple in Jisai. There is a pearl at the top of the temple. It shines at night, which has been seen by thousands of people. In the daytime, the four countries have no different views.


    Therefore, the four countries naturally thought that Jisai was valued by the Buddha and given this treasure, so they were willing to pay tribute every year.


    But later, the nine insects and the Wansheng Dragon King of luanshishan bibotan had a bloody rain, polluted the pagoda, and took advantage of it to steal the relic Buddha treasure in the pagoda.


    When the Buddha treasure was lost, four countries would never pay tribute again. Some ministers said that it was because the monk of Jinguang temple had stolen the treasure.


    The king was so angry that he took the monks of Jinguang temple and even spread to the whole country. The dead, the wounded and the wounded of the monks were all shackled.


    In fact, the relic Buddha treasure is under the bibotan, and the princess of all saints stole the nine leaf Ganoderma lucidum grass from the queen mother and raised it in the pool. From then on, the pool will shine day and night.


    In the story of Jisai Kingdom, there is a demon Su Xun who attaches great importance to it, that is, the nine headed insects of the emperor''s son-in-law.Nine worms and nine heads are nine phoenixes.


    "Shanhaijing ¡¤ Dahuang Beijing" says: in the great wilderness, there is a mountain named sun, the north pole and the sky cupboard. The sea water flows northward. There are nine gods, a human face and a bird''s body.


    This is an ancient witch family. It''s full of blood. Let''s join the big family of the demon family. It''s a strange family in the world.


    Four apprentices enter the city.


    Everywhere you can see hawkers walking through the streets, flourishing, and suddenly you see a group of monks in chains.


    Su Xun came forward to chat up, which showed the noble identity of the Sutra collector in the eastern region of Tang Dynasty.


    These monks are all monks of Jinguang temple. After listening to them, they kneel down and say that they are guided by gods in their dreams, and that the monks from Dongtu Datang can save them.


    He led the four disciples to the golden light temple to have a rest.


    In the evening, the monkey king caught two monsters in the tower, Benbo ba''er and Babo ben''er, one, Silurus asotus and one, blackfish spirit.


    "Great saint, please forgive me, please forgive me..."


    The two little demons are very unpromising. They don''t need to be scared at all, so they sell the king of all saints and the nine insects to the sky, and they just skim themselves clean.


    "Master, what do you think we should do? Or kill these two goblins and add a dish tonight? "


    Monkey king said and licked his tongue.


    Ben Bo ba''er and Ba Bo ben''er were so scared that they trembled: "grandfather Da Sheng, please, our meat is fishy. It''s not delicious. It''s not delicious."


    "Just let them go." Su Xun waved his hand and said that the two little demons were also stalks.


    The two goblins were relieved and grateful. Then they ran away.


    "We''ll come back here to beg the master." Monkey King is eager to try.


    Su Xun said: "Wukong, do you know the secret of living long?"


    "It''s cultivation." The monkey king blurted out.


    Su Xun shook his head: "mind your own business, get something to eat, eat, wash and sleep."


    "Master We Don''t care? " All three of them were confused.


    Su Xun was right: "they lost their Buddhist treasures. What''s our business? When you leave tomorrow, you can leave some money for tonight''s accommodation. "

 Chapter 852

    In this copy of Jisai Kingdom, Su Xun was only interested in nine insects, and the others stood aside.


    He didn''t care to help Jinguang Temple get back the Buddhist treasure. After all, he hated monks the most.


    He didn''t care if it wasn''t for them.


    Although he has a bald head now, he is in the Buddha camp and in the demon.


    Besides, if you look at the architectural style of Jisai Kingdom, you can see how high the status of these monks in Jisai kingdom was before the Buddhist treasures were lost.


    And this golden temple is also magnificent, high and appalling, really rich.


    Monks enjoy so many blessings, but also just take advantage of the opportunity to bear hardships and polish their will.


    Maybe he has become a Buddha.


    "Master, but in their dreams, they were instructed by the bodhisattva that I would save them later." Zhu Bajie said that he was afraid of Guanyin.


    Su Xun sneered: "Bodhisattva only told them, but didn''t tell us. What''s the matter with us?"


    Three people "....."


    That sounds reasonable.


    There was no reply.


    So the four of them went to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Su Xun yuan Shen came out of his body and went to bibotan.


    The monk Sai is not interested in saving his country.


    He''s only interested in nine worms.


    Nine worms, nine heads, tut Tut, isn''t the princess of all saints happy nine times at night?


    No, I almost forgot there was a head.


    The princess can enjoy ten times as much happiness.


    Hiss -


    it''s so terrible.


    Bibotan, Princess boudoir.


    Through the night, in the bed, the nine insects and the princess are doing that.


    I do not know how long, everything returned to quiet.


    "Princess, you are so beautiful." Nine insects embrace the princess and say softly.


    Su Xun agreed: "I think so, too."


    "Listen, Princess..." As soon as the nine insects said four words, they suddenly reacted. With a wave of their hand, they wrapped up their clothes and looked at Su Xun sitting at the table like enemies: "who are you? What are you doing? "


    "Ah


    The princess exclaimed, and her two hands covered their own (. People.).


    "Go on, you don''t have to care about me. I''ll just have a look." Su Xun said calmly, picked up a fruit and took a bite.


    I thought I could see Princess Wan Sheng enjoy ten times as much happiness, but I didn''t expect that it would be twice as much.


    However, the scene a_ V, it''s still a little awesome.


    The princess of all saints was ashamed and angry! Do you still want to see it


    "Otherwise, would you like to invite me to join you?" Su Xun blinked and asked.


    Princess Wan Sheng was very angry: "Xianggong, kill him!"


    "Princess, calm down." The nine insects were sweating, and they were startled by the words of the princess.


    Are you kidding?


    Can quietly appear here, this kind of strength is he can handle?


    Isn''t that a compliment?


    "Nine worms, you''re still not a man. I''ve been seen out by him!" screamed the princess


    Su Xun looked at the nine insects with a smile.


    The nine head insects directly ignored Princess Wan Sheng and looked at Su Xun respectfully: "I don''t know what happened here. If I can do it, nine heads will not refuse."


    "Nine worms!" The princess of all saints did not expect that the nine insects had directly ignored herself.


    "Pa!"


    Nine insects can''t bear, backhand a slap in the face in the past: "you shut up for me!"


    Looking at the fierce face of the nine insects, the princess was directly stunned, biting her lips, dare not speak.


    It''s the first time she''s ever seen nine insects get so angry. She''s not afraid of it.


    So, some people are cheap.


    You have to be beaten to be obedient.


    "Nine worms, men''s hands are not used to fight women, they are used to fight the world." Su Xun said in a deep voice.


    The nine headed insects and the princess are all in a daze.


    The nine head insect said: "thanks to the elder''s instruction, the little demon knows his mistake, and will never beat a woman again."


    "I mean you can kick it." Su Xun gave a little smile, and his tone was light.


    Nine headed insects


    Princess of all saints


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m kidding." Su Xun laughed twice.


    Nine insects laugh with me.


    Su Xun restrained his smile and said coldly, "nine insects, you know the sin."


    "The little demon knows the crime!" Without hesitation, the nine insects knelt down on the ground with a plop.


    Su Xun: "Oh? Where is your sin


    Nine insects confused, he is subconscious reaction, also don''t know where his crime, carefully said: "please The elder told me"You stole the Buddha''s treasure from Jinguang temple. The Buddha was so angry that he wanted to take you to court." Su Xun said coldly.


    The nine worms and the princess are pale.


    Su Feng said: "you can find another chance to live."


    "Please help me. From now on, I''m willing to listen to you." Nine worms are very popular.


    After all, as a descendant of the witch race, he is worse than the demon race, but anyone who has experienced social beating will be as sensible as he is.


    Su Xun showed a satisfied expression: "don''t stay in this bibotan. I''ll cover up the secret for you. Choose a place to repair. I''ll find you on the day when I can use you."


    "Thank you for your help." The nine insects were relieved in an instant. They were lucky for the rest of their lives.


    However, he was still a little suspicious. Could this man cover up the secret for him and prevent the Buddha from peeping?


    Su Xun seemed to be able to see through his heart and said, "Buddha is also under this seat."


    Nine insects in the heart of a report, dare not have half doubt, the beast more respectful.


    There is a God in three feet.


    The power of choreography will be perceived.


    If Su Xun dare to say that, it means that he really has the strength, otherwise he will die.


    "This dharma sword is given to you. The sword lies with people. If you lose it, you can lose your head."


    As always, install a locator.


    Nine insects respectfully catch the sword: "thank you for your reward, little demon will always keep the sword."


    "Well, let''s go before dawn."


    Su Xun nodded, and his figure turned into a light.


    "Hoo -"


    the nine insects took a long breath and held the sword in their hands. It was his life.


    "He Is he really gone


    Asked the princess in a trembling voice.


    "Don''t blame the princess for the emergency. I hope you''ll leave."


    The nine head bug is very good at coaxing women. He is like a poor family. If he can catch the princess of all saints, there must be some means.


    Who can make him ten times as happy.


    "How can I bear to blame you? You''re leaving soon. Let''s hurry up. "


    The princess of all saints has a silky eye.


    The enemy attacked again on horseback.


    On the other hand, after leaving bibotan, Su Xun did not return to Jinguang temple. Instead, he went to Xiliang women''s country.


    Mad, I just watched a live broadcast.


    It''s really exciting to him.


    So we have to go to the queen and the grand master to get rid of the fire.


    It''s enough to go back to Jinguang temple before dawn.

 Chapter 853

    The next morning.


    Without breakfast, the four of them went to the palace to exchange the customs declaration and left.


    The monks in Jinguang Temple who regard them as saviors are all confused.


    Isn''t it true that the immortals dream that the monks from the Tang Dynasty will save them?


    Why did you just leave?


    Looking at the back of the four people.


    A group of monks looked at each other in a daze.


    When they reacted, Su Xun''s back was gone.


    South China Sea purple bamboo forest.


    Bodhisattva Guanyin feeds the fish by the lotus pond, and Muzha accompanies him behind.


    "Count the time, Monk Tang, they should be in the sacrificial kingdom." Said the Bodhisattva.


    Muzha replied, "yes, Bodhisattva."


    Bodhisattva Guanyin scattered a handful of fish material, and then calculated it. The main reason is that there were so many accidents before that he had to be careful.


    But this calculation, he was confused again.


    The relic Buddha treasure has not returned to its original position. Is it the monkey king who hasn''t gone to bibotan?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva wants to go to the world in person.


    She came to the kingdom of Jisai as a mortal.


    Seeing that there was still no light on the top of Jinguang temple, he asked a monk.


    The result made her very angry.


    Tang monk, they didn''t care at all. They just left, left, left


    I don''t know what''s going on. There''s no waves in Guanyin''s heart.


    Maybe this is the feeling of getting used to it.


    Guanyin went to the west to pursue the Tang monk.


    Finally, he stopped Tang Seng on a bridge.


    "Amitabha, meet the Bodhisattva."


    Su Xun put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name.


    The Bodhisattva of Avalokitesvara forbeared his anger and said in a gentle tone, "Sanzang of Tang Dynasty, passing by Jisai Kingdom, knows that all the monks in Jinguang temple are implicated by monsters. Why don''t the three of Wukong help to recapture the Buddha''s treasure?"


    "Amitabha, go back to Bodhisattva. In my eyes, going west is above everything. I don''t want to waste my time on the things along the way." Su Xun said with awe inspiring righteousness, carrying out the flag of westbound.


    Bodhisattva Guanyin was so angry that he felt pain and his voice went on coldly: "the monks should be compassionate. Tang Sanzang, if you can''t help yourself, where is the Buddha''s heart?"


    "Back to Bodhisattva, life and death reincarnation all have destiny, my Buddha said, the fruit of this life is the cause of the previous life, poor monk, ordinary people dare not confuse its cause and effect." Su Xun replied.


    According to Buddhism, if you do good deeds and believe in Buddhism in this life, you will have a good life in the next.


    Since the monks'' life is so miserable, it shows that they were not good things in their last life.


    This life is their punishment.


    In this case, how can I confuse the cause and effect?


    Dad: only Buddhism can defeat Buddhism.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was very angry: "misinterpreting Buddhism, heresy, Tang Sanzang, is this your Buddha?"


    "Amitabha, I''m just going west. I''m not ashamed of what I''ve done." Su Xun closed his eyes.


    When he heard the word "Westward Journey", Guanyin was angry. Otherwise, in order to go westward, he had to let the Tang Monk know how powerful he was.


    There are so many arrangements along the way. If the Tang monk doesn''t care, isn''t it in vain?


    Originally, as long as the Tang Monk took back the Buddhist treasure, he would believe in Buddhism again.


    However, because of the Tang Monk''s stand-up, it''s still a big trend to suppress Buddhism in China.


    "Tang Sanzang, do yourself a good job."


    Guanyin gave a cold hum and left.


    "To the Bodhisattva."


    Su Xun cried out.


    Su Bajie: "what does it feel like to worship the Bodhisattva?"


    "I''m not angry." Su Xun said.


    Zhu Bajie was stunned. Didn''t the master just accept it? This word is still his name.


    Su Xun gave a meaningful smile and did not explain.


    In this world, no one can understand his car. It''s so lonely.


    Su Xun didn''t care. Guanyin could only play in person.


    She came to bibotan and asked the Dragon King to hand over the Buddha treasure.


    The Dragon King cordially received him, and said in tears that the son-in-law''s nine head beetle had no conscience. He abandoned his daughter from beginning to end and had already run away with the Buddha treasure.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva calculated, and then calculated a lonely, even the hair of the nine insects can not be found.


    That''s how Fobao was lost.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva has not been so angry for a long time, but more of it is a sense of powerlessness.


    I can only turn back to the South China Sea purple bamboo forest.


    But he said that Su Xun''s four disciples traveled all the way to the West. On this day, they came to a mountain.


    Vaguely visible a road, but this road is full of thorns, endless.


    "How can this be done?" Sha Wujing is in a hurry.


    Pig eight caution hey a smile: "don''t worry, don''t worry, see an old pig''s ability."Voice down, the body will grow 20-30 Zhang, holding a nine tooth harrow in addition to the thorns.


    Su Xun and others passed smoothly.


    In the original work, I met three good demons in the eight hundred Li thorn ridge. I want to talk with Tang Monk about Buddhism and Taoism.


    But I haven''t met this time.


    Four people smoothly through the thorn ridge, across a forest, is another mountain.


    Walking across the mountain and down to Xiping, you suddenly see a piece of auspicious light and colorful fog. There is a hall, a pavilion, with faint chimes and Buddha light.


    "What''s this place? Is it in the west?" Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing were shocked.


    The monkey king frowned and said, "I''ve been to the road of the West several times. It''s not here. Is it because some monsters have set up a palace to deceive me?"


    "Go and have a look. I already know what kind of monster it is." Su Xun gave a cool smile and was confident.


    Most of this place is the xiaoleiyin temple.


    The monster in xiaoleiyin temple is called Huangmei king.


    The Yellow eyebrow king was originally the boy of Maitreya''s chime. Like many monsters, he took advantage of Maitreya''s absence to steal the treasure and come to the lower world as a demon.


    The little Leiyin temple, which calls itself Huangmei old Buddha, is set up to do evil and harm nature.


    This monster and the black chicken country green hair lion all have the backstage, moreover the backstage is harder.


    Su Xun didn''t want to keep him.


    Like the inspiration king, the Yellow brow king does not eat less people, and they all have backstage. Those who have backstage can''t win over. In this case, it''s better to fight and kill, and give an account to those dead souls.


    When they came to xiaoleiyin temple, they saw the throne of Zhenlou, the famous temple of shangcha, the empty valley, the sound of the earth, the silence and the fragrance of heaven. It was really like that. No wonder they could have cheated Tang monk.


    As they walked into the hall, they saw Jiedi, Luohan, Bodhisattva, and bhiksuni standing on both sides of the hall, with thunderous sounds and thousands of Buddha lights, showing their solemnity.


    "A group of ghosts, die!"


    Su Xun''s face was cold and he gave a roar.


    Boom!


    "Ah


    Those monsters turned into Bodhisattvas, Arhats, screamed one by one and died.


    "Presumptuous! How dare you kill me


    A roar rang out, and then a golden cymbal flew to Su Xun.


    Su Xun gave a cold hum and grabbed the baby in his hand.


    "How can it be!"


    Huang Mei can''t help exclaiming.

 Chapter 854

    Don''t blame Huang Mei for his shock.


    This golden cymbal is the treasure of his master Maitreya Buddha. It was so easily accepted.


    "Golden Cicada! You''ve got your past life back! "


    Huang Mei King pointed to Su Xun and called.


    "There''s a lot of nonsense. The devil will die!"


    Su Xun gave a cold drink, and then a flying sword broke through the air.


    King Huang Mei is stunned. The monk uses his flying sword to step on the horse Is he hallucinating?


    Between life and death, he quickly responded, can only take out another magic weapon, the day after tomorrow.


    I want to take this flying sword in.


    Su Xun also took out a magic weapon, gangzhuo, and threw it out directly.


    The magic weapon of Maitreya with Lao Jun''s magic weapon.


    Gangzhuo took the bag the day after tomorrow.


    Lao Jun won.


    "How could that be?"


    Huang Mei king was deeply hit. He kept back his legs and his face was full of disbelief.


    "What else? If not, today is your day of death. " Su Xun said coldly.


    King Huang Mei yelled, "I''m the boy under Maitreya. Monk Tang, how dare you kill me?"


    This is equivalent to: my father is Li Gang!


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Wujing all showed their sarcastic expressions.


    Another one from the sky.


    "Poor monk, how dare not kill you?"


    Monk Tang sneered and his flying sword was like light.


    "Puff -"


    a stream of blood rushed out, the head of Huang Mei king was cut off directly, and his body fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Lingshan.


    "No!"


    Maitreya, who was closing his eyes and chanting sutras, suddenly exclaimed and opened his eyes.


    The arhat Bodhisattvas all around looked at him one after another. I don''t know what made him so impolite.


    Maitreya Buddha said: "just on a whim, my boy Huang Mei is afraid to be killed by the monkey king."


    Everyone was shocked. After all, they all knew that King Huangmei had brought Maitreya''s treasure to the lower world. How could he die so easily?


    Only Avalokitesvara feels the same, because the inspiration king also died in the hands of Monkey King.


    Monkey King: I''ve got more and more pots, so I''m going crazy!


    "I''ll go down and have a look."


    Maitreya was so angry that he got up and left.


    Huangmei king is his boy. The monkey king killed him in this way. What''s his face?


    However, the monkey king did not know the identity of Huang Mei, so he was angry and had nowhere to go.


    But the death of Huang Mei is the death of the king. Those two treasures are to be taken back. They are the most precious ones.


    He was also very curious about what means the monkey king used to break his two treasures.


    When Maitreya came to xiaoleiyin temple, what he saw was a mess, blood dripping, and the body of his boy, the Yellow browed king, was completely cold.


    "I''ve seen the Buddha, but I don''t know what the Buddha is doing here!" Su Xun knew it and asked.


    Maitreya Buddha is also called Donglai Buddha.


    Maitreya forbeared his anger and said in the most peaceful way: "today, I found out that my child had come to the world to be a demon. He wanted to come here to accept it, but he didn''t think he had died in the hands of Wukong. It''s just that he was responsible for it. Just please return the golden cymbal and the bag that the evil animal stole."


    Death is dead, even if there is a big fire in his heart, he can''t vent it.


    He''ll be content to get the baby back.


    "This The Buddha didn''t know that the monster had come to take out two treasures, but they had been damaged by Wukong. " Su Xun opened his eyes seriously and told a lie. The baby was in the system space.


    What are you kidding? You connive at the boy to be a demon, and you want to take the baby back?


    I didn''t wake up last night. I started daydreaming in broad daylight.


    Maitreya eyebrows PICK: "Tang Sanzang, monks don''t be full of nonsense, my baby is not monkey king can destroy."


    "Amitabha, monks don''t lie. They dare to teach the Buddha that what the poor monk says is true. If we don''t destroy those two treasures, how can we fight against your boy Huang Mei?" Su Xun was not in a hurry. He could tell lies easily. He was very skilled.


    Maitreya''s eyes narrowed slightly and his face became cold. Instead of looking at the Tang monk, he looked at the monkey king: "Monkey King, since you have been worshipping my Buddha, you have changed the habits of those monsters and returned my treasure quickly."


    in his eyes, Jin Chan Zi, who has not awakened the memory of his previous life, is just an ordinary monk.


    If the baby is on the monkey king, he doesn''t have to waste a lot of time talking to the Tang monk.


    I''ve heard that the Tang Monk''s temperament has changed. Today I realize that he is full of lies!


    But Maitreya didn''t take it seriously. Although he said monks don''t lie, which of them, Buddhists and Bodhisattvas, didn''t lie?


    "Buddha, the baby is not on my grandson." The monkey king is telling the truth.Maitreya saw that the master and apprentice were so presumptuous, and Huang Mei''s death made him angry. He was furious: "Monkey King, you are presumptuous!"


    Then he reached out to monkey king.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, a big mouth was on his face, and his voice was so clear that the whole hall could be heard.


    Maitreya was stunned.


    Sun Wukong, Sha Wujing, Zhu Bajie, including the white dragon and horse, are also confused.


    Looking at Su Xun with an incredible face.


    No matter what, they didn''t think that Su Xun dared to slap a Buddha in the face.


    "Don''t you drink, mad?" Su Xun looked at Maitreya coldly.


    Master is so cruel that he even scolds himself.


    Maitreya is still in shock and muddle force, did not respond, because it gave him too much stimulation, a chaos in his mind.


    After a while, he calmed down, and his anger did not hide: "Jinchanzi, you have recovered your memory!"


    If not, Monk Tang would not have hit him.


    "Stupid beep!"


    Su Xun''s mouth was full of fragrance. He picked up his cassock and went straight to Maitreya''s face, hitting it with one blow.


    "Be so presumptuous


    Maitreya was furious, but he was even more shocked by the great change in his journey to the West. Why didn''t the Tathagata Buddha realize it?


    At the same time, he wanted to stop Su Xun lightly.


    "Bang!"


    However, this ordinary punch is still accurate on his face.


    "Ah


    Maitreya screamed and was directly knocked down.


    Then Su Xun jumped up and rode on his big belly. His fists were left and right.


    "Fuck you, don''t be shameful!"


    "Dare to fight my apprentice! You''re braver than you are


    "See? Jinnao, your big jinnao. I''ll give it back to you now. "


    "Bang!"


    A gold cymbal fell on Maitreya''s fat face.


    This is a pure hand-to-hand fight. No, to be exact, it''s a one-sided fight.


    Maitreya''s mana is directly suppressed, just like an ordinary person.


    His precious cymbals hit him on the head again and again, which made him miserable.


    "Ah! Monk Tang! You are crazy


    "Ah! Stop fighting. Stop fighting. "


    Monkey King and others have been completely stupid.

 Chapter 855

    Q: what''s it like to fight to the meat?


    Maitreya: cathartic. When people are on a journey to the west, they just go down to earth and have been beaten violently. If I understand this feeling, I will be beaten again. I will hide first.


    "Stop fighting! Stop fighting


    "Monk Tang! Golden Cicada! Stop it


    Maitreya feels very painful. Even if the fat is thicker than the armour, it can''t stop the momentum of his fist.


    In fact, there is more shock and fear in my heart.


    Because, even if Jinchanzi recovered his memory and strength, he could not be so strong.


    And the unexpected things along the journey to the West were also obvious, which were all done by Tang monk.


    Monkey King: Wuwu, I don''t want to carry the pot anymore.


    Su Xun was a decent man, so he just made Maitreya fat and stopped.


    "I will report this to the Buddha!"


    Maitreya stood up with fat.


    Su Xun laughed: "do you think you have this chance? Originally, Buddha, I didn''t want to attack you. Why do you have to force me to be cheap? "


    "Yes, people are forced out!" Pig Bajie said, looking at Maitreya was beaten into a brother, he felt old and cool.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched for a moment. People were really forced out, but needless to say.


    Maitreya Buddha, who used to laugh all the time, can''t laugh any more: "I don''t know what means you used to suppress me, but I want to go..."


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun grabbed his neck. He was wrong. This guy was too fat to have a neck.


    A grasp of his fat will he severely hit the wall, looking at him, showing a ferocious smile: "you want to go, also can''t go."


    Wearing a red cassock, his face was full of defiance. Maitreya was like a chicken in his hands.


    "Golden Cicada! You You are possessed


    Maitreya stammered, because he felt the killing intention from Su Xun''s eyes.


    "If I want to be possessed, I dare not accept it."


    Su Xun said softly.


    Sun Wukong''s blood was boiling with enthusiasm.


    Do they still need to become Buddhists by learning Buddhist scriptures?


    A picture appeared in their minds:


    when they went to the West Tianling mountain, Su Xun grabbed the Tathagata by the neck and threw him down like a dead dog. Then he sat on his lotus terrace and called himself Buddha.


    After that, four of their disciples were also granted the title of Buddha.


    Think about it. They''re all excited.


    "Jinchanzi, don''t mess around. If I die, the Buddha will feel it. You can''t escape death!"


    The cicada panicked.


    It''s like, you see a dog and you''re going to kick him.


    Then the dog suddenly becomes a wolf, and can bite your neck at any time.


    "Fat meat, I''ll send you to move bricks, and I''ll lose weight by the way. After all, it''s too fat. It''s bad for your health, high blood pressure, high blood fat, high blood sugar. It''s harmful to Buddha."


    Su Xun''s voice fell. Before Maitreya Buddha could respond, he was sealed with mana and put it into the small world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the small world.


    "Buddha from the East!"


    Seeing an old acquaintance, qingniu and the land were quite happy.


    One of the four great joys of life: meeting an old friend in a foreign land.


    "Come on! Help me up


    Maitreya is full of fat and has no magic power, so it''s hard for him to get up on his own.


    Qingniu is happy to help Buddha. He runs up, bows his head, and arches his horn on the fart of Maitreya.


    "Ouch, ouch -"


    Maitreya screamed, and his body of several hundred jin brushed and jumped up like a spring.


    It''s a medical miracle.


    "Qingniu! Why are you here! "


    Maitreya covered his ass and looked at qingniu with wide eyes. Taishang Laojun was looking for him everywhere. Unexpectedly, he was caught by Tang monk.


    "Buddha, how can you come here? How can Tang Monk be the opponent of Buddha?"


    Qingniu and Tiandi are looking at Maitreya. After all, they don''t think Maitreya will be captured by Tang Monk because of its strength.


    What''s more, Tang monk is also a Buddhist disciple.


    It''s a good thing to say that it''s impossible to fight them even with their families.


    Maitreya immediately figured out the thought in Niu Yiren''s heart. He turned his eyes and laughed casually, saying, "I asked to come in on my own initiative."


    I''m kidding. I admit that I was caught by the Tang monk. Did he come to the Buddha to save face?


    "Pa!"


    A whip flew up to him before he had finished loading a force.


    "Ah


    Without the power, Maitreya screamed.


    "Fatso, what are you dawdling about for? Why don''t you follow me to move the bricksA ghost will yell with a whip.


    Qingniu and Tiandi look at Maitreya with wide eyes. Is that what you mean by coming in voluntarily?


    Maitreya embarrassed group, face fat twitch: "I voluntarily move bricks."


    Qingniu


    Land "....."


    Are we fools?


    "Pa!"


    "Go fast, delay the construction period and cut you!"


    "Ah! Stop fighting, I''m Buddha


    "Here, you are a hammer, at least you can drive nails. If you are Buddha, you can only move bricks!"


    "Pa!"


    "Ah


    Seeing Maitreya go away with fat while being whipped, qingniu and the earth look at each other.


    "This What''s going on? "


    At the beginning, the two of them also analyzed that this may be a conspiracy of Buddhism against their Taoism.


    But now it seems that it has nothing to do with Buddhism. It''s the same strike of Tang monks.


    Otherwise, all the Buddhists are so miserable?


    What shocked them even more was the strength of Tang monk.


    What kind of cultivation is it to be able to take a Buddha from the West as a coolie?


    Although Donglai Buddha is not as good as Tathagata Buddha, as a Buddha, his strength is absolutely not weak.


    "Hiss -"


    one cow and one person take a breath.


    It has made a negligible contribution to global warming in the small world. -


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Travel to the West.


    After the destruction of the little Leiyin temple, the four masters and disciples have been on their way again.


    "Master, if you catch the Buddha from the East, nothing will happen." Zhu Bajie was very upset. Qingniu said that although he was Laojun''s Mount, he was just a beast.


    But the Buddha from the East is different. Tama is the Buddha of Lingshan. If he doesn''t show up for a long time, Lingshan will fight to the end.


    Su Xun was riding on the horse. Hearing the words, he frowned: "Bajie, what are you talking about? When did you catch Donglai Buddha as a teacher? Don''t talk nonsense, you pestilent pig. It''s disrespect to the Buddha. Amitabha, it''s good. "


    Zhu Bajie


    Master, you look so shameless. You are so handsome.


    "That''s right. Don''t talk nonsense, you idiot. We haven''t met Maitreya Buddha all the way." The monkey king laughs.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "Wukong, don''t talk nonsense. Monks don''t lie. We just met the Buddha from the East."


    The monkey king was confused: "master?"


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing are also confused.


    Su Xun put his hands together and said calmly, "we just met the Buddha from the East. We have given him the golden cymbal and the bag the day after tomorrow. Then the Buddha encouraged me to wait and then left. As for where he went, how can we know?"


    Three people "....."


    Master is master, Gao!

 Chapter 856

    Maitreya just disappeared, but Lingshan didn''t react so quickly.


    After all, Maitreya is also a Buddha. There is no need to report where he wants to go.


    Therefore, it is completely normal for the Buddha to disappear from time to time, and the Tathagata Buddha will not be idle to blind the trace of Maitreya Buddha.


    Therefore, it is only after a period of time that Maitreya does not show up for a long time that the West will be suspicious, the Tathagata will calculate, and Maitreya will disappear.


    But that''s all.


    Just like Lao Jun, he can count that his cow is still alive, but he doesn''t know where to go.


    Laojun lost the ox, Lingshan lost the Buddha.


    That''s the symmetry.


    Obsessive compulsive disorder indicates comfort.


    After passing the little Leiyin temple, Su Xun went over two big mountains and came to Qijue mountain.


    He killed the snake demon in Qijue mountain to get rid of the local people, so he continued to go west.


    After the Qijue mountain, he came to Zhu Ziguo.


    There is a monster named jinmaohou in Zhu Ziguo, the mount of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    When the king of Zhu Ziguo was the crown prince, he shot and injured two children of the peacock king Daming, the mother of Western Buddhas, on the slope of luofengpo. The peacock king Daming wanted to revenge.


    It means that the king and his queen should be separated for three years.


    At that time, the Bodhisattva of Guanyin, riding by on golden hair, just heard this.


    Golden hair roars on the heart, steals the magic weapon, goes down to earth for the demon, and catches the empress of King Zhu Zi''s Jinsheng palace.


    Immortal Ziyang knew that the empress of Jinsheng palace was in trouble, so he gave her a Dharma suit. After putting it on, Jin Maohou could not defile her.


    Later, the monkey king cured King Zhu Zi and rescued the empress of Jinsheng palace. At the critical moment, Guanyin Bodhisattva came forward to save jinmaohou.


    In the original work, Guanyin Bodhisattva said that jinmaohou came to help king Zhu Zi eliminate disasters.


    Because King Zhu Zi had hurt the son of the Buddha''s mother, he deserved to be punished.


    But this golden roar was not a good intention. He wanted to pollute the empress of the golden palace, but he was blocked by immortal Ziyang''s Dharma suit and could not succeed.


    But Rao is so. This golden roar does harm to people.


    He couldn''t touch the empress of Jinsheng palace who was protected by the Dharma suit, so he went to Zhu Ziguo to ask for the palace maids because she needed to be served. He asked for them several times, and they were all killed by him.


    But in the end, just like the inspiration king in the original work, Jin Maohou was taken away by Guanyin Bodhisattva. He obviously killed people, but he was not punished.


    Is this the compassion of Buddhism?


    Maybe in the eyes of Buddhism, ordinary people''s lives are not fortune telling. After all, my Buddha is not poor.


    In the journey to the west, there are many such monsters, such as Huangmei king of xiaoleiyin temple.


    To this kind of goblin, there are Buddhist backstage connivance, harm the lives of mortals, but can not win over.


    Su Xun implemented a policy: no amnesty for killing!


    It''s not unusual for wild monsters to eat people, because monsters and people are two species.


    Just like the Terran friars also eat monsters, or eat the inner elixir of monsters, and use monsters to refine treasures.


    However, it is unforgivable for the horse riding Buddhism to connive at the cannibalism of its own mount without punishment.


    Therefore, Su Xun has put the death penalty on this golden roar named Sai Tai Sui.


    "Master, there is a city ahead." The monkey king pointed to the city in front of the horse and said.


    Su Xun nodded: "I''m not blind."


    Monkey King


    Master, you are strong, otherwise you will not live to this day.


    "It''s not your fault to cover up your strange features. It''s not your fault to be ugly. It''s not right to go into the city and scare people later." Su Xun''s words are sincere and sincere.


    In the original book, these guys didn''t cause a stir when they entered Zhu Ziguo. Su Xun didn''t want to waste his time.


    Pig Bajie hummed: "I change."


    The next second, it turned into a cream.


    "Be ugly, you can''t be more handsome than me." Su Xun looked at Zhu Bajie and said seriously.


    Zhu Bajie


    Finally, Su Xun took three ordinary disciples into the capital of Zhu Ziguo.


    "Master, do you want to find a post house to rest first?"


    Asked the monkey king.


    "No, go straight to the palace."


    Su Xun said faintly. He took four people to the palace and said directly to the general who was guarding the palace: "Amitabha, benefactor, I''m very polite. I''m a monk who came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the Western Heaven to get scriptures. I came to your place at the beginning of this day to see the king in exchange for a customs declaration. By the way, I came to treat the king''s illness."


    In the original book, King Zhu Zi was scared to get sick by golden hair roar. He posted up a list saying who could cure him so that he could divide the country equally.


    In Chinese history, even in movies and TV plays, many emperors have said this.


    In the end, all the people who were said by the emperor were killed by the emperor, and there was no good end.This king Zhu Zi is the only emperor who keeps his promise. In the original book, when the monkey king has cured him, he really wants to share the land equally with the monkey king.


    "How did you know that my king was ill?" The young general looks at Su Xun in disbelief.


    Su Xun laughed and said nothing, which made him unpredictable.


    The more this attitude is, the more he dare not despise it.


    "Excuse me, elder. I''ll report it now."


    The voice of the young general falls, turns around and goes.


    Zhu Bajie also asked curiously, "master, how do you know that the king is sick?"


    "As a teacher, I know everything." Su Xun pretended to be a force.


    Secretly, the five Jiedi and others were all in suspense. They found that along the way, everything seemed to be expected by Tang monk.


    He was like a prophet.


    Although his cultivation is advanced, it''s incredible.


    But he said that after hearing the report from the young general, King Zhu Zi had no doubt that there was him. Because he was ill, he could not meet him far away, so he sent his officials to meet Su Xun in the palace for him.


    After entering the palace, Su Xun directly used an elixir to cure all kinds of diseases and cured King Zhu Zi.


    King Zhu Zi was so surprised that he wanted to share the land equally with Su Xun.


    He seems to be addicted to sharing.


    Su Xun didn''t like this tiny place, so he refused and said he could help him save the queen.


    King Zhu Zi was shocked to see that Su Xun could even calculate that his Empress had been captured by a monster. He immediately said that he would build a temple and worship Buddhism all over the country.


    Su Xun''s face was black: "if so, the poor monk would not care about it. Zhu Ziguo could not worship Buddha."


    Lao Tzu''s credit to a group of baldness?


    Are you kidding?


    "This Why? " King Zhu Zi was stunned. He had a small head and a big question mark.


    Su Xun did not explain.


    In King Zhu Zi''s opinion, it was reasonable for Su Xun to say so. In order to welcome back the queen as soon as possible, he agreed.


    "Master, where is the goblin? Let the disciples accept him. " Monkey King volunteered.


    Su Xun said, "Wukong, you are not the opponent of the monster. Let me be your teacher."


    When the voice fell, Su Xun disappeared.


    King Zhu Zi and his ministers were shocked and regarded him as an immortal.

 Chapter 857

    South China Sea purple bamboo forest.


    After learning that the four monks and disciples of Tang Dynasty had entered the boundary of Zhu Zi Kingdom, the Bodhisattva Guanyin went to heart.


    After all, golden roar is his mount.


    The tragedy of inspiration king and Huangmei King happened not long ago.


    Although jinmaohou has his magic weapon, purple Jinling, in his hand, he is not at ease.


    After all, King Huang Mei still has a golden cymbal and the day after tomorrow''s bag in his hand. Is he still killed by the monkey king?


    Guanyin Bodhisattva made a calculation.


    She was relieved that the monkey king was still in Zhu Ziguo''s palace and Jin Maohou was still alive.


    As everyone knows, he has been staring at the wrong person from the beginning to the end. He is staring at the monkey king?


    Kirin Hill, the * hole.


    This is jinmaohou''s cave.


    When Su Xun came here, he fell to the ground and yelled, "where is Sai Tai Sui? Come out soon!"


    Inside the cave.


    Golden hair roar is embracing a shivering palace maid, suddenly a small demon to report.


    "Newspaper! Tell the king that there is a white faced monk outside. Call him by name


    "What?" Golden hair roared, his eyes glared, and he was angry: "what a monk who is not afraid of death. Now that he''s here, kill him and drink! Take my weapon


    Several small demons carried a Xuanhua axe.


    Golden roar raised the axe, and the evil wind at his feet flew out of the cave.


    "What are you, monk! Dare to come to the front of our king''s cave and yell. I''m tired of living! "


    Golden hair roars at Tang Seng to shout a way.


    Su Xun said, "I''m a monk from the eastern Tang Dynasty who came and went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures..."


    "Monk Tang! Are you the Tang monk who can live forever after eating Golden hair roared, his eyes brightened, and then he laughed: "it''s really my luck, little ones, hurry to boil water, and share Tang Monk''s meat tonight!"


    The voice falls, raises the ax then killed in the past.


    "Evil! Die


    Tang Monk''s face sank. He copied a golden cudgel in his hand. He rose in the air and dropped it.


    "Titanium! Monster! Give me a stick


    When I was a child, I wanted to have a golden cudgel. Now I have it. I just take it out to enjoy myself.


    "Golden cudgel! You are the change of that Bimawen


    Golden fur roar is shocked and turns pale, and raises axe to stop it.


    It''s no wonder that Tangseng District mortals can have such strength. It turns out that the monkey has changed.


    "Dang!"


    After one stroke, Xuanhua axe was shocked. Jin Maohou felt that his two arms would be broken.


    "Good, good Bi Ma Wen, today I want you to taste the power of my king!"


    Golden hair roar flies back, takes down the purple golden bell on the waist, then reserves the magic weapon to hurt people.


    "Take it!"


    Su Xun threw out the diamond.


    A golden light flashed by, and the purple bell was directly collected by the steel chisel.


    "My baby!"


    Golden fur roared and turned pale.


    "Die, demon!"


    Su Xun yelled.


    "I''m the mount of Goddess Guanyin..."


    Before he had finished his story, Jin Mao''s head was broken by a golden cudgel, and the red and white ones were left on the ground. He could not die any more.


    "The king is dead! The king is dead


    "Run..."


    A group of small demons see the situation is not good, then each skill, exclaimed to flee.


    Su Xun killed several of them, but he didn''t spend any time chasing them, so he directly saved the lady of Jinsheng palace.


    At the moment when Jin Mao roared to death, the Bodhisattva of Guanyin in the purple bamboo forest of the South China Sea was on a whim.


    "Dead again! The monkey


    Avalokitesvara almost vomited blood.


    He didn''t expect that he had just finished the calculation. The monkey''s speed changed so fast that he killed saitaisui.


    She was surprised and angry, angry that the monkey killed her lingchong inspiration king and mount jinmaohou.


    What''s amazing is the strength of the monkey.


    Huangmei king and jinmaohou are both treasures. They were all killed by him. The monkey''s accomplishments have been improved too fast.


    Guanyin left Nanhai and went down to earth all the way.


    came to the cave of Kirin mountain *, and saw a mess. Several small spirits were picking up the mess, including the body of the golden roar.


    Seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva, the little demons were scared out of their wits and knelt on the ground shivering.


    They didn''t dare to come back until they saw Su Xun leave.


    Unexpectedly, a monk left, but a more powerful Guanyin Bodhisattva came.


    Their lives are so miserable.


    "Don''t be afraid. I ask you who killed your king."


    Looking at the body of golden hair roaring, the Guanyin Bodhisattva forbeared his anger and asked several little demons below.


    "Back Back to Bodhisattva, the king is He was killed by a white faced monk in a red cassock. " A little demon answers with fear."What are you talking about?" he said


    Monk Tang!


    It''s like a thunder, splitting through my mind.


    Avalokitesvara was shocked.


    It''s actually Tang Sanzang. Has he already recovered his memory and strength, and has been hiding himself?


    Yes, mostly.


    In this way, the cultivation of Jin Chan Zi can also explain the abnormality of this road.


    "Bodhisattva, the monk is holding a stick, King Say It''s called the golden cudgel. "


    Another little demon said.


    Just thought that he thought of the truth of Guanyin Bodhisattva heard this is a Leng.


    Golden cudgel?


    When does golden cudgel have something to do with Tang monk?


    "The king also said that the monk''s name was Bimawen!"


    Another little demon said positively.


    Avalokitesvara''s face is black.


    Golden cudgel, Bi Ma Wen.


    It must have been the monkey who turned into Tang monk that made Sai Taisui relax his vigilance and then killed him.


    Guanyin is very angry.


    This hateful monkey head!


    Monkey King: I''ll be wronged if I step on the horse.


    Although he hated it in his heart, he could only eat the dumb.


    But Jinmao roars to death. The magic weapon zijinling must be brought back.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva flies to Zhu Ziguo.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhu Ziguo palace.


    When the empress of Jinsheng palace came back, the king got well and the monster died.


    It''s three joys.


    The king was very grateful to the four of them. He wanted to hold a dinner tonight to thank them.


    Men are not allowed to stay in the palace.


    So four of Su Xun were arranged in the post house.


    In the post house.


    The four of them are chatting.


    Suddenly, Avalokitesvara appears in the room.


    "Bodhisattva! Why are you here! "


    The monkey king was surprised.


    "Wukong, don''t be rude!"


    Su Xun yelled, then got up and looked at the Guanyin Bodhisattva with his hands folded: "I''ve seen a Bodhisattva."


    Then he looked at the monkey king and said, "Monkey King, return the purple bell."


    "Purple bell, what purple bell?"


    The monkey king touched the monkey head, and he was very confused. Kirin to its origin owner,


    , "I am not a fool." * the Golden Horse roar of the Kirin Hill hole is my mount. You have killed him without knowing his status. I will not pursue it with you, but purple gold bell must return to its original owner.


    Looking at the monkey king pretending to be a fool, Guanyin Bodhisattva is very angry. This monkey doesn''t obey the discipline!


    Wukong understood it in a moment, and it''s back to the pot.


    Wei qubaba looked at Su Xun.


    I didn''t enjoy killing goblins.


    But it''s all on my back.


    I''m not human.


    But Shifu, you are not human!

 Chapter 858

    He was staring at the wronged eyes of the monkey king.


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed.


    So he turned his head and stopped looking.


    As long as he doesn''t look, he won''t feel embarrassed_ ¡É)O¡£


    Monkey King


    Avalokitesvara urged: "Wukong, give me back the purple bell quickly."


    "Bodhisattva, I really didn''t take your purple bell." The monkey king swore that he was telling the truth.


    Hum, if the monkey is still talking nonsense, what is your Guanyin


    "Well?"


    The monkey king was stunned. Then he looked down and saw a bell on his waist.


    He looked up at monk Tang in an instant.


    Su Xun said seriously: "Wukong! If a monk does not lie, he will give it back to the Bodhisattva soon! "


    Monkey King


    In my heart, ten thousand pieces of chonima raced by.


    Suddenly, he was nostalgic for Bodhi.


    He worshipped two masters. Compared with Tang monk, Bodhi is his father!


    Monkey King could only return the purple bell to Guanyin Bodhisattva and said with a smile: "forget, forget."


    "Well! You monkey, since you have obeyed our Buddha, you need to be restrained in your ways. You can''t fight indiscriminately any more. The golden roar is my mount. I came down to earth to relieve the disaster for King Zhu Zi... " Guanyin Bodhisattva said something about Zhu Ziguo''s gratitude and resentment for shooting peacock king Daming''s two children.


    The intention is to beat the monkey king, saying that he killed jinmaohou wrong, and jinmaohou should not die.


    "Bodhisattva''s words, I dare not agree with them."


    Su Xun looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva and said.


    "That golden hair roar came to eliminate the disaster named king Zhu Zi. In fact, he wanted to pollute the empress of Jinsheng palace, but he was blocked by immortal Ziyang''s Dharma suit and couldn''t succeed."


    "Besides, he also killed several maids in court. How can they not die?"


    After Su Xun finished, he put his hands together and looked straight at Guanyin.


    "You..."


    The Guanyin Bodhisattva said nothing but a cold hum and left with the purple bell.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, so he gave the purple bell back to Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    One reason is that he has copied a lot of them, but this one is not bad.


    If Maitreya is in chaos, it will be Guanyin.


    No, or the three realms are going to be in chaos.


    After all, although Guanyin Bodhisattva is a Bodhisattva, his status in Lingshan is very special.


    And he has been following up the journey to the West.


    Su Xun did something on the purple gold bell. He could know where Guanyin Bodhisattva was in the future.


    If he didn''t use the golden cudgel today, he would have to show his true feelings.


    After the real-time positioning of Guanyin Bodhisattva, if he comes, he will have a preparation in advance.


    "Master, you have gone too far."


    Sun Wukong looks at Su Xun bitterly.


    Su Xun said faintly: "because of your words, my weak soul has been seriously injured. I''m not in the mood to cook in recent days."


    "Presumptuous! Brother monkey, how dare you accuse Shifu! I''m so disrespectful


    "That''s right, elder martial brother, you''ve gone too far!"


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing quickly jumped out to criticize Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong said with a playful smile: "master, my grandson is drunk with the air. He just said some nonsense. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "That''s about the same." Su Xun snorted and mastered all the kitchen utensils.


    In the evening, King Zhu Zi sent someone to invite the four disciples to the palace for a banquet.


    Because I said hello in advance, so the evening banquet is all meat, not vegetarian.


    Su Xun''s explanation for this was that in their eastern land of the Tang Dynasty, monks were able to eat meat.


    Then all the officials of Zhu Zi believed it.


    When the wine was in full swing, the monkey king took out his subwoofer, put on a dynamic DJ, and led King Zhu Zi and his ministers and maids to dance.


    That scene is just spectacular.


    It is estimated that after sobering up the next day, if these ministers still remember what happened tonight, they will be embarrassed and shameless.


    However, everyone is embarrassed, so it is not.


    The next day, early in the morning, after breakfast, King Zhu Zi took all the civil and military officials to send the four disciples away.


    The whole city was surrounded by people, and the scene was huge.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world.


    "Buddha, the pre era mobile phone has been successfully cracked, and all the information in it has been extracted. As expected, there are many precious historical materials."


    A monk said respectfully to Tang monk.


    After the cataclysm, science and technology have regressed a lot, so the R & D department has wasted a lot of effort to crack the pre era smart machine.Today''s scientific progress in the blue star world depends on the archaeological team''s excavation of pre era civilization documents.


    Monk Tang opened his eyes slightly: "Oh? Please show it to me


    "Yes, Buddha."


    Soon, a cell phone was delivered.


    All kinds of materials and books are classified, novels and literatures.


    When the first pre era mobile phone was dug out, researchers found a lot of novels in it, thinking that it was the real history before the era.


    For example, Xiuxian novels once made people think that before the era, human beings could be cultivated to fly to the sky and escape from the earth and live forever.


    It was quickly proved to be a farce.


    However, some urban novels have also contributed to the scientific research and development of researchers.


    Therefore, the novels before the era are also part of the important materials.


    Tang Seng looks at his mobile phone. Suddenly, his eyes fall on a novel called journey to the West.


    The reason why I noticed this novel.


    Because he wanted to go west.


    Journey to the West.


    It''s similar in meaning, so it''s in his eyes.


    Tang monk was a little curious.


    Chapter 1: the source of spiritual root and pregnancy flows out, and the cultivation of mind and nature leads to life


    His face changed when he looked at him.


    Chen Xuanzang (Tang Xuanzang), Tang Emperor Li Shimin, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Liu Boqin


    "This How can it be


    Tang monk was shocked and his mobile phone almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was stable.


    He was sent to the present world by that mysterious man in Liu Boqin''s home.


    The records in this book before the rescue of Monkey King from liangjieshan are actually related to his experiences.


    Is this his story?


    Since the front is true, is the record behind true?


    Tang Monk forbeared the fear in his heart, and then continued to look back.


    See him save the monkey king there.


    I thought, if he was not sent to this world by that mysterious man, would he go to Liangjie mountain to rescue the monkey king?


    Before he knew it, it was dark.


    The shock in Tang Monk''s heart lasted for a long time.


    Whether the records in this book are true or false.


    Is he really the reincarnation of Jinchanzi, the second disciple of Buddha?


    Are some of the memories that I have come up with these days just like those of Jin Chan Zi?


    But Why is there this book?


    Are you just the characters in the book?


    Who is that mysterious man?


    Monk Tang was a little at a loss.

 Chapter 859

    Monk Tang was bewildered by a journey to the West.


    He began to doubt life.


    At last, he suddenly thought of something and communicated with his assistant in his mind: "you know what''s going on, don''t you?"


    "I know."


    "Quick Tell me quickly Monk Tang is excited.


    The little assistant said, "this book records the events in your world. You are the Tang monk in the book. If it is not an accident, your future is the ending of the book."


    "But now, there''s an accident!" Tang Monk gnashed his teeth and said that he could have become a Buddha, but he was brought to this broken place.


    Although he is a Buddha in this world, what''s the meaning of being the eldest among a group of kids?


    You know, he could have become a Buddha!


    He is just like a rich second generation who is sent out to carry out the project. As long as the project is completed step by step, he will be promoted.


    But now, just at the beginning of the project, he was kicked to Africa and couldn''t go back.


    Although he is now a chief in Africa, is it comfortable to be the second generation of the top rich in China?


    "Come on, as long as you have enough luck, you can go back one day." The little assistant encouraged.


    When monk Tang heard this, what else could he say? He could only continue to praise him.


    But it is not without a benefit, at least he can focus on the obscene, trivial development.


    When he returns to the western world after his development, he will become a real Buddha directly!


    All the Buddhist disciples should look like those under his hands.


    The Dharma he is spreading now should be the real Dharma!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Away from Zhu Ziguo, all the way to the west, climbing mountains, enjoying the rising sun in the morning, bathing in the sunset at night, the boundless scenery is unforgettable.


    On a winding path, Su Xun was riding a white dragon horse, and four of them were riding on the fierce sun.


    "Master, the sun is too big on this day, or have a rest." Pig eight quit wipe sweat said, a body fat has been in reflection.


    Monkey King is also hot and dry: "master, you''re right. Let''s find a place to have a rest."


    Sha Wujing took the burden and said nothing.


    Su Xun said, "just look for a piece of open space in front of you, camp and wait for the sun to set."


    After three li''s journey, they found a fairly flat space. Susian took out his tent and camped.


    The tent is the kind of square tent. After it is put up, the space inside is very spacious. This is the military multi-functional March tent of R star.


    This is black technology, nuclear power generation. It can not only enjoy the cool, but also watch movies.


    As long as there is electricity, there is a good life.


    "Ah, it''s so comfortable, master. You don''t have so many strange treasures."


    After entering the tent, he took out the iced fat house from the refrigerator and drank the happy water. It was cool to the heart. The three of them all showed the expression of enjoyment.


    "I don''t want to work hard for my teacher at noon today. Let''s go out and make friends. We don''t need luxury. Just have a pot of chicken, duck, fish and wine."


    Su Xun was lying on the sofa without any image, with his legs up, and said softly.


    The Monkey King three people have a black line.


    "Master, I don''t even have a family in the wilderness. Where can I find chicken, duck and fish?"


    Pig eight quit humming said.


    Su Xun''s eyes glared: "if you know, what else do you need to do? Just you, go to Huayuan quickly. If you can''t find it back, we''ll have roast pork at noon! "


    "Come on, it turns out that an old pig is a ration for captivity." Pig Bajie made a complaint and got out of the tent.


    Su Xun yawned: "I''ll sleep for my teacher. The fool will call me when he comes back."


    "Yes, master."


    Sun Wukong, Sha Wujing, and the little white dragon who has become a human race to fight the landlord in poker.


    It''s just right that one person is missing.


    But he said that Zhu Bajie got out of the tent and used a nine toothed harrow as a crutch to choose a direction.


    "The sun is so big, the master is so cruel. My old pig is all fat and easy to get hot. They hide in the tent in the shade, but they let my old pig go to the wilderness to make love, and they are very picky."


    Zhu Bajie was sweating profusely. As he walked, he gasped and grumbled.


    He turned his eyes.


    "It''s better for me to find a shady place to sleep, and then go back to say that I can''t find anyone nearby. Master will not really roast me."


    Zhu Bajie did it when he thought about it, and went on, ready to find a suitable place to sleep.


    "Sister, come on, this way, sister."


    "Ah, catch it. Be careful."


    "Three younger sister, quick, kick me..."


    A burst of daughter''s family''s playful sound, called the tired pig Bajie moment is the spirit of a boost.


    Follow the sound.Before long, he saw a magnificent courtyard. In front of the courtyard, seven colorful girls were playing Cuju.


    The seven women were dressed in different colors, revealing the white and tender flesh around their waists. They were outstanding in appearance, tall and hot in stature, and each had her own style.


    There was a silver ring of laughter when playing.


    From the pig''s throat, it can be seen that the mouth of the pig is very dry.


    After a while, he came back to his senses and went to the seven women with a look of brother pig.


    "Female Bodhisattvas, I''m very polite. I''m a monk from the Tang Dynasty in eastern China. I want to have some fast food. I don''t know if it''s convenient?"


    Zhu Bajie tried to pretend to be a gentleman, but he was like a monkey, full of ugliness.


    "The monk from the Tang Dynasty in the east?"


    The seven women looked at each other and then laughed: "you look like this But it''s a monster. What kind of monk is it? "


    "The female Bodhisattvas don''t know that old pig was Marshal Tianpeng, but he was born by mistake. Although the old pig is not good-looking, he is kind-hearted in the bottom of his heart." Said Zhu Bajie.


    A woman in a red dress said with a smile, "you don''t have anything to eat, but our sisters have something to eat. Today we have roast suckling pigs."


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    The other six women were all smiles.


    Pig Bajie felt something was wrong, but before he could run, six women suddenly spat spider silk in their abdomen and wrapped him up, making him unable to move.


    "Come on, hang him up and use him to lead the Tang Monk over."


    It turns out that these are the seven fairies in Pansi cave.


    In the original work, the Tang monk came out and was arrested by them.


    I didn''t expect to change to pig Bajie now.


    Caught by the spider''s silk, Zhu Bajie''s mana has a chance to be used.


    In the tent.


    "Why doesn''t this fool come back?" The monkey king frowned and looked at the cards in his hand: "don''t you fall asleep somewhere? The one who loses will go out and look for the nerd."


    Sha Wujing lost, so he went out to find Zhu Bajie.


    Looking for Pan Si Dong, I was shocked to see that he was hanging to beat Zhu Bajie.


    Did not dare to alarm the goblin, ran back to the tent.


    "Shifu, something''s wrong. Shifu, the second elder martial brother has been taken away by a monster!"

 Chapter 860

    "Master, the second elder martial brother has been caught by a monster!"


    Sha Wujing panic into the tent.


    "Damn it


    Su Xun, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened. His eyes were red and he was very angry when he got up.


    Sha Wujing was startled and added: "master, I saw that the second elder martial brother was hanged. He must have been caught by a monster."


    "Do you know what the monster is?" Su Xun asked.


    If you can catch pig Bajie, you should have some strength. What''s the plot?


    Sha Wujing shook his head in embarrassment: "I don''t know."


    "Where is the four value merit? Where is it?" Su Xun could only recognize monsters according to their place names.


    "Elder Hui, this place is called pansiling."


    After hearing this, Su Xun knew that he had met the seven fairies in Pansi cave.


    Zhu Bajie was caught mostly because he was obsessed with sex and relaxed his vigilance.


    After all, the silk that the seven female spiders spit is unusual.


    Su Xun was very angry when he got up.


    Spider spirit, right? Can spin silk, right.


    Then I''ll arrest you, and later I''ll be responsible for spinning silk, so that I can refine the robes.


    "You wait here. As a teacher, you will come."


    Su Xun''s voice fell and disappeared in the tent.


    Pan Si Dong.


    Seven fairies are waiting for Tang monk to come.


    "Elder sister, the Tang Monk didn''t know that Zhu Bajie had been arrested. How could he come?"


    "Yes, I heard that there is a powerful monkey around him. What if it''s the monkey?"


    "If it''s the monkey, we''ll be divided into two groups. One is responsible for controlling the monkey, and the other is responsible for catching the Tang Monk secretly."


    "You are so wise. What a clever plan."


    Seven female goblins are discussing the so-called ingenious plan at the door of Pansi cave. By the way, they stare at Zhu Bajie.


    They are like fishing now. Zhu Bajie is the bait. Of course, they have to stare at the fishing rod. What if the fish nibbles away the bait when they don''t pay attention.


    All of a sudden, Zhu Bajie, whose mouth is blocked by his smelly socks in the tree, struggles violently.


    "Sister, look, here comes a monk!"


    A goblin in a blue dress exclaimed.


    Let''s see the rest of the demons.


    I saw a monk holding a nine ring staff, wearing a red cassock, and walking slowly.


    The wind blows across the earth and rolls up a corner of the cassock, making a cold sound, just like heaven and man.


    Seven goblins have been watching.


    What a handsome monk.


    How can such a handsome monk have the heart to eat him?


    No, if he likes it, they can eat it, but this is not that.


    "Evil! Catch my apprentice and disturb my dream. It''s unforgivable. Don''t you give up and get caught soon! "


    Su Xun''s nine ring stick was on the ground, and his eyes swept across the seven female goblins.


    Women, just pink skeletons.


    No matter how beautiful he was, he didn''t care.


    After all, he''s a spider!


    "I''ll catch him


    Seven female goblins said in one voice, and then stood up at the same time, spitting spider silk at Tang monk.


    "I dare to teach you how to carve insects!"


    Su Xun gave a cold hum, and the nine ring staff shook.


    "Cila -"


    the silk of seven spiders broke directly.


    "Ah


    Qisheng screams. The Banshee falls to the ground, covers her navel and looks at Su Xun in horror.


    "I can see at a glance that you are not human, and you are not ready to show your true shape! Great power, Tianlong


    Su Xun stood up in the air, holding a nine ring staff in one hand and clapping it with the other hand.


    "Chant -"


    a dragon chant resounds through the sky, and a virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon sweeps across the ground.


    Smoke and dust dispersed, the original place of the seven women have disappeared, replaced by seven spiders.


    The seven spiders are all of different colors and the size of their fists. They look cute.


    Seven spiders are ready to run.


    Su Xun brought it into the small world.


    Since I can spin silk, I''ll be responsible for spinning silk and making clothes for me.


    Su Xun pointed out that the pig Bajie, which was tied up and hung up, fell to the ground.


    "Master, I miss you so much."


    For the rest of his life, Zhu Bajie pounced on Su Xun.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him away.


    "Go back first. There is a goblin here. I''ll meet him again as a teacher."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun left in the air.


    The other goblin is the one with one hundred eyes.


    Seven Spiderman brothers.


    As soon as he took off his clothes and covered his eyes, Monkey King suffered a lot in his journey to the West.Su Xun revealed himself and went to accept him.


    This wild goblin is very powerful for fighting regiments. Don''t worry about the tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers. As soon as you take off your clothes, you can directly blind their dog eyes.


    When Su Xun found the Baiyan demon king, he let go of his arrogance and rewarded him with some sweet things.


    The constant process is so simple.


    Because he has absolute strength.


    Now, which wild demon clan does not want to find a backer to buy insurance for themselves?


    Otherwise, one day the demon will be subdued and the demons will be removed. Maybe the demon clan will be enemies everywhere.


    After recovering the hundred eyes demon king, Su Xun went back to the tent and found that lunch had come back.


    It''s the fate of Monkey King''s going out.


    To be exact, it was a somersault to a city, spent some money, bought a lunch.


    After lunch, the sun still showed no sign of abating.


    Su Xun entered the small world.


    To the seven female spiders delimited a site, let them repair a plate silk hole.


    It''s stipulated for them how much spider silk they have to hand in every month.


    Now they live in his site. Is it OK to pay the rent on time?


    Seven female goblins also naive want meat, compensation, by Su Xun mercilessly refused.


    You''re kidding. You don''t want to pay the rent?


    There''s no way!


    He finally satisfied his wish to be a charterer.


    He divided the small world into the underworld and the sunny world, which is still in the state of ocean.


    Even terrestrial life has not yet been born, so spiderman is also arranged in the underworld.


    Because he doesn''t want to interfere with the evolution of the Yang world, and he wants to see what the free evolution of the world can look like.


    He went to see Maitreya as a Tang monk.


    By the time we found Maitreya, this guy had lost a lot of weight and was carrying bricks.


    "Oh, who should I be? Isn''t this Buddha from the east? Tut Tut, I''ve lost a lot of weight. I almost didn''t recognize it. "


    With a piece of watermelon, Su Xun, accompanied by two ghost generals, walked past.


    "Monk Tang!"


    Seeing Tang monk, Maitreya''s eyes filled with tears.


    "Let me out! Please let me out! I promise I won''t trouble you in the future. I promise I will be very obedient. I beg you


    Maitreya fell on his knees with a plop.


    From his rapid weight loss, we can see the quality of his life during this period.


    Here, you can''t tell day from night.


    But Maitreya never had enough sleep, never had enough food, and only did a lot of work.


    He''s too hard. He''s too hard.


    "Silly boy, what nonsense are you talking about? Do well. I''ll take good care of you. Maybe you will be the labor model this month."


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder kindly and turned away mercilessly.


    "No! No


    Behind him, the shrill voice of Maitreya is moving.


    "Pa!"


    The sound of whips on the body sounded.


    "I want to be lazy on my knees! Get up and work

 Chapter 861

    Farewell to pansiling, the four masters and disciples rest when the sun is burning, and they are on their way in the afternoon when there is no sun.


    On this day, a mountain rises into the sky.


    "What a high mountain. The road is rough and dangerous." At the foot of the mountain, Zhu Bajie pretends to be a cultural man.


    The monkey king said with a smile, "as long as there is a way, no matter how high the mountain is, you can walk up on one foot."


    "Wukong is right!" Su Xun laughed. He took the lead and set foot on the mountain road.


    After crossing this mountain, one can see endless mountains.


    After several miles, he suddenly saw an old man with a dragon''s crutch in his hand. He yelled at Su Xun and others from a distance: "elder, there are a group of demons on the mountain ahead. Don''t go any further."


    Su Xun saw at a glance that the old man was changed by Taibai Venus.


    I remember the story related to this in my mind.


    The plot gradually became clear.


    If the guess is right, the former convenience is the 800 Li lion camel ridge.


    This is the worst of the 81.


    There are four monsters in the mountain, and there are three thousand monsters.


    The three great demons all have their origins. One is the green lion under Manjusri Bodhisattva, and the other is the six tooth white elephant of Puxian Bodhisattva.


    The last one is the golden winged Mirs, which can also be regarded as the uncle of the Tathagata Buddha.


    Shituoling, a green haired lion, is also under Manjusri, but it''s not the black chicken kingdom.


    Because in the original, the description of the two lions is different.


    Secondly, the green lion in Wuji country is so weak that it''s a little brother.


    Shituoling, a green haired lion, is better than him. This guy has swallowed 100000 soldiers and generals at a time.


    These three monsters, Monkey King, have nothing to do but have Buddhist relations behind them.


    This time, Su Xun will kill them.


    Jesus can''t keep it, he said!


    For example, in the three hundred years before the king of Alpaca took over the city.


    How terrible is this sin?


    But in the end, there''s nothing wrong with the original.


    There are many monks in Lingshan who are compassionate, but they are the least compassionate.


    Even he is not so cruel.


    It''s more ferocious than me. In this world, there are no demons that are more powerful than me!


    What''s more, killing these three big demons and collecting the 47000 little demons are ready-made demon soldiers?


    Why not do it?


    "Master, the old man said there were monsters ahead. Would you like me to ask them carefully?" The monkey king looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun shook his head: "let''s go our way. Don''t pay more attention to him. There are only three clowns in front of us. If we are teachers, we can destroy them."


    He doesn''t want to play with the fool of Taibai Jinxing.


    "That is, with master, what are those monsters afraid of?" Pig eight precepts, sound and spirit.


    In this way, the four masters and disciples ignored the white Venus and continued to go west.


    Too white Venus blinks.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    Think of here, too white Venus raised voice: "that westbound elder, don''t want to go ahead, there are monsters in front, end is fierce."


    Su Xun''s four were still deaf.


    Seeing this, Taibai Jinxing patted her thigh and raised her voice again. She pulled her throat and cried, "the elder of westbound, don''t want to..."


    "Wukong, scold him!" Su Xun was impatient.


    The monkey king cursed at Taibai Venus: "Taibai, do you think that if you change your appearance, my grandson won''t recognize you? Call your mother there. If we don''t move forward, will your mother go to get Scriptures for us? "


    Too white Venus is directly confused.


    By the time he reacted, Su Xun''s figure had already disappeared.


    "Rude monkey! Rude monkey


    Taibai Venus was so angry that her body was shaking. Then she showed her true nature and went back to heaven.


    "Master, what is the monster in front of you?" Sun Wukong asked curiously. It must be unusual for Taibai Venus to remind him.


    Su Xun shook his head: "it''s not a monster, it''s three big demons, 47000 little demons."


    "Which three big demons?" 47000 little demons were directly ignored by the monkey king.


    Su Xun told the way of the three goblins.


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, including bailongma, were all very angry after hearing this.


    "Whoa, whoa!" Monkey King bared his teeth: "what a holy mountain, what a Buddha, they are all hypocritical!"


    "What''s the use of all the gods and Buddhas?"


    "It''s really How ridiculous


    They can accept the harm of wild goblins, but Lingshan can''t tolerate it.


    Especially the golden winged Mirs, who are actually relatives of the Buddha, is really unreasonable!"It''s very sinful of this laborer to go west!"


    Westbound has great merit, but those who died along the way all died because of the layout of westbound.


    Is the so-called great merit paved with the flesh and blood of mortals?


    In the dark, Wu Fang Jie Di and 18 Hu Jiao Jia Lan are both sweating and ashamed of Lingshan.


    The monkey king forbeared his anger: "master, since this monster is so powerful, we have no idea. Why don''t we go and find out first?"


    "Go ahead, be careful." Su Xun nodded.


    In the original book, the monkey king went to inquire about it. Let him inquire about the situation.


    Go to find out if shituoling is really like the mountain of bones and human blood in the original work.


    "My grandson, go too!"


    The monkey king turned into a kite and flew away.


    At this time, the West Tianling mountain.


    "According to that day''s court Taibai, Tang monks and disciples have already arrived at shituoling." Said the Avalokitesvara.


    Manjusri Bodhisattva said, "don''t worry about it this time. The green lion and the six toothed white elephant are proficient, not to mention the golden winged Mirs. I''m afraid the monkey can''t help it. Everything can be done step by step."


    "That''s right." The Bodhisattva nodded.


    Avalokitesvara frowned. Although he was a little worried, he felt that this wave was safe.


    After all, no matter how powerful the monkey king is, he can''t be the opponent of golden winged Mirs.


    Lower bound.


    The monkey king turned into a kite to get information.


    "The king asked me to patrol the South Mountain and the north mountain. Be careful of the monkey king..."


    Follow the demon''s ear to see the voice of a goblin coming into the sky.


    Then he revealed his true nature, pressed for some information, and killed the little diamond wind.


    Then he turned into a little diamond wind, took the flag and waist token, and went back to the monster cave.


    After entering the cave, he watched from both sides, and his heart was filled with surprise and anger.


    A mountain of skeletons, a forest of skeletons. Human hair is like felt, human skin is like dust. The blood gathered on the trees. It can be said that it is a sea of corpses.


    Rao is the monkey king who has the courage to reach the sky. He is also shocked by this scene.

 Chapter 862

    The monkey king fought back his anger.


    Entering the cave, I saw three monsters sitting above the cave.


    The one in the middle, with chiseled teeth, round head, nose up, red eyebrows and flame, is a green lion.


    Under the left hand that Phoenix eyes golden eyes, yellow teeth thick legs, long nose silver hair, look like the tail, it is the six teeth white elephant essence.


    Under the right hand is the golden winged Kun head, the star eyed leopard eye, the wind kneaded he, the birds hide their heads, and the birds are scared. This is the ROC carving of Yuncheng 90000.


    Under the three leadership, there are hundreds of small leaders on both sides.


    The green lion looked at the monkey king and said, "little diamond wind has come back. I want you to inquire about the situation of sunwalker. Can you find out?"


    Sun Wukong was an impulsive man. After seeing the miserable picture, he couldn''t help it.


    Immediately revealed the original: "your granddad here!"


    "Ah! Monkey King


    Above, three monsters were startled.


    "Titanium! Eat my grandson


    The monkey king yelled, the golden cudgel in his hand, quickly became bigger, and hit him with a stick.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion in the cave, which killed more than a dozen small leaders in an instant.


    "What a monkey king! Look, baby


    Golden winged Mirs take out two bottles of yin and Yang.


    "Then look at my baby, too!"


    Sun Wukong''s voice dropped, and he took out a diamond that Su Xun had given to his disciples.


    Whew.


    Yin Yang two gas cylinders were collected directly.


    "What! My Yin and Yang


    The golden winged Mirs were shocked and glared at the monkey king: "what a bi Ma Wen! Die


    The three demons join hands to attack.


    When the monkey king saw the situation, he ran away.


    "Damn monkey head!"


    Three demons have a feeling of punching in the air. They are angry and helpless.


    "Little ones, beat the drum and fight the whole army to catch the Tang Sanzang for drinking!"


    The three demons were put together by the monkey king. They were furious and ready to take the initiative.


    At the other end, the monkey king had already returned to Su Xun and told him about the situation in the cave.


    After hearing this, Su Xun''s face was cold.


    Just listening to the narration of Monkey King, he can already imagine the scene of a sea of corpses.


    He had seen a sea of corpses, but it was on the battlefield. At least the corpse was complete.


    But these were eaten by the three monsters. How miserable?


    "Master, my grandson has a treasure. What''s the use of it?"


    The monkey king took out the Yin Yang gas bottle.


    as like as two peas in the TV play, he said, "if you are sucked in by this bottle, you will only need to turn it into water at one forty-five."


    "Good to have a vicious baby." Said the monkey king.


    Su Xun sneered: "since this treasure was taken from them, it''s better to use it on them. Take it from the people, and use it for the people."


    "That''s a good idea!" Three people are a bright eye, have applauded.


    "Let''s go, master suiwei, get rid of the three monsters!"


    The four disciples came to the cave.


    What you see is that the three demons are gathering demon soldiers.


    "Today, I allow you to kill."


    Su Xun said faintly that although he wanted to incorporate these little demons, they were not good things, so he killed them.


    Those who survive are eligible for inclusion.


    "Yes, master!"


    "Monster! Take your life


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and the white dragon horse in human form directly enter the demon group.


    Blink and kill dozens of small demons.


    "What a monkey king! Heaven has its way. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. You''ll throw yourself in! "


    The green lion was furious.


    The golden winged Mirs saw the Tang monk on the high ground: "two brothers are dealing with the monkey king. I''ll take the Tang Monk first, so that he won''t run away."


    The voice fell and flew to Su Xun.


    "Golden winged Mirs?"


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up, and a hint of ridicule came up. The nine ring staff in his hand swept out.


    "Ah


    The golden winged Mirs burst out with blood, and their bodies flew out in an instant, revealing their original shape.


    "What


    Seeing this scene, both the green lion and the white elephant were shocked and frightened.


    Although golden winged Mirs ranked third, their strength was the strongest among them.


    Now I was injured face to face by monk Tang. I''m still playing with a hammer.


    They were about to run away without hesitation.


    "Want to go? Die


    Su Xun had a pestle on the ground.


    "Yin -"


    nine golden dragons and tigers roared away, and their claws pressed the two demons to the ground."The king is defeated! The king is defeated


    Seeing this scene, the little demons scattered and fled.


    How could Su Xun let them run away? With a wave of your hand, you''re all locked up in a small world.


    Let''s polish the bitterness first.


    Then Su Xunfei comes to the green lion, the white elephant and the golden winged Mirs.


    The three goblins have shown their original shape. They are held down by the dragon''s claws and can''t move, just like dead animals.


    "Tang Sanzang! The Tathagata Buddha will call me uncle. Don''t you let me go


    The golden winged Mirs speak.


    "The Buddha has to call me dad."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he stepped down.


    "Keng -"


    the golden winged Mirs let out a shriek, and his bones were directly crushed by this foot.


    Then Su Xun drew a gourd like this and abandoned the green lion and the white elephant.


    Then he took out the bottle of yin and Yang: "I believe you are very familiar with this baby. I''ll let you go in and have a taste."


    The reason why they abandoned them first and then put them in the Yin Yang two cylinders.


    Because in the journey to the west, the monkey king used Guanyin''s monkey hair to penetrate the Yin and Yang.


    This golden winged ROC has a good following. Who knows if he has any treasures that can penetrate the Yin and Yang.


    In case, Su Xun would not give them any chance to escape.


    "No! Tang Sanzang, how dare you


    "I am under Manjusri!"


    "I am under the seat of the Bodhisattva."


    The three demons all show their fear. They know the power of the baby too well.


    Because of understanding, so afraid.


    "No Bodhisattvas can protect you, because they can''t even protect themselves!"


    "It''s a pity you can''t see it."


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously and took them in with the two cylinders of yin and Yang.


    In the bottle, the three people''s cry is still more than.


    Su Xun went to lion camel country again.


    After killing hundreds of leaders, they took those little demons into the small world for labor reform.


    In this way, three minutes passed.


    The lion''s wings are not as white as the water goblin.


    At the same time, xitianling mountain.


    "No!"


    Manjusri and Puxian opened their eyes and cried out at the same time.


    Everyone looked at them.


    "My green lion is dead."


    "My six tooth white elephant is dead, too."


    Said Manjusri and Puxian.


    People subconsciously looked at the Buddha.


    The Tathagata Buddha made a calculation. His face sank and he said, "the golden winged Mirs are dead."


    For a moment, the whole hall was silent.

 Chapter 863

    The death of the green lion and the white elephant is shocking, but it is not unacceptable.


    After all, there are dead monsters in front of us, such as Huang Mei Wang. Everyone''s horizontal line is not bad.


    But golden winged Mirs also died, which is very shocking.


    What is the strength of the monkey king?


    Did he hide his strength when he caused havoc in heaven 500 years ago?


    "Buddha, the journey to the West has changed for several times. Now even the golden winged Mirs are dead. There must be something we haven''t noticed." Guanyin has a dignified face.


    With the strength of golden winged Mirs, it is impossible to die in the hands of Monkey King.


    Even the monkey king will not be the opponent of Mirs.


    As for the monkey king''s havoc in heaven five hundred years ago, it was nothing more than the god Buddha''s intention to let water play with him in order to arrange his westward journey.


    Now, the monkey king''s strength on the westbound road is too weird.


    This time, it''s the golden winged Mirs. There are many places worth exploring.


    "Manjusri, Puxian, you two go down to the world and take the monkey to see me."


    Buddha''s voice is neither sad nor happy, but in fact, he is angry in his heart. Golden winged Mirs are his relatives!


    The great cause of the journey to the west is about to be completed, but even so, we should let the monkey know something about it.


    If you let him go on killing like this, why not?


    And he suspected that the monkey was deliberately retaliating.


    Have you not been able to subdue it after five hundred years?


    "Yes, Buddha."


    Manjusri and Puxian also held their breath, and naturally accepted the order of the Tathagata Buddha.


    The world.


    One day in the sky, one year on earth.


    When Lingshan held a meeting, Su Xun''s four disciples had already walked out of shituoling.


    Eight hundred Li lion Tuo mountain is occupied by monsters, so even the surrounding mountains are deserted.


    Along the way, no smoke, less a bit of human taste, the scenery on the road is boring.


    Suddenly, Su Xun stopped.


    "Master, why don''t you leave?"


    Zhu Bajie asked, biting an apple.


    Su Xun looked at the sky and said, "it''s coming."


    "What''s coming?" Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing are both forced to look up at the sky.


    But the monkey king understood and sneered: "it''s the people from Lingshan who have come to ask questions."


    The next second, two figures through the clouds, closer and closer to the four.


    "Monkey King! You know sin


    Manjusri gave a shriek.


    Puxian Bodhisattva also looked at the monkey king coldly.


    Monkey King


    I''m back on the pot again.


    But he is willing to carry the pot.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with my grandson?" Monkey king showed a rebellious expression, slightly ferocious.


    He was originally a demon monkey. He was short and fierce. His appearance alone could make children stop crying late at night. It was not the image of six teachers in journey to the West.


    Manjusri said coldly: "you are a Buddhist disciple, but you are cruel in nature. You killed the three demons in shituoling. In my Buddha''s eyes, all living beings are equal. Even demons can''t kill at will. You still don''t admit your guilt!"


    "What''s more, you know that the three demons in shituoling are the disciples of Lingshan. They came down to the world to gather up the demons and prevent them from being scattered outside to harm others. It was a great merit, but now they are harmed by you."


    "Monkey King! If you don''t hurry, just go to Buddha and admit your mistake! "


    Manjusri Bodhisattva said a righteous words, coupled with the light of the Buddha behind his head, it is awe inspiring.


    Only today can Su Xun know what a model is.


    It''s full of benevolence, justice and morality, but it''s full of lies to say that family members don''t lie; it''s full of lies to say that all living beings are equal, but it''s full of evil.


    It is said that Buddhism should be made to protect the eastern people.


    However, the people of the Tang Dynasty lived and worked happily without the protection of Buddhism, while in this western place with the protection of Buddhas, life was ruined and monsters acted recklessly.


    Is this the Buddha of Lingshan?


    This is A bunch of jokes!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    Manjusri and Puxian only felt that the laughter was so harsh and irritating.


    "Tang Sanzang, what are you laughing at?" Asked Puxian.


    For the sake of his reincarnation, Tang monk is more gentle towards him than Monkey King.


    Because Tang monk is really his own person.


    Su Xun looked at Manjusri and Puxian sarcastically: "the two Bodhisattvas really have a good heart. In order not to let monsters harm people, the golden winged Mirs swallowed all the people of the lion camel Kingdom five hundred years ago."


    "In the cave of shituoling monster, there are piles of white bones, rivers of blood and countless ghosts. It''s a great merit, a great merit!"


    The more he said, the colder his face became.Manjusri and Puxian were both shocked.


    "Golden Cicada! You You''ve got your memory back! "


    If he didn''t recover his memory, how could Tang Monk know that five hundred years ago, the golden winged Mirs swallowed all the people in Shituo country?


    But then they thought it was wrong.


    If Jinchanzi can recover his memory, how can he follow the platform of demolishing Lingshan?


    "You two want to take Wukong to the Tathagata to ask for a crime, and I also want to take you two to relieve my hatred. You are just in time."


    He said that the air of Su''s cloud was getting higher and higher


    "Chant


    The white dragon horse howled and couldn''t bear the pressure. He bent his legs and knelt on the ground.


    Manjusri and Puxian were both shocked and filled with horror and fear.


    Even if Jin chanzi recovers his strength, he should not be so strong.


    Is reincarnation so mysterious?


    "Golden Cicada! You are presumptuous


    Manjusri is still pretending to be calm.


    "It''s you who are presumptuous!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell and he clapped it.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Manjusri and Puxian poured out blood.


    "How could that be?"


    Two people endure pain, almost dare not hesitate, immediately ready to escape.


    "Can you run?"


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously, stepped up in the air, and put out his commanding hand.


    In an instant, the palm became huge, covered the sky and covered the world. Holding the two Bodhisattvas in his hand was like holding two chickens.


    "You are not a Golden Cicada!"


    Manjusri and Puxian share the same voice.


    "You two don''t deserve to know the name of this seat. You hurt people with demons. You regard ordinary people as mole ants, but you don''t know that in my eyes, you are also mole ants."


    "This seat destroys your accomplishments, cuts off your longevity, and gives you ten thousand years of slavery to redeem your sins."


    "It''s better to pay homage to you than to wait for you!"


    Hearing this, Manjusri and Puxian both showed a look of panic. For them, what is more painful than destroying cultivation?


    If there is, it is to be slaves even after destroying cultivation. You should know that they are all Bodhisattvas who dominate the fate of all living beings and enjoy the fireworks of all living beings.


    It''s more terrifying than killing them.


    "No! Please forgive me


    "I am not willing to ask."


    Su Xun directly destroyed their accomplishments and threw them into the small world as cattle and horses.

 Chapter 864

    "Master, you are not a monk."


    The monkey king said suddenly.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing white dragon horse both show the color of listening.


    Su Xun took them to break the precepts many times. How could they not doubt it.


    "I am your master."


    Su Xun said faintly, and took the nine ring staff and walked forward.


    "What does it matter if he is a monk? Just be a master. What''s more, do you want to be a monk?"


    Pig Bajie said, seemingly stupid, but in fact he had great wisdom. He quickly followed Su Xun.


    "Yes, master is master."


    "Silly beep wants to be a monk."


    Sun Wukong, Sha Wujing, and Bai Longma followed.


    The setting sun makes the figure of three people and a horse very long.


    In the small world.


    Manjusri and Puxian were arrested to move bricks.


    Both of them are not diligent in grain production. When did they do the rough work by themselves?


    So it''s all painful.


    "Pa!"


    "Mad, dead bald! Can you work? "


    Feeling the whip on his body, Manjusri roared: "dare you beat me! I am a Bodhisattva


    "Pa!"


    A whip hit him in the face.


    "Fuck! Bodhisattvas are great. There is a Buddha on the construction site over there. " The supervisor sneered.


    Manjusri and Puxian didn''t take this seriously, but they didn''t dare to say more. They had to move bricks with great effort.


    It''s time for dinner.


    A group of workers scrambled to get a meal.


    "It''s really insulting. I don''t know. I thought they were all starving ghosts."


    "It''s like I haven''t had a meal."


    Although they have not yet experienced the first day, they have not been enough to despise Wen Shu Xian.


    After all of them finished their meal, the two Bodhisattvas went over.


    And then a look at the bucket, instant dumbfounded.


    There''s no soup left in the bucket.


    "This This... "


    Manjusri and Puxian looked at each other.


    The logistics staff in charge of making meals cleaned up the dining car and pushed the bucket and vegetable bucket to leave.


    Puxian said, "wait a minute, we don''t have dinner yet."


    The logistics staff looked at the two people with silly eyes: "you didn''t call me, it''s none of my business? Idiot, not eating actively, brain problems


    Then he pushed the dining car away.


    Manjusri and Puxian were trembling with anger.


    "What a shame! That''s ridiculous


    Manjusri gritted his teeth, his teeth clucking.


    "What do we do now? I heard that we have to continue to work after dinner. How can we work when we are hungry? If you can''t do it, you''ll be beaten! "


    Puxian showed an expression of fear.


    There are two kinds of people working in the small world. One is the soul of ordinary people, who have never done great evil before. This kind of soul is highly treated.


    Work can also obtain Yin virtue. After the six samsara is perfected, the higher Yin virtue, the better reincarnation in the next life.


    The second kind is the general sages, who are punished. They use them to death, and they continue to use them if they don''t die. When they die, they throw them into the river to fill the river.


    As for food, of course, I''m not full, otherwise Maitreya would lose weight so quickly?


    There are also Manjusri''s worries. They can''t work without enough food. They are exhausted.


    Tired to death, they don''t have the strength to run in front of the next meal.


    This repeated reincarnation will not take 10000 years of slavery, and they will soon die here.


    "Why! You see, that Does it look like Buddha from the east? " Suddenly, Manjusri pushed Puxian.


    When Puxian saw him squatting along the direction of eating, he pointed his head high.


    Although thin, but still vaguely from the facial features and the bald head to recognize, it is Maitreya.


    Two people think of just that supervisor''s words, there is really a Buddha here.


    No wonder Maitreya Buddha has no news, it was also poisoned by the Tang monk.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Manjusri and Puxian walked past.


    "Manjusri, universal sage!"


    Because Maitreya saw them, he stood up from the ground with a bowl of rice, his eyes wide open.


    "Buddha."


    Two people show a wry smile, at this time silent is better than sound.


    Maitreya sighed, and then said, "don''t worry, you just come, I will take care of you."


    Thank you Buddha They were deeply moved.


    Maitreya asked curiously, "by the way, isn''t it dinner time? Why don''t you go to dinner?"


    Some people want to cry when they hear this.


    "I It''s gone when we go. "When they said this, their eyes fell involuntarily on the rice bowl in Maitreya''s hands.


    Most of the food was left in it.


    "Gulu ~"


    makes people swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    How delicious ~


    it seems that my stomach is even more hungry.


    Maitreya held the rice bowl tightly, and his face suddenly changed: "I''ll have a long memory next time. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. I''ll talk back when I have time."


    Voice down, holding the bowl turned and ran.


    I want to rob my food in the name of fellow townsman. I''ve seen a lot of such things here. Don''t even think about it!


    Manjusri


    Pu Xian


    My heart is cool for a moment.


    I thought I could share some food.


    I didn''t expect that Maitreya didn''t care about old love.


    Is that what you''re talking about taking care of us?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the small world, Su Xun knew nothing about the villagers'' entanglement. At this time, they had come to the kingdom of bhikkhu.


    Why is he so sure?


    Because he saw a city.


    After shituoling is the kingdom of bhikkhu.


    When they entered the city, there were no pedestrians in the street, but there were large cages in front of every house, covered with colored curtains.


    "What''s going on?"


    All three of them are curious.


    "There''s a post station in front of us. Let''s stop there and inquire about it." Su Xun said.


    The proportion of this plot in the original book is not heavy, and he can hardly remember the specific process.


    I only remember that the monsters in bhikkhu are like the white deer of the Antarctic fairy.


    The four of them came to the post station and asked the post Cheng about the cages outside.


    "Those cages are full of children," said Yi Cheng after he collected the money


    "Child? Why? "


    "Three years ago, a Taoist came to China with a 16-year-old girl. Later, the girl was granted the title of concubine, and the Taoist was granted the title of father-in-law...."


    With Yi Cheng''s narration, the details of the story of bhikkhu state in Su Xun''s mind gradually became complete.


    Three years ago, the white deer of the Antarctic fairy came to the kingdom of bhikkhu with a girl in the form of white fox. The emperor of bhikkhu was bewildered. White fox was granted the title of concubine, and white deer became the father-in-law.


    The emperor was fascinated by the white fox. From then on, the king did not go to court early and was drained of his body. He was dying soon.


    Then Bai Lu became the abbot of the state. He said that there was an immortal to let the emperor live for thousands of years. He had found all the medicinal materials, but he was still short of a guide.


    Drug introduction is to use the hearts of 1110 children, so the boys in the cages on the street are all selected as drug introduction.

 Chapter 865

    "What a shame! This stupid king


    Sun Wukong and others are furious.


    "Master, let my grandson kill this stupid king!" The monkey king looked at Su Xun and said.


    Yi Cheng was so scared that he turned pale: "be careful, be careful, elders, you should know that misfortune comes from your mouth!"


    He felt that it was a little hot for him to earn a few taels of silver.


    He looked at Su Xun like asking for help, hoping that he could manage his apprentice.


    "Wukong, you go and kill the HunJun, the abbot, and the demon princess." Su Xun said coldly.


    Monsters deserve to die.


    I''ll be damned.


    It''s better than him to replace the trash.


    After hearing this, Yi Cheng turned his eyes and fainted.


    The monkey king couldn''t wait to fly away, and his voice came from afar: "master, I''ve gone."


    On the court Hall of bhikkhu.


    The emperor went to court with the demon princess in his arms.


    With the same black eye circles, he said feebly: "uncle, how are you preparing for the medicine guide? I feel more and more sleepy recently."


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. The people in the city have given their children voluntarily. Today I will take their heart to make pills." A Taoist stepped out and said calmly.


    What he called voluntary is, of course, voluntary.


    What can these civilians do if they don''t agree with the soldiers?


    Many ministers are sad and resentful, but helpless.


    The whole court is controlled by the demon way and the demon concubine, but the king has no way, and their advice is useless.


    The emperor showed a smile: "well, well, after the pill is refined, I will give it to the abbot."


    "Good for you!"


    There was a roar like thunder.


    "Who dares to make noise here?"


    The emperor felt that his heavenly power had been offended.


    "It''s your granddad and I!"


    The monkey king showed his real body and landed on the table in front of the emperor with a grin.


    "Ah! Monster! Monster


    The emperor was so frightened that he peed directly.


    A group of guards rushed in.


    "Bimawin!"


    The father-in-law exclaimed, as the white deer of the Antarctic fairy, he naturally knew the monkey king.


    "Monster? You blind old bastard, it''s the monster who makes friends with you every night


    The monkey king sneered and pinched the neck of the demon princess in his arms.


    "Ah


    The demon imperial concubine screams miserably, died, revealing the original shape, but it is a big white fox.


    "Ah


    The emperor nearly fainted with fright.


    "This woman is really a monster!"


    "I''m afraid that''s not a good product!"


    The civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty were shocked, but they all had a feeling of happiness.


    The monkey king looked at the abbot again, took out his golden cudgel and said, "come on, die!"


    "No!"


    The father-in-law''s face changed greatly. He turned and ran.


    The monkey king chased him out and beat him down from the clouds with a stick. He wanted to take his life.


    "Wait a minute, Wukong!"


    A voice rang out, and the Antarctic fairy who had been staring in the dark came from the clouds.


    Inspiration king, Huangmei king and the three demons of lion Tuoling make him very alert.


    Therefore, he has been paying attention to the trend of bhikkhu state, in order to keep the White Deer at the critical time.


    "It''s the Antarctic brother."


    When monkey king saw the Antarctic fairy, he gave a sneer in his heart, but on the surface, it was silent.


    The Antarctic fairy said, "Wukong, this white deer is the animal under my seat, so spare him his life. How about I take it back for good health and discipline?"


    "You also said that this is just a beast. How can this beast keep him if he wants to use people''s heart as a guide for alchemy?" The monkey king is full of confidence. After all, there is a master behind him.


    The Antarctic fairy didn''t expect that the monkey king didn''t give face so much. He held back his anger: "Monkey King, this beast has not done that evil thing yet."


    "Even so, it''s a capital crime that can be avoided, but it''s a living crime that can''t be escaped. Let my grandson abolish him, and you can take him back." Monkey King points to the white deer.


    The White Deer shivered and said, "master, help me, master."


    "Shut up, beast The Antarctic fairy yelled.


    The white deer was silent for a moment.


    The Antarctic fairy looked at the monkey king with a cold voice: "Monkey King, if my animal makes a mistake, I will punish it. It''s not your turn to take care of it. If you abolish him, I will also abolish you."


    This is already a serious threat.


    "You are not in charge of my apprentice. If you abolish him, I will kill you."


    A quiet voice came into the ear.


    "Who is it?"The Antarctic fairy looks around.


    Suddenly, he found it was dark.


    Subconsciously looked up.


    And then he was shocked.


    "Boom!"


    A huge palm fell down and directly patted him down from the sky.


    "Immortal! The gods are angry


    All the civil and military officials of the bhikkhu state and the guards were shocked, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing.


    The palm of mana is gone.


    The place is in a mess.


    The Antarctic fairy was patted into the floor, and his bones were directly smashed and his mouth spat blood.


    "Poor monk, Tang Sanzang."


    Listen to this casual voice.


    Antarctic fairy twitched his body, his eyes were full of incredible, and the corners of his mouth kept bleeding.


    "How can it be, how can it be, cough..."


    And then the next second, he disappeared where he was.


    This guy is the apprentice of Yuanshi Tianzun. For the time being, he can''t be killed, let alone put back, so he should be put into the small world for labor and reform.


    "Monster! Take your life


    The monkey king''s golden cudgel falls on the white deer.


    The white deer fell to the ground and swallowed.


    "Thank you, immortal. In addition to monsters, please stay. I want to hold a banquet for immortal."


    The emperor of bhikkhu came forward tremblingly with red eyes. He wanted to ask the immortal for alchemy.


    "You old bastard, you are stupid, indulge in the pleasure of the house and ignore the government. You are also a damned man."


    The monkey king was so fierce that he killed the emperor of bhikkhu with one stick.


    "Your majesty


    Looking at the death of the emperor, the civil and military ministers were shocked. After all, it was their emperor.


    "This Hun Jun is dead. You should elect a Ming Jun to be responsible. My grandson will come again!"


    In order to prevent the death of the emperor, many princes fight for the throne, which leads to war in China.


    The monkey king made a special threat.


    "I will obey the orders of the gods."


    No one dares to refuse, and no one dares to think carefully. After all, there are lessons to be learned.


    "Where is the jade seal, my grandson will use it."


    The monkey king left the palace only after he sealed a seal on the customs declaration.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingshan.


    Manjusri and Puxian did not return.


    When we think of Maitreya''s not coming back yet, the Tathagata Buddha and others already have a bad feeling.


    "Buddha, I''m afraid there''s a big hand in it at this time."


    Guanyin said solemnly.


    There is no vision between heaven and earth, and Lingshan has no perception, so Maitreya and Manjusri are still alive, but most of them are trapped.


    With the strength of the monkey king, we can''t do this, so I''m afraid there are other forces involved.


    In this way, we can explain the strange things revealed all along the way.


    The Buddha''s eyes are slightly cold, and the westward journey is the foundation of Buddhism''s prosperity.

 Chapter 866

    "I''ll protect the westbound in person, Dharma!"


    Buddha''s voice is like thunder.


    A little bit of emptiness.


    There is a picture in the middle of the hall.


    It is Su Xun''s four disciples in the picture.


    The journey to the west is coming to an end, so there must be no trouble at the last moment. So the Buddha decided to stare at it and see who dares to stretch out his hand.


    "The Buddha is wise!"


    A group of Arhats revealed the truth and cried out in unison.


    And then the next second it disappears.


    Everyone looked at the Buddha in doubt and didn''t understand why the Buddha withdrew the surveillance again.


    But I don''t know that the Buddha was shocked.


    This is not because he took the initiative to withdraw the spell, but because his spell was forcibly blocked.


    What kind of cultivation should we do with such means?


    Only a few people.


    The Buddha''s face was uncertain. He could not guess who it was and did not dare to draw a conclusion lightly.


    Because without full evidence, if he guessed wrong, he would be a great enemy to Buddhism.


    They live in the West in Lingshan, and their journey to the west is the only good time to preach to the East.


    If you make enemies for no reason, it will be a bad thing.


    The Tathagata did not dare to guess. He had to endure it.


    Looking at Guanyin Bodhisattva, he said, "Guanyin, you go down to earth to protect the westward journey. I have a magic weapon. If you are in danger, you can call me by it."


    Buddha gives a lotus flower.


    If that person still dares to make a move, oneself go to catch a direct.


    As everyone knows, he has been fighting with the air, and the light is dark.


    "Yes, Buddha."


    Guanyin leaves with a lotus.


    Lower bound.


    Su Xun disturbed the Buddha''s peeping and seeing, and noticed that Guanyin was moving to this side.


    I thought Guanyin was here to ask for a crime.


    I didn''t think that I was just hiding in the dark and didn''t want to show up. Obviously, I came to watch myself and others.


    Su Xun whispered to Si value Gong Cao and others.


    Otherwise, if these people don''t know that Guanyin is staring in the dark, and they still go their own way, they will be exposed?


    Along the way, Su Xun was quite responsible. When he wanted to eat meat, he just set up a dreamland.


    In the eyes of Guanyin, the four monks and disciples of Tang Dynasty scrupulously abided by their duties and devoted themselves to Buddhism.


    Whenever there is time to rest, the four master and apprentice will take out the Buddhist scriptures to read and sleep in the open.


    In fact, he saw four people reciting Buddhist scriptures, actually playing games with a game console.


    He saw four people sleeping in the open, in fact, is a big fish and meat, very happy.


    The Bodhisattva sent back what he saw with his own eyes to Lingshan.


    The Buddha nodded to himself after hearing this. It seems that the man in the dark did not dare to interfere any more.


    The four of them went over the mountain to a black pine forest.


    "Holy monk, stay here."


    A voice came from the sky, but Li Jing, the king of tota, came down to earth.


    In the dark, Guanyin shows her eyebrows. The goblin in the black pine forest is Li Jing''s adopted daughter, the golden nose white haired mouse. Li Jing is afraid that it is for this reason that she comes to see Tang monk.


    Guanyin''s face sank immediately.


    The calamities on the westbound road are all arranged.


    Before this disaster happened, Li Jing came out to join in. Where is Lingshan?


    You know, the pagoda in Li Jing''s hand was given by Western Lingshan.


    Jinzha is beside Puxian, Muzha is beside Guanyin, and Li Jing is their power in heaven.


    But now Li Jing''s behavior is clearly to abolish private affairs for the sake of public affairs!


    Guanyin is ready to listen to what Li Jing is going to say. If he is really talking about the golden nosed white haired mouse, it''s no wonder that he doesn''t show his affection.


    When Su Xun saw Li Jing, he sighed in secret. You''ve been watched by the Bodhisattva.


    It''s also a good thing that I''m so good at cultivating, otherwise you''ll be playing with Duzi.


    He immediately put on a cover up.


    "Meet the monk."


    Li Jing is very respectful because he has been beaten severely.


    Li Erwang said: "why is it so gentle?"


    "To tell the holy monk, to be honest, there is a goblin in the black pine forest, who is my adopted daughter 300 years ago. I hope the elder will show mercy."


    Li Jing knew Su Xun''s strength and the tragedy of Huang Mei, so she couldn''t let her adopted daughter follow suit.


    "The king of heaven can rest assured, the poor monk can save it." Su Xun nodded. Li Jing''s face still needs to be sold.


    After all, Li Jing is his man.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m going to leave."


    Li Jing gives a fist and flies away.


    Py deal closed.


    After being blinded, Guanyin saw another picture.When he saw Li Jing calling to stop the Tang monk, it was all for the sake of asking Buddhist dharma.


    After consulting, he left.


    From the beginning to the end did not mention a golden nose white hair mouse thing.


    Let Avalokitesvara nod to himself.


    Li Jing is a well-informed person.


    Su Xun''s four disciples went into the black pine forest.


    After a while, I heard a cry for help.


    It was the golden nosed white haired mouse that tied itself to the tree by the same means as red boy.


    The Banshee looks very upright and pitiful.


    Let pig Bajie see drool, can''t wait to go up hero save beauty.


    "You''re a fool. You''ve made the same old mistake again. Don''t you think it''s evil that this beautiful girl in the wilderness is trapped in a tree?" The monkey king yelled.


    Hearing this, the golden nosed white mouse cried and said, "master, I don''t know. I''m from the poor country. During the Qingming Festival, I followed my parents to sweep the grave and worship first. I didn''t expect to meet a strong man to rob me..."


    "Well, don''t make it up. It''s just copying the lines of red boy. Do you pay the copyright fee? You are suspected of plagiarism. Do you understand? " Su Xun interrupted the Banshee directly.


    After listening to the story again, I still feel tired of it though I have changed it.


    Golden nose white hair mouse a Leng, how and she expected different?


    Also, she, a goblin who had not read many books, lost her hair in order to make up this passage.


    It''s unreasonable to say that she plagiarized now!


    "Wukong, let''s go."


    Su Xun directly bypassed her and cast a spell on the vine that bound her without any trace.


    Don''t you like to tie, tie?


    I''ll leave you here for a day.


    Golden nosed white haired rat


    Guanyin Bodhisattva was also surprised. The Tang Monk''s temperament changed so much that he turned a blind eye to the woman because he suspected that she was a demon.


    Although this woman is indeed a goblin.


    If he had not just witnessed the conversation between Li Jing and Tang Seng, he would have thought that Li Jing had told Tang Seng.


    "You are a monk. How can you not save yourself from death?"


    Yelled the golden nosed white mouse.


    "Amitabha, poor monk''s Dharma is so low that he can''t help himself. How can he help others?"


    Su Xun said without looking back.


    "Damn it


    The golden nosed white mouse is ready to fight.


    Then I found that the kudzu tied on my body broke away, and I was in a panic.


    "Help me! Monk, don''t go, help me


    "Tang Sanzang! Please come back and help me


    In the black pine forest, the voice of a woman crying without tears spread far away, startling a flying bird.

 Chapter 867

    Guanyin Bodhisattva could not see that Su Xun had used his tricks on the golden nosed white haired rat. He only thought that the goblin was calling for help, but he still didn''t give up leading the Tang monk to take the bait.


    Let him some feeling, this monster how stupid, clearly has been torn down, still tenaciously adhere to the original plan, will not improvise?


    So stupid, no wonder you can''t catch Tang Seng.


    Guanyin can''t manage so much, because he is going to work next and has his part.


    Su Xun''s four disciples walked out of the black pine forest. The weather was hot and overcast, and the plum rain was continuous. They walked along the rugged path to the plain with green willows on both sides. Suddenly, an old woman stood in the way and yelled to Su Xun: "monk, don''t go any further. Go back quickly. It''s a dead road to the West."


    This old woman is exactly the change of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "How can the old Bodhisattva say that the ancients allowed birds to fly high in the sky and fish to leap wide in the sea. How could there be no way out?" Sun Wukong''s eyes had seen that the old woman was changed by Bodhisattva, but he pretended not to know.


    The old woman said, "five or six miles ahead is to destroy France. The king has made a feud in his previous life. In this life, he made a big wish to kill ten thousand monks. Now he has killed 9996 monks, and there are still four to go. If you go, it must be a dead end."


    "Ah! What can we do? " Su Xun showed a look of panic. I was scared. He asked quickly, "is there any way to get around?"


    The old woman shook her head: "if you want to enter the west, you must pass through this country. There is no way to go around. I think you''d better turn around quickly, or you''ll lose your life."


    "Wukong, what the old Bodhisattva said is reasonable. Since there is no doubt that the West will die, we''d better go back."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he couldn''t wait to turn around on horseback.


    "What master said is that we will not go to the West."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing also cooperated with the performance.


    "Master, wait for my grandson."


    Monkey King jumped to catch up.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Seeing the four teachers and disciples go back, the Bodhisattva Guanyin could not tell what he felt.


    "Tang Sanzang!"


    It seems that people are getting farther and farther away, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva can''t pretend to go on, and directly reveals his real body.


    "Bodhisattva!"


    Su Xun was so shocked that he quickly said, "see the Bodhisattva."


    "Tang Sanzang, it''s hard to find the true Scripture. When you meet such a danger, will you shrink back?" Guanyin''s tone is cold.


    Su Xun''s face was embarrassed: "Bodhisattva''s words are biased, but I''m not stupid. Since I know that I will die, why should I die?"


    "It''s unreasonable! Be greedy for life and afraid of death. How can you get the true Scripture like this The Avalokitesvara exclaimed.


    Su Xun nodded: "Bodhisattva is right. I can''t get the Sutra like this. I hope I can ask someone else."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    If you don''t agree with me, I''ll give up. Is this still Tang monk?


    She still remembers the simple and kind Tang Sanzang, who was in awe of himself and devoted to Buddhism in Chang''an city of Tang Dynasty at sunset that year.


    But now?


    What did it look like?


    It''s just like those old youths in Lingshan!


    Guanyin is angry and helpless. After all, the journey to the west is coming to an end, so it''s impossible to make a clean break at this time.


    "Don''t be emotional, Tang Sanzang." Guanyin Bodhisattva said earnestly.


    Su Xun said, "Bodhisattva, I have no mood."


    "I know you have an idea."


    "I have no idea."


    Looking at the Tang Monk''s knife like meat, Guanyin wanted to slap it.


    He felt that his energy cultivation efforts over the years had been broken by Tang Sanzang.


    "Monk Tang, what are you going to do?"


    If it''s just out of Chang''an, it''s a big deal to change a sutra collector, but it can''t be changed now.


    If it''s the original Tang Sanzang, it''s a Buddhist licking dog who worships every temple.


    But now, Su Xun is more smooth and tough, and Buddhism has become his licking dog for the time being.


    It''s like love.


    Those who are favored are always confident.


    Before, Su Xun didn''t do things like this. It was because he hadn''t gone to the West for more than half of the journey. It was too late for Buddhism to change to another Buddhist.


    But now it can''t. two thirds of the way to the West has passed. If we change people at this time, Buddhism will miss the golden opportunity of 500 years'' layout.


    Su Xun said solemnly: "back to Bodhisattva, I still want to keep the seven feet to carry forward the Dharma. I don''t want to die here so early to destroy France."


    "Wukong is protecting you. The king is nothing but a mortal. What can he do for you?" Guanyin said.


    Su Xun was very willful: "anyway, I don''t care. I''m not going to destroy France. It''s too dangerous to destroy France."


    "You..." Guanyin''s lungs are going to explode.Then he could only change his words: "Amitabha, OK, I''ll take you through France, OK?"


    It''s the only way for them to lick the Buddhist scriptures after they go to Tangan.


    Let''s get around it. Anyway, the so-called eighty-one difficulty is deliberately arranged, and the main purpose is to make it look real and rare.


    After all, compared with their initiative to send scriptures to the East, it is of course more precious for the Tang Dynasty to send people to go through all kinds of hardships to get them back.


    Only in this way can they lay a more detached position in Buddhism, which seems to be a great criticism of Buddhism.


    "I dare not refuse Bodhisattva." Su Xun put his hands together in a passive way.


    Guanyin felt a toothache and used a spell. He took the four disciples and flew directly over France.


    "Well, Tang Sanzang, the border of exterminating France has passed. Let''s set out quickly."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said that he wanted to leave and hide in the dark to watch the westward procession.


    "Stop, Bodhisattva!"


    Su Xun cried out.


    Avalokitesvara almost fell from the clouds and turned to look at Su Xun: "what else do you want to do?"


    "If you return to Bodhisattva, I''m afraid I''m not able to survive until the West. I''ve been bumping all the way, sleeping in the sun and rain. I''m afraid I''ll be dead." Su Xun''s sad face.


    Bodhisattva Guanyin laughed angrily: "Tang Sanzang, would you look in the mirror and say that again?"


    White fat, red face, actually said that your body is not good, do you want your face?


    "Ah, I fainted." Su Xun gave a cry, then closed his eyes, covered his head and fell to the ground.


    Monkey three: Hello, master Sao. Although


    make complaints about the performance, they can not turn a blind eye to the performance.


    "Master! Master


    "Master, wake up, master!"


    "Master, how can you leave your apprentice before you finish your journey to the west?"


    "Master, your life is very hard. You started this journey when you were young. Now you have not got it, but Master, my poor master


    Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing also instantly entered the performance mode. They knelt down on the ground and wailed at Su Xun.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Looking at the four masters and apprentices below, her expression is like this: ¨r (¨s¨s¨q

 Chapter 868

    "Come on, Tang Sanzang, don''t pretend! Do you look like a monk now? "


    The Bodhisattva is yelling at the cloud.


    When Su Xun woke up, he turned pale and said weakly, "Bodhisattva, I I''m afraid I can''t do it. I''m sorry Buddha has high hopes and dare not delay the great cause of learning Buddhist scriptures Change earlier Change people. "


    Fuck! You dare to shout at me, little Guanyin. You haven''t got a clear picture yet.


    Now I''m a necessity for you!


    You have to lick me and make me comfortable, or I''ll show you every minute.


    All the gods in the dark, such as Jiedi of the five directions, were shown their faces. Monk Tang is the most shameless person they have ever met. It''s really Horrible.


    "Master, you''re holding your tongue." With tears in his eyes, Sun Wukong looked up at Guanyin Bodhisattva: "the merciful Guanyin Bodhisattva, my Buddha is merciful. Please be considerate of my master. My master is not easy."


    "Yes, it''s not easy. Wuwuwuwu..."


    "My poor master..."


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing choked.


    "Shut up Guanyin Bodhisattva is going crazy, and his chest is full of waves: "pig Bajie, Sha Wujing, do you want to go back to heaven or not?"


    "I don''t want to." The two spoke in unison.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    It''s really bold. What a pure and virtuous person Tang Sanzang was. He was corrupted by these three bastards. What''s he like now!


    Three people said: this step on the horse is very unjust!


    "Tang Sanzang, you promised Li Shimin, the emperor of Tang Dynasty. If you don''t continue your journey to the west, how can you tell him?" Guanyin Bodhisattva brought out Li Shimin.


    Su Xun coughed twice: "I It''s a miracle that a mortal can go back alive. Your majesty has the world in mind and will I''ll understand. "


    "What else do you want to do? Let''s finish at once. " Guanyin Bodhisattva is powerless.


    I''m sorry for my shortsightedness. I''ll settle accounts with you after I get the Sutra!


    Su Xun said, "I''ve been weak since I was young. I can''t ride a horse. If only I had a carriage."


    Now he wants to ride in a carriage, which is so arrogant and willful!


    "The journey to the west is all the way over the mountains. The mountain road is rugged. Even if there is a white dragon horse pulling the cart, how can an ordinary carriage run on the mountain road?" Guanyin is right.


    Su Xun blinked: "Bodhisattva, there is no road in the world. If there are more people digging, it will become a road. By the way, it will be convenient for the people. I am merciful."


    "You You are crazy Avalokitesvara widened his eyes and said in a cold voice: "ridiculous! Lingshan are all Buddhists who have attained the Tao. How can they condescend to open the way for you


    "The Bodhisattva looks down on the poor monk. In this case, if we go westward, we may as well not go." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he coughed and gasped again.


    Sun Wukong knows: "master, I''ll send you back to the Tang Dynasty with a somersault


    "Wait!" Guanyin Bodhisattva was furious, but he could only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach. He gritted his teeth and said, "when I go back to Lingshan, if there are disciples willing to go down to earth to open the way for you, I will allow you."


    His voice dropped and he flew away. He was afraid of staying any longer and could not help slapping Tang monk to death.


    He has never been so angry.


    As soon as Guanyin left, Su Xun got up and shook his ashes: "knock me to death."


    "Master, you are so good."


    Look at Su Bajie''s eyes.


    If he can make Guanyin angry like this, he swears that his master will be the only one in the world.


    Su Xun modestly waved his hand: "wherever you are, you are moderately strong. Bajie, I''ll teach you a lesson. As long as you can fight and don''t want to be shameful, you are the most comfortable person in the world."


    "Master Niu Bi, pass the cigarette to the boss." Pig Bajie takes out a huazi and hands it up.


    Su Xun took it and put it in his mouth. The monkey king quickly took out a duster and helped light it.


    As for why not use a spell to ignite?


    Of course, it''s because there is no soul to smoke a cigarette without a lighter.


    "OK, just wait here. In the first half of the road, we are disciples. In the second half of the road, the Buddhas of Lingshan mountain are grandchildren." Sitting on a stone, Su Xun tilted his legs and spit out a smoke ring leisurely.


    On the other hand, Guanyin Bodhisattva returns to Lingshan as soon as possible.


    "Guanyin, didn''t you send you to protect the westbound team secretly? Why did you come back, but something happened? "


    Seeing Guanyin Bodhisattva, the Tathagata has a dignified face.


    Others are also looking at Guanyin.


    "The Tang monk is very arrogant," he said


    She said it all over again.


    Vajra Bodhisattvas are all angry.


    Rohan revealed the truth, but they did not change their face.


    "The Tang monk is presumptuous! You can''t agree to such a ridiculous request! Buddha, we should punish him. " QingChu said.Dragon subduing arhat said: "no, the journey to the west is coming to an end. At this time, we can''t make extra twigs."


    Voice down, and then looked at the Buddha said: "Buddha, poor monk is willing to go down to earth for Tang Monk open."


    "Buddha, we are willing to go."


    Arhat reveals truth, thousands of people shout in unison.


    They are very eager, because who comes down to earth, who can follow Tang Seng to eat hot pot, drink, dance, and watch Island movies.


    So, of course, it''s the rush.


    But Buddha didn''t know what they thought.


    Buddha just thought that they were willing to sacrifice for Lingshan, and his heart was filled with emotion.


    There are so many loyal people in taling mountain. Why should Buddhism not be popular!


    Looking at many Arhats who have just proposed to punish Tang Sanzang''s QingChu disaster King Kong, he looks ashamed: "Amitabha, if you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. I''m rude, and I''m willing to go down to earth."


    "No!" Fu Hu Luo Han blurted out and said solemnly: "QingChu disaster Vajra is one of the eight vajras in Buddhism. How can it open the way for a mortal? We don''t need any face to reveal the truth of arhat. Everything is for Lingshan and Buddhism! "


    "All for Lingshan! All for Buddhism


    Many Arhats and Jiedi shout together.


    In fact, they want to shout: all for Naizi!


    Guanyin Bodhisattva is also a little ashamed. They are not afraid of humiliation. They rush to open the way for Tang monk for Buddhism. What is the anger they just received?


    Looking at the unity of the Arhats, the Tathagata Buddha was also enthusiastic and said, "good! The great cause of the journey to the west is related to the rise and fall of Buddhism in China. So bear with it and let the eighteen Arhats go down. "


    All the eighteen Arhats were overjoyed.


    And the rest of us are sorry.


    Seeing this, the Tathagata Buddha was kind-hearted and said with a smile, "you don''t need to be like this. There are still many places to serve Buddhism in the future."


    "Yes, Buddha."


    In this way, Guanyin Bodhisattva went down to earth with the valiant eighteen Arhats.

 Chapter 869

    When Bodhisattva Guanyin came back to see monk Tang talking and laughing with Zhu Bajie as if nothing had happened.


    He almost vomited blood.


    Before also a face weak to cut off the look.


    Now it''s red and laughing again.


    Don''t you think much of me?


    "The Bodhisattva is back." Su Xun showed a bright and pure smile to Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva cold face: "Tang Sanzang, you can''t do it?"


    "Amitabha, have Bodhisattvas ever heard of two poems?" After Su Xun asked, without waiting for Guanyin to answer, he said with a smile, "it''s just the so-called" sitting up in a dying illness and having a good talk for another year. "


    "Smart mouth!" The Bodhisattva of Guanyin gave a cold hum, and then said, "my Buddha is merciful, and the Buddha has pity on your flesh. The road to the west is bumpy, so you can take the cloud car and send the eighteen Arhats down to the earth to open the way for the benefit of the people."


    "Amitabha, what a good thing." Su Xun put his hands together and looked dignified and holy.


    Buddhism is Buddhism. I don''t miss any chance. I can''t help but promise to open the way for me. It''s just for the sake of building roads and benefiting the people. Most of the time, I have to take advantage of this to publicize a wave of Buddhist benevolence.


    Soon, the white dragon horse was put on the cloud cart, and Su Xun was sitting in it. Eighteen Arhats were driving ahead.


    Avalokitesvara is still observing in secret.


    In the dark, the five Jiedi and others make eye contact. If they don''t taboo Bodhisattvas, they will almost laugh.


    This used to be their job.


    Su Xun was sitting in the carriage. Yuan Shen came out of his mind and went to see the forces he had gathered, such as the ox demon king and the black bear spirit, to review his troops.


    After all, the Lingshan mountain is near, and the vigorous rebellion will start.


    In his eyes, Ruqing is the tallest brother in the world.


    So Su Xun''s strongest enemy was Sanqing.


    Originally, it was a fight of three. Now with Zhen Yuanzi, who is no less than Sanqing''s assistant, Su Xun, the high-end combat power, is sure to subdue Sanqing.


    Because from the strength of Zhen Yuanzi, we can see that the laws of heaven are different in this world. Even a saint''s strength is weaker than that of Su Xun.


    Moreover, his task is to revive the demon clan, not to wipe out Buddhism and Taoism, but to fight for the status and living environment of the demon clan.


    Four continents, occupy North Ju Lu Zhou, set up the demon clan heaven, and command the demon clan all over the world.


    In this way, Sanqing will not fight him and zhenyuanzi with the risk of falling.


    As long as we show our strength, we can make Buddhism and Taoism recognize the status of demon clan.


    Saints are like nuclear weapons.


    Countries with nuclear weapons may have small frictions, but it is impossible for a war to break out.


    Because once a nuclear weapon is detonated, both sides will pay a heavy price.


    Su Xun was sitting in the carriage, eating grapes and other fruits, and driving leisurely to the West.


    Three days later, the team came to a high mountain.


    Eighteen Arhats dug the road with magic weapon as usual.


    The white dragon horse takes the carriage behind him, with monkey king, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing as the foil.


    "Wujing, it''s boring to sit in the car. Find a book and show it to me."


    Su Xun opened the curtain, took a red apple in one hand, looked at Sha Wujing and said.


    "Master wushajing," he said


    "Where is this?" Su Xun asked again.


    "Wait for me to ask." The monkey king said, "master, this is called yinwu mountain."


    Su Xun nodded and pondered.


    There is a leopard spirit in this place, who calls himself the king of Nanshan. He belongs to a wild goblin without any backing. He took a box lunch without any part in the original work. He was killed by Zhu Bajie.


    Bodhisattva Guanyin is gnashing his teeth in the dark. He has gone through all kinds of hardships to learn from the West. It is clear that he is a rich young man going on an outing.


    No, it''s more than a rich man''s travel.


    At least the rich young master is not in charge of the road ahead.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva is both angry and sad. Why did their spirit mountain fall to such a grievance?


    Looking at the eighteen Arhats digging the road, with a smile on their face, the Bodhisattva Guanyin was filled with joy. They must have pretended to be relaxed and forced to smile.


    But I don''t know, eighteen Arhats are very happy. They can have meat every night. Isn''t it fragrant?


    On the hillside not far away, a small demon patrolling the mountain ran quickly.


    The little demon ran back to the cave, looked at the king and said, "king, I met a group of monks, one of whom is the hairy faced Lei Gong mouth you said."


    "Monkey King!" The king of Nanshan at the top of the mountain suddenly brightened his eyes: "it''s the Tang Monk''s master and apprentice. Little ones, carry my weapons, follow me to catch Tang monk, drink, eat him, and live forever together!"


    "Long live the king! Long live the king


    A group of small demons shout in unison, yelling, and follow the demon king with strange weapons."Tang Sanzang, take..."


    Nanshan big Wang Xing rushed out with a group of small demons, and then at a glance saw eighteen Arhats staring at himself, as if he had been pinched in the throat, the words behind could not come out.


    This kind of feeling is like is preparing to go whoring, whoring, push open the door to see, inside standing a group of police.


    Just hard up chicken Er instant soft.


    And it may be scared to death.


    In the dark, the Bodhisattva Guanyin cried out that it was not good. He forgot to make the eighteen Arhats look different. If he kept his true appearance, would there be any monsters who would dare to catch Tang Monk along the way?


    "Amitabha, this monster benefactor, I don''t know why he got in the way suddenly. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Su Xun opened the curtain and looked at the king of Nanshan with a smile. He looked gentle and gentle.


    "No It''s OK, Amitabha The king of Nanshan got his hair wet in a cold sweat and stammered: "I I admire Buddhism. I heard that eminent monks from the Tang Dynasty passed by here, so I want to bring you down Come to dance. Yes, it''s to dance. "


    "A local folk dance is dedicated to Tang Sanzang, an eminent monk of the Tang Dynasty. Please Please enjoy it. "


    With that, he took his weapon and twisted his body clumsily and worked very hard.


    The little demons behind him did not understand why, but they did.


    Then a group of goblins with strange weapons in front of the stage dance.


    "Good! It''s true that it''s getting closer to Lingshan. Even the goblins have become good at singing and dancing. "


    Su Xun''s eyes were full of banter. He yelled "yes", and then said: "Wukong, watch it quickly."


    "Yes, master." Monkey King took out a peach and threw it over: "then."


    "More Thank you for your reward. I wish you a pleasant journey I''ll go first. "


    The voice of the king of Nanshan fell, and he turned and ran.


    "King, wait for us, king!"


    A group of little demons are chasing and shouting.


    This is the appearance of Guanyin Bodhisattva, which makes the eighteen Arhats become mortals.

 Chapter 870

    After the king of Nanshan ran back to the cave.


    Immediately ordered to release all the mortals captured in the cave, ready to roll up the blanket and run away.


    Make up your mind to be a self-sufficient good demon.


    Mom, eighteen Arhats!


    Can he not be afraid?


    The shadow in his heart scared him out.


    "Bodhisattva, why do you want the eighteen Arhats to look like farmers?" Su Xun pretended to be puzzled and asked Guanyin.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva light said: "is afraid of their people in front of the sage, causing unnecessary noise."


    "Amitabha, I see. I thought I was afraid of scaring the monster away." Su Xun suddenly realized and said.


    This sentence has greatly improved the immunity of Tang monk.


    But Su Xun didn''t give up: "why did the Bodhisattva appear so soon? Can''t it be that the Bodhisattva is not at ease and has been following secretly? "


    "Tang Sanzang! What are you talking about? " Guanyin Bodhisattva has the feeling of being torn down and becoming angry.


    Su Xun blinked innocently: "I didn''t say anything. I just felt very moved to protect the Bodhisattva all the way."


    "Hum!" Guanyin snorted coldly and disappeared. In fact, she hid in the dark again.


    He thought that Su Xun could not see.


    I don''t know. Everyone here knows that she is hiding in the dark. It''s so pitiful.


    When you get down yinwu mountain, it''s a smooth road, and you don''t need eighteen Arhats to open the way.


    After walking about seven or eight miles, I saw a city in the distance.


    "This is within the territory of the kingdom of India." Su Xun lifted the driving curtain and said calmly.


    He remembers that it was written in the original book that behind the hidden fog mountain is the county of Impatiens in the kingdom of India.


    Fu Hu Luo Han replied: "exactly, the city in front is Fengxian County in Tianzhu."


    "Oh." Su Xun nodded. When he mentioned Fengxian County, he knew what the problem was.


    On October 25, three years ago, the Jade Emperor went to Fengxian County to observe Wantian and mayfly. The superior officer of Fengxian County was unkind and pushed down the offering to feed the dog. He made a rude remark and offended the Jade Emperor Tianwei.


    The Jade Emperor was angry in his heart, so he ordered to set up a rice mountain, ten feet high, with a chicken nearby to eat rice.


    There was also a Mianshan mountain, about 20 feet high, with a dog beside it and a house to lick.


    On the left side hung an iron shelf. On the shelf hung a gold lock. The chain was about one foot three or four inches long and as thin as a finger. Under it lay a bright lamp. The flame of the lamp burned the chain.


    Only when the chicken has finished eating rice, the dog has finished licking noodles, and the lamp flame has burned the chain, the Jade Emperor is willing to order rain to Fengxian County.


    At that time, when he saw this passage, Su Xun, as a mortal, of course, took the perspective of the common people. He was angry with the Jade Emperor.


    On the earth, some people have analyzed the egg pain. It takes more than 700000 years for a chicken to finish eating rice.


    More than 700000 years ago, the people in Fengxian County have already died. Do you still need him to order the rain to dry the ball?


    The Jade Emperor can punish the irreverence of mortals, but he is so vicious that he is too narrow-minded. How can he command the three realms?


    A little thing, he will exterminate the people of a county, simply do not take mortal life as life.


    It''s the same reason that these gods and Buddhas don''t take the lives of monsters as their lives.


    In their eyes, mortals and demons are nothing more than mole ants.


    When they came to Fengxian County, they saw that the city was withered, the civil affairs were desolate, and the people were thin and dry.


    "What''s going on?"


    Monkey King, they were all shocked by the scene in front of them. They traveled all the way to the West. After so many cities, the people in this city were absolutely the most miserable.


    With a sneer, Su Xun blocked the Avalokitesvara: "of course, the jade emperor did good things..."


    I told you about Impatiens county.


    After hearing this, all three of them were furious.


    "The old son of the Jade Emperor is very stingy. My grandson wants to go up to him and ask for an explanation. It''s just another big trouble in heaven!" Said the monkey king.


    Su Xun said: "Wukong, he can''t be impulsive. Sooner or later, he will fight in Lingxiao hall, but not now."


    He will definitely let the Jade Emperor know.


    "But master, without the order of the Jade Emperor, the Dragon King did not dare to rain. What should these people do?" The monkey king said anxiously.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''ll be my teacher."


    It''s rain, not Dragon King.


    The method of calling the wind and calling the rain in the journey to the west is not really calling the wind and calling the rain.


    It''s up to the gods and the Dragon King to step on horses.


    What he knows is the real magic.


    Su Xun contacted the camouflage, looked at the void and said, "Bodhisattva, I know you''re here. I don''t understand one thing. The kingdom of Tianzhu is so close to Lingshan. Is the situation here unknown to all Buddhas? Otherwise, why not help? Is this Buddha''s mercy? "When he heard this question, Guanyin was speechless and could only hide in the dark.


    In the heart sneer, you say lightly, pour want to see you how to solve this matter.


    Su Xun got out of the carriage and went to the gate, where there was a notice.


    It means to look for someone who can pray for rain and help Fengxian County to pray for rain, and then there will be heavy thanks.


    Su Xun uncovered the list.


    "Elder, you can pray for rain!"


    The official guarding the list said happily.


    His voice was very loud. In a moment, all the people surrounded him with hope.


    "Amitabha, I can have a try."


    Su Xun gave a little smile, and then looked up at the sky: "please God give me face. Now it''s going to rain as soon as possible."


    Seeing this scene, everyone was confused.


    The hope that just rose was shattered again. In my heart, I was still annoyed. Tang Monk played with them.


    Who do you think you are?


    God has to give you face?


    Guanyin couldn''t help laughing and thought that Tang monk was crazy.


    Then the next second, people''s looks changed.


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind between heaven and earth, and then the dark clouds were on the top, lightning and thunder, followed by big raindrops.


    "This It''s raining, it''s raining! "


    "My God! It''s raining at last


    Everyone was crazy, overjoyed, yelling, crying and reveling in the rain.


    Then a man knelt down and kowtowed to Tang monk, and more and more people knelt down.


    "Thank you for saving my life, elder!"


    "Thank you for saving our lives..."


    The whole person of Guanyin Bodhisattva is ignorant: "how is this possible, how is it possible?"


    He didn''t see Lei Gong and Dianmu, or any Dragon King, or even a snake.


    But just because of the Tang Monk''s words, the situation suddenly changed, the thunder and lightning flashed, and the rain poured down.


    God Do you really give monk Tang a face?


    The mind of Guanyin Bodhisattva is in chaos.


    Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, Su Xun said in a gentle tone: "please get up quickly, poor monk, there are only three thin noodles that can be used."


    Three of the monkey king


    Master, you are so smooth.

 Chapter 871

    Fengxian County is dry year by year, with countless deaths and injuries. Susun shiyunbuyu solved the drought and saved countless people.


    The people were grateful. The sheriff wanted to hold a banquet, but Su Xun refused.


    After so many years of drought in Fengxian County, how poor is it? No matter how big a banquet is, isn''t it equivalent to scraping people''s bone marrow for him to eat?


    Even if the people volunteered, he didn''t agree. He was such a kind man.


    The people rushed to see each other off. Three miles away from the city, they just returned to the city.


    Although the affairs of Fengxian County made Su Xun angry with the Jade Emperor, he didn''t want to go to him at this time.


    However, he did not ask the Jade Emperor for trouble, but the Jade Emperor, who felt that his heavenly power had been offended, refused to give up.


    Because Fengxian County was detested by the Jade Emperor and was the only way to the west, it was focused by the heaven.


    Fengxian County had no intention of rain, so Qianliyan and shunfenger reported to the Jade Emperor immediately.


    After hearing this, the Jade Emperor burst into a rage: "how can it be? Which Dragon King rained privately?"


    Rain is a small thing.


    The crux of the problem is that he feels that the authority of his three masters has been challenged.


    "To the Jade Emperor, it''s not the Dragon King, it''s It was Tang Sanzang. I don''t know what he did, but it rained heavily in Fengxian County Qianliyan said.


    Hearing this, the Lingxiao hall began to talk.


    "Tang Sanzang? Where does he come from? I''m afraid it''s the monkey head. "


    "That''s not bad. It''s mostly the monkey''s magic that made it rain in Fengxian County."


    "Yes, it can''t be Tang Sanzang..."


    Listening to the comments, Li Jing and Nezha looked on coldly, with a sense of pride rising in their hearts. They felt that everyone in the world was drunk and I woke up alone.


    A group of short-sighted people, how can you know the power of Tang Sanzang?


    The Jade Emperor said coldly, "what a monkey. He''s making rain without permission. He disobeys heaven''s order. He looks at my royal order as if there''s nothing. Where''s the giant spirit? Take three thousand heavenly soldiers and generals and go to take the monkey for me to ask for a crime."


    "Yes


    The great spirit was ordered to leave.


    In the lower boundary, after leaving Fengxian County, the team still walked in the territory of Tianzhu.


    "Tang Sanzang, what''s the matter with the rain?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva has already appeared, asking Tang Monk why, because the rain is really strange.


    Tang Monk sprawled in the carriage, threw the grapes into his mouth one by one, and replied casually: "I just said it casually. How can I know it''s going to rain? Maybe it''s my beautiful face that moved God. God has a feeling. I can''t bear to refuse what I asked."


    "Nonsense." Guanyin Bodhisattva hummed coldly, and said, "your face is just a skin bag. Tang Sanzang, you''re looking good."


    "Why doesn''t the Bodhisattva turn himself into an ugly person?" Su Xun asked seriously.


    Guanyin language plug: "you..."


    "I''m so handsome." Su Xun touched his bald head.


    Suddenly, Guanyin looks up at the sky.


    I saw that the giant spirit God came down to earth with three thousand heavenly soldiers and generals behind him. He stood up in the void and roared: "Monkey King, you are setting rain in Fengxian County, disobeying the order of the Jade Emperor. Why don''t you come with me to Lingxiao hall and plead with the Jade Emperor?"


    Monkey King


    I''m on my horse again.


    Why do you always think I did it?


    Discrimination against monkeys?


    "What a jade emperor Su Xun yelled, looked at the giant spirit God and said, "if you look at ordinary people like grass mustard, do you think it''s right to command the three realms? Quickly ask the Jade Emperor to repent in front of me, otherwise I will not go


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Damn it, come on again!


    "Tang Sanzang! You are presumptuous! How dare you disrespect the Jade Emperor The spirit roared.


    Su wantonly spat on me? Behind me are the Lingshan Buddhas. How dare you treat me? If you dare to destroy westbound, Lingshan will dare to bury you! "


    "You How dare you A big man was so angry that he wanted to cry.


    But what Tang monk said is true.


    "Big fool! The Jade Emperor is a fool! What''s the matter? Let the Jade Emperor''s old dog bite me Su Xun is so unscrupulous. Anyway, the abusive Tang monk has nothing to do with me.


    When the time comes, I''ll change my vest. When monk Tang comes back, you can settle with him.


    Tang Seng of blue star world sneezes three times in a row.


    Guanyin is full of black lines: "monk Tang, shut up!"


    You don''t want to attract hatred to Lingshan any more!


    At this time, Lingxiao hall, the Jade Emperor and the gods are looking at the scene of the lower world through the magic weapon.


    Of course, it was Su Xun who allowed him to see it. Otherwise, what''s the point of cursing.


    "How unreasonable, how unreasonable! That''s ridiculous The Jade Emperor was so angry that his beard was shaking, and his fingers holding the Dragon chair were white.Other immortals are also eccentric, want to laugh but dare not laugh out loud.


    Taibai Venus is stunned, this Is this Tang monk?


    "I tell you, you stupid dog, who only has a long body but not a long brain, let the fool of the Jade Emperor restrain himself. If he dares to do this kind of shit again, I will help him spread it all over the four continents, and let him have no one to worship all his life!"


    "You can go back and bring the complete words to the Jade Emperor. If he doesn''t agree, he will go to Lingshan. The poor monk''s backing is the Lingshan Buddhas. In front of the Lingshan Buddhas, he is a dog!"


    Su Xun directly ignored Guanyin, pointed at the giant spirit and swore at him. He incarnated himself as the God of war of Zuan. He vomited fragrance and madly hated Buddhism.


    "Shut up


    Guanyin casts magic to imprison Tang monk to speak.


    Su Xun pretended to be silenced by the magic.


    Guanyin was relieved. Looking at the giant spirit, he said, "please tell the jade emperor that the rain just happened was a little strange. It''s none of Monkey King''s business."


    Lingxiao hall, the Jade Emperor cold hum a, this words he believed a few minutes, only he knew.


    "Yes, Bodhisattva." The giant spirit God was almost scolded for cerebral infarction. He took a look at Tang Monk and left.


    After the giant spirit God left, Guanyin understood the magic of the Tang Monk and said in a cold voice, "Tang Sanzang, are you still like a Buddhist disciple?"


    "What the Bodhisattva said is, I certainly don''t look like a Buddhist disciple. After all, poor monks can''t throw people into wells for three years, swallow up a country in one gulp, and occupy the Tongtian River to hold water gods and feed on children." Su Xun said seriously.


    You''re old Yin and Yang.


    "You''re getting more and more aggressive!" Guanyin''s eyes are cold. This time, the Tang Monk offended the heaven. The Jade Emperor valued face most.


    The Jade Emperor must hate going to Lingshan.


    Tang Monk can ran a smile: "that''s because I have the courage to be presumptuous. Who let you choose me to learn scriptures? You can only blame your blindness."


    This unbridled feeling is really cool.


    If Tang Monk comes back later, he will suffer a lot, Amitabha.


    "Tang Sanzang..."


    "Shut up and say one more word. Believe it or not, I''ll show you my suicide every minute?" Su Xun interrupted him directly.


    Guanyin is totally disgusted.

 Chapter 872

    Guanyin can''t understand why monk Tang is so unscrupulous. Isn''t he thinking about the way after the end of the Sutra study?


    Who can offend him now that he''s finished?


    Guanyin can''t help but want to take out the gold hoop and give it to Tang Sanzang.


    If he doesn''t obey, he says the hoop curse.


    After three or five days in Fengxian County, I saw the shadow of the city from afar. Just as I was guessing where this place was, an old man came out of the road.


    Monkey King came forward to inquire.


    The old man replied, "this is Yuhua County, the lower County of the kingdom of Tianzhu. The master of the city is the royal family, and he was granted the title of King Yuhua. This king is wise and dedicated to monks and Taoism. If you go, you will be honored as a guest of honor."


    Hearing the three words of Yuhua County, Su Xun knew that he was in the territory of yellow lion.


    The yellow lion is one of the purest monsters in the journey to the West. He not only doesn''t eat people, but also cultivates and raises livestock by himself. He even buys meat in the city and pays back the money.


    This monster has never harmed anyone, and has no fighting heart. He lives his own life wholeheartedly.


    In the original work, the appearance of Zhu Bajie and Sun Wukong attracted many onlookers when the master and apprentice entered the city.


    King Yuhua had three sons who loved practicing martial arts very much. They thought they were goblins, so they wanted to get rid of them.


    later explained, as like as two peas in Sun Wukong''s three skills, he was ready to serve as a teacher, and prepare to follow the three weapons to create the same pole.


    The three of them put their weapons in the blacksmith''s shop. As a result, the weapons were bright at night and were seen by the yellow lion spirit in the cave.


    Yellow lion spirit along the light to find, see three treasures on the outside unattended, then stole.


    Later, a banquet was held to invite friends to appreciate the treasure, and Sun Wukong and his friends got involved in this. Finally, the ancestor of the yellow lion spirit jiulingyuansheng and the mount of Taiyi saving kutianzun were introduced.


    Su Xun didn''t want to kill Huang Shijing or accept him. He naturally wanted to change all this. So he said to monkey king and Zhu Bajie, "cover up your appearance, or change it, so as not to scare people into the city."


    "Yes, master.". The two gladly agreed.


    In this way, the scripture group went into the city without causing any disturbance. They successfully exchanged the customs clearance documents with Wang Ye, and then set out on the road again.


    Guanyin is a little speechless. Before that, he had already bypassed the difficulty of exterminating France. Now, the dilemma of Huang Shijing and jiulingyuansheng has been bypassed.


    However, he is too lazy to take care of it. Now he just wants to watch the monk Shun Shun Li take the Scriptures back to the Tang Dynasty.


    No way, after being hit again and again, we can only reduce our expectations and goals again and again.


    After leaving Yuhua County for another three or five days, I saw another city.


    There is no flag on the city, and there is no name at the gate. I don''t know what place it is for a moment.


    After entering the city, and to the east side of the pass, we can see the noisy tea shops and wine shops on both sides, and the busy rice market oil room.


    After a few blocks, I came across a mountain gate and wrote three words to Ciyun Temple.


    He decided to stay here for one night, because seeing the three words of Ciyun Temple, Su Xun knew that this was Jinping house.


    There is a rhinoceros essence pretending to be an immortal in Jinping mansion. It can be used.


    After walking into the temple, they saw a monk walking down the corridor. The monk looked at Su Xun and said, "Amitabha, where is the teacher from?"


    "The disciples came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to Lingshan to seek the Scriptures." Su Xun returned a gift.


    Guanyin secretly sneers, seeking the true Scripture?


    I think you''re a tourist.


    The monk said, "Amitabha, it turns out that he is a holy monk from Middle Earth."


    During the conversation, several monks came down and learned that Su Xun and others were from the Tang Dynasty. They all showed their admiration and enthusiasm.


    And make it clear that today is the Lantern Festival, and invite them to go on the road after the festival.


    Monkey King and pig eight quit a listen repeatedly agreed.


    Su Xun was about to accept the rhinoceros essence, so he agreed.


    In the evening, a group of monks in Ciyun Temple invited Su Xun to enjoy the lantern with them, and they went there happily.


    After walking to the golden lamp bridge, Su Xun and the monks looked at three golden lamps.


    The lamp is big as a jar. It shines on the exquisite two-story Pavilion. Its light covers the moon and its oil smells. Zhu Bajie asked the monks curiously, "what kind of oil is this lamp? Why is it so exotic? "


    The monks said, "the holy monks don''t know something. Behind the Jinping mansion, there is a county called mintian county. Every year, there are 240 big lamp oil producers who examine and make corvee. For one year for each family, more than two hundred taels of silver shall be spent. It''s not ordinary oil. It''s Parmesan oil. Three lamps, each of which weighs 500 Jin, and three of which weighs 1500 Jin in total, plus miscellaneous uses, will cost more than 50000 Liang. It will only take three nights to light them. "


    "It''s too extravagant and wasteful to light a lamp oil of 50000 taels for only three nights." Pig Bajie said.


    The monk frowned in displeasure: "this is a tribute to the Buddha. Why waste it? Every night the Buddha comes to enjoy the fragrant oil. ""The Buddha is greedy." Pig Bajie hum haw, fifty thousand taels of silver, a lot of money.


    The monk''s face was cold: "it''s really unreasonable. Since you are a Buddhist disciple, how can you abuse the Buddha lightly?"


    "Eight commandments, no nonsense." Su Xun scolded, but he said in his heart that there was a laoshizi Buddha, who was just a rhinoceros essence who had been drinking sesame oil.


    Just as he was speaking, he could only hear the wind blowing in the air, which scared all the people watching the lights away. The monks could not stand still and said, "holy monk, go back, the wind is coming. It''s Buddha. Look at the light


    "There''s no Buddha. It''s just a gust of wind." Su Xun gave a cool smile and directly took the rhinoceros essence into the small world.


    Then the wind stopped.


    "This Is it really just a gust of wind


    "In that case, let''s go on."


    Avalokitesvara was puzzled. He saw the rhinoceros coming. How could it disappear in a twinkling of an eye?


    It''s amazing.


    In his little mind was a great doubt.


    At night, when he returned to Ciyun Temple to have a rest, Su Xun entered the small world.


    At a glance, I saw a face of rhinoceros sitting on the wasteland.


    "Where the hell is this?"


    Rhinoceros essence was exhausted. He just went to have a drink of sesame oil. As a result, he suddenly came here and didn''t go out for a long time.


    "This is our world."


    Su Xun showed his holiness. He was full of evil spirit and cultivation. It was like the sun in the sky, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    "Master, I don''t know what happened when I came here." Rhinoceros essence quickly gets up and kneels, heart sharp son is shaking, good fierce big demon, isn''t lack of food, want to eat himself.


    Su Xun said, "I have tens of thousands of little demons under my command. I''m short of a leader. What do you think?"


    In his small world, there are tens of thousands of small demons captured from shituoling who are working to reform the rough.


    "The little one will, the little one will." Rhinoceros essence was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, it was not caught as food ration, but got a future.

 Chapter 873

    The next day, Su Xun and others set out again.


    After leaving Jinping mansion, he was closer to Lingshan. He was peaceful all the way. He didn''t meet robbers or monsters. After a few days, he came across a Buddhist temple.


    The name of the temple is Bujin temple.


    Su Xun knew that he was in shewei country, and he was a little excited.


    There is a princess in Jinchan temple. She is a princess of the kingdom of India. She was photographed here by a monster when she was watching flowers under the moon. Then the monster became a princess and took her place.


    The monster is the jade rabbit who made medicine for Chang''e.


    On earth, Su Xun also knew Chang''e''s jade rabbit and moon spirit, so he had a strange feeling.


    This rabbit is waiting for Tang Seng in Tianzhu. She is greedy for Tang Seng''s body and wants to break through Taiyi golden fairyland with the help of Tang Seng''s Yuanyang.


    Su Xun is going to take the rabbit back to Yueling for company, and let them discuss the experience of pounding medicine.


    Well, the key is to see what Chang''e looks like in the world.


    Su Xun was a serious man. He swore that he just looked and would never do anything else with color.


    After a night''s rest in Jinchan temple, the group met the captured princess.


    Then the next day he took the princess to the road to send her back to the kingdom of Tianzhu.


    The princess was very moved. She looked at Su Xun''s kindness. She didn''t want to repay her kindness. She wanted to make a promise with her body.


    Su Xun declined on the pretext of leaving his family. After all, the princess is beautiful, but that''s it. Isn''t Chang''e sister fragrant?


    It''s just five hundred years since the founding of the state of Tianzhu. It''s a middle earth country that you can learn from everywhere.


    On the way of March 5, Su Xun saw a big city in the distance.


    "Holy monk, here are all the kings." The princess of Tianzhu cried with joy and finally came back.


    Pig Bajie said: "this Lingshan is coming soon."


    "Hey, hey, I''ve passed the road to Lingshan. It''s Lingshan after the king." Monkey King.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva is also relieved that this journey to the west is to be successful.


    Eighteen Arhats had already returned to Lingshan.


    When they entered Wangdu, they saw a sea of people, which was a bit more lively than other cities.


    After all, this is the capital city. It must have more population.


    After entering the city, I saw a post station not far away.


    "Master, there is a post station. Let''s sleep there first." Said Zhu Bajie.


    Su Xun nodded: "this should be so."


    The four came to the post station to show their identity and received warm hospitality.


    The post Cheng said, "the princess of King Jinyin is on the street of Shizijie. She is building a colorful building and throwing hydrangeas to recruit her son-in-law. Today is a busy time. I think my grandfather has not retired yet. If the holy monk wants to change Guan Wen, he will go at this time. "


    After lunch, Sha Wujing and real princess were left to guard the salute. Su Xun took Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie to the palace.


    Passing by the colorful building where Yutu throws the hydrangea ball, Yutu sees Tang Monk''s eyes and throws the hydrangea ball into his arms.


    She set the cailou here, knowing that Tang Monk would pass by if he went to the palace to change Guan Wen.


    "Master, you have received the hydrangea. I''m afraid you are going to be the son-in-law." Monkey King roared.


    Pig Bajie is not happy: "I think old pig is also a talent, why don''t you throw it to me?"


    "Bah, you idiot, you don''t pee and look in the mirror." The monkey king laughed.


    Soon, the jade rabbit took the bodyguard downstairs and said that Su Xun was the son-in-law after receiving the embroidered ball. He wanted to invite him into the palace.


    Su Xun pretended to be in a dilemma. After struggling repeatedly, he followed the jade rabbit to the imperial palace.


    On the chariot, covered by the curtain, the jade rabbit was very bold, holding Su Xun''s hand: "why didn''t the holy monk look at me, but the slave parents didn''t see me?"


    "Amitabha, I''m a monk. Let me go." Su Xun said solemnly, but his hand was on her leg.


    Of course, it''s the first thing Guanyin does.


    The jade rabbit looked down at the big hand on her leg and said with a smile, "the holy monk is quite interesting. How about we get married first tonight?"


    She can''t wait to take Tang Monk''s Yuanyang and break through Taiyi Jinxian.


    "What can I do if the princess is forced to do so?" Su Xun''s face was sad and his hand had been transferred to the baby''s granary.


    Although this jade rabbit does not deserve to enjoy his thousands of descendants, but let still have the right to be touched by him.


    Jade rabbit also pretended to be reserved and pushed away Su Xun''s hand: "don''t worry, holy monk. I''m shy."


    "Fuck! If I don''t even touch it, I''ll pretend to be your mother. " Su Xun turned his face in an instant and yelled angrily: "demon, I can see that you are not human at a glance!"


    He pinched the jade rabbit''s neck.


    "Ah


    The jade rabbit screamed and showed its original shape. A snow-white rabbit was picked up by Su Xun."Holy monk, spare your life, holy monk, spare your life!"


    Jade Rabbit''s mouth is full of words, and her eyes are full of fear.


    Isn''t Tang monk a mortal?


    How could that be?


    "Braised rabbit meat should taste good." Su Xun looked at her with a smile of He Shan.


    The jade rabbit was shivering and frightened.


    She didn''t expect that she was greedy for Tang Seng''s body.


    Tang Seng was greedy for her body.


    "Little thing, please do as the poor monk says. Do you understand?" Su Xun said.


    The rabbit nodded.


    She''s so sorry now that she knew how to practice in the Moon Palace. How dare she beat Tang Monk''s idea.


    Su Xun let go of her, and the jade rabbit became a man and sat beside him.


    Susian put his hand on her leg and asked casually, "is Chang''e beautiful?"


    "Beautiful, my master is the most beautiful woman in the world." Yutu replied honestly.


    Su Xun blinked: "that''s good."


    Jade Rabbit


    She thinks there is something wrong with Tang Seng.


    Soon, when he arrived at the palace, Su Xun met the emperor and told him the truth.


    If the princess is in the post station, he can send someone to take her back to the palace at any time.


    The emperor was very grateful to Su Xun, and Maliu changed the customs clearance documents.


    Su Xun walked out of the palace with the rabbit in his hand.


    Guanyin was stunned to see this scene.


    He just blinked. What happened?


    How can the jade rabbit show its original shape and be carried by the Tang monk?


    Su Xun carried the rabbit back to the post station.


    "Master, don''t you want to be the son-in-law? Why did you come back suddenly? Is this rabbit for food


    Seeing Su Xun come back, Monkey King was surprised.


    Pig eight quit looked at the rabbit, crazy secretion saliva: "used to roast eat it."


    Sha Wujing: "I think the dry pot is also good."


    Jade rabbit shivers, urine will be scared out, poor, weak and helpless.


    Su Xun said, "don''t talk nonsense. This is the monster in the palace. It''s the jade rabbit made by Chang''e fairy. After the poor monk''s enlightenment, he repented."


    Guanyin


    Again?


    She thought of the scorpion who had been reformed.


    I didn''t think it was anything before, but now I think it''s a problem.

 Chapter 874

    "The jade rabbit of Chang''e fairy?"


    As soon as Zhu Bajie''s face changed, he was beaten down because he played Chang''e fairy.


    "Master, what about the rabbit?"


    Sun Wukong asked, looking at Su Xun''s shivering stomach with great interest.


    Su Xun said, "this jade rabbit didn''t make any big mistake. Just send her back to the Moon Palace."


    Soon, the night will come.


    In the room.


    Su Xun put the rabbit aside and said to the empty room, "Bodhisattva, I know you are here. Come out. I''ll show you a big baby."


    There was a flash of light in the room, and Guanyin appeared.


    "Tang Sanzang, what do you want to do?"


    "What I want to do is not fame, but the world." The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose and he started to smile.


    Guanyin felt uneasy.


    Su Xun held out a hand: "Bodhisattva, please look, what do I hold in this hand?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva subconsciously looks.


    The next second, susian pinched her neck, and then sealed her mana into the small world.


    "I have your life in my hand."


    Next, we are going to Lingshan. He is ready to give up the vest of Tang monk, so there is nothing to worry about.


    Let''s solve the problem of Guanyin.


    The jade rabbit looks at this scene with fear, she feels whether she is going to be killed.


    "Come here." Su Xun hooked his finger.


    The jade rabbit shivered and did not dare to go.


    Su Xun''s face was cold, and a murderer locked her.


    The jade rabbit was so frightened that she jumped into Su Xun''s arms and the cute girl arched him with her head.


    Su Xun''s face burst into a smile again: "that''s right. As long as you are obedient, I won''t kill you. After all, rabbit is so cute, isn''t it?"


    And then the backhand pushed her into the little world.


    After all this, Su Xun''s figure disappeared from the room and appeared in Jilei mountain the next second.


    "Where is the Bull Demon King?"


    His voice spread all over Jilei mountain.


    "Xiaoyao, see you."


    The Bull Demon King appeared on his knees.


    "I''m waiting for this day''s order. We''re about to consolidate our forces."


    The ox demon king didn''t expect this day to come so soon. He was excited and worried. He said in a loud voice: "ox demon king, please obey your Majesty''s order."


    Look, who says the Bull Demon is a straight man who can''t flatter?


    It''s just a matter of seconds.


    "These weapons will be distributed."


    With a wave of Su Xun''s hand, a lot of shining magic armor filled the open space.


    Tens of thousands of spears, tens of thousands of armor.


    "This This... "


    The Bull Demon King was stunned, and the whole demon was stunned. He looked at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    The spear was his son''s magic weapon. He didn''t expect that Su Xun would take out such a big pile directly.


    Then it was trembling with excitement. Even the little demon could equip such treasures. Why did the demon family worry?


    Why are the demons so worried about this war?


    It took a while for him to recover from the shock: "yes, sir."


    "There are some treasures here. You can see for yourself." With a wave of his hand, Su Xun was in a heap again.


    This pile is a mess. There are gold rope, purple gold, red gourd, golden cudgel, yin and Yang.


    The Bull Demon King was confused again. This magic weapon made him doubt the demon life.


    These are the only treasures in the world. But now, Su Xun''s rubbish is just like a pile of them.


    It makes him feel unreal.


    When he reacted, he could see that there was still Su Xun in front of him?


    "My Lord, your majesty!"


    The Bull Demon knelt on the ground and cried out to the empty night sky.


    That night, Su Xun went to several places, black bear spirit, scorpion spirit


    They all did the same thing, distributed weapons and armor, and prepared to change.


    The demon people are about to launch the first shot against the suppression of Buddhism and Taoism. From then on, the demon people stand up!


    After returning to the post station, he entered the small world again.


    The tens of thousands of demons have learned to forbid in the long-term unified control of labor.


    It''s just a little thin and weak. Su Xun gave them pills to restore their vitality.


    He also gave him armor and blades. In a twinkling of an eye, he was a group of well-equipped elite soldiers.


    In an open space, tens of thousands of small demons were arrayed in a neat array. The spear point was like a forest, and the red tassels were floating. A sense of killing was diffused.


    Su Xun was dressed in a black gold dragon robe, standing in front of him, and his evil spirit rushed to the sky.


    "See your majesty!"


    Rhinoceros is the first to kneel.


    "Hualalala..."In an instant, ten thousand demons knelt down at the same time, looking at the tall figure in the air in front of them.


    "See your majesty!"


    "See your majesty!"


    Ten thousand demons roar together, the sound is like sea water, one wave higher than another, resounding through the world.


    In the distance, Maitreya, who was carrying bricks, was scared to shiver. The bricks fell down and smashed his feet.


    Without waiting for him to scream, two ghost soldiers dragged him away.


    "Take Guanyin, Maitreya, Puxian, Manjusri."


    Shortly after, the four were brought to the hospital.


    Looking at the magic weapon on WAN Yao''s body, all four of them were shocked.


    "How could that be?"


    "In my hands, there is no impossibility. As you four see, is our army strong?"


    Su Xun looked down at the four.


    "Who the hell are you?" Asked Guanyin.


    At the corner of his mouth, Su Xun said, "this seat is jiuxiao. You can also call this seat your majesty."


    "The gods and Buddhas have been in their positions for a long time. It''s time to drag them down and let them see the world. In this heaven, let''s go and sit down with the demon clan."


    Su Xun''s voice was calm, and his hands were spread out, as if embracing the whole world.


    "Kill "Kill "Kill "Kill


    Bursts of roar make the world change color, so that Maitreya four people are scared, the sky covered the world.


    Over the years, how miserable the demon clan has been suppressed, how angry and murderous it is now.


    This is all caused by Buddhism and Taoism.


    Now, they are about to pay the price.


    After this war, Buddhism and Taoism will not be extinct, but the demon clan will definitely rise again.


    Su Xun left the small world with Yu Tu.


    Then go straight to Guanghan palace.


    When I came to Guanghan palace, I heard the sound of cutting wood. I thought that Wu Gang was cutting laurel.


    After a while, he saw the emperor Taiyin come out of the palace, followed by several fairy maids.


    Su Xun had never seen Chang''e in Kyushu, but the emperor of Taiyin in front of him was really amazing.


    A white dress, cool and moving, enchanting and graceful, hands like catkin, skin like cream, collar like white, teeth like gourd rhinoceros, eyebrows with a smile, better than flowers.


    Fairy, maybe it should be like this.


    "I don''t know which immortal is in front of me, but my rabbit has offended the immortal?" Chang''e''s jade lips are gently opened, her shell teeth are slightly exposed, and her voice is as clear and ethereal as a bell.


    The jade rabbit was picked up by Su Xun. She was trembling, but she didn''t dare to ask for help. She could only look at Chang''e with eyes more than anything else.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the rabbit, Taiyin Jun, was a demon in the world. He was almost killed by the monkey king. I happened to pass by and help him, so I sent him back."


    Sun Wukong said that this is very Gan.

 Chapter 875

    "In this way, I have to thank Da Xian." Taiyin Jun language smile.


    The Moon Palace is not cold, but the jade rabbit who made medicine has deep feelings with her. If she dies in the hands of Monkey King, she will inevitably suffer for a while.


    After all, she heard recently that many of the Lingshan Bodhisattvas and Buddhists on the westbound road were killed by the great sage of Qi Tian.


    But she was very curious about the origin of the immortal. She could feel that the other side was very strong, but she had never heard of it.


    Su Xun chuckled, put down the rabbit in his hand, and said: "when you step into the Taiyin star, you will smell the fragrance of osmanthus. If the fairy has to thank me, you may as well let me taste the osmanthus wine."


    This is still heard from Zhu Bajie. After all, there are so many Osmanthus fragrans, which can''t be wasted.


    Besides dancing, Chang''e is also good at wine making. She is really a capable woman.


    The rabbit jumped directly into Chang''e''s arms.


    Relieved, out of danger, finally out of danger, this shameless guy, it is clear that you arrested me, even said that you saved me.


    "Why not? Please, daffodil Chang''e holds the rabbit and walks ahead to guide su.


    Looking from behind, her delicate figure could not be covered up by her slim and dignified long skirt, and the round radian of her buttocks loomed between the lotus steps.


    Women are very sensitive, not to mention an immortal. Chang''e can feel Su Xun''s eyes, but she doesn''t feel disgusted.


    After all, can''t the immortals in this heaven get rid of the common heart?


    At present, if you really want to stop water, there must be only Lingshan monks.


    Guanghan palace is very big, and Chang''e is not like a person trapped on the moon as in folklore. She is the king of the Taiyin star and an immortal with a clergy.


    Equivalent to the government, government officials, in the Taiyin star has its own palace subordinate.


    Soon, Su Xun followed Chang''e into a small courtyard. Chang''e waved and gong''e stepped back.


    "Immortal, please take your seat." Chang''e looks back and smiles.


    Su Xun nodded and went to sit down. Chang''e sat opposite him. A moment later, several gong''e came with wine bottles and cakes.


    The immortals have already opened the valley. They don''t need to eat three meals a day, but they can also eat to satisfy their appetite.


    After all, eating is a great pleasure in life.


    If you don''t eat good food, then this long life will be meaningless.


    Su Xun said that breast-feeding is really a great pleasure in life. He is also picky about milk.


    "The one with the largest number of Taiyin stars is laurel. It''s a pity that osmanthus flowers are hung all over the branches when they are in bloom. So it''s made into osmanthus wine and osmanthus cake. It''s not good for the immortal to taste it." Chang''e chuckled and held out her slender hand to make a gesture of invitation.


    Su Xun took a bite of the delicate sweet scented osmanthus cake and chewed it sweetly. The faint fragrance of flowers bloomed in his mouth and ran into his throat. A sweet and fresh feeling filled his abdominal cavity.


    Su Xun drank a cup of sweet scented osmanthus wine with sweet scented osmanthus cake on his left. Looking at Chang''e, he said, "I''ll never forget it, but it''s a pity..."


    "What a pity?" Chang''e is curious. Is there any deficiency in her pastry?


    Su Xun said, "it''s just a pity that although we taste the delicious food, taste the wine and appreciate the beauty today, it''s a pity that we will never have it again after we leave the Taiyin star."


    "The great immortal is over praised." The smile on Chang''e''s face was very bright, and she said, "when the immortal leaves, you might as well take some back. When you finish eating, you can come back next time. I, the Taiyin star, will always welcome the immortal."


    In Chang''e''s opinion, a person who is so powerful and takes the initiative to save Yutu is certainly not bad.


    After all, people who love small animals must be kind.


    What''s more, this immortal It''s beautiful.


    There is a saying that as long as you have good facial features, I will follow you.


    "It''s too much trouble." Su Xun shook his head and said seriously, "I have a good idea."


    "Oh? I''d like to hear more about it. " Chang E is very curious, watery eyes full of curiosity.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "when I leave, just take away the emperor Taiyin? After all, fairies should know that there is a saying that it''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. But in my opinion, it''s better to catch a fisherman directly to go back. Don''t you think? "


    Brother Meng, is this idea OK.


    "Da Xian joked. I''m in an important position. It''s hard for me to disobey my destiny. I can''t go down to earth easily." Chang''e was a little reluctant to smile because she had a bad feeling.


    Su Xun sighed: "fairies still don''t understand. Sometimes I do things more directly. After all, I can easily make any woman lose resistance."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun, with a smile on his lips, put his hand to Chang''e.


    Chang''e''s face changed greatly. She was just ready to resist, but she found that all her mana was imprisoned.


    The moment is to show the color of panic.


    The next second, Chang''e was so easily caught into the small world by Su Xun with the jade rabbit in her arms.See, the road is so simple, back to nature, any fancy way to pick up girls is rubbish.


    That''s enough to make any woman lose her resistance to him.


    Because they can''t resist.


    Around the palace are still confused, they just blink an eye, Chang E disappeared.


    What about Chang''e?


    What about Chang''e?


    "I think Chang''e fairy is an emotional person. Go with her, too."


    Su Xun waved his sleeve, and all the gong''e around him were caught in the small world.


    Then Su Xun came to Guanghan palace, dug a piece of laurel and threw it into the small world.


    Then he stepped out with his negative hand, his body turned into a purple sword light and disappeared in Guanghan palace.


    When it reappeared, it was already at the post station.


    Su Xun has also become a Tang monk.


    It was a long night and he slept soundly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the small world.


    "Where is this?"


    Chang''e looked around with a blank face.


    "This is the territory of the great demon. He has arrested me before. Maitreya, Guanyin, Manjusri, Puxian and Laojun''s green ox have all been arrested by him."


    This is the time when little white rabbit dare to tell the truth.


    Hearing this, Chang''e didn''t know that she had been cheated by that man. She was a big demon who was domineering and rude.


    It''s really hateful. Thanks for taking out the last sweet scented osmanthus wine to entertain him.


    As a result, he caught himself just because he wanted to drink osmanthus wine for a long time. It''s really hateful!


    However, even Maitreya Buddha was captured by him. The great demon is so powerful.


    How could there ever be such a big demon in heaven and earth?


    "Star, that''s our laurel."


    Several Gong e pointed to a piece of Guilin not far away and said.


    When Chang''e saw it, she was really the laurel of Guanghan palace.


    So, is he really seizing himself to make wine?


    Not to do something bad to yourself?


    Chang''e was relieved and a little disappointed. Did she lose her charm?


    So, women are elusive.

 Chapter 876

    Second, Japan.


    As a young man born in the new dragon Kingdom and raised under the red flag, Su Xun always keeps the good habit of going to bed early and getting up early.


    About six or seven o''clock in the morning, he dressed up and got up to wash.


    Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and Sha Wujing had an ordinary breakfast at the post station.


    Then there was a sudden uproar outside the post station.


    It turned out that the emperor of the kingdom of India had come to pick up the princess.


    Father and daughter met and cried. Then father and daughter gave thanks to Su Xun.


    Then he took out the gold he had prepared.


    "Amitabha, your majesty, why? I''ll wait for my family to be merciful. It''s my duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. I can''t touch such vulgar things. "


    Looking at the glittering gold in front of him, Su Xun said solemnly, and then turned to look at Zhu Bajie: "Bajie, you take it."


    The Emperor


    Princess


    Two people are Su Xun Xiu a face.


    They are used to it.


    "Amitabha, I can''t touch it. My disciples can touch it." Su Xun said calmly.


    After accepting the gold, the emperor led the civil and military officials of Manchu Dynasty to send Su Xun out of the capital.


    After leaving the capital for another three or five days, he came to a city. However, Su Xun didn''t stop. He speeded up and headed west all the way.


    Su Xun''s master and apprentice spent the night in the morning. After another three or five days, he suddenly saw some tall buildings and several outstanding pavilions. They really soared to the sky.


    A Taoist boy came out and asked, "are you from the east?"


    "Master, this is the Jinding immortal of Yuzhen temple at the foot of Lingshan mountain. He came to meet us." Sun Wukong said, after all, he did not come to Lingshan.


    As a book reader, Su Xun naturally knew that he nodded slightly, but he was curious. How could there be a Taoist temple at the foot of Lingshan?


    The four of them bathed and dressed in the Taoist temple, and then went down to meet the Buddha under the leadership of Jinding immortal.


    After arriving at lingyundu, you can see the torrent of the river, with only a small wooden bridge across both banks.


    "Shangdu, Shangdu." An old man came to the shore with a bottomless boat.


    Su Xun knew that the boat was born out of the world, and the boatman was the king Buddha of nanwubaochuang.


    In the original work, the Tang monks and disciples all took this bottomless boat to cross lingyundu.


    After crossing the river, a corpse was washed down from above, which was exactly Tang Monk''s foetus.


    Su Xun got on the boat with his mouth.


    Nanwu baochuang Guangwang Buddha rowed with Su Xun on the shore, but shangliu didn''t rush down to the earth.


    Nanwubaochuangguang Buddha is a little confused. What''s the matter? Isn''t it time for monk Tang to shed his life?


    What''s wrong with the boat?


    Or is there something wrong with lingyundu?


    Or is there something wrong with monk Tang himself?


    Regardless of the question mark in his mind, Su Xun took the Monkey King three people to Lingshan and saw the Leiyin ancient temple at a glance.


    When you arrive at the Mahatma hall, you can see that there are Arhats on both sides, Vajra Bodhisattva and Tathagata Buddha sitting on the lotus throne above.


    Su Xun looked at the Buddha quietly.


    QingChu disaster King Kong frowned and yelled: "Tang Sanzang, Buddha face to face, why not worship!"


    In the original work, when monk Tang arrived at the main hall, he knelt down and sent a customs clearance document to the Buddha.


    Now, how can Su Xun kneel?


    "The poor monk has traveled 18000 miles to the West. His waist and legs are not good. He can''t kneel down."


    Su Xun said faintly, with a scornful tone.


    "You are presumptuous QingChu King Kong gave a roar.


    Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to him, so he immediately threw the customs clearance documents to the Buddha: "where is the Buddhist Scripture? Bring it quickly. I''m still in a hurry to go back to Chang''an."


    When I return to Chang''an, I will return your dear second apprentice to you.


    "Tang Sanzang! You are rude


    "Tang Sanzang! How dare you


    "Don''t you dare to be disrespectful to Buddha..."


    The Vajra Bodhisattvas were suddenly high, and they jumped out one by one to reprimand Su Xun.


    The Arhats watched coldly.


    Buddha''s face as usual, not warm, not fire, directly said: "a Nuo, JIAYE, you two lead him four, opened a treasure Pavilion, my three scriptures within 35, each check a few volumes with him, teach him to spread to the East."


    It''s just about the last shiver. If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. The Tathagata still has this patience.


    "Yes, Buddha."


    Ananda and JIAYE take Sushen to get the Scriptures.


    In the original book, the first is the wordless Scripture.


    But now, Lingshan just wants to send the Scriptures back to the East as soon as possible. After all, there have been too many accidents. Of course, he doesn''t dare to do anything more.


    So this time it''s all true scriptures.Su Xun flew back to Chang''an with the Scriptures.


    Watching Su Xun leave, the Buddha is relieved. Now he just needs to wait until the Scriptures are handed over to the Tang emperor.


    The journey to the west is finally coming to a successful end.


    As everyone knows, the end he thought was just the beginning.


    But he said that Su Xun''s four men were flying in the sky. Then he took out those Scriptures and made a method burn directly.


    "Master, why are you doing this?" Zhu Bajie was so shocked that he lost his face. That''s a very hard work to get.


    Su Xun said, "these bald donkeys have harmed Xiniu Hezhou. Do you want to harm our eastern land? Don''t worry about the rubbish. "


    "Then how can you explain to the emperor of Tang Dynasty?"


    "Up to now, I have nothing to hide. I''m not a Tang monk." Su Xun said.


    Zhu Bajie and others are very calm.


    Su Xun changed himself and resumed his original appearance: "I''m a fierce beast in ancient times. I''ve contacted all the demons in the world. I''ve gathered a million demon soldiers. I''m like a forest of swords and guns. I''ll change the color of the world with my command."


    "Master! I didn''t expect you to be a demon, too! " Monkey King was very excited, and his doubts were instantly solved.


    No wonder a monk wants to make a demon. It turns out that a monk is a fake, but a demon is real.


    Pig Bajie hummed: "what we saw along the way, whether it is Lingshan or Tianting, is not a good thing. An old pig is also a pig demon now. If you are a demon, then be a demon. Follow master to make a breakthrough!"


    "What the second elder martial brother said is very true. I''ve been a demon in Liusha river all my life. I should follow my master and make a world for my demon family." Sha Wujing also made a statement. After all, what he saw along the way, what Buddhism and heaven did overturned their three views.


    Little white dragon was in a dilemma: "master, I want to follow you, but..."


    It''s ok if he''s alone, but behind him is the whole dragon family, so we can''t act willfully.


    "Xiaobailong, you don''t have to say that I know your difficulties." Su Xunshan said.


    But the more so, the more guilty the little white dragon felt. He gritted his teeth and said, "it''s just a big deal. I''ll leave the dragon family and fight side by side with my master!"


    "Little white dragon, good man!"


    Sun Wukong three people praise in unison.


    "Well, let''s turn the world upside down and let them see the world."


    Su Xun''s voice was calm and powerful.

 Chapter 877

    "Master! Is that Chang''an? "


    In the air, suddenly see below a big city, pig Bajie, sand Wujing, little white dragon three people are showing a shocked expression.


    It was the first time that they saw such a huge city. Compared with the so-called cities on the westbound Road, they were just a group of brothers.


    "Yes, that''s Chang''an city. Bajie Wukong has changed. I''ll show you around."


    Su Xun has changed back to the Tang Monk''s appearance. After all, this vest can''t be thrown until he meets the queen of Tang.


    After Zhu Bajie and the Monkey King became mortals, five people landed outside the city. After entering Chang''an, the atmosphere of prosperity came.


    The wide streets allow carriages to run side by side, vendors and pedestrians to walk through the streets, shops and restaurants to stand on both sides.


    All four of them were dazzled.


    Su Xun also had some feelings. This is the Tang Dynasty.


    In the future, only the Great Han Dynasty and the great Tang Dynasty have the most special significance, because the people of the long kingdom will be called the Han people and the Tang people, which shows the prosperity of the great Tang Dynasty.


    Unfortunately, any dynasty can not escape the end of the end.


    After the reign of Zhenguan and the heyday of Kaiyuan, the National Calendar of the Tang Dynasty once reached the peak of the world.


    The decline of the Tang Dynasty is a pity. If the Tang Dynasty continues to be strong, what will the world become?


    The so-called Sutra would not bring any benefit to the development of Datang, so Su Xun burned it.


    And he will leave something really useful to Datang.


    Su Xun takes four people to the palace to see Li Shimin.


    Li Shimin received him in the hall. After seeing the Tang monk, he was very happy and couldn''t wait to ask, "how many sutras have you finally returned? How did you get it? "


    Su Xun said, "Your Majesty, I''ve traveled 18000 miles to the West. What I saw along the way is quite interesting. I''m far away from Lingshan mountain in the eastern region of Tang Dynasty. I don''t know Buddhism, but the country is peaceful and the people are peaceful. The world is prosperous."


    "In the western countries, there are many demons and robbers. The closer to Lingshan, the more temples there are, and the more incense there is. But under the protection of our Buddha, the people''s life is more and more difficult. The Buddhas connive at the evil of lingchong, and the uncle of the Buddha swallows the people of a country."


    "In this way, does your majesty feel that the so-called Dharma and the so-called Sutra are beneficial to the country? What is the benefit to the people? "


    After Su Xun finished, he looked at Li Shimin quietly.


    Li Shimin''s face gradually changed. He was surprised, puzzled and angry. Finally, he calmed down and said, "Yudi is burning well! Since it''s not good for the country, I don''t want this sutra in Datang! "


    Su Xun showed a smile, which was a holy emperor, and then said: "although the poor monk burned the Buddhist Scripture, he met an expert on his way back and obtained the scripture which is really beneficial to the Tang Dynasty!"


    "Oh?" As soon as Li Shimin''s eyes brightened, he stood up directly from his chair and said, "where is the Sutra?"


    "I have four disciples waiting outside the hall. Your majesty declares them to come in." Su Xun said.


    Li Shimin announced that four people from the monkey king entered the temple.


    Su Xun looked at Sha Wujing and said, "Wujing, take out the Sutra and offer it to your majesty."


    "Yes, master." Sha Wujing answered, and then opened the box, which was full of all kinds of books.


    These books contain comprehensive knowledge of agriculture, industry, medicine, etc.


    Su Xun burned Buddhist scriptures and put all these modern books in.


    Because, this is the real Sutra!


    "This It''s a fairy thing. "


    Picking up a book and touching the delicate paper, Li Shimin was shocked and ecstatic.


    Then he suddenly stupefied: "brother Yu, is it written in heaven? I don''t know a word. What should I do?"


    It''s strange that you can recognize modern simplified characters.


    Su Xun had already prepared: "don''t panic, your majesty. The master who gave the Scriptures left several jade slips on his forehead. He will naturally recognize the writing of the heavenly script, and then ask someone to promote it."


    Su Xun took out a dozen jade slips and handed one to Li Shimin.


    Li Shimin pasted it on his forehead. A moment later, he had a pile of modern words in his mind.


    Then I read the book of heaven in my hand, and I could recognize it. I quickly read it.


    What he took was a book on epidemic prevention, which was amazing after reading.


    After all, pestilence was very serious in ancient times. Once there was a pestilence, there was no way to treat it, so we had to wait for death.


    After a few quick glances, he was shocked to read several other books.


    "If it''s true, it''s true."


    He murmured to himself. Then he looked at Su Xun, and his eyes lit up: "Yudi brings back such a Sutra that benefits the country and the people. He is my benefactor of the Tang Dynasty. Please accept my worship."


    As the voice dropped, he bent over to Sushen.


    Su Xun received this gift.


    Li Shimin got up and asked anxiously, "brother Yu, did the master ever leave a name? I want to build a temple for him throughout the Tang Dynasty, so that all the people in the world will remember him forever. ""The master also left his name. He called himself Emperor jiuxiao." Su Xun wants more waistcoats. Being the demon emperor can''t satisfy him. He wants to be the emperor of heaven.


    "Jiuxiao, emperor of heaven."


    Li Shimin murmured to himself, but in his heart there was a big wave. It was really shocking that he was so honored.


    However, with these nine Xiao scriptures alone, he felt that the expert he had never met was worthy.


    Next, Su Xun declined Li Shimin''s invitation to hold a banquet for the reason of going back to Hongfu temple, and left with the four of Sun Wukong.


    Hongfu temple is the temple where Tang Monk lived before.


    Su Xun went back to Hongfu temple with Tang Monk''s face and met with the host.


    After returning to the room, he captured Tang Seng of blue star world and used a magic to make him fall asleep. He didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    When he wakes up, he will be taken to the Imperial Palace by people sent by Li Shimin to participate in the early Dynasty, and by the way, he will tell the world about his achievements.


    Looking at the sleepy Tang monk, Su Xun sighed. I did all the things, and I''ll give you the credit.


    In this impetuous year, there are not many people like me (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    By the way, he took a look at monk Tang''s Qi Yun value, which had accumulated more than 500000 yuan.


    Su Xun tried to locate xuanyue continent by burning gas transport value, but he was told that gas transport value was insufficient.


    It seems that we have to let monk Tang continue to collect Qi value everywhere.


    Su Xun left, changed back to his true self, and took the monkey king to Huaguo Mountain.


    Then in Huaguo Mountain, the entrance of a small world was opened, and the ox demon king and others were called to lead the troops.


    Huaguo Mountain can''t hold so many troops. Naturally, all of them are installed in the small world first.


    In the small world, more than 300000 demon soldiers with armor will soon gather. After the banner of rebellion is put out, I believe that more and more demon families will come to take refuge.


    The standard equipment in the hands of these invitees is the spear of fire and the wheel of wind and fire of Nezha, because only in this way can they fly up to fight in the sky.


    There are more than 300000 Nezha, which is quite spectacular.

 Chapter 878

    Su Xun also went to see Zhenyuan immortal and invited him to visit the small world.


    Zhenyuan immortal sighed: "if there is heaven outside, there are people outside."


    He never thought that someone could open up a world. What kind of magic power is this?


    If the world has limited their upper limit, only by leaving the world and getting rid of the shackles can they pursue the real road.


    And the magic weapon in the hands of the 300000 little demons also shocked him. He knew many treasures.


    They are all rare treasures, but like weeds on the roadside, they can be seen everywhere.


    Su Xun performed this skill in front of him, which made Zhenyuan immortal yearn to go to the outer world.


    Tianwai even has this secret skill!


    But he didn''t know that it was just a system skill. How could other people use this kind of magic.


    A spell can change its appearance at most.


    After seeing off Zhenyuan immortal, Su Xun met Guanyin Bodhisattva and Maitreya Buddha.


    As for Manjusri Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva, they have been abandoned by him. They are useless. It''s a waste of time to see them. Let them move more bricks while they are still alive.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are about to start a great cause. How about working together with us for something important?"


    Su Xun threw an olive branch at them.


    In his calculation, Buddhism and Taoism could not be eliminated, but the Tathagata and the Jade Emperor had to roll their calves from their present position.


    Tang Monk can be a new Buddhist monk, but he also has to go to the heaven and the world as a tool man to help himself collect Qi, so when he is away, Guanyin can handle Buddhist affairs on his behalf.


    Although there is also a Buddha who lights a lamp in Buddhism, Su Xun is more optimistic about Guanyin. After all, Guanyin is just like the public relations Minister of Buddhism and has great ability.


    As for the Jade Emperor, it is natural for him to be the new master of Lingxiao hall and command the three realms.


    At that time, it''s not difficult to leave someone to deal with daily affairs in this world. In terms of his saints'' cultivation, he can be incarnated and spread all over the world.


    At one time, he thought that the sage was already the extreme, but after breaking through the sage, he felt that there was still a way ahead, and that the cultivation of the great way was endless.


    The problem now is that he knows that there is still a way for the sage, but he doesn''t know how to go.


    At this point, it is no longer a matter of pure cultivation to break through, so there are only two ways for him to continue to break through.


    One is to rely on the system to experience one identity after another. Perhaps, by chance in a certain world, we can understand the mystery and break through.


    The second is to go to xuanyue mainland as soon as possible and seek advice from the Jiuzhou sages on xuanyue mainland.


    "I will, I will."


    Maitreya couldn''t wait to agree, because he really didn''t want to move bricks any more.


    How rich he used to be. Now he is as thin as a bamboo pole. How cruel!


    "Very good. He who knows current affairs is a hero." With a smile, Su Xun solved the blockade of Maitreya Buddha.


    Maitreya Buddha instantly restored his cultivation and felt his whole body full of strength again. The whole person almost cried with joy: "thank you, your majesty."


    "You, Bodhisattva." Su Xun looked at Guanyin and said faintly, "I have no malice to Buddhism. I just have malice to the present Buddhism. I want to change Buddhism, not to destroy it. So Bodhisattvas don''t have to be too hostile to us."


    "Are you serious?" Guanyin looked at Su Xun. In fact, he just needed a step down.


    Su Xun nodded: "heaven and earth can learn."


    Although he said so in his mouth, he didn''t think so in his heart. After all, he was holy and could disorganize heaven and earth.


    "See your majesty." Guanyin lowered his arrogant head and bent down to pay homage to Su Xun.


    Su Xun also lifted the ban on her and said, "Maitreya doesn''t have to go back for the time being. Guanyin, you can go back to Lingshan first. I believe you are a wise man. The Tathagata is not the enemy in front of me."


    "Yes, your majesty." Guanyin again.


    Su Xun waved his sleeve robe: "go."


    Then the figure disappeared in place.


    "Hu -"


    Guanyin and Maitreya got up from the ground, looked at each other, and breathed out a breath.


    Both of them are in a mixed mood now. After all, they are both traitors to Buddhism now.


    "We have no choice." Maitreya said.


    Guanyin nodded: "you are right. What can we do in such a situation?"


    The shame and shame in their hearts are reduced to find a good excuse.


    Su Xun didn''t care what they thought. He had already come to yueguilin.


    Chang''e lives in yueguilin.


    When Su Xun arrived, Chang''e was making wine, and jade rabbit was pounding medicine with a pestle and mortar.


    Don''t say, a big white rabbit sitting on the ground, with ramming copper in front of him and pestle and mortar in his two claws, it looks really cute.Seeing Su Xun, Yu Tu, who is making medicine, is stiff. She has a psychological shadow for Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at Chang''e and said, "are you used to living here recently?"


    "Fair." Chang''e has a cool attitude.


    Susian went to her face to face and grabbed her hands.


    Chang''e was shocked: "you What are you doing? "


    "Shh." Su Xun put his face up to Chang''e''s white neck and sniffed. He was intoxicated and said, "fairies smell more fragrant and charming than wine."


    Chang''e''s white neck has become pink, and her pretty face seems to be bleeding: "don''t go too far, let me go."


    "I''m a little tired. Help me pinch my shoulders." After Su Xun finished, without waiting for her to refuse, he flew into the room with her in his arms.


    He didn''t have so much affectation, and he didn''t have the time to cultivate feelings with Chang''e. he got on the bus first.


    As for men, stallions should be pushed down decisively.


    When he used to read novels, what bothered him most was the eunuch writer who never pushed, so as to arouse the readers'' appetite.


    "Your Majesty, please let me go."


    In the room, Chang''e sat in Su Xun''s arms, her body shaking.


    Feeling the warm and fragrant nephrite in his arms, Su Xun pulled off her belt impolitely: "let me let you go? Is this seat not worthy of you? "


    "Chang''e dare not..."


    "If you don''t dare, just shut up. Don''t spoil my interest. I''m very busy."


    Chang e closed her eyes as if she had accepted her fate.


    Soon, a gentle voice came out of the room. Yutu wanted to rush in and knock the bastard who bullied his fairy to death.


    But after thinking about it, she didn''t have the courage to let the rabbit''s ears down to reduce the noise.


    An hour later, the house was quiet again.


    "Chang''e is worthy of being called the most perfect woman in the world."


    Su Xun hugged her contentedly. After all, it was Chang''e''s sister. After pushing her down, her psychological satisfaction was greater than her physical satisfaction.


    Chang''e turned her back to him. She was so ashamed and angry that she ignored the big bastard.

 Chapter 879

    dawn.


    In Hongfu temple, Tang monk was awakened by the early morning bell and opened his eyes vaguely.


    Then he sat up abruptly from the bed.


    Looking around, it''s unbelievable.


    "This Is this my room in Hongfu temple? Am I hallucinating because I miss you so much? "


    "Or am I dreaming?"


    Tang Monk patted his face.


    There is a feeling that this is not a dream.


    He really went back to the world and Hongfu temple.


    But how did he get back?


    He remembers that he attended a wine party last night and went to bed when he returned to the third burial temple.


    Then open your eyes again and you will see Hongfu temple.


    Did the mysterious man who sent him to Bluestar send him back?


    Tang Monk quickly opened the reincarnation space and found that it had not been taken back. He was relieved.


    He can''t do without reincarnation now.


    He is a mortal, relying on reincarnation space, breaking through to the realm of immortals.


    It''s great to open and hang.


    When he suddenly returned to the west, he was still in a mixed mood. After all, his three funeral temples were gone, gone.


    "Hu -"


    today''s Tang monk is no longer the Tang monk of the past, and he soon adjusted.


    No, No.


    Big deal in this world, rebuild a three burial temple.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Right away."


    Tang Monk got up to open the door and found a strange little monk outside.


    "Amitabha, elder martial brother Sanzang, your majesty has sent someone to pick you up."


    "Into the palace?" Tang Seng was stunned. He didn''t know what he was like now.


    How did Tang Huang know he was back?


    What happened after he left?


    Monk Tang asked, "younger martial brother, can you tell me why your majesty invited me to the palace?"


    "It''s natural to reward elder martial brother and publicize his achievements in the return of the Sutra." Little Shami''s eyes were a little strange, but he still answered his question.


    Boom!


    Tang Monk''s mind exploded in an instant.


    What''s the merit of learning from scriptures?


    He went to the blue star world. Who helped him get the Sutra back?


    Soon he calmed down and said in his heart, it seems that after he left, the mysterious man mostly found someone to look like himself to learn the Scriptures.


    Or maybe it''s the mysterious man who becomes himself to learn the Scriptures.


    After taking the Sutra, he sent himself back.


    Although Tang Monk didn''t know the purpose of the mysterious man.


    However, his experience in the blue star world has changed his mood for a long time.


    He is no longer the honest and kind Tang Sanzang, and he has become crafty.


    Thanks to the white collection of Buddhist scriptures, it''s beautiful.


    And after reading the journey to the west, he knew that he was reincarnated.


    It''s time for him to become a Buddha after he has learned the Scriptures?


    Can he not be happy with such a big bargain?


    Monk Tang looked at the little monk and said, "I''ll wash my hands and go into the palace with the messenger."


    After washing, Tang Monk followed the messenger to the palace hall.


    On the main hall, the eyes of all the civil and military officials fell on him.


    "I''ll see your majesty."


    In the middle of the hall, Tang Monk paid homage.


    "My brother, please forgive me." Li Shimin said.


    "Tang Sanzang!"


    At this time, a sound like thunder spread all over Chang''an city.


    Everyone looked up at the sky and saw a huge Buddha''s shadow coming down.


    It is the Buddha who comes.


    The original plan was that the Tang Monk would send the Scriptures to the Tang Dynasty, and then return to Lingshan to receive the seal.


    However, there were too many accidents along the way, so Lingshan changed his strategy.


    By the way, he also let the eastern Tang Dynasty know the power of Buddhism.


    "Your Majesty, the Buddha has come to light."


    A bodyguard rushed into the hall to report.


    Although Su Xun''s words yesterday made Li Shimin not like Buddhism, the Tathagata Buddha could not afford to offend him, so he had to pretend.


    He quickly took civil and military officials and Tang Sanzang out of the hall to pay homage to the Buddha.


    "Poor monk, see Buddha."


    Tang Sanzang said respectfully.


    In my heart, I thought that after I became a Buddha and restored my cultivation, I would preach my Buddhism. Where does Lingshan come from? Go away.


    When the Tathagata Buddha saw that there was only Tang monk, he was a little surprised, but he didn''t think much about it.


    I just thought that the monkey king and they could not wait to return to their respective territory.In any case, the main purpose of Buddhism in Tang Dynasty is to let him know that he is powerful today.


    The Tathagata Buddha opened his mouth and said, "Sanzang of Tang Dynasty, you were my second disciple Jinchan son in your previous life. Because you didn''t listen to me and despised my great teachings, you belittled your true spirit and reincarnated in the eastern land. Today, I like to convert to Buddhism, uphold my teachings, and take away the scriptures by taking advantage of my teachings. I am very meritorious, and I am promoted to a higher position. You are the Chan Tan meritorious Buddha. "


    The voice falls, and the Tathagata points it out.


    Tang Monk sent out a burst of golden light. He received the memory of Jin Chan Zi in his mind. His cultivation had been restored, and there was a Buddha light behind his head.


    The whole person looks solemn.


    "Disciples see Buddha."


    On the surface, Monk Tang is respectful, but his heart has been active for a long time.


    Then the Tathagata looked at Li Shimin and said, "Emperor Tang, now that you have got the Sutra in the eastern region of the Tang Dynasty, I hope you can build temples and recite Buddhism. Don''t let me down."


    "Dharma? Is the Buddha mistaken? The Scriptures brought back by Yudi are not Buddhist scriptures. " Li Shimin looked at the Tathagata in surprise and doubt.


    He did not expect that Tang Seng was actually the second disciple of the Buddha. Now that he recovers his memory, he will regret burning the Buddhist scriptures and bringing back the jiuxiao scriptures.


    So it''s better for Li Shimin to sell Tang Seng first than Tang Seng to pour dirty water on him.


    The Tathagata Buddha was stunned for a moment, and his unchanging expression broke the Gong directly: "what do you say?"


    Tang Monk also looked at Li Shimin with a shocked face, and he was in a panic.


    What the hell did that guy who pretended to be me to get scriptures do?!!!


    He thought he had picked up a bargain, but now he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It seems that he was thrown back to carry the pot.


    Looking at Tang Seng''s shocked expression, Li Shimin sneered in his heart. It was you who handed me the nine Xiao Scripture. Now you are acting silly?


    If I really want to throw the dirty water that burned the Sutra on me after I recover my memory, I''m not a fool.


    Now that you are a Buddhist, don''t blame me for turning over.


    Li Shimin looked at the Tathagata and said, "yesterday, when my younger brother came back, I checked for the first time and found that the Sutra I took back was not Buddhism."


    "Golden Cicada!" When the Tathagata looks at the Tang monk, his eyes are full of anger and murder.


    He believed that if Li Shimin, a mortal emperor, did not dare to cheat him, it must have been Jinchanzi.


    The great cause of the pilgrimage to the West has been laid out for 500 years, but now it has failed, and the Tathagata can no longer keep calm.


    Tang Monk


    (£Þ£Þ?)


    I was wronged when I stepped on the horse!

 Chapter 880

    "I said it had nothing to do with me, do you believe it?"


    Under the great anger of the Tathagata, Jin Chan Zi is a bit weak. The Tathagata is stronger than he imagined.


    The Tathagata was very angry: "Buddhism has been calculating for five hundred years, and once it is destroyed, Jinchanzi, you should be punished for your sin!"


    At this time, a golden light came out of the sky.


    The visitor is QingChu disaster King Kong, one of the eight King Kong. Before reaching his voice, he said, "Buddha, the event is not good. The demon clan is making trouble. They have launched 100000 troops to besiege Lingshan! Buddha, please come back to Lingshan as soon as possible to preside over the overall situation


    "What When the house leaks, the Buddha becomes more and more angry: "a group of people with scales and armor dare to die. What''s the banner of the demon clan?"


    For a moment, the names of the ox demon king, the monkey king and others passed in his mind.


    "The demon clan is under the banner of jiuxiao, and the leader calls himself the emperor of jiuxiao." QingChu disaster King Kong also wondered, where did this man come from?


    Below, Li Shimin heard the word jiuxiao, his eyes were slightly bright, and then he soon recovered his calm.


    The Tathagata Buddha was confused when he heard the name, but he could not bear to think about it. He asked the most concerned question: "what''s the situation of Lingshan now?"


    "Guanyin Bodhisattva took arhat Jiedi to fight against the demons, but he didn''t lose the wind. He protected Lingshan thoroughly for a while, and asked Buddha to return to Lingshan quickly!" QingChu disaster King Kong can''t help but curse his mother. His home has been stolen. Are you not in a hurry when your horse is still so tepid?


    The Tathagata coldly took a look at Jinchanzi, and then said to QingChu disaster King Kong, "I''ll go back to Lingshan immediately. You can go to heaven to find the Jade Emperor to send reinforcements."


    Voice down, the figure disappeared in place.


    QingChu disaster King Kong took a look at Jinchanzi: "Jinchanzi, don''t you go back to Lingshan?"


    "Ah! I''ll go now. " The voice of the golden cicada fell and flew away.


    QingChu disaster King Kong flew to the South Gate of heaven.


    Watching the Tathagata and others leave, Li Shimin''s face gradually turns cold.


    All along, these Buddhas ignored him.


    As an emperor who ruled the world, this feeling was not good at all.


    Li Shimin turned around, his eyes slowly swept over the Minister of culture and military, and slowly said: "come on, draft the edict!"


    "My royal younger brother, master Sanzang, lived up to my expectation and traveled 18000 miles to the West. He finally obtained the nine Xiao scriptures, which were attributed to the Tang Dynasty and brought benefits to the common people. He was granted the title of master protector of the country and enjoyed the right to rest with the country."


    This is to plant the pot of getting back the nine Xiao scriptures to the Tang monk. If Buddhism wants to settle accounts in the end, it can really settle accounts with Jin Chan Zi.


    It has nothing to do with Li Shimin''s Datang.


    The ministers of culture and military were all shocked. Didn''t they say that they went to Lingshan to seek Buddhist scriptures?


    How did it become jiuxiao Scripture?


    It''s clear that the nine spirits have just attacked Xingxiao.


    Before they could react, Li Shimin issued a new edict.


    "The emperor jiuxiao is extremely charitable. I read Master Sanzang''s heart of going westward for eighteen thousand miles, and specially gave him a hundred and twenty volumes of the Sutra. The volumes can be used to help the people in the Tang Dynasty. The volumes can cure the peace of the world and the peace of the country. I feel deeply that the emperor''s kindness. Therefore, from now on, the State Treasury appropriates funds, and the Ministry of industry supervises and urges the construction of jiuxiao Tiandi temple in every state and county in the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty will not die, and the incense will not die."


    There are many doubts in the minds of the civil and military ministers, but you don''t make fun of them. Li Shimin has already said that they can only obey their orders.


    "Your majesty


    "Your majesty


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Lingshan, the battle flag rings coldly, the big flag flutters in the wind, and the word jiuxiao is as dazzling as the scorching sun in the sky.


    One hundred thousand people with armor are in the air, blocking the whole airspace, encircling the Lingshan mountain, and the demon flames soar into the sky.


    Looking at Su''s long black robe, he saw a dragon flying in the sky.


    Yes, it''s teammates.


    Guanyin with Luohan Jiedi, Jialan stands opposite. At a glance, it''s all teammates!


    These are the backbone of Lingshan.


    The only high-end power is the Bodhisattva of Tibetans, the Buddha of lighting lamps, and the eight vajras are not teammates.


    As for low-level combat power, don''t worry about bhikkhu. They are all rubbish. They can''t beat even the demon soldiers. After all, the demon soldiers are full of magic clothes.


    "Presumptuous! What a bunch of villains


    The Tathagata Buddha finally came back. With a loud drink, the Buddha was shining and photographed.


    At the beginning, this move suppressed Wukong for 500 years.


    Now, however


    "I don''t know."


    Su Xun sneered, and the poor and strange body appeared.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the poor and strange body expands rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it becomes a huge blue red tiger overlooking the Buddha. The whole world is filled with strong smell of blood and evil spirit.


    One paw took a picture of the Tathagata with fire.


    "Fierce beast, poor and strange!"The Buddha''s face is unbelievable.


    How can this kind of thing still exist?!


    "Bang!"


    The body and rosette were photographed flying out.


    "Buddha! I''ll wait to help you! "


    Avalokitesvara gave a big drink and rushed to the Buddha with thousands of Arhats.


    "Be careful..."


    Before the Buddha had finished his words, he saw thousands of magic weapons smashing at him, and the whole person was confused.


    "Guanyin! What are you doing! "


    The eight vajras were both surprised and angry, and together with the lamp burning Buddha, they came forward to defend the Tathagata Buddha against the Avalokitesvara and others.


    "Cut the crap! See what you mean


    Blink, Lingshan civil strife.


    The monks looked at each other. They didn''t know who to help. At last, they gritted their teeth and killed Guanyin.


    After all, they are traitors!


    "The whole army will obey orders and kill!"


    Su Xun roared.


    "Kill "Kill


    One hundred thousand demon soldiers surged up like a tide, and the red armor and spear seemed to burn the sky.


    "Buddha! I''ll help you! "


    Maitreya came from the East in the light of Buddha.


    "Amitabha."


    The Tathagata Buddha was relieved. Fortunately, none of the three Buddhas in Lingshan rebelled.


    But the next second his face changed.


    Because Maitreya came at him with one blow.


    "Damn it! Those who betray the religion should be punished


    The Buddha of the Tathagata is murderous and his eyes are red. He didn''t expect that even the Buddha of the East would rebel.


    Is today really the end of Lingshan?


    "Lying trough!"


    The cicada''s eyes are all in the confusion in the distance.


    "Rbqrbq, run away."


    The cicada turned and wanted to run.


    "If you come, stay."


    A sound exploded in his ear, and then the golden cicada was caught in his paw by Su Xun.


    "When the Tathagata Buddha dies, you can develop Buddhism according to your own ideas."


    Golden cicada son looked at that huge ferocious animal face, widened his eyes, blurted out: "it''s you!"


    It''s this guy who made a hole in himself!


    "It''s me." Su Xun admitted, and then directly threw him into the battlefield.


    "Fuck you


    Jinchanzi scolded angrily. The chaotic battlefield gave him no time to hesitate. In the blink of an eye, he made a decision. Anyway, because of the Buddhist scriptures, the Tathagata Buddha would not let him go. In that case, what''s the best choice?


    "Master, I''ll give you a hand!"


    With a roar, the golden cicada took off the Buddhist beads on his neck and smashed them at the Tathagata.


    Buddha of the Tathagata: ¡Æ (¡ã ¡÷ ¡ã |||¦õ


    what kind of horse rider is surprise?


    That''s it.

 Chapter 881

    Heaven.


    QingChu disaster King Kong has reported the rebellion of Lingshan to the Jade Emperor and asked for the rescue.


    If the demon clan makes trouble, even if the heaven is at odds with Lingshan, it won''t sit and watch at this time.


    So the Jade Emperor immediately dispatched troops.


    "The heavenly king of tota, Li Jing, Nezha, the giant spirit, the twenty-eight constellations..."


    The Jade Emperor sent out almost two-thirds of the whole heaven to lead 300000 soldiers to solve the encirclement of Lingshan.


    QingChu disaster King Kong went back to Lingshan with the rescuers.


    Dou rate palace, taishanglaojun opened his eyes.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun frowned at tianmiluo palace in the Qing Dynasty.


    Xuandu Qibao Ziwei palace, Lingbao Daojun''s face changed.


    As the supreme god of the world, Sanqing nature has noticed the change of Lingshan.


    However, they didn''t notice the existence of Su Xun. First, Su Xun was not a member of this field. Second, Su Xun had the skill of absolute field.


    Using the absolute domain skill, Su Xun is like a stealth fighter that can''t be scanned by radar.


    So in the eyes of Sanqing, the demon clan seems to be aggressive on the surface, but as long as time is enough, it will be pacified soon, and there is no need for them to fight.


    After all, there are too few strong ones in the demon clan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingshan.


    Under the crushing of absolute strength, the Bodhisattva, the king of Tibetans, who was supported by the Tathagata Buddha with the eight vajras, the lamp burning Buddha and the hell, was badly beaten.


    As for those bhikkhs, tens of thousands have been killed, and the rest have surrendered.


    Five of the eight vajras were killed. The Buddha of burning lamp, the Bodhisattva of dizang king, and the Buddha of Tathagata were seriously injured.


    Surrounded by tens of thousands of demon soldiers, the Tathagata Buddha and others who are still struggling look very desolate.


    "How did you do it?"


    Buddha Tathagata looks at Su Xun with pale face.


    He didn''t understand how such a big demon was hidden quietly.


    And how to plot against them.


    "Tathagata, you stand high and don''t know the sufferings of the world, but you cry out for the mercy of Buddha to educate the world. How can you know who you are when you stand too high?"


    "Today, I will cut your Buddha bones, break your golden body, abolish your accomplishments, and bring you down to earth, so that you can fully understand what human suffering is."


    "I also want you to open your eyes and see what the world of Xiniu Hezhou is like by your Buddhism!"


    Su Xun, dressed in a cold black robe, stood with his hands down and looked at the Tathagata Buddha.


    It''s too cheap for them to die like this. Su Xun wants to let them live a miserable life.


    For those immortal Buddhists who used to live forever, it is the greatest torture to grow old and feel death getting closer and closer.


    "Amitabha, benefactor jiuxiao, can you spare these people around me?" The Tathagata closed her eyes.


    In the face of absolute strength, no matter how much he did, it was futile. Unless Sanqing made a move, he didn''t think that anyone in the world could subdue Su Xun.


    If the capital of Sanqing had no choice but to seek Su, then heaven and earth would have changed.


    Su Xun sneered: "when disaster comes, do you really start to show kindness? Well, I can''t answer you! "


    As the voice fell, Su Xun made a surprise move and hit the lamp Buddha with one punch.


    "Amitabha


    the Buddha''s body is broken.


    Then Su Xun cleanly cut off the bones of the Tathagata and the lamp burning Buddha, broke their golden bodies, abandoned their cultivation, and knocked them out of the world.


    Bodhisattva dizang and the other two vajras were shocked and wanted to escape immediately.


    Su Xun gave a scornful smile.


    Hand a spread, day demon bow appears in the hand, and then pull the bow string, three children arm thick and thin arrows with the sound of whistling away.


    "Poof X3


    the arrows directly penetrated the three people''s bodies, the golden blood flowed out from the wound, and the three corpses fell from the air. They would become the best nourishment of this land.


    "Clean up the battlefield." Su Xun said lightly.


    After a while, the whole periphery of Lingshan mountain was cleaned up and restored to its former appearance, but the smell of blood in the air had not faded.


    A moment later, three hundred thousand soldiers came to the court of heaven, looking at the scene in front of me.


    Isn''t Lingshan besieged by demons?


    What about the demons?


    "Amitabha, benefactor from heaven, the Buddha is waiting for you in the main hall."


    Golden cicada son stepped in the air, hands together, looking at the giant spirit God and others, said calmly.


    "Golden cicada son, what about the rebellious demon clan?"


    Li Jing pretends to ask.


    In his heart, he was shocked that jiuxiao emperor actually defeated the Tathagata, which was too strong.


    "Back to the king of heaven, the demon clan is not afraid, and has been repelled by the Buddha." Golden cicada son says calmly.


    Then, Li Jing asked 300000 soldiers to stay outside, followed Jinchanzi to the Mahavira hall to see the Buddha.As soon as a group of immortals entered the main hall, the Bull Demon King appeared, directly manifested himself, and opened his mouth to the 300000 heavenly soldiers.


    In the journey to the west, the green lion in shituoling once swallowed 100000 soldiers in one gulp.


    The strength of the Bull Demon is much stronger than him.


    So it''s not a problem to swallow up 300000 at a time, and no one will be able to defend them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, 300000 heavenly soldiers disappeared, and the Bull Demon King belched to heaven.


    When Su Xun wanted to fight against Tianting and Lingshan, he naturally arranged a detailed plan.


    The 300000 demon soldiers are divided into two parts.


    Lead a hundred thousand demon soldiers to destroy Lingshan. By the way, divert the tiger away from the mountain and lead Tianting to send troops to save Lingshan. In this way, the strength inside Tianting will be empty.


    After that, jiuzhanquechao and Li Jing worked together to relax their vigilance and swallow the rescuers sent by Tianting.


    Another 200000 demon soldiers under the leadership of Zhen Yuanzi are used to fight against the heaven. Monkey King, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing and little white dragon are all there.


    After all, the strength of heaven is very strong. Even if so many immortals have been transferred away, it still can''t be small.


    After Su Xun solved the Tianting rescue that came to reinforce Lingshan, he would also rush to Tianting quickly.


    The whole plan is very detailed but also very simple. The key point is his strength.


    If he is not so strong, then no matter how powerful the plan is, everything will be done.


    Therefore, it is the absolute truth that we have strength.


    The main hall.


    Under the leadership of Jin chanzi, Li Jing, the giant spirit God and other immortals entered the main hall.


    QingChu disaster King Kong, who went to heaven to move rescue soldiers, didn''t see the other seven King Kong and light Buddha. His heart was suddenly sad. Have they fallen in order to resist the demon clan?


    When he looked up at the huge figure on the upper rosette, the grief of QingChu disaster King Kong was relieved. Sure enough, as long as the Buddha was there, the Lingshan mountain would not be in chaos.


    "See Buddha."


    The great spirit God and others worship together.


    "It''s really unreasonable. I asked for help from Lingshan mountain, but you came so slowly. Damn it!"


    "Buddha of the Tathagata" roared, his eyes showed golden light, and he clapped directly.


    "Ah


    Several immortals were killed on the spot.


    "What does the Buddha want to do?"


    The gods such as the giant spirit God were all shocked. They didn''t expect that the Tathagata Buddha would kill people if he didn''t agree!


    "Puff -"


    all of a sudden, the giant spirit spewed out blood.


    "Puchi -"


    Li Jing pulled out his dagger and looked ferocious: "if you neglect the Buddha, you should be punished!"


    "Kill


    Guanyin and Maitreya rushed up.


    QingChu disaster King Kong


    Who am I? Where am I?


    "Stop it all!"


    QingChu disaster King Kong finally responded. He thought there must be a misunderstanding and roared.


    However, no one was bothering him at all.


    QingChu disaster King Kong is furious and ready to fight violence with violence.


    QingChu is angry.


    QingChu disaster King Kong has made a move.


    QingChu disaster King Kong is dead.

 Chapter 882

    The battle in the main hall ended quickly.


    After all, there is no one in this group of deities whose strength can be compared with that of the Tathagata.


    Su Xun didn''t have to do anything at all. Maitreya Buddha solved it.


    Su Xun revealed himself and said, "Jinchanzi stayed at Lingshan, and Guanyin Maitreya went to heaven with us."


    "By your Majesty''s orders."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianting, Nantianmen.


    The four heavenly kings go to work everyday.


    "Someone''s coming."


    Suddenly, magic red said.


    The other three looked forward.


    Sure enough, I saw a figure approaching.


    A moment later, I saw the person coming.


    It''s Zhenyuan immortal.


    Four people respectfully say hello: "I wait to see Zhenyuan immortal."


    After all, although he is not Sanqing, his status and strength are by no means weaker than Sanqing.


    However, the guests of Sanqing were also the best friends of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    "Well." Zhenyuan immortal nodded.


    Magic red asked: "I don''t know why Zhenyuan immortal came to heaven?"


    Zhen Yuanzi didn''t talk nonsense. He took the three people in his sleeve.


    Then the 200000 demon troops, led by the Bull Demon King and the monkey king, quietly cleared the south gate and went straight to the heaven.


    "Children! Kill me


    "Kill "Kill


    Two hundred thousand demon soldiers scattered in the sky. They killed people when they saw them. The fire of war swept across the sky.


    Sun Wukong is majestic in armor, holding a golden cudgel to stop the killing of the Buddha, leading the monkey to Lingxiao hall.


    "Look at my grandson''s breaking the sky!"


    With the roar of the monkey king, the golden cudgel became bigger and fell from the sky to the Lingxiao hall.


    "Boom!"


    In Lingxiao hall.


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    Asked the Jade Emperor.


    "Bao ~"


    a heavenly soldier came in: "tell the jade emperor that the demon army has come in under the leadership of the Bull Demon King and the monkey king."


    "What?"


    The whole Lingxiao hall was in a mess.


    "How can Zhenyuan immortal be associated with the demon clan?"


    "What is to be done?"


    "Go to Tianting to reinforce..."


    "Silence The Jade Emperor roared.


    The whole sky quieted down in an instant.


    The Jade Emperor said clearly: "go to Douliu palace, Miluo palace, Qibao crape myrtle palace immediately, invite taishanglaojun, Lingbao daozun, Yuanshi Tianzun. In addition, send someone to guanjiangkou to invite Erlang Zhenjun, and the rest, follow me to meet the enemy!"


    "I''ll wait for you!"


    The Jade Emperor and the immortals of Lingxiao hall went out to meet the enemy. He saw zhenyuanzi at a glance.


    "Zhenyuan immortal, why did you rebel?"


    The Jade Emperor asked coldly.


    He really couldn''t figure out why zhenyuanzi was mixed up with the demon clan?


    "Because of this seat!"


    Before zhenyuanzi spoke, a strong voice rang through the sky.


    Su Xun came with Guanyin and Maitreya.


    Seeing the Guanyin Bodhisattva and Maitreya Buddha behind Su Xun, the Jade Emperor looked a little ugly.


    He knew that the Tathagata was finished.


    "You are jiuxiao? I have a name for you, too? " The Jade Emperor looked at Su Xun scornfully.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "you''re right, so you''re not here. Is that ok?"


    "Presumptuous!" Taibai Venus roared.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped his head directly and said faintly, "it''s you who are presumptuous."


    After the Jade Emperor asked his immortal to look at the death of Taibai Venus, they were all in fear.


    At this time, three figures came in a flash.


    It is the first emperor of heaven, the supreme emperor, the king of Lingbao, the Sanqing of the world.


    "Please help me."


    Seeing the three, the Jade Emperor was relieved. After all, his strength was almost the same as that of the Tathagata. Even the Tathagata was finished, let alone him.


    The three people did not pay attention to the Jade Emperor, and their eyes were fixed on Su Xun.


    Yuanshi Tianzun said, "who are you, the difference between heaven and earth


    The big guy is the big guy. If he doesn''t face him, he will see through Su Xun''s followers.


    "The three doubts can be solved slowly after we have destroyed the Jade Emperor. We are only here to overthrow the heaven, but not to destroy the Taoism and Buddhism. Do you really want to fight with us?"


    While Su Xun was talking, his breath poured out.


    Zhenyuanzi also released his momentum.


    Sanqing''s face was calm, but his heart was full of shock.How is it possible, in this world, how can there be a stronger existence than them?


    Oh, I almost forgot.


    He''s not from the world.


    That''s no problem.


    They seemed to understand why Zhen Yuanzi was on Su Xun''s side.


    "We don''t care what conditions you promise zhenyuanzi, we want the same promise."


    Taishanglaojun said.


    Compared with the great way, let alone a heaven, what if Su xunzhen wanted to destroy Taoism?


    They can create another sect at any time.


    The Jade Emperor was shocked: "Sanqing is on the top..."


    "Yes." Su Xun agreed with them with a smile. Anyway, one sheep and a group of sheep were released.


    Just throw them into Yuanyang world at that time.


    Yuanyang world can give birth to its own real sage, which should be a higher level world for the pseudo saints of Sanqing Dynasty who travel to the West.


    He didn''t expect that these three people didn''t fight with him at all, but he always overestimated them.


    I thought there would be a fierce battle no matter how, but he thought too much.


    Sanqing is determined to give way.


    The Jade Emperor lost his heart.


    But when Su Fengjun, the emperor of Buddhism, looked at the people who were in charge of the three immortals, he was so angry that he could not help them


    "Since you are high above the world and don''t know the sufferings of the world, I will teach you to live, grow old, die and die, to live by the heaven, and to "Mortals."


    "Presumptuous! I''m the Jade Emperor, the supreme of the three realms. I can''t do what you tell me! " The jade emperor has some sense of madness.


    Sun Wukong can''t wait to kill him with a golden cudgel: "old son of jade emperor, eat old son of an."


    "Ignorant monkey, don''t know heaven and earth, really think you have the strength to make havoc in heaven?" The Jade Emperor sneered and clapped it.


    "Ah


    The monkey king screamed and was directly photographed.


    With a wave of his sleeve robe, Su Xun caught him with a magic power, and then grabbed him to the Jade Emperor.


    "I will never accept my fate!"


    The Jade Emperor roared, his whole body shining, a golden sword in hand, a sword cut.


    "I dare to teach you how to carve insects."


    Su Xun clapped his hand on the sword.


    "Click -"


    the golden sword body appeared cobweb like cracks, and the long sword broke into pieces and fell into the world.


    "What


    The Jade Emperor''s face was despairing and his blood gushed out.


    Su Xun extracted his divine bone, abandoned his cultivation, and left him in the world.


    Like Buddha, the Jade Emperor will disappear after 50 years of suffering.


    "No! no I''m not reconciled


    In the process of falling, the Jade Emperor roared hysterically, his eyes shed blood and tears.


    He is the master of the three realms, but now he is a mortal. How can he accept it.


    But life is like this, when disaster comes, you can''t refuse.

 Chapter 883

    After the Jade Emperor was defeated.


    Su Xun sat on the throne of the emperor without accident.


    At the same time, he announced to the world that he was a God.


    Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing returned to their original posts.


    The monkey king granted the great sage of Qitian, and the ox demon king granted the great sage of pingtian. They were specially allowed to go to Beiju Luzhou to establish the demon kingdom as a demon king and command the demon clan.


    Jinchanzi was granted the title of Lingshan new Buddha.


    He appointed nine insects as the commander of the forbidden army.


    Seal black bear spirit as


    After the end of the reward, you will take the Dragon chariot to tour the three realms and enjoy the world worship.


    Lingxiao hall was rebuilt and renamed jiuxiao hall.


    At the same time, the restoration of tiantiao, Lingshan Buddhas and demons are also under the jurisdiction of tiantiao.


    North juluzhou was designated as the sphere of influence of the demon clan, and all the demons in the world were ordered to move to North juluzhou.


    All ethnic groups and sects should be treated equally.


    Of course, although that''s what he said, he led the Three Kingdoms as a demon clan.


    Therefore, the status of the demon clan is naturally higher. After all, the three worlds are demon clan, and the demon clan in the world will inevitably expand.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: prevent the success of the journey to the West and revive the ancient glory of the demon clan. ¡¿


    [reward: absolute field. ¡¿


    Su Xun was a little disappointed. If only he could get the perfect copy skill.


    This is the lack of human heart.


    Always want to get something better.


    I don''t know what satisfaction is.


    Chang''e arched in his arms.


    "Let''s go on."


    "Ah! No, your majesty, eh ~ "


    after feeding Chang''e, Su Xun called Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi to meet in jiuxiao hall.


    Having completed the task, he can take the initiative to leave the world, so it''s time to fulfill his promise to the four.


    As we all know, Su is a good person who is honest most of the time.


    In jiuxiao hall, Sanqing and zhenyuanzi look at Su Xun with burning eyes.


    If Su Xun didn''t know their purpose, he would have misunderstood whether they were greedy for their bodies.


    "I know that one world is Yuanyang, and I also break through the realm of sages in that world. How about sending four people to that world?"


    That world is the only one Su Xun knows that has a higher level than journey to the West.


    "By your majesty alone."


    Naturally, the four would not refuse. They clearly realized the gap between themselves and Su Xun.


    Su Xun is the real saint.


    At best, they are nothing.


    "Well, in that case, let your hearts go."


    Su Xun brought them into the small world, and then released them in Yuanyang world.


    "Is that it?"


    When they came out, they looked at the strange world and felt the strange law. They had a new feeling.


    "Four, take care of yourself. The world is very big. Maybe one day, when you leave the world with your own strength, we will see you again."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he left.


    The journey to the west is not over.


    After the journey back to the world.


    Su Xun directly moved the Guanghan Palace on the Taiyin star into the small world, and then separated himself from the world.


    Chang''e and the three daughters of the king Taishi of the daughter country were all stuffed into the small world.


    After all, when you leave, the woman you''ve been to must pack and take away.


    Guanghan palace is a ready-made Crystal Palace.


    Otherwise, I will tell you that more and more women have been to heaven. It''s too busy for every world to run back and forth. I might as well take it with me at any time.


    In the next few days, Su Xun separated himself and took charge of heaven for him.


    And he himself went to the hell to observe the composition of the six samsara closely.


    Then in the small world established six samsara, the entire Yin Department each function thoroughly consummated.


    The demon clan, who died in the Lingshan war, was brought into the small world to be appointed as an official.


    Only ten halls of Yama and five ghost kings are needed, and a complete Yin Department is about to be built.


    He has a sense of playing building games.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The world.


    One day in the sky, one year in the world.


    Two months have passed in the blink of an eye.


    Two ragged monks were shuttling through the mountains, one of whom was lame.


    "Buddha, hold on, hold on, we will see the city for sure."


    It''s true that these two are the Buddha of the Tathagata and the Buddha of the burning lamp. They are very different from the past.


    Two months ago, they were beaten down by Su Xun. As a result, they just met a group of bandits.


    In the bandit''s nest, the two saved their lives by learning how to count accounts. It took them a month to gain the bandits'' trust, and then Tao Zhiyao died.They''ve been on the run for a month.


    During this month, they lived in the open and chewed wild vegetables. In the middle of the month, they also had a disease. The Tathagata Buddha broke a leg, which can be described as extremely miserable.


    The Buddha said, "I didn''t expect that there would be such bandits in the light of Lingshan Buddhism."


    The light Buddha didn''t want to talk, because there were bandits and monsters everywhere in Xiniu Hezhou.


    They have never been in charge of Lingshan before.


    "Look! Is that a city


    The Buddha roared.


    The lamp burning Buddha saw that it was really a city.


    "City! Finally, we have arrived at the city of the human race. With our Buddhist attainments, we can find a temple, and our life will be easy in the future. "


    They were overjoyed and almost rushed to the city.


    Then, as soon as they arrived at the gate of the city, they were arrested by the soldiers.


    "What are you doing? Why are you arresting us?"


    The Tathagata Buddha and the lamp burning Buddha are puzzled.


    "Ha ha, our name here is exterminating France. Our king wants to kill 10000 monks. He has killed 9998 monks, only two of them are missing. Didn''t you hit the edge of the knife?"


    The soldier laughed with glee.


    The burning lamp Buddha and the Tathagata Buddha lost their lives.


    To destroy France, isn''t this one of the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties they set for Tang monk to travel to the west to learn scriptures?


    Shouldn''t this problem have been solved?


    Why did the king kill the monk?


    They did not know that on that day, Avalokitesvara flew directly over France with the Sutra group.


    Therefore, the calamities laid down by the Tathagata in the past should now be on themselves.


    Tathagata and dengdeng were beheaded by the king.


    After ten thousand monks were killed, Luo Tian''s great wish was resolved, and the king ordered that no more monks be killed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chang''an city.


    Not far from the gate of the city, a middle-aged man with disordered hair, like a chicken nest, and wearing ragged clothes, was carrying a bowl with a gap: "OK, ok..."


    This man is the Jade Emperor.


    When he was beaten down to earth, he fell near Chang''an, fell unconscious, and was rescued by a group of beggars.


    After waking up, I didn''t adjust for a while, and I was still carrying the shelf of the Jade Emperor.


    Angered the group of beggars who saved him and felt that they had saved a white eyed wolf, they gave him a beating and robbed him of his robes in exchange for silver.


    The Jade Emperor, a mortal who could stand the siege, was disabled on the spot.


    Today, he has become a beggar and has become more proficient in business. Although he does not live well, he can not die.


    Everything depends on God. God is in a good mood, and a good man will reward him with two big bucks.


    God is in a bad mood. He has nothing to gain all day and can only be hungry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    Su Xun is coming back.


    Before returning to China, he threw the Tang monk, who had already become a Buddha and was preparing to make a big show, back to the blue star world as a tool man to continue to collect the world''s fortune.


    Let Guanyin take his place.


    Then he returned to Kyushu, along with Chang''e in the small world, the king of the daughter country and the national teacher of the daughter country.


    After all, he''s not a scum man who leaves in one shot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Blue star world.


    The golden cicada wants to cry without tears.


    In the heart quietly cordial regards Su Xun family.


    Last time I was like a fish in water here, you pulled me back to the west world without a word.


    As a result, I became a Buddha in the western world, and you threw me back.


    I beg you to be a man!

 Chapter 884

    The earth.


    Kunlun mountain.


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s figure appeared.


    "Finally back."


    Su Xun spread out his hands and took a deep breath. His face showed a satisfied expression.


    This is the longest time he has been away.


    The time ratio between the small world and the earth is 30:1.


    It''s like he spent 30 days in a small world and only one day on earth.


    It took ten years to travel all the way to the West.


    Ten years is equivalent to more than 3600 days.


    More than 100 days have passed on the earth, which is equivalent to four months of his disappearance this time.


    One identity can be extracted every week. Just because of journey to the west, he can only cancel the chance of extracting new identities many times.


    It''s a big loss.


    The most important thing is that it has disappeared for so long this time. It is estimated that an Zizhen and them are all worried to death.


    In addition, ten years have passed in the small world, and his two sons are now in their teens.


    The reason why Su Xun came to Kunlun Mountain was that he didn''t give up. He wanted to see if there was any change in the collapsed passage linking xuanyue continent.


    It''s too slow for Tang monk to collect the world''s Qi, and he doesn''t know how many Qi values he can use to locate the coordinates of xuanyue continent.


    To his disappointment, there was no change in the collapsed passage, as if it had never appeared.


    Su Xun threw his robe and left in sword light.


    Don''t ask him why he had to turn into a sword light to go on his way. If you ask him, he is a secondary disease.


    The man is still in second place until he dies!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yuliang mountain manor.


    It''s snowy now.


    Jiangnan City is located in the south. With global warming, it seldom snows, but the temperature will drop.


    But for women, it''s still thin, because what kind of dress are they wearing?


    What''s more, wind is more important than temperature!


    "Put a lantern on this side."


    "And don''t forget to hang it at the door."


    "Yes, Mrs. Ann."


    An Zizhen has a big stomach. With the help of Yan Yurou and Xiaobai, he directs the bodyguards to do things.


    The new year is getting closer and closer, and every household has already begun to celebrate the new year. The air is filled with the flavor of new year.


    "My eldest lady, slow down. The little ancestor in your stomach is coming out soon."


    Liao Yu came out wearing a sweater. The round baby''s granary trembled. She was a real peach like woman.


    "This year''s new year, the family is really busy."


    Qin Zhu came out of the villa with Cao Yaoyao, who also had a stomach.


    Cao Yaoyao and an Zizhen are about to give birth.


    "If two babies are born at the end of the year, that''s enough, donkey, isn''t it?"


    Liuli came over with a game machine in his hand and a listless Su donkey.


    The moon is tranquil and looks at the scene with a smile on her face. She doesn''t speak, but her heart is filled with a touch of warmth and happiness.


    Since Kyushu was broken and she was exiled in a foreign world, she has been alone for thousands of years and has not felt this feeling for a long time.


    "I don''t know when brother Xun will come back."


    Cao Yaoyao touched her stomach.


    The crowd was quiet for a moment.


    This time, Su Xun had been away for more than four months. They had to worry about this situation, which had never happened before.


    An Zizhen squeezed out a smile and pretended to be calm: "don''t worry, he will definitely come back before the baby is born, otherwise I will blow his dog''s head."


    "It''s ok if my father doesn''t come back. Don''t we have two Godfathers here? Who dares to bully us to be sons?"


    "That is, whoever dares to bully our son, we will beat him as our grandson."


    Mei pangzi was wearing a purple coat, 10 fingers with 8 gold rings, and she dragged 250000 or 80000 people to come in with Liu An.


    Compared with Mei pangzi, who is a nouveau riche, Liu An is worthy of being a prince. At a glance, he looks like a gentleman.


    "When did my son recognize you as godfather? With my father''s consent? "


    A quiet voice suddenly rang out.


    Everyone was shocked.


    A sword light breaks through the air and falls on the ground, turning into a jade tree facing the wind.


    "Wives, I''m back."


    Su Xun looked at an Zizhen and others with a smile.


    "Husband!"


    In a flash, a group of women think of him at the same time, Yingyan around.


    "How come we''ve been there so long? We''re so worried."


    "That''s to say, next time we should be brought together so that we won''t be worried at home.""We''re all going to be a stone of hope..."


    Mei pangzi and Liu anba are talking and looking at each other, there is always a feeling that they are redundant.


    Two people look to a side some lonely month spirit, walked over: "big sister, otherwise, elder brother borrows you a warm embrace to depend on?"


    "It''s itching again, isn''t it? In terms of age, I can be your ancestor." Yue Ling rolled his eyes. After this interruption, he felt relieved.


    Plump Mei blinked: "is that exciting? Actually, I''m right about Lun, Li Geng... "


    "Go away." Yueling said that he didn''t want to talk to them and threw a big white eye at them.


    Ten minutes later, a group of people entered the room.


    "In other words, what did you do this time and why did you come back so long?"


    Liu An is comfortable lying on the sofa and asks if there is a match.


    Holding an Zizhen and Cao Yaoyao in his arms, Su Xun opened his mouth to catch the orange handed over by Liao Yu. He took another sip of tea from Yan Yurou. After swallowing it, he said, "you may not believe it. I thought the story was just a story before, but this time I actually entered a real story world."


    At the same time, he raised his feet for Qin Zhu and Xiao Bai to massage him.


    Well, it''s really good at home.


    "What world?" Everyone was curious.


    Su Xun said, "journey to the West."


    "The trough! If it''s true or not, don''t you see monkey king? "


    Not to mention Mei pangzi, even an Zizhen and some of their women were staring at Su Xun excitedly.


    Journey to the west, even if you haven''t seen the original, the TV version is also the childhood of countless people, regardless of men and women, like the great sage.


    Su Xun nodded: "must drop."


    He thought to himself, did my operation in journey to the West ruin the childhood of countless people?


    "Speak quickly, speak quickly."


    "You must take me next time


    "And me..."


    Su Xun raised his hand to signal the crowd to be quiet, and then said, "no matter where I am, my family will be together."


    "What about us?" Mei pangzi and Liu An asked.


    Su Xun glanced at them: "I treat my sons equally. I raise my sons freely, and so do you. After all, I can''t be partial when I''m a father."


    "Go away!" x2

 Chapter 885

    "Are there many beauties in the journey to the west?"


    "Asked the fat man, with a stream of saliva.


    Su Xun said solemnly, "Oh, I knew you would ask this question. I''m afraid you think I''m lying, so I specially brought Chang''e, the king of daughter Kingdom and the grand master back."


    All of you


    "Asshole! We are so worried at home that you are sowing seeds outside! "


    "It''s just, woo woo, my life is too hard."


    "Son of a bitch, if you go on like this, you won''t be able to fit in the house any more."


    A group of women fried the pot in an instant, and Su Xun calmed down after being cheated again.


    "Can I see that Chang''e?"


    The month spirit voice empty spirit of say.


    As Chang''e''s jade rabbit, she heard that there was another Chang''e and naturally wanted to see her.


    "Of course, and the jade rabbit."


    Su Xun said that he sent Chang''e, Yutu and the king Taishi of his daughter''s country out together.


    "See your majesty."


    After coming out, the three girls saluted Su Xun, and the jade rabbit stood up and worshipped.


    "No gifts." Su Xun said.


    Looking at Chang''e, everyone took a cool breath. An Zizhen was very confident in her beauty, but in front of Chang''e, they thought they were inferior.


    Mei pangzi and Liu Anhe are jealous to death. Sister Chang''e in journey to the west, like Zhu Bajie, is greedy for her body.


    But now he was really eaten by Su Xun.


    Yue Ling seemed very calm and shook his head: "it has nothing to do with my fairy."


    Hearing this, Chang''e looked at her curiously.


    "Is your fairy beautiful or is she?" Mei pangzi couldn''t help asking.


    Yue Ling pursed a smile: "my fairy is so beautiful that a smile can be worth millions of soldiers. Although this fairy has good appearance and temperament, it is still a little inferior."


    At this moment, there was light in Su Xun''s eyes.


    Chang''e frowned. She was very confident about her face, so she was not convinced when she heard this.


    "Who is Chang''e?"


    Su Xun pointed to the moon spirit with a smile.


    Chang''e shook her head: "I don''t know."


    She was granted imperial concubine by Su Xun, so she claimed to be a concubine in front of Su Xun.


    "Her name is Yueling, and she is also Chang''e''s jade rabbit."


    Hearing this, the jade rabbit looks at the moon spirit curiously.


    Chang''e was a little confused.


    Su Xun explained to her.


    After hearing this, Chang''e''s heart was a little complicated. Was she just a character in the story?


    Did your majesty take me out of the story and give me real life?


    In the next few days, Su Xun stayed at home with the woman. Before the new year, he was not ready to take out a new identity, so he would live a safe new year.


    After all, no matter how busy people are, they have to take a holiday for themselves.


    But he can''t have a holiday these days.


    Except for Yao Yao and an Zizhen, who are about to give birth and can''t do any sports, the other women have no pity on him.


    Fortunately, as a saint, he can''t squeeze it.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An both yelled at each other.


    Is the body of sage used by you to do such a thing?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    Taixujie palace.


    "Zheng Zheng Zheng..."


    "Di ~"


    the melodious Qin and Xiao sound are matched, and the rhythm rises and falls, just like mountains and rivers, but both Qin and Xiao sound reveal a trace of loneliness.


    In the pavilion, Su Yue wears a white robe and moves without wind. Her jade lips are slightly open, blowing jade and Xiao.


    XiuXiu, dressed in a phoenix crown, sits in a pavilion and plays the piano. Her red robe is very long.


    Xue''er and yu''er, the twin sisters who share both psychology and physiology, stand by and serve.


    Two people suddenly saw Su Xun. They were about to cry out when their eyes were bright, but they were stopped by Su Xun''s eyes.


    For a long time, the sound of Xiao and Qin stopped.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    A burst of applause began slowly.


    Su Yue and XiuXiu go along the road.


    Then the next second, Yu Xiao landed, Yu Qin was overturned, and two figures floated to Su Xun''s arms.


    "I''m sorry."


    After all, it''s four months for an Zizhen and others of the earth.


    But for Su Yue, who lives in the same small world, she hasn''t seen her for ten years.


    "I thought you forgot us."


    Beautiful voice with a cry.


    "Why, you are my queen." Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face, and then said, "no matter where I go, I will take you. By the way, what happened to ming''er.""Ming''er is an adult now. He has been in charge of national affairs. In Taixu, he has already begun to get married at his age." Su Yue said.


    Su xunsong had a big laugh: "it seems that my son is not a waste."


    "How can you say that about your son?" XiuXiu was so angry that she rolled her eyes.


    "Father and Emperor?"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Su Ming, dressed in a dragon''s robe, came quickly.


    Su Xun turned around and looked at Su Ming whose height had already caught up with him. He said with some emotion, "I''m very glad to hear that your mother said that you''ve done a good job after being in charge."


    "They were all well educated by my father." Su Ming is very calm, although his eyes can not hide the joy, but on the surface is not in a hurry.


    Su Xun went over and pinched his face.


    "Father."


    Su Ming''s steady expression broke the power in an instant.


    Su Xun laughed, and then he restrained his smile: "I''m here to pick you up for the new year. After the new year, I''ll pick up your mother and aunt Yue and leave. In the future, the Taixu world will be left to you. Don''t fall behind. I hope to see you come out of this world to see me one day."


    Naturally, his blood and talent are not bad. What''s more, he has the resources of the whole world. Even if Su Ming is involved in government affairs, he is now in the golden immortal realm.


    Su Ming was moved, and his face was solemn. He stepped back three steps and worshipped Su Xun: "son minister, obey me."


    In the evening, Su Yue and XiuXiu take Xueer and Yuer to cook a meal in person.


    This is the family meal.


    After dinner, Su Xun worked again in the evening.


    Su Xun finally realized how crazy a woman who had been thirsty for ten years was tonight.


    Three days later, Su Xun sent Su Yue, XiuXiu, xue''er, yu''er and Su Ming back to earth, and then went to lick dog world. After all, he had a son.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lick the dog mission world.


    When Su Xun arrived, his home was empty. If there was no dust, he would have thought whether Qin Qing and Li Qing had moved.


    "Click -"


    the sound of the key opening the door rings, and Qin Qing and Li Qing come in with big and small bags.


    "Hua La --"


    after seeing Su Xun, things fell to the ground.


    "I''m late."


    Su Xun came forward and held them in his arms.


    "Son of a bitch! Let go of my mother


    With a roar, Su Qing rushed in.


    "The trough! What are you going to do


    Su Xun looked up at him.


    The expression on Su Qing''s face changes with the speed visible to the naked eye, blinking: "Dad?"

 Chapter 886

    It happened to be noon when Su Xun came to the world. It was time for lunch.


    Qin Qing and Li Qing go to the kitchen to cook.


    Su Xun and Su Qing sat on the sofa chatting.


    Su Qing boasted about his current achievements. He has been a gifted child prodigy for a long time. Now he has won many degrees and started a company.


    He is a little worse than Su Ming in cultivation. He is actually in the realm of the earth immortal.


    But considering the world factors, it''s not bad. After all, there is no aura in this world.


    Su Qing''s ability to maintain cultivation depends on all kinds of elixirs and magic weapons he gave him.


    Su Xun told him his plan and asked if he wanted to send him to a world where he could practice.


    Su Qing refused: "I''m fine now. What''s more, you and your mother can go wherever they want. Don''t worry about me. Just leave enough resources for me."


    Su Xun didn''t understand. Why did this boy stick to an ordinary world?


    Later Qin Qing told him that this guy had five girlfriends at the same time.


    Su Xun said that the gene is too strong.


    Is this the case that like father, like son?


    Su Qing and Su Ming are two characters.


    Su Ming is calm and capable. At present, there is no woman in the harem who has been blessed by him.


    Su Qing likes to have fun. She has already made five girlfriends.


    Su Xun didn''t care about him. He left a sense in him.


    Once in danger, this consciousness of quasi holy power will wake up. No matter where you are, you can feel it and rush to save him.


    In Su Ming, he has the same backhand. After all, he can''t be too good to his own son.


    "By the way, how''s Chufan?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Chu fan was the disciple of Yueling when he was exiled in this world, and he was also the son of heaven in this world.


    Su Qing''s face was a little strange, and he said reluctantly, "this guy is very strong."


    "Oh, it makes you feel like a bull. What''s the matter with him?" Su Xun was very interested.


    Su Qing said: "he opened up the martial arts, known as Wu Zu, and now his strength is no less than that of the cultivator of the realm of practicing Xu He Dao, and he is still moving forward. He openly claimed that he would break the boundary with martial arts."


    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn''t help admiring him. None of the children of destiny was simple.


    Maybe I can see him in other world in the future.


    Wuzu, what a name.


    Three days later, Su Xun left with Li Qing, Qin Qing and Su Qing. He didn''t go to see Chu fan.


    No matter how powerful Chu fan was, he was just an ant in his eyes.


    When his ant is bigger, it will attract his attention.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Earth, Yuliang mountain manor.


    Looking at the beautiful women in the yard.


    Su Qing said that he was far from his father''s realm. He had to work hard.


    He takes Su Xun as his idol, only in the aspect of picking up girls.


    "Su Ming met aunt Qing, aunt Qing."


    Su Ming takes the initiative to say hello, and then looks at Su Qing with a smile: "brother Qing, long time no see."


    "It''s good for you to wear the Dragon Robe for the festival." Su Qing said.


    Li Qing frowned: "how to talk to your brother, there is no rule."


    Compared with Su Ming, who is sensible and steady, she thinks that she is too bad to give birth to this skin monkey.


    "Mom, is there any mistake? What are the rules between brothers?" Su Qing didn''t like it, so she put her arms around Su Ming''s shoulder: "brother, what''s the name of this thing on your head? Give it to me. I''ve been addicted to the emperor. I haven''t seen it for ten years. You won''t turn down my request ruthlessly."


    "How can it be? I''ve prepared you a set of dragon robes that I didn''t wear as a gift, including the crown." Su Ming smiles calmly. Can he remember that this guy had to wear his prince''s uniform when he was a child.


    Su Qing eyes a bright: "really, quickly take me to see, I can''t wait."


    He was not interested in being an emperor, but simply thought that wearing a dragon robe was very handsome.


    As the new year drew near, Su Xun also received his parents from Jiangnan City.


    Looking at Su Xun and Su Ming, as well as Yao Yao and an Zizhen''s stomachs, the old couple couldn''t close their mouths with laughter.


    I used to say that Su Xun was not a thing and would harm other people''s girls. But now when I see two big grandchildren and two little grandchildren about to be born, the old couple are in a happy mood. It''s really sweet.


    Su Xun gave them ginseng fruit. After they ate it, they were dozens of years younger and returned to their thirties and forties.


    This Spring Festival is lively. An Zizhen''s parents, Yan Yurou''s parents and Yao Yao''s parents are all picked up.


    After the Spring Festival, an Zizhen and Yao Yao gave birth almost on the same day.An Zizhen gave birth to a son named Su Xian, and Yao Yao gave birth to a daughter named Su Wan.


    On that day, dragons and phoenixes were singing together, dead trees and flowers were growing, auspicious clouds were all over the sky, and purple air came to the East. The whole earth saw two virtual shadows of dragons and phoenixes hovering in the sky.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An became the godfather of the two little guys.


    Su Ming and Su Qing also gave the younger brothers and sisters their own gifts.


    Years later, Su Xun sent Su Ming and Su Qing back to their respective worlds, and then they would fly alone.


    In the journey to the west, Su Xun gave the two brothers a part.


    On this day, Su Xun came to Liu Yun''s home.


    Miss Liu has never moved to the manor.


    During the Spring Festival, Su Xun visited Liu''s family and had a meal.


    "Didn''t Zizhen and Yaoyao just have a baby? Why did you come to me without them? "


    Liu Yun sat in Su Xun''s arms, her hands around his neck, and her eyes were like silk looking at him.


    Su Xun said: "they don''t need to be in confinement at all. When they go shopping in the morning, where can I accompany them? I have something to tell you..."


    Su Xun tells him his plan. In the future, he will take an Zizhen with them in any world he goes to. Whether Liu Yun goes or not is up to her.


    "Of course you can''t leave me behind for such an interesting thing." Liu Yun made a decision without hesitation.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was more brilliant. Although Liu Yun did not go, he would not force her to go, but there would always be some regrets in his heart.


    Now Liu Yun promised so decisively, it is enough to explain her position in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s another normal Monday.


    Su Xun put an Zizhen and them into a small world. Guanghan palace was big enough for them to live in.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An went in together.


    "This is Lao Jun''s green ox? It looks ordinary. Why don''t you just eat hot pot? "


    "Manjusri Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva? This NIMA is so thin that she takes off her appearance. You are too cruel, Su Xun. "


    Just entering the small world, they can''t wait to read and visit BanJiao qingniu and the two Bodhisattvas.


    "Come on, you two don''t do anything here. I''ll go first."


    Su Xun left a word and left the small world.


    "System, extract the 28th new identity."

 Chapter 887

    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: corpse controller. ¡¿


    [zombies are born out of the resentment and bad luck of heaven and earth. They are neither old nor dead. They are not allowed by all living beings in the three realms. They are abandoned by the six ways. They are undoubtedly displaced by the vagabond. They live on resentment and blood, and vent their endless loneliness with the blood of all living beings. ¡¿


    [the practitioners of the right way in the world of spirit and fantasy may give them a chance to survive when they encounter demons and ghosts, but they will never die when they encounter zombies. You are a corpse keeper and a corpse controller, and you are not allowed to be the right way. ¡¿


    [identity ability: 100 years of corpse raising experience, God level corpse refining skill, yin and Yang eyes. ¡¿


    [identity task: refining an invincible zombie to survive in troubled times. ¡¿


    [Note: system skills and magic weapons are not allowed to be used in this task. You can enter as an ordinary person. Please choose carefully whether to accept or not. ¡¿


    "fuck!"


    Su Xun couldn''t help saying something rude.


    You are not allowed to use magic weapons, even system skills can''t be used. Isn''t this deliberately increasing the difficulty of the game for me?


    But it''s normal to think about it. Otherwise, he''d be able to get through the customs as soon as he went in.


    "Accept."


    It''s impossible to skip this identity after so long vacation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Where is this?"


    Standing in a mountain forest, walking on the fallen leaves, Su Xun looked around.


    He didn''t expect that he would refresh his birth place in the wilderness. Isn''t that playing with him?


    It''s dangerous in the wild.


    He can''t use the power Magic now. He''s just an ordinary man who knows some Kung Fu and has a strong body.


    Su xunxian received the memory in his mind.


    It''s 1931. It''s not clear which day he will be. His identity in this world is a childe of the Su family in Echeng, the provincial capital. He was sent abroad to study as a boy and came back a few days ago.


    Then I met the robbers on the way. Except for the clothes, everything else was robbed.


    The driver had left him for a long time.


    So he was the only one who just came back from abroad and didn''t know the way. He walked in the wilderness for a whole day without going out.


    Shit, that bad, man?


    Su Xun shook his head and began to absorb other memories.


    In my memory, there is a manuscript about the experience of refining corpses, which records the experience of a senior.


    Zombies are divided into jumping corpse, walking corpse, copper armour corpse, silver armour corpse, gold armour corpse and flying corpse.


    As for the above, there must be some, but there''s no record on the hand binding. After all, it''s a great thing to refine a flying corpse.


    Jump corpse is just born zombie, can only jump, joint stiffness, belongs to the weakest one.


    Walking corpses can walk like human beings. Their joints are flexible, but they are still afraid of the sun.


    To a corpse level on earth shaking changes, can be day travel, not afraid of the sun.


    As for the flying corpse, it is the existence that can escape from the sky. At this time, it can''t be called corpse, but it is called corpse demon, which has been demonized.


    If a flying corpse is born, it can cause chaos in the world.


    After reading the experience notes, Su Xun had a memory of the God level corpse refining technique.


    It records the most perfect method of refining corpses.


    First of all, Su Xun must have a zombie controlled by himself before he can start to brush the level.


    The higher the status or strength of a corpse, the stronger it will become.


    The way to control the zombies is also very simple. Refine a child and mother linked heart bug. The child bug will be taken by the zombies, and then the zombies can be controlled.


    After that, let the zombies step up again and again.


    But now the problem comes. It only records how to refine corpses, but it doesn''t write how to refine poisonous insects!


    "Damn it


    Su Xun wants to cry without tears. Isn''t this horse riding system a pit father?


    He can''t control the corpse if he can''t practice poison.


    So he''s still a corpse man?


    "Well, there''s another way."


    Continue to look back, there is a reliable way, that is to find a body step by step.


    This method is relatively slow.


    First, find a corpse whose life belongs to yin or died of Yin corpse, and then find a place to raise corpse. The place with heavy Yin Qi is the best.


    After choosing the right place, burn the earth talisman, recite the mantra, dig a three foot deep pit, and then put the body in. Take a rooster to kill it, sprinkle the blood on the body, and then put a Yin eight trigrams in the heart of the body to help absorb Yin Qi.


    Take soil to bury, cover up the soil surface, not beyond the ground


    He didn''t continue to look at the back, because he had to burn corpse Charms every day, but he couldn''t make corpse charms.


    This horse riding can also be called God level corpse refining technique?


    There was a sentence in Su Xun''s heart. I don''t know what to say. Can''t I write down every step?It''s a bad start. Su Xun thinks it''s a good start.


    Seeing that it was getting late, he could only walk along the road and chose a direction to go out.


    After all, it''s a world of ghosts and demons. He can''t use magic now. If he meets a girl or a ghost, he''ll get (''omega '')?


    As he walked, Su Xun thought about refining the corpse. He thought that the first method should be used.


    Although he can''t practice Gu, there must be someone in the world who can. As long as he can mobilize money, he will be able to find someone who is willing to help him practice Gu.


    After all, no matter what age, no matter what society, people always want just right food.


    So the most urgent thing is to find out where you are first, then go home first and make money


    "Stop!"


    All of a sudden, a group of people rushed out of the woods, blocking his way and interrupting his thoughts.


    Su Xun looked around.


    It''s obviously a gang of bandits.


    About thirty-four people, only a dozen with guns in their hands, others with knives or spears.


    Su Xun


    According to the memory of this identity, he was robbed by the robbers a day ago.


    Now there''s the second wave.


    What a mistake!


    Am I a bandit recruit?


    "Brother, your clothes don''t look like the owner who is short of money. We come out to do business just for money, not for life. Now, you can estimate the price and see how much your life is worth."


    Out of the bandits came a middle-aged man in a wine red shirt with a rifle around his waist.


    At first glance, he is the leader.


    Su Xun turned his eyes, looked at the middle-aged man and said, "I don''t know what to call a hero?"


    "Oh, it''s a tough stubble. When you see a few streets, you don''t even look the same?" The wine red short shirt green bull turned around and laughed at his hands.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Everybody else was laughing.


    Su Xun didn''t understand what was funny. Did people in the Republic of China laugh so low?


    The middle-aged man in the wine red shirt looked at Su Xun and said, "boy, listen up, Laozi is a famous town. He robbed the rich and helped the poor


    "Good name!" Su Xun yelled.


    "That''s a nickname."


    Su Xun


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    Su Xun cleared his throat: "brother Sanqiang, to tell you the truth, I was robbed once a day ago, and now I''m penniless. Why don''t you tie me back to the mountain stronghold first, and then I''ll write to my family to send money?"


    Su Xun doesn''t know the way. There are ghosts threatening the world at night. During the day, he is easy to meet bandits. He should find a place to eat and sleep first.


    There are people with guns in the bandit''s nest. In order to get tickets, they have to arrange special people to protect themselves.


    Is there a safer place than here?


    Lin Sanguan


    Bandits


    On the contrary, Su Xun''s operation made them unable.

 Chapter 888

    Lin sangun has been a bandit for seven years. He has experienced territory grabbing, encirclement and suppression by officers and soldiers, and has traveled to more than half of the southwest. Now he has taken root in western Qinling province for the third year.


    As a bandit who has settled down for a long time, he abides by his professional ethics, charges reasonably and does not harm his life, because only in this way can he live a long life.


    Otherwise, once there are too many murders, the bad name will spread out. If all people bypass this road, won''t he drink from the west?


    But today, he met a wonderful girl.


    He just wanted to rob a way, but the other party actually took the initiative to ask for a meat ticket. Isn''t that a trouble?


    However, as a bandit, how can the fat sheep be released?


    Looking at the boy in front of him, he is still dressed in a suit of clothes. When he looks at his family, he is not short of money.


    If you tie him up, it won''t be a problem at least.


    Think of here, Lin three gun big hand wave: "brothers, take the rope tied back to the mountain."


    "Wait a minute, don''t bother you guys. I''ll follow you." Su Xun doesn''t want to be tied.


    Two hands with rope looked at Lin Sanqiang.


    Lin San gun looked at Su Xun and nodded: "Cheng, since this young master is on the way, we''ll give him a decent, please."


    They are thirty or forty, with more than ten guns. Are they afraid that a little white face will run away?


    In this way, Su Xun followed the bandits back to the mountain.


    Lin Sanguan vowed that he had never tied such a smooth ticket in his career.


    "What''s your name, young master? Where do you live? "


    Lin sanggun inquires about the news, and is ready to find out the place first. Then he arranges to go down to inquire about the money.


    They do business for a long time and have their own rules.


    Let''s talk about the kidnapping. There are many ways.


    Basically, a family only ties it once, and the price will not be too high, and it will not be fatal. Only in this way can Qian Shunli be safe.


    We will not make a big noise and attract officers and men to encircle and suppress.


    So the bandits who have been in one place for a long time are not terrible. What is terrible is the criminals who run away and commit crimes in groups.


    They are not prepared to take root in one place for a long time, so they are ruthless and have no scruples.


    "You can call me Su Xun. I live in goose City. I just came back from studying abroad not long ago. By the way, how far is it from goose City?"


    Lin sanggun is asking for information, and Su Xun is also asking for information. After all, his setting is to return from studying abroad, so he knows nothing about the current domestic environment.


    Before Lin Sanqiang could speak, a short bald man interrupted: "goose City? I''m about three or five days away from Qinxi provincial capital. I''ve heard of the yellow family in e city. Why haven''t I heard of a su family? "


    "The goose City is big. What else can you hear?" A bandit gave a laugh.


    Small bald nodded: "that''s what I said."


    The western province of Qin Dynasty, e-Cheng, although the time is the Republic of China, but it seems to be a parallel world.


    "Brother Su, don''t worry. We are all genuine people. As long as the money comes, I will send you back completely." Lin Sanqiang patted his chest to guarantee.


    Su Xun was a little funny: "listen to the meaning of being the leader of the family. Being a bandit has to follow the rules."


    "Nonsense, do you think it''s easy to be a bandit?" Talking about his own industry, Lin sanggun suddenly gained strength: "it''s not easy to be a bandit, especially now that the world is not peaceful and there are bandits everywhere. Our industry is also under great pressure of competition. It''s hard to survive."


    I don''t know what happened. Looking at Lin Sanqiang''s solemn exclamation, Su Xun wanted to laugh.


    In the following conversation, Su Xun had a general understanding of the current situation of the Dragon kingdom in the world.


    It''s just like the Republic of China on earth.


    Now, in 1931, the Northern Warlords and the Qing Dynasty are still surviving, and the warlords and warlords of all provinces are king.


    As the saying goes, when a country is going to die, there must be demons. From time to time, demons and ghosts will harm people everywhere.


    All in all, one word: chaos.


    The whole land of China is in a mess.


    "Well, the way the dog says it is, who wants to be a bandit in the mountains when life goes well?" Lin three gun said, can''t help but burst a rude.


    A group of people behind him are speechless. For the people of Longguo, as long as they can farm the land safely and their family can not die of hunger, who is willing to be a bandit?


    Su Xun skipped the topic: "do you know any strange people who can escape from the enemy, such as the Gu master of Miao?"


    "Young master Su wants to find a Gu master? There''s one in our mountain. Everyone calls him "Gu Lao". He gets some insects all day. " A bandit can''t wait to say.


    I don''t know if I''m interested in recommending the gun to the next generation


    I didn''t expect that. I didn''t expect that there was no place to look for. It didn''t take any effort.Originally, he just lost his way and went to the bandit''s nest to find a shelter for the sake of his life. Unexpectedly, he got some unexpected results.


    Isn''t it possible for the mother and the son to connect with each other?


    "It seems that you don''t have the consciousness to be a meat ticket." Lin San gun some speechless said.


    He felt offended.


    We are bandits.


    Please give us some face.


    How about respecting our profession?


    Su Xun gave a frank smile: "anyway, you can get the money smoothly. That''s the truth."


    In my memory, the Su family is not poor, and he is the only son, so he should not be stingy.


    "Well, you''re on the point." Lin sanggun said and thought of something: "I almost forgot, Sanwa, you don''t have to go back to the mountain, now go to the provincial capital to inquire about the situation of master Su''s family."


    "OK, big brother." A young man answered, turned and went back.


    Su Xun asked: "it''s easy for people in the mountains to have trouble at night. Isn''t he afraid of accidents alone?"


    "We all have the means given by Gu Lao, and the kids can''t get close to us." Lin Sanqiang said.


    Su Xun said, "tell me more about Gu Lao."


    "Gu always comes from Liwan town at the foot of the mountain..."


    "Liwan town?"


    Su Xun frowned. He thought the place was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "Why, master Su knows?"


    Su Xun shook his head: "maybe I''ve heard of it somewhere. Go on."


    Lin San gun continued to talk and said something about the old Gu''s ability, which he admired very much.


    The reason why Gu Lao took refuge in the mountain is that he didn''t know what to avoid.


    But after Gu Lao came, he brought them a lot of help, such as curing diseases and expelling evil spirits.


    So people in the village respect Gu Lao very much.


    Su Xun always felt that Gu Lao and Liwan town were familiar, so he tried to recall them in his mind.


    Gu Lao, Liwan, Gu Lao, Liwan


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s pupils shrank.


    He remembered!

 Chapter 889

    Li Wan Town, Gu Lao.


    These two points are the key. Su Xun would not doubt anything if he took out one of them alone.


    But these two points together, let him think of once saw a horror movie - Ghost bite ghost.


    This is a film played by Lin Zhengying.


    The general plot of the movie is that Fei Bao, one of the nine uncle''s disciples, and Xiao Zhu, who is married by his wife, are in love with each other. However, another obscene Mr. Shi falls in love with Xiao Zhu, so naturally he is going to destroy her.


    Gu is always a villain who helps shitty boy. He fights with Jiu Shu several times in the movie.


    But as we all know, the villain has no good end, so in the end, Gu Laosi died.


    Now it seems that if the old man in the bandit''s nest is really the old man in Liwan Town, it means that he has entered the film world.


    And the story of ghost biting ghost has not started yet.


    I just don''t know whether it''s just a single ghost biting movie world or a combination of many movie worlds.


    Thinking of this, Su Xun asked: "big boss, do you know renjiazhen?"


    When it comes to Jiushu''s movie world, it''s inseparable from Renjia town.


    "Renjia town? You know, it''s quite far from here. Ren Tingting, the daughter of Ren''s master in Renjia Town, went to school in the provincial capital. When the first master sent his daughter to the provincial capital, I robbed her. Why do you ask? "


    Lin Sanqiang looks at Su Xun with some doubts.


    Even Ren Tingting has come out.


    Will uncle Jiu be far away?


    Su Xun is now sure that this is really a world where many movies are integrated.


    But that''s how it feels.


    Chatting, the cottage has been far away in the eyes.


    Su Xun looked up and took a breath.


    It''s a good place. Taking the mountain as a shelter, a four meter high mountain gate is built with yellow mud and blue stone. This is the only way up the mountain. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack.


    There are watchtowers on both sides of the wall, and two light machine guns are driving on the wall of the mountain gate.


    The patrols on the wall were armed with guns.


    It seems that Lin''s three guns have made a lot of money these years.


    So it''s too shabby for NIMA to go out and take a dozen guns?


    As if seeing Su Xun''s doubts, Lin Sanqiang explained: "the firepower is too strong, which is easy to lead to encirclement and suppression. Nowadays, if the officers and soldiers are abandoned, it''s also a regular army. I can''t beat the army."


    During the conversation, he had a good sense of Su Xun, and even admired him. Because Su Xun knew too much, he looked like an illiterate.


    Even though he was illiterate.


    Su Xun expressed his admiration. That''s the details. Sure enough, it was 360 lines, and the line was the number one.


    "Open the door! The leader is back! "


    "The big boss is back!"


    After seeing Lin Sanqiang, there were several shouts on the wall, and then the closed gate slowly opened.


    Then, out came a group of people.


    At the head were two tall men.


    "Big brother."


    "Big brother is back."


    "Who is this little white face?"


    All eyes fell on Su Xun.


    Lin Sanqiang said: "this is me The meat ticket, please, is the master of the Su family, the provincial capital. "


    Everyone:


    Do you have the NIMA meat ticket?


    Looking at this posture, I didn''t know that I thought that Su Xun had come to visit relatives on the mountain.


    "Mr. Su, I''d like to introduce you. These two are ye Hu, the second leader of Qingfeng Village, and song Dadao, the third leader of Qingfeng Village." Lin Sanqiang pointed to the two leading men and said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun arched his hand: "the two masters are polite."


    "Courtesy, courtesy." Two people subconscious response, but the brain is not turning.


    This Is it really a kidnapping ticket?


    Lin Sanqiang waved his big hand: "brothers, master Su sent us money. Please treat him well. Kill the pig and the sheep, and you won''t be drunk tonight."


    "Brother, this is not right. This boy is a meat ticket." The second leader, ye Hu, reminds us.


    Lin Sanqiang said: "young master Su is a meat ticket and half of my friends. That''s it."


    "You are welcome, heroes. This meal tonight will be my treat. The money will be deducted from my ransom." Su Xun said with a smile on his face.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    "Mr. Su is righteous!"


    "Master Su is a bright man!"


    When they heard that they could eat meat and drink wine, a group of bandits were so excited that they didn''t care what the reason was.


    The leaf tiger


    Song Dadao


    Is this NIMA''s relationship with the robbers?


    How do you look like you''re here to join us?


    "Master Su, he is a wonderful man." Lin sanggun was also speechless. For the first time, he saw a bandit who had come into the bandit''s nest and invited the bandits to a banquet with his own ransom.Su Xun said with a smile: "the big boss, you''d better introduce me to the old Gu first."


    "OK, second, you take master Su to see Gu. Master Su is interested in his craft." Lin Sanqiang looked at the tiger and said.


    Ye Hu said, "come with me, master su."


    It was the first time that he saw Su Xun, a well-off son of a bandit''s family who was not in a hurry, but could still talk and laugh. He was a little more impressed.


    What''s more, Su Xun is very handsome and has a good temperament. It''s hard to make people hate him.


    Small details. It''s important to be handsome.


    Along the way, Su Xun was quietly observing the bandit nest.


    There were about two or three hundred people he saw. It was estimated that there were about four or five hundred people in the whole stockade. Everyone was armed with guns, so the firepower was good.


    Four or five hundred people can occupy a town to be a marshal in Jiushu''s movies.


    Su Xun''s eyes turned around. The Ming people didn''t talk in secret. He was greedy for the bodies of the four or five hundred people.


    It''s a troubled time now. If he can get these four or five hundred guns, he will be able to protect himself.


    You know, in the movie, even Jiushu, an expert in Taoism, has to be arrested in front of the gun.


    Moreover, refining zombies is an evil way, which is easy to attract the pursuit of famous and decent people.


    If he had mastered the four hundred and five people, he would not be afraid that the nine uncle would kill him to get rid of the devil and defend the way.


    Who wants to get rid of the devil and defend the way, he will give an order, and the guns will be fired together, and the physics will be transcended.


    That''s wonderful.


    "Master Su, do you think of anything happy?" Seeing that the smile on Su Xun''s face was getting stronger and stronger, tiger ye not only asked curiously.


    Su Xun naturally said: "yes, I''ve been interested in strange skills since I was a child. I''m excited to see a real expert soon."


    We can''t rush to accept this Qingfeng stronghold. After all, he is just an ordinary man except for his physical strength.


    "Gu Lao is really an expert." Ye Hu agreed and came to a wooden house.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The leaf tiger knocked on the door.


    "Gu Lao, are you there?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    A low, hoarse voice came from the cabin.


    "Well, there''s a guest coming up from the stronghold. He came to visit you specially."


    Ye Hu didn''t say it was a meat ticket. After all, he had to respect Su Xun in front of him.


    "No, go away."


    The people in the cabin are not polite.


    Tiger Ye was embarrassed: "look, master su This is how Gu Lao''s temper is... "


    "Second in charge, go ahead and get busy. I''ll communicate with Gu Lao." Su Xun said with a cool smile.


    Tiger Ye nodded: "if you get lost in the stockade, just ask your brother on patrol."


    From the elder brother''s attitude towards Su Xun, we knew that he would not be limited to his freedom in the stronghold.


    What''s more, he was not afraid of Su Xun. After all, there was only one way down the mountain.

 Chapter 890

    "Gu Lao, I''m going to visit Su Xun. I''ve been fond of strange skills since I was a child. I hope I can learn a little bit from Gu Lao."


    Su Xun didn''t say that he wanted to be a teacher, because the Dharma didn''t pass lightly, even if it was unorthodox, so he would not accept disciples easily.


    A disciple represents a descendant. He not only examines his talent, but also his character. It usually takes several years to decide whether to accept him or not.


    Su Xun didn''t want to stay with Gu Lao for a few years. He just wanted to learn how to refine Zi Mu Lian Xin Gu.


    In the movie, Gu Lao uses Gu insect to control people''s body. He will surely refine it if his son and mother connect with each other.


    "Joke, what do you think is witchcraft? Is that what you want to learn? Go away


    Gu Lao is very impolite and has a very hot temper.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "for the sake of seeking art, I will not be empty handed. If Gu Lao teaches me a half skill, I will offer you five hundred dollars. How about that?"


    Five hundred ocean is not a small sum of money. You know, in the movie, Jiu Shu shows Fengshui to people for only a few yuan.


    He believed that Gu Lao would agree, because in the ghost biting movie, Gu always worked for Shi Fu, so he was not a rich man.


    If he had money, he would not have to work for others.


    No matter what age, money is king.


    You can refuse me.


    Can you refuse my money?


    "Bang!"


    Sure enough, the next second the door of the cabin opened.


    A figure appeared in front of Su Xun like a shadow: "what do you want to learn?"


    He didn''t want to pay attention to Su Xun, but he gave too much.


    "Can the old Gu master connect his son with his mother?" Su Xun asked directly, looking at him.


    as like as two peas in a ghost, the white hair looks very gloomy.


    Su Xun thought that there would be many nine uncles in the world?


    "You want to learn this?" There was a touch of irony in Gu Lao''s eyes. In his opinion, Su Xun''s rich family must want to use Gu to control women.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, as long as Gu Lao teaches me to refine the son mother Lian Xin Gu, 500 silver dollars will be offered."


    In fact, he couldn''t figure out how these people who can do strange things can be short of money?


    Nine uncle that kind of right way master forget, they certainly won''t use the way to get without work.


    But in the movie, why doesn''t Gu Lao, the evil cultivator, directly use the magic to control the master of Shifu? Instead, he has to work for Shifu to make money?


    "It''s too much trouble to teach you. I''ll help you to refine a pair of heart linked witches, and then I''ll give you the refining method. If it doesn''t work, it''s OK." Gu said coldly that he had no patience to teach by hand.


    Su Xun arched his hand: "thank you, Gu Lao."


    "Get the money." Gu Lao is very direct.


    Su Xun said, "please wait a moment, old Gu. I can''t take 500 silver dollars with me at any time."


    "Well! Come back to me with the money. " Gu laoleng snorts, enters the cabin, waves his hand, and the door closes.


    Su Xun''s face was calm from beginning to end, and his heart was like water. Without any fluctuation, he turned and left.


    Su Xun finds Lin Sanqiang and borrows 500 silver yuan from him. When he says it''s time to write and ask his family for ransom, he will give it back to him.


    Lin Sanqiang was very generous and lent it to him. Anyway, it will be included in the ransom at that time.


    Su Xun came to Gu Lao again with the silver.


    After Gu Lao collected the money, he took a gentle attitude and refined his son''s and mother''s heart to heart Gu in front of Su Xun.


    Su Xun asked: "Gu Lao, it''s not difficult to make money with your ability?"


    "Well, what do you know?" Gu laoleng snorted, adding materials to the urn, and said, "things in the world are not so simple."


    Seeing that he didn''t explain his idea, Su Xun didn''t ask any more questions. Otherwise, he angered the old man and gave him a trick?


    At about 7 p.m., the son and mother had finished their practice of heart to heart Gu. Gu Lao packed them separately in two small porcelain bottles and handed them to Su Xun together with the handwritten refining method.


    "Thank you, Gu Lao."


    Su Xun showed a smile on his face. The next thing he had to do was to find a zombie.


    His goal is to be the master of renjiazhen.


    Since Ren Tingting is still studying in the provincial capital, it shows that Mr. Zombie''s plot has not happened.


    There''s still time for everything.


    The low-level walking corpse jumping corpse has no vision and hearing, and can only act by smell.


    In the later period, Mr. Ren had vision, and his defense was very strong. Uncle Jiu couldn''t break the defense with a big knife.


    The lowest is also jump corpse, refining a jump corpse, he also has the confidence to settle down in this strange world.


    In fact, Mr. Ren in Mr. zombie is not the best choice.


    The best should be the frontier Royal zombie in the zombie uncle and Nintendo in the music zombie.The Royal zombies were struck by thunder.


    Music zombies are even more fierce. They belong to zombies that have been mutated by scientists. They can hear and see, speak and think, and are not afraid of sunlight and Taoism.


    But now he''s not sure whether the world has integrated these two films, so it''s safer to go to renjiazhen and stay as the old man.


    "Well, don''t disturb me."


    Gu Lao began to drive people out.


    Su Xun didn''t care. He turned around and left.


    After Su Xun left, Gu Lao began to pack.


    Originally, he was ready to leave. This time, with the 500 silver dollars, he had no financial pressure in the short term, and he had to leave even more.


    He''s going back to his hometown in Liwan town. It''s been so long. The woman who is neither human nor ghost can''t still chase him.


    What''s more, now that he''s in the ascendant, even if the woman comes to him, he won''t be afraid.


    His life as a refuge could have ended earlier.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gu Lao''s silent departure makes people in Qingfeng stronghold feel uncomfortable. After all, Gu Lao''s whole body of magic can not only harm people, but also save people.


    In recent years, because of Gu Lao''s existence, many of their injured brothers have survived.


    Now that Gu Lao is gone, it means that there is more danger of their death.


    In the next few days, Su Xun wandered around the village and became friends with the three masters of Qingfeng Village.


    In the case of his intention to make friends, he did not have the pride of the rich children. He also showed his kung fu and gained the favor of the whole Qingfeng Village.


    Ten days passed in a flash.


    Sanwa, who was sent to the provincial capital by Lin Sanqiang, came back.


    "The leader of the family, this trip is in vain. Master Su and his family died a year ago because they offended master Huang." Sanwa gasped and said.


    "Ah


    In a flash, the whole hall was shocked.


    Su Xun was also surprised. He thought that he had a rich family''s identity and could not worry about money.


    I didn''t expect that the family was finished a year ago.


    Soon, he put on a look of surprise and anger, quickly stepped forward and grasped Sanwa''s collar, his eyes were red: "what do you say? What did you say? "


    His face was full of disbelief and indignation, as if he was holding back tears.


    The essence of drama is attached to the body.

 Chapter 891

    "Master Su, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited."


    Lin sanggun quickly comes forward to separate Su Xun and Sanwa.


    In fact, he is the most depressed now.


    Asked for a meat ticket back, did not earn a cent, but also put in a lot of money.


    Five hundred ocean!


    The problem is that he and Su Xun get along well these days. They are too embarrassed to ask him to pay back the money.


    This horse is called a dog.


    Is there any bandit worse than him?


    "Brother Lin, I''ve been away from home for several years, and I''ve come back from the ocean. Unexpectedly, my home is gone, my home is gone!"


    Su Xunhu''s eyes were full of tears, and his voice was sad. He was sad when he heard it, but he was in tears when he heard it.


    Even the Oscars owe him a little gold medal for his excellent acting skills.


    In the gathering hall, looking at Su Xun, who was very gentle in peacetime, everyone felt sympathy.


    Song Dadao said carelessly: "master Su, if you don''t dislike it, we Qingfeng Village will be your home, we are all your brothers!"


    When Lin Sanqiang heard this, he turned his eyes and patted Su Xun on the shoulder: "brother Xun, we are all mud legged, uneducated people. You are a foreigner. If you don''t dislike our small Qingfeng Village Temple, you will be the best in the future!"


    As a veteran in the banditry industry for seven years, Lin sangun knows very well how rare it is for people who have read books these days.


    Not to mention that Su Xun had stayed abroad.


    If you can keep Su Xun, as long as he really protects the brother of Qingfeng stronghold, Lin Sanqiang is even willing to give up the position of stronghold leader to him.


    Because the longer he mixed, the clearer he could see. He thought that their mixed method would come to an end sooner or later.


    If Qingfeng Village wants to survive in troubled times, it must make changes.


    But he has no culture and narrow vision. He doesn''t know how to change. He''s afraid that the more he changes, the worse he gets.


    If there is Su Xun, a cultural person who has studied abroad, it will be different.


    Qingfeng Village will usher in a better tomorrow.


    Song Dadao understood his elder brother''s thoughts very well, and he also said: "yes, you can stay here. These days, my brothers are getting along well with you. I''ll make room for you."


    "Absolutely not!" Su Xun''s face was moved, and he said repeatedly, "now I''m a broke man and homeless. I''m very grateful to the three elder brothers for taking me in. Besides, if I haven''t made any contribution, how can I be the fourth best?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. With your skills and experience of studying abroad, you are the lowest company commander to join the army. You have been wronged by the position of the fourth leader of Qingfeng Village. If you really take us as brothers, don''t refuse!" Lin Sanqiang''s conclusion.


    Then the others came forward and arched their hands.


    "See four masters."


    "Brothers, please get up quickly. You can''t be, you can''t be." Su Xun sighed: "well, since the three brothers love each other so much, if I refuse again, it will be a little disrespectful."


    He almost died of laughter. Today he will be in charge of the family four times, and tomorrow he will be in charge of the family five hundred people.


    Er Di, it''s ER Di, it''s all Er Di!


    Song Dadao said: "look for brother, since you join our Qingfeng Village, your parents are our parents. Don''t worry, we will help you to get revenge, but it needs a long-term consideration."


    "Yes, I''m looking for my brother. Mr. Huang sirang is not a vegetarian. He works for Liu Dutong. Liu Dutong keeps a large group of soldiers." Leaf tiger also persuades from the side.


    "He asked? Have the three brothers heard of Zhang Mazi? "


    "Zhang Mazi, Ma bandit, of course I''ve heard about it." Lin Sanqiang said.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that it was not only a horror film, but also a non horror film.


    Zhang Mazi and Huang sirang are all from a movie called let bullets fly.


    Didn''t expect that Huang sirang had become his own enemy?


    This plot is a bit powerful.


    Su Xun looked at Lin Sanqiang and said, "brother, don''t worry. I''m not a fool. I won''t come here rashly, but I still want to go back and see if I can find my parents'' tomb."


    "It should be, but for your safety, you need to take more people with you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A day later.


    Su Xun rode down the mountain, followed by ten men who were also riding with rifles in their waists.


    These are Lin Sanqiang''s arrangements to protect him.


    "How can I get to Renjia town? Let''s go to Renjia first. " Su Xun said.


    He''s not interested in going back to e-Cheng for revenge. After all, it''s just an identity setting. He hasn''t even met before. Where''s the feeling.


    After that, when you have the strength, you can beat Huang sirang to death.


    After all, this guy is selling smoke and earth to entrap his compatriots in the Dragon kingdom. It''s not wrong to shoot him for 10 minutes.


    Now Mr. Ren''s body hasn''t been dug up. Seize the chance to steal it."The four masters, I know, can get to Renjia town in three days along this road."


    Answered a young man.


    Su Xun said, "don''t call me the fourth leader outside. I''m afraid people won''t know that we are bandits."


    "Well Call you young master The young man scratched the back of his head and asked tentatively.


    "Whatever, not four masters."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun galloped.


    Time soon came to the evening.


    The Party chose an open place to rest.


    It''s OK for the people of the Jianghu to sleep on the ground. Don''t care whether there is a tent or not.


    "Dry food, young master."


    A subordinate handed Su Xun a bag of dry food and a pot of water.


    "Well." Su Xun nodded, opened it and began to eat. Inside were dried beef and cold steamed bread.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Soon after eating the dry food, a clear bell suddenly came into the public''s ears.


    "Shua Shua!"


    In an instant, someone skillfully stepped forward to put out the fire, and everyone pulled out their guns and hid behind the tree.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    The bell is getting closer.


    "Yin people go on the road, Yang people avoid."


    "Avoid the people on the road."


    A row of figures is gradually approaching. A Taoist priest in Ming and Huang Daopao and glasses walks in the front, shaking the bell in his hand, followed by a row of corpses. The Taoist priest shakes the bell in his hand and jumps, and the corpses behind him jump.


    "The corpse chaser?"


    A group of enemies relaxed their guard.


    Su Xun''s eyes were fixed on the Taoist.


    Four eyes Taoist priest!


    The Four Eyed Taoist priest in the zombie uncle.


    Su Xun didn''t expect to meet him here, which means that the story of Uncle zombie hasn''t happened yet.


    In the movie, the Four Eyed Taoist priest meets a fox spirit who steals zombies on his way to the corpse.


    Four eyes Taoist priest killed the fox spirit and drove the corpse home. At noon the next day or the third day, he met Qianhe Taoist priest who borrowed glutinous rice and escorted the Royal zombies north with four disciples from southeast and northwest.


    On the way, it rained heavily. The heavy rain washed away the ink lines on the coffin, and the zombies broke out of the coffin.


    Su Xun changed his mind now. Since he had a chance to get the frontier Royal zombies, let''s go away.


    That''s how he met one person and loved another.

 Chapter 892

    "Friend behind the tree, I''m just a corpse chaser. I don''t have any oil and water, so don''t attack me."


    The four eyes Taoist priest noticed that there was a man hiding behind the tree from a distance and thought it was the mountain bandit who robbed the road.


    The secret to finding them so quickly is simple.


    After all, the horse is on the side.


    Su Xun came out, and the other ten people also appeared one after another, but the gun in his hand was still not put away.


    After all, a normal person has some fear of encountering this kind of thing at night.


    Obviously, Su Xun is not a normal person.


    "I didn''t expect to be the four eyes Taoist priest."


    Su Xun stepped forward, fully carrying forward the spirit of the essence of drama, pretending to know each other. He was surprised and happy, as if he had seen an idol.


    In fact, this is not a lie.


    Because he knew four eyes.


    It''s just that four eyes don''t know him.


    "You know me? You are... "


    Four eyes were stunned, and then looked at Su Xun suspiciously, with crazy memories in his mind.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I know the Taoist priest, but the Taoist priest doesn''t know me. Before I went abroad to study, I had the honor to meet the Taoist priest with my father, and I was fascinated by my father''s reputation."


    "Oh, I see. It''s everybody''s praise that has any prestige." Four eyes suddenly realized that his mouth was modest, but the smile on his face was more and more brilliant.


    Being worshipped by a young talent who has been abroad has greatly satisfied the vanity of four purposes.


    Su Xun struck while the iron was hot: "originally, we didn''t dare to drive late at night. Unexpectedly, we met Taoist priest you. I don''t know if Taoist priest can allow us to go with us? If the Taoist priest is here, he will not be afraid to encounter anything dirty. "


    "It''s all right." How could the four eyes Taoist priest refuse his fans? He helped his glasses rather furiously: "with me, all the ghosts and ghosts are vegetables."


    In this way, Su Xun smoothly fooled the four eyes Taoist priest to go on the road together, changed the pattern to flatter, and soon the relationship between them got great progress.


    Su Xun felt that since he came to this world, he was almost a social flower.


    First, the three masters of Qingfeng Village.


    Now he is the four eyes Taoist priest again.


    Are you full of communication skills?


    Under the pale moonlight, in the quiet mountain forest, Su Xun led his horse around him. Behind him, a group of zombies were talking and laughing freely.


    The ten youths who were in charge of protecting Su Xun all felt that this scene was just frightening.


    All of a sudden, a piece of white silk came, caught the last zombie and dragged it away.


    "Taoist priest! Someone stole the body


    A young man yelled. Everyone pulled out their guns and aimed at Bai Ling''s flying direction. Subconsciously, they were about to shoot.


    "Don''t shoot, it will hurt my client!"


    The four eyes Taoist priest exclaimed, pointed his feet, and jumped out with a wooden sword.


    "Stab -"


    a sword cuts off Bai Ling, and the body falls from the air, and the four eyes Taoist priest catches it.


    "Fortunately, my client is OK."


    The four eyes Taoist priest said to himself, and then looked at a woman in a white dress on the tree: "if you dare to steal my corpse, you are looking for death. Take your life!"


    In front of his fans, four eyes deliberately want to install a force, starting directly is a big move.


    "Ah


    When the woman flew away, she was hit on the back by a gossip mirror, and her body faltered, but she still endured the pain and flew to another tree.


    The four eyes Taoist priest is powerful and unforgiving. He steps on the seven stars and catches up with the wooden sword.


    "Don''t push your inch, Taoist


    The fox spirit threatened.


    "Haha, I''ve always been in a good position."


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was the fox spirit. He was very beautiful. Unfortunately, he even ate zombies. It was very difficult for me to hang.


    Fortunately, I''m not greedy for your body, I''m just greedy for your demon soul.


    Su Xun made friends with four eyes, just to get the spirit of fox spirit, which can be used by zombies in the future.


    On the top of the tree, the fox spirit knew that he could not escape. He spun in the air a few times and tore most of his clothes. His black hair was scattered.


    Then he lay down on the ground with his legs overlapping and bending, revealing his long white legs and shoulders. He looked at the Taoist priest with eyes like silk and breathed out a breath.


    In the movie, the four eyes Taoist priest''s heart beats faster here, but now they are watching him. He is so smart that he can''t lose face.


    "It''s a big taste."


    The four eyes Taoist priest put his hand in front of him and fanned. The wooden sword in his hand shot out and he drank: "go!"


    "Puff -"


    "ah


    The wooden sword burst out a burst of golden light, piercing the fox spirit''s body in the scream.


    "Taoist priest, please leave her spirit. I''m of great use." Su Xun called out.


    Four eyes, who were going to let the fox spirit fly away, heard this, took out a small porcelain vase, pinched a few magic formulas, collected the fox spirit, and then pasted a piece of Rune paper to seal it inside.The original beauty became a fox corpse.


    Su Xun quickly stepped forward and stared at the porcelain vase in the hands of Taoist priest Si Mu: "thank you Taoist priest. This demon soul is of great use to me."


    "Be careful. You can''t handle her if she comes out." The four eyes Taoist priest said, and directly threw the small porcelain bottle to Su Xun.


    Su Xun quickly picked up: "Taoist priest, don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety. Taoist priest killed a fox demon in three times five divided by two tonight. It''s really a good skill."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s just a small skill. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s not worth mentioning." Four eyes laugh twice, feel very comfortable in the heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After daybreak, the sun was shining on him, which made Su Xun and others feel comfortable.


    "Xiao Su, my house is in front of me. Would you like to have a cup of tea?" At a fork in the road, the Four Eyed Taoist looked at Su Xun''s invitation.


    Su Xun declined politely: "thank you for your kindness, but I have something important to rush to Renjia town. Come back to visit Taoist priest next time."


    "Are you going to renjiazhen?" Four eyes were a little surprised, and then took out some amulets to Su Xun: "for your self-defense, my elder martial brother Lin Jiu is in Renjia town. If you have anything to do, you can take the amulets to find him for help."


    "Thank you, Taoist priest." Su Xun was sincere in thanking Si mu. In addition to some vanity and greed, Si Mu was generally a good man.


    Four eyes disapproved and waved: "don''t be so polite. With my cultivation, I can draw as many runes as I want in a day."


    "In that case, I''m not polite. Four eyes Taoist priest, goodbye."


    Looking at the horse team that rolled away with dust, the smile on four eyes'' face disappeared, showing the expression of tenderness.


    He raised his hand and smacked his mouth.


    "Let you do it, I''ll let you do it."


    At the end of the Dharma period, it took them a long time to replenish the spiritual power consumed by the monks'' pictorial symbols.


    Then he suddenly thought of one thing: "no, it doesn''t seem that way to Renjia town."


    He wanted to remind Su Xun that he had gone the wrong way, but when he looked up, he could only shake his head helplessly.

 Chapter 893

    Of course, Su Xun didn''t go the wrong way.


    There are three branches outside the house of four eyes Taoist priest. One is the one they took before.


    The other way is to Renjia town.


    And they are now taking the Royal zombies north route.


    Why did Su Xun know?


    Because he saw it very clearly in the movie, Qianhe Taoist priest''s corpse guard took the road with Gaolin on both sides.


    Su Xun slowed down his pace, imitated the speed of Taoist priest Qianhe and others, stopped before the darkness, and ordered to rest here for two days.


    Because he was not sure when Taoist Qianhe would come. He was afraid that if he went further, he would miss it.


    "Young master, why do you want to rest in the wilderness?" Asked a young man with a flat head.


    Su Xun said: "I don''t want to, but when I left, the four eyes Taoist priest told me."


    Hear is four eyes account of, the public facial expression instantly is to become dignified earnest.


    Last night, they saw four eyes destroy a fox demon. They were very convinced of it.


    "Four eyes Taoist priest has great powers. Since he said so, there must be his reason."


    "That''s right. Maybe there''s any danger ahead. The four eyes Taoist priest deliberately put forward four tricks Tell me something about the young master. "


    "Yes, the four eyes Taoist priest is a man who can catch the fox. His skill has already been mastered."


    Seeing a group of people talking about you and me, Su Xun felt funny.


    The Four Eyed Taoist priest in your mouth can''t stand your shot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A day later.


    At noon.


    Two simple wooden houses are next to each other.


    "Jiale, give me another bowl of rice."


    Four eyes Taoist priest wearing a loose gray robe, Jiang bowl handed to his apprentice.


    "Oh, yes, master."


    Dressed in rags, Jiale took the bowl and was ready to eat. Suddenly, he saw a group of people coming outside.


    "Master, someone is coming."


    Jiale shouts to his four eyes.


    "Well?"


    Four eyes who were picking teeth got up and went out. Jiale also put down the bowl and went out to watch the excitement.


    Master Yixiu and Jingjing next door also heard the voice coming out.


    "Master Yixiu, Jingjing."


    Jiale''s eyes brighten, and she looks at Jingjing with a little licking dog''s expression. She clearly wants to lick her.


    As for where you want to lick her, I believe you know.


    It was Qianhe and others who came. A four wheeled vehicle pulled a pair of gold coffins. A shed was installed on the four wheeled vehicle to cover the gold coffins.


    A child was carried by the guard in a sedan chair, and there was a man with a handkerchief beside him.


    "Elder martial brother, long time no see."


    Taoist Qianhe came forward to say hello to four eyes.


    "Martial uncle Qianhe." Jiale said hello.


    Qianhe nodded.


    "Hello ~ why did you stop here?"


    A shrill voice rang out. It was Wu Shilang with a handkerchief pretending to pose.


    Taoist priest Qianhe turned back and said, "Wu Shilang, I''m here to borrow some glutinous rice from my elder martial brother."


    "Then take a rest here." The little prince of the sedan chair said lightly.


    Four eyes looking at Jiale: "go and get the glutinous rice for martial uncle Qianhe."


    "Yes, master." Jiale turns and leaves.


    Four eyes looked at the coffin, two eyes slightly narrowed: "copper horn gold coffin wrapped with ink bucket net, is it inside?"


    He looked at the crane.


    Crane eyes dignified: "it is zombies."


    "Why not burn it?" Four eyes frown.


    Qianhe sighed: "the Lord has fought for his country all his life. He must be sent back to the capital for burial."


    "Taoist Qianhe, why don''t you take down the shed above? Let the coffin bask in the sun, which is more conducive to the distribution of corpse gas. " Master Yixiu came over and said to Qianhe.


    After hearing this, Qianhe''s eyes brighten, and he thinks it''s reasonable. He asks his apprentice to take down the shed.


    This is the end of it.


    After borrowing the glutinous rice, Qianhe Taoist priest and his party continued to walk on the road, which was the one Su Xun took.


    Around 6:00 in the afternoon, Qianhe Taoist priest and his party met Su Xun who was waiting.


    "Young master, someone is coming."


    A young man reminded Su Xun.


    "I can see it." Su Xun said.


    At this moment, the Wu Shi Lang rushed to several people, one hand crossed his waist, the other hand held the lotus finger, and said, "who are you? You''re not going to make way quickly and bump into the coffin of the king. Can you afford it?"


    Bandit origin can''t bear this anger.


    "Fuck! You''ve been beaten to death in the Qing Dynasty. What else do you pretend to be a wolf with a big tail? "


    Ten people directly pulled out their guns to stop Qianhe and others."Ah


    Wu Shilang was startled and ran back to the little prince. He yelled: "bold, you You will not rebel


    "Little prince, let me talk to them." Qianhe Taoist priest said helplessly that he really hated Wu Shilang, a man and woman.


    But for the sake of money, he can only bear it.


    Little Wang Ye nodded: "please, Taoist priest."


    Taoist priest Qianhe came up to Su Xun and said, "please, Qianhe, a disciple of Maoshan, escort the Royal coffin to the north. I hope you can make a way out if you are convenient."


    "It turned out to be Taoist Qianhe." Su Xun "suddenly realized" and then said with enthusiasm: "I met Taoist priest four eyes the night before yesterday. He mentioned Taoist priest Qianhe to me. In this case, let''s go together for a while."


    "Oh? This little brother actually knows elder martial brother simu. It''s really a flood that has washed the Dragon King temple. The whole family doesn''t recognize each other. " Taoist Qianhe was also surprised.


    Su Xun took out some magic talismans of the four eyes painting: "yes, it''s really a coincidence. The four eyes Taoist priest also gave me some amulets."


    At the sight of this sign, Qianhe had no doubt and invited Su Xun to go on the road together.


    Su Xun had a clear idea. He first joined the team, then quietly cut the rope to overturn the coffin and let the zombie fall out. He just wanted to put the poisonous insect into the mouth of the zombie while the zombie had no resistance during the day.


    As for mu Gu, he has swallowed it.


    Otherwise, when the zombies are cut by thunder at night, they will break the coffin and come out, which will be troublesome.


    But after waiting all afternoon, he didn''t find a chance to attack the coffin.


    Su Xun is going to turn over and rob the body.


    Because it''s going to be late at night.


    He rode on his horse, pulled out his gun and fired at the sky.


    "Kang!"


    The sound of the gun started a flight of birds.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Su Xun turned his horse''s head, and the muzzle of his gun was aimed at Taoist priest Qianhe and others.


    The other ten bandits didn''t understand why Su Xun suddenly turned around, but they all followed.


    Blink, eleven guns, aimed at Qianhe, Qianhe Taoist priest and others.


    "Escort! Escort


    Wu Shilang cried in panic.


    Several high guards took out weapons to protect the little prince, and watched Su Xun and others warily.


    "Brother Su, what do you mean?"


    Taoist Qianhe was in a state of uncertainty.


    Su Xun said, "Taoist Qianhe, if you offend me, leave the coffin. You can go."


    "No! Uncle Huang died in the battle for me in the Qing Dynasty. His body must be sent to the imperial mausoleum in the capital for burial. " The voice of Xiao Wang Ye is young but firm.


    Shiweilang: "you chatter You are rebellious, a group of bandits... "


    "Kang!"


    A shot rang out, and the bullet went through his heart. Wu Shilang''s voice stopped suddenly.


    All of them were trembling in their hearts. Unexpectedly, Su Xun didn''t agree with each other and directly shot and killed people.


    Su Xun''s face was cold: "you are dying. Don''t hang around in front of me. I''m a man of the Han family. I''m not your kneeling family!"


    "Otherwise, I will send you down ahead of time and bury you with the Qing Dynasty!"

 Chapter 894

    "Or that sentence, put down the coffin and leave quickly, otherwise you will die!"


    Su Xun was riding on a high horse, holding a small black browning pistol with a cold voice.


    This gun was not aggressive enough in the eyes of Lin Sanqiang and other bandits, so he gave it to Su Xun, who had a gentle temperament.


    After seeing Wu Shilang die by his side, the little prince turned pale with fright: "Taoist priest Qianhe, hurry up Soon Put uncle Huang down. "


    No bodyguard around him has a gun. How can he fight with these thieves.


    Uncle Huang loves himself most. I believe that uncle Huang is willing to protect his life.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a sudden thunderbolt, the sun was covered by clouds, the sky was completely dark.


    Then the strong wind accompanied by heavy rain suddenly, like beans general crackling down.


    Su Xun''s face suddenly changed. Damn, didn''t it rain at night in the movie?


    What''s the matter with the Horse Treading!


    Taoist Qianhe''s face also changed. He quickly came forward and touched the bottom of the coffin. His hand was flushed ink, and he screamed in his heart.


    "Quick, camp now, push the coffin into the tent!"


    Taoist Qianhe roared in the rain.


    The coffin shook violently.


    "Boom!"


    A ray of thunder was on the coffin, and then the corpse in the coffin stood up like a spring.


    "Young master!"


    "Four masters!"


    The bandits were shocked.


    "Don''t mess up!" Su Xun yelled, and then tried to pull the trigger on the zombie.


    "Kang! High


    The zombie just shook his body and didn''t care about Su Xun at all. Instead, he jumped to the little prince.


    Zombies will take their blood first.


    "No! Stop him


    Taoist Qianhe exclaimed.


    Four disciples rushed up.


    "Dang!"


    The sword cuts the zombie into two parts.


    "What


    Xiaobei is totally stupid.


    Zombie hands sweep, small North directly hit him fly out, spit blood fell on the ground.


    "Protect the Lord!"


    Two bodyguards charged at the zombie with weapons.


    "Dang!"


    It''s useless to have weapons on zombies.


    Zombies strangle two people one by one, then throw away the corpse and go straight to the little prince.


    "Roar!"


    The sharp teeth are cold.


    "Uncle Huang!"


    The little prince was so frightened.


    At this time, the little corpse''s body was tied up by the three little zombies.


    "Death


    Taoist Qianhe pasted a sign on the wooden sword and jumped up to stab the zombie in the chest.


    "Click -"


    The Zombie''s chest emits a burst of black smoke, the wooden sword emits a burst of golden light, and then directly breaks.


    This, on the contrary, stimulates the ferocity of zombies.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie roared and directly broke the body''s rope.


    "Ah


    The three disciples who were holding the corpse rope fell backward and fell to the ground. They lost consciousness and didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    "What


    The thousand crane road grows up to startle, quickly back, he is the first time to meet such fierce zombie.


    The little prince came down from the sedan chair and was ready to run away.


    The zombie jumped up and down in front of him, and his black finger pierced the little prince''s neck and lifted him up to suck blood.


    "Screw you!"


    Su Xun rushed up from behind, wrapped his legs around the corpse, put his hands around his neck, and pulled back with all his strength.


    This guy is strong enough. Once he comes out of the coffin, he is a walking corpse. After being struck by thunder, he is even more mutated. His whole body becomes invulnerable and powerful.


    If you let him take the blood of his blood relatives, then you don''t want to control him any more.


    "Save Help me... "


    The little prince said difficultly that he had been poisoned by the corpse and his eyes began to blacken.


    It may be the reason for the mutation. The corpse poison of Royal zombies is very fierce, and it takes effect quickly after entering the body.


    Taoist Qianhe takes out a Bagua mirror, bites his index finger and drops blood on it. He steps on Xuanbu and rushes up to hit the Bagua mirror on the Zombie''s forehead.


    "Boom!"


    The zombie was knocked to the ground, and the little prince was thrown out by him and directly rolled down the cliff. I don''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "The trough!


    Su Xun made a rude remark. When he was knocked down by the zombie, he almost vomited out the meal the next night.


    The zombie threw it hard.


    Su Xun was thrown out.


    "Four masters!"


    The bandits rushed forward to help him."Roar!"


    The zombie roared, and his eyes were red and fierce. He rushed directly to Su Xun, and opened his mouth to show his fangs, ready to bite his neck.


    A group of bandits stopped in an instant, holding guns in their hands. They were afraid to hurt Su Xun. They didn''t dare to open them.


    At this time, Qianhe Taoist priest grabbed a handful of glutinous rice and threw it on the zombie.


    The zombie screamed, a crackling spark burst out on his back, and his body sank.


    Su Xun nearly vomited because of the strong corpse gas. He quickly took out the Zi Gu from his mother''s Lianxin Gu and took this opportunity to put it into the Zombie''s mouth.


    Zombie want to spit out, Su Xun a cruel, direct hands forced his chin up, forced the zombie to gobble up.


    Su Xun had a wonderful feeling in his mind. He seemed to be able to override the zombies, but it was very stiff and difficult.


    Zombie consciousness is still struggling.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, another thunderbolt came down, which hit the zombie on Su Xun.


    For a moment, although Su Xun also shared the pain of being struck by thunder, he was able to control the zombies at will.


    He immediately thought of a horror film he had seen, in which a corpse turned over, a grave robber and a female corpse were struck by thunder. From then on, what he did, that female corpse would do with it.


    Now this kind of situation is somewhat similar, but with the existence of the son and mother''s heart linked poison, Su Xun''s control of the Royal zombies reached the extreme.


    Su Xun controls the zombie to get up.


    Zombies spring up in an instant.


    Su Xun got up from the ground and shook the soil and leaves on his body.


    Zombies stand on one side.


    Taoist Qianhe and the bandits were confused.


    Is this still the ferocious zombie?


    Then Taoist priest Qianhe suddenly thought of something: "you rob the corpse to refine it!"


    "You''re right!" Su Xun admitted it directly and laughed like a villain: "now this zombie has been controlled by me. Ha ha ha, the emperor is really worthy of the painstaking efforts."


    "It''s an evil way to refine corpses. I can''t sit by and watch this corpse leave!" Thousand crane cold voice says.


    If Su Xun took such a ferocious zombie to do something bad, I don''t know how many people would be killed.


    "What did you say?"


    Susian pointed the gun at him.


    Qianhe


    "You are mean!" Qianhe was angry and scolded.


    Su Xun laughed: "times have changed, and even if I don''t use a gun, can you beat my zombies?"


    Thousand crane angry face iron blue, half ring dejected powerless: "I am incompetent, can''t get rid of the magic guard way!"


    "Taoist Qianhe, you have to believe one thing. I''m a good man." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he looked at the bandits and said, "remove the gold, silver and jewelry from the coffin!"


    Qianhe nearly vomited blood in anger. He turned over and robbed the corpse and shot Wu Shilang. Now it doesn''t count that he robbed the corpse, even the funeral objects of the corpse. Do you still have the face to say that you are a good man?


    After hearing Su Xun''s order, the bandits didn''t start at the first time. They all looked at the zombie behind him in fear and tension.


    Su Xun said, "don''t be afraid. He is completely under my control now."


    "Yes, yes."


    A group of fierce bandits nodded cleverly, who let have more fierce zombies than them?

 Chapter 895

    After Su Xun and others left, Taoist Qianhe inspected the battlefield.


    When he found that all his four disciples just fainted, he was greatly relieved and woke them up.


    "Taoist Qianhe, Little Wang Ye is gone."


    One of the guards survived.


    "Look around."


    Just in a mess, Qianhe didn''t notice where Xiaowang went.


    After looking for half an hour, I didn''t find the shadow of the little prince. Taoist Qianhe had to take the injured disciple and the bodyguard to Si Mu''s house.


    Along the way, the pouring rain in the sky has stopped, the dark clouds have dispersed, and the sky is a little brighter.


    At about eight or nine o''clock in the evening, Qianhe Taoist priest and others finally arrived at simu''s home.


    Since there was no entertainment at this time, the four eyes and others had already turned off the light and went to sleep.


    "Elder martial brother, open the door, elder martial brother!"


    "Bang bang!"


    A thousand cranes clattered the door.


    "Let people sleep at night!"


    Four purpose disciple, Jiale with get up gas, sleepy eyes opened the door, see is a thousand crane after a moment Leng: "thousand crane martial uncle?"


    "Where''s your master?" Qianhe asked eagerly.


    At the same time, the door of master Yixiu''s house next door also opened, Yixiu and Jingjing came out.


    "Taoist Qianhe? You are... "


    Looking at Qianhe Taoist priest and others all injured, master Yixiu has some doubts.


    Four eyes dressed up and came out. Seeing the blood on the corner of Qianhe Taoist priest''s mouth, his face changed: "Qianhe, what''s the matter with you? Go to the house first and have fun to boil water for your martial uncle."


    "It''s a long story..." Qianhe came into the room with his four disciples and told the story again.


    After hearing this, four eyes looked very ugly and patted the table: "I didn''t expect that this boy was a crook. It''s too bad. He asked me for a fox soul. It must be used for refining corpses."


    "Ah Thousand crane was shocked and said: "elder martial brother, when the king''s corpse changes, it is a walking corpse. When he is struck by lightning, there will be a change. If he is further advanced, it will be a corpse. If it''s a disaster, I don''t know how many people will be killed!"


    "We can''t do it alone. Go to Renjia town to find elder martial brother Lin Jiu!" Four eyes make a quick decision.


    Master Yixiu put in a sentence: "if you don''t dislike it, how about let me do my part?"


    "I''m incompetent..." The thousand crane full face reproaches oneself, mercilessly one punch hit on own leg.


    Leave Jingjing and Jiale at home to take care of the injured four disciples of Taoist priest Qianhe. Qianhe, four eyes, Yixiu and three of them go to Renjia town overnight.


    One night, I arrived at my destination at noon the next day and went straight to Yizhuang.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Four eyes came forward and knocked.


    "It''s coming. It''s coming at noon. Who is it?"


    An impatient voice came from the door. A moment later, the door was opened by a young man with long hair and a slight aging appearance.


    "Four eyes martial uncle, thousand crane martial uncle, how did you come?"


    When the young man saw four eyes and a thousand cranes, the impatient expression on his face disappeared.


    Four eyes anxiously asked: "Wencai, where is elder martial brother Lin Jiu? If there is a master for us


    "Martial uncle, it''s a bad time for you to come. There are horse thieves in Tanjia town. Master has returned to Tanjia town." Wen Cai scratched his head and said in a row.


    This is not good for his master. The more stingy he is, the richer he is. There are real estate and ashram everywhere.


    TANJIA Town, Liwan Town, Renjia Town, Jiuquan town All these places have his master''s house.


    "Ah! That''s too bad! "


    Qianhe and others suddenly changed their looks.


    Lin Jiu''s method is profound. They want Lin Jiu to calculate the location of the Royal zombies, but they didn''t expect that Lin Jiu was not at home.


    "To tanjiazhen!"


    Four eyes a gnash teeth to say.


    Although Tanjia town is not close to Renjia Town, the Royal zombies matter a lot. They can''t afford to rest, so they have to go to Tanjia town again to find Lin Jiu.


    "Martial uncle, don''t you go after dinner?"


    Wencai yelled in the back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the official road to Kangcheng.


    There is something strange about the official way in the west of Qin Dynasty.


    The road is next to the rail.


    A carriage was driving on the road, crushing the dust. It was driven by a stiff, tall man in a black cloak.


    The carriage was surrounded by ten young men on horseback.


    This is Su Xun and his party.


    Su Xun went to Kangcheng mainly to buy officials. Being a bandit these days is doomed to be a long time.


    Only when you are an official, can you reasonably and legally show off with your men and guns.


    The money to buy an official is the funeral goods of the Royal zombies. After all, the Royal zombies are his now, so the funeral goods should belong to him.Why did Su Xun go to Kangcheng to buy it when he knew that Echeng was the capital of Western Qin?


    I have to elaborate here.


    The goose City in this world is very different from the goose City in which bullets fly.


    Echeng is the provincial capital of the west of Qin Dynasty. Originally there were garrisons, but now they are all transferred to Kangcheng.


    As soon as the garrison left, the officials and rich people who used to live in goose City would surely follow.


    As the economic and political center of Western Qin Dynasty moved to Kangcheng, Kangcheng became rich and poor.


    It is said that the name of the provincial capital, e-Cheng, is completely illusory. It is said that recently Kangcheng will be designated as the new provincial capital of the west of Qin Dynasty.


    Because of the poverty of the city and the fact that there are no tigers in the mountains, Huang Si Lang is known as the king of the monkey. Only by doing things for Liu Du tong can he cover up the sky in the city.


    "How long will it take to get to Cannes?"


    Su Xun lifted the carriage curtain and asked.


    "Young master, the road will be divided if we walk more than ten kilometers ahead. We''ll go to Kangcheng on the left and e-Cheng on the right. We''ll take the road on the left and walk for another two or three days."


    A subordinate said.


    Su Xun nodded, and then asked, "is there any town in front? I''m tired of eating dry food. Go for a change. "


    "There are two towns, one is Liwan Town, and the other is Tanjia town. The two towns are not far apart." One replied.


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed: "speed up to Liwan Town, I have something to do."


    The story of ghost biting ghost takes place in Liwan town.


    After Gu left Qingfeng Village, Su Xun thought that he might have returned to Liwan town.


    Mr. Gu was pregnant with Miao''s Witchcraft and Nanyang''s heresy. He had a lot of good things on him, which made Su Xun greedy.


    Although he has a zombie now, zombies are foreign things after all, but he himself does not know any magic. In this strange world, he must have a skill.


    So he focused on Gu Lao''s inheritance.


    From what the ghost bites the ghost does in this movie, Gu is always a thoroughly bad guy.


    As it happens, he is not a good man.


    Therefore, if Gu Lao cooperates, everything will be lucky, otherwise, he will be unlucky.


    Ma De, a pair of mother and son''s heart linked poison and the formula dare to take him 500 ocean.


    He has always been the only one who earns money from others. When can someone kill him?

 Chapter 896

    Liwan town.


    Let the bandits stay outside the town to watch the horses. Susian takes the Royal zombies into the town alone.


    Because the zombies can''t see the sun, the Royal zombies are covered with a layer of cloaks, which is a bit strange, so that the residents of the town can''t help but stay away.


    So Su Xun had a smooth journey.


    Since the Royal zombies, they are not afraid of blocking people on the road.


    Zhuji teahouse.


    Su Xun took the Royal zombie into the room.


    This is the starting point of the movie ghost bites ghost. In Liwan Town, the only thing he is interested in is Gu Lao. Who makes Gu Lao rich?


    In fact, uncle Jiu has more oil and water on him, but Uncle Jiu is more fierce. There is Maoshan behind him. Su Xun doesn''t want to tease him now.


    "Please come inside, my guest." Boss Zhu warmly called Su Xun: "what kind of tea do you want to drink, my guest?"


    "A pot of Longjing, and then get some food. In addition, prepare four large food boxes and pack them away."


    Su Xun threw five oceans behind him and sat down at a table.


    Boss Zhu looked at the ocean in his hand and said with a smile: "OK, my guest, please wait a moment, Xiaozhu. This young master has a pot of Longjing."


    "Well Xiaozhu answered, and her eyes fell on Su Xun. What a handsome young man.


    Carrying a pot of dragon well, he put it on Su Xun''s table and said, "young master, please use it slowly."


    Su Xun gave her a smile. She was ok, but her figure was not unusual. Let''s leave it to Hong Jinbao.


    In this movie, uncle Hong''s ghost is Jinbao''s Apprentice.


    "Little pearl, look what I''ve bought you."


    Speak of the devil, and he will come.


    Two figures came in, walking in front of a fat man in a white shirt, behind is a thin man in a blue shirt.


    Like Wencai Qiusheng, they are also Jiushu''s apprentices, Feibao and Xiaohai. They are responsible for looking after the Taoist temple in Liwan town.


    "I''m working now. Don''t make trouble, or my father will get angry again later." Xiaozhu Xiumei micro cluster, she and Feibao is married, but his father just don''t like Feibao.


    Seeing her father come out of the kitchen, she took Feibao to the second floor.


    Su Xun didn''t take care of three people any more. He called boss Zhu to ask him about Gu Lao.


    "Gu Lao?" Boss Zhu was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized: "you mean he just moved back, left turn out and go straight. The house on the edge of the town looks gloomy."


    "Thank you, boss. You can make the order first. I''ll pick it up later." Su Xun''s voice dropped. He took the cup and drank it. Then he left.


    Looking at the back of the Royal zombies, boss Zhu murmured to himself: "it''s really a strange man. It''s so hot that he''s not afraid of rash?"


    Su Xun brought the Royal zombies to the edge of the west end of the town according to the direction pointed by boss Zhu. As expected, he saw a gloomy house.


    Su Xun''s expressionless face immediately put on a gentle smile to knock on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Gu Lao, are you at home? Open the door. It''s me, Su Xun of Qingfeng Village, who gave you five hundred oceans to find the little Su who is refining your son''s and mother''s heart linked poison. "


    Su Xun called as he knocked on the door.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, a gust of wind pushed the door open, Gu Lao''s figure appeared at the door, but his eyes fell on the Royal zombie behind Su Xun.


    "Zombies?"


    Then an inexplicable color flashed in his eyes, and he looked at Su Xun: "do you control the zombies with your son and mother?"


    "Thanks to Gu Lao, you helped me refine Gu. I heard that you were here when I passed by Liwan town this time. I came here to thank you." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Gu old meaningful said: "is it? If you really want to thank me, how about giving me this zombie? I''ll help you to make a new pair of mother and son


    He didn''t expect that the boy wanted his son and mother to connect with each other, not to play with women, but to control zombies.


    I have to say that this boy is really lucky. I don''t know what means he used to control a walking corpse.


    Isn''t it a waste to give him a walking corpse?


    If it''s in your own hands, this walking corpse has great potential.


    "Gu Lao, this is not suitable." Su Xun showed a painful expression, obviously unwilling.


    Gu laoleng snorted: "boy, do you think I''m discussing with you? Look at your feet. "


    Su Xun looked down and saw that countless cockroaches were crawling out of Gu Lao''s robe, all over the ground.


    Although I saw this scene in the movie, it really disgusted him to appear in front of me.


    "Gu Lao, if you were so direct, I would be easy to handle." Su Xun thought provoking smile, the next second, raised a kick out.


    "Bang!"


    Gu Lao was directly kicked out, ah, a mouthful of blood spurted out."Boy, I want to die!"


    Gu Lao was very angry. He stood up and waved his hand. A leech with the length of thumb fell on Su Xun.


    Su Xun showed a sneer and grabbed the leech with his hand. He pinched it to death impolitely.


    Although he was granted mana and cultivation, and his constitution was weakened a lot, even if he was weakened a hundred times, it was not comparable to ordinary people.


    Before dealing with royal zombies so hard, it''s just because this guy was struck by thunder.


    "How can it be!"


    Old Gu was silly. He was a leech. He could suck up Su Xun''s blood without any effort. How could he be crushed like this?


    "Kill him."


    Su Xun hid behind and directed the zombies.


    He didn''t use the gun because he wanted to test the combat effectiveness of this mutant zombie.


    "Roar!"


    The Royal zombie jumps directly in front of Gu Lao and stabs his neck with his black nails.


    "How dare a walking corpse show off?"


    Gu Lao disdains to smile, and his hands are flexible like snakes around the Zombie''s arms.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The next second, he was directly thrown by the zombie, smashed the door and rolled into the house.


    "How could that be?"


    Gu Lao gets up with difficulty and doubts about life. The boy is not normal, and the zombie is not normal. Is this the legend of Suizhu?


    The Royal zombies jumped into the house after the victory. The sun was blocked by the roof, and they were even more unscrupulous. They beat Gu Lao and bit him.


    "Get up!"


    Gu Lao was pressed on the ground by the zombie, bent his legs, kicked the zombie away with one foot, and then took out a black dagger to stab the zombie in the heart.


    "Dang!"


    Quenched the poison, er, the dagger directly broke.


    "Roar!"


    The zombie grabbed him by the neck again.


    "Damn it! Give me town


    Gu Lao didn''t expect that a walking corpse could be invulnerable. He grabbed a handful of powder and spilled it.


    His clothes are like a treasure bag. He never knows how many things are in it.


    In a flash, the powder fell on the zombie.


    The zombies burst out crackling sparks, screamed, staggered back, and burned their cloaks.


    Gu Lao took advantage of this opportunity to kill Su Xun directly. He looked fierce and said with a grim smile, "I can''t kill zombies. Can''t I kill you?"


    He jumped high in the air, and a dozen bats flew out from under his cloak.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun didn''t care about the bats flying to him. He just shot Gu Lao in the air.


    "Plop!"


    Gu Lao leaps into the air and pours directly on the street.


    "Old man, times have changed. I just let my pet play with you, but you want to break the rules outside the court?"


    Su Xun came forward with a gun, and stepped on Gu Lao''s back with a condescending foot. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at his head.


    "You You... "


    Gu Lao''s eyes were full of unwilling and powerless anger. He was staring at Su Xun. He was holding back!


    "I don''t like your eyes."


    Su Xun pulled the trigger continuously.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Gu Lao has gone to the streets this time.


    The dozen bats lost control and flew away, chirping.

 Chapter 897

    After physics passed the old Gu.


    Like a devil, Su Xun came to the village and began to clean up.


    First of all, while Gu Lao''s body was still hot, Su Xun quickly took off his clothes and took out a lot of refined Gu and drugs.


    These poisonous insects and medicines are all in small porcelain bottles with names pasted on the outside.


    After all, there are so many porcelain vases that Gu Lao himself is afraid of taking them wrong.


    After searching all the things on him, Su Xun went into the room to search again, because the secret script could not be carried on him at any time.


    The emperor is worthy of his painstaking efforts.


    For God''s sake, Su Xun worked so hard to rummage around the room that he successfully found three secret books in Gu Lao''s bedroom.


    "Evil Moon Magic in Miao area", "heart breaking palm" and "corpse chopping sword technique".


    This is exactly what Su Xun wanted.


    Because he doesn''t need to practice Taoism at all, he just needs to practice zombies to the extreme, and by the way, he can use his own constitution to practice two hand Kung Fu.


    Plus the official position and three-tier insurance, he can do whatever he wants in this world.


    What''s more, he wanted to wait until 1937 to beat the devil with the corpse, which was to make up for his regret in life.


    Su Xun was a fair man, so he robbed Gu Lao''s Secret script and his savings.


    Five hundred ocean came back with interest.


    Before leaving, Su Xun also borrowed a black cloak from Gu Lao to let the Royal zombies put it on.


    By the way, let the Royal zombies suck Gu Lao''s blood, and drain his last function perfectly.


    Gu Lao, whose body is cooling gradually: please be a man! Su Xun was very satisfied with the performance of the Royal zombies today.


    After all, according to the records of the corpse refining notes, the general walking corpse is not so strong, but the joints of the body are more flexible than the jumping corpse.


    And royal zombies can be immune to sunlight to a certain extent. They are invulnerable and powerful.


    It is worthy of being a variant of the walking corpse.


    If Su Xun wants to turn it into a copper body, he needs a demon soul and a coffin fungus.


    Now the demon soul is there. As for the coffin fungus, Su Xun remembers that it appeared in the movie zombie supreme.


    In the movie, Qiusheng and Wencai take the coffin fungus in a place called zombie forest. The forest is full of zombies, and there is a Zombie King.


    But Su Xun didn''t know where the zombie forest was, so he had to look for it slowly.


    Su Xun took the Royal zombies back to Zhuji teahouse, took the packed food, and paid to buy the box together.


    "My guest, take your time."


    Boss Zhu is holding the ocean and can''t close his mouth with a smile. It''s true that all the handsome people are generous.


    "Oh, young master, it''s faster than you


    Suddenly, a little Si jumped out and stopped Su Xun and the Royal zombies.


    "Yes? Is there anything more attractive than me in Liwan town


    A young man in a white robe with glasses, a little fat and a very obscene appearance came up. When he saw the Royal zombie, he leaned back and said, "Wow, it''s really bigger than me. Mad, take off your hat."


    With that, he took the fan in one hand and picked the pocket on the head of the Royal zombie in the other.


    Su Xun stopped him with his hand holding the food box: "Mr. Shi, I advise you not to mess with me."


    It''s true that this man is one of the villains in the play ghost biting ghost, Mr. Shi. This is a very interesting surname. Lao Ba must know it very well.


    "Since you know me, it''s easy. No one dares to stop what I want to do! I''ll see how ugly he looks. " Shigongzi, with his nose in the air, forced to take off the hoods of the Royal zombies.


    Su Xun stopped him again: "son of a bitch, if you do this again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "What, threatening me? If you want to beat me, you can beat me. Who dares to beat me in Liwan town Ah


    "Bang!"


    Before he finished speaking, the whole man flew out with a scream and hit the ground with a mouthful of blood.


    "Cheap, real horse cheap."


    Su Xun shook his head and left with the Royal zombie. This shitty boy is cheaper than in the movie.


    "Young master, are you ok? Young master, young master..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun and the Royal zombies went out of town with food boxes and came to the place where the bandits were resting.


    "Young master."


    "Four masters No, young master


    All the people who were already hungry were staring at the food box in Su Xun''s hand to swallow saliva.


    "Eat, eat and go on the road."


    Hearing this, the bandits who have been eating dry food for several days can''t help it.


    He quickly opened the food box and gobbled it up.


    After dinner, a group of people rest for about half a quarter of an hour, then set foot on the road to Kangcheng again.In the afternoon, when the sun was burning, Su Xun called the Royal zombies into the carriage, and he came to drive.


    When it was getting dark, there was no sun in the sky. Instead, zombies drove the car, and Su Xun took the car.


    "Did you make a mistake? It''s amazing to ride so fast and have a horse. I''m in a hurry to get reincarnated!"


    By the side of the road, Mao Shanming crossed his waist and watched Su Xun''s team yell at him.


    In fact, the speed of the horse team was not fast, because Su Xun was in a carriage, which slowed down the overall speed.


    The reason why Mao Shanming swears is just because he is jealous.


    After all, his feet hurt when he walks, but he can ride in a carriage when he sees others. There are still people to protect him. Is it not sour?


    What a bloody rich man.


    "Uncle Ming, do you want me to play with them?"


    "Yes, yes, uncle Ming, let''s go."


    There were two small bags in a yellow umbrella at maoshanming''s waist, and two empty male voices came out.


    "Go, remember, don''t hurt people''s lives."


    Maoshan Mingqiu rich mentality attack, will open the yellow umbrella, two ghosts fly to Su Xun''s carriage.


    "Ah! What a fierce zombie


    As soon as they got close to the carriage, the two ghosts screamed and flew back to Mao Shanming, shivering. After all, zombies can eat ghosts.


    "Everyone stop!"


    In the carriage, Su Xun opened his eyes and called.


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    A bandit asked curiously.


    Su Xun didn''t explain. He lifted the curtain and got out of the car. He took the Royal zombies to maoshanming in the rear.


    He has Yin and Yang eyes. At a glance, he sees two shivering ghosts behind Mao Shanming.


    He also recognized Mao Shanming, the plot character in the horror movie Mr. Linghuan, and raised two ghosts, one named Dabao and the other Xiaobao.


    Mao Shanming is a cheater. He works with two ghosts to cheat people for a living.


    At the beginning of the story, Mr. Linghuan, Mao Shanming catches a ghost in Tan million''s house, the capital of Tanjia town. As a result, he is scared to run away.


    According to Su Xun''s understanding, not far ahead is Tanjia town. If Mao Shanming goes to TANJIA Town, it proves that the plot of Linghuan is about to start.


    The villain of Mr. Linghuan is a group of horse thieves who want to attack Tanjia town. The head of the horse thief is a young woman named Wangpo who can play witchcraft in Miao area.


    Finally, he was killed by Uncle Jiu.


    Su Xun was very interested in these horse thieves. He wanted to see if he could take them back to his own use.


    Although the female equine thief''s witchcraft is a little disgusting, it''s very powerful. Even her neck is separated. She spits out insects and wipes them, and the wound heals again.


    In the movie, the female horse thief is very loyal and died to save her subordinates.


    As long as he grasped this point, Su Xun felt that he was sure to accept her.


    When it was clear and the rain stopped, Su Xun felt that he was OK again.

 Chapter 898

    "Uncle Ming, zombie, what a fierce zombie!"


    "Will he eat us, uncle Ming?"


    Dabao and Xiaobao hide behind Mao Shanming, holding his clothes, watching Su Xun and the Royal zombies coming, their bodies shaking more and more.


    "You Don''t be afraid. If you shake, I want to shake with you. " Mao Shanming was not much better. His face turned white and his legs trembled.


    Su Xun looked at Mao Shanming and said, "what do you call this Taoist brother? It''s not the right way to raise ghosts. "


    You''re still raising zombies, and you''re still a walking corpse. How can you tell me?


    Maoshan Ming heart Tucao, but the surface is very heart, showing a smile of welcome: "in the next Maoshan, thanks to the friends of the road, but I make complaints about these two ghosts, not evil."


    "Oh?" Su Xun showed a joking smile: "so coincidentally, I''m just the opposite of you. I''m a zombie who specializes in injurious things."


    "Ah


    Mao Shanming and Dabao Xiaobao are nearly scared to pee.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "It''s just a joke." Su Xun laughed a few times, restrained his smile, looked at Mao Shanming and asked, "why, don''t you think it''s funny?"


    "No, it''s funny. It''s funny."


    "Ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Maoshanming and Dabao Xiaobao wave their hands and squeeze out a smile more ugly than crying.


    Funny, funny, your uncle!


    "I don''t know where Mao Daoyou is going?" Su Xun asked, he wanted to make sure whether the plot of Mr. Linghuan had started.


    Mao Shanming replied with a trembling voice: "I I was invited to catch ghosts in Tan million''s house in Tan family town. "


    "Coincidentally, I''m also going to Tanjia town. How about my colleagues?" When Su Xun heard the words, he immediately had the bottom in his heart and said quietly on the surface.


    Mao Shanming originally wanted to refuse, but he took a look at the Royal zombies, and then nodded cleverly: "good, good."


    The gap in strength, let him choose from the heart.


    After all, starting from the heart, we can go home alive.


    In this way, at Su Xun''s friendly and warm invitation, Mao Shanming "happily" agreed to go with him, and both sides rushed to Tanjia town hand in hand.


    They talked while they were on their way.


    At the beginning, Mao Shanming was worried about food rations for zombies, but soon realized that although Su Xun raised corpses, it was not Xie Xiu who killed innocent people indiscriminately.


    So I put my heart down.


    "Taoist priest Mao, it''s hard to avoid being infected with Yin Qi when raising ghosts. It''s a waste of life." Su Xun kindly reminded him.


    In the movie, Jiushu wakes him up, and he finally forces Dabao and Xiaobao to leave.


    Mao Shanming said: "thank you so much for reminding me, but the evil effect of raising corpses is more fierce than raising ghosts. It not only brings down one''s life, but also is forbidden by the right way."


    "What I''m afraid of most is to lose my life." Su Xun gave a cool smile. If the sky is dead, he can''t either.


    Su Xun continued: "it''s easy to be rejected by the right way. If they don''t provoke me, I''ll send them away first."


    Mao Shanming shook his head. He was so young that he had to fall down to know that there was someone out there.


    "Taoist priest Mao, why don''t you tell me something about the spiritual world?" Su Xun said.


    "Mr. Su Ming said," I don''t know much about him


    He was not even half a bucket of water, so he went all over the world to hear more, and didn''t know much about the deeper information of the spiritual world.


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded.


    Maoshan cleared his throat in the Ming and Qing Dynasties: "now is the end of the law, and the spiritual world is in the doldrums. Among the spiritual world, the most famous are Maoshan and Longhushan, followed by the Ma family and Zhuge family..."


    "As far as I know, after 1900, no one in the realm of spirit and fantasy has practiced to refine the spirit and return to the void for a long time. Those old people who are now in the sect of Zhenzong..."


    "The Tao and the law are in the doldrums, but because of the war and the troubled times, more and more demons and monsters are haunting us..."


    What Mao Shanming said was superficial, which could be said by any monk, but Su Xun was still interested in it.


    Because he doesn''t even know the superficial.


    During the chat, everyone has arrived at Tanjia town.


    "Why is there no one in the street?"


    Mao Shanming said curiously.


    "Stupid, it''s so late. I must have a rest." A bandit replied angrily.


    But Su Xun laughed. All the people in the town gathered in Baohe restaurant to ambush the horse thieves.


    Su Xun looked at Mao Shanming and said, "Taoist priest Mao, Tan million should still be waiting for you. I won''t delay you to catch the ghost. Let''s say goodbye."


    "Good. Good bye." Mao Shanming arched his hand and turned away with his yellow umbrella.


    A bandit then asked, "young master, what are we doing in Tanjia town with maoshanming?"Others looked at Su Xun in doubt.


    Just now, because Mao Shanming was there, it was hard for them to ask. They were all choked.


    "I have my own plan. Just listen to me. Go to a restaurant first." With that, Su Xun drove his carriage down the street of the town.


    Baohe building is located in Baohe village, the center of Tanjia town. It''s the biggest restaurant in the town. It''s easy to find.


    So after a while, Su Xun found Baohe building and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    After knocking at the door, he took a step back.


    The next second, the door of Baohe building opened, and a group of people rushed out. The first young man with glasses, holding a knife, yelled nervously: "they are riding horses. They must be horse thieves. Surround them!"


    "Ah Wei!"


    Su Xun blurted out that the man in front of him was Ah Wei, the security captain in the movie Mr. zombie.


    It''s the guy who says, "open the door, I''m your captain, Ah Wei.".


    "What ah Wei, my name is Qiang Zai! Don''t think you can let go of your relatives today! "


    The strong son is carrying a knife to blatantly say.


    Su Xun remembered that this guy was the security team leader of Baohe village in Mr. Linghuan''s movie. His name was Qiangzi, and he was a disciple of Jiushu.


    But how did you get promoted to Renjia town as a security captain and change his name to awei?


    And in Mr. Zombie''s plot, Ah Wei is not uncle Jiu''s disciple?


    What happened in the middle of this?


    "Tie them up!"


    Qiangzi, the conductor.


    "Mad! I don''t know who dares


    The bandits on the horse, holding the reins in one hand, pulled out the pistols in the other hand and looked around.


    The villagers suddenly changed their looks.


    "Ah! There''s a gun


    "Didn''t the news say that the horse thief didn''t have a gun?"


    "Run quickly!"


    "Kang!" Su Xun fired a shot at the sky and yelled, "everyone stand still in the same place!"


    For a moment, the original noisy environment was silent, and everyone was motionless.


    Su Xun looked at Qiangzi.


    Qiangzi''s face turned pale and stammered: "brother, no If you think I should be called awei, I I can actually change my name to awei. "

 Chapter 899

    "Folks, first of all, we need to clarify that we are not horse thieves. We are just passers-by lodging in Tanjia town."


    Su Xun held the gun in one hand and yelled.


    "Hoo -"


    everyone was relieved.


    If this group of people in front of us are really horse thieves, their Tan family town will be bloody tonight.


    "What''s the matter? Where did the gunfire come from?"


    A middle-aged man in a black crew neck, with gray hair, a healthy face and two strange eyebrows came quickly.


    "Uncle nine is coming."


    "Uncle nine."


    Everyone was saying hello.


    Su Xun also looked at him. This was the first time he saw Uncle Jiu in the world.


    Sure enough, it gives people a sense of security.


    When he was a child, he would be afraid to watch horror movies, but when he saw Uncle Jiu appearing, he felt afraid.


    "Zombies!"


    Suddenly, uncle Jiu frowned and stared at the Royal zombie beside Su Xun.


    "Ah! Zombies


    When the villagers heard this, they immediately retreated behind uncle Jiu, and looked at Su Xun and others in horror.


    Wokuo, you are not horse thieves, but Horse Stepping zombies are more terrible than horse thieves!


    "I''ve met uncle Jiu in lower Su Xun. Uncle Jiu''s name is like thunder. It''s really extraordinary to see him today."


    Su Xun came forward and said to Uncle Jiu.


    Su Xun''s eyes moved to Su Xun, frowned and said, "your zombie?"


    "Uncle Jiu can rest assured that although I raise corpses, I am not indiscriminately killing innocent people. Otherwise, I will be dead because these villagers have just offended me."


    Su Xun had a gentle smile on his face.


    The villagers said: MMP.


    Uncle Jiu''s face softened a little, and he said in a deep voice: "my friend, I''ll advise you anyway that it will cost you your life to engage in heresy."


    He didn''t want to get rid of the zombie. He was really powerless. After all, Su Xun had a gun in his hand and ten guns behind him.


    He has not yet broken through the realm of alchemy and returning to emptiness, and he can not stop the bullets. In addition, there are so many villagers here, so he dare not come.


    What''s more, as Su Xun said, he didn''t look like a person who killed innocent people indiscriminately.


    Jiushu is more open-minded, which can be seen from the fact that he put female ghost Xiaohong in ghost biting ghost and banana female ghost in another film.


    "Thank you very much, uncle Jiu. I know it well." Su Xun said with a smile, and then changed the topic: "Uncle Jiu, if it''s convenient, my brother and I want to stay here tonight. I don''t know if we can."


    Hearing that Su Xun called them brothers, the ten bandits felt a little better for him.


    The children of the four masters of the family, who came from rich families and stayed abroad, not only didn''t dislike them at all, but treated them as brothers instead. Can they not be moved?


    Su Xun was good at buying people''s hearts and acting.


    Su Xun didn''t offer to help ambush the brigands. He just wanted Jiu Shu to fight back the brigands tonight as in the original story, and catch two alive.


    Then he made the female traitors loyal to him on the condition of saving the two captured traitors.


    In order to keep the promise of the thief, she will die in the movie.


    This kind of righteous person is best used.


    Keke, how did Su Xun feel that he was more like a villain than a female horse thief?


    No, no, he''s a good man!


    By the way, he said, "it''s better to live in the ninth building than to protect the villagers."


    After a while, all the young people will follow him to ambush the horse thieves. Only the old people, women and children will be left in the Baohe building, which is easy to cause accidents.


    For example, the brigands were divided into two groups, or they didn''t stop the brigands and let them enter the town.


    With Su Xun, they can at least save the lives of these women, children and children.


    Su Xun nodded and said with a smile, "if you can help Uncle Jiu, I''ll help you."


    "Thank you very much." Uncle Jiu arched his hand with a knife.


    Su Xun said in secret, I just hope you don''t want to kill me at last.


    However, I am doing a good deed. If I accept the horse thieves, they will not continue to harm others.


    Su Xun felt that what he had done was great, and his image was much bigger.


    In the crowd, Qiangzi looked at the knife in his hand and the gun in Su Xun''s and others'' hands. He felt envious.


    Secret way, oneself also want to take gun just go.


    It''s said that the security captain of Renjia town is dying, so he can go to ask his uncle.


    My uncle''s family is a big family in Renjia town. If I had his help, I would be the leader of Renjia town security team.The security team leaders of Renjia town have their own system, and they are equipped with guns. That''s enough prestige.


    Now, as the leader of the security team in Baohe village, even a horse thief can only chop with a knife.


    Besides, the name of awei is quite awei. When you become the leader of the security team of Renjia Town, you can change your name to awei. You have to be awei.


    At this time, a young man rushed over: "Uncle Jiu, here comes the horse thief."


    "Slow down, where are the horse thieves?" Uncle nine is not in a hurry, calm and self-confident of ask a way.


    The young man gasped: "the news just came that He said that the brigands had crossed the river in the river, the mountains outside the mountains and came to the town


    "All the young men will follow me with their weapons, and the old people will stay in Baohe building." Uncle Jiu yelled, then looked at Su Xun and said, "please, old people."


    "Don''t worry, uncle nine." Su Xun''s face was serious.


    "Everyone, let''s go!"


    Nine uncle took the person mighty to walk.


    After a while, Su Xun looked at the bandits behind him and said, "you stay in Baohe building and have a rest. I''ll follow you to see if I can help you."


    Naturally, he couldn''t have gone to help. He went to squat and talked with the female horse thief after the horse thief was repulsed by the ninth uncle.


    "Four Young master, it''s too dangerous. Let''s go together when we want to go. "


    "Yes, if something happens to you, you should be Young master, they will cut us down. "


    But the bandits didn''t know his real plan, so they were in a hurry when they heard this.


    "No nonsense! Don''t you know my skill? What''s more, with the Royal zombies, what can happen to me? " Su Xun''s tone became severe.


    All of a sudden, they did not dare to stop.


    Then, Su Xun left with the Royal zombies.


    Then ten bandits took the old, weak, women and children to Baohe building.


    Soon after, Mao Shanming, who was scared to death by the ghosts in Tan''s family, ran into Baohe building just like in the movie.


    The villagers thought that he was a traitor spy, or the bandits helped to testify, so they relieved their suspicion of him.


    Maoshanming naturally asked the bandits about Su Xun.


    After hearing that Su Xun helped the villagers to stop the horse thieves, Mao Shanming felt a steady stream of admiration in his heart. Then he thought that he was scared out of his wits by ghosts, and he was very ashamed.


    The zombie who dares to raise ghosts is more ruthless than himself.

 Chapter 900

    Su Xun with the Royal zombies, far behind the nine uncle and others hanging.


    Nine uncle after they went out of town, and walked about a mile, then lie in ambush in the haystack on both sides of the road.


    Su Xun took the zombies away from Jiushu and hid in a tree on the way to escape.


    Next, just sit and wait for the show.


    "Step, step..."


    "Step, step..."


    The horse''s hooves hit the ground recklessly. Su Xun and the Royal zombies hid in the tree and watched a group of horse thieves gallop to Tan''s town.


    It was a woman at the head.


    The brigands rushed into the encirclement of the villagers without any precaution, and two rows of wooden piles suddenly sprung up at the front and rear ends to block the way and retreat of the brigands.


    "Ambush


    The leader of the female equine thief called out in mountain dialect.


    "Kill


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill the horse thief! Kill


    Jiushu and other villagers rushed out from both sides with weapons and killed the horse thieves without fear.


    Then there was a fierce battle.


    The villagers soon found out that the equine thieves could not be killed. Even if they cut their throats, the female equine thieves could quickly heal by spitting out a poisonous insect and wiping the wound on their necks.


    Although he had seen this scene in the movie for a long time, Su Xun still felt that the female horse thief was really powerful when it happened in front of him.


    Uncle Jiu also found out this and cried out in the confusion: "wipe the blood on the knife and cut it."


    They all followed suit.


    After the blood smeared knife cuts out the wound again, the female equine thief can''t heal the wound even if she uses the poisonous insect. The wound will crack again just after it is closed.


    Without this great advantage, the female brigands knew that they had no hope of winning.


    "Withdraw! Get out of here


    The female equine thief swung her cloak and let out a lot of insects. Then she flew on, and the horse ran in the direction of coming. She rode high over the stake on the ground.


    Looking at her move of releasing insects, Su Xun suddenly thought, would she have something to do with Gu Lao?


    Gu Lao''s method is very similar to her, but Gu Lao is obviously not as powerful as her.


    The battle below is coming to an end.


    Uncle Jiu, they caught two horse thieves alive, while the female horse thief ran away with the rest.


    Su Xun with the Royal zombie quickly followed the female horse thief and others.


    The female equine thief ran for a while and found that only two people were catching up. She immediately prepared to fight back.


    "Kill him!"


    The rest of the brigands immediately reined in and rushed back.


    Su Xun yelled, "I can save those two people."


    "Stop!" Cried the brigands.


    Then she took the rest of the brigands to surround Su Xun and the Royal zombies.


    At this time, Real Madrid saw zombies, but she had no idea.


    "What did you just say? Can you save the two of us who were arrested? " The female equine thief asked coldly.


    Su Xun was calm: "yes, I can only have those two arrested people, but I have conditions."


    The female equine looked at him so quietly.


    "I save them, and from now on, all of you will listen to me." Su Xun came to the point, because he knew that there was no need to beat around the bush with the female horse thief.


    It''s easy for a group of illiterates to misunderstand because they don''t understand.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Roar! You are dreaming


    Before the female equine thief spoke, her subordinates were already angry and looked at Su Xun with fierce eyes.


    Without the slightest fear on his face, Su Xun stood up and looked at the female horse thief calmly: "are you going to be a horse thief all your life? It''s not the first time that this kind of situation happened today. Do you want your companions to die one by one? "


    The female brigands were moved. Su Xun was right. This is not the first time that this happened today. Many of them have died.


    She didn''t want to be a horse thief either. At first, she was a horse thief just for the convenience of tracking down the enemy.


    But now in addition to continue to be a horse thief, she really can''t think how to support her men.


    So now after hearing Su Xun''s words, she was obviously moved, but she still said, "I can save them myself."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Next, Sue will look for you as a bait, and then use me to make a smile


    He was confident in his analysis, because he remembered that this was the case in the movie.


    The female horse thief''s face became gloomy. Su Xun''s face made her have the impulse to punch.


    "Loyal to me, I help you save those two companions, and I will support you very well. My patience is very limited. I hope you can give me a result now. If you don''t agree, I will go back to sleep."Su Xun looked at the Rolex on his wrist and said.


    When he was studying abroad, he bought this thing with him.


    But can the accuracy of the output table of foreign countries be improved? There are obvious loopholes.


    The female horse thief''s face was cloudy and clear. She knelt down on one knee and lowered her head to Su Xun.


    If she were alone, she would not be.


    But there are a group of brothers behind her. When her father died, she handed them over to her. She has the responsibility to choose a good future for them.


    Therefore, she could not refuse Su Xun''s offer.


    Others can only follow the leader''s example, kneel down on one knee and bow their heads.


    "You made the right choice. Get up."


    Su Xiaozhao helped the female leader to hide herself.


    Buy people''s hearts, that''s it.


    You don''t see. Throughout the dynasties of the Dragon Kingdom, how do those big men buy people''s hearts?


    As expected, the female horse thief''s face lightened a lot. She thought Su Xun would despise her.


    "Get up, too, and call me young master later."


    "Yes, young master."


    All the brigands got up at the same time.


    Su Xun looked at the female horse thief and asked, "what''s your name? There must be a name


    "My name is Granny Wang." The female equine replied.


    Suxu had known from the movie, but still unable to make complaints about it. He said, "a woman must have a decent name. Later you call Wang Ying, and take a new name, you should say goodbye to your past."


    "Yes, young master." Wang Ying bowed her head.


    Su Xun asked what he had just thought in the tree: "do you know Gu Lao?"


    Wang Ying looks puzzled.


    "Even if he has white hair and likes to wear black robes, he can also practice witchcraft, which is called" witchcraft of evil moon in Miao area. " Su Xun described his appearance.


    Wang Ying''s eyes were red, and her anger poured out: "where is that scum! Where is it? "


    Other horse thieves also showed their intention to kill.


    Su Xun was stunned. He was lying in the trough. It really matters.


    "Don''t get excited. He''s dead." After Su Xun finished, he asked, "do you know him?"


    "We all know it when it turns to dust." Wang Ying gnashed her teeth and said with tears: "he is my elder martial brother. He is not talented. But he always thinks that my father didn''t teach him the real skills, so he killed my father and stole the evil moon witchcraft of Miao from my family. The reason why we become horse thieves is to pursue and kill him everywhere for revenge."


    "I''m sorry. Just yesterday, I killed him myself." Su Xun said in a low voice, and suddenly realized that no wonder Gu Lao would appear in Qingfeng Village.


    Most of them went to seek refuge. The reason why they went back to Liwan town was that they thought things were over.


    But Wang Ying didn''t give up chasing him.


    Wang Ying wiped her tears and knelt down on one knee again: "from now on, you are the only one to look forward to!"


    "Wow!"


    The other horse thieves knelt down again.


    Su Xun obviously felt that this time he knelt down more sincerely and was completely loyal to him.


    I didn''t expect that killing Gu Lao would have such benefits.


    Su Xun said that Gu Laozhen was so cute.


    He''s the best person in the world to him. He''s also a giver of secrets and money. Now he''s got a wave of powerful subordinates.


    He felt that it was necessary for him to ask if Gu Lao had been buried, so that he could go to worship him.


    Cool Gu Lao: don''t come here, don''t come here. I can lift the coffin and climb out of the grave in anger when you come!

 Chapter 901

    "In this way, you find a place outside the town to camp, and I''ll fight with you when I get those two brothers out, and then leave together."


    "By the way, I''ll pick out some clothes for you to change in the town. You''re not a good person at all."


    Su Xun looked at Wang Ying and others and said.


    In fact, Wang Ying looks pretty when she washes her face, changes her clothes and changes her hair style. She has a good figure and looks like the coquettish and fox spirit killed by the Four Eyed Taoist priest before. Now the demon spirit is still in his hands.


    no, as like as two peas, it looks exactly alike, even with the same figure.


    Su looked as like as two peas in the heart, and asked Wang Ying, tentatively, "do you know a fox? She looks just like you."


    "The young master has seen her?" Wang Ying knew her and said, "it was my pet. After my father died, she ran away. She must have been walking outside like me after she ran away."


    "I see." Su Xun suddenly realized, and then said, "she''s dead, and the soul is in my hand."


    "That animal is a white eyed wolf who is not well bred. It''s her destiny to die in the hands of the young master." Wang Ying enters the role very quickly, a young master is very skilled.


    If you play role-playing, she will be able to put in very fast.


    Su Xun looked at his watch and said, "that''s it."


    "Young master, we are staying in a cave ten miles away." While Wang Ying was talking, she took out a short Jade Flute and handed it to Su Xun: "young master, when you blow this Xiao, the insects in my hand will feel it."


    Su Xun took over the Jade Flute and said in his heart that the magic was really magical.


    Watching Wang Ying and others ride away, Su Xun also takes the Royal zombies back to Tanjia town.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tanjia town.


    Jiushu and others came back from the victory.


    "Master, what about these two horse thieves?"


    Walking on the street of the town, Qiangzi points to the two horse thieves and asks uncle Jiu.


    Nine uncle eyebrows a pick: "of course is put in prison ah."


    "Do you hear me? Put them in the villa!" Qiangzi looks back and shouts.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    A group of members of the security team escorted the two horse thieves bound to the Yizhuang.


    Qiangzi caught up with Jiushu, licked his face and said, "Shifu, what do you think of me as a security captain in Renjia town?"


    "Isn''t that a promotion? But with your virtue, it''s not your turn to be promoted. " Uncle Jiu said.


    Qiangzi said with a smile: "master, master Ren FA of Renjia town is my uncle. Besides, you have a high reputation in Renjia town. If you are willing to help me, I will have no problem."


    "Don''t think about it, I won''t help you, and I won''t allow you to go astray to get promoted, otherwise, you won''t be my apprentice." Uncle Jiu gave a warning.


    In a daze, Qiangzi turned his lips and called for your master for so long. You haven''t taught me Taoism. I might as well go to Renjia town to be a security captain.


    Although in the heart had the idea, but the strong boy did not display, and the playful face followed up.


    "Master, wait for me, master..."


    Jiushu takes Qiangzi to Baohe building.


    "Open the door, we are back in triumph!"


    Just outside Baohe building, Qiangzi opened his throat with satisfaction and yelled.


    "Creak -"


    when the door of Baohe building was opened, a group of people rushed out in an instant, and the scene became chaotic.


    "Have the horse thieves been beaten back?"


    "How many people were injured?"


    "My son, my son..."


    "Be quiet, everyone. Be quiet." Uncle Jiu was surrounded by the crowd and cried out.


    The noisy scene gradually quieted down.


    Jiushu said: "the horse thieves have been beaten back, but they have not been completely eliminated, so we can''t relax. We should be alert or not."


    After that, he looked in the crowd, did not find Su Xun''s figure, looked at a bandit: "brother, where''s your young master?"


    "Didn''t our young master help you stop the horse thieves?" The bandits were also confused.


    "Here I am!"


    Su Xun came over and looked at Uncle Jiu. He was embarrassed and said, "Uncle Jiu, I wanted to help, but I didn''t expect to get lost."


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s easy to get dizzy if you''re not familiar with the road in tanjiazhen." Uncle Jiu has no doubt.


    Su Xun hung up a smile: "just far away, I heard that the horse thief was beaten back. Congratulations, uncle Jiu."


    "It''s just a temporary repulsion. After catching two prisoners, the brigands will not give up." Uncle Jiu shook his head and said to Su Xun, "it''s late. I won''t disturb you to have a rest. I''ll celebrate my birthday tomorrow night. If I''m not in a hurry, I can have a drink."


    "Sure, sure." Su Xun remembers that the night after he caught the horse thief in the movie was Jiu Shu''s birthday.So he can take this opportunity to save the two thieves tomorrow night.


    Because in the movie, after Jiushu''s birthday, he would set up a net in Yizhuang to lure the female horse thieves to come to the rescue with the two prisoners as bait.


    At that time, Yizhuang was well guarded.


    Only tomorrow, the night of ninth uncle''s birthday, is the most careless time for the whole villa.


    This is also the best time for Su Xun to save people.


    After Jiu Shu left, Su Xun and his wife were arranged to have a rest in the guest room of Baohe building.


    "You all come with me."


    Su Xun called ten bandits into his room and left the Royal zombies outside to guard the door.


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Ten people were curious. They didn''t understand what Su Xun wanted to do.


    Su Xun''s eyes swept the crowd: "tomorrow night, I will take advantage of Uncle Jiu''s birthday to save the two horse thieves."


    "Ah, what?"


    They were shocked and looked at Su Xun with puzzled faces: "four masters, why?"


    "There are so many reasons why those two people are useful to me." Su Xun glared at the person who asked the question.


    That person instant Yan, scratched to scratch the back of the head, urn sound urn airway: "four in charge of you order."


    "Tomorrow night Jiushu''s birthday, the guard at the Yizhuang will be reduced. We will Then, finally, don''t kill people. "


    Su Xun said his plan again, and then looked at ten people: "do you have anything to add?"


    Ten people looked at each other, then shook their heads at the same time and gave a thumbs up: "no, no, no supplement, young master, you are really resourceful."


    "Yes, it''s more than sophistication. It''s extremely insidious and cunning."


    "Yes, more clever and cunning than the old fox on the mountain..."


    Su Xun''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. The corners of his mouth twitched and said: "if you don''t know how to flatter, don''t pat around. Go back to sleep."


    Mad, a bunch of illiterates.


    A dog can''t spit out its ivory.


    Thank you for praising me so much.

 Chapter 902

    the second day.


    Su Xun slept until noon.


    After washing, take the Royal zombies to the street to buy clothes for Wang Ying and his party.


    After all, they don''t look like good people in their clothes.


    Su Xun, a good man, was easily misunderstood when he walked with them.


    Nowadays, there are few clothing stores. Most of them are cloth shops. They buy cloth to make clothes.


    Clothing stores are mostly men''s clothes, black blouses with black pants, Su Xun bought more than ten sets at a time.


    As for women''s clothes, it''s troublesome. In this era, there was only one style of women''s clothes in the country''s clothing stores, namely cheongsam, all kinds of cheongsam.


    Because poor people buy cloth and make it themselves.


    Those who can afford to buy ready-made clothes are rich prostitutes. Naturally, women with money will not buy short shirts, so women''s cheongsam is popular in various ready-made clothing stores.


    Finally, Su Xun chose two pieces, one was white peony and the other was black Azalea.


    After buying clothes, I went back to Baohe building.


    Baohe building is decorating to prepare for Jiushu''s birthday party in the evening.


    As time goes by, it''s evening.


    Baohe building is decorated with lanterns and people come and go. Jiushu, the birthday star, sits at the main table on the second floor.


    All the people at the table with him are dignitaries in tanjiazhen. The average age of this table is 40.


    "Ninth uncle, congratulations."


    "Ninth uncle, happy birthday."


    "Every year has today, every year has today."


    People at the same table congratulated uncle Jiu one after another.


    Nine uncle''s face is smiling, in the heart mother sells to criticize.


    Mother Ganlin! I''m only in my thirties, but I look older.


    "Here comes the cake."


    A fat man in a waistcoat came over with a cake. This man was Hong comprador, Feibao''s brother in Liwan town.


    As soon as Qiangzi saw a circle of candles on the cake, he suddenly widened his eyes: "Wow, is there any mistake? Give my master incense."


    "Ah, you don''t understand. It''s popular from the West. Uncle Jiu, blow the candle." Hong comprador full face smile at nine uncle said.


    Uncle Jiu leaned forward and blew out the candle.


    Then everyone at the same table clapped their hands and sang: "Happy Birthday to you ~"


    "Happy Birthday to you ~"


    watching a group of middle-aged and old people clapping and singing Western songs to celebrate their birthday.


    Although Jiushu''s face was full of smiles, he was so embarrassed that his toes were picking in his shoes.


    "Ah, stop, stop, don''t sing this. If you want to sing, just sing this. Listen to me."


    With a turn of his eyes, Qiangzi interrupted the crowd. Then he leaned against Jiushu''s arms, showing a face of sadness and soul, and sang: "only Shifu is good in the world. A child with Shifu is like a treasure. He threw himself into Shifu''s arms..."


    Uncle Jiu


    Gan! A bunch of psychos_ "Uncle Jiu, I''d like to propose a toast to you." Su Xun came up from upstairs just to get rid of Uncle Jiu.


    Uncle nine is a moment of relief, quickly took the opportunity to get up with a glass: "drink delicious tonight."


    "Uncle Jiu, we are ready to leave all night after the toast. There is enough time to delay." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he drank it up.


    Nine uncle smell speech, thought it was to celebrate his birthday, delayed Su Xun''s time, heart moved, said: "Su young master, I wish you a pleasant journey."


    "Thank you, uncle nine." After Su Xun finished, he looked at other people again: "you guys, I''m busy with important things. I''ll go first. Thank you for your hospitality."


    "Slow down, brother su."


    "Have a good trip, master su."


    "I''ll go after eating..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Yizhuang.


    Su Xun with the Royal zombies, followed by two bandits, with food boxes and wine in hand, swaggered to the gate of Yizhuang.


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    Four people were stopped at a distance.


    "Uncle Jiu is celebrating his birthday tonight. You can''t go. He says you''ve been working hard here. Uncle Jiu asks us to send us some wine and food to fill our stomachs."


    Su Xun shook the wine pot in his hand and said with a smile.


    "It''s master Su, please. Uncle Jiu is really considerate as always."


    "It smells good. Call them out to eat. I don''t think anything will happen tonight."


    "Hey, brothers, come to dinner."


    After recognizing that it was Su Xun, the members of the security team at the door relaxed their vigilance and went into the Yizhuang, shouting for people to eat.


    Soon, the members of the security team who were responsible for guarding the horse thieves ate and drank in the yard of Yizhuang.


    "Then you eat first, and I''ll go back first."Su Xun said hello and turned to leave.


    "Well, it''s the taste of Baohe building. It smells good."


    "It''s very exciting. Cheers, cheers."


    "What''s the matter? I''m a little dizzy."


    After a while, there was a bed in the yard.


    The wine they drank was filled with sweat medicine, which was found by Su Xun from Gu Lao.


    After they fainted, Su Xun, who had just left, showed up with the Royal zombies and two bandits and went straight to the backyard of Yizhuang.


    When I came to the backyard, I saw two brigands in the prison surrounded by iron railings.


    Two horse thieves squatting in the corner raised their heads when they heard the news.


    "Shh, don''t make any noise. I''m here to save you." Su Xun took out a short Xiao from his arms.


    Seeing this short Xiao, the eyes of the two brigands changed and became more cooperative.


    Su Xun ordered the Royal zombies to break the iron railings of the prison, and then broke the chains on the hands and feet of the two brigands, so he released them.


    Then, instead of leaving in a hurry, Su Xun turned around in the villa.


    "Young master, everything is done. Let''s go." Urged a bandit.


    Su Xun didn''t reply: "what''s the hurry? It''s not easy to come here. You have to take some local products before you go."


    Then he ransacked a handful of magic talismans drawn by Jiu Shu and went into a room full of jars. His eyes lit up when he looked at the jars.


    Because it''s very clear in the movie that all the jars are filled with ghosts caught by Uncle Jiu.


    Su Xun released all the ghosts to feed the zombies.


    After the Royal zombies eat a room of ghosts, the corpse gas on their bodies becomes stronger and stronger.


    Su Xun was content to take them to the outside of the villa.


    Uncle Jiu is really a good man. He is more generous than Taoist four eyes. He has prepared so many gifts for me.


    But it''s not as good as Gu Lao.


    Gu Lao: does zhenima whip the corpse repeatedly?


    At the same time, the four eyes Taoist priest and his party, who had been on the road for two consecutive days, finally arrived.


    "In front is elder martial brother Lin Jiu''s Yizhuang in Tanjia town. He must be in Yizhuang at this time."


    The mayor of Dongzhuang wiped his face with sweat.


    "Elder martial brother Lin Jiu is really rich. There are his temples and real estate everywhere."


    The thousand crane sighed and quickened his pace to keep up with the four eyes Taoist priest and master Yixiu.


    What he didn''t know was that four eyes Taoist priest also had two boxes of gold in his house. He was the only one who was poor.


    "It seems that the door is unlocked. It must be at home."


    After approaching, looking at the opening of the gate of Yizhuang, the four eyes Taoist priest showed a smile on his face.


    Then, Su Xun took two horse thieves out of the Yizhuang. As soon as he went out, he just met four eyes and three people.


    The air has solidified.


    Qianhe blurted out: "it''s you!"


    "It''s me, Taoist Qianhe. What a coincidence." In this situation, Su Xun did not panic, and fully developed his acting skills and on-the-spot adaptability.


    After greeting Qianhe, he looked at four eyes and said with a smile, "Taoist priest four eyes, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon."

 Chapter 903

    "Well! I don''t know my face but my heart. I didn''t expect that I was cheated by you all my life


    The four eyes Taoist priest snorted coldly. When his eyes fell on the Royal zombies, his eyes became colder.


    Su Xun looked at him in amazement: "how can Taoist priest four eyes say this? Have I ever cheated you? "


    "Still pretending?" The four eyes were angry and laughed by him, pointing to the Royal Zombies: "what''s this?"


    "Zombies." Su Xun admitted it directly, and then said sincerely, "although I raise corpses, I''m a good man, and I''ve never cheated the Taoist priest."


    "You fart, rob corpses with guns, raise corpses for trouble, you also call good people?" Taoist Qianhe yelled.


    Su Xun looked at him with an aggrieved face: "Taoist Qianhe, you''d be speechless. If I didn''t control the zombies, you would have died long ago."


    "You But that''s not your reason for raising corpses! " Qianhe Taoist priest gnashes his teeth.


    Su Xun looked upright: "narrow minded! It''s good for zombies to be evil, but it also depends on who is in charge. Even uncle Jiu can tolerate me. Can''t you understand? "


    "What did you say?" Four eyes are incredible.


    Su Xun laughed and calmly pointed to the gate of Yizhuang: "you saw me coming out of Jiushu''s Yizhuang with a zombie. Can there be any fake?"


    Finish saying, again seem to be to suddenly think of what, take out a few Fu: "by the way, because I want to catch up with night road tonight, this is nine uncle just sent me to defend oneself to use."


    If you cheat, try your best to cheat. Half true and half false. You are not afraid of getting old. As long as it works.


    When deceiving others, first of all, you have to be confident. If you cheat others, you have to cheat yourself. Otherwise, you will be exposed.


    "Four eyes elder martial brother, it''s really a talisman made by elder martial brother Lin Jiu." Qianhe Taoist priest said suspiciously.


    Four eyes looked at Su Xun''s face. It seemed that things were different from his imagination.


    Su Xun struck while the iron was hot, and said with a smile, "and uncle Jiu''s birthday tonight, do you know?"


    "No, I forgot." Four eyes and a thousand cranes spoke in unison, and they believed Su Xun a little more.


    Because Su Xun can come out of Lin Jiu''s Yizhuang with a zombie, and he has a rune painted by Lin Jiu. He also knows that tonight is Lin Jiu''s birthday, which means that he really has a good relationship with Lin Jiu.


    It seems that it is not evil for him to raise corpses, otherwise Lin Jiu would not tolerate it.


    In addition, Su Xun controlled the zombies and didn''t kill Qianhe before, so he was not a bad man.


    Thinking of the above, Qianhe and four eyes looked at Su Xun subconsciously.


    Su Xun continued: "Uncle Jiu lived in Baohe building. Do you know the way? Or I''ll take you there first, and then I''ll go. "


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." Four eyes and many eyes, I want to continue to test.


    Su Xun nodded, turned to the two bandits and said, "you go outside the town and wait for me. I''ll come out to meet them after I''ve brought them the way, and then set out."


    "Yes, young master." Take two bandits out of town.


    Su Xun looked at master Yixiu and pretended not to know him: "by the way, this is..."


    "I''ve seen you, benefactor. I''ll rest." Master Yixiu introduces himself.


    Su Xun suddenly realized: "it''s master Yixiu. I''ve heard so much about you. Please wait for a moment."


    With that, Su Xun naturally turned to close the door of the villa, and then said, "let''s go."


    The reason why we have to close the door is that we are afraid that when three people pass by the door, they will see the people fainting in the yard.


    In this way, Su Xun and the Royal zombies came to Baohe building with four eyes Taoist priest and three people.


    "Uncle nine." On the second floor, Su Xun called.


    Uncle Jiu saw four eyes and three people behind him: "Qianhe four eyes, how did you come?"


    "Uncle Jiu, I just sent some food to my brother who was guarding the night in Yizhuang. Then I came out and met Taoist priest simiu and Taoist priest Qianhe, so I brought them here." Su Xun said calmly.


    Four eyes and Qianhe look at Su Xun''s conversation with the zombie and Jiu Shu as if nothing had happened. They instantly dispel all the doubts in their hearts, and even feel a little guilty.


    What a good young man he is. They misunderstood him before. It''s really wrong.


    Uncle Jiu was a little puzzled. Si Mu and Qian He knew the way to Baohe building. Why should Su Xun lead the way?


    Su Xun said, "my people are still waiting for me outside the town. Uncle Jiu, Taoist priest Qianhe, Taoist priest simu and master Yixiu, I will leave first."


    "Xiao Su, I''m sorry to delay you. Take these." The four eyes Taoist priest took out a few amulets as compensation for his misunderstanding.


    Qianhe also sent some runes, and master Yixiu sent a string of Buddhist beads that he opened himself.


    Su Xun took all the photos and said with a warm smile, "you''re so polite. I''ll see you later."


    Then he ran away with the Royal zombies.


    It was running with a carriage all night.


    After Su Xun left, uncle Jiu invited three people to take a seat and asked why they came to tan family town.Four eyes said the reason.


    After hearing this, uncle Jiu sighed and said, "although master Su has a corpse, I don''t think he''s a bad person. It''s just a pity that he''s doomed to be a bad person in his later years."


    "Yes, I almost misunderstood him. I don''t want to say that. I wish you a happy birthday, elder martial brother."


    "This trip is not in vain. I''m here to celebrate your birthday."


    At this time, a young man ran up in panic and yelled: "Uncle Jiu, something''s wrong. Uncle Jiu, the two horse thieves were rescued, and all the guards fainted in the yard."


    In a flash, the whole second floor was quiet.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Uncle Jiu''s face suddenly changed.


    "Su Xun!" Four eyes blurted out.


    Nine uncle facial expression a burst of green a burst of white, a slap claps on the table: "by he played!"


    "Now go after it." Said Taoist Qianhe.


    Uncle Jiu took a deep breath: "it''s too late. They have horses. Maybe they''ve already run away."


    "This damned son of a bitch can really pretend to be a son of a bitch!" My eyes are going to explode.


    Master Yixiu is very calm: "Amitabha, as long as he does not let zombies harm people."


    "He''s just like a dog and has a bad mind. Even if he doesn''t use zombies to harm people, he probably won''t do anything good." Uncle Jiu snorted coldly. After all, it is well known that uncle Jiu''s horse has small eyes That''s wrong. Uncle Jiu has a small mind.


    Su Xun put it together, but he couldn''t swallow it. He had to remember it in his notebook for a while.


    "Go back to Yizhuang first."


    Nine uncle four eyes and others rushed back to Yizhuang, water splashed wake up the unconscious members of the security team in the yard.


    "This bastard, I''m so blind that I gave him a magic talisman." Four eyes swearing, and suddenly thought of a point, to Uncle nine said: "by the way, elder martial brother, just if he didn''t take out the charm you gave him, I wouldn''t believe him so easily..."


    "When can I deliver..." Nine uncle words haven''t finished, suddenly thought of what, in the heart have a kind of bad premonition, got up and rushed into the Yizhuang inner courtyard.


    Looking at the magic talisman on the table, uncle Jiu''s heart jumped and rushed to the next room.


    See the jar with torn seal all over the room.


    Uncle Jiu was so angry that his face was twitching.


    He could guess with his toes that all these ghosts must have been fed to zombies by Su Xun, and he also took the talisman on the table.


    "Son of a bitch, you can''t even eat and take it!"


    "Better not let me touch you again! Otherwise I will let you put you in the jar


    Uncle Jiu''s heart is dripping blood. He''s been catching these ghosts for a long time. The way he opened the altar is to send them to the hell. They''re all evil!


    But now,


    so many immortals are gone, gone

 Chapter 904

    "You''re as smart as me."


    In the carriage, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    This time, not only successfully rescued two horse thieves, but also white, whored a lot of talismans, and by the way improved the strength of the Royal zombies.


    Around the carriage, the original team of ten people has now become more than twenty people.


    The brigands had washed up in the river and put on clean black blouses. They were all powerful men.


    Wang Ying is driving outside the carriage. Now she is different from her previous image.


    The dark face was washed white, long hair shawl, white embroidered cheongsam will outline the body curve concave and convex, baby granary is very sufficient.


    She is not used to wearing this dress. She just hopes to get to Kangcheng soon and buy a strong suit.


    But Su Xun was used to it.


    Although Su Xun''s scalp was numb because of her poisonous insects, he couldn''t help it, but he was comfortable with his clothes.


    Well, I''ve confirmed it''s LSP.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Kangcheng.


    Since the political and economic center of Qinxi province shifted to Kangcheng, Kangcheng became increasingly rich.


    At this time, just 10 am, the streets are full of traffic, people come and go, noisy.


    It was like walking in the street. Zombies, gold, silver and jewelry were all in the carriage.


    Dressed in a white embroidered Qipao, Wang Ying is tall and graceful, which attracts many people''s attention.


    Because he couldn''t ride a horse in the city, Su Xun only took Wang Ying and other five people into the city. The rest of them stayed in an inn outside the city to guard the horses.


    "Young master, can I find a place to buy clothes first?" Wang Ying is not at ease when she is seen.


    Su Xun looked at her and said seriously, "that''s it. It''s a weak woman. It''s not easy to be guarded."


    The above is bullshit, mainly because it''s convenient for him to have a good time.


    A woman is dressed like a man. What else is good?


    "Yes, young master." Wang Ying said she was obedient to him. That''s true.


    Su Xun said, "go to someone and find out where commander Liu''s office is."


    Commander Liu, whose full name is Liu Yanming, is Liu Dutong, the backer of Huang sirang in e city.


    In this parallel world, after the collapse of Qing power in the south, all the former upright officials were abandoned.


    Liu Dutong of the Qing Dynasty became commander Liu of the Republic of China.


    But some old people are still used to calling commander Liu as Liu Dutong.


    In the movie, letting the bullets fly takes place in the fictional province of sanankang, which becomes Qinxi.


    In the movie, mabond can buy several counties at the same time, and Su Xun can also buy a short military officer''s appointment certificate to recruit troops.


    I soon found out about Liu Yanming''s residence, because it was not difficult.


    Although Liu Yanming is only the commander of the garrison in the west of Qin Dynasty in name, in today''s chaotic situation, he has soldiers in his hand and his words are more effective than anyone else.


    Outside Liu''s house, Su Xun asked Wang Ying to wait in the carriage. He took two people carrying a whole box of gold, silver and jewelry to the door of Liu''s house.


    The Royal zombies are worthy of the title of the king. The burial objects are really gildo, and there are two boxes of gold and jewelry.


    It''s a big deal to buy officials with a box, mainly to ensure that there is no risk.


    The reason why Wang Ying is not allowed to go with her is that he is afraid that Liu Yanming will take a fancy to her. Isn''t it a side effect?


    "What are you doing?"


    At the gate of Liu''s house, Su Xun was stopped by the guards.


    Su Xun handed over two banknotes and said with a smile, "please let me know. It''s just that the old fellow asked to see commander Liu and sent him some local products."


    With that, he took a look at the two people behind him.


    Two people cooperate to open a gap in the box, revealing the gold and silver jewelry inside.


    Two guards instantly face a change, skilled received silver, said: "wait."


    One of them turned in to report.


    Three minutes later, he came out again and said, "commander Liu, please go in."


    "Thank you, brother." Su Xun gave his hand.


    "Wait a minute, all the strangers who enter the government have to give up their weapons and take back their bodies. I''m offended."


    "Understanding." Su Xun handed over the pistol, cooperated with the body search, and then walked into Liu''s house.


    The guard took the three men to a pavilion in the backyard and said, "commander, I''ve got them."


    Su Xun saw three women and a man playing mahjong in the pavilion.


    The man is in his forties, bald and of medium build, but with a strong air.


    It should be Liu Yanming.


    As for the three women, they should be his concubines.


    While playing mahjong, Liu Yanming took a look at Su Xun and said in a Southwest dialect, "it''s good to be a talented person. I just want to get it. However, why don''t I remember having a fellow like you?""Commander Liu, there are so many villagers that you will not know all of them every day, but as long as you know the local products in the countryside, that''s enough." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Liu Yanming was stunned, and then laughed: "you are interesting, then show me the local products, and see if they are the flavor of my hometown."


    Su Xun winked at the two people behind him.


    They carry the box forward a few steps, and then open it. The gold, silver and jewels are shining in the sun.


    "Wow


    All three aunts were wide eyed.


    "Big hand." Liu Yanming took a meaningful look at Su Xun, then turned to the official language and said, "come on, what''s the requirement of sending me such valuable local products? Be direct. Don''t beat around the bush with me. Looking at the whole west of Qin Dynasty, we all know that Liu has always been a kid and an old man in business."


    Su Xun told me secretly that I knew you were innocent and that the price of civil servants was clearly marked. Otherwise, could I know that you could buy civil servants here?


    "Dare to teach commander Liu to know that the world is too chaotic now. I also want to have the ability to protect my life, so I want to ask commander Liu to be a commander." After finding out this guy''s temper, Su Xun would speak quickly.


    Liu Yanming looked at him in surprise: "you are the first one who asked me to buy a military officer. You know, what you bought is just a short position, no one and no gun."


    "The most important thing in this world is people. As for guns, you can buy them from the commander." Su Xun is very good. He says he will give you some money.


    In fact, he bought a chicken, went back to catch some ghosts and stole them from the warehouse at night.


    Liu Yanming burst out laughing and said, "OK, I''ll give you a regiment commander. You have enough money to buy a regiment commander. I''ll give you another 500 guns, 100000 bullets and 2000 military uniforms. By the way, you can choose your own camp."


    "I, Liu, said that the old and the young are not deceived, that is, the old and the young are not deceived!"


    Today, the situation in the whole country is very bad. Liu Yanming transferred his army from Yicheng to Kangcheng just to enjoy being a local emperor in the small world under his eyes.


    He doesn''t care about the counties and towns below, and his official positions are bought and sold wantonly. For example, in the movie, mabond bought six counties at one time, and the long-term appointment certificate.


    And in Su Xun''s opinion, this is also the reason why in Jiushu''s movies, in the western part of Qin Dynasty, those people who have hundreds of people under their command dare to call themselves marshals when they occupy the town.


    Su Xun looked up at Liu Yanming: "commander Liu, I think Echeng is still the provincial capital of Western Qin. No matter how long it is, an army should be stationed to protect the territory and the people."


    "Well, then you''ll be in goose City!"

 Chapter 905

    Liu Yanming is not a good official.


    He''s not even a qualified warlord.


    As the commander of Qinxi garrison, he didn''t even want to control his own territory.


    Instead, they only control a comfortable city, and then sell all the official positions in other counties and towns.


    However, he is a qualified businessman, as he said, money and goods are clear, the old and the young are not deceived.


    On the same day, Su Xun was appointed head of the independent regiment.


    Five hundred new guns, two thousand military uniforms, one hundred thousand bullets and several carriages were allocated.


    He even said that if Su Xun was willing to pay, he could send troops to escort him to take office.


    Su Xun is so stupid. Liu Yanming''s duty in business is to make him stop.


    Is this Tamar really a warlord?


    This is ridiculous.


    In the end, Su Xun didn''t ask him to send troops to escort him, but asked him to allow himself to recruit soldiers in Kangcheng.


    Liu Yanming waved his hand and agreed.


    Because there are a lot of refugees coming to Kangcheng, Su Xun''s recruitment can also relieve his pressure.


    Secondly, of course, the box of gold, silver and jewels that Su Xun sent was too much.


    That day, after Su Xun posted a recruitment message at the gate of the city, good guy, it was a sea of people.


    Nowadays, there are many wars. The poor don''t think about making money at all. They just want to be soldiers and have a bite to eat.


    What''s more, there is another ocean to take every month.


    In this age, most people are not in good health.


    So in the end, a thousand people were selected carefully and slowly, and even the establishment of a standard group was not full.


    The standard size of a regular regiment is 1500.


    Plus the five hundred plus in Qingfeng Village, it''s full.


    After recruiting all the soldiers, Su Xun organized preliminary training outside the city for five days to learn how to load and shoot, so as to ensure that the most basic March was not chaotic.


    Then it was like this, a group that looked mighty, but in fact half of them were not equipped with guns and had not been trained.


    Su Xun is going to return to Qingfeng Village first, and then go to Echeng.


    The more than 500 talents in Qingfeng Village are the backbone who dare to fight and kill. When they are integrated into this army, the combat effectiveness of the independent regiment will be sublimated.


    Moreover, he is now the commander of the colonel. When he goes back to the Qingfeng stronghold, he will become the leader naturally?


    Looking at a brand-new grey blue school official uniform, Su Xun said that he was much more handsome than a suit.


    The point is that this dress represents the gun!


    And in this age, guns represent everything!


    What zombies, what goblins, what ghosts, Su Xun all on-site gun solution.


    Just as the saying goes, when the wind blows, the clouds fly, and the cannons blow, mother.


    Under the gun, all beings are equal.


    The "big army" has slowed down the overall speed.


    On the fourth day, he arrived at Tan''s town. Su Xun wanted to take the soldiers to find Jiu Shu to make a force.


    Ask if you need to return the talisman you took that night to him.


    After all, if you don''t pretend to be rich, isn''t it like going to the Royal Palace at night?


    To his disappointment, he learned from the villagers that Jiushu had gone to Liwan town.


    After all, Liwan town is not far from Tanjia town.


    By the way, he heard a gossip. Qiangzi and Jiushu fell out and went to Renjia town alone.


    After a little rest in the periphery of TANJIA Town, the army set out again and rushed to Liwan town.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Liwan town.


    "Uncle Jiu, my teahouse has a problem recently. The kitchen always loses food every night. Is there anything unclean?"


    Zhu Gu, the boss, frowns and turns to the teahouse.


    Recently, boss Zhu is very worried about losing food in the kitchen.


    Xiaozhu Feibao and Xiaohai were also present.


    Uncle Jiu turned his back and said, "go to the kitchen and have a look."


    After arriving at the kitchen, uncle Jiu looked around and said, "there are really unclean things."


    "Ah Boss Zhu was shocked and said, "Uncle Jiu, you must help me."


    When she saw this, she turned her lips.


    What''s the matter? My father is too shameless. He wants to divorce himself from Feibao and marry Mr. Shi, who is rich and powerful.


    On the other hand, he asked Feibao''s master to help him.


    "This ghost..." Nine uncles open mouth, words haven''t finished, outside spread a burst of noise.


    "Here comes the soldier!"


    "There are so many soldiers. The soldiers are coming!"


    "Run..."


    Uncle Jiu''s face changed, and he quickly walked out of the kitchen. Then he saw the chaos in the street, and a large group of soldiers in gray blue uniforms came running.Nowadays, the soldiers under the warlords are more popular than the bandits. The bandits are like combs, and the soldiers are like combs.


    The bandits know how to flow.


    A soldier may lose his destiny one day, and he doesn''t care about anything.


    "There are so many soldiers here."


    Feibao also came out.


    "It''s over. We''re going to give money again."


    Boss Zhu has a bitter face.


    Uncle Jiu is also dignified and helpless. After all, this is the way of life.


    Hundreds of soldiers stood on both sides with guns and separated the people with their bodies, leaving a wide road in the middle.


    For a moment, the silence was terrible.


    "Step ~ step ~ step ~"


    a horse''s hooves broke the silence, and a black horse with a tall head was walking in the front, on which was a handsome young man in military uniform.


    The young man held the reins in one hand and the whip folded together in the other. The white gloves reflected faintly in the sun, with a casual smile on his lips.


    Behind him was a woman in a military uniform, with a very tall figure, valiant and unique.


    Uncle Jiu stares at the leading youth, and his pupil suddenly shrinks to the tip of a needle.


    Boss Zhu, Feibao, Xiaozhu and Xiaohai were all surprised.


    Because they remember that this man came to the teahouse for dinner some time ago, and he was a big customer.


    The young man slowly walked up to Uncle Jiu and looked at him with condescension. He said:


    "Uncle Jiu, we meet again. Why, this expression doesn''t welcome me?"


    Yes, this young officer is Su Xun!


    "You How can you... "


    Uncle Jiu''s face is incredible. How can this shameless guy suddenly become an officer?


    Or is he an officer?


    That oneself lose of so many spirit Fu, ghost, isn''t have no way to seek him to settle accounts?


    Seeing that Su Xun knew uncle Jiu.


    Boss Zhu, Feibao, Xiaohai and others look at Jiushu differently.


    Boss Zhu: should Xiaozhu and Feibao continue to fulfill their engagement?


    Feibao: is master hiding so deep?


    Xiao Hai: is my master a big man?


    Feeling the eyes of his two apprentices, uncle Jiu''s mouth twitches, and there is only a bitter smile in his heart.


    It''s no good that I know this guy.


    Now he was afraid that Su Xun would raise his corpses on a large scale with the help of the army. That would be bad.


    Su Xun turned over and got off the horse. He put his hands on his back and looked at Jiu Shu: "Jiu Shu, how did you come to Liwan town?"


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t want to lead the soldiers, Jiu Shu was slightly relieved.


    "There''s something wrong with the kitchen of Zhuji teahouse these days. There''s a ghost stealing. I''ll deal with it."


    Su Xun smell speech, eyebrow a pick, see to nine uncle: "that ghost you have not caught?"

 Chapter 906

    The kitchen of Zhuji teahouse often loses food, and then boss Zhu asks Jiushu for help.


    This is the plot in the movie ghost bites ghost.


    The girl who steals food is called Xiao Hong.


    Xiaohong had already died long ago. Because she couldn''t let go of her blind mother, she brought her mother to Liwan town to take refuge with her cousin, but no one was found.


    In order to support her old mother, she went to the kitchen of Zhuji teahouse every night to steal food.


    U1s1, little red is pretty.


    But it doesn''t matter. Su Xun is not a man who only looks at his face.


    Because he usually looks at the figure, the old driver knows that a woman''s figure is really good.


    After all, the face is only for seeing, the body is for riding Cough, cough, crooked, crooked.


    Su Xun is preparing to raise some ghosts to help him steal arms. Isn''t Xiao Hong, a female ghost with a criminal record of stealing, the skilled ghost he urgently needs?


    That''s why he asked Jiu Shu if he had caught Xiao Hong.


    "Where can I catch ghosts in broad daylight? Of course, we have to wait for the evening. " Mention ghost, nine uncles thought of the ghost of oneself that one room, all have no.


    Su Xun showed a smile, took the whip and said: "that''s good, uncle Jiu, you don''t have to worry about this matter. I''ll take over the ghost."


    "My room is full of ghosts..." Uncle nine can''t help but want to mention a sentence, otherwise the idea is not accessible.


    "Ah, uncle nine." Su Xun interrupted him and put one hand on his shoulder: "I''ve taken over your house of ghosts. I''ll send someone to give you a banner another day."


    "You..." Uncle Jiu is so angry that he has a toothache.


    But Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he looked at boss Zhu: "boss Zhu, everything is as usual tonight. I''ll help you with that ghost."


    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir." Boss Zhu had a flattering smile on his face and said thanks again and again.


    Hum, uncle Fei, let''s go


    "Master." Feibao took a look at Xiaozhu, scratched the back of his head and reluctantly followed him.


    Susian raised his hand and the whip stopped uncle Jiu: "ah, uncle Jiu, where are you going?"


    "You can handle all the ghosts here, so you don''t need me. Can''t I go home?" Nine uncle looked at Su Xun to spread to spread hand, full face displeased of say.


    Not only steal my talisman, steal my ghost, but also rob my business now. It''s disgusting!


    Su Xun laughed innocently: "Uncle Jiu, I''m officially informing you that you have been requisitioned by me. You must catch that ghost in front of me tonight."


    If you have ready-made tools to catch ghosts, why do you have to work hard to catch them?


    "You Don''t deceive people too much! " Uncle Jiu raised his eyebrows and put up a finger.


    Su Xun raised his hand.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Hundreds of guns were aimed at Uncle Jiu.


    "Master." Feibao was shocked.


    Su Xun looked at Uncle Jiu seriously: "Uncle Jiu, what do you say? I just can''t hear you


    "You are cruel!" Ninth uncle gnashed his teeth, and then continued to walk out: "I''ll go back to get the guy who caught the ghost."


    "Let go, let uncle Jiu pass." Su Xun waved, and everyone put down their guns again.


    At the same time, Shifu, a young man ran in panic: "young master, young master, I saw that the man who hit you that day came again."


    "What? How dare he come to Liwan town? " In a rage, Mr. Shi opened the cupboard, grabbed a pistol and rushed out, shouting: "everyone, take the guys and follow me! I''ll shoot him in the head


    Seeing this scene, the young man was shocked and rushed to catch up: "young master, he brought people here!"


    "Why, when you are young, I have no one? I have not only people, but also guns! You stay at home, egghead Mr. Shi didn''t look back. It seemed that he was afraid that he would be late and let Su Xun run away. He quickened his pace.


    Looking at the far away figure, the young man knelt on the ground feebly and wanted to cry without tears: "it''s over, young master. You should listen to me to finish what I have to say."


    Then the master ran out of the house and thought, "what''s the matter?"


    At the door of Zhuji teahouse, Su Xun watched Jiushu and Feibao leave. Looking at boss Zhu, he said, "boss Zhu, the old rule is a pot of Longjing."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Just then, a roar came.


    Then he saw Mr. Shi come out of the crowd with a gun and a group of family members: "son of a bitch, you You... "


    Looking at the soldiers all over the street and Su Xun''s dazzling uniform, Mr. Shi suddenly got stuck. He stood in the same place with a gun.


    "What do you want to say?" Su Xun looked at him.


    "Shidou said with a cold smile:" I want to cry more than you You are very handsome


    In his heart, he said hello to the eighteen generations of the ancestor of the guy who just reported the news. Why don''t you say it all at once, ganniniang''s son of a bitch!"You don''t have to say that, because you know that." Su Xun spread out his hand, and then pointed to the gun in his hand: "why, take the gun, want to attack me?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Mr. Shi was so anxious that he was sweating that he suddenly got a flash of inspiration: "I''m here to deliver guns to you. Yes, I''m here to deliver guns. Such a good gun is a waste in my hands. Besides you, who else can deserve it?"


    "Go and get it." Su Xun said.


    Wang Ying goes forward and gives the gun to Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at him: "it''s really a good gun."


    Mr. Shi was bleeding in his heart. He spent a hundred ocean to buy it, and then he flew away.


    "But do you think I''m a fool?" Su Xun''s face was cold. He threw the gun to Wang Ying and said coldly, "pull out, kill me!"


    This dog is not a good man in the movie. In Liwan Town, the historian is also a villain. He even wants to jump himself with a gun and eat shit.


    And in the movie also want to strong on the red, even ghosts are not let go, it is a beast ah!


    Mr. Shi collapsed to the ground in a moment of fright and cried out in panic: "don''t, don''t kill me."


    Two soldiers came forward and pulled him out.


    "Wait! Wait


    At this time, a rich looking middle-aged man in a big coat came in breathlessly.


    "Dad, help me, Dad, I don''t want to die." Seeing the middle-aged man, Mr. Shi cried out for help.


    "Shut up, asshole!" The middle-aged man yelled, then looked at Su Xun and said, "the dog has no eyes and collided with the officer. The officer has been marching hard all the way. I''m willing to reward the whole army with 10000 yuan of cash. I also ask the officer to spare his life."


    "Ten thousand in the ocean? Your son''s life is cheap. " Su Xun looked at master Shi with a smile.


    Mr. Shi clenched his teeth and said, "thirty thousand. I''d like to show my respect to you."


    For a town gentry, thirty thousand dollars is a bone breaking thing.


    But I can''t help it. Who let him have only such a son? He hasn''t been taught well. If he''s not taught well, he''ll have to pay the bill now.


    "How can I refuse master Shi''s kindness? Let go. " Su Xun had a satisfied smile on his face. He couldn''t help it. Raising soldiers and burning money.


    In these days, the so-called warlords only dare to scratch the poor and the common people''s money.


    From time to time, a fund-raising campaign was launched to suppress the bandits. All the money of the gentry was returned, and the money of the common people was divided into three or seven parts.


    But if he wants someone, it''s just the opposite.


    How much oil and water can people have?


    If he wants to scrape, he will scrape the money from the gentry!

 Chapter 907

    In the Taoist temple at the east end of Liwan town.


    Jiushu and Feibao Xiaohai are moving the jars with amulets to the cellar.


    "Master, why do you hide these ghosts in the cellar? What''s the point?"


    Feibao asked, wiping his sweat.


    "What do you say?" Uncle Jiu didn''t look back.


    Feibao thought about it, then suddenly realized it, and said with a smile, "Oh, I know, master, just like storing sweet potatoes, because putting them in the cellar can prevent ghosts from getting moldy."


    "Ha ha, you are so smart." Nine uncle clap ash, looking at him to say a serious.


    Feibao''s face collapsed in an instant. Knowing that he was wrong, he scratched his head and muttered to himself, "then why do you put all the ghosts in the cellar?"


    "Pa!"


    Uncle Jiu slapped Feibao on his head and glared at him: "move quickly. After moving these ghosts, move in all the painted runes and magic weapons."


    "Yes, master."


    "Silly, how can it be to prevent ghosts from getting moldy? Don''t think about it. Can ghosts get moldy?" Xiaohai comes to Feibao with a smile.


    Feibao said, "why do you say that?"


    "To prevent the jar from getting moldy, of course." Xiaohai has a natural expression on her face.


    "Ah


    Nine uncles, who were climbing up the wooden ladder, heard that he slipped and fell down.


    "Master, are you ok?"


    Feibao and xiaohailian help each other.


    "Let go." Uncle Jiu broke away and looked at them and said: "I''ve taken so many apprentices. You two are the smartest."


    "Master, why do you praise us so suddenly?" Xiaohai showed a embarrassed expression.


    Uncle Jiu


    What evil have I done!


    These two, one stupid, one reckless.


    Literary talent is obedient, but talent is not good, brain reaction is slow, and looks ugly.


    Qiu Sheng is talented, smart and handsome, but he doesn''t focus on cultivation.


    Qiangzi''s son-of-a-bitch is even more ruthless for the sake of promotion. He doesn''t even want his master.


    After careful calculation, uncle Jiu felt that he was really unlucky for the first half of his life.


    After leaving the cellar, Feibao said in a stuffy voice: "master, boss Zhu wants a lot of betrothal gifts. Otherwise, he will marry Xiaozhu to Mr. Shi. I''m your apprentice. You can''t wait to save me."


    "Come with me." Uncle Jiu takes them to the bedroom and asks them to wait outside the door.


    A moment later, uncle Jiu came out of the bedroom with some ocean and handed it to Feibao: "don''t say that the master won''t help you. This is all your master and I have. Take it to do some small business to earn betrothal gifts."


    "Master, you You are very kind to me Feibao catches the ocean and is deeply moved.


    Xiaohai also wiped her tears.


    Uncle Jiu sighed, patted him on the shoulder, shook his head, and then turned into the room.


    "Master, I won''t let you down."


    Feibao shouts solemnly. Just as he is about to turn around and leave, he suddenly hears something landing.


    Feibao and Xiaohai push Jiushu''s bedroom door open and go in. Then they see Jiushu squatting on the ground to pick up a lot of scattered oceans.


    Feibao


    Xiaohai


    Suddenly I felt that the ocean in my hand was not fragrant.


    "Master, didn''t you say that was all your wealth just now?" Feibao''s eyes are full of resentment.


    "Uncle nine can''t use the wrong land," he said


    Feibao: "master, do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Now it looks a little smarter than I thought." Uncle nine said seriously.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    The soldiers were evacuated to camp outside the town.


    Zhuji teahouse has returned to its original state to welcome guests, otherwise Xiao Hong would not dare to come tonight.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun was in the room reading the book of Miao''s Witchcraft, but suddenly the door was knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun said without raising his head.


    "Creak -"


    when the door was pushed open, Xiaozhu came in with tea and said softly, "Mr. Su, take a sip of tea to moisten your throat."


    "Thank you." Su Xun gave a smile.


    As soon as Xiaozhu blushed, she put down her tea and left. She was afraid that she would not be able to stand it.


    No, I can''t be sorry to Feibao!


    Su Xun was a little disappointed. He thought that Mr. Shi had just sent a gun. Xiao Zhu was here to send a gun.


    I didn''t expect it was just for tea.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door again.


    Su Xun said, "come in."


    Did you really come to see me off?He thought it was a little pearl that had gone back and forth, but he didn''t expect that uncle yizimei came in.


    Su Xun''s mood was depressed: "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter?"


    "Now there are so many people. The ghost will come late at night. There is a new porridge shop on the street. Why don''t you go to eat a bowl of porridge together? By the way? "


    Uncle Jiu wants to find out if Su Xun has plans to use the army to raise corpses on a large scale. If so, he must find a way to stop it.


    "Obedience is better than respect." Su Xun agreed.


    They came to the new porridge shop.


    "Master!"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    Su Xun and Jiu Shu turned around and found a porridge stand opposite the porridge shop. The owner of the stand was Feibao.


    Two people walked past: "fat treasure?"


    Su Xun''s eyes moved. He remembered the first night in the movie when Feibao opened a porridge stand. Xiao Hong came to his porridge stand late at night with a token to buy porridge.


    Fortunately, I followed Uncle Jiu to eat porridge. Otherwise, I would have to wait in Zhuji teahouse tonight?


    "Master, I bought this porridge stand with the money you gave me. Unexpectedly, after the boss sold it to me, he opened a porridge shop across the street. I haven''t opened it yet." Feibao said helplessly.


    Uncle Jiu encouraged: "Feibao, don''t be discouraged. You are so skilled that there will be guests."


    "Master, sir, why don''t you try my craft." Feibao was in a good mood.


    Uncle Jiu said solemnly, "no, I''ve just made a reservation in the opposite shop."


    As soon as his voice fell, he took Su Xun into the porridge shop opposite Daji.


    Feibao


    This heart is cool.


    BGM: the north wind is clear and the snow is floating ~


    in the porridge shop, uncle Jiu talked about raising corpses, and Su Xun said that he would never raise corpses on a large scale.


    If you know him at any time, you can say it when you know him.


    Uncle Jiu had almost eaten. He said to Su Xun, "go back to the teahouse and wait for the ghost."


    "Uncle Jiu, I just figured out that the ghost will appear in Feibao''s porridge stall tonight." On the second floor of the porridge shop, Su Xun pointed to the porridge stand downstairs from the window and said.


    Uncle Jiu frowned: "are you kidding?"


    "Uncle Jiu, if you don''t believe me, just look at it." Su Xun''s face was unpredictable.


    Nine uncle see this also no longer say, in the heart secret way, if you a hairy boy can calculate, that old sow can go up the tree.


    They just sat by the window on the second floor, drinking tea and staring at Feibao''s porridge stand.


    Late at night, every household in Liwan town has turned off the lights, and only Feibao is still selling porridge.


    "The ghost is not sold to the stall at night." Nine make complaints about the two floor of the porridge shop.


    Su Xun smiles. Isn''t he selling to ghosts?


    Soon, a woman in a white dress came to Feibao''s porridge stand, and Feibao quickly entertained her.


    This woman is little red.


    "Su Jiushu''s eyes are full of disbelief


    "I said, I''ll count." Su Xun took the teacup and gave it a cool smile.


    Uncle Jiu was in doubt, but he didn''t have time to think about it, because the ghost was leaving.


    He quickly picked up an empty teacup, took out a small eight trigrams mirror from his arms and pasted it on the base of the teacup. Then he pointed the mouth of the teacup at Xiao Hong downstairs, twisted the eight trigrams mirror and drank: "close!"


    At the mouth of the teacup, a golden light shot on Xiaohong''s back.


    "Ah


    Xiao Hong screamed and was taken into the teacup. Uncle Jiu closed the lid and pasted a talisman on it. Then she handed it to Su Xun: "it''s done."


    It''s just like the old man. He''s cool and cool.


    "Is there any mistake? After waiting all day, the only guest was a ghost!"


    Downstairs, Feibao let out a cry of despair.

 Chapter 908

    In the guest room of Zhuji teahouse.


    Su Xun tore off the rune paper and let out Xiao Hong.


    A puff of smoke flew out of the teacup and turned into a white woman with a wonderful figure.


    "Girl, are you ok?" Su Xun had a caring expression on his face, and his tone was gentle.


    Let little red a time pour some don''t understand.


    Su Xun gave a gentle smile: "the girl was caught by a Taoist. Although she is a ghost, she is not an evil person, so she saved you from the hands of the Taoist."


    Uncle nine: Mom, please be a person.


    I don''t know that Su Xun was not a human being long ago.


    "You saved me?" Xiao Hong is a little suspicious.


    Su Xun brazenly said: "although I saved you, I''m not the one with the kindness to repay you. You can go wherever you come from, and I won''t stop you."


    On how the slut was made.


    Obviously, he asked Jiu Shu to help him catch Xiao Hong.


    Now in a twinkling of an eye, he sold Jiushu and made himself into a life-saving benefactor to deceive the pure female ghost.


    I don''t want to be reciprocated.


    The reason why he is like this is that he has learned about Xiao Hong''s character when he was watching movies for a long time.


    If you have kindness, you will be rewarded. If you are filial, you will be pure and good.


    This kind-hearted female ghost had better cheat Wrong, it''s best to deal with.


    "No, no, no, my mother said that you should know your kindness and return it. Although I''m a ghost now, I still understand the principle of repaying your kindness, not to mention saving your life."


    "Maybe if my mother didn''t take care of him, I would not have taken care of him alone..."


    As a result, Xiao Hong didn''t dare to think about it any more, and her eyes toward Su Xun were full of gratitude.


    Su Xi Jing was moved when he heard the words: "I didn''t expect that you were so pure and filial, and you couldn''t let go of your mother in the sun even when you died. It''s really admirable."


    "I don''t know. My mother is old and blind, and now she has no family to take care of her. I really dare not go to the underground to be reincarnated. She doesn''t know that I''m dead." Xiao Hong said sadly.


    Su Xun said, "it''s nothing to go on like this. After all, you can''t see the sun."


    Xiao Hong pursed her cherry lips and said nothing.


    "Well." Su Xun pretended to meditate for a moment, then sighed and said, "your sincere and filial heart has moved me. Where is your mother? Take her over. I''ll arrange someone to take care of her."


    "How can that work?" Xiaohong was moved, but she repeatedly refused: "the young master has saved me, so how can she continue to trouble the young master? This Absolutely not. "


    "It''s a deal. You don''t think about yourself. You think about your mother." Su Xun''s tone was tough, and then suddenly relaxed: "if you really feel bad, you can do something for me in the future."


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were red: "my son is very kind, and I will never forget you."


    She secretly vowed that it''s useful for her to be a ghost now. She must repay you. No matter what you ask her to do, she will do it.


    The next day, Su Xun sent soldiers to pick up Xiao Hong''s mother and set out on the road together. Learning from Mao Shanming, he bought a black umbrella and let Xiao Hong attach it.


    Before leaving, Su Xun paid a visit to Uncle Jiu to see if he could rob some good things.


    As a result, I learned from Feibao that Jiushu went back to Renjia town last night.


    Su Xun guessed that Jiushu was in such a hurry that he thought Wencai and Qiusheng had left.


    Then he turned around in the Taoist temple and found that Jiu Shu had already prepared and hid everything.


    Can only regret to leave.


    Seeing Su Xun''s back, Feibao said to Xiaohai thoughtfully, "I seem to suddenly understand why master hid the ghost in the cellar."


    "I see, too." Xiao Hai nodded.


    Because commander Su won''t let go of ghosts!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seven days later, Qingfeng Village.


    "It''s not good to be in charge. There are many soldiers down the mountain. We''re coming to encircle and suppress them!"


    "What? Brothers, copy


    "Big leader, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it''s the fourth leader who has come back. The soldiers follow the fourth leader!"


    "What a mess, can you make it clear? Is the fourth leader captured by the soldiers? Brothers, copy again and save the four masters! "


    After five minutes, Lin Sanguan, song Dadao and ye Huhu finally got it. Then they took the whole village down the mountain to meet them.


    Looking at Su Xun, who was tall and straight in military uniform, Lin sanggun and others were still shocked.


    "Three brothers, my brother is back!"


    Su Xun got off the horse and took Wang Ying forward.


    "Looking for my brother, what''s going on?"


    "Yes, why did you become an official all of a sudden? It seems that this official is not small!""Is this pretty girl officer from above, too?"


    It took him ten minutes to explain what happened, and then he incorporated Qingfeng Village.


    More than 1600 people, just three full-time battalions and one guard company.


    Lin Sanqiang, song Dadao and ye Huhu were each led by 500 people as battalion commander.


    Wang Ying led 120 people to be the company commander of Su Xun''s security company.


    Five hundred people in Qingfeng Village have been disorganized and organized. Mixing new recruits together is conducive to the division of internal small groups and the improvement of overall combat effectiveness.


    After being incorporated, Lin sangun donated all the ammunition that Qingfeng Village had saved for so many years.


    It''s a thousand howitzers, two heavy guns, three machine guns, three light guns, three machine boxes.


    These are all the family property of Qingfeng Village. Because no one in Qingfeng Village can use the cannon, they have been eating ashes in the warehouse. This is the real good thing.


    So many arms, some of them are obtained through trade, and some of them are stolen back.


    After half a month''s training in Qingfeng Village, Su Xun is ready to take office.


    "Brothers, take office - goose City!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, on the official road leading to the goose City.


    The road is next to the rail.


    An army of 1600 men marched on.


    Su Xun rode in the front, with Wang Ying beside him and three battalion commanders of Lin Sanguan behind him.


    "Du -"


    just at this moment, a sudden sound of the flute came into the public''s ears, accompanied by a roaring sound.


    "Chief, there''s a train coming." Lin Sanqiang had experience. Looking at Su Xun, he reminded him.


    Su Xun said: "order, everyone stay away from the track and wait for the train to pass before moving on."


    He was afraid that someone would be involved by the train if he was too close. It was absolutely dead.


    "Yes, commander!"


    The messenger rode down to inform the whole army.


    "The commander orders..."


    "The commander orders..."


    Soon, all 1600 people stopped by the side of the road five steps away from the track.


    Then I felt the earth shaking.


    "Step on, step on..."


    The horse''s hooves hit the ground and the dust was flying.


    I saw a group of white horses running wildly, and two train carriages sliding on the track behind them.


    "Woge, Mara train!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    There was a faint sound of singing in the carriage.


    "The end of the earth, the corner of the earth..."


    Dozens of seconds later, under the gaping gaze of everyone, the horse powered train whistled in front of the crowd, and there was a faint song in the air.


    "Friends are half scattered ~"


    "a pot of muddy wine makes you happy ~"


    Su Xun''s face is strange, isn''t it, isn''t it? It''s just the time when the story of the movie happened?

 Chapter 909

    Let the bullet fly is a good domestic movie.


    The movie is about mabond buying the position of county magistrate and being robbed by the bandit Zhang Mazi on his way to take office with his master and wife.


    In the words of the movie, I was eating hot pot and singing, and suddenly I was robbed by the bandits.


    In the process of being robbed, the master and the soldiers who escorted mabond to take office were killed by the bandits. Only mabond and his wife survived.


    Then Ma Bang de pretended to be the dead Master Tang and told Zhang Mazi that he was going to take office in Echeng. Then Zhang Mazi pretended to be Ma Bang de and became the county magistrate in Echeng.


    In the beginning, Zhang Mazi, a group of bandits, took office in Echeng just to make money.


    He doesn''t pay for poor people''s money.


    Like Su dashai, he only deals with rich people''s money.


    And there are three richest families in e-Cheng, the dogleg Huang sirang, who sells tobacco for Liu Dutong.


    And the two families in the south of the city, who specialize in trafficking people to magnesium.


    So if Zhang Mazi wants to make money, he has to make money from these three companies, and Huang Silang is the first to bear the brunt!


    In the process, the son of the zhangmazi brothers, who was also his son, Liuzi was killed by Huang sirang''s people with a bowl of cold powder.


    From this time on, Zhang Mazi''s original intention of making money changed into revenge for Liuzi.


    This leads to the following series of plots, and the final result is that Huang sirang dies, and Zhang Mazi''s brothers leave with money, and he is alone.


    Is Zhang Mazi a good man?


    In Su Xun''s opinion, he was not a good man.


    As long as there are bandits, there will be no good people. For example, the bandits in Qingfeng Village are also not good people.


    Good people can''t be bandits.


    Good people are not bandits.


    In other words, maybe they used to be good people, but they can''t be good people after they become bandits.


    Zhang Mazi, formerly known as Zhang Muzhi, was once an officer in the Beiyang army. In the end, his eldest brother died on the island, and he returned to the Dragon kingdom.


    After returning to the Dragon Kingdom, he found that the country was already a war of warlords, so he became a bandit.


    The question is, what do the bandits live on?


    Of course, by blocking the way.


    as for what bullshit is enough to listen to the rich and the poor, is it necessary for the bandits to investigate the identity of the other party ahead of time before robbing them?


    You''re kidding.


    To put it bluntly, every robbery is live, no rehearsal.


    At the beginning of the movie, mabond took office with hot pot and singing, and was robbed by pockmarked Zhang.


    All the soldiers who escorted mabond were killed, and the bodies were used by Zhang pockmarked.


    Before shooting, Zhang Mazi didn''t know who was in the train at all. Like most bandits, he was indiscriminate.


    When bandits rob, they only share the money with each other.


    If you meet someone with money, you can get him a vote.


    It''s just not harming the common people.


    Therefore, Zhang Mazi is not a good person, he can only be regarded as a person who is not bad enough to be thorough.


    Huang Silang and Chengnan are bad animals with sores on their heads and pus on their feet.


    They''re not even people.


    One sells tobacco and two people.


    Damn it!


    Therefore, Su Xun didn''t like Zhang Mazi and Huang Silang and Chengnan.


    In Su Xun''s plan, Huang Silang and Chengnan''s two families would die, and then their property would be collected.


    If Zhang pockmarked child knows interest, he can live.


    If you don''t know what to do, you have to die.


    He su no matter what the protagonist and villain.


    In front of him, they are all supporting roles!


    Under Su Xun''s sword, all living beings are equal.


    Huang Si Lang is Liu Du Tong''s dog. As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on its owner.


    If Su Xun killed Huang sirang, the dog, Liu Dutong would not give up.


    So when Su Xun was going to beat the dog, he killed the owner of the dog.


    Isn''t that all right?


    Brothers, is that all right.


    "Herald, March quickly!" Su Xun gave an order.


    "Yes


    "The commander has orders to March quickly!"


    "Step, step, step..."


    In an instant, the soldiers jogged.


    "Third battalion commander." Su Xun called.


    Go to the front of the Song Dynasty and make a sword


    "Take the cavalry company and open the way ahead. I suspect there may be bandits ahead. They need to be more than five miles away from the train." Su Xun said calmly.


    "Yes, cavalry company, follow me!"


    Song Dadao turned his head and roared, then drove his horse over Su Xun.


    "Drive! Drive


    More than a hundred horses set foot in the dust.


    According to the plot, mabond would be robbed in front of him, but Su Xun didn''t want to save him.

 Chapter 910

    "Dad, I''ve searched all over. There''s no money, because there''s no goods. There''s only a pile of clothes. There are still two people alive. They can''t be killed?" Liu Zi looked at Zhang Mazi and asked.


    Pockmarked Zhang twists an alarm clock in his hand.


    Then he slapped down on the overturned train, looked at mabond sticking his head out of the window of the train and said, "where is the money? I can''t tell before the alarm goes off. My head moves."


    "Woo woo..." Mabond opened his mouth and cried.


    Zhang Mazi pointed to him: "cry? It''s time to cry. "


    Mabond shut up for a second.


    "Say what you have." Said a woman in a blue dress.


    Pockmarked son looked at her: "who are you?"


    "I''m the county chief, madam." The woman smiles.


    Pockmarked son looked at mabond: "then you are the county, long?"


    Mabond shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t dare to admit that he was the county magistrate, so he pretended to be the dead Master Tang.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Just then the alarm went off.


    "Brush, brush!"


    The bandits loaded their guns.


    Mabond closed his eyes and yelled quickly, "money! rich! I''m with the county. I''m going to take office in Yicheng. I don''t have it now. I''ll have it as soon as I take office. I''ll have it as soon as I take office! "


    "Brother, it''s not good!" At this time, the third gallop horse: "just when I went to chase the white horse, I saw a lot of soldiers riding over."


    Mabond, who was already desperate, heard this, and his eyes lit up.


    "How many people?" Zhang Mazi is in no hurry.


    Old three said: "about a hundred, all with guns, estimated to be about three miles away from us."


    "More than a hundred people?" Pockmarked son a Leng, then murmur to oneself: "a cavalry company, where come?"


    Then he said quickly, "quick, let the brothers change into the spare clothes of the dead soldiers at once!"


    Later, pockmarked Zhang pointed a gun at mabond: "from now on, I''m the county chief, you are the master. Those dead soldiers are the bandits who robbed the road and were killed by us. Is there any problem?"


    "No, No." Mabond shook his head.


    Pockmarked Zhang warned: "it''s better not to talk, or I''ll kill you and bury me before I die."


    "I dare not." Mabond said repeatedly.


    Soon after, Zhang Mazi and other people changed their clothes and put masks on the heads of the dead soldiers.


    "Step, step..."


    A moment later, song Dadao arrived with his cavalry company and called out, "surround


    "Shua Shua!"


    The cavalry scattered, surrounded Zhang Mazi and others, raised their guns and aimed at them.


    Zhang Mazi arched his hand: "this officer, misunderstood, misunderstood, my son mabond is the county chief who went to Echeng to take office. He just met a group of bandits who robbed the road, and all of them have been killed by my soldiers."


    "I don''t care who you are, stand up for me! If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it when the chief arrives! " Song Dadao rode around and pointed to Zhang Mazi.


    Being a soldier is different from being a bandit. I dare not even pay attention to the county master.


    Pockmarked Zhang''s eyes changed slightly. He didn''t expect that there was a regiment behind him, but on the surface, he didn''t say a word: "well, well, wait for your officer."


    In about twenty minutes.


    Su Xun arrived with the follow-up troops.


    Zhang Mazi saw at a glance that most of these people were recruits, but some were ruthless.


    "Chief, he said he was the county chief." Song Dadao rode his horse to Su Xun and pointed to Zhang Mazi.


    Su Xun looked at Zhang Mazi with a smile: "you are really a county, long?"


    "No, I''m from Yicheng County, changmabond." Pockmarked Zhang is a good actor.


    But what he met was a hang up force?


    Su Xun leaned slightly: "but how do I think he is the county chief, and you are the bandit chief?"


    While speaking, susian pointed to mabond.


    Mabond was overjoyed.


    Pockmarked Zhang said quietly and laughed twice: "this regimental commander is really good at joking."


    "Go and get that alarm clock." Su Xun pointed to the alarm clock on the carriage.


    Ma Bangde ran to pick up the alarm clock and handed it to Su Xun: "Sir, the alarm clock."


    Susian took the alarm clock, twisted it, then threw it on the ground and looked at Zhang Mazi: "I said, who are you? Before the alarm goes off, if you can''t tell, your head will move. "


    Zhang Mazi


    How can you be familiar with this scene?


    Mabond was very happy.


    "This officer has a brilliant eye. It''s true. I''m the bandit Zhang Mazi." Zhang pockmarked because he had to admit that he knew each other.


    But he was puzzled. He looked younger than Liuzi. How could he know himself?


    All the people of the independent regiment looked at Su Xun with astonishment.Before, Su Xun said that there might be bandits in front of him, but in the end, there really were bandits.


    Now I''m looking at pockmarked Zhang.


    How on earth is this done?


    Is he really good at calculating?


    In the eyes of the independent group, Su Xun was covered with a mysterious aura.


    "Two choices, one, take refuge in me."


    "Two, death."


    Su Xun looked down at Zhang Mazi.


    Zhang Mazi went to the lecture hall and was an officer in the Beiyang army. He must have a lot of experience in military management, training and operational layout.


    Generally speaking, he is a good talent.


    But in Su Xun''s eyes, the talents he used were talents.


    If you don''t want to use it for him, it proves that this person is useless.


    Therefore, pockmarked Zhang is able to live on his own.


    If you don''t know what''s interesting, you''ll die.


    The other bandits all looked at Zhang Mazi nervously.


    After all, everyone''s life is in his hands.


    Pockmarked Zhang was silent for a moment, then raised his head: "dare to ask the officer a question, has the officer seen me before?"


    "I haven''t seen it." Su Xun shook his head.


    Pockmarked son more puzzled: "that dare to ask the officer is how to see at a glance that I am a fake?"


    He thinks he''s good at acting.


    "I know your name is not only Zhang Mazi, but also Zhang Muzhi, who once followed general Songpo."


    "He''s the fourth, the fifth, and I know he''s the fifth..."


    "Am I right?"


    Su Xun had an enigmatic smile on his face.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Pockmarked Zhang looked at Su Xun incredulously, and his lips moved: "you You... "


    "Choose one, eat it. Choose two, I''ll give you a decent way to die." Su Xun lost a porcelain vase.


    This is given to him by Wang Ying. It looks like it''s a pill, but in fact it''s covered with small poisonous insects.


    Being parasitized by this kind of insect, as long as Su Xun blows the short whistle, he can make his opponent''s intestines rot and die.


    Besides, take the antidote every three months, otherwise you don''t have to blow it and Xiao will die.


    Let the bullet fly is a normal and ordinary movie world, but who let this world also into the abnormal nine uncle series horror movies.


    Zhang Mazi took a deep breath, poured out a pill, swallowed it, and handed the bottle to the next one.


    Soon, all his brothers took pills.


    Su Xun took out a short whistle to blow.


    "Xu ~ Xu ~"


    "ah! My stomach


    Zhang Mazi fell to the ground in agony, wailing, pale and sweating.


    This scene scared everyone.


    Su dares to find out the mystery of the two, and there is no one else.


    Su Xun put away Xiao, looked at Zhang Mazi and said, "take the antidote once every three months, otherwise it will be just like that."


    "After you lose the rein, I''ll give you so much time to build a rein. I don''t have to help you


    "You will be my adjutant in the future, and your son Liuzi will be a guard beside me."


    Zhang Mazi was most concerned about Liuzi, so Su Xun wanted to take Liuzi with him. He was also a hostage.


    "Yes, chief."


    Zhang Mazi''s face turned white and his tone was weak. He had never seen such a method, and he had never met such a mysterious person as Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at Ma bond again: "I have been ordered to garrison in Yicheng and Ma county. Let''s take office together."


    "Good, good, good." Mabond is very clever.

 Chapter 911

    The goose City in the west of Qin Dynasty.


    Since Liu Dutong went to Kangcheng, the status of e-Cheng has plummeted.


    At this time, the gate of e-Cheng was closed, and outside the gate stood a group of people waiting to meet the county governor.


    Also specially arranged for women to drum welcome.


    It means that goose City has long received the news of mabond''s arrival today.


    "This county, why don''t you come?" On the side, a man in black was a little impatient.


    "Look, it''s coming."


    Everyone looked up at the same time.


    It was a young man in military uniform who first appeared in the public eye.


    There''s a lot of troops in the back.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Isn''t it the county governor?


    Susian looked at mabond and said with a smile, "you are welcome. Go ahead."


    "I dare not." Mabond has a strong desire to survive.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "let you go in front, you go in front, where come so much nonsense?"


    "Yes, yes." Mabond swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then beat the horse to surpass suthen.


    Then a group of people stepped into the city in shallow water.


    "Open the gate and beat the drum!"


    People at the door responded.


    With a terrible sound, the heavy wooden door slowly opened, and the drum sounded.


    "Dong Dong ~ Dong Dong!"


    "Dong Dong ~ Dong Dong..."


    Soon, the drums stopped.


    Then all the people at the gate of the city called in unison: "welcome to the county, Mr. Chang!"


    "No gift, no gift." Mabond said that he was worried that he would steal the limelight of Su Xun.


    "Master Huang is here!"


    There was a roar.


    Then a sedan chair was carried over. The two leaders, one in a black robe and the other in a red jacket, were very feminine.


    They are Hu Wan, the chief housekeeper of Huangfu, and Wu Zhichong, the head of Huangfu regiment training.


    When they saw the soldiers outside, they were stunned.


    And the people at the gate of the city quickly bent over the sedan chair and cried, "master Huang is lucky!"


    "Commander Su, this is Huang sirang, a bully in the south. He is engaged in the big business of trafficking in human beings and selling tobacco and soil." Ma Bangde introduced to Su Xun.


    Su Xun can''t deny it.


    Hu Wan and Wu Zhichong look at each other and decide to continue according to Huang Silang''s instructions.


    After all, Huang Si Lang was a little nervous. They were afraid that they would not follow his instructions and would die when they went back.


    Hu Wan lifted the curtain of the sedan chair, and there was a white hat inside. He said with a smile to mabond, "master Huang has no time for his busy schedule. I''m Hu Wan, the chief housekeeper of Huang mansion!"


    "Wu Zhichong, the head of Huangfu regiment training." Wu Zhichong arched his hand with a handkerchief in his hand.


    Then they raised their feet and stepped on the pole of the sedan chair, pointed their thumbs inward to the hat in the sedan chair, and said in one voice:


    "hat, courtesy, welcome to the county, mayor!"


    "It''s not good who comes." Su Xun said the original lines of Zhang Mazi in the movie.


    Mabond pursed his lips and went to remind him, "chief, you are the one who is coming."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hearing that mabond took on the line from the original movie, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    Everyone was a little confused. They didn''t understand why Su Xun was smiling or who he was.


    Look at the performance of the county magistrate. It seems that the officer is bigger than the county magistrate?


    Soon, Su Xun restrained his smile and said faintly, "I, Su, have been ordered to garrison in Echeng to protect the territory and the people. But look at this empty street, there is no one to meet me. How can this work?"


    "Come to the city, gather all the people in the city, Lao Tzu will speak!"


    "Yes! Battalion one, follow me


    "Second Battalion, follow me!"


    "San Ying, follow me!"


    Soon, three battalions, 1500 people went into the city and went door-to-door to call people.


    Su Xun took the guard company, followed by Wang Ying, Zhang Mazi and Ma bond, and rode into the city calmly.


    Hu Wan and Wu Zhichong rushed back to report.


    Huang Si Lang was on the watchtower. He took a Western telescope to look at the gate of the city. Then he saw Su Xun on the horse. He was stunned.


    I rubbed my eyes and then looked again. What I saw was soldiers knocking on the door all over the street.


    "Where did this come from?"


    Huang Si Lang is confused and unprepared.


    Huwan panted and ran up: "master, it''s not good, it''s not good. We''re afraid we''ve got the wrong target. The soldier is the enemy."


    "What is he going to do now?" Huang asked.


    Hu Wan respectfully replied: "back to the master, he is gathering the people of the city, he wants to speak."


    "The dog said," it''s not good who comes. " Huang Si Lang bared his teeth and touched his chin.Hu Wan tentatively said: "I''m afraid I can''t kill him."


    "I''m not afraid of five or five points. I''m afraid he wants them all." Huang Serang rubbed his forehead in a headache.


    At this time, two people went to the watchtower, one of them was the same as Huang sirang.


    "Here we are, sir." Hu Qian said.


    Huang sirang took the telescope and asked, "who is that?"


    "Yourself." Hu Qian replied.


    Huang turned his head.


    The man who was the same as him arched his hand: "Hello, master Huang, little Yang wanlou, this room is very polite."


    "Forgery is a good thing." Huang said.


    Yang wanlou grinned: "fake is a good thing."


    Huang Si Lang: "take a few steps."


    Yang wanlou walked a few steps: "walk a few steps."


    Huang Si Lang: "out of a tiger to make a living."


    Yang wanlou: "out of a tiger."


    Huang sirang: "it''s like a world apart."


    Yang wanlou: "it''s like a world apart."


    Huang Si Lang showed a satisfied smile and waved to Hu Wan: "you go to listen to what the officer said for me and come back to tell me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, all the people in the city were gathered in the open space at the gate of the county yamen. There was a big block on the street. At a glance, there was a sea of people.


    "I''d like to introduce myself to you, the leader of the Su''s independent regiment."


    Su Xun made a self introduction on his horse.


    In the crowd, the two girls in dress are very bright, and the surrounding seems out of place.


    One of them said, "Tingting, Tingting, the commander Su is so young and handsome."


    "Yes, it is." Ren Tingting''s face is slightly red. She thinks this is the man of her dreams.


    It''s a good place for Ren Ting''s daughter to study.


    Su Xun also saw her at a glance, because Ren Tingting is really beautiful. She hasn''t returned to Ren Jiazhen, which means that the plot of Mr. zombie hasn''t started yet.


    as soon as the commander of Taiping came to Taiping, he yelled, "just like a goose leg


    "When the commander comes, there will be blue sky --!"


    "OK, everyone, let''s applaud and welcome team leader Su!"


    With that, mabond took the lead in clapping.


    The people were numbly clapping.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    For a moment, the applause thundered.


    Su Xun entered the county government without looking back and said, "Ma County, chief, make arrangements. I''ll invite Huang Silang and Chengnan two families to dinner tonight."


    Mabond understood that Su Xun was sharpening his sword to the pig and sheep.


    We''re going to kill pigs and sheep for the new year.

 Chapter 912

    "He''s going to invite me to dinner?"


    Huang Silang, with an invitation in his hand, looked at Hu Wan in front of him, with some disbelief on his face.


    Hu Wan bowed back and said, "yes, sir, the invitation was sent by the county governor himself. He said that he invited not only the master, but also the two families in the south of the city."


    "There''s some meaning." Huang Si Lang muttered to himself.


    Hu Wan asked: "master, I''m afraid it''s a Hongmen banquet. Otherwise, let the double go tonight?"


    "No Huang Si Lang raised his hand and said, "he doesn''t dare. He''s a soldier under Liu Du Tong. I''m Liu Du Tong''s purse. At most, he wants to take some money out of the purse. Do you dare to tear it up?"


    In his opinion, Su xungang invited the three of them to dinner when he was in office. Didn''t he just want money?


    These soldiers are all of this virtue.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    8 p.m., Fulin building, Echeng.


    A private room on the third floor.


    Su Xun, Zhang Mazi, Ma bond, Huang Silang, the heads of the two families in the south of the city, and six people gathered around the table.


    "Head Su, head Ma County, two new officials should be invited to take office. Look at this. I''m sorry."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll prepare a banquet tomorrow. I''ll give it to commander Su and Ma county to clean up the dust."


    Said the head of the two families in the south of the city.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I have something to ask for this meal."


    "Head Su, please go ahead." Huang Si Lang narrowed his eyes. He knew that he was going to ask for money.


    The two families in the south of the city are ready.


    Su Xun poured a glass of wine and sighed: "commander Liu asked me to take office in Echeng, but I didn''t get a cent of the military expenditure. It''s a headache for me."


    "Don''t worry, commander su. I''m willing to donate 100000 yuan to reward the whole army."


    "I also donate 100000."


    The two families in the south of the city are both engaged in the business of selling domestic people to magnesium. They are always in the same boat, so they all share the same number.


    It seems that 200 thousand of them have already blocked their appetite.


    "A hundred thousand?"


    Su Xun looked at them strangely.


    Two people thought that this number scared him, secret way, really did not see the world.


    His face was full of smile: "yes, it''s 100000 yuan. I can send it tonight."


    "Kang Kang!"


    The next second two shots were fired.


    Two faces also with a smile, throat was shot through, drooping in the chair, broken air.


    Hot blood splashed directly on the vegetables.


    Huang sirang, Ma Bangde and even pockmarked son were shocked.


    No one thought that Su Xun would suddenly shoot.


    Su Xun took a white handkerchief, wiped the blood stains on his hands, and cursed at the two corpses:


    "Cao NIMA''s, 100000 ocean? Thanks to your eloquence, you should really send beggars? "


    After that, Su Xun put the gun on the table and pointed the muzzle at Huang sirang, with a gentle smile on his face: "master Huang, do you think they should die?"


    "Damn it! Damn it Huang Si Lang''s mouth was dry, and he said with righteous words: "if you dare to insult commander Su with 100000 ocean, you should be shot! I, Mr. Huang, would like to donate one million yuan to support the head of Oceania to protect the territory and the people! "


    "Tut Tut, all of a sudden, it''s ten times as big as master Huang." Su Xun praised him. Then he turned the conversation and looked at him with a smile: "master Huang is selling tobacco and soil for Liu Du Tong. He hasn''t made less money these years. Isn''t one million a little less?"


    "Ouch." Huang Si Lang waved his hand with a wry smile: "don''t mention it. Commander Su doesn''t know about it. There is a gang of bandits outside e-Cheng. I was robbed nine times out of ten times for transporting tobacco and soil. Not only did I not make any money, but I had to pay out of my own pocket to make up for Liu Du''s losses."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Su Xun laughed and pointed to pockmarked son: "master Huang, fate, this adjutant Zhang is the pockmarked bandit in your mouth. He was incorporated by me when I passed by. Is he really robbing you? If it''s him, I''ll be right back


    In the movie, Huang Si Lang raises a fake pockmarked boy. It''s clear that he directs and plays himself, keeps watch and steals himself, and then throws the pot to the pockmarked bandit.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, master Huang. I haven''t robbed you once." Zhang Mazi said.


    Huang Si Lang was shocked and said quietly, "is that right? Maybe I made a mistake. Is there another bandit near e city? Commander Su, you must wipe out these bandits as soon as possible! "


    "Suppressing bandits is no problem, but suppressing bandits needs money. How about ten million dollars?" Su Xun stares at Huang Silang.


    In the movie, this guy can easily take out 1.8 million taels of silver, which shows his wealth.


    Huang did not expect that this guy was young and had a big appetite: "Su..."


    "Master Huang, dare you say no, I don''t recognize people with this bullet." Su Xun pointed to the dead two clan leaders in the south of the city, with no expression on his face.Huang Si Lang showed his cards directly: "commander Su, you and I are all working for Liu Du Tong. You won''t..."


    "Kang!"


    The gun rang out and the bullet went into the middle of the eyebrow.


    Huang Si Lang looked at Su Xun with unbelievable face. He never thought Su Xun would dare to kill him.


    "I said, you dare to say no, I don''t recognize people." Su Xun said word by word, and then he grabbed the gun and pulled the trigger continuously.


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    Feeling the blood splashing on his face, mabond turned pale and shivering.


    "Ka -"


    the bullet clip is empty, Huang Si Lang is beyond recognition, and he can''t even recognize his mother.


    "Adjutant Zhang, send orders to go down and make a clean house! Those who dare to resist will be regarded as rebellious and killed on the spot! "


    "Yes, commander!"


    Tonight is destined to be an extraordinary night. I''m afraid the gunfire will ring into the middle of the night.


    After Su Xun gave the order, he went out of the private room alone.


    Outside, Wang Ying and the guards follow.


    "You go to Kangcheng and kill Liu Yanming."


    Su Xun said without looking back.


    He has killed the dog.


    Next, as long as the owner of the dog also died, naturally no one will help the dog revenge.


    "Yes, young master." Wang Ying takes orders.


    As long as let her close, she has a hundred ways to kill Liu Yanming.


    While talking, I have walked out of the restaurant.


    Suddenly, Su Xun stopped.


    Because he saw Ren Tingting.


    Ren Tingting is alone in the shop.


    Su Xun went over: "you are Ren Tingting."


    "Ah Ren Tingting, who is concentrating on picking powder, is startled. She turns around and bumps into Su Xun''s arms.


    "It''s OK for sushi to hold her


    "No It''s OK. " Ren Tingting stares at Su Xun''s handsome face, and her heart beats faster.


    Feeling the inclusiveness of baby''s granary, Su Xun was very satisfied and released her with gentlemanly demeanor: "sorry, I scared you."


    "Sue Commander Su, do you know me? " Ren Tingting red face, some doubt asked.


    Su Xun said, "I know uncle Jiu and have been to Renjia town. Do you have time for Miss Ren these two days?"


    A wise man doesn''t talk in secret. He wants her.


    I believe that as long as you have seen the movie Mr. zombie, no one doesn''t want to see the sun Ren Tingting, right?


    Hearing Su Xun''s appointment with her, Ren Tingting was very excited, but then she was helpless: "sorry, I wrote a letter to my family two days ago. I have graduated and will soon go back to my hometown."


    "Oh, really?" Su Xun''s eyes lit up: "Miss Ren, it''s really a coincidence. I''m going to go back to Ren''s home town to see Uncle Jiu. Why don''t you come with me?"


    The story of Mr. zombie happened when Ren Tingting just went back to Renjia town from the provincial capital.


    Su Xun also wanted the zombie, Lord Ren. After all, Lord Ren was no weaker than the Royal zombie.


    And he''s going to see Uncle Jiu and ask where the zombie forest is. He''s going to use the coffin fungus in the zombie forest to upgrade the Royal zombie into a copper body.


    However,


    he not only wants Ren Tingting''s body.


    And the body of her grandfather.


    He won''t let go of the living and the dead in Ren''s family.


    Is that a little too much?

 Chapter 913

    I heard that Su Xun was going back to Renjia town.


    Ren Tingting thought that he wanted to go back with him because he wanted to soak himself.


    After all, in her opinion, how could Su Xun be in such a hurry to return to Renjia town just after he took office?


    There is only one possibility.


    It must be for her.


    She felt that Su Xun was too direct, as if he had come specifically for her body.


    However, she felt that Su Xun was not such a person. He must have been a soldier. He was more direct.


    Yes, it must be.


    A mature flower maniac, to learn to help each other''s behavior to find their own acceptable excuse.


    Rentingting heart shy, and a little happy, embarrassed nodded: "good."


    Since ancient times, self strategy is the most fatal.


    After making an appointment with Ren Tingting, Su Xun leaves. He can see that Ren Tingting is interested in herself.


    After all, he is so handsome, pleasant to speak, powerful and powerful. Who doesn''t like him? Lu Xun once said that when two people are greedy for each other''s body, they will achieve their goals. It''s just a matter of time.


    In the evening, Zhang Muzhi personally took people to the house.


    There was no resistance when they took over the two families in the south of the city.


    When copying Huang sirang''s house, he met with fierce resistance, and the other side took advantage of the blockhouse, fighting less and more.


    Finally, Zhang Muzhi pulled the gun and opened the gate of huangsilang watchtower.


    Fight on the spot, kill all the people.


    That night, they raided three houses and seized all kinds of property, worth 7 million taels of silver.


    This is silver, not the ocean. Silver is much more valuable than the ocean. It is used internationally.


    Three thousand standard rifles, two hundred pistols, two heavy machine guns, six light machine guns, one million bullets and 20 cases of grenades were seized.


    Most of them were found in Huang Si Lang''s Diaolou. It can be seen from this that he helped Liu Du Tong sell tobacco and soil these years, and how much he swallowed.


    When Huang Si Lang died, his watchtower naturally became Su Xun''s residence.


    Huang Si Lang worked hard for most of his life. As a result, he made all the wedding clothes for Su Xun, which was probably the only good thing he did in his life.


    The next day, a notice was put up all over the city to publicize Su Xun''s achievements in killing Huang Si Lang and the two families.


    "Su Qingtian! Su Qingtian


    "Huang Si Lang is dead! Huang Si Lang is dead at last. Commander Su is here, and the green sky of e-Cheng is coming! "


    "Commander Su is a good man..."


    After the notice was posted, the whole city became a sensation and everyone praised Su Qingtian.


    After all, these years, Huang Silang and Chengnan two big families can bully the goose City common people miserably.


    Su Qingtian is rowing with Ren Tingting.


    Su Xun and Ren Tingting are sitting in a small wooden boat. They are boating on the lake with the spring breeze.


    Ren Tingting seems to like dresses very much. Today she is wearing a pink skirt with a braided head and a top hat.


    Because the baby''s granary is relatively sufficient, the neckline is looming, the waist is slim, the legs are close like ladies, and the straight legs are exposed outside.


    "I heard you have a second grandfather named Nintendo?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Ren Tingting nodded: "yes, brother Xun, why did you suddenly ask this?"


    Well, the names have changed.


    "Nothing, just ask." With a smile, Su Xun changed the topic: "I''ll teach you how to row."


    Why did he ask Nintendo?


    Of course, it''s because he likes Nintendo.


    Nintendo comes from the movie music zombie. After his death, he was stolen to do experiments by the scientists of the Republic of France. After injection, he mutated.


    When he becomes a zombie, he can appear in the daytime and be immune to all kinds of magic weapons, spells, Daoism and runes.


    Later, they can even fly, lengthen their arms, and pick up their heads when they fall off, blink and escape.


    This horse is a zombie. It''s a God. Of course, Su Xun wants to get it.


    Mr. Ren and Nintendo are becoming more and more zombies. Is there any zombie coming from Mr. Ren?


    "Yes, yes."


    When she heard that she was about to go to the boat, she wanted to teach her.


    Then she was held in her arms by Su Xun, and she felt powerless.


    As for the boat, who likes to row.


    "Brother Xun, please don''t do this. It''s too fast." Ren Tingting finally has a trace of clarity. She clenches her red lips and looks at Su Xun prayingly.


    Su Xun lowered his head and gave her a kiss. He jokingly said, "this is on the boat. What else can I do to you? Action one, the metropolis capsizes


    "Brother Xun, you are good or bad." Ren Tingting is coquettish, pretty and lovely.


    However, she has never felt this way since she was so big. She is so comfortable and shy.


    Susian hugged her and said to her ear, "if you have any news from Nintendo, please tell me. It''s very important to me."Compared with Nintendo, the French scientist who made the medicine was the one he wanted to get.


    "Well." Ren Tingting snorted, but she didn''t ask why. She was completely confused by Su Xun''s plan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Xun arranged things in e-Cheng and went back to Renjia town with Ren Tingting.


    He only took the guard company, deputy company commander Liuzi to lead the team, Wang Ying went to Kangcheng to deal with Liu Yanming.


    The goose City was handed over to mabond and Zhang Muzhi, one in charge of civil affairs and the other in charge of the army.


    Su Xun didn''t worry that something would happen, because Ma bond and Zhang Muzhi were rare smart people.


    What''s more important is that he can''t make good arrangements.


    When I came to e-Cheng, I rode and walked.


    It''s by car when I leave e-Cheng.


    Military vehicle, Huang sirang''s.


    After all, the business of tobacco and soil is so big that it is impossible to use a carriage to pull it. Moreover, for the sake of transportation safety and speed, Liu Dutong assigned many military trucks to him.


    After all, not many people dare to move military vehicles.


    Four military vehicles headed for Renjia town.


    There was a coffin on one of the cars.


    There are royal zombies lying in the coffin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, renjiazhen.


    Mr. Ren has already received a letter from Ren Tingting and knows that she will come back today.


    So early in the morning, the family was busy packing up, ready to welcome the first lady home.


    "Uncle, I heard that my cousin is coming back today. When will she arrive, I''ll take someone to pick her up."


    Qiangzi, it should be called awei at this time.


    Wearing a yellow uniform and glasses, ah wei walked into the main hall of Ren mansion with a smile on his face.


    His uncle helped him to become the leader of the security team in Renjia town. For this reason, he even turned against uncle Jiu, and there was a sign that he turned against each other.


    Hearing that Ren Tingting wants to come back, awei moves his mind. His uncle is a daughter. If he marries his cousin, isn''t Ren''s family his own?


    "You''d better go to work. Tingting doesn''t know the way. You don''t need to pick her up." Ren FA waved his hand impatiently, and awei knew his mind.


    Awei was a little disappointed, but soon he perked up and said with a smile, "uncle, I''ll go to the security team first. I''ll see my cousin later."


    Then he left.


    Ren FA shook his head and regretted spending money to push him to this position.


    Half an hour later, a servant rushed in: "master, miss is back..."


    Before he finished, Ren FA quickly put down his cup, got up and walked out.

 Chapter 914

    "Tingting This... "


    Ren FA comes to the front yard with a happy face. After seeing Su Xun in suit and shoes beside Ren Tingting, the smile on his face gradually disappears.


    There''s only one thought in my mind:


    it''s over. My daughter has been arched in the provincial capital.


    "Dad." Ren Tingting was a little embarrassed and introduced Su Xun with a red face: "this is brother Xun. Brother Xun is the head of the Echeng garrison. He sent me back."


    At first, Ren FA, who was still sad, had a bright eye when he heard the word "commander".


    The daughter was arched in the provincial capital?


    Well arched, well arched.


    "Uncle Ren, come uninvited. I''m not disturbing you." Su Xun came forward and held out a hand.


    With a smile on his face, Ren FA quickly held Su Xun''s hand in both hands: "if you don''t disturb me, you will make my Ren family shine. Now the world is not peaceful. Thank you for sending my daughter back."


    Good team leader, good team leader. What''s more, the team leader is still so young. They make money from their families.


    "Uncle, just call me Xiao su. The leader is called by an outsider. You don''t have to be polite." With a gentle smile, Su Xun gently waved his hand to indicate that Ren FA could be released.


    Hear oneself person three words, Ren Tingting pretty face is more red, a bow, too coy.


    Ren FA responded and quickly released his hand, echoing: "yes, you don''t have to be polite, you don''t have to be polite, little Xiao Su and my family Tingting... "


    "I like Tingting very much and hope to get my uncle''s support." Su Xun held Ren Tingting in his arms and felt the softness of his waist. Playing with his daughter in front of his father''s face was too exciting.


    Ren Tingting is very shy. She leans on Su Xun''s arms and doesn''t dare to look up at her father.


    Looking for elder brother is good or bad. I''m so ashamed that I have to do something in front of my father.


    In these days, it''s more sensitive for men and women to cuddle in public.


    Although Ren FA also felt that there was something wrong with it, he could only ignore it and said with a smile: "it''s a blessing for Xiao Su to take a fancy to my family Tingting. I''m sure she supports it. Don''t just stand up. Let''s sit down first and talk about it."


    At this time, Liuzi came in with a group of soldiers and several boxes.


    "Commander, these are miss Ren''s things. I don''t know where to put them."


    "Please." Ren Tingting quickly came out of Su Xun''s arms and said, "just put it here. I''ll let my servants carry it into my room for a while."


    Ren FA said quickly, "Xiao Su, I don''t know how many people you brought. I''ll let the kitchen light a fire to make some wine and food and clean up the guest room by the way."


    "No, uncle." Su Xun refused and explained, "I''ve brought more than 100 people to live in Renfu. I''ve asked them to camp outside the town."


    "That''s fine, but don''t live in the barracks. Just live in our house." Ren FA said, without waiting for Su Xun to open his mouth, he said to the housekeeper, "go to the kitchen, kill the pig, make a fire, prepare some good wine, and send it to the barracks outside the town."


    He''s making a face for his daughter.


    "Sue, let''s go first, please."


    "Uncle, please."


    Su Xun and his three men went to the inner courtyard. Liuzi and a group of soldiers were on guard in Renfu.


    After entering the main hall, Ren FA ordered people to serve tea, and talked with Su Xun, which was very enjoyable.


    Outside the gate of Ren mansion, Ah Wei comes again.


    "Where are the soldiers from?"


    Looking at the soldiers on guard outside the door, awei was a little puzzled and entered Ren''s house with doubts.


    "Uncle Biao, uncle Biao, is my cousin back Is that you? "


    Ah Wei walked into the main hall with a smile on his face. Seeing Su Xun beside Ren Tingting, his face changed.


    After watching his cousin holding Su Xun''s hand, ah Weidun was very angry. He felt that he had been hooded.


    "Cousin." Ren Tingting still remembers Ah Wei.


    Su Xun looked at Ah Wei and said with a smile, "Qiangzi, long time no see. Now you are the leader of the security team in Renjia town."


    "Shut up! Qiangzi is dead. Now my name is awei Awei stares at Su Xun warily and says to Ren Tingting: "cousin, don''t be cheated by this guy. He colludes with the horse thief. He''s not a good man!"


    "Cousin, what are you talking about?" Ren Tingting is not happy. In her heart, Su Xun is the most perfect. How can she collude with the horse thief?


    Even if they collude with horse thieves, there must be reasons and grievances.


    Then I have to love him more.


    A qualified flower maniac is to have the consciousness to take the initiative to find excuses for the mistakes made by male gods.


    Su Xunyi just said: "you can''t frame me up, or I won''t be polite to your malicious behavior."


    "Ha ha, threaten me?" Ah Wei laughed, pulled out the gun at his waist, and looked at Su Xun contentedly: "do you think ah Wei is still the strong boy I used to be? See, I have a gun, too! Believe it or not, I''ll take you to the prison of the security team and lock you up! "With that, he also arrogantly helped his hat on his head to show his noble identity as the leader of the family town security team.


    Ren FA''s face sank: "awei! Don''t talk about it... "


    "Ah, uncle, you don''t have to say anything. Just give it to me. I must expose the true face of this guy." Awei confidently interrupted Ren FA.


    Su Xun pulled away Ah Wei''s refuter gun and laughed innocently: "tut tut Tut, Ah Wei has a gun. I''m so afraid. Someone is coming!"


    "Step, step..."


    The four soldiers ran in and pointed their guns at awei without expression.


    Awei turned white. He didn''t expect that the soldiers outside were brought by Su Xun.


    Sweat oozed from his forehead.


    Susian leaned against the chair, tapping the armrest of the chair with his fingers, and looked at him with a smile: "Ah Wei, I don''t believe you can catch me in the prison of the security team. What should I do?"


    "No?" Ah Wei burst out laughing and said: "don''t believe it. Cousin husband, I just made a joke with you. You can''t take it seriously. You and my cousin are a perfect match. To be honest, I wanted to introduce my cousin to you when I saw you last time in Tanjia town."


    "So it is. I thought you like Tingting, too." Su Xun said suddenly.


    Ah Wei''s mouth twitched, and he showed a smile that was uglier than crying: "don''t be kidding, cousin. You are the only girl who is worthy of Tingting."


    This kind of feeling is like wearing a green hat for yourself, sobbing and crying.


    "Ah Wei, put on your hat." Susian reached out to help him hold the hat which was a little crooked.


    Awei


    Brother, I''ve worn it well enough. It''s still green. I can''t open my eyes.


    After the misunderstanding was solved, we got along very happily. Well, Ah Wei cried happily.


    "Cousin, why are you crying?" Ren Tingting suddenly exclaimed.


    Ah Wei took off his glasses and wiped his tears: "when my cousin saw you find your husband, I couldn''t help but cry. I''m so happy, Wuwu..."


    As soon as he thought that his beautiful cousin was riding on the bed and galloping, he cried even louder.


    I don''t know. It''s not just in bed.


    "Cousin, wipe it." Ren Tingting, touched by this, hands over a handkerchief.


    Ren FA pulled the corner of his mouth, quickly picked up the cup to drink tea, to hide his impulse to laugh.


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    Only the two of them know awei''s deep sorrow and pain.

 Chapter 915

    "Ah Wei, why did you suddenly change your name? And I heard there was a misunderstanding between you and uncle Jiu? "


    Su Xun took a sip of the tea cup and slowly asked out his doubts.


    In Mr. Linghuan''s movie, Ah Wei is the disciple of Jiu Shu.


    How in the story of Mr. zombie, Qiangzi turns into awei and the leader of Renjia town security team, and he doesn''t deal with Jiushu.


    That''s a big change.


    Awei sniffed and sneered: "misunderstanding? There''s no misunderstanding. He and I have long been cut off. "


    "Is it so serious?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Ah Wei said: "I''ve been his apprentice for so many years, but he refuses to teach me Taoism. What else does it have to do with Taoism?"


    "He didn''t want to teach me Daofa. I had to find a way out. I asked him to help me in Renjia town and make me the leader of the security team. He refused regardless of the friendship between the master and the apprentice, and even scolded me for going astray."


    "Good! I won''t ask him. I''ll ask my uncle to go to the head office. My uncle helped me become the leader of the security team. He thought I lost his face by going to the back door and asked me to leave. It''s really funny! "


    "From then on, I am Ah Wei, the leader of Renjia town security team, not his apprentice Qiang Zai!"


    Looking at awei, Su Xun suddenly realized.


    No wonder Qiu Sheng and Wen hate Ah Wei so much in Mr. Zombie''s movie, because they play tricks on Ah Wei in a small way.


    And awei targets Jiu Shu everywhere. After Ren FA is bitten to death by the necrotic old master Ren, awei locks Jiu Shu up as a murderer.


    Ah Wei is also a disciple of Jiu Shu. Can''t he see that the wound on his body is stuck out by the nails of zombies?


    Of course he can see.


    So he locked him up on the ground that uncle Jiu''s fingernails were the murderer. He was in revenge, or to vent his accumulated depression.


    Su Xun shakes his head. You can see from the movie that Jiu Shu always has a better face.


    Ah Wei has long complained about Uncle Jiu''s refusal to teach him Taoism. Both of them feel that they are right. It''s reasonable for them to fall out with each other.


    "OK, OK, the past is over. If you want me to say, uncle Jiu is still good." Ren FA interrupts Ah Wei''s impulse to continue to accuse Jiu Shu.


    Su Xun nodded: "I came to Renjia town this time to find uncle Jiu."


    "I asked Uncle Jiu to have coffee tomorrow, or would you like to go with me tomorrow?" Ren FA said.


    Su Xun''s eyes moved. In the movie, uncle Ren fayue and coffee nine were talking about moving the grave. That is to say, four days later, Lord Ren will be unearthed.


    Although not yet get the body of Ren Tingting.


    But I can get the body of Ren first.


    Immediately should come down: "good."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Yizhuang.


    Uncle Jiu is making banknotes. Of course, he is not making fake banknotes, but the ghost banknotes for the dead.


    "Shifu, who are you making so many money for every day? I haven''t seen you find a woman. Is the lady below?" Wen Cai said.


    "Shut your crow''s mouth." Uncle Jiu glared at him angrily: "what do you know? I''m for Yin Chai. This year, I''m going to re elect the leader of the printing class in the underworld. Although your master is very hopeful, I have to do some management."


    "Wow, is there any mistake? These days, the officials above are greedy, but the officials below are also greedy." Wen Cai scratched the back of his head, which was unbelievable.


    While printing money, uncle Jiu said carelessly: "the officials below are not the ones who go down from the top. Naturally, they adhere to the consistent style."


    Uncle Jiu is not allowed to go through the back door in order to be an official, but he bribes Yincha himself.


    "Master." Wencai suddenly and mysteriously approached: "you said you are very hopeful, that is, you are not sure. What competitors are there?"


    "Your master Bo Shijian is one of them." When it comes to Shi Jian, uncle Jiu looks a little complicated.


    He admires Shi Jian very much. He can be described as superb.


    But Shi Jian is always aiming at him. Lin Jiu has no choice but to avoid him.


    At this time, Qiusheng came back.


    "Where are you going again?" Uncle Jiu asked.


    Qiu Sheng said with a smiley face, "master, I just saw a lot of soldiers outside the town."


    "Plop!"


    "What did you say?" The tool in Uncle Jiu''s hand fell down. He thought of someone for the first time.


    Wencai and Qiusheng look at each other and wonder, "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Go and see if the leading officer is a handsome young man." Uncle Jiu said anxiously.


    Qiu Sheng widened his eyes: "how handsome are you?"


    "More handsome than you." Uncle Jiu blurted out.


    When Qiu Sheng heard this, he was immediately unconvinced: "then I really want to have a look."Then he pushed the bicycle beside him and left.


    Dong Xiaoyu, a female ghost, pesters him because he has a car. (* / ¦Ø£Ü *)


    an hour later, Qiu Sheng came back with a proud face: "master, you have a problem with your appreciation level. The leading officer is not as handsome as I am, and he is a middle-aged man."


    "Hu -"


    uncle Jiu breathed a sigh of relief and showed a smile on his face: "if it''s not him, that''s good, that''s good."


    Wencai and Qiusheng look at each other. Who is it that makes Shifu afraid of this.


    "Master, it''s getting late. I''ll go back first, or my aunt will scold me." Qiusheng said, pushing the bike away again.


    He doesn''t usually live in Yizhuang, but in his aunt''s house. He goes home every night.


    "He''s in such a hurry." Uncle Jiu scolded, then looked at Wen Cai and said, "don''t say master doesn''t take care of you. Tomorrow, Mr. Ren will invite me to drink foreign tea. Then you will come with me."


    "Ah Wen Cai was surprised and touched his head. He said, "master, can I not go? I haven''t drunk foreign tea. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it and I''ll lose your face."


    "What are you afraid of when I''m here? If you haven''t had a drink, you always need to have a long insight." Uncle nine said with awe inspiring righteousness, can''t allow him to retort: "OK, don''t say any more, it''s settled, don''t go to cook soon."


    "Oh." Wencai left in a daze.


    After Wencai went away, Jiushu whispered to himself, "I haven''t had any foreign tea. Take Wencai with me. What makes him go first? If he wants to lose face, he will lose face first."


    Plan to pass, belly black nine uncle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Ren Fu.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Brother Xun, did you sleep?" Ren Tingting lowered her voice and cried, just like being a thief.


    Susian opened the door and looked at her with a smile: "what do you want to do when you knock on my door at night?"


    "Don''t laugh." Ren Tingting was a little shy and rolled her eyes: "it''s not that you have to pull a coffin on the road. People are afraid to sleep when they are lying in bed."


    "Is it so terrible? Let me feel your heartbeat." Su Xun reached out with a smile.


    Ren Tingting was startled, looking east and West, no one was relieved: "you are good or bad, looking for brother."


    "Come in." Su Xun pulled her into the room and closed the door with a kick.


    "Don''t look for elder brother. I''m not ready yet. I just want to stop messing around."


    Ren Tingting was so surprised that her voice was crying.


    "If I don''t mess around, I''ll sleep with you."


    Su Xun is not so wild. It''s the most interesting thing for him to grow up in the canal. Anyway, he''s not in a hurry.


    It''s a pleasure to sleep with a beautiful woman.

 Chapter 916

    Before dawn, Su Xun wakes Ren Tingting.


    Ren Tingting wearing a nightgown, red face with a thief like ran back to his room.


    Although they haven''t done the last step yet, they are only one step away from each other.


    At 9 a.m., Su Xun and Ren Tingting follow Ren FA to the coffee shop with Jiu Shu.


    As an active party to invite, naturally we have to wait for the guests first.


    Today, Ren Tingting is wearing a white wipe, chest dress, white shoulders exposed outside, in this era can be described as a very advanced dress.


    Ren FA thought it was too leaky, but Su Xun didn''t think so. This skirt is conservative in modern times.


    What''s more, Ren Tingting is really good-looking and eye-catching.


    Others can only do it.


    He can eat it.


    The passers-by''s envious eyes fell on him, which made Su Xun feel inexplicable.


    This is a real bitch!


    "Here comes master Ren."


    "Good Lord."


    "It''s making thousands of gold. It''s so big in a twinkling of an eye..."


    Walking into the second floor of the coffee shop, many people say hello one after another. After all, Renjia is the most wealthy and powerful place in Renjia town.


    After dealing with the crowd, Ren FA sat down with Su Xun and Ren Tingting: "Xiao Su, what do you want to eat? Please don''t be polite to me."


    "Good uncle." Su Xun nodded, then looked at the waiter: "a cup of coffee, more milk, less sugar, I prefer milk, fragrance."


    Speaking of milk, he took a look at Ren Tingting.


    Ren Tingting''s pretty face shows two abnormal rosy clouds, and she lightly steps on his foot.


    Brother Xun is so hateful. It''s true.


    She quietly looked at her father, and saw that he didn''t seem to understand the connotation, so she was slightly relieved.


    Or you''ll lose someone.


    It''s normal for Ren FA not to understand. After all, Su''s old driver came from the developed modern society. He drove a car that was too advanced, and there was no such car in the Republic of China.


    Soon, Jiushu came with Wencai.


    "Uncle Jiu, this way." Ren FA stood up and said hello.


    Uncle Jiu responded with a smile. After seeing Su Xun, the smile on his face became stiff.


    "Uncle nine." Su Xun waved with a smile.


    Nine uncle face hang up false smile, low voice scolded a: "really is this little son of a bitch."


    "Master, who are you calling a son of a bitch?" Wen Cai said something puzzled.


    Then, the whole second floor was quiet.


    Everyone looked at Uncle Jiu strangely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For a time, uncle Jiu was embarrassed.


    It''s just to keep from losing face to carry a letter.


    Unexpectedly, Wen Cai became the source of his disgrace.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Uncle Jiu stares at Wencai, and then walks over quickly: "Mr. Ren, I''m sorry, I''ve been waiting for a long time. It''s Tingting. It''s so big in the twinkling of an eye."


    Wen Cai looked at Ren Tingting, her eyes almost fell off. He had never seen such a beautiful woman.


    "Call uncle nine." Ren FA said.


    Ren Tingting sweet mouth: "nine uncle."


    "Say hello to Lord Ren." Uncle Jiu kicked Wencai. Looking at Wencai''s hopeless appearance, he already regretted taking him with him.


    Wen Cai responded: "Mr. Ren."


    "Well." Ren FA nodded.


    Literary talent and dull look at Ren Tingting.


    "Uncle Jiu, it seems that your apprentice is very interested in my girlfriend." Su Xun looked at Jiu Shu and said.


    Uncle Jiu frowned and yelled: "literary talent!"


    Wen Cai scratched the back of his head and apologized to Su Xun: "er I''m sorry, i... "


    He always felt that he had lost something important, but he could not say it clearly.


    "It''s OK. I understand. Who makes Tingting look so beautiful?" Su Xun holds Ren Tingting''s hand with a smile. In Mr. Zombie''s movie, Wencai and Ren Tingting are a couple, and now they are spoiled by him.


    Robbing other people''s wives is fun.


    Soon, Ren FA and Jiu Shu agreed to move the grave for Ren Laoye, and it was set to be three days later.


    Uncle Jiu can''t wait to leave. Su Xun suddenly stopped him: "Uncle Jiu, let''s talk."


    Jiu Shu''s body is stiff. He finds that as long as he is watched by this guy, it''s no good.


    "What does commander Su want to talk about?" Although uncle Jiu was greeting Su Xun in his heart, he was still smiling.


    Su Xun patted Ren Tingting''s hand: "you go home with your uncle first. I''ll talk to Uncle Jiu about something."


    "Well." Ren Tingting nodded cleverly.


    Then Su Xun followed Jiu Shu and Wen Cai out of the coffee shop.


    "If you have anything to do, just say it." As soon as he got out of the coffee shop, uncle Jiu opened his mouth.


    Wencai takes a look at Shifu. He always feels that Shifu seems to be afraid of the commander su.However, young is the head of the team, really powerful, no wonder Miss Ren will like him.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Uncle Jiu, if you meet an old friend, don''t you invite me to your site?"


    "No way!" Uncle Jiu looks at him warily.


    Su Xun shook his head, not joking, seriously asked: "where is the zombie forest?"


    "You want to..." Uncle Jiu''s brow is picked.


    "Zombie forest, I know. Commander Su, I''ll take you." Wencai can''t wait to say.


    Uncle Jiu glared at him: "you are very capable."


    The literary talent disappeared in an instant.


    "Thank you for your talent." Su Xun said quickly.


    Wencai said, "you''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Uncle Jiu shook his head helplessly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, a military vehicle drove to the zombie forest.


    There was a coffin and ten soldiers on board.


    Su Xun and Wen Cai Qiu Sheng sat in front.


    Qiusheng knows that Wencai is going to take a team leader to zombie forest, so he has to go with him.


    After seeing Su Xun, he confirmed one thing. Master was right. He was really more handsome than me.


    The first time I took the bus, Qiusheng and Wencai were excited and curious, looking around.


    They were all young people. Qiusheng and Wencai found that Su Xun didn''t have any airs and soon got to know each other.


    "Commander Su, we''re going to arrive in front. The car is fast." Qiu Sheng patted the window and said.


    Wencai also nodded: "yes, yes, we have been to zombie forest before. We have to go for a long time."


    At 8 p.m., the crowd arrived at the zombie forest.


    The zombie forest is full of gloom and coffins. There is a zombie in every coffin.


    Qiu Sheng took out a bottle and said, "commander Su, this is what master has prepared for us. You can pretend to be a zombie without being attacked by zombies."


    "There''s no need for such trouble." When Su Xun finished, his mind moved to communicate with the Royal zombies.


    "Bang!"


    "Roar!"


    The Royal zombies directly broke the coffin and jumped out of the car. Their tusks were exposed, their eyes were scarlet, and their bodies smelled of blood.


    Wencai and Qiusheng have long known from Jiushu that Su Xun raised a corpse, but they were still surprised to see the Royal zombies. They are fierce zombies.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun finished and walked in front of him.


    Qiusheng and Wencai catch up with each other.


    "Roar!"


    After walking into the zombie forest, a large group of zombies roared and jumped over. The scene was very strange.


    "Roar!"


    The Royal zombies came forward and growled.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, there was another roar, and then a zombie jumped out of the coffin.


    "Zombie King!" Qiu Sheng blurts out.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. The coffin fungus was in the Zombie King''s mouth. He had to suck it out with his mouth.


    The coffin fungus was going to be eaten by the Royal zombies, so Su Xun directly let the Royal zombies rush up.


    Target, strong, kiss the Zombie King, suck out the coffin fungus and swallow it.


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    Two roars resound through the zombie forest, and the Royal zombie and the Zombie King fight.


    Both of them are walking corpses, but the Royal zombies are split and mutated by thunder, which contains the power of thunder spirit.


    Su Xun learned from Wang Ying that the Royal zombie was a Lei Ling corpse, which was naturally better than the Zombie King.


    Su Xun felt that if he could get thunder boxing and Leidun from Shi Jian, he could cultivate the Royal zombies, which was strengthening the power.


    Zombie fight, take the most primitive way, is more than who hard, who can resist.


    The Royal zombies and the Zombie King fought fiercely. Many coffins were broken, and trees were uprooted or smashed.


    Qiusheng and Wencai are stunned and swallow a mouthful of saliva. It''s too fierce.

 Chapter 917

    Zombie King is very fierce, but he can''t compare with the mutant Royal zombies, so he was beaten up in the end.


    The Royal zombie sucked out the coffin fungus from the Zombie King''s mouth with a strong kiss.


    Su Xun directly came forward, took out the fox soul and fed it to him.


    "Don''t Ah Before the fox finished praying, he was swallowed by the Royal zombies.


    Then the Royal zombies began to change.


    The hair on the body began to fall off, replaced by patches of bronze armor like stripes, which gradually covered the body and turned the skin into bronze.


    The body is also rigidly raised by two inches, the sharp tusks are longer and longer, the breath on the body is more and more dangerous, and the scarlet in the eyes is less.


    "Bronze body!"


    Qiusheng and Wencai are frightened.


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile.


    He remembers a movie in which there is a bronze body in Xishuangbanna, which is invulnerable and even immune to some extent.


    Royal zombies are the existence he focuses on cultivating, followed by Lord Ren.


    As for Nintendo, it''s terrible to let him grow up freely without training at all.


    "Roar!"


    The copper armor corpse roared and rushed directly to the Zombie King. He grabbed him and tore it open.


    Yes, it was torn in two.


    The scene was once bloody (mosaic).


    He Wenqiu turned pale with fright.


    Now they understand why master is afraid of Su Xun. A man who has soldiers in his hand and raises such a fierce zombie is very afraid.


    "Let''s go back to Renjia town."


    Su Xun ordered the Royal zombies to return to the coffin.


    He has some expectations, what will be the expression of the little devil when he meets this zombie in 1937.


    Royal zombies, Nintendo, Nintendo.


    Su Xun plans to turn all three zombies into flying corpses, and then put one to live in the island for a long time, so as to enrich the species of the island people.


    There are only three zombies in total. He wants to give one to the island. The people of the island will be very moved when they know about it.


    He is so humanitarian.


    However, for island countries, will it lead to the invasion of alien species and the extinction of indigenous organisms?


    That''s a sad story.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Lord Ren moved his father Ren Weiyong''s grave.


    All Ren''s children showed up, and even Ah Wei took off the skin of the security team leader and put on a gray brown suit.


    As the prospective son-in-law of the Ren family, Su Xun was also present.


    Under the guidance of the ninth uncle, all of Ren''s family, starting from Ren FA, took turns to offer sacrifices.


    After the incense, we have to wait for the auspicious time to break the ground.


    Su Xun found Dong Xiaoyu''s tomb and learned Qiu Sheng''s lines: "twenty years old? It''s a pity to die so young. Let me give you a helping hand. "


    After the incense, Su Xun got up and left. Then he heard a faint "thank you".


    Su Xun with his back to Dong Xiaoyu''s mouth rose.


    No accident, Dong Xiaoyu will come to him tonight. Another female ghost enters the umbrella.


    Not to mention that female ghosts can help him steal things, just collect them and set them up as hands.


    "Brother Xun, what are you doing over there?"


    Ren Tingting shouts in plain clothes.


    "Here we are." Su Xun showed a smile and walked over.


    Ren FA said to Jiu Shu: "Jiu Shu, Mr. Feng Shui said that this is a good acupoint."


    "That''s right. It''s called Dragonfly point water cave. It''s only four feet long and three feet wide, so it can''t be buried flat. It can only be buried by law." Uncle Jiu nodded and said calmly.


    Ren FA raised his thumb and praised: "Uncle Jiu, it''s amazing."


    "Master, what is fa funeral? Is it FA, a national funeral?" Wen Cai asked.


    Nine uncle face a black: "you don''t talk much."


    Then he left, feeling very shameful.


    "You are really good." Qiusheng smiles and gives Wencai a thumbs up.


    Wen Cai felt his head blankly.


    "Then what is the law burial?"


    Soon, began to break the ground from the coffin, nine uncle found that there is a problem with the burial of the coffin, on the spot pointed out that Mr. Feng Shui and Ren family must have a grudge.


    Ren FA admits that this cemetery belongs to Mr. Feng Shui.


    The Ren family bought this cemetery by means of means, so Mr. Feng Shui used some means as revenge when he buried Mr. Ren.


    After the coffin was lifted, the lid of the coffin was opened, and uncle Jiu found that Mr. Ren had become a zombie, and immediately proposed to burn the body.


    When he heard that he wanted to burn his father, Ren FA naturally refused, which seemed to him to be treason.


    Su Xun just looked at him. He had to wait for the corpse to bite Ren FA tonight, and then he would save Ren FA, and then he would ask for the corpse.Otherwise, he now asks Ren FA to refine his father''s corpse. Ren FA is expected to work hard with him.


    In his hand, he has two pairs of son and mother, both of which are made for him by Wang Ying. They are specially prepared for Mr. Ren and Nintendo.


    Ren FA doesn''t agree to burn the body. Finally, Jiu Shu has no choice but to let people carry Ren''s body back to Yizhuang first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The night came as promised.


    As in the movie, Mr. Ren escaped from Yizhuang and came to Ren''s home.


    After the necropsy, you can feel the blood of your relatives, and the first thing you suck is the blood of your relatives.


    Ren FA, wearing pajamas, yawned and was about to take a rest when he suddenly saw a dark shadow flashing through the window.


    Frowning, he opened the door and looked out.


    Outside stood his father.


    "Ah, ah


    Ren FA fell to the ground in fright.


    "Roar!"


    Mr. Ren roared and sank. He grabbed Ren FA''s neck and wanted to suck blood.


    Ren FA''s eyes are red with fear. He really doesn''t want to bear the painful kiss from his father after his death.


    "Evil, don''t harm people!"


    At this moment, a roar of anger sounded.


    "Save Help me Ren FA recognized the voice of his son-in-law to be, Su Xun.


    The Royal zombies directly grabbed the back neck of Ren''s fate from behind and lifted him up.


    Mr. Ren, who has just become a corpse, is still very weak. Otherwise, in the later stage, it will not be so easy to deal with.


    "Roar!"


    It''s very funny that the corpse of the emperor is still struggling.


    With the help of the accomplice, Su Xun easily feeds Zi Gu into Ren''s mouth.


    Soon I felt that I had established a connection with him and was able to control him.


    Su Xun then stepped forward and picked up Ren FA: "uncle, the zombie has been subdued by me. Are you ok?"


    "No It''s OK, thanks to you Ren FA''s face turned white, he stammered and his eyes were full of fear.


    Seeing this, Su Xun said with a smile: "uncle, I''m here. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Ren FA wants to cry. I''m afraid of you. Your zombie is more frightening than my father.


    And you''re scarier than zombies!


    "Uncle, the old man is dead. How about I deal with it?" Su Xun asked.


    Ren FA nodded. Seeing the ferocity of zombies, he didn''t even want his father.


    Dad, you want to bite me first. Don''t blame me for being a son.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter."


    "Master, are you ok..."


    A group of housekeeper''s guards and Su Xun''s guards rushed in and were shocked to see two zombies.


    Su Xun looked back and said, "it''s OK. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    All of you


    So big, two horrible zombies standing there.


    You said it was okay?


    Is there something wrong with our eyes?


    "Mr. Ren!"


    Nine uncle found zombies run away with magic weapon, and so on to see the Royal zombies side clever Ren old master, nine uncle understand everything.


    He looked at Su Xun and frowned.


    It''s not enough to have a copper body.


    Uncle Jiu is not only worried.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''m fine. Go back." Ren FA has calmed down and said to Jiu Shu.


    Uncle Jiu nodded and looked at Su Xun anxiously. He took the guy and turned to leave.


    After the servants were sent away, Su Xun also left with the Royal zombies and Lord Ren.


    In order to prevent the two zombies from frightening Dong Xiaoyu, Su Xun ordered the soldiers to find the coffin, packed the two zombies and sent them to the camp outside the town.


    Then Su Xun went back to his room and pretended to sleep, waiting for the ghost to come to the door.


    "Hoo -"


    a gust of wind blew, and a tall white figure appeared beside Su Xun''s bed.


    Black hair shawl, white skirt reluctantly wrapped with concave and convex body, red lips and willow eyebrows, slightly charming.


    The corner of Dong Xiaoyu''s mouth went up and blew at Su Xun. Then she took off her clothes and pressed them up.


    "So direct?"


    Su Xun suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Ah


    Dong Xiaoyu was startled and screamed. She flew naked from the bed to the door.


    It''s scary.

 Chapter 918

    "You How can you... "


    Dong Xiaoyu looks at Su Xun suspiciously.


    He should be confused by himself. How can he still keep sober?


    "This kind of thing is the most boring. I like to be sober."


    Su Xun showed a pure smile.


    Dong Xiaoyu was shocked and blurted out: "you are shameless."


    "Thank you. Would you like to put on your clothes first?" Su Xun picked up the white skirt on the ground.


    Dong Xiaoyu turned around with a red face, and then the white skirt on Su Xun''s hand flew to her.


    Dong Xiaoyu has already responded: "you intentionally led me here during the day. I''m leaving."


    "Xiao Hong, stop her." Su Xun said.


    Xiao Hong flew out of a black umbrella and stopped Dong Xiaoyu: "sister, I haven''t been a female ghost of the same kind for a long time. Let''s have a chat."


    "You You''re the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one? " Dong Xiaoyu stares at Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile: "this is biased. What''s hook? If you don''t like my body, will you come tonight? Don''t tell me that a stick of incense is enough to make you promise each other. "


    From the movie, he can see that Dong Xiaoyu is a full face control. Otherwise, how could he be so devoted to Qiusheng because of a stick of incense?


    Isn''t it because autumn grows handsome?


    Of course, it may also be that Qiu Sheng had bicycles, belonging to the car owners of the Republic of China.


    Then it''s a gold digger.


    Just as it happens, Su is not only handsome, but also has a lot of money, which can meet various conditions.


    Dong Su''s body is too greedy for her, otherwise she will be embarrassed.


    Actually, Su Xun is so handsome.


    And she felt a very mysterious breath from Su Xun. She could not help but want to get close to him. Her intuition told that it was good for her.


    "Since you are greedy for me, please stay and work for me. Maybe one day I will be merciful enough to satisfy your wish." Being handsome means you can do whatever you want.


    I didn''t expect that he could give full play to his physical advantages just like women.


    Dong Xiaoyu''s face was red as if she could drip blood: "you''re really shameless. You used this kind of thing to threaten female ghosts for your use."


    "That can only blame you are a color, ghost, how, you choose." Su Xun looked at her with a smile. Now he has a good feeling for Dong Xiaoyu.


    Because her existence is undoubtedly the affirmation of her handsome face.


    Without saying a word, Dong Xiaoyu flew directly into the black umbrella and showed her choice with her actions.


    Xiao Hong also flew in. Su Xun put away his umbrella, yawned and went to bed.


    The next thing to do is to let the Royal zombies advance to silver armour corpse, and let Lord Ren advance to walking corpse.


    As long as Mr. Ren sucks blood, he can become a walking corpse. Mr. Ren is also a mutant species, because he has recovered his vision and hearing after becoming a walking corpse.


    You know, under normal circumstances, only a corpse can restore vision and hearing.


    According to the corpse refining technique, the two biggest barriers for zombies are from ordinary zombies to armor corpses and from armor corpses to flying corpses.


    As long as advanced into a corpse, cross the first hurdle, then do not need to suck blood.


    As long as you devour enough ghosts, you can naturally advance silver armor corpse and gold armor corpse.


    It''s very difficult to advance the flying corpse, because it needs one thing - dragon soul.


    Yes, it''s the soul of the dragon.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the spiritual world, it is impossible for this world to have flying corpses.


    Because there is no dragon in the world.


    At least there is no real dragon.


    But Su Xun knew that there was a real dragon in the world, and it might be the last one.


    On the earth, he once saw a news, the incident of Yingchuan falling dragon in 1934.


    According to records, in early July 1934, a living dragon was found in the upper reaches of Tianzhuangtai in Yingchuan. People used reed mats to build a shed for it and carry water to irrigate it. Monks carried it out every day. After several days of rainstorm, it disappeared.


    On August 28th, the news of "a boat overturning and falling over the railway station" and "a dragon stopping at the railway station" were published in the newspaper of shengziying.


    On August 8, a corpse with the same characteristics as the legendary Yingchuan dragon was found among the reeds 10 kilometers away from the Liaohe River Estuary.


    So, if there was no mistake in the news, he just had to wait until 1934 to take away his soul before the Dragon died.


    One dragon soul can be used separately, which is enough for him to produce three flying corpses.


    Flying corpse born, he will become the world''s common enemy, at the same time he will be invincible.


    In fact, there''s no need for him to be a common enemy in the world. Now he''s qualified.If Uncle Jiu now releases the news that he has a copper armor corpse, it will attract a large number of people from the spiritual world to get rid of demons and defend the way.


    Because in their opinion, the golden corpse can''t become a flying corpse, but the bronze corpse will advance to the golden corpse. The golden corpse is also terrible.


    Therefore, whenever there is a copper body, the spirit world must kill it to avoid future trouble.


    It can be seen from this that uncle Jiu was quite good. He didn''t sell Su Xun.


    Otherwise, those old monsters who return to the void will not be able to stop others.


    After all, when Liu An returned to the virtual world, Su Xun didn''t kill him with a missile.


    Liu An: Thank you for your praise.


    Thinking about it, Su Xun fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the zombies in Renfu didn''t spread.


    In this era, the gentry have 100% control over the servants, and they will die if they talk nonsense.


    It was Su Xun who was sent to Yizhuang by Jiu Shu.


    Su Xun also guessed what Jiu Shu wanted to talk about.


    "Uncle Jiu printed so many money." When Su Xun arrived, he saw Uncle Jiu printing money.


    Wen Cai said, "my master is competing for the position of the money printing team in the prefecture. He bribes Yin Chai."


    "You don''t talk. No one is dumb." Uncle Jiu stares at Wen Cai.


    Su Xun laughed: "Uncle Jiu, you don''t allow Ah Wei to go astray in order to be an official, but what''s the difference between your current behavior and him?"


    Su Xun remembers that when Uncle Jiu was in the money printing class in the underworld, he was the plot of the movie zombie supremacy. Let''s plug in first, and we can''t miss it at that time.


    Because this movie not only includes Shi Jian''s thunder fist and Lei Dun, but also Yincha, a mysterious female ghost Xiao Li, which Su Xun is interested in.


    Su Xun''s words stunned uncle Jiu. He pursed his lips and gave a bitter smile: "you wake me up. You''re right. In the end, I''m just a layman."


    But good face of him, will never take the initiative to pull down the face to ease relations with awei.


    "Uncle Jiu, you came to me to talk about the bronze body." Su Xun changed the topic. He didn''t want to be involved in the matter between Jiu Shu and his apprentice.


    Uncle Jiu''s expression became serious and said in a deep voice: "yes, what do you want to do?"


    "Uncle Jiu, I reckon that in six years'' time, there will be a great calamity in China. The way of heaven is rolling and the situation is hard to stop. My ability now may not change the outcome, but I just want to do what I can."


    Su Xun''s tone was calm, but he was heroic.


    Uncle Jiu''s face changed Do you really know how to do it


    They used the most precious calculation to calculate that within ten years, the great disaster in China was coming.


    But Su Xun''s accuracy was six years later, which showed how terrible his secret skill was?


    "Uncle Jiu, do you know?" Su Xun was a hammer. He read the answer ahead of time.


    Uncle Jiu sighed and nodded.


    Su Xun frowned: "so, what are you going to do?"


    "The mountain will not come out until the disaster is over and China recovers." Nine uncle tone complex say.


    Su Xun''s face was cold: "it seems that you and I are not the same people."


    Listening to Su Xun''s strange words, uncle Jiu had to smile bitterly. He had prepared a lot of words and finally turned them into a sentence: "hide the copper armor corpse, or you will get into trouble."


    "If you come, I''ll kill you."


    Su Xun didn''t look back and left a word.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, a geomantic gentleman walked into Renjia town from a path and gave a sneer.


    "Twenty years, it''s time for Ren Weiyong to be dead."

 Chapter 919

    When the coffin, nine uncle found that the tomb was geomantic Mr. hands, malicious bad Ren family geomantic.


    Then he mistakenly thought that Mr. Feng Shui didn''t make the Ren family move to the grave 20 years later. He left a line and only harmed a generation of Ren family as revenge.


    In fact, if you are not brave, you will be brave.


    The reason why the Ren family moved their graves 20 years later is not to leave a line, but to let the dead Ren Weiyong break the ground and kill all the Ren family.


    After all, zombies will give priority to their relatives'' blood.


    Mr. Feng Shui wants to let his family die.


    Twenty years later, he returned to Renjia town to see the tragedy of Renjia.


    Second, for Ren Weiyong.


    The zombie who sucks the blood of his close relatives is more fierce, and his purpose is to get this zombie.


    When the Ren family bought his tomb, he not only wanted to make the Ren family die, but also let the Ren family buried in that tomb be used by him after they died.


    So don''t offend Mr. Feng Shui.


    Twenty years later, renjiazhen has changed a lot. Mr. Feng Shui can vaguely find the familiarity in his memory, but he can''t recognize the way.


    He can only stop two young people to ask: "two little brothers, how can I get to Renfu?"


    "Ren Fu?" Qiu Sheng was stunned, and then looked at Mr. Feng Shui: "what''s the relationship between you and Mr. Ren?"


    "Let''s go to Renfu, too. Just follow us." Compared with Qiu Sheng''s prudence, Wen Cai is more nervous and directly invites the other party to go with him.


    Yes, the two people who were stopped by Mr. Feng Shui for directions were Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai.


    They went to find Su Xun. By the way, they went to Ren Fu to eat and drink. The latter was the main purpose, and the former was just an excuse.


    After all, Ren Fu''s food is really delicious. It''s like Uncle Jiu. It''s too stingy. Food is rubbish.


    Mr. Feng Shui said with a smile, "I''m a close friend of master Ren. I''ve been away from my hometown for a long time, and I don''t want to come back. Renjia town has become so strange. By the way, what''s the relationship between the two brothers and Ren Fu?"


    "Oh, we are friends with Mr. Ren''s son-in-law. We go to Ren''s house to have dinner." Wencai said carelessly.


    Qiu Sheng stares at him. Is it reasonable to talk about eating and drinking?


    Dinner?


    Mr. Feng Shui was stunned at first, and then suddenly realized that the Ren family had already started to do funerals. These two were going to the funeral banquet.


    Immediately in the heart sneer, Ren FA, Ren ah, you are afraid to die also did not think that I hurt you.


    "In that case, please take me with you." Mr. Feng Shui wants to go to Ren FA''s Lingtang to have a beating to relieve his hatred.


    Just like many killers, they always like to go back to the scene to see their masterpieces after killing people. In this way, they will feel inexplicable and happy.


    Qiusheng and Wencai come to Renfu with Mr. Longtao Fengshui who doesn''t deserve to have a name.


    When I came to Ren''s house, I didn''t see the scene of funeral. On the contrary, I saw the guards standing guard, which made Mr. Feng Shui confused.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. These are the soldiers of Mr. Ren and his son-in-law." Wen Cai noticed the change of Mr. Feng Shui''s face and comforted him with kindness.


    Mr. Feng Shui suddenly realized again. It seems that Ren FA is dead. Otherwise, does his son-in-law need to be so alarmed?


    The reason why Bai Ling hasn''t been hung up is that the funeral hasn''t officially started.


    These two are not here to eat, but to help decorate the mourning hall and so on.


    As for what they said, after helping to decorate the mourning hall, they naturally have to stay at Ren''s home to eat.


    It''s a surprise that Ren FA''s son-in-law is an officer.


    Don''t you think you''ve broken Ren''s Feng Shui?


    However, the world is so chaotic, maybe the officer will die on the battlefield in a few days.


    That makes sense.


    Mr. Feng Shui has a clear mind. Whenever he thinks something is wrong, he can come back by himself.


    At the same time, Ren FA, who was chatting with Su Xun in the main hall, was also informed.


    "Master, uncle Jiu''s Apprentice Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai have come to find my uncle. Someone who claims to be your old friend has also come with them."


    "My old friend?" Ren FA was stunned, and then quickly said: "fast, fast and affectionate."


    As a businessman, he has a lot of friends, and he secretly speculates which one he comes from.


    The servant came outside Ren''s house to welcome Qiusheng and said respectfully, "please come with me. The master is waiting for you in the main hall."


    Mr. Feng Shui hears that it is dark and cool, and the Lingtang is generally arranged in the main hall. It seems that Ren FA is really dead.


    When he followed the servants into Ren''s house, he felt the faint corpse air in the air.


    He is more sure that Ren FA is dead.


    Ren FA is the closest person of Ren Weiyong''s blood. After Ren Weiyong''s death, he will be the first to attack him. This corpse Qi shows that Ren Weiyong has come.


    When he and Qiusheng Wencai walk into the main hall and see Ren FA with red light above, Feng Shui is suddenly struck by thunder.Looking at Ren FA with unbelievable face, he blurted out almost subconsciously: "how is this possible! Shouldn''t you have been killed by a zombie? "


    A person who thinks he is dead for a long time, appears in front of him, who will be silly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Have recognized Mr. Feng Shui Ren FA moment to hear something wrong.


    He can''t be a fool to manage such a big family.


    Su Xun looked at Mr. Feng Shui, his eyes narrowed slightly: "uncle, this is..."


    "He was Zhuge kongfu, the geomantic omen man who was in charge of my father''s funeral." Ren FA said.


    Mr. long Tao Feng Shui finally has a name.


    Su Xun suddenly flashed a series of clips in his mind, then looked at Zhuge kongfu and asked, "how do you know uncle Ren was almost killed by a zombie?"


    Ren FA also stares at Zhuge kongfu.


    Qiusheng and Wencai look at each other and feel guilty. Shouldn''t they bring this man?


    "I am a descendant of the 18th generation of Zhuge Liang. I am good at calculating the secrets of heaven It''s a disaster for Mr. Ren. " Zhuge kongfu tried his best to keep calm. Since Ren FA was not dead, his previous plan would be changed.


    And he also dissected a lot of useful information from Su Xun''s words.


    But I don''t know why I was attacked by zombies.


    "What do you think?" With a sneer, Su Xun put down the teacup and said, "it''s worthy of Zhuge Liang''s descendants. Since you are so good at calculation, you''ll get a few bullets later. Come on!"


    "Step on..."


    Four guards ran in.


    Zhuge kongfu became nervous in an instant.


    "Pull him down and kill him!"


    With Su Xun''s command, the two men directly came forward to hold Zhuge kongfu and dragged him out.


    "No! I said! I say everything


    Before he pulled out of the door, Zhuge kongfu peed, struggling and yelling in panic.


    Su Xun lightly spit out a word: "say."


    For such dishonest people, we should use this method to scare them and say everything.


    "Twenty years ago..." Zhuge kongfu said the layout carefully.


    Listen to Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai scalp numbness, lying trough, this thick eyebrows big eyes old thing good poison.


    Ren FA was surprised and angry: "you You are so mean! It was good to sell your graveyard, but I also paid five times as much money! "


    Su Xun suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Ren FA just became a walking corpse in the movie and recovered his vision and hearing.


    It turned out that this guy made a means to make Ren FA mutate. He is also equivalent to raising corpses.


    Unfortunately, his heart is too big.


    Instead, he ended up making a wedding dress for Su Xun.

 Chapter 920

    "I have already said that I can Can you spare my life? " Zhuge Kong looked at Su Xun with compound eyes.


    Su Xun looked at him and suddenly laughed: "I will not only spare your life, but also reward you for your future."


    "Ah "Ah?" Zhuge kongfu was confused.


    Su Xun said, "you can do things with me in the future. Don''t rush to refuse. If you refuse, you can only go down and do things with Yama."


    This guy is a talent. It''s a pity to kill him like this. Let''s just take him as a dog.


    "Yes, yes." Zhuge kongfu could only swallow his refusal and agreed tearfully.


    From now on, the man outside can''t fly.


    Su Xun took out a porcelain vase, poured out a pill and threw it to Zhuge kongfu: "I''ll give you a present."


    "May I not." Zhuge kongfu took the pill and felt as heavy as a kilo.


    He can think of it with his toes. It''s definitely not a good thing. It''s mostly about controlling himself.


    Su Xun laughed: "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think so." With that, Zhuge kongfu gritted his teeth and swallowed the pill in tears.


    Su Xun said, "come to me for an antidote in the next three months. When I think you''re trustworthy, I''ll completely solve the things in your body. By the way, you''re not my soldier. Just call me young master."


    It''s too old to call master. Su Xun is always 18 years old, so he still calls master to be comfortable.


    "Yes, young master." Zhuge kongfu is very clever. The most important thing for him to do is to counsel him.


    Su Xun suddenly looked at him suspiciously: "by the way, are you really the 18th generation of Zhuge Liang?"


    How many years has Zhuge Liang been away from now? In ancient times, he got married early and died early. How could it be spread to the 18th generation?


    "Er..." Zhuge kongfu also knew that this statement did not hold water. He said with a dry smile: "this is what my father said to me and my brother. I don''t know if it is true."


    Su Xun nodded. He didn''t ask any more and didn''t care who his brother was.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Ren Tingting visited Su Xun again.


    The reason is that her grandfather came back to bite her father last night, which made her have a psychological shadow.


    It''s true. Father and son kill each other!


    "Whether you are really afraid or not, I doubt whether you are deliberately looking for an excuse to take advantage of me."


    Holding Ren Tingting in his arms, Su Xun gently stroked her face and said with a smile.


    Her pink nightdress is retired.


    "It''s you who take advantage of me." Ren Tingting spat with a red face and crumpled the Nightgown picked by Su Xun into a ball and hit him in the face.


    Su Xun took a deep breath with his nightgown and said, "it''s really fragrant, just like you."


    "Give it back to me." Ren Tingting quickly reached out to grab, not to mention the face, even the neck is red.


    Obviously, he was lying with susian, but he was still thinking of a nightgown.


    Woman, oh! FALSE!


    Su Xun looked into her eyes: "tonight..."


    "Well." Ren Tingting shy nodded, fine if mosquito voice agreed, pretty face delicate.


    See, she is greedy for Su Xun''s body.


    When a woman doesn''t want you to catch up, you can''t catch up with her all your life.


    On the contrary, it is now this situation, take the initiative to find an excuse to send home for you to pick.


    Soon, the room is flickering lights, intoxicated with how much tenderness, since the lotus tent warm spring night


    "What a bitch." Hanging in the black umbrella beside the bed, a quiet female voice full of lemon breath came out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Su Xun got the news of Liu Dutong''s mysterious death and the chaos in the west of Qin Dynasty.


    Take Ren Tingting back to e city.


    In comparison, there are more Zhuge kongfu and zombie Ren.


    After two days back to the goose City.


    "Good morning, commander!"


    Zhang Muzhi took Lin Sanqiang and others out of the city to welcome them.


    Wang Ying is also there. After she killed Liu Dutong, she went back to the goose City.


    Looking at Wang Ying, who is dressed in a military uniform and has a vivid figure, Ren Tingting suddenly feels a sense of crisis in her heart.


    It''s normal for men to take concubines in this era, but Ren Tingting is afraid that Wang Ying will win her own favor.


    "Well done." Su Xun praised Wang Ying.


    Wang Ying said with no expression: "it''s all what I should do. Just don''t let the young master down."


    "Go home." Su Xun said.


    Then a group of people went back to Su Fu.


    This used to be Huang sirang''s watchtower.


    After returning to Su Fu, Su Xun called the officers above the deputy battalion commander to hold a meeting in the conference room.


    Zhuge kongfu was also taken by him. This guy is a bit of a crook. Maybe he can come up with some bad ideas."How''s the expansion going?" Su Xun first asked about it. Although he was not prepared to take the Warlord''s route, he had to have enough strength to protect himself.


    Zhang Muzhi replied, "the head of the report team has expanded a battalion and has now put it into training."


    Su Xun nodded, then looked at Lin Sanqiang and said, "commander Lin, go to find out a man named Zhuge kongping, and let me know as soon as you have news."


    Zhuge kongping is a character in the movie "ghost catching and family reunion". In this movie, there is a ready-made bronze body in Xishuangbanna, but its combat effectiveness is slightly weak.


    What makes Su Xun more interested is that Zhuge kongping''s family has a ancestral ghost storehouse. Su Xun wants to use the ghosts inside to feed the Royal zombies and make them into silver armor corpses.


    At present, in addition to Jiushu, Zhuge kongping''s ghost storehouse is the only place where he can think of a large number of ghosts.


    When they return to Renjia town in July, the story of zombie supremacy will happen, and Wencai and Qiusheng will release a large number of ghosts from the prefecture.


    At that time, it''s a good opportunity for the Royal zombies to advance to the golden armor corpse. By the way, they can get the training methods of running thunder fist and Leidun from Shijian.


    He pinched every step very clearly.


    When Zhuge kongfu heard the name Zhuge kongping, his face changed, but he soon returned to normal.


    This scene turned his back on him, and Su Xun didn''t find it. Instead, he looked around at the other people sitting there: "do you have anything else to report?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "Chief, I think I need to pay attention to one thing here." The leaf tiger stands up.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "Two days ago, I let the next platoon leader go back to visit his relatives. When he came back, he told me that there were people in e-Cheng using corpses to transport crows, and they wanted to take pictures," he said


    In the period of the Republic of China, although there were still warlords planting and selling tobacco and soil, the government had already explicitly stipulated the national drug control.


    Warlords can sell tobacco and soil on the basis of their rights, but it is not allowed by the people, otherwise it will be illegal.


    Therefore, the folk drug dealers can only sell drugs secretly and try their best to cover up the transportation of crows and films.


    "The use of corpse transport, poison?" Su Xun''s eyebrows picked, and suddenly he felt a little familiar.


    leaves tiger continues: "yes, he secretly investigates, the person who drives the corpse is called the Dragon commander, and then comes back to me for the first time."


    Taoist Tu Long!


    Taoist priest Tu Long, plus the corpse transport, poison.


    A movie suddenly appeared in Su Xun''s mind.


    Jiushu''s exorcism Taoist priest.

 Chapter 921

    Exorcism Taoist priest, the classic movie of Jiushu.


    The reason why Su Xun was impressed was that the big boss inside was a zombie of Chinese and western.


    This zombie was a priest 20 years ago. He was killed by a cross suddenly falling from the top of the church on a thunderstorm night, and then the church was closed in the town.


    Twenty years later, when the church reopened, the priest who was killed by the cross did not return to God. Instead, he became a zombie who could freely switch between Western vampires and Oriental zombies.


    If he becomes a vampire, Eastern Taoism is useless to him; if he becomes a corpse, Western magic weapons are useless to him.


    Later, Jiushu and a priest also combined the Chinese and Western zombies and killed them.


    Sure enough, dad is right. Only magic can defeat magic.


    Similarly, only a combination of Chinese and western can defeat it.


    In this place, the Taoist priest Tulong and the mayor collude with each other to sell drugs. The Taoist priest Tulong specializes in transporting corpses. Naturally, the corpses he drives are made by living people.


    The reopening of the church is due to the support of the mayor. Naturally, the mayor and his son support the reopening of the church not to believe in God, but to take this opportunity to use the church as a transit point for drug trafficking.


    In the end, all these drug dealers were bitten by the Chinese and Western zombies in the church.


    In this movie, in addition to the combination of Chinese and Western zombies, Su Xun is also deeply impressed by a woman, which is hard to forget.


    That''s Annie, the daughter of a restaurant owner who came back from abroad.


    The key to Annie''s avant-garde dress is that her baby has a big granary, which is much bigger than Ren Tingting.


    When Annie is bitten by a zombie in the movie, her expression is called a pin, soul.


    When Su Xun used to watch movies, he suspected that Annie had been bitten by the sun rather than by zombies.


    The zombie bit her in bed.


    Now that scene is still hard to forget in Su Xun''s mind. After all, it had a great impact on his young mind at that time.


    After recalling the Chinese and Western zombies, Annie''s Naizi and that pin''s soul expression, Su Xun looked at Ye Hu and said, "I''m going to Jiuquan town. I''ll solve this problem. I can''t tolerate this kind of behavior of selling tobacco and soil to harm the people!"


    He was mainly aiming at the zombie of Chinese and western.


    Zhuge kongping, who lives in the ghost catching family, is good at experiments and inventions. Su Xun wants to catch zombies of Chinese and Western culture and give them to Zhuge kongping to study.


    Try to let him transfer the characteristics of Chinese and Western zombies to Royal zombies.


    "Yes


    All of them straightened their waists and looked at Su Xun with admiration.


    It''s just a small peddler of tobacco and soil. The head of the regiment condescends to solve the problem himself. It''s a model of drug control in the Republic of China. Lin Zexu in the Republic of China!


    Tiger Ye was even more shocked. I knew it before I said it was the head of Jiuquan town. Sure enough, the head of Jiuquan town was proficient in Xuanmen.


    Su Xun: I''ve just seen the movie "well, if there''s nothing else, let''s go." Su Xun looked around and saw that there was no answer, so he spat out two words: "farewell."


    The voice dropped and he got up and left.


    "Wow!"


    All rise to salute.


    After Su Xun took Zhuge kongfu out of the conference room, all the people left one after another.


    Along the way, Zhuge kongfu looked at Su Xun several times, and his expression was very tangled.


    Su Xun''s eyes were not blind. He saw something in his heart: "if you have anything, just say it. A big man grinds like a girl."


    "Ah Zhuge kongfu, who was distracted by the tangle in his heart, was startled. After a while, he eased down and said carefully, "young master, can you tell me whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing to find Zhuge kongfu?"


    "You know him? By the way, your surname is Zhuge, and you are also the 18th generation descendant of Zhuge Liang. What''s the relationship between you and him? The younger brother you mentioned before can''t be him? " Su Xun thought of a lot of things in an instant.


    Zhuge kongfu


    It''s clear that I haven''t said anything. How can it be like I''ve said everything?


    Zhuge kongfu can only admit: "the leader is wise. Zhuge kongping is really my younger brother. Young master, is it a good thing or a bad thing for you to find him?"


    "I''m looking for him, so what?" Su Xun looked at Zhuge kongfu with great interest.


    Zhuge kongfu''s eyes brightened: "as his elder brother, he has the responsibility to share half of it for him."


    "What if it''s a bad thing?" Su Feixun is smiling.


    With a smile, Zhuge kongfu said with awe inspiring righteousness: "that means that he must have offended the young master because he didn''t have eyes. I''ll take it as if I didn''t have this younger brother from now on!"


    "Are you afraid of being implicated by him?"


    Su Xun broke his mind.


    Zhuge kongfu grinned.


    Su Xun said, "you have a ghost storehouse, right?""You How do you know? " Zhuge kongfu''s eyes widened and his face looked like hell.


    Su Xun laughed and said nothing, which made him unpredictable.


    Zhuge kongfu pursed his lips: "I have a ghost storehouse in my family. Young master is interested in this?"


    Su Xun said secretly, I''m not only interested in your family''s ghost library, but also your brother''s wife and younger martial sister.


    Zhuge kongping is a character from the horror comedy "ghost hunting and family fun".


    Zhuge kongping''s wife, Wang Hui, is very good at numerology and natural arithmetic.


    Don''t get me wrong. He just wants Wang Hui to do things for him. After all, he hasn''t gone so far as to rob other people''s married wives.


    What''s more, although Wang Hui is well maintained, she has already given birth to a son and a daughter, and her sons and daughters are all adults. Su Xun can''t help it.


    As for Bai Rourou, Zhuge kongping''s younger martial sister, she just wanted to be in bed. It was played by Lizhi when she was young, beautiful and powerful.


    In this movie, it is thanks to her that the bronze body in Xishuangbanna is finally held down.


    This is the fierce girl who can flatten the copper body!


    Unfortunately, in the movie, Juran married Zhuge kongping as a concubine. Isn''t this a flower in cow dung?


    Cow dung can''t be controlled by Su Xun, but he has to save the flowers, which is so great.


    "I have a copper armor corpse in my hand. I want to seal the ghosts in the ghost storehouse to upgrade the silver armor corpse." Facing Zhuge kongfu, Su Xun didn''t hide his plan.


    Zhuge kongfu''s face changed: "copper armor corpse? Is it the one that appeared in Xishuangbanna? "


    His brother has been tracking down the body in bronze for nearly ten years.


    "No, it''s my own bronze body." Su Xun gave a cool smile and felt proud.


    "Hiss -"


    Zhuge kongfu took a breath. With Su Xun''s status and resources, it was almost certain that the bronze body would become a gold body.


    But he didn''t want to report to the spirit world, because Xiaoming is the most important.


    After thinking about it, he looked at Su Xun and said seriously, "don''t worry, young master. I will let Kong Ping dedicate all the ghosts in the sealed ghost storehouse to young master for refining corpses."


    "Well, when the time comes, I''ll take someone back with you." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder.


    Zhuge kongfu grinned bitterly. He heard Su Xun''s warning. It was soldiers, of course.


    If Zhuge kongping refuses to open the ghost storehouse and give the ghost to Su Xun, something will happen.

 Chapter 922

    Because of the death of Liu Dutong, the whole west of Qin Dynasty was in chaos, and all warlords fought.


    With hundreds of people, there are more and more people who dare to call themselves handsome when they occupy any town.


    The whole west of Qin dynasty fell into a frenzy of territory grabbing.


    As a provincial capital, even if it is declining, it is more prosperous than the towns.


    Nature attracts others.


    But they were all destroyed by Su Xun.


    And then no one dares to come again.


    Su Xun sits in Echeng to watch the smoke of the west of Qin Dynasty.


    He didn''t go out to grab territory. After all, he didn''t really want to be a warlord. The warlord can''t save the dragon people!


    Only that great organization can make the land of China, which is now full of smoke and is about to be devastated in the future, shine again and come from behind.


    Comrade Su Xun''s consciousness is so high!


    However, although he didn''t rob the territory, Su Xun sent Dong Xiaoyu and Xiao Hong to Kangcheng to steal arms.


    After becoming a ghost, even women will become powerful and have many magical abilities.


    In addition, Su Xun transferred a Ying Jie Yin, so this trip was extremely smooth.


    The tool ghost finally worked.


    It was not long before the value of millions of silver weapons disappeared.


    Of course, Su Xun''s soldiers didn''t need so much ammunition. He left enough for his own use. He gave the rest to our party, which lacked guns and ammunition.


    Su Xun, an evil capitalist, became a revolutionary friend of our party.


    "Brother Xun, you are leaving tomorrow."


    Ren Yingying is wearing a pink skirt and sitting in Su Xun''s arms. Her white hands are around his neck and her cherry mouth is in her eyes.


    Since being eaten by Su Xun, he has been in love with Su Xun for the first time.


    Now she heard that Su Xun was going out for a while, but she didn''t take her with her. Ren Tingting was very unhappy.


    "Well, I''m just going to Jiuquan town. I don''t want to go abroad. I don''t need to be so separated." Su Xun pinched her face.


    Ren Tingting hesitated for a moment, got close to Su Xun''s ear and said, "I''m not around. If you want to, you can let company commander Wang replace me."


    After these days together, she has a good impression of Wang Ying. In her opinion, it''s better to take the initiative to put it forward than to guard against it.


    "What''s with what, Wang Ying is just the company commander of my guard company. Don''t think about it." Su Xunyi''s right words scold the way, what a joke.


    Wang Ying is a rose with thorns. She is full of thorns and poisonous in her blood.


    It''s enough to have a look. Nothing else.


    But this word fell in Ren Tingting''s ears, but it was the reflection of Su Xun''s care about himself. He was secretly happy in his heart: "brother Xun, you are so good, I reward you today."


    "How to reward?" As soon as Su Xun''s eyes brightened, he began to imagine a lot of professional terms in his mind.


    Ren Tingting said, "I cook myself..."


    "I have a meeting to start. I''ll go first." Su Xun left her on the sofa, got up and walked quickly.


    Is this horse riding a reward?


    It''s obviously to murder my husband.


    Su Xun tried Ren Tingting''s craft once. Fortunately, he didn''t die. He didn''t dare to eat it again.


    "Well Damn it


    Ren Tingting angrily beat the sofa and felt that she had fed the dog with her kindness.


    I''ll squeeze all my strength from you tonight!


    Ren Tingting gritted her teeth.


    After that, his pretty face turned red, which seems to be a reward for him, right?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Su Xun set out for Jiuquan town.


    This time he only brought Royal zombies.


    Ren Weiyong has become a walking corpse after sucking the blood of more than a dozen death penalty criminals. Although there is a variation bonus, it is still not enough.


    So leave him at home first, and wait until we find the coffin fungus and the demon soul and take him to the next level.


    He has arranged Zhuge kongfu to take people to inquire about the whereabouts of the demon soul and the coffin fungus.


    In addition, he only let Wang Ying with two platoons of guards to follow.


    A total of 62 people and a zombie, two military vehicles whistling to Jiuquan town.


    Su Xun was very curious about one thing.


    He remembers that in the movie of exorcism Taoist priest, uncle Jiu has black hair and looks young, but what he saw with his own eyes in renjiazhen some time ago was obviously white.


    What''s going on?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiuquan town.


    "Ah Che! Ah Che


    Uncle Jiu sneezed several times, rubbed his nose and said to himself, "I have a bad feeling."


    "A Xing, where are you dead? Breakfast is not ready yet? I''m starving. " Uncle Jiu yelled.


    "Here comes master." A pretty girl with two braids came in with porridge.Her name is Xiaoyue. Like a Xing, she is uncle Jiu''s Apprentice. Her elder martial brother and sister are responsible for taking care of Uncle Jiu''s ashram in Jiuquan town.


    Therefore, although uncle Jiu is stingy, he really has a lot of money. Maybe all the money is stingy.


    A Xing also came in with a bowl of porridge and said with exaggeration, "Wow, master, after you dyed your hair, you are directly younger than a teenager."


    A Xing is played by Zou Zhaolong. It''s Chang Wei, who says "you don''t know how to do martial arts" in the movie nine grade sesame official.


    "Yes? I don''t think so Although uncle Jiu said so, the corner of his mouth could not help rising.


    When he returned to Jiuquan Town, a restaurant here was haunted and asked him to solve the problem. Then he was seduced by two apprentices to dye his hair.


    Although he did look much younger, he always felt strange and embarrassed to go back to Renjia Town, so he planned to stay here for a few more days.


    Otherwise, if he returns to Renjia town like this, he will be laughed to death by Wencai and Qiusheng.


    And Ah Wei, the real villain, will definitely hurt himself.


    Do you want to lose face in Renjia town?


    So it''s OK to wait here to have fun, then dye it back, and then go back to Renjia town.


    Uncle Jiu, that''s the plan.


    "Remember to clean the house after eating."


    Uncle Jiu ate first, wiped his mouth, and then went out with his hands on his back.


    "Ah Jiu! Ah Jiu


    Passing a restaurant, a middle-aged man with glasses yelled at Jiu Shu.


    Nine uncle face a black, directly ignore.


    "Boss Zhao, it''s not good for you to call uncle Jiu like that." Said the son of the mayor in a suit.


    Boss Zhao snorted coldly: "what do you know? I have higher seniority than him. When I''m happy, I call him ah Jiu. If I''m not happy, I can call him dog egg!"


    "But Uncle Jiu is leaving." Said the mayor''s son.


    Boss Zhao didn''t pretend to be forced. He got up and stopped uncle Jiu with a smile on his face. "Uncle Jiu, I have something to ask you for help. It''s easy for you."


    "But I can''t lift it to you." Nine uncle looking at Zhao boss not salty say.


    Boss Zhao''s face was stiff, and he was soon melted by the smile: "Uncle Jiu is really joking. Oh, what''s the matter? Let''s sit down and have a cup of tea."


    If it wasn''t for the mayor''s son who wanted to buy his distillery at a low price on the ground that his distillery was haunted, he wouldn''t be so humble to Lin Jiu.


    Uncle Jiu pushed his way into the restaurant.

 Chapter 923

    "Uncle Jiu, please sit down."


    The mayor''s son said hello to Uncle Jiu.


    "Well." Nine uncle should a, don''t want to sit down, he to this false foreign devil also don''t like.


    Because the fake foreign devil and his father didn''t know what they were mad about, and they actually supported the reopening of the church.


    You''re kidding. He can feel the unknown air when he passes by the church.


    He had a hunch that if he didn''t move, it would never happen.


    Once the church reopens, something big happens.


    Moreover, he felt that the evil spirit on the face of the fake foreign devils was not a good thing.


    "Master, miss is back!"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Then there was a noise outside.


    I saw a large crowd of people in the street. A woman in a red dress, umbrella and delicate makeup, with half of her baby''s granary exposed, arrived at the restaurant in a rickshaw and attracted a lot of attention.


    "Take a good look. It''s really beautiful."


    "Yes, I''ve come back from abroad."


    "This skirt is so beautiful..."


    A group of women looked at Annie enviously.


    "Well, it''s a disgrace." Nine uncle cold hum, this woman than Ren Tingting wear also leak.


    Isn''t it cold to have a white chest?


    Annie, stunned, gets up and stares at her son.


    "Well, wait a minute, we can talk about the price again!"


    Boss Zhao shouts in a hurry, the son of the mayor is full of brains now, how can he take care of him.


    "There''s a military vehicle coming!"


    There was another exclamation.


    This time, even Jiu Shu was attracted to go out, because when he heard that it had something to do with soldiers, he was very upset.


    The last time he told Su Xun that China''s great disaster Maoshan would be closed, he lost face.


    Looking at the two slowly coming military vehicles, the mayor''s son didn''t want to chat up Annie.


    Because they sell tobacco and soil without permission, they feel guilty when they see the soldiers, and they almost subconsciously wonder if this is aimed at themselves.


    "Stop the car!"


    Su Xun saw Uncle Jiu from the window.


    Well, I saw Annie more.


    It''s so big that it''s hard not to see.


    The two military vehicles stopped one after the other, and then the soldiers jumped down and opened the front door.


    The valiant Wang Ying got out of the car first.


    See Wang Ying, nine uncle heart all cool half.


    Sure enough, Su Xun got out of the car in his familiar gray blue uniform.


    Does uncle Jiu feel like he''s fighting with him all his life? Why is he everywhere?


    Can''t you get rid of him?


    Seeing Su Xun, everyone was shocked. I didn''t expect that the "marshal" was so young and beautiful.


    Annie''s eyes also brightened. After returning home, only the son of the mayor, who had also drunk foreign ink, let her appreciate it a little. After all, she was the tallest among the dwarfs.


    But now after seeing Su Xun, who was young, handsome and domineering in a military uniform, she immediately threw her son, the mayor, out of her mind.


    As the saying goes, power is a man''s best cosmetics, and Su Xun is very powerful.


    "Uncle Jiu, you didn''t expect to see you here. You look much younger."


    Su Xun walked to Uncle Jiu with a smile.


    After a few years, Su Xun despised Maoshan and even the spirit world''s behavior of closing the mountain to avoid being robbed.


    But that''s not what uncle Jiu can do.


    Therefore, he will not be angry with Uncle Jiu. On the contrary, he is very friendly to Uncle Jiu.


    Uncle Jiu: I don''t want this friendship. I can''t afford it!


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes changed when they looked at Uncle Jiu, and they became suspicious.


    It''s like, you suddenly find that your neighbor is actually a good friend of the mayor.


    People in villages and towns call officers with guns to the commander and commander in chief, but they dare not shout at random.


    This shows the deterrent power of officers.


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence. What are you doing in Jiuquan town?" Uncle Jiu doesn''t want to talk about his hair, otherwise this guy will laugh at his hair dyeing.


    After all, although hair dyeing has been around for a long time, this era is constrained by traditional ideas, and many things that seem normal now are regarded as different.


    Su Xun laughed and looked around for a week: "recently, there has been some chaos in the west of Qin Dynasty. Jiuquan town is under the jurisdiction of Echeng. As the highest commander of Echeng garrison, I specially came to inspect it. Why, uncle Jiu, isn''t that ok?"


    Uncle Jiu always thinks this guy is not telling the truth.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."


    A middle-aged man came in sweating.


    "Dad?"


    Cried the mayor''s son.


    Yes, it''s the mayor.Jiuquan town peddler, one of the leaders of drug gangs.


    With a flattering smile on his face, the mayor came up to Su Xun and said carefully, "it''s the mayor of Jiuquan town. What''s the name of this officer?"


    In this era, the transportation and communication are not convenient, and the smoke of gunfire is everywhere, so that many places are out of touch with the central government and the central government, and officials change quickly.


    So it''s normal for the mayor of Jiuquan town not to know who Su Xun is.


    "Surnamed Su, head of the independent regiment of Echeng garrison." Su Xun said lightly.


    The mayor''s waist is more bent, and his smile is more brilliant: "it''s head su. Welcome, welcome to Jiuquan town. Do you have any instructions from head Su?"


    Seeing that the local emperor of Jiuquan town had lost his prestige in front of Su Xun, Anne''s big eyes were about to drip water.


    "No instructions?" Su Xun said without expression: "however, I heard that the mayor of the town is doing a lot of business in selling tobacco and soil. I want to visit."


    Boom!


    The crowd exploded in an instant, and everyone looked at the mayor with unbelievable faces.


    Nine uncle is also pupil suddenly a shrink.


    "He''s selling tobacco?"


    No wonder he is the richest man in the town


    "I think it must be true..."


    The mayor and his son''s face changed greatly.


    "Commander Su, misunderstandings, misunderstandings. You can''t believe in shadowy things." The mayor turned pale.


    Su Xun looked at him coldly and said, "do you mean I framed you?"


    "No..." The mayor quickly denied it.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun directly pulled out Wang Ying''s pistol and burst the mayor''s dog''s head.


    "Since you don''t have it, you should die."


    Su Xun said faintly, and then the muzzle of the gun was aimed at the son of Jiuquan town.


    "No Don''t... "


    "Kang!"


    Another shot, father and son.


    The whole scene was horribly quiet.


    No one thought that Su Xun killed the mayor and his son so rashly.


    "Come on, search his house, let everyone see what he really looks like!" Su Xun gave an order.


    "Yes


    Two groups of soldiers led the way and went directly to the mayor''s home.


    Su Xun threw the gun to Wang Ying, took the white handkerchief from Wang Ying, wiped his hands, and then threw it on the mayor''s face.


    Then he looked at Anne with a white face and said with a smile, "your name is Anne, right?"


    "Ah I... " Annie was so scared that she stuttered. She suddenly felt that Su Xun was not so good.


    Nine uncle help forehead, with a handsome female officer, don''t say, some time ago and Ren Tingting settled a relationship, now began to flirt.


    What a shame!

 Chapter 924

    Looking at the stuttering Annie, Su Xun blamed himself for being too handsome.


    That makes the other party so nervous.


    Can''t my damned perfect beauty and charm be lower?


    "Annie, what are you doing? The officer is talking to you." Seeing that Annie didn''t answer, Annie''s father was afraid of offending Su Xun, so he quickly reminded her.


    Annie responded and looked at Su Xun calmly: "yes, I am Annie."


    "I heard Miss Anne came back from abroad? As it happens, I also studied abroad. Maybe I have a lot in common with Miss Anne? " Su Xun looked at Annie with a smile. His gentle appearance was quite different from the one who had just shot and killed her.


    Let Annie have some trance, secret way, so how can a good-looking person be a murderer?


    The mayor and his son should have died.


    He must be too just, full of blood, and abhorrent of all evils, so he killed the mayor and his son without investigation.


    Yes, it must be.


    Thinking about this, Annie''s fear gradually dissipated and said in English, "nice to meet you."


    "Me too." Su Xun also replied in English that if you tease your sister, it''s the point you''re going to reach.


    Otherwise, you want to sleep and don''t want to spend time teasing. You think you are Su Xun!


    Hearing that Su Xun''s pronunciation was more authentic than his own, Anne was sure that he had studied abroad, and she felt like finding a similar one.


    At this time, a group of soldiers carrying a few boxes came: "report leader, we found a large number of molding clay from the mayor''s home."


    Looking at the boxes full of smoke and earth, the townspeople were both surprised and angry, and they were crazy about flogging corpses.


    Kicking the body and swearing.


    "What a shame! Actually selling tobacco and soil, Mr. Su killed well! "


    "Well done, selling tobacco and earth will kill the whole family!"


    "The man in my family is harmed by the smoke and dirt. How many people will be harmed if we sell so much smoke and dirt!"


    "Mr. Su is wise..."


    "I''ll get down to business first. We can have an in-depth exchange when we have time." Su Xun looked at Annie and said.


    Annie can be bitten by zombies. Soul, isn''t she going to fly if she is bitten by herself?


    Annie smile, baby granary with breathing ups and downs: "OK, welcome at any time."


    "Everybody saw it." Su Xun stepped on the soil: "the mayor''s father and son are selling soil, which is harmful to the people. It''s not a pity to die. Now they have been killed, and all the property of the mayor''s family has been collected. They will not tolerate selling soil!"


    "Good! Well said


    "Mr. Su said well!"


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The townspeople cheered and clapped. Su Qingtian was like the light of the right way, shining on the earth.


    "Liuzi burned the smoke and earth. Wang Ying, you take people to the house."


    "Yes, chief." "Yes, young master."


    The mayor and his son lost their heads because of selling tobacco and soil, but the money they made was all cheaper than Su Xun.


    Su Xun had to sigh that after he came to this world, all the people he met were good people who gave themselves up for him.


    Gu Lao: if you really step on the horse, you can''t pass?


    "Master, what happened."


    At this time, nine uncle''s apprentice a Xing and Xiao Yue came in a hurry.


    When Su Xun saw a Xing, he had a sentence to blurt out: Chang Wei, how dare you say you don''t know martial arts!


    "Wow


    Seeing Annie, a Xing''s eyes widened.


    "What are you looking at?" Uncle nine covered his eyes and kicked him out of the crowd.


    "Elder martial brother, are you ok?"


    Xiaoyue shows concern and goes to help him, because she likes a Xing.


    Su Xun looked at Uncle Jiu: "Uncle Jiu, let''s talk. I''m very interested in the things in the church."


    "How do you know..." Uncle Jiu just wanted to ask him how he knew, but when he thought that Su Xun could even calculate the specific time of China''s catastrophe, he didn''t ask.


    This is the most shocking and incomprehensible point for him. Is there really a person with such accuracy in the world?


    Su Xun could tell him, of course, that Wang Hui, Zhuge kongping''s wife, was one of them.


    Three minutes later, Su Xun came to Jiu Shu''s house with four guards.


    "Sit down and pour your own tea." Uncle Jiu didn''t bother to greet Su Xun. He asked directly, "can you figure out what that thing is in the church?"


    "Zombies." Su Xun spat out two words.


    Uncle Jiu frowned: "zombies? That breath I don''t feel like it. "


    "Of course not." Su Xun poured himself a cup of tea. Then he looked at Jiu Shu and said, "because it''s a zombie of Chinese and western."


    "A combination of Chinese and western?" Uncle Jiu is a little confused.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, it''s a combination of Chinese and western. He can become a Western vampire and a zombie at will. When he becomes a vampire, the eastern Taoism and magic weapons are totally useless to him. When he becomes a zombie, the Western magic weapons are also useless to him.""It''s so evil." Uncle Jiu met this kind of zombie for the first time, and then he looked at Su Xun in shock: "you won''t tell me, this is also your calculation, can you calculate so accurately?"


    "Uncle Jiushu, we must know that the secret is not to be revealed." Su Xun was so enigmatic that he took a sip of his tea cup.


    Uncle nine no longer asked, frowning: "this zombie is so thorny, what should we do?"


    Su Xun''s face showed that everything was under control, and said calmly:


    "Uncle Jiu, since I''m here, I''m sure I''ll come with a solution. A priest surnamed Wu will come to Jiuquan town these two days, and then you can subdue the zombie by cooperating with him."


    "However, after the uniform, the zombie will be handed over to me, which is of great use to me."


    If it wasn''t for the zombie who could fly after becoming a vampire, he could be solved directly by Royal zombie violence. It didn''t need uncle Jiu and father Wu at all.


    "Yes." Nine uncle also can''t refuse, as long as cut off that zombie to come out the possibility of harming people.


    For Su Xun''s extraordinary attainments in the field of natural arithmetic, he was really convinced.


    Su Xun put down his tea cup and got up to leave: "that''s a deal. I''ll live in a restaurant in the town. If you have anything to do, just go there and find me."


    "You go to that Annie?" Uncle Jiu asked.


    Su Xun frowned and said, "Uncle Jiu, don''t you think Annie has an advantage that appeals to men?"


    "Do you think everyone is just like you when you see a beautiful woman?" Uncle Jiu rolled his eyes and slowly poured himself a cup of tea.


    When Su Xun heard this, he was not happy: "Uncle Jiu, I know you are single-minded and only like your younger martial sister michelian, but you can''t insult me like that, can you?"


    "Puff - puff -" Uncle Jiu took a sip of tea and looked at Su Xun with wide eyes: "how do you How do you even know that? Do you count it again? "


    He felt as if he had been stripped in front of Su Xun. There was no secret.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I also know that michelian was your younger martial sister before you went to the mountain to practice Taoism. Before you went to the mountain to practice Taoism, your name was Lin Zhengying, and your nickname was doudouying."


    "Because I lost the fight with the warlord commander long for Michelia, I was disheartened and went to Maoshan to practice Taoism. I changed my name to Lin Fengjiao, and ranked ninth among the disciples of my generation..."


    "Shut up and stop talking!" Uncle Jiu''s face turned red. This is his black history, especially the nickname doudouying and the name Lin Fengjiao.


    Qiusheng and Wencai ask him what his name is. Every time he blurs it, it''s because Lin Fengjiao''s feminine name is too shameful!


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at Jiu Shu, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 925

    "No, it can''t be calculated by you. How do you know?"


    Uncle Jiu calmed down and could tell his name and nickname before he was practicing Taoism. Such detailed information can never be calculated.


    Su Xun said calmly: "of course, it''s for people to investigate. Do you think it''s very difficult?"


    Of course, this is bullshit. Who let him see the new Mr. zombie movie?


    In this movie, Jiushu calls his real name Lin Zhengying, nicknamed Douchi Ying. He is in love with Marshal long, and his first lover marries Marshal long.


    No, it suddenly occurred to Su Xun that the Dragon marshal in the new Mr. zombie movie was also played by the actor awei. Isn''t that a conflict?


    "Uncle Jiu, Ah Wei and the Dragon commander..." Su Xun looks at Uncle Jiu in surprise.


    Uncle Jiu snorted coldly: "don''t you know how to count and check, then you can check yourself!"


    Su Xun was so bored that he didn''t want to do the investigation.


    "Uncle Jiu, I think your disciples should know your real name." Su Xun threatened.


    Uncle Jiu took it and said, "Qiangzi Now it''s called awei. Awei is the son of Dalong who was born after his romantic years. He doesn''t even know it himself. "


    The big dragon is the warlord dragon commander.


    "Oh, no wonder you are so disgusted with awei''s heresy in order to be an official. It turns out that you hate awei''s father." Su Xun suddenly realized that there was another reason.


    Uncle Jiu snorted and said blandly, "I just don''t want him to be like his bastard dad. He''s going to die with a few guns in his hands."


    "Uncle Jiu, now I suspect that you are accusing the mulberry tree and the locust tree." Su Xun rolled his eyes, and then asked, "where''s the first spear? What does the first spear have to do with awei? "


    The first spear is the character of the ghost hunting family, and also the actor who plays awei. In the movie, he is as famous as Zhuge kongping.


    He didn''t agree that Zhuge kongping was as famous as Zhuge kongping in the South and the north, so Zhuge kongping seized the bronze body.


    The first spear secretly released the copper armor corpse and wanted to catch it again. As a result, Sao made a mistake and was bitten to death by the copper armor corpse.


    "Why do you check everything?" Uncle Jiu is speechless. Is this guy so idle?


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t speak.


    Uncle Jiu lit a cigarette and then said, "although the first spear has a bad reputation in the spiritual world, he is also a Maoshan disciple. He and Dalong are twin brothers. He is awei''s uncle."


    Su Xun thought there would be a bug in the world. After all, many roles were played by the same person.


    I didn''t expect that the system was so powerful that it integrated the world made up of many movies seamlessly.


    After he solved his doubts and refused to disclose his real name to his apprentice, Su Xun left his uncle''s house.


    The restaurant of Annie''s family in the town has been packed by Su Xun, just for the convenience of eating.


    "Good morning, commander!"


    The soldiers at the gate saluted.


    Annie, who was sitting in the hall, quickly got up and welcomed her with a smile: "Mr. Su."


    "You can call my name Su Xun, or you can call me brother Xun." Su Xun said.


    Annie looked at him: "but you look younger than me. Let me call you brother?"


    "Do you know, you''re the first woman to say I''m small." Su Xun said something meaningful.


    Annie didn''t react at first, and then she blushed: "you are good or bad."


    I''ve studied abroad. It''s more open abroad. Otherwise, I really can''t understand the connotation.


    But even if she had stayed in school, it was the first time that she had heard such an explicit tune and drama. She was so ashamed.


    Of course, there''s a little bit of excitement.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m kidding."


    Su Xun laughed and invited her to sit down. Then they chatted.


    Su Xun was well-informed and read countless women. He made Annie laugh so much that his baby''s granary was in a mess, and his favor went up.


    When the restaurant owner saw this scene, he knew that his daughter had been arranged clearly.


    The only thing that gratified him was that Su Xun didn''t rob Annie to be his aunt.


    "Brother Xun, I didn''t expect you to be so humorous." Annie is beautiful, handsome, powerful and can coax women. Who doesn''t like this kind of man?


    Su Xun took her hand and whispered to her ear: "I still have a few jokes. If you want to hear them, come to me tonight."


    With a smile, she patted her smooth hand and went upstairs.


    "Liuzi, Wang Ying, come with me."


    He doesn''t have any feelings for Annie. He just likes her. If Annie doesn''t come tonight, he won''t spend any more time on her.


    After all, he''s busy.


    Annie''s face turned red. She looked at Su Xun''s back and touched the hand that Su Xun had just held. Her heart thumped as if she was about to jump out.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night will come soon.


    Every household in Jiuquan town is off.


    With a bell dangling in his hand, Taoist Tu Long drove a group of corpses to Jiuquan town.


    "The sky is bright, the earth is bright, the west of Hunan drives the corpse..."


    As soon as he read these words, he knew that he was a layman, a drug dealer. He knew how to drive corpses. If he really drives corpses, it depends on my four eyes Taoist priest.


    "Don''t move


    "Don''t move


    As soon as Tu Long was near the entrance of Jiuquan Town, he was surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    "Ah


    The zombie freaks out.


    The Taoist priest Tu Long was also confused.


    "Shoot!"


    Wang Ying cold face spit out two words.


    "Kang Kang..."


    After a burst of gunfire, the Taoist priest Tu Long and his people pretending to be zombies were killed without a single line.


    At the same time, Liuzi crouched outside the church to father Wu with a group of Christians.


    And now.


    Su Xun is talking about life with Annie.


    Yes, Annie went to knock on the door of sutian''s bedroom after some entanglement.


    And she''s wearing the pink nightdress she wore when she was bitten by a zombie in the movie.


    "I didn''t think you would come." Su Xun unscrupulously appreciated her concave and convex body, held her in his arms and smelled the faint fragrance of her hair.


    It was obvious that Annie meant to knock on the door in such a way that he would not be polite.


    Annie blushed, her eyes were like silk, and said, "I''m afraid that if I don''t come, I won''t hear your funny jokes any more, eh ~"


    she''s been struggling for a long time, and finally she doesn''t want to miss it. After all, it''s very difficult for her to meet a man who agrees with her three views after returning home.


    Every one of these men in the town is like a bumpkin. She can''t understand English. She doesn''t want to marry such a man for the rest of her life.


    So it''s better to be an aunt for Su Xun.


    While kissing Annie, Su Xun observed the expression on Annie''s face. Finally, he knew why she was so popular when she was sucked by zombies. The problem of her constitution was so beautiful.


    This kind of woman is the best, of course, the premise is that the body can bear it, or you will die.


    Susian took her to bed and began to savor her childhood. Well, it was the same.

 Chapter 926

    Work all night.


    Susian looked at Annie, who was still sleeping on the bed. He didn''t wake her up and went out of the door dressed neatly.


    "Please wash up, young master."


    Wang Ying was carrying a basin, towel, toothbrush and other toiletries. She didn''t know how long she had been waiting outside.


    After sleeping at night, a beautiful woman wakes up in the morning, and there is another beautiful woman waiting to wash.


    These days, Bashi is very comfortable.


    "How was last night?"


    Su Xun asked as he washed his face.


    "The young master has a clever plan. The Taoist priest Tu Long has died and the priest has been caught." Wang Ying replied.


    Su Xun nodded: "when you have breakfast, bring the priest to me."


    "Yes, young master." Wang Ying answered and handed over the toothbrush of this era.


    After washing, Su Xun went to the first floor of the restaurant to have breakfast.


    "Good morning, uncle."


    Seeing the owner of the restaurant, Su Xun said hello with a smile. After all, his daughter just fell asleep last night.


    The restaurant owner also responded with a smile: "Mr. Su, did you sleep well last night?"


    Su Xun always thought this was a pun.


    "Comfortable, very comfortable." Can you say it''s uncomfortable? Isn''t that a good bargain?


    Soon, uncle Jiu came with a Xing and Xiao Yue. They often come here for breakfast.


    Unless sometimes Jiushu can''t get up, he will let Xiaoyue and a Xing cook for him.


    "Uncle nine is coming."


    "Uncle Jiu, let''s sit together."


    Su Xun invited Jiu Shu to be at the same table. Soon, all kinds of breakfast were brought up by the young man.


    "Wow, what a feast."


    A Xing can''t wait to eat.


    "Pa!"


    Nine uncle a chopsticks knocked in the past, glared at him: "do you understand the rules?"


    "Oh A Xing shrinks his neck.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Uncle Jiu, don''t be so serious. Xing Xiaoyue, don''t be polite."


    "Report to the leader, father Wu A few minutes later, Liuzi came with father Wu.


    After seeing father Wu, uncle Jiu suddenly widened his eyes: "master Yixiu?"


    yes, as like as two peas, father Wu played the same role as the master of the master of the rest of the day.


    "Master Yixiu?" Father Wu was a little confused.


    Su Xun said: "Uncle Jiu, he''s just the same as Mr. Yixiu''s, but it''s not him. Their beliefs are totally different. One believes in God, the other believes in Buddha."


    "How could that be?" Nine as like as two peas brows, how could there be two people who are exactly alike? Is it master Yixiu''s twin brother?


    Even the twins have subtle differences.


    Su Xun didn''t think so much. He told father Wu about the combination of Chinese and Western zombies, and then said, "as long as you catch that zombie, I will allow you to reopen that church."


    "This kind of devil should have been destroyed by the merciful Lord." Father Wu said piously.


    Su Xun always felt strange. He was afraid that he would suddenly say Amitabha.


    Uncle Jiu looked at father Wu and asked, "father Wu, do you have a brother or a younger brother?"


    "No Father Wu shook his head. As like as two peas,


    nine uncle frowned. If he is not a twin brother, there must be some problems when two people who are exactly alike.


    When you see Master Yixiu later, you should tell him about it. Maybe he knows why.


    After breakfast, the party went to the church, accompanied by a coffin being carried.


    Chinese and Western zombies are in the church. Although there is no sunshine in the church during the day, they can at least avoid flying out of the church.


    After Su Xun and others left, the boss of the restaurant asked the waiter to clear the table.


    "Daddy, get me something to eat."


    Annie came down the stairs.


    "Annie! Why are you upstairs! " The restaurant owner''s eyes widened in an instant.


    when Annie got up late, she thought her father was still in bed, and she didn''t know what she was used to.


    I didn''t expect that she came to the restaurant last night.


    No wonder when he just asked Su Xun whether he was comfortable sleeping last night, Su Xun''s expression was strange.


    Sleeping his beautiful baby daughter, could he not feel well last night?


    "You, you have no shame." The boss of the restaurant came forward and was so angry that he had a heart attack.


    Even if the daughter is Su Xunqiang, it''s better than the one she took the initiative to send.


    Annie doesn''t think so: "Daddy, you are so out of date. When you meet a good man, you should take the initiative."


    She almost broke her waist last night, and now she has a sore back.


    The owner of the restaurant was in tears¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Church.


    "Creak -"


    accompanied by a terrible sound, the old wooden door of the church was opened after 20 years of dust.


    After entering the church, the light dimmed.


    Su Xun asked the soldiers to leave the coffin and left, and closed the church door.


    Shut the door and beat the dog.


    Uncle Jiu is wearing a Taoist robe and holding a peach sword. Father Wu is holding a cross.


    Su Xun, empty handed, leisurely, directly found a position, wiped the dust and sat down.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, a dark shadow fell from the top of the church and went straight to Sushen.


    As a wise zombie, in his opinion, Su Xun is the weakest of the three.


    "Here it is


    Uncle Jiu exclaimed.


    "Hit him!" Su Xun communicates with royal zombies.


    "Bang!"


    When the coffin lid is lifted, the Royal zombies jump up with the evil spirit.


    "Bang!"


    Chinese and Western zombies were kicked out.


    Su Xun sneered and yawned. He didn''t need to do this kind of small scene himself.


    "Let''s go!"


    Uncle Jiu and father Wu rushed up.


    Looking at the familiar cross, the Chinese and Western zombies wave their cloaks and become zombies.


    When he became a zombie, he was just a jumping corpse.


    The next second the mahogany sword stabbed him.


    "Ah


    The zombie screamed, and then quickly turned into a vampire by waving his cloak. Just as he was about to bite uncle Jiu, the cross in father Wu''s hand was handed up again.


    "Ah


    The cross burst into a blue light, the vampire screamed, a hand covered his eyes, and then subconsciously waved his cloak into a zombie.


    Uncle Jiu''s peach sword stabbed again.


    "Ah


    Zombies become vampires again.


    Father Wu''s Cross goes forward again.


    "Ah


    The vampire screams again and becomes a zombie.


    Nine uncle peach wood sword stabs again


    In this way has been repeated several times, nine uncle and father Wu some play addiction.


    Chinese and Western zombies are about to collapse.


    He really can''t stand this kind of torture, and directly knelt on the ground to admit defeat, wrapped his head in a cloak, rising fart, shivering.


    After 20 years of waiting, someone finally came to the door. I didn''t expect it. Wuwuwu


    Chinese and Western zombies wronged QAQ.


    He was crucified 20 years ago and instead of meeting God, he became a zombie.


    Twenty years later, he was full of violence in his heart. Before he started to kill, he became what he is now.


    This is too bullying Zombies (> ¨y <)!


    "That''s it?"


    Looking at the shivering zombies on the ground, the ninth uncle was a little dispirited.


    "Just found his weakness."


    Su Xun took the Royal zombie to walk past.


    Chinese and Western zombie is not strong, his most powerful is able to fly, and can freely switch form.


    Now in broad daylight, he can''t fly outside, but Uncle Shangjiu and father Wu combine Chinese and western.


    When it''s over, the zombies will be perfect.

 Chapter 927

    In order to prevent the combination of Chinese and Western zombies from escaping.


    Su Xun gave him a necklace as a gift, a beautiful silver cross necklace.


    After all, this is also a foreign friend''s corpse. No matter what, I have to give him a gift to show my Chinese man''s elegant demeanor.


    When Su Xunqin put on a necklace for the zombie, he was moved.


    Chinese and Western Zombies: I * * you * *


    in order to let foreign zombies and Longguo zombies have friendly international exchanges on their zombie experience.


    Su Xun also tied him with a chain and put him in the coffin.


    If this can still run, Su Xun also recognized it.


    Zombie: Dragon kingdom is too dangerous, wuwuwu, I want to return home, I want to return home!


    In order to prevent a long night''s dream, Su Xun plans to set out immediately to rush back to the goose City, then recalls Zhuge kongfu and goes directly to Zhuge''s home.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''m here for this zombie of Chinese and western. I''m going to go back to e-Cheng today." Su Xun said to Jiu Shu.


    Nine uncle smell speech eyes a bright: "I also prepare to return to Ren family town, as you send me a way."


    He hasn''t been in a car yet. Wencai and Qiusheng show off in front of him all day.


    And it''s faster than walking by car.


    "Good." Su Xun agreed to come down.


    Uncle nine suddenly thought of something: "it''s better to start in the afternoon."


    "All right." Su Xun only thought that he had something to tell a Xing and Xiao Yue, not to mention that he had to discuss with Annie.


    After all, Annie has just come back from abroad. It''s not certain whether she would like to follow him to goose City.


    "Brother Xun, you are back."


    When she saw susian coming in, Annie quickly stepped forward and put her arms around him with a friendly look.


    The owner of the restaurant can only sigh that she should not have been sent abroad at the beginning, but now she has become what she looks like. There is no girl''s reserve at all.


    Su Xun told her about going back to goose City. Unexpectedly, Annie agreed without hesitation.


    Annie''s father also supports and says that he is going to open a restaurant in goose City.


    "Brother Xun, it''s still early for lunch. Why don''t we go to the room and tell me jokes."


    Annie said with a red face and delicate drops. There seems to be mist in her eyes. She wants it.


    "Good." Su Xun''s mouth turned.


    Desire, hope so strong woman, in addition to him, who can fight?


    Anyone with such a woman will have a short life.


    When he thought about it, he took Annie and saved other men by accident.


    He found himself so great.


    But Annie is bigger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, when Su Xun saw Uncle Jiu again, he found that his hair had returned to gray.


    "Wow, uncle Jiu, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, just to dye my hair back?"


    Uncle Jiu doesn''t want to talk to him.


    Su Xun shrugged and led Annie into the car, while Jiu Shu sat in the co driver''s seat.


    After the car started, uncle Jiu was serious and expressionless. In fact, he was very happy. He couldn''t help laughing.


    He finally got in the car.


    Don''t say, the car is comfortable.


    You can''t laugh, you can''t laugh, you can''t show that you haven''t seen the world.


    Otherwise, the little bastard in the back will laugh at himself again.


    Su xuncai didn''t have time to laugh at him. He was cuddling Annie and making her blush.


    Two days later, the car arrived in Renjia town.


    Su Xun met Ren FA, had a meal in Ren Fu, and then continued to leave.


    It was two days later that I returned to the goose City.


    This trip took half a month.


    The traffic is very inconvenient these days.


    "Brother Xun, you are back. She is..."


    Ren Tingting comes to meet Su Xun with a smile on her face. She can see Annie beside him and her smile gradually disappears.


    "Annie, Tingting, I hope you can get along with each other in the future," Su Xun said


    When he said this, he was like a scum man.


    "Good sister." Annie says hello to Ren Tingting.


    Ren Tingting showed an unnatural smile: "you are good, you are so beautiful."


    Su Xun didn''t care. Women''s affairs should be solved by themselves. They should always learn to accept them.


    "Has Zhuge kongfu come back yet?"


    Su Xun asked.


    "Young master, I''m back. I''m back."


    Zhuge kongfu came to him in a hurry. When he came near, he took out a small porcelain vase:


    "young master, I have found the spirit of a snake demon, but I haven''t found the coffin fungus."


    "Well done." Su Xun took the vase, but suddenly thought of something, and asked: "will the bronze body in Xishuangbanna have coffin fungus?""Yes Zhuge kongfu suddenly rang out and said excitedly: "Xishuangbanna copper armor corpse is a thousand year old zombie. There must be coffin fungus on him!"


    It took a thousand years to become a bronze corpse. It can be seen that the wild are more difficult to live than the domestic.


    "I''ve just come back. I''ll have a rest for a few days, and then I''ll go to your brother." After that, Su Xun walked away.


    In the evening, when Su Xun and Ren Tingting are in love, Dong Xiaoyu suddenly appears.


    "What are you doing? Give me a fright."


    Su Xun''s sex was gone.


    Ren Tingting was scared out of her sexual interest.


    Dong Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning, but his mouth said: "of course, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter, say it." Su Xun rolled his eyes. The girl was definitely intentional.


    Dong Xiaoyu said: "Nah, don''t you like to hook and lead beautiful female ghosts? I went out two days ago and found a very beautiful similar..."


    "Who told you that I like to hook and lead female ghosts?" Su Xun felt that his reputation had been damaged.


    Dong Xiaoyu blinked innocently: "isn''t it?"


    "All right, all right, you go on, and then quickly roll into the umbrella." Su Xun waved.


    Dong Xiaoyu said: "her name is Yanhong..."


    "Wait, Yanhong?" Su Xun suddenly interrupted her: "did she die at the hand of a ghost king?"


    "How do you know?" Dong Xiaoyu is confused.


    Su Xun suddenly thought of a childhood shadow series, the legend of linen.


    The legend of Ma Yi tells that 200 years ago, the ghost king of Tibet was sucking blood from all over the place. In order to protect himself, the villagers gave a place called Yan Hong to the ghost king.


    Then the ancestors of the Mahi temple came, but they were a little late. Yanhong was dead, and finally they had a fight with the ghost king and died together.


    But although the ghost king died, his heart remained and grew with a herb.


    Two hundred years later, a man named doctor Bian went up the mountain to collect medicine, collected the ghost King''s heart, and then accidentally left it on the side of the road.


    At that time, a woman gave birth to a baby. The blood of the baby was unintentionally spilled on the ghost King''s heart. The ghost king was reborn with blood and began to make trouble again.


    In the end, the ghost king of Tibet was blasted out by the cannon, but in fact, the ghost king was still alive.


    Because the last scene of the movie is a strange heart beating constantly.


    This scene was a nightmare for Su Xun.


    Su Xun recalled the plot for a moment, and then said to Dong Xiaoyu, "go back now, follow a doctor surnamed Bian in the town. If he picks a herb whose root is similar to the heart, you will bring it back. Well, by the way, bring Yanhong back."


    The ghost King''s heart is reborn with blood. It''s too powerful. What if the Royal zombies eat the heart?


    Mad, if you scared me so badly, don''t blame me now.


    "All right." Seeing that Su Xun was so serious, Dong Xiaoyu didn''t dare to delay and flew away.


    Ren Tingting blushed and said, "brother Xun, let''s continue Ah, slow down... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, that night, the demons all spread a news that shocked the Wulin.


    After the battle of Akutagawa, the leader of Akutagawa was invited to fight.

 Chapter 928

    It''s been a week since I came back from Jiuquan town.


    This week, Su Xun basically had nothing to do, except for Ting Ting Ting.


    On this day, Zhuge kongfu found him in a hurry: "young master, young master, good news!"


    He ate well and slept well in Echeng. Every night he had money to go to Yihong hospital to play with women. Now he was used to being a dog for Su Xun.


    "What''s the matter, so excited." By the lake, Sushen holds Anne in her arms and is teaching her to fish.


    Ren Tingting is cooking tea for Su Xun.


    Zhuge kongfu breathlessly said: "my brother has caught the bronze body in Xishuangbanna."


    "Are you sure?" Su Xun''s careless expression suddenly became serious.


    Zhuge kongfu nodded again and again: "sure, very sure, it has spread all over the spiritual world."


    "Get ready and start in the afternoon." Susian patted Annie on the hip and motioned her to get up.


    As Su Xun walked out, he probably recalled the plot of the movie ghost hunting and family fun.


    At the beginning of the movie, a Taoist surnamed Wang finds Zhuge kongping and says that he has found the trace of the bronze body in Xishuangbanna.


    In fact, this is the plan of Taoist Wang and the other two people. They want to borrow the bronze body except Zhuge kongping.


    In order to make the copper armour corpse more fierce, three people died and fed their own blood to the copper armour corpse. As a result, the copper armour corpse woke up and directly killed three people at the first time.


    Later, Zhuge kongping and his son arrived. By accident, he caught the bronze body and put it in the ghost library. However, he also lost all his mana because of his confrontation with the five elements of the bronze body.


    Then the first spear came to the door to find fault, locked Zhuge kongping who had lost his magic power into the box, and released the bronze body, hoping to catch it again.


    As a result, he was bitten to death by the copper armour corpse. Later, the copper armour corpse broke the ghost storehouse and led the ghosts to attack Zhuge''s family. Bai rourourou arrived in time when she was in danger.


    At the end of the movie, Bai rourourou becomes Zhuge kongping''s concubine after a fight to destroy the copper body.


    Su Xun didn''t rush to Zhuge''s house. He was just waiting for the news that the copper body was caught.


    He wants to take the coffin of Xishuangbanna copper armor corpse and let Lord Ren advance the copper armor corpse. He wants to use the ghost in the ghost library to advance the Royal zombies to silver armor corpse.


    By the way, I''d like Zhuge kongping, who likes to make experiments and inventions, to try to transfer the ability of Chinese and Western zombies to Royal zombies.


    As for Xishuangbanna, it''s better to kill the bronze corpse like in the movie.


    After all, the Royal zombies and Lord Ren''s advanced copper armor corpses will be stronger than them, so Xishuangbanna copper armor corpses are chicken ribs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhuge''s family is in Guangdong Province. It''s a long way from the west of Qin Dynasty. It''s been open for several days.


    After arriving in Guangdong Province, Su xunxian said hello to the local warlords and gave them a gift.


    Otherwise, it''s not a slap in the face to show off in other people''s territory with soldiers?


    On this day, Wang Hui wore sunglasses and, as always, opened the door to fortune telling at home.


    "You''ll have blood in ten days." Wang Hui said, "next ocean."


    "Here comes the soldier!"


    A exclamation rang out, followed by a line of fortune tellers in a flash is scattered.


    "There''s no mistake." Wang Huimeng was forced.


    "Step, step..."


    The next second, two teams of soldiers ran in.


    "Well, what do you do?"


    Wang Hui got up to question.


    "Xiao Hui."


    Zhuge kongfu came in after Su Xun.


    "Big brother?" Wang Hui took off her sunglasses, and then looked at the soldiers: "you are..."


    "Xiao Hui, I''d like to introduce you. This is commander su. I''m working for him now." Zhuge kongfu pointed to Su Xun and said.


    Wang Hui looked at Su Xun and said, "Su Tuan is here when he grows up. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s said that you are proficient in the theory of fate. You''d better make a calculation." Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    Wang Hui gave a cold snort, pinched her fingers, and then turned pale: "Pooh -"


    "you Who the hell are you Wang Hui looks at Su Xun incredulously. She can''t figure it out, and it''s bad.


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter!"


    Zhuge kongping heard the voice and came out with his son Zhuge Xiaoming and daughter Zhuge Xiaohua.


    "Oh, Ma, why did you vomit blood?"


    "Big brother? When did you come back? "


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Wang Hui wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth and looked at Su Xun deeply: "it has nothing to do with them."


    "Kong Ping, this is commander su." Zhuge kongfu introduced to Zhuge kongping.


    Zhuge kongping said hello to Su Xun with a big stomachZhuge Xiaohua looked at Su Xun, with little stars in his eyes.


    Zhuge Xiaoming snorted coldly.


    "Mr. Zhuge, I come here to ask for something. I have a very strange zombie in my hand..." Su Xun told me about the zombies of Chinese and western.


    Zhuge kongping''s favorite collection is his eyes shining: "where is that zombie?"


    "Well, don''t worry." Su Xun continued with a smile: "in addition, I still have a copper body in my hand. I want Mr. Zhuge to try to transfer the characteristics of the Chinese and Western zombies to this copper body."


    In the movie, Zhuge kongping uses electricity to develop a human corpse psychic device. He is the first scientist and researcher in the psychic world.


    Su Xun had high hopes for him.


    "Bronze body?" Zhuge kongping''s face changed, and then he said, "did you raise a bronze corpse?"


    Then Sue said, "I won''t wait for you."


    A copper armored corpse kept by people, if it really integrates that kind of strange ability, if it does evil, then what''s wrong?


    "Kong Ping, young master is not a bad man..." Zhuge kongfu was a little worried, because Su Xun was not a bad man, but he was not a good man!


    If Zhuge kongping refused him, would he not seek death?


    Zhuge kongping interrupted him: "brother, you also know what a bronze corpse stands for. I lost all my mana in order to catch the bronze corpse in Xishuangbanna. I didn''t expect you to help tyranny for wealth!"


    "Mr. Zhuge, I''m very sincere. As long as you help me, I''ll give you ten thousand dollars when it''s done." Su Xun''s tone was sincere.


    Wang Hui''s eyes brightened: "what are you doing in a daze? Promise quickly. I don''t think commander Su is a bad man either."


    "I won''t..." When he saw his wife''s face, he didn''t dare to talk.


    Zhuge kongfu took the opportunity to say: "Kong Ping, young master is really not a bad man, otherwise now the news of the copper armor corpse''s disturbance has already spread out from the spiritual world."


    When Zhuge kongping heard this, his face softened, hesitated again and again, and then nodded.


    In fact, as a research maniac in the psychic world, he also wanted to try this kind of experiment. He just needed an excuse to convince himself.


    Soon, Su Xun sent the Royal zombies and Chinese and Western zombies to Zhuge kongping''s laboratory.


    Zhuge kongping and his son Zhuge Xiaoming are busy in the laboratory.


    "Head Su, take a seat. You''re welcome."


    Wang Hui warmly entertains Su Xun. Ten thousand yuan is now in the ocean. How long does it take for her to earn it.


    Su Xun looked at Wang Hui and said, "Mrs. Wang, it''s not convenient for us to have a private chat."


    Su Xun wants to talk to her about Bai Rourou.


    Bai Rourou likes Zhuge kongping. If Su Xun wants to pry into the corner, he must find someone who knows Bai Rourou.


    And there is a saying that it is your enemy who knows you best.


    Wang Huike regarded Bai rourourou as a great enemy.


    I believe Wang Hui is willing to help her get Bai Rourou, because in this way, Bai Rou won''t rob her husband.


    Su Xun soaks Bai rourourou. He doesn''t want Bai Rourou to destroy other people''s happy family.


    Yeah, so noble.

 Chapter 929

    "I don''t know what commander Su has to say?"


    Wang Hui takes Su Xun to the backyard with a bright smile on her face, because Su Xun is not a person in her eyes, but a moving ocean.


    Su Xun turned his back and looked around. Then he said, "Mrs. Wang, I heard that Mr. Zhuge has a very beautiful younger martial sister?"


    "The fox spirit..." Mentioning Bai Rou, Wang Hui is about to discredit her subconsciously, but then she suddenly realizes something: "commander Su treats her..."


    "Cough, cough." Su Xun coughed twice.


    Wang Hui instantly understood and said: "this white and soft is a rare beauty in the world. Because of the cultivation of Taoism, her skin is like jade, and her body is light. She should be big, big, and cocky. She hasn''t been human for so many years, pure and playful..."


    For the first time, Wang Hui mentioned that Bai Rourou didn''t open her eyes to tell lies. Instead, she praised her beauty and figure as rare in the world and rare in the sky.


    Because she thought very well, as long as Bai Rourou got married, she would not pester Zhuge and kongping any more.


    "If Mrs. Wang can help me get Bai Rourou, I''ll add another thousand ocean." Su Xun didn''t even know where Bai Rourou lived. He had to rely on Wang Hui.


    Wang Hui''s eyes brightened and her breath was short. She repeatedly promised, "OK, OK, I''m sure I''ll help commander su."


    It can make Bai Rourou marry and make money. It''s killing two birds with one stone!


    Next, Wang Hui explained in detail to Su Xun Bai rourourou''s hobbies, habits, dislikes, clothes and other small details.


    Su Xun was stunned. Sure enough, the one who knows you best is always your enemy.


    Because your enemies are always studying you.


    Wang Hui said dryly: "in a word, the commander should not be too hasty. Although Bai rourourou is old, her mind is no different from that of a little girl..."


    Listening to Wang Hui''s story, Su Xun knew what to do with Bai rou.


    "Mrs. Wang, there''s one more thing. I want to be caught by your husband, the body in bronze armor, and the ghosts in the sealed ghost storehouse. Please make a price." Taking advantage of Zhuge kongping''s absence, Su Xun plans to take advantage of Wang Hui''s greedy character to complete the other two things of his trip.


    I don''t know what Zhuge kongping thought at that time. He refused Bai rourourou''s love and married Wang Hui because Wang Hui was in line with him.


    Wang Hui''s face changed when she heard this: "copper armor corpses can be sold to you, but the Guijue in Fenggui library can''t. those are all generations of Zhuge family..."


    "Five thousand oceans." Su Xun interrupted her directly. Nothing can be solved with money.


    Wang Hui tone a meal, forced to endure heartache refused: "five thousand also can''t, I''m impossible..."


    "What about ten thousand?" Su Xun was smiling.


    Wang Hui showed her teeth: "you are a devil."


    "Eight thousand." Sue spoke slowly.


    Wang Hui eyes a stare: "how to still reduce?"


    "Seven thousand."


    "Eight thousand! Eight thousand! The ghosts and bronze bodies in the ghost storehouse belong to you. " Wang Hui quickly stopped Su Xun from reducing the price. Every time she lowered the price, she was distressed.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile: "please take me to seal the ghost library now."


    "I want to see the money first." Wang Hui''s squint.


    Su Xun took Wang Hui out of the gate of Zhuge''s house and asked the soldiers to move 18 thousand ocean to her.


    He came here well prepared this time.


    "Wow, wow..."


    Looking at the white ocean, Wang Hui couldn''t help breathing, and her face was almost cramped with laughter.


    Su Xun leaned over and said, "madam, if you promise me another condition, I''ll give you another ten thousand dollars."


    "No way!" Wang Hui blushed and said shamefully, "you''ll give up as soon as possible. I won''t promise you. Although I''m well maintained, my son is as old as you. Can you do it?"


    Do young people have such a strong taste now?


    Or do I have too much charm to make young people want to have a kiss?


    Wang Hui thought of becoming more and more coy and proud.


    Su Xun: ¨r (¨s¨Œ) ¨q


    it''s very unreasonable.


    "Madam misunderstood. I don''t like madam''s body. It''s madam''s ability to figure out what to do."


    "Ah! It''s This is it. " Wang Hui immediately embarrassed, hesitated and said: "this I want to discuss with my husband before I can reply to you."


    Su Xun nodded: "it should have been like this, madam. Now take me to seal the ghost storehouse."


    "Well, follow me." Wang Hui reluctantly touched the ocean, turned and left.


    Su Xun drives Mr. Ren out of the coffin and follows Wang Hui.


    Zhuge kongfu and Zhuge Xiaohua also followed.


    "Ma, what are you doing?"


    Watching her mother open the ghost library, Zhuge Xiaohua''s face changed and quickly stepped forward to stop.


    "You get out of the way. What do children care about?" Wang Hui directly opened Zhuge Xiaohua."Ah


    Zhuge Xiaohua nearly fell down. Su Xun was quick in the eye. He took her hand and pulled her into his arms. He asked, "are you ok?"


    "No It''s OK. " Being held in his arms by Su Xun, Zhuge Xiaohua felt that his breathing was slow.


    Su Xun let her go, and then followed Wang Hui into the ghost library. At a glance, he saw the copper body.


    Wang Hui looked at Su Xun and said, "now these are yours. The ocean outside is mine."


    "Mom, how can you sell them all." Zhuge Xiaohua was in a hurry.


    Su Xun looked at Zhuge Xiaohua and said with a smile, "Miss Zhuge, these ghosts are useless here. It''s better to sell them to me. I really need them."


    "Ah All right, all right Facing Su Xun''s handsome face, Zhuge Xiaohua couldn''t bear to refuse.


    It was the first time that she had seen such a good-looking man when she was so big.


    She thought that all men were as ugly as her father and brother, so that she had been afraid of marriage for a long time.


    Su Xun looked at Zhuge kongfu and said, "take all these ghosts away."


    "Yes, young master." Zhuge kongfu answered, then took out the guy and began to work.


    But Su Xun came to the bronze body in Xishuangbanna and opened his mouth with his hand. A smell of stench and cold came to his face.


    "If there is a coffin fungus."


    Su Xun showed a smile, then ordered Mr. Ren to suck out the bacteria from the coffin, and then took out Zhuge Kong Fu''s snake demon soul to feed him.


    "Roar!"


    After swallowing the demon soul and coffin fungus, Mr. Ren began to evolve, and soon a brand-new copper armor corpse came out.


    The evil spirit is not as fierce as the Royal zombies. After all, the Royal zombies were the royal families in the frontier. They fought all the year round and killed a lot of people.


    Although there are no more than the zombies in the imperial palace.


    Zhuge kongfu had given great medicine to Lord Ren at the beginning. After 20 years of layout, he developed the necropsy of Lord Ren, but in the end, it was cheaper for Su Xun.


    After Lord Ren finished his bronze body, Su Xun asked him to go back to the coffin.


    Then people carried out the bronze body in Xishuangbanna and put it in the coffin of the Royal zombie.


    Because he''s going to use Xishuangbanna bronze body tonight to make his last contribution before he dies.


    Since Bai rourourou''s mind is still like a little girl, it''s time to come to Bo Yingxiong''s rescue.


    It''s old-fashioned, but it works, especially when the hero is handsome enough.


    You have to be handsome.


    Because only when the hero is handsome enough and the beautiful woman is saved, will he consider that there is no reward, and can only agree with each other by example.


    If she looks ugly, the beauty will only say after she is saved: there is no way to repay her kindness. I will repay you as a cow and a horse in my next life.

 Chapter 930

    It is a technical job to transfer the characteristics of Chinese and Western zombies to Royal zombies.


    So until it was dark, Zhuge kongping and his son were still in the research room.


    Leave Zhuge kongfu to stare.


    Su Xun took ten soldiers to Bai rourourou''s home with the copper body in Xishuangbanna.


    Bai rourourou''s family is in the same town as Zhuge''s, otherwise in the movie, she would not arrive in time.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at the destination, a forest courtyard outside the town.


    In the distance, Su Xun saw a curve of Miaoman on the window. His hairstyle had spread out and he was obviously preparing to sleep.


    Because there''s no entertainment at night.


    Husband and wife can at least make people.


    Bai Rourou can only go to bed early if she lives alone.


    Su Xun tore off the amulet on the body''s head in Xishuangbanna. At the moment he woke up, he directly carried him and threw him into Bai Rou''s yard.


    Run after throwing,


    it''s really exciting.


    "Who is it?"


    Bai Rourou hears the sound, wraps up a pink gauze skirt and runs out with a long silk.


    "Roar!"


    The copper armor corpse just got up from the ground. When he saw Bai Rourou, his fierce light was exposed and he was reckless.


    "Bronze body!"


    Bai Rourou is shocked. Isn''t this copper body captured by elder martial brother? How can it be here?


    There was no time to think about it. Bai Rou scolded, and the light body jumped up in place. Under the gauze skirt, a slender white leg swept out.


    "Bang!"


    The copper body just stepped back.


    "Go


    Bai rourourou''s long silk tied the neck of the copper armor corpse, flipped to the back of the copper armor corpse in the air, and then tugged with both hands.


    "Plop!"


    The copper body was dragged to the ground.


    "How fierce."


    In the distant woods, Su Xun smacked his tongue to himself.


    "Roar!"


    The copper armor corpse roared and stood up like a spring, which directly shattered the long silk on his neck.


    "Ah


    Bai Rourou loses her center of gravity and falls to the ground in a scream.


    There was no one to hold the bronze body for her, so she had no chance to go to the room to get the magic weapon. She could not be the opponent of the bronze body only by a long silk.


    "Roar!"


    The copper body rushes to Bai Rourou.


    Bai Rourou''s eyes are in a panic. Are you going to die tonight? Despair rose in her heart.


    "Kang! High


    At this time, two shots rang out, and the bullet hit the chest of the copper body.


    The copper armor corpse''s movement stagnated for a while, Bai Rourou quickly seized the opportunity to get up quickly.


    "The devil! How dare you do harm


    Su Xun rushed over with the soldiers and looked at Bai Rourou with righteous face. He asked: "this girl, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." Bai rourourou shook her head, looked at Su Xun, and suddenly exclaimed, "be careful!"


    "Roar!"


    The body in bronze armour came in a flash, and his fists were waved.


    The bronze body has some wisdom.


    He remembered Su Xun, who had just thrown himself out.


    When enemies meet, they are very jealous.


    Su Xun could avoid it, but he didn''t. at the moment when the Zombie''s fist was about to touch him, he flew out and hit the ground.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    screamed, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    The bronze body in Xishuangbanna is confused.


    I haven''t hit you yet!!!


    "How are you? Are you ok?"


    Bai Rourou shows her concern and quickly comes forward to help Su Xun up. Her heart is full of guilt. After all, Su Xun was hurt to save her.


    Otherwise, it has nothing to do with Su Xun.


    I don''t know that''s what Su Xun did.


    "No It''s OK. " Su Xun''s face was pale, and he said weakly, "you go first, I''ll hold him."


    "No, if I go, you''re dead." Bai Rourou was deeply moved. After all, a strange man wanted to save her life.


    It''s not about emotion, it''s just a kind of touch, but the touch that shakes the heart will gradually turn into emotion.


    Su Xun was "sweating profusely" and roared: "my husband, don''t be afraid of death. Girl, go away quickly, and then burn some paper for me on New Year''s day...."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun rushed to the bronze body in Xishuangbanna with a roar, and fell to the ground with him in his arms: "go, go


    Outside the yard, ten soldiers are stupid. The commander is not a person.


    If they didn''t know it was a play directed and performed by Su Xun, they would be moved."Roar!"


    Xishuangbanna copper armor corpse crazy struggle, he is a little confused, how this person strength is bigger than me?


    "Let''s go Let''s go


    Su Xun "hard" entangled the copper body, his forehead was full of sweat, shouting.


    "You Hold on


    Bai Rourou clenched her red lips, trembled in her heart and rushed into the room to get the magic weapon.


    "Move NIMA!"


    Watching Bai Rourou enter the room, Su Xun''s painful expression on his face disappeared. He grabbed the Zombie''s neck and swung his fist on his head.


    The reason why it was so difficult to subdue the Royal zombie was that the guy himself was split and mutated by thunder, and his power was boundless, but Rao was not as good as Su Xun.


    In terms of strength alone, how could the bronze body in Xishuangbanna be Su Xun''s opponent?


    The corpse''s intelligence was weak.


    "Here I am!"


    Bai Rourou jumps from the sky with a Bagua mirror, just like the fairy in the painting, with Fairy Spirit floating.


    Su Xun saw it, white, with flowers.


    "Ha


    Bai Rourou falls to the ground from the air, and the eight trigrams mirror in her hand shines on the face of the copper armor corpse, which bursts into a golden light.


    "Ah


    The next second, Bai rourourou took a hairpin to pierce a piece of Rune paper, and then put her two fingers between her eyebrows.


    The bronze body is under control.


    "Hu -"


    Bai Rou was sweating and exhaled.


    Then he suddenly thought of Su Xun: "you..."


    Su Xun''s eyes closed and he fainted.


    Bai rourourou was startled, and then she was relieved when she found that she was still breathing.


    "Go to some of your rooms and carry him."


    Cried Bai Rourou, looking at the ten soldiers.


    Su Xun was carried to the white soft bed.


    Well, the faint fragrance is around the tip of the nose.


    Bai Rourou looks at Su Xun, whose eyes are closed and his face is pretty. She thinks that he has just spared no effort to save himself. She has a strange feeling in her heart.


    Meeting by chance, I can fight to save myself.


    He is really a good man with a good heart.


    Bai Rourou thought to herself that she would cover the quilt for Su Xun and get out of the room. She wanted to set up an array to arouse Tianlei to completely destroy the bronze body in Xishuangbanna.


    The elder martial brother is the same. After catching the copper armor corpse, he collected it. Otherwise, there would be nothing happened tonight.


    Thinking of Su Xun in bed, Bai rourourou could not help complaining about Zhuge kongping.


    She didn''t notice any change in her mind.


    He didn''t even care to worry about how Zhuge kongping was going to get out of the ghost storehouse.


    On the bed, Su Xun opened his eyes.


    He can feel that the corner of Zhuge kongping''s wall has begun to be loosened by him. As long as he has a high face value and good acting skills, his sister will be indispensable.


    "Boom!"


    Listening to the thunder outside, Su Xun observed three seconds of silence for the bronze body in Xishuangbanna.


    What a pity.


    "Why, are you awake?"


    Bai Rourou came into the room and saw Su Xun wake up. Her face was full of joy.


    "Stiff What about zombies? "


    Ask Su Mingxun.


    "The zombies are dead." Bai Rourou sat by the bed, looked at Su Xun and said in a low voice, "thanks to you tonight, otherwise I would be more or less unlucky."


    "I should." Su Xun said.


    "Ah, by the way, how can you come here so late?" Bai Rourou suddenly thought of this.


    "I''m here to chase the zombie. I bought the copper armor corpse from Mrs. Wang. Unexpectedly, when I opened the ghost library, the copper armor corpse suddenly got out of the trap and ran away It''s all my fault Su Xi Jing, full of guilt and remorse, said it again after a little modification.


    "I can''t blame you. If you want to blame my elder martial brother, he didn''t kill the bronze body in the first time and didn''t suppress it." Bai Rou defends him.


    As for Su Xun''s corpse raising, she directly ignored it. People who are so good-looking and kind-hearted will certainly not do bad things even if they raise corpses.


    It''s the elder martial brother''s fault that he has to collect the body in bronze armor. Otherwise, what happened?


    A woman is unreasonable. When she wants to protect a person in her heart, it''s even more unreasonable.

 Chapter 931

    Su Xun said, "I believe Mr. Zhuge didn''t expect that. No wonder he did."


    Seeing that Su Xun also defended Zhuge kongping, Bai rourourou felt more like him. He was really kind.


    "No matter what, you saved me. I can''t repay my kindness." Bai Rou looked at Su Xun and said softly.


    Su Xun said jokingly, "or would you like to learn from the script?"


    "You..." Bai Rou blushes.


    Su Xun said quickly: "girl, don''t care. I can''t get away with this. I''m just joking. After all, girl is beautiful and beautiful. Can I be a big soldier?"


    "No, no, no..." Hearing Su Xun belittle himself, Bai Rourou said: "I don''t mean I don''t look down on you. You''re very good, but you''re too fast..."


    "Girl, don''t take it seriously. I''m just talking about it casually. After all, marriage matters can''t be such a trifle." Su Xun interrupted her later words.


    Bai Rourou hears the speech in the heart to have the light loss unexpectedly, originally just casually say?


    Su Xun asked again, "I''m Su Xun. I''m from Echeng in the west of Qin Dynasty. I don''t know the girl''s name?"


    "Little girl, white and soft." Said Bai Rourou.


    Su Xun suddenly realized: "so you are Mr. Zhuge''s younger martial sister. No wonder you are so powerful."


    "It''s just a little trick." Bai rourourou is a little embarrassed.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "girl, I''m so modest..."


    They were just chatting. Su Xun had known Bai Rourou from Wang Hui for a long time.


    So often can arouse her topic, from time to time to make a little joke, white Rourou tease giggle straight.


    In this way, the night passed unconsciously.


    "Oh, it''s light." When the sunlight outside the window comes in, Bai Rourou suddenly wakes up.


    Su Xun also said, "time flies. Talking with Miss Bai has benefited me a lot."


    "Me too. I didn''t expect you to be so erudite." Bai Rou''s eyes lingered. After a night''s conversation, she found that Su Xun knew both astronomy and geography.


    Su Xun stood up and said, "I have to go."


    "Slow down." Bai Rourou worried that he was hurt badly last night, and subconsciously wanted to help him.


    "Ah


    As soon as Su Xun got up, he fell back and held Bai Rourou in a panic.


    Then accompanied by a Jiao hum, they tightly hugged each other and lay on the bed with their eyes opposite.


    Looking at Su Xun''s eyes close at hand, Bai Rou''s pretty face showed an unnatural blush.


    Su Xun seemed to be crazy. He slowly kisses the white and soft red lips.


    Bai Rourou experienced this kind of thing for the first time. Her mind was blank, and she was confused. In a daze, she was expertly stripped by Su Xun.


    "Ah! No


    Bai Rourou finally reacts and pushes Su Xun away with a pretty red face. She pulls the quilt over her body.


    "Sorry, I..." Su Xun was full of remorse.


    "It doesn''t matter." White and soft as the sound of mosquitoes, pretty face seems to drip blood.


    At the corner of his mouth, Su Xun held her in his arms: "Rourou, I like you."


    I want your body.


    "We It''s too fast. " Said Bai Rou gently, a little confused in her mind.


    Su Xun said in a considerate voice, "let''s get along slowly until you think it''s appropriate."


    "Well." Bai Rou nodded shyly.


    As for Zhuge kongping, she had long forgotten him.


    When Su Xun led Bai Rourou with a shy face out of the room, the soldiers outside stared at the dog.


    Learned, learned and abandoned.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Wang Hui looked at the appearance of Su Xun and Bai Rourou''s intimacy, she also widened her eyes.


    "You are..."


    It''s only one night. It''s too fast!


    And Zhuge Xiaohua, if struck by lightning, lost her love.


    "Sister Wang." Bai rourourou put her face around Su Xun''s arm and said, "I won''t look for elder martial brother any more."


    Su Xun blinked at Wang Hui.


    "Congratulations." Wang Hui looked at Bai Rou and said sincerely that she didn''t have to worry at last.


    White soft sweet smile, just like a 17-year-old girl: "thank you, elder martial sister Wang."


    "Go in and sit down." Wang Hui is very enthusiastic.


    Just then, a burst of laughter broke out.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s a success, it''s a success!"


    In the old research lab, Zhuge kongping, with red eyes, laughs. After a day and a night of hard work, he finally succeeds.


    He successfully transferred the ability of Chinese and Western zombies to Royal zombies, and added a lot of miscellaneous things he studied.


    Now this copper armor corpse can not only become a vampire, but also not afraid of sunlight!Of course, it''s only a success in theory, but it needs to be tested.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked open the door of the research room and rushed in: "Mr. Zhuge, I heard you succeed?"


    "It''s a success in theory, and he''s not afraid of the sun now, but he''ll have to experiment to know." Zhuge kongping couldn''t help but look pleased.


    This is his favorite work.


    Su Xun tore the corpse talisman on the head of the Royal zombie, and the Royal zombie opened his eyes instantly.


    "Become a vampire and fly out!"


    The next second, the Royal zombie waved his cloak, then flew out of the research room, bathed in the sun, and did not hurt him at all.


    "Back to zombies."


    Royal zombies become zombies.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    "Younger martial sister, why are you here?"


    Zhuge kongping came out of the research room and saw Bai Rourou. His eyes lit up and he hurried downstairs.


    "Elder martial brother." Cried Bai rourourou.


    Wang Hui rolled her eyes and said, "Why are you so enthusiastic? Your younger martial sister is now famous."


    "What?" Zhuge kongping was stunned.


    Bai Rourou went to Su Xun, looked at Zhuge and Kong Ping and said, "elder martial brother, I''m looking for my elder brother now. I''ll let you go."


    "Mr. Zhuge, we will be relatives from now on." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Zhuge kongping people are stupid. In one day, his younger martial sister was moved and left!


    So, love will disappear, right?


    Wang Hui snorted coldly: "why, are you not happy that younger martial sister has found the right person?"


    "Happy, I''m so happy." Zhuge kongping was almost happy and cried. He turned around and left. He wanted to be quiet.


    "Where are you going?" Wang Hui asked


    "Seal the ghost storehouse." Zhuge Kong did not turn his head back.


    Wang Hui said: "don''t go. I sold the ghost and the copper body to the head of Su regiment."


    "What did you say?" Zhuge kongping was struck by lightning.


    Bai Rourou said, "elder martial brother, that copper armor corpse was killed by Tianlei last night."


    Zhuge kongping was on the verge of collapse, staring at Su Xun, and his eyes became more red after staying up all night.


    "You''re still not a person to step on the horse!"


    I stayed up late to study zombies for you. You emptied my ghost library and cheated me out of my tender little sister. Damn it! Hateful!


    "Besides, commander Su valued my ability of fortune telling. He wanted to hire me." Wang Hui made up another knife.


    Zhuge kongping glared: "what!"


    You''re cheating my wife?


    "Mr. Zhuge, you can go to the goose City together. I''m very sincere." Su Xun said.


    "Shut up Zhuge kongping didn''t expect that this son of a bitch even wanted to cheat himself now.


    Overnight, he felt the world had changed.


    Su Xun shrugged: "I''m just proposing. If Mr. Zhuge can''t leave his hometown."


    Later, in front of Zhuge kongping, he asked Zhuge kongfu to feed the ghosts in the ghost storehouse to the Royal zombies, and let them successfully advance to the silver armor corpse.


    Zhuge kongping felt that Su Xun was killing people, killing people!


    The world is cruel to him.

 Chapter 932

    Ten days later, Su Xun returned to e city.


    Come back together more white Rourou.


    As for Wang Hui and Zhuge kongping, they did not come because they were reluctant to leave their hometown.


    For fear of carrying the well away, the rest of the town had no water to drink.


    Well, it''s bullshit. The real reason is that Zhuge kongping always hates Su Xun.


    His heart was broken by Su Xun.


    If Zhuge kongping doesn''t come, Wang Hui will not come either. Su Xun can''t force them with a gun.


    He can''t do such a thing.


    During the ten day journey, Su Xun and Bai Rourou''s feelings became more and more deep. They hugged each other and were very close to each other, so they were almost as red as a dragon.


    On the way, Su Xun confesses Ren Tingting and Annie, but Bai Rourou doesn''t feel anything.


    After all, she is a traditional woman, willing to be Zhuge kongping''s concubine in the movie.


    A week after he returned to e-Cheng, Su Xun gave a banquet to his subordinates and had a meal. That''s the third aunt''s wife.


    Tonight is wedding night.


    "Creak -"


    when Su Xun opened the door, he saw a red wedding dress sitting by the bed, with a delicate white figure.


    The wedding dress is a red Qipao, which clearly outlines the body curve. The Qipao''s slit is thin and straight, and its long legs are looming, which is very attractive.


    "Rourou, here comes my husband."


    Su Xun lifted the red cap, revealing a delicate white face full of shy red clouds.


    "Xianggong, blow the lamp."


    "No, I can''t see clearly."


    "Xianggong, you are good or bad ~"


    ... "


    The next morning, Su Xun opened his eyes.


    Bai rourourou, as a monk, looks enchanting and slim, but she is not weak. Last night, Su Xun had a good fight.


    "Xianggong, you wake up." Bai Rourou also woke up in a daze: "I''ll get you some water to wash."


    "It''s not necessary for you to go. We''ll lie down a little longer and hold you comfortably." Su Xun pulled her back to the bed. There were many red marks on her white skin.


    Bai rourourou is a little embarrassed: "it''s dawn, and if you don''t get up, you''ll be laughed at."


    After all, it''s a derogatory term.


    "Dong Dong..."


    At this time, the door was knocked, and then Ren Tingting''s voice rang out: "brother Xun, are you up? I have something to tell you."


    "Come straight in." Su Xun said.


    Bai Rourou was so ashamed that she hid herself in the quilt.


    Ren Tingting opened the door and came in. Looking at Su Xun, she said, "brother Xun, I just received a letter from my father. My second grandfather died."


    She remembered that Su Xun said it was very important to him, so she came to tell him as soon as she received the letter.


    "When did it happen?" Su Xun''s spirit was suddenly boosted, and Nintendo finally died.


    Nintendo: I''m Tony!


    Ren Tingting said: "it was three days ago. The second grandfather passed away in other places. Their family invited the Ma Ma tunnel head of Maoshan to drive the corpse away."


    She has no feelings for the second grandfather. After all, there are many family fights, but she has a good relationship with Ren Zhuzhu, but later Ren Zhuzhu went abroad.


    "Well, I know. I''ll go back to the funeral with you." Su Xun said thoughtfully.


    Music zombie this movie is about Nintendo died in other places, and then Ren family invited Maoshan Taoist to drive the body back to Ren family town for burial.


    Results halfway to let apprentice ah Hao alone to drive Nintendo to Renjia town.


    Ah Hao Lu meets Nintendo''s granddaughter Ren Zhuzhu, who is swimming in the river. She shows off her skill of driving away the corpse, and plays with Ren Zhuzhu.


    Zhu Zhu had been abroad for a long time, and even his grandfather''s body could not be recognized.


    At that time, ah Hao''s soul was almost taken away by Ren Zhuzhu, and he almost lost Nintendo''s body. Fortunately, he finally found it.


    I lost the body at night.


    It turns out that the three men who stole the corpse were hired by a French scientist who wanted to study the zombies in the Dragon Kingdom, so he paid people to steal the corpse.


    Nintendo was brain extracted by the French scientist, injected with some drugs, and mutated.


    They can haunt in the daytime, ignore Taoism, and even swallow the rune paper.


    At the back, he was born with more exaggerated abilities, such as speaking, flying, arm lengthening, blinking, earth escaping, head flying and connecting


    Nintendo killed the French scientist and jumped all the way back to renjiazhen, a music controller.


    He gave his granddaughter Ren Zhuzhu a musical pocket watch when he was alive. He was infatuated with the song in the pocket watch and stopped the music as soon as he heard it.


    Hemp to use this weakness against Nintendo, however, Nintendo is too hanging, standing for him to fight, hemp can not kill him.


    Later, Nintendo accidentally said that he was afraid of injection weakness, and happened to encounter the dog eating month, was nine uncle use array to eliminate him.Unless it''s a zombie gun, it''s a zombie gun.


    Su Xun has been greedy for his body for a long time.


    By the way, I also like his granddaughter''s body.


    First of all, Ren Weiyong''s body has changed.


    Su Xun wanted his body and his granddaughter Nintendo''s body.


    Nintendo''s corpse has changed. Susian naturally wants his body and his granddaughter''s body.


    Both of them are Mr. Ren. They can''t be specialized. They must be treated equally.


    After all, Su Xun is a fair man.


    Ren Tingting can''t wait to ask: "when shall we go back to Renjia town?"


    She hasn''t seen Ren Zhuzhu for many years, because Ren Zhuzhu went abroad when she was very young.


    "What day is it?" Su Xun asked.


    The white Rourou in the quilt couldn''t hold back. She stretched out her little head and blushed: "April 25th."


    "In this way, I''ll send Wang Ying to take you back first, I''ll do something, and then I''ll come." Su Xun said.


    He remembers that in the movie, he asked for the body to be sent to Renjia town on the night of May 6.


    As a result, ah Hao lost his body before he reached Renjia town on the evening of the 6th.


    Now there are 11 days to go before May 6. Su Xun can find Ma Madi''s home first, and then follow ah Hao to drive the corpse on the road.


    When the body is stolen, follow up with those who steal it, and you''ll find the French scientist.


    After French scientists have injected Nintendo with the medicine, they will treat him with zombies.


    After all, this French scientist can create Nintendo, which shows his ability.


    If you control it in your own hands, you may be able to make more strange things.


    Ren Tingting nodded cleverly: "well."


    Looking at the dignified and elegant Ren Tingting, and then look at the white soft without inch.


    Su Xun suddenly had a bold idea.


    "Tingting, go and lock the door. I have a big secret to share with you two."


    Ren Tingting obediently to lock the door, did not realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Bai Rourou''s big smart eyes are also full of curiosity, waiting to hear the secret.


    I''m a hateful ellipsis


    After some absurdity, Su Xun dressed himself up and went out of the room.


    Then he called Liuzi and asked him to take people to find out where Mahdi lived.


    Then he called Wang Ying and told her to take the soldiers to send Ren Tingting back to Renjia town in the afternoon.

 Chapter 933

    April the twelfth.


    Liuzi came back. After three days of investigation, he found the address of Madi.


    On May 1st, Su Xun set out with the Royal zombie and the female ghost Xiao Hong, but he didn''t lead the soldiers.


    It''s too noisy to lead the soldiers. What if the three thieves who stole the body are scared away?


    On the night of the second of May.


    Ma Ma took two apprentices to drive a group of corpses to set out, and did not find that they were followed.


    After all, Ma Ma Di''s ability is very good in Maoshan''s generation. He often messes things up. Jiu Shu is very angry with him.


    "Yang people avoid, immortal return ~"


    "Ding Lingling ~"


    ring the bell and walk in the front.


    Over the sky, Xiaohong stealthy flying in the sky, has been staring at the following three masters and apprentices.


    Later, Su Xun turned the Royal zombie into a vampire state, riding on him and flying in the air.


    After all, it''s too tired to walk in this big night. How can it be comfortable to take a human plane.


    Royal Zombies: you should be a man!


    So with two days, on the night of May 5, Ma Ma stopped at a junction.


    "Master, why did you stop?" One of the apprentices in Madi, ah Qiang, asked.


    Ma Ma Di didn''t pay attention to him, but looked at ah Hao: "ah Hao, master gives you an opportunity to show yourself independently. You send Nintendo to Renjia Town, and we will meet here on the night of the 8th."


    "Ah, I''m alone." Ah Hao is a little afraid. After all, for the first time, it''s normal to be afraid.


    Numbly eyes a stare, pointing to Nintendo said: "open your eyes to tell lies, how to call a person?"? Isn''t there a body with you? "


    "That''s better than none." Ah Hao yelled, then went to Nintendo''s ear and rang the bell, taking him out of the army.


    Su Xun quickly rode the Royal zombies to keep up.


    According to the development of the plot, ah Hao will be stolen from Nintendo by a thief tomorrow night.


    In the movie, after Nintendo was stolen, ah Hao lied to his master that he had sent it to Renjia town.


    Later, Ma Ma learned about it and was afraid that it would damage his reputation. He not only didn''t teach him a lesson, but also gave a bad idea.


    Let ah Hao pretend to be Nintendo''s corpse and bury it first. Let''s deal with Ren''s family.


    And then slowly get Nintendo back.


    This shows what kind of master taught what kind of apprentices, a bunch of scum.


    Just like this, the little garbage gangster actually went to Bai Fumei, Ren Zhuzhu, who came back from abroad!


    Is there any reason? Is there any royal law?


    Ren Zhuzhu must belong to su.


    He''s a man who can fly on a zombie.


    It''s amazing.


    On the morning of the sixth, Su Xun rode the Royal zombie to overtake ah Hao, because he knew that he was going to the pool where Ren Zhuzhu was swimming.


    This plot must be painted by him!


    "Well? What a big bird


    Ah Hao looked at a shadow in the sky and couldn''t help but widen his eyes and exclaimed.


    It was the first time he saw such a big bird.


    If it wasn''t for Su Xun''s trousers, he would have seen another big bird that made him feel inferior.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A pool outside Renjia town.


    In the clear pool, a girl in a green one-piece swimsuit swims around like a mermaid. Her skin is white and her face is delicate.


    The figure is not outstanding, but it''s absolutely not bad. It''s long white, tender jade, and its legs are splashing.


    "Why did miss come here to take a bath?"


    "She said that the old man often brought her here to play when he was a child. She came to relive it."


    There are several servant girls sitting on the tree trunk, looking at Ren Zhuzhu in the pool, chatting with each other.


    Su Xun stood above the pool and looked at Ren Zhuzhu in the water so tightly.


    "Ah! There is a ghost


    As soon as Ren Zhuzhu looked up, he saw the Royal zombie with mask and cloak beside Su Xun. He was so frightened that he ran to the bank.


    Su Xun said:


    you look really embarrassed when you run away.


    But you look really sexy in your swimsuit.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Several servant girls ran to the past.


    "There''s a ghost!" Ren Zhuzhu points to the Royal zombies.


    "Ah! Ghost, run


    Several servant girls were startled and left Ren Zhuzhu directly. Ren Zhuzhu was anxious and angry, but she could only hide behind a tree to change clothes.


    "Miss, it''s not a ghost. It''s my bodyguard. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Su Xun went over and didn''t peek at Ren Zhuzhu''s changing clothes. It was too much to do.Ren Zhuzhu soon changed. Hearing this, he came out and looked at the Royal Zombie: "how can he dress like this? I''m scared to death."


    As he spoke, he patted his chest. The small-scale baby granary only shook politely twice.


    Yu Guang secretly looked at Su Xun. She was so handsome.


    "His face was hurt." Su Xun said.


    Ren Zhuzhu looked at Su Xun. She turned her eyes and said, "Hey, your bodyguard scared me. Do you want to compensate me?"


    Growing up abroad, she is more active in her feelings, and she should seize the opportunity to meet those who are excited.


    As everyone knows, this is her cousin!


    "What compensation do you want, I''ll kiss you?" Su Xun looked at her with a smile.


    Ren Zhuzhu rolled her eyes: "that''s compensation for me? It''s obviously called you cheap, but Do you dare to kiss me? "


    She looked at Su Xun jokingly. When she came back, she found that the boys in China were very shy.


    And then the next second she was confused.


    Su Xun gave her a kiss directly, then turned around and left without looking back and said, "little sister, go home early. It''s very dangerous outside. Don''t you see that you''re going to meet me?"


    Is it normal for brother-in-law to kiss sister-in-law?


    Ren Zhuzhu was still confused. She subconsciously touched her lips and her pretty face was hot.


    "Hum, if I meet you, I''d better leave you alone!"


    Finish saying, red face waved to wave a powder fist, a throw wet long hair, go to Ren Jia Zhen.


    About half an hour after she left, ah Hao drove Nintendo''s body to the pool.


    He didn''t know he had missed his wife.


    After a short rest by the pool, he drove Nintendo on the road again.


    Time turned and night came.


    "Come on, you are so bored."


    Ah Hao is kicking Nintendo impatiently. The bell in his hand is shaking and his wrist is sore.


    Suddenly, a tree trunk flew out and knocked ah Hao unconscious. Then a net lifted ah Hao up.


    Then three figures appeared, carrying Nintendo to go quickly.


    The whole movement is flowing.


    Su Xun didn''t care about ah Hao, who was hanging in the tree in a daze. He rode the Royal zombie to follow him.


    Three thieves carrying Nintendo to a remote house, the owner is a bearded Frenchman.


    French scientists asked three people to put Nintendo on the experimental table. After careful examination, they took out a small bag of ocean and handed it to the leader of the thieves.


    The thief checked the money, took out a Chinese English dictionary from behind, looked through it, and then said two words to the French scientists, "three grams of oil".


    Then he looked at the knife beside him and suddenly realized, "Oh, you want to eat zombie meat. That''s why we stole it."


    "Not to eat, but to dissect." French scientists said in the lame dragon language: "I study anthropology. I come from France to study the zombies in the Dragon Kingdom and the mummies in Egypt. What''s the difference between American vampires?"


    "If I succeed in my research, this year''s Nobel Peace Prize will be mine, ha ha ha..."


    The French scientist raised his hand and laughed.


    make complaints about Su Xun, who is hiding outside the house. You have a wool relationship with Nobel Peace Prize for your biological research.


    Do you want to develop biological and chemical weapons, and then destroy them, so that even if you maintain world peace, the Nobel Peace Prize will be yours?

 Chapter 934

    The three corpse thieves didn''t understand the excitement of French scientists, because they didn''t even know whether Nobel was a human or an object.


    But holding the idea of giving money to the master, the three corpse thieves also cooperated and laughed.


    "Call us next time there is such a good thing."


    The leading body thief said with a smile.


    ¡°OK¡£¡± French scientists should be a, and then can''t wait to start doing experiments, Nintendo injected several drugs.


    "You hold him down for me. I''ll take his brain for a test." As the French scientist spoke, he took a large syringe.


    Outside, hearing this, Su Xun kicked the door open: "let go of that zombie! Let me do it


    In the movie, Nintendo is afraid of injection because of being brainwashed. This is the Achilles'' heel. Su Xun doesn''t want him to keep this Achilles'' heel.


    "Who are you?"


    French scientists and three corpse thieves were startled by the sudden appearance of Su Xun.


    The French scientist even shook his hand, and the syringe directly fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Nintendo, lying on the experimental table, suddenly sat up.


    "Ah! The corpse has changed


    The three corpse thieves were so scared that they turned around and ran out. Su Xun knocked them unconscious one by one.


    "Oh, my God, it''s amazing!"


    French scientists are not afraid, but also show joy, want to touch Nintendo.


    "Roar!"


    Nintendo growled and reached for the French scientist to suck his blood.


    "Stop him!" Su Xun gave an order.


    Royal zombies rush over and embrace Nintendo.


    Nintendo is struggling, but it can''t break free.


    "What are you doing? Let him go. It''s my experiment!" French scientists want to rush up and grab Nintendo back from the Royal zombies.


    "Kang!"


    A shot rang out.


    The French scientists stopped immediately.


    Su Xun pointed at the French scientist at the muzzle of his gun and said with a smile, "Sir, please keep calm and be careful to knock over my reagents and experimental equipment."


    French scientist:


    It''s crazy.


    "Sir, it''s you who should be calm. Put down the gun. This is my home. It''s my medicine! It''s my experimental equipment! That zombie is my experiment French scientists hold up their hands to argue.


    Su Xun shrugged and said faintly: "sorry, you are standing on my site now, so these things are mine, and you are mine."


    French scientist


    "Bandit! You are a robber The French scientists were so angry that they were staring at each other.


    "Kang!"


    Then he looked at the French scientist and said, "what did you just say?"


    "I OK, it''s all yours. I don''t mind French scientists waved their hands from the heart.


    "Xiao Hong, look at him."


    Su Xun told Xiao Hong to stare at the French scientists, so he had time to look at Nintendo.


    According to the level of zombies, Nintendo is not strong. At the beginning of the movie, it just has a jumping corpse, and then it becomes a walking corpse.


    But the corpse has the ability to change its shape.


    Of course, the strength certainly can''t compare with the real flying corpse, otherwise also won''t be killed by nine uncles.


    Flying corpse is evolved from Jinjia corpse. Its strength is not comparable to that of a mutant walking corpse.


    Su Xun feeds Nintendo with his son and mother. After swallowing the poison, Nintendo, which was still struggling, slowly quiets down.


    Su Xun could feel that he could control him.


    He was relieved. He was afraid that his son and mother would be useless to Nintendo. After all, this guy is a cruel corpse who can ignore Taoism.


    Let the Royal zombies put down Nintendo, Su Xun tries to make Nintendo blink.


    The next second, Nintendo disappeared in place, and when it reappeared, it was already with French scientists.


    "Oh, MAIGA!" The French scientist''s eyes are wide open. He thought he was dazzled.


    "Tu Dun!"


    "Fly


    "Arms extended!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Su Xun experimented with all kinds of abilities in Nintendo movies and found that at present he can only blink and fly.


    Other abilities should be the same as in the movie. They can only evolve after they become zombies by sucking blood.


    Looking at Nintendo, Su Xun was more satisfied with it. After a while, he took back his eyes and said to Xiao Hong, "go to Renjia town to find Wang Ying, ask her to send a class of soldiers to drive over, and by the way, bring some dead prisoners from the prison of the security team."


    Su Xun transferred a platoon and sent Ren Tingting back to Ren''s home town in two cars. One of the empty cars was used to empty the French lab."Well." Xiao Hong nodded and flew away.


    French scientists looked at Xiaohong flying away and muttered to themselves: "incredible, really incredible."


    Compared with Egyptian mummies and American vampires, zombies and ghosts in the Dragon kingdom are amazing.


    Also, the people of the Dragon kingdom are amazing!


    "What''s your name?"


    Su Xun looked at the French scientist and asked.


    "My name is Kate." The French scientist replied.


    Su Xun said, "Kate, you will work for me in the future. I will rebuild a laboratory for you. I can find anything you need for you."


    "Watt? Is that true? " Kate looked at Su Xun incredulously. The surprise came so suddenly that she almost knocked him unconscious.


    Su Xun nodded: "Longguo people pay attention to honesty, and I''m the best among them. I never tell lies to cheat people, and there''s no need to cheat you."


    Well, that''s right.


    "Yes, I will, I will." Kate nodded repeatedly. After this emergency tonight, he felt that he needed a big man to cover him.


    It''s not far from Renjia town. At about 11 o''clock, under the leadership of Xiao Hongdian, a class of soldiers arrived in a military car, pulling the prisoners.


    "Good morning, commander!"


    The soldiers saluted Su Xun.


    "Drive all the prisoners out of the car, and then help the foreigner carry the things in the car. Be careful not to damage them."


    "Yes! Chief


    Soon, seven or eight prisoners were pushed out of the car.


    "Sir, spare your life!"


    "Sir, we don''t dare any more!"


    The death row begged on the ground. They thought they were going to shoot themselves here.


    Su Xun directly let Nintendo suck up the blood of these prisoners. Anyway, they are going to die, so let them play their remaining heat before they die.


    Nintendo, like in the movie, soon becomes a walking corpse after sucking blood. It looks no different from people except for its mouth full of blood and fangs.


    Su Xun asked him to take off his Qing Dynasty uniform and put on a soldier''s uniform. After he put on his hat, he looked like a living man.


    Su Xun also shaved off his beard and covered his face with a black cloth. Who dares to say that this is Nintendo''s corpse?


    "When you''ve finished moving the contents, take Mr. Kate back to goose City with them and settle down."


    Su Xun said to the leader.


    "Yes, chief." Salute the monitor.


    Su Xun takes Royal zombies, Nintendo and Xiaohong to Renjia town.

 Chapter 935

    When Su Xun rushed to Renjia Town, the people in Renjia''s second room also mistook the time as in the movie and thought that the body would be delivered tomorrow night.


    At the same time, ah Hao rushes to the place where he meets his master Ma Ma Di and lies that he has sent Nintendo''s body to Renjia town.


    At 11:30, a military vehicle carrying experimental equipment and French scientists headed for e-Cheng.


    Leave the bodies of death row prisoners in place.


    More than ten minutes later, Jiu Shu, who just came back from other places, passed by and smelled the smell of blood. Then he found the bodies of the prisoners.


    Looking at the tooth mark on the neck of the corpse, Jiu Shu''s face was very ugly: "zombie."


    It''s not far from Renjia town. Thinking that this zombie might have gone to Renjia Town, Jiushu quickly gets up and speeds up the pace of returning to Renjia town.


    Su Xun flew in front on a royal zombie, while Nintendo flew in the back with a black umbrella on his back.


    Inside the black umbrella is Xiao Hong.


    Dong Xiaoyu is not there, so wide umbrella, also don''t know if she lives alone inside lonely.


    At 12:30 in the morning, Su Xun landed outside Renjia town and walked into the town with two zombies.


    "Good morning, commander!"


    At the gate of Renfu, soldiers on guard salute.


    "Is Madame here?" Su Xun asked.


    The soldier replied, "report to the commander, my wife has been living in the second room of Ren family these two days, accompanying Miss Ren Zhuzhu."


    "Go and tell Madame tomorrow morning that I''m here." Su Xun left a word and went to Ren''s house.


    "Yes, commander!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Two rooms of Ren family.


    Early in the morning, the soldiers came to tell Ren Tingting that Su Xun had arrived.


    Ren Tingting is so happy that she will go to see Su Xun even if she doesn''t have breakfast.


    "Sister, I''ll go with you. I also want to see if my brother-in-law is as good as you said." Ren Zhuzhu is wearing a white shirt and black tights. Her long legs and buttocks are very attractive.


    It''s worthy of coming back from abroad. It''s fashionable.


    With a happy smile on her face, Ren Tingting said, "your brother-in-law is the best man in the world and the most beautiful man in the world."


    "Well, I don''t believe it. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder." Ren Zhuzhu''s mouth curls. The bastard who kisses him yesterday comes to mind involuntarily.


    No matter how good-looking he is, how good-looking can he be?


    I don''t know if I can see him again.


    Thinking about it, her face was a little hot.


    Ren Zhuzhu followed Ren Tingting to Ren Fu.


    "Good morning, madam!"


    At the door, soldiers salute and say hello.


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    Ren Tingting responded with a smile, and then went in with Ren Zhuzhu.


    Just now, you are really envious of the scenery


    "No way." Ren Tingting''s mouth rises.


    A servant girl came up and said, "the young lady is back. My uncle is having breakfast with me."


    Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu come to pianting hall.


    "Dad, look for brother."


    Ren Tingting shouts before she enters the door.


    Ren Zhuzhu is a little confused. Isn''t that guy the bastard who kisses himself yesterday?


    He My brother-in-law?


    Ren Zhuzhu is worried about gain and loss.


    "Zhuzhu, what are you doing outside? Come in." Ren Tingting sits beside Su Xun, smiling and waving to Ren Zhuzhu outside the door.


    Ren Zhuzhu pursed her lips, went in and called "Uncle" to Ren FA.


    "Did you eat? Did you eat? Sit down and eat together." Ren FA said affably.


    Zhuting looked for her cousin from abroad. She just came back


    "Hello." Su Xun held out a hand.


    Ren Zhuzhu hands over: "brother in law good."


    Then the next second she blushed, because she felt that Su Xun had touched her palm.


    She looked at Su Xun. Su Xun let go of her hand and said, "what are you doing standing here? Sit down."


    "Thank you, brother-in-law." Ren Zhuzhu sat down on the right side of Su Xun. He said in his heart that men were all assholes.


    I know I''m my sister-in-law, but I can''t change my face. It''s really a bad thing to play with me.


    However, she didn''t feel disgusted. On the contrary, she preferred Su Xun''s bad style. She just felt sorry for Ren Tingting.


    In the movie, Ren Zhuzhu falls in love with ah Hao, the ruffian, which shows that Bai Fumei has a rebellious heart in her heart.


    Ren FA asked his servant to add two sets of chopsticks.


    "Take your time. I''ll go to Yizhuang."


    Su Xun was the first to finish eating. He said hello and left. When he came to Renjia Town, how could he not meet Jiu Shu, an old friend?


    When Su Xun came to Yizhuang, he saw Wencai sweeping the floor: "Wencai, where''s your master?""Commander Su, you are here." Seeing Su Xun, Wen Cai lost his broom and said, "my master came back last night and thought that there was a zombie in Ren''s family town. I haven''t found it all night. I''m sleeping."


    "So free, have you swept the floor?" Uncle Jiu came out without expression.


    Wencai quickly picked up the broom: "master, I''m sweeping now. You and commander Su talk first."


    "Well! Use your words Uncle Jiu snorted and looked at Su Xun: "are you going to mourn for Nintendo?"


    Su Xun nodded and sat down on the stone bench. He asked casually, "why don''t you see Qiu Sheng?"


    "Qiusheng has gone back to the devil. I sent him on the train. I came back last night." Uncle Jiu said.


    Su Xun was stunned: "Qiu Sheng, go to the devil, all go to mourning?"


    "Qiusheng''s surname is Huo. He is the eldest son of Huo Yuanjia, the leader of the demon capital Jingwu sect. His father competed with the islanders and died in the challenge arena." Uncle Jiu said slowly.


    Su Xun was stunned and blurted out: "does he have a younger brother named Huo tingen?"


    "How do you know?" Uncle Jiu was shocked.


    as like as two peas, Hotingen and Su Qiu are looking at the secret road. Of course, I have seen the movie of the hero of the hero.


    Chen Zhen is the main character in this movie.


    It''s about Huo Yuanjia competing with Akutagawa Yilong, a subordinate of Fujita Gang, an island officer. However, he was poisoned chronically and died in the challenge arena.


    Chen Zhen, who was studying on the island, returned home to find out the cause of his master''s death and killed Fujita Gang to avenge his master.


    "However, how can Qiusheng come to renjiazhen?" Su Xun looked at Uncle Jiu in doubt.


    Jiushu said: "Qiusheng is young and ill. His aunt took him back when she went to see him and asked me to treat him. I saw that he had a good bone talent, so I accepted him as an apprentice. He has been living in his aunt''s house."


    Su Xun suddenly realized.


    "Qiu Sheng''s father was killed by the islanders. He and the islanders have a grudge against killing his father. What do you think of being a master?" Su Xun poured himself a cup of tea.


    Uncle Jiu sighed: "the country of bullets, who would have thought it would be a great disaster in China? It''s God''s will. Six years later, Maoshan will be closed and Qiusheng will join the army. "


    "As for me, I will go all over the world, kill demons and demons, and do my best for the peace of the world."


    He couldn''t change the decision of closing the mountain to avoid disaster. He could only decide to do it by himself.


    "If the land of China and the island country do not retreat, there will never be peace in the world." Su Xun said lightly.


    Jiushu said: "the general situation is like this. Heaven''s destiny can''t be violated. A peck and a drink have their own number."


    "You''re right. China must go through this catastrophe to prosper. No one can change it." Su Xun said, there was a pause, and then he said, "but in six years, I will go to the island."


    Uncle Jiu thinks that Su Xun is stubborn. How can he go to the island country alone? Can it bring chaos to the island?


    Although he didn''t think so, he still admired it in his heart, so he reminded him: "now you use the method of controlling the corpse to poison the heart of your son and mother."


    "Not bad." Su Xun nodded.


    Uncle Jiu said: "there is a distance limit for the son mother to control the corpse. You can use the blood of the six Yin women to mix your own blood and the blood essence of the ghost king to feed the zombies. No matter how far apart, as long as the zombies are still alive, you can feel it."


    "Thank you, uncle nine." Su Xun didn''t expect that there was something unexpected. The distance limit was very hard.


    For example, if Ren Weiyong was not taken with him this time, he had to be pasted with a corpse talisman.


    Otherwise, Ren Weiyong will lose control and go crazy.


    Uncle Jiu shook his head: "don''t thank me. Six Yin women and ghost king are not so easy to meet."


    Ghost king he already has a place, as for six Yin female, can ask Wang Hui to help calculate its position.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the inn learned that ah Hao had lost his body.


    As in the movie, ah Hao pretends to be the body of Ren Taiye. Tonight, ah Qiang drives him to Ren''s home, buries him and digs him out to deal with Ren''s family.

 Chapter 936

    An hour later, Su Xun left Yizhuang.


    I came here today and learned the way to eliminate the evil of the son and mother''s connection. I didn''t come in vain.


    The blood essence of the ghost king and the blood of the six Yin women.


    The blood essence of the ghost king can use the blood of the ghost King hidden in the legend of linen.


    After Dong Xiaoyu takes back the heart of the king of the earth hidden ghost, he will be revived first, then he will draw blood, and then he will be killed.


    It''s another tool ghost, and it''s disposable.


    The dizang ghost king said that he was a dog.


    Liu Yin''s daughter had to rely on Wang Hui''s help. Su Xun was going to send a soldier to Zhuge''s house.


    Thinking, I have arrived at Ren Fu.


    "Salute


    The guard at the door stood at attention.


    But she nods and shows her that she is not looking for a parrot in the backyard.


    "Where''s your sister?" Su Xun asked.


    "Ah Ren Zhuzhu, who was concentrating on playing with birds, was startled. He turned around and glared at Su Xun: "how can you walk without sound?"


    "Why are you so frightened?" Su Xun shook his head and asked, "where''s your sister?"


    "Bath." Ren Zhuzhu spat out two words, then lowered them. So, she bared her teeth and said, "Hey, last time you kissed me, I haven''t settled with you."


    "Never mind, that kiss is for free." Su Xun waved his hand very generously.


    Ren Zhuzhu''s shameless words are painful: "you want to be shameless, believe it or not, I''ll tell my sister that you take advantage of me."


    "Pearl, have you ever heard a word?" Su Xun looked at her and asked.


    Ren Zhuzhu blinked: "what?"


    "Half of my sister-in-law''s farts belong to my brother-in-law." Su Xun looked at her playfully.


    Ren Zhuzhu''s pretty face turned red, and all kinds of manners spat: "I''ve never heard of that."


    "Well, you''ve heard it now. Do you think it''s right?" Su Xun stared into her eyes.


    Ren Zhuzhu didn''t dare to look him in the eye. She felt that her heart was like a deer bumping into each other: "sister Tingting is bathing inside, you are playing with me outside, you are too shameless."


    Then he ran away with a red face.


    The voice came from afar: "I went back. My grandfather was buried tonight. You and your sister remember to come."


    Su Xun shook his head, wondering why Nintendo was buried at night.


    Besides, Nintendo is with me. I''m afraid that ah Hao will be buried tonight.


    But Su Xun is not going to expose this matter.


    Because it''s good for him, too.


    So we all know that Nintendo has gone to earth, and no one doubts that Nintendo is with him.


    At this moment, the door opens.


    Bathing and dressing, Ren Tingting with wet hair came out: "eh, where are the beads?"


    "Just left." Su Xun went to Ren Tingting. The villain complained first: "Tingting, your cousin seems to be interested in me. I suspect she is greedy for me."


    "Brother Xun, do you want her?" Ren Tingting looks at Su Xun with a smile.


    Su Xun said seriously, "what are you talking about? Why do I want so many women?"


    Do it!


    "Well, no kidding. The second grandfather will be buried tonight. You can go in and change your clothes."


    Ren Tingting ended the topic.


    At noon, Su Xun asked a soldier to borrow a horse from Ren''s house and go back to e city. Then he took a car to Zhuge''s house to find Wang Hui to help figure out the location of Liuyin girl.


    Yin year Yin month Yin day Yin time Yin engrave Yin born woman is called six Yin female.


    So it''s very harsh to be a six Yin woman. Because of its particularity, it should not be difficult to calculate.


    As time goes by, it''s evening.


    As in the movie, ah Hao disguises as the body of Ren''s father and is driven back to Ren''s second room by ah Qiang.


    No one recognized it.


    Su Xun didn''t understand why.


    After a ritual, ah Hao was put into the coffin and buried, and then everything was happy.


    After everyone left, a Qiang and Ma Madi dug the grave, released ah Hao and buried the grave again.


    "Now we are going to find Nintendo''s corpse separately. We must be quick. If he bites people everywhere, we will be in trouble."


    Ma Ma Di said to a Qiang and a Hao.


    In the original movie, Nintendo was discovered because of biting around. Now Nintendo is controlled by Su Xun. It''s strange that they can find it.


    However, they didn''t know this, so they took Renjia town as the center and scattered around looking for Nintendo''s body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On this day, Su Xun took Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu to stroll in the market of Renjia town.


    Although Renjia town is a town, it is actually very prosperous. After all, there are even cafes and Yihong courtyard."Wow, brother-in-law, I want the sugar man."


    Ren Zhuzhu shook Su Xun''s arm and pointed to a sugar vendor.


    Long hair shawl, white shirt with shorts, white tender beauty, legs exposed outside, in this era is very avant-garde dress, appear playful and lively.


    Ren Tingting chuckles and looks quiet and dignified in an erotic embroidered cheongsam.


    "Flower girl!"


    At this time, three island ronin came over, one of them staring greedily at Ren Zhuzhu.


    "Brother in law." Ren Zhuzhu showed his disgust and hid behind Su Xun.


    Looking at the three ronins in front of him, Su Xun frowned. When did renjiazhen come to the island?


    Nowadays, the number of Islanders in the three eastern provinces is the largest, followed by coastal cities. What are these islanders doing in such a remote place as Renjia town?


    In the middle, the Islander took out a small bag of silver and threw it at Su Xun''s feet, pointing to Ren Zhuzhu and Ren Tingting: "money, you drop, flower girl, I drop."


    Su Xun''s face became cold.


    Now he knows what these three little Oriental Shapi dogs are doing in Renjia town.


    It''s for death!


    "Heng Er, don''t forget our purpose!" Another ronin yelled with the island bird.


    Inoue Yoji not to regard it as right * *, and answered in a bird''s voice, "play two cheap women, what''s the big deal? I gave the money."


    "You drop, quick drop, money drop, flower girl drop, I drop, otherwise, dead dead drop work." Inoue henger kicks the silver dollar on the ground, and then reaches out to catch Ren Tingting.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun didn''t bother to talk to him, so he just kicked out.


    "Ah! Pooh - "


    horizontal two screamed in the well, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and hit the ground hard.


    "Heng Er Jun!"


    two other Islander people screamed, then looked at Su Su, and revealed the long knife. "Eight GA Road, damn the * * pig, how dare you hurt my warrior of the Great Eastern Empire!"


    "You drop! Dead dead drop! Ha


    Su split two men with a sword.


    "Ah! Kill! Kill


    The street was a mess of pedestrians.


    "Look out, brother!"


    Ren Tingting shouts, and then pulls Ren Zhuzhu back to let Su Xun have a go.


    This is the best way to help.


    "To die!"


    In the face of the roaring knife, Su Xun dodged, and then hit it with one punch.


    "Ah


    The face of the island country was deformed, teeth and blood took off, and the body hit the ground.


    Su Xun jumped up and kicked out again.


    At last, more than ten people were kicked out of the island.


    "This is the place of the dragon people. Be arrogant and wait until you call here."


    "But unfortunately, I don''t think there will be that day."


    Su Xun coldly dropped two words and left with Ren Zhuzhu and Ren Tingting.


    These three must die.


    "Good!"


    "Good fight!"


    "It''s time to fight like this. I heard that in other places, Toyo is very arrogant!"


    After a brief silence, the crowd suddenly burst into torrents and tsunami like voices.


    "Get out of the way, all of you!"


    The security team came in a hurry.


    Seeing the injured Islander, the leader''s face changed greatly: "Sir, are you ok?"


    His surname is Cao. He is the new security team leader of Renjia town. Awei has already left Renjia town.


    "Baga, you must give us an account, otherwise we must report to the consulate!"


    Yoko Inoue''s hysterical roar.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. I''ll give you an account." Captain Cao promised again and again.

 Chapter 937

    The three island ronins got up from the ground, helped each other and limped away.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go and get the batter back Captain Cao yelled at his men.


    One of his subordinates reminded him: "Captain, the one who hit is Ren FA Ren''s son-in-law."


    "So what? Let''s go. Follow me to Renfu to arrest people! " Captain Cao''s eyes brightened, because he could take advantage of this opportunity to knock a sum of money out of Renfu.


    "Captain, Mr. Ren. His uncle''s surname is su. He is the commander of the Echeng garrison. He has thousands of guns in his hands."


    The expression on captain Cao''s face was stiff, and then he said: "so what? He''s an Islander now. I have to give him an account! "


    The rest of the security team secretly scolded the dog traitors. After all, they were all born and raised in Renjia town. Only Cao was transferred from outside.


    They suddenly feel that captain awei is much better. Although he is greedy, lustful and timid, he is more than 100 times stronger than Cao.


    With the support of the islanders, Captain Cao went to Ren''s house to find Su Xun.


    He thought very clearly. He couldn''t do anything about Su Xun, and he didn''t have the ability.


    After waiting for Ren Fu, he analyzed the pros and cons, advised Su Xun to apologize to the island people.


    At that time, it not only took this opportunity to establish its authority, but also won the favor of the island people.


    It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    Team Cao grew up and swaggered into Renfu.


    "Kang! High


    Three minutes later, Captain Cao was carried out by two soldiers and left at the gate of Ren mansion like a dead dog.


    The members of the security team waiting outside looked at each other, then spit on the body of Captain Cao one by one, and then left with the body.


    "Mad, what the hell."


    Su Xun threw the gun to Wang Ying.


    Compared with the islanders, he hated the traitors who tried to be dogs for the islanders.


    Ren Zhuzhu''s eyes are shining. She feels that her brother-in-law is really handsome. She loves her so much.


    "Cao''s surname is transferred from above. If you kill him, it will be OK." Ren FA is a little nervous.


    Su Xun didn''t think so: "it''s just that I don''t know how to raise a dog. Just kill it. Who can do anything to me?"


    "Come on, go to the town to find three injured Islanders, follow them, make them in the dark at night, and throw their bodies outside the town."


    The reason why we don''t kill them in the daytime is that in full view of the public, they have a great influence.


    At night, they are killed quietly, and the corpses are fed to the dogs. Who knows where they have gone?


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Pa!" "Pa!" "Pa!"


    The three slaps were clear and loud.


    In the dark room, two or three people on the well bowed their heads. They didn''t dare to fart after being beaten.


    "Baga!" The slapper cursed.


    "Hi X3


    the three bowed their heads.


    "Don''t forget our purpose. Maoshan''s corpse driving skill is extremely mysterious. Now the Dragon kingdom is in chaos. This is the best opportunity for our Jiuju sect!"


    "Hi X3


    "leave Renjia town tonight to meet with Yamamoto Jun. Hao Erjun, they have retreated back to China three days ago, so we should go."


    "Hi X3


    as soon as it was dark, four islanders left Renjia Town, but no one was following them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, uncle Jiu found Su Xun.


    "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter?" See nine uncle brow tight wrinkly, Su Xun doubts of ask a way.


    Uncle Jiu said in a deep voice: "numbly dead."


    "What? How did you die? " Su Xun was stunned.


    Uncle Jiu shook his head: "I don''t know who did it. At the same time, many Maoshan disciples who chased the corpses were attacked and robbed a lot of corpse driving scripts."


    "The secret of robbing the corpse?" Su Xun was even more confused.


    Just then a soldier came in.


    "Chief of the report, I have something important to report!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    The soldier replied, "chief, we followed the three Islanders and found that they had left Renjia town. They were going to fight outside Renjia Town, but they found that they were going to meet people. There were many islanders. I thought the situation was wrong, so I came back to report them first."


    "Did you hear what they said?" Su Xun frowned. How could there be so many islanders.


    The soldier recalled: "because we were worried about being found, we were so far away that we only vaguely heard the words of Maoshan, chasing the corpse, returning home and so on."


    "Islanders!"


    Su Xun and Jiu Shu looked at each other.


    There is absolutely no one in China who dares to rob Maoshan''s Secret books on such a large scale, but the islanders absolutely dare.


    "Take us there now!"


    Su Xun took the Royal zombies and Nintendo and set out with Jiu Shu.


    Half an hour later, I came to a forest outside Renjia town. From a distance, I saw a group of islanders gathered together, and it seemed that they were still waiting.The zombies and the sovereigns directly let Nintendo.


    Nintendo and royal zombies flew by.


    "Flying corpse!"


    Uncle Jiu opened his eyes and blurted out.


    "Who is it?"


    The people of the archipelago heard the sound. The people with guns drew their guns and the people with knives drew their swords.


    Uncle Jiu''s face changed and he screamed.


    At this time, Royal zombies and Nintendo fell from the sky and fell in front of the islanders.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The island people shoot subconsciously.


    However, Royal zombies and Nintendo have nothing to do with each other. They just yell and rush to kill the past.


    "Roar!"


    The Royal zombie grabs one and sucks blood, then drops the body and rushes to the next.


    Nintendo is even more exaggerated, directly extend the hands, who caught a bite to suck blood.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this


    "Run! Run separately! Ah


    "Yahu butterfly! Monster, monster


    The islanders were scared out of their wits and ran away, but they couldn''t escape because Nintendo could move in a flash.


    This is a one-sided massacre.


    Jiushu was stunned, especially Nintendo''s ability, which made Jiushu dumbfounded.


    "Flying corpse?" Uncle Jiu quickly ruled out this idea: "no, it can''t be a flying corpse."


    "It''s just a variation." Su Xun said.


    Nine uncle corners of the mouth twitch, good a just variation, this step horse call just?


    Su Xun let the zombie leave a living.


    "No, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    The surviving Islander knelt on the ground, shivering and uttering the lame words of the Dragon kingdom.


    Uncle Jiu tore open the clothes of a corpse on the ground and looked at a Maoshan secret book that had fallen from it. Uncle Jiu''s face was very ugly: "it''s really them."


    Finally, after interrogation, it was learned that these people were all from the Jiuju School of the island state. They came to rob Maoshan to get rid of the corpse while the Dragon state was in chaos.


    A total of two groups of people came, and one of them had already left for home three days ago.


    "Damn it Nine uncles were surprised and angry when they learned that the secret book of Maoshan''s corpse had fallen into the hands of the islanders.


    But Su hears nine chrysanthemum one faction four words, but suddenly thought of a movie called exorcism police.


    In this movie, it''s Michiko nishiko from Jiushu PK Jiuju school.


    The coroner used his wits.


    Is it because this time the Jiuju faction snatched back these Maoshan corpse driving secret scripts and then studied them, that they finally got the corpse control technique that the member of the Jiuju faction, Michiko nishiko, used when he was fighting Jiushu?


    However, the plot of that movie was in 1990, nearly 60 years away.


    Su Xun took back his thoughts, looked at Jiu Shu, and said, "Jiu Shu, it''s so far. It''s no use saying anything else. In the future, we can only take precautions."


    "Alas." Uncle Jiu sighed.


    After killing the living man, Su Xun and Jiu Shu leave with the stolen Maoshan corpse driving script.


    A few minutes later, behind the low slope in the distance, an Islander crawled out tremblingly and said with lingering fear: "dragon Kingdom corpse driving skill, Si Kingdom one."


    Then, he took a look at the corpses on the ground and ran along the road.

 Chapter 938

    Jiushu reported the matter to Maoshan, and the story of Jiuju sect''s stealing the secret script soon spread all over the spiritual world, making all the sects alert.


    But Su Xun returned to e city early.


    It''s already may 15.


    Ren Zhuzhu also came to the goose City, because she had no playmates at all in Renjia town.


    The most important thing is that Su Xun is in e-Cheng.


    After Su Xun returns to e-Cheng, he helps Kate set up a new laboratory and catches zombies to do research for him.


    That night, Su Xun was reading the secret script in his study.


    This is the Maoshan corpse refining secret script given by Jiu Shu.


    Yes, Maoshan also has the skill of refining corpses.


    It''s no problem for a decent disciple to refine the corpse.


    If one dares to refine the corpse, that''s heresy.


    Well, I have to say, it''s very real.


    wearing a Qizhu tea cup, he suddenly came in


    "Come here." Su Xun waved to her.


    Ren Zhuzhu''s cheongsam has a special flavor. The main reason is that the cheongsam can outline the figure well, and it is very amorous and elegant.


    Her baby''s granary is not big, but it''s in a good shape, belonging to the petite and playful style.


    Ren Zhuzhu went to Su Xun''s face in doubt, and his lips opened gently: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Xun pulled her into his arms.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Ren Zhuzhu was shocked and blushed, struggling in Su Xun''s arms.


    "Don''t move!" Su Xun came to her ear and said, "are you here for me?"


    "It''s not." Ren Zhuzhu spoke with a nasal voice, and her eyes were full of spring and water.


    Su Xun raised a perfect smile at the corner of his mouth and reached for the opening of her cheongsam.


    Ren Zhuzhu did not object, just whispered: "hold me to bed."


    "Do you want me to hold you?" At this time, Dong Xiaoyu suddenly appeared.


    "Ah


    Ren Zhuzhu was startled. Her pretty face was pale, and she buried her face in Su Xun''s chest.


    "It''s OK. She''s my ghost." Su Xun patted her on the shoulder, then glared at Dong Xiaoyu: "can you stop appearing so suddenly?"


    Dong Xiaoyu turned her lips and looked at Su Xun bitterly: "I''m outside to help you, but you are warm and fragrant at home. You blame me, hum."


    At the same time, he threw a heart like herb on the ground.


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up: "ghost King''s heart."


    "Hum." Dong Xiaoyu is proud.


    Su Xun took another look at Ren Zhuzhu in his arms and said to Dong Xiaoyu, "go out first."


    "Alas." Dong Xiaoyu, like a deserted daughter-in-law, sighs and flies away.


    Su Xun gave Ren Zhuzhu a kiss: "as the ancients said, we can''t give up halfway. Let''s continue."


    "Well." Ren Zhuzhu answers in a nasal voice.


    Soon the room was full of spring.


    An hour later, the whole body fatigue unconscious any beads on the bed in the study rest.


    Su Xun went out with the ghost King''s heart.


    After dealing with Ren Zhuzhu, it''s time to deal with him.


    Of course, it''s not the same way.


    Su Xun brings the Royal zombies and Nintendo three zombies to the front yard, and puts the ghost King''s heart in the middle of the three corpses.


    He called for a large basin and a bench for killing pigs.


    Then called a soldier cut his finger, the blood drops on the heart of the ghost king.


    Su Xun''s blood was so precious that he could not bear to give it to the king of dizang.


    The ghost King''s heart was like a stone, but after touching the blood, it was instantly alive, with a trace of blood, and slowly beating.


    Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong ~


    soon, a kind of liquid came out of the heart, more and more, and then a stream of smoke came out of the heart, which slowly condensed into a human shape in the air.


    The fangs of a ghost king.


    "Ha ha ha, two hundred years ago, I''ve come back, ha ha ha..."


    The ghost king of Tibet looked up to heaven and laughed very arrogantly and wildly.


    The soldiers around were indifferent and followed the Soviet regiment for a long time. They were not surprised at this situation. It was just a small scene.


    "Enough laughter?" Su Xun said lightly.


    The dizang ghost king looked at him and showed a grim smile: "dare you talk to me like this?"


    "Roar!"


    He opened his mouth and growled.


    Su Xun looked at him without moving his eyelids, just like watching silly beep again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was embarrassing for a while.


    "Damn reptile, dare to despise me!" The ghost king of Tibet was furious and rushed to Su Xun from the air."Plop!"


    The next second, he was pinched by the Royal zombie and smashed on the ground.


    Dizang ghost King''s face was full of force.


    Who am I?


    Where am I?


    What am I going to do?


    Then the Royal zombie pressed him on the bench for killing pigs, and susian walked over with a sharp knife.


    The pig killing knife belongs to enchanting and murderous object, because it kills pigs all the year round and kills enough souls.


    The chopper is more powerful, but it''s hard to find for a while, so we have to take the second place and choose a pig killing knife that has been used for ten years.


    Su Xun bit his index finger and smeared a little blood on the edge of the pig knife. Otherwise, the ordinary pig knife could not break the defense of the ghost king. After all, it was not a kid.


    "Damn it! What do you want?


    Looking at Su Xun with a pig killing knife approaching step by step, the pupil of the king of the earth hiding ghost suddenly shrank and struggled violently, but in vain.


    He panicked, he panicked, he panicked.


    "What are you doing? I''ll lend you some blood. "


    Su Xun showed a more ferocious smile than he had before, and put a knife into the throat of the ghost king.


    At this moment, he was more like a ghost than a ghost king.


    "Puff -"


    "hualala..."


    Then the blood rolled into the basin.


    This scene is like killing a new year''s pig.


    "Ah! Let go of me! Let go of me


    "Pig" on the bench constantly struggle, roar, scream, but was Royal zombies dead press.


    "I''m the ghost king. I won''t die. I''ll settle with you! Ah


    "Let me go, please let me go!"


    "Wow, Wuwuwuwu..."


    The ghost king was a threat at first, then turned into begging for mercy, and finally broke down crying.


    Tears and blood flow together.


    When the basin was full, Su Xun said to a platoon leader, "pull to the outside of the city and shoot."


    Su Xun decided to respect his original way of death. He killed him with a cannon, and then brought his heart back to Kate for research and reuse.


    I''m not human, but you''re not human.


    "Boom!"


    Half a quarter of an hour later, a gun sounded like thunder, I do not know how many people scared Yang, flaccid.


    The soldier came back with a beating heart: "report to the commander, the ghost king has been shot."


    "Kate, please tell Mr. Wang not to touch the ghost''s heart." Su Xun said to the soldiers.


    The ghost King''s heart beat faster.


    "Yes The soldier turned and left.


    Su Xun turned to look at the basin of ghost King''s blood, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    thanks old fellow old fellow Wang for the blood, old iron 666, we give the old fellow of Tibet.

 Chapter 939

    The ghost King''s blood has arrived, but the soldiers who were sent to Zhuge''s house to ask Wang Hui to calculate the six Yin women have not returned.


    Kat''s heart has been sliced. I don''t know what he''s studying.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was June that Su Xun received a letter brought back by someone.


    The letter was written by soldiers sent to Zhuge''s house.


    The letter says that Wang Hui is away from home. He is waiting at Zhuge''s house. Once there is a result, he will come back.


    Su Xun could only put the matter behind him for a while and put the focus on the government affairs of e-Cheng.


    After Liu Dutong''s death, Qinxi had been stabilized again after a period of chaos.


    The government took advantage of this opportunity to send people to take over the west of Qin Dynasty, and designated Kangcheng as a new provincial capital.


    In order to maintain stability, Su Xun was promoted to an official, a commander, a division commander, and a major general.


    Now I can barely call myself commander su.


    It''s much harder than the grassroots kings who dare to call themselves "great commanders" when they occupy a town.


    But Su Xun didn''t take it seriously.


    After all, he is not going to be a warlord all his life, and he is not interested in promoting him to a commander.


    The reason why he is still a warlord is to take advantage of his identity.


    For example, some time ago, he sent a platoon of soldiers to follow Zhuge kongfu out to collect demon spirits and coffin fungi.


    After all, Nintendo also wants to upgrade the copper armor corpse.


    Nintendo already has some abilities of flying corpse. Isn''t it heaven to really advance into flying corpse?


    On June 5, Su Xun was having lunch with his four aunts when a soldier came to report.


    "Report."


    "Come in." Su Xun said.


    A soldier walked into the side hall and looked at Su Xun respectfully handing over an invitation: "marshal, marshal Xu of Tengteng town sent someone to send an invitation."


    "Oh? Bring it here. " Su Xun put down the dishes.


    This commander-in-chief Xu knows that the warlords in Qindong province next door don''t set up his mansion in the city, but in the town. He doesn''t know what he thinks.


    Moreover, he always felt that Tengteng town seemed familiar to him, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Bai Rourou got up, took the invitation from the soldiers, and then handed it to Su Xun with both hands.


    Su Xun opened it and saw that it was Marshal Xu who was going to marry his fourth aunt on the 12th of this month and invited him to the banquet.


    Tengteng Town, Xu dashai, married the fourth aunt.


    These three key words together, Su Xun suddenly thought of a movie, and finally knew why Tengteng town sounded familiar.


    This movie is really the shadow of childhood, more shadow than the legend of hemp clothes - Ghost cannibal.


    The movie is about five ghost babies brought up by Bailian in the former Qing Dynasty. They were later sealed in an ancient vase by a Buddhist master and suppressed by a little golden Buddha.


    Then during the period of the Republic of China, when the warlord Xu dashai robbed the tomb, he dug out the ancient bottle and the little golden Buddha that sealed the ghost baby, and took it back to his home.


    Because of the suppression of the Golden Buddha, nothing happened at the beginning. Xu dashai happily married a fourth aunt and spoiled her only.


    This caused the other three aunts to be jealous, but they were very sensible.


    Not only did he not make a big noise, but because he was afraid that marshal Xu would be cold, out of concern, he put on a hat one after another.


    Well, it''s just that the color of the hat is green.


    Among them, the housekeeper of Marshal Xu''s mansion is the one who gives Marshal Xu a green hat with the third aunt.


    The housekeeper used a fake Golden Buddha to take away the bag of the Golden Buddha, which suppressed the ghost baby, and took it to the pawnshop to sell.


    Without the suppression of the Golden Buddha, Five ghosts were born. Four of them were attached to Yeyu''s four daughters and made all four aunts pregnant. They were pregnant with ghost babies.


    The fifth ghost baby is attached to dashai mansion. A servant named the sixth day of junior high school slaps Xiaoyu, a servant girl. Then Xiaoyu is pregnant with the fifth ghost baby.


    An expert named Qinghai mage in Yizhuang of Tengteng town arrived in time to kill four ghost babies who had not yet been born.


    But the fifth ghost baby was successfully born by Xiaoyu and killed Qinghai mage.


    At the end of the movie, on the sixth day of junior high school, according to the last words of Qinghai mage, we know that only the Golden Buddha can kill the ghost baby.


    So he found the Golden Buddha and saw the talisman pattern left by the master of Qinghai in Yizhuang.


    He burned the Golden Buddha into juice and used the juice to copy a spirit talisman to kill the ghost baby and the fish possessed by the ghost.


    One of the most memorable scenes of this movie for Su Xun is that when the ghost baby was born, his belly was torn open and his head came out


    I used to feel scared, but now I feel sick.


    He also knew why Xu dashai had set his mansion in Tengteng town. He was afraid that the ancient tomb had not been excavated yet.


    "I see. You go back and I''ll be there on time for a wedding." Su Xun looked at the soldier and said.


    "Yes, marshal." Then he turned around and sent the invitation back.


    "Shall we go with you or not?" Ren Tingting looks at Su xunruo and asks.Su Xun shook his head: "no, it''s hard work. I''ll go alone."


    He was aiming at the little golden Buddha. Even ghosts can be killed. If it''s used to smash people, can''t it kill them all at once?


    It''s not safe to put such a dangerous weapon outside. Let him keep it.


    "Take Wang Ying with you." Su Ting said that she was afraid of a woman.


    Compared with those women who don''t know what to do, of course, the people around them are better.


    After all, they use that too.


    How disgusting it would be if susian came to sleep with some unruly women outside.


    Su Xun was just about to speak when Zhuge kongfu rushed over.


    A voice comes before a man.


    "Marshal, I''m back, marshal."


    "How''s it going?" Su Xun got up in an instant.


    Zhuge kongfu showed a bright smile and patted his chest: "marshal, when did I let you down? No result, I dare to come back? "


    "Cut the crap and say it." Su Xun impatiently interrupted his boast, he now just want to know which coffin fungus and demon soul can be used to advance Nintendo.


    "Marshal, I''ve heard that there is a dead king of Xiangxi around Pingshan in Xiangxi. There must be coffin fungus on him!" Zhuge kongfu said.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "Pingshan in Xiangxi?"


    "Yes, I came into a Miao village by chance and listened to the villagers." Zhuge kongfu nodded.


    Su Xun had doubts in his heart and asked: "did the people in Miao Village say that the dead king of Xiangxi was a general of Yuan Dynasty?"


    "Marshal, you''re really a mastermind!" Zhuge kongfu looked at Su Xun in shock.


    He couldn''t understand why he had to ask his sister-in-law Wang Hui to help him figure out the position of liuyinnv since he was so accurate?


    Su Xun said that I just read countless films.


    "Well, I see. You did a good job." Su Xun has determined that this corpse king in Western Hunan is the one in the world net drama nuqing Xiangxi.


    Zhuge kongfu said: "marshal, I came back as soon as I found out the news of Xiangxi corpse king. Now I will set out to collect demon spirits."


    "No need." Su Xun shook his head, looked at Zhuge kongfu and said, "have a rest for a few days, and come to Tengteng town with me to attend a wedding banquet in two days."


    Nuqing Xiangxi not only has Xiangxi corpse king, but also has goblins, such as a six winged centipede spirit.


    The coffin fungus and demon soul are taken away.


    Qindong province and Xiangxi border, just to Tengteng town to get the Golden Buddha, you can go straight to Xiangxi territory.

 Chapter 940

    Su Xun''s memory of Nu Qing''s online drama in Western Hunan is still deep, because it has just been shot on earth, so he won''t forget the plot so soon.


    Chen Yulou, the leader of Xieling, was invited by Luo laowai, a warlord in Western Hunan, to visit the tomb of the Yuan Dynasty in Pingshan.


    On the way, I met a partridge sentry.


    Moving mountains and robbing tombs has always been not for property, but for the sake of finding the dust beads to relieve the curse of the people.


    In order to enter this mysterious tomb that has never been touched by anyone, the two groups of moving mountains and unloading mountains formed an alliance here. After a series of dangerous adventures, they finally obtained the property and donated it to the refugees.


    Later, Chen Yulou was in danger in Yunnan Province. He was blind and retired. He was nicknamed Chen Xiazi.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that this play was also integrated, and the system also kept pace with the times.


    Why don''t you bring in the third grade movies.


    Su Xun thought of it with great disgust.


    "What do you think? The dishes are going to be cold. " Ren Zhuzhu put a piece of chicken in suthen''s bowl.


    Su Xun said, "it''s nothing. Eat, eat, and fly a kite."


    Flying a kite is not the key. The key is to fly a kite with four beautiful women.


    But sitting on four beauties, but only flying kites with them, isn''t it too violent?


    After lunch, after a short rest, five people came to the outskirts of goose City to fly kites.


    This has been one of the few cheap entertainment activities since ancient times.


    "Wow, look, it''s so high."


    "Brother Xun, please help me to release it."


    "No, Annie can''t fly a kite."


    "I''ll teach you..."


    Looking at Yingyan smiling, Su Xun felt that life was full of beauty.


    The soldiers standing around feel bitter.


    It''s too sad to be loved by the marshal.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun saw Liuzi coming with Qiusheng, and quickly met him.


    "Qiusheng, I''ve heard about great Xia Huo. I''m sorry for your change." Su Xun looked at Qiu Sheng and said.


    "Thank you. Chen Zhen has avenged my father." Qiusheng saw that he was much more mature than before, and said, "I just came back from Mordor and passed by Echeng, so I came to see commander su."


    "Talk while walking. Listen to Uncle Jiu. Are you going to join the army?" Su Xun asked.


    "Dai Yazhen and my younger brother have gone to the North Island to join the army for six years


    Su Xun knew that in the Jingwu hero movie, Chen Zhen finally said that he would go to the three eastern provinces to fight the devil.


    Chen Zhen and Qiu Sheng fight devils together. How do you see this picture? How do you disobey it.


    These two are not characters of the same type.


    Because he wanted to go to Tengteng Town, Su Xun didn''t ask Qiu Sheng to stay. After dinner, he sent a car to take him back to Renjia town.


    On June 8, Su Xun went to Tengteng town.


    Accompanied by Zhuge, kongfu, Wang Ying, Royal zombies, Nintendo, and a guard company.


    As for Ren Weiyong, he is now promising and is engaged in scientific research with Kate.


    He is mainly responsible for the study of the stickers.


    After Kate sliced the ghost King''s heart, she asked Ren Weiyong to leave. Su Xun repeatedly told him not to kill himself and tear off the corpse talisman on Ren Weiyong''s head.


    After all, once he went to Tengteng Town, he couldn''t control Ren Weiyong. After tearing off the corpse talisman, Ren Weiyong went crazy, and Kate would die.


    Even if Bai Rourou was there, she couldn''t rush to the research room so quickly to save people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On June 10th, Su Xun arrived in Tengteng town two days ahead of schedule.


    When Xu dashai heard the news, he came to meet him in person.


    "Ha ha ha, I''ve heard so much about Su Shuai. It''s really a pleasure for Xu to come here."


    With a group of officers, marshal Xu went to Su Xun with a big laugh, looking very enthusiastic.


    "Xu Shuai''s ability to post to Su is to give Su face. Su naturally wants to give Xu Shuai face."


    Looking at Xu Jinjiang''s face, Su Xun couldn''t help thinking of Pan Jinlian''s swing story.


    It''s true that Xu jinshai is exactly Xu Jinjiang''s performance. He is Lei Bao in Jiupin sesame official who said, "I''m finished playing, she doesn''t sell if she doesn''t give money.".


    He also played the stories of XiMenqing, um, XiMenqing and Pan Jinlian playing on the swing and eating grapes.


    So looking at Marshal Xu''s face, Su Xun always felt a little strange.


    "Su Shuai, please." Xu dashai made a gesture of invitation, and then looked at the adjutant: "treat Su Shuai''s brother well, don''t lose my face."


    "Don''t worry, marshal. I know." The adjutant nodded and bowed, with a flattering smile on his face.


    Su Xun followed Marshal Xu into Marshal''s mansion.


    After some conversation, Su Xun mentioned the main thing: "it''s said that Xu Shuai has a golden Buddha in his hand."The fourth aunt hasn''t come through yet, which means that the Golden Buddha hasn''t been replaced and is still in the hands of Xu dashai.


    "Not bad." Xu dashai nodded, and then asked, "how did Su Shuai know that?"


    "Calculated." Su Xun said.


    "Calculated?"


    Xu Da Shuai laughs: "Su Shuai is really good at joking. Why don''t you figure out who can make this world?"


    He doesn''t believe that.


    Su feizhen is not afraid to preach to you for the sake of harmony.


    "If Su is right, in addition to the Golden Buddha, there are five ancient bottles."


    "Su Shuai won''t say that there are ghosts in the ancient bottle. The Golden Buddha is used to suppress ghosts." Marshal Xu was holding a teacup and looking at Su Xun with a smile.


    Su Xun nodded: "not bad."


    Madder, I didn''t expect that you said it first. I almost thought you were crossing.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Xu dashai began to laugh again, tears are about to laugh out: "Su Shuai, you are too good at joking."


    The other officers who accompanied him were all dumbfounded and thought the young commander was really interesting.


    Nowadays, in order to collect military expenditure, almost all warlords rob tombs. Who would believe these things?


    "If Xu Shuai doesn''t believe it, it''s better to take out the Golden Buddha and the ancient vase. How about I let Xu Shuai have a look?"


    Su Xun said softly.


    Smile. After a while, you can''t laugh. Don''t be scared to pee your pants.


    "Good! Then I really want to broaden my horizons! If there''s a ghost, I''ll let him dance on my wedding day to help us Xu said.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The others roared with laughter.


    Soon, a servant came to the hall with a golden Buddha and five simple bottles.


    "Su Shuai, please."


    Xu Dashuai made a gesture of invitation.


    "No hurry." Su Xun took a sip of tea and pointed to the Golden Buddha: "if there is a ghost in the bottle, how about Xu Shuai give me the Golden Buddha and the ancient bottle?"


    "Why not?" Xu dashai agreed, because he didn''t believe that there was a ghost in the bottle.


    If there''s a ghost, he doesn''t dare to take the bottle and the Golden Buddha. It''s just right to throw it to Su Xun.


    Su Xun got up, and the Royal zombies and Nintendo followed him. One stood beside him, and the other was responsible for blocking the door to prevent the ghost baby from escaping.


    Zhuge kongfu took out the rune paper and distributed it to the people in the hall one by one to prevent them from being possessed by the ghost baby.


    Although they didn''t like it, they didn''t dare to refute Su Xun''s face and accepted it with a smile.


    Then Su Xun picked up an ancient bottle.

 Chapter 941

    "Wow!"


    As soon as Su Xun lost his hand, the bottle broke.


    Then he turned into a black baby with black skin and black hair.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The baby''s face was ferocious, his mouth was full of fangs, and he gave a burst of harsh laughter.


    "Ah! Ghost! Ghosts


    "Ghosts! What a ghost


    All the people in the hall were shocked, and marshal Xu fell directly from his chair.


    Ghost baby turns into a faint light and flies to marshal Xu. He wants to be possessed.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Commander Xu subconsciously raised his hand to block, and raised the amulet given by Zhuge kongfu in confusion.


    "Ah


    Ghost baby screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Fu, he''s afraid of Fu!"


    Others react and hold the rune paper that they just don''t like.


    "Hoo - Hoo -"


    with Fu gasping, Xu dashai was full of joy for the rest of his life.


    "Xu Shuai, do you believe it now?"


    Su Xun asked slowly.


    "Yes, I do. Su Shuai, come on Let the high man close to you accept him


    Xu dashai cried in panic.


    "Roar!"


    Ghost baby roared. Seeing that Su Xun didn''t have a talisman in his hand, he rushed to him again.


    Then the Royal zombie reached out and pinched fate''s throat, and the soul was almost crushed.


    "Roar!"


    The mask on the face of the Royal zombie broke, showing a blue face and fangs. He roared at the ghost baby, and the strong evil spirit rushed away.


    The ghost baby was stunned. Suddenly, he wanted to go back to the bottle and stay in QAQ.


    Xu dashai and others were also shivering. It was obvious that Su Xun was followed by a monster.


    I don''t know. I''m following two monsters.


    "Children, if you are not good, you will be eaten."


    Su Xun showed a gentle smile, looked at the ghost baby and said softly.


    The ghost baby was not born from a woman''s stomach. Now it belongs to the ghost state, and it''s a very evil ghost. It''s a great tonic for zombies.


    Moreover, he is not strong in the soul body state, which is equivalent to the perfect tonic soup without defense.


    Ghost baby''s eyes were frightened, and Su Xun''s warm smile fell into his eyes, which was more terrible than himself.


    The Royal zombie directly kneaded the ghost baby into a ball, then threw it into his mouth and swallowed it. He belched a lot, and the corpse gas on his body became solid.


    Su Xun released the remaining four ghost babies together.


    "Jie Jie..."


    "We''re out again! This world, after all, belongs to us


    Four ghost babies laughing in the smoke.


    "What about big brother? Where''s big brother? "


    "Yes, where''s big brother?"


    The four ghost babies communicate as if no one else.


    Su Xun looked at the four and showed a big brother like smile: "little friend, brother, I''ll take you to your big brother, OK?"


    Xu dashai and others suddenly felt that ghosts were not so terrible, at least not as terrible as Su Xun.


    "Good." The four ghost babies looked at Su Xun with strange smiles, and their mouths cracked to the roots of their ears.


    "How naughty." Su Xun directly ordered Royal zombies and Nintendo to have a buffet.


    "Roar!" "Roar!"


    "Ah! What a fierce zombie


    "Don''t eat me! Ah


    Two zombies grabbed two ghost babies and swallowed them in their screams.


    Su Xun broke his promise. Only two ghost babies saw their elder brother, and the other two didn''t.


    Su Xun looked at Xu dashai.


    Xu dashai beat a spirit, stammered and said: "Su Shuai, don''t, don''t eat me."


    "Xu Shuai is joking. I don''t like eating people. This golden Buddha..." Su Xun pointed to the Golden Buddha.


    Xu dashai quickly said: "I have given this golden Buddha to Su Shuai. I will deal with it with Su Shuai."


    "Then I would like to thank Xu Shuai." Su xunmian accepted it. He said: "I heard that there are two servants in Xu Shuai''s mansion, one is a man and the other is a woman. They are called the sixth day of junior high school and Xiaoyu. I don''t have two servants around me..."


    "Also send with Su Shuai." Marshal Xu was on the way and roared: "go and invite the sixth day of junior high school and little fish!"


    Soon, the sixth day of junior high school and little fish were brought.


    "Marshal." They were very uneasy.


    Xu dashai pointed to Su Xun and said quickly, "little fish on the sixth day of junior high school, from now on, you will follow Su dashai, and you will not see Su Shuai soon!"


    Two people are a Leng, for a while to react: "Xiaoyu (sixth day) has seen dashai."


    "Well, no gift." Su Xun nodded, and then looked at Xu dashai: "Xu Shuai, Su has to go to Xiangxi. The gift has been delivered, so I won''t drink the wedding wine."He''s going to be on the sixth day of junior high school, because the sixth day of junior high school is unusual. In the movie, an ordinary person who has never practiced can draw magic charms and is born with them.


    The reason why he wanted to have Xiaoyu was that Xiaoyu and the sixth day of junior high school were in love. Su Xun didn''t mind the beauty of becoming a man.


    "Business matters, business matters." Marshal Xu hoped that Su Xun would disappear immediately.


    Su Xun arched his hand: "thank you for Xu Shuai''s understanding. In this case, I''ll leave. I won''t see you off."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun looked at Xiaoyu and the sixth day of junior high school, turned and walked out.


    The sixth day of junior high school and little fish look at each other, salute Marshal Xu, and catch up with Su Xun in a hurry.


    "How about taking an apprentice?" Su Xun looked at Zhuge and asked Kong Fu.


    Zhuge kongfu looked at the sixth day of junior high school: "marshal, do you mean this boy? It does reveal an aura. "


    "On the sixth day of junior high school, I''m not ready to learn." After hearing this, Su Xun knew that Zhuge kongfu was very satisfied.


    On the sixth day of junior high school, he was still a little confused. Then he reacted and knelt down on the ground to kowtow to Zhuge kongfu: "apprentice, on the sixth day of junior high school, I''d like to see Master."


    "Ha ha ha, well, well, get up quickly. I have a descendant of my ability." Zhuge kongfu laughed and bent down to support the sixth day of junior high school.


    Su Xun looked at Xiaoyu again: "I know you and the sixth day of junior high school have been in love for a long time. In this case, I will make up my mind to betroth you to the sixth day of junior high school."


    "Thank you, marshal." The sixth day of junior high school was ecstatic, and then he looked at Xiaoyu nervously.


    Small fish also shy way thanks.


    These two people''s green and astringent appearance made Su Xun recall his lost youth.


    Although he is now an old driver, but he also had this green, now yellow, color.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    The Western Hunan border.


    Su Xun led the guard company through the forest.


    The military vehicles were left in the nearest town. After all, they couldn''t get in the mountains.


    "Marshal, we''ll be at Pingshan in a little while."


    Afraid of Su Xun''s impatience, Zhuge kongfu wiped his sweat and said something.


    Su Xun nodded. He didn''t know whether the plot of nuqing Xiangxi had started. He was more interested in Hualing, the junior sister of zhegushao.


    It seems that such a lovely girl can cry for a long time with one punch. In this world, some things are so magical that you can come to whatever you want.


    "Report to marshal, there is a man in front."


    The soldiers exploring the way in front came back to report.


    "Oh?"


    Su Xun quickened his pace.


    Wait until the front to see, oh, isn''t it Hualing who is surrounded by his soldiers with guns?


    Did God hear him?

 Chapter 942

    Looking at the herbs in Hualing''s hand, Su Xun confirmed that this was the beginning of the plot of nuqing Xiangxi.


    Chen Yulou and Luo laowai have reached the cliff of Pingshan and are preparing to go to the underground palace for the first time.


    "You Who are you


    Hualing was sitting on the ground, holding herbal medicine in one hand, touching his leg in the other hand, and pursed his lips. He opened his watery eyes and looked at Su Xun.


    She was a little girl in a Taoist suit. Her hair was fixed with a wooden hairpin, and her face was plump.


    Lovely, want to


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl. We are good people."


    Su Xun came forward and squatted down in front of Hualing, showing a gentle smile.


    Hualing is proficient in pharmacology and can cure diseases. If she is in the game team, she belongs to the role of nanny.


    Looking at Su Xun close at hand, Hua Ling''s eyelashes blinked and subconsciously hid for a while.


    Although the officer is more beautiful than the elder martial brother, there are no good soldiers these days.


    "Step, step..."


    At this time, the forest is a burst of foot sound sounded, a tall man came out.


    "Who is it?"


    The soldiers surrounded.


    "Kunlun?"


    Su Xun recognized that this guy was from Chen Yulou. Kunlun was a mute.


    Kunlun stares at Su Xun, as if wondering how he knows himself.


    "Kunlun, I know Chen Yulou. Take me to see Chen Yulou." Su Xun didn''t tell a lie. He had seen the play and confirmed that he knew Chen Yulou.


    Chen Yulou doesn''t know him.


    "Yes, yes."


    Su Xun understood the gesture of nodding after Kunlun''s babbling.


    Su Xun looked at Hua Ling: "you sprained your foot?"


    "Yes, yes." Hualing nodded. It was so painful.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "let me help you go."


    In the play, Kunlun handed a stick to Hualing as a crutch and walked with it. It''s true that God didn''t know how to seize the chance to get rid of the single created by him.


    Su Xun is different.


    God gives him a chance and he takes it.


    If God doesn''t give him opportunities, he will make them himself.


    "Thank you Thank you Hualing pursed her mouth, hesitated for a moment, and handed her hand over.


    She tried to get up, but she sprained her ankle. It was very serious at that time. She could get up and couldn''t walk.


    Susian held her hand. The back of her hand was slippery and cool. There was a cocoon in the palm of her hand.


    He pulled her up, supported her and walked up the mountain behind Kunlun.


    Hualing was held by Su Xun, smelling the strange, strong male atmosphere, which made her a little shy.


    She wanted to say that she could be helped by another woman, but she felt that it was a great kindness for her to be helped by others. She should not be choosy.


    The mountain road is hard to walk, the two bodies touch and rub from time to time, and the strange atmosphere spreads in silence.


    Su Xun said, "the girl''s name is Hualing."


    "How do you know? Do you know me? " Hua Ling turns around and looks at Su Xun in doubt.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I dreamed of it."


    "Deceiving. You must know me." Hua Ling tooted her lips. She didn''t believe Su Xun''s words.


    Su Xun continued: "really, if you don''t believe me, I''ll tell you about my dream..."


    Su Xun told Hua Ling the story of nuqing Xiangxi in a very bad way.


    "You Who are you? "


    Hualing''s pretty face is full of shock. How can he know that he and his elder martial brother are looking for xiaochenzhu.


    He said it as if it were true.


    Are there really six winged centipedes in the tomb?


    Will you really die in it?


    "I said it. I dreamed about it." By knowing the plot, you can do whatever you want.


    "Are you also here for the Yuan Dynasty tomb in Pingshan?" Hualing asked another question.


    Su Xun looked at her and said, "I''m here for you. You''re so cute. I can''t bear you to die."


    "Please respect yourself." Hualing''s face was full of seriousness, and then added: "you are full of flowers, I don''t believe you any more."


    "No? We''ll see. "


    Su Xun didn''t say any more. After what he said happened, she would naturally believe it.


    If she believes it, she''ll get it.


    Half an hour later, a group of people came to the top of the mountain.


    "Who is it?"


    Luo laowai''s soldiers and Chen Yulou''s Xie linglishi heard the footsteps and drew their guns one after another.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Kunlun makes a gesture to Chen Yulou.


    "Don''t shoot, somebody knows me!"


    Chen Yulou understood the meaning of Kunlun.


    "Hualing!"


    After the partridge whistle and the old foreigner saw that Hualing was supported by Su Xun, their faces changed."Don''t get me wrong, Hualing girl sprained her ankle, and I just met her." Su Xun said.


    Zhegushao and the old foreigner are Hualing''s elder martial brothers, and they also belong to the group of mountain movers.


    Hualing nodded: "mmm."


    "Thank you, sir." Partridge whistle and Lao Yang''s face color eased a little, and they bowed to Su Xun.


    "Granny''s, this son of a bitch is a soldier."


    Looking at Su Xun''s well-equipped soldiers, Luo laowai envied him.


    Because compared with Su Xun''s soldiers, the army ruffians behind him, who were seven down and eight crooked and couldn''t wear their hats well, were just a mob.


    Yang said in a low voice: "Luo Shuai, this group of people are not good at it. I''m afraid they are here to rob the baby."


    "Mad." Luo laowai scolded in a low voice. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Chen Yulou looked at Su Xun and said, "you are invited. I don''t know who you are. You know me, but I have no impression of you."


    "Mr. Chen, I''m su. Don''t you know me now?" Su Xun said with a smile.


    As he spoke, he looked at the crowd.


    The middle-aged man with an open uniform and a full face is Xiangxi warlord Luo laowai.


    Next to him was deputy Yang, who had two moustaches and looked like a bad thing.


    Chen Yu Lou was stunned, and then laughed: "Su Shuai is interesting. Su Shuai inspired many people. Is this also for the treasure in the tombs of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    "You don''t have to worry. The baby I want is not the same as the baby you want." Su Xun knew that they were afraid of robbing themselves.


    Soon, according to the play, Chen Yulou decided to take 30 people to explore the way.


    Luo Lao Wai didn''t dare to go down, so he sent Deputy Yang.


    On the other side of the mountain Porter, Hualing stayed up because of his sprained foot, and the partridge whistle and the old foreigner went down.


    Luo laowai looked at Su Xun: "Su Shuai can''t go down?"


    "I won''t join in the fun." Su Xun said with a light smile, according to the plot, they will encounter centipede attack when they go down, and then hastily withdraw.


    Chen Yulou is in a coma below, and will be sent up by the six winged centipede.


    Su Xun just had to wait on it and catch the six winged centipede when it appeared.


    Seeing that Su couldn''t go down to the underground palace, he didn''t send anyone down. Others couldn''t figure out his way.


    This man doesn''t look like he''s coming for gold, silver and jewelry. So why did he come?


    Hua Ling was a little silly. He took a look at Su Xun. Did he really come for me?

 Chapter 943

    Chen Yulou and others went to the underground palace and did not mention it for the time being.


    On the ground, Luo laowai came to Su Xun: "Su Shuai, not from Xiangxi."


    If there is such an army in Western Hunan, how can it be ruled by him?


    Now he is afraid that Su Xun will rob him of his treasure, but he is too short of military expenditure.


    "Qinxi people." Su Xun replied with a smile: "Luo Shuai can rest assured that I will never fight for the treasure in the tomb. I am not interested in money."


    Luo laowai''s mouth twitches. What a crazy guy.


    He was sour.


    He also wants to say that I''m not interested in money.


    Su Xun got up and went to Hualing, who was meditating cross legged. Hualing had already cured his sprain.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Hualing opened his eyes, serious, serious face, very lovely.


    "There is no noble work under your feet, there is only a piece of loess under your feet." Su Xun stepped on the earth.


    "Puff -"


    Hualing was amused, and then quickly restrained his smile and became serious: "boring."


    "Come on, I''m boring." Sue was looking for the size of the barn.


    Fortunately, he''s just a face control.


    That is, children may be hungry in the future.


    "Look again Noticing Su Xun''s sight, Hua Ling blushed and glared at him.


    She covered it all at once. I don''t know whether she should be happy or sad.


    "Pull us up!"


    "Come on


    Soon after, the people below scrambled up the ladder.


    Hualing and others hurried to the edge of the cliff.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s next?"


    "What about Mr. Chen? Where did Mr. Chen go? "


    They found that Chen Yulou didn''t come up.


    At this time, accompanied by a gust of wind, yellow sand blowing up, people did not see what it was, Chen Yulou fell to the ground.


    Inside the yellow sand is the six winged centipede.


    "If you come, stay."


    When the six winged centipede wanted to go back to the underground palace, the Royal zombie took the hand and flew up to hold the centipede.


    All the people saw the figure of the six winged centipede in an instant. They were all shocked and drew their guns one after another.


    A body like armor, head bucket size black centipede flying in the sky.


    "What is it?"


    "Centipede! What a big centipede


    Hualing was struck by lightning. Her mouth opened into an O-shape and her face looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    She didn''t think there were really six winged centipedes down there.


    Is what he said to himself true?


    "Get out of the way! It''s going to fall


    All of a sudden, there was a cry, and then everyone stepped back to leave a space.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Royal zombies fall to the ground with six winged centipedes, stirring up dust and gravel.


    "Roar!"


    The Royal zombie roared and pulled out one wing of the centipede.


    "Hiss -"


    the centipede howled, and its head turned to bite the Royal zombie. The Royal zombie hit it with one punch and directly hit its head on the ground.


    A worm and a corpse make the dust roll.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What kind of monster are these horses.


    "Silver zombie!"


    With the mask on the face of the Royal zombie broken, the partridge whistle recognized it.


    "No, how can silver zombies fly? How can they not be afraid of the sun?"


    The partridge whistle looked at Su Xun suspiciously. He really couldn''t figure out Su Xun''s routine.


    A few minutes later, the six winged Centipede''s six wings were torn apart by the Royal zombies and were dying on the ground.


    Zhuge kongfu stepped forward, pinched a magic formula, and a soul subduing charm flew to the six winged centipede. Then he took out a porcelain vase and drank: "close up."


    The soul of the six winged centipede is sucked into the porcelain bottle.


    "Marshal, I''m lucky that my subordinates have lived up to their orders." Zhuge kongfu came forward and handed the vase to Su Xun with both hands.


    Su Xun caught the porcelain vase, looked at Luo laowai and others, and said, "I''m here only for the six winged centipede and the corpse king of Western Hunan. You can do whatever you want."


    All of them were silent. In a short time, they didn''t even dare to reply.


    The gap is too big.


    In front of Su Xun, they were like kindergarten children meeting college students.


    "In any case, thank you for removing the six winged centipede and providing convenience for us to explore the tomb." Finally, the partridge whistled to break the silence.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the underground palace is dangerous. Hualing girl is very cute. I like her very much. If you don''t want her involved, you can let her leave with me first."The coffin of the king of Xiangxi will not be found until the coffin has collapsed.


    So I''m going to leave first. When the plot continues, he''ll touch the corpse when the bottle mountain collapses.


    As for going to explore treasure with them, Su Xun didn''t have this idea. Isn''t he just full and idle?


    "I won''t go!" Hualing blurted out.


    The partridge whistled at Su Xun, then looked at Hua Ling and said calmly, "leave with Su Shuai."


    "I don''t know!" Hualing insisted that since she was sure what Su Xun had said was true, how could she watch her elder martial brother take risks while she left by herself?


    The Partridge''s face sank: "I said, how many times do you want me to tell you to leave with Su Shuai?"


    Hualing clenched his lips and glared at Su Xun.


    "Su Shuai, please take care of my younger martial sister. Please bear with me." The partridge whistled at Su Xun.


    Su Xun replied, "it''s easy to say."


    "Hualing girl, come with me."


    Su Xun with people to withdraw, at the same time, there are reluctant Hualing, withdraw to a flat camp.


    "Don''t worry, the partridge whistle won''t die." Outside the camp, susian went to Hualing and sat down.


    Hualing''s eyes brightened: "really?"


    Now she completely believed in Sushen''s dream.


    "More real than real gold." Su Xun nodded. The partridge whistle was a man who lived to the end.


    "Is that what you dream of?" asked Hualing


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded.


    "What else do you dream about?" Hualing blinked at him.


    Su Xun and she looked at each other, and the corners of his mouth Rose: "I still dream of a wedding night with you."


    "Please respect yourself Hualing face a Su, heart is involuntarily accelerated.


    Really?


    Do you really want to marry him?


    A sneak look at him, it seems good?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, without Hua Ling and Su Xun, the plot develops as it did in the original play.


    Chen Yulou and others started at the foot of the bottle mountain and dug out a road to the underground palace.


    Without the six winged centipede, they are much more relaxed and basically not in danger.


    A lot of gold and silver jewelry was found in it.


    But at this time, the bottle mountain suddenly collapsed.


    With a bang, the earth is shaking.


    Su Xun in the tent woke up in an instant, and immediately gathered in the mountain all night to search for the coffin of the dead king in Western Hunan.


    Take the coffin fungus in Xiangxi corpse King''s mouth, Nintendo advanced copper armor corpse, this trip is perfect.


    "I''m going too!"


    Hualing also follows. She wants to see her elder martial brother. She has been worried these two days.


    Meanwhile, Ma Zhenbang, another warlord, is on his way to Pingshan with his elite.

 Chapter 944

    When Su Xun took people into the mountain, he happened to meet Chen Yulou and others who came out in a mess after the collapse of the bottle mountain.


    "Su Shuai!"


    "Hualing!"


    Perhaps because of the appearance of Su Xun, the six winged centipede was killed, and the damned old foreigner was not dead.


    Looking at the two elder martial brothers'' safe return, Hualing was overjoyed, and believed Su Xun more in her heart.


    "Su Shuai, the bottle mountain has collapsed. What do you want to do in the mountain?" Chen Yu Lou asked.


    Su Xun said: "naturally, it''s for the dead king of Xiangxi. If Mr. Chen is interested, he can come with us."


    "Forget it, forget it." Chen Yulou doesn''t want to die. He just finished it. It''s good to be alive.


    Su Xun looked at Hualing and said, "follow your elder martial brother and they will go back."


    After that, he took people to the mountain.


    "Well, I I''ll go, too. " Looking at Su Xun''s back, Hua Ling gritted his teeth and followed him.


    The partridge whistle and the old foreigner looked at each other.


    "This is Is it done? "


    Well, I didn''t know before. Anyway, Su Xun must have done it in the future.


    Chen Yulou said with a smile: "it''s obvious that Su Shuai is an expert in this field, but I don''t think he looks like a man who is always in trouble. You can rest assured."


    It''s true that Su Xun is not a man who is always on the move, because he wants three and four at the same time.


    Only children make choices.


    Adults want it all.


    The mood of the partridge whistle and the old foreigner is complicated.


    At the beginning, he gave the Hualing to Su Xun. He just thought that they would die this time.


    After all, as soon as I went down the tomb, I met a six winged centipede. If I really entered it, wouldn''t it be more dangerous?


    Hualing''s nature is simple and easy to be cheated. When they die, they have to rely on Su Xun.


    I didn''t expect that they didn''t die, and then the younger martial sister didn''t, which is very Gan


    "Well, girls always want to get married. It''s not decent to follow us all day."


    As long as Su Xun really likes Hualing, there is nothing unacceptable.


    He will continue to look for the dust beads, and he doesn''t know when he will find them. He and the old foreigners will forget, but he can''t delay Hualing''s life.


    Red aunt looked at him: "you''re right, girls always want to get married."


    The partridge whistled and pretended not to hear.


    Luo laowai sour, he also likes red aunt.


    Isn''t ugliness human right?


    "Let''s go and have a rest in the former library, and wait for Su Shuai to come out."


    A place for the dead.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t worry about me? "


    Su Xun looked at Hualing with a smile.


    Hualing snorted: "no, I want to see the corpse king of Xiangxi, can''t I?"


    "OK, I''ll put you in the coffin for you to see." Su Xun said fiercely.


    Hua Ling was startled and waved a pink fist to beat Su Xun: "Damn it. Go to hell with you."


    Su Xun took her hand.


    Hualing tried to break away, but in vain.


    Then he was led by Su Xun.


    Under the reflection of torch, face powder Dudu, clenching lips, heart full of shyness.


    It''s still the young girls of these days who are easy to cheat.


    After several decades of waiting, all the women have learned to be proficient. It''s really fun to have no rank.


    "Marshal, there is a coffin in front of us. There is a White Ape under the coffin."


    A soldier came to report.


    "Take me there and keep the brothers away from the coffin." Su Xun knew that he had found it.


    In the play, the corpse king of Western Hunan is dead in broad daylight, not to mention dark now.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun rushed to the place and saw a White Ape howling under the coffin.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a roar rang through the mountains, and a dark shadow jumped out of the coffin.


    "Bang!"


    After landing, splashing gravel, it is Xiangxi corpse king, breathing, corpse air around.


    Special effects, very handsome.


    The generals of the Yuan Dynasty are fierce.


    But the weirder you dress, the faster you die.


    "Take him!"


    Royal zombies and Nintendo rush up.


    Xiangxi corpse King roared, teeth and claws, is preparing for World War I, but found that Nintendo disappeared.


    The next second, Nintendo appeared behind him.


    "Bang!"


    Xiangxi corpse king didn''t react, but Nintendo kicked him out from behind.


    "Roar!"


    The Royal zombies flew high, grabbed the dead king of Xiangxi from the air, and smashed him to the ground."Bang Dang!"


    A huge stone was smashed open.


    Playing a set of Flowing Clouds and flowing water, the corpse king of Xiangxi was arranged clearly.


    Turning around, some of the king of Xiangxi jumped into the palace and wanted to escape.


    Nintendo extended his arms and grabbed him by the leg.


    "Poop


    Xiangxi corpse King fell to the ground.


    The Royal zombie jumped up from the sky and fell on him.


    This move has been lost for a long time in the world - crow flying.


    "Good What a nuisance


    Hualing''s eyes are round. It can fly, blink and extend its arms. Is it still a zombie?


    "I''m better than them." Su Xun said.


    Hualing said, "brag."


    "How else can I control them?" Su Xun asked back rightfully.


    Hua Ling is stunned, as if it makes sense.


    In front, the Royal zombies picked up the corpse king of Xiangxi from the ground, making him unable to resist.


    Then Nintendo went up and sucked the coffin fungus.


    This scene is like a bully embracing a good girl who refuses to follow and letting the other kiss her.


    "EH -"


    Hualing feels that the picture is too hot.


    Shocked! In full view of the public, the moon is dark and the wind is high. The three zombies actually do such ugly things!


    Xiangxi corpse King realized that Nintendo wanted the coffin fungus in his mouth, he certainly refused to give it.


    It''s a pity that two fists are hard to defeat four hands. He connives at all kinds of reluctance, but he still loses his virginity. No, he loses his coffin.


    Seeing Nintendo swallow the coffin fungus, Su Xun feeds the soul of the six winged centipede to him.


    "Roar!"


    Nintendo roared up into the sky, her face twisted, a copper spot appeared, and then more and more, until her whole body turned to copper.


    After the advanced copper armor corpse, Nintendo looked at Xiangxi corpse king, and directly pinched his head.


    The scene was bloody.


    This scum corpse, who just kisses others, turns over and kills the corpse mercilessly.


    "Your zombies It''s fierce. " Hualing''s pretty face is white, and the visual impact of this scene is a little strong.


    Su Xun came to her ear and said, "zombies are fierce. I''m gentle, aren''t I?"


    Then he gave her a kiss on the face.


    "Ah Hualing screamed and shivered. She covered her face and stared at Su Xun.


    There is anger and shyness in the eyes.


    Su Xun bared his teeth: "do you want to say please respect yourself? Or shall I ask you to kiss me back? "


    "Please respect yourself Hualing is very angry.


    (¨‹¥Ø¨‹#)£¡£¡£¡


    "Gone, silly girl."


    Su xuncai doesn''t care. He leads her back.


    "Please respect yourself


    "I''ve always been very self-respect, just a little action on my hand. I''m afraid you''ll fall when I hold you. You''re welcome. I should."


    "Shameless."


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s just shameless."


    Watching the two flirting left surrounded by soldiers, the White Ape pressed by the coffin stretched out a shaking hand.


    Help me move the coffin!


    It''s true that human beings without compassion should protect rare wild animals. Do you understand!

 Chapter 945

    When Su Xun brought people back to the camp.


    When they found that the camp had been occupied, they were also arrested and tied with ropes.


    Chen Yulou, they were going back to the museum, but they were ambushed on the way.


    And then there''s the scene.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Hualing was shocked. Subconsciously, he was about to rush over and was grabbed by Su Xun.


    He will not condone this kind of beheading.


    "Don''t move! Put the gun down


    A group of soldiers in blue uniforms and helmets pointed their guns at Su Xun and others.


    The soldiers behind Su Xun also raised their guns.


    For a moment, there was a confrontation.


    "Su Shuai, right? Let your people put down their guns. I''ll count three times. If you don''t put them down, I''ll shoot and kill one person every other minute."


    A middle-aged man was sitting on a wooden chair with his legs up and a pistol in his hand.


    At his side, stood Yang adjutant, this dog said obviously has betrayed Luo laowai.


    "Ma Zhenbang."


    Su Xun called out each other''s name.


    Yes, this man is Ma Zhenbang. Unexpectedly, he came earlier than the original play.


    Ma Zhenbang smiles: "does Su Shuai know me? That''s easy. You should know that I mean what I say. If I say I''m going to kill someone, I''ll kill someone. "


    "Su Shuai! Don''t listen to the dog. He''s got a big scar on his head. Just help me kill the cheap son of adjutant Yang! " Luo laowai laughed and roared.


    "Kang!"


    Ma Zhenbang shot Luo laowai, then looked at Su Xun: "I started."


    If it wasn''t for Chen Yulou, he really didn''t know how to deal with these elite soldiers.


    "I''m too old to use my brain? You''re after them. What''s that got to do with me? Why should I drop my gun? " Su Xun laughed and looked at Ma Zhenbang as if he was watching a 24K pure silly beep.


    Luo laowai


    Embarrassed, thanks to what he just said, the other party was not ready to save him.


    All of you


    This is ridiculous, completely different from the plot they imagined.


    Even Ma Zhenbang was stunned. This This seems to make a lot of sense.


    "Don''t pretend to be a horse!" Adjutant Yang stood up and pointed a gun at the partridge whistle: "this is your elder martial brother who likes that girl. Can you see death without help?"


    "Silly beep."


    Su Xun lightly vomited out two words, stepped back and raised his hand: "ready to shoot."


    "Wow..."


    The sound of machine gun loading is clear and sweet.


    "No!" Hualing was shocked.


    Chen Yulou looked at Ma Zhenbang and roared, "you step on the horse and let us go. Let''s kill together!"


    Ma Zhenbang: ?_ ?£¿ (¨S ¦¤ ¡ã '')


    he is ignorant.


    As soon as he was distracted, Nintendo appeared behind him like a ghost.


    "Be careful, sir!"


    Deputy Yang saw it and exclaimed.


    But it was too late. Nintendo grabbed Ma Zhenbang by the neck and lifted him from his chair.


    "Sir!" "Sir!"


    Ma Zhenbang brought people into a mess.


    No one can see clearly how Nintendo got behind Ma Zhenbang.


    Moreover, Nintendo''s appearance, copper armor like skin and bloody tusks, is obviously not human. Everyone''s heart is covered with a shadow.


    Su Xun walked slowly to Ma Zhenbang and patted him on the face: "come on, Mr. Ma, be obedient. Let your people let him go."


    Adjutant Yang looked at Su Xun with his back to him, who was defenseless and only followed him. He calculated the distance in his heart and felt that the opportunity had come.


    Adjutant Yang did it!


    Deputy Yang is dead.


    Su Xun was with only one person.


    No, it''s not a human. It''s a royal zombie.


    In the moment of Yang''s hand, the hand of the Royal zombie pierced his chest and burst his heart.


    Then drag it in front of you and suck up the blood.


    This scene is extremely brutal.


    "Ah! Monster! Monster


    See this scene, everyone is scalp numbness, trembling, cold sweat dripping.


    Ma Zhenbang was also almost scared to pee. He quickly said, "let go, let go, let go!"


    The soldiers heard the speech and quickly trembled to untie Chen Yulou and others.


    "Elder martial brother, are you all right?"


    Hualing ran to the partridge whistle and the old foreigner.


    "Nothing." They shook their heads, then looked at Su Xun and arched their hands: "thank you so much for your help."


    "Easy to say." Su Xun sat on Ma Zhenbang''s chair and knocked on his legs: "unload their guns.""Yes


    Liuzi took people to surrender their guns. None of Ma Zhenbang''s soldiers dared to resist. They were scared out of their wits.


    "Poop


    Ma Zhenbang was left on the ground by Nintendo.


    "Su Shuai, brother, spare my life, brother. I was cheated by that Yang. I misunderstood him!"


    Ma Zhenbang knelt down in front of Su Xun and begged for mercy.


    Su Xun waved.


    Wang Ying handed the cigarette, took out the match and lit it.


    Su Xun took a puff, leaned down slightly, vomited the smoke on Ma Zhenbang''s face, and said with a smile:


    "don''t be silly, Mr. Ma. Everyone works for the party and the country. I''m not a killer. How can I kill you? All right, you go. "


    "Thank you. Thank you, Su Shuai. Thank you, Su Shuai." Ma Zhenbang was overjoyed and secretly vowed that he would write down the account first and take revenge.


    Luo laowai is anxious: "Su Shuai, can''t..."


    "Well Chen Yulou gave Luo laowai a hand.


    Although Luo laowai was unwilling, he could only shut up.


    Ma Zhenbang ran away, and his strong desire for survival made him run more than 100 meters quickly.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Su Xun waved behind him.


    A soldier hands a rifle.


    Su Xun aimed at Ma Zhenbang from behind as if he were hunting. The corners of his mouth rose and his fingers pulled the trigger.


    "Kang!"


    Ma Zhenbang''s head was penetrated by a bullet, bringing out a blood flower, and his body fell to the ground.


    All of you


    Is that what you just said about not killing him?


    You''re not a killer?


    This horse is more cruel than the murderer!


    It''s too cruel to let him despair first, then give him hope, and finally let him despair.


    "Marshal, what about those soldiers?"


    Liuzi asked.


    "Let them go."


    Su Xun lost his gun.


    It''s no use bringing these soldiers back. Soldiers from other provinces will shake their hearts when they feel homesick.


    "Thank you, marshal. Thank you, marshal."


    "Thank you for not killing me..."


    Ma Zhenbang''s soldiers knelt on the ground to thank Su Xun for his kindness, but they were a little worried that the machine guns would clatter as soon as they left.


    After all, Ma Zhenbang is a lesson from the past.


    "Take a day off and start tomorrow morning."


    "Yes


    After Ma Zhenbang''s soldiers were released, he began to cook. He was in charge on the sixth day of junior high school. He was originally a cook.


    It has to be said that the sixth day of junior high school is a craft of needlework.


    "I''ll take Hualing."


    Taking advantage of the sixth day cooking, Su Xun went to the partridge sentry and the old foreigner.


    "As long as she will," said the partridge whistle


    "Elder martial brother, I..." Hualing felt guilty and lowered her head. Originally, she agreed to go to find xiaochenzhu together.


    Partridge whistle touched her head: "silly girl, woman, one day, go with him, after the elder martial brother also has a place to visit relatives."


    "Well." Hualing pursed her lips and nodded, then asked, "elder martial brother, where are you going next?"


    "Xixia, Yuan tomb found and dust beads clues, pointing to Xixia." The partridge whistled.

 Chapter 946

    At night, in the tent.


    Because of the shortage of tents, Hualing and Sushen sleep in the same tent.


    After all, Su Xun is a hedonist.


    He''s not going to give up his tent to Hualing and sleep out on his own.


    If Hualing doesn''t want to sleep in a tent with him, he will just drive Hualing out to sleep.


    That''s the dog.


    "You mess around at night."


    Hua Ling''s warning Su Xun.


    "Yes, yes." Su Xun nodded. I''m not going to mess. I''ll come regularly.


    The simple little flower spirit sleeps with his back to Su Xun. At the beginning, he is still a little nervous, but with the exhaustion of his whole body, he soon falls asleep.


    Su Xun didn''t mess around and fell asleep.


    But when he fell asleep, he seemed to hold Hualing unconsciously.


    The next day, when Hua Ling woke up, he found that he was holding Su Xun with a leg on him.


    Hualing subconsciously wanted to scream, and then quickly held back, carefully released Su Xun, and wanted to get up without disturbing him.


    Thanks to himself, he told him not to mess around, but he took advantage of him.


    Wuwuwu, will you be pregnant.


    "The trough! What have you done to me


    Su Xun was awakened. When he opened his eyes, he saw Hualing was dressing beside the bed. He was startled.


    Is my virginity gone?


    He obviously didn''t know himself very well. He had no virginity for a long time, and he had no integrity.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Hua Ling''s head was like a ball. Her hair was in a mess. She was a little guilty, but she was still grinding Su Xun''s teeth. She used the woman''s natural skills to attack him.


    "What didn''t I do?"


    Su Xun had already remembered. He seemed to hold Hualing vaguely last night.


    However, although he was guilty, he was at a loss on the surface. After all, he was a habitual criminal.


    "I didn''t do anything to you, either!" Hualing blushed and quickly put on her Taoist robe with open neckline.


    Su Xun sat up, looked at Hualing and said, "since we haven''t done anything to each other, it''s OK. I''ll go out first."


    Voice down, get up and put on shoes to leave.


    Hualing''s eyes blinked and blinked. It sounds OK, but it always feels wrong.


    When she reacts, Su Xun''s people are gone. She can''t go out to talk about this kind of thing.


    "It''s only one night. It should be You''re not going to get pregnant


    Simple, she is not very clear about the specific process of pregnancy, some of the heart up and down.


    After breakfast, everyone went down the mountain.


    Leave each other and disperse.


    "Su Shuai, I''ll give it to you. She doesn''t know the world and doesn''t know the rules. I hope Su Shuai can bear more." A partridge whistle is like a father marrying a daughter.


    Hualing''s eyes were red, and tears came down: "elder martial brother..."


    "What are you crying for? With a man, you will not be a little girl. You need to grow up." The partridge whistled and helped her wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    After a deep farewell, zhegushao and the old foreigner left first.


    The story of the ghost blowing the lamp will continue. There are several movies in total. Shirley Yang, one of the iron triangles in Jingjue ancient city, is the granddaughter of the partridge whistle.


    It''s just that the later stories took place in the 1980s, more than 50 years away from now.


    At that time, Su Xun will be their elder.


    "Su Shuai, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. I''ll go with a salute from a useful place in the future."


    Luo laowai said to Su Xun, then he withdrew with his soldiers.


    "Su Shuai, it''s fate to continue. I''ll always remember the kindness of saving my life, but Chen Yulou will never refuse the assignment."


    Chen Yu Lou arched his hand and turned to leave.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun said to Hua Ling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a month later, Su Xun returned to e city.


    Su Xun melted the little golden Buddha and used it to make dozens of special bullets.


    The bullets made by Jinfo can kill ghosts and zombies, which is also a means of exorcism.


    He went to Kate''s laboratory and found that the meaning of Ren Weiyong''s existence was that he was constantly drawn blood.


    Seeing Su Xun, Kate danced with excitement and introduced her new experiment: "boss, zombies are immortal. Blood is magical. That strange heart has a strong cell regeneration function. I''m studying a kind of medicine that can make people look immortal. Once successful, it will definitely make the world crazy."


    "Immortality?" Su Xun''s eyes widened. Is the foreigner playing so hard now?


    ¡°NONONO¡£¡± Kate shakes her head and corrects: "it''s because she''s not old. She can only keep her appearance forever, but she can''t prolong her life.""Will it work?" Su Xun had some hope, because this medicine could be given to Ren Tingting.


    Otherwise, seeing them grow old day by day, Su Xun would be very sad. After all, he is a Yan Kong.


    As for Ren Tingting, they will die as time goes by. It''s not a problem. When he recovers his cultivation, he will revive them.


    Life and death are the same for him.


    The identity task is to refine an invincible zombie and survive in troubled times.


    I don''t know what kind of troubled times is. After all, the concept of troubled times is too big. It''s not just about war.


    Or is the scope of this chaotic world limited to the Dragon kingdom or the whole world?


    If this is the case.


    Don''t you want to live in the 21st century?


    Kate exaggerates: "boss, you should believe my ability, I am a genius."


    "I''m sure of that." He continued to stay with Ren Weiyong to make contributions to the cause of scientific research, and Su Xun left.


    Kate is indeed a genius. Just like Zhuge kongping, what seems incredible can be made by them inexplicably.


    It''s like having fun.


    July 1st, Susanna flower spirit.


    At night, the bridal chamber is full of flowers and candles.


    Looking at a red suit, roududu''s little face was full of nervous and restless Hualing.


    Su Xun felt very happy.


    This simple, naive and cute, really makes people have the impulse to trample.


    "I I''m a little scared. "


    Hualing pretty face flushed, she has learned from Ren Tingting how to be pregnant.


    "No, I''ll be gentle." It''s like Su Xun''s tricking children into seeing the strange corn of goldfish.


    Hua Ling took a deep breath and puffed his cheeks as if he were going to be executed: "come on."


    Lovely, want to


    Don''t think about it any more. It can be realized.


    Sue gently laid her down on the bed.


    "Wait, put out the candle." Hua Ling suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Su Xun pitifully.


    This silly girl, I didn''t know that Su Xun could see clearly in the dark.


    "Xiao Hong, put out the light."


    Susian leaned over xiaohualing''s lovely face and gave an order without looking back.


    Xiao Hong appears and blows out the candle.


    What a ghost!

 Chapter 947

    People are in a good mood at happy events.


    Another good thing.


    I don''t know if it was the spirit of flowers that had the effect of joy. The next day, the soldiers sent by Su Xun to Zhuge family came back.


    "Marshal, Mrs. Wang has figured out the position of liuyinnv, which is in the northernmost part of the west of Qin Dynasty."


    The dusty soldier said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s a good job. Go and get a reward by yourself. Have a good rest for a few days."


    "Thank you, marshal." The soldier was overjoyed, saluted Su, and then turned to leave.


    After the messenger left, Su Xun called for a map of Qinxi province.


    Then find the northernmost town above, which is called Chenjia town.


    Knowing the specific location, the six Yin women would be at your fingertips. To be exact, it was her blood.


    However, six Yin female so harsh conditions can be achieved, is this the role of which film?


    "Report!"


    Suddenly, a voice broke Su Xun''s misty thoughts.


    Su Xun looked up. It was Zhang Muzhi and said, "come in. What''s the matter?"


    "Marshal, there is an Islander named Koizumi who wants to see you." Zhang Muzhi said.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "Oriental dog?"


    "Listen to this surname, it may be a noble blood." Zhang Muzhi smiles.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''ll have to bring it in and have a look."


    "Yes Zhang Muzhi turned and left.


    A few minutes later, he came in with three Islanders. The two young men looked like followers.


    The middle-aged man with a standard Japanese beard should be taro Koizumi.


    "Susan, nice to meet you."


    As soon as they shake hands with Koizumi''s bright smile, they come in.


    Su Xun ignored directly, went to the chair and sat down: "come on, what can I do for you?"


    Koizumi''s hand in the air, embarrassed.


    "Baga!" A young man behind him pointed at Su Xun and said angrily, "you are so rude!"


    Su Xun looked at him carelessly and learned to speak: "who is working for you?"


    Then he looked at Zhang Muzhi and said, "adjutant Zhang, what do you think of my island accent?"


    "That''s not to say. The authentic Tonkin accent, at least at the level of Dazuo." Zhang Muzhi is in harmony with Su, and chiguoguo ridicules the island youth.


    "You..." The young man was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "arrogant dragon, you''d better remember this name. My name is Ichio Yamamoto! In the future, you may hear it often! "


    "It''s none of my business for you to marry a second husband." Su Xun waved his hand and looked at Koizumi: "you didn''t come to see me just to scold me, did you?"


    It''s said that island people have some strange hobbies. Maybe.


    In addition, he thinks that this Yamamoto is a little familiar, but he can''t remember where he met him.


    Yamamoto''s name is familiar.


    "Husband, don''t be rude!" Su said, "I sent you a pair of money from Koizumi."


    "I''m interested when you say that." Su Xun leaned forward: "come on, talk about it carefully."


    Koizumi''s eyes flashed a touch of contempt, but his face was full of smile: "now in Qinxi, susang is the most powerful. Have you ever thought of unifying Qinxi? Even taking the west of Qin Dynasty as the starting point to occupy the capital


    "Why not? I want to go to the capital during the day, cry at night and dream. " Then Sue sighed, "I have no money!"


    "Now there is." "As long as susang becomes a loyal friend of our great Oriental Empire, we will provide susang with low interest loans," he said with a smile


    The Empire had decided to conquer the dragon, but the Dragon kingdom was too big, especially in the inland areas such as the west of Qin Dynasty, they couldn''t fight in for a while.


    So I want to support the puppets, draw big cakes, pay money, let them fight each other, a disunited dragon state is beneficial to the great cause of the Empire.


    "Really?" Su Xun was surprised and couldn''t wait to say, "please lend me 50 million."


    Koizumi''s eyes widened: "take the liberty to ask, what does Su sang want to do by borrowing so much?"


    "What else can I do? Of course, it''s to buy guns and guns to fight the devil. " Su Xun said naturally.


    "Puff -"


    Zhang Muzhi couldn''t help laughing, looked at Koizumi and said apologetically, "sorry, Mr. Yamamoto, I just thought of something happy."


    Koizumi''s face was gloomy and angry. He stared at Su Xun: "is Su sang playing with me?"


    "It''s really smart to step on a horse. You can see that." Su Xun expressed his appreciation.


    But it is a great insult to Koizumi.


    "Baga!"


    Koizumi got up in a rage and left."Step, step..."


    A team of soldiers rushed in and surrounded the three men.


    "Susan, what are you doing?"


    Koizumi turns around and stares at Su Xun.


    "You said you came to give me money. Now I haven''t received the money, but you want to leave. Isn''t that a lie to me? I hate being cheated


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he smashed his cup on the ground. He got up and went to Koizumi.


    "Three million ocean, less than a son, you don''t want to go out of goose City alive. Now let the army of your island country fight to goose City!"


    "You How dare you blackmail me? " Koizumi''s body trembled, so angry that he couldn''t even speak quickly.


    Su Xun patted his face and said gently, "Mr. Yamamoto, you misunderstood me. I''m just helping you realize your previous promise."


    "You You... " Koizumi was so angry that he was hurt. He didn''t expect to be blackmailed.


    Of course, it''s not realistic for the island army to fight in the west of Qin Dynasty now, because the army is still outside Shanhai Pass.


    Koizumi forbeared his anger: "I asked to talk to the outside and ask someone to send money."


    He had to agree that if he was the only one, the key was Yamamoto''s dignity, and he didn''t dare to let him have an accident.


    "That''s right. To be a man, you have to keep your word. Since you''ve come to give me money, how can you leave without it?" Su Xun said to Koizumi in the tone of educating children.


    Yamamoto stares at Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at him: "look at your father."


    "Baga!" Yamamoto was furious.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped: "dad taught you a lesson today. When you become a prisoner, your meaningless anger will only make you suffer more blows."


    "Come on, pull it down and beat it up."


    Two soldiers came forward to drag Yamamoto.


    "Stop it! I''ve promised to give you money. You can''t do that again! " Cried Koizumi.


    Su Xun''s eyes brightened: "Oh, so nervous, this guy''s identity is not general, right? That''s going to cost more. "


    "Two million more, five million in all. One less son, I''ll kill him first."


    Of course, this is a bluff. He doesn''t dare to kill these guys. After all, he can''t just think about himself, but also think about the overall situation.


    The identities of these three people are obviously different. They may be in military ranks. If he kills them, or if they die in the west of Qin Dynasty, the island state will attack the Dragon state.


    Koizumi also felt that normal people did not dare to kill them, so he was so fearless.


    But he didn''t think Su Xun was normal.


    So, in the face of madman, he dare not gamble.


    "Good! Five million


    On July 5, after receiving a humanitarian donation from five million Island friends to support the Anti Japanese War, Su Xun sent Koizumi Erlang and three people out of Echeng.


    July is too hot, in order to be afraid of their rash, they were also kindly stripped.


    And still drive them back, let them sit in the body, so convenient to blow.


    By the way, let the people of e-Cheng know the island people who donated money.


    "Baga! Baga road! I swear, I will lead the troops into Qinxi, I will


    Yamamoto''s eyes were red and he roared hysterically. He had never been humiliated like this.

 Chapter 948

    Koizumi''s humiliation in e-Cheng caused a sensation on a small scale, but did not spread.


    Because the island people also want face.


    But Su Xun must have been hated to the bone by the islanders. After all, what he did was too fucked.


    "Yamamoto, tut, Yamamoto."


    Su Xun murmured to himself. He always thought this guy''s name was familiar.


    Is it a famous war criminal?


    Unable to remember, Su Xun put it aside for the time being and took people to Chenjiazhen.


    Go to get the blood of the six Yin women first.


    Otherwise, what if Liuyin girl died in an accident?


    This time, Su Xun didn''t lead the soldiers, but he took the Royal zombies, Nintendo and Zhuge kongfu.


    This time, I drove a military green off-road vehicle, which was bought with the Anti Japanese funds donated by Koizumi.


    At present, Su Xun is not short of money or equipment, so he donated this fund to our party in difficulties.


    It''s up to them to beat the little devils.


    "Marshal, Chen Jiazhen is near."


    When the car drove out of a mountain forest, a plain appeared in front of it. Zhuge kongfu looked at the map and said.


    He''s in charge of human flesh navigation, and Su Xun drives.


    After all, this high-tech Zhuge Kong Fu can''t get it.


    After Su Xun came to the Republic of China, he used to drive a lot, but this movie is still terrible, but the plot is awesome.


    In the movie, spear dragon actually likes his great apprentice Youtu. Yes, that''s the kind of love he wants to have with him.


    And spear dragon wanted to pass on the secret collection of Dengshen to Youtu, so that he could live together with Youtu.


    But unbounded likes spear dragon! It''s the licking dog of spear dragon. I really want to get the secret collection of Dengshen, and then I can be with spear dragon forever.


    But the spear dragon only loved Youtu, but didn''t love him at all. He just used him as a tool man.


    As we all know, licking the dog is no good end, boundless end needless to say.


    Gan! Isn''t the plot awesome?


    There''s more to it.


    Piaohong, also known as you''s wife, made a boyfriend after reincarnation.


    The boy friend is the reincarnation of Youtu''s younger martial sister, who died 60 years ago to save Piaohong.


    Behind you soil will float red memory seal, complete his former life younger martial sister and former life wife.


    And he died with the spear dragon.


    can only say that the circle is really chaotic, and the baseline and the 100% tie line are all there. This scenario is really impossible to make complaints about.


    It''s a speed zombie. It''s fast enough.


    While fighting outside, Su Xun flew directly into the yard on a royal zombie.


    "No! Master


    Boundless see this scene, regardless of defense, hard by you soil a knife also want to rush to the house.


    Sure enough, it''s true love for spear dragon.


    Said: "in front of the house, the six red tusks from the vulva are my present."


    Voice down, mouth bite the red.


    "Fuck! Don''t suck it up, leave some for me! "


    Su Xun just saw this scene, fell from the Royal zombie, took out the syringe from Kate, and began to draw blood from Piaohong''s hand.


    Piaohong: please be a person.


    "Presumptuous! Who are you


    Spear dragon looked at Su Xun and roared.


    "Pa!"


    The Royal zombies slapped him.


    Su Xun finally drew the blood from a syringe.


    "Master!"


    Boundless came in, just saw the spear dragon was flying this scene, the color of concern is superficial.


    "Floating red!"


    Youtu took a look at Piaohong, then took out a dagger, smeared blood on both sides with his fingers, threw it out and directly pierced the spear dragon''s throat.


    Spear dragon looks at you tu with unbelievable face, like a little woman betrayed by her lover.


    Is this the love between men?


    Vomit, vomit.


    "Master brother, use the five element nail quickly!"


    A woman exclaimed.


    Youtu took out five nails like colored pencils, threw them out and nailed them to the spear dragon.


    "Ah


    The spear dragon screamed, burst into a burst of Wumao special effect like light, suddenly a mouthful of magic gas sprayed on Youtu and boundless and others.


    In the movie, that''s the tone that makes them live 60 years without any change.


    That''s a good tone.


    "Sixty years later, I will come back again, and I will become a real demon!"


    Spear dragon''s figure disappears in the Wumao special effect, and his own electric reverberation sounds.


    It''s all over for a while.


    Su Xun left on a royal zombie.


    I went to hide and hide.Youtu and others were stunned.


    Even 60 years later, they can''t forget the man who rode the zombie to the moon.

 Chapter 949

    Goose City.


    After he came back, Su Xun fed three zombies with his own blood, six Yin women''s blood and ghost King''s blood.


    Sure enough, it solved the problem of the distance limitation of the corpse control by the son and mother.


    At least don''t worry about being too far away and zombies will lose control and go crazy.


    But he found one thing, that is, his blood changed from purple gold to red.


    Think about it. After obtaining his permission, the system locks him up and cuts his constitution. It''s impossible to leave the big bug of blood.


    Otherwise, with a drop of his blood, everything will grow.


    How about a hammer?


    It''s like walking in the mortal world, refining his mind with the human body.


    The higher his accomplishments, the more clearly he realized the power of the system.


    What makes him comfortable is that no matter what the system does, it needs his approval, and he can freely choose whether to agree or not, and there is no punishment.


    This is a qualified system.


    He is more interested in the origin of the system. Who made such a powerful thing?


    The zombie will be in front of the three eyes.


    When he finishes the task and his cultivation recovers, the holy blood in the three zombies will also recover.


    He won''t take them away when he leaves. As long as these three zombies don''t fall in the middle, their future is absolutely bright.


    After three zombies died, they were not allowed to live in the earth, and they had to be controlled to work for him. He gave them a chance in return.


    "You''re making a lot of money."


    Su Xun looked at the three corpses and said.


    In fact, the woman he''s been to really makes a lot of money. That''s the saint Jingyuan


    "Marshal, the ladies are waiting for your lunch."


    Little fish came carefully.


    "Well."


    Su Xun nodded, looked back, and turned to the dining hall.


    Xiaoyu is still a servant girl in dashai''s mansion, but he just changed his seat.


    On the sixth day of junior high school, he was still a cook and craftsman. In his spare time, he followed Zhuge kongfu to practice Taoism.


    The talent of the sixth day of junior high school is really not covered. It''s very quick to understand the way of cultivation, and the talent is terrible.


    Zhuge kongfu couldn''t help feeling that the sixth day of junior high school didn''t meet a good time, and he was born at the end of the law.


    Otherwise, it is possible to become an immortal.


    Unfortunately, at the end of the law, the aura is getting weaker and weaker, and it is about to be exhausted.


    Once the aura is completely exhausted, it means that there will be no new monks.


    Not only aura is drying up, but Yin Qi is also weakening, just slower than aura.


    When the aura is exhausted, there will be no practitioners in the world.


    And the Yin is exhausted, there is no ghost in the world.


    Su Xun came to pianting hall, and Ren Tingting had been waiting for him for a long time. The master was empty.


    "Look, it''s almost cold. You don''t have to wait for me for dinner later." Su Xun went to the master and sat down. He didn''t pay attention to so many rules.


    Bai Rourou said, "that''s not good. You are the head of the family. Who dares to move chopsticks if you don''t come?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Ren Tingting and others nodded, even if they were more knowledgeable women in this era, they still could not break away from the shackles of ethics.


    Seeing this, Su Xun didn''t want to talk about it any more. He picked up the bowl and chopsticks and said, "eat."


    Then Annie picked up the chopsticks.


    Hualing''s eating appearance is the most uncivilized. He is buried in digging, and his cheeks are bulging, just like a hamster.


    Su Xun looked at her with great interest, because she was out of place with the environment.


    Ren Tingting four people have been used to it. In the past two days when Su Xun went to Chenjiazhen, they have already seen Hualing''s eating. It''s very lovely.


    Hualing, who was digging rice, noticed Su Xun''s eyes, blushed and slowed down.


    "That It''s delicious. Why don''t you eat it? " Hualing''s eyes are floating and weak.


    Ren Tingting help her wipe off the corner of the mouth of the rice: "you Xianggong afraid is to say beautiful."


    "No, I watched her drink so much soup that I was worried that she would wet the bed at night." Su Xun said jokingly.


    Hua Ling''s pretty face turned red. Only she could understand the deep meaning of Su Xun''s words.


    Because she wetted the bed on the night of her wedding.


    It''s the most shameful and humiliating thing for Hualing to feel that such a big man still wet his bed.


    Damn it, he promised not to mention it again. He laughed at people as soon as he came back_ <£¡


    Ren Tingting rolled a white eye: "what nonsense, so big person, which still wet the bed?"


    "That is, five or six-year-old children can''t wet the bed." Annie bit her chopsticks and echoed.


    Hualing''s face is redder, his head is lower and lower, and his face is going to be buried in his job.


    What a shame. Wuwuwuwu, she feels offended (''??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????)."Ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at Hualing''s appearance, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing. It was the most interesting thing to bully and cry the lovely girl.


    A woman who knows a little bit about physiology knows that it''s not bed wetting.


    But Hualing is as simple as paper.


    Su Xun would not explain to her, and Hua Ling, who was guilty, was certainly too embarrassed to ask others.


    Then she''ll never know.


    Su Xun can tease her forever.


    Listen to Su Xun''s hateful laughter, Hua Ling''s face is more red, but his fingers holding chopsticks are more white.


    "Click!"


    She pinched off two chopsticks.


    Su Xun shivered, his laughter stopped suddenly, and even a cold sweat was exuded from his forehead.


    He decided not to go to bed tonight.


    Too much risk.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, on July 7, Su Xun learned a piece of news that Jiu Shu had won the position of the money printing team in the underworld.


    Ordinary people may not know what it means, but the monk''s eyes are red with envy.


    This is a shortcut to accumulate Yin virtue.


    At the end of the law, people no longer pursue longevity, but want to prepare for death.


    So Yinde is too important.


    And Su Xun also knows that since Jiu Shu has won the position of money printing leader, the story of zombie supremacy is about to start, and Shi Jian is about to appear.


    In fact, he had sent someone to inquire about Shi Jian before, but Shi Jian had been practicing in Maoshan, which made Su Xun have no chance to start.


    So he''s been waiting for the zombie supremacy to happen, and now he''s finally waiting.


    On July 9, Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu both received letters from their families.


    Zhongyuan Festival is coming. They are called back to worship their ancestors. The family attaches great importance to this aspect.


    Because it enhances family cohesion.


    Zhongyuan Festival is a ghost festival, but people are more lively than ghosts.


    Su Xun was going to Renjia Town, so he naturally agreed to take Renjia sisters back to worship their ancestors.


    The two cousins were deeply moved, and they were "grateful", not to mention the fun.


    On July 11, Su Xun took Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu back to Renjia town to worship their ancestors.


    Three zombies with them.


    In the zombie supreme movie, ghost watching is a good time for three zombies to have a buffet.


    But it needs to be calculated.


    Otherwise, it''s troublesome to be targeted by the local government.


    After all, in the movie, Wencai and Qiusheng just let the ghost go, and they have to blame the hell.


    Not to mention Sue''s killing zombies.

 Chapter 950

    Zombie King, this is a classic.


    I remember the plot very clearly.


    The movie is about the ghost gate opening on the Chinese New Year''s day. Uncle Jiu''s Apprentice Wencai goes to the theater to see the play, but tonight''s play is for ghosts, but Wencai doesn''t know.


    Nine uncle learned that, took Qiusheng to the theater, let Qiusheng go in, without disturbing the ghost to bring Wencai out.


    As a result, Qiusheng and Wencai continue to perform the tradition of master Keng.


    They meet a female ghost named Xiao Li in the theater. They are fascinated by her. They regard the four ghost guards as bullies and use Rune paper to suppress her.


    Then there was no shade difference to look after, all the ghosts ran away, including Xiao Li.


    This time, the hornet''s nest was broken. So many ghosts ran away. Uncle Jiu couldn''t wipe his ass for his apprentice. Gu, so he asked a group of martial brothers to help him.


    Including their elder martial brother Shi Jian.


    Finally, he uses the congenital eight diagrams array to catch the ghost, and Jiushu bribes Yincha to solve the problem.


    Because he bribed Yin Cha with a lot of money, Jiu Shu ran out of money, so he went to see feng shui for Qian''s new cafe in the town. As a result, he met Shi Jian and Shi Shaojian.


    On the surface, Shi Shaojian is Shi Jian''s apprentice, but in fact he is Shi Jian''s son.


    At night, Mary and her daughter go to the wild to show their magic.


    But Wencai and Qiusheng find out that they want to punish Shi Shaojian, so they let him steal his body and hide it when he is out of the body.


    But I didn''t expect that the body was gnawed by wild dogs.


    Nine uncle know after for Shi Shaojian summon spirit, Shi Jian face-to-face did not trouble, but let nine uncle apprentices to find coffin fungus for Shi Shaojian mend spirit.


    The coffin fungus is in the mouth of the Zombie King in the zombie forest.


    Shi Jian didn''t want any coffin fungus at all, but wanted to kill Jiu Shu and others by the Zombie King.


    Finally, with the help of the female ghost Xiao Li, Jiu Shu takes back the fungus from the coffin, and Shi Jian abandons it like a clog. He uses magic to revive Shi Shaojian and turns him into a corpse demon.


    The corpse demon looks like a human, but it needs to suck human blood for a long time to maintain its appearance.


    Jiushu sees through his real body, uses Baibao soup to break the body of Shi Shaojian''s corpse demon, and completely turns his face with Shi Jian, but Jiushu is not Shi Jian''s opponent at all.


    In the end, he rebounded Shi Jian''s own attack with a piece of eight diagrams to kill him.


    This shows that Shi Jian is very powerful.


    Su Xun has been greedy for Shi Jian''s thunder fist and Leidun for a long time. He must get it this time.


    The second is greedy girl Xiao Li.


    This female ghost is unusual. If she says a mantra, she can be on call. No matter where she is, she will appear instantly.


    It''s more intimate than door-to-door service.


    And then there are those ghosts who are greedy to see the play. Three zombies are going to eat a lot.


    Su Xun had a bold idea and a complete method.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    July 15, morning.


    Su Xun and Ren''s sisters arrive at Ren''s town.


    Ren Zhuzhu''s father Ren Cai came to greet him.


    Ren FA was in charge of the ancestor worship in the Yuan Dynasty.


    "Dad." "Second uncle."


    Ren Zhuzhu and Ren Tingting say hello.


    Both of them were dressed in white cheongsam, with beautiful appearance, enchanting figure and different customs.


    Su Xun, who has picked the pearls of Ren family, has a great reputation in Ren family town.


    "Hello, uncle." Su Xun also said hello.


    After all, if you sleep with someone else''s daughter, you have to be polite. It''s called being polite in the future.


    Ren Cai said with a smile: "well, well, the ancestor worship ceremony is about to start. Let''s go to the ancestral hall first."


    "Uncle, I heard that there will be a big show in town tonight." Su Xun seems to have no intention to ask.


    Ren Cai nodded: "this is the tradition of Renjia Town, but the opera is for ghosts."


    "Oh, I don''t know where the stage will be? I can avoid it at night Su Xun asked.


    Ren caiyao pointed to a direction: "it''s just north of the town. Don''t go tonight."


    Su Xun said in secret, I can''t go there.


    It''s a theater in your eyes.


    The cafeteria is in my eyes.


    Of course, this meal can''t be eaten in a restaurant.


    You have to wait until the food runs out.


    In the movie, ghosts love tofu, uncle Jiu uses tofu to attract ghosts, and then uses the array to catch ghosts


    tofu is made of soybeans and red beans. After eating tofu, ghosts will feel weak and can''t run.


    Su Xun is going to use this move before Jiu Shu.


    After Wencai and Qiusheng put down Yincha and let these ghosts run away.


    He also brought them in with tofu, first let them eat tofu, and then let the zombies eat them.


    That''s fair enough.


    And then by the way, you can let uncle Jiu carry the pot.Wenqiu and Wenqiu are the ones who let them go.


    It''s uncle Jiu''s business if he can''t find it back.


    I have nothing to do with someone.


    As we all know, I Su is a good man!


    It''s estimated that this time uncle Jiu''s money will be doubled. If you don''t add money, you can''t solve this problem.


    Uncle Jiu is such a man. This time he''s bleeding heavily. Alas, it''s really pitiful (?????).


    The compassionate Su Xun shook his head.


    Jiushu, who is printing Ming money in Yizhuang, suddenly sneezes several times and rubs his nose.


    "Isn''t sugar cane aunt thinking about me?"


    Think of cane Gu, nine uncle hit a spirit.


    The woman has been eating him for a long time.


    How can talin Jiu, who has been a boy for nearly forty years, take advantage of her?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies to the evening.


    In Yizhuang, Jiushu is still working overtime to print money. Qiusheng is working for him.


    After all, there is a lot of money to be consumed.


    This is equivalent to the modern Valentine''s Day contraceptive, to a large number of consumption is a truth.


    This example is easy to understand.


    "Wow, master, five thousand taels. How can you print such a large face value?" Qiusheng picks up a Ming note.


    Uncle Jiu said: "nonsense, too much paper money, resulting in the following inflation."


    Then he sat down and began to write sacrificial rites.


    I have to write and speak at the same time, and then I accidentally say my real name.


    "Wow, master, your name is Lin Fengjiao. Tut Tut, Fengjiao, Fengjiao, Fengjiao."


    Qiu Sheng is still hard to change his true colors of death. He comes up to the ninth uncle with a face full of banter.


    This shows that he has come out of the grief of his father''s death for the time being.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Uncle Jiu''s face twitched and threatened: "if you dare to say it, I''m not polite to you."


    "Don''t worry, Fengjiao..." Qiusheng daily life and death, see nine uncle to be angry, quickly changed the subject: "master don''t worry, I will not say."


    "Hum!" Uncle Jiu snorted coldly, and then asked, "Wencai, why didn''t you see him?"


    "He''s short. He went to the theater first." Qiu Sheng said carelessly.


    "Theater?" Uncle Jiu''s face changed: "tonight''s play is for ghosts. Come with me."


    "Ah? For ghosts? "


    Qiusheng quickly follows up.


    At the same time, Su Xun had already asked his men to prepare special tofu.


    He went to the theater alone.


    He had to watch the ghost run away with his own eyes.


    By the way, I''ll make friends with the four Yincha.

 Chapter 951

    In the theater north of town.


    "Dangdang Qiang Qiang Bang


    Opera singers play with their guns on stage.


    "Good! Good singing


    In the empty theater, Wencai was gnawing sugarcane and staring at the stage, shouting.


    "Literary talent."


    Suddenly I heard someone calling for me.


    Wencai looked back and found that it was Su Xun who came in. His eyes brightened: "commander Su, no, you should be called division commander su. You also come to see the play. There is no one here tonight. It''s our private show."


    "Ha ha, yes, you don''t have to compete with people for seats." Su Xun agreed with him with a smile. He had Yin and Yang eyes. At a glance, the theater was full of people.


    It can be said that it is a ghost mountain and a ghost sea.


    There are only a hundred ghosts in the movie, that is because there are not enough mass actors and they are reluctant to pay for them.


    But now it''s the real world. On the Chinese New Year''s day, it''s not easy for the ghosts below to come out legally. How can they only come out one or two hundred ghosts?


    However, the more ghosts there were, the happier Su Xun was.


    It depends on this wave whether the Royal zombies can advance to Jinjia corpse tonight.


    Su Xun looked at the four shadows.


    The four yinchas are responsible for guarding these ghosts. The weak ones are suppressed by one amulet.


    However, the other side represents the forces of the underworld. No matter how weak they are, they can walk horizontally in the world.


    "Does that man seem to be able to see us?"


    A Yin Cha stares at Su Xun and says something.


    "Don''t worry, we just stick to our posts." Said the other.


    Soon, nine uncle and autumn born to, two people didn''t come in outside.


    "Master, master Su is also here." When Qiusheng sees Wencai, he naturally sees Su Xun.


    Uncle Jiu frowned. He had a bad feeling in his heart, but it was not easy to break in and ask.


    Qiusheng stared at the theater and said, "Shifu, I don''t think it looks like a ghost."


    "You want to see it, don''t you? I''ll show you. " Uncle Jiu''s magic helps to survive.


    Qiusheng looks at it again and is startled. The empty theater is full of ghosts.


    Uncle Jiu said: "you go in and bring out Wen Cai. For the ghosts inside, you have to pretend that you can''t see or hear them, so they won''t care about you."


    Then he tied a red rope to Qiusheng''s hand and held it in his hand. He also told him: "don''t break the rope."


    "Ah? All right Qiusheng walked into the theater, thinking silently in his heart: he couldn''t see or hear.


    Qiusheng went to Wencai: "what are you still doing here? Shifu asked me to call you back."


    "Qiusheng, what are you doing back? We''ll make a lot of money tonight Wen Cai''s face was full of excitement, and he applauded from time to time.


    Qiu Sheng''s mouth twitches, just the three of us?


    At this time, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared, wearing a pink and purple skirt, revealing the delicate clavicle and the hidden gully.


    Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai''s eyes brighten in an instant.


    "Miss, what do you call me? My name is Qiusheng." In the twinkling of an eye, Qiusheng throws away the matter of taking Wencai to leave.


    Literary talent is not willing to lag behind: "my name is literary talent."


    What else are you going to watch? Isn''t it delicious?


    Uncle Jiu''s face changed and he kept pulling the red rope. Qiu Sheng felt annoyed and directly untied the rope.


    "Poop


    Uncle Jiu suddenly lost his weight and fell to the ground.


    "This stinky boy."


    Uncle Jiu grinned in pain.


    "I''m Su Xun, do you dare to ask Miss Fang''s name? Are you here to see the play, too? " In the theater, it was Su Xun''s turn to say hello. She pretended not to know that Xiao Li was a ghost.


    Xiao Li''s eyebrows show sadness, Jiao didi said: "my name is Xiao Li, is to take refuge, someone forced me to be his wife, also called people to catch me."


    Said, slender jade hand points to four ghosts.


    "Oh, poor Xiao Li, she has been robbed!" Wencai biting sugarcane, singing with opera tune.


    Qiusheng sang: "Oh, my Qiusheng is angry with the crown and becomes a beautiful girl, Qiang, Qiang, Qiang!"


    "When I was born in autumn, I would fight against injustice Qiang Qiang ~ "Qiusheng puts a posture and goes to Yincha.


    Wencai followed with sugarcane.


    Xiao Li''s red lips were slightly open. She looked up and said, "be careful. They can do magic tricks."


    "Bang! We''ll learn Maoshan skills, "Qiu Sheng Wen just turned around and sang with one voice.


    "They are very cunning," Xiao Li said


    "The two of us specialize in cunning and clang ~"


    Su Xun "....."


    Enough of these two actors!


    Qiusheng and Wencai come to Yincha.


    "Go! There''s a way to go out and fight


    The four yinchaqi turned their heads and looked out.


    Then Qiusheng and Wencai take this opportunity to take out two pieces of Rune paper and stick them on Yincha''s head. Yincha is restrained and falls down straightly.Outside the door of the nine uncle from the ground to get up, just saw this scene, the moment is stare big eyes, brain only one idea: finished.


    "The Yin is falling! Run


    "Let''s run..."


    The ghosts of the play scattered and fled in an instant.


    "I have time to play with you!" Xiao Li chuckled, dropped a word and flew away.


    Uncle Jiu rushed in with a surprise and grabbed the ghost with a pocket: "don''t run..."


    And Su Xun walked quickly to the four shade differences and tore off the rune paper on their heads.


    Four people instantly spring up.


    "Four messengers, are you all right?" Su Xun asked with concern.


    The four shook their heads and looked at Su Xun: "thank you for your help. My brothers owe you a lot."


    "The four messengers are polite. If you see injustice on the road, why do you ask for return? Goodbye


    Su Xunyi dropped a word, then arched his hand, looked at Jiu Shu, who was still catching the ghost, and quickly turned away.


    "You are a righteous man!"


    Four Yincha said in one voice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Su, their righteous man, had already come outside the town.


    He''s just a kind of power in the movie, but he''s in a good position.


    It may be useful in the future.


    "Dashai, all the tofu is here."


    In the east of the town, a team of soldiers had already prepared a large amount of tofu.


    And three zombies are hiding.


    Otherwise, the devil dares to eat tofu!


    "All right, you go back."


    After sending the soldiers away, Su Xun opened the white cloth on the tofu and began to sell it in situ.


    "Sold tofu, delicious tofu."


    "Sell tofu, have a look..."


    Whew, Xiao Li appears.


    "Wow, tofu. I like tofu best." Xiao Li leaned over the tofu and said.


    Looking at her white collar, Su Xun said honestly, "I like tofu best, too."


    "You are so bad." Xiao Li gave him a white look, and then looked at him curiously: "are you not afraid of me?"


    Just in the theater, he was not fascinated, so Xiao Li was very curious about him.


    "People are divided into good and bad, and ghosts are divided into good and bad. Xiao Li is so beautiful that she looks like a good ghost." Su Xun was calm.


    What happened to the ghost?


    I am the most fair person, no racial discrimination, as long as you look beautiful, I sleep the same!


    If you sell tofu in the evening, who will smile


    Su Xun laughed but said nothing. Suddenly, he saw a lot of ghosts coming in front of him. He turned around and saw that there were also ghosts behind him. The two ends of the street were basically blocked up.


    "Come with me."


    Su Xun took Xiao Li''s hand and stood aside.


    A large group of ghosts rushed to eat tofu.


    After eating, the ghost''s legs began to shake.


    Su Xun''s eyes swept the whole room, and knew that the time had come to communicate with three zombies in his heart.


    It''s time for dinner.


    Nintendo and royal zombies fall from the sky, and Ren Weiyong jumps several meters away.


    "Zombies!"


    Looking at the three figures, Xiao Li suddenly understood something. Meimu looked at Su Xun in horror.


    I''m a good ghost, but you''re not a good one!

 Chapter 952

    "Don''t be afraid. I''m a good man."


    Su Xun looked at Xiao Li with a smile.


    Xiaoli


    I believe in you!


    "Roar!"


    Three zombies rushed into the ghost group and devoured them.


    "Ah


    The ghost screamed in panic and wanted to run, but after eating the tofu, his limbs kept shaking and he couldn''t run away.


    There are too many ghosts. It took three zombies half an hour to finish all the ghosts.


    Nintendo and Ren Weiyong advanced silver armor corpse.


    But the Royal zombies did not advance to the golden armor corpse.


    It seems that the advanced Jinjia corpse is not so easy. It can''t eat so many ghosts.


    Ordinary ghost nutrition is still too low.


    I knew it was time to catch those four Yin chasses. Maybe I could eat them and get the Jinjia corpse.


    Of course, he just thought about it. He dares to eat Yin Chai. He is really the king of hell.


    Although the Royal zombies didn''t advance to the gold armor corpse, the three silver armor corpses are also very powerful.


    "Don''t eat me."


    Xiao Li said pitifully that she thought she was going to be fed zombies.


    It''s better not to come out.


    Wuwuwu, it''s really dangerous outside.


    "Of course, I won''t eat you. On the contrary, I may let you eat me." Su Xun said jokingly.


    Xiao Li did not follow the car speed, blinking: "ah, I don''t eat people."


    "You''re homeless now. I''ve decided to take you in. Are you moved?" Su Xun asked.


    Xiao Li shakes her head. She doesn''t dare to move. She doesn''t dare to move.


    After a series of pleasant and friendly exchanges, Xiao Li agreed to work with Su Xun.


    Another female ghost enters the umbrella, and the female ghost collector achieves success.


    Unfortunately, Yanhong, Dong Xiaoyu can''t bring her back, otherwise there will be four female ghosts.


    Su Xun called Zhuge kongfu and asked him to cast a spell to get rid of the corpse and Yin Qi left in the street.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after spending a sum of money to apologize to Yincha, Jiushu uses Maoshan''s summoning order to summon his peers to help catch the ghost.


    Three days later, Yizhuang hall.


    It''s full of Maoshan Taoists.


    "All the ghosts are out now, martial brothers. If we don''t take them back, we will be haunted everywhere. It''s troublesome for us." Uncle Jiu said.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s better to wait until uncle Jian comes." Said a Taoist.


    It can be seen that Shi Jian has a high prestige among his peers.


    Nine uncle after death, autumn born discontented of say: "so many people wait for him a, he old several."


    "No, it''s my elder martial brother." Uncle Jiu yelled.


    Although he doesn''t deal with Shi Jian, there are so many martial brothers here that they can''t be laughed at.


    "Master." "Hello, master."


    At this time, there was a wave of greetings outside.


    I saw a dignified middle-aged Taoist in black and white, with a proud young man came in.


    It was Shi Jian and his son Shi Shaojian.


    "Elder martial brother." Lin Jiu got up to greet him.


    Shi Jian went straight to Uncle Jiu''s position and sat down: "who did it come from?"


    "It''s my two underachievers, Wencai and Qiusheng." Nine uncle facial expression some don''t look good of reply way.


    Shi Jian snorted coldly: "Lin Jiu, even an apprentice can''t teach well. How do you do things?"


    Qiusheng and Wencai are just about to attack, but they are stopped by Jiushu''s stern eyes.


    "Elder martial brother, we have already discussed how to use the congenital eight trigrams array to catch ghosts." Uncle Jiu said.


    "Now that you''ve all agreed, what else can I do?" Shi Jian said lukewarm.


    Uncle Jiu tried to resist his anger: "the elder martial brother said what to do."


    "Well, the congenital eight diagrams array Use the eight trigrams array. " Shi Jian thought and said.


    Soon, according to the movie plot, Wencai and Qiusheng pick tofu to attract ghosts at night.


    And Jiushu and others are waiting outside the town.


    But ghosts are all eaten by zombies, so Qiusheng and Wencai naturally lead to loneliness.


    Jiushu and others arranged the congenital eight trigrams array and waited for the night, until dawn, they didn''t see a ghost.


    "Well! It seems that the ghost has already run out of Renjia town. Lin Jiu, the trouble caused by your two apprentices, you should wipe your own fart and share it. " Shi Jian coldly dropped a word and left with Shi Shaojian.


    The other Taoists who had been waiting all night were very upset and left one after another.


    "Brothers, I''m sorry."


    "Please take your time."


    Lin Jiu''s face is full of apology to see off, after waiting for everyone to leave, his face is gloomy."You two Idiot


    "Master." Wencai and Qiusheng are full of apologies.


    Uncle Jiu sighed: "well, for you, I''m going to paste the coffin in this time."


    He recruited the four messengers overnight and paid a lot of money to bribe them. Only then did he make them promise not to investigate the matter and help him make up the gap.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he''ll be next as soon as he''s on duty.


    But he always felt that something was wrong with it. How could those ghosts run out of town so quickly?


    You know, most of them are dead local people in Renjia town. How can they go to other places?


    The next day, because Jiushu spends a lot of money to bribe Yincha, he has no money, so he can only take Wencai and Qiusheng to see Fengshui in boss Qian''s new restaurant.


    When Su Xun got the news, he looked at Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu: "there''s a new western restaurant in the town. Why don''t we try our appetite?"


    According to the plot of the movie, Shi Jian will also appear in the western restaurant, which is a good opportunity to get in touch with him.


    "Yes, yes." The two sisters readily agreed.


    On the other hand, because Qiusheng''s asking price is too high, the business of Fengshui has been robbed by Shi Jian.


    When he came to the western restaurant, he left the guards on guard outside. Su Xun took Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu into the restaurant.


    "Five hundred dollars. You''re crazy about money." Looking at Shi Jian who is communicating with boss Qian, Jiu Shu stares at Qiu Sheng.


    Qiu Sheng scratched his head: "I didn''t expect that master Bo would even rob your business."


    "Uncle Jian, excuse me." When boss Qian saw Su Xun come in, his eyes lit up and he took his daughter to meet him: "welcome, Su Shi. I''m really proud of your presence."


    When Shi Shaojian''s eyes fall on Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu, he is astonished. He is going to fight Mary tonight, but he changes his mind instantly.


    "Mr. Su, this is Mary, a little girl. She helps in the restaurant. She is not only competent, but also free of money." Qian pointed to his daughter and said.


    Su Xun always thought this was a pun.


    After chatting with boss Qian, he took Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu to Uncle Jiu: "Uncle Jiu, long time no see. I don''t seem to be in a good mental state."


    Do you have the face to talk about it?


    "Something happened recently." Uncle Jiu said.


    "Your ninth uncle, I''ll talk to Shi Jian." Su Xun smiles and walks to Shi Jian.


    Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu say hello to Uncle Jiu and follow Su Xun cleverly.


    Qiu Sheng and Wen Cai are always envious.


    "Mr. Shi, I''m going to Sushen. Would you like to have a chat?"


    Su Xun sat down.


    Shi Jian didn''t know Su Xun: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that I''m very interested in the thunder boxing and Leidun of Taoist priest Shi. How about a price?" Su Xun came and went straight.


    Su Xun is going to be soft first and then hard. If he can solve it with money, it would be better.


    If you can''t use money, use guns.


    Anyway, the father and son are not good people.


    To deal with such devils, there is no need to talk about the morality of the river and the lake (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    Shi Jian frowned: "Ben Lei Quan and Lei Dun are handed down in secret. They don''t want to sell."


    He couldn''t figure out Su''s way.


    "That''s a pity." Su Xun sighed. He had to fight.


    At this time, Shi Shaojian has no trace around to Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu behind, the action quickly pull out two people a hair.


    "Ah! Why are you pulling my hair? "


    Ren Zhuzhu cries out and stares at Shi Shaojian.


    Jiu Shu and Shi Jian''s face changed at the same time, and they looked at Shi Shaojian. They both saw through Shi Shaojian''s idea.


    Su Xun''s face was cold. He turned his head slowly and stared at Shi Shaojian, spitting out three words: "you have to die."

 Chapter 953

    Having seen this film, Su Xun knows too well what Shi Shaojian wants to do when pulling out a woman''s hair.


    Originally, he was going to rob Ben Lei Quan and Lei Dun, but now he is not polite.


    As an LSP, he hated the women who were staring at him, and he took action.


    Originally, he just wanted the secret script, but now he not only wanted the secret script, but also wanted to kill people!


    Some things are either not done or absolutely done.


    Shi Jian, once he starts, will kill him. He can''t give the other side a chance to fight back.


    Because we can see from the movie that Shi Jian is a pure villain and an old Yin coin at the same time.


    Fortunately, he is not a kind person.


    "Somebody


    "Step, step..."


    With Su Xun''s cold drink, Wang Ying rushed in with the guard outside with a gun.


    The muzzle of the gun was aimed at Shi Jian and his son.


    Because there are so many Taoists in the town these two days, Su Xun didn''t bring any zombies with him today. He always cherished his life, so he naturally increased his guard.


    "Ah! Run


    There are not many guests in the western restaurant. Seeing this moment behind the scenes, they scattered and fled.


    Jiushu and Wencai Qiusheng get up in a hurry.


    "Master Help me, master


    Shi Shaojian looks at Shi Jian pale.


    Externally, the relationship between them is a master and apprentice, because Shi Shaojian is only Shi Jian''s illegitimate son.


    "This officer, there is a misunderstanding. My apprentice just pulled out a hair."


    Shi Jian looked at Su Xun and said, he didn''t expect that the other party was an officer, which was troublesome.


    His RIFA attack power is very strong, but his body can''t stop bullets.


    Lei Dun can run away, but he can''t run with Shi Shaojian.


    At the same time, he also yelled at Shi Shaojian in his heart. He was so cowardly that he wanted to die.


    "Old man, do you think I''m a fool?"


    Su Xun stares at Shi Jian coldly.


    "Mr. Su..."


    Jiu Shu hasn''t fallen out with Shi Jian yet. He can''t just sit by because he''s from the same family.


    "Uncle Jiu, I take you as my friend. It has nothing to do with you. These two people will die today!"


    Su Xun directly interrupted the words behind uncle Jiu.


    Uncle Jiu''s body is stiff in place.


    "Master, let''s not mind our own business."


    Wen Cai and Qiu Sheng don''t like Shi Jian.


    Shi Jian forbeared his anger: "this officer, I''m not a vegetarian either."


    Shi Shaojian made a mistake first, but it was his son and he had to protect him.


    "I don''t care if you eat shit." Su Xun said something impolitely, and then he got up and stepped back.


    When Shi Jian saw this, he was the first to attack Su Xun.


    Wang Ying''s hand swung, a small blue fell on Shi Jian''s leg and bit it off.


    "Witchcraft!" As soon as Shi Jian''s face changed, he could feel the toxin spreading from his legs to his heart.


    "Shoot!"


    "Kang Kang..."


    A burst of gunfire, Shi Jian and Shi Shaojian father and son appear several blood holes in front of their chest, face with unwilling and venomous, slowly fell to the ground.


    Shi Jian is very powerful.


    His thunder fist can make ghosts fly away and never surpass life.


    His Leidun is a hundred miles away.


    His method of piling can produce piles out of thin air.


    He can even drive away the clouds.


    But he is a man after all. A monk only practices his skill but not his body. Without the practice of refining the spirit and returning to emptiness, he just has the body and can''t stop the bullet.


    So now he''s dead.


    "Alas Uncle Jiu sighed. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "Maoshan will not stop. His master is a master of alchemy. He is not afraid of the gun in your hand."


    "Then let him come!" With three silver armour corpses, Su Xun was gone.


    A silver armor corpse can defend a monk in the realm of alchemy.


    But in this way, the silver armor corpse will be exposed, which will lead the monks all over the world to join in the killing.


    A tough battle is coming.


    Later, in front of his ninth uncle, he found out the secret script of thunder fist and Leidun from Shi Jian. Unfortunately, Shi Jian didn''t bring it with him.


    Uncle Jiu


    Anyway, I am also a Maoshan disciple. Can you give me some basic respect?


    "I will send Shi Jian''s body back to Maoshan and tell the whole story fairly. This is the only thing I can do." Uncle Jiu looks at Su Xun with complicated eyes.


    He knew that even if it was Shi Shaojian''s fault, Maoshan would never admit it for the sake of face.


    Su Xun was a little moved when he heard the words. After all, he only cheated uncle Jiu three days ago.


    Uncle Jiu continued: "Shijian''s master will take revenge. Once you use that copper armor corpse, you will become a common enemy from Maoshan.""Take care of yourself. Although it''s the end of the law, there are also some antiques still alive. At least in Maoshan, there are three alchemists and one of them is in harmony."


    With that, he orders Qiusheng and Wencai to leave with Shi Jian and Shi Shaojian on their back.


    Looking at Jiu Shu''s back, Su Xun''s eyes flickered. It seemed that the silver armor corpse was not enough. At least one gold armor corpse was necessary to protect himself.


    But if you want to advance the golden armor corpse, the general ghost doesn''t know how much to swallow.


    If only we had a few more ghost babies.


    Ghost baby!


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s eyes lit up.


    He thought of another place where there were ghost babies.


    That is in Jiu Shu''s pursuer, sugar cane Gu''s home.


    In the movie Mr. new zombie, sugar cane aunt has three ghost babies in her house.


    Sugarcane aunt is from Renjia town. Her village is not far from the center of the town.


    "Are we causing you trouble?"


    Ren Zhuzhu and Ren Tingting look at Su Xun with a pretty white face, and their eyes are full of worry.


    "It''s OK. Even if you can''t protect your own women, what kind of man is that?"


    Su Xun was calm with a smile.


    Can''t even keep a woman, he still opens a harem?


    This time will definitely lead to a Spiritual World War II, in order to have no worries, he is ready to send Ren Tingting away first.


    What''s more, even without this incident, he will send Ren Tingting away for a while, because the land of China will soon be submerged by the fire of war.


    Once the war comes, women are very dangerous, especially the more beautiful women are.


    As for where to send, he has already had an idea, that is, Hong Kong Island!


    With Wang Ying and Bai Rourou, enough money, and the knowledge of Annie and Ren Zhuzhu, Ren Tingting also received higher education.


    With all these things, they could have a very good and safe life on Hong Kong Island. Su Xun didn''t have to worry at all.


    When the problem here is solved, you can fly to Hong Kong Island on zombies to reunite with them.


    Er, is this a flag?


    Well, you can''t think so far. Generally speaking, if you think so far, there will be no good end.


    Like going home to get married after the war.


    For example, wash your hands in a golden basin when you make the last one.


    Once you think that, it''s over.


    The next day, in Renjia Town, Su Xun found out about sugarcane Gu''s residence and directly took people there.


    The war is coming. We must seize the time to improve our strength.


    As for how to get the three ghost babies from sugarcane aunt, we can only sacrifice Jiu Shu''s body.


    Who let sugarcane Gu just like Jiu Shu?


    What''s more, uncle Jiu had been sleeping with sugar cane aunt in this movie and lost his body.


    Su Xun felt that this was the beauty of becoming a man. Sugarcane aunt was a true love for Jiu Shu.


    When he thought about it, Su Xun would not feel guilty.

 Chapter 954

    Dongtou village is located in the east of Renjia town.


    Just like Jiushu''s reputation in Renjia Town, Bagu''s reputation in Dongtou village is far-reaching.


    So Su Xun found her easily.


    "You said you were my elder martial brother''s friend?"


    Sugar cane aunt looked at Su Xun in front of her.


    Well, pretty white face.


    But it''s a little inferior to elder martial brother.


    What is beauty in the eye of the beholder?


    This is it. They have made false judgments without conscience.


    Su Xun nodded and glanced at the three ghost baby dolls at the top of the room.


    "Bagu, I''m here for the three ghost babies that uncle Jiu sent to you."


    "Does my elder martial brother know?" Sugarcane Gu is very cautious, because these three ghost babies are very fierce.


    Su Xun shook his head honestly: "Uncle Jiu doesn''t know. It''s what I want."


    The reason why she didn''t cheat cane Gu was that she would definitely go to him to prove her affection for Jiu Shu.


    "Unless elder martial brother comes in person, I will not give the ghost baby to anyone." Sugarcane Gu refused, but the elder martial brother put it here. How can anyone take it away?


    Su Xun laughed: "cane Gu, you like Uncle Jiu, but Uncle Jiu only has Michelin in his heart, right?"


    "So what? One day, elder martial brother will be moved by me." Sugarcane Gu bottom gas shortage said.


    Su Xun said slowly, "but as far as I know, michelian and her husband are going back to Renjia town. Aren''t you afraid that Jiu Shu and her old love will revive?"


    "How do you know, who told you?" Sugarcane Gu moment not calm, stare big eyes.


    She felt a strong threat.


    She has been pestering her elder martial brother for so many years. He has obviously become loose and doesn''t hate himself.


    She is confident that her elder martial brother will follow her.


    But if Micheline comes back, all her confidence will be gone in a moment.


    Instead of answering, Su Xun said, "give me the ghost baby. I can help you get Uncle Jiu."


    Mad, it''s a shame to say that.


    "Tell me first." It is obvious that Zhagu is active.


    Su Xun took out a small porcelain vase and put it on the table: "colorless and tasteless, as long as he sleeps with you, can he not be responsible?"


    "Of course not!" She blurted out.


    Su Xun pushed the porcelain bottle over: "don''t mention it. As a friend of Jiu Shu, he''s almost 40 years old and still doesn''t have a family. I''m worried about it. I want to help him, too."


    I helped uncle Jiu to get rid of the bill. This is more than Yuelao''s contribution.


    Uncle Jiu: Thank you.


    "Isn''t that too cheap?" Sugarcane Gu still hesitated, her eyes fixed on the small porcelain vase.


    Su Xun said seriously: "this is for love, love a person never do!"


    "You''re right." Sugarcane Gu grabbed a small porcelain vase, her face almost turned into a flower.


    Soon, Su Xun left with three ghost babies.


    "Don''t forget to buy me a wedding wine then."


    "Sure, sure."


    Looking at Su Xunyuan''s back, sugar cane aunt''s eyes fell on the small porcelain vase, full of expectation.


    "Elder martial brother, although I lost your ghost baby, I compensated myself to you."


    "It''s a big deal. You''ll work hard then. I''ll give you three more babies. Hee hee."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After returning to Renjia Town, Su Xun fed all the three ghost babies to the Royal zombies.


    After swallowing the third ghost baby, the Royal zombie has a golden spot on its hand.


    Although it''s just a piece the size of a fingernail, it''s already a golden corpse. As long as these golden spots keep growing until they cover the whole body.


    Su Xun finally had a sense of security.


    After all, he had a disease called fear of insufficient force.


    Once the force is sufficient, he is not afraid.


    Su Xun gave Lei Dun and Ben Lei Quan he got from Shi Jian to the Royal zombie cultivation.


    On the 18th of July, Su Xun took Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu on his way back to e-Cheng.


    At the same time, Jiushu also took the corpses of Shijian and his son to Maoshan.


    On July 22, Su Xun arrived in e-Cheng.


    "Marshal, Mr. Kate said that he would let you go to the research laboratory as soon as you came back. He asked me to tell you that what he said last time has been successfully studied."


    As soon as he got out of the car, Lin San gun came up.


    "Oh?" Su Xun''s eyes lit up and said to Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu, "you go home first."


    "Well." They nodded cleverly.


    Then Su Xun came to Kate''s research room.


    "My boss, you are back at last. The medicine I said last time has come out."Seeing Su Xun, Kate is very excited because he wants to share his research results with others.


    To put it bluntly, it''s about looking for someone to pretend.


    The research results must be kept secret from others, and Su Xun is the only one he can force.


    Su Xun asked, "are you sure of success?"


    "This..." The smile on Kate''s face froze, and then she said, "after my research, this is true in theory, but the actual situation is not clear."


    Unless a person takes the medicine and observes it for years, he can''t guarantee 100% success.


    "Give me the potion first." Kate said that if it was successful in theory, then Su Xun was sure that it was completely successful.


    According to the law of film, that''s it.


    Kate took out seven green potions that had been installed and carefully handed them to Su Xun: "boss, thank you for your support. I think it''s time to say goodbye to you."


    "You''re going home?" Su Xun was stunned.


    Kate shakes her head. "I''m going to do research on mummies. I''m going to do research on mummies."


    "Well, I hope you can give me your research report on the elixir of immortality before you leave." Su Xun didn''t stop him, because this guy might be able to make a great contribution to the development of mankind.


    Kate nodded: "as you wish, you should have a copy of my research results. I may write a book in the future. Boss, your space will account for a large proportion of it."


    "I hope you don''t maliciously smear me in the book." Su Xun made a joke.


    Kate waved: "of course not."


    After returning to the Marshal''s Mansion from Kate, Su Xun gave the potion to Hualing.


    "Brother Xun, what''s this?"


    Bai Rou looks at Su Xun curiously.


    "It''s Kate''s work that keeps you looking good." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Several women''s eyes widened in an instant.


    "True or false?"


    "Can that foreigner work out this?"


    "It can''t be deceiving!"


    Face is not old, these four words are too attractive for women, so they can''t believe it.


    Su Xun shook his head: "I''m not sure about the specific effect, nor is Kate. It''s just that after some relevant experiments, it''s a success in theory."


    "No matter, gamble. Anyway, there''s no poison. If it''s true, I''ll make money." Said Anne.


    Ren Tingting and others agreed, and then took the medicine in their hands.


    The success of Kate''s invention depends on time.


    "Good, sweet, anything else?" Hualing''s eyes narrowed, and some of them were still in the air.


    "You think it''s plain water." Su Xun rolled his eyes, then glanced at the five people: "to get down to business, I''m going to send you to Hong Kong Island."

 Chapter 955

    "What? Are you going to take us to Hong Kong Island? "


    "Why, brother Xun, I won''t go unless you come with us."


    "Yes, I won''t go either..."


    Just a few women who were still in the excited state were confused and subconsciously refused.


    "Shut up


    Su Xun yelled.


    Then the room was quiet for a moment.


    Su Xun looked at them, and his tone eased down: "I have a grudge with Maoshan, Maoshan will not give up, you are here, I will be distracted."


    "You are a government official." Said Anne.


    Su Xun had no choice but to help him: "I''m just nominal. In fact, people want me to die."


    Warlords are nominally under the leadership of the state, but they are just face projects. In fact, they are princes.


    They want the warlords to die, and then they want to unify the whole country in a practical sense.


    "But..." What else does Hualing want to say.


    Su Xun interrupted her directly: "you stay here. Maoshan can''t deal with me. What should I do with you? What about threatening me with you? "


    This kind of thing is too common in movies and TV plays.


    Mao Shan said directly that he didn''t need to talk about the morality and justice of the river and the lake.


    Hearing this, the girls were silent.


    Or Ren Tingting said: "OK, brother Xun is right. If we stay here, it will only give him trouble, but it''s not a good thing."


    "Will you come to us?" Hualing looked at him eagerly. After all, they were not long married.


    Su Xun laughed and said in a relaxed tone, "nonsense, do you think you can run away?"


    It was so decided. Half a month later, Su Xun sent them to the boat for Hong Kong Island, and Wang Ying went with them.


    At the same time, Jiushu, who used the carriage to transport the body, finally went back to Maoshan.


    If it had not been for the special treatment of the corpse, it would have been rotten for nearly 20 days.


    Maoshan main hall.


    Below are the leaders of Maoshan.


    In the middle are the bodies of Shi Jian and his son.


    Uncle Jiu told the story.


    "Even though Shao Jian has a bad heart, he didn''t succeed. How could he kill people?" A middle-aged man in a Taoist robe with two short beards said coldly.


    His name is Xie Zheng. He is Shi Jian''s master and one of the three remaining alchemy masters in Maoshan.


    No matter what, Su jiuxun won''t take revenge on him.


    Spear town looked at Xie Zheng: "what do you think."


    "Death pays for death!" Xie Zhengyi slapped his hand on the armrest of the chair cushion, and his eyes were full of fierce light: "dare to kill my beloved disciple, I''ll draw his three souls to light the sky lamp!"


    Nine uncle eyelids son jump, secret way, Su Xun rely on a copper armor corpse, afraid is to support this time.


    "In these troubled times, it is such warlords who are in trouble. Killing him can be regarded as getting rid of harm for the people."


    A long bearded Taoist said slowly.


    It''s a decent family. Even if it''s revenge, you have to get used to it with a righteous excuse.


    Xie Zheng looked at Jiu Shu again: "Lin Jiu, since you were there that day, why didn''t you save Shi Jian?"


    "Martial uncle Xie, the other side has a gun, and I''m weak." Uncle Jiu answered in a helpless tone.


    Xie Zheng snorted coldly: "you and Shi Jian have been in conflict for a long time. I think you are deliberately refusing to help."


    "Second elder martial brother, I can understand your feelings when you are dead, but you can''t frame my apprentice like this." Said a white faced middle-aged man.


    His name is Cao Ying, the master of Jiu Shu, and Xie Zheng and Mao Zhen are both masters of alchemy.


    Spear town looked at Xie Zheng: "no nonsense."


    "Hum!" Xie Zheng snorted coldly, glanced at Lin Jiu, and then said, "I go down the mountain and kill people!"


    Voice down, the murderous away, step, the figure has been 100 meters away.


    "Don''t take your martial uncle''s words to heart." Spear town looking at nine uncle slowly said.


    Lin Jiugong said: "I dare not."


    In fact, he is really desperate.


    He didn''t feel sorry for Shi Jian, but Shi Jian was aimed at him everywhere.


    In that case, what happened if he didn''t help?


    Do you really think he''s cheap?


    After all, Jiushu is not an honest man, he is also very dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Xie Zhengcai arrived in Yicheng.


    After all, today''s aura is so thin that he can''t fly with mana all the time.


    In that case, the mana will be drained when we get to goose City. What else can we do to kill?


    Xie Zheng entered the goose City and flew directly over the Marshal''s Mansion: "where is Su Xun? Come out and die!"


    A big drink, spread half goose City."Look, someone is flying in the sky!"


    "Immortal, this is a real immortal!"


    "The immortal has come down to earth..."


    Looking at Xie Zheng standing in the air, everyone was shocked and thought that they had seen immortals.


    Su Xun didn''t show up. He sent the Royal zombies, who had been completely advanced into golden armor corpses, to fight.


    He hid himself in a room with Nintendo and Ren Weiyong beside him and a circle of soldiers outside.


    It''s not counseling, it''s prudence.


    "Su Xun! Get the hell out of here


    Xie is roaring in the air.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a roar rang through the clouds, a figure like an arrow to Xie Zhengfei.


    "Something."


    Caught off guard, Xie Zheng raises his hand and cuts it out with a sword. At the same time, his figure moves backward with great speed.


    The sword didn''t hurt the Royal zombie, but it shattered his cloak.


    The real face of the Royal zombies is revealed.


    He is nearly two meters tall. His hair is disheveled, his eyes are scarlet, and his skin is like gold armour. In the hot sun, he is shining, his sharp tusks are cold, and his whole body is full of corpse gas, and his blood gas rushes to the sky.


    "Flying golden corpse!"


    Xie Zheng was shocked, cold sweat instantly flow down, the heart has played a retreat drum.


    Damn, a little warlord has a body in gold armor.


    In addition, who can tell me, why does jinjiashi fly!!!


    "Su Xun! How dare you raise a corpse and make your crime public when I return to Maoshan


    For his escape to find a reason, Xie is instant speed to fly out of the city.


    But the speed of jinjiashi is faster. Jinjiashi doesn''t know magic and has no special ability, but it can''t be defeated by speed and strength alone.


    Once you can fly, it''s a kill.


    This is also why it is said that the flying corpse will be invincible in the end of the law.


    "Roar!"


    Gold armour corpse a fury, the body shape just like gold light in a flash but arrive, in Xie Zheng''s frightened eyes, one punch hit past.


    Xie Zheng quickly casts the Taoist method, but it''s just like tickling on the body of Jin Jia.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Xie Zheng vomited blood at the mouth and was hit by the golden corpse. His body fell like a broken kite.


    Jin Jiashi also fell down to the same height and pinched his throat.


    Then he broke his limbs and flew back to dashai mansion like a dead dog.


    Common people "....."


    Just now, he was still majestic and immortal,


    that''s it, it''s over?

 Chapter 956

    "Poop


    His limbs were broken, just like a dead dog, Xie Zheng was thrown in front of Su Xun by the Royal zombies.


    "Tut Tut, my hands and feet are broken. Zombies are so cruel that I can''t watch them any more."


    Su xunqiao with two legs, with a scornful smile on his face, mercilessly mocks Xie Zheng.


    "Cough..."


    "You..." Xie Zheng kept coughing up blood. He raised his head and just wanted to talk. Then he saw the two silver armor corpses beside Su Xun, and his eyes were staring at him.


    A flying body in gold armor was appalling. He didn''t expect that there were two bodies in silver armor.


    For a moment, he was sweating.


    A strange body in gold armor.


    Two silver armour corpses.


    Once out of control, it''s the ghost world disaster.


    "Are my two silver armour corpses good-looking? I don''t know if the spirit of a monk of alchemy realm can help me to upgrade a body with gold armor? "


    Su Xun said carelessly, looking at Xie Zheng with a cold smile.


    Xie Zheng''s throat surging: "I have left a lotus soul lamp in Maoshan. I think with my spirit that if you kill me, everything I see will be sent back to Maoshan, and then you will be killed by the spirit world."


    The monk of alchemy has already begun to cultivate the spirit, so he has many incredible means.


    There are many kinds of soul lamp, the most common one is simply used to sense the death of noumenon.


    Death is like a lamp out. If the soul lamp goes out, it means that the human body is dead.


    And this lotus soul lamp is a secret method of Maoshan, which can only be used by the monks of alchemy.


    It can not only sense the death of the noumenon, but also send back the images seen in the day before death.


    "After so much nonsense, isn''t it fear of death?" Su Xun said dismissively.


    Xie Zheng''s face was blue and white. If he was not afraid of death, who would practice Taoism and seek eternal life?


    "You let me go and promise to let bygones be bygones..."


    "It''s like farting." Su Xun impolitely interrupted him, grabbed the pistol on one side of the table, and walked to Xie Zheng.


    "I''m not afraid that you people from the spiritual world will come, but I''m afraid that they won''t come. Otherwise, I''m not prepared for nothing."


    Laozi wants to be alone in the world of spirit and fantasy!


    It''s down. It''s down.


    "Kang!"


    The gunshot rang out, but Xie Zheng didn''t die. The bullet was stopped by something when it was about to touch his head and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, you can still run mana."


    Su Xun looked at him in surprise.


    "Don''t kill me. You can talk about any conditions. As long as you keep me alive, I can agree to any conditions." Xie Zheng said in panic.


    Su Xun ignored this: "I''ll see how long the mana in your body can last."


    With that, as soon as the pistol was thrown, he sat on the chair and yelled out: "come on, lift the heavy and light machine guns in, and then carry five boxes of bullets."


    Xie Zheng''s face was as white as paper.


    "Su Xun, there''s no need to do this. I was wrong before. I apologize to you. It''s better to solve the problem than to settle it..."


    "When the enemy dies, it ends." Su Xun was impatiently interrupted by the noise, and called the Royal zombie to tear a piece of cloth to block his mouth.


    "No..."


    This vague voice is Xie Zheng''s last stubbornness. He can''t hide with all his limbs broken.


    "Report marshal, guns and bullets are coming."


    Soon, a black heavy machine gun and five boxes of bullets were moved in by the soldiers.


    "You''re here to help me load."


    Su Xun pointed to a soldier and said, then he held the machine gun and pointed the muzzle at Xie Zheng.


    "No..."


    Xie Zheng kept shaking his head, tears streaming down his face.


    "Dada dada..."


    The heavy machine gun trembles and spits out a string of fire snakes, and the bullets are constantly blocked by Xie Zheng''s running mana.


    But Su Xun is not a person who gives up easily. He wants to see how long Xie Zheng can last.


    "Dada dada..."


    Ten minutes later, Xie Zheng''s mana was finally used up, and heavy machine gun bullets cut him off.


    The scene was bloody and bloody.


    Xie Zheng''s eyes were filled with thick reluctance and bending, and two drops of blood and tears remained in the corner of his eyes.


    The most subdued alchemy master in history appeared and died ten minutes after being shot by machine gun.


    Ten minutes to shoot!


    After Xie Zheng''s body died, his soul was swallowed by Nintendo as soon as he left the body.


    It''s the soul of a monk in the spirit refining realm. It''s an excellent tonic. It''s more nutritious than the ghost baby.


    Nintendo also has a gold spot.


    "Well, how can I have one?"


    Su Xun sighed with regret and waved to the soldiers to carry the gun away and wash the floor by the way.There won''t be such a good chance in the future.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Maoshan.


    At the moment of Xie Zheng''s death, his soul lamp went out. The disciple who was specially responsible for guarding the soul lamp immediately reported to the leader of spear town.


    "What! Is elder martial brother Xie dead? "


    "Elder martial brother Xie is a master of alchemy!"


    "How can elder martial brother Xie return to death..."


    Knowing the news of Xie Zheng''s death, all the elders in Maoshan are full of disbelief.


    After all, the realm of alchemy is now a living immortal. Who can kill him?


    Jiushu, as an insider of the renjiazhen incident, was also shocked when he was allowed to listen in.


    How did Su Xun kill martial uncle Xie with a copper body?


    Have you advanced to silver armor corpse?


    It''s not impossible to kill martial uncle Xie if it''s silver armor corpse and cannon.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but the fact is that younger martial brother Xie did fall. Calling everyone to come is to let everyone see what happened before his death."


    Spear town''s face was dignified. With that, he cast a spell on a lotus shaped soul lamp that had been extinguished.


    Then a stream of smoke came out of the lamp. The smoke filled the air. Then it became clearer and clearer, and the picture appeared


    With the passage of time, the wall of e-Cheng appears in the picture, then dashai''s mansion, and then a ferocious body in golden armor appears in the sky.


    "Jinjia corpse!"


    WOW!


    Everyone got up from their chairs.


    "How can a golden corpse fly?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The whole main hall has been fried. After all, a flying body in golden armor is too scary.


    Uncle Jiu was also shocked. He seemed to know where the ghosts went on the day of the festival.


    "Quiet, keep watching!"


    Although mauzhen was also shocked, he still kept calm on the surface.


    All the people forced to suppress the shock in their hearts and sat back in their chairs to continue to watch the picture.


    After seeing two silver armour corpses, he was shocked again.


    Seeing Su Xun shooting Xie Zheng with a heavy machine gun, everyone was twitching and angry.


    Five minutes later, they couldn''t see it any more. They already knew how Xie Zheng died.


    It''s too hard to bend.


    Angry, so angry.


    "Damn it Spear town slap on the table, solid wood table is broken into slag.


    Cao Ying got up and said solemnly:


    "elder martial brother leader, a flying gold armor demon corpse and two silver armor corpses are in the hands of a warlord. This is a great disaster for the common people. It''s not the gratitude and resentment of our Maoshan family. We should widely send out magic stickers and summon the spirit world to kill Su Xun!"


    "I agree! Kill the demon corpse, eliminate the devil, and save the world from fire and water


    "That''s right. It''s Su Xun''s misfortune to raise a corpse. He should have killed him to avoid future trouble."


    "It''s our duty to get rid of demons and defend the way..."


    In a word, we can''t do it just by ourselves. We call to shake people up and let them all join us. We don''t need to talk about the morality and justice of this kind of evil.

 Chapter 957

    Three days later, goose City.


    "Marshal, Maoshan has sent out a lot of magic removal stickers, inviting the world''s spiritual world channels to gather in Maoshan and kill the demons on August 15." Zhuge kongfu said.


    Su Xun was playing with a jade finger in his hand, and he laughed: "except the devil? Who is the devil


    "Er..." Zhuge kongfu didn''t dare to say it, but he said in his heart, elder brother, don''t you force me to count?


    "You people, tut, always like to put a coat of justice on what you do."


    Su Xun shook his head, some disdain, the value of tens of thousands of jade finger was kneaded into powder.


    Zhuge kongfu''s heart trembled.


    He knew what Su Xun had done.


    This time, the so-called alliance of removing demons will not be good unless there are monks in harmony with the Tao.


    And he knew better that once there were more than two monks of he Dao Jing, Su Xun would run away.


    That''s right. Don''t look at Su now.


    He was still ready to run.


    Su Xun had never been a man who was at the top of his rope, and he would not fight without his opponent. He was not afraid of no firewood.


    Can''t fight, can''t he run?


    In 1934, no one could figure out where he was hiding.


    Wait for Yingchuan to fall the dragon, get the flying corpse of the dragon soul, and then come back with a shame before snow.


    Of course, before running, Su Xun wanted to make the spirit world hurt hard and knew what would happen to him.


    I''m a good person who often helps the old lady cross the road. How dare you say I''m a devil?


    And they''re going to come and kill me!


    Is there any royal law?


    Is there any reason?


    It''s a bloody stampede!


    "Report!" Liuzi appeared outside the door.


    Su Xun said, "come in."


    "Marshal, it''s all arranged. No one is allowed to enter or leave the goose City for the next half a month.


    "All the mines have been buried underground outside the gate, and the artillery positions have been arranged."


    Liuzi spoke faster and faster, with excitement in his eyes, which was too exciting for NIMA.


    When those people come to the goose City, they will taste the iron fist of science.


    "Well, it''s a good job. Let''s go down and arrange the patrol. Don''t let people trample on the mines."


    Su Xun asked.


    He is very simple.


    He''ll kill anyone who wants to kill him.


    It''s a disaster of the phantom world, isn''t it?


    Then translate it for them. What kind of trample is called disaster.


    He can''t understand why these people must write the attack time on the magic removal sticker?


    It''s August 15. It''s to the day.


    Don''t you know what a surprise attack is?


    Is this for fear that he will be ready in advance?


    When I used to watch TV series, this kind of plot often appeared, and he couldn''t understand it.


    Now it''s true, he still doesn''t understand.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, it comes to August 15.


    Maoshan, Longhu Mountain, northern Majia, Qihuang Cave All the sects in the spiritual world sent people to gather in Maoshan and go to e-Cheng.


    A total of six refining God realm masters, nearly a hundred practitioners of Qi realm, plus refining monks, a total of more than 1000 people.


    Spear Town, the leader of Maoshan, led the team in person.


    There is no monk in hedaojing, because hedaojing''s antiques are closed all the year round. Under normal circumstances, when the non sect perishes, they usually don''t go out.


    There are only three statues in the whole spiritual world, one in Maoshan, one in Longhushan, and one in Majia, the northern Exorcist dragon clan. How can it be light.


    Besides, they can''t seal the six gods in alchemy.


    Plus more than 1000 monks, this wave has been completely stable.


    This has been the most time in the past 100 years that the psychic world has been out at the same time.


    They are all out of line with the times. After all, they don''t know what scientific power is. This time, they will realize it clearly.


    Ten heavy machine guns and 20 light machine guns were erected on the wall of e city.


    This is a very powerful configuration, that is, Su Xun can mobilize so many machine guns at the same time without going out to develop the site.


    Royal zombies and Nintendo stand on the wall in black robes. They are two high-end fighters.


    The city gate was closed, and no creature could be seen in the open space outside the city gate, only the wind.


    On the city tower, in a dark room, Su Xun sat on a bamboo chair with sandbags piled in front of him, and two heavy machine guns were driving on the sandbags.


    He was surrounded by Ren Weiyong in a black robe.


    He also holds an umbrella in his hand. In the umbrella are Xiao Li, Dong Xiaoyu and Xiao Hong.


    It''s too dangerous outside. If a gentleman doesn''t set up a dangerous wall, he will never give the other party a chance to hurt himself.If he didn''t want to witness the celebration, Su Xun would not even come to the upper floor of the city.


    Just one word, I''ll say it only once.


    "Marshal, here we are."


    Next to him, Zhang Muzhi said, and then handed him the telescope.


    Su Xun picked it up and saw a group of mighty people coming from the telescope.


    After a glance, there was no ninth uncle.


    He also knows Jiu Shu. He knows that Jiu Shu will never come to this war.


    In fact, just as he expected, Jiu Shu didn''t come and stayed at Maoshan with his master Cao Ying.


    There are six figures flying in the air, and more than 1000 righteous people in the spiritual world look relaxed.


    Getting closer, getting closer


    "Herald, listen."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    A messenger pulled up his flag and went to a place to wave it.


    At the same time, the artillery positions hidden in the woods outside the city had been staring at the city tower with binoculars. When they saw the flag, they ordered to load ammunition inside.


    "The commander has orders, everyone, load!"


    "Let it go


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    Shells in the air across a radian, fell into the crowd, like fireworks general explosion, landslides, blowing up the sky of dust and gravel.


    "Ah


    "There are cannons! Run


    "Ah! My leg


    In fact, the shells are not accurate. At most three of the ten shells can fall into the crowd accurately.


    But that''s enough.


    These people in the spiritual world do not have the slightest military accomplishment. After the shell explodes, what they think of is not lying down, but running around in panic.


    What Su Xun wanted was this effect. He used shells to drive them into the mine net.


    "Boom!"


    The first step will trigger a chain reaction, which will lead to more and more chaos, and the more chaos, the more mines will be stepped on.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    Wailing and Howling were heard all the time, and the broken limbs and arms were blasted everywhere.


    "The shell was fired from that side!"


    In the air, spear town pointed to a direction and roared. His body shot away in an instant.


    Nintendo disappeared and reappeared in front of speartown, stopping him.


    The Royal zombies flew by.


    Two against six, the war broke out in the air.


    "Damn it! How come there''s a body in gold armor! "


    "This golden corpse can also fly! And more evil! What the hell is going on! "


    Everyone was surprised and angry. Nintendo showed all kinds of strange abilities, which made people suspect that this horse riding was a flying corpse painted with gold paint, playing pig and eating tiger.


    Below, at the cost of more than 200 lives, the rest finally came to the city.


    But what''s waiting for them is machine guns.


    "Call me! Hard hit


    At the command of Zhang Muzhi, 30 heavy and light machine guns and thousands of rifles were fired at the same time on the city wall.


    "Dada dada..."


    Machine gun is like a harvester, mercilessly reaping the fresh life, blood splashing.


    Those who swore to get rid of the demons had begun to run away in fear.


    "Ah! Run


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    "Ah, ah


    On the city wall, the young soldiers were expressionless and calmly controlled the guns.


    It''s just as easy for the regular army to fight the mob as it is for the father to fight his son.

 Chapter 958

    "Ah! Damn it


    Looking at the fast falling Maoshan disciple below, spear town looked up at Su Xun''s eyes.


    Su Xun and he looked at each other from a distance. The corners of his mouth rose and a smile of sarcasm came up.


    Provocation, chiguoguo''s provocation.


    "Die for me!"


    Spear town can''t bear it, get rid of the Royal zombies and Nintendo, the figure is like an air explosion, disappear in situ as a shadow, blink to the tower.


    He killed two soldiers with one hand and went straight to Su Xun.


    Ren Weiyong stepped forward to resist.


    Looking at the two men fighting in front of him, Su Xun seemed to be as steady as a mountain, but he was in a panic.


    Communicate with Nintendo immediately.


    "Go away!" Ren Weiyong was hit by one hand, and spear town hit Su Xun in the throat.


    The boxing style is wanton, just like a sharp blade, cutting the chair.


    Nintendo moved directly to Su Xun, caught the blow with his body, and was beaten back a few steps.


    Spear town saw that there was nothing to do, so he retreated decisively and roared: "everyone, withdraw! Withdraw


    He has the highest accomplishments and naturally runs the fastest. When he shouts out, the person disappears.


    "Stop them!"


    Su Xun gave a cold drink.


    Come and go as you like.


    It''s not that cheap.


    Nintendo and royal zombies alone can''t stop them, because there are many people on each other.


    In the end, he ran five alchemy realms and only caught one, because he was the slowest.


    This situation is equivalent to when the bear comes, you don''t need to run faster than the bear, just need to run faster than your partner.


    The person who runs the slowest is equivalent to sacrificing himself to cut off the hindrance for everyone.


    As for the more than 1000 monks below, at least 700 died, and the rest were wounded and fled.


    With such a strong firepower, only 700 people were killed. It seems that it is a little small.


    But in fact, there are quite a few. The average soldier''s hit rate is not high. It''s all by luck.


    This battle completely damaged the spirit and magic world, and Su Xun''s name spread throughout the whole spirit and magic world.


    He became a well-known devil.


    Although the devil didn''t harm people, he saved a lot of people.


    But he dares to resist the encirclement and suppression of the spiritual world, so he is a real big devil.


    Maoshanmao Town, Longhushan Zhangjing, and Ma Danna of the northern Ma family decided to go back and ask the closed ancestor of hedaojing to kill Su Xun.


    If so many people die, of course we have to take revenge.


    There is also the problem of face. This time, they have no face.


    Why not kill Su Xun?


    As for Jinjia corpse, of course, it''s better to collect it for your own use. Maoshan has a way of refining corpses.


    After all, it''s not easy to raise jinjiashi.


    On the other side, Su Xun was ready to carry the train all night.


    Because he can guess that, too.


    When he Daojing monk comes, he will easily lose his life. After all, people will just go around and kill him.


    Royal zombies can kill alchemy one on one just because they can fly.


    But if he was a one-on-one Taoist monk, he didn''t have the courage.


    He won''t gamble his life.


    Shuai mansion.


    "Muzhi, I believe you''ve already seen that I don''t want to be here. I''ll give you the goose City in the future."


    Su Xun began to run away Wrong. It''s the final handover before the strategic withdrawal.


    If there is an official, he can''t leave.


    "I will live up to the trust of the commander in my humble position!"


    Although Zhang Muzhi had guessed for a long time, when he heard that Su Xun gave the army to him, his heart could not help but quicken its beating speed.


    This army is armed to the teeth. All kinds of weapons and equipment are advanced.


    "I only have one condition, that is, I don''t care what you want to do, if one day the devils invade on a large scale, you must fight the devils without turning back!"


    If this army can''t even do this, there''s no need for it to exist. It''s better to just disband.


    "I''ll do it Zhang Muzhi salutes.


    Su Xun solved the poisonous insects in his stomach and gave him freedom.


    "Go down." Su Xun waved.


    "Yes! I''ll leave at my humble post


    Zhang Muzhi saluted loudly, turned and left. When he came to the door, he suddenly said, "if one day the commander needs Muzhi, Muzhi will always be the gun in his hand. He will fight wherever the commander asks me to."


    With that, he walked out of the room.


    During his stay in e-Cheng, he saw the birth of a strong army, the prosperity of e-Cheng, and no one dared to bully the common people.


    He admired Su Xun very much. He felt that no one in the world could do Su Xun''s good to the people.If he said this, Su Xun would tell him that someone would do better than him.


    He is just an imitator.


    He is just good to the people of a city.


    And the one who is thinking of the people of the world.


    Then Su Xun called Zhuge kongfu.


    "I have to go." Su Xun said.


    Zhuge kongfu was silent.


    Su Xun continued: "it''s fate that you and I get to know each other. If your descendants find me with it, I''ll guarantee his wealth."


    While talking, throw a jade pendant.


    Su Xun is never mean to those who have been with him.


    "Thank you, marshal." Zhuge kongfu took the jade pendant. He was worried that Su Xun would not live that long.


    There was an absolute state for Su to pursue and kill.


    "That''s it. In addition to this, you can also get some vulgar things."


    After giving Zhuge kongfu a sum of money, Su Xun sent him away and took him to expose himself.


    Because they can''t figure out their own position, but they can figure out the position of Zhuge kongfu.


    Unless Zhuge kongfu is a dead man without a soul.


    After Zhuge kongfu left, Su Xun asked someone to bring up the monk of alchemy.


    Also shot for ten minutes.


    After he died, Su Xun fed his spirit to Ren Weiyong, and Ren Weiyong also began to advance the golden armor corpse.


    After advanced Jin Jia corpse, he was not afraid of the sun. From then on, all three zombies could walk in the daytime.


    The only regret is that Ren Weiyong can''t fly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, four figures came out of the city.


    A handsome young man was dressed in a black robe, and his rolled up sleeves showed a circle of white.


    Behind him are three big men.


    Two strong men were carrying packages, and the other was carrying a black umbrella.


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun''s front foot went out of the gate, and the back foot of the wall rang out one after another.


    In the night, the sound of guns was like firecrackers.


    Su Xun knew that he was seeing himself off.


    "Damn, doesn''t that expose that I''ve already run? I don''t want face? "


    Su found no way to make complaints about his mouth, but his lips rose.


    It seems that he is not bad at being a commander-in-chief. He is popular.


    Under the moonlight, his figure and the night merged into one, farther and farther away from the goose City.


    This is a long way to go, the future is unknown, but he still did not look back.


    Because if you don''t run, you will be beaten (???).

 Chapter 959

    As Su Xun had expected, the next day after he left, the three masters of he Daojing broke through and came to e-Cheng.


    But at this time, Su Xun had disappeared. They could not attack the soldiers in the city.


    After all, at the end of the law, the road of eternal life had been cut off, and they always had to consider after death.


    They are the remnants of the last era and the last glory of this era.


    Now the road of eternal life is cut off, and they will go to the hell after they have gone to hell. When they are alive, they kill too many people. When they are dead, the hell has to be reckoned.


    Moreover, because these monks were too crazy, the local government had a prejudice against them.


    It''s a good time to kill. It''s a crematorium.


    The three roads were separated to pursue Su Xun for one month, and Su Xun fought with the three men one after another.


    In the end, he ran away and lost his trace completely, and the three main roads could only return home.


    However, the spiritual world launched a hunting order for Su Xun, which was effective for a long time.


    Su Xun, the devil, will be killed.


    The last one who was so fierce in the realm of spirit and fantasy was a general of the Zombie King.


    Oh, no, Zombie King is not human.


    So Su Xun can''t be wrong to call himself the first man in the world of spirit and fantasy.


    Everyone who has tried knows that he is really fierce.


    Bai rourourou, a famous beauty in the spiritual world, said: I know him. He is really fierce and capable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    January 15, 1932, two o''clock in the night.


    In an unknown mountain forest in Guangdong Province.


    "Boom!"


    A strange dark purple thunder struck on a huge stone, which split in an instant.


    The ghostly figure is like a shadow. With the thunder, it disappears and appears for a while. Every punch is a thunderbolt.


    Finally, the figure stopped, the blue face of the tusks in the moonlight is very infiltrating.


    "Ha ha ha ha, Ben Lei Quan and Lei dun have succeeded in training."


    Su Xun went to the Royal zombie with a laugh.


    Shi Jian drives thunder boxing with mana.


    And the Royal zombie is based on Yin Qi, because he is a Lei Ling corpse. Yin Qi and the most powerful thunder are fused together.


    It''s more powerful than Shijian.


    This Lei Dun and Ben Lei Quan can only be practiced by Royal zombies, because he is split into Lei Ling corpse by Lei.


    "After four months, I can finally get out. Those three old guys are not still chasing me, are they?"


    When Su Xun thought of Maoshan, Longhushan and the northern Majia, he was very unhappy.


    Just left the goose city that more than a month, but he was chased to hide.


    I can''t help it. The speed of the three men was too fast. He had just left one day at that time. Even if he was riding on zombies, they still found him.


    Fortunately, the three people were chasing each other separately, so that he could walk leisurely with the help of the three golden corpses, otherwise he would be finished.


    "I''ll go to you to settle the account after I get the advanced flying corpse. Now I''ll go to the Ma family to collect some interest."


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth went up, and he raised a banter smile. Ma Danna''s face flashed in his mind.


    You run after me.


    I can''t sleep too much.


    He remembered that the Ma family passed on women to men, and once they shed tears for men, they would lose all their mana.


    Therefore, each generation of the horse family has two children, one male and one female. The female inherits the inheritance of the horse family, while the male is responsible for the succession of the stallion.


    It''s true that Su Xun already knows that the world has been integrated into the TV series of rigid appointment.


    During the strategic retreat, he didn''t do anything. Only when he knew himself and his enemy could he win a hundred battles, he had to know his enemy.


    I don''t know what the name of the Ma family''s ancestor of hedaojing is. Anyway, he is a dead duck.


    The key is that Ma Danna, a contemporary descendant of the Ma family, refined the spiritual realm, and had her in the first encirclement and suppression.


    I think of the familiar pretty face I saw on the City Tower last time, combined with the name of Madonna and the one I saw before.


    "I have a date with a zombie" suddenly appeared in Su Xun''s mind.


    This play is about the war between the Dragon Kingdom and the island kingdom in 1938, which awakens the dead king and his ministers who have been sleeping for a hundred years.


    Ma Danna, a contemporary descendant of the Ma family of the northern Exorcist dragon nationality, vowed to get rid of the generals in front of the tomb of zombie Taoist Mao Xiaofang, and then pursued them all the way.


    In the process, Kuang Guohua, the guerrilla leader who was fighting, Ichio Yamamoto, an island officer, and a child were bitten by the generals.


    People who are sucked by generals will also become zombies, but their appearance is no different from that of normal people. They will awaken their special abilities and can only drink blood for a living.


    In 1998, Kuang changed his name to Kuang Tianyou and became a police officer on Hong Kong Island. Kuang changed his name to Kuang Fusheng, who was known as his son.


    Yamamoto changed his name to longyi and became the richest man on the island. He and Kuang Tianyou continue to be enemies in modern times.Ma Xiaoling, the descendant of Ma Danna, runs a ghost catching company. She has been tracking down zombies. She meets Kuang Tianyou by chance, and they have feelings


    Finally, the boss is Luo Hou. Kuang Tianyou kills Luo Hou under the guidance of Guanyin. As a reward for solving the crisis, the Tathagata can realize one of his wishes.


    Kuang Tianyou''s wish was that in 1938, neither he nor Yamamoto was bitten into a zombie by his generals, and the Tathagata helped him realize it, and then history was rewritten.


    The official plot of the play took place 66 years ago in 1998, which is still very early.


    After many years, Su Xun was most impressed by the play in two aspects:


    first, the poor Guanyin, the Tathagata and Luo Hou appeared in the play. Su Xun felt that he could press them to death with one finger after recovering his cultivation.


    The corpse King''s generals and ministers in it sound majestic, but in addition to the more special corpse poison, they have to be stingy, and they can be chased by Madonna.


    This is the common fault of Hong Kong film. It is full of petty airs and dare not think about it.


    Second: Ma Xiaoling''s leg stitches, especially after wearing silk and socks, are simply superb.


    Ma Xiaoling has to wait more than 60 years. Let''s go to her aunt Ma Danna to talk about her life.


    There is no injustice or revenge. Since the Ma family dare to chase him, they have to pay the price.


    I''m not sure you''re a good old witch, or your heirloom, Madana?


    Sure. He''s done it!


    That''s what it''s called!


    If the descendants of Longhushan and Maoshan were not men, Su Xun had to ask both of them to know what is dangerous in the world.


    In this world, there are only women he can''t see, and there are no women he can''t see.


    If so, it''s another matter.


    He took Su Bei to find zombie three.


    Go north, one is to find Ma Danna to collect interest.


    Second, there are too many monks in the south. Both Longhu Mountain and Maoshan mountain are in the south. Compared with the north, they are much safer. The famous one is the Ma family.


    More than four months later, there was no news from Su Xun, and the upsurge of hunting him outside had faded.


    It''s the same everywhere. No matter what happens, even if it''s vigorous at that time, it won''t be hot after a while.


    This is most obvious in the Internet era.


    Now some people say that Su Xun is dead.


    Others say he has gone abroad.


    All in all, there are versions.


    As we all know, rumors in the world are the most unreliable.


    Su Xun has proved this by himself. He is still living well, and even wants to pick up girls.


    With three Jinjia corpses and three female ghosts on their way at night, they basically won''t encounter ghosts.


    Because he''s more of a ghost than a ghost.


    "Well, there''s someone ahead."


    All of a sudden, he saw a lot of people in front of him, with bursts of fire and voices.


    He immediately walked over with the zombies.

 Chapter 960

    Su Xun quietly flew to a tree on a zombie and looked down at the figure below.


    There were hundreds of soldiers gathered below.


    Su Xun saw a familiar face.


    "Uncle nine!"


    No, uncle Jiu''s Daoism is mainly concentrated in the west of Qin Dynasty. How could he be in Guangdong Province?


    When Su Xun was puzzled, the ninth uncle below said: "commander, you can''t dig any more. There are many organs in the tomb. If you go in, there will be an accident. This geomantic cave is very powerful. If you don''t handle it properly, the corpses inside will turn into zombies."


    Now he has felt a sense of corpse gas, which shows that the zombies in the tomb are really fierce.


    "Get out of here." The man, known as the commander of the army, scorns this and points a gun at Uncle Jiu: "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll shoot you."


    Just then, a soldier came to report.


    "Here we go! Commander, we''ve dug Cixi''s tomb! "


    "Blow up the grave at once!" The commander was beaming with joy.


    On the tree, seeing this, Su Xun had already remembered a TV series "zombie Taoist priest" 2.


    is as like as two peas in nine, but not the nine uncle in Maoshan, but the thirty-eighth generation of Mount Longhu - the zombie Road, the long hair Xiao Fang.


    I have a date with zombies. In this play, Mao Xiaofang''s name appeared. Mao Xiaofang has been chasing down generals and ministers. Madonna learned from him.


    Mao Xiaofang and Ma family are called South Mao North MA.


    Mao Xiaofang died before 1938, so it seems that he has few years to live.


    The scene of Cixi group''s tomb digging is a scene of the TV series "the army''s tomb digging".


    These 100 people were all rebels. In the end, Li dujun of Beiyang government arrived to kill the rebels, but Mao Xiaofang was not allowed to burn Cixi in the tomb.


    Because governor Li didn''t believe in ghost talk at all, he insisted that Cixi also belonged to the historical relics of the government of the Republic of China and should not be damaged. Then because of this pit, Cixi was killed.


    Cixi is very strong after the corpse. He can speak and retain the wisdom and memory of his life. He leads the zombie army in the tomb to make trouble and is later dealt with by Mao Xiaofang.


    Su Xun was a little excited when he thought that Cixi''s tomb was below. Of course, he was not interested in Cixi. What he was interested in was the treasure in the tomb.


    There is a kerosene lamp in Cixi''s tomb. There is a lamp God in the lamp. He is very powerful and can call the wind and the rain. Mao Xiaofang can''t help him.


    Su Xun''s idea was to get a valet to protect himself.


    While he was thinking, the main tomb had been opened below. The rebel leader threatened Mao Xiaofang and his disciples to go down to the tomb first and lead the way.


    Su Xun was waiting in the tree, because he remembered that the soldiers only took gold and silver jewelry, not the humble kerosene lamp.


    Cixi and others did not wake up on the first night when the tomb was opened. It was a good opportunity for him to go down and borrow the kerosene lamp.


    In this way, until the middle of the night, after all the people had withdrawn, Su Xun took three zombies into the tomb of Empress Dowager Cixi.


    When he came to the main tomb, what Su Xun saw was a mess. Cixi''s coffin had been opened.


    When Su Xun went to the coffin, he saw that Cixi was beautiful, white as jade, just like a little girl, and there was no sign of aging.


    "Tut Tut, thanks to the rebels who are eager to get money to escape, otherwise someone might come."


    Su Xun touched Cixi''s face. It was cold and soft. Fortunately, he was not interested in corpses.


    It is said that the female ghost is because there are ancestors as an example, but even zombies are not let go, that is too heavy.


    What''s more, this Cixi is not even a good place. Su is also a clean man.


    Then Su Xun''s eyes fell on an old and unimportant kerosene lamp. With a hook on the corner of his mouth, he picked up the kerosene lamp and left with three zombies.


    Who would have thought that this old kerosene lamp was the most precious treasure in the tomb?


    After leaving Cixi''s tomb, Su Xun found a restaurant in the town.


    After closing the door, took out the kerosene lamp, said: "lamp God, don''t install, come out."


    The lamp God is unruly. He will help whoever has the lamp.


    At the same time, Su Xun had no moral integrity. He thought that the lamp God and himself should cherish each other.


    The kerosene lamp emitted a blue smoke, and then a young man in a white robe with a folding fan appeared in the room: "how do you know?"


    Before Su Xun went to the tomb and came straight to him, he had doubts. Unexpectedly, Su Xun really knew his existence.


    Su Xun did not explain, but said: "lamp God, according to your professional ethics, I called you, you must realize my three wishes."


    It''s a pity that he is a man, otherwise he will have a way to make the lamp God loyal to him forever.


    As for adding men to men, we will not consider it.


    Lamp GodWhat kind of professional ethics is horse riding? It''s too fucked.


    He obviously didn''t know that he had a foreign brother named Aladdin.


    "I don''t have the ability to realize your wish, I will only help you with things." The lamp God shakes the folding fan and says.


    Su Xun hit it hit it mouth: "how strong you are."


    "The peak of alchemy." After the lamp God finished, he added with pride: "but I am a God, and I am also born with divine skill. I can call the wind and the rain at will."


    At the peak of alchemy, Mao Xiaofang is almost the same cultivation, and Ma Danna is not as good as Mao Xiaofang. Six years later, she can even hunt down generals.


    Is it because the generals just woke up and didn''t take enough blood, so their strength is not strong?


    Otherwise, the corpse king would be too busy, and I don''t know where to hide now.


    Su Xun looked at the lamp God with a face of "I''m awesome" and said a simple sentence: "you''re so powerful, what if I smash the kerosene lamp directly?"


    The expression on the lamp God''s face is stiff. Can you still chat happily when you step on the horse?


    "Ha ha ha, I''m kidding. You can go back. I''ll call you if you have something." Su Xun said with a smile.


    The lamp God pretended to be beaten in the face and was in a bad mood. He hummed coldly: "don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do."


    Voice down, back to the kerosene lamp.


    Su Xun directly wrapped up the kerosene lamp and hung it around his waist. He could call him at any time.


    With bodyguards, it''s much more stable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Cixi''s tomb.


    Cixi has come to life.


    "Ai''s magic lamp, AI''s cicada pearl, AI''s family must take it back with their own hands!"


    Cixi gritted her teeth.


    When I wake up, the cicada pearl in my mouth is gone, even the lamp God is gone.


    She can feel the breath of cicada, but she can''t feel the breath of lamp God.


    "Old Buddha, let''s go out now! Let the grave robbers know how powerful they are. "


    A military officer said.


    "Don''t worry, wait for the AI family to absorb the Yin yuan, and then kill it." Cixi''s tone was calm.


    As soon as she goes out, she will find that her Qing Dynasty is dead.

 Chapter 961

    The next day, Su Xun left three zombies in his room and went downstairs to have breakfast with a kerosene lamp.


    He''s probably the only one in the world to hang a kerosene lamp on his body.


    "Oh, my guest, get up. Have something to eat."


    When he saw Su Xun, he called him warmly.


    "Some steamed buns." As soon as Su Xun sat down, he saw a familiar young man come in.


    At the same time, the sophomore quickly welcomed up: "Yo, Captain song is here, or the old rules?"


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. Song Zilong, the leader of the police force in gantian Town, is equivalent to the leader of the security team.


    as like as two peas in a date with me, I have a face that looks younger.


    It suddenly occurred to Su Xun that song Zilong was now in his twenties, which matched Kuang Guohua, the 30-year-old guerrilla leader in 1938.


    Can Kuang Guohua be song Zilong?


    Five years later, the Anti Japanese war broke out, and song Zilong, the leader of the police force, was involved in the Anti Japanese war. At that time, it would be reasonable to change his name to Kuang Guohua and join the guerrillas as the leader.


    Song Zilong also noticed Su Xun, frowned and walked over: "Mr. is not from this town?"


    As the captain of the police force, he is sensitive to any outsider.


    "I''ve come to visit my relatives." Su Xun replied.


    Song Zilong nodded: "I wish you have a good time in gantian town. If you have anything to do, you can go to the police."


    With that, he turned away and went to another table for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Su Xun got married and left with three zombies.


    The lamp God has arrived, so there''s no need to stay here and make trouble.


    Although he is not afraid of Mao Xiaofang, he is afraid of the dragon and tiger mountain behind Mao Xiaofang.


    It''s not far from Longhu Mountain. It''s just a low-key place. He doesn''t want to be chased so soon. It''s the only way to go to the North early.


    On February 3, 1932, four strangers came to a town called Shuiyun town on the northern border.


    The young master is pretty, and the three followers behind him are wrapped up tightly, which is a little strange.


    After a month and a half, Su Xun finally got to the north.


    After entering the north, the most obvious change he felt was that there were fewer monks.


    In the south, there may be Taoists and magicians in any town.


    And he hasn''t met a Taoist these days in the north. It''s really a good place.


    The only bad thing is that the closer we get to the north, there are more and more small devils.


    Three days later, a hospital named huichuntang opened in Shuiyun town.


    The doctor, surnamed Su, is a handsome looking man from other places. He is young but skillful in medicine, and he often exempts poor people''s medical fees.


    With superb medical skills and a kind heart, he soon established himself in Shuiyun town and won the respect and love of the town people.


    "Did you make a mistake and let me help you see a doctor every day?" Watching Su Xun send off the last patient, the lamp God couldn''t help complaining.


    Su Xun didn''t know medicine at all. He relied on the God of light to help him to make prescriptions or cure diseases.


    Su Xun said, "don''t be so irritable. We are trying to save the world. I want to learn medicine from you."


    "Learning medicine can''t save the dragon people!" Said the lamp God.


    Su Xun''s eyes widened: "are you Lu Xun?"


    "What Lu Xun, this God is Shunzhi, the emperor appointed the first champion!" The lamp God obviously doesn''t know the stem.


    Fortunately, he didn''t understand. If he did, Su Xun would be frightened.


    "I''m very well prepared for this time," said Sue


    What''s important is that it''s not far from Yingchuan, the place where the Dragon fell in 1934.


    That dragon is the most important thing. There must be no accident.


    "I will not cooperate with you any more! It''s unfair that I give out my strength and you give me your reputation! " This is the most unpleasant thing for lamp God. He works for nothing.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''m not a devil. If you don''t promise me, I won''t force you. It''s just that most of us will put the lamp into the chamber pot."


    "You What a shame The lamp spirit was trembling, and tears could not help dripping down. When could they really stand up.


    If it wasn''t for being too far away from the kerosene lamp, he would have run away.


    Su Xun didn''t want to pay any attention to him. He looked at the pedestrians outside, and his eyes narrowed slightly. It was time to do something.


    If you don''t do anything, how can you hook Madonna?


    Isn''t Madonna fond of catching zombies?


    Then I''ll bring her a zombie.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The weather is dry and the things are dry. Watch out for the fire."


    "Dang ~"


    at night, Shuiyun town has entered silence, leaving only watchmen on the night shift.


    The bright lights and constant laughter in Yihong courtyard are in sharp contrast to the silent night."Lord Qin, come again next time."


    A middle-aged man with a big stomach and a red jacket was sent out of Yihong hospital by a woman.


    His name is Qin Chao, a famous gangster leader in Shuiyun town. He lives by bullying shops to collect protection fees.


    If anyone dares not to do so, he will break his hands and feet, or kill and feed the dog.


    The reason why he is so arrogant is that the leader of the security team is his big brother.


    "Come on, next time Do it, I''ll kill you. "


    Qin Chao left Yihong hospital drunk and went home humming a little song.


    Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky in front of Qin Chao, it is Nintendo.


    Qin Chao thought he was dazzled. When Nintendo showed his tusks, his wine woke up instantly.


    "Zombies Mom, there are zombies


    Qin Chao turned around and ran. Nintendo grabbed him and killed him.


    Later, Nintendo left, leaving only a dead body that had been drained of blood.


    After dawn, Qin Chao''s body was found, and more and more people were watching.


    "This evil has finally died. This is retribution."


    "That''s right. The one who killed thousand swords died well."


    Looking at Qin Chao''s body, the townspeople didn''t feel afraid, but they felt very happy.


    Soon the people of the security team arrived. They were very puzzled about Qin Chao''s death.


    "How on earth did he die?"


    The captain of the security team frowned. After all, this is his brother-in-law. His sister must be making trouble again.


    "He died of a zombie."


    A steady male voice remembered that everyone was going along the line of fame, and Su Xun came slowly.


    "Dr. su."


    "Hello, Dr. su."


    Seeing Su Xun, everyone began to say hello one after another, and their respect was superficial.


    "You said he was killed by a zombie? It''s nonsense. There are no zombies in the world. "


    The leader of the security team is dismissive. If there are such things, how can he live well after he has done so many bad things?


    He''s strong. He''s raped a lot of women. How come none of them turned into ghosts to get revenge on him?


    Su Xun gave him a meaningful look: "Captain Li, there are some things you can''t believe."


    After that, Su Xun looked around for a week and said politely, "you villagers should be more careful. If you are bitten by zombies, you can come to me as long as you are not dead. I can do my best."


    "Dr. Su is not only skillful in medicine, but also a good man."


    "Yes, Dr. Su is a good man."


    "Dr. Su saved my family''s Doudou..."


    The people of the town applauded and were deeply moved.


    "Hum!" Captain Li snorted coldly and looked at Su Xun: "don''t bewitch the public. They are already in the Republic of China, and they still engage in those feudal superstitions!"


    "Maybe."


    Su Xun gave a cool smile and turned to leave.


    as like as two peas, he rebuked Suxu for superstition and superstition, and urged everyone to believe that the leader of Science Li was dead.


    Although they were happy with the death of Captain Li, they were also afraid.


    Because Dr. Su is right. There are really zombies in the town.

 Chapter 962

    In the following time, people in Shuiyun town were in a panic.


    Because every night there are people who are bitten to death by zombies, and those who are killed are usually unscrupulous bullies and corrupt officials.


    A few ordinary people were bitten, but "lucky" were only bitten, and they were successfully treated by the kind doctor su.


    Since then, Su Xun''s reputation in Shuiyun town has become higher and higher, and the story of zombies in Shuiyun town has spread.


    "Dong Dong..."


    On this day, a sound of gongs resounded throughout the town.


    "Let''s go and see. The zombie was caught and killed by Dr. Su!"


    "The zombie was killed by Dr. su..."


    All the people gathered at the door of Su Xun''s Medical Center, and saw a body lying on the ground.


    The corpse''s eyes are deeply sunken, its nails are black and long, and its sharp tusks are dull. Isn''t this image the legendary zombie?


    Looking at the crowd, Su Xun said: "zombies are a disaster, killing more and more people. I really can''t bear it. After several consecutive nights of squatting, I fought with the zombie and killed him last night."


    "We don''t have to be afraid in the future. Zombies will never happen again."


    The lamp God secretly despises himself. It''s shameless to step on a horse. Isn''t that what you did?


    Pitifully, the zombie on the ground was dug out of the grave to carry the pot before it was completely dead.


    "Well, I won''t have to worry about it in the future."


    "Dr. Su is very kind to us..."


    "Dr. Su can not only cure diseases, but also catch zombies. It''s really amazing."


    Everyone applauded one after another, clapping and thanking Su Xun.


    Although those who are killed by zombies are all bad guys, they are afraid that it will be their turn one day.


    Now that the zombies are killed by Dr. Su, they don''t have to worry about it any more.


    "Well, you guys take this zombie and burn it. I just did my part."


    Su Xun was very modest and gentle as always, which was easy to win everyone''s favor.


    The next two days, people found that if there is no zombie blood.


    He is more convinced of Su Xun. If anyone dares to say that Su Xun is a demon, they can jump out and fight for it.


    Three days later, it was June 5, and a tall, slim, plain, pretty young woman with two braids came with a sword.


    This is what Su Xun is going to catch, mermaid.


    The zombie incident in Shuiyun town was very popular some time ago. Ma Danna came to eliminate the zombies as soon as she knew it.


    "Uncle, I want to know something."


    Madonna goes to an old sugar man.


    "Ah, what''s the matter, girl?" she asked The old man put down his work and looked at Madonna.


    Madonna said, "I heard there are zombies in your town, right?"


    "Oh, that was a long time ago." The old man waved his hand and said with a smile, "the zombies that hurt people have long been killed by Dr. su."


    "Dr. Su?" Madonna was stunned.


    The old man became interested: "yes, speaking of Dr. Su, I had to start three months ago..."


    The old man told Su Xun what he had done, and finally sighed: "Dr. Su is a real good man, a benefactor of Shuiyun town."


    Ma Danna can''t help but feel awe after hearing this, and she has a deep admiration for Dr. Su, whom she has never met.


    His medical skills were superb. He hung the pot to help the world. He didn''t accept medical fees, and he worked hard to get rid of the zombies in the town.


    It''s not a good person. What is it?


    "Uncle, where does Dr. Su live?" This gentleman, Madonna wants to meet.


    I don''t know. Seeing Su Xun, I was wrong all my life.


    You can turn left at the end of the street


    "Yes, thank you, old man."


    Madonna thanks, and then comes to the rejuvenation hall with expectation and curiosity.


    After entering the rejuvenation hall and seeing the figure, her face suddenly changed and she stared at Su Xun: "devil, is it you?"


    "Who are you?" Su Xun was puzzled, but he said in his heart, tut Tut, finally.


    The important thing is that the identity of Ma family''s contemporary descendants has a stimulating bonus.


    Ma Danna pulled out her sword and said, "I''m Ma Danna, the contemporary descendant of the Exorcist dragon family."


    "Oh, you were the one who ran away in e-Cheng last time." Su Xun suddenly realized.


    Ma Danna blushed when she heard this: "you Don''t be wild, the devil will die


    Just when she was ready to fight with the devil, the townspeople outside the hospital were angry.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Who are you! Why do you want to harm Dr. Su? "


    "Put the sword down! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude! "Looking back at the indignant faces of the townspeople, Ma Danna was stunned and subconsciously said, "you''ve been cheated by him, he''s the devil..."


    When the angry townspeople heard this, they could not suppress the anger in their hearts, and the crowd was turbulent.


    "How dare you say Dr. Su is the devil! Then we would rather have more demons like this in the world! "


    "Yes, I slander Dr. su. I think you are the real monster!"


    "How many people have Dr. Su saved for us? How many people did he save by killing zombies? You said he was a devil. I think you are blind! "


    "Kill the witch!"


    "Shoot her!"


    For a moment, people are ready to fight Madonna.


    Listening to the repeated reprimands, Madonna stood in the same place. It was the first time that she encountered this kind of situation. She was both aggrieved and puzzled.


    She is clearly for the sake of the common people in the world. She is not afraid of death, but also wants to fight against Su Xun. Unexpectedly, these people defend Su Xun and say that she is a witch.


    "Okay, folks, calm down." Su Xun stood up, held Ma Danna in his arms, looked at the townspeople and said, "thank you for your concern, but this is my fiancee. We had a bit of a conflict, but it was a joke."


    The townspeople were stunned for a moment, and then looked at Madonna with embarrassment and apology.


    "It''s normal for a man to make trouble with his own swords."


    "That is, Dr. Su is such a good person. It''s your blessing to marry him. How can you still make conflicts?"


    "Dr. Su, let''s have a good chat. Let''s talk about it. We won''t disturb you."


    After all, they misunderstood Dr. Su''s fiancee, and everyone felt embarrassed.


    "Devil, let me go!"


    At this time, Ma Danna reacted. Her body trembled and her face turned red. She struggled in Su Xun''s arms.


    Su Xun released Ma Danna, sat down on the chair, looked at her and said, "if I didn''t say you were my fiancee just now, they would have killed you. The overstepping was also to save you. I''m sorry."


    Looking at Su Xun, who is graceful and gentle, Ma Danna is a little absent-minded, because it doesn''t match the image of the devil in her mind.


    "Why did you save me when I wanted to kill you last time?" Madonna blurted out.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "you don''t want to kill me, you just want to kill the devil."


    "What''s the difference?" Madonna didn''t understand.


    Su Xun replied: "of course, you want to kill the devil, but I''m not the devil."

 Chapter 963

    "You''re not the devil?"


    Ma Danna was angry smile: "goose City, hundreds of casualties, you say you are not the devil?"


    "If you want to kill me, should I be killed? What''s the point? " Su Xun asked.


    Ma Danna snorted coldly: "we kill you to get rid of demons, defend the way, and uphold justice..."


    "Miss Ma, what have I done?" Su Xun interrupted her.


    Ma Danna said coldly: "you killed Shi Jian and Shi Shaojian in Maoshan, and killed Xie zhengdaoyou cruelly. Isn''t that a bad thing?"


    "Do you know why I want to kill them?" Su Xun asked, and without waiting for her to answer, he continued: "because Shi Shaojian tried to smear my aunt with magic. After I found him, Shi Jian still wanted to defend him. Don''t they die?"


    "As for Xie Zheng, his apprentice has a bad mind. He will kill me to avenge his apprentice. Am I waiting to be killed?"


    Ma Danna was stunned, because she didn''t know this at all. She only knew that Su Xun raised the corpse and killed the Maoshan disciple, but she didn''t expect that the reason was so.


    "But you raise corpses..."


    "What''s the matter with me? It''s a terrible crime to raise a corpse. Should the selling of a corpse in Maoshan be put to death? " Su Xun sneered scornfully.


    Then he pointed to the passers-by outside the hospital: "you go out and ask, what am I like? In the end, is it not the devil, has the final say been true?


    "Not so..." Ma Danna''s subconscious excuse, she wants to say that she is also in the dark.


    But Su Xun didn''t give her a chance to talk: "it''s not like this. What is it? Under my rule, the people live and work in peace and contentment in e-Cheng. When you come to me, you will become an inexorable evil. How ridiculous


    Looking at Su Xun who is out of control, Ma Danna clenches her red lips. She suddenly sympathizes with Su Xun, and then comes a burst of remorse and guilt.


    Yes, it''s said that Su Xun is a devil, but apart from Mao Shan''s words, what bad things did he do?


    Just now, those townspeople have been defending him like this. Are they all fake?


    What''s more, he raised a body in gold armor. If he really wanted to do evil, the spiritual world would be in chaos.


    "I''m sorry." Madonna whispered.


    Su Xun laughed at himself: "I was chased and killed by the old ancestor of your Ma family. I''ve lost everything. What''s the use of saying sorry?"


    Then, Su Xun sighed, closed his eyes and waved: "if you really want to do it, hurry up. I''m tired after running away for such a long time."


    With that, he closed his eyes and showed his neck to Madonna.


    Ma Danna pursed her lips, and her sword returned to the scabbard. Looking at Su Xun, who was tired on the chair, she felt countless guilt and remorse in her heart.


    He can''t force himself to be a member of the team.


    Fortunately, she didn''t do it. Once she did, Su Xun would not hesitate to let the lamp God kill her first.


    "Why not?" Su Xun opened his eyes and looked at Ma Danna quietly.


    Ma Danna said: "wrong is wrong, how can we make mistakes again and again? I just can''t understand. What kind of person are you? "


    "Why don''t you stay here and see if I''m a devil or not. It happens that I have more and more patients in the rejuvenation hall, and I''m too busy."


    Su Xun said softly, with a casual tone, as if Ma Danna didn''t agree.


    "Good." Ma Danna nodded. She wanted to see for herself what kind of person Su Xun was.


    After all, Su Xun had three bodies in gold armor in his hand. If he made a mess, he would definitely bleed thousands of miles.


    I can''t handle you. I''ll control you every minute.


    When I get to Ma Danna, I''m so angry with the old lady of the Ma family. I''m so angry that I don''t dare to kill myself. When I''m in danger, I have to protect myself.


    Because once she died, Madonna would cry. When she cried, her mana would be gone.


    This soft rice is really delicious.


    Who made him have a bad stomach now.


    In this way, Ma Danna stayed in the rejuvenation hall, and Su Xun confessed that it was the lamp God who had done the treatment.


    Ma Danna appreciated his honesty, because Su Xun didn''t take the credit of lamp God because of his face.


    As everyone knows, this is Su Xun''s way to brush his favor. When he''s full, he can push it.


    People in Shuiyun town regard her as Su Xun''s woman. At first, she could explain, but later, she was too lazy to explain, because no one believed her.


    In Su Xun''s words, we are innocent. Why should we care what others think.


    Ma Danna thinks it''s reasonable, but she seems not magnanimous enough.


    Even if she doesn''t want to live in the same world, can she be innocent?


    Time always passes by inadvertently, and in the twinkling of an eye, it comes to August 1932.Su Xun and Ma Danna have been together for nearly two months.


    In the past two months, Su Xun had always been respectful to her. He kept the right distance and tried to touch her a little from time to time.


    Under the construction of Su Xun Ke, Madonna has unconsciously fallen in love, but she has not noticed the change of her inner feelings.


    On August 10th, Su Xun felt that the time was almost right, and he could find out.


    In the evening, Su Xun closed the door of the rejuvenation hall and went back to his residence.


    "I''m back. I''m ready to eat."


    Madonna said she would come back early every day to cook dinner, which has been the case for the past two months.


    In her words, living in Sushen''s house, she has to pay.


    In fact, Su Xun didn''t want to be so clear. After all, sooner or later, even the people were his.


    "Well, your dress is very beautiful."


    Su Xun walked into the room, looked at Ma Danna in a pink cheongsam, and said a word from the bottom of his heart.


    Ma Danna was embarrassed to lift her hair: "sister Chen has to send me. It''s my first time to wear this kind of clothes. I feel strange."


    Chen Jie is the mayor''s wife, and Ma Danna has a good reputation in the town.


    "Women have to be feminine to be liked by men." Su Xun said with a smile that he knew that he could close the net this evening.


    Madonna can wear this dress at home. Isn''t it for him subconsciously?


    Madonna''s pretty face is slightly red. She looks down to play with the tableware. Suddenly, her delicate body trembles.


    Because susian held her hand, she couldn''t help breathing, as if she had a premonition.


    "Dana, I''m going."


    Su Xun said in a low voice.


    "What?"


    Ma Danna''s face turned pale. She thought Su Xun was going to confess to her. She had already thought about confessing that she couldn''t be emotional with a man.


    As a result, she didn''t expect that the first sentence Su Xun said was to leave, and she was flustered.


    She still doesn''t know much about Su Zha man''s routine.

 Chapter 964

    "I said, I''m going."


    Su Xun repeated, holding Ma Danna''s hand hard, he could feel that Ma Danna''s palm had exuded some sweat.


    Sweat, lots of water.


    "You Where are you going? "


    Ma Danna''s mind was a little confused. She didn''t even care to start. She was caught by Su Xun.


    "The order of pursuing me from the spiritual world has not been removed. They will find me sooner or later after staying here for a long time."


    Su Xun smiles, but he has no choice.


    Acting this kind of thing, play more, also can achieve the emotion and micro expression of the free.


    Ma Danna blurted out: "I''ll go to my grandmother and ask her to help you explain. You haven''t hurt anyone. It''s Maoshan who wronged you. You''re a good man."


    After spending more than two months with Su Xun, she felt very comfortable. She had never met such a kind person.


    There is no difference between the rich in the town and the beggars on the street.


    He will help anyone for free as long as he wants something and is not a villain.


    The attitude of the residents of the town towards him has already said everything.


    Even though he sometimes kills people, it''s not his fault. The Buddha also has golden eyes.


    What''s more, he is so kind and tolerant that he can be forced to kill. It can be seen that how much he has been wronged is the fault of those hypocrites in Maoshan.


    They used the same way in the spiritual world to seek personal revenge, but they had a good feeling for Maoshan before.


    One fan turned black to Maoshan powder.


    "Thank you, but it''s no use." Su Xun gave a bitter smile and shook his head: "that day I killed so many people in the goose City. It was already a death revenge."


    "Then you come with me and have grandparents'' protection. They dare not go too far." Said Madana.


    Su Xun looked at her: "it''s said that you Ma family pass on women but not men. Women can''t marry and have children all their lives, because if you shed tears for men, you will lose all your mana. If I go back with you, how can elder Ma allow me?"


    Referring to the old ma, he thought of the horse pot and mouse tail juice that young people don''t talk about martial arts.


    There are always some plays. They are almost broken.


    "She won''t kill you." Madonna is very sure, because her grandparents are more afraid of crying.


    Su Xun still shook his head and released her little hand: "no, Dana, if you and I go on like this, it''s easy to turn into love between men and women. Love between men and women is always accompanied by joy and sorrow. If you cry for me, you will lose all your mana. I can''t hurt you."


    As soon as he opens his mouth, he is an old scum man, playing hard to get and putting himself in a passive position.


    "Su Xun, what are you talking about?" Madonna blushed and scolded, a little flustered in her heart.


    Su Xun pretended to be relaxed: "I''m joking. I have to guard against it. After all, I''m so good, so I have to stop this situation just in case."


    While he was talking, Su Xun got up and went out: "I''ll pack up. You can eat first."


    "It''s late." Madonna blurted out.


    Su Xun''s mouth rose wildly, but he looked at the moon outside: "it''s not too late."


    The next second, the warm body on his back, two white jade like hands holding him tightly.


    Ma Danna whispered in her ear:


    "it''s late, it''s already late."


    "Dana, you..." Su Xun turned around and looked at Ma Danna. It seemed a little inconceivable.


    Madonna clenched her red lips: "you are right. After all, you are so outstanding. It was too late when I promised to stay two months ago. Do you like me?"


    "Dana, listen to me, you Ma''s women can''t cry for men..."


    "I ask you, do you like me?" Ma Danna interrupted Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded: "I like it."


    I like such a stupid girl best.


    "Then never make me cry." Ma Danna closed her eyes and leaned against Su Xun''s chest.


    In fact, Su Xun could cry.


    He remembers that in the original play, Ma Xiaoling cried because of Kuang Tianyou, and then lost all her magic power.


    Later, Ma Danna passed all her accomplishments to Ma Xiaoling by using the method of guanding. On the contrary, she made Ma Xiaoling''s accomplishments to a higher level.


    Isn''t there a ready-made aunt Ma Jiazu? She is sure to be a great master


    Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough, is it not true that the old comrades who are more than 100 years old don''t talk about martial arts.


    Forget it, I don''t want to give up her idea of lifelong cultivation.


    Looking at Ma Danna''s pretty face, I just don''t know if she is crying.


    Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough.


    "Dana, do you Ma''s women lose all their mana as long as they cry for men?" Su Xun asked curiously, and put a hand on Ma Danna''s waist.


    Ma Danna felt a little itchy, blushed and shook her head: "it''s after she''s in love with a man that she''s crying because of this man that she loses all her mana.""I beat you to tears?"


    "Of course not." Madonna rolled her eyes and punched her.


    It seems that women are born to be coquettish. When they are in love, every smile and every twinkle will be charming.


    "Then I''m relieved."


    "Well?" Madonna was still wondering. The next second she panicked and yelled, "let me go, what are you doing?"


    "Yes!"


    Susian took her to the room, and answered her question firmly.


    At the moment when she was thrown into bed, Ma Danna finally knew what Su Xun was going to do.


    Her face flushed, her hands crossed in front of her belly, and she closed her eyes and waited closely.


    She felt that Su Xun was taking off her shoes and stockings, and her toes were taut and her breath was short.


    "Su Xun, you must be kind to me."


    When Sue was looking for the button of her cheongsam, Madonna suddenly grabbed his hand and her voice trembled.


    "From generation to generation."


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face, then put it down, suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Madonna opened her eyes, blushed, and asked softly.


    "Just a moment." Su Xun''s voice dropped, and he got up and threw the kerosene lamp into the yard.


    I didn''t even buy a ticket to watch the film. You can see that I''m losing a lot of money?


    The God of the lamp


    As soon as I have a new love, I forget my old love.


    Pooh, dog scum!


    In the room, the candle is flickering, the sweet cry is unceasing, the lotus tent is warm in spring, the night, in which the fun is not enough.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, three moths flew to Shuiyun Town, and then three women landed.


    The three women were wearing blue, red and yellow ancient dresses, and the one in the middle had the best appearance.


    "Elder sister, I''ve inquired about it. The doctor surnamed Su in huichuntang is an expert. As long as we surrender him, we can become immortals."


    Yellow skirt woman said with joy.


    Red skirt woman pursed a smile: "since it is an expert, it must be not simple, this matter also need to be careful, don''t make any mistakes."


    "Big sister is right." The green skirt woman nodded.


    "First go to the doctor''s residence to explore the wind, try his length, and then make a long-term plan."


    The figures of the three women disappeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 965

    In the yard.


    The lamp God was staring at by three zombies, otherwise he had to add some difficulty to Su Xun''s bridal chamber tonight.


    Listening to the sound of rage coming from the room, he was inexplicably upset.


    Because he''s been single for a long time.


    "Tut, there''s fire burning in some god''s heart."


    Dong Xiaoyu, dressed in white, floats to the lamp God and looks at him jokingly.


    Xiao Hong and Xiao Li are also smiling. As ghosts, it''s very interesting to laugh at God.


    "Little ghost, dare to tease me!"


    Tonight''s lamp God, temper and his stomach fire, especially big.


    "Oh, stupid lamp, we are so scared."


    The three ghosts hide behind a zombie and spit out their tongue to the lamp God.


    "Childish!"


    Ao Jiao lamp God cold hum a, and then a shake folding fan, calm and self said: "rebound."


    Three ghosts


    Who is more naive?


    Is this what the young master often calls arrogant and charming?


    At this time, with the light, three figures in different colors suddenly appeared.


    The lamp God, three female ghosts, three zombies, and the ghost corpse all set their eyes on the three women who suddenly appeared.


    These three people are the three moth demons. Seeing the ghosts and ghosts gathering in the yard, the three demons are confused.


    This kind of feeling is like, three thieves over the wall to steal things, turn over and fall to the ground, look up and see a group of big men are cleaning guns and loading ammunition.


    What a surprise! I''m going to have a heart attack.


    "Big Elder sister, what should we do? "


    Three demons scared pretty face, white, cold sweat dripping.


    "Three Goblins who are somewhat virtuous."


    The lamp God looked at the three demons jokingly.


    "This gentleman, it''s just a little misunderstanding. Our three sisters went to the wrong door."


    The woman in the red skirt, the leader, pretends to be calm.


    "The wrong way? Ha ha ha, you didn''t even leave the door. Why did you go to the wrong door? "


    Lamp God laughs, laughter is full of ridicule and disdain, cold eyes like frost.


    He was in a bad mood, and suddenly three demons came in. Wasn''t he looking for death?


    "In the middle of the night, I''m sneaking around and I''m not ready to do anything good."


    Dong Xiaoyu, Xiao Hong and Xiao Li flew in the air and blocked the small airspace directly.


    Royal zombies, Nintendo and Ren Weiyong surround the three demons with evil spirits.


    The three banshees are ready to die.


    For a moment, the sword was in full swing, and the smoke of gunpowder filled the air, as if there would be a big fight at the next moment.


    "Ah! Look for brother! You''re in my hair. "


    At this time, the room suddenly came out of a high pitched some changed tune of the female voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Then, the breath of the fierce tension in the yard disappeared and broke.


    Everyone''s got weird faces.


    In this way, both sides adhere to the spirit that the enemy will not move and I will not move.


    A group of people did not move. They listened to Madonna''s bed tune for an hour.


    Just when everyone thought it was finally over, the sound came off and on again.


    "Mad, is it over? Is he reincarnated by a bull? I can''t bear it! To die of evil


    With a roar, the lamp God could only spread his anger on the three banshees and killed them with a folding fan.


    "Roar!"


    Three golden armor corpses also entered the battlefield.


    "Sister, what should we do?"


    Three demons hard to resist, but it is hard to fight four hands, was beaten to retreat.


    "Fire


    The lamp God called out, folded the fan, boom, endless fire burning.


    "Ah


    The three demons screamed, because moths will surely die when they fight against the fire. The fire does too much damage to them.


    "This guy is so powerful."


    In the air, Dong Xiaoyu was stunned. She didn''t expect that the lamp God was so strong.


    "At least he is a God." Xiao Li said.


    It''s just so so. It''s much weaker than Zhong Kui.


    But now netizens don''t even think highly of their own battery.


    After a fight, the three demons were injured and taken down. At the same time, the battle in the room was over.


    "What just happened? It''s so noisy."


    Master Su, who had been busy all night, opened the door and came out wearing a thin dress.


    Then I saw three women kneeling on the ground with blood on their mouths.


    "A few things."


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on the red dress woman in the middle, because she was the most beautiful."Three moth demons are sneaky. I don''t know what they are here for." Xiao lixiu appeared beside Su Xun.


    "E demon?"


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows and thought of something. Looking at the three girls, he tentatively asked, "are you three Yingying, Susu and Qingqing?"


    "You How do you know! "


    Three demons suddenly look up, this is the master, unexpectedly calculated their names.


    No wonder there are so many strong people in the yard. Are they senior people? Even if they come back tonight?


    For a time, the three women were drenched in cold sweat. How could they be subdued?


    "Are you really coming for me?"


    Su Xun laughed. These three banshees are from the TV series of zombie Taoist priest 2.


    The three demons have been practicing the Dharma of immortality for thousands of years, and they have subdued many experts. In theory, as long as they subdue the last expert, they can become immortals.


    However, Su Xun felt that he couldn''t stand the scrutiny. All the immortal roads in the world were broken, and he became a hammer immortal.


    What''s more, no one can become an immortal by surrendering to an expert. Isn''t it a joke?


    These three demons still need to rely on men''s yang to maintain their human form for a long time.


    "I''ll give you two choices. First, stay with me and be a dog. Second, die."


    Su Xun looked down at the three demons. The conditions were very straightforward. He only left the demons that were useful to him.


    If you want to live, you have to be willing to be a dog.


    If you want to die, he''s willing to do it.


    After all, the three demons came running for themselves. Su Xun didn''t talk to them about human rights like licking dogs. He only talked about human boxing with them.


    The biggest difference between licking dog and Su Xun is:


    licking dog is to lick the goddess.


    Su Xun wanted the goddess to lick when he saw her.


    "I''m an honest man. I''ll do what I say. You''d better not waste my patience."


    Su Xun said slowly, both inside and outside the words revealed a sense of impatience.


    After a short hesitation, the three sisters chose Xiaoming between dignity and Xiaoming.


    "Those who know the current affairs are heroes. You will become moths and follow me later." Su Xun pointed to Qingqing and Susu.


    Qingqing was puzzled: "why can my sister keep her human form, and I will become the original?"


    Su Su also looked at Su Xun with a puzzled face.


    "How can such a question come out of your mouth?" Su Xun looked at her incredulously and explained with kindness: "you can get the answer by looking in the mirror, of course, because you are not as good-looking as her."


    Qingqing


    Su Su


    Let me die, let me die!

 Chapter 966

    The three sisters were treated differently.


    We can understand the importance of face again.


    I don''t know if it''s the nature of moths. After Qingqing and Su Su return to their original shape, they always like to rush to the kerosene lamp, which is the body of the lamp God.


    Now, Su Xun gathered all the demons, ghosts, gods and corpses.


    Now around this lineup, he himself feels a bit like a devil.


    As a devil, it is natural that she will be at odds with a famous and decent family, so Madonna suffered a lot.


    Su Xun wakes up in the morning.


    In his arms was a soft and white body with hair of a Beatle, and several red marks could be seen.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep." Susian pinched Madonna''s ear. He felt that her breath had changed.


    Ma Danna awkwardly opened her eyes. She had already woken up. She didn''t know how to face Su Xun after sharing the bed, so she continued to pretend to sleep.


    Su Xun touched her face: "the lineage of the famous and decent horse family is conquered by a generation of demons on the bed. It''s said that the spiritual world will explode."


    "If you get a good price, you''ll sell well." Ma Danna rolled her eyes, then hugged Su xunrou and said in a soft voice, "the raw rice is cooked. Now you come back to Ma''s house with me. My grandparents will surely protect you."


    She didn''t refuse the bridal chamber last night. It was also for this reason that she used her innocence to put a protective cover on Su Xun''s grandparents.


    "No, I''m a man who needs to be protected by a woman? If I go there, I''ll be like a little white face. " The rejection of Su Xunyi''s righteous words.


    Ma Danna''s worried color was superficial, and she said in a pleading tone: "good brother, just go and show your face. As soon as I get home, my grandparents can see through my broken body. Do you have the heart to let me explain this alone?"


    "I''ll go for you." Su Xun said that if you want to eat hard, it''s a skill.


    As long as you go to Ma''s house, there will be zunhe road behind him, and the safety factor will be greatly improved.


    Although those people in the spiritual world will certainly scold him for his white face, soft food, dependence on women and so on


    But he didn''t care, because he was jealous and sour.


    Let alone feed them such delicious soft rice, they have to lick it when it is scattered on the ground.


    Some people scold because this kind of good thing has fallen on them?


    When Ma Danna saw that Su Xun agreed to go back to Ma''s house with her, she was overjoyed and moved, because Su Xun was willing to go to Ma''s house for her sake.


    Otherwise, how could su Lang be willing to go to Ma''s house for a soft meal because of his upright, upright and unyielding character?


    I didn''t know that susian was going for soft rice.


    Su Xun: soft rice is delicious ~


    "by the way, Dana, have you ever had this kind of situation before?" Su Xun wants to find a reference material.


    Ma Danna nodded: "the Ma family has so many years of history and so many generations of descendants. Of course, there are, and there are more than one or two."


    "How did the Ma family deal with it?"


    "I can only hope that they will continue to love each other, and by the way, we will pay close attention to the cultivation of the next generation." Because of the lessons learned from the past, Madonna didn''t panic.


    Su Xun expressed his understanding. He saw that the tuba might be abandoned, so he took the time to practice the trumpet.


    Ma Danna added: "but I''m the best descendant of the Ma family for so many years. I don''t know what will happen to my grandparents."


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched and cheated the body and heart of the best descendant of the Ma family. The Ma family certainly wanted to kill him, but they had to help him consolidate his feelings with tears.


    In a word, I can''t stand him and I can''t kill him. On the contrary, I have to help him.


    Su Xun was excited when he thought about it. It''s hard to find such a good mother-in-law''s home with a lantern on.


    "Do you have a nephew named Ma Dalong?" Su Xun suddenly asked.


    Madonna looked at him in disbelief: "yes, what''s the matter? How do you know? "


    "Nothing." Su Xun jumped to the topic.


    Secret way, of course, because your nephew will give birth to a leg spirit named Ma Xiaoling in the future.


    Ma Xiaoling is in her twenties in the play, thirty or forty years away from her birth.


    Really, when you grow up.


    Don''t get me wrong. Su Xun just wanted to see if his legs were the same as those in the play.


    When he watched the play, he hated the street director. He couldn''t even make the point.


    Every time the lens of the legs is swept by, do not stay, it is not professional.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Xun left Shuiyun town and went north with Ma Danna to exorcise the dragon family.


    He will come back here in the future. After all, Yingchuan dragon fall happened in this province.


    Almost all the people in the town came to see him off. If Su Xun accepted all the gifts, he could open a local specialty store.This kind of feeling is very cool. Why does he like to help ordinary people? One is that he can do what he can, and the other is that he is respected from the bottom of his heart.


    Su Xun and Ma Danna travel all the way, and their feelings heat up rapidly. Su Xun''s rich emotional experience makes Ma Danna infatuated with him.


    That''s why many older women prefer scum men to honest people.


    In order to cheat women, slag man has to learn many skills, such as cooking and flower arrangement, and being handsome, funny and humorous. He will love and coax women.


    But the honest man is not as good as the slag man except the honest man.


    In October, they passed Shanhaiguan and entered the boundaries of the three eastern provinces. After they passed Shanhaiguan, they obviously felt that the political atmosphere was different.


    Because the three eastern provinces are now the world of the island devils, and the dragon people belong to the lower class here.


    "Help! No! No


    "Baga! Baga


    "Ha ha ha ha, flower girl..."


    "Please let me go, no!"


    A shrill cry for help came to my ears, accompanied by bursts of island birds cursing.


    Su Xun and Ma Danna looked at each other. They quickened their pace and turned over a small slope. What they saw was a small village, which was in a mess.


    Chickens and ducks and other poultry were carried by bayonets, flapping their wings, more than a dozen bodies were scattered on the ground, and women were forced to tear their clothes on the ground.


    With the grimace of the devil.


    The two countries have not yet completely started war, but since 918, the devils outside the pass have been unscrupulous.


    "Kill them."


    Su Xun said coldly.


    E demon three sisters, Royal zombies rushed into the village in a flash, this is a unilateral massacre.


    "Yo, Miss Hua, do your work!"


    When a ghost officer saw the three sisters, his eyes brightened. He left the peasant woman in his hand and rushed to the three sisters with a face full of lewdness and laughter.


    "Puff -"


    a pink silk ran through the officer''s neck like a sharp blade. The blood was sucked by the pink silk, and soon the officer fell to the ground.


    Goblins really suck people up!


    The soldiers of other island countries were scared to death when they saw this scene. They didn''t even care about their guns. They screamed and ran away.


    But how can they run away?


    "Ah! Monster, monster


    "Yahu butterfly Ah


    "Heaven shines on me, don''t kill me..."


    In bursts of panic screams and begging for mercy, some of these island soldiers were killed by zombies, and some were sucked into human hands by the e-demon sisters.


    As Su Xun and others left, there were more than 100 dead, miserable and strange island soldiers left. They didn''t even have a drop of extra blood.


    "God God, God saved us. "


    The remaining villagers reacted from the shock for a while, crying and kowtowing to the direction of Su Xun''s departure.


    They think it''s more like a demon intellectually, but now for them, it''s a fairy!

 Chapter 967

    Majia, a dragon Exorcist in the north, is famous in the spiritual world, as well as Longhushan and Maoshan.


    However, compared with Longhushan and Maoshan, the Ma family is relatively low-key.


    Moreover, each generation of the Ma family has only one descendant, and the number of Ma family members is relatively small.


    But today, all the members of the Ma family gathered together.


    Even the ancestors of the Ma family''s hedaojing pass.


    I''m sorry to see so many people here.


    "You I''m confused


    Ma''s grandfather looked at Ma Danna and said, closing his eyes, a look of exhaustion.


    Madonna was trained by herself!


    As a result, the Ma family''s taboo has been violated, and the future will be full of uncertain factors in an instant.


    The key is that this man is still a big devil who is regarded as a mortal enemy by the spiritual world and chased by her.


    She chased and killed the devil for a whole month, and chased him into hiding. Seeing him disappear, she thought that she would not be born again for at least ten years.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that this son of a bitch was really not a human being. He gave her a move in the twinkling of an eye, which made her almost angry.


    Impossible to prevent, impossible to prevent!


    "Aunt and grandmother..." Madonna pursed her lips, feeling that she had high hopes.


    "I believe that Ma Danna will not shed tears for me when I look at Ma''s family


    Old witch, you were the one who chased me the most. Now I''m standing in front of you. Do you dare to kill me? Do you dare?


    Su Xun couldn''t help but laugh. He picked his eyebrows at the ancestor of the horse family.


    Ma''s ancestors feel that they have been provoked, really want to slap fear of death of this inhuman thing, but she can only endure this impulse.


    If Su Xun died, it was estimated that Ma Danna would wail the next second, and then all her mana would be lost.


    Ma''s grandfather took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "remember what you said, you should know what your arrogance is now in front of me."


    "Yes, grandaunt, I will never fail Dana." Su Xun not only wanted to kill people, but also killed his heart.


    Listening to the sound of grandaunt, Ma''s grandfather''s heart twitched violently, and almost squeezed a word from his teeth: "good."


    Do evil! What a sin!


    "Aunt Zu, the order of the spirit world to hunt brother Xun..." Madonna wants to talk and stops.


    Ma''s ancestors tired of heart said: "the chase order can''t be removed, they won''t openly chase this boy, but in private they still won''t let him go."


    "Here, grandaunt..." Madonna was not satisfied with this, and her elbow began to turn wildly out.


    Su Xun was very good at understanding people''s clothes and said: "Dana, don''t let grandparents be embarrassed. Since ancient times, who has no death in life? If you can win your heart, I will die..."


    "Shut up!" Ma''s grandfather really couldn''t listen any more, so he took a deep breath: "I will officially declare you as my son-in-law to the spiritual world. Are you satisfied?"


    "No!" Su Xun solemnly refused and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "how can a seven foot man become a husband? What''s more, if the Ma family takes me as their son-in-law, it will do harm to the evaluation of the Ma family in the spiritual world... "


    "You don''t want to push an inch." Ma''s grandfather interrupted him. She really seems to kill people.


    Want to use the Ma family to provide protection for themselves, and do not want to be a burden, how can there be such a good thing in the world?


    Su Xun''s expression was serious: "aunt Zuming Jian, I would never involve the Ma family."


    You step on the horse is clearly aimed at the horse, you cheap!


    "Aunt and grandmother..." Ma Danna looked at the ancestors of the Ma family, praying.


    The ancestor of the Ma family gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll say it to you. Is it enough to marry Dana to you?"


    It turns out that there''s such a good thing in the world.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Su Xun''s smile was as bright as a flower.


    This soft rice is too hard to eat.


    Who else? Just ask, who else!


    "I''m tired. I hope you''re a rat."


    With these words, Ma''s father left. If she didn''t leave, she was afraid that she would become the first monk of he Daojing who was angry to death.


    Her Shouyuan is not much, so every generation of the Ma family is particularly important.


    Otherwise, she would never tolerate Su Xun''s being so aggressive in the Ma family.


    Of course, she won''t tell anyone about this, if people outside know that she is dying.


    It will be a disaster for the Ma family.


    Next, Su Xun had a very pleasant close communication with the Ma family, including his cheap father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    He can feel that these people want to kill him, but they have to accept him with a smile.


    Tut Tut, that''s hypocrisy.


    For example, I''m not hypocritical at all. I''m happy now, so I laugh happily.I just like the way you can''t stand me and I can''t do it. I still have to laugh at me.


    The news that the Ma family betrothed Ma Danna, the contemporary descendant, to Su Xun, the devil, shocked the spiritual world.


    Su demon disappeared for so long, they all thought this guy had gone abroad.


    Or find a place to shrink up.


    It turned out that he was playing a big game of chess and won Ma Danna, the contemporary descendant of the Ma family.


    All of them scolded Su Xun for his cheap means and attracted women, but few of them scolded the Ma family.


    Because they all know that Ma''s helplessness is the result of the particularity of Ma''s inheritance.


    It is well known in the spiritual world that Ma''s soft food is the best, but few people can eat it.


    Su Xun had it. They were sour.


    However, even with the support of the Ma family, the order of pursuing him in the spiritual world was not removed, but he was afraid of Su Xun.


    At least on the surface will not be loud and clear to fight and kill him, hands are quietly Mimi hands.


    This is enough for Su Xun. From now on, he will be able to be aboveboard again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Renjiazhen.


    "This guy..."


    Suddenly, I heard that Su Xun had taken Ma Danna, the contemporary descendant of the Ma family. Jiu Shu was a little sad.


    At first, he thought that he had gone far away from home.


    I didn''t expect to get the news all of a sudden.


    "It''s really his shameless style." Uncle Jiu shook his head and said.


    "Elder martial brother, I really want to go with you."


    Cane Gu came in and hugged uncle Jiu.


    That''s right. Uncle Jiu''s 40 year old body has been broken with the help of Su Xun''s medicine.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that Su Xun was his great benefactor, otherwise he would be moved to cry.


    "You want to go back to the mountain and practice in seclusion. When you get out of the pass, just come to Lvjia town and find me."


    Nine uncle painstakingly said.


    He is going to move to Lvjia town.


    Renjia town is peaceful. Jiushu has no business, so he plans to move his family to Lvjia town.


    Only Qiusheng is taken care of, and Wencai takes care of the Yizhuang of Renjia town.


    "Well, remember to miss me."


    Sugarcane Gu in nine uncle face kiss a, let nine uncle hit a spirit, his waist is really sour.


    "Master, my luggage has been loaded into the carriage. When will I leave?"


    Qiusheng came in from the outside.


    "Go now."

 Chapter 968

    Time flies.


    A year flies by, and in the twinkling of an eye, the last spring breeze of April 1934 comes.


    In this year, Su Xun has been active in the north, and sometimes went out to kill a few devils to help.


    He also met Huo tingen, the younger brother of Chen Zhen and Qiu Sheng. They joined the army and became small officers.


    A big event happened in the spiritual world. Mao Xiaofang, the zombie Taoist priest in Kantian Town, died.


    Su Xun was a little sorry. He only knew that Mao Xiaofang died in 1938. He didn''t expect that it was this year.


    He was thinking of meeting uncle Jiu and Mao Xiaofang in the future.


    Maybe they are twin brothers.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance.


    Su Xun had been a master of Ma''s family for a year. He had to work hard on Ma Danna at night except for clothes and food.


    This soft food is really delicious.


    Let Su Xun have a feeling of not thinking about Shu.


    On April 5, Su Xun was holding Ma Danna, who was getting plump and watery, on the swing. Suddenly, a servant came to report that he was summoned by Laozu.


    Su Xun thought he was calling for Ma Danna, but he wanted to meet him.


    They came to the secret room where Ma''s ancestors were closed.


    Since a year ago, the ancestors of the Ma family have been closed to the outside world.


    "Aunt and grandmother, how can you..."


    After entering the secret room, Su Xun was startled to see Ma''s father.


    He looks as old as he was a year ago. His hair is withered and white, and his heaven and man are five years old.


    "Grandaunt, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with your cultivation?" Madonna was worried.


    Ma''s father shook his head: "Dana, my time has come..."


    "Aunt and grandmother..." Madonna is in a hurry.


    Ma''s grandfather interrupted her: "listen to me, the road to longevity is cut off. Even if you have empty cultivation, you can''t escape from death. You should learn to get used to it."


    Su Xun couldn''t figure out this. Even if he couldn''t live forever, he could live for hundreds of years.


    But in this world, when the road of eternal life is cut off, monks will grow old and die. Realm only represents strength, but not longevity.


    For example, Mao Xiaofang, whose life span has been cut off, has been on the decline.


    For example, when I had a date with zombies, Madonna appeared as an old woman.


    Fortunately, Kate gave him seven elixirs at that time, only five of them, and two of them were left.


    "After I sit down, the news is blocked and can''t be divulged. I''m said to be closed to the outside world..."


    After that, we have to protect the family.


    As long as the people outside are not sure if she is really dead, we have to weigh it up if we want to deal with the Ma family.


    After instructing Ma Danna, she looked at Su Xun again, only one sentence: "the Ma family didn''t negative you, and Danna didn''t negative you, I hope you don''t negative the Ma family."


    "The younger generation is also a person of gratitude." Su Xun''s answer was very serious. No matter what the reason was, the Ma family was really good to him.


    Madonna waved: "you go."


    "Aunt and grandmother..." Ma Danna was helped out of the secret room by Su Xun with tears streaming down her face.


    In fact, Su Xun is very curious. Doesn''t the Ma family have the method of topping? Why doesn''t she give Ma Danna her accomplishments? Maybe Ma Danna can break through.


    But in the end, he didn''t ask this question, because the ancestor of the Ma family would know more about the Ma family than he did, and it must be reasonable for her not to do so.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the beginning of July 1934, Yingchuan Tianzhuangtai.


    In the small town, the arrival of a group of unexpected guests attracted the town people''s ideas.


    "Dana, are you hungry, or would you like something to eat?" When passing a restaurant, Su Xun asked.


    Madonna pursed: "well, good."


    A group of people went into the restaurant and ordered a restaurant.


    "Little two, are there any strangers in town recently?"


    Su Xun looked at Xiao ER and asked.


    There''s a real dragon about to fall. It''s a big deal. Maybe some experts will come and stay.


    "Yes, you are, aren''t you?"


    Xiao er made a joke.


    Su Xun lost an ocean.


    The second child restrained his smile and said respectfully, "you really asked the right person. There''s nothing I don''t know about this town. Some time ago, someone did come here. He''s a fortune teller. He sets up a fortune teller in the east of the town every day. It''s said that he''s very accurate."


    "Well, thank you." Su Xun''s secret way is to meet this guy and try his depth.


    After dinner, Su Xun opened several rooms in the Inn and stayed down.


    "Brother Xun, now you can say what you are doing in Yingchuan." After closing the door, Madonna asked.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll figure out that a real dragon is about to fall here."


    "Dragon?" Ma Danna''s eyes widened. They relied on the dragon''s power to kill demons and demons.But is there a real dragon in the world?


    The kerosene lamp emitted a smoke, and the God of the lamp appeared and said with a sneer, "ridiculous, how can a real dragon come to this small village?"


    "How about a bet?" Su Xun said.


    The lamp God threw the folding fan: "bet on what."


    "If there is a real dragon coming, you will only follow me from now on." The lamp God is the lamp. He will help whoever has the lamp. He has no position.


    The lamp God widened his eyes: "good greedy man, you want to possess me forever."


    Su Xun


    "Don''t you dare?" Su jiangxun used the method.


    "Why not?" Aojiao lamp God shook the folding fan and said, "I''ll block you up. If there is no real dragon coming, you have to promise me three things."


    Nowadays, how can there be a real dragon? It''s a joke.


    "Good!" Su Xun laughed.


    The next day, east of town.


    A fortune teller in a long blue shirt sat behind a table, sleeping with his eyes closed.


    "Give me a divination."


    Su Xun sat opposite him.


    The fortune teller opened his eyes and looked at Su Xun: "look at the young master''s face. He is an extraordinary man."


    "Can you still calculate that I am a fairy?" This is Su''s ability to laugh.


    The fortune teller picked up a tortoise shell and said, "who is your name and eight characters of your birthday?"


    Su Xun reported it one by one.


    "Click -"


    the tortoise shell cracked instantly, and the fortune teller spat out blood, staring at Su Xun.


    "Childe, if not ordinary people."


    He had never encountered such a situation, but just at the beginning of the calculation, he was attacked.


    "What do you call it?" Watching the fortune teller spit blood, Su Xun was sure that he had real ability.


    Fortune teller hands: "Hu Guohua."


    "Hu Guohua?" Su Xun looks strange.


    A fortune teller named Hu Guohua, is this not Hu Bayi''s grandfather?


    Seeing this, Hu asked: "I know you, sir?"


    "No, why did you come to Yingchuan?" Su Xun shook his head and asked.


    Hu Guohua replied: "I passed by here a few days ago and calculated a hexagram for myself. The image of the hexagram was excellent. I felt something in my heart, so I stayed. Now it seems that my hexagram should be on the childe."


    Su Xun was dumb. Your hexagram should have been on the dragon. It just happened that you met me.


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the storm between heaven and earth suddenly changed, accompanied by strong winds and pouring rain.


    Seeing the sudden heavy rain, lightning and thunder, Su Xun narrowed his eyes.


    The real dragon will fall, he will soar!

 Chapter 969

    "Why is the wind blowing all of a sudden?"


    Hu Guohua was stunned. The sky was clear and the situation changed suddenly. It was so strange that there was a big problem.


    "Maybe the dragon is coming."


    Su Xun said jokingly.


    Hu Guohua is dumb: "childe is joking."


    Su Xun didn''t explain much. Looking at Hu Guohua, he said, "since you think your hexagram should belong to me, I''ll give you a chance. If you get the chance, you can leave quickly."


    "Thank you, young master." As soon as Hu Guohua''s eyes brightened, he said in secret that his hexagram was correct.


    Su Xun said: "there is a fish bone temple in the southwest of Gulan County, Shaanxi Province. There is a ground near the temple. The surface is an ordinary mountain, but the bottom is hollow. It is called Longling lost cave by the local people. There is a dragon bone book in the lost cave. If you have time, you can go there."


    Is it OK to encourage my grandfather to seize the opportunity that will belong to my grandson decades later?


    "Thank you for your chance." Hu Guohua got up to thank him and asked, "I dare to ask you your name."


    "Su Xun." Su Xun said calmly.


    Hu Guohua''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "that''s me."


    Hu Guohua thanks again, and then prepares to leave.


    He didn''t ask Su Xun how he knew this kind of bullshit. By chance, silly beep asked.


    Watching Hu Guohua leave, Su Xun also got up and left, and then waited for the dragon to fall down.


    The gale swept the rain for seven days and seven nights. On the eighth day, the rain finally stopped.


    Su Xun, who had been staring at the weather, rode zombies in the sky and patrolled along the river bank at three o''clock in the morning when the rain stopped.


    He remembers that in the news of the previous life, it was said that after the rain stopped, the villagers found the dragon in the reed in the upper reaches of Zhuangzi, so they went up to find it.


    "Come here, young master. Where is it?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Li pointed to a place and exclaimed.


    Su Xun flew over on a royal zombie. The three sisters of e-demon and the God of lamp followed one after another.


    I saw the reed below was overwhelmed by a large area, a ten meter long black dragon was dying to climb on the bank, tail flapping weakly.


    "There is a dragon


    The lamp God widened his eyes, and then looked at Su Xun with an unbelievable face.


    He counted the dragon before it fell, which is too exaggerated.


    "The lamp God, willing to accept defeat." Su Xun reminded him, and then rode the Royal zombie to land.


    With a cold hum and a flick of the fan, can he turn back?


    "The dragon of my Ma family is just the soul of the dragon. I didn''t expect to see the real dragon in my lifetime."


    Madonna looks shocked at the black dragon, even now dying, the body of the dragon is still people dare not look directly at.


    "Maybe it''s the last real dragon in the world."


    Su Xun was very curious about why the dragon was dying, but it was obvious that the Dragon could not speak, otherwise he had to ask.


    "Light God, give it a good time."


    In the news, the Dragon flew away later, so it just entered a weak period temporarily.


    If we don''t do it now, we won''t have a chance to do it in the future.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be another day for us to kill dragons."


    The sound of the lantern came down, and the folding fan came out like a sword, piercing the neck of the black dragon.


    That''s where the scale is. It''s the dragon''s taboo. It''s also the dragon''s weakness.


    "Roar -"


    at the moment when his neck was pierced, the dying black dragon looked up to the sky and uttered a sad dragon chant, which resounded through the sky. Then his bucket sized head was smashed down and his life was completely lost.


    Su Xun asked Ma Danna to help collect the dragon spirit, and then asked the zombies to come forward to suck blood, which was a great tonic.


    "Young master, we..."


    Yingying, ready to move, licked his tongue.


    "Go ahead, you''re not so active when you suck me." Su Xun waved.


    Yingying blushes, and then starts casting. A dragon''s blood automatically falls into her mouth.


    After three zombies and three banshees finished sucking dragon blood, Su Xun asked them to dig a hole and bury the dragon.


    Of course, it was not buried in the same place, because the reeds were crushed from the ground, so it was easy to be dug out here. After all, the dragon meat keel was also a great tonic.


    The reason why Su Xun didn''t want it was that he had already taken the soul and blood and wanted to leave a corpse for it.


    Three zombies carried the Dragon corpse to a mountain depression, dug a pit several meters deep to bury it, and then moved several huge stones to press on it.


    After burying the dragon''s corpse, Su Xun asks Ma Danna to divide the dragon''s soul into three parts and give them to Royal zombies, Nintendo and Ren Weiyong.


    "Roar!" "Roar!" "Roar!"


    After the three zombies swallowed the dragon soul, they roared at the moon, and their corpse Qi began to rage. There was a strong wind and thunder between heaven and earth.The gold spots on the three zombies disappeared and were replaced by black sharp scales, which covered the whole body one by one. The body was pulled up to about 2.5 meters, and the scarlet eyes turned into golden vertical pupils, fangs and claws.


    Evil, tyranny, bloodthirsty, killing, and other negative emotions are accompanied by violent corpse gas.


    "Is this the flying corpse?"


    Everyone felt a strong sense of oppression, even the lamp God was also a black face into a white face, he felt that any one can tear himself.


    Madonna finally understood why a flying corpse could make the world chaotic.


    The next second, the scales on the three flying corpses faded, their tusks and vertical pupils disappeared, and in a flash they became ordinary normal people.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ma Danna asked, how to become a human, is the advanced flying corpse failed?


    "Flying corpses can fly to the sky and escape from the earth. Corpses can vaporize all things. Now they can become anything."


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose wildly, and the three flying corpses changed again. The Royal zombie turned into a corpse gas and turned into a black robe to wear on Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s heart moved, and then he set foot in the air. Now the Royal zombies are integrated with him. He can also use the power of the Royal zombies.


    For those who practice corpse cultivation, only flying corpse is the harvest time. At this time, the corpse controller can also use the power of flying corpse.


    Otherwise, the stronger the corpse is, the less power the corpse controller has. What''s the use of refining corpses?


    That night, Su Xun left and went south to visit Longhushan and Maoshan.


    The next day after Su Xun left, in the daytime, two figures came one after the other.


    These two men were the ancestors of Maoshan and Longhushan who had killed Su Xun.


    At the moment when the real dragon fell down, many people found the natural vision and found it.


    Normally, they found it fast enough. Unfortunately, Su Xun was even more worried. Before the Dragon fell down, he was waiting for the air drop.


    "Each according to his ability."


    Laozu of Maoshan and Laozu of Longhushan looked at each other, then set foot in the air to search.


    But to their disappointment, they turned the whole Zhuangzi around, but did not find any dragon shadow. Instead, they saw some wild boars overpowering the reeds.


    "What''s the matter, you''ve been taken first?"


    The ancestor of Longhushan said with a frown.


    "Otherwise." Laozu of Maoshan shook his head and looked like I knew it very well: "the moment the real dragon landed in the north, you and I came. Who can be faster than us, Ma family? What''s more, a real dragon, who can carry it away quietly? "


    "Is it a mistake?" The ancestor of Longhushan also thinks this is reasonable.


    "I think maybe the real dragon has gone away again. You and I missed the chance," said the Maoshan ancestor


    "Well, it''s just that there must be something in life sometimes. Don''t force it all the time. It''s lucky that it''s in the hands of the Su devil." The ancestor of Longhushan sighed.


    Laozu of Maoshan thought: "if you fall into the hands of the Su demon, it will be another great disaster."


    Then they left and went back to their own homes to find their mothers.

 Chapter 970

    On the way back to the south, Su Xun was still in no hurry, taking Ma Danna all the way.


    This time, he and Shan Longjie, in particular, will go back to Maoshan.


    How can I make up for the blisters on my feet?


    "Brother Xun, how are you going to deal with the various sects in the spiritual world such as Longhushan and Maoshan this time?"


    Walking along the mountain road, she didn''t want to enjoy the scenery on both sides. Ma Danna looked at Su Xun uneasily.


    She didn''t want Su Xun to kill too many people, or she would be punished after she died.


    Su Xun held her little hand: "don''t worry, I know what I want for my husband. I won''t kill him."


    After all, although Su Xun hated Maoshan and Longhushan, u1s1, the two great sects of the spiritual world, did something good.


    At least they''re professional at dealing with ghosts.


    For example, there is a zombie Taoist named Mao Xiaofang in Longhu Mountain. He can eliminate zombies and protect one side.


    There are nine uncles in Maoshan who catch ghosts and demons to protect the peace.


    The world is so chaotic, and there are more and more demons and demons. If the two factions are destroyed, who will catch the ghosts and destroy the demons.


    If the spirit world is completely destroyed, the demons will be rampant, and the people who suffer will be the people under the stage.


    "That''s the best. I''m afraid you''ll be angry and hurt the killer." Madonna was relieved.


    Su Xun rubbed her little hand: "your hand is more and more slippery, and the cocoon in the palm is gone."


    "I can''t even bear the work of serving tea and pouring water. Of course, my hands are getting more and more slippery." Madonna rolled her eyes, but her face was full of smile and happiness.


    The e demon three sisters behind her are full of tears, he is reluctant to let you do, let us do it all.


    Not only let us work, from time to time come to the interest, but also work, we, too much!


    "Cousin, are you tired, cousin?"


    "A little bit."


    "Cousin, walk slowly. I''ll give you an umbrella, or the sun will tan your delicate skin."


    A familiar voice came into his ears from behind, and Su Xun stopped.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Asked Madana.


    Although she was older than Su Xun, she yelled at her brother one by one naturally.


    Su Xun turned around and looked at a familiar figure coming closer and closer behind him. The corners of his mouth Rose: "I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here."


    "Acquaintances?"


    Ma Danna looked at the two figures, one was a young man in military uniform and glasses, and the other was a young woman with snow-white skin in a skirt.


    I don''t know which one is brother Xun''s acquaintance, but don''t be that woman.


    The two men on the other side also stopped. The young man in military uniform and glasses stared at Su Xun.


    "Ah Wei, long time no see."


    Su Xun showed a smile. That''s right. The one wearing military uniform and glasses was Qiangzi, who used to be in TANJIA Town, and Ah Wei, the leader of Renjia town''s security team.


    A Wei: "is it really you?"


    At the beginning, he thought he was dazzled. He didn''t know for sure until Su Xun opened his mouth.


    "Cousin, who is he?" The woman in the pink skirt beside him frowned and asked.


    Ah Wei said, "he is..."


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to introduce Su Xun, because Su Xun had a lot of identities.


    "I''m Su Xun, a friend of Ah Wei." Su Xun opened his mouth to help him out.


    "Yes, my friend." Ah Wei nodded and then introduced the woman to Su Xun: "Su Xun, this is my cousin."


    "Oh? It''s just like awei. "


    Looking at Ah Wei''s cousin, Su Xun said that he had already guessed which movie it was.


    Taoist Yimei.


    This is a movie directed and acted by Jiu Shu. In the movie, Jiu Shu is called Taoist Yimei.


    This movie is a bit messy. What impressed Su Xun most was that Jiu Shu raised a little zombie who ate tomatoes and a banana ghost in a red skirt.


    The main line is a long eyebrow vs a vampire.


    The neighboring village looks for Jiushu to see Fengshui. Jiushu finds that there is a problem with the water source, so he can only drill a new well. After choosing a place and leaving a mark, he is ready to start the next day.


    But I didn''t expect that at night, the mark was moved to another place not far away by a group of bats. The next day, a mummy was dug up from the ground.


    There is a cross on the chest of the corpse. There is a ruby on the cross. Uncle Jiu thinks that the corpse is not right and says he wants to burn it.


    However, avaricious Ah Wei died every day. For the ruby, he secretly changed the corpse to be burned, and then hid the corpse in his room, trying to saw off the gem with a saw.


    As a result, he knocked out blood from his teeth and bled on the mummy. The mummy revived and sucked his cousin''s blood. Then Jiu Shu killed the vampire after a fight.


    "Ha ha ha, I like to hear you tell the truth the most." Hearing Su Xun say that he and his cousin are talented and beautiful, Ah Wei couldn''t help laughing.Su Xun looked at his cousin: "Miss, do you know sugar cane aunt?"


    is as like as two peas, Sandra Ng.


    "Do you know my sister?" The woman was surprised.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched, looked at Ah Wei and gave him a thumbs up: "Ah Wei, you can. Do you know that sugar cane aunt likes uncle Jiu?"


    "Of course, sugar cane aunt was with my master a year ago." Ah Wei said.


    "Did you make up with Uncle Jiu?" Su Xun asked


    "Misunderstandings, just untie them." Awei waved his hand and pointed to his clothes: "I was transferred to Lvjia town as the leader of the security team. My master has also come to Lvjia town. I''ll take you to see him."


    "It has something to do with Uncle Jiu." The master and the apprentice married two sisters, and the younger generation became the same generation.


    Ah Wei said with a smile, "it''s a bit chaotic, but now my master is called Taoist priest Yimei because of the eyebrow problem. I just call him Taoist priest."


    "You''re a brilliant man."


    Su Xun expressed his admiration. This guy is a professional security team leader and a professional cousin licker.


    "You are more powerful."


    Ah Wei looked at Ma Danna and the three sisters of e-demon, and frowned at Su Xun.


    Su Xun laughed, low-key, low-key.


    They soon caught up with Qiu Sheng and a Fang.


    "Qiusheng, why do you go so fast? You are in a hurry to reincarnate!" Ah Wei didn''t say well.


    Qiu Sheng asked and looked back. Seeing Su Xun, he widened his eyes: "Su dashai!"


    "Qiusheng, long time no see." Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Elder martial brother, who is he?" A Fang has been helping Jiu Shu to look after his house in Lvjia Town, but he doesn''t know Su Xun.


    "Ma Danna, who was wearing a white cheongsam, whispered to him


    "It''s him!" A Fang stares big eyes, that raised three gold armor corpses, single pick spirit unreal world fierce male.


    "What are you two talking about here? Throw things to Ah Wei, that bastard, and look for water."


    Uncle Jiu came with the village head and others.


    "No, master, marshal Su is here."


    Qiu Sheng turned and said.


    "Marshal Su? How handsome are you? Am I handsome? " Uncle Jiu didn''t react at first.


    "Uncle Jiu, I may be a little more handsome than you."


    "Su Jiu Xun''s face changed in a moment


    Again, isn''t that the guy?


    But didn''t see that three gold armor corpses, let nine uncle some doubts.

 Chapter 971

    "Uncle Jiu, you look older."


    After three years, seeing more and more white hair on Uncle Jiu''s head, Su Xun had some feelings.


    "I''m old."


    Jiushu also has some helplessness. Even the ancestors of Ma family, Maoshan and Longhushan, who lived for one or two hundred years in the last era, have signs of declining life in this era.


    Let alone the monks who belong to this era. After 1900, no matter how high your accomplishments are, your life span of more than 100 years is already the limit.


    "Where are your three gilded corpses?"


    Nine uncle asks the doubt in the heart, now the spirit unreal world hasn''t removed to his chase order, shouldn''t go where all take gold armor corpse just right?


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t explain.


    Do you think I''m going to go to your school Maoshan next?


    "Qiu Sheng, take Su Xun home and treat him well. I''ll come back after watching Feng Shui."


    Uncle Jiu saw that Su Xun didn''t want to talk about it and didn''t ask much.


    "Oh, yes, master."


    Qiusheng answers, and then takes Su Xun back to lvjiazhen''s home with a Fang.


    "Choo Choo."


    As soon as I got home, a little zombie with a red mark on his eyebrow jumped out.


    "Chirp!"


    After seeing Su Xun, the little zombie turned and jumped into the room.


    "He''s a little bit afraid of strangers." Qiu Sheng said to Su Xun with a smile. In fact, he was very confused. How could this naughty guy be afraid of life?


    But Su Xun knew why the little zombie was afraid of him, because he knew the little zombie.


    It is the nephew of the Royal zombies, who escorted the Royal zombies to the north.


    He remembers that the little prince was stabbed in the neck by the fingernails of the Royal zombies. He was sure that he would be killed by four eyes and thousand cranes.


    I didn''t expect to fall into uncle Jiu''s hands.


    Taoist Yimei: is the spiritual zombie in this movie made by himself?


    Su Xun asked: "Qiu Sheng, how can Jiu Shu raise a zombie?"


    "I picked up the little zombie by accident three years ago. He doesn''t suck blood. He only eats tomatoes." Ah Fang explains in front of Qiu Sheng.


    Su Xun nodded and said that if Uncle Jiu picked it up, the time would not be right.


    In the afternoon, uncle Jiu came back. Su Xun had a meal at Uncle Jiu''s house and stayed there.


    "Uncle Jiu, the stake you buried today has been moved. A corpse will be excavated tomorrow."


    Su Xun reminded uncle Jiu.


    "Who moved it?" Uncle Jiu''s face changed. He knew Su Xun''s ability of calculating.


    Su Xun said, "bat."


    "Bats?" Uncle nine instantly thought of the bat found in the water during the day: "is there something wrong with that corpse?"


    "Yes, it''s a Western zombie. If it''s stained with human blood, it will come back to life." Su Xun nodded.


    "Thank you very much."


    Ah Fang was stunned, lying in the trough, so powerful, it''s just coming.


    The next day, uncle Jiu went to see the stake. As expected, it had been moved. He quietly asked people to dig it.


    We have to dig out the body and burn it, otherwise it will be bad to be dug out later.


    Su Xun took Ma Danna and others to watch, thinking that this was to prevent the movie plot.


    Awei commands the crowd to move the ground. Suddenly he finds something dazzling below. He jumps down and finds a ruby on the chest of a corpse.


    Suddenly his eyes brightened, he took out his handkerchief and prepared to wrap the ruby, so that no one else could see it.


    "Ah Wei, what are you doing down there?"


    Jiu Shu, who was reminded by Su Xun last night, went to the edge of the pit and said something light.


    "Ouch!"


    Awei, who bent over to wrap the jewel, was startled. The pit was uneven and he fell down directly. His teeth were knocked on the jewel, and the blood flowed out and was absorbed by the corpse.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t do anything."


    Awei forced to endure the pain, covered his mouth with his hand, looked at Uncle Jiu and said calmly.


    Noticing the blood between Ah Wei''s fingers, uncle Jiu''s face suddenly changed: "it''s not good."


    "What''s wrong?" Awei was stunned.


    At the same time, behind him, the flesh and blood on the corpse began to recover, stood up, showed two sharp teeth and bit away at awei.


    "Watch your back!"


    Nine uncle shout at the same time directly jump and jump into the pit, kick away a Wei.


    "Ouch!"


    Ah Wei fell to one side and let the Western zombies bite him.


    "Zombies! There are zombies


    "There are zombies down there!"


    The people who dug holes in the ground were shocked and ran away screaming.


    "Master!"


    Qiu Sheng and a Fang, who had just wondered why the master had jumped into the pit, rushed over with a change of face.Su Xun followed.


    Pit, Western zombies just resurrected, do not want to do more entanglement, directly jump up and want to fly away.


    But can''t he run?


    "Want to run, have you asked me?"


    At the same time, Su Xun got up in the air, grabbed the Western zombie by the neck and smashed it on the ground, his head into the earth.


    "Gulu ~"


    Qiusheng and Afan were stunned.


    "Elder martial brother, didn''t you say that he was not very good except for three zombies?"


    Ah Fang looks at Qiu Sheng stupidly. Is that what you said wrong?


    What unique knowledge did Shifu teach Qiusheng? He even couldn''t see it.


    "This It''s not scientific! "


    Qiu Sheng is so confused that he even uses the foreign words he learned when he went to the devil.


    At the same time, Jiushu jumped out of the pit and watched his head sink into the earth. The Western zombies who kept moving were also confused.


    "Who can tell me what happened?"


    Could it be that the zombie had been buried in the soil for so many years, had not flown for so long, lost its balance as soon as it flew, and then fell into the soil?


    "Master, we can''t understand it either!" Qiu Sheng and a Fang replied in unison.


    "Hey, I''ll pull it up first!"


    Awei yelled in the pit, but no one paid any attention to him at this time.


    "Roar!"


    The Western zombie finally pulled his head out of the soil, yelled at Su Xun, bared his teeth, waved his robe, and his expression was very fierce.


    "He''s going to do his best. Step back!"


    Nine uncle complexion dignified, not afraid of the sun of Western zombies, he did not take guy, thorny ah.


    The Western zombie roared fiercely and posed for a while. Just when everyone thought he wanted a to go up, he turned and NIMA ran away.


    All of you


    "Can you run?"


    Su Xun sneered and his body disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he was already in the air.


    "How can it be!"


    Looking at Su Xun, Jiu Shu Mu Lu was shocked, and then he thought that he didn''t see the three gold armor corpses. A terrible guess appeared in his heart.


    At this time, Su Xun in the air twisted the neck of the Western zombie, directly broke his head and threw it down like garbage.


    Then the Western zombie turned into a corpse again, hit the ground with a bang, and died twice.


    His life was short and oppressive.

 Chapter 972

    Looking at the Western zombies separated from his head, Jiu Shu was frightened and looked at Su Xun with a dry throat: "have you become a flying corpse?"


    In addition to a flying corpse attached to him, Jiu Shu really couldn''t figure out how Su Xun could get the strength to kill zombies in just three years.


    "Flying corpse!"


    A Fang and Qiu Sheng stare big eyes.


    "Not bad."


    Originally don''t want to let nine uncle know, but now Su Xun also lazy to pretend, showdown.


    They all blame the Western zombie, so Su Xun twisted his dog''s head directly.


    "They..."


    Jiushu also points to the ordinary, expressionless Nintendo and Ren Weiyong.


    Before, he only thought that these two people were Su Xun''s servants, but now it seems that they may also be flying corpses.


    Su Xun nodded.


    "Hiss -"


    uncle Jiu took a breath, three flying corpses!


    At the beginning, Su Xun had the courage to be the enemy of the whole spiritual world.


    Now there are three flying corpses. What can we do?


    "Where did you get the Dragon Spirit?" Uncle Jiu couldn''t figure this out. Did the dragon spirit of the Ma family give it to him?


    It''s impossible. It''s the existence of the Ma family.


    Su Xun fell from the air: "a dying black dragon fell in Yingchuan a month ago."


    "The heavy rain for seven days?"


    Uncle Jiu asked, but his accomplishments were not enough for the real dragon to fall. At that time, he only felt that the sky was strange.


    Su Xun nodded.


    Uncle Jiu really didn''t know what to say. God was helping Su Xun.


    At the end of the law, who would have thought that a real dragon would fall?


    And it''s a dying real dragon.


    Who else is Su Xun''s opponent in the world?


    "You come back this time..." Nine uncle thought of Maoshan, can''t help but want to beg.


    Su Xun interrupted him: "Uncle Jiu, I''m sure I''ll go to Maoshan, but I won''t destroy the orthodoxy. When I was chasing me, I always had to give me an account."


    "Well, it''s only Shijian and his son who are to blame!" Uncle Jiu sighed and said hatefully. He didn''t persuade Su Xun any more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a month later, Maoshan.


    In the main hall, spear town takes the lead.


    "It''s said that the devil appeared in my southern territory again, and there were no signs of three golden armor corpses around me. This is a great opportunity for us to get rid of the devil and defend the way!"


    An elder stroked his beard and said excitedly, because his apprentice died in the goose city that year.


    "Yes, this time without the three Jinjia corpses, we Maoshan alone will be enough to take him!"


    Another person agreed.


    Cao Ying frowned: "you can move him. What''s the explanation from the Ma family?"


    "It''s up to our ancestors to explain. We just need to get rid of the demons. By that time, the name of Maoshan will shake the world again!" Speartown is more excited.


    He has been investigating Su Xun, and the emperor is willing to let him find a chance.


    If Mao Shan killed Su Xun under his leadership, he would surely go down in history.


    Of course, if he killed Su Xun himself, the effect would be doubled. I''m excited to think about it.


    "Where is the leader of Maoshan? Su Xun came to worship the mountain!"


    At this moment, a voice resounded through the sky.


    All the people in the hall turned pale.


    "No, master, the devil is coming up the mountain!" One of the disciples came to report in panic.


    Spear town hummed coldly: "heaven has a way. If he doesn''t go, hell has no way to throw himself. It saves us the time to find him. I''ll take his dog''s life!"


    Voice fell, spear town flew out, others are closely followed out of the hall.


    The disciple who left the message in place was very surprised and anxious. At least I had the final say. He flew here, and was accompanied by two flying corpses recorded in books.


    Outside, spear town and others soon tasted the bitter fruit of being obedient.


    Looking at Su Xun standing in the air, and the two tall, ferocious flying corpses.


    Spear town and others are like falling into the ice cave, a cool air from the sole of the foot board directly jumped on the tianlinggai.


    "Fly Flying corpses. "


    Spear town''s voice was hoarse and low, his face was twitching, and his hand with the sword was shaking faintly.


    The other elders are not much better.


    After all, it''s a flying corpse. One can make Maoshan''s vitality hurt, let alone three.


    Three flying corpses are enough to destroy Maoshan orthodoxy.


    "Spear leader, keep your sword steady. If you shake it again, it will fall to the ground." Su Xun looked at spear town quietly.


    Look at the degree of hand shaking, no less, Lu ah.


    Spear town swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Sue Su Xun, what do you want to do? "


    Just now, he was a devil, but now he only dared to shout his name.


    "What for?" Su Xun showed a sneer and stood up with a negative hand: "let the old bastard who chased me get out. You are not qualified to talk to me.""You are presumptuous Mauzhen turned pale with anger. It was the first time that he had been humiliated like this.


    Su Xun suddenly appeared in front of him, pinched his neck, and his eyes were cold: "damn thing, it''s you who are presumptuous."


    "Stop it


    At this time, a big drink rang out, Maoshan ancestors came in a flash.


    "Shizu." "Shishuzu."


    All the people said hello one after another. After they got the support, they could not help but feel relieved.


    "Lao Zamo, if you ask me to stop, I''ll stop? I don''t have much face


    With a sneer, Su Xun broke Spear''s throat and threw the body on the ground.


    "Elder master!" "Master!" "Master!"


    All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect that Su Xun would kill him if he didn''t agree.


    Maoshan ancestor''s eyes are red: "how dare you!"


    "I have been kind enough to leave his soul so that he can be reincarnated." Su Xunfei returned to his original place and said carelessly.


    Maoshan''s ancestors had a strong sense of killing. But when they saw the two flying corpses beside Su Xun, the sense of killing suddenly disappeared again. It was still important to make peace.


    The strength of the calm heart makes him from the gap.


    "The falling dragon of Yingchuan fell into your hands." Maoshan ancestor just knew where Su Xun''s dragon soul came from in an instant, and his heart was full of reluctance.


    Su Xun laughed: "yes, I just went to borrow a place to stay. I didn''t expect to pick up a dragon."


    Looking at Su Xun''s proud expression, Maoshan''s ancestor felt even more bloody. He was sour.


    Why is God so partial to a demon!


    "Say what you want." The strength is not as good as the people. The ancestor of Maoshan is very single.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile: "don''t say that I bullied you, a 200 year old comrade. If you chase me for a month, I''ll put a flying corpse after you for a month, you can survive, and the gratitude and resentment will be wiped out."


    After killing a leader, Su Xun was not angry. He just wanted to make the old man feel like a lost dog.


    "Good!" Laozu of Maoshan said yes.


    With his cultivation, he can''t beat the flying corpse, but it''s OK to run. He can only get a little hurt at most.


    "And..." Su Xun spoke.


    "Don''t deceive too much!" Maoshan ancestor''s eyes were staring, but he didn''t think it was over.


    Su Xun said boldly: "your Maoshan frame up has slandered my reputation. I ask you to make a public statement to clarify and restore my reputation, and take out five million yuan to compensate me for my losses!"


    Laozu of Maoshan wanted to curse his mother, but looking at the two flying corpses, he suddenly felt that it was uncivilized to curse.


    "Sue, you are too much! It''s insatiable greed Cao Ying gave a roar.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun gasified his hand and slapped him in the face: "don''t interrupt when adults talk."


    All the people in Maoshan were shocked and angry. They were so angry that they were full of grievances, but they had no choice but to swallow their anger.


    "Good!" Laozu of Maoshan agreed tearfully.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "that''s right. Everyone is in the realm of spirit and fantasy. Liang Kun said it well. When you come out, you have to recognize your mistakes and stand at attention when you are beaten."


    "Tie Zhi, remember next time. Everyone has a brilliant moment. Don''t take a moment as eternity."


    "The chase begins. Get the money ready. Remember to clarify it for me. I''m going to the next one."


    Su Xun said that and left with Ren Weiyong. Nintendo stayed to play games with Maoshan ancestors.

 Chapter 973

    The reason why Su Xun wanted to blackmail money was just to make Maoshan feel heartache.


    After all, money means nothing to him.


    After two years of war, I will donate money to him.


    One more gun, one more bullet, one more devil may die. Why not?


    He donated so much before and after, and all of them were donated in his own name. He Su made a great contribution to the Anti Japanese war. He was a man who wanted to be recorded in history.


    "You do what he says."


    Looking at Nintendo, the ancestor of Maoshan felt a little flustered. At the beginning, it was fun to chase Su Xun, but he was not so happy when it was his turn.


    Being chased by a flying corpse will be an unforgettable experience in his life.


    "Shishuzu..." Cao Ying suddenly stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Maoshan said


    "Who is liangkun?" Cao Ying asked.


    Laozu of Maoshan talked about it and thought that you were concerned about me: "turn the book by yourself!"


    In fact, he is also curious about who Su xungang just said liangkun is. That sentence is quite reasonable.


    "Roar!"


    Nintendo roared and rushed to Maoshan. The corpse was so angry that it was like a demon coming into the world.


    "Damn it


    As soon as his face changed, he turned and ran.


    Here BGM: goodbye, mom, I''m going to fly away tonight ~


    two figures, one before the other.


    Three days later, Su found the dragon and tiger mountain, the same process, first beat the leader, and then let Ren Weiyong chase the ancestor of dragon and tiger mountain.


    By the way, he blackmailed seven million ocean of dragon and tiger mountain.


    The reason why he took five million yuan from Maoshan is that he gave a discount on Uncle Jiu''s face.


    After Mao Shan knew about this, he suddenly felt that the loss of five million was not unacceptable.


    Even a little complacent and complacent.


    See, we only paid five million, you paid seven million, we made a lot of money.


    That''s the scum.


    Next, Su Xun went all over the world to blackmail the whole spiritual world. The unified process was to beat the leader hard first, and then compensate him.


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that Su Xun beat them to make compensation, but that he asked them to make compensation.


    After all, he is also very tired of beating people. Of course, he needs to buy some tonic to mend his body, which is reasonable.


    So when Su Xun had a good communication with "sign language", various sects took the initiative to present the ocean, ranging from 500000 to millions.


    It has to be said that these schools, which have been handed down for hundreds of years, are really rich, especially the influence of Buddhism. The Buddha statues are actually plated with gold!


    In the age when the common people couldn''t even get enough to eat, and when the soldiers wore straw sandals, the Buddha statues were actually plated with real gold!


    Su Xun blackmailed tens of millions of dollars and donated all of them to our party to buy weapons and supplies.


    When the other party sent someone to receive it, they were all surprised and gave thanks to Su Xun for a while.


    There''s too much money. You can''t pull it all at once. You have to pull it several times.


    On his last visit, he also sent a flag to Su Xun, which read: "the vanguard of the Anti Japanese war.".


    As for who wrote it, I understand it.


    With Mao Shan''s public statement, the spiritual world also knows the reason why Shi Jian''s father and son were killed. It was because Shi Shaojian pulled out Su Xun''s wife''s hair and wanted to use magic to smear others, so he was killed.


    For a moment, everyone was in a constant atmosphere, and they could only transfer the fire to Maoshan.


    Let Maoshan''s reputation in the world of spirit and fantasy plummet.


    But Su Xun became the shadow that shrouded the whole spiritual world, so that no one in the world knew him.


    A story passed down from mouth to mouth in the spiritual world is that Su Xun, the great demon, bullied the whole spiritual world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    April 1937.


    Su Xun saw Jiu Shu again in Lvjia town.


    "I don''t have many friends in this world. I''m here to say goodbye this time. I don''t know when I can meet you." Su Xun took a sip from his cup.


    Jiushu said: "recently, there are signs of fighting between the island country and the dragon country at any time. Chaos is coming. If you and I can survive, we can meet again and drink together."


    "I''m sure I''ll survive." Su Xun smiles.


    Uncle Jiu was stunned: "also, when I meet you, I just need to worry about whether the other party can survive."


    Three flying corpses protect the body. Unless there is a real God, who in the world can kill him?


    "Is Qiu Sheng gone?" It suddenly occurred to Su Xun that he didn''t see Qiu Sheng, but ah Fang.


    Uncle Jiu nodded: "gone, his brother Huo tingen wrote a letter in the north, inviting him to join the army."


    After a pause, uncle Jiu said, "Wencai has gone too. I went to Hong Kong Island with Feibao and Feibao''s brother Hong comprador two months ago."


    "I remember Wencai was brought up by you, ready to feed you to the end." Su Xun was very surprised. It was not surprising that Qiu Sheng had gone. Wen Cai had gone too.Uncle Jiu waved his hand: "the troubled times are coming. What''s the matter with you? I''m afraid that I''ll be killed by the devils. I just want everyone to be safe. "


    After listening to Su Xun GUI Zi, GUI Zi said a lot, so he called the islanders.


    "Where''s Ah Wei?" Su Xun asked again.


    Jiushu said: "also left, wind and rain is coming, the security team was incorporated into the formal forces transferred to the front line, do not know if he can survive."


    Listening to where these people were going, Su Xun had some feelings. He felt like he was in a trance because of the vicissitudes of life.


    All this was due to the changes brought about by the island invasion, and Su Xun hated the devil even more.


    "If I want to pick up sugar cane aunt, I won''t give it to you. Take care of it." Uncle Jiu bows to Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded and said, "I''ll go to Hong Kong Island in the future."


    After all, Ren Tingting, they are on Hong Kong Island. When everything is done, they will join them.


    Next, he will go to the island to do something. Now he will go to them. If the island people find out in the future, it will not be very good.


    Uncle Jiu said, "when the world is peaceful and there are no demons, I will go to Hong Kong Island if I am still alive."


    "I''ll wait for you on Hong Kong Island." Su Xun drank all the tea, put down his cup and got up to leave.


    Jiu Shu then got up to see him off: "although the island is a tiny place, there are also Yin and Yang masters handed down from generation to generation, and there are gods to protect you. You must not be careless."


    "That would be the best, otherwise I would feel too boring." Su Xun can''t deny it. What role can he play in the island country?


    Nine uncle see he didn''t put in the heart, also no longer much advise, just tell all careful.


    "Looking for brother."


    Madonna waited outside for a long time.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun left with her. Behind him were Nintendo, Ren Weiyong and the three sisters of e-demon.


    Jiu Shu stood at the door and watched Su Xun''s figure leave. After a long time, he turned and entered the room.


    On July 7, 1937, the Lugouqiao Incident, also known as the July 7 Incident, broke out. The island countries launched an all-round invasion of the Dragon state, and the war was imminent.


    Anti Japanese war in Northeast China, anti Japanese war in North China, anti Japanese war in Southwest China National War of resistance!


    The state of long, which had been under the Warlord''s separatist rule for more than ten years, united in the invasion of foreign enemies.


    At the same time, Su Xun arrived at the island.

 Chapter 974

    "Banzai!" "Banzai!"


    Long live the Empire "I will win!"


    "I will win!" "I will win!"


    In the streets of Edo, people can be seen everywhere, waving the rising sun flag wantonly, with frenzied expression, shouting for victory and cheering for war.


    They walked through the middle of the street with white cloth several meters long, just like a big bag. Ordinary people on both sides threw money into it to collect military expenses for the invasion.


    Since the victory of the Russo island war in 1905, the confidence of the whole island nation has expanded unprecedentedly.


    What''s more, he cried out that he would occupy the Dragon kingdom in three months.


    The little boy and the fat boy in front of the island didn''t know what the pain was.


    Su''s hand filled with zombie coins came to see.


    "Hey, what are you doing? It looks silly." Next to him, an island youth with a white banner printed on his head scoffed.


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to silly beep. He made a fist at the white cloth.


    "Boom!"


    Lightning and thunder, wind and clouds, thunder and lightning fell from the sky on the white cloth, and the fire burned all the collected military expenditure to ashes.


    "Ah! Put out the fire! Put out the fire


    "Protect military spending!"


    "Fire fighting..."


    In the face of the sudden thunder, everyone was confused and confused.


    "You You are Guoyi ~ "


    the island youth who laughed at Su Xun''s silly beep widened his eyes and showed the expression of Zhonger.


    Su Xun took a look at him, gave him a smile, sent him a thunderbolt with his backhand, and then walked out in a low-key way to open his way to be a good man in the island country.


    Listening to the scream behind him and smelling the salty sea breeze in the air, Su Xun couldn''t help but close his eyes and showed an intoxicated smile.


    It''s a paradise. He doesn''t have any scruples or restrictions here.


    I come, I see, I destroy.


    Now he is only followed by three corpses, three ghosts, e demon Ying Ying, and the lamp God.


    Ma Danna learned that the generals will soon be born, must stay in the dragon country to get rid of the corpse.


    Everyone has his own choice, just like Su Xun, so he didn''t stop him. He just left e-demon Su Su and Qing Qing to her as a helper.


    Just let her get the generals, take their keepsake to Hong Kong Island to find Ren Tingting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As night falls, only drunkards and tramps, as well as gangsters, remain on the streets, except for the custom shops that are still on.


    Three women with enchanting figure, beautiful black hair and beautiful face walk on the street and attract people''s attention.


    Many gang members who are smoking and wandering in the street are greedy.


    "Yo, what a beautiful woman. She''s on the street so late. Do you want to play with us?"


    A group of gang members came forward to stop the three people and looked at their impending figure. They all felt a little superior and wanted to rush.


    "You What are you going to do? "


    The three women showed a flustered look, pretty white face, looks more people have ravaged, ravaged impulse.


    "Come on, you''ll be comfortable."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The gang members burst out laughing and forced the three women into the nearby alley.


    "Ah, ah


    A moment later, with a scream, the three women walked out of the alley, still beautiful and weak.


    His mouth was full of fear, and his eyes were full of breath.


    At the same time, two custom shops were attacked. Two zombies wantonly bit people. Those who had been bitten would be dead within a period of time.


    Tonight, the whole Edo is lively, which makes the silent night more angry.


    "Ah! Help! There''s a ghost


    "Run! There is a ghost


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    With the corpses of the bitten people and the second generation of zombies coming out of the cage, the customs of Edo are in chaos.


    Hundreds of zombies of the second generation jump around and bite at the sight of people. Many men and women run out of their clothes before they have time to wear them. That scene is rare in a hundred years.


    "Heaven shines on the God. What kind of monster is this! Help! Help


    "Ah! Don''t bite me


    "Help..."


    The crowd was collapsing, roaring, terrified and desperate to escape.


    "Dare to be evil, dare to harm others!"


    A big drink is like thunder. Everyone can''t help but go.


    I saw a young man in a long black shirt, full of righteous spirit, step into the air and hit a monster directly with one punch, then there was a massacre.


    Those blood sucking monsters, who are terrible to all people, are like cutting melons and vegetables in front of this person.In just a few minutes, the monster died all over the place, and the man dressed in a black robe looked like a real God.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "When the demon star comes into the world, there will be trouble. You''d better not go out at night."


    Su Xun lightly left a word, and then drifted away, as if from the future.


    "God! He must have been sent by God to save us


    "The true God, thank the true God!"


    Long live the true God


    Living in the same place, the people prostrate on the ground and kneel down in the direction of Su Xun''s departure, shouting.


    They never dreamed that those blood sucking monsters were made by the real gods in their mouths.


    That night, the same thing happened in different places in Edo. Where there were monsters, there were black robed gods who came to save people.


    The monster is alive, and the black robe is on fire.


    In a courtyard, master Su, who has been busy all night, is enjoying the massage of e-demon Yingying.


    "It''s very tiring."


    I''m not tired of pretending, but I''m tired of pretending all night long.


    He came to the island to be a good man.


    As for how to be a qualified good man, he has a complete plan.


    First do bad things, then come forward to solve these bad things, and then you will become a good man?


    Finally, we can use these island countries'' trust in him to make a wave of big news.


    I not only want to do you, but also make you kneel down and sincerely thank me.


    That''s interesting.


    The next day, the whole Edo was discussing the monster attack last night.


    Talking about this matter, we can''t avoid the man who came down from the sky like a true God.


    Last night, a preliminary survey was conducted by the relevant departments.


    Ichiro Watanabe, a major in the island''s military, was ordered to investigate last night''s bizarre attack.


    At this time, Ichiro Watanabe was standing in front of a dozen mummies in a row, frowning.


    "Mr. shaozuo, the attack last night should have been caused by a monster called zombie."


    "As for these people, their death is very similar to that of a squadron in Longguo two years ago. They are all mummies." The assistant handed over a document.


    When Junichiro Watanabe opens it, there are some blurred photos inside, but you can see that the dead imperial soldiers inside are the same as the people in front of them.


    "The Dragon monster has come to the island?"


    Murmured Junichiro Watanabe, handed back the document and said, "go to find it immediately. You must find the mysterious man who killed the monster last night."


    "Hi

 Chapter 975

    It''s not difficult to find out Su Xun''s position in Edo.


    Especially when he''s not hiding.


    It took only half a day for Junichiro Watanabe to find the place where Su Xun lived and come to visit.


    "My Lord, this is the place."


    An assistant pointed to the courtyard in front of him.


    The next second, the courtyard door opened.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, a tall and beautiful woman came out.


    She''s breathtaking, she''s not human.


    "My husband said that a distinguished guest is coming today. I think it should be you. Please come in."


    Please make a smile like a flower.


    Junichiro Watanabe''s heart sank, he has not come to have been counted, Si Guoyi.


    "Excuse me."


    Junichiro Watanabe bowed his head to apologize, then walked into the courtyard with two assistants.


    When they came to the backyard, they saw a handsome young man in black cooking tea from a distance.


    Ichiro Watanabe can''t believe that the expert who solved those zombies last night was so young?


    Taking a deep breath, Watanabe walked over.


    "I''m sorry to intrude on Watanabe''s visit."


    When he came to Su Xun, Watanabe bowed.


    The islanders are very strict in etiquette, but they are also very serious in the lower part.


    Generally speaking, there is little courtesy but no great virtue.


    "Please take a seat." Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    Watanabe sat cross legged opposite Su Xun.


    "Tea, please."


    Su Xun pointed a little, and the corpse Qi controlled the teacup and flew to Ichiro Watanabe.


    "Hiss -"


    the three people in Watanabe took a breath, and their eyes became awed when they looked at Su Xun.


    It''s magic to them.


    Little devil who has never seen the world.


    Junichiro Watanabe carefully took a sip from the cup, which was ordinary green tea, but he always thought it was delicious: "good tea."


    "Mr. Watanabe is here for the zombies last night?" Su Xun asked softly.


    Watanabe sat up straight: "Sir, it''s really a clever plan, but it''s not just that. Last night, there were more than ten people died in a strange way. Please have a look."


    With that, he took the photo from his assistant, bowed his head and handed it to Su Xun with both hands.


    "This is the work of ghosts. These people have been drained. I didn''t expect that the island country was in such a mess." Su Xun said solemnly.


    It''s serious. I can''t laugh. I can''t help it.


    Ichiro Watanabe''s face changed: "ghosts?"


    In a flash, he thought of many famous ghosts and ghosts in island mythology.


    "Please help us, sir."


    Ichiro Watanabe bowed to plead.


    "I''m from the Dragon kingdom. You are invading my motherland. Don''t you think it''s strange that you ask me to save you now?"


    Su Xun shook his head, and then with a wave, a corpse gas directly threw three people out.


    "Young master, why don''t you promise him?"


    Ying Ying asks a little puzzled, isn''t the young master''s purpose to lie in this?


    "Yingying, you still can''t understand people."


    Su Xun shook his head, lifted the cup, and sneered: "these dwarfs are very cheap. The more they despise them, the more they think I''m powerful. They will only be more respectful to me."


    "Tonight, let''s make another wave to deepen my importance."


    At this point, outside the courtyard.


    "Are you all right, Mr. shaozuo?"


    Two assistants picked up Ichiro Watanabe.


    "It''s hard to imagine that this gentleman has the power of ghosts and gods. There are many strange people in the Dragon kingdom!"


    Looking back, Ichiro Watanabe''s eyes were full of fear.


    "Mr. shaozuo, what shall we do now?"


    Asked an assistant.


    "Go back, prepare good gifts, and come back tomorrow. These high men are like living gods with a tolerant mind. They won''t sit back and watch the imperial people suffer."


    Watanabe Ichiro and Su as like as two peas.


    The stronger you are, the more convinced the dwarfs are.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, the same zombie attack happened again. When the army arrived at the scene and was still helpless, the Savior Su Xun appeared.


    In the eyes of countless people and soldiers, he killed the zombies with divine power.


    "I know sir, you will not be helpless. Please help us find out the source and save us." Ichiro Watanabe was excited and ran up.


    Tonight is more serious than last night. Thousands of people were killed and injured. According to this trend, sooner or later, the whole people in Edo will die.


    This incident has had a serious impact on the Empire. Today, no one dares to go to the streets to collect military funds. The war ahead is very tight, and military funds are very tight.Only this master can save Edo!


    "Please help us, sir!"


    "Ask God to help us!"


    All the island people around knelt down.


    During the day one by one clamors to occupy the Dragon Kingdom, but now one by one kneels at the feet of the dragon people and pleads.


    Su Xun sneered in his heart, but on the surface, he was compassionate: "well, God has the virtue of a good life. Please get up quickly. I will find out the source behind the scenes and give Edo a clear future."


    Well, give Edo a national Tomb Sweeping Day.


    "Thank you, sir." Excited, Ichiro Watanabe immediately promised: "whatever you need, I will do it. I hope you can solve it as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, God. God is here."


    "Thank God for not abandoning us..."


    The people around him were also very excited. They kowtowed to Su Xun one after another, shouting thanks.


    Su Xun was dismissive. If there was a real God in your island country, he would have come out to trouble me.


    However, it is better for Tianzhao to come in person.


    It''s said that the sun god is a woman.


    If I spoil her, doesn''t it mean that I am the father of all the islanders?


    Forget it. I''m not a wild father.


    On the surface, Su Xun was compassionate, but on the inside, he was full of bad taste and wishful thinking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, a temple in Kyoto.


    Two monks, an old man and a young man, look at each other and sit.


    "There''s news from Edo that zombies appeared the night before yesterday. Gaoye''s magic monk in me was supposed to be the guardian of demons. Fujiwara, go for a walk."


    The old monk looked at the opposite disciple and said.


    "Yes, master." The young monk replied.


    The old monk added: "this time to Edo, take the eight close mirror of the God of heaven."


    "Master, is it necessary to use the artifact?" The calm on the young monk''s face disappeared.


    Eight close mirror, which is one of the three artifacts of the island, is the imperial spirit of Tianzhao.


    The great God of Tianzhao left the Royal spirit in the world to protect her people. The eight close mirror can bring good luck, see through the essence of the devil, see the heart of the people, predict life and death, and has strong attack power.


    "Take it with you. I don''t know why. This time I feel very uneasy. Maybe evil is too strong. Take the eight close mirror just in case."


    The old monk frowned tightly. Suddenly, with a crash, the beads in his hand were broken and scattered all over the ground.


    Both the master and the apprentice were shocked.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Fujiwara took one of the island''s three artifacts, eight near mirror, and more than a dozen martial brothers, and set foot on the road to get rid of demons in Edo.

 Chapter 976

    "How can we cooperate with you, sir?"


    Ichiro Watanabe knelt down in front of Su Xun.


    If this incident can be solved quickly, his credit will be no less than that of those who command the battle at the front line.


    Therefore, he is very excited. Whether the young assistant can be promoted to the senior assistant depends on the opposite master.


    "Dynamite, I need a lot of dynamite."


    Su Xun said calmly.


    "Dynamite?"


    Watanabe was stunned. Shouldn''t he use divine skill to kill demons and demons?


    Su Xun sighed: "there is a worst news, I have to remind you that the source of this time is likely to be a flying corpse."


    It''s not possible, it is!


    "Flying corpse?" Ichiro Watanabe showed a rustic expression, never heard of.


    Su Xun''s face was dignified and nodded: "yes, it''s the flying corpse. That''s why I promised to help you solve this problem."


    "Flying corpses can fly to the sky and escape from the earth. They will never die. They are not afraid of the sun and general magic. One flying corpse can destroy a country. I didn''t expect flying corpses to appear in the island Parliament."


    "Flying corpses are not only a disaster for the island country, but also a disaster for the people. I can''t stand by and watch."


    On the one hand, Su Xun told the story of Fei Shi, on the other hand, he explained why he promised to help the island solve the problem.


    Island dwarfs are cheap bones. When you don''t agree with them, they lick them madly.


    After you agree, he is still licking, but at the same time, he will remain suspicious.


    After hearing that the flying corpse was so powerful, Junichiro Watanabe was a little incredible. But if the flying corpse was so strong, he would have no doubt about Su Xun.


    So he decided to go back and check the information first.


    "Sir, now the empire is fighting on multiple fronts. Explosives are very important. I can''t decide this. I need to go back and ask for instructions."


    Watanabe made a reasonable excuse.


    "Go, but be quick. The flying corpse is not afraid of the sun. I''m afraid he will attack during the day."


    Su Xun was worried. He was not afraid. He had just figured out that there was a flying corpse. He was sure to make a wave of attacks during the day.


    He''s really worried about it.


    I''m afraid the islanders are going to make it.


    "Hi


    Ichiro Watanabe bowed his head, then got up and left.


    When Junichiro Watanabe returned to his office, he immediately asked people to check the information related to long Guofei''s corpse.


    After finishing the recording, the face of Jiufei''s face turned pale.


    Then immediately to see his boss Fujita wood, explain the matter, put forward to a large number of explosives.


    Fujita did not agree: "Watanabe, you need to know that the empire is on the war, and the explosive needs a lot of gunpowder. It is originally a tight resource. If the explosive is sent to you, what will the front-line soldiers do?"


    "General, without explosives, we can''t solve this problem. What about Edo?" Watanabe asked, the key is, if we can''t solve this problem, how can he be promoted?


    "Boom!"


    Just then, there was a loud noise outside.


    "What''s the noise?"


    The two men''s faces changed, and they thought the air raid was coming.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the office was pushed open, and an officer helped to break in: "general, please leave here immediately. There is a monster in the sky."


    "Monster!"


    Fujita and Ichiro Watanabe both think of the flying corpse they just talked about, and they rush to the window.


    From the window, we can see that in the distance, a humanoid creature is wantonly destroying, throwing masses of black smoke from the sky.


    Poor them, they have been made by zombies for so long, they don''t even know that this thing is called corpse gas.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The monster roared, rushed to the crowd, picked up an island soldier and tore it up in the air.


    There are also Yin Yang teachers who are not afraid of death, and then other Yin Yang teachers become afraid of death.


    "Buzz..."


    Soon, the sound of the plane rang out, and two fighters were transferred by the military headquarters to solve the monsters in the sky.


    "Dada dada..."


    The plane flew around the monster, and the machine gun kept pouring bullets on the monster.


    However, the monster didn''t do anything about it. Instead, he smashed the plane with a rough fist.


    Two planes crashed one after another, smashing houses in the crowd''s screams and causing a fire.


    This scene is like a monster invasion, but the island is obviously not able to become light Altman.


    Ichiro Watanabe and Takeda turned pale.


    "I I''ll allow you to mobilize explosives without restriction now, but send someone to watch the dragon! "


    Fujita said anxiously, looking at Ichiro Watanabe.


    Before that, he thought that the records of flying corpses in the book must be exaggerated, so he didn''t think so.


    But now, he thinks the book is right."Yes, sir!"


    When he got the approval documents, he didn''t dare to delay the frontier transfer.


    Even the consumption of the front line has been put aside for the time being, and the problem of Edo must be solved first.


    Otherwise, no matter how fast we fight in the front, even the capital in the rear will be finished. It''s useless.


    The islanders are excellent in some aspects, such as mobility. In three days, Ichiro Watanabe prepared several tons of explosives for Su Xun.


    With so many explosives, Junichiro Watanabe is not at ease to be controlled by a dragon.


    So he sent hundreds of soldiers to guard. In name, he helped Su Xun arrange the explosives. In fact, he was afraid of Su Xun''s misbehavior.


    Although Junichiro Watanabe didn''t think Su Xun had, he had to be on guard.


    At the same time, Fujiwara of Kyoto came to Edo. As soon as he stepped into Edo, he frowned.


    "What an evil spirit."


    These days, Su Xun has sent Nintendo and Ren weiriban to work in rotation every day. Of course, the evil spirit is heavy, and the whole Edo is shrouded in the shadow.


    Even a large number of military supplies were destroyed by zombies, which made the island army suffer.


    Now everyone is praying for Su Xun''s success.


    Su Xun also hopes to succeed.


    Before he left, he was going to send a grand fireworks to the people of the island country with those explosives.


    After all, it''s for the people, it''s for the people.


    But Fujiwara, as the only magic monk guarding the artifact temple in the island, was ceremoniously welcomed by the temples in Edo.


    After hearing about Su Xun, Fujiwara admired the Dragon man and wanted to visit him.


    He even wanted to wait for the flying corpse to appear again, and he and the Dragon Master would destroy each other together.


    In this way, in the evening, master Fujiwara, led by Ichiro Watanabe, went to the courtyard where Su Xun lived.


    Standing outside the yard, master Fujiwara frowned. He felt a strong evil.


    This evil atmosphere is the same as that in Edo.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Asked Ichiro Watanabe curiously.


    "No problem."


    Master Fujiwara shook his head and said in secret, it must be the Dragon Master who caught the zombie.


    When he saw Yingying who opened the door, he was stunned, because he saw that Yingying was a demon.


    But he explained to Su Xun in his heart that this demon must have been accepted as a servant by an expert. It''s normal.


    Following Yingying into the courtyard, he felt the existence of three ghosts, namely ghosts.


    In the heart secret way, this is definitely the ghost who is subdued by the expert, is to be sent to hell to be punished.


    Then, until he saw Su Xun.


    He felt he couldn''t explain it for him.

 Chapter 977

    "Master Fujiwara, this is Mr. Su, a master of the Dragon kingdom. I believe you must have a common topic."


    Junichiro Watanabe points to Su Xun to introduce Fujiwara.


    "Mr. Su, I have a mirror here. I want you to have a look at it."


    Fujiwara felt Su Xun''s strong corpse spirit, and he was born to open his eyes. At a glance, he saw that Su Xun''s clothes were made of zombies.


    And the two strong men like bodyguards behind Su Xun were also ferocious zombies.


    He has confirmed that the chaos in Edo during this period was caused by this man.


    This is a play directed and performed by him.


    Not only to hurt the people of the Empire, but also to gain the gratitude of the people of the Empire. It''s disgusting!


    Fujiwara felt that he wanted to destroy him. With eight mirrors in his hand, he felt that he was invincible.


    He thinks: I can kill instantly.


    "Oh, what mirror?"


    Su Xun was a little puzzled. How could the dwarf let himself look in the mirror as soon as he met.


    Su Xun was wary of strange things.


    Fujiwara chuckled and took out the eight close mirror from his arms, aiming the mirror at Su Xun.


    In a flash, the mirror burst out a golden light.


    "Ah


    Su Xun let out a scream. It was the scream of the Royal zombies, and the smoke came out.


    "Gan!"


    Su Xun immediately flew up to avoid the golden light and looked at Fujiwara coldly: "you should die."


    "This What the hell is going on! "


    Junichiro Watanabe looks confused.


    "Mr. Watanabe, this dragon man has a ghost in his heart. He is responsible for the chaos in Edo."


    Fujiwara said coldly.


    "What


    Junichiro Watanabe was shocked, his face full of disbelief: "master, is there a mistake?"


    "Wrong? It can''t be wrong Master Fujiwara sneered and reflected the eight close mirror on Nintendo and Ren Weiyong.


    "Roar!"


    The two corpses were directly exposed and roared at the sky.


    "This This This... "


    Junichiro Watanabe, pale with fright, sat down on the floor, full of panic.


    He recognized that this was the monster that attacked in the sky at noon that day.


    It turns out that the mastermind behind the scenes is really this dragon man. Damn it, he damn it!


    "Master Fujiwara, kill that despicable stranger!" Junichiro Watanabe''s gnashing of teeth.


    He felt humiliated by being played around like a fool.


    "Puff -"


    the next second, a folding fan penetrated Ichiro Watanabe''s neck, bringing out a flower of blood.


    The lamp God flew to Su Xun.


    "Sad fellow, if you keep your stupidity, you''ll live a little longer."


    "Thank you for your contribution to my plan."


    Su Xun looked at Ichiro Watanabe and said faintly.


    "You Puff - "


    Ichiro Watanabe vomited blood in anger, his eyes were full of resentment and unwilling, and he swallowed his last breath.


    "You, go out and add some color to the evening."


    Su Xun sent out three ghosts, Yingying, Nintendo and Ren Wei.


    Just let them cover Yingying to set off fireworks in the warehouse where the explosives are stored.


    "Demon! Die


    Master Fujiwara put away the eight close mirror, held a staff, glittered with golden light, and rushed to Su Xun.


    The evil spirits who ran out were naturally dealt with by his brothers who came with him. He only needed to kill the devil in front of him.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, the aggressive master Fujiwara smashed down and cracked the floor.


    "Smelly silly beep, don''t use that broken mirror, do you think you will be our opponent?"


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously, and his figure appeared in front of master Fujiwara in an instant, and stepped down.


    Fujiwara gritted his teeth and rolled away.


    "Boom!"


    Leave a footprints in place.


    "Go to hell!"


    Fujiwara had already got up, waving the staff in his hand, and gathered a light to sweep to Su Xun.


    "Electrotherapy for free."


    Su Xun incarnated himself as the king of thunder and lightning, and hit the thunder fist.


    "Boom!"


    A thunderbolt burst in Fujiwara''s chest.


    "Wow! Pooh - "


    Master Fujiwara screamed and burst out with blood. His body flew out and broke a wall.


    The mirror in my arms also fell to the ground.


    "How could..."


    Master Fujiwara looked at Su Xun incredulously. How could the evil devil use the power of thunder.


    "I will have more."


    Su Xun was also surprised. The monk''s vitality was a little stubborn. Lei Dun flashed and pinched master Fujiwara''s throat with one hand to kill him."Devil, you You will be punished. "


    Fujiwara was pinched by Su Xun, and his face began to turn pale. He said in a difficult tone.


    "Retribution?"


    Su Xun sneered rudely: "your island country started wars everywhere and killed so many of my compatriots. Why didn''t you get retribution?"


    "Oh, no, I almost forgot. You''ve got it. This seat is your retribution!"


    The smile on his face became more and more cruel, the strength on his hand gradually increased, and he would be crushed to death in the next second.


    At the same time, Fujiwara mouth blood drops on the ground of the eight near mirror.


    Boom!


    Eight close mirror burst out a powerful force, with the sky full of color light straight into the sky, Su Xun was shocked to fly, master Fujiwara in his hand out.


    In the colorful light of the eight close mirror, a figure of Miaoman stands on the sky in a gorgeous skirt. Wearing a veil, he can''t see his face clearly. A scorching sun is behind him, illuminating the whole night sky.


    Sacred, blazing, life, and several other majestic breath came out of her.


    "Heaven shines on the great God!"


    The weak master Fujiwara quickly knelt on the ground.


    At the same time, the whole Edo saw this scene, all of them prostrate on their knees.


    "Damn it


    Su Xun made a rude remark and turned around to run.


    He didn''t expect that the God of the sun, which is believed in by the island country, actually came out to make chicken feathers!


    It''s totally unscientific!!!


    Although Tianzhao is weak in his eyes, it is still strong for him now.


    "Friar of the Dragon Kingdom, you crossed the line."


    Listening to the authoritative female voice behind him, Su Xun ignored her infatuation.


    Next second, shine a light.


    "Sonima! If you can''t run, you''ll die! "


    Su Xun suddenly turned around and with a move, Nintendo turned into a black iron gun and fell into his hands.


    Ren Wei''s corpse gasifies into a pair of black armor and drapes over Su Xun. His corpse gas sweeps across the starry night.


    Su Xun was armed with a big gun. His corpse was so angry that his eyes were scarlet. He took three flying corpses to kill the sun god.


    A cold face first arrived, and then shot like a dragon.


    "Boom!"


    A golden light and a black light collided in the air, causing a violent explosion.


    Below, countless houses collapsed directly.


    Everyone is shivering and calling God.


    Master Fujiwara covered his chest, but he couldn''t help shaking. The evil cultivation of the Dragon kingdom could resist the God.


    Can Empire conquer such a dragon kingdom?


    Su Xun and the sun god had a battle in the air. The corpse was so fierce that the grass didn''t grow where it passed.


    "Ha ha ha, I found that you are just a shadow! I''ll see how long you spend! "


    Su Xun felt that the strength of the sun god was not as strong as he had imagined, and he found that her body was slowly weakening.


    It is certain that she is just a virtual shadow in the eight close mirror.


    Who knows where she really is?


    "Those who are noisy and profane dare to be rude to their own gods!"


    Sun god virtual shadow show eyebrow a pick, angry.


    "If you are in front of me, you will know what is really rude, ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun looked up at the sky with a long smile, waving a black iron gun full of corpse Qi to support him.


    That''s right. It''s just hard. Although he''s so tough, the main reason is that he doesn''t want to lose momentum.


    It''s one thing to win or not, but we can''t lose.


    No matter how weak the God of the island is, it''s impossible for the great God of heaven to be weak. Even if it''s a shadow, it can''t be paid by a flying corpse.


    If it wasn''t for three flying corpses, the goddess would have hanged and beaten him with the power of Su Xun.


    Even now, he is at most five to five with each other, and he is also injured, almost exhausted.


    The God of heavenly light was just a shadow. He didn''t care about life or death, but Su Xun couldn''t!


    As we all know, he is always afraid of death.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a huge explosion suddenly occurred in the northwest, and the fire swept the earth.


    Thousands of islanders screamed and ran.


    "Do you like the fireworks I gave you? This is the bride price. Next time I come, I''ll pick you up! "


    Su Xun laughed and ran away.


    "Damn it


    Sun god virtual shadow scolded a, she didn''t chase, but fly to the explosion of the sea of fire.


    It''s more important to save her people than to kill Su Xun. Her shadow will soon disappear.

 Chapter 978

    On August 15, 1937, a demon surnamed Su of the Dragon kingdom came to Edo, releasing zombies and evil spirits to harm others, and taking advantage of the kindness of the imperial people to harm the interests of the Empire.


    We also collected a large number of explosives, detonators, tens of thousands of deaths and injuries, houses, military supplies and other property losses of billions.


    In the end, the God of Tianzhao in the eight close mirror showed his power to eliminate the evil spirits and protect the Empire.


    The above is the island people''s later record of the painful history known to all.


    For the sake of face, they wrote Su Xun dead in the history book unilaterally.


    There''s no way. They have to.


    Otherwise, it can''t be written: Su Xun played them like fools, blew them up with the explosives they sent, and finally played their great God of heavenly light, and then ran away.


    If that''s true, do they want face?


    It''s the God of heavenly light. It''s played by the evil spirits of the Dragon Kingdom and let the evil spirits run away. When it''s spread out, it''s sure to strike the majesty of the God of heavenly light.


    Moreover, the military mobilized a large number of explosives to bomb their own country. This is absolutely the biggest shame. If it is spread, the people will turn upside down.


    So they have to beautify it. It''s all over now.


    What''s the truth? Let them write it?


    What the islanders don''t know is that Su Xun put Nintendo on a nearby island on his way to escape.


    Three flying corpses were injured in the battle, Nintendo was also injured, as long as the ghost can recover, and next door is the island, so


    Su Xun is so generous, a flying corpse said to send, after all, the previous life Baidu Encyclopedia as evidence, Nintendo originally belongs to the island.


    He is also the owner of the copyright.


    Yingying, Xiaohong, Dong Xiaoyu, Xiaoli, three ghosts and one demon should still be on the island.


    And Su Xun, crazy consumption of corpse gas, all the way crazy fly, the direction is the direction of the dragon country.


    He didn''t dare to stop to heal, because he was not sure whether the Heavenly God would come after him.


    After all, it''s just a virtual shadow. If the other party has to catch up and sleep with him I''m wrong. Maybe I''ll die with myself.


    What he didn''t know was that Tianzhao was not easy either. After all, it was just a virtual shadow with insufficient strength. After putting out the explosion and causing the fire, it dispersed.


    In this way, Su Xun, who had persecution delusion and fear of insufficient force, flew all the way, letting the Royal zombies and Ren Weiyong take him in turn.


    After flying for half a month, Su Xun didn''t know where he was.


    I only know that it must be within the territory of the Dragon kingdom.


    I can''t hold it. I''m going to land.


    As a result, the moment of landing, the foot empty, there is a hole, the whole person fell down.


    Then Su Xun began to heal and fell into a deep sleep.


    My last thought is: if the global war is over and the troubled times are over when I open my eyes, I will go to the island again to let Tianzhao know how hard he is!


    He has two identity missions in this world. The first one is refining an invincible zombie.


    It''s finished. The flying corpses are invincible. After all, even God can''t kill them.


    The second task is to survive the troubled times.


    If troubled times refer to the period of global war, it should have passed as soon as Su Xun awakened.


    Su Xun fell into a deep sleep, but what he did on the island was sent back to the Dragon kingdom.


    Longguoling illusory world all expressed admiration one after another, and even sent it to Su Xun to set up a tomb of clothes.


    Because they all thought Su Xun had fallen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    1989.


    At this time, all the large-scale wars in the world have ended, even the Afghan war.


    Global chaos is the end of a formal phase.


    In Longling cave, Gulan County, Shaanxi Province.


    Hu Bayi, Wang Kaixuan, Shirley Yang, and a large group of people are exploring in the cave with flashlights.


    "Lao Hu, is this place reliable? Why do I feel a little evil? "


    Wang chubby flinched, flashed a flashlight, and murmured.


    "It must be true. It''s written in my grandfather''s autobiography. It was told by a famous person in the world of magic in 1934."


    "It''s very clear that the master said that there is another half of the Longling Grottoes in Longling Grottoes!"


    Hu Bayi looked left and right, but he didn''t look back.


    In the original work, Shirley Yang, the granddaughter of zhegushao, came to Gulan county from magnesium to find the other half of Longgu Tianshu. Then she happened to meet Hu Bayi, Wang Kaixuan and others, and invited them to go with her.


    Now it''s similar to the original, but in the original, Shirley Yang thinks that the other half of Longgu Tianshu may be in Gulan county.


    Now Hu Bayi is sure that the Longgu Tianshu is in Longling Grottoes in Gulan County, because his grandfather Hu Guohua has handed down an autobiography in addition to the 16 character geomantic omen in the original work.In his autobiography, his grandfather wrote that in 1934, he met Su Xun in Yingchuan, who was in the spiritual world. He got the gift of Su Xun and knew that the dragon''s bone was in Longling grottoes.


    "Then why didn''t your grandfather come and get it himself?" Wang asked again.


    This is also what Shirley Yang and others are curious about.


    Hu Bayi sighed: "he was arrested on the way to Gulan County, and went to be a soldier. Later, when he was old, it was over."


    "Did your grandfather write about who Sushen was? I seem to have seen it in my grandfather''s autobiography Shirley Yang is attracted by the name of Su Xun.


    Hu Bayi heard the speech, stopped and looked back at her: "is there such a coincidence? My grandfather didn''t write much about it, but he wrote that this man raised three golden zombies, which were called "magic head."


    "That may not be alone." Shirley Yang shrugged her shoulders, pursed her lips and said, "the Su Xun that my grandfather said is a young warlord. She met him in Pingshan, Xiangxi. My grandfather''s younger martial sister was cheated to be an aunt by this warlord in only two or three days."


    "Love saint Wang pangzi and Da Jinya''s eyes brightened, showing their admiration for their ancestors.


    "No!"


    "It seems that Yang Xueli added:" I suddenly thought of something


    For a moment, everyone was quiet.


    "No, what a coincidence?"


    Hu Bayi''s eyes widened. He felt that the warlord Sherry Yang''s grandfather zhegushao met was mostly the warlord his grandfather Hu Guohua met.


    "What''s the matter? After several decades, no matter how powerful they are, they have already died. Maybe all the ashes have gone up. What''s the matter with so many words? Move on quickly."


    The village near Gulan County followed the villagers who were looking for treasure and urged them impatiently.


    "Go on, cheer up and be careful." Hu Bayi continued to walk in the front.


    At the same time, deep in the cave, a figure sitting here for some time opened his eyes.


    "Xiuwei, you''ve come back. The chaotic world of the world is over?"


    Feeling full of magic power, Su Xun twisted his neck and murmured to himself.


    Looking around again, I felt gloomy.


    "Where is this? What year is it? "

 Chapter 979

    "Well, there are people in it."


    Su Xun''s eyes directly saw through the barriers and fell on Hu Bayi and others.


    "Hu Bayi, Shirley Yang?"


    This is Longling Grottoes where ghosts blow lanterns?


    Did not expect to wake up to meet two acquaintances, but also acquaintances of the offspring.


    Hu Bayi, the grandson of Hu Guohua.


    Shirley Yang, the granddaughter of partridge whistle.


    In other words, at least a few decades have passed. It should be around the 1990s.


    After many years, seeing Shirley Yang, Su Xun couldn''t help thinking of the partridge whistle. After all, he took the little flower spirit away from him.


    The partridge whistle is also my brother-in-law.


    In other words, should Shirley Yang call herself grandfather Su?


    Taking back his thoughts, Su Xun looked around and found no Ren Weiyong and royal zombies.


    Immediately in the heart of communication Royal zombie and Ren Weiyong, life two corpses to see him.


    I don''t know what happened to Nintendo on the island. Su Xun tried to feel it, but he found that he couldn''t feel it.


    Dead?


    Or out of control?


    Su Xun didn''t want to take care of it. Now his self-cultivation revived, so he didn''t need him any more.


    And with their own recovery, the holy blood left in their bodies should also recover.


    "Brush!"


    The next second, two figures appeared in front of me, kneeling on one knee: "see Lord."


    Looking at the intelligence state of the two corpses, it is obvious that the holy blood has reformed them after they wake up.


    "Get up."


    Su Xun said faintly, and then got up and went out, ready to meet Hu Bayi and them.


    Of course, before they left, they took away a piece of tortoise shell not far away. This thing is the other half of the dragon''s letter Hu Bayi was looking for.


    At that time, he told Hu Guohua where the hualongling grottoes were in Yingchuan, but Hu Guohua didn''t come to get them, which made the story of ghost blowing lamp back on track.


    With two zombies, regardless of the mechanism along the way, Shimen and other layers of obstacles, unimpeded.


    "Who is it! Come out


    Shirley Yang gave a big drink, and the flashlight in her hand shone on Su Xun''s face.


    Seeing that she was a handsome man, she was slightly relieved that the handsome people were not bad enough.


    Everyone else has come up with guys.


    "Sherry Yang, Hu Bayi."


    Su Xun called out their names directly. As for the others, he was not interested.


    "You Do you know us? "


    Hu Bayi frowned. He couldn''t remember such a handsome man in his memory.


    Shirley Yang can''t remember it any more, because if she had known this kind of Shuaibi, she would have been crazy.


    "I not only know you, but also know that you are looking for Longgu Tianshu, right?"


    Su Xun gave a cool smile and turned over his hand to take out the half piece of dragon''s bone.


    "Longgu Tianshu!"


    Shirley Yang exclaimed, subconsciously want to come forward, or Hu Bayi pulled her.


    "Who are you, my friend?"


    Hu Bayi has a strong sense of crisis. It''s hard to feel that everything has been mastered.


    "Who am I? Your father and I are barely acquaintances. Take this and go


    Su Xun lost the dragon''s letter.


    Hu Bayi obviously didn''t believe Su Xun''s words, because Su Xun seemed to be in his twenties at most. How could he have met his father?


    Isn''t that a hundred year old monster?


    However, the dragon''s letter was indeed in hand, and Hu Bayi was relieved that the other side didn''t mean anything bad.


    "Let''s go."


    Shirley Yang said that they came here just for this half of the dragon''s bone.


    "No! No one is allowed to step on the horse


    A bald man with dark skin yelled, looked at Hu Bayi and said, "do you want to go when you find something? That won''t work! If we come in together, we must help us find the treasure before we can leave! "


    "It''s the same with you! Drive away, believe it or not, I''ll cut off your dogleg with a knife! "


    The knife in his hand pointed to Su Xun.


    As his voice fell, the villagers who came in with him pulled out their knives one after another.


    They come in together to seek wealth. They don''t know how to explore tombs. If Hu Bayi and others leave, how can they go in and look for treasure?


    "Bang!"


    The next second, a shadow flashed by. The bald head was pinched by the Royal zombies and hit the stone wall. A mouthful of blood came out.


    "This This... "


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned.


    "Lao Hu, you Do you see it? "


    Wang asked stutteringly.


    Hu Bayi shook his head. He was also thirsty. How could he feel that these three people were not human?"If you don''t want to go, bury it here."


    Su Xun''s tone was indifferent, and he looked at other villagers with knives: "do you want to be his companion?"


    "Wow..."


    In an instant, the knife and detonator were lost.


    "My Lord, we dare not."


    "You said to go Just go. We''ll go, too. "


    "Yes, yes, we listen to you..."


    They have the same idea as Hu Bayi. What they meet in such a place is not necessarily human.


    And look at that man''s strange body method, this horse riding force is not a person, at least not a normal person!


    "Then let''s go together."


    Su Xun nodded and walked in the front. Ren Weiyong followed him. The Royal zombie threw the bald guy out and followed Su Xun.


    Is it the power of the horse or the twitch of the crowd?


    No wonder only three people dare to come to such a place with unique skills and real skills.


    Out of the cave, you can see a Loess Plateau and the scorching sun.


    "I haven''t seen the sun for decades."


    Su Xun stared at the sun and sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was excited. On this hot day, why did you suddenly feel cold on your back?


    "Big Big brother is so humorous. Thank you for the dragon''s letter. What''s the name of big brother? " Hu Bayi was bold and tried to talk to Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t look back and said, "surname su."


    "It turned out that it was elder brother su. Nice to meet you." Hu Bayi was older than Su Xun in his age, but it was also unambiguous to call him elder brother.


    Shirley Yang also said, "thank you, brother su. Longgu Tianshu is very important to me."


    "You should call me grandfather." Su Xun looked at her.


    All of you


    Shirley Yang is also twitching. What''s your hobby?


    She only heard that she likes to let girls call her father. This is the first time that she meets someone who wants to call her grandfather.


    Big gold teeth licked his face, thumbed up and flattered: "you''re a high-end player."


    "That''s necessary. I must like to hear the magnesium ocean horse call grandfather. This is to win glory for our country." Wang pangzi also sang along.


    Sherry Yang''s face sank when she heard that she was born in magnesium after all.


    "Have you seen blind Chen?"


    Su Xun didn''t bother to explain to them.


    I remember that in the original online drama, they all met blind Chen before they entered Longling grottoes.


    "Yes." Hu Bayi replied quickly.


    "Take me to see him."


    Su Xun wanted to see his old friend who was still alive. At least he met him and helped him cure his eyes.

 Chapter 980

    "What year is it?"


    On the way back, Su Xun asked.


    "1989, of course." Shirley Yang gathered around Su Xun and said with a smile, "dragon''s letter is very important to me. Let''s talk about it. How can I repay you?"


    "See, the white rich hair of magnesium country is in love." Wang said to Hu Bayi in a low voice.


    Big gold tooth also low voice echo: "this Su ye, seem to really want to ride magnesium ocean horse."


    "Don''t you have any morals? Shut up." Hu Bayi did not have the good spirit to stare two people one eye.


    Su Xun felt funny in his heart, and said to Shirley Yang without looking back: "Shirley Yang, stop your careful thinking, you can''t be with me, otherwise your grandfather is afraid to get up from the grave and talk to me."


    I slept with my sister of the partridge sentry several decades ago, and if I sleep with his granddaughter several decades later.


    If he had known about it, he would have been so angry that he couldn''t hold the coffin. He would have been dead in situ.


    "That''s just right. I miss my grandfather. I don''t believe I can''t catch up with you." Shirley Yang is very free and easy.


    After all, I grew up in magnesium, which was different from the thinking of many domestic women at that time.


    Su Xun didn''t bother to talk to her. He directly blocked the woman''s chatter.


    Shirley Yang''s mouth was dry, and she didn''t blink at the other person''s eyelids, so she finally stopped talking.


    Of course, she didn''t give up. The more men who despised her, the more she liked them.


    This person, sometimes, is very cheap.


    In the evening, in the county guest house, after nearly 60 years, Su Xun saw Chen Yulou again.


    Today, he is no longer Chen Yulou, who was famous in Western Hunan in the past. He is a blind man who wasted his time.


    "Old man, it''s not accurate for you to calculate the hexagram for us. Our trip is easy."


    Wang looked at Chen and said.


    The night before they set out, blind man Chen told them that this trip was extremely dangerous.


    "It shouldn''t be, it shouldn''t be." Blind Chen frowned. He was right.


    Hu Bayi couldn''t see it any more and said, "old man, you may be right, but we have met a noble man. He is standing in front of you."


    "Noble man?" Blind Chen was stunned.


    Su Xun said, "Mr. Chen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if I can remember su."


    Hearing this sound, Chen Yulou, clutching a crutch, was shocked. His face twitched and he said incredulously: "are you Sue, Sue Shuai? "


    "So, my name is Su Shuai? What an arrogant name, but it really deserves it. " Big gold tooth shows one of his gold teeth and says with a thumb.


    Wang pangzi, Hu Bayi and Shirley Yang also misunderstand Su Xun''s name as Su Shuai.


    However, Su Xun and Chen Yulou obviously didn''t want to explain to them.


    Su Xun said, "it''s me. I''ve had a lot of vicissitudes. I didn''t expect that the leader of Xie Ling, who was once high spirited, is now old. It''s a pity and a sigh."


    "After a while, Su Shuai''s voice is still full of Zhongqi, which is enviable." Chen Yulou also had some emotion and excitement. He didn''t expect to meet his old friend who lived more than 60 years ago.


    "Yijiazi?"


    Listening to the conversation between Chen Yulou and Su Xun, Shirley and yang are confused.


    These two people are not contemporaries.


    Wang chubby, blurted out: "I said the old man, you are not mistaken, misunderstood it."


    "Misunderstanding? There is no misunderstanding Chen Yu Lou''s face showed the color of recalling the past, and slowly said: "when I first met Su Shuai in Pingshan, I carried over a hundred elite soldiers, and refined two corpses. I had an extraordinary aura. If Su Shuai hadn''t saved me, I would have died in Pingshan 60 years ago."


    Shirley and Yang have been struck by lightning. They understand that this person is Su Xun, who was famous in the world of magic 60 years ago. But how can this be possible?


    "Master, you must be mistaken. Su Shuai looks only in his twenties." Hu Bayi felt that he was going to collapse. How could he not understand more and more.


    "In your twenties?"


    Blind Chen was stunned, and then he was shocked for a long time


    "Yes, I''m lucky to be alive. I''ve learned the destiny of eternal life. I''m here just to cure your eyes." Su Xun admitted it. It''s a showdown. I''ll live forever.


    Hu Bayi et al


    Why is this horse riding more and more out of line?


    Immortality has come out. Now it''s a scientific society. Brother, can you be more rigorous?


    Blind Chen was so excited that he believed Su Xun''s words: "I Su Shuai, 60 years ago, you saved my life. 60 years later... "


    "Well, don''t say thank you." Su Xun directly hit Chen blind man with a magic power.


    A moment later, blind Chen felt Su Xun tremblingly: "I I can see it, Su Shuai. It''s really you. Su Shuai, you haven''t changed at all. "Boom!


    Hu Bayi four people''s three views have been completely subverted, looking at the two people in front of him.


    So easy to cure Chen Yulou''s blind eyes, this horse It''s really immortal?


    A immortal who has not changed his appearance for nearly a hundred years?


    "Sue Mr. Su, my grandfather''s autobiography says, "I met you in Yingchuan?" Hu Bayi asked.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, I pointed out the location of Longling Grottoes to him, but I don''t know why, he didn''t come to get the half dragon''s bone."


    "Gulu ~" Hu Bayi swallowed his saliva. Now he was sure that he was a living immortal.


    Shirley Yang also understood why Su Xun said it was impossible to talk to her. It was really impossible. According to the relationship, she wanted to call the man in front of her grandfather.


    After all, he married his grandfather''s younger sister.


    Granddaughter sleep grandfather, is he greedy subsistence?


    What''s more, there is no subsistence allowance for this one.


    "I I''m a little confused. "


    Wang pangzi and Da Jinya look at each other.


    "If you want to find xiaochenzhu, go to Xianwang tomb in southern Yunnan. You won''t be disappointed."


    I remember that Yang Xueli found him in the tomb.


    Shirley Yang brightened her eyes and said, "thank you, Sue Grandfather


    What''s it like to call a man about his age, grandfather?


    "Mr. Chen, I''m here to see you. I''ve seen you. It''s time to leave. I''ll go to Hong Kong Island again."


    After Su Xun finished, he disappeared with the Royal zombies and Ren Weiyong.


    "This "If you can''t see it, you can''t see it?"


    Big gold teeth grinned and looked around.


    All of us are sentimental, immortals. We see the living immortals for the first time.


    It''s a pity that no one will believe such a good material.


    "What a loss!"


    Wang pangzi suddenly cried out regret, looking at Hu Bayi said: "you are at least his old friend, you should also ask him what kind of panacea you want!"


    "Don''t think about it. Su Shuai won''t give it." Chen Yu Lou said without ceremony.


    Shirley Yang is a bit in a trance.


    Thought: grandfather, if you insist on more time, maybe you don''t have to die.

 Chapter 981

    Su Xun wanted to move to Hong Kong Island directly, but he suddenly wanted to see the Dragon kingdom of this era.


    Because he has never been to this era, and this is the history that he participated in.


    Along the way, he learned what happened after he was sleeping in Longling grottoes.


    Because of his intervention, the war ended two years earlier, which greatly damaged the vitality of the island country. At the same time, he was written into the history books by both the dragon country and the island country.


    In his history book, he was a famous Anti Japanese hero who donated huge sums of money to support the Anti Japanese War several times, and later went to the island country to fight in the enemy''s rear.


    On the contrary, in the history books of the island country, he is portrayed as a demon in the myth


    Su Xun said that the people of the island were bloody!


    Why don''t you send Nintendo to the island.


    Speaking of Nintendo, Su Xun also found some records about him in a storybook.


    Because this kind of thing will not be recorded in the official history. After all, it is a scientific society.


    It''s just like what Su Xun did in the island country. The domestic records are vague about the past by fighting behind the enemy lines.


    In this story book, it is said that after 1938, the island began to make zombies, causing countless deaths and injuries, and was finally sealed by several magic monks with eight close mirrors.


    This zombie should be Nintendo. Besides him, what zombies need artifact seal?


    When he mentioned the magic mirror, Su Xun thought of Tianzhao.


    Mad, when I free my hand, I''ll go to the island country to find you out. After seeing my fireworks, that''s my God. No matter how you have to marry me.


    Not to mention, although I couldn''t see the shadow clearly 50 years ago, it should not be bad.


    At least body enough enchanting ah, even if the face is general, turn off the light is the same.


    Ollie, you''re done!


    No, I can see it when I turn off the light. It''s a big deal. I''ll cover myself with a piece of cloth.


    Su Xun, the first wolf in the sky!


    Su Xun rushed to Hong Kong Island slowly. He calculated that Bai Rourou, Hua Ling, Wang Ying and Ma Danna were still alive, maybe because of cultivation.


    Today, even if the monks can''t live forever, they still have to live longer than ordinary people.


    Ren Tingting, Ren Zhuzhu and Annie have already died and reincarnated. After all, they are ordinary people.


    However, it''s not a big problem. Their self cultivation has recovered. It doesn''t matter whether they live or die.


    Su Xun can revive them at any time, or find their reincarnation and awaken the memory of the previous life.


    For people in his realm, reversing human life and death is really not a problem.


    Nintendo has been sealed up, although the son and mother can''t sense it, but they can calculate the location.


    Among the three sisters, Su Su and Qing Qing are with Ma Danna, while Ying Ying, the three ghosts and the lamp God are still on the island.


    Knowing their position, Su Xun was not in a hurry. He could look for them at any time.


    Zombies can not be taken away. Banshees and ghosts still need to be taken away. It''s better to be a maid.


    He is such a person, beauty does not have to be used for the sun, can also be collected to watch.


    He''s not an LSP. He''s just a collector. His collection is special.


    "Lord, there is a strange wave of power in the southwest."


    Said the Royal zombie suddenly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, I can feel the meteor crossing the mountain like a thousand miles away.


    When he saw the five grottoes, he felt the wave of life.


    Two women were dressed in ancient clothes, one of them was beautiful, tall and long legged, the other was playful and lovely.


    Among the three men, a middle-aged man is slowly recovering, and one of the two young men is exerting a skill to hit a stone gate in front of him.


    "Modern Tathagata palm."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    One of the two women was Wang Zuxian, who was once very popular on both sides of the Strait.


    And two young people, one is the appearance of Liu Tianwang, the other is the face of Chen Baixiang.


    The middle-aged man with two moustaches was slowly recovering, with the face of charter ad Hua.


    This situation, this scene, together with these familiar faces, the modern Tathagata God palm drama comes to mind.


    In this play, Wu Dehui, played by Liu Tianwang, and Li Chi, played by Chen Baixiang, smuggle cultural relics from Hong Kong Island to the mainland and fall into an ancient cave.


    Dropping the hole is the standard match for the protagonists. In the hole, the two men obtained two martial arts secret books "seven spins and chop" and "Buddha''s hand", and one ate half of the Da Huan Dan, and each gained 50 years of martial arts.


    Also rescued the frozen Wang Zuxian as the Yuan Dynasty Yunluo Princess and her maid Xiaoman.


    But also inadvertently released lick Princess Yunluo seven hundred years of big lick dog Yuanhua as Tiancan, this person a move Tiancan feet, hanging a horse.


    In modern times, Princess Yunluo, who is proficient in many languages, is like a fish in water. Wu Dehui and Lichi have also trained the Tathagata palm and Qixuan chop to realize the counter attack of hanging silk.Later, Tiancan came to take away Princess Yunluo. At the critical moment, Wu Dehui''s last move, the ten thousand Buddha emperor, defeated Tiancan.


    Su Xun thought it was ridiculous. His horse riding skills were so powerful. Like Xiuxian, they were almost mysterious.


    Su Xun was not interested in the seven whirl chop and the Tathagata palm. He was only interested in Princess Yunluo.


    Wang Zuxian, dressed in ancient costume, thinks that when she played Nie Xiaoqian, how many LSPs are hard to forget.


    Until now, at the mention of Nie Xiaoqian, Su Xun still had her in his mind.


    I''ll be a warm bed concubine.


    It''s a blessing from her third life.


    Seeing Wu Dehui use the Tathagata palm to break the stone gate blocking the exit, Su Xun''s finger flicked and a spell strengthened the stone gate.


    In the original play, the four of them broke the stone gate and ran away before Tiancan fully woke up.


    Now Su Xun wanted to wake Tiancan up, and at the critical moment he would shoot Tiancan to save beauty.


    Tiancan: it''s very unreasonable.


    The little man was left to Wu Dehui and Li Chi. He only wanted Princess Yunluo.


    At this time, in the grottoes.


    "Oh, young master, hurry up, Tiancan is about to wake up!"


    Xiaoman exclaimed in surprise.


    Princess Yunluo is also anxious.


    Wu Dehui kept on using Buddha laughing at Garo, but the stone gate didn''t move. He finally couldn''t hold on: "no, I''m going to laugh."


    "Oh, let me try." Li Chi came forward to use seven spin chop, but it didn''t have any effect.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I''m still alive. Princess Yunluo, we meet again."


    At this time, Princess Yangluo''s eyes were full of laughter, and she was about to wake up.


    "Oh, no, I wake up!"


    Xiaoman stands in front of Yunluo and protects the Lord wholeheartedly.


    "Tiancan, what do you want to do?"


    Yunluo pretends to be calm.


    Tiancan stares at her and says, "Princess Yunluo, I''ve loved you for so many years. Why don''t you accept me?"


    "Because I don''t love you!" Yunluo said that one is very strong and loves licking dogs. It''s very annoying.


    Day Canqi get facial expression iron green, stare at Wu Dehui and Li Chi: "first kill you two eye-catching."


    "Fuck him!"


    Wu Dehui and Li Chi a went up.


    Wu Dehui and Li Chi fly back.


    The two men who just got the skill and didn''t reach home were directly knocked unconscious by Tiancan.


    "Mole ant, ridiculous." Tiancan slowly takes back his just kicked foot, with a proud face.


    "Princess, I fight with him, ah!"


    Xiaoman rushed up and fainted.


    "Xiaoman!" Yunluo exclaimed.


    Tiancan approached step by step: "ha ha ha, Princess Yunluo, you will be mine soon!"


    "Have you agreed to that?"


    Calm voice into the two ears, the next second, accompanied by the breeze, a tall and straight figure appeared out of thin air, blocked in the middle of Yunluo and Tiancan.


    So coquettish, Bao, besides Su Xun, who else?

 Chapter 982

    Princess Yunluo thought her virginity would be broken. Unexpectedly, a handsome young man appeared to help her. She was very surprised.


    "Who are you?"


    Tian can looks at Su Xun coldly.


    "The dead don''t need to know that much."


    Su Xun said faintly, with a silent look, as if he was really looking at a dying man.


    "That''s a big tone. Die!"


    Tiancan is furious. As the first master of the evil sect, he has never been so despised.


    With a roar, he opened it up directly and used his unique skill, tiancanjiao.


    Su Xun laughed and his eyes were frozen.


    "Boom!"


    Tiancan explodes directly in situ, and the dust flies away.


    It turns out that eyes can really kill people.


    "This This... "


    Princess Yunluo was confused. She thought there would be a big war.


    I didn''t expect that the day was broken.


    She couldn''t help looking at Su Xun. How strong was his martial arts?


    Sorry, I''m Xiuxian.


    The next second, Princess Yunluo felt dizzy and lost consciousness.


    Su Xun took her out of the grotto.


    Then he removed the magic from the stone gate, so that Wu Dehui and his disciples could wake up and break the stone gate.


    He didn''t eat alone. At least he left Xiaoman to the two of them.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t like Xiaoman, and his appearance and figure have not grown to his aesthetic point.


    Su Xun took Princess Yunluo to a nearby farmyard for a night.


    Before she goes to Hong Kong, she has to tell her what''s going on.


    In order to prevent the occurrence of moths, he didn''t shout out the little world''s aunts and grandmothers.


    Su Xun felt that he might be able to divide the small world into several disconnected areas, and the beauties in each world were put in different areas.


    Anyway, the small world is so big that each area will be built into a huge city.


    In this way, they don''t know each other''s existence, so they have less trouble.


    Then you can go to the area where you want to go. Isn''t that wonderful?


    When the stallion opens the back palace, it''s also racking its brains. It''s insane.


    "Well ~"


    a nice cry came into her ears. On the bed, Princess Yunluo slowly opened her eyes.


    When he found himself lying on the bed, his face changed and he was relieved to check his clothes.


    In ancient times, chastity was highly valued by women.


    In the movie, Li Chi has to marry Xiaoman because she saw her navel.


    Otherwise Xiaoman will commit suicide or kill Lichi.


    Well, Sue thinks it''s a good move.


    "Girl, you wake up."


    Su Xun looked at Princess Yunluo.


    "Thank you for your help. By the way, my servant girl Xiaoman, and the two young masters?"


    Princess Yunluo got up from the bed.


    Su Xun said: "the cave has been closed for a long time. All kinds of poisonous fog surround it. I can only take the girl to leave alone. But you can rest assured that I have broken the stone gate when I leave. After ventilation, they will not be in danger."


    The more you open your mouth, the more skillful you become.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. You can save Yunluo. Yunluo has disappeared. If you are not a young man, Yunluo will lose her virginity." Said Yunluo.


    Su Xun said: "miss Yunluo likes to have a rest. She went down to get some food. She just forced out the poison gas for her. She touched her stomach and found that she was still on an empty stomach. It''s not very good."


    "You You touched my stomach? " Yunluo''s face suddenly changed and her pretty face became red.


    Seeing this, Su Xun laughed in his heart, but he said, "I have to do it."


    "Did you touch it directly, or untie your robe..." Yunluo couldn''t speak any more. Her face became more and more red. She bowed her head and was very shy.


    Su Xun was embarrassed: "this I dare not deceive miss Yunluo. I''m going to... "


    "You don''t have to say that." Yunluo interrupted him and said in a red face: "since you have seen Yunluo''s belly, you have a close relationship. In the future In the future, Yunluo will be the son''s person. Please take pity on him. "


    That''s the speed of the movie! Pay attention to a fast!


    Of course, it''s also because Su Xun is handsome.


    But she said in the future, it''s still early.


    "This Is it a bit too old-fashioned? " Su Xun was in a dilemma.


    Yunluo''s pretty face turned white: "but you don''t like Yunluo? In this case, Yunluo can only die. "


    "No, miss Yunluo, I don''t mean that. I just have many wives and concubines..." Su Yingdi looks like he wants to talk but stops.


    Yunluo was relieved and said, "it''s common sense for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Yunluo is not a person who doesn''t know the etiquette, but you can be at ease.""In this case, in the face of Yunluo such a beautiful woman, where can I have the heart to refuse?" Su Xun looked at her affectionately and held her little hand.


    Yunluo''s body trembled and her pretty face turned red.


    This is called movie speed. As long as you follow the plot, everything will be fast.


    Next, Su Xun explained to Yunluo that it was 1989, not the Yuan Dynasty.


    Then she took a set of women''s clothes of an Zizhen from the system space, and they were almost the same.


    White shirt with sky blue jeans.


    A pair of long legs is really beautiful.


    "Xianggong, are you too ashamed?"


    For the first time, Yunluo was embarrassed to wear these pants.


    God, how can people here wear such clothes? They would invade the pig cage at that time.


    "No, that''s good. It''s normal to wear that on the street now."


    Su Xun felt that the needle and cloth poke had fulfilled his childhood dream.


    The next day, susian took her to Hong Kong Island.


    Su Xun figured out the location of Bai Rourou, which was in a luxurious villa.


    Bai Rourou, Hualing and Wang Ying are all here.


    That night, Su Xun arrived at his destination.


    All kinds of modern facilities along the way made Yunluo an eye opener, just like a lost quail, hesitating and confused, holding Su Xun''s hand tightly.


    "Stop, who are you? This is a private place. Please leave."


    At the door of the villa, Su Xun was stopped by the security guard.


    "Tell your boss, old friends are here."


    Su Xun looked at the security guard and said calmly.


    "Just a moment, please."


    The security guard dropped a word and turned to leave.


    A few minutes later, Wang Ying, Hualing and Bai Rourou, who still have the same face, appear.


    After seeing Su Xun, the three girls and one of them all had a meal. They were all absent-minded for a moment. Then they cried with joy and ran over quickly.


    Hua Ling was so stupid that he even ran away from his high heels. He was barefoot and had no image, just like a koala hanging on Su Xun.


    "Brother Xun, Xianggong, I miss you so much."


    The security guard was stunned and looked at Su Xun with admiration, respect and acid.


    Is it true that you can do whatever you like when you are handsome?


    This horse is really a fairy man.

 Chapter 983

    In half an hour.


    On the sofa in the living room of the villa, Su Xun put his arms around Bai Rourou and Hualing, who were still pretty, and listened to them finish what happened when they came to Hong Kong Island.


    A few decades ago, six women came to Hong Kong Island. With the knowledge and knowledge of Ren Zhuzhu and Annie, they opened a company in the name of Su Xun on Hong Kong Island.


    Some people have been looking for trouble in the middle, but Wang Ying and Bai Rourou are not easy to get into.


    After that, no one dared to follow them.


    The company became bigger and bigger, and eventually became the Soxhlet group, involving all walks of life.


    With the change of time, the women found that Kate''s elixir was successful. Although they grew older, their appearance never changed.


    After a few decades, in order to prevent people from finding out that they were never old, they hired a professional manager to manage the company as a puppet.


    They command behind the scenes and let their figure fade out of the business circle.


    They also sent people to the mainland to look for Su Xun, but the result was that Su Xun was dead.


    Soon after, Ren Tingting, Ren Zhuzhu and Annie died one after another.


    Bai rourourou, Hualing and Wang Ying have lived to the present because they are people in the spiritual world and have practiced martial arts since they were young.


    But the oil was almost exhausted, and the lamp was dead, but they had been obsessing that Su Xun must not be dead.


    Yunluo was moved to the side.


    "You have suffered."


    Su Xun patted them on the shoulder.


    "We don''t suffer when we meet you. It''s Tingting who suffers." Bai Rourou wants to cry again.


    Su Xun wiped away her tears and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, I can count that Tingting and her husband are reincarnated. Just find their reincarnation body and help them wake up their memories in their previous lives. Then they will be reunited."


    "Really?"


    Bai Rourou and Hualing stare big.


    Su Xun didn''t say anything, so he took out a golden elixir and gave it to the four.


    "Swallow it and you''ll know."


    Yunluo, Wangying, bairourou and Hualing swallow the golden elixir without hesitation.


    Then I felt a great vitality full of four limbs.


    "This is..."


    The four looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    "Immortal elixir, if you swallow this elixir, the three of you will live for thousands of years. Even if you die, being husband can revive you and never separate you."


    Su Xun stroked their hair, and then went upstream to Bai Rourou.


    "Not here."


    Bai Rourou, who has not been touched for decades, is sensitive and emotional.


    "Old husband and old wife, what are you afraid of?"


    Su Xun didn''t care and enjoyed it.


    What a husband and wife!


    Yunluo blushes with shame and sits awkwardly on one side. It''s not like watching or not.


    At last, she couldn''t stand it any more. She got up with shaking legs and ran out with her face covered.


    Ridiculous, Xianggong is so ridiculous!


    After a great war, Su Xun felt very comfortable.


    "Did a woman named Madonna come to you?" Su Xun held Hua Ling''s petite body.


    Hualing closed her eyes and said feebly, "no, maybe later, but we moved, so she should not be found."


    "That seems to be the case for the most part." Su Xun slapped her: "get up and wait for my husband to change clothes."


    It''s time to see Madonna. First look at those who are still alive, and then look for those who have been reincarnated.


    "Oh."


    Hualing got up cleverly.


    "Go with me, Xianggong."


    Outside, Princess Yunluo, who had a pretty red face, called out and quickly followed Su Xun.


    "So red, sick?"


    Su Xun put his arms around her and laughed.


    Princess Yunluo rolled her eyes and said, "it''s ridiculous."


    "Don''t stay here and cultivate feelings with them. Follow me." Su Xun asked.


    "They want to understand the world better," said Princess Yunluo with a mouthful


    "OK, then we''ll take the bus."


    Originally, Su was ready to move quickly.


    Because he''s figured out where Madonna is.


    But now, he doesn''t mind giving in to Yunluo.


    They took a taxi to linglingtang cleaning company, which ma Xiaoling owned.


    This woman is simply the best one among the generations of the Ma family. Catching ghosts depends on tools. Basically, she relies on the power of the dragon of the Ma family.


    But I can''t blame her. After all, when she began to practice, the aura of heaven and earth was almost gone.


    At the thought of meeting Ma Danna soon, Su Xun was still very excited. Ma Danna was the woman who had been with him for the longest time. They spent three years together.Three years, even a cat and dog will have feelings, not to mention a bed, obedient, to your big beauty?


    Half an hour later, the taxi suddenly stopped on the road and saw the fire ahead.


    "Look, Xianggong, there''s a fire ahead!"


    Princess Yunluo pulled Su Xun''s sleeve.


    "I see it."


    Su Xun nodded. Did the car ignite?


    "Roar!"


    The next second, two roars sounded, followed by a man and a woman two zombies jumped out of a car, flying high.


    "Ah! Zombies


    "Run! There are zombies


    "Zombies are coming..."


    See this scene, originally because of traffic jams and chaos, but also chaos into a pot of porridge.


    Looking at the two zombies on the roof, Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This scene is a little familiar.


    Jiushu''s movie - Zombie family.


    The plot of this movie is simple. An antique dealer and his apprentice find three zombies in a family, and they want to sell them to make money.


    I didn''t expect that the zombie woke up after tearing the amulet.


    The little zombie ran to a family and was hidden by his brother and sister and became friends with him.


    The parents of the little zombie woke up in the process of being transported by the refrigerator truck and jumped out of the roof to hurt people.


    Finally, with the help of Uncle Jiu, the police used a chemical bullet to kill the zombie.


    Well, it''s a scientific method of removing corpses.


    Do you want to see Uncle Jiu so soon?


    In this movie, Jiushu''s name is Lin Zhengying. He is a doctor who runs a hospital.


    But the ninth uncle in this movie seems to be in his 40s at most. Is it the reincarnation of the ninth uncle?


    Or did Uncle Jiu find some Maoshan secret to prolong his life and return to his youth?


    , etc., as like as two peas, he remembered that the antique dealer had an apprentice in the movie.


    and, as like as two peas Ting Ting, the nine daughters of the two are pretty alike.


    Su Xun immediately pinched his fingers, and his expression became strange. Ah Zhi was Ren Tingting''s reincarnation.


    In other words, his wife, actually reincarnated into the ninth uncle''s daughter?


    In other words, decades later, I would call him father-in-law?


    But I''m going to sleep with his daughter again.


    So who made it?


    "Roar!


    Outside, the zombie couple started biting.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The police shot, but the bullet hit the zombie, it didn''t work.


    Su Xun and princess Yunluo disappear in the car. Now he is not in a hurry to see Ma Danna.


    Well, it''s confirmed that he and Jiu Shu are true love.


    "You two..."


    The taxi driver just wanted to let Su Xun and Yunluo out of the car. When he looked back, he found that the back seat was empty.


    All of a sudden, the whole person was like falling into an ice cave, and his face was as pale as paper: "I want to resign! Resign


    Zombies have met, he just probably pulled two ghosts, can he not be afraid?


    At the edge of the crowd, uncle Jiu is going to fight the zombies with a burning stick.


    All of a sudden, there was a palpitation in my heart.


    This kind of familiar feeling, won''t it


    Isn''t that guy who shrouded the whole psychic world decades ago really dead?

 Chapter 984

    "What''s the matter with you, father


    Xia Youren also holds a burning stick in his hand and looks at Jiu Shu with doubts on his face.


    "I may have met an acquaintance. If it''s him, you''d better stop calling me my grandfather, or you''ll die miserably." Uncle Jiu said.


    Father in law means father in law.


    Xia Youren is alert: "who is it?"


    His father and uncle Jiu were very good friends. He always liked uncle Jiu''s daughter Zhi.


    But Uncle Jiu had to let him inherit the Lin family''s drugstore before he agreed to associate with ah Zhi, but he only likes to be a reporter, so he can''t be a doctor.


    So he and a Zhi''s business has been dragging on, but he shouts his father, Jiu Shu doesn''t say anything, and now he warns him.


    This made him very curious. Who was it? Did Uncle Jiu order a baby kiss for ah Zhi?


    "It''s not sure if it''s him." Uncle Jiu said casually, looking for him quickly in the crowd.


    "Roar!"


    In the middle of the road, two zombies were enraged by the police shooting, roared and flew high.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the air, holding two zombies'' necks in both hands and smashing them on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Two zombies hit the ground, all the bones were smashed into powder, and died again.


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    "The trough! Superman


    "He killed the zombies directly!"


    "How handsome he is! Husband, I''m in love! "


    Looking at the familiar figure, uncle Jiu''s pupil shrinks into the eye of a needle, and his heart turns a thousand times.


    "Is the horse still human?"


    Xia Youren murmurs to himself that Jiu Shu has lived a long time, and he is not so powerful.


    The next second, susian and Yunluo moved to Uncle Jiu: "Uncle Jiu, change the place to chat?"


    "Ah! You... "


    Xia Youren was startled by the sudden appearance of Su Xun, and his words became stuttering.


    "Good." Uncle Jiu nodded.


    Su Xun thought, and the four disappeared.


    The crowd in place exploded in an instant.


    "What about people? How many people are older? "


    "Immortal! There are gods in the world


    "Who''s going to tell me about science? I''ll kill him! Zombie science? Is that guy scientific just now? "


    At the same time, a scene that happened at the scene had been broadcast live to TV by reporters.


    In linglingtang cleaning company, a beautiful woman in a blue cheongsam stares at the TV with tears streaming down her face.


    On TV, a taxi driver was interviewed by a reporter with excited face: "really, that Superman just sat in my taxi! He said that he was going to a cleaning company... "


    "It''s young master! The young master must have come to us, but I didn''t expect to meet zombies on the way. "


    "Yes, ma''am, the young master is still alive!"


    Two moths crawling on the electric light fall on the bed and become two women. They say excitedly.


    Although they couldn''t see his face clearly in the picture because of Su Xun''s speed, they could recognize it for the first time, that is Su Xun!


    "He''s still alive, still alive..."


    Ma Danna wept with joy. Fifty years ago, the spiritual world heard that Su Xun had fallen in the island country. The spiritual world spontaneously held a funeral for him.


    At one time, she wanted to commit suicide to accompany Su Xun, but how could she raise Ma Xiaoling? She could only live like a dead heart. In the twinkling of an eye, more than 50 years passed.


    She didn''t expect that Su Xun was still alive. She wanted to go to Su Xun and rush into his arms immediately, but now she had to wait, afraid that Su Xun would not find her.


    "Auntie, why do you cry again and miss your uncle again?" Ma Xiaoling came in, white sweater with short skirt, meat, silk wrapped legs long and straight.


    She didn''t see her aunt. She only knew that he was very powerful, handsome and scum.


    But she always envies her aunt and drinks the elixir given by her uncle. Decades later, her face is still so tender and her figure is still so good.


    She can only be called a sister.


    Ma Danna wiped her tears and squeezed out a bright smile: "Xiao Ling, your aunt is still alive. Maybe she will come to me in a few days."


    "Auntie, you Are you all right? " Ma Xiaoling is a little worried. She heard that people will see the person they most want to see before they die. Is it her aunt''s time?


    After all, she is only immortal, but she can''t live forever. She is 90 years old.


    Madonna didn''t explain any more. She just wanted to dress up these two days.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s a park.


    Su Xun and Jiu Shu sit on the bench, Yun Luo sits beside Su Xun, and Xia Youren can only stand.


    Because the chair can''t hold a fourth person."At that time, the spiritual world said that you were dead, but I had a premonition that you would not die so easily. I didn''t expect that you were not dead, and even your appearance didn''t change."


    Uncle Jiu sighed and said that he was very curious about why Su Xun was not old.


    As for Su Xun''s flying ability, he was not surprised. After all, Su Xun had three flying corpses.


    Xia Youren''s eyes widened. Isn''t it? This guy who looks younger than his age is actually an old monster who has lived for nearly a hundred years?


    He knows very well that although uncle Jiu looks 40 or 50 years old, he is already over 100 years old.


    "Uncle Jiu, you haven''t changed either." Like Uncle Jiu, Su Xun was also curious about how he was not old.


    Uncle Jiu said, "when I was traveling around the world, I got a very magical secret book by chance. As long as I let go, I would live longer, but if I kill, I would live longer."


    Xia Youren knew this magic, and he was envious. He asked Jiu Shu that he had learned it. It''s a pity that the aura of heaven and earth doesn''t exist now. He can''t get into it at all.


    "Is the skill called longevity?" Su Xun''s eyebrows were raised. This kind of skill set made him think of the immortal skill in the movie magic high one Zhang.


    Uncle Jiu was shocked: "how do you know?"


    "That''s true." Instead of explaining, Su Xun said, "I think your daughter is Tingting''s reincarnation."


    "Not bad." Nine uncle mood is complex, that is oneself raised the daughter of 19 years, want to be arched.


    The real reason why he does not allow Xia Youren to associate with ah Zhi is that he also knows that ah Zhi is reincarnated by Ren Tingting.


    At the beginning, because ah Zhi looks more and more like Ren Tingting, it makes him suspicious.


    Then, ah Zhi is Ren Tingting''s reincarnation. He always thinks that Su Xun is not dead, so how dare Xia Youren associate with ah Zhi?


    Xia Youren had a bad feeling in his heart: "my father, what''s the relationship between him and ah Zhi?"


    "Don''t call me my grandfather. He''s ahead of you. Ah Zhi was his woman in his last life." Nine uncle rolled a white eye, vision some sympathy.


    Xia Youren was struck by lightning, but he was not reconciled: "you said it was the last life..."


    "I will cast a spell to awaken her memory of her past life." Su Xun interrupted him. Well, it''s interesting to think about breaking the place for his wife again.


    Xia Youren


    How can he fight in the face of such pressure?


    "Wuwuwuwu, I have no love..."


    Xia Youren covered his face and ran away crying.


    "It''s helpful for young people to experience more blows." Su Xun said seriously.


    Nine uncle corners of the mouth twitch, change you for Xia You Ren that wanton son, you won''t say so.


    Next, they talked about their own experiences after they parted. Uncle Jiu was amazed to hear that Su Xun actually fought with the goddess Tianzhao of the island.


    Uncle Jiu''s experience is more ordinary, that is, to kill demons and demons, and to kill a few demons when they are evil.


    After the end of the war, he came to Hong Kong Island to catch ghosts for a living. Later, he opened a drugstore in his own name.

 Chapter 985

    "Yes, as like as two peas, I just saw nine people who were just like him."


    as like as two peas in the zombie family, the same person as Ah Wei is an apprentice to antique dealers.


    The arm was bitten by a little zombie, and then went to Jiushu''s drugstore to collect medicine.


    Uncle Jiu recognizes that it was bitten by zombies, and tracks awei all the way to find the storage place of zombies.


    "Yes, it''s Ah Wei''s reincarnation, otherwise I don''t care about him." Uncle Jiu nodded and said.


    Su Xun nodded, and then asked, "I''m going to be a doctor in my life?"


    "I still have a Taoist temple, but business is low. Two days ago, a friend from the police station called me to be a policeman. Maybe I''ll try." Uncle Jiu shook his head and said.


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed, exorcism police?


    Then ended the topic: "Uncle Jiu, take me to see Tingting first."


    Jiushu''s face was stiff, and he was not reconciled: "my daughter, who has been raised for 19 years, said that if she didn''t, she would be gone."


    "Satisfied, father-in-law?" Su Xun looked at Uncle Jiu with a smile.


    Nine uncle feel more pain, Ren Tingting ah Ren Tingting, how can you reincarnate into my daughter?


    Is reincarnation also about finding acquaintances?


    A moment later, in Linji pharmacy, Su Xun met Ren Tingting after reincarnation.


    A short hair, pink coat, white short sleeves, brown pants, in addition to the hair is not the same, other and Ren Tingting no difference.


    "Dad, who is he?"


    Ah Zhi frowned at Su Xun.


    "I''m your husband." Su Xun said.


    "Pretty boy, although you are handsome, you can''t talk nonsense." Ah Zhi said solemnly.


    Su Xun laughed, flicked between his fingers, and directly cast the spell to restore the memory of ah Zhi''s previous life.


    Uncle Jiu was stunned when he saw this scene. He thought that Su Xun had to open the arena at least.


    Flying corpse Do you have this ability?


    Brother, don''t make it so easy. Let me feel like I can do it.


    A few seconds later, a daze flashed in ah Zhi''s eyes, and he gradually returned to his pure brightness: "looking for brother?"


    "It''s me." Su Xun nodded with a smile.


    Ren Tingting rushed over directly: "brother Xun, I miss you so much. I finally see you again."


    "I miss you too. OK, let''s go first. My father-in-law is still watching." Susian touched her head and looked at Uncle Jiu.


    Uncle Jiu''s mouth twitched: "you''d better call me uncle Jiu. Don''t always remind me that my daughter is arched by you."


    "Dad." Although Ren Tingting has awakened the memory of her previous life, the memory of her life is still there.


    Uncle Jiu sighed: "maybe this is fate. I''ve known you in my last life, but you''ve become my daughter in my life."


    Leaving Princess Yunluo with Ren Tingting, Su Xun comes to linglingtang cleaning company alone.


    Ma Danna''s room is still on, and she is full of expectations, expecting Su to find herself.


    Then the next second, Su Xun appeared.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile. The woman was as beautiful as ever.


    Time did not leave any trace on him, but precipitated the charm of seduction and human.


    "Soon." Madonna shook her head, sobbed with joy, and threw herself over to him.


    There was a lot to say, but at this moment, it seems that there is nothing to say.


    They held each other quietly for a while, then they kissed each other and lay down on the bed.


    At this moment, I would like to sing a poem: I am haggard for the sake of Yi, I am not regretful for the widening of my clothes, the two mandarin ducks in the warm pavilion are opposite, and I am drunk in the lotus tent tonight


    Well, good poetry, good humidity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ah


    A piercing scream cut through the morning.


    Wearing a silver silk nightgown, Ma Xiaoling holds her chest in both hands and looks at the busy dashai Bi in the kitchen warily: "you, who are you? How are you at my home?"


    She thought it was her aunt who was making breakfast. She went in and hugged her. Then she found that she was wrong


    "Ma Xiaoling?" Su Xun looked at her playfully, and his eyes swept over her long white legs.


    "Xiaoling, what''s the matter."


    Ma Danna''s hair was in the back of her head. She came over barefoot with a kiss mark on her neck.


    After seeing the scene clearly, she immediately guessed what had happened. She put her arms around Su Xun and said, "Xiao Ling, this is your aunt."


    "Gu "My aunt?" Ma Xiaoling is silly. Is this the guy who is about her age?


    Then I thought that my aunt was immortal? It''s normal that my aunt is young.


    Ma Xiaoling looked at Su Xun carefully. From childhood to adulthood, she had heard too many stories about Su Xun.


    Ma Danna leaned on Su Xun''s shoulder with a happy face and said in a soft voice, "yes, you forgot. Last night I said your uncle-in-law was coming to see me."Ma Xiaoling felt that her life was so desperate that she was shown love by a couple of "old husband and old wife" in the morning.


    Dressed up, the three began to eat.


    Qingqing and Susu are also here.


    "Gu Gong, how powerful you are." Ma Xiaoling bit her fork and looked at Su Xun with an archaeological face.


    Su Xun took out four golden elixirs and gave them to four people: "if you swallow them, you will know how powerful I am."


    Qingqing and Su Su, two moth demons, have been with Ma Danna for so many years. They have no credit but also hard work.


    Qingqing and Susu did not hesitate to swallow the golden elixir, and then their eyes lit up: "thank you, young master."


    Ma Xiaoling swallowed it suspiciously, and then her eyes widened, flashing.


    "Gu Gong, I really love you. If you can give me money, I will love you even more."


    After getting the golden elixir, Ma Xiaoling yelled at Gu Gong and said a lot. Of course, she loved money more.


    After all, I don''t want to talk about money.


    "OK, I''ll go shopping after dinner. I''ll buy whatever you want." Su Xun gave a little smile. How many women does Su style group belong to? Will he be short of money?


    He seems to have a lot of soft food.


    Ma Xiaoling''s eyes lit up: "really?"


    "Your aunt never deceives women." Ma Danna is quite proud to say that she was cheated.


    After dinner, Su Xun quickly moved back to the villa and asked Bai rourourou how many cards they had. Then he took Ma Danna and Ma Xiaoling to go shopping.


    It''s really delicious to take two other women shopping with their own money.


    "Xiao Ling, go shopping with your sister."


    After going downstairs, a leader said hello.


    "Yes." Ma Xiaoling responded with a smile.


    Ma Danna explained to Su Xun: "externally, Xiao Ling and I are sisters because of my appearance..."


    "Then you can call me brother-in-law." Su Xun told Ma Xiaoling that he was too old to call Gu Gong.


    "Good brother-in-law." Ma Xiaoling was also relieved. She always felt strange when she called Gu Gong.


    After all, Su Xun was in his twenties.


    The next step is to take Ma Danna and Ma Xiaoling to buy along the way.


    Ma Xiaoling was a little restrained at the beginning, then she became more and more unrestrained, and then she felt afraid.


    Because of her joke, Su Xun directly bought the two or three million Hong Kong dollars sports car for her.


    Poverty limits her imagination. In her opinion, more than one hundred thousand Hong Kong dollars is a lot of money.


    "Brother in law, don''t do that. I can''t stand it."


    Ma Xiaoling felt that she was going to have a heart attack. Her hands with the car keys were shaking.


    What a handsome son-in-law, but it''s my aunt''s.

 Chapter 986

    At noon, after shopping, the three people had dinner in a high-end restaurant named wanfulou.


    There are many of these time-honored restaurants on Hong Kong Island. The decoration is popular, but the price is absolutely not low.


    What we eat here is the taste. As long as we have some money, no matter who we are, we all like to eat here.


    Three people into the restaurant attracted a lot of attention, after all, handsome men and beautiful women, or two beautiful women.


    "Miss, I''d like to meet you."


    As soon as they sat down, a young man in a suit with deep eyes and evil spirits came over.


    His voice was low and hoarse, and he was like a poisonous snake.


    "Hello! Die to change, state, quickly get out of here, or miss Ben will be rude to you! "


    Ma Xiaoling took back her leg, but she didn''t change her shrewdness and glared at her.


    Just bought clothes in the mall, Su Xun tricked her into changing a pair of black, silk, tut Tut, the effect is full.


    Black bra dress, with black, silk high-heeled shoes, leg play years, who will see more.


    "Miss, don''t threaten me. I''m a little afraid, because your legs can really kill me."


    The young man touched his chin and licked his tongue.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Hearing this, not far away, a table with young people at the same table are laughing.


    Others are frowning, think this guy is too vulgar, no quality.


    "Liangkun, if you don''t go away, you will die miserably."


    Su Xun took a look at him. This guy is really like the movie. It''s disgusting.


    "Do you know me?" Liang Kun was a little surprised.


    Su Xun said, "I can count."


    When he heard that he could calculate, the young man in a white shirt on the table next to him looked at Su Xun.


    "Yes? Then you can figure out if I can get the best girl Liang Kun''s evil smile.


    Su Xun also showed a smile: "I reckon that you''ve had bad luck today. It''s a disaster of blood."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Liang Kun laughs and points at Su Xun: "you know my name is Liang Kun, do you know what I do?"


    His younger brothers are also looking at Su Xun jokingly. As the old fool, they may have blood disaster every day.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, the chair collapsed. Liang Kun farted directly, sat on the floor, and then screamed.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    I saw a broken chair leg pierced Liang Kun''s left thigh, and blood kept coming out.


    The scene gave everyone a fright.


    "Boss!


    The boys came forward to help.


    "Plop!"


    A man slipped under his feet, suddenly fell down, overturned the table, and the hot soup poured on liangkun''s face.


    "Ah, ah


    Liangkun is rolling on the ground.


    Two younger brothers hold liangkun up and go downstairs. Somehow, they release their hands and liangkun rolls down the stairs.


    "Ah, ah


    "Kowtow to the white cart! Knock on the white cart


    Liang Kun roared hysterically.


    Everyone is dumbfounded, so impossible things have happened, too evil.


    For a moment, all the people on the second floor looked at Su Xun suspiciously.


    "The man is doing, the day is watching. It''s his bad luck."


    Su Xun returns with a smile, he is the day.


    "Master Chen, what do you think?"


    On the table next to Su Xun, the young man in a white shirt looked at the middle-aged man and asked.


    Master Chen gave Su Xun a dignified look and said, "it''s very powerful. I''m not as good as him."


    "Is he really that accurate?" The young man in white shirt seems to be a little surprised.


    "Right?" Master Chen gave a wry smile and shook his head: "Master Wu, it''s not a matter of accuracy. Don''t you find that the man just got hurt is strange? What a coincidence. "


    "Bang Dang!"


    Just then, there was a loud noise outside.


    "Lying trough, it''s too evil. As soon as the patient was carried into the car, the ambulance was hit."


    "Yes, doctors and nurses are all right, but the injured one flew out of the car."


    Listening to the comments from outside, the second floor of Wanfu building is very quiet.


    Looking at Su Xun with a calm face, there was a chill behind everyone.


    "You mean..." Young master Wu pursed his lips, and his face was incredible.


    Master Chen nodded: "yes, if I guess correctly, it''s not that liangkun is unlucky today, it''s that he offended that one, so he is unlucky."


    "Hiss -"


    young master Wu took a cold breath, and then showed an apologetic expression: "master Chen...""Needless to say, Master Wu, I understand. If you are inferior to others, you will not show your shame." Said master Chen.


    Young master Wu apologized and said, "you and I have worked together for so many years, but it really matters a lot."


    "Just because of this, I will point out the strength of that gentleman. Young master Wu, let''s leave first." Master Chen''s voice dropped and he got up and left.


    "Can you have a word, sir?"


    Young master Wu went to Su Xun and sat down.


    "The geomantic omen around me is not good. The last one who sat next to me is miserable now." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Mistakenly, young master Wu said, "you''re looking at me for a moment


    "Then you are more dangerous." Su Xun''s vigilance, Cao, dieji, Lao.


    Young master Wu


    "I''ve just seen Mr. Wu''s ability. I''m the general manager of Wu''s real estate. Recently, our company took a piece of land, but it''s not flat. I''d like to ask Mr. Wu to have a look at Feng Shui." Master Wu handed me a business card.


    Su Xun was not interested in this, so he said, "I want three hundred million Hong Kong dollars as a reward."


    Hearing this number, Ma Xiaoling''s eyes widened, and the water in her mouth almost came out.


    A fool will spend 300 million on Feng Shui.


    "Yes." Young master Wu agreed.


    Sue promised, "do you know what''s your surprise?"


    Ma Xiaoling''s eyes widened.


    Did you really meet a fool?


    "I know." Young master Wu smile slightly, some bitterness: "but don''t promise, the blood has no return."


    "Tell me." Su Xun didn''t expect that the other party actually agreed, but he thought this guy was a little bold.


    Young master Wu''s face became serious: "our family spent money to buy half of the island and prepare to develop it into a high-end villa area. I didn''t expect that we had never been able to live in peace since the start of construction. Now the construction site has been in a state of shutdown."


    "From the first night of the groundbreaking, some people died strangely, and others said Said I saw Ghosts. "


    "I can solve the problem, but you can decide for three hundred million?" Su Xun looked at him curiously.


    The 300 million Hong Kong dollars of this year are not small money, even if they will be big money in a few decades.


    Young master Wu nodded: "I''m the only child in my family. My father generally doesn''t refute my decision."


    "Then go back and discuss with your father. He agrees and call me again." Su Xun finished and looked at Ma Xiaoling: "Xiaoling, your business card."


    "Ah, oh, oh..."


    Ma Xiaoling, who is still in a state of muddle, muddled out a business card of linglingtang cleaning company.


    Su Xun handed the card to master Wu: "I don''t have a phone. Just contact me to call this."


    "Well, I don''t know what to call master yet?" Master Wu took the card carefully.


    Su Xun spat out two words: "surname su."


    "Master Su, I''ll leave first. I''ll buy today''s single." Master Wu got up and left.


    "Get out of the way! Let''s step on the horse


    At this point, a group of people carrying a stretcher came up, the stretcher is a mummy.


    To be exact, it''s a mummy like person wrapped in bandages. It''s Hong Xing liangkun.


    "Master, I''m wrong. Put Let me go... " Liang Kun looks at Su Xun praying.


    He thought it would be good to be in the hospital, but he didn''t expect that the pain had just begun.


    It''s a small problem to put the needle in the wrong place. The doctor broke his other leg with a hammer


    If it goes on like this, he''ll die.

 Chapter 987

    "I don''t like to be disturbed when I eat."


    Su Xun casually said that he didn''t look at liangkun at all.


    Hong Xing''s big brother?


    It''s just a bunch of punks.


    If it wasn''t for the Chinese looking at the return of Hong Kong Island and deliberately messing up Hong Kong Island, there would be no place for this group of social rubbish to live.


    "Yes, yes, master, eat slowly, and then solve my problems. I''m very sensible."


    Liang Kun repeatedly promised that although Ma Xiaoling''s leg was beside him, he did not dare to take another look.


    Master Wu shook his head and strode away.


    Ma Xiaoling was still a little dizzy: "this is That''s 300 million? "


    When is it so easy to make money.


    Or Is she too useless?


    Besides, it''s Wu''s real estate, one of the largest real estate companies in Hong Kong.


    "Not yet. It''s not until the hand." Su Xun took a few mouthfuls of food and said softly.


    Money is just a number to him.


    If master Wu hadn''t promised a reward of 300 million, he wouldn''t have wasted his time.


    The point is that he didn''t expect Master Wu to agree, because Three hundred million is too much.


    Ma Xiaoling looked at Su Xun with burning eyes: "brother-in-law, you are too tired of harm. You are really a gold sucking machine."


    "Your sister is." Su Xun had fun laughing.


    Ma Danna came into contact with so much modern knowledge, and she knew Su Xun''s virtue. She knew it in a second. She glared at him with a red face. It was hateful.


    Ma Xiaoling didn''t understand at first, until she saw her aunt blush, and then she blushed, too.


    Bah, people who are nearly 100 years old are not in shape. They are so old.


    After dinner, Su Xun and his three men got up and left.


    "Master, help! Master, help


    Liang Kun suddenly sat up in his dying illness, and then tore his bone again, with tears in his eyes.


    "I can''t die. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    Su Xun casually dropped a word and left with Ma Xiaoling and Ma Danna.


    You can''t die if you leave and wail, but this feeling of dying is even worse.


    Now he''s worried about urinating and spilling little kitty. He''s worried about choking when he drinks.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, young master Wu had already returned home and told Lao Wu about it.


    After hearing this, Lao Wu thought deeply: "I believe your vision. If he is as powerful as you say, 300 million is a little more, but it''s not a loss."


    "Dad, three hundred million is not important. The important thing is to make friends with him." Said young master Wu.


    Understand the applause.


    Lao Wu nodded and smoked a cigar: "three hundred million have spent, remember to find a reporter to report out, stir fry, earn money back."


    The next morning, the front page headline of every newspaper in Hong Kong was that Wu''s real estate spent 300 million to invite Mr. Su dashai to watch Fengshui for Huangshan island.


    And it will be broadcast live on TV.


    The whole territory was shocked. For a moment, the land price of Huangshan island had risen sharply before it was built.


    "Wocao, is there any mistake? Is Mr. Feng Shui so profitable?"


    "Besides, who is master Su? I''ve never heard of him before."


    "A rich man is not a fool. If he can spend so much money on Feng Shui, it proves that he is very powerful."


    "I just want to know, is it too late for me to drop out of school to study Feng Shui?"


    "It will be live broadcast in the whole process. You can see the level of master Su by watching TV."


    Now live TV technology has emerged.


    When Su Xun saw the news, he was in Bai Rourou''s villa, embracing all the people.


    Wu''s plan, he also knows, is to take advantage of the opportunity to do publicity for the house, raise prices.


    He can''t deny it. After all, they spent 300 million.


    "Three hundred million, you dare to speak."


    When Uncle Jiu knew this, he was shocked and stunned.


    He''s had a long life. Is there such a big gap between people?


    Su Xun said that as bold as a man is, he has as much wealth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Huangshan island.


    Many Hong Kong Island tycoons and Mr. Feng Shui gathered to see Master su.


    At the same time, it also followed the whole live broadcast of the TV station, as well as a large number of newspaper reporters.


    But Su Xun only brought Ma Xiaoling.


    To be exact, it was ma Xiaoling who had to rub with her.


    Don''t get me wrong. It''s just fame.


    "This is master Su? So young. "


    "The woman next to him is pretty."


    "I have no hair on my mouth. I can''t do things well."After seeing Su Xun, everyone was disappointed. For the first time, they began to suspect that the Wu family had been cheated.


    "It''s him! The one who fell dead a few days ago! "


    A reporter who reported zombies on the spot a few days ago recognized Su Xun and looked very excited.


    Once the words came out, the whole audience was in an uproar, and the camera lights in the hands of reporters kept flashing.


    "What! Is it him? "


    "This figure is really a bit similar. If it''s him, the Wu family will spend 300 million to understand."


    "Flying up and killing zombies with both hands is too fierce. It''s a land God, OK!"


    Everyone was talking about it. If it wasn''t for fear that it was the home of the Wu family, the rich people on the scene would have gone up to make friends with Su Xun.


    "Master Su, what do you think?"


    Lao Wu looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun took a look and said to Lao Wu and young master Wu, "you Wu family have found treasure."


    "Mr. Su also thinks this island is good?" Lao Wu''s face showed some color.


    Su Xun: "I mean, there are at least three places on this island that are exposed to evil. Coincidentally, two of the three places are within the scope of your purchase. It''s very rare."


    Lao Wu


    Young master Wu


    The island is so big, there are three places that are not clean, and there are two places in the half of the island they bought. Is there any mistake.


    Ma Xiaoling is at a loss. Are there three places? How can I see only one Lao Wu''s solemn request.


    Su Xun nodded: "let''s go to the nearest place first. I''m very angry."


    Su Xun took all the people to a river. He saw a familiar figure at a glance.


    Wearing blue clothes, hair, Yin Qi, ghost gas.


    Isn''t this horse riding beautiful?


    Chu people are beautiful. They come from the old corpse of a mountain village. Well, Aunt Mei is a shadow of childhood for many people.


    Chu people died beautiful in this river. Anyone who had drunk the river would have hallucinations and be scared to death.


    "Master Su, what do you see?"


    Young master Wu asked carefully.


    "See the ghost, do you want to see it? I''ll help you. " Su Xun''s voice dropped and his hand waved.


    "Ah! Ghost! There is a ghost


    "Master Su, there is a ghost! There is a ghost


    All the people saw the figure of Chu Renmei, and were scared to panic and screamed.


    "Master Su, ghost! Ghost Young master Wu grabbed Su Xun''s arm and pointed to Chu Renmei.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? If there is no ghost, what else do you want me to do?"


    Su Xun asked rightfully.


    Young master Wu was speechless when he heard this.

 Chapter 988

    "Aunt Mei, it''s lonely after soaking in the water for so long. Let''s have a chat."


    Su Xun said softly and walked towards the river, walking on the water like a flat.


    "Immortal! Master Su is an immortal


    "Don''t tell me about science any more! Science is just a capitalist''s lie


    "This horse is not a human at all. I seriously doubt that he is an immortal."


    In front of the TV, countless live viewers were shocked beyond measure.


    In just a few days, the Three Outlooks have been fragmented.


    First saw zombies on the news, then just saw ghosts.


    They won''t be surprised if Guanyin comes down to earth.


    "Ah


    The beauty of Chu people screamed, and her whole body was full of Yin Qi. She pointed to Su Xun.


    This scene scared everyone''s scalp numb, several fat rich directly fell down.


    Su Xun grabbed Chu Renmei''s hand and touched it: "it''s so white and slippery."


    All of you


    It''s a big day''s play.


    Brother, you are more fierce than Ning caichen.


    "Color, wolf." Ma Xiaoling spat.


    Feeling Su Xun playing with his hand, Chu people were confused, and their mind was blank.


    She, a fierce ghost, was transferred to play?


    Mei, a Chu man, was furious. Her hair was flying like water and grass, and she was pestering Su Xun.


    "It''s not hygienic to have such a long hair."


    Su Xun shook his head, took out a pair of scissors from the system space with his backhand, and helped Chu Renmei to cut off her newly grown hair with a click.


    Then it showed the white, some infiltrating, but very delicate face of Chu people.


    All of you


    Chu Renmei


    "Tut Tut, it''s like a needle."


    Su Xun pinched Chu Renmei''s face. He said that Chu Renmei was really beautiful and had a good figure.


    To be exact, as long as it''s female ghosts in movies and TV plays, 90% of them are big beauties.


    The beauty of Chu people has been humiliated. I''m a fierce ghost. Can you give me some basic respect?


    Don''t take me seriously!


    The next second, her seven orifices bleed, showing a strange smile that she thought was infiltrating.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped her out.


    Chu people have beautiful brains and melon seeds.


    "Chu Renmei, I''m polite to you. That''s because you''re beautiful. When you don''t even have a good face, there''s no reason for me to be polite."


    Su Xun stood up with a negative hand and said boldly.


    All of you


    There is no refutation.


    "Wangwangwang ~"


    the pet dog in a lady''s arms barked twice, as if to say:


    you are the real dog. I have to learn more from you in the aspect of being a dog.


    Chu Renmei got up and looked at Su Xun bitterly. She clenched her lips and wanted to cry. She had been a ghost for so many years and had never been so wronged.


    Too bullying ghost, there is no justice, there is no law?


    "What are you doing? Move by yourself."


    Su Xun stretched out a hand and said lightly.


    Chu Renmei hesitated for a moment. Wei qubaba took the initiative to fly into Su Xun''s sleeve.


    "Well, this fierce ghost has been subdued by me." Su Xun looked back at the crowd and said.


    All of you


    Why do they suddenly feel that the female ghost is the victim, which is more pitiful?


    "It''s really A new way to get rid of ghosts. "


    Lao Wu said dryly.


    Only the group of Feng Shui gentlemen had a dignified face and looked at Su Xun with awe.


    The so-called layman looks at the bustle, the expert looks at the door.


    As colleagues, they know too well how fierce the fierce ghost was just now. They are very angry.


    If they are allowed to go up, they will die with the ghost at most, or seal it temporarily.


    But Su Xun, let the female ghost take the initiative to give in, this is what strength?


    "Come on, go to the next place."


    Su Xun said to the crowd, and then led the way.


    "Master Su, are there two places left to be fierce or not?" Lao Wu accompanied him and asked.


    Su Xun said: "one place is fierce, the other is more common, but it''s the same to me."


    "Su Da Shi is really powerful. All ghosts and monsters can only scurry when they see you."


    "Yes, master Su is the one who can kill zombies. How can he be afraid of these kids?"


    "Master Su is just an immortal..."


    A group of billionaires, you flatter me with one word, and you turn into a dog licking.The fellow geomantic gentlemen are always envious. They have to be respectful in the face of these God of wealth.


    At the same time, Kuang Tianyou was staring at the TV in a police station. He always felt that the person was familiar.


    But I can''t remember where I saw it.


    Of course, he can''t remember. After all, it''s been more than 50 years. He and Su Xun just said a word at the restaurant in Ganquan Town.


    At that time, his name was not Kuang Tianyou, but song Zilong, the leader of Ganquan police force.


    On Huangshan Island, Su Xun took the people down the mountain and walked along the road on the island to the other side.


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure - Ren Zhuzhu on the distant beach.


    Su Xun calculated that he was reincarnated.


    At the same time, "Ren Zhuzhu" felt something. Looking back, he saw Su Xun.


    She just thought the man was handsome.


    "Xiaohua, what are you looking at? Are you in love?"


    A girl came up to tease.


    "You''re just in love." Lin Xiaohua turned her eyes and didn''t go to see Su Xun again.


    Lao Wu took a look at Lin Xiaohua, then came to Su Xun and asked tentatively, "is master Su interested in that girl?"


    "Don''t be smart." Su Xun warned.


    Lao Wu was in a cold sweat: "yes, yes, master Su, don''t worry, I won''t mess."


    "Let''s go." Su Xun took back his eyes from Ren Zhuzhu. As long as he found someone, he was not in a hurry.


    Go to solve the worst one on the island first, and then find Ren Zhuzhu.


    Just now, he heard the dialogue between Ren Zhuzhu and the girl, and knew the name of her life.


    If you''re right, this should be the first movie of happy ghost. Lin Xiaohua is one of the female owners.


    The first part of happy ghost is about Lin Xiaohua, a few high school students, traveling in the summer vacation, encountering heavy rain, then entering the temple and meeting Zhu Xiucai, who committed suicide and became a ghost.


    And then there''s a whole bunch of funny things that happen.


    Well, my wife has become a pure high school student. It''s really Interesting.


    Thinking about it, people have already come to the other side along the road on the island. It''s a village in sight.


    A stage is being set up in the village.


    "Is this a happy event?"


    Looking at the stage, everyone was curious.


    But Su Xun thought something was wrong, and he read the memory of all the people in the village.


    And then sort out what you care about.


    This stage is for ghosts. To be exact, it''s used to suppress ghosts. It''s a Qin corpse.


    The movie of shijiachongdi came to mind.


    Before seeing the corpse of Qin and Chu, it should be the beauty of yin and Chu.


    Qin corpse is the most fierce one.


    The background of the important site of the corpse family is that the ancestors of Huangshan Island killed all the people on the tribute ship overnight in order to pay tribute to the treasure of the former Qing Dynasty 300 years ago.


    Since then, people on the island have no jobs, but they can live a very rich life.


    But after all, this is an unjust fortune, and it will bring retribution, and the retribution will be on their descendants.


    there was a Qin corpse from Burma on the tributary ship, which was awakened by the sun and moon essence three hundred years ago on the night of the Mount Huangshan island''s ancestor killing.


    In the end, although he was restrained by a sword of Zhong Kui, he made a poison oath at that time. Three hundred years later, Qin''s corpse came out of the pass, and Qian, Li and Yang''s three families were the only sons and grandchildren.


    Now three hundred years have come, and the poison oath is about to come true. Qian, Li and Yang''s three families on the island have just invited a troupe to sing a play to suppress Qin''s corpse.


    Su Xun was speechless. This small island was actually the place where the plot of the three movies took place.

 Chapter 989

    The corpse family is in the movie.


    Su Xun didn''t have a deep impression on Qin''s corpse, but he remembered a very coquettish ghost pounce.


    Like people touch her fart, a touch is very intoxicated with twisting the body.


    As for the corpse of Qin, he called himself the first emperor of Qin, but Su Xun thought he was a fake.


    The first emperor swept Liuhe and ruled the whole country. After his death, such people might go to heaven or stay in hell. In short, they could not become zombies.


    This Qin corpse can fly, but it''s not a flying corpse. It''s a community similar to ghosts and zombies. It''s very strong.


    In the movie, after Qin''s corpse leaves the pass, it is the protagonist team that finds Zhong Kui''s sword and three pieces of money in the well to fight against Qin''s corpse.


    "Hey, who are you? What are you doing on the island? I advise you to leave quickly."


    The head of the village came with people.


    "We..."


    As soon as Lao Wu wanted to speak, Su Xun said: "it''s too fantastic to try to suppress Qin''s evil spirit with a play."


    This play is still singing "water overflows the Golden Mountain".


    Step on the horse, does the story of white snake have anything to do with the corpse?


    make complaints about the various settings in Hong Kong movies, which makes it difficult to write novels.


    "You How do you know! "


    The villagers were shocked, which was the secret of their village for generations.


    But now it was said by a stranger face to face, how can people not be surprised.


    "I know more than that."


    Su Xun: I''m a pornographic man.


    "I don''t care who you are, but it has nothing to do with you. Now that you know, leave quickly." Said the village head.


    Su Xun shook his head: "it had nothing to do with me. Unfortunately, my employer bought the burial ground."


    "People of the Wu family!" The village head exclaimed.


    Young master Wu''s face was very ugly. He said in an astringent voice, "now I finally know why you wanted to obstruct when you took the land."


    The village head didn''t say anything. They obstructed the land acquisition, not only because Qin''s corpse was buried in the burial ground, but also because the treasure that their ancestors seized was in it.


    At this time, the sky suddenly dark down, the sun is covered, the sky is full of red.


    "What''s the matter?"


    This scene stunned everyone.


    "Qin''s corpse is out of the gate." Su Xun said coldly.


    "What?" The crowd was shocked.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion, and then in the red clouds, a figure in a dragon''s robe and holding a sword rose from the back mountain.


    "How could Qin''s corpse get out of the pass at this time?"


    The village head''s face is unbelievable. Even if it''s a corpse, it should be tonight!


    Time goes back half an hour ago


    Half an hour ago, two figures sneaked to the back mountain of the village with a tool kit.


    They are called Shi Chun and Chen Longshi, and they are the police stationed on the island.


    The villagers who stay on the island all the year round can''t spend their money to work.


    So they suspect that the villagers on the island sell drugs.


    has been secretly investigating, and finally let them find some traces.


    They found that people in the village would come to Houshan once a month, and then they followed up and found a pagoda in Houshan.


    They think it''s probably a poison spot.


    Today, taking advantage of the village to invite people to sing, they took the prepared tools to the back mountain.


    "That''s the tower. I saw the old thing use the key to open the tunnel door." Shi Chun pointed to a keyhole on the pagoda and said.


    Chen Longshi took out a set of unlocking tools, and a piece of iron wire reached into the keyhole and pulled it out.


    "Ah, yes." Chen Longshi''s eyes brightened.


    Then the next second, the ground split and the two fell directly into a big pit.


    There is a well in the middle of the pit, on which there is a Zhenshi sign, and on the wall of the well there are several blood words: fierce ghost going out of the pass, Qian liyang''s three family''s son and grandson.


    "The drugs must be in this well!"


    "This time we''ve made great achievements. We''ll be transferred back to the police station. We don''t have to stay here!"


    Both Shi Chun and Chen Longshi are very happy, and then they pull off the Zhenshi amulet on the well.


    Then a strong corpse gas came out of the well.


    Then the mouth of the well explodes, and Shi Chun and Chen Longshi fall into the well. At the same time, a figure in a Dragon Robe flies out of the well.


    This is what Su Xun saw.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m back. I''m invincible in heaven and earth


    Qin''s corpse, accompanied by the monstrous spirit of corpse, looks up at the sky in the rosy clouds and laughs with arrogance.


    Ghosts and zombies, which are different from zombies, are also preserved completely."It''s all fate that Qin corpse goes out of the pass, it''s all fate!"


    The head of the village, pale and powerless, knelt on the ground and was waiting to die.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    "It''s over. Run! Run... "


    The villagers were in a mess. Some people went crazy on the spot, some cried, and some fled. The whole scene was in a mess.


    "Master Su, can this really be done?"


    Looking at the mighty Qin corpse in the air, young master Wu and others were a little flustered.


    "No master is sure. No one will be the opponent of Qin Shihuang. Everyone will die, everyone will die!"


    The village head roared hysterically. His eyes were congested. It was obvious that he was on the verge of madness.


    "Bold! Why don''t you kneel when you see me! "


    Qin''s corpse flew over the crowd, holding an ancient sword, and his eyes were like electricity.


    "If it''s the real first emperor, it''s all right, but you''re worthy of standing alone in front of me?"


    "Get down here!"


    Su Xun looked at Qin''s corpse coldly, and the majestic momentum swept away like a raging wave.


    "What


    Qin corpse''s face changed greatly. The next moment, his body fell from the sky uncontrollably. He knelt down in front of Su Xun with a plop, holding the ancient sword with one hand.


    Then with a click, the ancient sword broke.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.


    The wailing villagers were just like ducks stuck in their necks, and their crying stopped suddenly.


    The village head was also confused. He felt that he was just shouting that everyone was going to die, like a silly beep.


    "Please spare your life. Please spare your life. I''m sorry No, the villain knows his mistake. The villain knows his mistake. "


    Qin corpse crawls on the ground to beg for mercy, where there is the previous appearance of the invincible.


    "You don''t deserve to be called Qin Shihuang, so, die."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, Qin''s body exploded instantly.


    All of you


    It''s too fast. People haven''t responded yet.


    Qin''s corpse is out of the gate.


    They thought it was over.


    Then Qin Shi knelt down.


    In the end, Qin''s body died.


    "Master Su is the God of heaven


    "Yes, master Su is so powerful."


    "Master Su is the real invincible."


    Lao Wu and others were flattered, and they looked more respectful. Compared with conquering Chu Renmei before, Su Xun showed more strange strength.


    They didn''t see how Su Xun did it. After a few words, Qin Shi knelt down and died.


    Is that what the legend says?


    "Thank you for your help. Thank you for your help."


    "We will never forget the great kindness of the master."


    "Thank you, master..."


    The villagers also knelt down on the ground one after another and kowtowed to Su Xun, saying thanks again and again.


    Ma Xiaoling has beautiful eyes. Her brother-in-law is so fierce!

 Chapter 990

    "Don''t hurt the corpse of Qin. Take my sword!"


    Shi Chun and Chen Longshi rush over with Zhong Kui''s sword and Zhenshi''s money.


    And then they were stupid.


    "Qin Where''s Qin''s corpse? "


    After they fell into the well, they found an ancient book in which they recorded everything. They also knew that only Zhong Kui''s sword and Zhen Shi Qian could fight against Qin Shi.


    So they came out with Zhongkui sword and Zhenshi money to save the world.


    As a result, he rushed to see Qin''s corpse?


    What about the big Qin corpse?


    "Qin''s corpse has been destroyed by master su."


    Young master Wu pointed to Su Xun and said.


    "Master Su?"


    Shi Chun and Chen Longshi looked at the handsome little white face in surprise.


    Is this guy sure?


    Su Xun stretched out his hand, and the sword of Zhong Kui in Shi Chun''s hand flew into his hand.


    "My sword!" Shi Chun rushes forward subconsciously, and is held by Chen Longshi.


    "Don''t be impulsive. It''s a real master."


    It can take pictures from space. It has magic power.


    Su Xun looked at Zhong Kui''s sword in his hand, and he could feel the light power on it.


    How can Zhong Kui''s sword be in the sun?


    Boom!


    A burst of smoke exploded, followed by a figure wearing a big red official gun, with a full face and beard, carrying a wine bottle came out of the smoke.


    "Clock Master Zhong Kui


    "Master Zhong Kui has come to light!"


    "See the master of heaven..."


    When I saw the scene, all the people were staring at me.


    This is Zhong Kui, the real immortal.


    Thanks to the fact that the live broadcasting equipment has not yet been put up, otherwise the whole territory would have seen this scene.


    Ma Xiaoling was going to kneel, but when she saw Su Xun still standing, her knees hardened in an instant.


    "Master Yixiu?"


    as like as two peas, the four eyes of the neighbor, who lived in the same place, had the same appearance as the one who had a beard.


    "Su Xiaoyou, I''m not going to rest. I''m Zhong Kui. Please return my sword to me as soon as possible."


    Zhong Kui said with a smile.


    "What the hell is going on?" Su Xun lost Zhong Kui''s sword in his hand.


    Zhong Kui caught it and hung it on his waist. Then he said, "what Su Xiaoyou saw in the past is nothing more than dividing the soul and practicing in the world."


    "I see." Su Xun suddenly realized. Looking at Zhong Kui, he suddenly thought of a movie.


    Zhong Kui married his younger sister.


    In this movie, there is also Jiushu, a Taoist with an open mind. His name is Zhong Jiu.


    Nine days ago, he didn''t say anything about business.


    Moreover, the plot of "Zhong Kui married his younger sister" should not have started yet.


    When the people kneeling on the ground heard the conversation, they were shocked. Unexpectedly, master Su knew master Zhong Kui.


    Looking at Zhong Kui, Su Xun asked, "I don''t know if the sister of master Zhong is married?"


    In the movie, Zhong Kui''s sister is very beautiful, especially her white wedding dress.


    This actor is a model. He once won the Miss Asia Championship. Well, he has long legs and big granary.


    A white costume, clothes half solution, granary looming, incense shoulder exposed image is absolutely amazing.


    Zhong Kui, who was still laughing, heard Su Xun''s words and his face turned black.


    His sister has been married more than ten times, but she hasn''t.


    Every time there are all kinds of accidents, in the underground will become a joke.


    He is very sensitive in this matter.


    I didn''t expect Su Xun to mention this. In his opinion, it was a joke.


    But fortunately, he has recently arranged a marriage for his sister, and is about to get married.


    Thinking of this, Zhong Kui took out an invitation and lost it: "on the seventh day of this month, my daughter-in-law got married. If Su Xiaoyou has time, you might as well come and have a drink."


    He was deliberately trying to embarrass Su Xun. He knew that Su Xun couldn''t do magic, he could only raise corpses.


    How can an ordinary person who can''t do magic arts come to hell to drink wedding wine?


    Is it suicide?


    "Well, I''ll be there by then."


    Su Xun put away the invitation and prepared to go to the hell to see Zhong Kui''s sister.


    "Then I''ll be in the hell, waiting for you."


    Zhong Kui''s voice fell, a cloud of smoke floated in place, and his figure gradually disappeared.


    After a while, people on the ground got up.


    "Master Su, you are so powerful. I didn''t expect you to be friends with Zhong Kui."


    "Yes, master Su, he invited you to his sister''s wedding. It''s really a great honor.""Master Su, can you help me take some pictures of the underground then..."


    All the people were full of awe and envy and looked at Su Xun. They had already regarded him as an immortal.


    "Face? It''s very respectable. "


    Su Xun smiles and goes to Zhong Kui''s sister''s wedding. Zhong Kui really has face.


    Zhong Kui married his younger sister. At last, his younger sister married a duck. Isn''t this a treasure?


    The plot of the movie is that a rich woman has a duck, but her husband is still haunted.


    So the rich woman took the duck to find Jiushu''s Taoist temple and asked Jiushu to send the duck to the hell to talk with her husband.


    As a result, the duck just fell on the sedan chair of Zhong Kui''s sister. Zhong Kui''s sister thought it was Providence and fell in love with the duck.


    This is also her last chance. If she doesn''t get married again, she will never be reincarnated.


    But the duck had only three days to live. Zhong Kui and his sister stole the book of life and death together and changed the duck''s life, so they had a big fight with the judge.


    Finally, he and the three kids fled to the world. When he got to the world, Zhong Kui found that the man his sister liked was a duck, so he didn''t agree.


    However, after uncle jiukui and his sister are entangled in the bed, they hope that they can get rid of the duck


    Well, I don''t know what brain circuit he is.


    In short, the plot is bullshit, sister Zhong Kui is very good-looking, which is the core of the whole film.


    "Master Su, there is one last place left. Shall we go now?" Lao Wu asked.


    Su Xun said, "no, I''ll go to the last place by myself. You can go back."


    To meet his wife, Su xuncai didn''t want to be surrounded by so many people.


    "Ah?" Lao Wu was stunned, and then nodded again and again: "OK, OK, let''s go now, let''s go now, don''t disturb master Su''s way of collecting ghosts."


    Then Lao Wu and his men withdrew first.


    "You go too." Su Xun looked at Ma Xiaoling.


    Ma Xiaoling''s eyes widened: "no, you even want to drive me away. I can''t leave any more. I''ll stare at you for my sister in case you do something wrong."


    "I count the reincarnation of a woman on the island. I''ll help her wake up the memory of her past life and recognize her. Are you going to be a light bulb?" Su Xun asked.


    "I..." Ma Xiaoling stopped talking for a moment, then rolled her eyes, gave a cold hum, and turned away.


    It''s such a big turnip. People are reincarnated, but they still don''t let it go. It''s disgusting.

 Chapter 991

    In a broken temple.


    Lin Xiaohua several people are shivering inside, looking at the young man in front of him in Qing Dynasty official uniform.


    Before, they were playing outside, but the sky suddenly darkened, and the sky was full of rosy clouds. Then Qin''s corpse came out of the gate, and they were scared to flee everywhere.


    In panic, he took refuge in this broken temple.


    But before they could relax, they met a ghost again.


    "Don''t be afraid, ladies. I''m Zhu Chuncai, the number one scholar of the previous dynasty. I''m not a devil ~"


    ZHU Chuncai looked at Lin Xiaohua and said.


    "How did you become the number one scholar who failed in the exam more than ten times and then committed suicide?"


    Su Xun hated being forced in front of him, so he came in to expose him.


    "It''s you!"


    Lin Xiaohua remembers Su Xun. After all, he is so handsome. If he only looks at him, he will never forget.


    "It''s me."


    Su Xun gave a little smile and looked at Zhu Chuncai again: "why don''t you speak? I''m not right?"


    This guy is not a ghost. Maybe he died in a temple. He can show up during the day.


    But although he is not a devil, he is just like his name, Zhu Chuncai, a pig fool.


    Before he died, he failed ten times in the exam. He was angry with his father and his wife. Finally, he committed suicide.


    "You How do you know! " Zhu Chuncai''s face was blue and white, embarrassed.


    He is a scholar who failed in the first place. After he died, he wanted to pretend to be a force. Unexpectedly, he was torn down. What a shame.


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t explain. He motioned him to roll the calf quickly with his eyes.


    "Oh, man, can you kill me or humiliate me I think you''re right. "


    After feeling Su Xun''s murderous spirit, Zhu Chuncai took a walk.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Xiaohua looked at Su Xun and said.


    "Follow me. You''re welcome."


    Su Xun finished, and cast the spell to make her friend coma.


    "Jade, Jingjing!"


    Lin Xiaohua was shocked.


    "Don''t worry, I just let them sleep for a while and want to talk to you alone."


    Su Xun said.


    Lin Xiaohua watched Su Xun warily: "what do you want to talk about, I I don''t know you


    "Soon you''ll know each other." Su Xun''s voice fell, and she was awakened to the memory of her previous life by casting magic.


    After a while, Lin Xiaohua''s eyes changed from turbid to clear: "looking for Looking for my brother


    "Tingting, it''s me." Su Xun smiles.


    Lin Xiaohua, who should be called Ren Zhuzhu now, immediately rushed over and hugged Su Xun, crying: "I thought I would never see you again."


    "Well, don''t cry. Don''t you see it again? We should be happy when we meet again. "


    Su Xun patted her on the back and said softly.


    "Yes, yes."


    Ren Zhuzhu agrees in a dull voice, and then kisses Su Xun. They gnaw at each other in the temple.


    "Brother Xun, I''m here again."


    Ren Zhuzhu blushed and said mischievously.


    "It''s not a family. If you don''t enter a family, you think the same as me." Su Xun looked at her jokingly.


    Ren Zhuzhu was embarrassed. She rolled her eyes and said, "you are dead."


    Su Xun held Ren Zhuzhu and flew to a stone by the sea. They talked a lot.


    It''s just about what happened after the separation.


    At present, there is only one reincarnation for Anne, and Su Xun has already calculated her position.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, all the headlines in Hong Kong were full of news about master Su''s 300 million eliminating three ghosts.


    It even spread to the mainland and island countries.


    In a sanatorium in the mainland.


    A white haired old man in a wheelchair saw Su Xun in the newspaper and raised his right hand to salute: "humble Zhang Mu For reference See big Marshal, I live up to his high expectations. I take my brothers to fight I beat the devil. "


    Then he swallowed, closed his eyes, and held the newspaper in his hand.


    "Dad! Dad, wake up, Dad


    "Dad


    "General Zhang! General Zhang is gone! "


    In a flash, the whole sanatorium for senior cadres was in chaos.


    At the same time, the island states.


    There are more than ten people sitting in the conference room.


    These people include senior military officials, senior political officials, magic monks, as well as Yin Yang division and friars.


    "Gentlemen! I just got the bad news that the devil who was 50 years ago is still alive. "


    Said an old man with white hair at the top.


    "What


    In a flash, everyone''s face changed.


    A wrinkled mana monk stood up directly. His name was Fujiwara. Now he is one of the best mages in the island.As the closest person to the war 50 years ago, he knows the power of the devil best.


    "Look, gentlemen."


    An assistant distributed the newspapers of Hong Kong Island these two days to everyone here.


    looked as like as two peas in the newspaper.


    Everyone''s hands were shaking with the newspaper.


    This man is the nightmare of the island. He is still alive. That is a disaster of the island.


    Fifty two years ago, this man alone caused tens of thousands of casualties and billions of losses on the island.


    It''s even more difficult to fight with Tianzhao.


    Fifty one years ago, a zombie was born, which once again caused chaos on the island. Finally, it was sealed with the artifact of Tianzhao.


    Although there is no public announcement, they all know that the zombie is one of the demon''s subordinates.


    The harm this demon has brought to the people of the island is indelible. He thought he was dead, but he was still alive.


    And even his appearance has not changed. Does that mean he is stronger than he was 50 years ago?


    If he comes back to the island, what will he do? Without the artifact, will Tianzhao still appear?


    You know, Yin Yang masters have proved that in recent decades, there has been no God between heaven and earth.


    For a moment, everyone was in a panic.


    "Instead of waiting for him to come to us, let''s go to him first." Fujiwara put down the newspaper and said.


    "Master Fujiwara, are you kidding? We can''t be his opponent at all


    "Yes, we''re going to die."


    Everyone spoke out against it.


    Fujiwara shook his head: "I don''t mean to trouble him, I mean to trouble him I beg for mercy. "


    There was a moment of silence in the meeting room.


    Fawning.


    Everyone feels humiliated, but silence means that they also think the idea is good.


    "Who''s going?"


    It''s not only a mission that could kill you, but it''s also a mission that''s going to be pinned to the stigma.


    "I''ll go." Master Fujiwara said.


    Silence means acquiescence.


    At the same time, the island''s richest man, named Yamamoto ryuno Yamamoto, also saw the newspaper.


    Fifty years ago, Su Xun didn''t have any top secret photos.


    At that time, Yamamoto fought in the Dragon Kingdom, and after returning home, he retired from the army to do business, so he didn''t know that Su Xun was the creator of the disaster.


    Seeing that Su Xun''s appearance had not changed, he thought that he had become a zombie just like himself.


    He was bitten by the generals. After he became a zombie, he had a lot of magical abilities. He thought that Su Xun''s magical abilities came from the same way.


    Therefore, he is going to Hong Kong Island to look for Su Xun.


    When he was in e-Cheng, Su Xun still remembered the humiliation he gave him. He had nightmares at night.


    He''s going to take revenge on Su Xun, and he''s going to pick him up. He''s going to march in the street with his car empty!

 Chapter 992

    Su Xun didn''t know that so many old acquaintances had been thinking about him.


    At this time, he came to the place where Anne was reincarnated, a school.


    I scanned the whole school, but I didn''t find the familiar face.


    "Did you make a mistake?"


    Su Xun frowned.


    "Good morning, Mr. He."


    "Good morning."


    Su Xun followed his reputation and saw a tall intellectual beauty with short hair, glasses and white ol suit coming.


    "He Min?"


    Su Xun cried out in disbelief.


    This woman is he min, the female teacher in Weilong''s first play truant.


    He Min is the one who helps Zhou Xingxing make up lessons and is finally soaked by Zhou Xingxing.


    What surprised Su Xun was that he min was Annie''s reincarnation.


    He secretly called confused, because of the reasons of Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu, let his thinking have limitations.


    as like as two peas, but no one has stipulated that after reincarnation, it must be the same as that of the previous generation.


    Ren Tingting and Ren Zhuzhu are just special cases.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    He Min came to Su Xun with the textbook in his arms.


    "Buzz..."


    At this moment, an old car stopped nearby, and then a young man came down with flowers in his arms.


    Seeing the young man, He Min turned around and walked to the school.


    "Amin, I''m wrong. Please forgive me once."


    The young man quickly stepped forward and stopped her.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. This man is the first boyfriend in He Min''s movie, officer Huang.


    Finally, he was pried to the star.


    Now he''s going to be robbed by Su Xun.


    Suddenly, Su Xun thought of something. His face changed and He Min gave him a quick look.


    It''s good to be still there, otherwise Su Xun''s heart would be ten thousand pieces of grass, and NIMA would rush by.


    "Get out of the way." He Min coldly looking at officer Huang, she is more and more disappointed with this man.


    Don''t strive for progress, a little achievement on complacency, full of mind just want to sleep with her.


    Police officer Huang said: "Amin, listen to me. I won''t force you any more..."


    "Then get out of here." Su Xun went over and threw officer Huang out.


    "Ah


    Officer Huang fell and screamed.


    He min was startled. He opened his mouth into an O-shape, and stared at Su Xun.


    This man has great strength.


    "Sonima, boy, who are you?"


    In a rage, officer Huang got up from the ground and rushed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun put He Min in his arms, looked at officer Huang and said, "I''m her husband."


    "Husband?" He Min blurted out.


    "Well, my wife is good." Su Xun answered, put his arm around her shoulder and touched her face.


    He Min is shy and angry: "you let me go."


    "Boy, let go of my girlfriend. I''ll tell you to attack the police and come back with me!" Police officer Huang''s face was dark, and he was angry that he was wearing a green hat face to face.


    Su Xun looked at officer Huang: "go away."


    "How dare you let me go? I... " Then officer Huang fell on the ground and rolled uncontrollably.


    Keep rolling, rolling, rolling out of sight


    He Min forgot to struggle and was shocked.


    "See, that psycho, stay away from him." Su Xun said earnestly.


    He Min subconsciously nodded, and then suddenly responded: "asshole, you play flow, hooligan!"


    He raised his hand and slapped Su Xun.


    Susian held her wrist and looked at her with a smile: "let''s make a bet. I bet you''re my wife. I won. You''ll accompany me tonight."


    "Go to hell with you!" He Min has a cool face.


    "In broad daylight, you dare to be a bully, you bastard! Let go of that girl! Let me do it


    At this time, a strange cry came out, and Zhou Xingxing kicked Su Xun.


    Looking at Zhou Xingxing, Su Xun smiles and moves to the side with He Min in his arms.


    Behind them is the school fence.


    "Ah! No


    Zhou Xingxing was so shocked that he couldn''t control his body in the air. He kicked on the fence of the school, and even people got stuck, foaming at the mouth.


    "Zhou Xingxing, are you ok?"


    He Min lost face and looked at Su Xun angrily: "what are you still doing? Save people quickly."


    Su Xun pulled Zhou Xingxing down.


    "I I''ll sue you for assaulting the police. "


    Zhou Xingxing said faintly."Then you should sue the fence." Su Xun said with a smile, and then looked at He Min, casting a spell to help her wake up the memory of her previous life.


    He didn''t go after the hobby of abusing himself again. Isn''t she fragrant?


    Wife or wife, changed a body, even changed a face, this is more exciting.


    After he min recovered his memory, he hugged Su Xun with his backhand: "brother Xun, husband."


    On the ground, Zhou Xingxing vomited blood.


    He thought he had defeated officer Huang, and teacher he was his. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly!


    "Does that bet count?" Su Xun looks at he min with a smile.


    He Min blushed: "it''s up to you."


    She is too glad that she has not promised that Huang has gone to bed with him. Otherwise, she will lose her virginity. How can she be worthy of seeking elder brother.


    "He min or Annie." Su Xun caught her smooth chin and took a bite on her small mouth. It was really sweet, smooth, tender and moist.


    He Min hesitated for a moment, and then said, "just he min. Annie, I got it when I was studying abroad."


    Her real name is not very nice, so she always used her own foreign name after she came back from studying abroad.


    Now that you have a nice real name, there''s no need to keep shouting foreign names.


    "Can Can you take me to the hospital first? "


    A weak voice sounded.


    Two people look down, are scared, only see Zhou Xing Xing is spitting blood and foam.


    Sudian Khan is a comedy. The exaggeration of NIMA is too much. Normal people die early.


    "Don''t waste medical resources. You''ll be well soon." Su Xun comforted him.


    According to the law of comedy, the first second is half dead, the second can jump.


    Zhou Xingxing looked at him eagerly: "really."


    "Really." Su Xun nodded for sure, and then took He Min away.


    The onlookers stepped forward: "Zhou Xingxing, do you know who it was just now? You dare to compete with him for teacher he. That''s the famous master su."


    "That''s to say, master Su is a immortal. You don''t pee and look at yourself in the mirror."


    "You look like this now. Maybe it''s him who has cast a spell. He has a long memory."


    After listening to Zhou Xingxing''s secret way, does catching ghosts favor girls? So he''s still a cop?


    Go and get him, too!


    Later, Zhou Xingxing resigned wholeheartedly. The reason for his resignation was to catch ghosts, and then he was sent to a mental hospital for treatment as a mental illness.


    Zhou Xingxing relying on a strong belief, really self-taught, learned to catch ghosts in the mental hospital.


    Invented chocolate ghost, cling film Ghost, holding a pot of flowers on the ghost location tracking.


    From then on, he changed his name to Lyon. He went around catching ghosts. He had a wild way and was also called a ghost catching expert.

 Chapter 993

    "Auntie, my brother-in-law is a walking pile driver. Don''t you care?"


    Since Ma Xiaoling went to Bai rourourou''s villa last time and saw he min and Ren Zhuzhu, she finally had a more intuitive feeling about Su Xun''s playful heart.


    It''s more than a flower heart. It''s just I just want to catch all the beautiful women.


    Is he a collector?


    Ma Xiaoling estimated that a normal man would never live more than three days in that villa.


    Because it will be squeezed dry.


    "No matter what, I just followed him later." Madonna rolled her eyes, then blushed and said, "besides, I can''t stand it alone."


    She is wearing a light pink Qipao, and is wearing insoles.


    Ma Xiaoling shivered. She didn''t expect her aunt to have such a little daughter.


    Did you really chase and kill generals at the beginning?


    Is this the legend that the more pink you wear, the harder you hit?


    "It''s enough to have me in his heart for such an excellent man. He should be the best in the world."


    Ma Danna added that it was against her will. She wanted to own Su Xun by herself, but it was impossible.


    Since knowing that it is impossible, it''s better to accept it and make yourself happy.


    Ma Xiaoling said that her aunt was possessed, and she seriously doubted whether she was bewitched by Su Xun.


    "I can''t understand." Ma Xiaoling turned her lips.


    Su Xun came out from the kitchen with the washed grapes: "Ma Xiaoling, you white eyed wolf, are you saying bad things about me behind my back?"


    "No way." Lying on the sofa, Ma Xiaoling is guilty of turning her eyes, her big long legs are tilted up and swinging, and her two little feet are holding the pillow.


    Looking at this pair of flexible feet, Su Xun had a bold idea in his heart, and then he immediately put it out.


    Ma Xiaoling glared at him and grunted twice. She was a little proud. These beautiful long legs were her proudest part.


    Otherwise, why does she like wearing short skirts so much? She just thinks her legs look good.


    Only women who are not confident in their legs will want to cover up their shortcomings.


    "I have something to do. Let''s go first."


    Susian gave Madonna a kiss on the face.


    "Well." Ma Danna nodded cleverly and didn''t ask Su Xun what he was going to do.


    Su Xun''s figure disappeared directly.


    Ma Xiaoling hummed and said: "it must be to find Ren Tingting. They are really busy people."


    "According to seniority, you should call someone''s mother-in-law." Madonna rolled her eyes: "besides, I don''t think there is anything. Why are you more sensitive than me?"


    "Yes? Really? How is that possible? What am I sensitive to! I''m just thinking about you! "


    Ma Xiaoling''s pillow fell off her feet, her voice improved and her eyes flickered.


    Look, she''s in a hurry. She''s in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Instead of going back to the villa to accompany Ren Tingting, Su Xun comes to Jiu Shu''s house.


    Today is the seventh day of junior high school, when Zhong Kui marries his younger sister. That is to say, the film is about to start.


    Uncle Jiu is going to help the man to go down to the underground tonight. Su Xun is going to have a free ride.


    Of course, he can also go to the underground by himself, but he can''t accurately locate the sedan chair of Zhong Kui''s sister.


    When the duck wants to fall on the sedan chair, he kicks it open and gets on the top of himself, perfect.


    Duck: GA GA, although I call a duck, I''m a person, but you''re not a human!


    Of course, picking up girls is just by the way, mainly to see the hell of the world.


    Enjoy the different natural scenery.


    "Why are you here?"


    When Su Xun arrived at Lin''s pharmacy, Jiu Shu was just about to go out.


    "Uncle Jiu, I want to go out." Su Xun asked.


    Uncle Jiu nodded: "I''ve got a list from Taoist temple tonight. I''ll go ahead and arrange it."


    "Together, uncle Jiu, do you know that master Yixiu is Zhong Kui?" Su Xun said.


    Nine uncle eyebrows a pick: "true or false?"


    "Really, his sister got married tonight and invited me to have a wedding wine." Su Xun took out the invitation.


    Ninth uncle looked at him suspiciously: "you won''t make trouble in the hell."


    The place where this guy appeared has never been settled. Uncle Jiu''s suspicion is based on facts.


    "How can it be? I''m the most honest man. How can I make trouble?" Su Xun was wronged.


    Nine uncle pulled to pull corners of mouth, almost believed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, Jiushu''s Taoist temple.


    Around eight o''clock, a rich woman came in with a handsome young man.


    Youth is Li Shimin, the hero of "Zhong Kui marries his younger sister", a professional duck.Yes, this must be the worst time that Emperor Li Shimin of Tang Dynasty was hacked.


    "Taoist Zhong, please."


    The rich woman looked at Jiu Shu and said, but her eyes floated to Su Xun from time to time. What a handsome man.


    "It''s right to take people''s money, but it''s very important to go down to the underground. There are many unpredictable accidents. Are you sure you want to go down?" Nine uncle obligation warning.


    Li Shimin said, "then I won''t go."


    "If you don''t talk to my dead husband, what will he do if he keeps pestering us?" Said the rich woman.


    Li Shimin impatiently waved his hand: "OK, then go, GKD."


    Uncle Jiushu began to direct Li Shimin to settle down.


    Then the rich woman came to Su Xun''s side and said, "handsome man, do you want to make 100000 yuan a night?"


    "I like men." Su Xun''s mouth is killing, enough to refuse all women.


    The rich woman''s face changed and she left in disgust.


    Soon, uncle Jiu began to do it. Li Shimin went down to the hell, and Su Xun followed him.


    Hell.


    Zhong Kui walked in the front. A group of kids were carrying Zhong Kui''s sister''s sedan chair and beating gongs and drums.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Zhong."


    "Ha ha ha, we are happy together."


    Zhong Kui is very happy when he is young. His sister is going to marry out today.


    "Ah


    At this moment, a scream came.


    The ghosts looked up and saw a young man with red fruit and short hair falling rapidly. The falling place was Zhong Kui''s sister''s sedan chair.


    Then the next second, another figure appeared, kicking the short haired youth away.


    Then he fell on sister Zhong Kui''s sedan chair, just hugged her and pressed her on the chair: "where is this? I''m so afraid."


    All of you:


    You''re afraid of a hammer. Don''t think we didn''t see it just now. You kicked the person in front of us and then fell on the sedan chair.


    It''s obviously premeditated.


    "No Don''t be afraid. " Looking at Zhong Kui''s handsome face, she felt her heart beat fast.


    This was his last chance to get married, so he fell down on his sedan chair.


    Is that the will of God?


    Is he a good match?


    "Su Xun! Asshole! Get off my sister at once


    Zhong Kui roared, and his beard stood up. It was really hairy.

 Chapter 994

    Zhong Kui is not familiar with Su Xun.


    But because Fen Hun and Si Mu were neighbors, he also heard Su Xun''s romantic deeds from Si mu.


    Just a small Renjia Town, he accepted a pair of cousins, it is a big stallion.


    Even if Zhong Kui''s sister can''t get married, she doesn''t need to be a concubine.


    Concubines gave each other gifts, even when they were pregnant.


    His sister, Zhong Kui, has been married 18 times without getting married. He has been laughed at in the underground.


    Now, if you go to be a concubine, won''t he be laughed off?


    Therefore, fire prevention, anti-theft, anti-theft!


    If he had known Su xunzhen could come down to the underground, he would not have sent out invitation cards.


    Even if he starved to death, Zhong Kui would never agree with his sister to be his concubine!


    When Zhong Kui called out Su Xun''s name, everyone Wrong, all ghosts are stunned.


    It turns out that this one knows their master Zhong.


    "Do you know my brother?" Zhong Li asked Su Xun, beating him in the face with a sweet breath.


    Su Xun said solemnly, "I''ve met several times. Brother Zhong said that a younger sister wanted to marry me. I thought it was a joke. I didn''t expect that he really had a younger sister, so beautiful, so "Plump."


    "Thank you for your praise, but put your hand down first. So many people are watching." Zhong Li blushed and said in a thin voice, it''s really shameful.


    "I''m sorry, of course." Su Xun apologized and then changed his hand again.


    "You You are good or bad Zhong Li is angry and shy. She likes such a bad man very much.


    Of course, the premise is to be handsome.


    If you look ugly, it''s a slap in the face, and then a scold, hooligan.


    Zhong Kui''s lung was about to explode: "Su Xun!"


    When did I say I would marry my sister to you?


    Brother Huanzhong, do I know you very well?


    Also, if you don''t take your hand away, I''ll cut off your dog''s paw with the Zhongkui sword you returned!


    "Brother, what do you want me to do?" Su Xun looked at Zhong Kui curiously, and cried naturally.


    Such a shameless appearance made Zhong Kui marvel and then gnash his teeth.


    "You forced me!"


    With a loud roar, Zhong Kui got up and reached out to Su Xun: "get out of here!"


    "Sister, I''m so scared." Su Xun showed his panic and hugged Zhong Li tightly.


    Zhong Li got up and protected Su Xun behind him. He looked at Zhong Kui angrily: "brother, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing! Get out of the way Zhong Kui drank it. He didn''t expect that Su Xun was so shameless.


    Zhong Li held Su Xun in his arms and said stubbornly, "brother, I want to marry him, or I won''t marry him."


    On his wedding day, he came down from the sky. Isn''t it just a gift from heaven?


    "Oh, sister, do you know how many women he has?" Zhong Kui jumped in anger.


    Zhong Li had a meal, and then quickly said, "I don''t care. Doesn''t that just show his excellence?"


    "You didn''t say that last time." Zhong Kui widened his eyes and looked at Zhong Li in disbelief: "last time you said you wanted to marry someone, but only a woman who only loves you, never a big turnip."


    "Can''t I change my mind now? Who makes him so handsome? " Zhong Li said with a red face. She looked up and held her chest high. It was magnificent. She was unreasonable and strong.


    Zhong Kui collapsed: "how can you do this?"


    As a man who died of being ugly, Zhong Kui was severely attacked by his sister.


    It is said that Zhong Kui was originally a Juzi of the Tang Dynasty and won the first place in the examination. But when he was worshipped in the Jinluan hall, the emperor thought he was too ugly and wanted to choose a new number one.


    Zhong Kui was so ashamed and angry that he pulled out his sword and killed himself.


    The emperor was shocked. In order to block youyou''s mouth and win the hearts of the people, he ordered Zhong Kui to be allowed to be buried in the ceremony of number one scholar and granted him the title of God of exorcism.


    Therefore, Zhong Kui really hated the way he looked at the dishes.


    This damned shallow world is too malicious to people with low face.


    "I''m sorry, brother." Zhong Li also thought about how his brother died and felt guilty.


    Zhong Kui''s mouth twitches. You might as well not apologize. Other people''s sister is a small cotton padded jacket, while my sister is other people''s small cotton padded jacket, which is my bulletproof jacket.


    "Old man Zhong! You dare to kill the kid under my seat


    At this time, a roar came, and a ghost in black came flying with a large gun.


    "Ghost sentence, today is my sister''s day of great joy, what to say after today."


    As soon as Zhong Kui''s face changed, he stepped forward to block it outside the sedan chair and said solemnly.


    Previously encountered two kids blocking the road robbery, Zhongkui Zhangyi shot to kill it.I didn''t expect that the kid was under the charge of the ghost judge. He was ordered by the ghost judge to go out to block the way to collect money.


    "It''s none of my business that your sister can''t get married!"


    Ghost judge does not give face said, cut off people''s wealth, such as killing parents, he is now very angry.


    Liang Kun said, ah Hiss ~, I know how to clear the fire and get rid of the heat when the fire is big.


    "Ghost judgment, my brother-in-law is right. Today is a happy day for me and my wife. If you delay me entering the bridal chamber, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Susian put his arm around Zhong Li, and his hand was sliding around her waist. Looking at the ghost judge, he said calmly.


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. Just give it to my brother." Zhong Li was so scared that he lost his face. He put a white jade finger on Su Xun''s mouth.


    That''s a ghost sentence. Susian, if a mortal offended him, how could he have good fruit to eat?


    Su Xun opened his mouth and held his finger.


    It''s him that''s what I''m talking about.


    Zhong Li trembled: "don''t ~"


    "good courage!" Zhong Kui and GUI Duan share the same voice.


    Then two people look at each other, Zhong Kui said: "you beat him, I have no problem."


    "Big brother..." Zhong Li is in a hurry.


    Su Xun said with relief, "it''s OK. I''ll beat him."


    "Hum." Zhong Kui gave a sneer. He was really a little boy. He didn''t know that heaven was high and earth was thick.


    "I want to die!"


    The ghost judge was so angry that he let out his pen and shot at Su Xunfei.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhong Li is shocked and wants to use his magic to help Su Xun block him.


    But Su Xun held her so tightly that she couldn''t move, and he held the flying judge''s pen in his other hand.


    "What


    Seeing this scene, all the ghosts were shocked.


    Su Xun spat out Zhong Li''s slender jade finger: "lady, I don''t have any skills for my husband. How can I be worthy of you?"


    Being a scum man also requires capital.


    And he has enough capital!


    "Well." Zhong Li feels really handsome. Even if you don''t have the ability, it''s enough to rely on this face.


    "Shouldn''t this guy be human?" Zhong Kui frowned. He could feel that Su Xun didn''t have the smell of flying corpse. How could he have this ability.


    The ghost judge roared: "Yang Jian Li Zi, don''t return the judge''s pen soon, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "You want a judge''s pen? Let Yama take it. I have to ask how he manages his subordinates. "


    Su Xun sat on the sedan chair, holding Zhong Li''s delicate body in his arms, and looked down at the ghost judgment.


    "You are presumptuous The judge pointed at him and denounced him.


    "Click!"


    Su Xun broke the judge''s pen and then threw it in front of the ghost judge: "it''s you who are presumptuous."


    Boom!


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    It''s a judge''s pen. It''s a magic weapon for a judge to write a Book of life and death. How dare he break it!


    The point is, he can break the judge''s pen!

 Chapter 995

    As a special tool for judges, the judge''s pen is a magic tool that can outline the book of life and death.


    It''s the same level as Zhong Kui''s sword.


    Strictly speaking, it''s a artifact!


    But it was broken by a mortal.


    Not to mention his courage, his ability to judge by breaking his pen is not weak.


    Of course, no matter how big the ability is, as long as it is no bigger than the king of hell, and if you dare to break the judge''s pen, it will be a big deal.


    "What a brave man, old man Zhong, your brother-in-law dares to break the judge''s pen. I''ll go back and mix with you now. You can''t save it until you die."


    The voice of the ghost judge falls and flies away directly. "


    "Don''t go! I''m not familiar with him


    Zhong Kui is so anxious that he shouts at the back, but the ghost judge ignores him and goes back to complain.


    "It''s over. I''m in big trouble. Don''t make my brother angry. Let him plead for you."


    Zhong Li said to Su Xun in a soft voice.


    "Su Xun! Do you know what you''ve done? " Zhong Kui looked at Su Xun and roared.


    Su Xun said that he didn''t know it now, but next I knew it was going to be your sister.


    Zhong Li is also a master of acting. In the twinkling of an eye, he is a pear blossom with rain: "brother, you need to help him."


    "You..." Zhong Kui didn''t expect that at this time, his sister would never leave Su Xun.


    Angry liver pain, and helpless, who let him stand on such a sister: "you now go back to the Yang room, I''ll tell you when I deal with it."


    "Big brother, isn''t he the king of hell? I even killed the Jade Emperor. There''s no need to be so flustered." Su Xun relaxed and cocked his legs. He couldn''t deny it.


    Zhong Kui almost laughed angrily: "you don''t wake up from your horse dream. If you don''t want to die, go away quickly!"


    Uncle and brother are all bean curd hearts.


    "Xianggong, listen to my brother. Let''s go." Zhong Li shook Su Xun''s arm.


    "Go? Where to? Be reckless


    A majestic voice containing anger spread all over the world, and a tall figure came through the air.


    By his side, stood black and white impermanence, as well as the previous departure of the ghost judgment.


    "See Yama."


    Seeing this man, Zhong Kui bowed down, and the kids carrying the sedan chair also lowered the sedan chair one after another.


    It''s the Lord of hell.


    Hong Kong Island''s film and television works have always been relatively small. In their films, the most powerful one in the underworld is Yama, and there is no dizang.


    Let''s put it this way. Let the immortals in mainland movies and Hong Kong movies fight with each other, and the immortals on Hong Kong Island will be beaten to death.


    Zhong Li was ready to get up and kneel down, but Su Xun pulled him back to his arms: "when I''m a woman, no one has the right to let you kneel."


    "Xianggong, although it''s cool to pretend to be forced, it''s painful to be beaten." Zhong Li carefully reminded.


    Su Xun


    "Presumptuous! Why don''t you two kneel down? " The king of hell looked at Su Xun and Zhong Li angrily.


    Su Xun said: "I''m afraid you can''t afford it. When I kneel down, you''ll collapse."


    "I''ve never seen anyone so arrogant." Yama said coldly.


    When I saw Su Xun''s lines, I picked up my eyebrows and laughed


    Zhong Kui and Zhong Li were very frightened. They had never seen anyone who would die like that.


    "Black and white is impermanent. Let me take it down." The king of hell yelled angrily, just ordinary people, dare to challenge their own dignity, unforgivable!


    "I''ll follow you."


    Black and white impermanence looked at each other, then took out a soul binding chain and flew to Su Xun.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun didn''t lift his eyelids.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    black and white impermanence screamed, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and fell on the ground from the air. Their souls became half pale and lost half their lives.


    "What


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, even the king of hell could not calm down.


    "Two little flies. Next time, I''ll try my best to kill you."


    Su Xun said casually that black and white on the ground were changeable, and they were scared to shake.


    "Well, well, no wonder I dare to be so arrogant. I have some ability, but it''s over!"


    The king of hell wants to defend his authority, so he has to do it himself, and when he comes, he will make a big move.


    "Get down here and talk."


    Su Xun stretched out his hand to explore the void.


    "Ah


    The king of hell screamed, and was caught by a golden hand and knelt on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The knee sank into half a meter, leaving only the upper part of the body exposed outside, shaking up countless dust.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±For a moment, the whole audience was dead and quiet. It was so quiet that we could only hear each other''s breathing.


    That''s the king of hell. The Lord of hell is in charge of reincarnation. That''s it On your knees?


    Zhong Li looks at Su Xun''s beautiful eyes. Her two slender jade legs are close together. She is so excited!


    It''s true that she hasn''t married out after eighteen times. God never treated her badly!


    The reason why I didn''t marry out for so long must be to wait for his arrival.


    Zhong Kui was also stunned. Now he believed that Su Xun even killed the Jade Emperor.


    And then look at the ghost judgment, already scared pale, cold sweat dripping, in the heart flustered a batch.


    Hell, now it''s Sushen''s home court.


    where he is, that''s what he has the final say.


    "You Who the hell are you


    Yama asked in a dry voice. He wanted to stand up, but he felt imprisoned by a magic force.


    In front of this person, he did not have the slightest strength to fight back, just like a baby meeting a Hercules.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. Today I''m married, but you ruined my wedding. You should have died, but I''m kind. I''ll give you a chance."


    "You are responsible for a new marriage for us. If we are satisfied, we will let bygones be bygones."


    Su Xun looked at the king of hell and said faintly.


    "Yes, thank you very much. I''ll follow you."


    Yama was relieved. At least he saved his life. This kind of big man, RBQ, RBQ.


    In his heart, he said hello to the eighteen generations of his ancestors. This horse is what you said to me about ordinary and weak ordinary people?


    "Beating gongs and drums, going home."


    Su Xun said lazily.


    Yan Jiaoxian shouts to get up.


    Then, the kid carried the baby, and the king of hell walked in the front, carrying the lantern and leading the way.


    As the white gauze of the sedan chair was put down, two figures could be seen, hugging each other, accompanied by a woman''s smile.


    "Xianggong, don''t be shy."


    "No problem, they dare not look."


    "Well, you''re good or bad ~"


    it''s interesting to be in a sedan chair. A real man should dare to try different challenges.


    The sedan chair was rickety. All the ghosts were on their way with their heads down. No one dared to look up.


    "Lord Zhong, you must plead for me."


    At the back of the team, the ghost judge begged and kept taking money from his sleeve to Zhong Kui.


    Holding the sword at his waist, Zhong Kui''s face was high spirited and high spirited: "ha ha, ghost judgment, now I know what geomantic omen turns?"


    It''s so sweet to marry my sister to Su Xun as a concubine!

 Chapter 996

    Philosopher Wang''s law of true fragrance is never out of date, and Zhong Kui once again proved this point.


    Facts have proved that it is not important to be a concubine. The important thing is to see who to be a concubine for.


    A man who can subdue the king of hell, let alone be a concubine, makes money when he is a servant girl.


    One of the most sensational weddings in the underground appeared.


    He is the master of ceremonies.


    There was no witness, because no one was qualified to ask for Su Xun''s marriage.


    This wedding invited all the dignified ghosts in the prefecture. We all know that Zhong Kui has climbed the high branch. There is a bright future from now on.


    But what makes people more curious is the identity of the groom.


    What kind of big guy can make the king of hell preside over the wedding?


    He was asked by several people who had a good relationship with Yama.


    The king of hell just laughs at this.


    Actually, he doesn''t know.


    Then the outside guess more fierce, Zhong Kui was licked by them comfortable.


    In the bridal chamber, Su Xun lifted the white cover of Zhong Li, revealing his shy and excited face.


    "Xianggong, it''s late at night. I''ll wait for you to change clothes."


    Zhong Li got up and said in a graceful voice.


    "Well." Su Xun spread out his hands and looked at Zhong Li one by one to take off his robes.


    Zhong Li''s face became more and more red, his hands trembled more and more severely, and there seemed to be water overflowing in his eyes.


    Su Xun pulled her into his arms.


    "Xianggong, please take pity on my family."


    A moment later, the candle and the bed swayed together.


    Tonight is destined to be another night of work.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There is no day or night in hell.


    So Su Xun woke up naturally.


    When he woke up, he saw Zhong Li wearing a white gauze outside, sitting in front of the mirror to make up.


    Under the gauze, the delicate body looms, with a kind of hazy beauty, and there are kiss marks on the white neck.


    "Xianggong, you wake up."


    Zhong Li saw Su Xun get up through the mirror, and then quickly got up to wait on him to wash.


    "Well, you don''t need to. You can dress up first. You can accompany me to visit the underground and then go back to Yangjian."


    Su Xun waved his hand.


    An hour later, they finished their snacks and went shopping together in the hell.


    There was no difference between the taxi and the city building last night.


    "This prefecture is also modernized."


    Su Xun always felt a little peace keeping.


    "Many of the scientists and planners above work in the prefecture after they die." Zhong Li explained.


    So the science above is progressing, and the prefecture below is advancing with the times.


    They strolled to the airport.


    "Xianggong, we can fly back to Yangjian. Do you want to have a try?" Zhong Li said.


    Su Xun shook his head: "forget it, it''s unnecessary."


    He remembers that in the movie rich and happy ghost, there is an airport in the underground.


    People buy a cemetery on the top before they die, and then they get a house on the bottom after they die.


    Besides, it can also engage in immigration. The local government also has international flights, which can fly abroad.


    Of course, the premise is to have a cemetery abroad.


    "Huangquan 444, which is going to hell on the 18th floor, is about to take off. The boarding gate will be closed soon. Please hurry up..."


    Listening to the humanized broadcast, Su Xun''s mouth twitched. He really stepped on the horse Evil.


    "Four eyes Taoist priest?"


    Suddenly, Su Xun saw a small official on patrol in soap clothes, who was the four eyes Taoist priest.


    "Wow, Su Xun, your boy is dead, too."


    Four eyes also saw Su Xun, and they felt a great joy when they met their old friends in other places.


    But Su Xun thought it was easy for him to be beaten when he spoke like this.


    "Four eyes Taoist priest, you know each other." Zhong Li obviously knew the four eyes Taoist priest.


    "Yes No, you two... "


    Four eyes Taoist priest noticed that they were very close. Su Xun held Zhong Li''s slender waist.


    "I just married her last night." Su Xun said.


    Zhong Li''s face is sweet and shy.


    The four eyes Taoist priest widened his eyes: "isn''t it true that you are the one who was married by the king of hell?"


    "It should be." Su Xun lightly installed a force.


    Four eyes cry out that it''s unfair. Why can Su Xun get such treatment when a corpse refiner is dead?


    And he praised so many Yin virtues that he could become a petty official after his death. The position of patrolling the streets was managed by Zhong Kui, an old neighbor.


    When he died and found that Yixiu laozamao, who had been against him, was Zhong Kui, he collapsed.


    Now he wants to collapse again.Why are you all better than me when you die?


    "Four eyes Taoist priest, look carefully, you are not dead yet." Su Xun explained.


    "Oh, yeah, you''re not dead yet..." Four eyes road long next second want to cry: "you step on the horse is not dead so fierce, if dead also got?"


    Su Xun


    Are you sure you''re not cursing me?


    "Four eyes Taoist priest, how did you die?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    Four eyes sighed: "it''s time."


    "It''s good to die." In troubled times, it''s a luxury to want to die a natural death.


    Four eyes shook his head, and then said: "by the way, two days ago, my brother went up to hook the soul of Zhang Muzhi. This is your former adjutant."


    "Is he reincarnated?" Hearing the news of Zhang Muzhi again, I didn''t expect that he was in the underground.


    "Not yet. These dead soldiers and officers are good materials for being Yin soldiers. They need to be selected."


    Four eyes Taoist said.


    "Take me to see you."


    "Ordinary people can''t do it, but you can do it." The Four Eyed Taoist priest raises his head and leads the way. He greets everyone and pretends to be powerful.


    After a while, Su Xun came to a military camp and looked at the continuous tents. He was very angry.


    After entering the barracks, he came to a training ground and saw Zhang Muzhi from a distance.


    Zhang Muzhi is chatting with a stick.


    "Lao Zhang, I tell you that Zhuge Liang is not only our Bangzi country, but also our great wall."


    Bangzi officer said seriously.


    "Yes, the Great Wall was built by you Bangzi people. It was built by Qin Shihuang when he took your ancestors to repair it."


    Su Xun walked over and said a light word.


    When Zhang Muzhi heard the voice, he suddenly raised his head, and his body became stiff. He looked at Su Xun stupidly.


    "Why don''t you know Laozi?"


    Su Xun kicked him with his back.


    Zhang Muzhi got up and saluted with a slap: "Zhang Muzhi, deputy teacher of the humble independent division, see you, commander!"


    Wow, a large group of people stood up.


    "Xiao Liuzi, deputy company commander of the guard company of the humble independent division..."


    "The independent commander of the first regiment of the third division..."


    "Humble independent division..."


    "See you, marshal!"


    "See you, marshal!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Thousands of people, the voice of a wave higher than a wave, a evil spirit gathered in the air, that is the soul of the army.


    One day is a marshal, the whole life is a marshal.


    If you ask who left the most influence on their military career, it must be Su Xun.


    "Not bad."


    Su Xun said with a smile, then stood at attention, saluted back, and half turned left and right


    "Shua!"


    All hands down at the same time.


    "I didn''t live up to the commander''s expectation. I beat the devils with my brothers. I will continue to beat the devils after I die!" Zhang Mu''s voice is sonorous and powerful.


    Four eyes added: "I prove that he just beat a ghost officer on huangquan road a few days ago."


    "You''re in charge of the devils, too?" Su Xun was surprised.


    Four eyes said: "those who died in the state of dragon belong to us. All the devils went to mine and build roads."


    Su Xun said that Yama''s point is similar to mine. Well, I like it.

 Chapter 997

    In the chat with Zhang Muzhi and others, Su Xun learned about the later experience of the independent division.


    After he left, Zhang Muzhi was officially appointed as the commander of the independent division and was still stationed in Echeng.


    Later, when the Anti Japanese war broke out, the independent division was transferred to the front line to serve as cannon fodder.


    However, the independent division was well-equipped and well-trained. Following Su Xun, he often saw all kinds of zombies, and he was brave enough to fight on the battlefield.


    Later, Zhang Muzhi took his army around the country and took part in the battle of Songhu and Nanjing


    After several large-scale battles, the independent division was completely crippled, and then because of Su Xun''s relationship, our party contributed money to reorganize the independent division.


    Zhang Muzhi formally joined our party, then continued to fight, beat away the devils, beat the DPP, until he was injured and retired to the sanatorium.


    The independent division has been fighting. Up to now, its name and flag are still kept.


    An hour later, Su Xun left.


    "Salute!"


    Zhang Muzhi yelled, and all the brothers of the independent division raised their hands to salute each other at the same time.


    As soon as Su Xun''s front foot left, there was a ghost on his back foot. He announced that Zhang Muzhi and the independent division were incorporated into the Yin army.


    The other ghosts were red eyed with envy.


    Why don''t they have such a powerful boss? It''s an official position in the local government.


    It''s like being an immortal.


    "If you see it, I knew it. I''ll follow the marshal. After I die, I''ll still be popular and spicy!"


    All the officers and men of the independent division cheered.


    At this time, the duck in xiadifu is fighting hard with a sledgehammer.


    Tears while smashing.


    Tears drenched his hammer.


    "What the hell is this horse riding place?"


    He still remembered that Taoist priest said that they had only one incense burning time to come down, and they would go west together every hour, otherwise they would never go back.


    But Tama has been caught here since last night. There''s no chance to run.


    I ran once before and almost got killed.


    "Pa!"


    The ghost almost whipped him.


    "What are you crying for? Hurry to work. Yang people go to hell without permission. They are looking for death!"


    "Since you want to come to the underworld so much, you should stay here forever and contribute to the construction of the underworld."


    Li Shimin cried even more. His voice choked: "my Lord, I don''t want to contribute to the construction of the local government. I want to contribute to the construction of Hong Kong Island."


    "Pa!"


    It''s another whip on the back.


    "I''m Ge. I''m a brick of my life. I don''t realize where I need to move? Hurry up


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the afternoon of July 8, Su Xun took Zhong Li back to the sun and helped her solidify a Taoist body.


    Zhong Kui was so envious that he really wanted to marry Su Xun. Unfortunately, Su Xun didn''t like men.


    "Several sisters."


    Standing in the living room of the villa, Zhong Li was very restrained and stressed.


    After all, those on the opposite sofa are no worse than her, and they are the latest to get started.


    Fortunately, she could see that although they were dissatisfied with Su Xun, they did not exclude her.


    Fear is not hot and cold attitude, ignore, make people embarrassed.


    "What about Tingting?" Su Xun asked.


    Flower Ling said: "Tingting sister seems to have an accident at home, she went home."


    "What happened?" Su Xun frowned, worried, and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Voice down, the figure disappeared in situ.


    When Uncle Lin ting and uncle Ren Ting were at the pharmacy, they were relieved.


    "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    Uncle Jiu saw Su Xun and immediately got up: "you came just in time. Did you see Li Shimin in the hell?"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun felt a little guilty for no reason. Jiu Shu''s troubles seemed to have something to do with him.


    Uncle Jiu said helplessly: "Li Shimin has disappeared for a day. When someone saw him enter my Taoist temple, the police came to me. I can''t argue."


    "Well What did you do at the end? " Su Xun asked. He also forgot where he had kicked the duck.


    Uncle Jiu sighed: "no evidence, the police have to go, but sealed my Taoist temple."


    "It''s a sad story." Su Xun expressed sympathy and said that it had nothing to do with him.


    Uncle Jiu said, "it''s nothing. I''m not allowed to be a Taoist. I''ll be a policeman tomorrow. Hum."


    "Exorcist police." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Nine uncle mouth up: "enough prestige, I now go out, you help me to see the pharmacy."


    Then he can''t wait to leave. Tomorrow, he will become Mr. Lin."It''s no good to be a policeman. Now there''s no future to be a Taoist." Ren Tingting said with her mouth.


    Su Xun went over and hugged her: "your father is not at home. I haven''t tried in the pharmacy yet."


    "Don''t make trouble, brother. Someone came to take the medicine. What should I do when I see it?" Ren Tingting struggles with a red face.


    Su Xun said, "it''s so simple. Just close the door first. It''s not open today."


    "I can''t help you." Ren Tingting is only able to follow, which sounds exciting.


    After more than 50 years, Su Xun took Ren Tingting''s first time in the pharmacy again.


    I have experience decades ago, so Ren Tingting is very cooperative, a very skilled Girl.


    When Uncle Jiu came back, he saw the pharmacy door closed and his face turned black. He thought they had run out to play.


    When he got closer to the door, his face became darker.


    Because he heard the sound inside.


    "It''s really Son of a bitch


    Uncle Jiu was so angry that he asked you to help me to look at the shop. He actually did my daughter in my pharmacy.


    But he couldn''t break in yet. He had to wait outside. He wanted to cut Su Xun into pieces.


    By the time he came back, the battle was almost over.


    So he just waited for a while, Ren Tingting cleaned up the battlefield, and Su Xun opened the door.


    "Wow, uncle Jiu, you''re back so soon."


    Seeing Jiu Shu, Su Xun was stunned.


    "Well! It''s not as fast as you. "


    Uncle Jiu looked at him with a cold hum, and then walked into the pharmacy with no expression on his face.


    Su Xun always thought his words had meaning.


    "Dad." Ren Tingting lowers her head, blushes and drags her skirt anxiously.


    Uncle Jiu said, "don''t go out for a month."


    Finish saying, leave two people a suffocating figure, went upstairs alone.


    "It''s all your fault." Ren Tingting vomits her tongue and looks at Su Xun with all kinds of emotions.


    She felt that she had died socially. How could she face her father in the next few days.


    "It''s OK. He just said you can''t go out, but he didn''t say I can''t come over."


    Su Xun''s brain circuit is very clear.


    "Get out of here!" The ninth uncle upstairs roared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, a young man with several men out of the airport.


    This young man is the one who has removed his make-up, also known as Ichio Yamamoto.


    "Su, I''m afraid you never dreamed that I was still alive, and I''m like you. I swear, I will be your nightmare."


    Standing outside the airport, Yamamoto showed a slightly ferocious and excited smile on his face.


    Behind him, an old monk also walked out slowly. It was master Fujiwara who came to negotiate with Su Xun.

 Chapter 998

    Ma Xiaoling''s linglingtang cleaning company.


    "Did you do it on purpose?"


    Ma Xiaoling looked at Su Xun listlessly.


    "What?" Su Xun turned the book without looking up.


    Ma Xiaoling took a look at the kitchen, then lowered her voice and gritted her teeth: "can''t you lower your voice at night? Showing off that you''re good at that? "


    "I don''t have to show off in that aspect. I''m very good at it." Su Xun gave a serious explanation.


    Ma Xiaoling stepped over: "go to die..."


    "Return the car." Su Xun''s direct move.


    Then the force on Ma Xiaoling''s feet was instantly reduced, and she put it on Su Xun''s leg and rubbed it gently: "I was tired last night. Do you think the force is appropriate?"


    "Tut Tut, money can not only make ghosts grind, but also make people massage." Su Xun put down his book, closed his eyes and enjoyed himself on the sofa.


    Ma Xiaoling grinds her teeth. She really wants to move her foot up a few inches and kick it down.


    "Well, I''m leaving. Zhenzhen is going to buy a new house. I''ll go with her to have a look." Ma Xiaoling casually pedals a few times, perfunctorily wants to walk.


    If you say this, I won''t be sleepy.


    Su Xun immediately got up and said solemnly, "look at the house. I''m a professional."


    Look at the beauty. I''m just a part-time job.


    "I don''t think you''re in the bar." Ma Xiaoling put on her high heels and looked at him suspiciously.


    Su Xun said, "I care about mountains and rivers."


    "I don''t feel serious when this sentence comes out of your mouth. You are not allowed to go!" Ma Xiaoling has countless ideas in her mind. She doesn''t want him to go anyway.


    Because he''s gone, Wang Zhenzhen, the flower maniac, will be easily taken to bed by him.


    How can I watch my aunt green by her best friend?


    "Yes, no, No


    Looking at Ma Xiaoling''s serious expression, Su Xun compromised. Anyway, he had already slept with Wang Zhenzhen.


    as like as two peas, Wang Zhenzhen is the same as Kristy Yeung.


    "It''s almost the same. There are so many women. Can''t you be more peaceful?"


    Ma Xiaoling left with the car key satisfied.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Soon there was a knock on the door.


    "Again?"


    Su Xun thought it was ma Xiaoling who had forgotten something again. When he opened the door, he found it was Yamamoto.


    "Isn''t it a surprise?"


    Yamamoto smiles. He thinks Su Xun will be surprised to see him.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Su Xun asked curiously.


    The smile on Yamamoto''s face was stiff. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "you''re pretending, aren''t you?"


    "Are you sick?" When he was in e-Cheng, Su Xun felt that this guy''s brain was somewhat abnormal.


    Yamamoto sneered: "I know, you are shocked in your heart. I have to say that you are good at acting."


    "You''re a brain tonic, too." Su Xun was speechless.


    Yamamoto showed his fangs: "don''t pretend. I didn''t expect that. I''m the same kind as you."


    "You''re my kind at most." After all, he had ridden a zombie.


    Looking at Su Xun''s indifferent appearance, Yamamoto was angry: "when are you going to pretend?"


    In his imagination, Su Xun should be shocked when he saw him. When he knew that he had become a zombie, he would be frightened and scared.


    But now, he didn''t expect that Su Xun could pretend so much. He was still pretending at this time.


    This let him have a kind of a punch on the cotton feeling, there is no place to send gas in the heart.


    "What''s the matter?" In the kitchen, the dishwasher Ma Danna came out and saw Yamamoto and his pupils suddenly shrank: "looking for elder brother, he was bitten by generals."


    She remembers that three people were bitten by the generals. When she came back after them, they disappeared.


    And this is one of them.


    "Yes, I''ve been bitten by generals, too. Don''t pretend, Su Xun. I''ll give you back all the shame you gave me in those years!" Yamamoto is vicious.


    Su Xun pinched his neck: "you beep, your mother, I''ve never seen such a self-conscious person as you who came across the sea to die."


    "You''re angry, ha ha, you''re angry, it''s up to me next Ah


    Yamamoto laughed, and then ready to fight back, but found himself unable to move.


    "How could that be?"


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared, replaced by panic and consternation and confusion.


    "Silly beep, who is the same kind as you? When zombies bite you, do they eat your brain?"


    Su Xun looked at him coldly. He didn''t expect that Yamamoto would be so stupid.


    I forgot him


    But he jumped up and down in front of himself, thinking that he was his kind, and he had to fight.There are not many such silly beeps.


    Su Xun was a little reluctant to kill him. After all, this kind of wild pure bred fool is a precious animal. According to the scarcity, he can be raised in captivity to sell tickets.


    Yamamoto''s face turned white and sweat oozed from his forehead. He found that he was wrong.


    They don''t live to the present when they are bitten by zombies like themselves.


    The other side is obviously better than themselves.


    He feels like he released a lion decades ago.


    Decades later, I saw a lion running towards me, so I ran to hug him with a smile.


    I ran closer and found that I had mistaken the lion


    "Yahengdie, don''t be impulsive, Su Xun. I think we can talk about it. I have a lot of money."


    Yamamoto''s voice was dry and his tone was short. He felt that his breathing was becoming more and more difficult.


    "How dare a war criminal who once invaded the Dragon Kingdom show up in front of me? It''s too bad to die. "


    With a sneer, Su Xun broke his throat lightly.


    "Click -"


    accompanied by a clear voice, Yamamoto died, his eyes staring big.


    I don''t want to die in peace. I''m so depressed.


    It''s like, in a rush of interest, flying across the ocean to die.


    Drop the body, the body in contact with the ground at the moment, it became a sky full of dust.


    "Come out. How long will it take to hide?"


    Su Xun said lightly.


    "Amitabha, it''s so good. I haven''t seen it for decades. Mr. Su''s cultivation has improved again."


    Master Fujiwara came from the end of the corridor.


    Just after Yamamoto was easily killed, he witnessed the whole process, and he was more sure that today''s island country would not be destroyed unless the great God of heaven came.


    Otherwise, no one is Su Xun''s opponent.


    It is a great shame for a country to bow to a foreigner.


    But it has to be.


    Because they all know that that kind of disaster could have been more serious.


    It was only by coincidence that there was a heavenly light in the mirror that the soul of the great God was able to eliminate the disaster.


    "Yes, it will be easier to complete what I didn''t do 50 years ago, to destroy the country."


    Su Xun looked at master Fujiwara with a friendly smile, which made master Fujiwara cool.


    "Mr. Su, I''m here to contact you on behalf of the island. We are very sincere. No matter it''s status, money or beauty, we can do anything."


    Master Fujiwara didn''t dare to beat around the bush. He was afraid that he would be a little later, and he didn''t have a chance to say it alive.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "well, I''m really interested in a woman in your island country."


    "Oh? Who is it? " Master Fujiwara''s eyes lit up. As long as he was interested, he would talk about it.


    Su Xun spat out two words: "Tianzhao."


    Master Fujiwara


    "You dare, you dare to blaspheme Master Fujiwara couldn''t help his endurance.


    Su Xun sneered: "OK, if you really want to please me, go back and ask all your people to hold a ceremony to worship the heaven, pray for Tianzhao to put on her wedding clothes and come to be my concubine, otherwise I will go to the island country myself."


    "Isn''t she your Sun God? Isn''t her existence a blessing for your island country? Now it''s her turn to play a role, ha ha ha... "


    Master Fujiwara was humiliated and angry. Holding the staff tightly, his body was shaking, and he was afraid.


    He, the devil, will really go to the island.

 Chapter 999

    Master Fujiwara left.


    Wave a sleeve, take away full of indignation.


    Before he came to Hong Kong Island, he thought that he would be humiliated. He thought that he would survive by biting his teeth.


    But he didn''t expect that Su Xun was so crazy that he dared to blaspheme God. He also wanted to The sun god.


    Well, the Sun God thought.


    How can he agree to this condition?


    How dare you promise?


    What''s more, he said yes, it doesn''t count!


    "What a silly beep."


    Su Xun scolded scornfully. Even if the sky was shining, he would not let the island go.


    He''s the one who doesn''t recognize people when it comes to pants.


    , old fellow, did I do the right thing?


    "You just looked like the villain in the movie." Said Madana.


    Su Xun said: "nonsense, how can I be a villain if I am honest and brave?"


    "Well done, though, I would say." Madonna winked playfully.


    Her hair was casually pulled, and the pink suspender skirt couldn''t cover her delicate body.


    Su Xun pulled her in: "let me show you how well I did."


    "Ah! Stop it. I haven''t finished washing the dishes


    Madonna was blushing to refuse.


    "Keep it and let Ma Xiaoling come back to wash it. She eats free food every day and does nothing." Su Xun said.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Su Xun and Ma Danna stopped.


    "Brother Xun, it''s not my fault that I don''t cooperate. Go to open the door and reward you at night."


    Ma Danna looked at Su Xun with a smile and pecked him on the mouth.


    "Who? It''s too early or too late."


    Su Xun couldn''t help but scold his mother. He got up, arranged his clothes and went to the door to open the door.


    "Why so long? What are you doing?"


    Outside the door, Ma Xiaoling said dissatisfied.


    "How did you come back?" Su Xun didn''t answer the question, otherwise how else could he answer?


    Ma Xiaoling pushed Su Xun into the house: "Zhenzhen''s new house is haunted. I''ll take tools to catch the ghost."


    Different from the original play, in this world, Wang Zhenzhen has long known that Ma Xiaoling can catch ghosts.


    "It''s better for me to catch you in this way." Susian leaned on the doorframe and looked at Ma Xiaoling who bent over to get something.


    If a woman with a good figure bends down, her advantages will be more obvious.


    For example, Ma Xiaoling''s long legs are more slender and straight. Even if she doesn''t wear silk or socks, her legs are as white as jade.


    Ma Xiaoling looked back at Su Xun: "did you go to catch ghosts? I''m sorry to tear you down. "


    "I swear not to touch Wang Zhenzhen." Su Xun raised two fingers, which was a rare time for him to tell the truth.


    Pushing Wang Zhenzhen will obviously disgust Ma Xiaoling.


    is as like as two peas Wang Zhenzhen, or Ma Xiaoling.


    Seeing Su Xun, Ma Xiaoling swore and believed him: "well, I believe you once."


    "Gone." Su Xun''s voice fell, his thought moved, and he took Ma Xiaoling to the sky: "guide the way."


    "Building 6, Jiading garden, this way." Ma Xiaoling held Su Xun nervously and pointed the way.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he opened his eyes and said, "remember to hold tight, or you will fall."


    "With you." Ma Xiaoling glared at him, then hugged him tightly, and her pretty face was red.


    It''s that high. You''ll fall and die.


    See, it''s easy to be cheated without knowledge.


    A few minutes later, when he arrived near Jiading garden, Su Xun and Ma Xiaoling landed in a place with few people.


    Don''t ask why his cultivation takes so long to fly for a few minutes. Everyone who understands it knows it.


    "I hate it."


    Ma Xiaoling quickly broke away from Su Xun''s arms. For a moment, she almost didn''t stand firm because her legs were soft.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Su Xun gave her a hand without changing her face.


    "This way."


    Ma Xiaoling broke away Su Xun''s hand and bowed her head to lead the way. Her ears were red.


    Obviously, it''s hard to be held by Su Xun.


    Soon, they came to building 6 of Jiading garden.


    "Xiaoling, why are you so fast..."


    Outside the door, Wang Zhenzhen quickly came up. When she saw Su Xun, she was stunned.


    What a handsome man No, it''s the God of men.


    "Hello." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Wang Zhenzhen''s subconscious response raised her hand and waved: "you Hello How handsome. "


    I''m a big fan.


    "Zhenzhen, this is my brother-in-law, Su Xun." Ma Xiaoling specially emphasized the word "brother-in-law"."Ah Wang Zhenzhen is a little disappointed. It''s true that you were born and I was born, but I sigh that you have lost your life.


    "Good brother-in-law." Cried Wang Zhenzhen.


    As long as Su Xun doesn''t take the initiative to seduce her, she can''t hook up with Su Xun under normal circumstances.


    Seeing this, Ma Xiaoling was relieved and said, "Zhenzhen, my brother-in-law is very good at catching ghosts."


    "Please, I''m not sure if I''m haunted. It''s the security guard who said it." Wang Zhenzhen said.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "don''t mention it. It''s just a little help. Take me to have a look first."


    Wang Zhenzhen smacks her tongue to herself. It''s a little effort to catch ghosts. She is more powerful than Xiaoling.


    "There''s no mistake. It''s such a big game."


    "It''s a bomb. It''ll kill people."


    "Yes, it''s not necessary, big brother."


    "It''s necessary! It''s necessary to exercise your courage. You won''t be afraid to see ghosts. "


    An exaggerated conversation came to his ears, and Su Xun heard a familiar voice.


    Looking around, I saw a group of security guards around a young man in a cap and a black windbreaker on the grass of the community.


    And the young man was holding a bunch of bombs.


    "Zhou Xingxing?"


    Su Xun blurted out.


    "It''s you!"


    Black windbreaker youth also saw Su Xun, and then corrected him: "the former policeman Zhou Xingxing has died, now, please ask me to catch ghost expert Leon."


    "Lyon?"


    It''s called Lyon. Combined with the haunted building and the security guards, Su Xun''s expression became strange.


    Xingye''s movie: night of the soul.


    This is the only horror movie of star.


    It''s about a couple surnamed Li who killed their mother in building 6 of Jiading garden, but they dare not tell.


    Then the old lady''s first seven souls came back to her grandson and took a watermelon knife to kill her daughter-in-law for revenge.


    In the end, the ghost of the old lady was dealt with by Lyon, but Mr. and Mrs. Li became ghosts again, especially when Mrs. Li jumped off the building in red.


    In the seven night Ghost War, Captain Lu and his wife are also in charge of team leader Lu.


    At the end of the movie, Lyon is possessed by a ghost and seals it in her body. She is cut in half with a chainsaw and dies with the ghost.


    It''s called Lily''s place in the movie.


    As well as his unique chocolate ghost, cling film Ghost, just like horse riding with fun.


    It''s funny when you watch a movie, but it''s not funny when the movie becomes the real world.


    Because Lyon in this movie is so terrible that he can''t even be killed by a horse bomb. He''s just blown up into a bucktooth. Is he afraid?


    In this horror movie, Su Xun thinks that it''s not the ghost but Lyon who is terrible.

 Chapter 1000

    I know that this is the plot of the movie ghost night. It is obvious that Lyon is teaching captain Lu and others the secret of catching ghosts.


    That''s where the bomb in Lyon''s hand exploded, and he was blown up into buckteeth.


    However, Su Xun was very curious about how Zhou Xingxing could become Lyon and catch ghosts so soon.


    "Yes, it''s Lyon. It''s thanks to you that I can do what I have today." Lyon, with a bomb in his hand, came to Su Xun step by step.


    Captain Lu, ah Qun and others also followed.


    "It''s master Su! We are saved


    "With master Su, what are you afraid of?"


    Seeing Su Xun, Captain Lu and others were very excited.


    "Ah! Bomb


    When Wang Zhenzhen and Ma Xiaoling saw the bomb in Lyon''s hand, they were all so scared that they turned pale and hid behind Su Xun.


    Lyon smile: "two young ladies do not have to be afraid, the bomb is just, blow not dead."


    All of you


    That''s ridiculous. Such a big bunch of bombs can blow up houses, but they can''t kill people?


    "Don''t you believe it? I''ll give you a try. "


    Lyon said, took out the lighter, will ignite the bomb lead.


    Good guy, it''s very star style.


    "No, no, No "No, brother!"


    Captain Lu and others were shocked.


    Su Xun blew out the fire, looked at Lyon and asked, "can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Hoo -"


    captain Lu and others were relieved to see that. They thought Lyon was more terrible than ghost.


    Leon said that after seven days, Li''s husband and wife will come back and give them seven days of gallbladder training.


    The training content includes: let them kiss ugly women like flowers, eat excrement, and the upcoming bomb lighting, let them take turns to pass


    If it goes on like this, it is estimated that before the ghosts come, they will be killed by Lyon.


    "You robbed teacher he. Stimulated by you, I know that being a policeman has no future. Only catching ghosts can we have a chance to feel the temperature of women''s Naizi."


    Lyon said solemnly, with body language and a hand on ah Qun''s chest.


    A Qun looked down and asked curiously, "master, do you feel it?"


    "I''m sorry, you''re a little small. You can''t make me feel it." Lyon did not change his face, released his hand, looked at Su Xun and continued: "but those stupid people in the police station thought I was crazy and sent me to a mental hospital."


    "But they don''t know that the mental hospital is full of talents. I devote myself to closing the door and studying the way of catching ghosts. This is what I have achieved now."


    Everyone heard that. Only the corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched. Unexpectedly, the ghost catching expert Lyon was indirectly created by himself.


    And when Captain Lu and other security guards heard that they were almost killed by a mental illness, they collapsed directly.


    "How do you catch ghosts?" Although Su Xun had known for a long time, he couldn''t help asking.


    Leon took out a chocolate bean and a roll of plastic wrap: "count on them."


    "Can chocolate and plastic wrap catch ghosts?" Su Xun confirmed that this is the kind sold in the supermarket.


    Lyon looked at Su Xun strangely: "you haven''t tried, why don''t you think you can''t?"


    Su Xun


    I can''t refute it.


    Then he looked at the pot of lilies that a Qun was holding and found that it was a common pot of flowers.


    "This is my best friend, lily, who will help me guide ghosts." Said Lyon, pointing to the flowerpot.


    Su Xun pretended to be casual and asked: "in other words, this pot of flowers is not an ordinary flower?"


    "No, this is an ordinary flower. I just bought it in the florist this morning, but every one of my flowers is called lily." Leon laughed.


    Su Xun


    Wulitou Comedy, too scary.


    He wondered if Lyon had awakened to the power of the law, or something more mysterious.


    I think there is a kind of power.


    Chocolate beans, plastic wrap and lilies are common products on the market.


    But I think they can catch ghosts.


    Just like Lyon thinks that bombs can''t kill people, so in the movie, he''s not killed by bombs, he''s just blown into buckteeth.


    That is to say, if Lyon really thinks that there should be a world war tomorrow, then the world war will break out the next day.


    Is this power frightening?


    Of course, Lyon is not exaggerating at the moment, otherwise he would not die in the end of the movie.


    Lyon looked at Su Xun with burning eyes: "there are still three days to go. Why don''t we compare?"This has robbed his teacher he''s rival, Lyon wants to defeat him in his best aspect.


    "How?" Su Xun was very interested. He really wanted to see the magical power of Lyon.


    Lyon pointed to Jiading Garden Building: "we''ll catch the ghost faster than who can."


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    "Are you crazy, master Su? That''s a character like a land God. How can you compare with him?"


    "That is, go back to wash and sleep early."


    "I really don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick..."


    Captain Lu and other security guards who have been tortured by Lyon for several days are not polite to ridicule.


    "It''s so superficial. If you think it''s impossible, you''ll never have a chance to realize it."


    Lyon light said a sentence.


    People still think that he is delusional.


    "Yes, I''ll compare with you." Su Xun agreed, mainly to see Lyon''s ability.


    Of course, Lyon can''t be his opponent. Is it true that his Saint cultivation was drawn by lottery?


    "I''ll see you in the night." Lyon said, throw the bomb, step away.


    Ah Qun called out, "where are you going, master?"


    "Back to the mental hospital, it''s time for the canteen to open at this point." Lyon did not answer.


    All of you


    What a horse Damn it.


    Su Xun looked at Wang Zhenzhen and said, "Zhenzhen, it seems that only three days later can I help you catch the ghost."


    "It''s OK, it''s just that I''m bothering you." Wang Zhenzhen waved her hand again and again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, uncle Jiu, who has already been a royal police officer on Hong Kong Island, is examining a body.


    "How could that happen?" Uncle Jiu looked at a bullet hole on the leg of the corpse and frowned.


    Police officer Miao, 2237, said: "what''s so strange about this? Of course, there are wounds after being shot."


    "When a man is shot, the wound will swell." Uncle Jiu took a look at him, dissatisfied with his ignorance.


    Being a policeman doesn''t have a Taoist major yet.


    Police officer Miao was stunned and suddenly realized: "yes, how could it be like this? It''s strange. "


    "There''s only one possibility, unless she died before she was shot." Uncle Jiu''s face was dignified.


    Police officer Miao didn''t agree: "how could it be? She dragged me three blocks."


    Uncle Jiu''s face was uncertain and he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1001

    In the afternoon, Su Xun was flying kites with Ren Zhuzhu and recalled the past.


    I didn''t expect to receive a call from Uncle Jiu.


    "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter?"


    "You come to my house now."


    "Uncle Jiu, you said I was not allowed to go to your house in a month." Uncle Jiu lives in the pharmacy. Downstairs is the pharmacy and upstairs is the living area.


    Nine uncle said: "you are not hard bar, don''t think I don''t know you secretly went to Tingting."


    "Wow, uncle nine, have you made a mistake, even listening to the corner of your own daughter?"


    As soon as Su Xun thought about himself and Ren Tingting, Jiu Shu hid outside to eavesdrop on him.


    "I''m eavesdropping, and the neighborhood next door hears it tell me!" Uncle Jiu was angry when he mentioned it.


    He''s been completely disgraced.


    Su Xun coughed twice: "Uncle Jiu, don''t worry. Next time I''ll try my best to set up a border."


    "Come here quickly. It''s business." Uncle Jiu doesn''t want to continue the topic with him. He wants to kill people.


    After hanging up, Su Xun looked at Ren Zhuzhu and Yunluo: "Uncle Jiu has something to do with me. I can''t accompany you. I''ll go first."


    "Get busy when you have business." They are good at clothes. Without Sushen, they can play by themselves.


    Su Xun put away his mobile phone and disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter?"


    Su Xun suddenly appeared in front of Uncle Jiu.


    "Ah


    Uncle Jiu was startled. The cup in his hand almost fell to the ground, and Su Xun caught it quickly.


    "Uncle Jiu, I''m old and shaking my hands." Su Xun handed him the cup.


    Nine uncle don''t have good spirit of say: "can you don''t so suddenly appear?"


    "You can think about it." Su Xun nodded.


    "Brother Xun, you drink tea." Ren Tingting came over with a cup of tea and handed it to Su Xun.


    "Good boy." Su Xun pinched her face and took the cup: "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter?"


    Uncle Jiu''s face became serious: "do you still remember the islanders who attacked our Maoshan corpse driving disciples and robbed the secret script in Renjia town more than 50 years ago?"


    "Remember, Jiuju school." Su Xun nodded and tasted the tea.


    Jiushu said, "I suspect that I met them, or that it was their descendants."


    "Well?" Su Xun was stunned.


    Jiushu explained: "today, two policemen in the police station killed a prisoner. I''ll check the body..."


    "That''s really them." After hearing this, Su Xun was sure that this was the beginning of the exorcism police plot.


    In the movie, the big boss is a female boss who uses corpses to transport drugs, that is, a person from Jiuju school.


    The film is about two police officers in the process of anti drug manslaughter of a mysterious woman, and later nine uncle check the body found that the woman has long been dead.


    The superintendent of the crime squad found that the situation was serious, so he asked Jiu Shu, who was proficient in magic, to join the investigation.


    During the investigation, Jiushu found that the leader of the group controlling the transportation of corpses was the female leader of Jiuju group in the island country.


    The two sides then started a fierce fight, and finally Jiushu tried his best to eliminate the female leader.


    This movie is also called one king with three bronzes.


    In the movie, uncle Jiushu''s niece and the two policemen who work with him in the case are totally cheating.


    Everywhere delays, nine uncle side to deal with the female head, but also to save them three, otherwise nine uncle long ago to solve the female head.


    Uncle Jiu looked at Su Xun in surprise: "I just suspected that it was them. How can you be so sure?"


    The reason why he doubted it was that the methods on the corpse were very similar to those in the secret script that Maoshan had lost in those years, and they had been lost.


    "Don''t you forget, I''ll count." Su Xun said seriously.


    Jiushu believed it. In the period of the Republic of China, he had already seen Su Xun''s ability to deduce the secrets of heaven.


    It''s incredibly strong.


    "Can you figure out what''s behind it?" Uncle Jiu suddenly thought of this, so he didn''t have to work hard to investigate the case.


    Su Xun spread out his divine sense to scan the whole Hong Kong Island, and soon determined the position of the female leader of the Jiuju school in that island country: "I''ve got it. Do you want to go now?"


    "So fast?" Uncle Jiu was stunned. He thought Su Xun was better than dangchu.


    Even if it''s fused with flying corpse, it''s not so strong. It''s just like a fairy.


    Su Xun pretended: "this kind of thing, don''t you just have a brain?"


    Uncle Jiu feels offended.


    "Wait, call on my two colleagues together. They don''t believe in ghosts and gods. Let them see." Uncle Jiu''s stomach is black again.


    Later, he went to one side to make a phone call. On the one hand, he called two colleagues to come over. On the other hand, he told them not to bring his niece.


    After all, he has already lost his daughter. He can''t put his niece in susian''s hands any more.Although he had already gone far enough, Su Xun heard it, but he was helpless.


    Am I such a good, colorful person?


    Half an hour later, police officers Lin and Miao arrived in their cars.


    "Uncle Feng, you said you found out the person behind the scenes. It''s true or false."


    "Yes, how did you find out?"


    As soon as they got to the door, they opened their throats.


    In the police station, everyone is called Jiushu fengshu, because although he is old, he runs fast and is known as an old man like fengshu.


    "He helped with the calculation." He took uncle Su jiuxun out.


    "What do you think?"


    They looked at Su Xun.


    Police officer Miao recognized him: "Oh, you are the hot master Su recently."


    "That''s you? He''s a fool. " Officer Lin turned his lips and looked at Uncle Jiu: "Uncle Feng, have you made a mistake? Are you investigating or fortune telling?"


    "That''s right, uncle Feng. It''s too messy. It''s a time when we should talk about science." Police officer Miao also echoed in a tone of contempt.


    They didn''t believe in ghosts at all. Su Xun was also a liar in their eyes.


    In their opinion, the case of Huangshan island is just the speculation of the capitalists to bid up the land price. The so-called live broadcast must also be a video broadcast.


    As they often say:


    if there is a ghost, why have they never seen it? I have the ability to show them.


    "Whether it''s true or not, it''s all coming. Just go and have a look." Ninth uncle said with a smile.


    Officer Lin and officer Miao looked at each other and said, "OK, let''s go and have a look. Uncle Feng, this is not what we want to hit you in the face. It''s your own way."


    "Ha ha." Uncle Jiu smiles. I hope you two can be so calm for a while.


    Officer Lin looked at Su Xun and jokingly said, "then the master will go with him."


    "The master behind the scenes is a half human and half ghost magician. If I don''t go, I''m afraid you can''t make it." Su Xun, this is the truth, because these two people are the pit goods. With them, uncle Jiu may not be able to handle it.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Police officer Lin and police officer Miao laughed and said with one voice: "I''m afraid. There are ghosts in the world. Let''s have a look."


    "Well, I''ll satisfy you." Su Xun let Chu Renmei out with a smile.


    Dressed in blue, with black hair and bleeding orifices, the beauty of Chu people instantly appeared in front of them.


    The temperature dropped a few minutes all around.


    The smile on the two faces solidified instantly, and then panicked the next second.


    "Ah! Ghosts


    "There are ghosts!"


    They turned their eyes and were directly stunned. They fell straight back on the ground.

 Chapter 1002

    "Then, without fear, isn''t it cheap?"


    Su Xun shook his head and pinched Chu Renmei''s face: "take back your ghost."


    The blood on the beautiful face of Chu people disappeared, and the face became delicate again, but the eyes were very resentful.


    She felt that she was the most shameful ghost in the world. She had no dignity at all.


    In fact, Dong Xiaoli and Xiaoyu have never met each other.


    Su Xun put away Chu Renmei again, and then used a magic to wake up the two people on the ground.


    "Ghost! There''s a ghost! Ghosts


    Two people wake up is still shouting, lying on the ground, limbs keep moving.


    "The ghost is gone."


    Su Xun kicked two people.


    Two people this just dare to open eyes, look around Chu person beauty really disappeared, this just get up.


    "Do you believe it now?" Su Xun asked.


    "Master, I believe, I believe, I believe already. What you say next is what you say."


    "That''s right. We''ll definitely follow your lead. We''ll get married and follow your dog."


    The two nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    After seeing Chu people with their own eyes, their souls were almost scared away and believed that there were ghosts in the world.


    Naturally, he believed Su Xun''s ability.


    "That''s right. People still have to be a little awed." Su Xun is a philosopher.


    An hour later, according to Su Xun''s guidance, they drove to the outside of a villa.


    After getting off the bus, uncle Jiu found some lime and glass on the ground. He said in a cold voice, "it''s really them."


    This is their unique technique in Maoshan corpse driving. The secret script was robbed and lost.


    I didn''t expect that when the corpse dealers came to Hong Kong to catch up with the gang.


    "Uncle Feng, who is it?" Officer Lin asked.


    Uncle Jiu didn''t answer, but looked at Su Xun: "what do you say?"


    "What else can we do? Let''s go in and beat her." Su Xun said softly.


    In the movie, the most wonderful thing is that Jiushu fights with the female leader outside the villa.


    But now, even the plot has been advanced a lot by him, so it doesn''t need so much trouble at all.


    Su Xun went to the gate of the villa. When he came to the gate, the gate went out.


    "Wow! It''s a good lift


    Police officers Lin and Miao exclaimed.


    Suddenly, Su Xun stopped.


    A tall, cold faced young man in a silver suit came out of the house.


    "Tian Gang?"


    Su Su remembered as like as two peas in Fujita Takeshinaga''s film.


    "Do you know me?"


    Fujita just frowned.


    "It''s really you. Aren''t you killed by Chen Zhen?" Su Xun was very confused.


    More than 50 years ago, Chen Zhen and Huo tingen went to Hongkou Daochang to kick the hall. Fujita was killed by Chen Zhen.


    Fujita just sneered: "Chen Zhen can feign death to get away, can''t I use feign death to give the Empire as an excuse to start war in advance?"


    That''s what he planned at that time, but he failed for various reasons. As a result, the war broke out a few years later, just as it was made with the military headquarters.


    He was recalled because of his reckless actions. After returning to China, he joined the Jiuju school and made use of the magic of Jiuju school to survive until now.


    "I''ll let you die today."


    Su Xun finished and walked to him step by step.


    "stupid pig, I rely on * *, and your skills are useless to me."


    Fujita just a smile, and then put on a posture, a roar, rushed to Su Xun.


    But he found himself unable to move.


    "Baga, how can it be like this?"


    Fujita just panicked.


    "It''s not daoshu, it''s Xianshu."


    Su Xun came up to him and gave him a smile. Then he turned into smoke and entered the room.


    Behind him, Fujita''s body started from his feet and began to break like glass.


    "No! No! I don''t want to die! "


    Fujita just screamed in panic, and his body and soul broke into pieces.


    Hiss -


    police officers Lin and Miao took a cool breath.


    This NIMA is a living immortal.


    Such means are unpredictable.


    Uncle Jiu is also shocked. How strong is he? Is he really immortal?


    "We''ll go in, too."


    Nine uncle with two people into the villa.


    In the villa, Japanese style, chrysanthemum and chrysanthemum pattern can be seen everywhere.


    Su Xun went into a room.


    There sat a woman in a black kimono with white shoulders.When she saw Su Xun, she gave a smile and put a chrysanthemum in her mouth.


    Then he took out a silk thread from the chrysanthemum stamen. With a flick of his finger, the silk thread flew to Su Xun.


    When the silk thread flew to Su Xun''s face, it suddenly caught fire, and the fire burned back to her.


    The woman put out her hand to wipe it. She thought it would be easy to put out the fire, but she never thought


    "Ah


    At the moment when the hand touched the fire, the woman screamed, because the whole hand was burned away, leaving only senbai''s skeleton, and the fire was still burning.


    She was heartless and broke her arm to protect her life. Her shoulders were dripping with blood, and she looked at Su Xun in horror.


    "I dare to sell drugs on the land of the Dragon kingdom. I''m not timid. I don''t even pay attention to that little girl, let alone you little fish."


    Su Xun said softly, and walked towards the woman step by step. The woman''s body flew uncontrollably, and her face was full of confusion.


    Su Xun took her by the throat and said, "more than 50 years ago, I killed a group of people who came to the Dragon kingdom to rob secret scripts. Today, I can also kill you."


    "It''s you!" The woman''s eyes widened. Her father once told her that there was a terrible dragon man who manipulated the zombies to kill his partner.


    He was the only one who went late because he was far away from the assembly point.


    "I don''t know who you are talking about, but I think it should be me."


    Su Xun gave a cool smile, pinched her neck lightly, and burned it out with a fire.


    "Ah


    Her soul roared, wailed and screamed in the fire until it was burnt out.


    "People."


    Nine uncle three people rushed in.


    "I''m dead. Just search for it. I''m sure we can find evidence here." Su Xun said lightly.


    Nine uncle three people in the villa really found a lot of nine chrysanthemum a peddler, poison evidence, and nine uncle also recovered the lost copy of the corpse.


    "Master Su, you are so amazing. For the first time, I admire someone so much."


    "Yes, master Su, if you are a policeman, no prisoners will be able to run away."


    Officer Lin and officer Miao looked at Su Xun with admiration.


    "Just as good."


    Su Xun said as he walked out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, master Fujiwara has returned to the island, the same meeting room, the same people.


    Master Fujiwara said Su Xun''s bold, absurd and insulting condition.


    Then everyone got angry and yelled in the conference room for a long time.


    "that damn Chinaman * *! How dare he


    "He wants to blaspheme! That''s ridiculous


    "He really deserves to die..."


    But after the anger, they were silent again. They could do nothing but curse.


    But also face the threat from Su Xun.

 Chapter 1003

    "Gentlemen, what should we do?"


    Still sitting at the top of the white haired old man broke the silence, he represents the emperor.


    Although the emperor is not in charge of affairs, his status and significance in island countries are extremely special.


    "Although his request is ridiculous, I think we can try it." Master Fujiwara said.


    "What? Are you crazy? "


    "Do you know what that means? The people will revolt when they know it! "


    "The great God is sacred and inviolable!"


    Others are furious when they hear the words. The meaning of the God of heavenly light to the island is too special.


    Master Fujiwara said calmly: "we can hold a sacrifice. If the God of heavenly light really shows up, do we have to be afraid of him?"


    "If the sun doesn''t show, we can also give him an answer. At least it seems that we are trying our best to meet his requirements."


    When they heard this, they all thought it was reasonable.


    This is their only hope. Otherwise, when Su Xun landed on the island, they would be killed.


    If the sky shines, maybe this time the devil will be wiped out.


    After all, fifty years ago, it was just a shadow of the great God, which was enough to fight with the devil.


    Today, even if the devil is powerful, it can not be compared with God, and it is the greatest God of Tianzhao.


    Everyone is so lucky in the heart.


    They didn''t think about what they would do if they couldn''t beat Su Xun after Tianzhao God appeared.


    Or they don''t want to think subconsciously.


    Later, the island government announced to the people that it would organize a ceremony to worship the great God Tianzhao.


    This ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven requires all the people in the whole country to participate and all the people to contribute a drop of blood. It will be a real and powerful ceremony.


    They only hope that, guided by the blood of all the people, the God of heavenly light can be revealed.


    After all, the great God of Tianzhao will not watch her people be killed by the devil.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun didn''t know that the island was really preparing for the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. He asked Tianzhao to show his spirit.


    He had just finished dinner with He Min and was pressing the road hand in hand.


    They just walked in silence.


    "Where are you taking me?" He Min saw that Su Xun didn''t speak all the time, so he couldn''t help talking first.


    Su Xun clenched her hand, and the corner of his mouth went up: "there is a place you must have never been."


    "Where?" He Min asks curiously.


    Su Xun: "mental hospital."


    "Ah?" He Min is confused. I remember for the first time that I took a woman to a mental hospital for a date.


    But Su Xun didn''t give her a chance to think. He brought her to the mental hospital.


    "Hello, we''re here to visit patients."


    Looking at the guard, Su Xun said that he came to visit the mental hospital for the reason of visiting Lyon.


    Make an appointment with He Min by the way.


    Since Lyon says there are talents everywhere, maybe there are talents everywhere.


    "No appointment is allowed..."


    Just as the guard was about to refuse, he suddenly saw the note that Su Xun had handed him. The conversation turned: "please come in."


    No way, although I also want to abide by professional ethics, but he gave too much.


    "How can you let anyone in?"


    An ethereal voice rang out.


    Su Xun and He Min looked back and were stunned.


    "Yunluo, why are you here?" He Min blurted it out directly.


    and the woman as like as two peas looked like a woman with a frown. "Miss, you have mistaken the person. My surname is Huang. This is the doctor. You can call me Gigi, too."


    "No..." He Min hasn''t responded yet.


    "You are mistaken." Su Xun interrupted her, looked at Gigi and said, "Miss Huang, I''m really sorry. We''re here to visit a friend."


    On the surface, he is quiet, but his mind is already active. Looking at Gigi in front of him, he thinks of a movie that Wang Zuxian and Jiu Shu cooperate with.


    The gate of heaven and earth.


    It''s a Vietnam opera.


    In the Ming Dynasty, the ghost King Fu Sang was evil and forced to marry a beautiful woman named Shi Shi.


    Shi Shi would rather die than follow. He took advantage of the opportunity of marriage to assassinate Fusang ghost king, but the assassin failed. On the contrary, he was tempered by the angry Fusang ghost king into a demon.


    Later, he meets two apprentices, uncle xuansang and his apprentice, and he doesn''t think about it.


    Then the cottage dweller, his two apprentices and Fusang ghost king all crossed to the modern Hong Kong Island.


    Because of the confusion of behavior and language, the cottage resident was sent to the mental hospital as a mental illness. In the mental hospital, he met the doctor Gigi.


    And Gigi is Shi Shi''s reincarnation.Later, Gigi helped the cottage resident find his two apprentices, and the ghost king of Fusang was attached to Gigi''s former boyfriend who committed suicide.


    Then there was a big war, and finally the Fusang ghost king was eliminated.


    The four of them seem to have crossed back again.


    Has the plot of heaven and earth gate happened now?


    Su Xun wanted to go to the mental hospital more.


    Gigi looked at Su Xun and asked, "what''s your friend''s name, please? Maybe I will


    Su Xun is so handsome that he is a good man. It''s right to help him.


    Unlike her ex boyfriend, who is crazy and always wants to have sex with her, she has been raped several times.


    "His name is Lyon." Su Xun said.


    "It''s him." Gigi suddenly realized, and then said: "then you come with me, he is my patient, he is a headache, always run out."


    The key is not always running out, but he always runs out successfully every time.


    Gigi couldn''t figure that out.


    "Thank you, doctor Huang."


    Su Xun takes He Min and follows Gigi.


    A few minutes later, I came to a ward.


    "Here it is."


    Gigi gave Su Xun a smile, and then pushed the door of the ward: "please come in."


    "Ah! Here comes the devil


    "Run! Here comes the devil


    Inside the ward, seeing Gigi, a group of patients ran back to bed and lay down to sleep.


    Then there are two figures that stand out.


    One of them is Lyon.


    another one as like as two peas, with a white beard on the sideburns.


    Su Xun recognized it at a glance. It''s a cottage resident!


    The cottage dweller looked back and saw a few people, while Lyon had been studying milk with his head down.


    "Zhou Xingxing?" He Min blurted out.


    Lyon just raised his head. After seeing Su Xun and he min, he leaned back. His expression was very exaggerated: "well, you are killing people!"


    "You misunderstand me. I''m not here to show. I just want to see the talent you''re talking about." Su Xun gave a feeble explanation and held He Min tightly.


    Lyon pointed to the cottage dwellers: "then you can come to the right, this is what I call talent, cottage!"


    "I''m flattered. You''re the talent." The cottage looked at Lyon and said seriously.


    Obviously, like Su Xun, he also found the evil place in Lyon.

 Chapter 1004

    "Dr. Huang, can I borrow your office?"


    Su Xun looked at Gigi and asked.


    "Of course." Gigi smiles a little. Beautiful women usually like handsome men.


    According to suthen''s law, this is called congeneric attraction.


    Well, Su Xun said that beautiful women are really attractive.


    Of course, he''s not bad either.


    Su Xun looked at the cottage hermit and Lyon: "please, two. We can talk a lot."


    "In fact, I don''t like chatting with men. After all, men don''t have warm and soft Naizi." Lyon said it honestly and got up.


    "Patta."


    A gun fell to the ground.


    Everybody''s looking at Lyon.


    Lyon shrugged, picked up the gun, looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "as a ghost catching expert, it must be very reasonable to carry a gun for self-defense."


    All of you


    "Mm-hmm, reasonable, very reasonable."


    The gun is in your hand. If you say it is reasonable, who dares to object to being killed by you.


    After all, you are mentally ill.


    A few minutes later, the three enter Gigi''s office, while he min and Gigi chat outside.


    "What would you like to talk about?"


    The cottage resident looked at Su Xun and asked.


    He has been crossing for several days, and Lyon is the only one who believes he is crossing, so he has the best relationship with Lyon in the mental hospital.


    "The cottage dwellers don''t belong here." As soon as Su Xun opened his mouth, he startled the cottage.


    "How do you know?" The cottage dweller was very surprised and alert. He took a look at Lyon.


    Leon shrugged: "don''t look at me, I didn''t say, I also want to know how he knows."


    "There''s no need to panic. I''m quite proficient in the eight trigrams of the strange gate. I can still count on the fact that the hermit in Caolu is from Daming, with two disciples and a ghost King..."


    "Where is my apprentice?" The cottage resident had believed Su Xun''s words, because he said it in too much detail.


    "No, you''ve come across it!"


    Leon looked at the cottage dweller with an exaggerated face.


    "Don''t you believe me long ago?" he said


    "Brother, you are mentally ill. I don''t believe it. What can you do if you chop me? It''s not against the law to hack people with mental illness! " Lyon said with a straight face.


    Cottage dweller


    "Don''t you still call him a talent?" Su Xun didn''t expect that Lyon had been coaxing the cottage.


    Lyon: "he said he was through, boasting force than I was even worse, this is not talent is what?"


    Thatched cottage


    Su Xun


    "How do you believe it now?" The cottage dwellers felt deeply offended.


    Lyon pointed to Sushen: "I believe him, because he is obviously a normal person like me."


    Su Xun said that it would be abnormal for me to step on the horse just like you.


    "Please tell me where my apprentice is, and the ghost king of Fusang. The ghost king of Fusang is so powerful that it''s bad for him to kill..."


    The cottage dwellers are worried.


    "I''ll take the hermit to find the two disciples and Fusang ghost King now."


    In the movie, Ma Shangfeng, Xigui and Fusang ghost king, the two disciples of the thatched cottage, fall together in the Lord''s home, which is the church.


    Fusang ghost king was unlucky. He just fell on the cross and was taken away by the cross.


    I don''t know why the cross of the west can accept the ghost king of the island.


    Is it because the West has long been a father to the island countries?


    "The ghost king of Fusang sounds unusual. Of course, I can''t do without this kind of publicity."


    Lyon tidied up his mental clothes, showing a smile that he thought was handsome.


    "This little brother is very unusual."


    The cottage resident recognized Lyon''s ability, because he saw Lyon catch a ghost with plastic wrap and rush into the sewer


    Leon said the sewer goes straight to hell!


    Although he doesn''t know the plastic wrap, he can feel that there is no mana fluctuation on it.


    An ordinary person, holding an ordinary thing, catches a ghost. It''s a joke.


    "Hahaha, where, man, I''m flattered. I''m just average. I''m third in the world."


    Lyon sent out a strange smile, put his arms around the neck of the cottage dweller, and pretended to be a force.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun stood up.


    "PATA!"


    A hammer fell on the ground.


    Su Xun and Cao Lu look at Lyon.


    Lyon bent down, face unchanged picked up the hammer, said: "as a ghost expert, I take a hammer with me, it must be normal.""You''re normal with a truck." He''s twitching. He wants to know where these things are.


    In the movie, when Mrs. Li jumps off a building for the first time, Lyon takes out a hammer and a folding chair one after another to bring Mrs. Li alive.


    The leading role of the comedy is completely illogical, which is the most terrible thing in the world.


    Leon shook his hammer: "I bring so many things, mainly to reason with people who don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world. After a fight, he will believe it."


    "Little brother, it''s not good. If he doesn''t believe it after typing?" Asked the cottage.


    "It''s definitely not heavy enough. Just have a harder one." Lyon is obviously very experienced.


    If the cottage is thoughtful, he has realized it.


    Su Xun watched as the hermit in the thatched cottage was taken away.


    Leon doesn''t talk about martial arts, but he even fooled the 59 year old veteran of Caolu.


    The three walked out of Gigi''s office.


    "Looking for brother."


    He min and Gigi come up.


    "Dr. Huang, I want to take cottage and Lyon out." Su Xun looked at Gigi and said.


    Gigi refused: "no way."


    "Woman, don''t be disrespectful. We''re just informing you, not asking you. Believe it or not, I''ll fly away every minute to show you." While Lyon spoke, he took out a bamboo dragonfly from his body.


    Su Xun knew that this guy could really fly with an ordinary bamboo dragonfly.


    Gigi rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t believe it."


    You''re terminally ill, and you say you''re not sick?


    "Well, you''ll see."


    Lyon took the bamboo dragonfly and rubbed it with his hand. Then the whole person really set foot on the horse and flew.


    Gigi''s eyes widened and he was stunned.


    "Dr. Huang, let''s go first. Amin, you can chat with Dr. Huang and go shopping."


    After Su Xun finished, he took the hermit of the cottage and Lyon who knocked down the floor and disappeared.


    gigi£º¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "I I must still be dreaming, right? " Gigi looks at He Min beside him.


    He Min said, "you didn''t dream."


    Gigi turns around and goes.


    "Gigi, where are you going?" He Min catches up.


    Gigi head said: "I go to the dean to arrange a bed for me, I may also want to live in."


    She felt as if she had been mentally ill for a long time.


    She actually saw Lyon fly up with a bamboo dragonfly, and saw three big living people disappear directly.


    She felt very ill, too, and began to be delirious and hallucinating.


    Timely treatment is needed.


    Senior expert Dr. Su said that this disease is not serious, he took time to get an injection and recovered.

 Chapter 1005

    Outside the house of the Lord.


    Three figures appeared out of thin air.


    "How did you do it?"


    Lyon looked at Su Xun with surprise.


    This is not scientific at all!


    "I''m old and clumsy. I didn''t see that you are an expert before." The residents in the thatched cottage have a dignified face.


    As a monk, he can''t do this, but his cultivation is first-class in Daming.


    I didn''t expect that in a few hundred years'' time, there would be such an expert in the world with such spiritual exhaustion.


    It''s a generation of talented people.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile: "it''s just a little trick. It can''t be on the stage."


    "This force It''s mellow. " Lyon gave a thumbs up to show that he still wanted to learn from Su Xun.


    The corner of his mouth twitched: "you are too modest."


    This is a little trick. What is his accomplishments?


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun took them into the church.


    "What can I do for you


    The priest saw three people come in and asked.


    "Hello, father. You are two strange people here, aren''t you?"


    While Su Xun was talking, his eyes fell on a small door beside him, and the two were inside.


    The priest was stunned: "are you their families? They keep themselves in the house all the time. "


    Voice down, pointing to the side of the small door.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    "Little Turtle! Little turtle


    The cottage dweller rushed inside and knocked on the door.


    In the room, Ma Shangfeng, who was so hungry that his chest was close to his back, and the thin turtle brush got up.


    "Master! It''s the master


    They were overjoyed and then opened the door.


    "Master! You finally come, Wuwu... "


    As soon as the door opened, the turtle rushed over and hugged the old man.


    "Disgrace."


    The cottage resident kicked him away and confirmed their safety, so he was relieved.


    "Young master, where is the ghost king of Fusang?" The cottage resident turned to look at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun pointed to the cross: "over there."


    "Sir, the Lord is omnipotent. How can you say that the Lord is a ghost king?" The priest was angry.


    To him, the defilement of faith is more unbearable than the defilement of himself.


    Su Xun didn''t answer the priest, but looked at Lyon: "do you see it?"


    "I''d like to say I saw it, but I didn''t see a hair at all." Lyon shrugged.


    It seems that only when he sincerely and firmly believes that a thing should be like that, can it happen.


    For example, he thinks that bamboo dragonflies can make people fly, and then he really flies with bamboo dragonflies.


    Su Xun held out his hand to the cross.


    "Ah


    With the scream, the soul of a red hair ghost king was pulled out by Su Xun.


    "Ah! It''s the devil! Thank you, merciful... " The priest turned pale and prayed.


    Su Xun glared at him: "compared with the Lord, don''t you think you should thank me first?"


    "Oh, merciful Lord, thank you for sending such heroes to save your believers, Amen."


    Su Xun


    "Fusang ghost king!"


    The three masters and apprentices in the thatched cottage are facing great enemies.


    "There''s no need to worry about the hermit. The king of ghosts is very lovely. The stronger you are, the more lovely he will be."


    Su Xun pinched Fusang ghost King''s neck and said solemnly.


    "Baga road!" The ghost king of Fusang was furious.


    The next second, a fire ignited his cold heart and his body.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The ghost king of Fusang sent out a shrill scream, swinging around in the fire.


    "See, he can dance folk dance."


    Su Xun gave a smile.


    All of you


    The priest looked at the cross. Lord, why didn''t you respond to the real devil?


    Fusang ghost king was burned to death.


    There''s a kind of dance. It''s called dancing, but it''s gone.


    "It''s really..."


    The cottage resident was shocked in his heart. He didn''t expect that the ghost king of Fusang, who was hard to fight, was so vulnerable in the other party''s hands.


    Xi GUI and Ma Shangfeng are also wide eyed, this person, good hanging ah!


    "You make me feel the pressure, but fortunately we are better than catching ghosts, not fighting." Lyon looked at Su Xun seriously, chewing chocolate beans.


    "This gentleman, the devil is also a life. You shouldn''t just kill him. The merciful Lord can purify him."


    The priest looked at Su Xun with a sad face and was sad for the ghost king Fusang who died in pain.Su Xun looked at him as if he was looking at a silly beep: "if I''m guilty, Da Dao will punish me instead of sending you to disgust me. If you dare to say one more word, I''ll send you to accompany him."


    "Devil, you are the real devil." The priest retreated in fright and turned to look at the big cross street above: "merciful and Almighty Lord, please accept this cruel devil in human skin."


    "Your Lord, it seems that he dare not come out."


    Su Xun also looked at the cross, with a touch of fun in the corner of his mouth. He felt a divine power.


    The cross itself was psychic, otherwise it could not have sealed the ghost king of Fusang.


    "Nonsense, the Lord is omnipotent and invincible."


    The priest looked at Su Xun stubbornly and fanatically.


    "Is it?"


    Su Xun sneered. He saw the God in the Western kingdom through the cross.


    Then, he reached out and grabbed it so gently, penetrating time and space


    In the Western kingdom of God, the God on the throne disappears directly, and a group of ministers in the same place are dumbfounded.


    "Your Lord, you are vulnerable."


    Su Xun threw the God who was confused and full of holy light in front of the priest.


    "This What is this place? "


    God is very confused, he is eating fruit and drinking wine, and then suddenly caught here.


    "Poop


    The priest sat down on the ground and kept shaking his head: "no No, he''s not the Lord, he''s not God, he''s not... "


    My God can''t be that weak!


    He felt his faith crumble.


    In his belief, the omnipotent God was caught so lightly!


    "Presumptuous, are you questioning me?"


    God scolded, flew up from the ground, floating in the air, really a bit like that.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him down from the air: "can''t tell the primary from the secondary?"


    "It''s you! It''s you! You caught me


    God got up from the ground and looked at Su Xun in horror.


    The cottage dwellers and others have been staying. There were western missionaries in the Ming Dynasty. They knew God.


    That was the Jade Emperor of the west, but now he was caught by Su Xun.


    How strong is Su Xun?


    "Is this God? Then we don''t have to compare. You''re a little better than me. " Lyon said shamelessly.


    He can only use plastic wrap to catch ghosts.


    The other side can catch the wild God with their bare hands.


    Is that better than a chicken?


    "Your God of the east? Do you want to go to war with us in the west? " God''s hysterical roar.


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile: "I can press your kingdom with one finger. Do you believe it?"


    "You You... " God doesn''t push.


    "Come on, get out of here."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun threw God back to the Western Kingdom, just like walking a dog.


    Then he looked at the priest: "see, you worship him. You might as well take a picture for me. If you don''t have anything to do, just say goodbye to the picture."


    The priest''s eyes were empty and he didn''t say a word. He felt that life had lost its meaning.

 Chapter 1006

    Out of the Lord''s home, Su Xun looked up at the sky and gave a smile.


    "I''ll take you to meet someone, Mr. thatched cottage."


    Su Xun wants to take him to see Jiu Shu. He thinks that maybe Jiu Shu is the descendant of the hermit in the thatched cottage.


    Don''t ask why the past and future can appear in the same time and space, happy ghost can.


    Comedy movies are illogical.


    "Brother, the ghost of that building, you or me." Lyon asked.


    After seeing that the other side can catch God, he has already given up.


    "You scratch, I watch you scratch."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    "Everyone has seen that man. He''s easy to hang. Tell me what to do. He won''t go to heaven."


    Said the Jade Emperor, sitting on the Dragon chair.


    "Even the old man of God is not his opponent. Where did this man come from? He cleaned up God and won''t cause diplomatic disputes?"


    "Look at the way God just counseled. Does he dare?"


    "I don''t think we should go down to earth recently. He doesn''t mean to provoke us."


    "Yes, yes, we are playing cards and playing mahjong in the sky. Isn''t it fragrant?"


    The gods, you say a word, I say a word, the other side is too strong, we hide.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva suddenly said: "but it''s time for the God of food to return to the throne."


    "Well, let''s put it off a little longer. I think the God of food is not in a hurry for a while."


    "Yes, I think it''s the same. It''s not a matter for him to stay here for another ten or eight years."


    "The elder brother of the God of food has always been very revolutionary and aware of his fate. I believe he will understand the difficulties in the organization."


    God of food: I love you all!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin''s pharmacy.


    Jiushu and Caolu are looking at each other.


    "Two masters."


    Ma Shangfeng said stupidly.


    "Are you stupid? They just look alike." The Little Turtle was beating a drum in his heart, but it was too similar. It was carved out of a mold.


    Uncle Jiu stares at the hermit in the thatched cottage, but his heart is active. Am I also reincarnated?


    met two as like as two peas master, and then the master of Chung Huai was Zhong Kui.


    So Jiushu had a little fantasy in his heart.


    "You are my posterity."


    Although he didn''t speak, he was always calculating.


    "Ah?"


    Uncle Jiu was confused. He thought he was an immortal too. It turned out that he thought too much.


    "I''m your past life. I''m from the Ming Dynasty."


    Continued the cottage dweller.


    Uncle Jiu looked at Su Xun: "isn''t he sick?"


    "It''s normal, don''t worry." Su Xun said.


    Ninth uncle looked at the clothes of the mental hospital on the grass house, and felt that there was moisture in this.


    Next, with the help of Su Xun, Jiu Shu finally believed the words of the old man.


    I just feel that strange things happen every year, especially this year, and even his previous life has passed through.


    Is it because I''m so miserable now that I can''t keep up with my previous life?


    In my previous life, I was a well-known hermit in a thatched cottage in the Ming Dynasty. I can only say that I really deserve to be me.


    Uncle Jiu can''t help but thump.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Su Xun''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He Min called.


    "Hey, what''s the matter, Amin."


    Instead of interrupting the conversation among several people in the room, Su Xun went outside to answer the phone.


    "Brother Xun, come here quickly, Gigi. Her ex boyfriend is a lunatic and keeps driving into us."


    He Min''s voice was a little alarmed. After all, she didn''t want to be reincarnated so soon.


    "OK, I''ll be right over."


    In the movie, there''s Gigi''s ex boyfriend driving after her, not her car.


    He''s extremely violent, and he''s totally lunatic.


    In the movie, he wants to be strong, and the traitor Gigi is stopped by the cottage dwellers. Finally, he kidnaps Gigi to the church, puts on her wedding dress, and then cuts her throat with a knife.


    It''s a real jerk.


    Su Xun locked Amin''s position with his divine sense, and his figure disappeared in the same place.


    "Lying trough!"


    A passer-by''s eyes widened and half of his cone fell to the ground.


    Meanwhile, on a road, two convertible cars are chasing.


    One of them is Gigi and he min.


    Another is a young man with long hair: "Gigi, you can''t run away. I love you."


    Then he drove into Gigi''s car.


    "This madman!" Gigi is about to cry, which shows how deep psychological shadow the other party has left her."Here''s a bunch of flowers for you." Ben laughs and smashes a bunch of roses.


    "Ah


    Flowers hit the co pilot''s he min in the face.


    Ben''s face was suddenly gloomy: "damned smelly woman, it''s blocking my love for Gigi. I''m going to cut your face. I''m going to cut it with a knife!"


    "Did you scold my woman with my consent?" Su Xun said lightly.


    Ben suddenly turns his head and finds a young man in black sitting in the co pilot''s seat.


    "Who are you! How did you get up here? "


    Ben even asked two questions to prove that he was a little flustered.


    "Do you know what it''s like to be disabled?" Su Xun asked.


    Ben''s face is ferocious: "get off now, or I''ll make you a disabled person."


    As a star, he knows a lot of friends on the road and can waste each other every minute.


    "I don''t know, do I? I''ll let you know. " After that, Su Xun disappeared.


    Ben was confused. He wanted to step on the brake, but he found his legs unconscious.


    "How could that be! How could that be


    "Bang Dang!"


    The car ran out of control and hit the car in front of it. The violent impact made Ben coma.


    The next day, it will be reported that actor Ben was disabled in a car accident and will be in a wheelchair from now on.


    "It''s all right."


    Su Xun went to Gigi''s car.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Gigi was scared and collapsed. Subconsciously, she jumped into susian''s arms and began to cry.


    Su Xun showed his hand to He Min and said that he didn''t touch her because of her charm.


    He Min rolled his eyes.


    "Sorry, I..."


    After a while, Gigi calmed down and realized that it was wrong to do so, so she quickly started.


    "It''s OK. I''m very generous. If you like it, I can borrow it from you. He''s a good size."


    He Min jokingly said that Annie''s character is so meat and vegetables, dare to play.


    Gigi blushed: "what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." He Min shrugged.


    Gigi looked at Su Xun, a little shy and grateful: "thank you very much today, otherwise..."


    She didn''t dare to bet that the madman would really dare to run into her and die with her.


    "It''s all right. It''s a little help. What''s more, my girlfriend was threatened in the car."


    Su Xun put He Min in his arms. He shouldn''t be stupid at this time.


    Gigi is full of envy and loss.

 Chapter 1007

    Three days later, at night.


    Building 6, Jiading garden.


    In the security room, Lyon, dressed in a black windbreaker, is assigning tasks to captain Lu and others.


    "We must not separate, especially can not go to the toilet alone, that is to seek death."


    "In addition, don''t be afraid of anything you see. It''s all illusions. Keep it steady."


    As soon as the words were finished, the lights in the security room flashed.


    The lilies of Lyon are spinning wildly.


    "Ah, it''s coming, it''s coming."


    Everyone was in a panic.


    "Coming? I''ve been here a long time


    Captain Lu suddenly listed a strange smile, picked up the fire axe in his hand and chopped at Lyon.


    "He''s possessed!"


    Lyon then walked away and took out the chocolate beans.


    "Ah


    Captain Lu screamed and fell to the ground. A ghost in red flew out.


    Leon pulled out the plastic wrap and went to wrap her.


    Just like the plot in the original movie, Lyon catches Mrs. Li first.


    At last, I had to deal with Mr. Li''s ghost.


    Su Xun''s sense of God has been enveloping the six buildings of Jiading garden. He once again determined that whether it was chocolate beans or plastic wrap, they were just the most common goods.


    But the divine sense catches that at the moment when Lyon uses plastic wrap to catch ghosts, there will be a strange energy fluctuation, which enchants the plastic wrap.


    It''s not aura, it''s not real Qi, it''s not any kind of Qi.


    But idea!


    Or it''s called Nianli.


    Lyon is just an ordinary man, but he has a strong mind.


    When he thinks that something can be done, and he really insists on this idea, his mindfulness will be activated.


    In theory, there is nothing impossible in the world.


    Just to see if your mind is firm enough.


    Lyon, an ordinary person, became a ghost catching expert by this way.


    Su Xun seemed to have realized something. He had never had any firm belief before.


    Because he knew that with the system, he would be equivalent to winning Wang''s hand. How could he lose?


    Therefore, in terms of mentality, he has been in a relaxed or slack situation.


    And modern people, for various reasons, have long been dismissive of the so-called belief.


    For various reasons, he had no faith, and he didn''t realize it.


    He should also build faith, but what is his faith?


    Only with faith can we have a goal. This does not mean a short-term goal, but the direction to strive for it.


    Su Xun was at a loss.


    Stronger? It''s too boring.


    Longevity? He''s not dead now.


    Carefree? It''s like a hole in space.


    "What are you doing! I give you the money. You can''t hurt my wife and children! "


    Suddenly, a roar came into my ear.


    Su Xun saw that outside the community, a middle-aged bald man with a big stomach was defending his wife and daughter against several gangsters.


    "Hey, we want money, too. We also want to play with your wife."


    "Yes, and your daughter. I like this kind of girl who hasn''t opened yet."


    The little gangster is pressing with a knife step by step.


    "You animals


    The middle-aged man turned pale and could see that he was afraid, but he did not waver.


    Gradually, Su Xun''s vision was blurred and distorted, and the middle-aged man became himself. Behind him was Cao Yaoyao and his daughter Su Wan, who had been with him since he was 18 years old.


    Su Xun knew what his belief was.


    Protect, protect their families, with absolute strength to protect everything they care about.


    After all, he is a man who really wants to gather together three thousand beauties in the harem. What''s the use if he can''t protect them?


    Boom!


    Su Xun''s mind suddenly brightened. Lingtai was clear and bright. The bottleneck of many years began to loosen, and he entered a new realm.


    He is still a saint, but he is stronger than before, but he doesn''t know what this realm is called.


    Maybe he can''t know how strong he is until he meets someone better than himself.


    "Damn you, push me, kill him, and then play with his wife and daughter!"


    Below, several gangsters angrily kick the fat middle-aged man to the ground and punch and kick.


    Su Xun''s eyes were cold.


    "Ah "Ah


    Several small gangsters directly screamed and died in the explosion, bloody, the scene is very bloody.


    The middle-aged family were stunned.


    "Thank God, thank God."


    After the middle-aged man reacted, he knelt down and kowtowed three times in four directions.Then he sat on the ground and cried.


    "Husband." "Dad."


    His wife and daughter rushed to him and hugged him. The three members of the family hugged each other under the street lamp, and their crying voice gradually decreased.


    On the other side, inside the building, the plot of the night of reminiscence has come to an end. Lyon seals the attached Mr. Li in his body and asks a Qun to kill him with a chainsaw.


    As long as you kill him, the ghost sealed in his body will die with him.


    Lyon knew where susian was watching, but he didn''t mean to ask for help.


    He''s killing ghosts in his own way.


    Seeing that ah Qun''s chainsaw was about to fall on Lyon, Su Xun appeared and the chainsaw stopped.


    Then Su Xun caught the ghost in Lyon''s body and pinched it into dust.


    "I thought I was going to die."


    Leon flopped down on the ground, just fighting with the ghost. It took too much effort.


    "I owe you a favor. What do you want?"


    Su Xun looked at Lyon and asked.


    Without Lyon, he would not have realized what he was missing.


    "Naizi." Lyon said weakly.


    Su Xun


    You don''t forget your original intention.


    Hesitated for a moment, turned to look at a group played by Mo Wenwei, flicked a little.


    Ah Qun''s granary began to grow, until the kind of walking is trembling before stopping.


    "Ah This, this... "


    Surprise came too suddenly, ah Qun is not ready, quick happy crazy.


    "Satisfied?" Su Xun looks at Lyon.


    Lyon looked up from the bottom, even ah Qun could not see his face, even his head.


    "Satisfied, I''m so satisfied. Sure enough, my ancestors are right. Where there is a will, there is a way."


    Su Xun said that this was definitely the worst blackout of his ancestors.


    "Gone."


    Su Xun dropped two words and stepped out in one step.


    When it comes back, it''s in the small world.


    He just had some feelings, which made him want to see his wife and daughters.


    "Oh, ride a horse."


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    Just came to the palace garden, saw, Liu and Mei fat lying on the ground, a person riding a child on his back, waving balloons in a fight.


    It was her daughter, Su Wan, and her son, Su Xian.


    Suddenly, Su Wan and Su Xian stop and look at Su Xun with wide eyes.


    See two small things suddenly silent, not far away a group of little mothers are subconsciously look up.


    After seeing Su Xun, his eyes were full of resentment.


    Su Xun was so excited that he shouldn''t have come. He was busy tonight.


    "Crouching trough, you still remember us."


    Mei Pang''s complaint about the elder is bigger than that of Su Xun''s group of women.


    Although the world is very big, I don''t feel as comfortable as Sushen outside.


    "Cough cough cough, soon, when I finish one more thing, I will take you to this world to play."


    "Come on, baby girl, Dad, give me a hug."


    This evening, Su Xun was busy all night.

 Chapter 1008

    Two days later, with seven stars in a row, the gate of heaven and earth opened again, and the cottage dweller and two disciples were sucked away.


    They went through again, but they didn''t know whether to go back or to other worlds.


    But according to the movie settings, there is a high probability that they will go back to their original world.


    This is a happy event for the people living in the thatched cottage. After all, the world now makes the monks despair. They may not live for decades and die.


    Uncle Jiu is practicing longevity, but every day he is careful not to kill.


    Every time I kill, I have to release several times to make up for it. I live a very restrained life.


    What''s the significance of a long life without freedom?


    Maybe one day, Jiushu himself will be tired of living, and then end himself.


    Of course, according to the original development, this may be the case, but Su Xun won''t just sit by.


    Uncle Jiu is his friend in this world.


    I''m my old father-in-law.


    When you leave, throw him to a world full of aura.


    If you think about the protagonists who travel through the sky in those novels, he is not sure whether the sky light will appear at the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven. After all, after the aura has dried up, the immortals of all countries have basically not taken the initiative to show their spirits.


    All in their own kingdom of God.


    It can also be understood that the earth has no aura. For those immortals, it must be difficult to breathe. Who wants to go down to earth?


    Isn''t it fragrant to spend the winter in the kingdom of God?


    But it''s ok if Tianzhao doesn''t appear. Susian can take her out, just like catching God.


    The fairies of the world are very weak.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun covered the sun and made the whole island country fall into darkness.


    Then the divine consciousness enveloped the whole island country, and directly sent orders to Xiaohong, Xiaoli and Dong Xiaoyu, asking them to come to see themselves with kerosene lamps.


    "Young master!"


    Half an hour later, Su Xun saw three female ghosts and moth demons with different customs.


    And the God of the lamp.


    "I didn''t expect you to be alive." When the God of lamp threw the folding fan, he was calm on the surface, but in fact he was frightened.


    Because he found that he could not see through Su Xun, although he had not seen through Su Xun before.


    It''s not as deep as the sea now.


    "If the sky falls, I will not die."


    Su Xun said the truth that was boastful in the eyes of the lamp God, and then touched Yingying''s face: "Why have you been in the island for so many years?"


    "Compared with the Dragon Kingdom, the island kingdom is much safer. There are not so many Taoists in the island kingdom. Even if there are Yin Yang masters, they can''t beat us." Yingying said cleverly.


    Su Xun nodded and put his hand to the three female ghosts. The spirits of the three female ghosts began to solidify.


    "This Young master... "


    The three ghosts looked at Su Xun with surprise and joy.


    "How could that be?"


    The lamp God''s face is full of disbelief. It makes three ghosts gather together. What''s the strength?


    Why is it that, after more than 50 years, Mingming''s aura has dried up, he has become more and more powerful?


    He''s the only one to grow up in the opposite direction?


    Then Su Xun gave Yingying a gold elixir of Laojun brand: "swallow it. From now on, your life is up to you. It''s not a moth demon, but an immortal."


    Single bet x1.


    "Thank you, young master." Feel the vigorous power of the golden elixir, Yingying hands are shaking.


    Red lips slightly open, holding pills swallow, and then the momentum of the body straight up.


    The God of the lamp


    What''s going on here?


    Where did he get this pill?


    The point is, he wants it too.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Su Xun said with a breath.


    "That Have you forgotten something? " The lamp God couldn''t help reminding.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "I can''t use you any more, so I won''t waste the pills. In the future, you will be responsible for being a good lamp and lighting."


    The God of the lamp


    You ungrateful scum!


    How did you cheat me?


    Don''t give up the lamp now!


    "I''m kidding. I''ll reward you."


    Su Xun gave the lamp God a golden elixir. It can be said that these people gave him great efforts.


    After all, 50 years ago, he basically relied on the zombies, demons, ghosts, and lamp gods around him.


    Zombies with holy blood, Yingying, they naturally can''t be mistreated, they should be rewarded on merit.


    Su Xun takes them to the place where Nintendo is sealed. He wants to unseal Nintendo.


    Let Nintendo come out to vent its anger and let the people of the island recall the past.


    She wants to force Tianzhao to appear in the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, and then she takes the initiative to admit that she is a concubine.It''s a lot more fun than catching her.


    This kind of attack on the islanders is absolutely cruel, but isn''t it too cruel?


    That''s more cruel.


    This is a well. The mouth of the well is sealed by a mirror, surrounded by heavy soldiers and magic monks.


    But it was easy for Su Xun to get around them and directly opened the eight close mirror of the corpse at the mouth of the well.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, endless corpse Qi and evil spirit gushed out of the well, straight into the sky, and dyed a small piece of the sky black.


    Birds flying from the sky like dumplings, one by one from the sky, died.


    "No! There''s something wrong with the town


    Several places in Edo exclaimed at the same time.

 Chapter 1009

    "See above."


    He was covered with corpse gas like a black flame and fell from the air. He walked slowly to Su Xun and knelt down on one knee.


    "Holy blood is now fully recovered?"


    Looking at the changes in Nintendo''s body, Su Xun frowned slightly. There was something in the artifact of the Islander, which actually inhibited the speed of holy blood recovery.


    He said that if the holy blood in Nintendo''s body was fully recovered, it would have been broken.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on the mirror again. With a move, he flew into his hand. Well, good thing.


    Just can inhibit the speed of holy blood recovery has been very strong, you know that is holy blood.


    Su Xun put it into the system space.


    What he picked up belongs to him naturally.


    Pick up is earn (funny).


    "Go ahead and make some noise."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and Dong Xiaoyu and others disappeared, leaving only Nintendo.


    "Roar!"


    Nintendo roared. The flying corpse was hideous in the air of corpse and rushed to the soldiers who were in charge of guarding him.


    One bite at a time, directly and brutally bit off the neck, even with blood and soul chewing, chicken flavor, GA Bang crisp.


    "The devil


    Master Fujiwara yelled angrily. He took off his staff and flew to Nintendo.


    Nintendo directly caught the staff and broke it with a ferocious smile.


    "What


    Seeing this scene, both Fujiwara and the later mana monk Yin Yang master were shocked and trembled.


    The staff of the mana monk is a kind of magic weapon with Buddhist blessing, which can exorcise evil spirits, suppress demons and eliminate demons.


    But Nintendo can catch the staff with empty hands and break it. Doesn''t it mean that he can ignore the magic of subduing demons and demons?


    "Roar!"


    Nintendo flew to master Fujiwara, and the holy blood in his body revived, which made him not afraid of the magic of subduing demons and demons, because now, he is not a demon.


    "The curse of immobility!"


    Fujiwara yelled, a light hit Nintendo.


    But the eggs don''t work.


    "Bang!"


    Nintendo''s palm fell on him.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Master Fujiwara screamed, spat blood, and flew out tens of meters.


    The rest of us are flocking to Nintendo.


    All kinds of magic tools, magic hit Nintendo, but caused him little damage.


    Unless they take out the remaining two of the island''s three artifacts.


    Otherwise, it won''t break Nintendo''s defense.


    "A group of ants."


    Nintendo stepped into the air, leaving behind the body of a Yin Yang master who had been sucked dry by itself.


    Then he turned and flew away to the downtown.


    Those islanders who walk upright, in his eyes, are all snacks with long legs.


    Other people who are still alive dare not even chase after them. On the contrary, they have to be glad to get their lives back.


    "Why has he become stronger?"


    This is a problem that everyone can''t figure out. After being suppressed for 50 years, how can it be stronger?


    "Ah! Look what a monster that is


    "What is that?"


    Downtown residents see Nintendo in the air. Instead of running, they stop to see it.


    Today, they will understand a painful truth that watching the crowd will lead to death.


    "Roar!"


    Nintendo roared, the corpse gas poured out like a sharp blade, and the glass of the building was directly broken.


    A corpse fell to the ground, just like the weeds harvested by the harvester.


    "Ah! Run! Yahu butterfly


    "Heaven shines on me. What kind of monster is this? I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! "


    "Run


    The whole Edo is in a mess. Everyone thinks that the end is coming and regards Nintendo as a demon.


    Only a few high-level people, and those who survived more than 50 years ago, recall the terrible past.


    Nintendo has been raging in Edo for three hours, full of fires and howls.


    Before leaving, he said that he would come back tomorrow. He would come to work on time every day and randomly selected a lucky city as his paradise.


    Only in this way can the anger of the people be diverted.


    Otherwise, the anger of the people will only fall on the government, which is by no means a good thing.


    After the truth is announced, all people are called on to participate in the sacrificial ceremony and pray for the protection of the great God.


    And the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven was forced to be advanced. Fortunately, preparations had been made for a long time, which was not unexpected.


    The streets of Edo are a mess after chaos.The cleaner is washing the blood on the floor.


    Firefighters are fighting the fire, and other workers are cleaning up bodies and burning vehicles.


    People have numbness, hatred, anger, panic and all kinds of emotions on their faces.


    "Oh, what a pity. Give them some money."


    The kind-hearted Su Xun couldn''t bear to see such a scene. He couldn''t help shaking his head compassionately.


    I''m afraid I''ll laugh.


    "The young master is so kind." Yingying licked.


    "Yes, young master, there are not many people who are so kind. It''s their good fortune to meet young master."


    "It''s all the young masters who don''t mind the past. They are broad-minded, otherwise they would have been finished."


    "The young master is so kind that I can''t even see it."


    Dong Xiaoyu, Xiao Hong and Xiao Li are also boasting together. They have a strong ability to open their eyes and tell lies.


    Maybe it''s because Su Xun often let them lick. Now they lick more skillfully.


    "Young master, how much to donate." Xiao Li asked.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment: "just donate a dollar. If you send goose feather for thousands of miles, the gift is light and the affection is heavy."


    four women can not help but secretly Tucao, should be sent thousands of miles to zombies, ritual and make complaints about the enemy.


    "Let''s go and find a place to live first."


    Su Xun and his four daughters rented a yard, which inadvertently increased the average GDP of the island countries.


    He is a good friend of the island people.


    In the evening, Su Xun sat on the sofa with YingYing and Xiaoli in his arms to watch the island news.


    In the news, we reported the attacks during the day to comfort the people. In a word, the disaster is temporary and the little sun empire is invincible.


    "Zizi ~ cila ~"


    all of a sudden, the lights in the room went out, and the TV screen turned into a snowflake and gloomy.


    "There''s a ghost coming out of the TV."


    Su Xun thought of Zhenzi''s little sister and took three ghosts and one demon to squat in front of the TV screen.


    Then a ghost with black hair, white skirt and pale palms crawled out of the TV.


    "It''s a little dry and forked."


    Su Xun picked up a wisp of black hair and commented.


    As soon as Zhenzi''s body was stiff, she slowly raised her head, facing four women, one man and five faces.


    She felt as if something was wrong. She had just crawled out half of her body, and she quietly drew back.


    "Stuck? I''ll help you. "


    Susian grabbed her hair and pulled her out of the TV.


    "Ah! Yahu butterfly! Yahu butterfly


    Zhenzi is lying on the ground shivering. It''s so terrible. Are people not afraid of ghosts now?

 Chapter 1010

    In the living room, susian sat on the sofa.


    Zhenzi knelt in front of her, shivering.


    Chastity is good. She''s ready.


    But Su Xun was not interested in her beauty.


    "Send me a letter and I''ll let you go."


    Su Xun speaks Longguo dialect, and Yingying is responsible for translating it to Zhenzi, the native ghost of the island.


    Yingying, who have been on the island for so long, are naturally proficient in island dialect.


    "Yes, yes."


    Zhen son a strength of nod, didn''t expect happiness to come so suddenly, almost happy cry.


    Su Xun wrote a letter and handed it to her: "send it to the emperor, or you will die."


    The emperor also wants to watch TV. As long as there is TV, Zhenzi can get out.


    "Hi Zhenzi nodded.


    Zhenzi carefully collected the letter, and then crawled into the TV and disappeared.


    "She''s so weak." Xiao Hong said.


    Fortunately, Zhenzi left early, otherwise she would be hit again.


    "It''s not that she is weak, it''s that you are too strong. Come on, Miss Su, teach you some new postures Sorry, I''m wrong. It''s new knowledge. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su was teaching students new knowledge, the emperor of the little sun kingdom had already received his letter.


    As soon as Zhenzi got out of the TV, she was caught by the Yin Yang master in charge of the emperor''s safety.


    "Baga! Baga road


    After reading the letter, the emperor was so angry that he wanted to tear it up, but he didn''t dare.


    Incompetently beating things in the living room.


    Su Xun was not so much a letter as an offering. He wanted the emperor to read it according to his offering at the ceremony.


    The funeral oration is too long, and the main idea is: father Su is very powerful. We can''t beat him. As long as God Tianzhao makes him the second wife, he will become our stepfather and won''t beat us.


    So, for the future of the island, for the future of your people, I beg Tianzhao to get married.


    So, can the emperor not be angry?


    This is humiliation, shame of hongguoguo!


    Well, there are no green bubbles.


    If he dares to read this letter at the ceremony, what face does he have?


    What face do island countries have?


    "Go, please prime minister, please master Fujiwara..."


    After venting, he had calmed down and knew that it was useless to lose his temper now.


    So he had to find someone to discuss it.


    In any case, he can''t make decisions on his own, or he will be the one to carry the pot.


    Half an hour later, everyone arrived.


    "Gentlemen, please look at that guy. He''s absolutely unbridled and rampant!"


    The emperor passed on the letter.


    "Baga!"


    After watching it, everyone was furious.


    "How ridiculous! Too much deception


    "How dare he humiliate us like this


    Suddenly someone said, "baga! When the great God is humiliated, we should kill ourselves


    Then the whole room was quiet. Everyone looked at the guy as if he was watching a silly beep.


    We can''t shout slogans indiscriminately. It''s Tianzhao who is humiliated, not us.


    Why do we have to kill ourselves?


    What''s more, even if we are humiliated, then we should be humiliated. Life and wealth are enough.


    The bushido spirit exists only in a small number of people, not including these politicians.


    "Gentlemen, tell me what to do."


    The Emperor didn''t hear what he said just now, because if he had to cut his belly, as the emperor, he would be the first.


    Everyone was silent.


    "Do as he says. I''ll take the blame." Master Fujiwara said.


    In fact, this arouses the anger of the great God of Tianzhao, which can increase the chance of his manifestation.


    "Master, how can this work?"


    "Yes, master, think twice..."


    Everyone is persuading master Fujiwara, but no one is willing to stand up for him.


    Because, no one is willing to bear the anger of a God, someone is willing to carry the pot, why not?


    "Well, master, I''d like to thank you for the people of the whole country. I will also abdicate after the ceremony."


    The emperor made a decision on this matter. After this, he will not be able to sit on the throne.


    After all, a emperor who read this kind of sacrifice at the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, whether God or human, will not continue to accept his existence.


    "Gentlemen! All for the Empire


    "Hi! All for the Empire


    The slogan is so loud that who knows whether it is true or false?¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, since the founding of the island, the largest ceremony of heaven worship was held in Edo.


    Many steps have been directly skipped, such as the time-consuming step of having someone pretend to be a god patrolling the street.


    Because Nintendo has brought a lot of pain to the island countries in the past two days, and it can''t afford the time.


    under the altar, there are oppressive people. At this moment, people all over the country are kneeling in the street.


    On the altar, the emperor was dressed in gorgeous clothes, holding a sacrifice, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then began to read slowly with a shaking voice.


    After that, he''ll be a bad guy for years.


    The memorial ceremony was broadcast all over the country.


    At the beginning of the sacrificial ceremony, it was a normal beginning, but after listening, people found that something was wrong.


    "Baga! What is he saying? "


    "Is our great God Tianzhao going to marry a humble dragon?"


    "Get him out of that position! He doesn''t deserve it


    The people stood up, and their anger burned the whole country. In Edo, some people attacked the altar.


    But fortunately, it was suppressed by the soldiers.


    Looking at the anger below, his eyes seemed to devour his own people. The emperor stirred his spirits, took a deep breath, and continued to read the sacrificial rites.


    At the same time, the heavenly light sleeping in the kingdom of God also felt the inspiration from the human world.


    She opened the narrow Phoenix eyes, the first thing she saw was all the people kneeling on the ground.


    She had some doubts. She just had a sleep. What happened in the world?


    But then, with the sound of the funeral oration, her beautiful face gradually became gloomy.


    Boom!


    Over the island, the cloudless sky, with the change of mood, suddenly dark clouds, clear sky thunder, strong wind.


    "Angry! The God of heaven is angry


    "That stupid fool! He has offended the great God. He has brought us disaster! "


    "We will lose the protection of the great God of heaven!"


    At this moment, the islanders who were still angry all knelt down again to pray for the light of the sky.


    Even the emperor also put down the sacrifice and prostrated on the ground.


    Master Fujiwara was the same. Although he was kneeling, he was very excited.


    When the great God of Tianzhao is revealed, the devil will be removed again, and the island will usher in peace.


    For this reason, he is willing to bear all the sins, even the cost of his life.


    Su Xun, the stupid devil, wrote such a sacrifice to humiliate Tianzhao.


    Thanks to his stupidity, Tianzhao was able to enrage him. Ha ha ha.


    If it was not for the inappropriate occasion, master Fujiwara and others could not help laughing.

 Chapter 1011

    God cannot be insulted.


    God and man are two kinds of creatures. God is superior to man at any level.


    Therefore, even if their own people dare to humiliate themselves like this, Tianzhao will punish them.


    But she just ready to descend to earth, a breath locked her, let her move.


    Tianzhao was shocked, and a figure appeared where he could see.


    "It''s you!"


    She recognized Su Xun at a glance. She was shocked. Why did the Dragon man who controlled the zombies 50 years ago become so strong?


    It''s just a breath, and it completely suppresses itself.


    "Tianzhao, I still remember what I said. Fifty years ago, the fireworks were a dowry. I asked you to wait for me to come to the bridal chamber. Tut Tut, I put on my wedding clothes?"


    Su Xun walked to Tianzhao step by step. He didn''t expect that the woman was really pretty.


    The skin is like white jade, the hair is like waterfall, the delicate face is beautiful, dignified and dignified, a red embroidered Jinhua dress is like a wedding dress, noble and sacred, the collar is slightly open, revealing a white neck.


    The broad skirt still couldn''t cover up the concave and convex body, and the incisive curve was lovely. Su Xun had seen it 50 years ago.


    The sky of the island is shining, the God is stabbing.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Tianzhao seems very calm, even if he can''t move, he still tries to keep his dignity.


    At this time, she had already thought clearly that the sacrificial letter must have been the ghost of this guy in front of her.


    "You."


    Su Xun spat out a word and went to her. He reached for her chin and said, "don''t look at me like this. I can''t hurt you."


    It''s like a vicious young girl bullying a good girl.


    "You dream!" Tianzhao denounces her, not to mention being a concubine. It''s a great shame for her to get married.


    God does not need to get married to give birth to offspring. There are many similar things in the myth of the Dragon kingdom. For example, if you step on the footprints of God, you will get pregnant.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I don''t like to use violence against women, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I will only smash the island below."


    Tianzhao looked at Su Xun coldly and said nothing.


    Su Xun slowly raised a hand and fell down. Boom, the majestic momentum surprised Tianzhao.


    "Heaven shines on the great God!"


    A lot of gods feel the movement coming.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun cold spit out a word, those God''s body just like firecrackers in situ explosion.


    A bunch of hairy gods, but that''s all.


    "Stop it Tianzhao cheered.


    Su Xun turned his head and looked at her jokingly: "why, have you changed your mind?"


    "I promise you." Tianzhao''s tone is calm, and she can''t sit back and watch her people perish.


    If the island is destroyed, where will she go? He became the God of homelessness.


    Su Xun laughed, took back his hand and pinched her face: "now, go down and tell your people about this happy event."


    "Don''t deceive too much!" Tianzhao glared at her, and it was humiliating to let her marry. Unexpectedly, she had to admit the contents of the sacrificial ceremony.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face remained the same: "don''t you want to share your joy with your people? Heaven shine, do God can not be too selfish, to learn to share happiness with the people


    "Even if you don''t want to share the joy of getting married with your own people, that means you don''t care about them at all."


    "In that case, let me get rid of them."


    Please call me Sue. Villain. Devil. Xun.


    "Well, I promise you." There is no choice.


    Lower bound, island country, people are still crawling on the ground, constantly pleading for forgiveness.


    Then suddenly I saw the dark clouds disperse, the auspicious clouds come together, and the sun shines in all directions. A huge figure appeared in the sky, sacred, majestic and inviolable.


    "The God of heaven is revealed!"


    "Meet the God of heaven!"


    "Heaven shines on the great God..."


    All the people were sensational and excited. They saw with their own eyes the great God, which can blow for a lifetime.


    Master Fujiwara, emperor and others were so excited that their bodies were shaking. The God of Tianzhao appeared. This time, the demon king from the Dragon kingdom will surely die!


    The sky slowly opened its mouth, and the voice spread all over the country.


    "Su Xunjun of the state of dragon is noble and powerful. He is loved by God and is very lucky. He is willing to serve as his concubine. Now he tells the world."


    Boom!


    This is like a bomb dropped into the pool, the moment is to blow up the sky waves.


    On the altar, the emperor and master Fujiwara''s excited expression on their faces was stiff, full of consternation and disbelief, and their bodies were tottering. Finally, they collapsed on the ground without support.


    "How could it be, how could it be.""False! Fake! It''s all fake! "


    Master Fujiwara and others were directly confused, with hyperemia in their eyes, hysterical roar and crazy look.


    They were humiliated. They thought Tianzhao would kill the dragon, but they didn''t expect that Tianzhao would be willing to be his concubine.


    What are they?


    Tianzhao, the great God of the island, married a dragon as a concubine. This is the humiliation of all the island people!


    "Please think twice


    "The lowly dragon is not worthy of the great God


    "It must be fake..."


    Everyone was crazy, crying, wailing, praying, yelling, yelling, despairing.


    Tianzhao''s eyes were dim and her figure disappeared. She didn''t want to, but she had no choice.


    "Tianzhao, you see, they are cheering for you and me, they are blessing."


    Su Xun held Tianzhao''s soft body in one hand, and pointed to the island below with the other hand, laughing.


    Yes, the island people''s almost desperate yelling and howling, in his view, is cheering.


    At least for him.


    The people of the island country who claim to be the people of the world can be scolded.


    After all, their God Tianzhao married a dragon.


    In other words, Su Xun is now the father of all island people and the father of island sharing platform.


    "I''ve done what you said. You can''t hurt the island country or my people any more. Besides, they are your people now."


    The sky shines and the tone is quiet.


    Su Xun said jokingly, "isn''t it natural for Dad to beat his son?"


    Brothers, is that all right? As a son, who hasn''t been beaten by his father?


    "What do you want to do! You don''t believe what you say Tianzhao''s face suddenly changed when she heard this.


    Su Xun didn''t answer this question, but directly overwhelmed her on her gorgeous throne: "beauty is in my arms, what else do you think I can do?"


    "No." Tianzhao panic, the so-called goddess, at this moment, is just a woman.


    "The dowry was given 50 years ago, and the bridal chamber has been delayed until 50 years later. We must pay close attention to it. Do you still want to accept the dowry instead of bridal chamber and cheat marriage?"


    Susian picked her chin and kissed the delicate red lips.


    The sky shine can only half push half to follow, closed eyes, let the person on the body do.


    Above the sky, the sky shines and the voice is gentle.


    Under the sky, the island nation wails.

 Chapter 1012

    Despite the island''s efforts to block information.


    However, the relevant videos of the day of the ceremony still spread to all countries in the world.


    This video not only thoroughly proves that there is a God in the world, but also proves that God can marry people.


    Well, it''s true. To marry is to marry.


    However, it seems that Su Xun is not human.


    Forget it. It doesn''t matter.


    All in all, the video caused a global sensation.


    The island states can only claim that there is no God in the world at all, that all gods are fake, that the ruling class deceives people, and that the video is a film.


    But the movement of that day was so big that no one would believe this kind of sophistry.


    Now it is known all over the world that the Heavenly God of the island married a dragon man named Su Xun as his concubine.


    While laughing at the island, everyone is investigating the relevant information of Su Xun.


    This investigation has been stunned, lying trough, 50 years ago, the island was harmed by him.


    People seriously suspected that Tianzhao was occupied.


    I have to say, that''s about it.


    For a time, all countries have more fear of the Dragon kingdom. The people of the Dragon kingdom are so strong.


    And the Dragon Kingdom cheered. After all, Su Xun was from the Dragon kingdom.


    What is a woman in sleeping island country? Only the true goddess of sleeping island country can win glory for our country!


    The name of Su Xun resounds all over the world.


    But Tianzhao had been subdued by Su Xun. In front of him, she was as good as a lamb.


    Island people have a nature to obey the strong.


    Tianzhao couldn''t help being so respectful and obedient in front of Su Xun.


    Su Xun called out an Zizhen and let them travel in the world.


    Their cultivation is not strong, but they can walk horizontally in this world.


    So Su Xun was not worried about their safety.


    At this time, Su Xun was in the Lin''s pharmacy on Hong Kong Island.


    Beside him was a beautiful woman in a red kimono.


    This woman is the light of heaven.


    The island''s high God, at this time the formal rules in the next tea.


    "I''m not used to it."


    Uncle Jiu sat opposite Su Xun and looked at Tianzhao from time to time. After all, he was the God of the island.


    And it''s the most famous God of the island.


    "Uncle nine, I''m leaving." Su Xun said.


    Nine uncle one Leng: "go where?"


    He thought, is it going abroad?


    "I''m too strong. The world can''t hold me any more." Su Xun, this is the truth.


    Nine uncle corners of the mouth twitch: "you day and night less brag force, this is not good for cattle."


    "Uncle Jiu, if you have a chance to go to a world full of aura, would you like to go?" Su Xun didn''t make meaningless excuses. He liked to use facts.


    Uncle Jiu rolled his eyes: "nonsense, if you have a chance, who would like to stay here?"


    "Then I''ll take you." Su Xun gave a smile.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Uncle Jiu couldn''t help laughing, and then his voice stopped suddenly, because others had disappeared.


    Only a lonely teacup fell on the ground, proving that there was someone here just now.


    Tianzhao jade lips slightly open, very shocked.


    "I said, my strength is stronger than you think. Follow me, I can''t treat you badly."


    Su Xun patted her on the face. Three thousand girls in the harem came back.


    As for Jiu Shu, he was sent to the Taixu world where Su Ming lived, which was much higher than this world.


    "Hi." Tianzhao nodded cleverly.


    Su Xun''s heart is up evil fire again, a dignified and dignified goddess, but kneeling on your side, this kind of gap feeling is too exciting.


    Men, like to pull good family into the water, persuade prostitutes, women from good, is not to meet the psychological fast, feeling it?


    What''s more interesting than to bring the goddess down to earth?


    A month later, Su Xun left.


    By the way, I took Tianzhao, Ma Danna, Ma Xiaoling, Ren Tingting, Ren Zhuzhu, he min, Wang Ying, Bai rourourou, Gigi, Yunluo, Hualing, moth demon, Dong Xiaoyu, and Deng Shen.


    The lamp God is a little conspicuous in it.


    It''s not that he wants to have more men than men. It''s mainly the only lamp God in the Dragon kingdom. It''s very commemorative.


    Lamp God: Laozi has become a souvenir?


    Su Xun is a small step closer to the goal of building the three thousand Crystal Palace of harem beauty.


    In ancient times, emperors all claimed that there were 3000 beautiful women in the harem, but in fact, they were not full, which was a waste of staff.


    After all, for the emperor''s health.


    But Su Xun just wanted to ruin his body and collect all the beauties.


    You don''t have to put it at home as a vase at night. It looks comfortable.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Travel to the West.


    Looking at the bicycles in the streets, Su Xun almost thought he had come to the wrong world.


    His wives are waiting for him to turn over the cards in the small world, and they are not in a hurry to return to the earth, so suddenly he wants to travel to the West on a whim.


    I want to see what the journey to the West will be like after I have left my real Sutra.


    Then, as far as he can see, there are bicycles everywhere, and there are light bulbs at the door of the shop. For example, there are all kinds of colored lights hanging outside the brothel door.


    "Let''s go ahead, let''s go ahead."


    A voice came from behind, and Su Xun let him to one side. He saw a young man in white, with a sword on his waist, pedaling hard on a bicycle.


    "Crane in the clouds, you can''t run! Stop


    A group of soldiers in armor, riding bicycles, holding handlebars in one hand and rifles in the other, yelled and chased the young man.


    "Kang!"


    At the sound of a gun, the great Xia who ran away on his bicycle fell to the ground and the bicycle flew out.


    I saw the great Xia in white standing up, regardless of the wound on his body, left foot stepped on his right foot and flew up.


    "Kang! Kang! High


    With a few shots, the great Xia in the air smashed down. He could not die any more.


    "The thief is a crane in the clouds. He has no law and discipline. He broke into the house many times, involving huge property. Now he was arrested and killed!"


    Cried the first general in armor, holding a rifle.


    Su Xun was stunned and confused in the wind.


    This style of painting, tainima disobeyed.


    "Bumpkin, you''re from the countryside. You''ve never seen the world. You''ve never seen a bicycle."


    A child mocked Su Xun and rode away on his bicycle with auxiliary wheels.


    Su Xun


    From the scientific society of the 21st century, I was ridiculed by the aborigines of the Tang Dynasty.


    Is this the pride of the people in Beijing?


    Su Xun sorted out Cao NIMA''s mood and went on along the street.


    All of a sudden, he saw a man stir frying chestnuts by hand instead of tools.


    It''s very fast. It''s popping. There''s a shadow.


    How can Kung Fu be used to stir fry chestnuts?


    "Brother, I see that your iron sand palm is superb. Why did it come to such a stage?"


    Su Xun asked.


    "From other places." The strong man who fried chestnuts looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun nodded. You said yes.


    Strong man: "what am I? Now, those who practice lightness skills are sending letters, those who practice joyful Zen are ducks in brothels, and those who practice Vajra palm are crushing stones in mines. Many of them can''t even find a job. "


    "Such a bull, actually also need to work?" Su found no way to make complaints about it.


    The strong man turned his mouth: "see the one who was shot just now? He''s better than me


    No matter how hard you are, you are afraid of guns.


    What''s more, even if they are not afraid of guns, it''s a world of immortals. There are also immortals on it.


    There are guns at the bottom and immortals at the top, so the middle class warriors who used to do well in the past have become very uncomfortable now.


    Completely reduced to working people.

 Chapter 1013

    Su Xun had a taste of the different customs of the Tang Dynasty. Today''s Tang Dynasty is probably in the Republic of China in science, but there are practitioners.


    He read Li Shimin''s memory.


    Well, it''s true. Li Shimin in the journey to the west is different from that in history. He''s not dead yet. He''s on standby for a long time.


    The crown prince is very happy about this!


    Is there a prince of seventy years in the world?


    The British crown prince is very pleased with this.


    From Li Shimin''s memory, Su Xun learned about the development of his journey to the West.


    After Li Shimin killed a large number of conservative officials, the reform was smoothly promoted.


    Many sophisticated tools were first processed by the immortal practitioners with magic, and then the world''s first machine was successfully built.


    It is in this case that machines are built very quickly. Immortal magic makes machines and machines make tools.


    The combination of science and technology and alchemy.


    Therefore, in just a few decades, Datang has raised the level of science and technology to the present level.


    It is not only the reform of science and technology, but also the comprehensive reform of education, military and society.


    For example, in education, in addition to the four books and five classics, students have also added chemistry and physics.


    The Sutra that Su Xun left at the beginning played an important role, at least let the people live in peace and contentment.


    On the military side, it is now possible to make rifles and howitzers.


    Today, the territory of the Tang Dynasty is all over Asia, and it is preparing to use jianchuanli to bombard the neighboring countries across the Pacific, so that they can become a family.


    The banner of Datang will be planted all over the world.


    If there is a passer-by coming through now, he will certainly curse his mother.


    Because it''s a hell of a start.


    Copy poetry?


    Sorry, Datang doesn''t pay attention to these meaningless things.


    And copying poetry is not so simple, many novels just play down the disadvantages.


    If you copy poems blindly, you may lose your head.


    as for previously used means of the crosses, invented soap, glass, perfume, guns and so on.


    These things already exist now.


    So if it''s soul wear, you can be an ordinary person step by step.


    If it''s wearing clothes, it''s a black house. You can''t even enter the city. You can wait outside to die.


    If you want to get rich or not, it''s a question.


    The biggest possibility is that you are a poor force before crossing, but you will still be a poor force after crossing here.


    Unless you have a high ability before crossing, then in that case, crossing is a big loss.


    At the same time, in the wilderness, a young man in ragged clothes huddled in the cave, shivering, with tears streaming down his face, nose and tears.


    "Ma De, is this the Tang Dynasty? Is that right? What kind of dog said that this trampling horse was the evil done by the master of the traverser. It doesn''t give us any way to survive. "


    That''s right. He''s the unlucky passer-by in Su Xun''s mouth. He''s been through it for a month.


    He was dressed in clothes. He met a child herding cattle in the wild and learned that Li Shimin was in power in the Tang Dynasty.


    At that time, he was extremely excited, and finally it was his turn to cross, and he was going to develop.


    As for the Tang Dynasty, I know more or less about this period of history, and I started as a god stick.


    He seems to have seen fame and wealth, delicacies, countless beauties coming.


    As a result, the blow came from behind.


    Originally, he wanted to be a prodigy and deceive Li Shimin. As a result, he found that the history of the Tang Dynasty in this world was totally different from that in his memory.


    He''s more excited about the journey to the west, but he doesn''t know much about history.


    You can make use of your foresight to make profits for yourself. Monkey brother, I''m here!


    Then he knew that the journey to the West in this world was over, and it was totally different from the journey to the West in his memory.


    Who can tell him what the ghost is?


    In desperation, he had to give up the road of cultivating immortals and retreat ten thousand steps. Now he just wanted to be a vicious rich man and marry a few concubines.


    He has no chance to be an official or an immortal. Let''s make a fortune with his modern knowledge.


    Then he was desperate again.


    Because Datang even has NIMA power


    Anyway, all the means he could think of to make a fortune had blocked his way here.


    As a result, he has to live in the cave.


    Unless he was a civilian during the war, if he did not die, he would live as a resident.


    But modern people are not afraid of death.


    He''s a fat man. As soon as he passes through, he''s asked to go to war. Even if he''s a civilian, he doesn''t dare to go.He is very aggrieved, very helpless, very fucked, egg.


    Now I can only live in caves.


    Think of sad place, wail.


    "Mother Ganlin! Is there any mistake? "


    "You''re going to cross over to cultivate immortals before I do, and you''re going to make an invention."


    "Wuwuwuwu ~ I want to go home, go home!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun didn''t know that there was such a bad luck guy. After a tour in Chang''an, Su Xun went to see Sun Wukong, mainly because of an Zizhen.


    It makes Su Xun a little jealous of monkeys.


    "Master! I miss you so much


    Seeing Su Xun, Monkey King was overjoyed.


    He knew that heaven was only Su Xun''s part.


    Separation also has self thinking, so the attitude towards Monkey King is totally different from that of Su Xun.


    Naturally, he was closer to Su Xun.


    But soon the monkey king couldn''t laugh because they took turns to take pictures with him.


    Sun Wukong''s face was almost stiff with laughter. He was complaining. What did master do with so many nuns.


    Su Xun said, of course, do it.


    "Did you find the female monkey?" Su Xun is very straightforward.


    The monkey king was embarrassed to smile and said, "all the little monkeys have it."


    "Yes, you can." Su Xun just asked casually, but he didn''t expect that all monkey brothers were married.


    After half a month in the westward world, Su Xun returned to the earth on Tuesday, preparing to draw a new identity next Monday.


    He took time to take a look at Tang monk in the blue star world, who has spread his Buddhism all over the world.


    What''s more, he forced the zombies to believe in Buddhism, that is, to believe in him is a brute.


    Almost 80% of the whole blue star''s luck is concentrated on him.


    Su Xun tried to locate xuanyue continent by using the reincarnation space, but failed.


    So Su Xun took the tool man Tang Seng out of the blue star world and stuffed him into the ninth uncle world where he had just left, so that he could continue to work hard to help himself get rich.


    Tang monk has a part of the fortune of traveling to the west, and the fortune of the whole blue star world.


    Plus Jiushu''s fortune in this world, the fortune of more than two whole worlds, it should be enough.

 Chapter 1014

    "System, extract the 29th new identity."


    On Monday, Su Xun opened a new round of weekly exclusive lucky draw on his roof.


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the host''s new identity: national teacher. ¡¿


    [scholars study in the night, ghosts, foxes, demons, demons, evil swords, immortals and swords come out of the world together, and the world has been in a state of panic for thousands of years. This is a world of scholars, ghosts, swords and foxes, with chivalry and tenderness. At the same time, it is also a chaotic and off track world ¡¿


    [identity task: explore and master the world. ¡¿


    Su Xun blinked. What about my identity? What is the reward for completing the task?


    In his last identity, he acquired the corpse raising skill without eggs after completing the task.


    It''s useless, but it doesn''t matter if you have more skills. What''s more, whether you want him or not is one thing, but it''s another.


    "System, what about identity?" Su Xun asked.


    [with the current strength of the host, there is no need for any ability to assist. ¡¿


    "what''s my reward when I finish it?" In the past, I could get it randomly in the ability, at least there was a number.


    Although many abilities are useless to him, who can guarantee that they will never be used?


    It doesn''t take up space. Of course, the more, the better. I have no idea now.


    [after the host completes the task, the system will issue a reward. Please don''t worry. ¡¿Big brother has no culture, big brother can''t speak, but I won''t delay my salary.


    "Tut, explore and master the world. What kind of world is it?" Su Xun, hit it, hit it.


    One of the tasks is to let him explore the world and show that the world is not simple.


    As we all know, according to the law of news, it is often: the fewer words, the bigger the matter.


    And he didn''t lock his throat Wrong, he didn''t lock his accomplishments, which means that there are at least five ruthless people in the world who can match his strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Changan City, deep in the palace, Baiyu building.


    Su Xun, wearing a black eight trigrams Taoist robe, opened his eyes with a strange expression.


    As a national teacher, he has experience, he has been.


    But now, he was a villain who confused the emperor to pursue immortality.


    Sure enough, the national teacher has not been a good role since ancient times.


    Now he is also called Su Xun. He is called jiuxiao Zhenjun. He is the national teacher of the Tang Dynasty.


    Today is the 22nd year of Kaiyuan of the Tang Dynasty. Li Longji, Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty, is in power. However, unlike the Tang Dynasty in history, the trajectory of the world has changed.


    Li Longji still created the heyday of Kaiyuan, but he felt the passing of life and wanted to live forever.


    Then Su Xun came to him and bluffed Li Longji. Li Longji made him the national teacher.


    Later, the government was controlled by Su Xun, and Li Longji was influenced by Su Xun''s magic, which made him addicted to cultivating immortals.


    Let alone being in charge of the government, I can''t even spare time to fight with the imperial concubines.


    Today''s Su Xun is the emperor in the Tang Dynasty.


    Forget it, villain script is villain script, as long as I win, then I am the decent protagonist.


    Su Xun continued to check the memory of this identity.


    The more you look, the more messy your expression is.


    There are a series of well-known names in this world, such as immortal Ziyin of Tianyong City, Xu Changqing, the chief disciple of Shushan sect, master Fahai of Jinshan Temple


    There is no doubt that this is a strange world of stitching. In his current memory, he learned that there are white snake, ancient sword, fantasy and fairy sword 3 movies and TV series that are integrated into it.


    There are Guanyin and Lishan mother in the White Snake, and Nuwa and zhurong in the ancient sword.


    It''s reasonable not to lock his cultivation. Otherwise, how could he?


    If you don''t talk about anything else, let''s say that empress Nuwa has to have a saint to cultivate herself.


    The world is a bit interesting. The key is that there are enough beautiful women, Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing, Feng Qingxue, Zixuan, longkui, Tang Xuejian, Fang Lanqin


    Hiss -


    Su Xun touched his waist, hard!


    Wait, it''s the 22nd year of Kaiyuan. It seems that Yang Yuhuan, one of the four beauties in history, married Shouwang Li Mao this year.


    Yang Yuhuan was born in the seventh year of Kaiyuan. He is just 15 years old this year. First, he married Li Mao.


    Later, he was taken in by Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty and brought into the palace.


    Tut Tut, in the Tang Dynasty, my son''s concubine who sleeps his father, and my father''s concubine who sleeps his son. These are all family origins. It''s an old tradition. Father is kind and son is filial.


    For example, Li Zhi and Wu Zetian.


    When the father dies, the son doesn''t want to let the woman left by the father keep the empty house alone, and then bears the risk of reputation deterioration, and all of them have to be included in the house.


    Isn''t that enough filial piety?


    Li Shimin: I am so filial!


    "Somebody." Su Xun called.The next second, the door was pushed open, and two children in Taoist robes came in: "see you, Zhenjun."


    "I watched the sky at night last night. Yang Yuhuan, the niece of Yang xuanxun''s family in Luoyang, was reincarnated by heaven. It''s of great use to help your majesty refine the elixir of longevity. Go and ask Yang xuanxun to offer it to show his loyalty."


    Su Xun said lightly that the villain''s role became more and more skilled.


    This is the old villain.


    No matter what the task is, beauty will take it.


    This identity task can not be completed overnight. After all, there are ancient gods in this world.


    "I will obey the orders of God."


    The two boys in white Taoist robes answered respectfully, then got up and left.


    After the two Taoist children left, Su Xun began to think about how to complete the identity task.


    It''s better to enter the village quietly and not to shoot. It can''t attract the attention of Nuwa and other ancient gods too early, otherwise the task will be more difficult.


    It''s best to use these protagonists to help you achieve your goals. As we all know, the protagonists in every world are favored by heaven. No matter what they do, they will get twice the result with half the effort and have a 100% success rate.


    In this way, I can''t stay in the palace for a long time. When Yang Yuhuan arrives, I leave a separate body to deceive Li Longji and leave.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and he raised a faint smile, and then he immediately converged.


    I''m decent. How can I laugh like a villain?


    Su Xun got up and walked out of the alchemy room.


    The white jade building here was built by Li Longji for Su Xun''s Alchemy, overlooking most of Chang''an city.


    It''s the tallest building in the world. I''m afraid the Xiuxian sect is not as tall as that.


    Suddenly, the corner of Su Xun''s mouth was hooked, and his two fingers were raised. He caught a long sword that had broken through the air. With a slight shake, the sword fell apart.


    The villain is assassinated. It''s the old classic.


    "I''ve been found. Let''s go up together and kill this evil way of bringing disaster to the country and the people!"


    With a loud drink, the air generated a wave, eight figures appeared, and the poison dart came in a flash.


    "The mole ant shakes the sky and does not know how to live or die."


    With a scornful smile, Su Xun killed seven people and left only one alive.


    "What


    The man who survived was shocked and wanted to cut himself, but found that his limbs were out of control.


    "Disciple, please punish me for coming late."


    Until this time, the Taoists in the white jade building arrived and knelt on the ground one by one.


    "Take it down and interrogate it."


    Su Xun stood up with his hands down and looked calm.


    Two Taoists got up, skillfully took out the iron chain to pierce the lute bone of the assassin and dragged it away.


    It can be called professional proficiency.

 Chapter 1015

    "Zhenjun, someone from Tangmen of Shuzhou asked to see you."


    As soon as Su Xun finished his dinner, someone came to report.


    "Oh? Bring it up


    Su Xun said faintly that the Tang clan in Shuzhou was the Tang family castle where Tang Xuejian was.


    Soon, a young man with an obscene appearance was brought up. As soon as he entered the door, he knelt down and cried out with a flattering face: "Tang Chun, the third generation disciple of the villain Tang family castle, is here to see your master, master Wan''an."


    "What can I do for you?" When Su Xun saw this guy''s face, he was not a good one. He was a villain.


    Tang Chun said: "the villain is to report to the national master at the command of my lord Tang Yi. The old man Tang Kun, the leader of Tang family castle, sent someone to assassinate the national master."


    Su Xun really didn''t expect that the assassin who killed him in the daytime was a member of the Tang clan. That wave of poison darts really had a Tang clan flavor.


    Tang Yi, the second uncle of Tang Xuejian and the second generation disciple of Tang Jiajie in the legend of swordsman, feels that everyone looks down on him because he is a commoner.


    Psychological distortion colludes with the leader of the thunderbolt hall to create poison people in Yuzhou, trying to usurp the position of the leader of the TANGJIABAO hall. In the end, nothing can be done.


    This guy has been rebellious for a long time. He sent someone to tell him.


    "As a member of the Tang clan, you come here to tell us about it. It''s a little funny." Su Feixun is smiling.


    Tang Chun licked his face and said, "a villain who knows current affairs is a hero. The master of state is very powerful. He is diligent in governing state affairs for his majesty. Don''t Tang Kun and other old people know the master of state''s painstakingness?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Su Xun couldn''t help laughing: "what do you want from this seat?"


    "Villain and my master Tang Yi are willing to be the running dogs of the national master. As long as the master helps Tang Yi become the leader of the Tang clan, the whole Tang clan will obey the instructions of the master." Tang Chun said quickly.


    Su Xun hooked his finger and said, "come here."


    "Yes, Wang Wang..." Tang chunxinxi learned a few barks from the dog and climbed up to Su Xun with his tongue out.


    Susian put his hand on his head, with a gentle smile on his face, and crushed his spirit cover.


    Tang Chun fell to the ground with astonishment in his eyes.


    "There are so many people trying to be a dog for this seat. What are you? I hate traitors most. "


    Su Xun wiped his hands and left the handkerchief on Tang Chun''s body: "doesn''t he like to be a dog? Drag it down and chop it for me and feed it to the dog."


    Traitors can betray others today, and they can betray him tomorrow.


    You''re not welcome anywhere.


    Tang Chun''s soul was collected by Su Xun.


    "Tang family castle, dare to assassinate me."


    Su Xun''s face was uncertain. He had an idea in his heart that he would set a target for himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a month later.


    "I''d like to inform you that Yang Yuhuan has arrived."


    A disciple quickly stepped forward to report.


    I heard that it was the master of the state who asked Yang Yuhuan. Yang Xuanfan didn''t dare to resist and offered it directly.


    What''s more, Yang Yuhuan is only his niece, not his own daughter.


    "Oh, bring it in."


    Su Xun, who was meditating, opened his eyes, but he had a strong expectation of the four beauties he was going to meet.


    There are a lot of poems about Yang Yuhuan''s beauty in history.


    Clouds like clothes, flowers want to look, spring breeze blows threshold, Revlon.


    Slow song and slow dance coagulate silk and bamboo, and the king of Japan can''t see enough.


    When you look back, you can see that Liugong pink and Dai have no color.


    All these poems depict Yang Yuhuan''s beauty, which shows how beautiful she is.


    Soon, a boy came in with a young woman.


    Her skin is like nephrite, her eyebrows are like mountains, her long and thick eyelashes, her straight and straight nose, her thin and small cherry lips, her peach blossom eyes, and a red beauty mole between her two willow leaves.


    Young, but the body enchanting Miaoman, gorgeous corset skirt was squeezed out a white, black green silk and delicate skin complement each other.


    It is said that fat was the beauty of Tang Dynasty, but in Su Xun''s opinion, the so-called fat refers to Yang Yuhuan''s plumpness. Men all know that slightly fat is the best.


    "Yang Yuhuan, the daughter of the people, meets the master."


    Yang Yuhuan''s voice was like an Oriole. She was also looking at Su Xun. She had no idea that the national teacher, who was called a disaster to the country and the people, was so young.


    If you really want to say that it''s a disaster to the country and the people, it''s also a pretty face.


    She knew her fate before she set out. She just went to the palace to serve the emperor or the national teacher.


    Now she hasn''t met the emperor, but if she is serving the national master, it''s not bad.


    Think of here, Yang Yuhuan pretty face a red, in the heart secretly spat oneself a, wishful thinking.


    "What a symbol of beauty, come forward." Su Xun said softly.Yang Yuhuan''s Lotus steps move lightly. Tao Tong retreats and pulls up the door.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Yang Yuhuan''s heart trembled, clenched her red lips, stabilized her body, and came to Su Xun with a light fragrance.


    "Do you know what happened when you went to the palace?"


    Without affectation, Su Xun pulled her into his arms and buried her head in her hair.


    I''ve been playing the villain''s script for Laozi, and he''s too lazy to be a gentleman.


    "Minnv, no I don''t know. " Yang Yuhuan''s body was stiff and her voice was shaking.


    Although the imperial edict said that she was reincarnated, the ghost would believe such words.


    At the corner of his mouth, Su Xun said, "there are already alchemy boys under my seat, but there is still a lack of blowing. There is only one Xiao boy. Can Yuhuan shout intentionally?"


    "The women of the people will surely live up to the teacher''s high expectations by thanking him for his love." She obviously didn''t understand this, but she was prepared for it. Before she left, her mother-in-law taught her.


    Su Xun raised her chin, reached up to her ear and said in a low voice, "let''s check the goods first."


    After making the little girl blush, Su Xun let her go and didn''t eat her so quickly.


    Although he could get married at the age of 15 in ancient times, Su Xun was a modern man with modern thinking.


    It''s better to raise Yang Yuhuan to the age of 18. The key is that he''s still immature. It will be a few years before he can reach the peak of his beauty. At that time, he will be the best.


    In this way, Yang Yuhuan, one of the four beauties, remained with Su Guoshi as a maid.


    Three days later, Su Xun left a separate body in the white jade building and left with Yang Yuhuan.


    The main purpose of staying behind is to keep an eye on the trend of the middle of the DPRK, which can help him attract fire by the way.


    But the noumenon put on the waistcoat and went away secretly. Few people in the world have seen him.


    Even the ministers in the court seldom met him. They only knew that he lived in Baiyu building.


    Even fewer people have seen Yang Yuhuan. After all, women don''t go out of the boudoir before they get married. Otherwise, Yang Yuhuan''s face will be watched when she is 11 or 12 years old.


    To sum up, he can take Yang Yuhuan beauty everywhere.


    The first stop is Tianyong city.

 Chapter 1016

    Su Xun went to Tianyong city to burn his sword.


    Burning silence sword is one of the seven fierce swords. It is made of half of the spirit of fenglaiqin by Zhu Rong, the God of fire, and the evil spirit of the world.


    Because it was too fierce, it was sealed by Nu Wa in the ice flame cave of Wumeng Spirit Valley and ordered to be looked after.


    Later, Wumeng Spirit Valley was attacked, and half of the spirit of burning silence sword entered the body of Han Yunxi, the son of Han Xiuning, the leader of Wumeng Spirit Valley.


    Immortal Ziyin of Tianyong city takes Han Yunxi and Fen Ji Jian back to Tianyong city. Han Yunxi loses his memory and changes his name to Baili Tu su. Immortal Ziyin takes him as a disciple.


    The burning sword was always in the sword Pavilion of Tianyong City, guarded by the sword servant Hongyu.


    Su Xun didn''t know where Wumeng Linggu village was, but Qinchuan county was much easier to find.


    After all, Qinchuan is also the territory of the Tang Dynasty.


    He sent people to Qinchuan county to investigate. Ouyang Shaogong of Qinchuan has been out for many years and has not returned. Fang Lanqin, a miss of the Fang family, is 20 years old.


    This shows that Bai Li Tu Su has not left Tianyong city in this period of time.


    The burning sword is in the sword Pavilion of Tianyong city.


    Bai Li Tu Su, Feng Qing Xue, Xu Xian and Jing Tian are all known protagonists.


    Su Xun had to have a good relationship with them and let them admire him so that he could use it for himself.


    Use the protagonist to help you master the world, which greatly reduces the difficulty.


    Hiss -


    however, how can I feel that my behavior is more like a villain, which is completely in line with the villain style.


    "Master, it''s going to rain. There''s a temple ahead. Shall we have a rest there tonight?"


    Yang Yuhuan asked Jiaodi.


    "Go and have a look."


    Su Xun held a folding fan and wore a white robe. He was a good man just by looking at his appearance.


    Su Xun used to walk all the way, mainly to see if he could meet other protagonists.


    With the help of Su Xun, Yang Yuhuan made a breakthrough from a girl named Jie fan to a fairyland. Otherwise, she would not have been able to bear the rough mountain road.


    Su and Yang Yuhuan came to the temple and found that it was an abandoned temple.


    "Lanruo temple."


    Looking at the familiar name of the temple, Su Xun thought of the ghost of the beautiful girl, but then he forgot it.


    Because all the temples in the world can be called "lanruo", so only one lanruo temple does not mean anything.


    Two people into the temple, came to the abandoned main hall, but saw a man is meditating.


    The man is a middle-aged man with a full face and beard. He sits cross legged with a sword.


    This person is clearly the image of Yan Chixia, the swordsman in the ghost of a beautiful woman that Su Xun once saw.


    Su Xun''s eyelids picked. Damn, is this really the lanruo temple in the ghost of a beautiful girl?


    It seems that there is a demon master in ghost 2. Is he himself?


    I remember that Tama was a centipede who wanted to turn into a dragon. How could he be so low.


    "You are both noble in your clothes and spirit. This place is not clean. You''d better leave as soon as possible."


    Yan Chixia opened her eyes and looked at them.


    "Since it''s not clean, why did you stay here?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid," said Yan Chixia


    "Coincidentally, I''m not afraid." Su Xun threw a folding fan: "Yuhuan, go to the back to see if there is any room to make do with. Just stay here for one night."


    "Yes, master." Yang Yuhuan cleverly answered, and lotus step moved to the back yard of the temple.


    She was wearing a lavender dress, the kind of bra, walking, trembling.


    Since being transformed from a mortal to an immortal by Su Xun, she has been obedient to Su Xun and worshipped him in her heart.


    She felt that there was too much misunderstanding about the master outside. The master was clearly a good man, managing everything every day. How could he bring disaster to the country and the people?


    So, it''s called fart, the stock decides the head.


    Fart, what''s the position of the stock? What''s the position in your mind.


    For example, if an ordinary person becomes a vicious capitalist, he will soon change his position.


    And Yang Yuhuan even farts and shares belong to Su Xun, so naturally her mind is also for Su Xun.


    Yan Chixia frowned, looked at Su Xun and warned him: "if you don''t listen to the advice, you''d better not come out at night."


    "Brother, are you afraid of being lured by ghosts?" With a smile, Su Xun pointed to Yang Yuhuan''s back and said, "is the female ghost as good-looking as my maid?"


    Yan Chixia said that even if he was not interested in beauty, he just pretended to look at Yang Yuhuan more, because it was so beautiful.


    If you have such a gorgeous maid, I''m afraid the ordinary female ghost can''t lure the young man in front of you.


    "My brother''s name is Yan Chixia."


    Su Xun sat down opposite Yan Chixia.


    "Where do you meet?" Yan Chixia was stunned.Su Xun arched his hand: "Yan Chixia, who is famous for cutting off demons and helping the people, who doesn''t know you?"


    "Love is flattering." Yan Chixia felt that this was too cool, but on the surface, she still wanted to show a modest appearance.


    At this time, there was another sound of footwork, and they looked out at the same time.


    I saw a young man dressed as a scholar came in: "I''ve met two of you. I''m a minister in Nanjing."


    Ning caichen has many nicknames in the 21st century, such as: friend of life and death, Knight of the dead.


    "Su Xun." The original name used by Su Xun directly, the world only knows the national teacher jiuxiao, no one knows the word Su Xun.


    "In the next Yan Chixia." Yan Chixia said and persuaded Ning caichen to leave: "Mr. Ning, this place is not very clean. I advise you to leave as soon as possible."


    Ning caichen and Su Xun have the same idea. You can all be here. Why can''t I?


    "Thank you for your concern, but it''s getting late. I have no place to go. There are two brothers here. I think there''s nothing wrong here."


    As a scholar, Ning caichen is still very good at speaking and directly finds a place to sit down.


    "If you hear anything at night, don''t come out." Yan Chixia asked.


    Although Ning caichen felt strange, he nodded and agreed.


    However, Su Xun knew that he was completely perfunctory. In the movie, when he heard Nie Xiaoqian''s piano, he went out.


    This guy is also an LSP.


    However, as a protagonist, this person has a lot of spirit, talent and fortune.


    It could be used, so Su Xun took the initiative to talk with him and soon got into a relationship with him.


    Ning caichen was stunned. He admired Su Xun and called him big brother.


    "Master, the room is ready."


    Soon, Yang Yuhuan came out.


    Ning caichen''s eyes widened, and the whole person was stunned. The cold steamed bread in his hand was not fragrant.


    "This is my maid, Yuhuan." Su Xun introduced Ning caichen: "this is Ning caichen, young master Ning."


    Ning caichen quickly converged his brother Zhuxiang, a burst of shame: "I''ve seen Miss Yuhuan. Miss Yuhuan is like a fairy in the world. I''ve lost my temper."


    "I''ve met Mr. Ning." With a gentle smile, Yang Yuhuan knelt down behind Su Xun and massaged his shoulder.


    Ning caichen


    Yan Chixia


    There is a big difference between people.

 Chapter 1017

    "Brother Su, the floor is rather cold and hard. Is it not good for Miss Yuhuan to kneel down?"


    Looking at Yang Yuhuan, a charming beauty, kneeling to give Su Xun a massage, Ning caichen couldn''t bear it.


    Yan Chixia also thinks Su Xun is too much.


    Yang Yuhuan showed her eyebrows: "Mr. Ning, it''s my good fortune to serve the master. If I can''t even do this little thing, what''s the use of the master?"


    Ning caichen was surprised, but he didn''t expect to help Yang Yuhuan speak, but was actually hurt by her.


    Yan Chixia said in secret. Fortunately, she didn''t open her mouth. Otherwise, it would be a shame.


    "I don''t know what ambition Mr. Ning has?" Su Xun jumped to the topic and solved Ning caichen''s embarrassment.


    But I feel quite cool in my heart. Really, Laozi''s maid, do you need you to feel sad?


    How, like me, can never change the problem of loving other people''s wives? When Ning caichen heard this, he immediately became energetic: "to be honest with elder brother Su, my ambition is to become a good official loved by the people."


    "Moreover, now the demons occupy the position of national master and control the government. One day, I''d rather adopt the officials to wipe out the demons, welcome your majesty to be in power, and make the court clear."


    Young people like to daydream.


    "What''s the matter with the national teacher? The national teacher didn''t harm people. Isn''t the world just singing and dancing?" Hear Ning caichen framed the master, Yang Yuhuan is not happy.


    Ning caichen frowned: "Miss Yuhuan is a girl who doesn''t know the affairs of the state. Now no one outside knows. The national master has beaten down the good officials, promoted her confidants, occupied a high position in the imperial court, and cultivated her party members. It can be said that she is ambitious!"


    "You..." Yang Yuhuan wanted to retort, but he was stopped by Su Xun: "caichen is right. The jiuxiao evil road is ambitious. Sooner or later, he will die!"


    Su Xun had a look of common hatred. I cursed myself. Is that ok?


    Yang Yuhuan was stunned. Her ruddy mouth opened into an O-shape, so she could plug an egg.


    "Brother Su is right! The evil way will be punished sooner or later if it goes against the law Ning caichen felt that Su Xun was more interested in himself, confidant.


    Su Xun took out some silver: "I don''t think my younger brother is rich, so I have to pay for the exam all the way. It''s just because there is still a lot of money in my brother''s family. Please accept it."


    "This, this You can''t do that. Brother Su looks down on me rather than caichen. " Ning caichen quickly refused.


    Su Xun put it directly into his hand: "it should be noted that the hero can''t be defeated by a single coin. On the day when you are waiting to see the title of the virtuous brother''s golden list, clear the court and eliminate the demons, you can''t let the virtuous brother be trapped by money."


    "This Thank you, elder brother su. I will never forget the great kindness. " Ning caichen was deeply moved. He secretly vowed that he would win the champion and eradicate the national teacher.


    We can''t live up to big brother Su''s high expectations.


    Seeing this, Su Xun said with a smile: "it''s good if you are willing to accept it. You don''t give money to everyone for your brother. You admire your talent and know that your brother is nothing in the pool. Maybe you need your help in the future."


    "Brother Su, don''t worry. I''ll never forget your kindness, but I''m duty bound to give you orders!" Ning caichen''s tone was firm, and he raised his hand to swear.


    In ancient times, the oath was very important, not to mention that it was a real world of ghosts.


    Yan Chixia laughs: "if one day young master Ning will be named as a capable minister, it will be a good story for you to meet each other today."


    "What brother Yan said is very true." Ning caichen bows his hand.


    Soon, late at night, three people each find a room to rest, Yan Chixia again told two people at night to hear what sound must not go out.


    "Master, it''s time to rest."


    Yang Yuhuan took off her Luo skirt, wore a white dress, and hugged Su Xun with a red face.


    Although Su Xun hasn''t eaten her yet, there''s a lot to do to make her familiar with the process ahead of time.


    "No hurry, you go to bed first."


    Susian was staring out of the window. He was waiting for the ghost.


    Ning caichen is a novice and has no experience. He has ridden ghosts for a long time, so let him be an experienced old driver.


    There are two wangzuxian in his harem. Nie Xiaoqian must accept them.


    Otherwise, if you are accepted by others, you will always feel green.


    "Then I''ll warm the bed for the host first."


    Yang Yuhuan stepped down.


    "Zheng, Zheng, Zheng..."


    A melodious sound of the piano suddenly sounded.


    "Master..." Yang Yuhuan got up from the bed.


    "Stay. I''ll see."


    Su Xun''s voice fell and his figure disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it came to a corridor at the end of which was a pavilion.


    It was raining heavily. Inside the pavilion, a woman was playing the piano. The sound of the piano was gentle.


    Women''s white clothes are like snow, and their skin is like jade. They can smile and smile as if they can seduce people.


    In the movie, Ning caichen, an old pornographic critic, is hooked by Nie Xiaoqian and leads him to rush up, hold him and chew him.


    Compared with him, Su Xun was more reserved."Pa pa pa..."


    Su Xun clapped: "the girl''s piano is very good. Her fingers must be very flexible."


    "I''m flattered." After playing Xiaoxian, Nie Yuqian plays a long tune.


    Su Xun went over and said, "I play the piano here in the middle of the night. Aren''t you afraid of ghosts?"


    For example, color, ghost.


    "Ah, is there a ghost here?" Nie Xiaoqian pretends to be afraid and deliberately pours on Su Xun''s arms.


    Su Xun put his arms around her naturally and said in a soft voice: "I''m here, girl, don''t be afraid."


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Nie Xiaoqian deliberately slipped under her feet and fell into the water. Her clothes were soaked through.


    The wet clothes were close to her delicate body. She clenched her red lips and looked at Su Xun with her eyes like water: "childe ~"


    the picture was beautiful.


    In order to respect the original plot to the greatest extent, Su Xun jumped down and fell on her.


    Nie Xiaoqian closed her eyes and said in secret that she was very handsome. Unfortunately, she came to the wrong place.


    Then he prepared to stun Su Xun.


    But she found that her magic had no effect, and her clothes were less and less.


    Something''s wrong. The whole ghost is in a panic.


    "No, young master, No."


    Nie Xiaoqian cried out in panic.


    She''s never been in such a situation. Is she really going to lose herself tonight?


    "Dare to be a demon, Yan has accepted you!"


    With the sound of thunder, Yan Chixia''s sword comes out of its sheath and kills Nie Xiaoqian.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun blocked Yan Chixia with a backhand and said, "great Xia Yan, I''ll take this female ghost."


    Well, it''s amazing.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Su didn''t show up. It''s just We should know that ghosts are Yin things... "


    Yan Chixia is shocked by being forced to retreat, but she still can''t help persuading Su Xun.


    Looking at Nie Xiaoqian, who is not well dressed and shivering in the water, he can''t tell who hurt whom.


    "Great Xia Yan, she belongs to Yin and I belong to Yang. It''s just that yin and yang are in harmony." Su Xun was smiling and rubbed Nie Xiaoqian''s chin with his hand.


    Nie Xiaoqian cried with tears. She covered her clothes tightly with her hands. She didn''t know that she had been cheated and whored.

 Chapter 1018

    "I wish you knew it well."


    Yan Chixia sighed, good, color to the female ghost and women are not let go of the point, long insight.


    "Miss Nie, get dressed and get up."


    Su Xun wiped the lipstick at the corner of his mouth and looked at Nie Xiaoqian with a smile.


    Nie Xiaoqian turned a circle, the clothes on her body were put on instantly, and she stood on one side in fear.


    "What''s the matter, brother Su? Something happened."


    Until this time, Ning caichen, the original protagonist, was sleepy.


    At this speed, even Xiaoqian can''t catch up with hotter. Now she has no sleep.


    After seeing Nie Xiaoqian, Ning caichen''s heart immediately picked out: "dare to ask this girl..."


    "This girl is a ghost. I have taken her away." Su Xun interrupted him.


    Ning caichen was shocked when he heard about the ghost, but he couldn''t help looking at it more.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman is a ghost?


    Brother Su is not only a good man, but also a good man.


    Nie Xiaoqian''s mouth is curled. She has the heart of a thief but not the courage of a thief. It''s not as good as this guy with the color and the courage.


    When she thought of Su Xun, she wanted to cry and beat the wild geese all day. Unexpectedly, she was pecked by the wild geese.


    All of a sudden, Nie Xiaoqian had an idea: "dare to teach you that Xiaoqian''s bones are with grandma. If you want to take Xiaoqian away, you still need to get them back."


    She was originally coerced by the tree demon grandma to help her absorb the essence of men. If she could take advantage of this to get rid of the control of the tree demon grandma, it would not be a loss.


    It''s better to follow a handsome young man than to be controlled by a tree demon. Besides, the tree demon''s grandmother is going to marry her to the black mountain old demon in the underworld.


    "Mr. Su, the tree demon granny is very powerful. Don''t act rashly." Yan Chixia quickly persuades.


    He had a lot to do with granny the tree demon.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s all right. Grandma must be a reasonable person. I''m sure I can persuade her with reason and emotion."


    Nie Xiaoqian


    Yan Chixia


    Brother, are you serious?


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    A strange laugh rang out. The laughter echoed between heaven and earth.


    "No, it''s grandma."


    Nie Xiaoqian''s face changed.


    "What should we do?"


    Ning caichen panicked and hid behind a pillar in the pavilion.


    "Xiaoqian, you dare to betray me."


    She turns into a human figure and floats in the air, looking at Nie Xiaoqian coldly.


    "Grandma Mingcha..." Nie Xiaoqian felt a tremor in her heart. She had been afraid of the tree demon grandma for a long time.


    But Su Xun interrupted her and looked at the tree demon Grandma: "tree demon grandma, is it convenient to have a chat?"


    "Why, are you trying to reason with me?" The granny of the tree demon showed a sarcastic smile.


    Su Xun nodded and said, "I believe there''s no reason in the world that doesn''t make sense."


    "Ha ha ha, little fellow, it''s really interesting. How about staying to serve grandma?" The tree demon grandma looked at Su Xun with great interest.


    Su Xun refused: "I''m sorry, grandma, I''m hungry and thirsty, and I don''t want to poke wood."


    "Puchi --"


    Nie Xiaoqian couldn''t help laughing, and her face turned red as she laughed.


    She doesn''t want to be a second girl.


    Yan Chixia and Ning caichen also have strange expressions. Mr. Su is really a wonderful person.


    "You want to die! It''s reasonable, isn''t it? I''ll see how you reason with me Granny, the tree demon, was so angry that she took out all the vines from susian.


    Yan Chixia was shocked: "be careful, young master Su, the strength of the tree demon is very important..."


    Before he finished speaking, his voice stopped suddenly, just like a duck stuck in his neck.


    Su Xun grabbed the tree demon granny''s vine and threw it to the ground. He looked back at Yan Chixia and said, "what did Yan say?"


    "No I didn''t say anything Yan Chixia''s mouth twitched. I didn''t expect that Su Xun was so strong.


    "Master!"


    Yang Yuhuan flew over like a fairy.


    Ning caichen felt a touch of sadness. Am I the only one here?


    "Ah! I want to die


    The tree demon granny admitted that she despised the enemy. She let out a shriek, and countless vines attacked Su Xun. She was very evil and looked terrible.


    At least Ning caichen was scared pale, Yan Chixia is also dignified expression.


    Nie Xiaoqian is so nervous that her lips are about to be bitten. On the contrary, Yang Yuhuan is indifferent.


    "Enough, that''s it."


    ¡±Come on, sword


    As Su Xun''s voice fell, hundreds of lightsabers appeared in the sky, and then gathered together into a red giant sword to cut down the tree demon grandma."Stab -"


    where the sword comes, the earth tears.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah! No


    With a shrill cry of the tree demon grandma, her huge body fell to the ground and became a dead tree.


    As the smoke cleared away, everything returned to calm.


    With a move, a small stick with a faint green light fell into his hands.


    this is the heart of the tree''s grandmother, the essence of wood, which can be used as a material for refining magic weapons.


    "This..."


    Yan Chixia was shocked, but she didn''t expect that the tree demon grandma was so moved.


    Compared with Su Xun''s sword, his so-called unique skills are rubbish.


    Nie Xiaoqian opened her mouth slightly and looked at Su Xun stupidly. She was so strong and fierce. She was so hanged!


    However, didn''t we say that we should be reasonable?


    "I didn''t expect elder brother Su to be so powerful. I knew elder brother Su was not an ordinary person."


    Ning caichen looked at Su Xun admiringly, which was probably the earliest Star chaser in the world.


    "Caichen should know that personal bravery is nothing. Only reading can save people all over the world." Su Xun is really afraid that he suddenly wants to cultivate immortals and doesn''t want to take the imperial examination.


    Ning caichen heard the speech and said, "thank you for your instruction. Caichen has been taught."


    He really had the idea of cultivating immortals just now.


    "Go and get your bones back. I''ll wait for you here. Of course, you can try to escape." Su Xun looked at Nie Xiaoqian and said softly.


    Nie Xiaoqian repeatedly said: "I dare not. Xiaoqian must have come to look for the corpse Master


    She just heard that Yang Yuhuan called Su Xun to her master, so she opened her mouth.


    Soon, Nie Xiaoqian flew away.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun flicked his fingers, and a fire burned the corpse of the tree demon grandma, so as not to breed evil spirits.


    The four returned to the lanruo temple.


    Su Xun waited left and right, but Nie Xiaoqian didn''t come back.


    "Master, the ghost doesn''t know how to praise her. Let me kill her." Yang Yuhuan is very angry.


    You have a face and a body to let the host see, that is your great blessing.


    But how dare you run.


    Su Xun raised his hand to stop: "no, I don''t think she''s the one who doesn''t keep her promise."


    Nie Xiaoqian''s comments are still very good.


    Su Xun pinched his fingers, frowned and sneered: "what a black mountain demon! I thought I didn''t have your part, but I dare to cut off my Hu?"


    The black mountain old demon in the hell said that he was speechless when he stepped on the horse. Nie Xiaoqian is my fiancee!

 Chapter 1019

    It''s always Sue who''s been robbing other people.


    But now, he was robbed of his woman.


    Is it natural? Is there any royal law?


    It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll kill a few people and come."


    Su Xun left a word, stretched out his hand to tear a hole, took a step, and disappeared.


    "Ah! Brother Su, where did he go


    Ning caichen was surprised.


    "He''s gone to hell. I''ll see if I can help him."


    Yan Chixia''s voice fell, a sword cut a hole, the body also disappeared in place.


    Ning caichen looked at Yang Yuhuan and said, "Miss Yuhuan, why don''t we..."


    "The master told me to wait for him here, so I will only wait for him here." Yang Yuhuan finished, closed his eyes and sat on the ground to meditate.


    Ning caichen could only give up the idea of going to the hell to have a look, but he shook his head helplessly.


    Hell.


    As soon as Su Xun entered the hell, he saw the black mountain old demon''s wedding procession from a distance.


    The mighty ghost soldier stretches for several miles. Several sedan chair bearers carry a sedan chair. In the sedan chair is Nie Xiaoqian, who is dressed in red wedding dress and full of anxiety.


    "Master, help me, master, help me!"


    Nie Xiaoqian also saw Su Xun, and immediately called for help, which was even closer than seeing her father.


    She would rather be attacked by Su than by the ghost king.


    At least, Su Xun is very handsome and capable.


    Beauty is justice!


    In the face of Nie Xiaoqian''s call for help, a group of ghost soldiers didn''t seem to see Su Xun.


    In the movie, Yan Chixia said that in the sun, people can''t see ghosts.


    In the same way, in the underworld, ghosts can''t see people.


    Of course, this setting is not suitable for all worlds. After all, the rules of each world are different.


    "Even the woman I like dares to rob. I don''t know what to do!"


    Su Xun gave a cold drink, threw his sleeve robe, and stepped up. Nine five clawed golden dragons were entangled in the virtual shadow. He stepped out, and the Golden Dragon roared and rushed to the ghost soldiers.


    Nine hundred feet long five clawed golden dragons are lifelike. Where they pass, the mountains collapse and the ground breaks. Thousands of ghost soldiers disappear before they even have time to make a cry.


    Su Xun stretched out his hand and Nie Xiaoqian flew directly into his arms. Su Xun bowed his head and said, "it''s OK."


    "No It''s OK. " Nie Xiaoqian looked at Su Xun, her pretty face became more and more red, and her heart beat faster.


    Su Xun destroyed the chain on her hand and said, "if you want to be angry, you also need to be separated."


    "Ah! I... " Nie Xiaoqian screamed, too ashamed to look Su Xun in the eye.


    I don''t understand the amorous feelings of this person.


    "Take my bride, damn it."


    A low and hoarse voice rang out, and a figure came on horseback with an axe in hand.


    The man was wearing armor and helmet. He could not see his face clearly. He had several axes and short guns on his back.


    It''s the old black mountain demon.


    "It''s you who are looking for death. You dress like a singer. Which one do you want to sing in front of us?"


    Su Xun threw Nie Xiaoqian on the ground and said, looking at the black mountain demon who came on horseback.


    Nie Xiaoqian kneaded the fart that kneads to fall painful, share, Wei qubaba ran to one side to eat melon.


    I don''t feel sorry at all. Although fart and stock belong to me, it seems that you don''t need to use them in the future.


    "Death


    Black mountain old demon''s axe flies out.


    But before he got close to Su Xun, the ax was ground into powder by an invisible force.


    "What


    Seeing this, the old black mountain demon realized that there was a big gap in strength, so he turned around and ran.


    It should be noted that there is no limit to the dead sea.


    But when he turned around, it was the abyss.


    At the moment of turning around, the black mountain old demon felt a majestic momentum like the collapse of the sky, which forced him to stay in the same place and could not breathe.


    "Rao Spare your life, master. The little demon is afraid. The little demon knows his mistake and asks the master to spare his life. "


    The old black mountain demon didn''t pretend to be forced. He begged for mercy. He felt that his bones would be crushed.


    "Dress like an actor. In that case, sing a song for us."


    Su Xun said carelessly.


    "It''s the little demon singing."


    The black mountain old demon repeatedly promised that he was a demon who loved drama, otherwise he would not make this dress.


    Immediately took off the ready-made gun from behind, played as a flower gun, while playing while singing.


    "General, let''s go to war! Let''s go


    Su Xun thought, Nie Xiaoqian''s previous sedan flew over.


    Then Su Xun fell into the sedan chair and sat down, holding Nie Xiaoqian in his arms, enjoying the old black mountain demon singing.


    Don''t say, this guy is still an expert. He has a good model and a good tune.Su Xun''s tutor wanted to blow up the light for him.


    "Mr. Su, where is the old black mountain demon?"


    Yan Chixia shakes a big circle and finds Su Xun and Nie Xiaoqian. She asks anxiously.


    "No, where."


    Su Xun raised his finger.


    Yan Chixia looked at the tall shadow who was singing and doubted her life.


    That guy who sings and dances is really a black mountain old demon full of evil and has a high reputation?


    "Under absolute force, no matter how fierce a person is, he will be able to sing, dance and be reasonable."


    Su Xun said calmly, looking at Nie Xiaoqian in his arms: "lie in front of me."


    Yan Chixia eyebrows pick, Su childe this also too Hao (waste) put (Tang).


    "Ah


    Nie Xiaoqian''s pretty face turned red and clenched her red lips, but she finally accepted her fate and lay down in front of Su Xun.


    Although she was still a virgin, she still knew the relevant knowledge, and what she had learned was useful.


    Looking at Nie Xiaoqian, who raised his hips to aim at him, Su Xun''s face turned black: "let you lie horizontally."


    What''s in this woman''s head?


    "Ah


    Nie Xiaoqian this just reaction come over, not want to carry on negative distance communication with her, bashful unceasingly.


    He quickly changed to lie horizontally in front of Su Xun.


    With a wave of Su Yiguang''s hand, Nie Qingyu falls on her back.


    One word: upper class!


    "Zhengzheng ~ Zhengzheng ~"


    with the music, the graceful dance of the black mountain old demon has become vivid.


    Listening to the sound of the piano, the old black mountain demon danced harder and felt that he had saved his life.


    Finally, the old black mountain demon finished singing.


    "It''s over?" Su Xun asked with a smile, and the hand that was plucking the strings also stopped.


    Black mountain old demon: "finished."


    "It''s the end of it." Su Xun nodded.


    Then the finger flicked the string.


    "Zheng ~"


    the head of the black mountain old demon fell down and rolled several meters away on the ground like a ball.


    Then he fell to the ground.


    Black mountain old demon''s eyes stare big, he thinks he can live, but he died.


    "I thought you''d let him go." Yan Chixia was also very surprised. After all, Su Xun had just given him a soundtrack. She didn''t expect that she would turn ruthless so soon.


    Su Xun couldn''t deny it: "he sang, I played the piano, and he killed the man who robbed me."


    "It''s about people." Yan Chixia admired it.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile, free and easy and profound.


    In fact, I just want to humiliate him, play with him and pretend to be a bully.

 Chapter 1020

    "Gone."


    Su Xun put away the piano and flew out of the hell directly in a sedan chair, followed by Yan Chixia, who made soy sauce.


    "Master." "Brother Su, brother Yan."


    In lanruo temple, Yang Yuhuan and Ning caichen met the three at the first time.


    "It''s OK. Go back and have a rest. I''ll be on my way tomorrow morning." Su Xun said.


    In half an hour


    Listen to the sound of two people on the bed, Yang Yuhuan''s face is loveless.


    Why don''t you mention that you have to go tomorrow morning?


    The most aggrieved thing in the world is not that the man he likes has sex with other women.


    It''s when they''re doing it, they''re on the side.


    Fortunately, she didn''t understand why she was so cool in the room?


    An hour later, the wind stopped and the rain stopped.


    "Master, you are very good."


    Nie Xiaoqian said feebly, she felt that she was almost terrified.


    "Please call me the knight of the dead."


    Su Xun corrected seriously.


    Nie Xiaoqian did not answer, because she was so tired that she had fallen asleep.


    It happened that she was wearing a wedding dress tonight. Su Xun thought that it was better to bump into the sun than to choose the right day, so he went directly into the bridal chamber.


    After all, the sun.


    "Yuhuan, get some water, I want to wash."


    Su Xun said with his eyes closed.


    "Yes, master."


    Yang Yuhuan is extremely crooked.


    It turns out that the most aggrieved thing is this.


    After she''s done with other women, she has to get her own water to bathe him.


    But I still think it''s right.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun opened his eyes.


    "Master, you wake up. It''s time to wash."


    Yang Yuhuan comes forward with water and a handkerchief. Su Xun gives her a storage ring to facilitate her to load things.


    "Master ~"


    Nie Xiaoqian was woken up, sleepy eyes of her, Jiao didi called out.


    Then suddenly sober, pretty face red, a pull over the skirt to cover the white body.


    "Well, I''ve finished what I need to see."


    Yang Yuhuan said sour.


    Nie Xiaoqian''s face is more red, and she is so shy last night that she has seen it all.


    "Open your mouth." Su Xun said.


    Nie Xiaoqian subconsciously opened her red lips.


    Su Xun put a pill in.


    Nie Xiaoqian throat move, swallow after eyes a bright, and then quickly meditate absorption.


    Xiuwei is going up.


    Originally, it was only the practice of the spirit realm of Qi, but it directly rose to the peak of the realm of Qi and emptiness. It was only one step away from the cultivation of the spirit realm.


    "Thank you for your reward."


    Nie Xiaoqian full face grateful, suddenly feel, last night''s game more than a few times also nothing.


    It''s really fragrant to be kept.


    "I''m just afraid that your cultivation is too weak to see the sun, and it''s not convenient to serve me during the day."


    Su Xun said lightly, lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    "The maid waited on the master to change clothes."


    Nie Xiaoqian quickly followed him out of bed, picked up Su Xun''s clothes and put them on one by one.


    Yang Yuhuan was not willing to fall behind, so he cleaned Su Xun''s face and said, "master, this is the morning dew collected by my maidservant in the morning. It''s good for my health."


    "I have a heart." Su Xun boasted that it was the same for him to wash his face with ginseng juice.


    The key is the other person''s heart.


    Yang Yuhuan is very happy, very clever said: "serve the master is the slave should do."


    It''s like licking a dog. A smile from a male god can make licking a dog shine all day.


    After dressing up, Su Xun takes her two daughters to the main hall. Yan Chixia and Ning caichen are there.


    "Miss Nie''s body..."


    See Nie Xiaoqian again, Yan Chixia acutely found the difference between her and last night.


    "It''s all from the master."


    Nie Xiaoqian said with a red face and a smile.


    Yan Chixia wants to be skew. Is the essence of Su''s son still having this effect? It''s amazing.


    "Brother Su, I have to rush to collect the money. I''m going to leave you specially."


    Ning caichen reluctantly looks at Su Xun.


    "There is a long way to go. I hope my younger brother will not change his mind and win the title." Su Xun also showed an expression that my brother and I were just like old friends at first sight, and I couldn''t bear you.


    "Caichen must live up to the expectations of elder brother su. Elder brother Yan, Miss Yuhuan and miss Nie, I''ll leave first." Ning caichen left with something on his back.


    Yan Chixia looked at Su Xun and said, "it''s really Yan''s good fortune to see such young talents as Mr. Su this time. Yan is going to leave.""Great Xia Yan uses a sword. Let me give him a parting gift." When Su Xun finished, a sword appeared in his hand and waved it to the floor.


    In an instant, a sword fell to the ground.


    When Yan Chixia looked at the word, she only felt that the meaning of the sword made him cold and mysterious. She was so crazy that she seemed to be trapped in it.


    "Sue..."


    He looked up and just wanted to speak, but he found that the place was already empty, where there was Su Xun''s shadow.


    "Mr. Su Da en, Yan wrote it down."


    Yan Chixia bows to the gate, then picks up the tile with her sword.


    If this brick becomes a family, it can be used as a family heirloom.


    If it opens, it can be listed as the foundation of the school.


    If you can thoroughly understand the mystery, you will be able to master the skill of sword and soar to the sky.


    Yan Chixia has only one doubt. Who is master Su?


    It''s so powerful. Why hasn''t it been known in the past?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later, Qiantang County, Hangzhou.


    Qinchuan county belongs to Hangzhou government, so to go to Qinchuan, you have to go through Qiantang.


    "It''s so lively. Jiangnan is really different."


    "Yes, look at the sugar man and have a good look."


    Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian are like granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden. They are all over the place.


    Passers-by see their two beauty is also see dizzying, salivating.


    "Ask about a man named Xu Xian."


    Su Xun gave an order to them.


    When it comes to Qiantang County, we have to mention the West Lake, and when it comes to the West Lake, we have to mention Bai Suzhen.


    Since there is Fahai, there must be Bai Suzhen.


    Su Xun wanted to confirm which version of the white snake story was integrated into the world.


    The best way to confirm is to find one of the characters and see what he looks like.


    "Yes, I do."


    Nie Xiaoqian turned into smoke and disappeared, about a cup of tea time to come back.


    "Master, I have found out that there is a man named Xu Xian in Qiantang who is going to a private school."


    "Go and see him." Su Xun said.


    Xu Xian is still in school and hasn''t changed to medicine, which shows that the plot hasn''t started yet.


    What''s more, it''s July, and the official plot of the legend of the White Snake takes place on the Tomb Sweeping Day in March.


    It''s still time to make friends with Xu Xian and transform him.


    The original Xu Xian was too Niang to porridge.


    As for Bai Suzhen, let him bear the burden of being a hero of the grass.


    After all, who makes them friends.


    My friend''s wife


    When they came to the private school, they happened to meet the end of the school. Su Xun saw the familiar face, the horse riding face, and the one with the stereo.


    Yes, the white snake story is the version of the legend of the new white lady.


    This version is a classic, each character has its own sound, a word is not singing.


    The key is to sing very well, so that even after many years, the memory is still clear.

 Chapter 1021

    There are only two films and TV series with white snake stories that impressed Su Xun most.


    A movie green snake.


    A TV series "the legend of the new white lady".


    Deep impression of green snake is due to Zhao Wenzhuo''s version of Fahai and the role of Xiaoqing played by Maggie Cheung.


    This little green Sao exploded, and began to hook up, leading her brother-in-law Xu Xian, and later hook up, leading Fahai, all day long Sao, also don''t know to do some positive energy.


    In the legend of the new white lady, Bai Suzhen, played by Zhao Yazhi, is the goddess of childhood. She has the same amorous feelings as honey peach. She is less beautiful and more beautiful in modern clothes.


    In addition, Xiaoqing in this play is also the best version for Su Xun. It really shows that kind of naughty and pure character.


    Isn''t this wave making a lot of money?


    On the other hand, Xu Xian saw that Su Xun had been staring at him, and thought that something was wrong with him.


    After a careful look, the clothes didn''t go wrong, so he hesitated for a moment and walked over: "dare to ask, brother, why are you staring at me all the time?"


    "To be honest, I don''t mean to offend you because you look very similar to my dead brother." Su Xun sighed, just out of lanruo temple, he began to recognize his younger brother.


    When Xu Xian heard the words, he felt a little displeasure in his heart. He arched his hand: "brother, I''m sorry for your change."


    "I don''t know what to call this young master?" Su Xun asked again.


    Xu Xian said with a smile, "I''m Xu Xian. If you don''t dislike me, you can call me Chinese."


    "My brother''s surname is Su Mingxun. In that case, I won''t be polite to my younger brother. It''s in Chinese." In the blink of an eye, Xu Xian has become his good brother.


    Xu Xian thought something was wrong, but he couldn''t say: "it''s brother su. I don''t think Su Xun and these two ladies are local people?"


    "My younger brother has bright eyes. All three of us are from Chang''an. When we come to Qiantang, you and I are as old as before. Why don''t we go to a place to have a drink with you? By the way, I''d like to introduce Qiantang to you."


    Every time Su Xun spoke, he could naturally bring the relationship between them closer.


    "This..." Xu Xian was embarrassed and said apologetically, "the elder sister is still waiting for me at home. If I don''t come back for a long time, I''m afraid the elder sister will be worried."


    "What''s the difficulty?" Su Xun waved his hand and said, "I''ll send my servant girl to inform my elder sister of the address."


    When Su Xun said that, what else could Xu Xian say? Besides, he really had a good impression of Su Xun and thought that he had a good temperament.


    In this way, Su Xun sent Nie Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan away, and then took Xu Xian to the brothel.


    "Come in and play, young master."


    "Oh, Mr. Hu, you haven''t been here for some time. Xiao Tao doesn''t want to eat and drink for you ~"


    "come in and have fun..."


    At the gate of the brothel, a group of women were staring at Su Xun and Xu Xian.


    On this quality, not to mention playing with them, they also do it after playing with them.


    "This Brother Su, how can you bring me to such a place? It''s insulting, it''s insulting. "


    Xu Xian raised her sleeve to deal with the collusion of the ladies. Her face turned red and she looked like a baby.


    The ladies are more excited.


    Su Xun pulled off his sleeve and said solemnly, "my dear brother, this is not good. How can you insult me to be polite?"


    "Look, there are a lot of scholars coming in and out of here. It''s called the romantic nature of a talented man. It''s a good story since ancient times. Why don''t you even understand it?"


    Change Xu Xian, from take him whore, Whore begin!


    How can a seven foot man look like a sissy?


    The key is that Xu Xian is the protagonist and has good luck. But his original character is a waste of good luck, so Su Xun wants to change him.


    We should turn him into a male chauvinist, righteous, heroic and generous Xu Xian.


    That''s the way to take him.


    It''s enough to gather the protagonists to do things for themselves, not to mention to control or destroy the world.


    "Yes Is that so? " Xu Xian was suspicious, and Su Xun''s eyes hit him seriously.


    Make him feel like a local.


    As we all know, when others think you are a bumpkin, you will subconsciously want to prove that you are not a bumpkin by pretending to know nothing.


    "Of course." Su Xun looked at him in surprise: "no, no, brother, don''t tell me you don''t dare to enter the brothel?"


    You''re old Yin and Yang.


    "Who Whoever says I dare not, I will enter. "


    Xu Xian said, clenching his teeth and clenching his fists tightly. Besides, he really wanted to go in and have a look.


    The elder sister was strict in management and repeatedly stressed that he would never be allowed to enter the brothel.


    But as we all know, the tighter the management is, the more rebellious and curious the children will be.


    The more curious he is, the more he can''t go to the brothel.Now Su Xun was so excited, and he was accompanied, and his brain was hot.


    As soon as Su Xun''s mouth turned, he threw a certain amount of silver to the procuress: "come to a private room and serve good wine and food."


    "Ah, yes, you two, please come with me. Do you need some ladies to help me?"


    The procuress catches the silver, smiles, and promotes the meat business, which accounts for the majority of the turnover.


    "Arrange two for my brother and take good care of him. Money is indispensable." Su Xun said.


    Xu Xian originally wanted to refuse, but once he refused, he seemed to be native, so he kept silent.


    After entering the brothel, he just like granny Liu into the Grand View Garden, a pair of eyes scanning everywhere.


    "Sir!"


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    A middle-aged man, who was walking downstairs with his sister in his arms, turned his head subconsciously and saw Xu Xian.


    Four eyes opposite, slightly embarrassed.


    "Sir, you..."


    Xu Xian is incredible. He didn''t expect to meet his teacher here.


    What a serious person the teacher looks like. He even comes to such a place to have fun with women.


    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at? I''ve been teaching all my life, but I can''t enjoy it?"


    The middle-aged man said boldly, swaggering around his girl and left.


    Su Xun took the opportunity to slander: "brother, see, even your husband has come to such a place, it can be seen that this is a serious place."


    "What brother Su said is that Chinese almost wronged my elder brother." Xu Xian''s face was full of repentance and apology.


    Su Xun likes to cheat such honest people. Basically, he doesn''t have to use his head in the whole process.


    They came to the private room, and soon two enchanting women came in.


    After coming in, he sat by Xu Xian''s side, poured wine and took advantage of him.


    "Young master, have another drink ~"


    "young master, I''ll talk for you ~"


    "don''t do it, don''t do it, can''t we have a chat?" Xu Xian still has some problems.


    As a person who seldom touches alcohol, he is not good at drinking and soon gets drunk.


    Then things changed


    "Don''t touch it, young master. You''ve been touching it for a quarter of an hour. Stop and have a drink."


    "Yes, I have to rub the skin on my thigh. Oh, be gentle, young master."


    After drunk, in the case of unconsciousness, desire, hope can not suppress morality.


    Especially in Xiaochu, when a man touches a woman for the first time, and when he is drunk, he is so excited.


    Su Xun, the onlooker, always looked at the scene with a smile and drank his own wine.


    A few minutes later, Xu Xian was completely drunk.


    Su Xun sent the two women away, and then cast a spell to wake Xu Xian.

 Chapter 1022

    "Brother Su, I I just... "


    Xu Xian woke up and recalled what he had just done. He was ashamed and ashamed.


    As a scholar, he did such shameless things as reading sages in vain.


    The point is, it''s also seen


    "What''s the point of this? It''s nothing more than drunken promiscuity. Even if I''m drunk, my younger brother just enjoys it, but doesn''t go any further. It can be seen that my younger brother abides by his nature and keeps himself clean. "


    Su Xun was serious, and his face showed admiration. He almost believed that.


    "I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it."


    Xu Xian is more guilty. He is embarrassed to say that he just won''t take off a woman''s clothes.


    Otherwise it would have been even worse.


    "I don''t know what my younger brother''s ambition is, because he is not a talent in the pool." Su Xun asked.


    Like Ning caichen, when young men talk about dreams, they are all very happy.


    Don''t ask why you are a young man, because those who are old only have life and no dreams.


    "To tell you the truth, brother Su, I''ve always wanted to be a doctor and open my own drugstore to cure and save people. The more people I can save, the better." Xu Xian said.


    "Confused! What a muddle Su Xun suddenly gave a big drink, and said: "you need to know, learning medicine can''t save the people of Tang Dynasty!"


    "Ah?" Xu Xian is confused. Why can''t he learn medicine to save the people of Tang Dynasty?


    Su Xun''s tone softened a little: "there are countless people in the Tang Dynasty, but you only have one. You can guarantee the land of Qiantang at most, but what about other places?"


    "This..." Xu Xian could not answer for a moment. He could only ask, "brother Su, since you say so, I don''t know if there is any plan to teach Chinese?"


    Su Xun said with a cool smile: "learning medicine can''t save the people of Tang Dynasty, but if a good brother has money, he can spend money to train doctors and open medical schools all over the country to treat and save people."


    "This Wonderful, wonderful As soon as Xu Xian''s eyes brightened, he could already imagine that kind of picture.


    But soon he calmed down again: "although brother Su''s plan is good, it''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice."


    It''s a good plan, but he has no money.


    "I''ve got some big plans to make a fortune here. If you do that, you won''t be short of money." How can the traverser get less invention?


    Xu Xian said quickly, "brother Su, come quickly."


    Su Su wrote down the formula for inventing transparent glass and inventing perfume to Xu Xian.


    "Brother Su gave me such a valuable thing?" Xu Xian took the paper, but felt as heavy as a thousand.


    Su Xun said with a bright smile, "money is just a common thing. I once thought about curing people all over the world, but now I just want to go sightseeing. Let my younger brother fulfill this wish for me."


    Wen Su''s eyes were moved and full of admiration.


    Brother Su really has the world in mind. For the sake of the people of the world, he sent me such a secret collection.


    In the past, as a scholar, he despised businessmen, but now he wants to be a businessman.


    He wants to make more money, train more doctors, open more hospitals and save more people.


    This is also fulfilling brother Su''s dream.


    "Come, brother, have a drink with me."


    Su Xun raised his glass and said.


    "Good!"


    Xu Xian''s voice was much louder than before, and he was no longer the soft voice.


    Xu Xian, an iron and steel man, is about to go online.


    I don''t know what will happen when Bai Suzhen finds Xu Xian?


    But it''s a pity I can''t see it. After all, Bai Suzhen is already his appointed bed warmer.


    In this way, after five days in Qiantang County, Su Xun took Xu Xian to eat, drink, play and whore.


    Xu Xian will be trained to boss phase, has been able to skilled in brothel holding sister chat with people.


    Before he left, Su Xun left a sum of money for Xu Xian to start the chain hospital.


    Brother Su, you are really a good man.


    Looking at Su Xun''s back and holding the gold leaf in his hand, Xu Xian thought with admiration.


    He decided to go back and start business.


    From now on, please call him councillor Xu Wai.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    "Master, we''ll be in Qinchuan in two days."


    Yang Yuhuan said with a map in his hand.


    "Well, it''s coming at last."


    All the way to appreciate the scenery of this strange world, Su Xun didn''t find the journey boring.


    Two days later.


    The three finally arrived near Qinchuan.


    "Look, young master, it seems that something is wrong."


    Yang Yuhuan pointed to the sky ahead and said.


    Su Xun also saw that there was a strong contrast between the sky in front of them.


    They have a clear sky here, and in front of them are black clouds with lightning and thunder.His eyes penetrated the black fog and saw a black dragon rolling in it.


    "Go and have a look."


    Su Xun flew over with them.


    Over Qinchuan County, a black dragon rolled in the black clouds and roared.


    "Humble human beings, it''s your honor to enter the belly of this seat, ha ha ha..."


    Jiaolong laughed.


    Below, all the residents in Qinchuan county are paper colored, wailing, waiting to die.


    "Elder sister, if I go to cultivate immortals in the morning, I might be able to kill it now." Fang Lansheng said.


    Fang Lanqin pursed his lips tightly, not in the mood to talk to him, because now they are dying.


    It was said that the man who disappeared in jiaowujian was just Ganling in the mountain.


    No one will go near Lingwu mountain stream.


    It''s been a few days.


    Unexpectedly, the Jiaoxian came to the door and wanted to swallow them.


    "Come in, all of you!"


    With a roar, the Dragon opened his mouth and began to suck directly.


    "No! no Leave my son alone


    "Spare your life, please let us go!"


    "God, show me..."


    The people were crying, screaming and roaring.


    "Bold evil, broad daylight, heaven and earth, an dares to eat people in front of me!"


    Just when everyone was in despair, a sound full of righteousness was like thunder.


    Everyone looked up subconsciously.


    I saw a white figure standing in the void, and there were two beautiful women beside him. They were all of good temperament, just like immortals.


    "The gods have come to light! The gods have come to light


    "God bless..."


    "The gods have come to save us!"


    All of them were as overjoyed as seeing the rescuers, and some of them cried directly with excitement.


    "How handsome." Fang Lansheng yearns for it.


    Fang Lanqin also has to admit that the visitor is very handsome, more handsome than Ouyang Shaogong.


    "Who are you? If you dare to play with your own business, you will lose your life. "


    "Unless you give me the two ordinary women around you, I will forgive you for your rudeness."


    Jiaoxian''s Lantern sized eyeballs looked down on Su Xun with the posture of looking down on the world.


    "It''s true that the earthworm will lose your life, but it''s a small one."


    Su Xun looked at Jiaolong and said solemnly.


    "Ha ha ha, joke, just mortal, who can kill me, who dares to kill me?"


    Jiaolong laughed scornfully.


    "I can kill you!"


    Su Xun cold spit out five words, a sword burst out on his body, momentum straight into the sky.


    Boom!


    It''s like a hole in the sky.


    Everyone watched the scene in horror.


    Next second, stab, huge purple sword with lightning whistling away.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah, ah!"


    With a loud noise, Jiaolong''s head was cut off directly, and blood rushed out.


    It''s like a rain of blood.


    The people below all have dull eyes. They didn''t expect Jiaolong to be solved so easily.


    "Elder sister, I will worship him as my teacher!"


    Fang Lansheng was so excited that he was shaking like a stimulant.


    "Don''t even think about it. You''re the only one in the Fang family. You''re waiting for your lineage."


    Fang Lanqin once again rejected his brother''s immortal dream without hesitation.


    "I don''t care! I must cultivate immortals! "


    Fang Lansheng''s tone is firm.

 Chapter 1023

    As the head was cut off, Jiaolong''s body was heavily smashed outside the county.


    The huge voice just awakened people from the shock.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    "Thank you, immortal, thanks to immortal."


    "Yes, yes, just how dangerous it was, we were all going to die."


    All the people in the city knelt down to thank Su Xun. After all, Su Xun saved all their lives, which was equivalent to their parents.


    "Please get up quickly. I''m not an immortal, I''m just a man of practice. Today, when I pass by the precious land, my generation of friars draw their swords to the left when we see injustice. That''s what we should do."


    While speaking, Su Xun used a soft magic power to lift everyone up from the ground.


    He is not the immortal in this world, but he is more powerful than most of the immortals in this world.


    "Immortal! God


    Fang Lansheng ran to Su Xun in a hurry and said breathlessly, "please accept me as an apprentice and teach me how to cultivate immortals. I must be a genius."


    He''s crazy about cultivating immortals.


    "Fang Lansheng! What are you doing! " Fang Lanqin came after him and yelled at him. Then he looked at Su Xun and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. It''s my lax discipline that has brought you trouble."


    "No problem, no problem." Su Xun looked at Fang Lanqin. It''s enough for your brother to compensate you to me.


    Fang Lanqin''s long hair curled up behind his head, wearing a light gold dress with red, revealing the clavicle and a faint white on his chest.


    Tall, not very good, but the curve is also very good, especially the slender waist.


    Lips tend to light pink, giving people a sense of closeness, square and generous.


    Fang Lanqin said with a smile, "I can''t repay you for saving my life. If you need anything, please just open your mouth."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Fang. I''ll never be polite if I need to." Su Xun replied with a smile.


    Take your time with this woman, who has been in charge of the family since she was a child and is in good order.


    Very smart, independent, not so a few words can easily coax to bed.


    Seeing this, Fang Lansheng asked for the second place: "immortal, you don''t have a place to live. Why don''t you go to my house for two days first? There are many vacant rooms in my house."


    As long as you live at home first, you can always find a chance to learn from him.


    When Su Xun heard the speech, he thought it was funny.


    This guy is dedicated to cultivating immortals, which is shown in the TV series. He is not the natural son of the Fang family, but the lost brother of Lingyue, the eldest disciple of Tianyong city. He has a jade pendant with aura.


    Later, Ling Yue recognized him and taught him to practice, which was to fulfill his wish.


    "If you are not in a hurry to leave, you might as well take the two girls with you first." Fang Lanqin naturally knows Fang Lansheng''s plan. She can''t refuse it.


    Su Xun shook his head and declined: "thank you for your kindness, Miss Fang and master Fang. But I''m still in a hurry. I won''t trouble you two."


    Fang Lanqin can''t do it overnight. Just leave a good impression on her first.


    This woman has been secretly in love with Ouyang Shaogong for so many years. It''s not so easy to pry the corner.


    "Ah Fang Lansheng looks disappointed.


    Fang Lanqin feels sorry for Su Xun because she has better senses. She hopes that Su Xun can stay in Fang''s house for a few days to repay her kindness when she meets next time.


    She didn''t give the money, because in her opinion, it was insulting Su Xun.


    In this way, Su Xun left with Nie Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan in Fang Lansheng''s reluctant eyes.


    "Well, when will my destiny come?"


    Fang Lansheng touched the blue jade Si Nanpei on his waist and looked up to the sky in despair.


    "Bang!"


    Fang Lanqin smashed a violent chestnut on his head and said: "Xianyuan, go home."


    "Elder sister, you can''t get married like this. I think the immortal just now is good. It''s a pity." Fang Lansheng shook his head. If only he were his brother-in-law, he could cultivate immortals.


    Fang Lanqin couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard this:


    "do you think it''s good? Who do you think your sister is? Is it silver? Can anyone take a fancy to me? "


    She didn''t think that she was worthy of Su Xun. Didn''t she see that the two beautiful girls were just following him as maidservants,


    Three days later, Tianyong city was getting closer.


    Walking in the jungle, I suddenly heard the sound of piano.


    The player is very good.


    "Go and have a look."


    With Nie Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan, Su Xun followed the sound of Qin and came to a river.


    In the distance, I saw a young man with hair and yellow and white robes playing the piano with his eyes closed.


    There is a stick of incense on the side.


    Around them stood more than a dozen youths in uniform, with impatient faces.Isn''t this the beginning of the story of the legend of the ancient sword?


    Ouyang Shaogong, the villain, plays the piano.


    All the disciples around are from Qingyu hall.


    Lei Yan, the leader of Qingyu hall, sends them to catch Ouyang Shaogong and go back to make pills for him.


    As a result, these silly beeps have been listening to Ouyang Shaogong playing the piano for three hours, and they still don''t know that they have been sucking the enchantment incense for three hours.


    Finally, Ouyang Shaogong played a trick.


    Next, according to the plot of the TV series, the female leader Feng Qingxue will also appear here, and then go to Tianyong city with Ouyang Shaogong.


    At that time, half of the fairy spirits of the prince Changqin were used to forge the burning sword, and the other half was Ouyang Shaogong.


    Ouyang Shaogong has been calculating to devour the half of the fairies in the burning sword.


    So he made friends with Baili Tu Su, followed Baili Tu Su all the time, and finally revealed his true face.


    He focused on the burning sword and Baili Tu su. Coincidentally, Su Xun also focused on the burning sword.


    And Su Xun is still on him.


    If the half of the fairies in his body were integrated into the burning sword, wouldn''t burning sword be stronger?


    They have similar hobbies.


    "Pa ~ PA ~ PA ~"


    after listening to the music, Su Xun walked out with a clap in his hand: "it''s really sweet, good, good."


    "Don''t mind your business here


    The disciples of Qingyu hall immediately stood up and drew their swords. When their eyes fell on Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian, they were greedy and coveted.


    "After all, it''s a pity that there''s less noise in the music."


    Su Xun was just like a musician commenting. He didn''t look at the disciples of the jade hall. They were just a bunch of idiots.


    In the play, Lei Yan, the leader of the jade hall, thinks that he is making use of Ouyang Shaogong to make pills for himself, but he doesn''t know that Ouyang Shaogong is making use of him all the time.


    Lei Yan is on the third floor, while Ouyang Shaogong is on the fifth floor.


    Now there''s more him, Su Xun, standing in the atmosphere!


    "Mad, how dare you scold us! Go


    One of the leading disciples of Qingyu hall gritted his teeth, yelled angrily, drew his sword and rushed to Su Xun.


    "I''m looking for death!"


    Nie Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan suddenly shot.


    Su Xun didn''t care about the fighting behind him. Instead, he walked to Ouyang Shaogong like a leisurely walk.

 Chapter 1024

    "I''d like to thank you, Ouyang Shaogong, for your help. Thank you for your kindness."


    Ouyang Shaogong got up and gave thanks to Su Xun with a gentle, faint smile on his face.


    Who can believe that he is a villain of the whole drama?


    Looking at the confused smile and expression on his face, Su Xun always felt that he was looking at himself in the mirror.


    Ah, this damn familiar smell.


    "You''re welcome, brother Ouyang. I''m going to Sushen. If I see injustice, I''ll help you. It''s just a little help."


    Su Xun had a gentle smile on his face, and he was upright, like a righteous man who was jealous of evil.


    "Having said that, not everyone in the world is willing to help like brother su. I have no skills, but I am also a grateful person. How about I play a piano for brother Su as a way to thank you."


    While Ouyang Shaogong was talking, without waiting for Su Xun to refuse, he sat down again.


    Su Xun also sat on one side, closed his eyes and made a posture of listening to the piano. In fact, his heart was active and he was already calculating.


    Ouyang Shaogong is half of the fairies of fenglaiqin. It can be said that he is the prince Changqin.


    Prince Changqin was regarded as his own son by Zhu Rong, the God of fire, and was created by Nu Wa himself.


    He is responsible for the cause and effect of the two great gods, and the creation of Prince Chang Qin by Nu Wa was even before she made man a saint.


    Therefore, Nu Wa and Zhu Rong must have a special feeling for the prince Changqin and regard them as the younger generation.


    Especially Zhu Rong, who regards Prince Changqin as his own son, can''t have paid no attention to Ouyang Shaogong.


    Ouyang Shaogong has always wanted to devour the half of the fairies that entered the body of bailitusu from the burning sword, and revive his woman, Xun Fang, Princess of Penglai.


    More want to make Penglai Fairy Island out of the world.


    For this reason, he even did not hesitate to bring disaster to the world, but the gods in heaven did not respond to it.


    Nuwa was even more spiritual in her later period. She knew that Ouyang Shaogong was half of Changqin fairy.


    In this case, it shows that Ouyang Shaogong knows all the calculations she has done in order to completely integrate the immortals, but she has no idea of interfering.


    Maybe she and Zhu Rong wanted to see Ouyang Shaogong merge and make Prince Changqin born.


    After all, Nu Wa chose to seal and burn the sword instead of destroying it. Maybe she wanted to leave a chance for the later fusion of the prince Chang Qin.


    But in the end, things got out of control. Half of the spirits in the burning sword actually entered the body of Baili Tusu. Although it was sealed by Tianyong City, Baili Tusu was also equivalent to the prince Changqin.


    Both of them are prince Changqin, so they can only sit and watch them fight each other, and finally they die together.


    To sum up, if Su Xun forcibly extracts the spirits in Ouyang Shaogong and Baili Tu Su''s body, he will surely be noticed by Nu Wa in this world.


    After all, Nu Wa in this world has made man and mended heaven. She must be a saint.


    What''s more, even Zhu Rong, the God of fire, is still alive in the world of horse riding. Who knows how many ancient gods that should have died in mythology still exist.


    If he is targeted by Nu Wa before he knows the situation, it will lead to the encirclement and suppression of heaven, and then the mission fails.


    Although there is no punishment for failure, who doesn''t play the game for the success of the task?


    This kind of independent world, which is contrary to the traditional myth, is most annoying and cannot be speculated with common sense.


    What''s more, it''s the integration of multiple film and television worlds. Who knows what the specific world outlook is.


    Therefore, Su Xun had to find a way to extract the spirits of Baili Tu Su and Ouyang Shaogong, but he could not attract the attention of the gods in the world so quickly.


    Hell difficulty.


    But fortunately, he has a plan.


    Some things he can''t show up, but some people can show up, and certainly have the ability.


    For example, the evil sword immortal who is not in the six realms!


    "Brother Su seems to be thinking about something?"


    Ouyang Shaogong didn''t know when he had finished playing the song. He looked at Su Xun and asked.


    "Shaogong''s superb playing skill reminds me of some past events in my memory." Su Xun''s tone was quite complicated. He could not say that I was greedy for your body.


    He didn''t expect that he wanted to get a man''s body, so he had to bear the risk of being enemies with Nu Wa and Zhu Rong.


    Tut Tut, isn''t it more touching than some bullshit romantic love story?


    "Young master, what do they do?"


    Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian point to the disciples of the Qingyu hall. At this time, they have lost the ability to resist and crouch on the ground one by one.


    "What do you think is the best way to deal with it?"


    Su Xun looked at Ouyang Shaogong and said, "I''m more experienced than you.


    I''ll kill you, and you''ll count my money.


    "Heaven has the virtue of a good life. Let them go." Ouyang Shaogong is compassionate.He was using the green jade hall. Of course, he didn''t want to change face with Lei Yan, the leader of the green jade hall.


    "Well, according to Shaogong."


    Su Xun winked at Nie Xiaoqian and relieved the magic of the disciples of the jade hall.


    "Thank you for sparing your life. Let''s go. Let''s go."


    The disciples of Qingyu hall ran away.


    "The two girls around brother Su are quite mysterious in their magic. It seems that their cultivation is not weak. Brother Su must come from an extraordinary family." Ouyang Shaogong always pretends to be an ordinary man who only knows medicine and martial arts, but not magic.


    But in fact, as the prince Changqin''s immortal, even if thousands of years later, his spiritual power has been weakening, but he still has the strength of immortal realm.


    He saw that Su Xun was a mortal, but he could be followed by a human immortal and a monk in the Taoist realm, which showed that Su Xun had a bright future.


    Either it''s the background, or he''s hiding his accomplishments just like himself.


    Whatever it is, it''s worth making friends with him. Maybe there''s something to make use of in the future?


    Since Xun Fang''s death, Ouyang Shaogong''s contact with everyone is to see each other''s use value.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "how can Shaogong make friends depending on his identity?"


    "Of course not. In my eyes, as long as they are friends, they are all equal." Ouyang Shaogong is neither humble nor overbearing, and says seriously.


    Su Xun laughed and pretended not to understand: "by the way, I haven''t asked Shaogong why he was here."


    "To tell you the truth, I wanted to go to Tianyong city to ask for immortality. I didn''t expect Lei Yan, the leader of Qingyu hall, to send someone to catch me and make pills for him. Thanks to brother su." Ouyang Shaogong''s lies come at random.


    Su Xun believed and pretended to believe. He was overjoyed and said, "it''s such a coincidence. I''m going to Tianyong city to ask for help. How about you and me going together?"


    Although I just killed a dragon, in fact, I''m just an ordinary mortal who wants to seek Tao.


    "This The two girls around brother Su are all men of cultivating immortals. How can brother Su give up the near and seek the far? " Ouyang Shaogong points to Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian and is puzzled.

 Chapter 1025

    "Ah, Shaogong doesn''t know."


    Su Xun sighed and began to make up stories.


    "I used to be an immortal family in my family, but I was frivolous and greedy. I didn''t want to practice. Later, my family changed greatly and I was hurt by my enemies."


    "I escaped a disaster because I played outside with my two maidservants. I have to avenge my family. But I''m an ordinary person, but I don''t have the strength. The cultivation methods of my two maidservants are not suitable for me, so..."


    Later, he seemed to have been too sad to go on, his face was miserable and remorseful.


    As long as he goes to Qinchuan, his lie will be broken, but it''s enough to cheat for a while.


    Lao Tzu, a sage, is willing to make up excuses for you. He already looks up to you.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Ouyang Shaogong didn''t know whether he believed it or not.


    But Su Xun thought he didn''t believe it.


    After all, a person who is always calculating others always thinks that others will cheat and calculate himself.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "it''s OK. Some things have to be faced. When they happen, they happen."


    Then he sighed again and looked at Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian: "the family is dead, and I''m not a young master. Tianyong city is coming. You two have done your duty and can live your own life."


    At the same time, he whispered to them and asked them to go to Qingcheng Mountain to find a snake demon named Bai Suzhen to make friends with them.


    Su Xun''s focus on Bai Suzhen is not only in some aspects, but also her master, Li Shan''s mother.


    Since ancient times, there are many legends about Li Shan''s old mother, which are also quite messy. However, the deep relationship between Li Shan''s old mother and Nu Wa is widely recognized in various theories.


    Sleeping with her apprentice, she has to help herself.


    If she doesn''t help, then


    Another reason for them to leave is that they don''t want to be associated with the relationship between themselves and the national teachers.


    Especially Yang Yuhuan!


    The National Teacher''s waistcoat stinks. It''s not good for people to walk in the world.


    "Master, I will leave."


    Although Nie Yuqian and yang are obedient, they are still reluctant to leave.


    "Zheng ~ Zheng ~ Zheng ~"


    Ouyang Shaogong began to play the zither again and became addicted to it. After all, he was an immortal of the zither.


    Not long after, a young woman in a long blue dress came up.


    Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong looked at her.


    "That I''m just attracted by the sound of the piano. I''m not malicious, absolutely not. "


    The woman is staring at by two handsome than, whole body uneasy, continuously compare to take delimit of defend for oneself.


    "Girl, you don''t have to. Are we two big men afraid that you and a woman are malicious?" Su Xun said with a smile and looked at her.


    This woman is Feng Qingxue, the heroine of the ancient sword fantasy, played by Dami.


    She is the spirit girl of Youdu, serving the great God of Nuwa and the future Lord of Youdu.


    There are six other fierce swords sealed in Youdu.


    They are Jueyun, coma eclipse, buchen, Changmu, huangmie and Daju.


    These six swords are not part of the original play, which is mainly about burning silence.


    But it didn''t mean that the other six swords were weak. Su Xun was also very interested in them.


    If you want a family bucket, it''s all in one pot.


    After soaking in the wind, the six ancient swords in Youdu are her dowry. It''s not too much (???).


    Feng Qingxue was stunned when she heard Su Xun''s words. Oh, I should worry about whether they have any malice to themselves.


    "Meeting is fate. I''m also attracted by Shaogong''s music. I''m in Sushen. This is Ouyang Shaogong. I want to go to Tianyong city. I don''t know what the girl calls me. How can I be here?"


    Su Xun looked at Feng Qingxue and said.


    "Are you going to Tianyong City, too?" As soon as Feng Qingxue''s eyes brightened, she said, "my name is Feng Qingxue. I''m going to Tianyong City, too. Why don''t we go together?"


    I grew up in Youdu from childhood, and I seldom touch people outside, so my mind is simple.


    She went to Tianyong city to find her old friend Han Yunxi, who is now Baili Tusu.


    Su Xun thought this was bullshit. Eight years ago, she and Bai Li Tu Su were little kids.


    Baili Tu Su gave her a clay doll and let her run out of Youdu to find him.


    A clay doll has such a great effect. At that time, if you sent a Barbie doll, an inflatable doll, a machine doll, and a cloth doll, would you give it back?


    "Oh? I didn''t expect such a coincidence. It seems that it''s really fate. Let''s go together. "


    Ouyang Shaogong was really surprised. He met two people in a row and went to Tianyong city.


    And neither of them looks simple.


    Of course, he himself is not simple.


    In this way, the three went on the road together. Along the way, Su Xun didn''t hide his idea of soaking in wind and snow.Feng Qingxue is often giggled by Su Xun, and her favor is doubled, but she doesn''t realize that Su Xun is greedy for her body.


    Ouyang Shaogong saw it, and his guard against Su Xun was lower.


    On the fourth day, they arrived at Tianyong City, just in time for Tianyong city''s once-in-a-four-year recruitment of new disciples.


    "Ah, at last."


    Standing at the foot of Tianyong City, looking at the endless ladder, I don''t know why, the eagerness in fengqingxue''s heart is even smaller.


    It seems that I am not so eager to find Han Yunxi before.


    The reason is very simple, because someone is squeezing the living space of Han Yunxi in her heart.


    After all, she and Han Yunxi had only been together for a day or two, and they were still young at that time.


    But now Su Xun took good care of her for four days, and often accompanied her to amuse her, leaving her more profound memories than Han Yunxi.


    Now she still wants to find Han Yunxi. It''s nothing more than the thoughts of her childhood friends.


    "Come on, let''s go up."


    Su Xun said, shaking the folding fan and walking ahead.


    "Sao, Bao." The wind and snow make complaints about it, but in my heart, I have to admit that it is very handsome.


    Ouyang Shaogong said with a smile: "Qingxue''s words are not good. Brother Su, it''s the wind and it''s elegant."


    "It''s really windy and fluid." Feng Qingxue thought of Su Xun''s fan, but it was a group of enchanting beauties.


    It makes her feel uncomfortable.


    The steps from the foot of the mountain to Tianyong city are 9999 steps.


    This is also a threshold setting. Ordinary people who want to learn will be attacked by a group of people who are not firm in mind.


    This is also one of the reasons why many immortal cultivation sects have so many steps. If you can''t even bear the pain, what else can you cultivate?


    "Well, I''ll carry you or not." Su Xun looked at Feng Qingxue and said.


    Fengqingxue is the spirit girl of the Youdu, but she just hides her accomplishments. This ladder is a small thing for her, but she just wants to make fun of Su Xun: "good."


    Because this guy is so bad, there is no lack of teasing and teasing himself all the way.


    In her eyes, Su Xun was a mortal. She wanted to see how far Su Xun could walk with her on his back.


    "Come on up." Su Xun squatted on the ground.


    "I want to see how long you can walk with me on your back. Don''t make someone fat." Feng Qingxue said cunningly and climbed onto Su Xun''s back.


    Then she soon trembled, because when Su Xun got up, he gave her a fart.


    "You..."


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su Xun asked blankly.


    Feng Qingxue is so angry that she gnashes her teeth and blushes. It''s intentional. This bastard must be intentional!


    Hum, in that case, don''t blame Miss Ben for being rude. You''d better be tired to death!


    Ouyang Shaogong looks at this scene with a smile, and the atmosphere between the three is especially harmonious.

 Chapter 1026

    Ouyang Shaogong walked very easily.


    Su Xun was "very tired" and panting. His face was dripping with sweat. When he was lying on his back, the wind and snow could feel that his back had been wet with sweat.


    Looking at him so tired, I can''t bear to tease him again: "brother Su, otherwise let me down."


    I thought, maybe I misunderstood.


    Although brother Su always teases himself, he is a gentleman. How can he deliberately take advantage of himself?


    Maybe I just accidentally met my own fart. It''s just that I''m too sensitive.


    She had already begun to explain to Su Xun.


    "Cut the crap." Su Xijing breathes heavily and spits out three words. It seems that it''s hard to say one more word.


    Most women don''t want to see how powerful you are, they want to see how much you can do for her.


    Sue dog actor Xun knows this.


    Feng Qingxue said: "try to be brave. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. I can''t walk half way."


    The mouth said so, but in the heart but a strange taste in the spread, she also can''t say clearly.


    Without saying a word, Su Xun continued to carry her on his back.


    "Hoo ~ Hoo ~"


    Su Xun gasped, as if he had exhausted all his strength at every step.


    A lot of climbers are staring at him.


    "Come on, put me down quickly."


    Feng Qingxue was embarrassed by those people, and looking at Su Xun so tired, she was a little self reproach, she shouldn''t make fun of him.


    "OK, Qingxue, don''t talk about it. Your brother Su won''t let you down."


    Ouyang Shaogong said with a smile.


    This downwind Qingxue understood, inexplicably flustered: "Shaogong, don''t talk nonsense, what is my brother Su, brother Su is very good to everyone."


    She felt her heart beat faster. Looking at Su Xun with sweat on her neck and face, she subconsciously took out the handkerchief in her arms and wiped it for him. Then her face became more red.


    Ouyang Shaogong was a little absent-minded, because he thought of his own Xun Fang.


    In the heart secret way, Xun Fang, anyway, I certainly will revive you, certainly will!


    In this way, after abandoning the power of "nine cattle and two tigers", Su Xun succeeded in carrying the wind and snow to the top.


    "All right, all right, put me down and have a good rest." Feng Qingxue said anxiously.


    Su Xun let go of her, and fell to the ground like a man, gasping with his eyes closed.


    I''m so tired. I''m so tired.


    Acting is really tiring.


    It''s not easy to be an actor these days.


    Just played a short play, did not see him tired like this?


    "Really, let you down, just want to be brave, you are not very smart, how to lack a tendon."


    The wind is fine and the snow is garrulous. Squatting beside, she keeps fanning Su with her clothes.


    Su Xun suddenly opened his eyes and said with a smile: "Qingxue, don''t you want to see how long I can carry you? It''s a pity that the ladder is not long enough, otherwise I can accompany you all my life. "


    Generally speaking, this kind of words are old scum men, because they are so skilled in improvisation that they blurt out.


    That kind of simple small place, male, don''t say is to say love words, dare to see a woman''s eyes are very brave.


    Feng Qingxue''s action of fanning stopped. Her pretty face flushed and pursed her lips: "you I''m sure I want to make fun of you again. "


    With that, he got up and left with disordered steps.


    "Congratulations, it looks like it''s almost done." Ouyang Shaogong reaches out his hand and pulls Su Xun up.


    Su Xun got up and breathed out: "this is the best. I''ll buy you a drink then."


    "Good." Ouyang Shaogong smiles.


    "Hey, are you two bad mouthing me again? Come and line up to register!" The wind is fine snow to hurtle two people to shout a way, the blush on the face has already receded.


    Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong go to the queue to register basic information and do talent testing.


    In the TV series, there are only registered pictures, but it is also said that the qualification and talent test may be due to the lack of funds. There are no pictures.


    What''s more, it''s a real world. It''s more complete in details than TV series. It''s normal for different places and TV series to have differences.


    Not everyone can cultivate immortals. If they are not qualified, they will not achieve anything unless they are open. The sect of cultivating immortals will not cultivate such people.


    The thing to test the qualification is a jade pillar. Holding it in your hand and lighting it up is qualification.


    Yuzhu has nine floors and nine turns.


    The higher the level, the better the qualification.


    From one to three, it becomes ordinary; from four to six, it becomes medium; from seven to nine, it becomes superior.


    Tianyong city and other big schools need at least three talents to enter.


    Because master brother Lingyue went out to catch demons, it was lingduan, the second elder martial brother of Tianyong City, who was responsible for the registration."Wang Ergou, a turn, unqualified."


    "Next..."


    "Li Tiezhu, three turns, qualified."


    Soon, it was Ouyang Shaogong''s turn.


    After making a simple registration, Ouyang Shaogong holds Yuzhu in his hand.


    The jade column is full of light.


    Yuzhu nine turn, Tianzong capital.


    "Wow


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    "Nine turns! It''s nine turns


    "This man has such talent. He will be immortal in the future at least!"


    "Come on! Go to inform the headmaster, real person


    Even Ling Duan, who had been careless, was shocked. Ouyang Shaogong''s light almost lit up his titanium dog''s eyes.


    He looked at Ouyang Shaogong, and there was envy in his eyes. You know, he just turned seven times!


    Ling Duan was a narrow-minded and jealous man, and his heart was instantly unbalanced.


    "Shaogong''s qualifications are so good." Feng Qingxue is also shocked. She has measured nine turns in Youdu.


    Originally, I was worried that it would cause shock for a while, but I didn''t expect that Ouyang Shaogong was also a nine turn talent.


    Su Xun seemed very calm. Isn''t it normal for ancient immortals to be tested for their nine turn talent?


    Soon, the headmaster hansu came out with a group of elders, and Furong was among them.


    Furong is the daughter of hansu. She likes her elder brother Lingyue, and lingduan is her licking dog.


    "See you, master."


    "See you, master."


    All the disciples saluted one after another.


    "What about people? What about people who measure their talents?"


    The future of immortal is uncertain.


    "The real leader is him." A disciple pointed to Ouyang Shaogong and said.


    Han Su looked at Ouyang Shaogong and said, "good, good, great bearing. You are good at cultivation. After three months, I will accept you as my apprentice."


    According to the rules of Tianyong City, all new disciples need three months of cultivation before they are assigned to the elders of each sect.


    "Thank you, master." Ouyang Shaogong said.


    "Ha ha ha, good, good, God bless my Tianyong city!" Han Su''s face was full of joy: "OK, Ling Duan, go on."


    With that, he took another look at Ouyang Shaogong, and then turned away with them.


    "Next." Ling Duan''s face was gloomy. He thought he was annoyed when he was pressed by a elder master, but he didn''t expect another one to threaten his position.


    But he wanted to marry the younger martial sister Fu, inherit the leader of Tianyong City, and go to the top of his life.


    "Name."


    "Su Xun."


    "Age."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    "Come on, put your hands on it."


    Ling Duan said impatiently.


    Su Xun smiles and holds the jade pillar.


    And then Boom! The light goes straight to the sky!

 Chapter 1027

    If we say that Ouyang Shaogong''s talent is shining like the bright moon.


    So, it''s the sun.


    The brilliant light beam goes straight into the sky, and the whole Tianyong city can be seen.


    Hansu turned suddenly.


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s pupil suddenly shrank.


    "Click -"


    the jade column used for testing qualification broke, and then the light beam disappeared.


    "This What is this? Even the jade pillars are broken. What''s the qualification? "


    "Is this the reincarnation of the God of heaven, jiuzhuan? Nine turns is not enough to describe! "


    "I thought the nine turns were powerful enough, but I didn''t expect that there would be more. Do you want people to live? Do I come here to make up for it


    Everyone was talking about it. Looking at Su Xun, his eyes were full of shock and envy.


    Feng Qingxue opened her mouth slightly. She was worried that Su Xun might be hit by his low qualification.


    As a result, now she is hit


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just a blow now. It will be hit later.


    Han Su appeared in front of Su Xun. He grabbed his hand and touched his bone. The surprise on his face became more and more intense, and his body trembled with excitement.


    "Good! Good! God bless Tianyong! God bless Tianyong! Hahaha ~ hahaha ~ "


    the immortal hansu is really going to lose his teeth. When he was the leader, he had such talents. Tianyong city should be prosperous.


    As the leader of Tianyong City, he will also be featured in the history of Tianyong city.


    Ling Duan was sour again. He rubbed his eyes. He was too close to the test Yuzhu. This time, he was almost blinded by Su Xun''s light.


    Why, why are you better than me!


    He had begun to doubt life.


    "After getting started, practice hard, you are the future of Tianyong city!" Han Su said.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, master."


    In his heart, he said that hansu was so pitiful that he didn''t know that all of the three people who had bad aptitude came to Tianyong city for their own purposes.


    Take care of Tianyong city by yourself.


    "Remember to practice well."


    The Han Su real person again ordered a, once again take public turn to leave.


    "Next, come on." Ling Duan said that he didn''t believe that there were new disciples with jiuzhuan talent.


    "My name is Feng Qingxue..."


    In the TV series, Ling Duan doesn''t accept female disciples to make trouble for Feng Qingxue, but now Han Suzhen hasn''t gone far. He doesn''t dare to act recklessly.


    What''s more, his goddess Furong is also here. If it''s aimed at women, isn''t it bad?


    Although, Furong didn''t like him at all.


    Feng Qingxue put her hand on the jade pillar.


    The registration was made by lingduan and another disciple, so there are two test pillars.


    Shua, the light is great, the jade pillar turns nine times.


    Ling Duan (©`_ ©`)! "


    it''s crazy!


    Everyone: "I''m sorry (*?_ ¤Ã??? "


    they are almost numb.


    Han Su turned back again. He stared at Feng Qingxue, but he couldn''t speak.


    With Su Xun in front of him, he suddenly swelled and felt that jiuzhuan didn''t matter.


    It took a while for him to get rid of this inflated mentality and say, "OK! Good! God bless Tianyong


    After that, he turned around and left. The repetition rate of today''s lines is a little high. He doesn''t want to say any more.


    "Go on! Next


    Lingduan is in a good mood. He is ready for the next attack.


    The main reason is that it''s too bad today.


    There is a saying: live a good life, every day there is a new blow ('','', '').


    "Brother Su, I didn''t expect you to be so talented." Feng Qingxue looked at Su Xun and said.


    Ouyang Shaogong also nodded: "yes, such talent is rare in the world."


    He added in his heart that it is rare in the sky.


    "What talent is not talent, how far we can go together depends on ourselves." Su Xun said, I''m proud to hang up!


    How far you can go together depends on how big your hang is.


    Anyway, he is standing and talking without backache.


    Feng Qingxue thinks that Su Xun''s words are well said, which sounds like a sense of self-confidence.


    Ouyang Shaogong echoed: "brother Su''s words are reasonable. His talent is just a threshold."


    But a lot of people can''t even cross the threshold.


    "Come and gather." Ling Duan cried out.


    Su Xun and his three men went over.


    If you look at it, there are only two or three hundred people left.Demon Ling said: "now you have passed the basic qualification test."


    "Excuse me, elder martial brother, what is the content of the self-taught examination?" Asked a dragon who didn''t deserve a name.


    Ling Duan walked back and forth with his hands on his back, and said calmly, "at dusk today, someone will take you into the Emerald Valley. There will be demons there at night. As long as you spend a night there and go out at Maoshi tomorrow, you will pass the examination."


    "Well, now let''s go down and have a rest and accumulate enough strength for the assessment at night. If we can''t pass the assessment, we will go down the mountain and leave."


    Ling Duan looks at Su Xun, Ou Yang Shaogong and Feng Qingxue, then turns around and leaves.


    "Younger martial sister Qingxue, let me take you to a rest place." Like Zhaoqing in the play.


    Feng Qingxue said with a friendly smile, "no, thank you, elder martial brother. I''ll be fine with them."


    She pointed to Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong.


    "Elder martial brother, Qingxue and I are in love. I hope you know how to handle it." Su Xun looked at Zhao Lin and said.


    Feng Qingxue''s eyes widened in an instant. He looked at Su Xun strangely, and two rosy clouds appeared on his pretty face.


    Zhaolin originally wanted to meet Su Xun, but he saw that Feng Qingxue''s face was scarlet. At that moment, he couldn''t say anything, so he had to leave bitterly.


    After all, Su Xun''s talent must be focused on cultivation, and his future achievements are extraordinary, so he can''t be provoked.


    At this time, Hu Xueqing said, "what''s the matter with you I''m innocent


    "I''m here to help you get rid of the flies, or won''t you be annoyed?" Su Xun was upright, and he looked like I was doing it for you.


    Feng Qingxue rolled her eyes and hummed: "you are the biggest fly."


    "What are you? A sewn egg Su Xun looked at her jokingly, and driving was the most fatal.


    Feng Qingxue glared at him: "you are an egg, and you are a bad egg!"


    Obviously, she didn''t understand Su Xun''s car.


    He went to the other side of the mountain and asked him to take him.


    "Why am I going?" Baili Tu Su frowned. He didn''t want to go. He thought it was troublesome.


    Because of the reason that he was burned, the sword spirit could hurt people at any time due to the change of mood, so he has been restricted to contact with people.


    They are regarded as monsters by the disciples of Tianyong city.


    In this way, let him develop a do not like to contact with people''s withdrawn character.


    The only things that can make him open up are master brother Lingyue and master real Ziyin, as well as a flying chicken named a Xiang.


    Now it''s torture for people with social phobia to let him bring his new disciples to the examination.

 Chapter 1028

    "Why?"


    Ling Duan sneered and said: "in the past, you were responsible for this. Elder martial brother is no longer responsible. Of course, it''s you who go."


    "Good." Hearing the three words of elder martial brother, Baili Tu Su no longer resisted.


    Lingduan said: "to ensure the safety of all the new disciples, you can''t afford to be in trouble."


    Voice down, turned to leave, in the moment of turning around, he raised a sneer.


    Baili Tu Su, Su Xun, Ouyang Shaogong, this time, I see if you will die.


    Furong liked Lingyue, so he often asked Baili Tu Su to send things to Lingyue.


    Lingduan didn''t know the inside story, so he mistakenly thought that Furong was given to Baili Tusu.


    So he always regarded Baili Tu Su as his rival.


    Now, the appearance of Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong also made him feel threatened.


    As for the wind and snow is not enough for fear, talent is only a woman.


    There is no history of women being leaders in Tianyong city.


    So he is ready to take this opportunity to take away Baili Tu Su, Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong.


    He has already figured out that in the past, feicui Valley used to release some weak elves. He can only intimidate those new disciples, but he can''t hurt them at all.


    This time, he is going to put the evil demon Gu Huo bird in the forbidden demon cave into the Jade Valley.


    Gu Huo bird was used to kill Ouyang Shaogong and Su Xun, who were just mortals. Then Baili slaughtered Su Xun, who was not good at caring for him. As a result, his disciples were injured and killed.


    As for why Gu Huo bird escaped from the forbidden demon cave, it could be pushed to master brother Ling Yue.


    Because Lingyue was always in charge of guarding the forbidden demon cave, he could be punished for being a bad guard. Carelessly, Gu huoniao escaped and killed people.


    This move is like four carvings with one arrow.


    The smile on Ling Duan''s face is more and more prosperous.


    Furong is his, the leader of Tianyong city can only be his, no one can take it away!


    He came to the forbidden demon cave alone.


    He found the gourd that held Gu Huo bird and said, "Gu Huo bird, I''ll make a deal with you to give you freedom. How about that?"


    In the play, instead of negotiating with Gu huoniao, he puts Gu huoniao directly into feicui Valley, just to plant Bai Li Tu Su and protect his new disciples.


    But now if he wants to kill the designated person, he must communicate with Gu huoniao in advance.


    Gu Huo bird''s strength can''t kill Bai Li Tu Su, but it''s more than enough to kill two mortals.


    "Well, as long as you are willing to let us out, we will agree to any condition, any condition!"


    Gu Huo bird in the Magic Gourd agreed without hesitation, because they had been locked in for too long and yearned for freedom outside.


    They are willing to pay any price for it.


    "Well, I''m not afraid of your repentance. Tianyong city is very big. Without my help, even if you can come out, you can''t leave Tianyong City safely."


    Ling Duan gave a cold warning, and then left the forbidden demon cave with the sealed demon gourd.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In this way, time turns to dusk.


    With a long sword, Baili Tu Su took Su Xun and other new disciples to feicui valley.


    "Brother Su, do you know that elder martial brother? You seem to have seen him many times Said Feng Qingxue.


    She always feels familiar with Baili Tu su.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "it''s just curiosity. I heard that he was a disciple of the sword elder."


    "Immortal Ziyin, the elder with the sword, I''ve heard something about him. It''s best to worship him." Ouyang Shaogong looks up to Ziyin.


    But Su Xun knew that this guy was an actor. This time he came to Tianyong City, he wanted to steal the burning sword from the sword Pavilion.


    Later, he failed to steal the sword. Immortal Ziyin went out of the gate. He was afraid to show his horse''s feet.


    After all, ziyinzhen talent is the strongest existence of Tianyong City, at least in the play.


    However, Su Xun estimated that there must be more than that. After all, there must be that kind of antiquity that has been closed all the year round and has not risen to heaven.


    After all, for some people, it is more important to guard the clan than to fly to heaven.


    Just like patriotism, it is more important for many people to stay at home and make contributions than to go abroad and enjoy themselves.


    "Well, let''s have a rest and wait for the evening." Baili Tu Su stopped, said a word, and then sat down on a stone.


    Feng Qingxue looked at TU Su sitting in a hundred Li, motionless, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What''s the matter? He won''t be the one you''re looking for." Ouyang Shaogong asked.


    On the way to Tianyong City, Feng Qingxue says her purpose, that is to find someone.


    Feng Qingxue shook her head: "no, it can''t be him. He can''t be so cold."


    "I''ll go and find out for you." Ouyang Shaogong finished and went to Baili Tu su.In fact, he just wanted to get in touch with Baili Tusu. Burning silence and Baili Tusu are necessities for him to recover his strength.


    After a while, Ouyang Shaogong came back and shook his head: "I can''t ask you anything."


    Two hours later, it was dark.


    "That elder martial brother has been sitting there motionless for two hours, just like a piece of wood."


    "Yes, he''s not practicing, is he?"


    "There is no monster in this place."


    The disciples began to complain.


    "Hualalala..."


    Just at this time, suddenly the wind was strong, and then countless green spirits flew over.


    "Ah! Here comes the monster


    "Here comes the monster


    A group of people were in a panic for a moment.


    Baili Tu Su opened his eyes and stood up, holding his sword and quietly watching the scene.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Su Xun stopped the wind and snow for the first time. He knew that these so-called spirits were just elves.


    But it''s a good chance for him to attack the wind, clear and snow.


    Seeing Su Xun standing in front of him without hesitation, Feng Qingxue was moved and said, "brother Su, Shaogong, don''t be afraid. It''s not a monster, it''s just a little elf who likes to tease people."


    "The elder martial brother will not make fun of us." Ouyang Shaogong said that he didn''t want to touch each other all the time.


    If this is not love ~


    "roar -"


    at this moment, suddenly the evil wind was blowing. With a roar, two ferocious looking Guhuo birds rushed to Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong respectively.


    Su Xun almost subconsciously wanted to crush it to death, but he took a look at Ouyang Shaogong who was in a panic and quickly resisted the impulse.


    I''m not as deep as Ouyang Shaogong.


    "Be careful!"


    Hundred Li Tu Su exclaimed, his sword came out of its sheath and jumped up to stop Gu Huo bird.


    But his shoulder was scratched by Gu Huo bird just like in the play.


    "The three of you go to one side."


    "Thank you, elder martial brother. Be careful."


    Su Xun and the three quickly went to the distance.


    But what they didn''t expect was that.


    Gu Huo bird seems to be coming for them. He has been attacking Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong.


    Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong looked coldly at the same time where they couldn''t see each other.


    I know it''s a deliberate attempt to kill them.


    What a way to die!

 Chapter 1029

    Su Xun, Ouyang Shaogong and Feng Qingxue worked hard to show their acting skills.


    After the examination, they can write a paper on how old birds act cute.


    But Baili Tu Su didn''t know that the three people behind him were all actors, still fighting against Gu Huo bird.


    At the same time, outside feicui Valley, Wai and lingduan listen to the scream inside and leave with a sneer.


    "Zhaolin, let''s go."


    "No, second elder martial brother, Gu Huo bird is ferocious. It''s too dangerous. I don''t trust it. I''ll go and have a look."


    Zhao Lin hesitated again and again. He turned around and ran to the depth of the Emerald Valley.


    Although he is lingduan''s dog, he doesn''t want to kill his classmates.


    "Zhaolin! Zhaolin, come back to me! This fool! If you want to die, you can do it yourself. "


    Ling Duan yelled twice, then scolded, and quickly left the feicui valley.


    In feicui Valley, Baili Tusu had to stop two Guhuo birds at the same time, which was almost impossible to support.


    "You go away!" He gritted his teeth and cried, the blood from the wound on his shoulder had soaked his clothes.


    "Tu Su, be careful! I''ll help you! "


    Zhaolin arrived in time to restrain a Guhuo bird and share the pressure for Baili Tu su.


    At the moment of seeing Zhaolin, Fengqing and Xuexue let out a sigh of relief, patted her chest, and the waves surged.


    But Su Xun and Ouyang Shaogong''s eyes were slightly cold, and then they returned to normal color.


    Both of them have confirmed that Ling Duan must be behind Gu Huo bird!


    Su Xun was sure because he had seen the film and knew that Gu Huo bird was released by Ling Duan. The appearance of Zhao Lin just made him more sure.


    After all, I''m afraid that the plot will change and I''ve wronged Ling Duan.


    The reason why Ouyang Shaogong could infer lingduan was due to his meticulous observation.


    Now they both want to kill Ling. Who let Ling Duan want to kill them.


    "Get out of the way, elder martial brother!"


    Su Xun yelled, took out two special grenades from the space and threw them at Guhuo bird.


    Tu Su and Zhao Lin subconsciously withdrew from the battlefield at the moment they heard Su Xun''s voice.


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge explosion, which brought some disciples to the ground.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, there was only a big pit left, and the two Guhuo birds had no residue left.


    All of them looked at the big pit in the middle, and then looked at Su Xun at the same time.


    "I made mine to defend myself." Su Xun said with a smile.


    In the original play, Ouyang Shaogong killed guhuoniao with a thunder fire bullet. It''s reasonable for me to use a grenade.


    Ouyang Shaogong said he was shocked. Why isn''t my thunder fire bomb so powerful?


    "Thank you." Baili Tu Su said a word, and then looked at the others: "are you ok?"


    "We''re all right. Thank you, elder martial brother. You''re injured. I''m a little familiar with pharmacology. I''ll bandage you when I get back." Ouyang Shaogong said.


    Baili Tu Su couldn''t deny it. He frowned and said, "how can there be Gu Huo bird?"


    Zhao Lin''s face was a little unnatural, so he quickly changed the topic: "we''d better go back first."


    "Good." Baili Tu Su nodded.


    He can''t guarantee that there will be other dangers. It''s reasonable to take people away as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night.


    In the main hall of Tianyong city.


    "Well, you three did a good job. In the face of danger, you solved the evil and saved the lives of your brothers."


    Hansu praised the three of them. Now he saw that they were satisfied with everything.


    "The real leader is flattered. Elder martial brother Tu Su is fighting to save us, otherwise we will be in danger." Su Xun humbly follows the original story.


    Ling Duan snorted coldly: "that''s what he should do. If he didn''t protect you well, he can''t escape the blame!"


    With that, he looked at Han Su and said, "master, Tu Su is not good at protecting his disciples. I suggest that we should punish them severely and give them an explanation."


    "Elder martial brother lingduan, elder martial brother Tu Su has tried his best, not to mention that elder martial brother Tu Su didn''t expect to see Gu Huo bird." Ouyang Shaogong defends Tu su.


    Han Su''s face sank. He looked at Ling Duan and asked, "how can Gu Huo bird appear in feicui Valley?"


    "I just went to the forbidden demon cave and saw that the gourd mouth where Gu Huo bird was held was loose. Maybe the elder martial brother didn''t pay attention." Lingduan throws the pot to Lingyue.


    "You''re bullshit Furong quit and stepped forward: "the elder martial brother never made a mistake in guarding the forbidden demon cave. Now that he is not here, do you want to frame him?"


    "I..." Lingduan still wants to talk.


    Han Su interrupted him and said coldly, "OK, this is the end of it. Ling Duan, I don''t want to see similar things happen again."


    Obviously, he guessed that the story of guhuoniao had something to do with lingduan, but lingduan was his apprentice after all."Yes." Ling Duan was shocked and retreated.


    Han Su waved: "go down."


    "Yes, I will leave."


    People leave one after another, and Ouyang Shaogong is taken by Furong to cure Baili Tu su.


    Su Xun and Feng Qingxue walk back to the disciple''s residence.


    "It''s really dangerous tonight. I always think there''s something strange about Gu Huo bird."


    Feng Qingxue later realized that there must be a big Yin Mao in this matter.


    "Don''t think about it. Isn''t it all right?"


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Hoo, thanks to you tonight." Feng Qingxue looked at Su Xun, her eyes turned into crescent moon.


    Su Xun said, "how can you thank me?"


    "What are you doing? I''m scared to death." Feng Qingxue stepped back and glared at him.


    Su Xun held her in his arms and kissed her ruddy mouth.


    The wind fine snow stares big eyes, the whole person in the brain a blank, dull let it ask.


    "Well, that''s your thanks."


    Su Xun released her and walked quickly.


    "Hun Asshole


    Wind fine snow for a while just reaction come over, shame anger mingle, again guilty of four looked, see no one found, just relaxed.


    Then there was a burst of anger, apprentice!


    Dengtuzi did not return to his room, but quietly came to lingduan''s residence.


    "Su Xun! What a Su Xun! Die! Die


    Ling Duan chewed his teeth and took his sword to chop in the room to vent.


    "Why, the second elder martial brother never forgets me?"


    A casual question.


    As soon as Ling Duan was stiff, he suddenly turned back and saw Su Xun: "how did you come in?"


    "Nature came in." With a smile, Su Xun brought up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Ling Duan was a little confused: "get out of here now! Who allowed you to come to me! "


    "Lord Yan asked me to come. Lingduan, kneel down for me." Su Xun''s face was cold.


    "Poop


    Ling Duan knelt on the ground uncontrollably and was shocked: "you You have accomplishments in your body! "


    "Come on! Help! Come on


    Ling Duan was crying for help, but it had no effect. He also realized this.


    He quickly turned to Su Xun and begged for mercy: "younger martial brother Su, we must have misunderstandings. Don''t be impulsive. We can talk about something slowly..."


    "Go down and talk to the king of hell. I almost forget that you are so scared that you can''t even see him." Su Xun finished, took the cup and drank it down, and left.


    The moment he disappeared, before the lingduan kneeling in the same place was overjoyed, his body exploded like a firecracker, and his spirit disappeared.

 Chapter 1030

    After killing lingduan, Su Xun came to the sword Pavilion again. With his accomplishments, no one could observe Tianyong city.


    In the pavilion, a dark red sword with strong evil spirit is sealed in the middle.


    Even Su Xun was frightened.


    In the play, Nu Wa said that the burning sword has the power to destroy heaven and earth. Although it is exaggerated, it can be described as such by Nu Wa, which shows how strong the sword is.


    If you can put Ouyang Shaogong''s half Fairy Spirit into it, I''m afraid its power will be doubled.


    Baili Tu Su and Ouyang Shaogong can take their time, but they need to get the sword first.


    This is also the main purpose of Tianyong city.


    Su Xun wants to collect seven fierce swords as materials, and then use the Complete Fairy of the prince Changqin as a guide to rebuild a peerless fierce sword.


    A moment later, Su Xun''s figure disappeared.


    I want to take the burning sword, but I have to let Ouyang Shaogong carry the black pot.


    Su Xun''s tenet:


    I''ll take advantage of the cheap and you''ll take the black pot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The next day, Ouyang Shaogong always felt that there was something wrong between Su Xun and Feng Qingxue.


    "You ask her." Su Xun pointed to the wind and snow with a smile.


    "It''s nothing," she said


    After Su Xun''s kiss last night, she had a dream in the evening. She understood everything.


    When you wake up, you have to change your inner dream.


    So when she saw Su Xun this morning, she felt unnatural, guilty and shy.


    "How is elder martial brother Tu Su?" Feng Qingxue is afraid that Ouyang Shaogong will continue to ask and quickly changes the topic.


    Ouyang Shaogong said: "he was put into the body by the evil spirit, and there is a evil spirit in his body. I need to refine the pill. Elder martial sister Furong said that there is a Dan stove in the sword Pavilion."


    "Sword pavilion? No one is allowed in that place Su Xun''s eyebrows picked and asked casually.


    Ouyang Shaogong said with a sincere face: "I''ll try anyway. After all, elder martial brother Tu Su was injured to protect us."


    "Yes! Let''s go together Gong Xue''s appearance is confused by Ou Shaoqing.


    Su Xun knew that Ouyang Shaogong just wanted to stay in the sword pavilion to prepare for stealing the sword.


    But just to his liking, if Ouyang Shaogong doesn''t do it for a long time, how can he live in secret?


    After breakfast, the three came to the sword Pavilion.


    "What are you doing here, the important place of the sword pavilion? No one is allowed to enter or leave without permission!"


    Accompanied by a red awn, a woman in a red skirt with slightly developed pectoralis major muscle appeared out of thin air.


    Her name is Hongyu. She is the sword spirit of Ziyin. She is responsible for guarding the sword Pavilion.


    "I''ve seen elder martial sister Hongyu. We are new disciples. Elder martial brother Tu Su is seriously injured. He needs a Danlu to make pills. I heard that there is a zundanlu in the sword Pavilion..."


    Before Ouyang Shaogong finished his words, he was interrupted by Hongyu: "sorry, I can''t let you in without the master''s order. Please go back."


    "Ask elder martial sister Hongyu to help elder martial brother Tu Su, or I will never get up on my knees." Ouyang Shaogong fell on his knees and began to work hard.


    Hongyu frowned: "do you know if you enter the sword Pavilion without permission, you will be expelled from Tianyong city. No matter how talented you are, you can''t match the rules of Tianyong city."


    "As long as I can save elder martial brother Tu Su, I will leave Tianyong City voluntarily afterwards." Ouyang Shaogong is righteous.


    Without saying a word, Hongyu went back to the sword Pavilion.


    Ouyang Shaogong turned to look at Su Xun and Feng Qingxue and said, "brother Su, Qingxue, you go first, or my bitter meat plan won''t work."


    "Good." Su Xun didn''t wear Ji. He took Feng Qingxue''s hand and turned around.


    Feng Qingxue subconsciously followed him, walked out of a section and then responded: "you let me go."


    "I won''t let it go." Su Xun is very cheeky.


    After all, he was greedy not only for the wind and snow, but also for the other six fierce swords in Youdu.


    And fengqingxue is the spirit girl of Youdu. If you get her, are you afraid you won''t get the six fierce swords?


    Feng Qingxue was angry and laughed: "you have to be shameless. Is that how you chase girls?"


    "I don''t chase. I usually see anyone as a direct robber." Su Xun gave her a hook in the palm of her hand.


    Feng Qingxue hummed twice: "flow, hooligan."


    At the same time, the disappearance of Ling Duan has been reported to Han su.


    The second elder martial brother of Tianyong city just disappeared. It''s not clear whether he is dead or alive.


    At the same time, Hongyu is moved by Ouyang Shaogong''s bitter meat plan, and allows him to enter the sword pavilion to borrow the furnace to make pills.


    That night, Ouyang Shaogong cured Baili Tusu''s injury with refined pills.


    As a result, Ouyang Shaogong and Bai Li Tu Su became friendly.


    The next night, Ouyang Shaogong used the death day of his wife Xun Fang as an excuse to say that he would go down the mountain to worship.


    But it was against the rules for the disciple to go down the mountain without permission, so Tu Su took him down a path.Shortly after he came down the mountain, a man in a black robe and a ghost mask appeared outside the pavilion.


    The name of this man is Feng Guangmo. He is Feng Qingxue''s elder brother, but he has lost his memory and changed his name to Yin qianshang.


    Now we are very good friends with Ouyang Shaogong. This time Ouyang Shaogong asked him to come.


    The sword theft was just a trial, and Ouyang Shaogong went to worship Xun Fang tonight to make an alibi for himself.


    Feng Guangmo carefully enters the pavilion and reaches for the sealed burning sword.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Hongyu suddenly appeared, yelled angrily, holding a red sword to stab Yin qianshang.


    Then a war broke out between them. Yin qianshang fought and retreated, and soon left the sword Pavilion.


    Ruby rings the alarm and calls the disciples together.


    Other disciples of Tianyong city came after hearing the news.


    Su Xun, who had been waiting for this opportunity, appeared in the sword Pavilion and took the opportunity to break the seal easily.


    In this way, when there was a mess, no one noticed that the burning sword had already disappeared.


    After taking away burning silence, Su Xun went back to his residence. He pretended that he had just found something outside and called Shangfeng Qingxue to rush to the sword Pavilion.


    When I came to the sword Pavilion, I saw Yin qianshang with a ghost face fighting with a group of disciples.


    "Brother."


    Feng Qingxue finds that the Lingshi bracelet on her hand suddenly lights up, and suddenly stares at the ghost face.


    The stone bracelet on her hand was given to her by her brother. As long as she felt that her brother would shine.


    "Is that your brother?" Su Xun asked.


    Feng Qingxue''s subconscious cover up: "no No, I didn''t. You heard me wrong


    She didn''t understand why her brother had been missing for eight years and didn''t return to Youdu, and why he would steal the sword.


    Under the field, Yin qianshang has gradually lost support. Su Xun secretly helped him to escape.


    After all, it''s not the same thing to watch my brother-in-law get caught.


    Su Xun keenly noticed that when Yin qianshang ran away smoothly, Feng Qingxue was obviously relieved.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    At the foot of the mountain, Baili Tu Su and Ouyang Shaogong, who heard the alarm, also came back. With them came Lingyue, the elder brother of Tianyong city.


    "Someone stole the sword. It''s been repulsed."


    A disciple explained.


    Ouyang Shaogong did not change his face, because it was expected by him. It would be strange if he could succeed.


    Yesterday, he was in the sword Pavilion for alchemy. Today, it''s a trial to let Yin qianshang steal the sword. Next time, he will do it himself.


    "No! It''s gone! "


    Just then, a cry of surprise came out.


    Ouyang Shaogong was totally confused.


    Crouching trough, did it work?


    Followed by a burst of ecstasy, the corner of the mouth can not suppress the smile, crazy upward.

 Chapter 1031

    All the disciples of Tianyong city were gathered in the martial arts arena, and the atmosphere was dignified and oppressive.


    After all, it''s too big.


    "Who has been to the sword Pavilion these days?"


    Han Su said with a frown.


    "I have been there." Ouyang Shaogong stands out.


    Han Su''s eyes were like electricity: "what are you doing in the sword pavilion? Don''t you know that disciples are not allowed to enter it without permission?"


    "Huizhangjiao immortal, I put him in, he is in order to borrow the Dan furnace to refine Dan to cure Tu Su, I have been monitoring the whole process." Ruby came forward to explain.


    Baili Tu Su also stood up and explained to Ouyang Shaogong: "master, this evening is the death day of Shaogong''s wife. I took him down to the mountain for a memorial ceremony."


    "Yes, I met them at the foot of the mountain." Lingyue came forward to confirm the words of Baili Tu su.


    All these successfully cleared Ouyang Shaogong''s suspicion, which can be described as extremely brilliant.


    An elder said: "if you enter the sword Pavilion and go down the mountain without permission, even if it has nothing to do with stealing the sword, you must drive out Tianyong city even if you break two commandments!"


    "The disciple is willing to be punished. On the day of alchemy, the disciple shows that he is willing to leave Tianyong city as long as he can save elder martial brother Tu su." Ouyang Shaogong said in a deep voice.


    He had planned this for a long time. He was going to use this excuse to leave Tianyong city after stealing the sword for the second time.


    Since Yin Yongshang has been stolen, he should leave the city ahead of time.


    Although Han Su is reluctant to give up such a good seedling, the clan rules are greater than heaven. Once destroyed, it will bring a chain reaction, which is extremely serious.


    Therefore, he can only say: "Ouyang Shaogong has violated the sect''s commandments many times. From now on, he will be expelled from Tianyong city as an example! He''s going down the mountain right now, and there must be no mistake! "


    "Disciple admits punishment!" Ouyang Shaogong said that he was eager to leave immediately to see his burning sword.


    Then, he looked at Su Xun, Feng Qingxue, and Baili Tu Su, and then turned to leave.


    In everyone''s eyes, his back is lonely.


    Only Su Xun knew that he was excited.


    Han Su''s eyes swept the whole room: "anyway, we must find the burning silence!"


    "Tell the real leader." Bai Li Tu Su arched his hand and said, "burning silence is closely related to his disciples. They are willing to go out to look for burning silence. If they can''t find it, they will never return."


    "Tu Su!" Ling Yue''s face changed. He looked at Han Su and said, "Tu Su has never been down the mountain. It''s hard for him to do this. I''m willing to go down the mountain to find burning silence."


    "You are the elder martial brother of Tianyong city. Your task is more important. As Tu Su said, burning silence is closely related to him. Let him go." Han Su said that he didn''t agree to take Tu Su and Fen Ji to Tianyong City, but he couldn''t bear Ziyin''s insistence.


    Lingyue had to stop insisting.


    "All right, let''s go separately..." Hansu just wanted to say goodbye. He suddenly noticed Su Xun in the crowd and blurted out, "have you started your cultivation?"


    In a flash, everyone looked at Su Xun.


    Only then did he notice that Su Xun had been refining Qi from a mortal a few days ago.


    And it''s the middle stage of refining and transforming Qi!


    Suddenly, there was an uproar.


    "It''s too fast, isn''t it? He''s only been practicing for a few days?"


    "I''ve only been refining and transforming Qi for half a year, and he''s only less than half a month!"


    "So I''m a real bum. "


    They all knew that Su Xun was extremely talented, but they didn''t expect that he was so abnormal!


    "When you report back to the real person of Zhangjiao, the disciples don''t know what''s going on. As soon as they practice, they directly break through." Su Xun looked at Han Su and said solemnly.


    Genius needs a gifted Yazi. Maybe he can be a master of Tianyong city.


    You think I''m a villain.


    In fact, I am the leader of the orthodox sect.


    All of you


    Listen, is this horse riding human?


    What is a direct breakthrough in cultivation?


    Han Su''s real life is also twitching. Let alone other people, even he wants to beat Su Xun.


    Do you pretend like that?


    He tried his best to say in a calm tone:


    "well, it''s a good thing to be gifted, but you can''t be quick in practice, because the more you get to the back, the more difficult it is..."


    The words behind him suddenly stuck.


    Because there was a flash of light on Su Xun''s body, his cultivation broke through again, and he refined his Qi.


    All of you


    Brother, don''t act so casually. It gives us the illusion that we can do it.


    "Zhang Jiaozhen, what do you say?" Su Xun looked at Han Su with an innocent face. If he wasn''t afraid of scaring you, I would have let out the spirit of Saint cultivation.


    Han Su took a deep breath and calmed down: "nothing. What I just said is only applicable to people. As for you, just feel free."


    You''re not human anymore.Today, there are a lot of bad things on my mind. It''s reasonable to say that Su Xun''s talent should be the only comfort.


    But somehow, he was even worse.


    He''s sour!!!


    "All right, let''s go."


    Hansu wants to go back to his room.


    Other people are also silent, silent to leave, they also want to be quiet.


    "What''s going on?" Ling Yue was still in a state of ignorance. He didn''t know Su Xun.


    "Elder martial brother, it was Su Xun, a new disciple. When he was testing his qualification, the jade pillars were dry and broken."


    Lingyue


    Well, now he wants to be quiet.


    It seems that it''s a miserable evening.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter, I''m out of my mind."


    Su Xun looked at Feng Qingxue and asked clearly.


    "No, nothing." Feng Qingxue shakes her head. She can''t let others know that it''s her brother who stole the sword.


    Su Xun suddenly said, "I know that the ghost face man tonight is your big brother."


    "You..." His face turned clear with the wind.


    Su Xun took her hand and said, "don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cheat you, but I didn''t understand a lot of things." Feng Qingxue bit her lips and said, "in fact, I am the spirit girl of Youdu."


    "Well." Su Xun nodded.


    Feng Qingxue''s eyes widened: "aren''t you surprised?"


    "I just want to eat you." Su Xun laughed and said, "what I like is you. As for who you are, does that have anything to do with me?"


    "Hello, you It''s really good at coaxing girls. You must have coaxed me more than one. " The wind is clear and the snow is smart, and a guess is right.


    Su Xun didn''t deny: "it''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines, isn''t it normal?"


    "It''s just a good color. It''s normal. It''s normal. OK." The wind and the snow rolled their eyes.


    Su Xun squeezed her hand: "no matter what the situation is, I will face it with you."


    "Thank you..." The wind is clear and the snow is fluttering, the heart of unsteady moment had to depend on, begin to narrate the affair of Youdu.


    After hearing this, Su Xun said, "your brother may have lost his memory, otherwise he couldn''t have gone back to Youdu, let alone didn''t react at all after seeing you."


    "Amnesia?" Feng Qingxue thought for a long time and breathed out: "brother Su, I''m leaving Tianyong city. I''m going to find my brother."


    "You''re not looking for Han Yunxi?" Su Xun asked.


    Feng Qingxue shook her head: "no, it''s meaningless. I want to find out the situation of my brother."


    "Wait a little longer. After a while, I''ll go with you. Besides, I cheated you too."


    Su Xun first gave her a preventive injection, so that when she realized that she had been cheated, she would not be too angry.


    "What did you lie to me about?" Wind clear snow doubt.


    Su Xun touched her head and didn''t explain: "you''ll know then."


    "Mysterious." The wind is clear and the snow is snowy.

 Chapter 1032

    After Ouyang Shaogong was expelled, he couldn''t wait to go down the mountain, faster and faster.


    Finally, he did not resist the risk of being found and flew out of the scope of Tianyong city.


    He couldn''t bear the excitement.


    Get the burning silence, and then get back the half of the fairy on Baili Tu Su, he will be invincible!


    "Thousand sorrow!"


    In a wooden house, he met Yin qianshang.


    "Shaogong, here you are."


    Yin qianshang gets up to greet him. He is just about to apologize for not being able to steal Huoji out, but he sees Ouyang Shaogong laughing.


    "Hahaha, qianshang, if you really didn''t let me down, take it out and let me have a look."


    Ouyang Shaogong''s face is full of excitement. As a person who likes to walk without showing his face, it''s very rare.


    "What?" Yin qianshang looks confused.


    Ouyang Shaogong saw this and punched him in the chest: "OK, don''t pretend, take it out quickly."


    "Shaogong, what are you talking about? I failed to steal the sword this time. " Yin qianshang is at a loss.


    The smile on Ouyang Shaogong''s face gradually solidified, his eyes fixed on Yin qianshang.


    Made sure he wasn''t lying.


    Then he became more desperate.


    The burning sword was stolen, but it wasn''t Yin qianshang.


    Someone took advantage of Yin qianshang to attract attention outside, and then took the opportunity to steal the burning silence.


    "Who is it! Who is it? Asshole! Asshole


    Ouyang Shaogong nearly vomited blood and yelled.


    He started layout eight years ago, and now he has mixed into Tianyong city just to steal sword.


    But now, the sword is stolen!


    And if Tianyong city investigates, it will only investigate from Yin qianshang, the ghost face man.


    It''s possible to find him step by step.


    In vain, Ouyang Shaogong has been scheming against others, but now he''s carrying the pot for others!


    He was very angry that all his hard work had been wasted, but he was even more angry that he had to carry the pot to others.


    "Is it Lei Yan?"


    Ouyang Shaogong thinks of a man, Lei Yan, the leader of Qingyu hall. Only Lei Yan knows that he wants to steal the sword.


    He is deeply involved with Lei Yan. Eight years ago, he planned the massacre of Wumeng Spirit Valley and the forcible robbery and burning of silence, and then Lei Yan led people to do it.


    At that time, they were also wearing ghost faces.


    It''s only when the plan fails that Huoji and Baili Tusu are brought to Tianyong city.


    "No, it can''t be him."


    Soon, Ouyang Shaogong ruled out the suspicion of Lei Yan, because he was a self righteous fool.


    He has no such wisdom.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Ouyang Shaogong grits his teeth. If you let him know who it is, he must tear the other party to pieces.


    It took a long time to catch a fish with careful preparation. As a result, I went to piss and came back to find that even the fish and rod were taken away by people. I was so angry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a month later.


    Tianyong city.


    "Have you heard that, younger martial brother Su has made a breakthrough again."


    "I have known for a long time. It''s not common sense. After a month''s introduction, I''m back to the empty realm!"


    "Yes, I heard that he once had a meal in the dining hall and suddenly broke through."


    "It''s nothing. I heard that once he was in the toilet and suddenly broke through."


    "I also heard that he broke through when he was lying on the belly of younger martial sister Qingxue..."


    The disciples of Tianyong City talked about it one after another, and the three of them never left Su Xun, and the more they spread it, the more they went too far.


    "These bastards are making rumors again! When did I let you lie on my belly Qingxue blushes with shame and pinches Su Xun.


    Su Xun laughed: "fast, fast."


    In the past half a month, Feng Qingxue had been almost attacked by him, so he had to send out a gun like a dragon.


    "Go to hell with you." Feng Qingxue''s face was hot, and she felt fast, because the guy was more and more excessive, and she had been stripped off last time.


    If it wasn''t for elder martial sister Furong to come to her, she would have been completely lost in a daze.


    A man came over: "brother Su, immortal Ziyin is out of the gate. The leader calls you to meet him in the hall."


    "Thank you for telling me." Su Xun nodded, then looked at Xiang fengqingxue: "I''ll go first."


    "The real leader must have something important to do with you. Go quickly." The wind is clear and the snow is hasty.


    When Su Xun came to the hall, he saw immortal Ziyin, the elder with the sword, and immortal hansu, the leader: "disciple Su Xun, I have seen immortal Ziyin and immortal Ziyin."


    "Are you Su Xun?" Immortal Ziyin looked at Su Xun and nodded: "it''s really very talented. I''ll ask you, are you willing to worship me as a teacher?"


    "Well?" Su Xun looked at Han su.


    "Immortal Han Su said," ziyinzhen is the best person in Tianyong city. I won''t delay you. You''d better take the sword. ""Yes." Su Xun said, and then bowed to immortal Ziyin: "disciple Su Xun..."


    "Ziyin stampeded out of his mouth.


    "This What''s going on! "


    Han Su''s real life was shocked.


    Immortal Ziyin waved his hand, took out a pill and swallowed it. Then he said with a bitter smile, "heaven and earth are eating back, mostly the reincarnation of ancient gods. The position is too high for us to be his master."


    Who can be a sage?


    "Well What can we do? " When hansu heard this, he was in a hurry.


    No wonder Su Xun''s cultivation was so fast. If it was the reincarnation of the ancient god, it would be just another cultivation. There was no bottleneck at all.


    Immortal Ziyin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Su Xun deeply: "if you don''t dislike it, you can stay in Tianyong city for the time being. When you break through the immortal, you will be hired as the elder of Tianyong city."


    It''s impossible to accept him as a disciple. It''s enough to protect him temporarily and form a good relationship.


    "It''s all up to real people." Su Xun said that it seems that there is really a chance to teach Yongcheng that day.


    Han Su said, "go down first."


    "I''m leaving." Su Xun turned and left.


    Immortal Ziyin said: "the reincarnation of the ancient god is to improve his cultivation and to avoid his enemies. I hope he is not the latter."


    If it''s the former, leave him in Tianyong City, or even let him be the leader of the school, Tianyong will be greatly promoted.


    If it is the latter, Tianyong city may be implicated by him and attacked by his living enemies.


    "Take a gamble. Tianyong city is no longer what it used to be. The reputation of Shushan sect has already surpassed us." Han Su''s face was uncertain, and he gritted his teeth.


    Half a month later, Su Xun was promoted to the inner gate elder of Tianyong city.


    Meanwhile, Su Xun went down the mountain with the wind and snow.


    It''s meaningless to stay in Tianyong city after brushing enough reputation. It''s time to lie in Shushan.


    It has been half a month since Bai Li Tu Su came down the mountain, and Ouyang Shaogong has already left Tianyong city.


    The two fairies were outside, which was a good chance to draw, but it was not for Su Xun to do it.


    So let the two immortals take out the evil sword.


    As the elder of Tianyong City, Ouyang Shaogong''s good friend and Tu Su''s elder.


    It''s reasonable to surrender the evil sword fairy and avenge them. Is that ok.


    I dare say that even Nu Wa couldn''t find fault.


    In other words, Nuwa in the ancient sword fantasy is also very beautiful. Unfortunately, this one is too strong


    Evil sword fairy: I''m very flustered now, and suddenly I can''t bear to leave the demon lock tower.

 Chapter 1033

    "Why go to Shushan?"


    The wind is clear and the snow is a little incomprehensible.


    "Naturally, I have something to do. I can help you find your brother along the way." Su Xun said.


    He remembered that Yin qianshang was in Jiangdu, because he had a confidant who opened a restaurant in Jiangdu.


    It''s just by the way.


    Referring to her brother, Feng Qingxue was depressed again: "I don''t know what happened to her brother."


    "Don''t worry, he must be better off than you think." Su Xun hugged her and said.


    You think he is suffering, in fact, he is in the big fish and meat, drunk life and death, there are confidants accompany.


    Feng Qingxue retorted: "how do you know? It seems that you have seen it."


    Su Xun laughed. I''ve seen it before.


    "Well, didn''t you say that you lied to me? What''s the matter Feng Qingxue has been thinking about it for a long time, but she didn''t expect that Su Xun cheated her.


    Su Xun stopped: "really want to know?"


    "Of course, I have confessed to you. Do you want to deceive me?" Feng Qingxue holds her chest and looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun put her down on a tree and gnawed it.


    "Oh, what are you doing? Let me go ~"


    the wind and snow beat and beat. After all, she was afraid that someone would pass by on the road in the wilderness.


    "If you want to know, don''t fight." Su Xun said in her ear and untied her belt with one hand.


    Feng Qingxue understood Su Xun''s meaning. Only when he became his woman, he would tell himself his secret.


    Suddenly, she felt a little chilly. She looked down and found that her clothes had already been skillfully untied: "brother Su, don''t be here!"


    "Don''t you think it''s romantic to use the sky as a quilt and the earth as a bed?" Su Xun said jokingly.


    Feng Qingxue blushed and glared: "I only doubt whether you have no money to go to the inn to open a room."


    This is the joke that Su Xun told her.


    "OK, hold your tongue, seize the time to produce human resources, promote social development and realize common prosperity."


    "Don''t let go of me, son of a bitch."


    "I''ll just set up a border."


    "Asshole, let me go, asshole!"


    Soon, Feng Qingxue can''t scold her. She''s frowning and biting her red lips


    Wind Xiaoxiao, rolled up the fallen leaves on the ground, a tender leaf swaying in the wind, very conspicuous.


    Half an hour later, the wind stopped.


    "You can tell me where you lied to me." Feng Qingxue said feebly.


    At this time, she was so tired that she didn''t want to move her fingers. She didn''t care if it was a wilderness.


    Su Xun picked her up and helped her dress. He said, "I took away the burning silence."


    "What Wind clear snow moment spirit a vibration, full face unbelievable looking at Su Xun.


    Su Xun continued: "in addition, like you, I always have cultivation in my body. Otherwise, how can I break through so fast? It''s all fake and false."


    "You It''s really deep. " Feng Qingxue never dreamed that Su Xun, a gentleman with thick eyebrows and big eyes, was also a liar.


    Su Xun looked at her: "not as deep as you."


    "Go to hell with you." Feng Qingxue gritted her teeth and asked, "you came to Tianyong city just to burn the silence?"


    "It''s not just me, but also Ouyang Shaogong. It''s just that he''s a bit short of chess." Su Xun couldn''t help laughing. He could almost imagine Ouyang Shaogong''s angry expression.


    Feng Qingxue was silly when she went to the mountain. She thought she had a secret, but she didn''t expect that the two people who went up the mountain with her were both possessed by ghosts.


    I''ve been killed by one of them Yeah.


    Well, notice, this "Yi" is a verb.


    Feng Qingxue came back after a while, and looked at Su Xun seriously: "return the burning silence, or bring it back to the Youdu with me. Burning silence is very dangerous. It can control people''s mind. I don''t want to see you have an accident."


    "I''m afraid I''ll become a widow as soon as I''m broken?" Su Xun made a joke and helped her fasten her belt.


    Feng Qingxue was very anxious: "I didn''t joke with you. I didn''t see the person with the power of burning silence. I don''t know how terrible it is. It''s a fierce sword!"


    "Yes? You are so fierce that I can conquer you, not to mention a sword. " Su Xun laughed.


    Feng Qingxue can''t laugh or cry: "when I talk to you about business, can you please don''t make me laugh?"


    "Well, I''ve got a sense of propriety." Su Xun finished, took out the burning silence from the space: "don''t believe it, you see."


    Feng Qingxue found that burning silence was shaking.


    Su Xun threw it out.


    Then Huo Ji flew back and landed at Su Xun''s feet. He continued to tremble.


    It''s all about experience, not race.


    But in terms of the sword, we still have to learn from the Zhenyao sword, which is not clear whether it is dead or alive.


    "This How could that be! My mother-in-law said, "no one can control the burning silence!" The wind was clear and the snow was startled.Su Xun put away the burning silence and pinched her ruddy face: "obviously, I''m a genius."


    "Maybe." The wind and snow murmured to themselves.


    Su green tea hugged her: "I also want to get the other six swords of Youdu. Will you help me, right?"


    "Did you come to me in the first place?" Women like to be suspicious.


    "No way! I swear... "


    Feng Qingxue''s fingers fell on his lips and leaned against his arms: "I believe you, and I can only believe you. Don''t cheat me, OK?"


    "No, if I have to choose, I will choose you instead of the sword." Su Xun said softly.


    If you have to choose, I''ll choose everything!


    "What are you doing?"


    Feng Qingxue suddenly saw that Su Xun had cast a spell on the tree she had just bent over.


    "At least it has just helped us. I''ll help it enlighten." Su Xun said.


    That''s how he knows how to repay his kindness.


    Feng Qingxue''s face was very red, and he dragged Su Xun away: "I''m not serious. I misunderstood you. I always thought you were a gentleman. I was deceived."


    "I''m just fooled. I''ll try to get you to bed next time." Su Xun comforted him.


    He is the king of Sao Hua.


    "Go to hell with you!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a month later, Qinchuan county.


    "Tu Su!"


    At the gate of the city, they met Bai Li Tu Su, who had been down the mountain half a month in advance.


    "Sunny snow, Su Xun?"


    Tu Su also saw them and came over with a sword: "Why are you here?"


    "Brother Tu Su, please call me elder su." Su Xun took out a token and threw it.


    He didn''t feel bad for Tu Su, because he was a good man. Taking away the immortal spirit from his body could make him become a normal person instead of suffering from evil spirit.


    As for Ouyang Shaogong, he is a pure villain. He killed thousands of innocent people, but his external image is actually a good man.


    Su Xun hated this kind of guy who had something in common with himself.


    "You How can you be an elder? " Baili Tu Su looks at Su Xun in shock.


    He''s a bit messy. How long did Su Xun go up the mountain? He crossed the class so quickly.


    Su Xun took back the token: "don''t say it''s you. I''m strange myself. I''ll break through if I''m confused. If I''m confused again, I''ll be an elder."


    Baili Tu Su


    He grasped the sword in his hand subconsciously, analyzed the advantage of the enemy and ourselves, and finally did not draw the sword.


    "By the way, elder martial brother, why are you here?" Feng Qingxue looks at Bai Li Tu Su and asks curiously.


    Baili Tu Su said: "Shaogong is also here. I didn''t expect that Qinchuan is Shaogong''s hometown. Shaogong said that he would help me find Huoji when he finished dealing with the family affairs."


    "These days, there are flower picking thieves in Qinchuan. People are in a panic. I was just patrolling."


    Su Xun had a funny smile.


    Ouyang Shaogong is really helping Tu Su this time, because he really wants to find the burning sword.


    It''s a pity that I''m still here.


    But at the same time, I can save my effort. I can just fool Baili Tu Su and Ouyang Shaogong to Shushan.


    "Tu Su, don''t worry. I''ll help you find Huoji." Su Xun said with a straight face.


    Wind, clear and snow


    In reality, the thief shouts to catch the thief?


    Why do I fall in love with such a shameless, shameless and black man?


    These days, the wind was clear and the snow was clear. Su Xun''s gentle appearance was completely made up.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. The door has been welded. It''s too late for her to get off.


    Tu Su was very moved: "thank you, su Elde

 Chapter 1034

    "Tu Su! Tu Su


    Su Xun was communicating with Tu Su when a voice suddenly rang out, and Fang Lansheng rushed over.


    After seeing Su Xun, Fang Lansheng was shocked and overjoyed.


    "Immortal! I didn''t expect to see you again! "


    Fang Lansheng recently pestered Baili Tu Su to teach him to practice, but in his memory, Su Xun was the best.


    "You Do you know him? "


    Baili Tu Su''s eyes are moving between them.


    "Yes! Of course, he helped us to kill the dragon in Lingwu mountain stream


    Fang Lansheng nodded.


    "It''s you." I didn''t think that it was about Tu Sulian.


    Moreover, Su Xun had cultivation in his body, and his eyes turned to look at him.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "my situation is quite special. You can ask your master, immortal Ziyin."


    Thank you Ziyin for making a good excuse for me.


    It saved me a little bit of energy.


    In the eyes of immortal Ziyin, he is the reincarnation of an ancient god. It''s reasonable to get part of the God''s power to kill the Dragon by stimulating his blood.


    After all, ancient gods and modern gods are not the same species.


    Today''s gods can''t be called gods, they can only be called immortals.


    The ancient gods were born to be raised by heaven, and were born to be gods.


    "I''m sorry." Tu Su''s face softened when he heard that he thought that maybe he was thinking too much.


    If Su Xun had any problems, he would not be promoted to the elder of Tianyong city.


    Fang Lansheng heard confused: "Tu Su, immortal, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t call me immortal. If you don''t dislike me, just call me brother su." Su Xun said.


    "Don''t dislike, don''t dislike." Fang Lansheng shakes his head repeatedly. He can''t wait to get into the relationship.


    My sister is a fool, but she has always been thinking about Ouyang Shaogong.


    My brother Su, isn''t he fragrant?


    Although the women around elder brother Su seem to change more frequently, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines.


    Fang Lansheng feels that he has an obligation to solve his elder sister''s life problem. Otherwise, if he waits for Ouyang Shaogong, his elder sister will not get married.


    Su Xun said: I like your brother-in-law who consciously assists when you don''t talk in secret.


    Bai Li Tu Su said, "I''ll take you to see Shaogong first. He will be happy to see you."


    "Ha ha, good." Su Xun smiles. I''ll be very happy to see him, my sword spirit.


    After a cup of tea, Su Xun saw Ouyang Shaogong in a pharmacy who was treating people.


    He has a kind face and a soft voice when talking with patients. He has a good reputation in Qinchuan.


    "Shaogong, look who''s here!"


    Baili Tu Su goes in with Su Xun and Feng Qingxue and shouts to Ouyang Shaogong.


    "Brother Su, Qingxue, why are you here?"


    Ouyang Shaogong showed a surprise expression on his face and immediately got up from his chair to meet him.


    After returning to Qinchuan more than a month ago, he heard from Fang Lansheng that there was a friar named Su Xun who cut the dragon.


    According to Fang Lansheng''s description, Su Xun, who killed the dragon, must be the one in Tianyong city.


    Like him, Su Xun also hid his accomplishments.


    At the beginning, he suspected that Su Xun had taken advantage of the chaos to steal burning silence.


    But then he gave up the idea.


    Because if it was Su Xun who stole burning silence, how could he stay in Tianyong city?


    Burning silence is one of the seven fierce swords in ancient times. It is also an artifact that can''t be put into storage.


    In such a short period of time, he could not send the burning silence away. Where could he hide it?


    Therefore, he thought that Su Xun might have another purpose to hide his accomplishments, but burning silence was not what he had stolen.


    I have to say that his analysis is very clear.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that there was something called system space in the world, which could be installed by all but living people.


    It''s called wisdom is not equal to force.


    Ouyang Shaogong didn''t know what the purpose of Su Xun''s hiding cultivation was.


    But he felt that it was certainly not a good thing, and he might be able to use it as a threat.


    It''s sunny and the rain has stopped. Ouyang Shaogong thinks he can do it again.


    After all, "good friends" meet again after a long time.


    "By the way, Tu Su, do you have any clues about that flower picker?" Ouyang Shaogong asked.


    Tu Su took out a map: "I went to the field survey today and analyzed a rule. The next target of the flower picker may be here."


    He pointed to a location on the map, Sun Fu.


    "Sun Fu?" Fang Lansheng raised his eyebrows and said, "there''s a miss of the sun family in the sun family. It''s said that she is a sick seedling. Will the target of the flower picker be her?"This miss of the sun family, sun Yueyan, is Fang Lansheng''s wife at the end of the TV series.


    Her parents died when she was young. She was frail and kind-hearted.


    She and Fang Lansheng were unmarried in their previous lives. When they were young, they met Fang Lansheng once. She dropped the blue jade sinanpei on Fang Lansheng.


    For this reason, she always liked Fang Lansheng, who met her when she was a child.


    But Fang Lansheng likes a fox spirit named Xiangling, and Xiangling likes Baili Tu su


    It''s a TV play. It''s off the mark.


    You love me, I love him, he loves her.


    "In that case, we''ll just stare around the sun family." The wind is clear and the snow is blowing the cheek to help son to say.


    Su Xun nodded his head


    As a young movie watcher, he knew that the flower picker was a servant in sun''s family.


    "Oh, the night of the flower gatherer or something, he certainly won''t do it in the daytime. Brother Su, come home with me to see my sister first. You promised to stay in my house for a few days last time." Fang Lansheng is determined to make up his sister and Su Xun.


    His current mentality is: if you don''t do it, my sister, it''s not a good brother!


    Su Xun nodded: "good."


    "Go, go, go now." Fang Lansheng can''t wait to pull Su Xun out.


    Su Xun looked at Xiang fengqingxue: "let''s go. Fang''s sister is easy to get along with. You will like her."


    "Well." Feng Qingxue pursed her lips and then got up to follow Su Xun out.


    Seeing Su Xun leave, Bai Li Tu Su said to Ouyang Shaogong, "before Lansheng, he said that the monk who cut the dragon was him, and he also admitted it."


    "It must be a bad intention to hide your accomplishments and go to the city of Yongcheng." Ouyang Shaogong''s launching skill: strike a rake upside down.


    If Baili Tu Su had some thoughts, he would have believed Su Xun and doubted him again.


    He is going to send a letter to his master.


    Ouyang Shaogong held the teacup and said, "don''t report this matter to Tianyong city for the time being. Let''s make it clear so as to avoid misunderstanding."


    He also wanted to use this point to threaten Su Xun. Of course, he couldn''t let Baili Tu Su report it so quickly.


    "Well, you have a point." Baili Tu Su nodded. Now he believed Ouyang Shaogong.


    Because he felt that Ouyang Shaogong was familiar with him, which made him believe him.


    Maybe, this is what love looks like.

 Chapter 1035

    "Sister, sister, look who''s here."


    As soon as he entered the backyard of Fang''s house, Fang Lansheng opened his throat and yelled.


    "What are you doing all day in a hurry?"


    Fang Lanqin, who was in the room, rushed out of the room. After seeing Su Xun, he was in a daze for a moment. After a while, he responded: "Mr. Su."


    "Miss Fang, long time no see. This is my younger martial Sister Feng Qingxue." Su Xun said with a smile.


    It''s a little difficult to introduce the relationship between women and their girlfriends.


    You can''t directly say that this is my wife. You should be strict in life. How can you call a wife before you get married?


    "Good sister LAN Qin." Feng Qingxue said hello.


    Fang Lanqin said with a gentle smile, "Miss Feng, you don''t have to be so polite. Mr. Su saved all the people in Qinchuan that day. Just take this place as your home."


    Soon, Fang Lanqin took them to see the room. First, he chose Feng Qingxue''s advice and asked her to have a rest. Then he took Su Xun to see his room.


    "Mr. Su, are you satisfied with it? I''ll let my servant buy what I need."


    In the room, Fang Lanqin stood beside Su Xun, his hands on his waist, elegant and dignified.


    Outside the door, Fang Lansheng takes out his own blue jade Sinan Pei, and according to the method Tu Su gave him to surpass the aura contained in the blue jade Sinan Pei.


    "Go."


    Fang Lansheng drinks lightly, and a aura shoots at Fang Lanqin''s feet from the blue jade Nanpei.


    "Ah


    Fang Lanqin suddenly let out a pain, sprained at his feet, and fell forward uncontrollably.


    Su Xun hugged her: "Miss Fang, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok?"


    He has long been aware of Fang Lansheng''s furtive, tut Tut, good brother-in-law.


    "I I''m fine. Thank you, Mr. Su. Let me go first. " Fang Lanqin felt the temperature on Su Xun''s body, and a blush appeared on his face.


    Su Xun slowly released Fang Lanqin. Fang Lanqin was just ready to move, and he called out "ah!"


    Su Xun hugged her again, frowned and said, "maybe it''s sprain. Let me help Miss Fang to have a look."


    "Ah! No, I can''t Fang Lanqin was surprised and refused with a red face.


    At this time, a woman''s feet are the most private part of her body. Her chest can be seen, but her feet can''t.


    Only husband can see it.


    Ancient people, the old foot control ah.


    But Su Xun couldn''t help but put her on the bed and took off her embroidered shoes: "if the sprain is too serious, it''s very troublesome. Miss Fang, you don''t have to be so polite."


    How can he live up to his brother-in-law''s wishes? We must seize the opportunity.


    "You You are... " Looking at his little feet exposed in the air, Fang Lanqin is shy and angry. Am I polite? It was a firm refusal!


    Feeling that his feet were held by him in one hand, Fang Lanqin blushed and could bleed. He clenched his lips and turned his head away.


    Su Xun held her delicate and white feet and touched her ankle: "is that here?"


    "Well." Fang LAN Qin micro should not be heard, toes are taut straight, delicate body shudder.


    In any case, he saw his heart is not a good comfort.


    Looking at his carelessness, maybe he doesn''t understand what women''s feet stand for.


    Su Xun gently twisted her little foot and said, "Miss Fang, I''m going to start."


    "Mr. Su, hurry up." Fang Lanqin''s voice was full of crying, aggrieved and shy.


    Su Xun directly applied a magic to cure her, and then gently pinched the ankle sprain position: "Miss Fang, it doesn''t hurt now."


    "Well." Fang Lanqin nodded and did not dare to look at Su Xun''s eyes. His ears were all red.


    "Good! Elder sister, brother Su, you... "


    Fang Lansheng burst in. He was surprised and angry when he saw the scene. His expression was very pompous.


    This acting skill needs to be improved.


    "Ah


    Fang Lanqin screamed and quickly took his feet back from Su Xun''s hands and covered them with his skirt.


    "Lansheng, it''s not what you see."


    "Sister! Don''t explain! " Fang Lansheng''s unprecedented toughness: "brother Su, you''ve even played with my sister''s feet. You won''t deny it."


    "Lansheng, you misunderstood..." Su Xun almost died of laughter in his heart, but his face was helpless and wry.


    Fang Lansheng widened his eyes: "elder brother Su, my elder sister has been unfaithful. If you don''t want her, who else can she marry? Do you have to force her to die? "


    This little smart ghost blocked Fang Lanqin''s mouth directly. No matter how Fang Lanqin explained, she was not faithful and clean.


    It would be shameless to argue again.


    And Fang Lanqin is obviously a person with a big face.


    Sure enough, Fang Lanqin''s face was stiff when he heard this. His eyes darkened and he looked at Su Xun: "if you don''t want to give up, Mr. Su...""This How does this make it possible? I don''t want to be a miss of the other party. What''s more, I''ve already decided with my younger martial sister Qingxue for life... " Su Xun was full of embarrassment.


    Fang Lanqin''s eyes were more dim. Compared with marrying Su Xun, Su Xun didn''t want her and hurt people more.


    Fang Lansheng once again sent an assist: "brother Su, what''s the matter? Ordinary men have three wives and four concubines. What''s more, you are such an immortal?"


    "I''m afraid I''ve wronged Miss Fang." Su Xun looked at Fang Lanqin and said.


    Fang Lansheng''s eyes suddenly brightened: "no grievance, no grievance, elder sister, speak quickly!"


    "The daughter of a businessman in Lanqin often appears in public. If the young master Su does not give up, Lanqin is willing to serve him as a thin willow." Fang Lanqin was biting her red lips. When she said this, her mind was dizzy.


    Su dog sighed: "just, anyway, I broke Miss Fang''s chastity, that''s all."


    "I''m sorry to have married Lanqin." Fang Lanqin youyou said that there was a big gap between their identities. In Fang Lanqin''s opinion, this was really a grievance to Su Xun.


    If it wasn''t for today''s blunder, she would not be qualified to marry Su Xun as a concubine?


    Although she was reluctant to admit it, in fact, she took advantage of Su Xun.


    Fang Lansheng praised himself: "brother-in-law, it''s better to hurry up and do things these two days."


    "No, the young master has lost his status by taking me as a concubine, the daughter of a merchant. No matter how big the business is, won''t it make people laugh?" Fang Lanqin said in a hurry.


    She has already begun to think about Sue. At this time, women are really married.


    Fang Lansheng blurted out: "it''s better to bump into the sun than to choose the day. I''ll go directly into the bridal chamber tonight."


    "Get out of here!" Fang Lanqin blushes with shame and shouts angrily.


    Su Xun said, "what LAN Qin, talk to your brothers and sisters first. I''ll go to Qingxue. "


    "Well." Fang Lanqin nodded. If you want to take a concubine, you must let the palace know.


    Watching Su Xun leave, Fang Lansheng closed the door and said, "elder sister, it''s a blessing for you to marry brother su. You should put Ou Yang Shaogong down earlier."


    "Need you to teach me?" Fang Lanqin rolled his eyes and said, "Shaogong is just a thought he once had. I treated him as a childhood playmate. I was a wife and concubine, and since then I have to abide by women''s principles."


    Since then, Ou Shaogong has been aware of the nature of her attitude towards her.


    Su Qiyang''s horse is about to collapse.


    "Well, how can I sprain all of a sudden?" Fang Lanqin frowned and said.


    Fang Lansheng''s face changed slightly and said, "elder sister, what does this mean? It means that this is fate."


    "It''s fate." Fang Lanqin believed it. After all, she is also a person who often worships Buddhism.


    Fang Lansheng said in secret that man-made predestination is also predestination. You can''t discriminate against people. There''s nothing wrong with it.

 Chapter 1036

    "What are you talking about?"


    Feng Qingxue stares at Su Xun.


    "I don''t know. People in the Jianghu don''t care about trifles. Who can think that women''s feet can''t be touched."


    Su Xun said innocently.


    "You son of a bitch, I think you did it on purpose. OK, lust and prodigal son!" Feng Qingxue was so angry that she scratched and scratched Su Xun.


    Su Xun grabbed her hand and said in a deep voice, "Qingxue, otherwise, I don''t agree. Can she force me?"


    "You bastard!" Feng Qingxue was angry with this guy again: "do you want to be irresponsible? If you leave, believe it or not, she will commit suicide. "


    In recent years, there are countless women who have been cheated by slag men, abandoned and committed suicide after losing their virginity.


    "What shall I do?" Su Xun was very happy in his heart, but he had a helpless expression on his face.


    Feng Qingxue rolled her eyes and said angrily, "what else can I do? I''m not a jealous woman."


    If a woman does not let her husband take concubines, she is jealous of her husband. It is said that she will be condemned.


    Su Xun said that ancient times are so good. What a beautiful tradition! Modern times have all been lost.


    Ah, the world is changing with each passing day.


    In the evening, everyone gathered at Fang''s house for dinner.


    "Lan Qin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ouyang Shaogong always feels that Fang Lanqin is not right. He always looks shyly at Su Xun from time to time.


    Fang Lansheng said, "I announce this. From now on, my elder sister will be brother Su''s concubine."


    "What Baili Tu Su and Ouyang Shaogong were both wide eyed and shocked.


    Ouyang Shaogong suddenly looks at Fang Lanqin.


    "Tonight''s meal is for you to witness." Su Xun held Fang Lanqin in his arms.


    Fang Lanqin gently leaned on his shoulder.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s eyes turned red in an instant, and he felt like he was wearing a green hat face to face.


    He doesn''t accept Fang Lanqin, but he can''t bear to see Fang Lanqin leaning in other people''s arms.


    This kind of person is cheap.


    The one who thinks he is preferred has no fear. As a result, people suddenly don''t want him.


    But he finally held back. Now is not the time to attack. Tonight, he wants Su Xun to leave Fang Lanqin!


    "I''ll go to sun''s house and guard the flower picker."


    Baili Tu Su noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere and left in a hurry.


    "I''ve had it, too."


    Ouyang Shaogong also left later.


    "Take your time."


    Su Xun was the third one to leave.


    When he returned to his room, he saw a ghost face man in it, and his face changed: "who are you and what are you going to do?"


    His face changed, of course, because he already knew that this guy was Ouyang Shaogong.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Mr. Su. I just want to have a chat with you." Ouyang Shaogong is hoarse.


    Su Xun sneered: "ghost face man, it''s you who stole the sword. What can I talk to you about?"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Su Changlao was also a man of cultivation. Tianyong city just lost its burning silence. You said if I could reveal this to Tianyong city..." Ouyang Shaogong thinks that he has already eaten Sushen.


    Su Xun treated each other coldly: "what do you want?"


    "I will help you cover it up, but you have to listen to me in the future. The first thing is to leave Qinchuan now." Ouyang Shaogong didn''t say that he didn''t allow Fang Lanqin to be his concubine, so he might be angry with himself.


    Su Xun said casually, "that''s not good. I just decided to take the eldest lady of Fang family as my concubine. I''m going to marry her tonight. How can I go?"


    "I don''t care about you so much, you have only one choice, listen to me!" Ouyang Shaogong let out a low roar.


    "I hear you spicy next door!"


    Su Xun slapped him directly.


    "You want to kill me? Ridiculous


    Ouyang Shaogong gave a sneer. He thought his strength was equal to Su Xun''s.


    Otherwise, he won''t come tonight. After all, the threat of unequal strength is very dangerous.


    And then the next second


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Ouyang Shaogong spat out blood and was directly hit by a palm from the window.


    "How can it be!"


    But for a long time, Ou Shaogong did not dare to run away.


    After waiting for a while, Su Xun went after Ouyang Shaogong.


    At this time, Ouyang Shaogong had already changed his clothes and was pretending to be sitting in the yard playing the piano.


    "Brother Su, what''s the matter with your late night visit?"


    Seeing Su Xun, Ouyang Shaogong was surprised.


    "Someone attacked me just now. Did Shaogong ever see it?" Su Xun looked at Ouyang Shaogong and asked.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s face changed: "actually, I''ll help brother Su find it.""Forget it, just run away. I''m too lazy to waste time on these cats and dogs in Lanqin''s bridal chamber tonight. I''m afraid Lanqin will be in a hurry."


    Su Xun said, then turned around and left with a smile.


    I just came here to let you know that I''m going to do it. I''m your childhood sweetheart.


    You have to kill people.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s eyes were congested, his fists clenched, and he looked up at the sky and screamed: "no! no No


    BGM: the north wind is blowing, the snowflakes are floating ~


    "Shaogong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Fang Lansheng didn''t know when he arrived at the door.


    "It''s too hard for me to play! I can''t play Ouyang Shaogong looks up to the sky and roars. His eyes are full of tears. He can only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    As soon as he thought of Fang Lanqin''s moving posture with a smile and a twinkle, he felt that his heart was dripping with blood.


    But he had nothing to do.


    Fang Lansheng expressed his admiration: "Shaogong is really good at playing the piano. By the way, tonight is a happy event for my elder sister and elder brother su. My elder sister doesn''t agree to do it. Why don''t you play a song to help them have fun?"


    Ouyang Shaogong


    He suspected that Fang Lansheng was disgusting him on purpose. Can he say this kind of words, or is it a person?


    Su Xun and I have been friends for more than ten years. Do you want me to play the piano for them?


    "I''m not in good shape tonight. Next time." Ouyang Shaogong forced a smile, waved his hand and said.


    Fang Lansheng sighed: "that''s a pity. You can have a rest early. I''ll go first."


    Then he turned and left.


    Ouyang Shaogong holds Qin and falls to the ground. He staggers to the house.


    "Shaogong, look at the hat I made for you and see if you like it or not."


    At this time, his servant aunt Tong came out with a brand new hat.


    The hat is very nice, but the big green gem in the middle is dazzling.


    Ouyang Shaogong


    He felt that fangfu tonight was full of malice against him, and everyone was aiming at him.


    "Puff -"


    I can''t help it. The injury that was just forced down recurred, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    He''s bleeding. His childhood friend Fang Lanqin is bleeding tonight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fang Lanqin''s boudoir.


    Although she didn''t want to do a lot of things, she dressed her room as a new one.


    Everywhere pastes the happy word, she wears a red wedding dress to sit on the bed, is very nervous.


    "Lanqin, I''ve wronged you." Su Xun lifted her cover and gently held her in his arms.


    Fang LAN Qin''s delicate body trembled and closed her eyes with a red face: "no grievance, please pity me."


    "Xianggong, blow the candle."


    "No, I''m going to look at Lanqin like this."


    "Oh, but What a shame ~ "


    in the room, the candlelight swayed, the bed swayed, and the scattered women''s wedding clothes were bright red and festive.


    In ancient times, women married simply for the purpose of getting married. There was little saying that they were in love with each other.


    First bridal chamber, then cultivate feelings.

 Chapter 1037

    "All right, let''s go." After releasing the pressure in the morning, Su Xun felt refreshed.


    Fang LAN Qin relaxed breath, strong support tired body to get up: "I wait on my husband to change clothes."


    "Come on, don''t try to be brave like this. I''ll help you change clothes." Susian held her hand.


    Fang Lanqin said: "how can this work? It doesn''t conform to the rules. How can the master serve my concubine?"


    "In my eyes, there are no wives and concubines. They are all my women. Women are used to love." Su Xun said gently and began to help her dress.


    Yes, in his eyes, there is only beauty and ugliness. Those who are beautiful are used to "love".


    Fang Lanqin''s lips slightly opened: "Lansheng is right. It''s really a blessing for me to be a concubine to someone like Xianggong in my life."


    Women''s status is low, businessmen''s status is low, concubines'' status is low, and she has all three.


    Su Xun could still treat her like this. She felt that she was really spoiled to heaven.


    Dressed neatly, and then called down to wash basin clean, two people out of the room.


    When they came to the main hall, Fang Lansheng, Bai Li Tu Su, Ou Yang Shaogong, Feng Qingxue were all up. They were the last to get up.


    "Sister, brother-in-law." Fang Lansheng said hello with a smile.


    Fang Lanqin is a little embarrassed and doesn''t pay attention to him. He goes to fengqingxue and sits down.


    Su Xun answered, and then looked at Bai Li Tu Su: "did the flower picker show his horse''s feet?"


    "It turned out to be a servant of the sun family, who had been killed by me." Baili Tu Su said.


    "That''s good. The women in Qinchuan don''t have to worry about it any more." Su Xun nodded and looked at Ouyang Shaogong again: "I heard that Shaogong also wanted to help Tu Su find burning silence. How about starting together in a few days?"


    "Listen to Qingxue, you are going to Shuzhou, but Tu Su and I are going to Jiangdu. It''s not the same way." Ou Shaogong thinks it''s too dangerous for him to stay away from Xunyang.


    After the fight last night, he no longer wanted to use Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "I think Shaogong, you might as well accompany us to Shuzhou first, and then to Jiangdu. Maybe there will be news of burning the sword in Shuzhou?"


    "This..." Of course, Ouyang Shaogong didn''t want to.


    Su Xun interrupted him first and said jokingly, "I don''t think Shaogong will refuse."


    I love you!


    Ouyang Shaogong scolded secretly, and his face didn''t change color: "of course not. In that case, go to Shuzhou first, and then go to Jiangdu."


    "Then I''ll set out in a few days. I''ll accompany Lanqin well." Su Xun went to hold Fang Lanqin''s hand.


    Lanqin''s pretty face is slightly red, shy and happy.


    Ouyang Shaogong clenched his fist unconsciously.


    Damn, I came first!


    At this time, the space was distorted, and a reduced version of Han Su''s real figure appeared in the air.


    "I''ve seen Zhang Jiao."


    Su Xun and Bai Li Tu Su spoke at the same time.


    "Mr. Su, as soon as we got the letter, the Shushan sect called all the heroes in the world to get rid of the demons. You will go to Tianyong city on behalf of us immediately."


    "Remember, don''t underestimate the enemy. Jiuxiao demon road is trained by the Dragon Qi of the Tang Dynasty, and its accomplishments are unfathomable. Otherwise, the Shushan sect won''t hold this meeting."


    Han Su''s virtual shadow looked at Su Xun and said.


    "I will obey the orders of the master."


    Su Xun said that this was ridiculous. Let me go to the meeting to get rid of myself?


    Conspire to get rid of me?


    "Remember not to underestimate the enemy."


    The voice of Han Su''s real person falls, and the virtual shadow disappears.


    Su Xun looked at TU Su and Ouyang Shaogong: "it seems that we have to go to Shuzhou this time."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A month later, Su Xun, Bai Li Tu Su, Feng Qingxue, Ou Yang Shaogong and the four left Qinchuan.


    Fang Lansheng was also arguing to go with him, but Su Xun gave him a Book of cultivation skills.


    He did not make a moment to go together, hungry at home closed cultivation.


    Fang Lanqin had to take care of his family''s business, so it was impossible for him to go with Su Xun.


    On the way to Shuzhou, he met many scholars who wanted to get rid of justice.


    For example, at this moment, in a wild tea shop, there are many monks talking.


    "The jiuxiao evil way is a disaster to the whole world. It steals the power of the emperor, governs the country with treacherous officials, and appoints people on their own. This time, led by the Shushan sect, he will surely die!"


    "It''s true that there are demons in the world. We practitioners will eliminate them and save the world."


    "It''s said that all the benevolent and righteous men sent by Tang family castle to assassinate the evil way were destroyed. We''re going to avenge them this time!"


    Listening to the indignant shouts of those people, Su Xun''s mentality was very delicate.


    It seems that Lao Tzu didn''t do anything bad that was punished by heaven? That''s what people hate?I admit that I stole the power of the emperor. When did Lao Tzu stay at night to rape the queen?


    Su Xun said that he was very Gan. He had never been happy with the queen, but he had to carry the pot. It was too much.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He said in a loud voice, "yes, we must kill that evil way this time!"


    "This brother is..." In a flash, everyone looked at Su Xun.


    "Next day, Su Xun, elder of Yongcheng." Su Xun got up, looked at the crowd and said.


    "Hiss - it turned out that he was an expert in Tianyong city."


    "Disrespect, disrespect, it seems that this time that evil way must be doomed."


    "Tianyong City, Shushan school, these are the two pillars of Xiuxian school in the world."


    Hearing that Su Xun was the elder of Tianyong City, everyone looked at him with respect.


    "Good bye to you, Shushan!"


    Su Xun took the tea and drank it down, then left with Baili Tu Su and others.


    A bunch of idiots trying to kill me?


    "We are going to enter the territory of Shuzhou in the front."


    Half a month later, when the four of them reached a river, Ouyang Shaogong pointed to the river and said.


    "Evil spirit Feng Qingxue said suddenly.


    Then they saw a blue figure running in the air, and a young monk in white cassock and holding a staff was chasing him.


    "If you don''t get rid of the demons quickly, I will surrender you today! Look at the cassock


    "Dawei Tianlong! Shizun dizang! Prajna bamakong... "


    The young monk yelled angrily, pinched a few fingerprints in the air, and his white cassock covered the escaping figure.


    "He''s a fierce monk."


    Bai Li Tu Su said with a frown.


    Su Xun was a little confused. How could Xiao Qing in the legend of the new white lady meet Zhao Wenzhuo''s version of Fahai?


    "Ah


    Xiaoqing''s voice screamed, and she was about to be covered by the endless cassock.


    At this moment, a sword light suddenly came.


    The white cassock was split in an instant.


    Su Xun''s body was like a ghost, catching Xiaoqing who fell from the air: "girl, are you ok?"

 Chapter 1038

    "Xiaoqing, thank you for your help."


    Xiaoqing has seen Su Xun and others for a long time, but he didn''t expect that he would save himself a demon.


    After transformation, she deeply felt the human''s malice to the demon.


    It''s clear that she is painstakingly cultivated and has never done anything harmful to nature and reason, but everyone yells at her.


    Fahai has been chasing her for three days. He thought that he would die today.


    I didn''t expect that a human friar would rescue her.


    Make her think that there are good people in human beings.


    "Who are you! Why stop the poor monk from subduing the demon


    Fahai stood in the air, his cassock was cold, and his face was warm and angry, looking at Su Xun.


    "This mage, there are good and bad people, and demons are good and bad. I don''t think this girl has any evil spirit and resentment. It''s not easy to cultivate Tao. Why kill all of them?" Su Xun looked at Fahai and said.


    This Fahai is good everywhere, that is to kill all the demons and ghosts, regardless of good or bad.


    This is simply creating the contradiction between the demon and the human race, destroying the harmony between the human and the demon.


    Fahai snorted coldly: "a demon is a demon. There is no difference between good and bad. Get out of my way! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you


    "I just don''t want your Buddha''s heart to crack. If you insist, let''s do it."


    Su Xun remembers that in the movie, Fahai mistakenly received spider essence, and the Buddhist heart cracked.


    Later, in the bamboo forest, he saw a woman with red fruits giving birth to a child, and then she gave up lust.


    But Su Xun didn''t think it was Fahai''s fault. The main reason was that the pregnant woman had a good figure.


    I can see him hard.


    "Obstinate! I''ll wake you up! "


    The voice of Fahai fell, and the staff in his hand with the light of the Buddha hit Su Xun.


    He is the most violent monk in history. If he were to learn scriptures in the journey to the West.


    Tut Tut, the ending is still unknown.


    But it''s a pity that he is strong, but now he meets Su Xun.


    It''s a new player with full size and cute.


    "Be careful, young master."


    Xiaoqing sees that the staff is coming. Subconsciously, she wants to help Su Xun resist.


    "It''s a man''s business to fight. Women just look at it." Su Xun pushed it away.


    Then step out one step, boom, aura gathered around, condensed into dozens of flying swords, sword gas skyrocketing.


    "Go


    Su Xun spat out a word, and dozens of flying swords broke through the air against Fahai''s staff.


    One of the flying swords cut the staff directly, and the rest of the flying swords went straight to Fahai.


    "What


    As soon as Fahai''s face changed, he suddenly flew back, pinching Fayin and yelling:


    "Dawei Tianlong! Kill the devil


    With a dragon chant, his tattoo turned into a five clawed real dragon roaring out.


    "The monk is so strong!"


    Baili Tu Su and others are dignified. Unexpectedly, there is a real dragon soul in Fahai.


    Xiaoqing also felt that she had survived. If Fahai had used this move earlier, she would have died.


    After all, how can a snake fight a dragon.


    Then she began to worry about Su Xun.


    "A loach, go back to my seat!"


    Su Hong''s step is like finding momentum.


    "Ang ~"


    the real dragon spirit, which was still fierce, was suddenly counselled and flew back to Fahai.


    "How can it be!"


    Fahai was shocked, and his great power Tianlong was scared back by the other party''s words.


    In other words, he is not the opponent.


    "Although you are highly cultivated, you help the tyrant. What''s the difference between you and the devil? Although I am not your enemy today, I will suppress you in the future! "


    When Fahai finished speaking, his body turned into a shadow and disappeared.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s eyes were full of fear when he looked at Su Xun. Although Su Xun exuded the flavor of human immortality, it was not the strength of human fairyland.


    "Young master, you are so powerful. The smelly monk chased me for three days. I didn''t expect that he was beaten away by you."


    Xiaoqing looks at Su Xun with admiration.


    "Girl, I have a magic weapon here that can suppress your evil spirit. Take care of yourself. Goodbye when you have a chance."


    Su Xun threw her a jade pendant, then turned to leave and looked at Xiang fengqingxue and others: "let''s go."


    It''s enough to leave an impression on Xiaoqing. You can harvest at any time. Now the demon removal conference is the most important.


    "Ah, young master..."


    Xiaoqing wanted to catch up, but in the end, he didn''t take any action and held the jade pendant tightly in his hand.


    "If there is a favor, I will repay it."


    Xiaoqing tone firm said, and then fly away, she went to the direction is Qingcheng Mountain.


    Originally, she wanted to go to Shushan to join in the fun of the demon removal meeting, but now she dare not go.She was afraid that the devil would not be removed, and she would be removed first.


    There are too many strong men in human friars, and most of them are biased against their monsters.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five days later, the four arrived in Yuzhou City.


    When you get to Yuzhou City, it''s not far from Shushan.


    "Take a rest in Yuzhou City for two days to relax, and then we''ll go to Shushan school."


    Su Xun took them to open three rooms in an inn called Yuelai inn.


    Yuelai Inn and its branches are almost all over the world. Every world has Yuelai inn.


    Follow the wind and say hello to Qingxue. Susian comes to TANGJIABAO alone.


    "Please inform us that Su Xun, the elder of Tianyong City, has come to visit the leader of Tang clan."


    "Please wait for elder su."


    Hearing that it was the elder of Tianyong City, the guard outside the gate did not dare to delay, so he hurried in to report.


    Although Tangmen in Shuzhou have a good reputation, they are good at using poison and concealed weapons.


    It''s not as decent as Tianyong.


    In a short time, Tang Kun, the contemporary leader of the Tang clan, personally brought people out to meet Su Xun: "the eldest brother of Tianyong city is here. If you miss it, welcome it far away. If you miss it, welcome it far away."


    "The master of the Tang clan is very kind. I have a man to give to the master of the Tang clan." With that, Su Xun grabbed Tang Chun''s soul.


    "Tang Chun!"


    All of them recognized at a glance. Tang Yi''s face changed slightly, and he had a bad feeling.


    Tang Kun looked at Su Xun: "Su Chang Lao, this..."


    "Say it yourself." Su Xun looks at Tang chundao.


    Tang Chun doesn''t dare to hide. He tells Tang Yi about betraying Tangmen. By the way, he also tells Tang Yi that he has been colluding with thunderbolt hall to make poison men.


    "Wow


    For a time, everyone was in an uproar and looked at Tang Yi incredulously.


    "No False, bloody, bloody, bloody! " Tang Yi panicked.


    Tang Kun''s face was gloomy: "come on, press him into the dungeon first, and don''t be shameful here."


    Then he looked at Su Xun and said, "thank you so much for being old. Otherwise, there will be such a traitor in the family. If he reveals the details of this demon removal meeting to the jiuxiao demon, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "You are welcome, master of the Tang clan. I just ran into it by chance. I''ll give it to you." Su Xun''s face was upright. He was born in a famous family.


    Tang Chun roared in his heart, old man, he is jiuxiao demon way, he is the national teacher!


    But he did not dare to speak out, otherwise his end would be worse than death.


    Now death is a relief for him.


    "These traitors are useless."


    Tang Kun is full of anger, and directly pinches Tang Chun''s soul away.


    Tang Chun''s eyes before he died were full of irony. You never dreamed that the jiuxiao evil way that you wanted to get rid of was right beside you.

 Chapter 1039

    "Mr. Su, why don''t you move to the main hall and have tea?"


    After killing Tang Chun, Tang Kun invites Su Xun.


    "Obedience is better than respect." Su Xun mainly wanted to see Tang Xuejian, also played by Da Mi.


    Don''t ask why she is called big power, the essence of which is a big word.


    U1s1, Tang Xuejian in the legend of swordsman is the peak of her beauty, and her performance is also very good.


    "Please, Mr. Su."


    "Please come first, master of the Tang clan."


    They were polite. Then Su Xun followed Tang Kun to the main hall, and a servant offered tea.


    "Let elder Su laugh. I thought Tang clan was good at the secret weapon. I didn''t think that I could hurt the evil way. I also had a burglar." Tang Kun sighed.


    In fact, the killers of the Tang school came to Beijing just to brush their prestige in the world. Tang Kun didn''t feel that he could hurt the national teacher.


    He was injured secretly, and time was running out. He was worried that the status of Tangmen in Shuzhou would plummet after his death, so he wanted to take this opportunity to establish Tangmen''s status again.


    But I didn''t expect Tang Yi to sell for glory. This is what makes him most disappointed and angry.


    Su Xun took a cup of tea and tasted it: "the master of the Tang clan has the heart to get rid of demons, which is admirable. As for this thief, after all, he knows his face and doesn''t know his heart."


    "I only hope that this meeting of removing demons will be able to destroy the evil way and bring about a pure and bright world." Tang Kun''s tone is passionate and powerful, revealing a healthy atmosphere.


    Su Xun immediately put down his tea cup and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "the leader of the Tang clan can be at ease. Tianyong city and the demon are at odds. I''m coming down the mountain to get rid of the demons. I will never stop fighting the demon!"


    It is worthy of being the elder of the right school.


    "Good!" Tang Kun cried out with admiration: "elder Su is determined to get rid of demons, and I admire him. If you don''t give up, Tang clan is willing to cooperate with you."


    Tangmen had a good relationship with Shushan sect. If they could make friends with Tianyong city again, even after he died, they would be able to protect Tangmen for a hundred years.


    Su Xun thought it funny. He sent someone to assassinate me some time ago, but now he says he will cooperate with me.


    If you know that the master of Yaodao and the elder of Tianyong city are both me, will you die ahead of time?


    Su Xun wanted to make use of this meeting to establish his position as the leader of the right way step by step.


    As for the identity of Yaodao national master, naturally, we should also keep it. In this way, we can make our two identities more important.


    The identity of the national master of demons and Taoism can be used to win over the demons and ghosts in the world and fight against the right way.


    And the identity of the leader of the right way can lead the world''s Xuanmen and decent schools on the ground of resisting the evil way.


    This is called mutual support and self-respect.


    I''m the hero and villain.


    All the heroes in the world are in your hands.


    The core of a world is never the heaven and the earth, but the world full of seven emotions and six desires.


    Man is the foundation of the world.


    Mastering the world begins with mastering the world.


    Su Xun is going to fight left and right. The nutrition express and toilet paper are ready.


    "Grandfather, grandfather, I heard that the elders of Tianyong city are here! Where is it? "


    as like as two peas in the red dress and the wind and snow, the women were just jumping up and down.


    At the same time, the baby''s granary is also bouncing, after all, there is no chest, cover.


    It''s a wonderful world. If you jump, it will jump.


    Tut, double bet.


    "I''m so careless. I haven''t come to see Su Changlao in Tianyong city."


    Although Tang Kun was scolding, the smile between his eyebrows and the doting in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Is this the elder of Tianyong city? It''s too young, not many years older than me. "


    Tang Xuejian looked at Su Xun and widened her eyes.


    Su Xun is also looking at Tang Xuejian. This woman is like Feng Qingxue''s twin sister.


    "Snow see, don''t be rude!" Tang Kun looked at Su Xun and said apologetically, "Su Changlao, this is my granddaughter Xuejian. This girl has been spoiled by me since she was a child. You can''t care with her."


    "Well, why is the leader of the Tang clan so polite?" Su looked up as like as two peas at Tang Xuejian: "I don''t hide from Tang Dynasty''s master. I''m afraid it''s a miracle. Snow looks like a girl.


    "Well, you''re not taking advantage of me, are you?" Tang Xue frowned and pointed to Su Xun.


    She was still the daughter of Huang Hua. She always felt that Su Xun''s words were in tune.


    Tang Kun also didn''t believe it. He thought in his heart: how can there be such a coincidence in the world? Did elder Su take a fancy to Xuejian and suggest it to me?


    It''s good for Xuejian and Tangmen if she can marry the elder of Tianyong City, but it depends on what Xuejian means.


    "Ha ha, that''s true. I''ll see snow girl another day." Su Xun smiles calmly. He doesn''t know that Tang Kun has so many psychological activities.Tang Xue saw her eyes rolling, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Su Xun got up and said, "master of the Tang clan, I''ll see you on the day of the demon removal meeting. I''ll leave first."


    "I send elder su." Tang Kun quickly gets up and sends Su Xun out of the Tang family castle all the way.


    After leaving the Tang family castle, Su Xun went to the inn to conserve his energy. In the evening, he saw Xiaoqian and Yuhuan.


    Yuzhou is not far from Qingcheng Mountain.


    "Mr. Su, wait for me." An ethereal voice sounded behind him.


    Su Xun turned around and looked at Tang Xuejian with smart eyes: "Xuejian girl, what''s the matter with me?"


    "I want to see the woman you''re talking about who looks like me." Tang Xuejian carries her hands and leans forward slightly. She can only say that she is very cool.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "please come with me. I think she would like to see you if she knew you."


    is it really as like as two peas? Tang Xuejian ran to Su Xun, and his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Su Xun nodded: "no one will doubt that you are twin sisters, but you have different personalities."


    Suddenly, at his feet, he saw two figures chasing and fighting in the crowd.


    "Hey, die Maomao, wait for me, or you won''t even have chicken head and fart to eat!"


    "Boss, hurry up, eh, boss, that man seems to be looking at you."


    "Never mind. I hate people who are more handsome than me."


    They are Jingtian and Maomao.


    Jingtian, who wants to be the manager of Yong''an, and Maomao, who wants to go to Chang''an.


    Compared with Jingtian, Su Xun had a more profound impression on Mao Mao, especially in the latter part.


    "Do you know them?" Tang Xuejian asked.


    Su Xun shook his head and asked her, "do you have any strange feelings about that tall and thin man?"


    Tang Xuejian''s noumenon is a fruit on the tree of heaven. In fact, it is the goddess Xiyao who sent to the world to accompany Feipeng''s reincarnation to Jingtian.


    "Why do I have a strange feeling about that guy who looks like a rascal?" Tang Xue frowned.


    Su Xun didn''t answer, "let''s go."


    If you look at Jingtian and Maomao, you can only see their backs.


    Su Xun likes Jingtian and Maomao, but he is not in a hurry to get to know each other.


    If you want to take away the things that originally belong to Sedum, you have to give people some compensation.


    Lao Su, we are so particular about life.

 Chapter 1040

    If he entered the film and television world from the beginning of getting the system, Su Xun might be excited to see the familiar original protagonists in his memory.


    But over the years, he has been a beggar, a king, a man and a God.


    After so many experiences, he was very calm when he saw the so-called original protagonists again.


    After all, who is more important than him?


    Look at the man, only to see if there is wool on the other side, and then give the other side some compensation.


    Look at the woman, only to see if the other party can use the sun, the sun after income palace repeated sun.


    As for the evil villains, we only see if the other party can make use of them, and then we can get rid of them.


    He is so simple, simple as a child of more than 100 Jin.


    How to be a great master? It''s called going through thousands of sails and coming back is still a young man (????).


    After a cup of tea, Yuelai inn.


    Feng Qingxue and Tang Xue look at each other.


    "You..." The two spoke at the same time.


    "Say it first." They spoke at the same time.


    "Yes, I''ll go first." Thinking is synchronized again.


    Feng Qingxue looked at Su Xun: "what''s the matter? How can she..."


    She saw another self?


    Tang Xuejian and Feng Qingxue are both wondering if their father ever left romantic debt.


    "Come on, you two don''t think about it. There''s no blood relationship. It just happens to look like each other." Su Xun looked at them and said.


    Tang Xue see corner of the mouth twitch, this is called like?


    is as like as two peas.


    Who copied who?


    Did you pay the copyright fee?


    The wind is clear and the snow shakes Huang Naizi Brain: "it''s so big in the world. There are all kinds of strange things."


    "Yes, yes." Tang Xuejian nodded.


    soon two women as like as two peas. After all, they look the same, and they are easy to cultivate their feelings.


    Tang Xuejian didn''t leave until evening.


    "Sister Qingxue, I''ll show you around Yuzhou City tomorrow."


    Before leaving, Tang Xuejian still had more than enough. After all, she had no playmate from childhood to adulthood.


    "Good. Be safe." Feng Qingxue personally sent her out of Yuelai inn.


    Seeing Tang Xuejian leave, she turned and went upstairs to her room: "come out, I haven''t found my brother, I didn''t expect to recognize a younger sister."


    "Not good, you look so like, is fate ah." Su Xun came forward and hugged her waist.


    Try: "what do you want to put on the edge of the bed


    "Slander! The slander of chiguoguo! How could I, susian, be such a person? " Su Xun felt that his noble character had been insulted. Who could bear it.


    Feng Qingxue snorted: "still pretending. I didn''t understand it before. Since I told you, I have understood your men''s thoughts."


    "Qingxue, you misunderstood me. I''m different from those coquettish bitches..."


    "Yes, it''s different. You''re cheaper than them." Feng Qingxue said and rushed to the bed.


    Su Xun sighed: "in order to prove that I will never touch you tonight, you have a good rest."


    With that, the figure disappeared directly in place.


    Feng Qingxue waited for a long time, but didn''t wait for the villain to rush up. When he turned around, he found that he was gone.


    "Do you really think too much?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night.


    In a courtyard at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain.


    Su Xun holds Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan in his arms.


    He doesn''t touch the wind, because he can''t use her tonight.


    After all, he always has a woman to pick up the offer, and he has a strong sense of reason.


    "What happened to Bai Suzhen."


    Su Xun closed his eyes, smelled the different body fragrance of the two people, and asked casually.


    "We are already familiar with her. Suzhen will be practicing for a thousand years in two months, ready to transform herself."


    "Master, is Suzhen of any use to you?"


    Two people are very puzzled, a white snake has not yet changed shape, the master has been staring at her?


    It''s too greedy.


    Su Xun was speechless: "didn''t you find that Bai Suzhen practiced Taoism?"


    The general wild goblins are trained by breathing to the moon. After all, the wild goblins have no inheritance.


    "Ah! When the master says that, it seems that her cultivation method is really Xuanmen Zhengshu. "


    "How can a snake demon of her have the practice of Xuanmen? Is her master an expert of Taoism?"


    Two people this just reaction come over, and Bai Suzhen stay for a long time, they really didn''t care about this.


    "Master?" Su Xun chuckled and raised his chin with both hands: "that''s Gao Shen. Bai Suzhen''s master is Li Shan''s mother. Is he tall enough?"In the TV series, Fahai takes Bai Suzhen into Leifeng Pagoda on the ground of her intermarriage with human beings.


    And Bai Suzhen and Fahai are old rivals. Bai Suzhen once ate Fahai''s elixir.


    Fahai only dares to suppress her, not to abolish Bai Suzhen''s cultivation, not to kill her.


    If you try a monster without a background, it would have been cut into 18 pieces and gone.


    However, it''s the old man Fahai in the legend of the new white lady. It''s not necessary to replace it with Dawei Tianlong''s version of Fahai. This guy has always been more reckless.


    "Old mother of Lishan!"


    Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan were surprised.


    Li Shan''s mother is a famous goddess. She has a high position in heaven and earth.


    In any case, they did not expect that the gentle female snake was actually an immortal?


    Two people understood, originally own host this is the intestines and stomach is bad, wanted to eat the soft rice.


    Let yourself help him to watch the soft rice first, and then eat it when it''s ready.


    Moreover, the owner may not only want to eat soft food, but also want to take away the cooking pot.


    After all, there are three thousand women in the class, and thirty thousand women in the class!


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Su Xun felt that there was something wrong with their eyes.


    "It''s nothing. The master is really far sighted. I admire him too much."


    "Well, the master is too tired of harm, and the slave''s admiration for his master is like a continuous river."


    Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan hold Su Xun in their arms for a while, but they secretly say that they want to have a good relationship with Bai Suzhen. That''s the future mother.


    "The river is endless? So much? "


    Su Xun remained skeptical about this.


    After a night of singing, Su Xun left Qingcheng Mountain in the early morning and returned to Yuzhou City.


    Of course, he didn''t go back to the inn directly. Instead, he was going to buy a breakfast for Feng Qingxue.


    I didn''t expect to see Maomao in Baozipu.


    "Boss, six big meatballs."


    Mao Mao gave six big money, looked at the hot steamed buns and swallowed.


    "Brother, can you finish six?"


    Su Xun went over to talk with Mao Mao.


    "I saw you in the street yesterday." Mao Mao still remembers Su Xun scratching his head: "I eat steamed stuffed bun skin, my boss eat stuffed bun stuffing, six are not enough."


    "You want to go to Chang''an, don''t you?" Su Xun asked.


    Mao Mao''s eyes widened: "you How do you know that? "


    "I am a God, dedicated to the realization of people''s wishes."


    "This gold will be given to you for the journey to Chang''an. By the way, I will give this ring to your boss and tell him that blood can be used as compensation."


    Su Xun threw him a large piece of gold and a ring, and then his figure disappeared.

 Chapter 1041

    "Gan! I forgot to buy steamed buns. "


    At the gate of Yuelai Inn, Su Xun went to a steamed bun shop next to him.


    There are some leftover materials in the storage ring for Maomao, which should be used as compensation for Jingtian.


    After all, this wave is going to make him bald.


    Tang Xuejian had to take it, even if he kept it as a vase, otherwise some people would jump out of the three realms, and Zhu Tianneng, who was not in the five elements, would say that he gave her a present.


    It''s time to find a sword to be cast again.


    Since you even want the magic sword, you''d better take the sword spirit Solanum nigrum together.


    Therefore, Jingtian is going to be bald. If this is not compensated for by Bo, he is too cruel.


    Although the storage ring is full of leftovers that he can''t use, it''s for him.


    For Jingtian, it''s different. If you use it well, his strength will be stronger than that of Feipeng.


    After buying steamed stuffed buns, Su Xun went into the Inn and came to the room. It happened that Qing Xue was dressing up.


    As soon as she got up, she had a kind of lazy aesthetic feeling. She was wearing a thin white embroidered peony belly pocket on her upper body.


    Alas, the poor belly pocket has been under the pressure that it should not bear at this age since it was young. I''m really worried that it will be crushed by life one day.


    Su Xun is always so kind, even if it''s just a bellyback, it deserves his sympathy.


    So, he couldn''t help pleading for his belly pocket: "Qingxue, otherwise you don''t wear your belly pocket."


    "Go away!" Feng Qingxue threw the comb and blushed: "where did you go last night?"


    "It''s a long story." Su Xun said solemnly: "last night I had a fierce fight with a female ghost. I just subdued her. I didn''t think she had a helper..."


    "Ah, you''re not hurt." Feng Qingxue was shocked. How strong was the ghost who could fight with Su Xun? What''s more, she had a helper.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "who am I? How can you be hurt by a little ghost? I fought with him for 300 rounds, and I finally fought him for mercy. "


    "Forget it, I won''t talk about it any more. I''ll come back and buy you steamed buns by the way. You can eat them while they''re hot." Su Xun came forward and handed the steamed buns.


    He didn''t tell a lie. Last night, he did fight with a female ghost for 300 rounds. Finally, he begged for mercy again and again before he left.


    And the ghost is really helpful


    Feng Qingxue took the bun, hot in the hand, warm in the heart: "brother Su, you are very good to me."


    Last night, I tried my best to subdue the female ghost. I didn''t expect that I could remember to bring breakfast for myself when I came back in the morning.


    What else can I ask for if I have such a husband?


    After a while, she would know what Su Xun said today about subduing female ghosts.


    At that time, she will want to kill Su Xun.


    "It should be." Su Xun gave a gentle smile. Look, this is the skill of speaking.


    Feng Qing kisses Su Xun on her own initiative and says affectionately: "brother Su, don''t you want me to wear my bellybag? Then help me take it off ~"


    How can this goblin bear it?


    Just after the night shift, master Su began to work on the day shift. As a migrant worker, it was too difficult.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yong''an is in charge.


    "You said the handsome little white face yesterday was a fairy? He gave the gold and the ring? "


    Jingtian, holding a gold ingot and a ring in both hands, looks at Maomao in surprise.


    "It must be a living immortal, or who would give Maomao such a big piece of gold." Why do you stare at Jin Yuanbao with flat eyes? You are salivating.


    Maomao nodded again and again: "yes, yes, and he disappeared after a whew."


    "I''ll take it for you first, and then you''ll get a wife." Jingtian looked at Maomao and said.


    "Ah Mao Mao''s face changed.


    "Ah, what? Look at you. You are not as handsome as me. Can you get a wife if you have no money?" Jingtian a stare, rightfully said.


    Maodu said weakly with his mouth: "but I want to go to Chang''an more than to marry a wife."


    "I''ll take you there, too! You''re so stupid. What if you get lost? " Said Jingtian.


    Mao Mao instantly smile: "good, good, boss, let''s go to Chang''an."


    "Stupid." Jingtian finished, his eyes fell on the ring again, biting his fingers and dripping blood.


    In a flash, the ring was shining. Jingtian saw the things in the ring and murmured to himself, "Maomao, you really met the immortal and got rich."


    "What''s in it!" Why Ping can''t wait to ask, scratching his ears.


    Jingtian just laughs and doesn''t talk.


    He only knows that he has gained a lot, but he does not know what he has lost.


    Some things may be lost unconsciously.When you get something, don''t be happy, because you may have lost something by accident.


    For example, since Su Xun got the system, he got longevity, power, money, beauty, rights, dignity and so on.


    But he lost his worry and pain.


    Think about it, he is very depressed (¤Å?¤É).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    , who was busy early in the morning, was warming up the wind and snow in the bed.


    "Ah, brother Su is here, too."


    Seeing that it was Su Xun who opened the door, Tang Xue blushed and knew why it took so long to open the door.


    I seem to disturb them.


    "Nonsense, I''m not here. Where should I be?"


    Su Xun rolled his eyes in silence.


    "Here comes Xuejian. Sit down and have a cup of tea first." Feng Qingxue looked at Tang Xue and said with a smile.


    looked at the as like as two peas on his face. There was still a red glow. Tang Xue saw that he felt very strong in his sense of substitution.


    He quickly lowered his head, took up the cup to cover up, and said: "sister Qingxue, didn''t she say that I would take you to Yuzhou City today? Shall we start now? "


    "Good." Su Da Qing went to see you


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was suddenly knocked, followed by a sentence: "Tianyong city elder Su can be in?"


    "Come in, please." Su Xun said.


    The next second, the door was pushed open, and a young man in white with a long sword came in.


    Seeing Feng Qingxue and Tang Xuejian, he was stunned for a moment. Then he realized that he was impolite and quickly looked away at Su Xun: "excuse me, but is Su Changlao?"


    "It''s me. You look like a disciple of Shushan sect? What are you doing here? " Su Xun knew that he had already recognized this person, Xu Changqing.


    Xu Changqing clasped his fist: "I''ve met Mr. Su Changqing. I''m Xu Changqing, the eldest disciple of Shushan sect. I learned that Mr. Su Changqing had arrived in Yuzhou. Now I''m asked by the leader to move to Shushan for a while."


    "It seems that I can''t go shopping with you." Su Xun said something to Feng Qingxue and Tang Xuejian, and then he said to Xu Changqing, "I should have visited you in the mountains."


    "Please, Mr. Su." Xu Changqing stooped to one side and let the door out.


    "Why so much trouble?" Su Xun finished, and with a wave of his hand, they disappeared.


    Tang Xuejian opened her eyes wide: "it''s so powerful."


    "Let''s go. We don''t care about men. Take me to Yuzhou." Said Feng Qingxue.


    two beautiful women as like as two peas, who are very different in style, have gone out of the inn.

 Chapter 1042

    At the foot of the mountain.


    "Elder Su''s accomplishments are unfathomable. I admire him." Looking at Su Xun with admiration.


    When you wave your hand, you can move a hundred miles with people. If you can have such accomplishments, you are worthy of being the elder of Tianyong city.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile, "it''s not worth mentioning that I''m a little skilled at carving insects. Let''s take Changqing''s lead."


    "Mr. Su, please come with Changqing." Xu Changqing walked ahead to guide Su and set foot on the stairs.


    When Su Xun followed Xu Changqing to the main hall of Shushan sect, Qingwei, the leader of Shushan sect, and the four leaders had been waiting in it for a long time.


    Seeing Su Xun coming in, the five quickly got up.


    "Su Xun, I have met the leader of Qingwei and the four elders." Su Xun took the lead in saying hello.


    Five people saluted back one after another, Qingwei said: "Mr. Su is very kind. Please take a seat. Come and serve tea."


    Five people are in the heart of the secret way, this day Yongcheng elder good life, clearly is the realm of immortals, but at a glance, but it is like the sea unfathomable.


    After sitting down and chatting at will, Qingwei talked about the business.


    "This time, I''d like to invite Mr. Su to come here just for one thing. The meeting of removing demons will be held soon, and all the righteous people will come to Shushan. However, the removal of demons also needs people''s guidance."


    "In the world, Tianyong city and Shushan sect are the most famous. In order to avoid making jokes at the demon removal meeting, elder Su should come to discuss the priority first."


    The demon removal conference was initiated by Shushan. If there is no Tianyong City, Shushan, as the leader of the alliance, is naturally responsible and no one opposes it.


    However, with the participation of Tianyong City, the Shushan faction will have to worry about whether Tianyong city will compete for the primary and secondary, because Tianyong city has this qualification.


    Therefore, in order to prevent being put forward by Tianyong city on the day of the demon removal meeting, it is better to ask Tianyong city''s people to come up first to discuss clearly and make the priority clear.


    In this way, we will not make a big fight for the ruling power of the alliance before we get rid of the demons.


    Of course, to discuss with him is actually to call Su Xun to come and give him a notice in advance. Let''s go through the show and give Tianyong a face.


    After all, if you come to hansu or Ziyin, or some other elders, you really have the ability to compete with Shushan sect.


    However, a young and unknown elder in the new Jin Dynasty, whose cultivation is only the realm of human beings and immortals, can''t serve the public.


    In the view of Shushan school, Su Xun, a member of tianyongcheng school, actually gave up fighting for dominance.


    Su Xun took the folding fan and said with a smile: "it''s reasonable that the demon removal meeting was initiated by Shushan. Shushan is the main place. But since that''s the point, I really want to try on behalf of Tianyong city."


    The five members of Qingwei were all in a daze. They thought it was a matter of going through the show and giving each other face. They didn''t expect that Su Xun really wanted to fight for the leadership of the alliance.


    Is there any mistake? You''re just a new elder and a personal immortal. Are you a bit forced to count?


    Xu Changqing also frowned. He admitted that Su Xun was not weak, but a fairyland elder wanted to compete with Shushan for the primary and secondary power of the alliance.


    Tianyong city also despises Shushan too much.


    "Su Changlao, but there are still elders in Tianyong city?" Qingwei asked.


    In his mind, this is the only possibility. Maybe the real principal of Tianyong city has not arrived yet.


    Su Xun shook his head: "leader of Qingwei, I''m the representative of Tianyong city. I have the full power to make decisions for Tianyong city in this demon removal meeting."


    "Su Changlao, it''s the poor way who despises you, but you''re just an immortal." Qingwei said slowly.


    Su Xun shook his folding fan: "although I''m a human immortal, I''m a hundred million points better than ordinary human immortals. I just want to learn the tricks of Shushan sect. Please give me some advice."


    Well, it''s just a little bit stronger.


    "Well! In this case, Changqing, take Mr. Su to the martial arts arena, and invite an elder Renxian to compete with Mr. Su. " Canggu, elder Zhenwu, hummed coldly.


    Since Su Xun''s so-called arrogant behavior was that he despised him.


    Qingwei and others did not stop it.


    Although they are relatively mild tempered, they also think that Su Xun is too arrogant. If they don''t express their opinions, they will not lose the prestige of Shushan school?


    Xu Changqing arched: "yes, master."


    "Mr. Su, please follow me."


    Su Xun followed Xu Changqing to the martial arts arena.


    Soon, it came out that all the disciples of Shushan sect gathered around the martial arts arena.


    "That''s the elder of Tianyong city. He''s so young. He looks similar to the elder martial brother."


    "He is a fairyland. My master said that he only joined Tianyong city this year."


    "Hiss - this cultivation is really fast. No wonder it''s so rampant and qualified."


    "Well! We Shushan school have already surpassed Tianyong city to grow other people''s ambition and destroy our prestige


    There were lots of comments among the disciples, some of them admired Su Xun, and some of them despised him.Of course, it''s acid that scorns.


    "Shut up! What a noise! When is this the main street? It''s a joke Canggu shouts.


    For a moment, everyone was quiet.


    Soon, a middle-aged man with a long sword came to the opposite of Su Xun: "in the lower Shu mountain sect, the Third Elder Taoist priest, you are very polite."


    He is a man in the late fairyland.


    "Please." Su Xun made a gesture of invitation.


    "Elder Su, be careful! The sword turns thousands of people


    Dao Xuan gave a big drink. The sword came out of its sheath and divided into several hundred pieces in the air. He went to Su Xun to break the air.


    Su Xun''s folding fan shook and snapped. All the swords were cracked like cobwebs, and the ashes were gone.


    "What


    Everyone was surprised to see that Su Xun broke this move so easily.


    "Good skill!"


    Dao Xuan felt that he couldn''t hang his sword on his face. He turned into a shadow and killed Su Xun.


    "Go back!"


    Su Xun''s folding fan came out of his hand.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Dao Xuan''s blood gushed out, and his whole body flew back more than ten meters and fell to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned, understated, two moves to defeat the enemy, this is the fairy?


    Qingwei, Canggu five people are also serious.


    "Master, are you all right, master?"


    A group of disciples quickly came forward to help daoxuan.


    "I''m fine." Daoxuan stood up and looked at Su Xun and said, "I''m not as good as others. I''m willing to bow down. Su Chang is honest and strong. Daoxuan is convinced."


    If you lose, you have to lose with great style.


    "Elder daoxuan is not bad either." Su Xun gives up his hand and bullies Meng Xin. It''s so cool to cut melons and vegetables.


    Qingwei said lightly: "elder Su is really better than ordinary people, but that''s all. Canggu, go and have a few moves with elder su."


    Canggu is a golden immortal. He is already one of the top experts in the world.


    Only in heaven can there be golden immortals everywhere. In the world, golden immortals are all big men who can save the common people.


    In Qingwei''s opinion, no matter how strong Su Xun''s connivance is, he can only show off his power in fairyland.


    When Jinxian comes down, he will lose.


    Of course, this is not something to be proud of. After all, Jinxian beat Renxian.


    But the alliance is dominated by a fairyland elder from Tianyong city. They don''t agree.


    Therefore, as we all know, it is good for physical and mental health to bully the weak appropriately


    After all, if they get the leadership of the league, they will be happy and healthy.

 Chapter 1043

    "Mr. Su, I''ll give you a move."


    Canggu is a straight man with a violent temper. He thinks that his Jinxian cultivation is a bullying immortal. He has no face.


    But what he didn''t know was that the one who had no face was still behind.


    "Elder Canggu, you''d better do it first."


    Su Xun was afraid that the other side didn''t even have a chance to fight.


    "In that case, I''m offended."


    As soon as Canggu threw the dust, he stepped into the air. The dust silk was like thousands of sword lights.


    Su Xun took off his folding fan, which suddenly changed in the air, just like a wall blocking the sword light.


    "And despised you!"


    Canggu''s eyes were full of seriousness. It was enough to be proud that a fairy could catch him.


    Next, he has to be serious. It''s also his respect for Su Xun, and he must defeat Su Xun with one move.


    If the second move can''t defeat Su Xun, in his opinion, he has lost.


    "Bang!"


    He stepped on the ground, roaring, the ground cracked, smoke surging, rosefinch, Xuanwu, white tiger, green dragon, the virtual shadow of the four great beasts in all directions.


    "Four Saints kill the enemy!"


    With him a cold drink, the four beast virtual shadow issued a roar, roar! He took Shenwei to Sushen, and all the disciples around him were shaken back for several meters.


    "Four beasts? It''s just animals. "


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously and made a move in the void. A dark black sword appeared in his hand, and he cut out four swords quickly.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    The Four Swords tore the earth apart and increased the decoration expenses for the Shushan sect. The four beasts sent out a howl and were cut to pieces mercilessly.


    "Stab -"


    the long sword broke away and went through the air. The edge of the sword was close to Canggu''s throat. It was only half an inch short of sealing his throat.


    "What


    The four of Qingwei were shocked and moved. They could no longer keep the previous calm.


    "Wow


    The disciples in the crowd were also in an uproar.


    Canggu, the Zhenwu elder with the cultivation of Jinxian and the second strongest of Shushan sect, was defeated by a young immortal elder in Tianyong city!


    Jinxian shows the strength of Jinxian.


    But human immortals are not human immortals


    No! Is this horse riding immortal?


    Did I fix a fake fairy?


    A cold sweat fell from Canggu''s forehead. He felt the threat of death from the sword.


    The next second, the sword turned into smoke and disappeared.


    "Poop


    Canggu seemed to have been drained of all his strength. He was sitting on the ground with a fart. He was in a trance and lost his soul.


    He was defeated by one of the immortals.


    He has some doubts about life.


    "Master!"


    Xu Changqing quickly came forward and helped him up.


    "Elder Canggu, I have offended you."


    Su Xun took back the folding fan floating in the air, looked at Canggu and said with a smile.


    "Hoo -"


    Canggu felt ashamed, slowly exhaled a breath and said to himself, "it''s a shame."


    "What does the leader of Qingwei think? Can I be the leader of the alliance? " Su Xun looked at Qingwei.


    I used to say I''m here.


    Now call yourself this seat.


    But no one thinks it''s wrong. It''s all in my heart. I have his accomplishments at his age, and Laozi can be a hundred times more crazy than him.


    Qingwei said: "is elder Su really an immortal?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." Su Xun has no face and no skin. College students pretend to be junior high school students to bully primary school students.


    Qingwei took a deep breath: "elder Su''s cultivation is profound. I admire him. This meeting of removing demons should respect elder su. Listen to elder Su''s order to remove demons and defend the way!"


    In fact, he felt that he could beat Su Xun if he ended up.


    But he can not end, because there has been a Canggu to bully the weak, but also lost.


    If he comes again, it''s funny.


    Well, one of the three big illusions of life: I think I can do it when I go to school.


    "In that case, I would rather be respectful than obedient." Su Xun showed a bright smile.


    With the recognition of Shushan faction, he became the leader of the alliance of the demons elimination conference, and his position was stable by 70%.


    It''s 30% short. It''ll be done soon.


    As a demon removal conference, he became the leader of the alliance.


    This is equivalent to the enemy emperor mixed into our forces, and then became our president, but also clamored to kill the enemy emperor.


    Life is so dramatic.


    "Please come in and discuss the details of the meeting." Qingwei said.


    He is also dedicated to the people in the world, as long as the meeting is to get rid of demons.


    Let Tianyong city be the main city, let Tianyong city be the main city. Anyway, it''s all for the sake of the world.One morning, Su Xun was in Shushan sect to discuss with Qingwei and others about the demon removal meeting.


    After all, it''s just a day after the demonization.


    At noon, he stayed in Shushan paiqia for an employee meal, and Su Xun left.


    Instead of going back to Yuzhou City, he went to the lock demon tower built by Shushan school.


    In the lock demon tower, there are the demon emperor and some small demons who invaded the world in those years, as well as the evil ideas formed by five people, such as Qingwei, and a magic sword is sealed.


    That group of evil thoughts is the later evil sword fairy.


    At that time, the demon world invaded, but the heaven world did not care. The human world could only save itself.


    However, the situation is weak, and we are in danger.


    In order to deal with the enemies of demon world, the four elders of Shushan sect, Qingwei, Youxuan, Canggu, Jingming and Heyang, had no choice but to practice one kind of forbidden skill.


    This move made their strength increase a thousand times temporarily, and forced out the evil ideas in their bodies, and finally defeated the enemies of the demon world.


    But afterwards, there was no good way to deal with the evil thoughts, so he had to be locked in the demon lock tower.


    But it''s a disaster.


    All kinds of evil spirits gather in the demon lock tower. This evil idea absorbs these evil spirits to strengthen itself.


    I didn''t expect that cultivation had taken shape, and I had self-consciousness. Once I escaped, it would be a disaster to the world.


    Only when it is sent to the Tianchi Lake in the heaven for purification, can new disasters in the human world be avoided.


    Without Su Xun, Jingtian, Xu Changqing, Tang Xuejian and Mao Mao would be on the way to send evil thoughts to Tianchi.


    But now with Su Xun, the evil sword immortal would be a dog for him.


    As for the magic sword in the lock demon tower, it was the sabre of Prince Jiang Longyang thousands of years ago. It was born from longkui, Longyang''s sister, who died for the sword and turned it into a sword spirit.


    Longyang is also the former life of Jingtian.


    When he was about to arrive at the lock demon tower, Su Xun changed. He was dressed in a black robe. His appearance was blurred and his evil spirit was around him. He was like a demon coming into the world.


    This is in line with the image of the national teacher in people''s imagination.


    When he came to the lock demon tower, he found that there was still a figure above the lock demon tower.


    The Lord of the demon world, the demon house.


    Is this guy here to steal the magic sword for Jingtian?


    At that time, the magic tower and Feipeng, the God General guarding Tianmen in Tianjie, fought in a new fairyland. They were discovered by Tiandi, and then Feipeng was demoted to earth.


    Several reincarnations have become today''s Sedum.


    Mozunchonglou and Feipeng cherish each other. They always want to finish the last battle with him.


    So in the original play, Chonglou steals the magic sword from the lock demon tower to Jingtian and wants to fight with Jingtian.


    "Who are you?"


    Chonglou looks at Su Xun solemnly, and his heart rises to war. He can feel that Su Xun is very strong.


    "Magic tower?" Su Xun thought about it with a smile, but he didn''t expect to buy one and get one free.


    Chonglou hummed coldly: "I dare not call you the devil in front of you. You look more like a devil than I do."


    "I''m a good man." Su Xun said.


    Chonglou said nothing, but the meaning was obvious:


    although I was reckless, I was not stupid at all.

 Chapter 1044

    How about the demon house.


    Unlike young people, he talks about martial arts!


    The biggest wish in my life is to finish the battle with Feipeng that was not divided a thousand years ago.


    And as the Lord of the demon world, he is a very proud existence. At the beginning, the demon world invaded the human world one after another, and only the demon world he ruled disdained it.


    Demon Zun was an honest man. He fell in love with Zixuan, the descendant of Nu Wa. As a result, Zixuan stole his heart.


    It''s two meanings that steal the heart!


    He is greedy for Zixuan, but Zixuan is greedy for his heart in order to keep her appearance unchanged.


    If Su Xun meets her, she must have a stick education to let her know that stealing is wrong.


    Later Zixuan gave her heart back to Chonglou.


    Then he was hanged by the evil sword fairy as his father beat his son.


    On the whole, the magic tower is a desolate role in the play of fairy sword three.


    But now, Sue is here.


    There is hope for the devil of the devil''s house!


    Like a merciful Savior, his life is doomed to be miserable.


    Take him and be a little brother!


    Mozunchonglou: Thank you. It''s not necessary.


    "Chonglou, how about a fight with us? If you lose, you will be driven by us from now on."


    Su Xun stood up and looked at the tower.


    For this kind of person, you don''t need too many excuses and reasons ~


    just do it.


    With absolute strength, he would naturally be convinced if he was forced to lie down.


    This is absolutely serious!


    Chonglou didn''t say a word. He was warlike, but he was able to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    Otherwise, he would not have fought with Feipeng at the beginning. In order to seek a defeat, he was much more powerful than Feipeng in the three realms. He could kill him in seconds.


    The reason why he looked for Feipeng was that Feipeng was 55 times as good as him?


    When he saw Su Xun''s first face, he was full of fighting spirit, but at the same time he knew that he was by no means an opponent.


    Otherwise, he would have gone straight up.


    "I won''t play such a boring game with you." Chonglou said coldly.


    He''s pretending, but he''s not stupid.


    Knowing that he will lose, he has to obey the other party''s orders. He doesn''t want to be a dog.


    Su Xun said slowly, "I''ve heard that the demon tower is proud of people. Now it seems that it''s just like this. It''s just a generation who is afraid of fighting."


    "Why, are you afraid?"


    "Shut up! What are you afraid of? " Chonglou roared, and the reaction was very fierce.


    Because it''s really the first time he''s avoiding war.


    As the Lord of the demon world, no one will provoke him.


    Those bigwigs who are more powerful than him don''t have the heart to embarrass him at all.


    But who would have thought of meeting Su Xun?


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and the classic sneered: "Tut, is it painful to be stepped on? You look like a grinning dog, pretending to be fierce. "


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll apologize to you if you come across the corner of my coat. It''s my ignorance and I underestimate you. How about that?"


    For this kind of person, it is necessary to use provocation. He can summon up the courage to refuse the first time, but he will never refuse the second time, because this kind of person wants too much face.


    Life has proved that when you don''t have that strength, you will suffer in the end.


    What''s the saying? I want to live and lose face.


    This kind of iron head baby, the best pit.


    "Good! I''ll fight you! "


    The two machetes pointed at Su Xun with blood in his eyes. His figure disappeared from the original place and appeared in front of him in a flash.


    The two knives crossed and hanged Su Xun''s neck.


    It''s not that he can''t avoid the stimulation of his opponent.


    He tried his best and didn''t want to win, but he wanted to try how far he could push Su Xun.


    Chonglou''s attack speed was very fast. Unfortunately, in Su Xun''s eyes, it was as slow as the reader''s vote.


    As soon as he raised his hand, the double-edged sword was restrained and stopped abruptly in front of Su Xun.


    "Ah


    With the roar of the tower, the mana burst out, the vertical lines on the forehead became more obvious, and the magic flame was monstrous.


    Su Xun just looked at him quietly, as if he was watching an angry Kindergarten friends.


    "Come on, don''t try so hard. You have proved your strength. You are qualified for this seat." Su Xun said casually.


    Chonglou wants to vomit blood. I work so hard to prove to you that I am qualified to be a dog?


    I want to kill you!


    Su Xun raised his hand slowly.


    Boom!


    In the meantime, the Chonglou was blown out directly without any resistance."You Who is it? "


    Chonglou stares at Su Xun. He feels powerless when he is angry. He looks like an insignificant mole ant in front of him.


    As the Lord of the demon world, this kind of fate is not in their own control of the feeling is very uncomfortable.


    "Master of the Tang Dynasty, jiuxiao."


    Su Xun stood up with his hands in his hands. He was hunting in black robes. A wave of awe swept through the heaven and earth, as if the heaven and earth would be covered in an instant, and the demons in the mountains were shivering.


    "Master of the Tang Dynasty!"


    The face of demon Zun Chonglou is full of disbelief. He has heard of jiuxiao Zhenjun, but he never thought that a mortal national teacher could be so strong.


    All over the world, it is said that the national master jiuxiao bewitched and controlled the emperor, and monopolized the imperial power, in order to intercept the Dragon Qi of the Tang Dynasty and improve his own cultivation.


    Chonglou sneers at this. How can it match the power of its own cultivation?


    But now it seems that he is wrong.


    Is the dragon spirit of the Tang Dynasty, the power of the imperial power in the world, so terrible?


    "I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat. From now on, I have a destiny. You''ll come face to face. I don''t think you''ll turn back with your reputation."


    Su Xun said in a calm voice that the devil Zun tower was an honest man. Su Xun was not afraid that he would change his mind.


    As long as you don''t meet Zixuan, after meeting Zixuan, this guy only has Zixuan in his eyes.


    Honest: you really want to bully Chonglou, don''t you!!!


    But in order to keep his pride for many years, he just gave a cold hum.


    "Well, now you can step back. You''ll still be useful for a while. Don''t say that I treat you so harshly and I can''t do anything for you."


    With that, Su Xun lost a big flat peach he had collected in his journey to the West.


    "Heaven flat peach?"


    Feeling the abundant immortal power in the flat peach, Chonglou is surprised that this person has a way to get the heaven flat peach, which is the unique immortal fruit of the queen mother.


    The gate of heaven was closed all the year round, but Su Xun could get flat peaches. Combined with this unfathomable cultivation, it was enough to show that he was not simple.


    From a flat peach, Chonglou has begun to automatically fill the background for Su Xun''s brain.


    He suddenly felt that it was not unacceptable for him to become a worker from the chairman of a wholly-owned company.


    At least the boss is very good at fighting, has a deep background and is very generous.


    This flat peach is so fragrant ~


    it''s delicious

 Chapter 1045

    After taking the flat peach, the devil Zun tower obediently retreats to one side, holding people with soft hands and eating people with short mouths.


    What''s more, he can''t fight.


    When Su Xun came to the top of the lock demon tower, he saw a mass of purple around the top of the tower.


    This is the evil sword fairy, a group of evil thoughts.


    Now he has formed his own consciousness and can speak.


    However, his strength is still relatively weak. Although he has taken shape, he is still a group of evil ideas, which can not be turned into a human body. He is not as powerful as the late Xianjian.


    However, this is not a problem. Su Xun left the important building just to help the evil sword immortal improve his strength.


    The evil sword fairy can absorb all the evil breath and evil thoughts in the world to strengthen itself.


    And the magic world controlled by the magic tower is not the best cafeteria of the evil sword fairy?


    The demon world is full of evil. After all, it is the base of demons.


    Standing above the lock demon tower, Su Xun pressed down on the top of the tower with one hand. Soon, a silver white sword broke the top of the tower, flew out and fell into Su Xun''s hands.


    Chonglou''s face changed slightly, because he came here for the sword this time. Unexpectedly, susian and he had the same purpose.


    He can take out Tianjie flat peach to show that it has something to do with Tianjie. Did he know Feipeng a thousand years ago?


    After taking the sword, Su Xun released the evil dog, the evil sword fairy.


    "Ha ha ha, this seat has finally come out, Qingwei. I''m afraid you haven''t dreamed of it, ha..."


    After breaking away from the shackles of the lock demon tower, the evil sword fairy floats in the air and laughs wildly.


    The evil sword immortal is a name he has long given himself. In the play, he said:


    evil thoughts are like swords, which lead to immortality.


    It''s about his own evil sword fairy.


    "Have you finished laughing? After laughing, just follow me. Qingwei should be on the way here. "


    Su Xun said softly.


    "Presumptuous! Are you teaching me how to do things? "


    The evil sword fairy roared and floated around in the air. He said with a grim smile, "you are also a meritorious Minister for your sake of saving us. Now I will dedicate your body to us and make good use of it. When we become our real body and dominate the world, we will bury you."


    Chonglou looked at him from a distance, just like watching a silly beep, and suddenly felt that he might not be lonely.


    When the evil sword fairy''s voice fell, he flew to Su Xun, trying to seize the control of Su Xun''s body.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him.


    The evil sword fairy who just came out of the society was badly hit.


    The evil sword immortal was a kind of illusory evil thought cultivation. His appearance was like a purple cloud with black air, which was directly reduced by Su Xun''s slap.


    "Ah! My body


    The evil sword fairy screamed. His voice was full of pain and panic. The strength of the other side was beyond his imagination.


    "Evil sword fairy, if I can let you out, I can lock you in again." Su Xun''s eyes were as cold as ice.


    Evil sword fairy second counsels, shivers: "small know wrong, small know wrong, small dare not again."


    "I don''t know what''s called. It''s flattering for you to be my dog." Su Xun grabbed him, looked at the tower and said, "lead the way to the demon world."


    Demon Zun tower fly in front of the road without saying a word, this is his last stubborn.


    Su Xun took the evil sword fairy and the magic sword to follow behind the tower, and left the lock demon tower.


    Soon, five white lights fell from the horizon. They were the four elders of Qingwei and Shushan.


    "No, that evil idea is gone!"


    Looking at the broken lock demon tower on the top of the tower, the five people of Qingwei were shocked, just like five thunderbolts.


    The evil thoughts grow up day by day. Sooner or later, they will break away from the shackles of the demon tower and become the devil of the world.


    So Qingwei is ready to send it to Tianchi for purification.


    But recently, I was busy with the affairs of the demon removal meeting, so I neglected it.


    Now, the evil group has broken the lock, but I didn''t expect that the evil group would run away.


    Where is there no evil in the world? That evil idea will soon expand to a terrible level.


    "Since then, there has been a lot of chaos in the world." Qingwei sighs.


    Canggu eyes red to crack: "who in the end! Who is it! Who is it? Who is it


    When he thought that evil thoughts would bring disaster to the whole world, he thought that it would bring disaster to the whole world.


    "The meeting will be the same tomorrow, except that there will be one more devil besides the demon way."


    The Shushan faction alone can''t solve this problem. They can''t hide it any more. They have to make it public.


    Let the monks all over the world think of ways together. After all, if they can''t handle it properly, it will be a great disaster for the common people.


    Canggu laughed miserably: "the gate of heaven has been closed for tens of thousands of years. Without heaven, who can subdue him?"


    As a member of the evil sword fairy.


    He knows too well how fierce the evil sword immortal will be once he has completed his cultivation. No one in the world can defeat him.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The demon world.


    "Ah! Food! It''s the smell of food


    After entering the demon world, the evil sword fairy is like a dragon returning to the sea. More accurately, it is like sucking, poisoning and committing crimes.


    "Suck it. Suck enough. The whole world''s evil breath is yours. It can make you ascend to heaven at one step."


    Su Xun said calmly.


    In the original play, the evil sword fairy has captured the important building. Why don''t you come to the demon world to improve your strength?


    I think there is only one possibility, that is, the screenwriter and director will not allow him.


    The evil sword fairy swims freely in the evil breath, absorbing the evil energy crazily and greedily.


    Stupid human beings put us in such a place. When we absorb enough evil and unite our true body, we will return the previous shame.


    Su''s body is getting more and more condensed, and the breath of evolution begins to disperse.


    Finally, the evil sword fairy changed from a group of energy to a big bald man in a black robe step by step.


    "Ha ha ha My evil sword immortal has become my true body. I am invincible in the world! Ha ha ha... "


    The evil sword fairy floats over the lava flame, spreads out his hands and looks up to the sky with a long smile.


    Chonglou still looked at him quietly. His intuition told him that this guy was going to die again.


    Sure enough, after the evil sword fairy finished laughing, he looked at Su Xun coldly: "Jie, you self righteous fool, the biggest mistake you''ve made in your life is to bring us to this world."


    Chonglou took a few steps back consciously, so as not to affect himself when this guy was beaten.


    The evil sword fairy noticed his action and nodded with satisfaction. A weak man is not worthy to stand too close to us. He has self-knowledge and can avoid death.


    "Why, when it''s clear and the rain stops, do you think you can do it again?" Su Xun''s face was not smiling.


    The evil sword fairy was so angry that he roared: "I dare to talk to you like this. It seems that I haven''t figured out the current situation. I''ll teach you how to talk to you in the future."


    With that, he gave a cruel smile. He waved one hand, and the black air condensed into a long black sword in the air, whistling to susian.


    Su Xun went to the evil sword fairy step by step.


    The long sword thrown by the evil sword fairy is directly scattered.


    But Su Xunli''s evil sword fairy is getting closer and closer.


    "How could that be?"


    The evil sword fairy was shocked, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. Sweat oozed from his forehead. He could only subconsciously attack Su Xun.


    But all his attacks were on Su Xun, or they were directly broken, or they were like a stone sinking into the sea, and he could not hurt Su Xun at all.


    Su Xun grabbed him by the neck: "are you floating, or when I can''t lift the knife."


    "Bang!"


    The body of the evil sword fairy was smashed out, and a high volcano of several kilometers directly collapsed.

 Chapter 1046

    The evil sword fairy climbed out of the volcano and flew to sutian''s feet and knelt down:


    "please forgive me, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it any more."


    He wanted to cry without tears. Every time he thought he could do it, he was killed easily and in despair.


    Shouldn''t the five old people of Shushan sect be the strongest ones in the world?


    He was sealed for so many years, the world has changed?


    "I don''t care if you really know what''s wrong or if you don''t know what''s wrong. If you don''t do something for me tomorrow, I will frustrate you."


    Su Xun kicked away the evil sword immortal. It doesn''t matter whether he is loyal or not. As long as the evil sword immortal can''t beat him, he can only kneel forever.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No? The Lord''s business is a small one. Please tell me. The small one is absolutely right. "


    The evil sword fairy had a flattering smile on his face. He licked the dog as soon as he opened his mouth.


    However, it is disgusting that he looks so fierce and makes such a dog licking gesture.


    "At noon tomorrow, you go to Shushan sect and take out the spirits in these two people." Su Xun used his magic power to condense the appearance of Ouyang Shaogong and Baili Tu su.


    The evil sword fairy patted his chest and assured: "don''t worry, master. I''m sure I''ll get it done. Now in the world, except master, no one is a small opponent any more!"


    He and Shushan are old friends. Today, he''s choked up in susian''s place. He''s worried that there''s nowhere to go. Tomorrow, he''ll be able to vent.


    "Ha ha." Su Xun just laughed.


    Silly child, tomorrow you will find that there is an elder of Tianyong city who can hang you.


    After the explanation, Su Xun left.


    "Take your time, my Lord


    The evil sword fairy bent down behind him and yelled.


    A touch of contempt flashed through the eyes of Chonglou. Its strength is not weak. Unfortunately, its bones are too soft.


    Said: "just look at the head of the head building of the high miscellaneous spirit of the head building of the high head building of the side, and you are the most."


    "Are you talking to me?" The eyes of demon Zun tower were cold, and the anger in his heart gushed.


    The evil sword fairy sent out a majestic momentum and gave a grim smile: "how, do you want to do it?"


    I can''t beat the Lord. Can''t I beat you?


    "You..." Chonglou was impatient, and then said: "I will report to the Lord."


    After that, he was so ashamed that he threatened to complain. How did he say that?


    The evil sword fairy was also stunned. The smile on his face was stiff. He clenched his teeth and spat out three words: "you are cruel."


    What a shameless man! He can even use such vicious means.


    Why did you complain to the owner?


    Do you really think I''m afraid of the Lord?


    I respect the Lord!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun is on his way to Yuzhou City.


    "Don''t hide, Solanum nigrum. Come out."


    Su Xun looked at the magic sword floating in front of him.


    The next second, accompanied by the red smoke, a woman in a red dress appeared. She opened her bow and shot three arrows at Su Xun.


    The three arrows fell on Su Xun like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no wave.


    There was a flash of shock in the eyes of Solanum nigrum.


    "I know it''s you who come out. I have no malice to you. Let the real Solanum nigrum come out."


    Su Xun looked at the red skirt woman in front of him and said.


    As the spirit of the magic sword, Solanum nigrum has been sealed in the lock demon tower for thousands of years. Because she is naturally weak, she is bullied by many demons in the lock demon tower.


    So red Solanum nigrum came into being.


    When the Solanum nigrum itself is threatened and stimulated, it will automatically become the Solanum nigrum in red skirt, which has a certain degree of self-protection.


    Red Solanum nigrum and Solanum nigrum itself are one, but they are like two people in character.


    Red Solanum nigrum is more ruthless and decisive, but its own Solanum nigrum is kind and speechless, weak and can ride.


    "How do you know?"


    Red Solanum nigrum more incredible, he was born in the lock demon tower, how can he know?


    "I know more than that. If I don''t disappear, I will help you."


    Su Xun made a serious threat.


    "I hope you''d better not hurt her."


    Red okra coldly said, and then the color of the body faded into a woman wearing a tattered blue skirt, barely covered.


    Su Xun waved his hand to help her cut off the sunshine.


    Because it is spirit, Solanum nigrum itself can not be directly exposed by the sun, and will become weak.


    "You who are you? Why am I here? " Longkui looked at Su Xun with a puzzled face.


    This kind of soft and cute look and just Gao Leng''s decisive look are just two people.Su Xun took out a blue dress from the system space and gave it to her: "girl, change your clothes first."


    "Well?" Then he looked down and saw that he was not clean


    "OK, I''ve seen everything. I''ll try my best to be responsible for you. Change your clothes first." Su Xun said shamelessly and threw his clothes.


    When longkui heard that Su Xun was responsible for himself, his tears stopped and he blushed and said, "but But longkui wants to find his elder brother. Longkui can''t get married... "


    She''s a brother.


    Coincidentally, Su Xun is also a chest master.


    And she happens to have a big brother!


    Isn''t that fate? (* / ¦Ø£Ü *)


    "well, I''ve seen your body, so you can only marry me. If you marry me, I''ll help you find your elder brother, won''t I?" At this moment, Su Xun is like an old scum man who deceives an ignorant girl.


    Solanum nigrum pursed her lips: "but But Solanum nigrum is a sword spirit. It can''t have children... "


    In ancient times, women were infertile, which was a big mistake. Even women looked down on infertile women, which was so serious.


    "I''m a responsible man. Since I look at your body, I will marry you. Even if you can''t have children, I won''t scold you." Su Xun said in a gentle tone, and he was good at solving people''s clothes.


    Solanum nigrum looked at Su Xun with watery eyes. Unexpectedly, there was a man who was as good to Solanum nigrum as his elder brother. He didn''t dislike that he couldn''t have children.


    "If I marry you, will you really help longkui find his elder brother?" Longkui blushed and whispered. His body was seen and he was not faithful. He had to marry him.


    Su Xun laughed and said softly: "of course, if I cheat Solanum nigrum, Solanum nigrum can leave at any time."


    At this time, the color of Solanum nigrum turned red again, and glared at Su Xun:


    "you are shameless. You know she is innocent and doesn''t know the world, so you want to cheat her!"


    She had only appeared to protect her when Solanum nigrum was stimulated or in danger.


    But this time she couldn''t help it.


    After all, Solanum nigrum is her, she is also Solanum nigrum.


    If Solanum nigrum marries this guy, doesn''t it mean that she also marries this guy?


    She will feel it when she gets married!


    So she had to come out and stop it.

 Chapter 1047

    "Nonsense!"


    Su Xun gave a cold drink and said: "I''m a responsible person. After seeing her body, I should marry her. Why not?"


    "If you have to make a mistake, it''s because I''m too responsible and responsible."


    Solanum nigrum in red


    The stronger the cultivation, the less shameful it is?


    Obviously, she reversed the causality because the less shameful she was, the stronger she was.


    "I don''t care if you are greedy for her body or if you really want to be responsible, it''s impossible! I share one with her, and she marries. What shall I do? "


    Red okra tone is very strong, she is not as traditional and weak as okra.


    "Tut, so if I marry Solanum nigrum, wouldn''t it be a busy double happiness?"


    Su Xun looked at the red Solanum nigrum jokingly.


    "You You are shameless Red okra pretty face a red, pull the bow string, an arrow shot.


    The red arrow hit Su Xun, just like before, like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Su Xun patted the place where the arrow hit, and said carelessly: "OK, don''t tickle me. Go back and return the Solanum nigrum. I still like the gentle one."


    "You..." Red Solanum nigrum is angry and helpless, can''t fight, can''t say.


    This feeling of despair is hopeless.


    Su Xun said faintly, "if you don''t go back, don''t blame me for my wedding."


    "Damn it Red Solanum nigrum gnashing teeth, the color of the body slowly receded, and became blue.


    After a pause, he looked at Su Xun and said apologetically, "she doesn''t want me to marry you."


    "Don''t worry about her. She''s too selfish to stop you from running for sex." Su Xun said casually.


    Okra shook his head: "no, she protected me, okra can''t ignore her feelings."


    "But I''ve seen you. Who will you marry if you don''t marry me?" Su Xun asked.


    It''s really unfriendly to women these days. On the contrary, it''s too friendly to men.


    Solanum nigrum bit his lip. After a while, he plucked up his courage and said, "Solanum nigrum is a sword spirit. Solanum nigrum does not marry."


    "Well, you let her out, and I''ll have a good talk with her." Su Xun said softly.


    Mad, it''s too dirty to have a private chat with longkui to prevent her from marrying me.


    Solanum nigrum shook his head: "only she is willing to come out can come out, I can''t call her."


    This woman is obviously a counsellor.


    "Don''t blame me for doing good to my husband and wife." Su Xun threatened.


    Sure enough, as soon as the words came out, the red makeup dragon sunflower appeared again: "you Don''t mess about. "


    "I don''t care what you do, you must let Solanum nigrum be my woman, otherwise don''t blame my impoliteness." Su Xun sent out a strong evil spirit. Could he be threatened by a woman?


    Red Solanum nigrum was directly shocked, pretty white face, the whole person like falling into the ice cave, this just realized that he had already picked up several lives.


    "Go back!" Su Xun gave a cold drink.


    Red okra disappeared in an instant, and replaced by blue okra. Her eyes were a little blank and shy: "what did you say to her? She She agreed me to marry you again and said You are worthy of trust. "


    "I just had a friendly conversation with her to let her know more about my advantages." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Well, the "friendly" exchange, at least for Su Xun, was very friendly. As for whether red Solanum nigrum felt that way, it didn''t matter.


    Longkui asked: "advantages?"


    What is the advantage that makes her attitude change so much?


    "Yes, I''ll show her what I''m good at some other time." Su Xun had a meaningful smile.


    Solanum nigrum nodded in a dazed way. Although he didn''t understand, he didn''t feel right.


    Su Xun said, "well, put on your clothes first. Only Xianggong can see your body."


    "Well." When longkui heard the word Xianggong, his face turned red again. It was as thin as a mosquito.


    Then the body a turn, blue dress on the body, looks like fairy air.


    Su Xun said regretfully that he had no soul to change clothes without taking them off.


    Red Solanum nigrum: bah, you just want to take a look at the places you can''t see, LSP!


    "Come on, I''ll take you to my brother." Su Xun didn''t expect to meet Jingtian for the first time. He wanted to be his brother-in-law. Jingtian made a lot of money.


    But he lost a sister.


    Su Xun said that you may make a small profit, but I will never lose.


    Solanum nigrum''s eyes lit up and nodded: "mm-hmm, do you know where elder brother Solanum nigrum is?"


    Because of too excited reasons, Xianggong two words shout very smoothly.After shouting, I was shy.


    "I am omnipresent and omnipotent." Su Xun took out a pill: "come on, take the pill, so you won''t be afraid of the sun."


    Solanum nigrum will be afraid of the sun. To put it bluntly, his cultivation is not enough. If he has strength, he will not be afraid.


    "Yes, yes." Solanum nigrum nodded and reached for the pills, but Su Xun said, "my husband feeds you."


    "Ah Longkui exclaimed, then blushed and slowly opened his lips, his eyelashes trembled.


    Su Xun fed the pills into her mouth. Such a close action made the relationship between them a big step closer.


    After swallowing the elixir, Solanum nigrum felt the benefits brought by the elixir, and the growth of Xiuwei rubbed.


    Red Solanum nigrum naturally felt the powerful power of Dan medicine, and she was even more pleased. It seemed that it was not bad to find a local tyrant to be a prime minister.


    "How do you feel?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    With a smile on his face, Solanum nigrum said with embarrassment: "thank you Phase "The public."


    "Ha ha, let''s go. My husband will take you to see your brother." Su Xun came forward, put his arms around her and disappeared in an instant.


    When it appeared again, it was already outside the gate of Yongan Dang in Yuzhou City.


    "Hello, my guest God


    Maomao thought it was to pawn things. Unexpectedly, it was Su Xun, and his eyes widened.


    The next second turned and ran in: "boss, the gods are coming, the gods are coming!"


    "Where, where, where!"


    A moment later, a burst of chicken flying dog jumping, Jingtian, he Biping, Maomao three people ran out together.


    "Brother! Finally, I found my elder brother


    See Sedum, Solanum nigrum eyes red, tears flow, directly rushed to want to hold him.


    "Well, what are you doing? Don''t hurt me!"


    Jingtian quickly dodged, joking, the woman beside the immortal, can you hold her?


    "Brother, don''t you remember Solanum nigrum?"


    To be dodged by Sedum, to be struck by lightning.


    "He has forgotten that he is the reincarnation of your elder brother. He has long lost the memory of Jiang."


    Su Xun went over and patted the back of Solanum nigrum. He looked at sunflower and said, "don''t you invite us in?"


    "Please! God please, God please Jingtian suddenly regained his mind and quickly bent to one side.


    Su Xun embraces Solanum nigrum and walks into Yong''an Dang. Jingtian three look at each other and follow him.

 Chapter 1048

    "Immortal, she Is that really my sister


    Jingtian pointed to the Solanum nigrum and asked cautiously. Su Xun''s words just outside the door are still fresh in my memory.


    If Solanum nigrum is really his sister, don''t you hold the immortal''s thigh?


    No wonder the gods are so kind to themselves and give them so many treasures.


    It turns out that my sister is his woman, so I am his elder brother?


    Isn''t this wave making a lot of money?


    Jingtian''s eyes are full of excitement.


    "Brother, of course, longkui is your sister." Longkui said anxiously.


    Jingtian smiles at her and looks at Su Xun. He thinks Su Xun''s words are more reliable than those of longkui.


    Su Xun pointed to Jingtian''s forehead: "let''s see the memory of your previous life."


    Then Jingtian closed his eyes. His expression was sometimes painful, sometimes joyful, sometimes angry


    Why should Ping and Mao look at each other? They don''t know what Jingtian saw.


    After a cup of tea, Jingtian opened his eyes and looked at Su Xun again. The excitement in his eyes had disappeared.


    After reading all the memories of his previous life, he had a kind of empathy for Solanum nigrum.


    Only through experience can we know how deep the love between Longyang and longkui is.


    Jingtian doesn''t feel like he''s making any money now.


    He''s losing money. He''s losing money. He''s losing blood!


    His favorite sister in his previous life got married!


    Actually married!!!


    Even if it is to give him all the treasures in the world, in the eyes of sister control, how can there be more precious than his sister?


    For a while, he shook his head: "no, I''m Sedum, I''m not Longyang, past life is just the past, my life is Sedum, I''m just me."


    Fortunately, Su Xun showed him the memory of Longyang instead of directly arousing the memory of his previous life.


    Otherwise, Jingtian will become Longyang.


    Sister Long Yang and Su Xun will work hard.


    In sister control''s eyes, his sister is the best in the world, no smelly man deserves her.


    "No, you are the elder brother." Longkui said that she had been waiting for thousands of years just to see her brother again.


    Jingtian looked at longkui: "I can recognize your sister, but I am Jingtian, not Longyang."


    "Brother." Longkui''s voice choked. She didn''t care if it was Longyang or Jingtian.


    It''s all her brother to her.


    Jingtian involuntarily reached out to help her wipe her tears, then suddenly woke up and looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "what can I do? I don''t have a strong desire for control. It''s reasonable to wipe my sister''s tears when my brother does. "


    Even this has to be taken into consideration. Horse riding is abnormal. This kind of person is easy to go to extremes and should be kept away.


    "Thank you." Jingtian said, I don''t know whether he said it himself or for Longyang.


    But he still put his hand down. He is in a complicated mood now.


    Intellectually speaking, I should be happy to have a fairy brother-in-law.


    But in fact, Jingtian was not happy, and he also felt that he was always unhappy with Su Xun.


    All the people were silent.


    Maomao and Peiping are not calm enough to say something, but they dare not speak.


    After half an hour''s silence, longkui spoke first and said cautiously, "Xianggong, longkui has met his elder brother. Longkui is very satisfied. Can longkui often come to see his elder brother in the future?"


    "Of course." Su Xun gave a smile.


    With a smile on his face, Solanum nigrum said, "let''s take Solanum nigrum home."


    "Good." Su Xun got up.


    Jingtian three people also quickly get up.


    Su Xun looked at Jingtian and said, "you don''t have to care who you used to be. Practice the skills I gave you. You can surpass what you used to be."


    He said Feipeng, not Longyang.


    After the introduction of Sedum cultivation and breaking the mystery in the womb, the memory of Feipeng will be awakened naturally.


    Su Xun took Solanum nigrum along the busy street. Solanum nigrum seemed to be interested in everything.


    In a short time, Su Xun bought a lot of small things for her.


    "Solanum nigrum, the magic sword will be recast for my husband, who will separate you from the sword and become an independent person." Su Xun took Solanum nigrum by the hand and said.


    Longkui shook his head: "no, longkui wants to be a sword spirit. Xianggong''s sword will not leave him. Longkui won''t lose Xianggong like he lost his elder brother."


    Red Solanum nigrum: I feel so sour.


    "Well, then you are the only sword spirit for my husband and the strongest sword spirit in the world." Su Xun laughed, rubbed her head and decided to respect her choice.


    Now the demon sword will disappear in the corner of the town, don''t you know?


    Back at the inn, Feng Qingxue and Tang Xuejian were playing with the things they bought in the morning.


    Women in any era are the same. They all like to buy, even if they can''t use it."Brother Su, she is..."


    Looking at the Solanum nigrum beside Su Xun, Feng Qingxue suddenly felt a good mood flying away.


    "That I have something else to do. Elder sister Qingxue and elder brother Su, I''ll go first. " Tang Xuejian feels that he is not fit to stay here, so he''s gone.


    Su Xun pointed to the Solanum nigrum beside him and said, "my sword spirit, Solanum nigrum."


    Wind, clear and snow


    What can she say to a man who can''t let go of his sword spirit?


    If she knew that Su Xun had been working hard to get together the three thousand beauties in the harem, she was just one of them. She didn''t know what expression it would be.


    "Sister Qingxue is fine." Longkui said hello to fengqingxue obediently. Of course, it was Su Xun who taught her.


    In the face of Solanum nigrum''s weak appearance, Feng Qingxue couldn''t get angry at all, so he could only find too many bastards.


    "Sister longkui is so beautiful. Come here, let''s talk about us and ignore the big bastard."


    Feng Qingxue decides not to let Su Xun touch her or give him a chance to touch Solanum nigrum tonight.


    Su Xun said, alas, I am so miserable that I can only go back to the small world to sleep for one night.


    In the cold night, only soft Naizi can bring him a little warmth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    Su Xun took Bai Li Tu Su, Ouyang Shaogong, Feng Qingxue and longkui to Shushan sect.


    At this time, the Shushan school had gathered many people, and many others were rushing up from the foot of the mountain.


    When Su Xun came down from the sky, the elder and more than half of his disciples came out to meet him.


    "Lao Jiu brings all the disciples of Shushan sect to welcome Mr. Su Chang of Tianyong city to Shushan."


    This is the best way to make a statement to all the people who come here today. Su Xun is the main person in the meeting.


    As the voice of Qingwei fell, all the disciples of Shushan sect cried out in unison: "welcome elder Su!"


    For a time, the whole audience was dead, and everyone was staring at the tall and straight figure.


    They didn''t expect that the Shushan school had ceded the leading power to Tianyong city.


    And he is such a young elder.


    "He That''s great. "


    In the crowd, Tang Xuejian murmured to himself. Looking at Su Xun, his eyes flashed with inexplicable colors.


    Tang Kun is also secretly frightened, it seems that his statement on that day is not wrong, even the Shushan school is willing to give up the dominant power and become a foil.


    Ouyang Shaogong, Baili Tusu, and Fahai at the edge of the crowd were also shocked.


    For a time, the whole Shu mountain can be smelled of needle dropping.

 Chapter 1049

    "The leader of Qingwei, please get up quickly. I''m breaking the evil spirit." Su Xun raised Qingwei with a smile on his face.


    If people are willing to give him face, he will naturally give Qingwei face. He has to be careful in his life.


    Then Su Xun looked around for another week and said, "I''m Su Xun, the elder of Tianyong city. I''m trusted by the leader of Qingwei, and I''m in charge of the meeting. If there''s anything wrong, please bear more responsibility..."


    "Wait!"


    Before he had finished speaking, Su Xun was suddenly interrupted.


    A middle-aged man with two moustaches came out and looked at Su Xun coldly. He said, "Tianyong city is as famous as Shushan. They are all well-known and decent in the world. Naturally, they are qualified to be the leader."


    "If you are immortal Ziyin and other famous elders, we naturally have no two words, but you are not qualified to be an immortal elder. It''s too despised for Tianyong city to send you here!"


    This word falls, the expression of everybody becomes delicate rise.


    Because that''s what most people think.


    Originally, they thought it would be the Shushan sect that presided over the meeting, so all the sects didn''t want to compete with the Shushan sect for the right to speak.


    As a result, the Shushan school took the initiative to give up the right to speak to Tianyong city.


    Well, Tianyong city is also OK. After all, Tianyong city is as famous as Shushan school, and everyone agrees.


    If you don''t agree, you can''t fight.


    But I didn''t expect that Tianyong city only sent a person who had never heard of, the elder of fairyland.


    Isn''t that a joke?


    So some people are really not satisfied.


    And others feel that the opportunity has come, ready to fight for the right to speak.


    "Good! Tianyong city is as famous as Shushan school. Naturally, we are convinced. However, it''s hard for us to obey the orders of a fairyland elder. "


    "That''s right! We iron palm faction also refuse! It doesn''t matter if it''s real Han Su or real Ziyin. What''s the point of an unknown person? "


    "Tianyongcheng sect, a big sect, actually came here by a fairyland elder. He didn''t pay attention to the meeting of removing demons, and asked Shushan sect to preside over the overall situation..."


    After the first person took the lead, the others told them to shout out the slogan of opposition.


    However, they were not stupid. They didn''t mean to fight for the dominant power directly. Instead, they pulled out the Shushan school as a shield.


    "Be quiet, everyone!"


    Su Xun raised his voice and roared.


    He had thought about it for a long time, so he was ready to beat people.


    Don''t you agree?


    That''s probably not beaten.


    If it hurts, I''ll take it.


    This is the conclusion drawn by Su Xun after so many years of valuable social experience ('', ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤,'').


    There was a sound of magic power, like thunder, and everyone was quiet.


    Su Xun looked at the first middle-aged man with a moustache: "I don''t know what you call him."


    "The leader of Qingcheng sect, Yu Sandao." Moustache stands up with pride, and the breath of Jinxian''s cultivation is undisguised.


    The head of Su Yu interrupted: "it''s not reasonable to teach others how to speak."


    "No? That seat will crush you


    As the voice fell, Su Xun made a sword out of a folding fan in his hand and cut it off. A hundred Zhang sword turned into a long dragon and roared to Yu san dao.


    "What


    Yu Sandao was shocked. He was scared to step back two steps. Then he took out an emerald green long knife and threw it into the air to resist.


    "Click -"


    at the moment when the long sword collides with the sword, it is directly broken into slag, but the sword is castrated.


    Boom!


    A loud noise shook the world, but it was well controlled in a range, and did not affect other people at all.


    "Ah


    Yu Sandao screamed, his body flew upside down, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He smashed his clothes on the ground, and his hair was scattered. The whole wolf was embarrassed.


    WOW!


    In an instant, the whole audience was in an uproar.


    Yu Sandao, the leader of Qingcheng sect, was defeated by Su Xun!


    The magic weapon of Yu Sandao''s life is broken when you touch it!


    Is this horse riding immortal?


    This man is absolutely abnormal!


    What''s more, such a big move did not affect them at all.


    It''s obvious that Su Xun has something to spare.


    Fahai was also subdued. His mind was full of just that sword. He had to close his eyes and read Buddhist scriptures constantly. Only in this way could he calm down.


    He felt that he had no hope of revenge. This guy is too strong.


    "Master! Are you all right, master? "The disciples of Qingcheng sect didn''t react for a long time, and they quickly stepped forward to help.


    "As a teacher It''s OK to be a teacher. "


    Yu Sandao''s face was blue and white. He pushed away stubbornly to help his disciple and yelled to Su Xun: "if the elder of Tianyong city is really extraordinary, I''ve lost my sight. Qingcheng sect is willing to listen to elder Su!"


    Lose a mess, already make a joke, if still refuse to admit, that really lose face.


    "Who else will not accept this seat and come forward?"


    Su Xun stands in the middle and is superior to the others.


    The tone of voice is indifferent, without any fluctuation, but it is like a thunderbolt.


    People dare not look directly at him because of his brilliance. Everyone steps back where he can see them.


    "Tianlan sect is willing to listen to elder Su!"


    "Tiezhuguan is willing to listen to elder Su!"


    "Yunmengshan is willing to listen to elder Su!"


    "Jinshan Temple..."


    Each clan was subdued by a sword. They lowered their arrogant heads and were respectful to Su Xun.


    "Xianggong is so powerful." Solanum nigrum is full of stars.


    Feng Qingxue also involuntarily appears a smile with honor.


    Tang Xuejian felt that her heart was about to jump out, and the smaller hand on her back was pinching tighter and tighter, and her pretty face turned red.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s expression, Tang Kun can''t help but show his aunt''s smile. He knows that his granddaughter is thinking of spring.


    Baili Tu Su''s face is full of admiration and excitement, because he is also a member of Tianyong city.


    Although Ouyang Shaogong also had a smile on his face, there was a haze in his eyes.


    "Since you don''t have any opinions about this meeting, please take your seats."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he went to the top of the main seat and sat down.


    Then the others took their seats and sat around the arena. The leader of the sect sat, and behind him stood his own disciples.


    At a glance, all the clans in the world have come, and those who have not come are not qualified.


    Su Xun''s eyes were like electricity. He looked at all the people below and said calmly:


    "all of you here are the famous Xuanmen orthodox in the world. Now, the court is in charge of the affairs of demons, bewitching the emperor, and appointing cronies to control all the departments. This is the disaster of the Tang Dynasty and the disaster of the common people. So we are gathered here, vowing to eradicate the demons, return the government to the court, arm in arm, and save the common people in the world In the fire


    Su Xun''s words were like thunder and his words were like swords. Every word made the young disciples of each sect excited.


    "I''ll listen to elder Su!"


    "I''ll listen to elder Su!"


    "I''ll listen to elder Su!"


    Looking at the fanatical young disciples below, Su Xun showed a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 1050

    The leaders and elders of all sects lived for hundreds of years. They were calm and would not be beaten by Su Xun.


    Otherwise the picture would be beautiful.


    It''s like a group of old men and women with swords and knives jumping on an old disco.


    However, it''s not as good as the young disciples yelling at each other.


    But they are determined to eradicate the evil.


    One of the reasons why we want to eradicate the evil way is to really get rid of the harm for the people and save the common people.


    The second reason is that Yaodao controlled the imperial court and took the military power. He used the army to help him search the world''s elixirs and treasures just like locusts.


    It is also famous for refining elixir for the emperor.


    According to him, the mountain searched by the imperial army is cleaner than the monk''s head.


    What about the horse riding sects?


    So we must eradicate the evil way and save the common people. They are also members of the common people.


    Save yourself. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Su Xun raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. Then he said, "you guys, the evil way controls the Imperial Army, and has cultivated many Taoist children. It''s not a matter of one day to get rid of him."


    One by one, one by one, for the sake of the common people in the world, he was really worried that one day he would get into the play too deeply, so he ran to kill Chang''an that way.


    "Mr. Su is right."


    "Yes, it''s not a day or two that the demon way has been in charge of the imperial court, and his cultivation is profound. It''s absolutely not so easy to get rid of him."


    "Isn''t that why we are united? Let''s join hands and fight together. We don''t need to tell him anything about the morality of the river and the lake! "


    Everyone nodded, you say I agree, they also know this.


    Tang Kun felt thoughtful, then clapped the armrest of his chair and stood up: "then we should be prepared to fight against the demons for a long time. I suggest that all the sects form an alliance. What do you think?"


    All the people are quiet again in an instant, form an alliance, and then push out the leader. That will really confirm the establishment of subordination, unless they withdraw from the alliance.


    But now that I have joined, how can this alliance be so easy to retreat?


    What''s more, it''s necessary to say who is the leader of the alliance?


    So all the people were thinking about it and didn''t say anything.


    Su Xun looked at Tang Kun, and the corner of his mouth was a little.


    It is more appropriate for others to bring up this matter than for him to bring it up himself.


    I know that Tang Kun is selling to himself on purpose.


    Su Xun said that he had a good idea. In the future, I will give Tang Xuejian several billion yuan to express my thanks.


    If she has a big appetite, she can repay tens of billions or hundreds of billions at one time.


    Tang Xuejian: it''s almost overflowing.


    Youdu''s mother-in-law stood up with her crutch, looked at Su Xun, and said slowly: "I think this proposal is good, and the evil way is powerful. If everyone is like a pack of loose sand, it''s easy to be broken one by one by the evil way."


    She is also helping Su Xun build momentum. From the first time she saw Feng Qingxue, she knew that she was broken.


    Looking at Feng Qingxue''s eyes, she could think that Su Xun had done it with her knees.


    Su Xun said that I did it, and I will continue to do it (¤Å?¤É).


    Su Xun sleeps with the spirit girl of Youdu. Even if she is half a Youdu person, her mother-in-law will help her.


    "Listen to me, gentlemen."


    At this time, Qingwei stood up.


    Everyone looked at Qingwei. After all, Qingwei''s prestige is still very high.


    The Shushan school has saved the human world.


    Qingwei sighed and said, "now there is one thing I have to tell you."


    All people are slightly a Leng, in the end is what, let Qingwei are so heavy.


    "You only know that when the demon Kingdom invaded the human world, we Shushan sect used the secret technique to temporarily enhance our power and defeat the demon emperor, but in fact, the future is endless..."


    Qingwei tells the story of the evil sword fairy.


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    "This What can we do? The evil way has not been removed. Another one is more powerful than the evil way. "


    "Yes, the great calamity is coming. It''s in danger."


    "Who on earth let out that evil idea? It''s insane, insane!"


    Su Xun: you scold again (''¦¤ '')!


    "Listen to me, everyone." Qingwei once again raised his voice: "before there was jiuxiao Zhenjun, the national master of Yaodao, and later there were evil ideas to bring disaster to the common people, so I also agreed that all families should form an alliance together to fight against this disaster!"


    "I''m all for it


    "The Tang clan agreed!"


    "Tianjianzong agrees!"


    Now, all the sects no longer have any opinions. They all agree with each other, and they are very positive."Hahaha, old man Qingwei, a group of rotten fish and shrimps want to fight against us? Innocence


    An arrogant laugh came, accompanied by evil, a big bald man came in a flash.


    The evil atmosphere directly enveloped the whole Shu mountain, and the sky was gloomy, which made people feel stuffy.


    "Evil thoughts! How! How could he be so quick to become a real man! "


    The five people in Qingwei were shocked. They thought there was still time to prepare, but they didn''t expect that evil thoughts could cultivate their real bodies so quickly, and their strength increased greatly.


    "This is the evil idea!"


    "He How could he be so strong! "


    All of us are faced with a great enemy. We thought that Qing Wei''s words were exaggerated, but now we know it after seeing the evil sword fairy with our own eyes.


    This evil idea is stronger than what Qingwei said.


    There was a haze in everyone''s heart, even a sense of desperation spreading.


    "What evil thoughts! I am the evil sword fairy


    The evil sword fairy gave a cold drink, and his evil spirit was very strong. Looking at those frightened people below, he was very comfortable.


    That''s the right way to play.


    Apart from the Lord, in this world, no one will be his opponent! no one!!!


    Then, his eyes fell on Ouyang Shaogong and Baili Tu Su, and he immediately appeared beside them, caught them and flew to the sky.


    "Tu Su! Don''t be polite


    Wind clear snow exclaimed.


    "It''s you


    With a grim smile, the evil sword fairy uses the evil force to extract the spirits from the two people''s bodies, and then throws them down.


    "Evil sword fairy! What have you done to them


    Su Xun was surprised and angry. Teacher Guo saw the acting and had to send him an s card.


    "Are you the leader? I''ll kill you first, so that I can get rid of my anger yesterday! "


    The evil sword fairy''s eyes were cold and his words fell down. His two claws were carrying the evil spirit to Su Xun.


    "Xianggong!"


    Solanum nigrum and fengqingxue were shocked.


    "If you dare to hurt my Tianyong disciples, you will die!"


    Su Xun clapped his hand, and the cup beside him flew out. The tea suddenly turned into a huge wave, and then condensed into a huge blue sword.


    "What


    Feeling the great power of the blue sword, the evil sword fairy was shocked, then turned around and ran.


    In my heart is ten thousand pieces of grass, NIMA ran by.


    Ruthlessly trample on his young heart.


    I don''t know_ (??¦Ø??¡¹¡Ï)_£¡£¡£¡


    Who can tell him, he was sealed in the lock demon tower these years, what happened outside in the end?


    Why does it feel like everyone can hang him?


    What''s more shocking is that Qingwei and others, one by one, also have huge waves in their hearts.


    They didn''t expect that they were as fierce as the evil sword fairy. When they faced Su Xun, they didn''t dare to fight hard.


    One by one, one can''t help but start to doubt life and whether one''s own cultivation is wrong.


    What kind of immortal is this horse?


    It''s more fierce than Taiyi golden fairy!

 Chapter 1051

    "I want to run! Stay with me


    Su Xun gave a cold drink and set foot in the air.


    "Yin -"


    the huge blue sword turned into a water dragon roaring.


    As soon as Su Xun stepped on the water dragon and waved his sleeve robe, thousands of Dharma swords fell from the head of the evil sword fairy like a sword rain.


    "Ah! Break it for me


    The evil sword fairy roared up to the sky and resisted this move.


    "Gutless rat! Die


    In an instant, the space split a crack, and countless vigorous winds swept away, as if to cut the evil sword fairy to pieces.


    "No! I don''t want to die! "


    The evil sword fairy was almost scared to pee. There was a big terror between life and death. He escaped only when his potential broke out.


    Of course, it was Su Xun who released the water. Although it looked dangerous, none of the hairs of the evil sword immortal were hurt.


    Even though he didn''t have a hair on his head.


    Su Xunfei returned to his position, looked at the crowd, and said with some regret: "Alas, I''m incompetent. Let the evil sword fairy escape from his hands."


    It''s old Versailles.


    All of you


    Are you insulting us?


    You''re incompetent. What are we?


    "Elder Su''s cultivation is so advanced that he can force the evil sword immortal to fight back. Life can be saved!"


    Qingwei looks at Su Xun excitedly.


    "The Tang clan in the middle of Shu is willing to take elder Su as the leader of the alliance. From then on, they will be obedient to their orders."


    Tang Kun got up and went to the middle of the arena, bowing with his hands clasped and shouting.


    Everyone else followed.


    "The Iron Palm sect is willing to take elder Su as the leader of the alliance. From now on, it will be at the command of the leader of the alliance


    "Youdu is willing to take elder Su as the leader of the alliance, and will follow his orders from now on."


    "Luoyuzong is willing to..."


    For a moment, the whole Shushan sect was full of the voices of all the sects who expressed their attitude and took Sushen as the leader of the alliance.


    Even a demon like the evil sword fairy can force him to flee. Such a strong man must hold his long leg tightly.


    Although Yongcheng has kept a low profile in the last hundred years, it is really the first one in the world. It is hidden!


    Su Xun got up from his chair, stepped forward, and gave a virtual hand in the air: "please get up quickly. I''m very lucky to have your trust."


    Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment, and then continued: "from now on, we will announce the establishment of the alliance of heavenly way. All the people who cultivate immortals in the world can join the alliance. We are the first leader of the alliance. From then on, we will take saving the common people as our own responsibility. Please take this as proof!"


    The sound is as loud as thunder. It spreads all over Shu mountain in an instant. All kinds of animals are crawling and all kinds of birds are singing together.


    "We''ll see the leader!"


    "See you, leader!"


    "See you, leader!"


    The voice of people paying homage to Su Xun was like the tide, one wave higher than the other, straight into the sky.


    Su Xun opened his hands and enjoyed the visit of these famous and powerful people. Hiss!


    Now he is really maintaining world peace.


    As long as he doesn''t do anything, there will be world peace.


    In this way, all the well-known sects in the world united to establish the Tiandao League in Shushan sect.


    The leader of the alliance is Su Xun, the elder of Tianyong city.


    The news spread all over the world.


    Su Xun leaves the specific affairs of Tiandao League to Qingwei. He is concerned about Tu Su and Shaogong.


    Tu Su and Ouyang Shaogong wake up early.


    Tu Su didn''t feel much, but Ouyang Shaogong was lost, as if he had lost his soul.


    Because the immortal in Tu Su''s body was sealed by immortal Ziyin, he didn''t have the perplexity of immortal evil spirit, so he returned to normal life.


    So it''s too late for him to be happy.


    But Ouyang Shaogong is different. He knows very well that he is the prince Changqin.


    I''ve been trying to get back half of Tu Su''s fairy, but I lost my half


    Now he has nothing to do with Prince Changqin except the memory of Prince Changqin.


    It''s a sad story, I have to say.


    Su Xun sympathized with this. Ouyang Shaogong was too generous to see it.


    So he chose not to watch it.


    "I wish I wasn''t hurt. Have a good rest."


    Su Xun asked them to go to the devil''s world alone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the demon world.


    "Today, I''m killing in Shushan mountain. Those righteous people can only shiver. Tut, you didn''t see it, but you really missed the wonderful scene."


    The evil sword fairy stepped on the stone table with one leg, took the wine pot in one hand and poured it into his mouth. He boasted with the devil Zun tower with a high eyebrow, without blinking an eye.


    The demon Zun heavy building lightly looked at him one eye, the tone is calm to say: "I saw, see you are chased by the person and run away like the dog."The expression on the evil sword fairy''s face was stiff


    The bottle in my hand fell directly to the ground.


    Gan! It''s embarrassing to step on the horse.


    "How dare you follow me!" The evil sword fairy yelled angrily. He was torn down and became angry.


    "I''m just afraid that you''ve broken the Lord''s business, and I want to help you," he said


    "Why don''t you come out and help me when you see me being chased?" The hysterical roar of the evil sword fairy.


    "The devil respected the building rightfully said:" because I can''t beat him, if you die, I can at least tell the Lord, let the Lord help you revenge


    "So I want to thank you." Evil sword fairy Yin Yang strange Qi of said a.


    The devil respected the building to smile: "don''t need to."


    "Are you laughing at me?" The evil sword fairy drank angrily.


    Chonglou laughed and shook his head: "absolutely not. I just thought of something happy."


    "Ah! Asshole! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you The evil sword fairy must be laughing at himself.


    Chonglou seriously said: "I don''t believe it."


    Evil Sword Fairy


    His fists clattered.


    "Besides, if you dare to hit me, I''ll tell the Lord." Chonglou is more and more skilled.


    Evil Sword Fairy


    "Or you two can be together. I see the shadow of love from you." Su Xun walked slowly into the cave of Chonglou.


    "See Lord!"


    The two quickly knelt down together.


    Chonglou has accepted the reality. There''s no way. Without Su Xun''s cover, the evil sword fairy dares to beat him.


    "No gift."


    Su Xun said a word, and then looked at the evil sword fairy: "take out the spirit."


    "Lord." The evil sword fairy handed a jade bottle, which contained the fairy spirit of the prince Changqin.


    Su Xun took it, laughed, and threw it into the system space. If Nu Wa or Zhu Rong could still feel it, Su Xun would live the handstand and eat excrement!


    Su Xun looked at the evil sword fairy: "you have extracted the spirits from them. Nu Wa may come to you."


    "Nuwa? Nuwa The evil sword fairy jumped up and knocked a hole in the cave of Chonglou.


    Chonglou


    You don''t have to pay for the decoration, do you?


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, Nu Wa."


    "Lord, help me! Lord


    The evil sword fairy rushed to hold Su Xun''s leg.


    What''s the picture of a face full of flesh and fierce big bald head holding your legs?


    "It''s disgusting."


    Su Xun kicked him away and said, "what''s the panic? Isn''t it Nu Wa?"


    Chonglou


    Evil Sword Fairy


    My Lord, can we stop it a little bit?


    That''s Nu Wa!


    Goddess Nuwa, who made man to mend the sky!

 Chapter 1052

    "Lord, you are talking about Nu Wa."


    Demon Zun tower carefully reminded a sentence.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s Nu Wa."


    "It''s Nu Wa." Demon Zun heavy building emphasizes a way.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him out: "mad is mentally retarded. He said it several times. It''s Nu Wa!"


    The devil Zun tower was sucked into the wall by this slap and stuck in it.


    The evil sword fairy helped to pick him out.


    "Lord, lady Nuwa is a saint. Can we stop a saint?" Said the evil sword fairy.


    Su Xun said with confidence: "since I dare to do it, I naturally have this confidence."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already thought about it. Nuwa won''t come down for a while. Even if she comes, she won''t go down to earth in person."


    "You are not in the three realms and six paths. It''s not so easy for Nu Wa to find you if I help you cover up the secrets of heaven."


    The evil sword fairy and Chonglou are looking at him.


    Although they didn''t talk.


    But their meaning is obvious:


    Lord, you are bragging.


    They didn''t think that Su Xun could cover up the mystery so that Nu Wa couldn''t figure it out.


    So bull, you think you''re a saint, too?


    "Well, I wanted to get along with you as an ordinary person, but now I''m not pretending. I have to show you the tip of my iceberg."


    Seeing this, Su Xun sighed. His breath kept rising. He was immortal, earthly immortal, celestial immortal, golden immortal, Taiyi golden immortal, Daluo, Zhunsheng, Saint


    Su Xun once broke through the zombie world. He didn''t know what realm it was. For convenience, he temporarily named it the saint middle stage.


    Chonglou and the evil sword fairy were stunned.


    When they exceeded Taiyi Jinxian, they could not feel the specific cultivation, but they could feel that Su Xun was more and more terrible.


    Is the LORD a quasi saint?


    Boom!


    The cave of the devil''s tower is completely broken, and the whole demon world becomes unstable. It seems that it can''t bear the pressure and will collapse at any time.


    "Lord! Take away your magic power


    Demon Zun tower suddenly wakes up and shouts that he almost has no home.


    Su Xun''s momentum recovered, and he returned to his ordinary appearance.


    "Do you believe it now?" Su Xun looked at the evil sword fairy.


    The evil sword fairy nodded: "believe it, Lord, I am wronged today! Please help me to kill the hairy boy


    "What do you know?" Su Xun snorted coldly, and said solemnly, "that man is not inferior to me."


    "What Chonglou and the evil sword fairy were shocked.


    The evil sword fairy questioned: "if he has the same strength as the Lord, how can I escape?"


    "It''s not only because of his rare appearance, but also because of his lack of talent."


    Su Xun said solemnly.


    Chonglou


    Evil Sword Fairy


    So, you praise him like that?


    "Well, I''ll cover up for you now, as long as you keep a low profile in the future."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nine days away, WA palace.


    Nu Wa opened her eyes.


    She just can feel the prince Changqin fairy, but now it is lost.


    The crown prince Changqin is made by her own hands, and she has a good friendship with Zhu Rong.


    So I pay more attention to the prince Changqin, and even hope that the prince Changqin can reappear in the world.


    Of course, what she wants is to let nature take its course and will not push it.


    At the beginning, she didn''t destroy the burning silence. Instead, she sealed it, which had already left an opportunity for the prince Changqin.


    If the prince Changqin could seize the opportunity to reappear the world, it would be better.


    If he doesn''t succeed in integration, that''s what it should be. She won''t intervene any more.


    But now the crown prince Changqin is obviously in an accident, not to mention herself, even in Zhu Rong''s face, it''s time to investigate.


    Of course, such a small matter, of course, does not need her to go down in person.


    She just needs to show her spirit and give an order. She can find someone from the Nuwa family to investigate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianyong city.


    In the main hall.


    Han Su''s real man sat in the first place, and the other elders were on both sides. Even Ziyin''s real man was out of the pass.


    "Elders, I call you to gather here today because I have good news to announce."


    Han Su''s face is full of smiles.


    What is it that makes other leaders look at each other happily?


    Is it his daughter Furong who is going to get married?Han Su didn''t tell the truth. He looked at Ling Yue and said, "you received the letter. Please tell me."


    "Yes, master." Ling Yue answered, and then stepped forward: "I have just received a message from Shushan. The meeting of removing demons has been successfully completed, and all the sects have formed a alliance of heaven."


    "We, Su Changlao of Tianyong City, beat all the heroes in the demon elimination meeting, defeated the golden immortal with one sword, and then defeated a demon named the evil sword immortal."


    "So they all bowed to him and recommended him as the first leader of Tiandao League."


    Boom!


    As Lingyue''s voice fell, the pan burst in the hall, and someone was stroking his beard and pulled it out.


    "This Is this true or false? "


    Ling Yue said, "of course, it''s true. This is a letter sent by the leader of Qingwei of Shushan school."


    To tell you the truth, when he knew this, he was also shocked beyond measure. His hand with the flying sword was shaking.


    Now looking at the shocked look of these elders, his heart is finally balanced.


    "It''s unbelievable, unbelievable!"


    "Su Changlao is really my model of Tianyong city! It''s a model for those who are cultivating immortals in the world! "


    "How long has he been practicing? It''s really unprecedented, and there''s no one to come. I''m going to make great progress in Tianyong city! "


    Everyone feels like a dream, but the excitement comes with it. The greater Su Xun''s achievements are, the more benefit they will get from Tianyong city.


    "Another thing is that Su Changlao''s cultivation is beyond anyone''s ability. Now he is the leader of the heavenly way alliance. It''s not suitable to be an elder again, so I decided to pass on the leader''s position to him."


    This is what Han Su has long thought. How many sects are declining because the old people are reluctant to give up their rights?


    Since Su Xun was from Tianyong City, he was bound to die in Tianyong city.


    No one objected because they couldn''t find a better way to deal with it.


    Su Xun is the leader of Tiandao League, but he is only an elder. When he comes back, is he the leader or the elder.


    So the best way to solve this problem is to pass on the leader''s position to him.


    "Since there''s no problem with the seats, it''s settled. Let the news out first, and let Tianyong city be lively. It won''t be abrupt at that time."


    Seeing that there was no objection, Han Su made a decision on the matter.


    Later, news about Su Xun spread all over Tianyong City, including the fact that he was about to take over as the leader.


    The whole city was shocked.


    "How long has elder Su been promoted to elder! I thought it would be elder martial brother. "


    "What do you know, don''t you hear me? Su Changlao is now the leader of Tiandao League, the authentic leader of all Xuanmen in the world! Of course, he can be a leader! "


    "Mr. Su is terrible. I started with him at first, but now No more


    Now, who is the most popular is Su Xun. Who in the world doesn''t know you?

 Chapter 1053

    In a courtyard.


    On the edge of the pond, a woman in thin purple clothes is lying on the ground lazily, her white little hand caressing the green lotus leaves in the pond.


    Innumerable fish jump beside, as if to jump to the shore, tossed a lot of water, fell on the woman''s face, and delicate body.


    The woman looks like she is in her twenties. Her long black hair is like a waterfall. Her face is white and her lips are warm. Her Lavender skirt is wet with water.


    The delicate body with concave and convex shape is indistinct, but it is a thick and purple snake tail down.


    Tut, exciting.


    There seemed to be some sadness in her brow.


    "Step ~ step ~ step ~"


    with the sound of stepping, a white haired woman in a dark blue dress came over.


    "Holy aunt."


    See blue skirt woman, the woman on the ground stood up, purple snake tail into a pair of slender jade, legs, stepping on a pair of purple embroidered shoes.


    "Just now empress Nuwa appeared and ordered us to investigate a matter." Said the aunt.


    Zixuan was shocked: "empress Nuwa hasn''t appeared for a long time. What did she ask us to investigate?"


    Shenggu said, "half of the fairy spirits of the prince Changqin were exiled in the world and reincarnated into a man named Ouyang Shaogong. The other half became a sword spirit and entered a disciple named Baili Tusu in Tianyong city."


    "The prince Changqin was created by Empress Nuwa herself. But just now, empress Nuwa suddenly couldn''t feel him. It must have been an accident."


    "So let''s go and find out and report to her."


    "The immortal who can hurt the prince Changqin must have high accomplishments. Am I an opponent? Why didn''t empress Nuwa let the people in Youdu check it out? " Zixuan said.


    The aunt frowned: "Zixuan, you have to remember that you are the descendant of Nuwa. You just need to do it, and you don''t need to say so much."


    "What''s more, empress Nuwa only said that she could get a result from the investigation, and she didn''t need to do anything else."


    "I see. Not next time." Zixuan pursed her lips, and then said, "aunt, I''ll go alone. I can do it well."


    "Well, I believe you. I hope you don''t let me down." The aunt gave her a deep look.


    Zixuan''s face was expressionless: "don''t worry, I promised Shushan that I would not go to see Xu Changqing."


    "If you have a good idea, he has been reincarnated. Now he is Xu Changqing, a disciple of Shushan, not Lin Yeping, not Gu Liufang." She stressed again that she was afraid that Zixuan would fall in love again.


    Zixuan nodded and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not far from Shuzhou, there is a mountain called Qingyu peak, which rises into the clouds like a long sword.


    The headquarters of Tiandao League is set up here.


    Just a dozen days after the founding of Tiandao League, a huge palace has sprung up in Qingyu peak, which is called Xianxia speed.


    Each sect should send its disciples to take charge of daily maintenance and guard work in proportion, and each sect should also send at least one elder to stay here.


    Today is the first meeting of Tiandao League.


    Present at this meeting are Su Xun, leader of Tiandao League, Qingwei, leader of Shushan school, and Youdu


    At this meeting, Su Xun, the leader of Tiandao League, made an important speech, which clarified the purpose of Tiandao League to save the common people, and set the tone for the subsequent eradication of demons, which was supported by the leaders of various factions.


    After a series of research and discussion, Su Xun, the leader of the alliance, decided to go to Chang''an after March for the first collision with Yaodao.


    This action is not to eradicate the other side completely, but to test the strength of the other side.


    The second is about the evil sword fairy. On the one hand, we should send people to investigate his trace, on the other hand, we should prevent him from attacking the headquarters of Tiandao League.


    I hope to eliminate the hidden danger of the evil sword fairy before colliding with the demon master.


    The reason why he made such a decision was that the leader of the Soviet Union said in the meeting that the cultivation of the master of Yaodao might be as good as that of him.


    In this way, the evil sword fairy is nothing.


    So naturally, it''s easy before it''s difficult.


    The first plenary session of Tiandao League lasted for three days, and then it came to a successful conclusion.


    And Su Xun is going back to Tianyong city.


    However, at this time, he is meeting with his mother-in-law in Youdu. After all, the spirit girls of other people have been developed by him for so long, and it''s really hard not to meet their parents.


    There are too many things in Tiandao league''s initial creation, which leads to their formal meeting at this time.


    "Mother in law, I''ll call your mother-in-law just like Qingxue. This time we set up Tiandao League, mother-in-law helped me a lot. Thank you very much." Su Xun looked at Youdu''s mother-in-law and said with a happy face, full of gratitude.


    Youdu''s mother-in-law said with a smile: "as long as you are good to Qingxue, the whole family doesn''t talk to each other."


    Feng Qingxue''s pretty face is slightly red, and he is a little embarrassed. He has been taught to be an old driver."Yes, my mother-in-law said so." Su Xun nodded and asked casually, "by the way, does mother-in-law know about the loss of the burning sword?"


    "Alas." The smile on Youdu''s mother-in-law''s face instantly disappeared, and her face was dignified: "I was going to Tianyong city to discuss this matter first this time. Burning silence is the most fierce sword in the world. If it falls into the hands of evil men..."


    Su Xun said: don''t worry about mother-in-law. She has fallen into the hands of the wicked.


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law. I''ll get back the ashes." Su Xun said firmly.


    After a conversation, Youdu''s mother-in-law left.


    "Clear snow." Su Xun held Feng Qingxue in his arms and said softly, "I want those six fierce swords now. Please help me."


    It looks like an old man.


    In other words, if he takes the sword and kicks the wind and snow away, he will be a real scum man.


    "You help me find my brother first, and then you help Solanum nigrum find it." Wind clear snow Du mouth said.


    Su Xun nodded his head and said, "I''ll take you with me tomorrow."


    "How else can I help you? I can only steal." Feng Qingxue rolled her eyes and youyou said, "if my mother-in-law knows, she will be very disappointed with me."


    The Nuwa family is divided into two groups. The duty of their Youdu group is to guard the fierce sword.


    But she wanted to betray Nu Wa.


    "Well, she won''t be disappointed if she doesn''t let her mother-in-law know." Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face.


    Feng Qingxue was speechless.


    It sounds reasonable.


    It''s actually farting in the same place.


    Su Xun caught Feng Qingxue''s chin, put her little mouth to him, and then he kissed her.


    They have a deep love for each other.


    Feng Qingxue suddenly gets up from his arms and arranges his clothes quickly.


    After seeing Tang Qimen, a disciple asked the leader to come in


    "Come on, please." Su Xun tidied up his messy clothes and restored the appearance of a gentleman.


    He is now a model of the world''s immortals, naturally a gentleman.


    Better than Yue buqun!

 Chapter 1054

    "Alliance leader, I venture to visit you. I don''t disturb you."


    As soon as Tang Kun entered the room, he arched his hand and said.


    "The master of the Tang clan is very polite. Please take a seat." Su Xun got up to greet him with a smile.


    After waiting for Tang Kun to sit down, Su xuncai asked carelessly, "I don''t know if the leader of Tang clan has any advice here?"


    "I don''t dare to give advice. I just want to talk to the alliance leader about some private matters." Tang Kun said, looking at Feng Qingxue, showing an apologetic expression.


    The wind is fine and the snow sees shape, smile slightly: "that you chat first, I go to make tea for you."


    With that, he swayed his waist and went out.


    "Master Tang, let''s just say what you have to say now." Su Xun was very curious. What can''t he say in front of Feng Qingxue?


    Tang Kun sighed: "don''t hide it from the alliance leader. I''m going to die soon!"


    "How to say that." Su Xun made a very surprised expression. Tang Kun died early in the play.


    But in this world, everyone''s value of force has been raised. As an immortal, Tang Kun has an endless life span. How can he die of illness.


    Tang Kun said slowly: "when I was young, I fought with others and hurt my foundation. I have been relying on drugs for many years, but now I can''t maintain it any more."


    "This..." Su Xun said, Lao Tang, you are totally killed by the plot.


    Tang Kun continued: "people can''t be detached. They will die, but the only thing I can''t rest assured about is my granddaughter Xuejian. I want to ask the leader to take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, master of Tang clan. Qingxue and Xuejian are sisters. I should take care of my sister-in-law." Su Xun said seriously.


    It''s normal for brother-in-law to take care of his kind sister-in-law.


    Tang Kun looked directly at him: "alliance leader, I''ll say it straight. I hope you can accept the snow to see me as your concubine."


    "What Su Xun was very surprised and refused again and again: "absolutely not. I see snow as my sister. I''ve never thought about this. Absolutely not!"


    Sister Qing is also a sister.


    "The leader of the alliance is a gentleman. I naturally believe that you have never had such a mind, but Xuejian has such a mind for the leader of the alliance." Tang Kun sighed.


    Su Xun still refused: "don''t say it again, master of Tang clan. I will certainly take care of Xue Jian, but it won''t be in this way. I don''t agree!"


    "For the sake of my life, please accept my request." Tang Kun got up, went to the middle and bowed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun quickly got up to help him: "master of Tang clan, what is this for? This kind of thing can''t be forced."


    "I know it''s hard for the alliance leader, but when I was a grandfather, I only wanted my granddaughter to get what he wanted and asked the alliance leader to pity me, a dying man." Tang Kun said.


    The reason why he dared to force Su Xun like this was that he had been supporting Su Xun since the demon removal meeting, so he was a meritorious minister.


    People are going to die. Naturally, they don''t worry about whether this will make Su Xun unhappy. It''s the right thing to marry his granddaughter while he''s still alive.


    Seeing this, Su Xun sighed and said helplessly, "it''s just that. What''s the matter here? What''s the matter here? Please get up, master of the Tang clan. I promise you."


    People are talking about it. If I don''t agree with it, I''m not human.


    So I''ll try my best to agree.


    "Thank you very much for your kindness. I will never forget it. The Tang clan will surely be the leader of the alliance." Tang Kun''s tone was much more relaxed when he finished his wish.


    Su Xun shook his head: "we should respect Xuejian''s opinion on this matter. If she doesn''t agree, you can''t force me again."


    It''s so natural for me to be cheap and show off.


    "Don''t worry, alliance leader. I''ll go back and tell Xuejian now. Ha ha ha ha..." Tang Kun laughs and leaves.


    Soon, Feng Qingxue came in and said, "I saw the master of the Tang clan go away with a smile. What are you talking about?"


    "Ha ha." Su Xun waved his hand with a bitter smile and sighed: "look, what are these? It''s the first time that he was forced to take a concubine."


    "The master of the Tang clan is also determined to see the snow." Feng Qingxue didn''t want to get angry. Instead, he had to persuade Su Xun: "since you have agreed to the master of the Tang clan, you will be treated equally if you accept the snow and have seen the gate."


    "With you." Su Xun sighed, and the corners of his mouth rose. This man is too handsome. Peach blossom is coming.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun left qingyufeng with fengqingxue and longkui.


    As for Ouyang Shaogong and Baili Tu Su, you don''t have to worry about them. They can''t squeeze their value.


    It''s just like a scum girl who plays with her feelings. After she swindles other people''s money, she turns away.


    However, he at least helped Baili Tu Su achieve his wish to be a normal person from now on.


    As for Ouyang Shaogong, it''s none of his business.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Along the way, Su Xun found that Feng Qingxue was sad and silent.


    "Said:" snow to steal the wind to help you out"Is it necessary to think about it? I''ve already figured it out. " Su Xun''s face was full of confidence.


    Feng Qingxue looks at him curiously and blinks: "what bad idea can you have?"


    "You''ll know then. I don''t want to tell you now." Su Xun said casually.


    Feng Qingxue said, "intuition tells me that you must have cheated me in some way."


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t speak.


    In fact, his plan of stealing sword is very simple.


    That is to use the National Teacher''s identity and Feng Qingxue to steal swords easily.


    After all, as a demon in everyone''s eyes, it''s normal for the national master to steal six fierce swords.


    Burning silence and losing can also make him carry the pot.


    In this way, it''s the national master who steals the sword. What''s the relationship with the leader of the Soviet Union?


    It''s good to have two waistcoats. If it''s inconvenient to do something, you can do it in another waistcoat.


    "Zixuan! Since you don''t keep your promise, don''t blame me today. We Shushan sect are not polite! "


    "I went to Shushan to investigate the truth of a matter on the order of empress Nuwa, not to see Xu Changqing."


    "Well! Bewitch people with evil words, look at the move


    A sound of conversation, mixed with the sound of fighting, came into his ears, and Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Mainly heard the word Zixuan.


    Did Nu Wa ask her to investigate the disappearance of Prince Chang Qin Xianling?


    "Zixuan?"


    Feng Qingxue frowned slightly. She felt that the name seemed familiar, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Su Xun flew with Feng Qingxue and longkui in the direction of the fighting.


    Then I saw Xu Changqing''s master Canggu and Zixuan fighting in the jungle below.


    Zixuan couldn''t hold on.


    I don''t know how the descendants of Nu Wa practiced. It''s like losing Nu Wa''s face.


    "Come on! Stop it


    Su Xun stepped into the battlefield. As his words fell, a great magic power separated them.


    "How can the leader of the Soviet Union appear here?" Canggu was surprised to see Su Xun coming down from the sky.


    Seeing that they knew each other, Zixuan looked at Su Xun with vigilance.

 Chapter 1055

    "I''m going back to Yuzhou City. I happened to pass by. When I heard the fighting, I came to have a look."


    "I don''t think this girl looks like a person who has committed heinous crimes. I don''t know if elder Canggu and this girl have any grudges and need a big fight?"


    While Su Xun was talking, he looked at Zixuan without any trace. Well, she had a good figure.


    In other words, snake shape and body shape are not bad.


    As long as you''re not in bed and you''re too excited to suddenly become a snake when you''re busy.


    Xu Xian was scared by Bai Suzhen.


    "This..." He can''t tell Xu Changqing and Zixuan what happened in their previous lives.


    Su Xun continued: "it seems that elder Canggu also thinks so. In that case, why don''t you give me face and let the girl go?"


    "Since the alliance leader spoke, I will spare her life." Su Xun''s face was still to be given. Canggu looked at Zixuan and said, "don''t make mistakes."


    This is a warning.


    "Hum." Zixuan gave a cold hum.


    Canggu looked at Su Xun and said, "goodbye."


    With that, he left with his sword.


    "Puchi -"


    watching Canggu leave, Zixuan couldn''t hold on any longer, and her body was tottering with a mouthful of blood.


    Su Xun, a sliding shovel I''m sorry, it''s a sliding step to catch it: "girl, are you ok?"


    Feng Qingxue and longkui look at each other, and they shake their heads while they have a tacit understanding.


    Other immortals pursue immortality.


    This one in their family is in pursuit of beautiful women.


    "Let go of me." Zixuan pursed her lips and broke away from Su Xun''s arms. She stepped back two steps and said coldly, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. Eating what''s in the bowl and looking at what''s in the pot, you men don''t have a good thing."


    At that time, she fell in love with Gu Liufang. She thought she could stay with Gu Liufang forever, but Gu Liufang didn''t want her for the sake of cultivation.


    But she couldn''t let go of the relationship and found Gu Liufang''s reincarnation.


    But I didn''t expect that Lin Lin Ping was also bent on pursuing longevity. She left her without touching her, which made her dignity suffer a strong blow.


    But she still can''t put it down, but this time she became Xu Changqing, the eldest disciple of Shushan. She was forced by the five elders of Shushan not to meet Xu Changqing.


    On the one hand, she was Gu Liufang''s licking dog, on the other hand, she hated men very much, especially Su Xun, who was a big playful stallion.


    "Girl, I just saved you. Is that your attitude?" Su Xun shook his head and threw a small bottle: "just, I''ll see you later."


    Finish saying, then turn round to leave, have no nostalgia, take wind fine snow and long Kui gradually walk away.


    Looking at Su Xun''s decisive figure, Zixuan was a little surprised. Did she misunderstand him?


    Subconsciously holding the jade bottle in his hand, Su Xun was the first man who didn''t covet her body.


    He is a real gentleman.


    Zixuan opens the jade bottle in her hand, and a vast force of elixir floats out. The elixir wants to run away. Her pretty face changes slightly, and she quickly seals the jade bottle again.


    She didn''t expect that a pill Su Xun threw to her was so precious, a real elixir.


    "No, maybe he took it by mistake. Even if he didn''t take it by chance, I can''t take it."


    Zixuan murmured to herself.


    Put away the jade bottle, forced to support the injured body, and chased Su Xun in the direction of leaving.


    Although she was injured, as a snake, she could look for Sushen''s breath by her sense of smell.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "So happy to go, so a charming beauty, there is no reluctant?"


    Wind clear snow not salty said a word.


    "What do you think? Am I that kind of person? It''s just a hand to help her. "


    Su Xunyi just said that he felt his noble and kind character was humiliated.


    "Xianggong is cheating. I saw Xianggong look at the girl''s leg." Longkui said weakly.


    Su Xun browed, turned his head and said, "that must be your mistake."


    Solanum nigrum pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    "Bully Solanum nigrum again, I''ll kill you." The wind is clear and the snow is protecting the Solanum nigrum and bares his teeth to Su Xun.


    Su Xun said: "no matter whether I just looked at her legs or not, I left without hesitation, which proved that I didn''t have a separate idea about her. I didn''t care about her."


    "OK, I wronged you this time. OK, OK." The wind and the snow rolled their eyes.


    Su Xun laughed and didn''t speak any more.


    I''m in control of everything, he says.


    It''s impossible for a woman like Zixuan to owe so much to a stranger. She''s still a man.


    What Su Xun wanted was for her to catch up.


    Otherwise, he would go to Yuzhou City, where would he get the chance to meet Zixuan again?If Zixuan didn''t catch up, then forget it and prove that she was wrong.


    It also proves that Zixuan is not so lucky.


    It''s a long walk to Yuzhou City. I''m not afraid that Zixuan will lose her.


    The Soviet Union leader is so intimate (''omega '').


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Four days later.


    Yuzhou City TANGJIABAO spread bad news, the main tangkun because of the attack and died.


    Before he died, he passed the position of the master of Tang family castle to his favorite granddaughter Xuejian.


    "Grandfather! Grandfather


    Tang Xuejian pours on Tang Kun''s corpse and wails, tears streaming down her face.


    "OK, people are already cold, don''t cry, Tang Xuejian, now I have something to tell you."


    Tang Tai looked at Tang Xue and said faintly.


    "Uncle three, my grandfather just left. How can you say that about my grandfather?" Tang Xue see choked, waved his hand and said: "you go, I don''t want to listen to other things now, I just want to last with my grandfather."


    "Ha ha, it''s not up to you." Take out your grandfather''s life book and say, "this is a record of your son''s life."


    "You''re not her granddaughter at all. You''re not a member of the Tang family. What qualifications do you have to inherit the position of the leader of the Tang family? You didn''t have to pursue it after so many years of free living of the Tang family before. Now give up the position of the leader of the Tang family and get out of the Tang family for me!"


    Tang Xue saw that the whole person was struck by lightning.


    "You I beg your pardon? Impossible, impossible, I''m my grandfather''s granddaughter, I''m my grandfather''s granddaughter


    Tang Xue saw his face full of disbelief and felt that the world seemed to collapse, some in a trance.


    "You are a fart! It''s just a wild bastard who has been picked up. Somebody, drive this wild bastard out


    Tang Tai coldly scolds to, Tang Kun a walk, he can have no scruple to this wild wench.


    If you want to blame Tang Kun, you should blame him for recording it. Otherwise, how can he get the position of the leader of the Tang clan?


    As his voice fell, two Tang disciples came in and forced Tang Xuejian to drag out.


    "No! Grandfather! Grandfather! Third uncle, I''m not the leader of any sect. I just need to give my grandfather the last ride. Please


    Tang Xuejian is constantly struggling, crying, staring at Tang Kun on the bed.


    "To be filial? You are not qualified to enter the Tang family as an outsider. Throw it out! "


    Tang Kun was unmoved, and his face was cold and stiff.


    "Wuwuwuwu, grandfather, I want grandfather..."


    Tang Xuejian''s cry became weaker and weaker until it disappeared completely.

 Chapter 1056

    When Su Xun came to Tang family castle, what he saw was white sails hanging high outside the door.


    "Someone died in Tang family castle?"


    Feng Qingxue blurts out.


    "Who has gone to the west of Tang family castle?"


    Su Xun looked at the disciple outside the door and asked.


    The disciple couldn''t figure out Su Xun''s origin, but when he saw that he had a good temperament, he respectfully replied, "it was our master who drove the crane to the West yesterday morning."


    "Tang Kun!"


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Tang kunzhen was killed by the plot. He was going to come to see Tang Xue this time and use a magic pill as a betrothal gift to save him by the way.


    It seems that everything is destiny.


    It suddenly occurred to him that there was a saying in the legend of the ancient sword: as soon as everyone was born, his fate was engraved on the wheel of destiny. Even empress Nuwa could not change it. Otherwise, once the order of the wheel of destiny was broken, there would be a big mess.


    But now Su Xun has changed enough. Why hasn''t the so-called big trouble appeared?


    However, this roulette of fate sounds very powerful. It''s better to take it with you when you leave.


    "Please inform us that Su Xun, the leader of Tiandao League, came to express his condolence." Su Xun put away his confused thoughts.


    On hearing this, the two Tangmen disciples were shocked and quickly bowed down: "we''ll see the leader of the Su League!"


    "Come on, you''re welcome. Go and report." When Su Xun raised his hand, a soft magic power helped them up.


    "Please wait for the leader of the Soviet Union."


    One of the disciples turned and ran in quickly.


    After a while, Tang Tai came out with the people of the Tang family to greet him: "I don''t know if the leader of the Soviet Union is here. If we have any trouble, we will welcome him far away. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "There''s no need to be polite. I didn''t expect that the leader of the Tang clan would go so suddenly. Take this seat and give him incense."


    She didn''t see Tang Xuejian. Su Xun was surprised, but she must be in agony at this time. She was accompanying Tang Kun in the Lingtang.


    "Please, master Su, ladies." Tang Tai took people aside and showed great respect.


    When Su Xun came to the Lingtang hall, he didn''t see Tang Xuejian. He couldn''t help asking, "elder Tang, why don''t you see the granddaughter Xuejian of the Tang sect leader?"


    The faces of the Tang family became unnatural.


    "This Alas ~ "Tang Tai pretended to sigh and said bitterly:" to tell you the truth, Tang Xuejian is not the blood of our Tang family at all. He is a wild species. I have driven him away. "


    "How can you do that!" Feng Qingxue was angry after hearing this, and he yelled directly.


    Tang Tai was stunned and said: "she is not qualified to inherit the position of the leader of the sect. What''s wrong with driving her out of the Tang family?"


    "Tang Xuejian inherited the master of the Tang family. It was decided by the master of the Tang family before he died." Su Xun said coldly.


    In the original play, Tang Xuejian was driven out of the Tang family. He didn''t expect that.


    Tang Tai suddenly said, "this Even so, the whole Tang family doesn''t accept it. "


    "I think you don''t agree. Wait here for me!" Su Xun looked at him coldly, and then his body disappeared.


    Su Xun came to a temple. In the original play, Tang Xuejian was driven out of the Tang family. He hid in the temple to shelter himself from the wind and rain, and relied on stealing tribute for health.


    When Su Xun entered the hall, he saw a small white hand stretching out from behind the pillar, shaking to grasp an apple on the table, and then quickly retracted.


    Su Xun detours behind the pillar and sees Tang Xuejian curling up on the ground, wolfing down the apple in his hand, with a palmprint on his face.


    Miss Tang, who used to be lively, cheerful and eccentric, now looks like a stray kitten.


    Poor, helpless, but able to eat.


    Tang Xuejian suddenly felt something, carefully raised his head, hands half an apple rolling.


    "Snow see, you suffer."


    Su Xun said softly.


    Hearing these words, Tang Xue suddenly collapsed.


    Crying, he got up and hugged Su Xun.


    "Woo woo Brother Su, my grandfather is gone. I don''t have a grandfather anymore. They won''t let me see my grandfather for the last time. Wuwuwuwu... "


    "Well, don''t cry. With elder brother Su, no one can bully you." Su Xun patted her on the back with cold eyes.


    In order to fight for power and profit, Tang Tai overthrows Tang Kun''s will and drives Tang Xuejian away.


    And the palm print on Tang Xuejian''s face


    Tang Kun betrothed Tang Xuejian to him. He was his concubine. How could he be bullied like this?


    "Who''s playing." Su Xun gently stroked the light red palm print on her face.


    Tang Xuejian choked and said, "I went to ask my third uncle this morning. I want to give my grandfather the last ride. He started to fight..."


    She didn''t expect that as soon as her grandfather died, her relatives who used to treat her well suddenly changed their faces.


    The third uncle was not like this at the beginning!


    "Let''s go. Xianggong will take you back and take back what should belong to you." Su Xun rubbed her head.Tang Xuejian nodded cleverly. Tang Kun told her that she was betrothed to Su Xun as a concubine.


    She was also shy for a long time, but the third day her grandfather died.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Tang family hall, Tang Tai is still waiting, sweat seeps out of his face.


    Others in the Tang family are also hesitant.


    Wind, snow and Solanum nigrum watched coldly.


    Shua!


    A white light flashed by, and Su Xun and Tang Xuejian appeared in the hall.


    "See you in the snow."


    Feng Qingxue and longkui rushed up, looking at the palm print on her face, they were very angry.


    "Tang Tai! You openly disobey the will of the leader of the Tang clan, drive away Tang Xuejian and occupy the position of the leader of the Tang clan. You should be punished! "


    Su Xun looks at Tang Tai coldly, and his murder is revealed.


    The others immediately fell to their knees.


    "Su Meng Lord, it has nothing to do with us. Tang Tai did everything."


    "Yeah, we didn''t do anything."


    "We are innocent."


    They are just a group of wall grass, who is in power, they stand on whose side.


    Tang tairu fell into the ice cave, but he was still strong and said, "master Su, although you are the leader of Tiandao League, you can''t control the family affairs of the Tang family."


    As long as the matter is defined as the internal affairs of the Tang family, if Su Xun intervenes, he will fall into the trap.


    "Oh, the leader of the Tang clan has already promised Xuejian to me as my concubine. Do you think I don''t care?"


    Su Xun showed a sarcastic smile.


    Boom!


    Tang Tai was struck by lightning in an instant. He never dreamed of this. His hands and feet were cold.


    His lips were trembling, and he looked at Tang Xuejian in panic: "Xuejian, third uncle is wrong. Third uncle is blinded by lard. I should die, but..."


    "If you know you deserve to die, go to hell." Su Xun interrupted him impatiently and pointed a little.


    "Poo Chi -"


    a sword light passed around his neck, and hot blood rushed out and spilled on Tang Kun''s coffin.


    "Dong!"


    Tang Tai''s head fell to the ground, and his eyes were full of remorse.


    Then the body also slowly fell to the ground, completely lost the breath of life.


    The rest of the Tang family were scared to death.

 Chapter 1057

    Damn, damn, you are the gate of Tang gate. What are these damn people? Has the final say?


    Su Xun''s eyes swept those Tang family members who were kneeling calmly, and said softly.


    He didn''t know the specific gratitude and resentment of the Tang family.


    But good as Tang Xuejian think who should die, it must be.


    Kneeling on the ground of a group of people smell speech almost scared urine, are pitiful looking at Tang Xuejian.


    "Xuejian, no, sect master, sect master, spare your life, we didn''t do anything!"


    "Yes, please be kind, please be kind."


    Tang Xuejian looked at Su Xun and said, "brother Su, they just have broken mouths. They are not guilty to death."


    When a group of people heard this, they felt as if they had been drained of all their strength and collapsed to the ground.


    It''s good to be alive.


    As time goes by, it''s evening.


    Fengqingxue and longkui and Tangxue meet together.


    Su Xun flew out of Tang mansion alone and looked at the empty street: "OK, come out."


    Zixuan came down from the sky, her thin purple skirt was blown up by the wind, just like a purple rose in full bloom.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Su Xun stood up with his hands down, his face dark and calm.


    At this time, Zixuan''s face was pale. She was hurt because of her fight with Canggu, and she had been searching for Su Xun''s trace, so she had no time to heal.


    "This is too expensive. Here you are."


    Zixuan takes out the jade bottle and throws it to Su Xun.


    Su Xun poured out the pill and appeared in front of Zixuan in a flash. He pinched her smooth cheek and forced her lips to open.


    "You..."


    Suffering from this frivolity, Zixuan was very angry. As soon as she said a word, the pill was put into her mouth by Su Xun, accompanied by a magic power flowing into her abdomen.


    After that, Zixuan''s face was white and red again.


    She just reflected that Su Xun didn''t mean to take advantage of her, but to help her.


    However, in this way, Su Xun still made her feel a little angry and offended.


    "There is no reason to take back the things we sent out, let alone save the descendants of Nu Wa."


    Su Xun released her and said with a cool smile.


    "How do you know?"


    Zixuan looked at Su Xun incredulously. She was sure that she didn''t know him.


    But how did he know he was the queen of Nu Wa?


    Youdu can only be regarded as the Nuwa people, but she is the descendant of Nuwa, and her body contains the blood of Nuwa.


    "There''s nothing I don''t know."


    Su Xun said calmly.


    Hearing this, Zixuan said, "tell me what I''m going to do next."


    "Help empress Nuwa to investigate the truth of a matter. I don''t know what I said is right?" Su Xun gave a smile.


    Zixuan was really surprised. She opened her lips slightly and blurted out: "you Who the hell are you


    "Su Xun, the leader of Tiandao alliance, I know what Zixuan wants to find out, but what is Zixuan going to exchange for?" Su Xun''s eyes are full of banter.


    Zixuan snorted coldly: "I thought you were a gentleman, but I didn''t think it was me."


    "Well, let me show you a dance, Miss Zixuan. I''ll tell you some clues." What Su Xun has to do is to let her fall in love step by step.


    "Is it that simple?" asked Zixuan


    "I can even give the elixir to you. Can I cheat you?" Su Xun asked.


    Zixuan thought about it, as if it was reasonable, and said, "this is what you said. Don''t go back on it."


    "Please With a wave of Su Xun''s sleeve robe, a set of tables and chairs and a jade zither appeared in the same place. He said with a smile: "it''s such a beautiful day. The stars are all over the sky. Zixuan is dancing. I''m playing the zither for her. It''s also suitable for the occasion."


    "Well! Don''t make a fool of yourself when you use sweet words. " Zixuan snorted, and the lotus step moved gently. Before Su Xun could play, she began to dance.


    Ordinary people dance to the music.


    And she just wanted to make Su Xun play music according to her dance.


    "Naughty."


    Su Xun shook his head. He was so naughty that he had to educate him with a stick.


    Ten fingers jump, the sound of the piano is melodious.


    Zixuan dances in a purple skirt. Her enchanting figure is as flexible as a snake, and her slender jade legs are looming. Her dancing posture is imaginative.


    She was very surprised, because Su Xun''s music was completely in line with the artistic conception of the dance she danced. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she quickened her speed in order to make it difficult for Su Xun.


    But in any case, even if she changed her style several times, Su Xun''s piano sound always coincided with it.


    Finally, she unconsciously followed the rhythm of Sushen''s music to dance.


    After a dance, her face turned blue and white. She wanted to embarrass Su Xun, but she didn''t expect that her rhythm was completely led by Su Xun."Pa! Pop! Bang


    Su Xun applauded: "the dance is flexible and charming. It''s really eye-catching."


    "I''ve told you about dancing. I want to know." Zixuan said without salt.


    Su Xun got up and said, "go to Qinchuan and wait for Ouyang Shaogong. He will tell you for sure."


    The voice disappeared.


    Zixuan stood in the same place.


    "This Need you to tell me? "


    She didn''t want to go to Qinchuan to die, but qingyufeng couldn''t go up, so she went to Shushan to investigate!


    Myself Seems to be white, whoring?


    "Asshole! Men really have no good things! "


    Zixuan stamped her foot in anger, and then realized that it was too young a girl.


    After looking around, I found that the guy had really gone far away. I was relieved, and I recovered the old detached appearance.


    "Wait, he''s the leader of Tiandao League. Isn''t qingyufeng his territory?"


    Zixuan is sad to find that she has been whored by Bai, so she has to go to him. Otherwise, she can only wait for Ouyang Shaogong to go down the mountain and return to Qinchuan to see him.


    "Men are bad people!"


    She once again confirmed this idea, especially the men who practice Taoism, but also very bad.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "How can I say that, whoring? I''ve given a elixir. Woman, tut. "


    Su Xun shook his head and went to the room.


    He was shocked when he opened the door.


    "See you in the snow?"


    "Sue Brother su Tang Xue sees red face sitting on the bed, small hand grasps skirt angle.


    This picture is very lovely, like the sun.


    Su Xun said, "you have a good rest. The leader of Tang clan has just passed away. How can I let you sleep?"


    With that, he turned to leave.


    "Brother Su, don''t go. You''ve helped me so much. Besides, I really don''t know how to repay you." Tang Xuejian rushed up from behind and hugged him.


    Feeling the soft body behind her, Su Xun was sure that she only wore one dress.


    Tang Xue see small hand slowly to solve Su Xun''s belt, voice trembling said: "is Qingxue elder sister said you don''t like a woman to wear a belly bag, Su big brother..."


    She really can''t go on. She is so ashamed that her ears are red.


    The next second, Tang Xuejian summoned up the courage to go around to the front and stood on tiptoe to kiss Su Xun.


    It''s a quick kiss.


    Su Xun was careless. He didn''t flash. This young man doesn''t talk about martial arts. Come on, cheat, come on, steal. He is a nearly 100 year old comrade.


    Is that good? This is not good!


    Here, he advised the young man not to think about fighting with him in bed, but to ask for rat tail juice.


    Well, there''s a fight in the nest. The bed is rotten.

 Chapter 1058

    Master Su has been fighting all night.


    The young man who didn''t speak martial arts last night was so educated by him that he couldn''t walk steadily in the morning.


    Who let her steal.


    "When the funeral of Tang clan leader is over, we are going to Jiangdu next. What do you think?"


    Su Xun asked Tang Xuejian.


    Tang Xuejian awkward posture sitting in a chair, said: "grandfather gave me the Tangmen, I also want to take care of Tangmen, in Yuzhou waiting for you."


    "What happened to sister Xuejian? Fart, does it hurt? " Longkui asked naively.


    Tang Xue see pretty face a red, stammer say: "was bitten by a dog last night."


    Solanum nigrum


    The cerebellum melon seeds are full of question marks.


    Can a dog bite farts?


    What''s more, can dogs bite Tang Xuejian?


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll be back as soon as possible." Su Xun nodded and said.


    Three days later, Tang Kun was buried.


    Su Xun takes Feng Qingxue and longkui to Jiangdu to look for fengguangmo who has lost his memory.


    Excuse me for the route. I passed by Hangzhou.


    Because it''s going to Qingming Festival in March, Bai Suzhen is going to Hangzhou to repay her kindness.


    And Su Xun also wanted to see what kind of sub son Xu Xian had become.


    At least they have experienced one of the three irons in their life: whoring together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a month later.


    Qiantang county.


    "Oh, good morning, councillor Xu."


    "Well, Zhang Bozao."


    "Councillor Xu is here for breakfast again."


    "Mr. Xu waizao..."


    Xu Xian was wearing a gaudy robe, holding a folding fan in his hand, followed by two small Si.


    A young man was carrying a birdcage in his hand.


    The other one is holding a fierce dog in his hand.


    This is the daily state of Xu''s going out.


    In the words of brother Su, this is called forced grid.


    Talk business with people with more momentum.


    Now in Qiantang County, who knows Mr. Xu? That''s a rich man, a good man.


    Bao''an Tang, founded by Mr. Xu Yuanwai, has opened five in Qiantang county. It recruits doctors to sit on duty and charges a unified fee, greatly reducing the difficulty of seeing a doctor.


    In addition, free clinic will be organized every month, one day for free.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the people of Qiantang County, although Xu Yuanwai loves money, he is a good man of first class.


    Everyone called him Xu Da Shan.


    And he robbed the business of the drugstore, are in the back to call him Xu pickpocketing.


    After breakfast, Xu Xian went to Yihong courtyard to listen to Qu''er, and then went home for lunch on time.


    After dinner, I went to the drugstore for inspection. In the evening, I continued to listen to Qu''er in Yihong hospital and studied how to make money.


    This is a simple and boring day for Mr. Xu.


    Today, when Xu Xian came home for dinner, her sister Xu Jiaorong said, "tomorrow will be Qingming. Our family will go out for an outing. Don''t run to the hurdles again."


    The younger brother suddenly became enlightened. It''s good everywhere, but he likes to run to prostitutes and brothels.


    Eh, it''s quite rhyming.


    This is very sad for Xu Jiaorong, so I want to take advantage of the Qingming Festival tomorrow to see if Xu Xian can meet the right girl.


    When you get married and have a woman at home, you don''t have to go to the brothel.


    Her idea is very one-sided. Does a man go to a brothel because he has no wife at home?


    Of course not, because I want to change my taste.


    "Yes, Xu Xian, this is not a good place. The color is a steel knife." Li Gongfu, dressed in his official uniform, was sincere in persuasion.


    Xu Xian looked at Li Gongfu: "brother in law, don''t pretend. I just saw you two days ago in Lichun hospital."


    "I..." As soon as Li Gongfu''s face changed, his hands shaking with chopsticks.


    Xu Jiaorong''s face sank and grabbed Li Gongfu''s ear: "good, you Li Gongfu..."


    No wonder the amount of public grain handed in a few days ago was so small. It turned out that she had to give it to others before she could eat the rest. How unreasonable.


    "Lady, misunderstandings, misunderstandings. I was doing it for business." Li Gongfu begged for mercy,


    the husband and wife were fighting with each other.


    Xu Xian shook his head and ate calmly.


    I thought, brother Su is right. A man should be free and unrestrained. What kind of marriage will he get.


    Look at my brother-in-law. What a miserable day.


    I don''t know what kind of blood mould would marry my sister, and he''s not allowed to take concubines.


    Xu Jiaorong: you are really my brother.


    Alas, I don''t know when I will see elder brother Su again. I really miss him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Grass, Xu Xian is not thinking about me."Entering Qiantang County, Su Xun sneezed several times, rubbed his nose and said.


    "Who is Xu Xian?" Feng Qingxue asked, listening to the name like a man, a little relieved.


    But she didn''t know that Xu Xian''s wife was a woman!


    Su Xun said: "a very interesting person. I''ll introduce him to you another day. By the way, tomorrow is Qingming. Qiantang county will be very busy. Stay here for one night. I''ll take you to the West Lake tomorrow."


    He has sensed that Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan are in Qiantang County, indicating that Bai Suzhen is also there.


    Then they found an inn to stay.


    Three people opened a room. When they went upstairs, there was a lot of envious eyes of male compatriots behind them.


    After settling in fengqingxue and longkui, Su Xun went to find Xu Xian alone.


    When you arrive at a new place, of course, you need to contact your brother who lives there to talk about the past.


    Walking on the street, he heard a lot about Xu Xian. He didn''t expect that he had monopolized the medical market of Qiantang county. He didn''t live up to his teachings.


    Sure enough, it''s time to look at each other with new eyes.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun saw a large group of people gathered in front of him. He walked over and saw a beautiful woman kneeling on the ground.


    In front of the beautiful woman was a corpse covered with white cloth with only feet exposed.


    There is also a sign beside it. It costs only 10 Liang silver to sell one''s life and bury one''s father.


    "Woo woo The little girl lost her mother when she was young and was brought up by her father. Now my father died of an unexpected illness, but the family is so poor that she can''t even afford a decent coffin. "


    "I just want you to help me and let me buy a coffin for my father. From then on, I''ll be obedient to my father, sobbing ~"


    the woman looks down and wipes her tears. It''s really a pear blossom with rain. It makes me feel sad.


    In other people''s eyes, this beautiful girl was just a fox in Su Xun''s eyes.


    And it''s still a fox spirit that has eaten people. Who can buy it back is to think that the whole family''s life is too long.


    Su Xun walked over, looked at the woman, and said in a deep voice:


    "what a filial woman. She''s so filial and pure. I''m almost laughing. Well, don''t buy a coffin. It''s so troublesome. Why don''t I send you down to accompany your father?"


    His voice fell, and everyone was in an uproar.


    "You You don''t want to help me. Why do you bully me so much? " Fox spirit face wronged, and tears Lin Ling cry.


    Other people''s eyes were not good at looking at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "you said that your family was poor, but your clothes were new, and the white cloth on the ground was also new. Your face was snow-white, your figure was exquisite, and your hands were smooth. Is this a poor woman?"


    Hearing the words, they woke up in a moment, and their eyes on the woman became suspicious. Stories about the evil spirits in various storybooks came to mind.

 Chapter 1059

    I''m a fox spirit, but you''re a pole spirit!


    Fox spirit impatient, she ran so many single business, the first time encountered such a prickly.


    Is it important that my mother is the child of a poor family?


    My body and beauty are important!


    Is your focus so unique?


    The first thing I saw was not to do it, but to kill me. The fox spirit felt offended.


    "If you dare to do something bad to me, you will die!"


    The fox spirit stopped pretending and had a showdown. With a shriek, scarlet eyes and evil spirit, he jumped up and grabbed Su Xun.


    "Ah! Goblin! Goblin


    "What a goblin! Run


    The onlookers all around saw that they were so scared that they stepped back a few steps one after another.


    Su Xun slapped him with a backhand.


    "PIA


    The fox spirit was sucked into the wall by this slap and died, showing his real body.


    It''s a red female fox.


    "Tut, I''ve seen more goblins than you''ve ever seen. I can see at a glance that you''re not human."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    All of you


    Is this "up" serious?


    Before the onlooker''s melon eating crowd came slowly, Su Xun had already left.


    It''s the right way to open Xianxia world to cut a demon, get rid of a demon and a ghost.


    Finally, Su Xun found Xu Xian in the brothel where he and Xu Xian first visited.


    It''s the original private room. It seems that Xu Xian is also a nostalgic person.


    "Brother Xu, you and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I haven''t been well these days." Su Xun looked at Xu Xian and said with a smile.


    Is holding a glass of wine, listening to Xiaoqu son shaking his head, Xu Xian instantly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Su Xun, he was overjoyed and quickly stood up: "brother Su, I finally see you again."


    "Brother Xu is a thunderbolt in Qiantang county now, except for member Xu of Baoan hall." Su Xun joked.


    Xu Xian rarely showed a embarrassed expression: "people outside don''t know, brother Su can''t know? It''s thanks to you that I''m here today. "


    When other people heard this, they were shocked and looked at Su Xun suspiciously.


    It''s said that councillor Xu Wai was called on by others to become what he is today. Is that the man?


    "No, it''s the result of your own efforts." Su Xun said and sat down beside Xu Xian.


    Xu Xian quickly said, "come on, call another girl in and ask for the best one here."


    "Master Xu, the best thing we have here is the smoke around you." Said the singer.


    Xu Xian''s face was stiff: "this..."


    Ruyan is the flower chief here. He doesn''t sell himself. He can''t give Su Xun what he held.


    "Come on, don''t bother. I''ll take it with me."


    Su Xun chuckled, then looked out the door and said, "girl Zixuan, come in."


    Along the way, he had noticed that Zixuan had been following her, but he didn''t give her a chance to meet her.


    "Hum!"


    Accompanied by a Jiao hum, and then the door of the private room was blown open by a gust of wind, Zixuan came in with a veil on her face and a long purple dress.


    Everyone was stunned.


    This is really a fairy beauty.


    No wonder people come to brothels with their own women. The common powder in brothels doesn''t deserve it.


    "Such a beautiful woman, brother su It''s a lot of good fortune. "


    Xu Xian murmured to himself, and instantly felt that the smoke in his arms was not fragrant.


    With a wave of Zixuan''s sleeve robe, all the people in the room were given to live by her.


    "I want to see you on the cold sun Gong," he said


    "Miss Zixuan, don''t spit. When did you play with me?" Susian leaned lazily on the chair, and the folding fan in his hand swayed gently.


    She''s still a woman. She should be bloody.


    Zixuan was ashamed and angry: "I''m not talking about that game."


    "Which one is that?" Su Xun looked at her jokingly and looked at her delicate body.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Being so frivolous, Zixuan scolded her, and her white hand beat Su Xun.


    Su Xun raised the folding fan, opened her hand, grabbed her skirt with his backhand, and pulled her into his arms.


    "You let me go!"


    Feeling Su Xun''s strong masculinity, Zixuan was ashamed and angry, struggling in his arms.


    As a matter of fact, she just increased the friction force and made Su Xun have a different taste.


    This body is so soft.


    "Miss Zixuan has been following me for thousands of miles. I thought you fell in love with me."


    Su Xun sighed and said with a smile.


    Zixuan spat: "no face, no skin, who loves you, I just want to go to qingyufeng.""After drinking this glass of wine, I''ll give you a keepsake to let you have a smooth passage in qingyufeng." Su Xun took the exquisite white jade wine cup and fed it to Zixuan''s lips.


    Xu Xian, an evil capitalist, has fallen. He even brought his own wine glasses from home.


    Zixuan was stunned for a moment, her eyes seemed to be in a trance, her red lips slightly opened, and she drank the wine: "I''ve already drunk the wine, now it''s your turn to do what you said."


    "No Su Xun threw her a jade pendant with the word "the way of heaven" written on it, which was the sign of the alliance of the way of heaven.


    Zixuan slipped out of his arms when she was unprepared, looked at him with a jade pendant, and said, "I don''t care about the things that belittle me today, and I don''t owe each other in the future."


    Finish saying then prepare to leave, hereafter never see this man again, this is an asshole!


    I''ve been taking advantage of her.


    "As a friendly reminder, it''s been half a month. Ouyang Shaogong and Baili Tusu have already left."


    Su Xun said carelessly.


    Zixuan''s body was stiff, and she looked back at Su Xun angrily: "you You did it on purpose


    He was juggled twice, dancing for the first time and drinking for the second time.


    As a result, every time he got useless information or things from him, he was completely whored.


    "You can go to Qinchuan to find him."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "I thank you for the reminder!"


    Zixuan gritted her teeth and then disappeared in the compartment.


    After a big circle, she still wants to go to Qinchuan.


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Xun snored and fanned out the magic on Xu Xian and others.


    "Brother Su, where was the girl just now?"


    Xu Xian asked suspiciously.


    "She has something else to do. She''s gone." Su Xun said casually, and then said, "tomorrow is Tomb Sweeping Day. It''s said that there will be many people going out for an outing in Qiantang county. If brother Xu is free, you can show me."


    "Brother Su, don''t worry. If you are free, of course you are." Xu Xian nodded. He didn''t want to go for an outing.


    But now I think about it all of a sudden.


    Su Xun raised his glass: "come on, brother Xu, please."


    The light red lipstick on the cup is a little conspicuous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zixuan left the brothel and flew directly to the direction of Qinchuan county.


    After leaving the city, I suddenly saw a place outside the city full of evil spirit. I frowned and flew over.


    It must be abnormal for so many demons to get together.

 Chapter 1060

    Qiantang county is dozens of miles away.


    There is a mountain called xiaoqingqiu.


    It is said that there is a big demon in the small green hill, called the king of ten thousand foxes, who is highly cultivated and likes to eat children.


    So pedestrians will avoid the mountain.


    Today, the king of ten thousand foxes is furious because his little daughter''s soul has gone out.


    So call in the demons to investigate.


    "Everyone, go to the surrounding counties and counties immediately, and report back as soon as you have any news!"


    "No matter who dares to kill my daughter, I will make him die or live!"


    Wanhu Wang is a tall, bearded middle-aged man.


    At this time, his eyes were scarlet, and he looked very frightening.


    "Yes


    There are hundreds of little demons below who dare to follow.


    Because the fox king is not only cannibal, even disobedient goblin was also eaten by him.


    "Father, what if I can''t find out?"


    A young man in brocade robes asked carefully.


    "No?" The king of ten thousand foxes showed a cruel and ferocious smile: "then kill the whole area! I love my daughter. One life is worth a million of these ants! "


    His daughter always likes to learn the stories in the storybook to cheat people and then eat them.


    He has long said that if we go on playing like this, something will happen sooner or later, but his daughter just won''t listen.


    But now that he''s dead, he can''t blame his daughter. Revenge for her is the big deal.


    If you can find the murderer, you''ll take out your soul and refine your soul. If you can''t find it, you''ll bury your daughter with you!


    Zixuan heard all the words in the dark. She saw Su Xun kill a fox demon with her own eyes today.


    It''s probably the daughter of the fox king.


    The strength of Wan Hu Wang surprised her. She felt that Su Xun might not be his opponent.


    See him killing so many people in the street.


    Once found, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous.


    Just, for the sake of the elixir, I''ll give you a message and it''s even.


    "There''s an ant coming in."


    Just as she was about to leave, a voice came into her ears. The king of ten thousand foxes didn''t know when she was by her side.


    Zixuan was so surprised that she hit it subconsciously, then turned around and ran.


    "It looks good. If you come here, you can leave it to me as a concubine. It happens that I have lost my daughter. You can stay and help me have another one."


    Ten thousand fox King easily dodges, laughs to step empty but rises, pursues to the purple Xuan.


    Zixuan fled and attacked.


    "The woman who doesn''t know how to exalt, you have angered me."


    Ten thousand fox king is originally a fierce demon. He is so provoked by Zixuan that he is angry and attacks back.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Zixuan got a punch, vomited blood, staggered in the air, and continued to fly to Qiantang county.


    "Leave it to the king!"


    Ten thousand foxes yelled angrily and turned into the original shape. A five Tailed Fox, more than ten feet high, was carrying the monstrous flame, and five tails were winding around Zixuan.


    All strength, Jinxian peak, is only one step away from Taiyi Jinxian.


    In the world, it has been regarded as a great demon.


    At this time, a young monk in a big red cassock with a surly face came into the air.


    "The devil! How dare you do it in broad daylight


    "Dawei Tianlong! Kill the demon


    Fahai pinches a few fingerprints, and his cassock bursts open, revealing tattoos on his back. A real golden dragon rises in the air and roars to the fox king.


    "The monk of Jinshan Temple! Don''t mind your own business


    Ten thousand fox king five tails take back, eyes are full of evil spirit, spit out human words to fahaikou.


    Fahai doesn''t answer, but the curse is constantly in his mouth, controlling the Dragon Spirit to attack the fox king.


    "Dawei Tianlong, Shizun dizang, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna bamakong..."


    For Fahai, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t meet a demon, but as long as he meets a demon, no matter how advanced his opponent''s cultivation is, he has to fight hard.


    "Since you want to die! The king will do you good! "


    Ten thousand foxes are very angry. They roar. A tail is drawn on the soul of the dragon. The Golden Dragon howls.


    Seeing this, Zixuan didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to escape. Instead, she turned into a huge purple snake tail and fought against the fox king with Fahai.


    "Demon, I don''t need your help."


    Fahai gives Zixuan a cold drink. If he has the strength to accept wanhu king, he will still accept Zixuan.


    In his eyes, the demon is the demon, should accept.


    "You are the devil! All your family are demons


    Zixuan retorted. As a descendant of Nu Wa, she was called a demon, which was the biggest shame to her.


    "Two mole ants, also want to kill the king?"


    Ten thousand fox King despises.With a roar from the sky, his body expanded again, and his flame was surging. A black fox, as high as 100 meters, was flying across the sky, and his spirit was three thousand li.


    It''s a pity that his mistake is to act too hard.


    Su Xun, who was talking about medical reform with Xu Xian in the brothel, felt the evil spirit so far away.


    Su Xun''s brow was wrinkled, and his divine sense was overwhelming. He saw the scene outside the city.


    "Brother Su, what''s the matter, but the food and wine are not to your taste?" Xu Xian asked.


    Su Xun shook his head: "no, I''m just stirred by an ant who doesn''t know how to die. My younger brother warms the wine first, and I''ll come for you."


    As the voice fell, Su Xun got up and walked out of the private room, and his figure disappeared instantly.


    Qiantang County dozens of miles away, Fahai and Zixuan were defeated by the fox king.


    Nearby villages saw the scene in the sky and were so scared that they knelt and shivered on the ground.


    On weekdays, they were forced by the king of ten thousand foxes to present their virgins to xiaoqingqiu mountain, so they were afraid of the king of ten thousand foxes.


    "Ah! Puff -- "


    Fahai and Zixuan were shot by the tail of the fox king at the same time, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Then the two tails flew out and rolled them up.


    "Ha ha ha Today, I not only want to take concubines, but also like you as a monk. Ha ha ha... "


    Looking at the two people who were caught by their tails and couldn''t move, the king of ten thousand foxes laughed wildly.


    "So, have you asked me?"


    A calm voice suddenly sounded, followed by a blue sword from the West.


    "Stab -"


    the two tails of Fahai and Zixuan, which were rolled by King Wan Hu, were directly cut off and bloody.


    "Ah, ah


    The king of ten thousand foxes screamed, followed by Fury: "who! Who is it? Who is it


    "The name of this seat is not worthy to be known."


    Su Xun slowly stepped into the air, and a flying sword floated beside him, emitting strong sword spirit.


    "Amitabha, thank you for your help."


    Fahaikou recites the Buddha''s name and retreats to one side.


    After seeing Su Xun several times, he knew that the fox king was cold.


    There is a famous saying: some people are still alive, but he is dead.


    It''s the king of ten thousand foxes.


    "Be careful, the fox you killed today is his daughter." Zixuan looked at Su Xun and reminded him.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "isn''t that a coincidence?"


    "You killed my daughter!" The king of ten thousand foxes showed his fierce light, his evil spirit was astonishing, his face was ferocious, and his face was particularly terrifying.


    Su Xun said, "don''t worry. I''m kind. I can''t bear to see your father and daughter separated by Yin and Yang. I''ll send you together. The whole family should be neat."


    Voice down, floating around the green sword into streamer, to the fox King chopped.


    This sword is ordinary.


    Wanhu Wang also thinks so.


    "The little skill of carving insects, get out of here!"


    Wang Hu Wang despised it, and his broken tail grew out again. He patted the sword with his paw.


    "Puchi -"


    the flying sword directly cut off his paws and castrated him continuously.


    Ten thousand fox King Mu Lu is frightened, but already late.


    "Boom!"


    The huge demon''s body was cut in half, and the spirit screamed, and it was worn out into dregs by the sword Qi, and the blood fell like a torrential rain.


    "Amitabha." Fahai is expected.


    Zixuan was stunned, so she hung up.


    "The king is dead, run


    "The king is dead!"


    I saw with my own eyes that the fox king had fallen, and the little demons below were in a mess, scattered and fled.


    "You have the little demons."


    Su Xun was too lazy to do it. He said something to Fahai, stepped out and disappeared with Zixuan in his arms.


    "Dawei Tianlong..."


    Fahai, who was wounded by the king of ten thousand foxes, not only didn''t feel empty, but was more fierce and full of hostility.


    Su Xun embraces Zixuan and goes back to the brothel.


    "Brother Su, the wine is still warm."


    Xu Xian subconsciously handed over the previous glass of wine.


    Su Xun smiles, embraces Zixuan in one hand, takes the wine cup in the other hand and drinks it down.

 Chapter 1061

    "Brother Su, this girl..."


    Xu Xian looks at Zixuan in Su Xun''s arms and finds that she seems to be injured, and there are blood stains around her mouth.


    "No problem, a little hurt."


    Su Xun took out a pill and fed it directly into Zixuan''s face.


    Feeling that Su Xun''s hand touched her lips, Zixuan felt ashamed and annoyed, but she opened her mouth honestly and swallowed the pills.


    Then I felt that the internal injury in my body was repaired and my face returned to normal.


    "This What a panacea


    Xu Xian widened his eyes and was surprised.


    As a person engaged in the medical industry, he is happy to see this kind of magic medicine.


    "It''s the pills refined by the monks. Don''t think about mass production." Su Xun knew what he thought, but the monk was not very interested in worldly goods.


    Hearing this, Xu Xian was disappointed and said, "people who practice Taoism have so many wonderful skills. Why is no one willing to use these skills in the world?"


    Su Xun just laughed and didn''t answer. He was afraid that the social reality would hit the young man.


    Monks are all for a long life. Who has time to take care of some mortals.


    It''s normal to see a rescue.


    Most of them turn a blind eye directly. For them, mortals are no longer of the same kind as them.


    It''s very good to be able to help mortals cut off demons and Demons like Shushan sect and Tianyong city.


    "Let go of me." Zixuan came up to Su Xun''s ear and whispered a word.


    The orchid like breath was spitting in his ears, which made Su Xun excited. He was really a goblin.


    "I saved you again. You owe me two lives. What are you going to pay back?"


    While talking with Xu Xian, Su Xun whispered to Zixuan. As for her letting go of her words, Su Xun automatically filtered them.


    Zixuan then remembered that she could transmit sound. She scolded herself for being too stupid. She didn''t think of this.


    "I Do you want to bring your kindness with you? "


    "I want you to agree with me." Su Xun''s hand around her waist slipped down a little.


    Zixuan sneered: "you are really greedy for my body. I thought you were different from other men."


    "I will not abandon you for the sake of longevity like Gu Liufang and Lin Yeping." Su Xun said softly, stroking the soft waist.


    For those who have lived a long time, speaking is hard.


    As soon as Zixuan''s face changed, she was completely cold. She said in a cold voice, "I don''t need you to care about my business."


    "I fell in love with the same person twice, but he didn''t touch you. In his eyes, the road to longevity is more attractive than your body." Su Xun said faintly.


    Zixuan''s face was blue and white. Su Xun''s words were undoubtedly tearing her wound.


    Xu Xian noticed the change of her face: "brother Su, this girl Is she really OK? "


    "She''s OK. She''s just hurting her face." Su Xun said something meaningful.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, Zixuan''s deep feeling was totally licking the dog, and she licked the dog twice.


    Su Xun wants to save the licking dog.


    Zixuan was impatient: "bullying a woman will make you feel very successful?"


    "Compared with bullying you, I will have a greater sense of achievement when I get you. Gu Liufang and Linlin Ping don''t cherish you. Why don''t they try me?" Su Xun looked at her quietly.


    Zixuan''s heart trembled and her mouth closed.


    Su Xun looked at Xu Xian and said, "brother, I want to use this private room. I want to talk to her about some private matters."


    "Brother Su, I''ll see you tomorrow." Xu Xian is very cooperative with all the people left.


    Soon, only Su Xun and Zixuan were left in the private room, and the wrong atmosphere began to spread.


    Su Xun raised her chin: "try it?"


    One hand up the waist.


    "No." Zixuan''s delicate body trembled and her body became soft. She subconsciously wanted to stop him.


    But how could Su Xun let her go?


    "Women say no, that''s it."


    Su Xun laughed and crushed her to the ground.


    "Let me go, I don''t want to Well ~ "


    Zixuan was still struggling at the beginning, but she gradually gave up and gave up after that.


    Then the purple gauze floated, and they rolled on the ground, and the wind rolled up the gorgeous curtains


    An hour later, peace returned to the private room.


    "How does it feel to be a woman for the first time?"


    Su Xun put his arms around Zixuan and asked with great interest. His hand gently scratched her pretty face.


    "It''s a wonderful feeling." The blush on Zixuan''s pretty face had not gone away: "I thought it would be Gu Liufang or Linlin Ping, but I didn''t expect it would be you."


    Su Xun didn''t show up at that time.


    "It means that this is fate. Your body is specially left to me by heaven." Su Xun can relate everything to fate, because women believe it.


    In this comprehensive world, Zixuan is not broken, otherwise Su Xun will not be interested in her.Zixuan said, "you finally admit that you don''t like me at all. You just like my body."


    "I''m not so hypocritical. Isn''t this kind of thing about emotion developed first and then cultivated?" Su Xun has a strong reason to expound his fallacies.


    Zixuan felt that it was not romantic at all, but she had a sense of sureness.


    I''m sorry again.


    Besides, this time, I really lost myself.


    "Nuwa asked you to check and put it in advance."


    "Why?" Zixuan asked subconsciously.


    Su Xun poured a glass of wine and said, "I have some ideas about this. I''ll tell you when it''s right."


    "You know everything, don''t you?" Zixuan was not stupid. Naturally, she heard that susian knew the truth she wanted to find out.


    Su Xun laughed and looked at her: "didn''t I tell you that I know everything?"


    "What am I going to do next?" Zixuan asked. She went out this time just to investigate the matter.


    Su Xun said calmly, "you don''t have to do anything next. Just do business with me."


    "A prodigal son." Zixuan frowned and pulled the purple yarn on the ground to cover her jade like body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, little green hill.


    Fahai vented his anger to the king of ten thousand foxes on the little demons, which was more fierce than the demons.


    The little demons were all dead and trembling.


    Ten thousand fox King''s son is kneels down to beg for mercy, in order to live, is anything to say outside.


    He learned about it from the son of King fox.


    Wanhu king was originally a demon general who invaded the human world with the demon emperor. Later, the demon emperor was sealed by Shushan school, and he lurked in the human world.


    Some time ago, someone from the demon world contacted him and said that the demon world was ready to break the lock demon tower, rescue the demon emperor and attack the human world again.


    The reason why the demon world dares to do this is that they already know that the Shushan sect can no longer perform the forbidden skills of that year, and there is a powerful support behind the demon world.


    As for who this great power is, it''s not what the king of ten thousand foxes can know, and his son naturally doesn''t know.


    After hearing this, Fahai killed the son of the fox king, and the cannibal demon, not to mention martial arts.


    He thought it was a matter of great importance, so he had to let Su Xun know, so he flew to Qiantang county.

 Chapter 1062

    In the inn of Qiantang county.


    Fahai met Su Xun and told him what he had learned from the son of King Wan Hu.


    "Amitabha, that''s it. I think it needs special attention." Said Fahai.


    Su Xun nodded thoughtfully: "I know, I will take care of you."


    "Amitabha, the poor monk will leave." Fahai got up and left.


    Su Xun thought that there was a powerful supporter behind the demon world. Whether it was true or false, who would it be?


    To be called Da Neng, at least Taiyi Jinxian, or Daluo Jinxian.


    Ninety percent of the people at these two levels are in heaven, and they have clergy.


    That is to say, there is a God who betrays the heaven behind the demon world.


    It suddenly occurred to Su Xun that he had changed the fate of so many people.


    The chaos caused by breaking the order of the wheel of fate?


    It''s interesting that a God has betrayed heaven.


    Su Xun thought that this traitor might become the key point for him to master the heaven.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, March 12 of the lunar calendar.


    On Qingming Festival, Qiantang county is sunny.


    There are countless people out of the city for an outing.


    Su Xun took Zixuan, fengqingxue, and longkui''s three daughters to mingle with Xu Xian''s family.


    "Little brother, look at Mr. Su. His three wives and concubines are like flowers and jade. If you are still alone, it''s time to get married." Like most elders, Xu Jiaorong likes to educate Xu Xian by taking others as an example.


    Li Gongfu nodded again and again: "yes, you are not married at your age. What is it like?"


    "Oh, sister, brother-in-law, you are so upset." Xu Xian frowned, looked at Su Xun and said, "brother Su, how about I take you to the West Lake?"


    He just wanted to be separated from his sister and brother-in-law.


    Being educated in front of brother Su, when he is a councillor, don''t you want face?


    "I''ve heard about the reputation of the West Lake for a long time. I''d like to trouble Xu Xiandi to lead the way." Of course, Su Xun would agree.


    If you don''t go to the West Lake, how can you see the famous scene.


    Fengqingxue three girls didn''t go, they want to follow Xu Jiaorong to enjoy the flowers together.


    This is exactly what Su Xun wanted.


    How else can you pick up a girl with three women.


    On the other side, on the edge of the journey to the west, four beautiful women in parallel attracted many people''s attention.


    It''s Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing, Xiao Qian and Yang Yuhuan.


    Xiaoqing met Bai Suzhen on their way to Hangzhou and worshipped them as sisters.


    "Sister, didn''t Bodhisattva Guanyin say that he wanted to go to the West Lake? See if that bridge is high enough. "


    Xiaoqing pointed to a stone bridge not far away and said.


    Bai Suzhen frowned slightly and said in a crisp voice, "Xiaoqing, but no one stayed on that bridge."


    Under the guidance of Bodhisattva, she came to the West Lake to find the benefactor who had saved her.


    But she looked for a long time, but she didn''t find her benefactor.


    "I think Xiaoqing is right, otherwise we''ll wait here." Xiaoqian said.


    Yang Yuhuan nodded: "yes, sister Bai, that bridge is the highest point of the whole west lake."


    "Well, look here." Bai Suzhen pursed her lips and suddenly her eyes lit up.


    Because she saw two young people go up the stone bridge and stop at the highest point of the stone bridge, overlooking the West Lake.


    One is wearing a brocade robe, the other is wearing a white robe and holding a folding fan. They all have extraordinary bearing.


    They are Su Xun and Xu Xian.


    "Benefactor!" Xiaoqing also saw Su Xun.


    Bai Suzhen looks at Xiaoqing in surprise.


    Xiaoqing pointed to Su Xun and said excitedly, "elder sister, that white robed young master is the benefactor who saved me. You have to repay me, and I have to repay you."


    Bai Suzhen was happy for Xiaoqing: "I didn''t expect that it was such a coincidence that even if I didn''t find my benefactor, I didn''t come in vain."


    "Sister, you can cast the magic quickly. Maybe one of them may be your benefactor? Aren''t they at the top of the West Lake now? " Xiaoqing said.


    Bai Suzhen responded, nodded, and then pinched a handprint to cast the spell.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. She first cast a spell on Xu Xian, and then her eyes lit up: "it''s him. The one in the brocade robe is the little shepherd who saved me."


    "It looks very good. It''s elegant and looks like a crown jade. It''s a cultural person." Xiaoqing is commenting on Xu Xian.


    "Sister, how are you going to repay me?" Yang Suhuan asked.


    Bai Suzhen showed a coquettish look: "the grace of saving lives is naturally to promise each other by example."


    She has a good impression of Xu Xian. She likes this kind of gentle scholar.


    "My sister is right." Xiaoqing nodded, and her pretty face also showed a touch of shame. Looking at Su Xun, she could not help rubbing her long legs.March is the season for animals to express their emotions.


    Xiaoqian said: "elder sister, you know people, you know face, but you don''t know heart. It''s better to try his character."


    But they knew that the master had taken a fancy to Bai Suzhen for a long time. How could they let her marry Xu Xian?


    "Well, they''re leaving. I''ll help my sister with the test." In the play, Su Zhen takes off the hairpin of Jin Qingfa.


    "Who lost the hairpin! Who lost it! Who lost it


    Xu Xian looked around and yelled.


    Xiaoqing said excitedly, "listen to me, elder sister. He has picked up all the money. He is dignified. Let''s go."


    Bai Suzhen also showed a smile.


    Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan look at each other. They can only catch up first, and then make a long-term plan.


    "That young master is the hairpin my sister just lost." Xiaoqing shouts to Xu Xian from a distance.


    Xu Xian angrily came forward and pointed to the gold hairpin inserted in his hair crown: "well, it''s you, Ganlin Niang! Is there any mistake? If it wasn''t for the height of my hair crown, I would have been killed by the hairpin! "


    Almost inexplicably died, Xu Xian want to be full of anger, this moment let alone a beautiful woman, even the queen mother down to earth is not worth his life.


    Xiaoqing


    Bai Suzhen


    The smiles on the two faces froze in an instant.


    Looking at the gold hairpin on Xu Xian''s head, Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan can''t help laughing.


    Su Xun was also speechless. He saw the golden hairpin flying over Xu Xian''s head with his own eyes.


    It''s good to praise Xiaoqing?


    Or should we say that she must be poor?


    "Why don''t you talk? I tell you, Jingguan! You have to be an official! I don''t want to ask about Xu Xian''s name in Qiantang County! "


    Xu Xian pulled out the hairpin on his angry head and pointed to Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen.


    Bai Suzhen is in a mess in the wind. As soon as Xu Xian opens her mouth, she destroys her illusions about scholars.


    This is not the kind of reader she likes.


    "Since the younger brothers are OK, forget it. They know me." Su Xun came forward to persuade him.


    When Xu Xian heard this, he was stunned, and his face softened a little: "in the face of brother Su, I don''t care about you today."


    Then he threw the hairpin to Bai Suzhen.


    "Benefactor, I see you again." Xiaoqing walked to Su Xun with excited face.


    As for Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan, they are indifferent. They want to pretend they don''t know Su Xun.


    It''s all about acting.


    Eight hundred.

 Chapter 1063

    "Miss Xiaoqing, these are..."


    Su Xun pretended not to know each other and looked at Bai Suzhen, Nie Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan.


    Xiaoqing responded and quickly introduced to him: "benefactor, this is my three elder sisters, elder sister Bai Suzhen, second sister Nie Xiaoqian, third sister Yang Yuhuan."


    Although Yang Yuhuan is only 15 years old, she is already 1.75 meters tall. With her plump figure, who can tell her true age?


    "Bai Suzhen has seen you."


    "Nie Xiaoqian has seen you."


    "Yang Yuhuan has seen you."


    They saluted Su Xun one by one.


    "I''m Su Xun. The three girls are very polite." Su Xun pointed to Xu Xian and said, "this is my best friend Xu Xian. He just spoke too much. Please forgive me."


    It''s an old tradition to lose a good friend''s interest in order to pick up a girl.


    "No, we nearly hurt people. Mr. Xu is angry in his heart, which is understandable. We should be sorry." Bai Suzhen said softly.


    She found that Su Xun was more in line with the image of a scholar she liked, gentle and elegant, with extraordinary bearing.


    Unlike Xu Xian, it''s OK not to speak. As soon as she speaks, she feels that she is totally redundant and has a long mouth.


    Let''s change the way we repay our kindness.


    Bai Suzhen is also a pretty dog. If Xu Xian is not handsome enough, she will think about making love to each other at the first sight?


    All women are dogs.


    Of course, men are the same.


    "Mr. Xu, it''s a coincidence. I''ve thought about the cooperation you said last time. I can do it."


    All of a sudden, a portly yuanwailang came to say hello to Xu Xian.


    When her eyes fell on Bai Suzhen''s daughter, it was just a flash, and she didn''t look any more.


    Business people are smart.


    As soon as Xu Xian''s eyes brightened, he seemed to be a different person in an instant: "outside of Zhou, let''s talk in another place?"


    "There is a teahouse near here. How about moving?" Zhou Yuanwai has the same idea.


    "Mr. Zhou, wait a moment." Xu Xian said, looking at Su Xun: "brother Su, please excuse me first."


    There are so many beauties with brother su. You''d better go to business. It''s not a small sum of money.


    Now Xu Xian is full of money and is developing his own medical reform.


    Compared to this woman, what is it?


    Women will only kill his ambition.


    It''s a woman who will trip him all over the world.


    And this curtain fell in Bai Suzhen''s eyes, even more disappointed. After all, she has just been in shape.


    Her heart is still not eating fireworks between people, so naturally she doesn''t like Xu Xian''s love of money.


    "If you go, don''t worry about me." Su Xun wanted Xu Xian to get out of the game and give himself a chance.


    Xu Xian politely and Bai Suzhen nodded to say hello, and then couldn''t wait to leave with Zhou Yuanwai.


    Su Xun looked at the girls and said with a smile, "these girls are like fairies coming down to earth. Standing here is going to cause congestion. Why don''t we go to another place to chat?"


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing turn around and find that many men have gathered on the bridge.


    "According to Mr. Su." Bai Suzhen said.


    Su Xun directly cast his magic and took them back to the inn.


    And a group of LSPs on the bridge were startled.


    "Immortal! It was a fairy just now


    "It must be an immortal. How can such a beautiful girl be a mortal?"


    "Niang, Niang, I saw the fairy come down to earth."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the inn.


    "Sit down, girls." Su Xun said.


    Suzhen said: "thank you very much."


    Her smile gives a very gentle feeling, wearing a white skirt, waist tied with a ribbon, tighten the slender waist, baby granary trembling.


    "Benefactor, I''m here to repay you. I must repay you." Little blue and white looked at Su Xun crazily.


    Su Xun poured tea for several people and said casually, "it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. Why do you care, girl?"


    "No, I''m Xiaoqing. I''ll repay you for your kindness." Xiaoqing''s tone is firm, and her eyes are full of spring water: "if the benefactor doesn''t dislike it, Xiaoqing is willing to serve the benefactor for life."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no A man of integrity refuses.


    Xiaoqing insisted again and again: "I don''t care. I want to repay my kindness. Anyway, I''ve been following my benefactor."


    I''m afraid I can''t send it out.


    "This..." Su Xun shook his head and looked at Bai Suzhen: "by the way, why did white girl throw a hairpin at my younger brother?"


    "Mr. Su, to be honest, the little girl was originally a white snake at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain..." Bai Suzhen told her story of repaying her kindness.


    After hearing this, Su Xun said, "I didn''t expect that Miss Bai and my younger brother still have some past experiences. Xu Xiandi is a doctor. If Miss Bai wants to repay his kindness, she might as well find him more prescriptions that can cure the disease and save the life."This is probably what Xu Xian wants most.


    "Thank you for your advice." As soon as Bai Suzhen''s eyes brightened, she was going to give silver directly.


    Now it seems that giving prescriptions means more.


    At this time, the prescription is not the secret of each family, belongs to the extremely precious things.


    It''s enough to repay your kindness.


    "I''ll find the prescription now."


    Bai Suzhen said that she would go. She is an activist.


    As for what to exchange for other people''s prescriptions, it was too simple for her.


    "Sister, I''ll go with you." Xiaoqing quickly got up and looked at Su Xun: "benefactor, when I come back, Xiaoqing will make you very satisfied."


    With that, she winked playfully.


    Su Xun said that these were all words of tiger and wolf.


    "Sister Bai, if you have Xiaoqing to accompany you, we won''t go." Nie Xiaoqian said one by one.


    Bai Suzhen smile: "not so many people, Xiaoqing actually do not have to go."


    After Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen leave, Nie Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan rush into Su Xun''s arms with a coquettish face.


    "Master, do you miss us?"


    "I''ve been playing with snakes for a long time, and I''ve become scratched?" Su Xun held their chin in both hands.


    Two people also don''t speak, in Su Xun''s bosom arch, the skirt on the body soon dropped most.


    Su Xun knew that he was going to feed them.


    At this time, outside a burst of noise into the ear, accompanied by the sound of fighting.


    "Ah! Run


    "Run


    "Not today, but next time." Su Xun patted them on the face and flew out of the room.


    Nie Xiaoqian and Yang Yuhuan looked at each other and sighed bitterly. Then they flew out.


    When they came outside, they saw Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing fighting with a young man in the air.


    "Dengtuzi, die!"


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that there were such excellent products in Qiantang county. This trip is not in vain. Two concubines, please stop and go back to the palace with your husband."


    Young people are more than capable of playing two.


    At a glance, Su Xun saw through the man''s real body. It was a real dragon, and there was a divine light to protect his body.


    It can be seen that it is a real dragon with a God''s throne.


    Is it the Dragon King of Qiantang county?

 Chapter 1064

    "Master, please help sister Bai."


    Yang Yuhuan looked at Su Xun anxiously.


    Although she and Nie Xiaoqian were sent by Su Xun to contact Bai Suzhen intentionally.


    But after all, Bai Suzhen is a gentle demon.


    "Kaiqing, you girls."


    Su Xun stood up in the air and forced back the young man''s attack with a random finger.


    Hero saves beauty. He''s very skilled.


    After the rescue, he was more skilled.


    "Thank you, Mr. Su."


    Bai Suzhen and Xiaoqing fly away from the battlefield.


    "Presumptuous! Who are you that dares to do evil to the king? "


    The young man stares at Su Xun.


    "Who are you?" Su Xun asked.


    The young man said haughtily, "my king is the Dragon King of Qiantang county. Dare you offend me!"


    Oh, I''m really a grass-roots civil servant in Tianjie, and this is at least a department level cadre.


    "Qianlongtang county is such a strong woman?" Su Xun asked.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The Dragon King of Qiantang County laughed and said, "I''ve been the Dragon King for so many years, can''t I relax? How about some women? "


    "I don''t care if you play with women, but the mistake is that you want to play with the women in this seat!" Su Xun said calmly.


    Oh, I''m so shy. I''m so excited.


    Bai Suzhen''s pretty face is a little red. How can he include himself in his words.


    Whether he meant it or not.


    The Dragon King of Qiantang County hummed coldly: "it''s just a friar in the world. There''s so much nonsense. When you die, your woman will be the king''s naturally."


    Obviously, his idol is Prime Minister Cao.


    Voice down, he appeared in the hands of a silver gun, carrying Long Wei to Su Xun to kill.


    "A beast, dare to be fierce?"


    Bai Suzhen


    Xiaoqing


    Su Xun sneered and raised his hand slowly in front of the silver gun.


    The gun stopped in the air instantly, and then the body of the gun appeared cobweb like cracks, bang, broken.


    "My crystal gun!"


    The Dragon King of Qiantang County exclaimed in amazement, and then his eyes became bloodshot and murderous: "good, good, little repair in the world, you successfully angered the king, death!"


    "Yin -"


    accompanied by the earth shaking sound of dragon Yin, a white dragon with a figure of tens of meters, bright scales and ferocious face appeared in the sky.


    "Dragon! The Dragon Lord has come to light


    "The Dragon Lord has come to light!"


    "May the Dragon Lord bless me to have a son..."


    The people below could not hear the conversation in the air, but they knelt down one after another when they saw the Dragon King of Qiantang County turning into his real body.


    "Today, I''ll let you taste the dragon''s power!"


    Qiantang County Dragon King sound like thunder, huge dragon body in the clouds, accompanied by thunder.


    "Well, I''ll try the Dragon flavor today. I don''t know whether you like steamed or fried."


    Su Xun stood up with his hands on his shoulder, and looked calm.


    It''s true that he hasn''t eaten Yilong meat.


    Today, the wanton Dragon King of Qiantang County bumped into his pot.


    The pot made in the journey to the West will be useful again.


    Pan: excited (???)!


    "Noisy! Death to the king


    "Yin -"


    with a roar, the Dragon King of Qiantang county came down from the sky, and the huge dragon claws grabbed Su Xun.


    "Start with the paws."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, miso! A blue flying sword turns into a streamer and goes away. It brings out a blood flower blooming in the air, and a dragon''s claw falls.


    A big pot flew over to catch the paw, and the onion and ginger cooking wine queued up to cook.


    A strange smell of meat began to spread.


    The following people are all, "......"


    Although it''s against the Dragon King, it''s really fragrant.


    "Ah! Die! Die! Die


    When a paw was cut off, the Dragon King of Qiantang County uttered a shrill scream, almost mad.


    He opened his mouth, and a jet of water shot at Su Xun.


    "Why, give yourself some soup?"


    Su Xun laughed. With a move, the pot came to catch the water column, as if he would never be satisfied.


    "The shaft!"


    Qiantang County Dragon King almost crazy, scarlet eyes as if to explode, dragon tail swept away.


    "Take the main ingredients out of the pot."


    It''s the sword of the dragon.


    Dripping with blood, as if the rain of blood were all over the sky."Ah


    Qiantang County Dragon King is a scream, but the intense pain let the crazy him sober up.


    Know is not an opponent, can only press revenge mind, drag the body to fly to the distance.


    "Why, don''t you want to invite me to taste the dragon? I can''t give up so soon? "


    Su Xun was chasing after him like a stroll in a leisurely court, with flying Swords (knives) floating around him and a big pot of fire floating behind him.


    "I am the 73rd son of Donghai Dragon King. If you kill me, Donghai Dragon Palace will not stop!"


    The only thing left in Qiantang county was panic.


    "Then I can''t let you go."


    The Dragon King of Donghai is really a kind of dragon. He even has seventy-two sons. Can he remember that?


    Sure enough, the dragon''s nature is obscene.


    Su Xun raised his hand and cut it out with a sword.


    Let this guy escape, and the Dragon King of Donghai will immediately send troops to his son.


    Kill him, Donghai Dragon King will find out his death at least for a while.


    Isn''t it obvious how to choose?


    "Stab -"


    the sword broke through the air and directly cut the half of the body of the Dragon King of Qiantang county to pieces.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The soul of the Dragon King in Qiantang county is destroyed by sword Qi.


    "It''s a pity that there''s so much meat."


    Su Xun sighed, turned around and flew back, shouting: "Su Xun, the leader of Tiandao alliance who killed the dragon, if there is a dragon to investigate, you can tell him."


    If Donghai dragon palace can''t find the murderer, it may anger Qiantang and flood Qiantang county.


    Su Xun had a bottom line, so he didn''t let the unarmed people carry the pot for him.


    Speaking of the pot, Su Xun looked at the pot.


    There is a big pot of spicy longrou in it.


    Such a strong aroma spread to Qiantang County, making the children next door cry.


    "Mr. Su."


    Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing, Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian flew up.


    "It''s us who have implicated the young master. If there was a dragon palace to seek revenge, I should have taken it all by myself."


    Bai Suzhen looks at Su Xun apologetically.


    If they don''t have a reason to go out of the seven dragon hall, why don''t they tell me that


    Su Xun hates reasonable people most, because he can''t even find an excuse.


    It''s good to be unreasonable!


    Just cut it with one sword.


    "White girl, just in case, you can stay with me these days." Su Xun looked at Bai Suzhen with an expression that I was looking for you.


    "This..." Bai Suzhen really wants to say that my master is Li Shan''s mother. I''m not afraid of the dragon people.


    Moreover, she suspected that Su Xun wanted to talk to her.


    Ah, Su Xun, to clarify this, there''s no doubt that I just want to make love with you.


    Xiaoqing shook Bai Suzhen''s arm: "elder sister, benefactor is also for you, so promise."


    "Well, please, Mr. Su." Bai Suzhen takes a look at Xiaoqing and agrees.


    "Brother Su, what''s the matter."


    Feng Qingxue, longkui and Zixuan flew over and looked at Bai Suzhen with alert eyes.


    Looking at the seven people who gathered together the seven fairies.


    Su Xun had a big head.


    Well, don''t ask which.


    The question is that both of them are big.

 Chapter 1065

    "Brother Su, they are..."


    Feng Qingxue holds Su Xun''s arm and looks at Bai Suzhen four people like a declaration of sovereignty.


    Xiaoqing, she has met, and the other three are strange.


    "Oh, they are my friends. These are Bai Suzhen, Xiao Qing, Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian."


    Su Xun pointed to the introduction of the four.


    The biggest lie in human history was born: they were just my friends.


    "Since it''s brother Su''s friend, it''s also my friend. My name is Feng Qingxue." The wind is clear and the snow is smiling, but sovereignty is emphasized all the time.


    Yang Yuhuan and Nie Xiaoqian snorted. What can we be proud of? We know our master before you.


    Bai Suzhen smile: "wind girl good."


    "Let''s find a place to eat and talk."


    Su Xun pointed to the boiling pot.


    Sniffing the fragrance inside, the seven girls couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    It''s really fragrant ~


    nonsense. If you put so many spices down, even if you boil shoes, it''s delicious.


    What''s more, it''s still dragon meat?


    A moment later, the crowd came to the woods outside the city. There was a pavilion in the woods.


    Su Xun said that it was a bit exciting to drill in the woods with seven women for the first time.


    Su Xun put the pot on the stone table in the pavilion.


    "Come on, help yourself."


    Su Xun distributed the dishes and chopsticks. I would like to express my sincere thanks for the raw materials provided by Longwang of Qiantang county.


    The wild dragon king is tender and delicate. He killed himself. He can eat at ease.


    Unfortunately, Longgan forgot to stay.


    After all, there was a saying in ancient times that dragon liver and Phoenix marrow were delicious.


    "It''s my first time to eat dragon meat." Xiaoqing can''t wait to move her chopsticks. Unexpectedly, as a snake, she can eat dragon meat one day.


    He picked up a piece of meat and threw it into his mouth. Xiaoqing''s eyes narrowed: "woo, delicious (^ o ^) /"


    Bai Suzhen tasted it carefully and opened a new world with her eyes shining.


    "Brother Su, you are such a good craftsman."


    "Yummy. I''ve had the best food ever."


    "Xianggong, you are wonderful."


    A group of women feel that this is the happiest time in their lives, eating like a whirlwind.


    From Su Xun''s point of view, there were seven beautiful women with different customs. They were surrounded by a pot and bent over to look for food.


    This picture is absolutely amazing.


    Sure enough, there are only delicious food and beautiful women in life.


    Beauty and food, perfect match.


    Half an hour later, a pot of dragon meat came to the bottom.


    Conquer a woman''s heart, conquer her stomach first.


    This was easy for Su Xun.


    What''s more, he can reach his stomach in one step.


    "Woo, I can''t stand up."


    Xiaoqing sits on the ground without any image, leaning against the pillars of the pavilion and touching her raised abdomen.


    Bai Suzhen holds the post with one hand and touches her bulging abdomen. Her pretty face looks bright red.


    It was only later that I realized that my popularity was not elegant.


    Fengqing, xuezixuan, they are not so good either. They all seem to be pregnant.


    "Benefactor, if you make someone''s stomach bigger, you should be responsible." Xiaoqing looked at Su Xun and said playfully.


    Bai Suzhen''s face is red again. It sounds like we are all upset by him.


    Although it is true that his cooking has made our stomachs big, it sounds easy to be misunderstood.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "absolutely responsible, after every day responsible for your belly."


    This "do" is a verb.


    "Bah! I''m not ashamed. " Seven female at the same time red face spat a way, that appearance, really is a style ten thousand kinds.


    Su Xun''s innocent expression: "what''s the matter? I mean to cook food for you every day."


    All of you


    It''s impossible to tell which of his words is serious.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five days later, they left Qiantang county.


    Bai Suzhen reported Xu Xian''s kindness with a stack of prescriptions. Xu Xian was as happy as a child.


    After paying her kindness, Bai Suzhen can concentrate on her cultivation.


    Halfway, Su Xun left and called the evil sword fairy to the demon world to investigate what Fahai said.


    And informed the Shushan faction, let the Shushan faction pay close attention to the lock demon tower.


    It took a group of people ten days to reach Jiangdu City, but Su Xun was in the limelight all the way.


    Anyone with seven beautiful women walking in the street, it is also eye-catching ah.


    "The river is so big, where is my brother?" Feng Qingxue looks at Su Xun and asks.Su Xun stopped a passer-by directly: "Hello, brother, how can I get to huamanlou?"


    The young man who was stopped took a look at Su Xun, looked at Bai Suzhen and others around him, then broke away his hand and ran away crying.


    "It''s too much. There are so many beauties around. I don''t have any money to go to the brothel. Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Xun


    It''s crazy.


    "Brother Su, can''t we satisfy you?" Wind clear snow a face black line, you you say.


    Su Xun explained: "Qingxue, you misunderstood. Your elder brother is in huamanlou."


    "No way, my elder brother won''t go to the brothel." Feng Qingxue doesn''t believe it.


    Su Xun said with a bad smile, "Tut, your elder brother is not only visiting brothels, but also doting on the brothel procuress."


    Feng Guangmo has been living in huamanlou since he lost his memory, eating the soft food of huamanlou procuress Huashang.


    Su Xun seriously suspected that he was playing the next big flag, and he would not have to pay for his whoring and singing if he had a pimp.


    "if you talk nonsense again, I will ignore you." Feng Qingxue was so angry that she stamped her feet in anger.


    "Well, well, I won''t say it, I won''t say it." Su Xun asked someone again and found out where huamanlou was.


    The party came to huamanlou.


    I just saw a young man being pushed out.


    "Big brother." The wind is clear and snow exclaims, just about to come forward, but is pulled by Su Xun.


    "Get out of here! Lose all your money again and don''t come to me! "


    A woman in a long yellow skirt threw her clothes to the young man, her face full of anger.


    Wind wide Mo drunk said: "Huashang, you let me in, I promise to buy you Rouge next time."


    "When did you buy me Rouge? You only buy wine and come to me every time you lose money. " Hua Chang angrily dropped a sentence and turned to enter the room.


    Feng Guangmo turned to look at Su Xun, and suddenly his eyes widened: "Wow, brother, you are so gorgeous and lucky."


    "Big brother." The wind is clear and the snow shouts.


    Feng Guangmo was stunned and looked around: "did you call me? I''m not as pretty as your sister


    "Brother, I''m Qingxue!" The wind is clear and the snow is urgent. He comes forward and grabs the arm of Feng Guangmo.


    "Hey, man and woman give and take, let go, what if your man draws his sword and cuts me to death?"


    Wind wide Mo break away, a pair of exaggerated expression.


    "Well, he lost his memory." Su Xun said.


    Wind wide Mo looking at his eyebrows a pick: "you just amnesia, I''m very normal."


    Su Xun pointed out the position between his eyebrows.


    The stranger closed his eyes, and his expression was very painful.


    At half a sound, Su Xun took back his finger.


    Wind wide Mo opened his eyes, first some at a loss, and soon recovered Qingming: "clear snow."


    "Brother, you finally think of me." Wind clear snow see shape, almost cry with joy.

 Chapter 1066

    "Qingxue, why are you here?"


    Feng Guangmo looks at Feng Qingxue and asks.


    Feng Qingxue put her arms around Su Xun: "brother Su brought me to you."


    Seeing this, Feng Guangmo widened his eyes, glared at Su Xun, and roared:


    "Damn it! What have you done to my sister


    "I did what you thought, and I did what you didn''t think." Su Xun said.


    Feng Guangmo draws a knife directly: "look for chop!"


    "Brother, no!" The wind is clear and the snow exclaims.


    Feng Guangmo said: "don''t worry, I just teach him a lesson. I won''t hurt him Ah


    The next second, he screamed and flew backwards.


    "No, I''m afraid he''ll hurt you." Feng Qingxue said helplessly.


    Feng Guangmo


    "Brother, are you ok?" The wind is clear and the snow is coming.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Feng Guangmo buried his face on the ground and said, "I want to be quiet."


    My sister was asleep and I was beaten.


    Does he want face?


    "Don''t you think it''s more humiliating to lie on the ground and be surrounded by so many people?" Su Xun said lightly.


    The wind wide Mo body is stiff, feel reasonable, immediately of miso of once climbed up.


    Feng Qingxue came forward to help him slap the dust on his body: "brother, where have you been? Why don''t you go back to Youdu all the time? My mother-in-law thinks you..."


    "Well, it''s hard to say. It''s all about one person." Feng Guangmo gnashes his teeth.


    Su Xun said, "is Ouyang Shaogong right?"


    "How do you know?" Feng Guangmo looks at Su Xun suspiciously. I haven''t said it yet.


    Su Xun laughed but said nothing.


    Feng Guangmo nodded: "yes, it''s Ouyang Shaogong, the hypocrite who killed a thousand swords!"


    "Shaogong, brother, what''s wrong with Shaogong?" The wind is clear and snow hears a face to muddle force.


    Feng Guangmo said: "Ouyang Shaogong did the work of Wumeng Linggu in those years. He also caused my amnesia. He has been using me to do things for him."


    "What The wind was clear and the snow was full of disbelief: "this How can this be possible, Shaogong... "


    She really can''t imagine that the gentle Ouyang Shaogong has been pretending all the time.


    He was actually the murderer who slaughtered the whole family of Wumeng Linggu and killed her elder brother.


    "Some things seem impossible, but the cruelest thing is the truth." Su Xun said carelessly.


    Feng Guangmo''s face was chilly: "I''m going to find him. I''m going to kill him myself!"


    "Who are you going to kill again?" Hua Chang doesn''t know when to come out, looking at the wind wide Mo coldly.


    Wind wide Mo instant changed a pair of face: "Hua Shang, I know you certainly don''t have the heart to drive me away."


    It''s like licking a dog.


    Looking at his big brother instant face, also become so disgusting, Feng Qingxue some doubt life.


    "See it with your own eyes, I tell you, you don''t believe it." Su Xun said in her ear.


    Feng Qingxue became angry: "shut up, it''s better than you. Look at the group behind you."


    "I''m just friends with them." Su Xun didn''t believe what he said.


    Feng Qingxue snorted. If she believed, she would be the biggest fool in the world.


    Feng Guangmo pointed to Feng Qingxue and said to Hua Shang, "this is my sister Qingxue."


    "Oh, Qingxue is so beautiful. What are you doing standing outside? Let''s go into the house first." Listen to Mo Yan Hua''s sister.


    After all, this is my future sister-in-law. Of course, I have to get along well.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Qinchuan.


    As early as half a month ago, Ouyang Shaogong was brought back to Qinchuan by Baili Tu Su with his sword skills.


    Bai Li Tu Su still has self-cultivation after he was removed from the immortal, because he has been practicing all the time.


    However, Ouyang Shaogong was born with the power of the immortal. If he lost the immortal, he would lose his cultivation.


    He is not willing to be an ordinary person.


    He also wanted to revive his beloved Princess Xun Fang.


    So after returning to Qinchuan, he took advantage of Fang Lansheng''s trust and cheated his sapphire Si Nanpei.


    In this way, even if he is just an ordinary person, he can use the spiritual power in the jade pendant to cast his magic.


    In addition, over the years, Lei Yan, the leader of Qingyu hall, has been using him for alchemy.


    He has also been using Lei Yan to collect fragments of the ancient artifact Yuheng.


    To Lei Yan, the elixir of immortality can be made by using the complete Yuheng.


    Five days ago, Lei Yan found three pieces of Yuheng and restored them to a complete one.


    Ouyang Shaogong uses Yuheng to refine a pill for him. Lei Yan''s strength increases greatly after taking it.


    But Ouyang Shaogong added one more herb to the pill, so Lei Yanwei died after one day. Ouyang Shaogong mastered the whole Qingyu hall.After he lost the immortal spirit, he became insane. After mastering the Qingyu hall, he created a plague in Qinchuan.


    Then, in the posture of the Savior, he gave everyone his refined elixir, saying that it could cure the plague.


    But in fact, his pills will turn people into immortal, thoughtless zombies who will only obey his orders.


    He wants to take these people to Penglai, and let these familiar people accompany him and Xunfang forever.


    He, indeed, has gone mad, and a madman does not realize that he is a madman.


    "Shaogong, how did you become like this?"


    Fang Lanqin roared out.


    "So? What is it like? "


    Ouyang Shaogong is holding a pill in his hand. Lanqin is pressing him step by step: "Lanqin, don''t you like me? If you eat it, you can be with me."


    "No! I don''t want it! What I like is my husband Su Xun, not you lunatic Fang Lanqin retreated in panic, his eyes full of fear.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s face flashed a violent: "Su Xun, since I met him, everything is not going well!"


    With that, he reached out to Fang Lanqin.


    Boom!


    Fang Lanqin burst into a golden light.


    "Ah


    Ouyang Shaogong screamed, and his right hand was bleeding and white bones could be seen.


    "Damn it


    Almost in an instant, he thought that this was Su Xun''s backhand in order to protect Fang Lanqin.


    "You don''t know what to do, you stay here, you will starve to death alive!"


    Ouyang Shaogong gritted his teeth and turned to go out, locking Fang Lanqin in the room.


    "Wu Wu, Xiang Gong, Xiang Gong..."


    Fang Lanqin leaned against the pillar and slid down slowly. He squatted on the ground and cried helplessly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiangdu is full of flowers.


    Su Xun''s face changed.


    When she is in danger, it means that she is in danger.


    "What''s the matter, brother-in-law?"


    Since knowing that Su Xun is the leader of the Tiandao alliance, Feng Guangmo thinks that his brother-in-law is really fragrant.


    As for the playfulness, it''s not normal for a good man to have three wives and four concubines?


    On the contrary, my sister, who is not sensible at all, even plays a small temper.


    "I''m going to Qinchuan now. How about you?"


    Su Xun looked around for a week and asked.


    "I''ll go where you go." Feng Qingxue said without hesitation that she would marry her husband.


    Bai Suzhen said: "the first time I went out, I was not familiar with my life and land, so I naturally wanted to stay with Mr. Su."


    Xiaoqing said that he was with Su Xun.


    "I''ll take a ride, too." Wind wide Mo is drinking wine, ambiguous say.


    Su Xun waved his robes and disappeared.


    Hua Shang looked at the empty table in a twinkling of an eye, blinking and blinking, and he was very confused.

 Chapter 1067

    Qinchuan county.


    "Wow, so fast."


    Looking at the memorial archway engraved with "Qinchuan county" above, Feng Guangmo said something to Su Xun.


    "Qingxue, tell your brother, am I fast?"


    Su Xun couldn''t wait to walk to the city, and said without looking back.


    "Bah!"


    Qingxue blushed and spat.


    Feng Guangmo pretends not to understand. After all, it''s his sister. How embarrassing.


    When they walked into the city, they could see nothing but depression.


    "What''s the matter, people?"


    Feng Qingxue frowned.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Su Xun''s divine consciousness spread out and enveloped the whole Qinchuan.


    He saw a large group of people gathered in the medicine shop, Ouyang Shaogong a face of gentle distribution of pills.


    And in those closed houses on the street, the living have already become a walking corpse.


    Fang Lanqin was locked in his room crying.


    "Damn it


    Su Xun uttered two words coldly.


    You don''t have to think that it was Ouyang Shaogong who made it. I didn''t expect that he could make it like the original play when he lost the immortal.


    "Benefactor, what''s the matter?" Xiaoqing asked.


    Su Xun took all the people to Fang''s house, went straight to Fang Lanqin''s boudoir, and pointed out to open the door.


    Fang Lanqin in the room hears the sound and thinks that Ouyang Shaogong is coming again. He is so scared that his pretty face turns white.


    "Lanqin." Su Xun strode in.


    Fang Lanqin suddenly raised his head and saw Su Xun. He got up and rushed over. He cried bitterly.


    "Xianggong, Shaogong is crazy. He''s crazy. He''s going to make all the people in Qinchuan into ghosts..."


    "Another hypocrite, Ouyang Shaogong!" Wind wide Mo gnashing teeth said.


    Su Xun patted Fang Lanqin''s jade back: "well, don''t cry. I''m back. It''s OK."


    There is no doubt that Ouyang Shaogong will die this time.


    "Xianggong, go to save Lansheng. Lansheng is also turned into a living dead man by Ouyang Shaogong." Fang Lanqin suddenly thought of his younger brother and said anxiously to Su Xun.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked


    It''s not urgent to save people. Now that he''s back, it''s a matter of fingers.


    Fang Lanqin sobbed and told the story again.


    "The beast!" The wind is wide and the road is full of abuse.


    The wind is clear and the snow is clear, and the seven girls are pretty, with frost on their faces.


    How can people be so bad?


    It''s a sore on the sole of the foot and pus on the top of the head.


    "You are here to accompany Lanqin."


    Su Xun left a word and went out.


    "I''ll go too." Fengguangmo followed closely.


    His knife was already hungry and thirsty.


    Su Xun and Feng Guangmo come to the drugstore.


    Ouyang Shaogong''s eyes slightly changed when he saw Su Xun and Feng Guangmo, but soon returned to normal.


    "Su Xun, Qian Shang, how can you two be together?" he said


    "Pa!"


    Feng Guangmo slapped: "Yin qianshang who went to NIMA, my name is Feng Guangmo!"


    "Thousand sorrows What are you doing Ouyang Shaogong''s face is incredible. He is still acting.


    Su Xun said coldly: "OK, don''t pretend. Ouyang Shaogong really underestimated you."


    "Su Xun! You''re doing me wrong again Now that the truth is revealed, Ouyang Shaogong is too lazy to pretend.


    He hated Su Xun to the bone.


    Since meeting Su Xun, it seems that whatever he does will fall short.


    Su Xun lived in Yin qianshang.


    Then he looked at Ouyang Shaogong and said, "I didn''t want to kill you for your part, but why do you want to kill yourself?"


    "It''s you, it''s you, it''s you!" Ouyang Shaogong, as if struck by lightning, pointed to Su Xun and roared, "you are with the evil sword fairy. You deceived everyone!"


    "What if you know?" Su Xun showed a sarcastic expression: "you plan to kill the half immortal of Su, but I don''t know that I''m also planning you."


    "By the way, the sword of burning silence is in my hand, thanks to the opportunity you have created for me."


    Ouyang Shaogong nearly fell to the ground and began to laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Thanks to him, he always thinks that everything is under control, calculating this and that.


    But unexpectedly, in the end, he is a clown.


    Su Xun has been watching his performance coldly.


    If it wasn''t for Su Xun''s own words, he never dreamed that he had been used by him all the time.


    "Puyi -"


    with a smile, he couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out, completely angry.Su Xun solved the magic on Feng Guangmo.


    "Ouyang Shaogong, die for me!"


    Feng Guangmo''s big knife cuts away.


    "Boom!"


    Ouyang Shaogong''s body was so full that he could not stop it. He was blown to pieces.


    After his death, a jade seal floated in the air.


    I didn''t expect the equipment to explode.


    This is Yuheng.


    Su Xun reached for a move, flew into his hands, looked at the people and said:


    "fellow villagers, the plague was made by Ouyang Shaogong. After taking those pills, he would become a living dead man. Now that he is dead, I will completely solve the plague."


    In a flash, there was an uproar.


    "What, Dr. Ouyang made the plague!"


    "I said it must have something to do with him, otherwise why would he have a plague as soon as he came back?"


    "Wang San next door hasn''t been out for a long time. Maybe he turned into a living dead man."


    People were shocked and talked about it.


    "Look


    Suddenly, someone exclaimed.


    All the people went along the road and saw a large group of red eyed living dead people coming towards them.


    As soon as Ouyang Shaogong died, the living dead lost control and were going to eat people.


    "Folks, don''t panic."


    Su Xun jumped up and sucked out the poison pills from the living dead with the jade balance in his hand.


    After being sucked out of the poison pill, the living dead recovered their intelligence one by one.


    "What''s the matter? Why am I here?"


    "I have a headache. What happened."


    Fang Lansheng was among them. He rubbed his swollen head and looked up to see Su Xun. He was overjoyed:


    "brother in law, when did you come back?"


    The memory of him becoming a living dead does not exist, because the living dead have no memory.


    "Just back." Su Xun said.


    "Immortal! Living immortal


    "Thanks to the immortal, he saved Qinchuan."


    "Yes, we worship the living immortal."


    Watching the living dead return to normal, the people who have not yet taken the poison pill kneel down to thank Su Xun.


    "Come on, all the villagers are free."


    Su Xun raised his hand and helped everyone up.


    Then he flew to solve the plague source of Ouyang Shaogong, and returned to fangfu.


    "Xianggong." "Brother su." "Brother in law."


    As soon as I got in, a large group of people gathered around me, eight women and two men.


    "Well, it''s all right. There won''t be another plague in Qinchuan." Su Xun said.


    Fang Lansheng said maliciously: "this Ouyang Shaogong is too bad. He knows people and faces, but he doesn''t know his heart."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that he was so scheming." Fang Lanqin is still scared. She used to like Ouyang Shaogong. Fortunately, she didn''t stay with him.


    It''s su xunxiang.

 Chapter 1068

    night.


    Farewell wins the newlywed. In order to comfort Fang Lanqin, Su Xun chooses to make her frightened again.


    Fang Lanqin was wearing a moon white body suit, with concave and convex body. In order to facilitate the movement for a while, his black hair had already spread.


    If the hairpin is still inserted, it is easy to accidentally fall on the bed and hurt people.


    "Lanqin, it''s time to rest." Su Xun looked at her with a ruffian smile on his face.


    Fang Lanqin blushed, got up to help Su Xun take off his clothes, and leaned against him: "Xianggong ~"


    these two words are more than a thousand words.


    After that, they moved to the bedside step by step and pulled down the curtain


    Until Fang Lanqin asked for mercy.


    Su xuncai mercifully let her go.


    Then he went to the room where the wind was clear and the snow was snowy.


    Go to discuss stealing the six fierce swords.


    "Why, sister Lanqin is not enough for you to play?"


    Feng Qingxue watched Su Xun enter the room, got up from the bed and asked playfully.


    Su Xun came up to her and hugged her


    "What else can you do with me?" Feng Qingxue rolled his eyes. The main thing is to go to bed.


    She seriously suspected that the nickname Su Xun had given her was the right thing to do.


    Su Xun said, "didn''t you ask me last time what my plan was to steal the six fierce swords successfully?"


    "What is it?" Feng Qingxue showed an interesting expression and put his hands around his neck.


    "Who am I?" Su Xun asked


    "My husband." Wind clear snow Jiao voice way.


    Su Xun was speechless and knocked her on the head: "don''t scratch, I asked about my external identity."


    "Tiandao alliance leader, Tianyong city elder." The wind is fine and snow Du wears mouth to say.


    Su Xun stared into her eyes: "there is another unknown identity, jiuxiao Zhenjun."


    "The night is just to tease me?" Feng Qingxue smiles and doesn''t believe it at all.


    Su Xun''s face was very serious and he didn''t smile.


    Aware that Su Xun was not joking, the smile on Feng Qingxue''s face gradually disappeared: "you, it''s impossible!"


    She still didn''t want to believe that jiuxiao Zhenjun and Tiandao alliance leader could be the same person.


    They should be enemies.


    One is the devil everyone shouts.


    A hero that everyone respects.


    How could they be alone?


    "Nothing is impossible, Qingxue. I didn''t cheat you." Susian touched her face gently.


    Feng Qingxue is a little absent-minded, in a trance, muttering to himself: "you cheated everyone in the world."


    Everyone was fooled by him.


    "But I don''t want to cheat you." Su Xun said softly.


    Feng Qingxue''s eyes recovered a little smart and looked at him: "you Don''t you mind if I pass it on? "


    "You will not." With a smile, Su Xun reached out and peeled off her profanity clothes, revealing her jade like skin.


    No one will believe you when you spread it.


    People always believe what they think.


    Feng Qingxue hugged him tightly and said, "I''m here to do business. I''ll cheat you."


    "Let''s get down to business and talk about my plans." Su Xun held her smooth chin.


    Feng Qingxue turned her face away: "big bad guy."


    They talked a lot tonight.


    We had a good chat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Su Xun returned to Tianyong city.


    Wind clear snow and wind wide Mo back to the Youdu.


    Bai Suzhen and them stay in Fang''s house for the time being.


    "Mr. Su is back!"


    "Mr. Su is back!"


    With a few shouts, the whole Tianyong city became lively, and countless disciples rushed to Qianshan.


    Hansu and Ziyin rushed out with a group of elders to meet Su Xun.


    "Elder martial brother, who is that man? He has such a great style."


    "Yes, they all came to meet him in person."


    The new disciples didn''t know Su Xun.


    Tu Su held his sword in both hands and said faintly: "his surname is su. He was a new disciple last year, but now he is the first person in the world. He is the leader of Tiandao alliance, and he will be the leader of Tianyong city in the future."


    A group of new disciples didn''t speak for a long time because they were too shocked to speak.


    He is also a new disciple.


    Su Xun was only a few months ahead of them. Why is the gap so big?


    Are they really a bunch of rubbish?


    "I have seen the real person of Zhangjiao and the elders."


    Su Xun looked at Han Su''s real man and gave up his hand.


    "Ha ha ha ha, good, good, you give us Tianyong city a long face this time!"


    Han Su''s real man laughed. He stepped forward to help Su Xun and said, "in addition, you will be the leader in the future. It''s our old guys'' turn to see you.""What''s the meaning of Zhang Jiao''s words?" Su Xun was really confused. He couldn''t believe it.


    Ziyin said with a smile: "it means literally, tomorrow, you will officially succeed the leader."


    "This is absolutely not..." Su Xun refused.


    Han Su interrupted him: "our Tianyong city is not interested in this. If you can do it, you can do it."


    "Thank you for your love. I will lead Tianyong city to carry forward." Su Xun was no longer polite, and his words were sharp.


    "Well, that''s what the leader of Tiandao League should have! I''ll give you Tianyong City, and I''ll be at ease. "


    Hansu gave a big compliment.


    Then, Tianyong city began to prepare for Su Xun''s succession ceremony tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Donghai dragon palace.


    Today is a once-in-a-decade day for the Dragon King and his uncle to report to the Dragon Palace.


    It''s a ten-year work report day for the water governments under the jurisdiction of Donghai dragon palace.


    In the main hall of the Dragon Palace, there are many Dragon Kings on both sides. People like Hebo can only stand.


    "Prime minister tortoise, who else hasn''t arrived?"


    Aolie, the Dragon King of Donghai, dressed in a Dragon Robe and a crown, asked from a high chair.


    "I would like to inform your majesty that Ao Bai, the seventy third son of the Dragon King of Qiantang County, has not arrived." Prime Minister GUI replied respectfully.


    Aobai''s soup has been boiled white.


    Dragon King has more than 100 children. He can''t remember them, but the people below must remember them.


    Otherwise inexplicably offend a dragon son, long sun, in the end how to die do not know.


    Ao lie slightly frowned and asked unhappily, "is Ao Bai absent in previous years?"


    First of all, I''d like to ask if there is any record of absence.


    He can''t remember who he was born with. He''s had too many women.


    The nature of the dragon is obscene, which can be seen from the fact that the dragon has nine sons and each of them is different.


    "My Lord, I haven''t heard that Mr. 73 always came on time in the past years." Said the prime minister.


    Ao lie waved his sleeve robe: "send someone to have a look."


    Since there was no absence in previous years, there must be a reason for this year''s sudden absence.


    Whether as a boss or as a father, we should send someone to investigate.


    "Yes, sir." Prime Minister GUI took the order and left.


    A moment later, a crab will turn into a human and fly out of the East China Sea to Qiantang county.


    This is the whole day.

 Chapter 1069

    On March 28th, the sky was high and the clouds were light.


    Today is the day when Su Xun succeeded Tianyong city as the leader of the church.


    "Dong ~ Dong ~ Dong ~"


    three bells ring and spread all over Tianyong city.


    There were birds in the air.


    Step on


    With the rapid footsteps, nearly ten thousand disciples started from the mountain gate and stood all over the arena.


    At a glance, a vast expanse of white, a sharp sword convergence, straight into the sky.


    "Please teach me!"


    "Please teach me!


    "Please teach me!"


    The sound is like the surging tide, one wave higher than the other, shaking the 100 meter high lingmu crown.


    With a golden crown on his head and a gorgeous purple robe, Su Xun walked along the long steps and the broad arena to the main hall of Tianyong city step by step.


    There, standing in front of the palm teach hansu real person, and holding sword elder Ziyin real person.


    It was a long way, and Su Xun walked slowly.


    It took a cup of tea to finish.


    And everyone just waited.


    Han Su looked at Su Xun, holding a three foot long white jade sword in his hands, and said in a high voice: "Su Xun, the new leader of Tianyong City, takes the sword -"


    this is the keepsake of the leader of Tianyong city.


    It is not only a kind of spiritual symbol, but also a magic weapon that can ignore the prohibition and kill the spirits.


    The stronger the user, the greater the power.


    Su Xun also solemnly took the jade sword, and then turned around, holding the jade sword to face the disciples.


    "See Zhangjiao real person!"


    Hansu was the first to bend down.


    "See Zhangjiao real person!"


    A group of elders bent down to meet him.


    "See Zhangjiao real person!"


    "See Zhangjiao real person!"


    "See Zhangjiao real person!"


    Zhenzhuan disciples, inner disciples, outer disciples, all Tianyong City disciples bend down and shout.


    The voice resounds through the whole Tianyong city.


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Xun''s voice was calm, but it was clear that it spread all over the martial arts arena and into everyone''s ears.


    "Xie Zhang teaches the real man."


    And they all stood upright again.


    "Everything is the same in Tianyong city. All the elders perform their duties. Your disciples are good at living, practicing and dispersing."


    After dissolving the disciples, Su Xun took hansu immortal and other core elders into the hall.


    He used to stand down here, but now he''s the only one sitting down.


    Su Xun''s eyes swept over the crowd and said, "elder, I have got a news that there is a change in the demon world, and I''m afraid there is a divine official in heaven behind it."


    The voice fell, and everyone''s face changed.


    "Master, do you take it seriously?"


    "When it comes to celestial deities, you can''t be careless."


    "Shu mountain needs to inform them to pay more attention to the movement of the lock demon tower. The evil sword fairy was released a few days ago, so the demon emperor can''t run away."


    "Alas, it''s an eventful autumn. First of all, the real king of jiuxiao was born, and then the evil sword fairy was released. Now the demon world is ready to move, and the world will be in chaos."


    There was a lot of discussion and a sad look on their faces. How could this world suddenly become like this?


    Su Xun''s expression was a little unnatural.


    When you think about it, it seems that all these things happened after he came Right?


    If the order of Roulette is broken, it will bring chaos. There are enough people who want to be changed by themselves before. Why hasn''t chaos come yet.


    He''s making a mess, and he''s making a change.


    Su Xun took back his misty thoughts, looked at the crowd and said, "I''ve sent someone to investigate the demon world, and Shushan has also informed us. Now let''s talk about the dragon clan."


    "Dragon people?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    The elder Chuangong came out and asked, "dare to ask the real person in charge of the sect. Under the restriction of heaven, the well water of the dragon clan and the human race does not violate the river water. What do they have to talk about?"


    "Cough It used to be well water but not river water, but maybe in the future. " Su Xun felt guilty.


    Is my shot a little expensive?


    It seems that the price is a little high.


    However, at that time, the dish I ordered was almost served by others, so I can''t ignore it.


    They all looked at each other and couldn''t understand this.


    Su Xun continued: "when I passed Qiantang on my way back, I had a conflict with the local Dragon King."


    The crowd was relieved.


    "A little bit of contradiction, the dragon is not on the line." Ziyin said with a smile.


    Others nodded in agreement.


    Su Xun coughed twice: "big contradiction."


    "Did Zhang Jiao hurt him?" The smile on Ziyin''s face disappeared and became serious.Su Xun said, "it can be bigger."


    Hiss -


    everyone took a breath.


    Han Su''s face was dignified: "kill him?"


    This is a big trouble. The dragon people are famous for their hegemony in the world.


    The general small contradiction, with the fame of Tianyong City, will not let the dragon people bite.


    But if you kill a dragon king, the dragon people will never give up.


    "Eat him." Su Xun has a showdown.


    All of you


    It''s called A conflict?


    What kind of contradiction makes you eat a dragon.


    "This It''s a big problem. "


    Han Su''s eyebrows are wrinkled into Sichuan characters.


    "This How can we do this? Zhang Jiaoren is confused. How can he What about eating him? "


    "Yes, the dragon people are arrogant. What they hate most is being treated as food. They will never give up."


    "Oh, eventful time, eventful time!"


    A group of people sighed, full of helplessness.


    "Well, I just want you to be prepared. If the dragon clan really comes, I will deal with it." Su Xun said softly.


    Han Su said, "Zhang Jiao should not be careless. The strength of the dragon clan is unfathomable."


    "Let''s take a survey of this place. The world is so big. The dragon people also occupy the world''s water. The Terran people even need to see their faces when they fish. Since it''s called the world, it should be our Terran territory."


    "If you dare to bury the dragon in the world, you can either not."


    Su Xun''s eyes were cold, and he couldn''t be straightened out. He had to be strong, not to mention straightened out?


    The Dragon King of Qiantang County doesn''t want to occupy Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing. If he doesn''t do it himself, how can he die?


    In the end, it''s just that he wants to die.


    If the dragon people are reasonable, let it go.


    If he was unreasonable, Su Xun would laugh.


    When the human world was invaded by the demon clan, the dragon clan didn''t make a move, so they deserve to stay in the world?


    The human world, the human world, is not called the Dragon world, and the dragon people deserve to climb on the head of the human race?


    It''s too much to put the cart before the horse.


    When people see this, it''s hard to say anything more frustrating. It''s the only way to unite with others.


    Winning or not is one thing.


    I can''t, but I haven''t given up yet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In three days, the crab will arrive in Qiantang county.


    The story of Su Xun''s beheading the dragon was widely spread, so he had no trouble finding out the whole story.


    Hearing that aobai had been eaten, I was frightened and scared. There are still such brave people in the world.


    Immediately return to the East China Sea and report to the Dragon King.

 Chapter 1070

    You du.


    In the boudoir of wind and snow.


    "You didn''t say a word before you came here."


    Feng Qingxue is holding Su Xun. Her face is still lingering. Her eyes are like a pool of spring water.


    "Isn''t it a surprise for you?"


    Su Xun said with a smile, reached out to help her wipe off a trace of saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    "That''s a shock. I almost called."


    Feng Qingxue rolled her eyes and hammered Su Xun to vent her dissatisfaction.


    She was just taking off her make-up and going to sleep when a figure suddenly hugged her from behind.


    It almost scared her.


    "I put a ban on it in the room, and no one can hear you when you break your throat." Su Xun said.


    Feng Qingxue''s eyes blinked playfully: "then should I cry out and break my throat now?"


    This is a joke she heard from Sushen.


    "Steal the sword tonight." Su Xun talks about business.


    After all, he doesn''t like to stay in the same place all the time.


    Feng Qingxue exclaimed, "I''m not ready."


    "No preparation, no rehearsal in life." Su Xun pinched her smooth face.


    Feng Qingxue nodded: "you come."


    Then she closed her eyes.


    Su Xun forced six drops of blood essence from her body, and then caught it in a jade bottle.


    The only difficulty for Su Xun to steal the six fierce swords was the prohibition left by Nu Wa.


    Once forced to trigger, Nuwa may feel it.


    According to Feng Qingxue, it is necessary to have the essence and blood of the spirit women of the Nuwa nationality to open the ban.


    The whole Youdu, now only her blood essence can quietly open the forbidden system and take out the fierce sword.


    After taking out the blood essence, Su Xun put Feng Qingxue in a coma.


    That''s the plan.


    The national master jiuxiao doesn''t know where to find out that lingnv''s blood essence can open Nuwa''s ban, so he sneaks into the Youdu, casts a spell to make lingnv fengqingxue fall into a coma, forces her blood essence out of her body, and then steals six fierce swords.


    In this way, Feng Qingxue became one of the victims, and no one would doubt her.


    No one would doubt Su Xun.


    Everything was done by the evil national teacher.


    Cover the quilt for Feng Qingxue. Su Xun''s body flashed and came to the seal fierce sword pool.


    There are six colorful pillars on both sides, three on one side, and the name of the sword is engraved on the surface of the pillars.


    The sword is in the pillar.


    There is a strong and mysterious prohibition on the surface of the pillar. It is impossible for ordinary people to steal swords by force. Even if they succeed, they will disturb Nu Wa.


    Su Xun took out the jade bottle and sprinkled six drops of blood essence on six stone pillars.


    Hum ~


    at the moment when the blood essence contacts the stone pillar, it is absorbed by the stone pillar, and the prohibition on the surface disappears.


    Su Xun showed a smile, then directly broke the stone pillar and took out six fierce swords.


    He deliberately made a big noise. He wanted the people in Youdu to find out that the sword was stolen by the national master jiuxiao Zhenjun.


    So you don''t doubt anyone else.


    "Who is it! stop! Leave the sword


    At the moment when the stone pillar exploded, Youdu''s mother-in-law and several elders were moved by the news.


    "Hey, hey, a group of old people, want to stop me?"


    Su Xun was dressed in a black robe, and his vague face showed a gloomy smile.


    "Who are you, sir! Leave the sword for today, or you will have a fight! "


    Youdu''s mother-in-law took a crutch and looked at Su Xun solemnly.


    "My seat, jiuxiao."


    Su Xun generously reported his name.


    "National master jiuxiao!"


    Youdu mother-in-law exclaimed.


    "It''s me. I''ll accept these six swords. I''ll see you later. Ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun laughed and turned to fly out.


    "Stop him!"


    Youdu''s mother-in-law gave a big drink, and a group of elders rushed to Su Xun.


    "Get out of my seat!"


    Su Xun clapped it with one hand. Boom, several elders screamed and flew out, spitting blood.


    "Leave it to me!"


    Youdu mother-in-law''s walking stick flies out of her hand.


    Su Xun didn''t turn his head back.


    "Bang!"


    The crutches were cut off and inserted into the stone wall.


    But Su Xun had already disappeared.


    "That''s bad."


    Youdu''s mother-in-law sighed. Then she suddenly thought of something and went to Qingxue''s room.


    After entering the room, what she saw was the faint wind, clear snow on the bed. She immediately woke up by casting the magic.


    "Granny, why are you here?"Feng Qingxue rubs her head and looks at Youdu''s mother-in-law in a daze.


    "Qingxue, get up quickly. The six fierce swords have been stolen. You need to summon empress Nuwa right away."


    Youdu''s mother-in-law said anxiously, even though Qingxue had just been extracted.


    Only with the help of lingnu and their elders can they summon Niang Nuwa.


    "What


    Feng Qingxue was so frightened that she clenched her lips and quickly got up, then suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Youdu asked.


    Feng Qingxue''s pretty face is very white: "grandma, I can''t exert my spiritual power. What happened in the end."


    The mother-in-law of Youdu was struck by lightning.


    "It must have been the devil who did something to you when he took the blood." You all gnash teeth of say.


    Feng Qingxue was at a loss: "take blood?"


    Women are born actors.


    "Alas." Youdu''s mother-in-law sighed, said the matter again, and then said: "now it seems that the burning sword is also stolen by the evil way."


    Feng Qingxue''s face was flustered: "grandma, what should I do now? The seven fierce swords are in his hands."


    "For today''s plan, we have to go south to look for the descendants of Nu Wa, and she can also call the empress of Nu Wa."


    Youdu''s mother-in-law said that she did not know that Nu Wa''s descendants were also in Su Xun''s room.


    Zixuexuan must tell Xunfeng who she is.


    This is called the water splashed by the married daughter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After stealing the sword, Su Xun went straight to Yao mountain.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the sword casting Longyuan clan found the fairy of the prince Changqin in Yaoshan and captured him.


    Casting swords in Yaoshan.


    Later, the burning sword was born, and the Longyuan clan was controlled by the resentful sword spirit, and the fierce sword was slaughtered.


    But the sword furnace was in Yaoshan. If Su Xun wanted to combine the seven fierce swords with the magic sword, he couldn''t lack the sword furnace.


    And he went to Yaoshan for another reason.


    That is Qian, Yu, a good friend of the prince Changqin in Yaoshan.


    He was a dragon fighting in heaven for a moment, but he came back to Yaoshan just because his life was about to end.


    Su Xun didn''t know about the situation of Tianjie, but he must have known a lot about it.


    You can ask him about it. After all, the myth of the world is a bit chaotic.


    Which gods are dead, which gods are still alive, which gods exist and which gods do not exist can not be inferred from the traditional myths of the earth.


    As for why not ask the prince Changqin.


    Of course, it is because the prince Changqin was refined into a spirit by the Longyuan clan tens of thousands of years ago.


    He knew the news was out of date.


    He doesn''t understand the present heaven.

 Chapter 1071

    Yaoshan.


    A figure appeared on the cliff.


    This is Su Xun.


    Today''s Yaoshan has long been dilapidated, which can live up to its reputation as a fairyland in the world.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the Archean era.


    The prince Changqin likes to play the violin in Yaoshan, and gets to know his good friend Huzhou for a moment.


    Later, when the heavenly court was first built, Huoshen zhurong asked the prince Changqin to return to heaven to help.


    Hundreds of years later, he turned into a dragon, but committed a felony. Heaven sent Zhu Rong and Changqin to arrest him.


    Chang Qin recognizes Xiao for a moment and mercifully lets him go, but inadvertently causes the Tianzhu of Buzhou mountain to collapse.


    The emperor was furious.


    Cut off the crown prince Chang Qin Feng to the original body only Yu Xianling, and save a moment to serve as heaven dragon atonement.


    Later, half of the fairy spirits of the prince Changqin were captured by the Longyuan clan, casting a fierce sword to burn the silence.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, with several meters of water waves, a huge black dragon broke out of the water.


    This is the good friend of the prince Changqin.


    A Yinglong made of water Cobra.


    Water Cobra (Huzhu), recorded in ancient books, is a kind of black poisonous snake living in water.


    The black dragon took off in the air, and then fell on the cliff in human form. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "Yao mountain has not been visited for a long time. What are you doing here?"


    "The sword furnace of Longyuan clan is in your hands?" Su Xun asked for a moment.


    He just didn''t see the sword stove of Longyuan clan, which means that it must have been taken away.


    The biggest possibility is the black dragon in front of us.


    Xiaoyu nodded and admitted: "yes, you are here for the sword stove?"


    "To hear stories, too." Su Xun said.


    For a moment, he showed an interesting expression: "Oh, what do you want to hear?"


    "I want to hear what''s going on in heaven today." Su Xun waved his hand, and the stone table and Yuqin appeared in front of him.


    Then he sat down and began to play.


    "Zhengzheng ~ Zhengzheng ~"


    when she heard the sound of the piano, her eyes were in a trance. She sat down on the stone and closed her eyes.


    Just like when he was a water snake tens of thousands of years ago, he listened to the prince''s harp.


    "You can''t just listen to the piano. You have to trade stories and swords and stoves." Su Xun suddenly stopped playing.


    In a moment, he threw a small red stove: "keep playing, I''ll listen and talk."


    He is almost dead. No matter how precious the sword furnace of Longyuan clan is, it is useless for him.


    "Good."


    Su Xun put away the sword stove and continued to play.


    I don''t know for a moment if I knew that the fairy of the prince Changqin was on him, would I work hard with him.


    Listening to the music, he spoke slowly: "the most powerful person in heaven is the emperor of heaven, who has been in charge of heaven for tens of thousands of years, followed by the God of fire Zhu Rong, the God of water Gong Gong, the Tathagata in the west, the old mother of Lishan..."


    "Where is the God of wind and rain?" Su Xun put in a word.


    Xiao Yu said: "today''s God of wind and rain is not the first generation of wind and rain master. In addition to being in charge of wind and rain, his strength is not strong. Only God of fire Zhu Rong and God of water work together. They have survived since ancient times."


    Su Xun nodded his head to show his understanding. The three giants of heaven, the emperor of heaven, the God of fire, and the God of water.


    The longer you live, the stronger you are.


    "Where''s empress Nuwa?" Su Xun asked again.


    She replied in a moment: "empress Nuwa has already been beyond everything. She is the most powerful one under heaven."


    Su Xun was thoughtful. In this way, there was a saint named Nuwa in this world. There was no such thing as Tongtian and Yuanshi.


    Then, as soon as he told the story, Su Xun had a general understanding of the heaven of the integrated world.


    Nu Wa is the only saint in the world. She is aloof from the world and ignores the world.


    There are Tathagata and Avalokitesvara in the western sky, which is basically the same as the western sky in the earth myth.


    There is an emperor in heaven. In addition to the God of fire Zhu Rong and the God of water, Tian Hou is still alive, which is no different from the myth of the earth.


    "Is the God of fire in heaven?" Su Xun remembers that Zhu Rong, the God of fire, was punished for the collapse of Buzhou mountain, but he can''t remember the exact punishment.


    Xiaoyu shook his head: "the son is not the fault of the godfather. Changqin caused the collapse of Mount Buzhou, and the God of fire is also guilty. He was punished by the emperor of heaven to face the wall of Mount Buzhou."


    At this point, he sighed.


    It''s like saying it''s all his fault.


    If he had not committed a felony, he would not have been pursued by heaven, and there would have been nothing behind him.


    The God of fire is not in heaven, but in Buzhou mountain.


    Su Xun felt as if he had caught something. He had doubts in his heart.


    "What crime did you commit in those years? You were chased by heaven." Su Xun asked curiously.


    From the perspective of the style of heaven, being superior is basically regardless of human affairs. Otherwise, when the demon clan invaded, heaven would not sit back and ignore it.For a moment, how could a demon dragon in the world attract the Tianjie sect Zhu Rong to pursue him personally.


    Xiaoyu said: "a celestial God came to kill my family. I was angry and killed him."


    "What''s the relationship between Vulcan and the emperor of heaven?" Su Xun asked again.


    He shook his head for a moment: "it''s said that it''s not very good. When the heaven was first built, the God of fire fought for power with the emperor of heaven."


    As a dying dragon, he has nothing to say, he is dying, and he doesn''t worry about anything.


    "That''s not surprising." Su Xun muttered to himself, and his eyes were full of sympathy.


    Poor tool dragon.


    Why are you looking at me like this


    "Nothing." Su Xun shook his head.


    A newly built demon dragon killed a general. The emperor of heaven sent fire god Zhu Rong to pursue him.


    It''s like shooting a mosquito with a cannon.


    It''s too cheap.


    That''s all. Not only Zhu Rong, but also his adopted son and friend Changqin.


    It''s a coincidence.


    What''s more, at the beginning of the construction of the heavenly court, the God of fire Zhu Rong and the emperor of heaven were fighting for power.


    Then the crown prince Chang Qin recognized him for a moment and opened his eyes to him. At the critical moment, he withdrew his mana, and the array collapsed, resulting in the collapse of Buzhou mountain.


    The God of fire was punished on the wall of Buzhou mountain.


    It''s a big crime to cause the collapse of Tianzhu, but it''s just this kind of punishment, even Nu Wa didn''t say anything.


    However, without Zhu Rong''s hindrance, the emperor of heaven would sit on the throne for tens of thousands of years.


    This NIMA is linked one by one, if it''s not the emperor''s plan to consolidate his position.


    Who believes it?


    It''s estimated that this tool dragon has not been able to react to it up to now.


    You don''t need a brain.


    It''s over.


    "Well, my piano is finished, and your story is finished. You and I will say goodbye."


    Su Xun got up, put away the jade Qin, and went to another place to refine his sword.


    "Slow down." I got up to see you off in a moment.


    "Goodbye." Su Xun gave up.


    Looking at Su Xunyuan''s back, he laughed at himself for a moment and muttered to himself:


    "do you really think I don''t understand? But as soon as I know the truth, what can I do? "


    Voice down, shook his head, into a dragon flying into the water.


    So, generally speaking, a fool doesn''t live long.


    Those who live long are not stupid.

 Chapter 1072

    Penglai Fairy Island.


    Today''s Penglai Fairy Island is similar to Yaoshan, but it has become ruins due to a natural disaster.


    The Penglai people who used to live in the past, except for Aunt Tong, who was beside Ouyang Shaogong, had already died.


    In fact, aunt Tong is Ouyang Shaogong''s wife, Penglai Princess Xun Fang.


    Because of her disfigurement, she has been wearing a mask and doesn''t dare to recognize Ouyang Shaogong.


    Unfortunately, Ouyang Shaogong didn''t know this. He thought Xun Fang was dead and wanted to revive her.


    Su Xun took out the sword stove of the Longyuan clan, and then instilled magic power into it. The small sword stove suddenly became bigger.


    From palm size to several meters high.


    This sword furnace is also a magic weapon.


    Otherwise, no burning sword can be forged.


    In his fingers, a real fire floated under the sword stove, and in a moment it became a raging fire.


    The sage''s true fire burns everything.


    Then he put the seven fierce swords, Changmu, Zhenji, Jueyun, buchen, Daju, huieclipse and huangmie, into the furnace, and finally took out the magic sword.


    Solanum nigrum appeared from the magic sword: "Xianggong."


    "Do you really want to continue to be a swordsman?" Su Xun asked for the opinions of Solanum nigrum for the last time.


    Solanum nigrum nodded: "in this way, Solanum nigrum can not only accompany my husband forever, but also become stronger."


    "Well, if you have a wife, why do you want a husband?" Su Xun also put the magic sword into the sword furnace.


    If it wasn''t for the Yin Tianzi sword, which symbolized the identity of the Lord of the underworld, Su Xun wanted to throw it in together.


    Then he took out the fairy of the prince''s Changqin.


    With Changqin Xianling as the guide, it draws the evil spirit of heaven and earth to cast the sword, and finally melts into the sword together with the evil spirit.


    Then take the Solanum nigrum as the spirit, absorb the power of the seven sword spirit into one, and become a new sword spirit.


    There will also be a qualitative leap in strength.


    "How could it be you!"


    The prince Changqin was very surprised to see Su Xun.


    After all, after being taken away by the evil sword fairy, it was put into a jade bottle, and there was no memory behind it.


    "Why not this seat." Su Xun laughed.


    The prince Changqin''s pupil suddenly shrank: "I see. It''s you. It''s you all the time. It was a play directed and performed by you in Shushan that day!"


    "It''s smart. Come on, go in. The villains in the TV series all die of too much nonsense." Su Xun didn''t want to talk to him, so he put it into the sword furnace.


    "Ah! Su Xun! You cheat people all over the world, you have to die! It''s not easy to die! Ah, ah


    Once again by the real fire, Changqin fairy issued bursts of shrill screams, constantly struggling in the furnace.


    Su Zhen uses fire to forge a sword.


    At the same time, the evil spirit between heaven and earth is like a river converging to the sea.


    All inhaled into the sword furnace.


    Eight fierce swords melted in the furnace, and then merged into a new sword embryo.


    A three foot long, lilac sword is slowly taking shape.


    "Okra, jump in." Su Xun said.


    Solanum nigrum does not hesitate to fly into the sword furnace.


    When the swordsman of the state of Jiang cast the magic sword, it was only after the magic sword was formed that he let longkui die for the sword.


    After all, that''s what ordinary people do.


    Su Xun wants to make Solanum nigrum and new sword born together.


    Not only to absorb the power of the other seven swords, but also to be forged by real fire, so it will be stronger.


    Even with his strength, it is initially estimated that it will take seven days for him to get the sword.


    This sword can kill saints.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Donghai dragon palace.


    "I''d like to inform your majesty that the 73rd young master has fallen after investigation in Qiantang county."


    Crab will kneel on one knee, looking at aolie said.


    Boom!


    The whole crystal hall was exploded in an instant.


    Unnatural death is called falling.


    Otherwise, it is called sitting and eclosion.


    How many years have the dragon family not fallen?


    They don''t even remember.


    Now a dragon has died. It can be seen that the world is going to change.


    "Who did it." Ao lie''s tone was indifferent.


    The crab general replied, "that man claims to be the leader of Tiandao alliance. Tiandao alliance is the alliance of cultivating immortals in the world."


    "Hehe, Tiandao League, what a big name." Ao lie sneered, and the vast dragon power poured out.


    When a dragon died, he didn''t care.


    Because the longer you live, the weaker you feel.


    What''s more, he has countless children, and he is not so bad.


    But this is a challenge to the dignity of the dragon, which he can not tolerate.


    It''s just a monk in the world. He dares to raise his butcher''s knife to the dragon clan. It''s like looking for death!


    "Please kill Tiandao League!"


    All the Dragon King Hebo knelt down on the ground, because they were also members of the dragon family.The status of the dragon people is higher than that of the human people, and they have long been used to the days when they were above.


    In their view, ordinary people, who are as weak as ants, should always prostrate on the ground to worship them.


    But now, there is a monk in the world who dares to kill a dragon. It''s still a dragon.


    If they don''t fight back, doesn''t it encourage the arrogance of the Terran?


    "Ao Liang." Cried aolie.


    A tall young man stepped out and said respectfully, "my son is here."


    He is the third son of the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    "Immediately order Qi troops and horses to Tiandao League, give them three days to hand over the murderer, otherwise the Tiandao League will be flooded." Aolie said calmly.


    Just a friar in the world has no such qualification. Let him be the Dragon King himself.


    Ao lie clasped his fist and said, "I''ll obey you."


    Then he threw his cloak and turned away.


    "Let''s go on, who''s next."


    Ao lie said lightly, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    But it''s true.


    For him, a report on duty once a decade was more important than killing a friar.


    After listening to the reports of the water governments under his jurisdiction, he had to go to heaven to report to the emperor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, the headquarters of Tiandao League, qingyufeng.


    "Boom..."


    It was suddenly overcast, the rain was pouring down, the wind was roaring, and several tree crowns were broken.


    "What''s the matter? Suddenly the weather changed."


    "Yes, it was clear just now."


    "I feel something is wrong..."


    On Qingyu peak, everyone was confused by the sudden weather change.


    Qingwei came out.


    "See deputy leader."


    "See deputy leader."


    People saluted him one after another.


    Su Xun was often absent from qingyufeng, so he let Qingwei be the deputy leader of the alliance, responsible for daily affairs.


    It can also be regarded as a reward for the support of Shushan faction for his becoming the leader of the alliance.


    "You''re all free. Tell everyone to be on guard. Maybe there''s a big demon coming."


    Qingwei''s face was dignified. He thought of the change in the demon world that Su Xun said a few days ago.


    "Chant -"


    a dragon chant resounds all over the world.


    Then they saw a hundred meter long red dragon rolling in the sea of clouds, followed by several dragons and countless shrimp soldiers and crab generals.


    "Dragon! It''s the dragon people


    "What are the dragon people doing?"


    "It''s too deceiving for such a gesture!"


    Seeing that the dragon clan was coming, everyone was surprised and angry, and they were full of doubts.


    Qingwei had a biography of Shushan, but he knew that Su Xun had killed the Dragon King of Qiantang county.


    Seeing this, we can see that this is the dragon''s revenge.

 Chapter 1073

    "Why do you come here?"


    Qingwei came forward and went to the front of the crowd. Looking at the red dragon in the air, he asked.


    On the other hand, he whispered that someone would go to Tianyong city to find alliance leader Su Xun.


    "Old man, don''t pretend!"


    The Red Dragon said: "my king is Ao Liang, the Third Prince of Donghai dragon palace. The leader of Tiandao League dares to kill my brother. There is no forgiveness for his crime. I will give him up within three days. Otherwise, Tiandao League will be flooded."


    WOW!


    Tiandao alliance was in an uproar.


    It turns out that the leader of the alliance killed a dragon. No wonder the dragon clan is so fierce.


    "Your Highness, I know something about it. The Dragon King of Qiantang County robbed the women first, and then wanted to kill the leader of Tiandao League. If he failed, he was killed. The dragon people have to be reasonable."


    Qingwei didn''t say that aobai''s body was eaten by Su Xun. Anyway, the dragon people didn''t know.


    Excluding strength and background factors.


    Except that Su Xun ate the Dragon corpse, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Su Xun.


    Ao Liang snorted coldly: "don''t talk nonsense. I only know that your Terran friars killed my brother. Besides, I''m informing you, not discussing."


    In a few words, the tyranny of the dragon clan is displayed incisively and vividly.


    On Qingyu peak, everyone was furious when they heard this.


    It''s clear that your son of the dragon clan made a mistake first, and he''s going to die.


    Now I have the face to seek revenge!


    Could it be that our Terran friars can only be killed by your dragon clan, but can''t fight back?


    "Your Highness, the city of Yuzhou is not far away from Qingyu peak. The dragon people are flooding not only Qingyu peak, but also hundreds of thousands of people in Yuzhou!"


    The tone of Qingwei was sharp, and it was obviously infuriated by the tyranny of the dragon people.


    "Why do you work with hundreds of thousands of people?" Ao Liang''s words are full of contempt, which is a kind of contempt for the human race from the bottom of his heart.


    "You are presumptuous Someone can''t help it.


    Qingwei stopped them with his eyes, looked at Ao Liang and said, "third prince, our alliance leader is not in qingyufeng. We need to take time to find him."


    "That''s your business. It''s nothing to do with me. I''ll wait only three days. If I don''t see the murderer three days later, I''ll flood qingyufeng!" Ao Liang said.


    Green jade peak, a group of friars are angry, reason and let them dare to anger.


    After all, the human race is weak and the dragon race is strong.


    Once there is a full-scale conflict, let alone the fact that the dragon people are in control of the world''s water supply, it will be enough to kill hundreds of millions of people.


    The human world is based on the human race.


    But the weak, even in their own territory, are inevitably bullied by their evil neighbors.


    Qingwei felt that his years of cultivation of Qi were about to be broken. He growled: "third prince, why is the Dragon so indiscriminate?"


    "I don''t need you to tell me what to do. You''re not worthy of it!" Ao Liang said coldly.


    Qingwei took a deep breath and stopped talking.


    "In the past three days, I''m waiting in qingyufeng. I won''t restrict your access. I''ll take care of myself."


    Ao Liang finished and hid in the clouds.


    The dark clouds cleared, the heavy rain and the strong wind stopped at the same time, and the weather suddenly returned to sunny.


    "Deputy leader, what should we do?"


    "The dragon people are deceiving people too much! It''s a big deal. I can''t swallow it! "


    "Well, don''t be angry. What can we do with the dragon clan? The Dragon King of the four seas is a vassal of heaven. "


    Everyone, you say a word, I say a word.


    "Next, contact the alliance leader and evacuate the people of Yuzhou. The alliance leader will have a way."


    Up to now, this is the only thing Qingwei can do. He believes that Su Xun is not a reckless man. Since he dares to kill the Dragon King of Qiantang County, there must be countermeasures.


    What''s more, he also believed that the dragon people did not dare to start a war in an all-round way. After all, the dragon people belonged to heaven.


    Without the command of heaven, the dragon people dare not do that. At most, they do things on a small scale.


    In the afternoon, the whole Yuzhou City began to evacuate orderly under the organization of Tiandao League disciples and the government.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you want us to move away suddenly? I''ve lived here for most of my life."


    "Yes, the government doesn''t give a notice. What happened?"


    "Is there going to be a war, and the barbarians in the mountains are attacking Shuzhou again?"


    One by one, the people complained and speculated on the reason why the government organized their migration.


    "My Yong''an Dang, I just became a shopkeeper."


    Sedum is also moving into the crowd.


    He has broken the mystery of foetus and restored the memory of Feipeng, but he still likes to be Sedum.


    There''s no idea of going back to heaven.


    "Boss, when the time comes, we''ll go to Chang''an and start a new home in Yong''an." Maomao is very excited.Because they have already agreed to take advantage of this migration and go directly to Chang''an.


    Why is Ping holding an abacus and feeling a little depressed: "Alas, I grew up in Yuzhou City."


    "Keep up, everyone. Don''t fall behind!"


    "Everybody keep up, hold on!"


    The disciples of Tiandao League, Yujian, command in the air, and the soldiers of the government maintain order on the ground.


    "Chant -"


    suddenly, a dragon chant soared into the sky.


    Then a Red Dragon flew close to the ground. With the surging waves, a big river appeared in front of us, blocking everyone''s way.


    "Dragon! The Dragon Lord has come to light


    "The Dragon Lord has come to light!"


    Seeing the red dragon, the people all kneel down and kowtow one after another, but what they don''t know is that the Dragon Lord in their mouth is trying to harm them.


    "No one is allowed to leave the city for three days!"


    Aolie said in the air, looking at the mortals kneeling below, a touch of disdain flashed in longan.


    Stupid mortals, weak ants.


    "No kneeling! Get up


    "No one is allowed to kneel!"


    In the air, the disciples of Tiandao League roared and scared all the people who knelt down to stand up.


    "Third prince, you have gone too far!"


    Qingwei stepped into the air, and the blue veins on his arm burst up, staring at the red dragon.


    "So what, old man?"


    Ao Liang looked down on Qingwei.


    "These mole ants have gone. What threat does the book of Wang Shuiyan and qingyufeng pose to you?"


    Ao Liang Li said boldly, the so-called human life in his eyes is just a string of numbers.


    Why do these weak and despicable mole ants occupy the human world with their dragon tribe?


    But also occupy the land of rich resources!


    The people heard that the Dragon King was going to drown them. They were at a loss and panicked for a moment.


    They don''t understand why the Dragon King, who worships every new year and festival, should do this to them.


    "What a dragon, what a third prince!"


    The anger in Qingwei''s heart has accumulated to the extreme. He has never hated the Dragon so much.


    "Well! Naturally, I''m very well


    Ao Liang snorted, turned and flew away.


    Qingwei closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly said: "I can''t go, let them go back to the city."


    Now, we can only bet on the alliance leader Su Xun.

 Chapter 1074

    Three days passed in a flash.


    All the members of the three day green alliance have gathered.


    At this time, the main hall of qingyufeng was filled with anxiety.


    "There is still no news from the leader of the Soviet Union. Even miss Qingxue, they don''t know where the leader of the Soviet Union has gone."


    "Today is the third day for the Yucheng people."


    "Where is the leader of the Soviet Union?"


    "The dragon people are really deceiving people. It''s a big deal to fight with them


    All the people were talking, and the words were filled with eager and repressed anger.


    "Everyone, be quiet."


    In any case, Yonghan said, "we will not get up in front of the city for a week because we are in charge of people."


    "Oh, hansu, what are you talking about now? Foreign threats. Our people should unite as one. What can we do for each other?"


    "That''s right. Besides, the leader of the Su League did nothing wrong. If he really tolerated the Dragon King of Qiantang County, he would not be the leader of the Dao League."


    "Yes, in the Terran territory, can the dragon bully? It''s a big deal! "


    All of them made their stand one by one, regardless of whether there were intrigues between the clans, but they showed unprecedented unity at this moment.


    The human race is already weak. If we can''t unite in the face of foreign enemies, we will be doomed.


    Facing the alien race, people can die, but the back of the human race cannot be broken, and the knee of the human race cannot be bent.


    Otherwise, kneeling for a long time will not stand up.


    "Chant -"


    the sound of dragon''s chant rings, shaking the sky.


    As soon as their faces changed, they went out one after another.


    The huge red dragon head protrudes from the cloud, giving people a strong sense of oppression: "it''s three days since the minor repair of the human race, who killed my brother?"


    "If our leader has not returned, can the third prince be more accommodating?" Qingwei said with anger, if you can delay one more day now, you can delay one more day.


    Maybe when Su Xun comes back, he will find a way.


    Ao Liang''s golden longan flashed a touch of banter: "well, after all, my king has always been kind."


    "I''ll accommodate you for another hour."


    "You..." Qingwei is very angry. It''s obviously a deliberate teasing. What''s the use of one hour?


    Ao Liang laughs. He likes to watch these ants struggle to survive, but they only die. It''s funny, sad and funny.


    "Boom -"


    at this moment, the thunder suddenly burst out, and the cloudless sky suddenly became gloomy.


    The gale swept in, and the sky seemed to be falling down. This scene can be seen all over the world.


    "What''s the matter! What happened


    "The sky changes whatever it says."


    On Qingyu peak, both the human race and the dragon race are confused by this sudden change.


    "Ha ha, they won''t drown you in the end..."


    Ao Liang laughed a few times, and the huge dragon''s body shuttled through the dark clouds, which seemed even more oppressive.


    Strange day, the Dragon step by step pressing, so that the hearts of the people on Qingyu peak haze shrouded.


    There is only one hour, and after that, they have to be forced to make a choice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Penglai Fairy Island.


    "Boom!"


    There were cracks in the sword.


    After casting the sword, the furnace will be useless.


    The thunder bombarded for half an hour before it dispersed. The sword stove was covered with cracks.


    "Click!"


    A clear sound, sword furnace broken.


    "Boom!"


    A mighty sword tore the sky.


    The northern gate of heaven was just touched by the sword, and a corner of the gate was broken.


    "This This Report to the emperor of heaven


    The general guarding Tianmen was shocked.


    A three foot long, lavender sword with a red surface revolved around Su Xun.


    Su Xun reached for his sword handle.


    The evil spirit spread in an instant.


    If you change the person, you will definitely be affected by the will of the sword and become a machine that only knows how to kill.


    "Xianggong ~"


    the sword quivered, and the sound of Solanum nigrum came out.


    Carrying his wife to fight, who else?


    A streamer of light flew out of the sword, and Solanum nigrum appeared in front of him. His breath was close to Zhunsheng.


    The sword spirits of the six archaic fierce swords and the fairy spirits of the prince Changqin are equivalent to the seven archaic gods.


    With the help of Su Xun, Solanum nigrum absorbed their power, which was equivalent to climbing to the sky.The stronger the sword, the stronger the spirit.


    The stronger the spirit, the stronger the sword.


    The two complement each other.


    But when he finally came back, he said that it was up to the man who used the sword. A branch could open the sky even in Su Xun''s hand.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun held the sword in one hand and the Solanum nigrum in the other. He couldn''t help laughing.


    With this sword in hand, what''s the fear of Nu Wa?


    If we say that before, at most, he and Nu Wa in this world opened five or five times, then now it is at least six or four times.


    He''s six, Nuwa''s four.


    Even if only 10% more, it is a terrible gap for saints.


    "Xianggong, give the sword a name."


    Around Su Xun, longkui''s eyes were full of obsession and tenderness, like a fanatical little fan.


    "This sword is called longkui!"


    Su Xun said calmly.


    From the previous scream of the prince Changqin, we can see the pain of longkui in the sword furnace.


    Su Xun didn''t want to take any fancy names like Tu Sheng, so he named them after Solanum nigrum.


    Besides, swords can kill people without names.


    "Xianggong ~"


    hearing that he was named after himself, longkui felt that he was about to melt, and his eyes were like a pool of spring water.


    At this moment, she felt that the pain she suffered in the sword stove was just like that.


    "Go, go home."


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face.


    Longkui returned to the sword, flew around him, and cried: "Xianggong, come up quickly."


    Su Xun always felt that he was driving, because longkui said that when he was in bed (? ¦Ø?).


    The tip of the foot fell on the sword.


    The sword turned into a streamer and disappeared.


    The original place is only in the broken sword furnace.


    The Longyuan clan has been handed down from generation to generation. The magic weapon for casting artifact has become a disposable product in Sushen.


    Sword stove: slag man, he broke everyone. When he finished, he picked up his pants and didn''t recognize the stove.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    "It''s just now that the thunder of heaven''s way has fallen into the world. Which Ai Qing is willing to go to the world to investigate."


    The emperor of heaven sat on the throne and said slowly.


    "Newspaper! It was only a moment ago when I told emperor Zun that a sword was flying into the sky, penetrating the border and shattering a corner of the northern gate of heaven. "


    The guard General of the north gate of heaven walked into the main hall to report.


    All of a sudden, everyone was in an uproar.


    There is a boundary between the human world and the heaven world. If you want to travel between the two worlds, you can only go through the heaven gate.


    But now a sword idea actually forced through the border, and shattered a corner of the gate of heaven.


    There are only two possibilities.


    First, the sword is strong.


    Second, people who use swords are better.


    Combined with the fact that thunder was born just now, people infer that it was the former, the fierce sword.


    How can such a sword be banished to the world?

 Chapter 1075

    "Emperor Zun, this sword is very fierce. How can it be exiled to the world? I suggest that you take it back to heaven forever!"


    Said a tall giant.


    He is a giant god in this world, who is specially responsible for moving the mountains and earth in the world.


    Everyone else agrees.


    How can a sword that can threaten the heaven be controlled by the people in the lower world.


    Isn''t that a joke.


    Although heaven is not afraid of a sword, it should nip all the signs in the bud.


    When he was born, heaven was ready to destroy him together with the other six fierce swords.


    But Nu Wa came out to protect her and sealed the seven swords, which were guarded by special personnel for generations.


    So this is the old tradition of heaven.


    In order to maintain the transcendent status of heaven, we should attack all the people or things that may threaten the status of heaven.


    I don''t want to improve myself, but to attack others. I have to say, it''s wonderful.


    I don''t have to be strong, but it''s enough to make you weaker than me. This is the thinking of heaven.


    Who let the emperor of heaven in this world be a person who settled Zhu Rong by intrigue.


    The style of the emperor of heaven represents the style of the whole heaven. After all, it is good in the upper and effective in the lower.


    "Let me see where the sword is."


    The emperor of heaven waved his hand, and a mirror appeared out of thin air. It was blurred in the mirror, and then gradually became clear.


    "Click -"


    the mirror appears cobweb like cracks, and then directly breaks, and the picture disappears.


    For a moment, the needles in this hall could be heard.


    Haotian mirror is a magic weapon made by the emperor of heaven in ancient times. It can trace everything.


    But now it''s just used to see the position of a sword. Unexpectedly It''s broken.


    "This Emperor Zun, could it be... "


    Taibai Venus carefully pointed to the sky.


    Everyone''s breathing slowed down a bit.


    If the sword was made by the one in Wa palace, it would make sense.


    There was no such thing when he was born.


    Except for the sword made by Nu Wa himself, probably no one in the world can make this kind of artifact.


    "Don''t worry if it''s that one."


    I don''t know who said it lightly.


    The implication is very simple. If Nu Wa wants to deal with heaven, she doesn''t need that sword at all.


    After all, she is the only saint in the world.


    But this word fell in the emperor''s ear, but it made his face a little gloomy.


    When people saw this, they bowed their heads.


    The whole heaven knows that the emperor does not like Nu Wa.


    After all, even if Nu Wa doesn''t interfere with the operation of heaven, people who are emperors will not like that there is an old empress who can threaten him at any time.


    So it''s reasonable that the emperor of heaven doesn''t like Nu Wa, but he has to be respectful to Nu Wa.


    It''s very similar to the emperor of the Han Dynasty, who ruled the country with filial piety. If he didn''t like the old empress dowager, he had to be respectful.


    Nuwa is much more powerful than the old empress dowager.


    Nuwa also knew the emperor''s mind, but she didn''t care at all. The sage was aloof and didn''t act according to his personal preference.


    So the Emperor didn''t like her.


    But she would never hate the emperor.


    Su Xun is an exception. He is a bulldozer among saints.


    "Let it go." The emperor of heaven said in a deep voice.


    He also thought that it was Nu Wa who made the noise, so there was nothing to investigate.


    In the palace above the nine heavens, Nu Wa is closing the door to realize the Tao and knows nothing about the world.


    Unconsciously, he helped Su Xun carry the pot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qinchuan Fangjia.


    "Where on earth has brother Su gone?"


    "He didn''t tell anyone. He didn''t know."


    "Today is the third day..."


    In the hall, a group of women frowned and walked restlessly.


    "Why do you think about me after seven days?"


    With the streamer, Su Xun appeared in the house.


    The Solanum nigrum sword floats to one side.


    "Brother Su, thank God, you finally appeared. Go to qingyufeng. Something''s wrong!"


    Feng Qingxue saw Su Xun and was relieved. She came forward and said anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Zixuan spoke very fast and said, "the dragon people are going to flood qingyufeng and Yuzhou City..."


    Before she finished speaking, Su Xun had disappeared with his dragon Kwai sword.


    The new sword just came out. I need to see the blood.


    Just take the Dragon Blood Sword bath.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingyu peak.


    "An hour has come for the minor cultivation of the human race. My king has done his utmost. It''s time for you to go on your way."Ao Liang shuttles through the clouds, and there are six other dragons following him.


    "Third prince, wait a minute..." Qingwei also wants to delay.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Today, let you ants know that the power of our dragon clan is untouchable!"


    Ao Liang roared, sent out a dragon song and flew to the sky. The tail of the Dragon rolled, and the waves were huge.


    "Yin -"


    the other six dragons also followed, one after another displaying dragon''s magic power, and the huge waves were like the Yellow River.


    A hundred meter high water curtain swept to Qingyu peak, one wave was enough to submerge the whole mountain.


    The surplus water will flow to Yuzhou City.


    "All hands!"


    Qingwei roared, and the dust flew out of his hand.


    Others later sacrificed their magic weapons and forced them to form an obstacle to stop the water from falling.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know that the so-called mole ants, only human resources, also want to fight against natural disasters?"


    Then he swept to the top of the mountain and burst into laughter.


    "To the king! If one dragon dies, one million of you will be buried with him


    Ao Liang roared wildly.


    "The tone is so big, I''m not afraid to flash my tongue."


    A little undulating but clearly audible sound came into everyone''s ears.


    Then a purple sword came through the air.


    "Boom!"


    Under the sword, including Ao Liang, the seven dragons let out a cry and fell. The huge dragon body crushed several mountains, and the blood of the Dragon fell.


    And the huge waves are directly evaporated.


    Su Xun''s white clothes were like snow, and his sword sent out strong evil spirit and killing intention.


    "It''s the leader! Here comes the leader of the Soviet Union


    "The leader of the Soviet Union is back!"


    Seeing Su Xun, everyone on Qingyu peak was very excited and relieved.


    Su Xun killed the seven dragons with one sword, calmed down the flood, and gave everyone a strong dose of sedative.


    "You are the leader of Tiandao alliance!"


    Ao Liang and the other seven dragons flew again. They were all staring at Su Xun with scarlet eyes.


    "It''s me. If you don''t discipline your children well, I''ll help you with my sword. I don''t want to be grateful. Instead, I''ll avenge you with kindness. I''m really to blame."


    Su Xun said softly.


    "Kill him!"


    Ao Liang roared, rushed to Su Xun, and the huge dragon claws fell down on him.


    For the dragon people, their body parts are their best weapons, and their combat power is stronger.


    "Yin -"


    the other six dragons followed closely.


    "Kill


    All the members of the alliance of the way of heaven in Qing Dynasty went to kill those shrimps, soldiers and crab generals. They were very angry and wanted to kill them.


    I''ve suffered so much from birds these days. Today is the time to let it all out.


    Today, seafood feast!

 Chapter 1076

    "Chanting -"


    the Dragon chanting shakes the sky, and the vast dragon power makes all animals crawl in the mountains. The earth moves and the mountains shake with a sweep of the dragon''s tail.


    Seven real dragons rushed to Su Xun at the same time.


    For an ethnic group, this is absolutely unprecedented super VIP treatment.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile. He didn''t need any fancy magic. He cut the sword directly in his hand.


    "Boom!"


    A hundred Zhang sword is flying across the sky, and the mountains are falling apart.


    "Stab..."


    Three huge dragon heads flew out, and the hot dragon blood fell into the sky like rain.


    "Boom!"


    The corpse of the three dragons fell to the ground and knocked down several peaks. The blood flowed like a river.


    The other four dragons, including Ao Liang, stopped their attack when they saw this scene.


    It''s too shocking to kill three dragons with one sword.


    "Why, afraid?"


    Su Xun asked with a smile.


    "Terran friar, you are looking for death!"


    Ao Liang gritted his teeth and growled. The dragon clan has not suffered so much for many years.


    "I''ll send you down to my brother''s reunion."


    Su Xun stepped out, and nine swords appeared behind him. He rushed straight into the sky, stirring the wind and clouds.


    "No! Get out of here


    Ao Liang felt the breath of death, almost without hesitation, and Longwei wanted to run.


    "Stay with me!"


    As Su Xun''s voice fell, Ao Liang felt that his body was out of control and couldn''t move.


    I can only watch the sword cut.


    "No! Don''t


    Ao Liang roared and felt the sharpness of the sword. His eyes were full of panic and despair.


    "Puyi -"


    with the blood rushing out, Ao Liang''s body was cut into two parts and sent out a cry.


    The other three dragons were chopped to pieces.


    In a flash, Su Xun only had three swords, and then he killed seven dragons, including the Third Prince of the Dragon King.


    At the same time, the battle on the other side has come to an end, and the shrimps and crabs will show their original shape after their death.


    The whole Qingyu peak is full of all kinds of seafood, such as sea crabs, lobsters and so on


    As the last eel soldier was killed, the noisy qingyufeng was quiet again.


    "Su Meng master, thanks to your timely arrival, otherwise we can''t hold on."


    Qingwei flew to Su Xun, and his face was still covered with blood. It could be seen that he had just killed his red eye.


    There''s no way. It''s him who comes forward to communicate with AO Liang these days. He is the most angry.


    "Clean it up. It''s all good food. Don''t waste it. If you can''t finish it, give it to Yuzhou people."


    Su Xun pointed to the seafood on the ground and said.


    The corner of Qingwei''s mouth twitched for a moment, and then put forward a key: "alliance leader, what should we do next? I''m afraid we will never die with the dragon."


    I just killed him, but the consequences are very serious.


    "It must be the dragon people who died." Su Xun said.


    Then Su Xun said, "you clean up. I''ll go to talk to the Dragon King of the East China Sea. After all, he just died. He always needs someone to comfort him."


    There are not many good people like him.


    All of you


    Didn''t you kill his son?


    Is there anything more demented than the murderer comforting the family of the victim?


    "Alliance leader, otherwise forget it. A gentleman will not build a dangerous wall." Han Su''s real person pondered his tone.


    In fact, what he wants to say is: don''t be such a dead person. It''s easy to die.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I think Dragon King is also a reasonable person. I will communicate with him well."


    With that, he flew to the ground, grabbed the Dragon horn and flew to the East China Sea with half of Ao Liang''s corpse.


    All of you


    Even with the corpse of other people''s son, or half of it, is it human''s business?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Above the East China Sea.


    A big pot floated on the sea, under which there was a huge fire, and the hot soup was boiling.


    Su Xun tasted the soup with a spoon and added seasonings to it from time to time, which made it fragrant.


    There are lots of fish gathering below. It''s so fragrant.


    "Is it fragrant?" Su Xun asked.


    Beside, Ao Liang''s dragon soul looked at his body in the pot and nodded tearfully: "incense."


    He''s probably the worst dragon in the world.


    Watching others stew their own flesh, we have to say it''s really fragrant.


    "Would you like to try it?" Su Xun warmly invited the other party to taste, no one knows more about food than him!


    I believe that Ao Liang, as the dragon in the pot, can tell whether his meat is delicious or not.


    Ao Liang


    He had never seen such a fierce human race.If not for the sake of living, how could he be so humble?


    "Go and tell your father that we invite him to dinner."


    Su Xun stirred the soup and looked at Ao Liang.


    "I''m going now. I''m going now." As soon as Ao Liang''s eyes shine, he will be safe when he returns to the Dragon Palace.


    As for inviting your father to eat your own meat, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is to live.


    Su Xun slapped him to the bottom of the sea.


    Looking at the creatures gathered on the sea, Su Xun picked up a lobster, broke off its pincers and threw it into the pot: "if you want to eat meat, you have to contribute ingredients."


    Lobster with one pair of claws


    Elder brother, I''m not a person, but you are a person at least. I beg you to do something about personnel.


    Later, Su Xun threw the lobster back into the sea.


    Looking down again, a large area of marine life that had gathered had already disappeared.


    Not only shook his head, sighed:


    "want to eat meat, but also do not want to pay, these days, even the animals in the sea want to go whoring."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The animal leader in the sea is giving a meeting to a group of animals.


    The report of Donghai Dragon Palace is basically over.


    Aolie said: "come and have a banquet..."


    "Ah


    A scream sounded, the Dragon Palace was directly broken into a hole, Ao Liang''s dragon soul fell down.


    "Ao Liang! What''s going on! "


    Seeing aoliang''s dragon soul, aolie stands up from the Dragon chair in an instant, and the dragon power bursts out.


    All the Dragon King brothers were also shocked.


    The third prince died!


    "Father, revenge for my son, father!"


    Ao Liang was aggrieved and said all the things on Qingyu peak.


    After hearing this, everyone was in an uproar.


    And then there was anger.


    Ao lie was even more furious: "well, well, what a leader of the alliance of heavenly way, I underestimated you!"


    "Your Majesty, we are willing to join forces to kill the alliance of heavenly way!"


    "Your Majesty''s order!"


    A group of Dragon King brothers all speak out.


    To maintain the dignity of the dragon people is to maintain their own dignity.


    The dragon people maintain a transcendent position in the world, and only those who are attached to the dragon people can rise.


    "Father, the man is still waiting on the sea, saying that he wants to invite you to dinner..." Ao Liang said.


    Ao lie said coldly: "it''s really brave. I dare to send it to the door. If I don''t go, I''m afraid of him. Wait and see. I''ll come."


    With that, he flew out of the sea as a golden dragon.


    Ao Liang


    Father, I haven''t finished. What he invited you to eat is my son''s meat.


    All of a sudden, his face changed, showing the color of pain. The dragon soul was breaking like glass.


    "Ah! I hate it! How hateful


    At this moment, he didn''t know that it was Su Xun who did it. He couldn''t live at all.


    "The third prince! Third prince


    "His Highness the third prince!"


    People''s faces changed dramatically.


    "Boom!"


    Ao Liang''s dragon soul explodes and takes away three wild dragon kings on the spot.

 Chapter 1077

    In the East China Sea.


    Su Xun is cooking soup.


    Suddenly, a wave surged, and a huge five clawed Golden Dragon broke out of the sea.


    Sou in the soup, stir the color.


    The Golden Dragon flew around in the air, then turned into a middle-aged man with dragon horns and robes.


    He is tall and dignified. He is aolie, the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    Ao lie looked at Su Xun coldly: "you know how many years no one dares to attack the dragon."


    "I don''t know, but after this seat, we can recalculate." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Ao lie was furious: "you are presumptuous!"


    "Don''t be presumptuous, how dare you kill the dragon?" Su Xun asked.


    Ao lie is speechless. Yes, in the face of someone who dares to kill a dragon, is it useful to say that?


    Ao lie calmed down his anger, but his expression became colder and colder: "the minor cultivation of the human race, do you know what will happen next as soon as you get there?"


    "All ears." Su Xun took a sip of the soup with a spoon. It was delicious.


    Aolie sucked his nose, and he had to admit that it was really fragrant. I don''t know what kind of stewed meat it was.


    He said: "next, the dragon clan will flood everywhere for ten days in a row. How many living people will be left in the world after ten days?"


    This is the biggest killing move of the dragon people, because the dragon people control the water of the world.


    "Do you know what happens after that?" Su Xun looked at Ao lie and asked.


    Ao lie sneered: "I''m all ears."


    "You will die." Su Xun said seriously.


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Ao lie seemed to have heard a joke and laughed, which was full of disdain.


    For a long time, he restrained his laughter and looked at Su Xun sarcastically: "why do you say this?"


    It''s a big joke that a friar of human race threatens him to be the Dragon King of the sea.


    "With her." Su Xun pointed to the sword beside him.


    Aolie''s eyes fell on longkui sword and his eyes were fixed: "the sword is good, but it depends on the person who holds it."


    "Here''s the man with the sword. You''ve seen it." Su Xun pointed to himself.


    Aolie shook his head: "not qualified."


    "Then you''re clumsy and don''t understand." Su Xun said impolitely and asked, "do you want soup?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll poison me?" Ao lie sneered and approached Su Xun step by step.


    The fragrance is so unique, so rich.


    Even if you want to kill Su Xun, you don''t care about the time of drinking soup. It''s the same to kill after drinking.


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    After approaching, the expression on aolie''s face solidified, and his facial muscles twitched with anger.


    In the pot was a huge dragon head, which he could recognize vaguely. It was his third prince.


    His favorite son was turned into soup!


    Su Xun asked his son to invite him to drink the soup made by his son!


    How dare he! How dare he!!!


    "Boom!"


    "Three thousand mighty waves, kill the dragon in heaven


    Go to find the voice.


    Such a big shame, don''t kill Su Xun Qi injustice.


    "Chant


    Under the fist, the Dragon chanted, and a golden dragon attacked Su Xun.


    "A loach, dare to be fierce?"


    Su Xun sneered and stepped out.


    "Boom!"


    The sea is so strong that it will hit three thousand li.


    The sea water condenses into a huge mouth and directly engulfs the virtual shadow of the oncoming Golden Dragon.


    Then the sea level returned to calm.


    "I admit that I underestimate you, but that''s it. You must be buried with my son!"


    Aolie''s voice fell down and leaped up, turning into a dragon several kilometers long taking off in the air.


    The dragon''s tail lashed the sea and rolled up huge waves.


    "Chant -"


    with a dragon chant, Ao lie opened his mouth and bit Su Xun to eat each other alive.


    "Real dragon? It''s just a beast


    With a smile, Su Xun grabbed Ao lie''s Dragon horn and smashed it to the sea.


    Under the sage, all are mole ants.


    "Boom!"


    The huge dragon body smashed into the sea, the sea turned, and the gorgeous Dragon Palace was directly smashed into ruins.


    "Roar!"


    Aolie''s mouth was full of breath.


    "Why do you want to kill me with bad breath?"


    Su Xun sneered and broke the Dragon horn.


    "Ang ~"


    Ao lie let out a howl, the Dragon horn broke out and bled out. He sank into the sea and wanted to escape.Just a mask, he knew he was not an opponent. That guy hid his accomplishments.


    At least it''s Quasi saint.


    His heart was full of horror. When would there be such a strong man in the world.


    "It''s all coming. Why hurry?"


    Sue is flying in the air.


    The Dragon Kwai sword in front of him suddenly became hundreds of meters long, and then stabbed at the sea.


    "Stab


    The sword went deep into the sea, penetrated aolie''s dragon body and nailed it to the bottom of the sea.


    "Yin -"


    Ao lie kept twisting his body to break free, but in vain.


    Evil spirit into the body, crazy destruction of his internal organs.


    The dragon''s mouth is dripping with blood.


    "Let me go. I will let bygones be bygones."


    Ao lie began to beg for mercy.


    "It''s not a matter of whether you pursue it or not, it''s a matter of whether we should pursue the responsibility of your dragon clan!"


    Su Xun talked with the Dragon King of the East China Sea, who was like a dead dog deep in the sea.


    "The Dragon King of the four seas belongs to the commander of heaven. If you kill the king, heaven will not give up!"


    Aolie almost hysterical roar, he felt his life is gradually passing.


    "You are afraid of death. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. You are more useful alive than dead!"


    "You can nail this seat to the bottom of the East China Sea forever, and let all the dragon people have a long memory!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he reached for a move. The Dragon Kwai sword broke through the sea and flew into his hand.


    Aolie just wanted to escape, a huge stick fell from the sky and nailed him to the bottom of the sea again.


    "Ruyi golden cudgel" is engraved on the stick.


    Dinghaishen needle, now it''s Dinglong.


    "Dragon King of the East China Sea? It''s just a joke! "


    Su Xun said dismissively, cut a sword in the direction of the Dragon Palace, and then left.


    "Your majesty! I''m late to help you


    "Come on! Save your majesty


    After Su Xun left for a long time, the dragon palace people dared to come to Ao lie.


    They try to pull out the golden cudgel, but if they can''t get close to it, they will be shot out.


    "Go to heaven and report to the emperor at once!"


    Ao lie gritted his teeth and said that only the people in heaven can help him out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingyu peak.


    Su Xun came back with aolie''s Dragon horn.


    All of them were terrified.


    I have a new understanding of Su Xun''s strength.


    That''s the Dragon King of the East China Sea, one of the princes of heaven, the top Luo Jinxian!


    Su Xun must have a quasi holy cultivation, at least at the same level as the Dragon King of Donghai.


    After the shock of the public, it was followed by excitement.


    Finally, they don''t have to look at the color of the dragon in the world.

 Chapter 1078

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have sealed the Dragon King of the East Sea at the bottom of the East China Sea. Heaven will know about this."


    Su Xun sat in the first place and said, looking at the crowd.


    Next to it is the Dragon horn of the Dragon King of Donghai. The Dragon horn, ye Shenghui, is the top refining material.


    "Alliance leader, if the news can reach heaven, don''t worry." Qing said with a smile.


    Everyone else was smiling.


    Su Xun asked curiously, "how do you say that?"


    "Our various schools have been established for hundreds of years, or thousands of years. All of our rising predecessors are now working in heaven." Tiezhu said.


    In other words, their various sects are also related in the heaven, but the door of heaven is closed, and they can''t spread the news to the heaven.


    At least, the dragon clan can fight against the heaven.


    But Su Xun was not optimistic: "in this way, when the demon clan invaded, why didn''t they do it?"


    "The leader of the alliance doesn''t know that it''s against the rule of heaven for people in heaven to go down to earth without permission, and the elders have nothing to do." Qingwei explained a sentence for the predecessors in the sky.


    Han Su also said: "but now this situation is different. The emperor of heaven can''t be partial to the dragon. Even if he wants to be partial, he has to have a degree."


    "I hope so." Su Xun doesn''t place his hopes on others. He likes to control himself.


    The mother-in-law of Youdu said, "because of the disaster of the dragon clan, I didn''t say anything about it. The six fierce swords that I guarded in Youdu were stolen by the national master of Yaodao."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "It seems that the previous burning sword was mostly done by the national master of Yaodao!" Han Su''s real person says mercilessly.


    "What can I do? The seven fierce swords are all in the hands of the demon master. Life is in danger!"


    "This world is full of disasters."


    "Su Meng Lord, what do you think we should do about it?"


    Suqi looks for his idea.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment, and then said: "although the evil way was in trouble, it was not bad enough, otherwise he would have taken advantage of the fire."


    People can''t help nodding when they hear the words.


    "Now that the foreign enemy has not been pacified, it is not appropriate to start a civil war lightly. Since he has not hit the bottom of the well, let''s talk about it later." Su Xun''s statement is well founded.


    People think it''s reasonable. If we fight against the demon master now, and Su Xun and the demon master are both defeated, what should we do if the dragon family makes a comeback again.


    After all, the East China Sea, the West Sea, the North Sea, and the South China Sea are all eyes on.


    After discussing some things, Su Xun left qingyufeng and came to Yuzhou City.


    I haven''t seen Tang Xue for a long time.


    In the city of Yuzhou, people gather at the gate of the city with bowls and chopsticks to get first-class seafood.


    There are six and a half dragon corpses, and thousands of lobsters and other seafood, which tiandaomeng people can''t eat up.


    Therefore, according to Su Xun''s words, they were distributed to the people.


    These are the best. It''s impossible to live a long life after eating them. At least they are disease-free all their lives.


    "God, what a big crab. If you meet a live one, I''m afraid he will eat me."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s said that these are all the soldiers of the Dragon King. They were killed by the people of Tiandao League."


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, the Dragon Lord, after so many years of worshipping, he wanted to drown us."


    "I heard that the Dragon King of the East China Sea was nailed to the bottom of the sea by the leader of the Soviet Union. It''s really exciting."


    People receiving seafood are talking about it, and their attitude towards dragon has changed 180 degrees.


    Su Xun''s other waistcoat, the imperial court controlled by the national master, was also hyping about what happened in Yuzhou.


    To bring down the Dragon Kings from all over the world.


    The human world is the territory of the human race, and the mountains, rivers and lakes occupied by the Dragon King belong to the human race.


    All the Dragon King temples were destroyed and all the related Dragon King sacrifices were cancelled.


    The anti dragon cause is in full swing, but Su, the initiator, is holding a beautiful woman in bed.


    "Brother Su, you''re really good."


    A trace of no, hanging Tang Xuejian holding Su Xun, face to face with him, eyes full of worship.


    The kiss marks on her neck were clearly visible, and her white skin seemed to be covered with a light pink.


    "It means that I''m just powerful, or that I beat the Dragon King of Donghai."


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile. He held her chin with one hand and gave her a kiss.


    Tang Xue see red face Jiao voice way: "all powerful, OK, really necrotic."


    "Just now, why don''t you say I''m bad? People don''t recognize me when they mention my pants. You don''t recognize me when you don''t even mention your pants?" Su Xun was not happy.


    Tang Xue was so ashamed that she arched like a cat in Su Xun''s arms.


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s eyes flashed.


    The evil sword fairy is contacting him.He let the evil sword fairy go to the demon world to inquire about the news, and gave the evil sword fairy a jade pendant.


    The jade pendant can be used to contact him.


    This is from the evil sword fairy into the demon world, Su Xun looked at him: "fire god Zhu Rong?"


    "How do you know?" The evil sword fairy widened his eyes. He was waiting for Su Xun to ask who he was.


    Su Xun snorted without explanation. When Yao Shan and Xiao Yu chatted, he had doubts.


    The divine officer of heaven has the courage, the motive, the strength and the opportunity.


    In addition to the fire god Zhu Rong who has been on the wall of Buzhou mountain, who else will there be?


    The God of fire was calculated, and his son died. It''s strange that he can swallow this tone. He must have a plan.


    "I don''t want to pretend to be an immortal. Can I come back depressed?"


    "No, stay in the demon world."


    The evil sword fairy said: "Lord, if you don''t let me come back, I''ll be the boss."


    He is evil and more like a villain than a villain. After he went to the demon world, he was easily accepted.


    In addition, they are good at flattering, but they are not weak. They are more comfortable in doing bad things than the demon clan.


    So he was promoted quickly, and now he is a general of the demon clan.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t worry. I won''t treat you badly. I''ll take care of you."


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and walked away.

 Chapter 1079

    Not Zhoushan.


    Towering into the clouds, towering thousands of miles, at a glance, it''s just dark, not to see the edge, not to see the top.


    In the earth myth, buzhoushan was knocked down by Gonggong, but this world has nothing to do with Gonggong.


    At that time, Zhu Rong, the God of fire, was ordered by the emperor of heaven to lead his adoptive son Chang Qin and his soldiers to capture Xiao Yu.


    The two sides are fighting on Mount Buzhou.


    The heavenly soldiers set up a large array of locked dragons to capture them alive for a moment.


    The God of fire, Zhu Rong, naturally didn''t have to do it in person. He gave the core of the array to the prince Changqin.


    The explosion caused the collapse of Taiqin mountain, which caused the collapse of Taiqin mountain.


    Later, Zhu Rong, the God of fire, was punished for facing the wall for 100000 years.


    It''s still a long way from the end of the sentence.


    My favorite son died, and my hard-working career was gone, and I had to go to jail. Zhu Rong was miserable.


    A little emotional, want to revenge is also normal, if the submissive is a big fool.


    "No one is allowed to enter the forbidden area of Zhoushan without the instruction of the emperor of heaven."


    Su xungang is close to Buzhou mountain, and several miraculous lights come, and a team of Jinjia heavenly soldiers stop him.


    These people were ordered to guard mount Buzhou, but they were actually guarding zhurong, the God of fire in Mount Buzhou.


    But obviously they can''t stand Zhu Rong at all.


    After all, Zhu Rong is a big man who can fight for power with the emperor of heaven. His strength is by no means inferior to that of the emperor of heaven.


    It''s just that character is not suitable for politics.


    Or maybe there is a traitor in this group.


    Working in this bitter and cold place for many years, far away from the center of heaven, it''s not their turn to perform meritorious service, it''s not their turn to be promoted, and it''s normal to be bribed by Zhu Rong.


    "Take it and roll."


    Su Xun threw out a bottle of elixir and exposed the evil rich man''s face.


    "You Presumptuous! We are the generals of heaven! You mortal monk, how dare Ann humiliate us


    The head of the God General roared, and the long gun in his hand sounded faintly, as if he would start at any time.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun threw out two bottles of elixir, then ignored them directly and walked into Buzhou mountain.


    Just one attitude, I have plenty of money!


    If the money was not as good as the road, then Su Xun would draw his sword.


    Behind him, a group of generals turned blue and white, but they didn''t say a word more.


    This kind of place has been kept for tens of thousands of years, and they all feel that they have been forgotten by the emperor of heaven.


    They have no chance to do meritorious service or to be promoted. They can only be here for company.


    Of course, we can only find a way to benefit ourselves. After all, it''s not long to generate electricity for love.


    Since they first received Zhu Rong''s things, they have become proficient.


    Now they are people of heaven in name, but in fact they are people of Zhu Rong.


    This also shows that the emperor of heaven has relaxed his vigilance against Zhu Rong, otherwise at least the guards will be in rotation.


    But it''s also normal. After all, no one can shake the position of the emperor of heaven except Nu Wa.


    Even if Zhu Rong goes back to heaven, how many of his ministry will continue to support him?


    The world has changed and gone through a lot of vicissitudes. Now it''s not what it used to be.


    Su Xun''s divine sense spread out and covered the whole Buzhou mountain, so he easily found Zhu Rong''s position.


    "No one has been to Zhoushan for a long time."


    A cliff, a fire red robe of Zhu Rong back to Su Xun, light said.


    "A long time is a long time." Su Xun asked.


    Zhu Rong


    He did not expect that Su Xun could ask this question.


    He really can''t remember.


    He obviously knew what it was called.


    "OK, let''s talk. Do you think you can overthrow the emperor of heaven by relying on the demon world?" Su Xun sneered.


    In such a world, the number of people is never a prerequisite for victory, but personal strength is.


    What''s more, Zhu Rong can''t even compare with the emperor of heaven.


    Zhu Rong''s whole body was burning. He stared at Su Xun: "how do you know?"


    "No, no, don''t you think you''re hiding deep?" Looking at Su Xun, he was surprised.


    Zhu Rong''s facial muscles twitched, and the flames around him filled some more. Somehow, he felt that Su Xun''s appearance was really bad.


    Otherwise, Emperor Su would have ignored your plan


    "Shut up Zhu Rong roared.


    He has a quick temper.


    Su Xun''s words were like a loud slap on his face, which broke his pride.


    The emperor of heaven has not paid attention to him for a long time.


    This sentence to his lethality is no less than a woman sitting on a man''s lap, gently told him that Altman is false, will not become light.Su Xun laughed: "why, am I wrong? I don''t think so, otherwise you won''t be so angry, because you know that very well


    "It''s noisy! Fight with the God first


    Su Tao''s sword roars to the sky.


    Su Xun stood still.


    "Boom!"


    The fire god sword suddenly stopped less than half a meter away from him. It seemed that it was blocked by an invisible obstacle and could not enter any more.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun spat out a word.


    "Boom!"


    The fire sword was so shocked that it flew out of Zhu Rong''s hand and inserted into the stone wall of the opposite canyon.


    Zhu Rong''s eyes were full of horror.


    But before he could react, he found that Su Xun had disappeared.


    "Is Vulcan Zhu Rong at this level?"


    A casual voice from the back of the body into the ear, Zhu Rong looked back, a punch out.


    "Ah


    However, he was a mouthful of blood, the body flew out, smashed a hill.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Zhu Rong got up from the rubble, covering his chest, pale and coughing.


    In sight, Su Xun''s figure was getting closer and closer.


    "Which is better, the emperor of heaven or you?"


    The implication is that if I can beat you like this, I can also beat the emperor of heaven like this.


    "The second sage!"


    Zhu Rong looked at Su Xun incredulously, with shock, excitement and excitement in his eyes.


    He is a quasi saint. If you want to beat him so easily, you have to be a saint.


    "Why so excited?"


    It''s understandable that Su Xun was shocked, but what''s the excitement of your horse riding? Do you have a special hobby?


    "You have no idea what that means."


    "This means that there is not only one Saint under heaven! God also has a chance


    Zhu Rong said excitedly.


    Su Xun looked at him with sympathy.


    I can''t bear to break his hope.


    Moreover, Su Xun also knew why only Nu Wa was sanctified in this world. It turned out that there was only one holy place because of the particularity of the way of heaven in this world.


    When Nu Wa became a saint, all the people''s roads were cut off.


    Later on, the peak was to be a saint.


    Either go out of this world and become a saint in other world, or pull Nu Wa down from the altar.


    In a word, there is no two saints in this world.


    So Zhu Rong was so excited when he saw the second Saint besides Nu Wa.


    He thinks that the way of heaven is not right, and the road ahead is not clear. He still has a chance to prove the way of holiness.


    As a matter of fact, Su Xun came to visit us from outside.

 Chapter 1080

    "There are so many hidden things in this world."


    "Who would have thought that there were creatures in the world who had become saints before Nu Wa?"


    As soon as Zhu Rong''s thinking diverges, he can''t stop the car.


    In his opinion, Su Xun must have been born before Nu Wa.


    Otherwise, the news of becoming a saint was so big that he could not have no idea. After all, he had personally experienced the scene of becoming a saint of Nu Wa. Good guy, boss.


    Su Xun looked at him quietly, smiling without saying a word. Well, yes, what you said was right.


    "I''ve offended a lot before. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    After confirming that Su Xun was a saint, Zhu Rong''s attitude turned 180 degrees.


    There is a great difference between sanctification and non sanctification.


    Because he was good friends with Nu Wa, he knew too much about the terror of the saint. He was really able to kill the world in anger.


    "He who does not know is innocent."


    Su Xun said softly.


    "I don''t know what the elder asked Zhu Rong to do. Zhu Rong is willing to do what he can." Zhu Rong said.


    Licking a saint is that licking?


    It''s called fighting for the future!


    In the same way, can lick rich woman call lick?


    That''s why we have to work hard to come here!


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile: "this seat is really useful for you. Let''s say, what do you want from this seat?"


    "Zhu Rong just wants to know how his predecessors proved the way of the sage." Zhu Rong said respectfully.


    Everyone''s path is different, but the ultimate goal is the same, preaching.


    It''s like all roads lead to Rome.


    Everyone takes a different path, but the ultimate goal is to get to Rome.


    So although the road is different, it will have certain reference significance.


    Su Xun looked at him: "is it difficult to become a saint? I''ve been practicing all the time, and he has made a breakthrough himself. "


    He didn''t brag, as it is.


    It''s just less about the system.


    Zhu Rong


    Is this horse riding human?


    "Master That''s a joke. " Zhu Rong laughed twice. He would believe it if he was stupid.


    Su Xun looked at him faintly: "do you think it''s necessary for us to cheat you? Are you qualified for this


    Zhu Rong


    Looking at Su Xun, he didn''t look like a joke, and there was nothing to hide.


    So, he was hurt.


    He just picked a lemon.


    Why, why can he become a saint only by cultivation!


    Is he the son of heaven?


    We are different ~ prepare ~ sing!


    "You want to take revenge on the emperor of heaven, but I''m bored and want to rule the world, so we can benefit each other." Su Xun''s voice was calm, as if he was saying that I had a steamed bun at noon.


    Zhu Rong is unable to make complaints about it, so boring to play, he wants to rule the world.


    He suddenly felt a little sympathy for the emperor.


    I''m afraid the emperor of heaven never dreamed that his throne could be lost so absurdly.


    The throne changed into a younger brother.


    Aware that he was a moody saint, Zhu Rong was afraid of offending each other and asked carefully, "what do you need to do next?"


    "It''s said that you are on good terms with Nu Wa." Su Xun wanted to have a try on Nu Wa. It was interesting only when it was difficult.


    Nuwa in the ancient sword fantasy is very beautiful.


    Failure means failure and no loss.


    If you succeed, isn''t the sense of achievement full?


    Of course, he felt that there was a high probability of failure.


    At the level of Nu Wa, I don''t think about men''s and women''s affairs. I have seen through the world for a long time.


    He is an exception, which delays the retreat of the majority of saints, and greatly improves the rate of getting married and concubines in the group of saints with the help of a single person.


    I can''t help it. If you don''t marry me, what should we do with so many leftover women and the shortage of new students.


    Su Xun, as a saint, must lead the way and set a good example for all the male compatriots.


    What''s more, mastering Nu Wa is equivalent to mastering the world and completing the task.


    Nu Wa is the master of the world.


    Zhu Rong replied, "if you go back to your predecessors, Nu Wa and I were close friends before she became a saint."


    In Zhu Rong''s opinion, it''s not surprising that Su Xun inquires about Nu Wa, because Nu Wa and he are both saints, which will be the biggest resistance for him to enter heaven.


    Now that the three realms are stable, Nu Wa will not allow too much violence to happen in the sky.


    Even if it was him, in fact, he was not sure whether Nuwa would sit by and watch him create rebellion against the emperor of heaven.


    "What does Nu Wa like?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhu Rong was stunned. He seemed to have misunderstood.


    Su Xun wanted to solve the problem fundamentally


    For a moment, his face became complicated.He once pursued Nu Wa, but she didn''t have this idea. Later, when Nu Wa became a saint, the greater the gap between them, he completely broke this idea.


    I didn''t expect that another person would come to ask him for Nu Wa''s strategy. It''s a mixture of five flavors.


    "Well, I once wanted to be a Taoist partner with Nu Wa, but I failed." Zhu Rong is sad.


    A loser is a loser. Do you want to ask?


    If my strategy worked, it would have been a success.


    Su Xun


    You seem to have a point.


    "You know something about her. She''s interested in something." Although Zhu Rong failed, Su Xun felt that stones from other mountains could be used to attack jade.


    Zhu Rong pondered for a moment: "she is only interested in the broader road and the new things, but now the three circles tell her that there is nothing new to speak of. Tens of thousands of years later, her heart is as still as water."


    Su Xun''s eyes moved. There was no one in the three realms, but there was one outside.


    It turns out that women like freshness. No matter how powerful a woman is, she is still a woman.


    More importantly, the world''s Nu Wa can be seen from her attitude towards the prince Chang Qin.


    She has seven passions and six desires. She has personal feelings, but she has been reasonably suppressed.


    Otherwise, Su Xun would not want to attack her. Without the human image machine with seven emotions and six desires, he would not move.


    The first step is to get to know her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven.


    In Lingxiao hall, the emperor of heaven sits on the throne.


    Civil and military officials are on both sides.


    The eldest prince of Donghai Dragon Palace knelt on the ground and cried with tears in his nose: "I beg emperor Zun to be the master. That day, the leader of the Taoist alliance had no heaven and was cruel. He killed the Donghai dragon clan and nailed my father to the bottom of the East China Sea by virtue of his cultivation power. I beg emperor Zun to save my father."


    All the immortals are in an uproar. The Dragon King of the East Sea is a golden immortal. When will there be such a strong one in the world?


    "Ask the emperor to respect the dragon people."


    The Dragon King of the West Sea, the Dragon King of the North Sea, and the Dragon King of the South China Sea all went out to bow to the emperor of heaven.


    "Emperor Zun, I need to make a detailed investigation on this matter. The Terran can''t provoke the Dragon without any reason." A white haired old man stood up.


    "Yes, the human race is weak. Even if there is a major overhaul, it won''t provoke the dragon race for no reason."


    "I hope the emperor can see things clearly!"


    More and more people have come forward. These are the ancestors of various sects in the world.


    Their official positions in heaven are not high, but they are also a force that can not be ignored.

 Chapter 1081

    "Detailed investigation? How can we go into details? Tangtangdonghai Dragon King is nailed to the bottom of the sea now! Isn''t that enough? "


    The Dragon King of the West Sea roared angrily.


    The Dragon King of the four seas is united. One family is beaten and three families help. After all, it''s a pity that the hare dies.


    Today is the Dragon King of the East China Sea. If they don''t support him, what will they do when it''s their turn?


    "Who knows what he''s hiding." The old man glanced at the prince of Donghai.


    He was named Jianqiu immortal. He was once the elder who held the sword in Tianyong city. He was also the master and uncle of Tianyong city.


    The Dragon King of Beihai snorted coldly: "let''s not say whether he conceals something, but the Dragon King of Donghai is the Dai Di Zun Yong Town of Donghai. Now that he is treated like this by the human race, does the human race pay too much attention to the emperor?"


    "If not, please be the king of Donghai Xihai Dragon King echoed.


    The emperor''s face was calm, and he could not see his anger. He said lightly, "the Dragon King of the East Sea is granted by me. The leader of the alliance of heaven in the world is bold, but there must be a reason. Let him release the Dragon King of the East China Sea and confront him with heaven. I will deal with it fairly."


    This seems fair, but in fact, it is biased against the dragon people. If Su Xun was asked to release the Dragon King of Donghai, it was like asking Su Xun to apologize to the Dragon King of Donghai.


    The position of the emperor of heaven has already indicated that one is his minister and the other has nothing to do with heaven.


    It''s also reasonable for him to stand on the side of the dragon people.


    "I would like to inform the emperor that, as the great prince of Donghai said, the leader of the Dao alliance that day was a disciple of our Tianyong city. I am willing to go to preach." Jianqiu volunteered.


    The Dragon King of Xihai said, "since you know that you are a disciple of Tianyong City, you should avoid suspicion and tell the emperor that the old minister is willing to go to Tianyong city to pass the edict."


    "Emperor Zun is a good example. The dragon people hold a grudge against him. They are afraid of misinterpreting emperor Zun''s will." Jianqiu said.


    The Dragon King of the West Sea yelled angrily: "unbridled! How brave! How dare you frame up the king for passing the imperial edict


    "I don''t dare. I''m just saying it from the bottom of my heart. Please observe it clearly." Jianqiu never gives up.


    The emperor of heaven said, "OK, let the Dragon King of Xihai go. I don''t believe he dares to make a fool of himself."


    "I will live up to the expectations of the emperor." The Dragon King of the West Sea takes a proud look at the real man Jianqiu, and his eyes show a sneer.


    The immortal Jianqiu has nothing to say. The emperor of heaven is biased against the dragon people everywhere, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    But since ancient times, no matter where they are, they are different, and he has nothing to do.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qinchuan Fangjia.


    The hot spring in the backyard is steaming with two white and wonderful figures swimming around.


    The delicate curve looms in the mist.


    It''s Bai Suzhen and Xiao Qing.


    "Wow, sister, you are so big. My benefactor must like it very much."


    "Xiaoqing, what are you talking about! Don''t pinch, dead girl. I''m not welcome to do that again. "


    "Hee hee, you come and chase me."


    They were fighting in the hot spring, which made Su Xun feel the scenery of the sky more intuitively.


    He just wanted to relax, but he didn''t expect Xiaoqing and Bai Suzhen to be there, and they didn''t hang up.


    Don''t women wrap themselves up in hot springs?


    All of a sudden, they also saw Su Xun. For a moment, their eyes were opposite, and time seemed to stop.


    "I came at a bad time."


    Su Xun looked at them and asked.


    This hot spring is so big and white.


    Xiaoqing is right. I like it very much.


    "Ah


    They screamed and got into the water.


    A moment later, two heads appeared on the surface of the water, and Bai Suzhen''s face turned red: "what happened to Mr. Su?"


    "Come to the hot spring, you sisters don''t mind more than one." Su Xun asked seriously.


    It''s so bad that they are ashamed to shoot. If you want to come down, you can ask us what we are doing.


    How can we answer that.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Su Xun agreed, took off his clothes and went into the hot spring.


    "I''ll get the petals."


    Xiaoqing couldn''t stand it. She was too shy. She dropped a word and disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye, only Su Xun and Bai Suzhen were left.


    Su Xun stared at Bai Suzhen''s white neck.


    Bai Suzhen is very shy: "what does Mr. Su look at?"


    "Beauty is like jade." Su Xun said.


    Bai Suzhen said: "Mr. Su will make people happy. I don''t think you mean well."


    "Then you still don''t run?" Su Xun said jokingly.


    Bai Suzhen looked at him with all kinds of manners, and swam to the distance like a mermaid.


    Look back and smile, enchanting.


    Su Xun didn''t understand. He swam to Bai Suzhen and held him in his arms.


    Bai Suzhen whimpered and closed her eyes.As for what will happen next, she has acquiesced. Su Xun offended the dragon for her.


    She is also repaying her kindness with her own life.


    The hot spring is filled with mist and the spring is agitated


    When Xiaoqing came back with petals, she saw such a scene. She felt that she had no love.


    "I don''t want to. My sister is really hateful."


    Xiao Qing stamped her feet and flew away with a red face.


    Petals are wrong!


    An hour later, the Dragon King of the west sea came to Qinchuan with the imperial edict of the emperor of heaven, and cried in the air, "Your Majesty has the edict, where is the leader of the alliance of heaven."


    Along with him came the crown prince of the Dragon King of the East Sea, and a group of celestial ceremonial officials.


    "The immortals show up, the immortals show up."


    "God bless..."


    People in Qinchuan kneel one after another.


    A touch of contempt flashed through the eyes of the Dragon King of the West Sea.


    "Mr. Su, the emperor''s edict has arrived."


    Bai Suzhen leaned in Su Xun''s arms and said with a red face that she had no strength.


    "Don''t worry about him." Su Xun closed his eyes, leaned against the stone wall of the hot spring, and held Bai Suzhen in his arms.


    Bai Suzhen struggled in his arms: "Mr. Su, you''d better go to get the order first. It''s not good."


    "The imperial edict of the emperor of heaven can''t make Suzhen feel comfortable." Su Xun opened his eyes and lowered his head to laugh.


    Bai Suzhen blushed: "you will laugh at others. Go to get the order first and then come back It''s not too late. "


    "Trouble." Su Xun shook his head.


    East Sea Dragon King frowned: "where is Su Xun?"


    "If you have a fart, let it go. If you have nothing to do, just go away."


    "You are presumptuous Hearing this voice, the Dragon King of the west sea was furious. He didn''t expect that he would declare a decree for the emperor of heaven. Su Xun dared to be so rude.


    "Don''t say it!"


    Su Xun said lightly.


    The Dragon King of the west sea was green and white. He gritted his teeth: "Su Xun, the emperor of heaven has ordered you to release the Dragon King of the East China Sea immediately and confront the heaven above."


    "Let the emperor of heaven come to see me in person." Su Xun embraces Bai Suzhen in his arms and says carelessly.


    "You dare!" This time, not only the Dragon King of Xihai, but also a group of deities behind him were angry.


    If you dare to be so contemptuous to the emperor of heaven, you are really looking for death.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun slapped him in the air.


    "Ah


    A group of people screamed and were taken away.


    The following is the common people


    They seem to have paid homage to the wrong person.


    In the back garden of fangfu, Su Xun held Bai Suzhen''s chin: "the flies have been driven away. Let''s continue."


    After finding out the situation in the sky, only Nu Wa can threaten him, he has gone with the wind.


    Now he wants to go with Bai Suzhen again.


    "Ah! Young master, I don''t want it. "


    Bai Suzhen looks pale. In order to avoid Su Xun''s whipping, she changes back to her original shape.


    Su Xun


    Well, if you say no, then No.


    After all, I always respect women''s opinions.

 Chapter 1082

    Heaven, Lingxiao hall.


    "Aiqing, this is the story of the Dragon King of Donghai..."


    The emperor of heaven is still discussing with the public about Su Xun and the Dragon King of Donghai. After all, if it is not handled properly, it will turn into a conflict between the two ethnic groups.


    Race wars never die.


    "Ah


    At this moment, a cry came.


    "Bang!"


    The Dragon King of Xihai, the crown prince of Donghai Dragon Palace, and a group of etiquette officials fell into Lingxiao hall.


    They were directly slapped back by Su Xun.


    All the immortals in Lingxiao hall are confused.


    It''s just gone, isn''t it?


    Why did you come back so soon.


    And the posture of coming back is so unique.


    "Dear friends, why are you doing this?" The emperor of heaven asked with a black face. It''s nonsense!


    The Dragon King of Xihai got up, his face was green and red, and he said angrily, "emperor Zunrong, that Su Xun is bold and reckless. He not only refuses to accept the imperial edict, but also injures the dragon. He is rude. Please make the decision!"


    "Please respect the emperor!" Other people who went to make the announcement echoed one after another.


    After all, this time they lost face.


    Su Xun slapped them back to Lingxiao hall. They became the joke of the whole heaven and never went out of fashion.


    The emperor looked gloomy: "what''s the matter?"


    "Emperor Zun, we..." An accompanying official cried and complained to Su Xun: "he''s disrespectful to us. He''s disrespectful to Emperor Zun. Let emperor Zun see him."


    The Lingxiao hall was silent.


    Everyone was shocked by Su Xun''s boldness.


    Do you really think a quasi saint can turn the world upside down?


    Jianqiu, a real man, and other friars in the world were all shocked.


    Have you been hanging like that now?


    "Presumptuous!"


    The emperor of heaven raised his case. He has not been so despised for tens of thousands of years.


    How dare you be such a friar!


    The power of the emperor is untouchable!


    "Didn''t he ask me to see him?" The emperor sneered: "where are the water gods working together?"


    It''s a tremor in everyone''s heart.


    Gonggong is the most powerful God of war in heaven.


    We can see the anger of the emperor.


    "I''m here!" Gonggong is out of line.


    The emperor of heaven said coldly: "you lead a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals, and take them to Lingxiao hall to kneel down for me!"


    "Yes, sir." Gonggong took the order, then turned around and walked out of Lingxiao hall.


    This time, Jianqiu can''t even plead.


    With the emperor''s temper, when he is angry, he may be directly angry with him and send him to the prison.


    When a person''s power is so great that no one can contain it, he can do whatever he wants.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qinchuan Fangjia.


    Su Xun is waiting for the emperor to send someone.


    According to Zhu Rong, the emperor of heaven is headstrong, mean and ungrateful, and his mind is dark. He slaps him in the face, so he can''t give up.


    The emperor of heaven has long been ignored by him.


    What Su Xun wanted was to use the affairs of heaven to lead to Nu Wa. The emperor of heaven was nothing more than a tool man.


    "Xianggong, if you beat the person who was sent by the emperor of heaven to make a declaration, will it be very troublesome?"


    Fang Lanqin asked cautiously. She was wearing a light yellow Ru skirt and looked dignified and elegant.


    Su Xun said, "the emperor of heaven will be in trouble."


    Ladies


    For them, that is the most respected existence in the three realms and six ways.


    They were born with a aura of deterrence, so they felt that Su Xun angered the emperor of heaven, and the consequences were very serious.


    Looking at Su Xun''s unhurried appearance, they were very worried.


    "Brother Su, the emperor of heaven is more powerful than the Dragon King of Donghai." A gentle reminder of the wind and snow.


    Su Xun said, "I''m more powerful than the Dragon King of Donghai."


    Wind clear snow speechless, this can be the same?


    That''s the emperor of heaven. Brother, are you really not flustered at all? Aren''t you afraid of our widowhood?


    "Don''t worry, since you dare to do that for your husband, there is a reason for you to be a husband." Su Xun said leisurely with a teacup, find a big sister for you.


    There are more and more women. There is no place to live in the harem. Who will fight when Nu Wa comes out?


    Although this is not Nuwa in the traditional myth of the earth, it is also Nuwa.


    You can''t take bean bags as dry food.


    "Boom..."


    There was a sudden thunder outside.


    A group of women looked at each other.


    "Xianggong, it must be Tianbing."


    Su Xun''s eyes went through the roof and saw the heavenly soldiers and generals in the clouds.


    Well, Lei Gong and Dianmu are old special effects engineers.All the heavenly soldiers will be there.


    The person in charge should be Zhu Rong''s water god Gonggong.


    The emperor of heaven sent him here. He wanted to take him away.


    "If you don''t come out quickly, you can go back to heaven with your God and confess your sin."


    Gonggong stands on the top of the cloud, and the sound spreads all over Qinchuan.


    "Tut, is the whole universe unified?"


    Su Xun always thought this was familiar. He laughed, put down his tea cup, got up and went out.


    Step out, then come to the cloud top.


    "Are you Su Xun?"


    Looking for work together.


    "This seat is Gonggong. Go back to tell the emperor of heaven and let him hurry to ask Nu Wa to come forward. Otherwise, no one in the three circles will be our opponent."


    Su Xun stood on top of the clouds, holding his hand.


    Gonggong sneered: "arrogant, who is empress Nuwa? You should let her come out? God will teach you today that there are so many people in heaven who can surpass you. "


    Voice down, Gonggong step forward, boom! The majestic and majestic figure of shuizun is six hundred people.


    "Kneel down to the God!"


    The giant raised his foot and stepped on Su Xun.


    "Heaven and earth of Dharma? It''s all flowery. "


    Su Xun laughed scornfully and hit the foot directly.


    "Boom!"


    The water blue giant pauses in the air for a moment, then cracks appear on the soles of his feet, and then the cracks spread all over his body, and suddenly disappear.


    "Ah


    A hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals are directly shocked out by the residual energy broken and blasted by giants.


    "How could that be?"


    Gonggong trembles in his heart and his eyes are shocked. His Dharma phase heaven and earth are smashed by the other party''s fist.


    "No matter how wonderful you are, you can''t beat me."


    Su Xun looked at Gonggong calmly.


    "Don''t be wild!"


    Gonggong roared and jumped up.


    "It''s your turn to kneel down!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and fell down slowly.


    Boom!


    In the process of falling, this palm becomes infinitely large, covering the mountains, evaporating the water veins, and Gonggong is as small as an ant.


    "Run


    "Ah! What is the strength of the Soviet alliance leader? "


    The monks who came to watch the battle flew around like crazy. This palm seemed to cover the sky, boundless. They could only fly out with full strength.


    "Ah, ah


    Gonggong roared. He tried to hold up the palm with both hands, but he was mercilessly patted on the ground, and a mountain collapsed.


    Smoke and dust dispersed, Gonggong himself knelt on the ground, knee rigidly into the ground, all embarrassed.


    And that hundred thousand heavenly soldiers have been destroyed.


    "The way of heaven can''t make me kneel down. The emperor of heaven is nothing but a mole ant. I can kill you with my hands."


    Su Xun''s voice rang through the sky.


    "Puyi -"


    Gonggong gushed blood, his eyes were full of fear, and he said: "the power of saints."

 Chapter 1083

    Heaven.


    The emperor of heaven is waiting.


    Waiting for Su Xun to be taken to Lingxiao hall.


    Anyone who dares to challenge the authority of the emperor of heaven will be crushed mercilessly by him.


    All those in power are very sensitive to this.


    What''s more, his superior position is not aboveboard.


    Suddenly, everyone looked out of Lingxiao hall.


    They all felt someone coming.


    As soon as the spirit of the emperor of heaven was boosted, the corners of his mouth could not help rising slightly. The work together was quite fast.


    It seems that Su Xun was just like that. Most of them had just been promoted to Zhunsheng, so they had no sense of propriety.


    How could it be the rival of Gonggong?


    "Shua!"


    Accompanied by a water blue light, the injured Gonggong appeared in the middle of Lingxiao hall.


    The emperor was stunned and had a bad feeling.


    "I was guilty, but I failed to win Su Xun, which also led to the annihilation of a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals."


    Gonggong looked at Tiandi and said.


    WOW!


    Lingxiao hall is a moment to burst the pot.


    Who is Gonggong?


    It was an ancient god of the same period.


    Even if he was defeated, he would not be able to survive. How strong was Su Xun?


    Why have you never heard of it before?


    "What are you talking about?"


    The emperor of heaven stood up, holding the imperial case in both hands, leaning forward slightly, his face full of disbelief.


    Even he can''t beat Gonggong so easily. Is Su Xun better than the emperor of heaven?


    "Emperor, that''s a saint."


    Gonggong said bitterly, he even gave a hand to a saint, didn''t he want to die?


    I''m still alive. It''s a gift from a saint.


    Boom!


    There was an uproar in the Lingxiao hall.


    "Sage? How could it be a saint! There are no two saints in the way of heaven. Empress Nuwa is still there. "


    "How can Gonggong defeat the sage so easily?"


    "What the hell is going on? How can there be a strong second sage?"


    Everyone is talking about it, because the word sage has a lot to do with it.


    If it is really the second saint, it means that there may be a third, Fourth


    The road is endless, the road ahead is endless.


    "Sage? You said it was a saint


    The emperor of heaven stares at Gonggong, and his mind is full of twists and turns. What he thinks of at the first time is conspiracy.


    That Su Xun was transformed by Nu Wa.


    But soon he got rid of this suspicion, because Nu Wa really wanted to deal with him. She didn''t need so much trouble. In a word, she could replace him as the emperor of heaven.


    But is Su Xun really a saint?


    God can''t believe it. He can''t believe it.


    "Yes, it''s absolutely the power of saints. I only felt it in empress Nuwa, and I couldn''t even catch her at will." Gonggong said bitterly.


    it''s really cool to say that it''s a saint.


    A saint born before Nu Wa.


    Because, if it was born after Nu Wa, they can''t have no idea.


    In this way, heaven is very embarrassed, after all, offended a saint.


    When a saint is angry, heaven and earth change color.


    Everyone looked up at the emperor.


    The emperor''s face was blue and white, and he said: "Taibai Jinxing, go to the palace to see empress Nuwa, and ask empress Nuwa to resolve the misunderstanding. Otherwise, the three realms will be turbulent, and it will be the common people who suffer."


    All the immortals bowed their heads.


    Usually, I don''t like Nu Wa, but now I don''t hesitate to ask her for help, and I use all the people in the world to kidnap her morally.


    When the demon clan invaded the human world, the human world almost died, and I didn''t see you do it.


    When the emperor of heaven, you can''t be shameful.


    But everyone knows that only Nu Wa can solve the coming disaster in the sky.


    "Yes."


    Taibai Venus is on her way.


    "It''s unforgivable that Aiqing, the domineering dragon clan, provoked the dispute between the dragon and the human. Now that the Dragon King of the East China Sea has been punished by the sage, let''s stop here." The emperor''s praise began again.


    No one can say.


    "The emperor is wise!"


    Even the Dragon King of the West Sea, the Dragon King of the North Sea, and the Dragon King of the South China Sea can only follow suit.


    Otherwise, how about going to the trouble of saints?


    He pointed to his nose and said: if you don''t nail me in the sea today, it will not be over.


    Isn''t that cheap?


    What? Is Donghai Dragon King our brother?


    Gan! Don''t talk nonsense. We don''t know him at all.


    That''s what happened to the Terrans and the dragons.Everyone is very happy, but the prince of Donghai Dragon Palace is not happy, but he has nothing to do.


    The emperor looked at the immortal Jianqiu and said in a gentle tone: "immortal Jianqiu, since the saint is old with you in Tianyong City, please take a trip for me and tell the saint that I was deceived by Donghai dragon palace. I almost misunderstood the saint. It''s really a crime."


    He was afraid and wanted to admit his mistake, but he didn''t want to lose face, so he sent someone else to admit his mistake for him.


    "Yes, sir." Sword autumn real person bow hand.


    The Grand Prince of Donghai Dragon Palace couldn''t help saying: "emperor, my father, Emperor..."


    "Let him lie down." The emperor impatiently interrupted him.


    If it wasn''t for you Donghai Dragon Palace, would I have offended a saint?


    "Disperse the court!" At the emperor''s command.


    "To the emperor!"


    Civil and military officials all bent down and cried out.


    After the emperor of heaven left, the crown prince of Donghai dragon palace had to turn to the other three Dragon Kings: "three uncles..."


    "Ah! Don''t shout. I''m not familiar with your father. We just happen to be officials of the same court. "


    "Yes, we are so far away from each other. How can we be related?"


    "Hold your tongue, I don''t know you."


    The Dragon King of the West Sea, the Dragon King of the South China Sea, and the Dragon King of the North China Sea were ruthless, and they didn''t let each other finish.


    The Grand Prince of Donghai Dragon Palace


    Why is that all?


    Yesterday also a virtuous nephew, patting chest, indignant said will help my father emperor revenge.


    Is it a strange dragon today?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qinchuan Fangjia.


    Feng Qingxue, Bai Suzhen and others all looked at him as if they recognized Su Xun for the first time.


    It''s really frightening. Just after Su Xun''s hand was taken, they thought the sky was going to collapse.


    Shuishen Gonggong is so vulnerable.


    And Su Xun also clamored to challenge Nu Wa.


    The men who usually work hard on them are so powerful that they have the feeling of dreaming.


    "Xianggong, you are very good."


    Zixuan murmured to herself, her eyes were blurred, and women worshipped the strong.


    "Well."


    The others nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    In addition to pecking rice, they would also peck other things under Su Xun''s training.


    "Why not? Come and serve me


    Su Xun said with a strong reason, went to the chair and sat down on all fours.


    A group of women gathered around them, pinching shoulders, pounding legs, and feeding fruits.


    Su Xun felt Nie Xiaoqian and Bai Suzhen''s head. Isn''t it more comfortable to be a Heavenly Emperor?


    His happiness is beyond the imagination of the emperor of heaven.


    But the emperor''s panic, he can imagine.

 Chapter 1084

    When Jianqiu arrived at Tianyong City, Tianyong city was excited.


    After all, every grandmaster is the idol of all his disciples.


    But in the face of Tianyong city''s excitement and enthusiasm, Jianqiu real person is very embarrassed.


    Because he didn''t do well in heaven.


    When he was in the world, he was highly respected and respected.


    However, when he arrived at the heaven, he found that there were more than him, and genius became mediocre.


    He was only a middle and low-level official in heaven, which was the portrayal of 90% of the monks who were promoted to friars.


    After all, you have only practiced for hundreds of years and thousands of years, but most people in heaven live for tens of thousands of years.


    One radish, one pit, and so many years after the establishment of Tianting, the important position has long been occupied by others.


    It''s very embarrassing to go up in the back.


    "Grandmaster, what is the pattern of heaven today?" Han Su asked to Jianqiu respectfully.


    Immortal Jianqiu sighed: "the pattern of heaven is just like that. Basically, there will be no big change. Our rising monks in the world are struggling in heaven."


    Nonsense, this is equivalent to you moving from other places to other people''s sites, but also to compete with other people''s employment opportunities, other local people can give you face?


    "By the way, I don''t know what happened to my grandmaster." Seeing that Jianqiu was not in a high mood about this, hansu quickly changed the topic.


    Jianqiu''s spirit was suddenly boosted, and he put down his tea cup: "the emperor of heaven has offended the sage, but he doesn''t want to condescend to come here, so he sent a teacher to express his apology."


    When it comes to saints, he looks more respectful. After all, the appearance of Su Xun will certainly change the pattern of heaven.


    At least it will affect the attitude of the emperor of heaven to the ascent of friars in the world.


    They are the monks in the world, and they are expected to come out.


    "This is really..." Han Su Zhenren can''t say that he still cares about face at this time.


    Jianqiu sighed: "the emperor of heaven is not much different from ordinary people. He also has his own temper and character, not to mention Nvwa."


    If there had not been Nu Wa, the emperor of heaven would have climbed down to greet Su Xun.


    "Now the head teacher is in Qinchuan county. Now I''ll go with my grandmaster?" Han Su asked tentatively.


    The immortal Jianqiu got up and said, "let''s go. I can''t remember how many years I haven''t been to Qinchuan."


    "Grandmaster, I''m afraid there is a saint in the world." Han Su said suddenly.


    Jianqiu almost fell to the ground with a flash of his waist. He looked at him inconceivably: "what did you say?"


    "That''s the national master of the Tang Dynasty. The leader of the sect once said that the cultivation of the national master was as good as that of him." Han Su is a real person.


    He was very lucky that there was Su Xun. Otherwise, they would have gone to Chang''an to give their heads away.


    "Hiss -"


    Jianqiu took a breath.


    If so, it would be terrible.


    For tens of thousands of years, there was only one Saint named Nuwa in the world, but now there are two saints in the world.


    "Quick, go to see the sage first. I want to report this matter to the emperor of heaven as soon as possible." Jianqiu said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a cup of tea, Jianqiu, accompanied by hansu, met Su Xun.


    "Old sword autumn, see sage."


    Jianqiu is just like a primary school student.


    Su Xun asked faintly, "what''s the matter?"


    "The emperor of heaven didn''t pay attention to the sage for a while. He was hoodwinked by the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, and almost caused a great disaster. Now the emperor of heaven knows that he was wrong and has no face to see the sage, so he sent the old man to express his apology on his behalf."


    Immortal Jianqiu is very skillful in speaking. He turns the emperor of heaven into a man who knows his mistakes and has no face. The two are very different.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "go back and tell the emperor that if he doesn''t come down before sunset, I will go up."


    "This..." Jianqiu''s face changed.


    "Su Yong said slowly," it''s not difficult for you to find your ancestral city. "


    "Honor the life of the saints." The sword autumn real person dare not entangle again, bow, slowly retreat.


    After Jianqiu returned to heaven, he told the emperor about Su Xun''s attitude.


    "Wow!"


    The emperor of heaven swept the things on the table: "I am the emperor of heaven! How could it be? "


    He has been high for tens of thousands of years. It''s wishful thinking to ask Su Xun to apologize!


    In fact, no one will go.


    One is not daring.


    Second, it is reasonable.


    But others won''t laugh at him, but the Emperor himself can''t pass the pass in his heart.


    Simply put, it''s just that you can''t put on the shelf.


    Because he has been sitting at a high place for a long time, even in the face of Nu Wa, he is neither humble nor arrogant.


    But now let him go down.


    Are you kidding?


    "There is one more thing to report to Emperor Zun. There may be a third sage in the world. Sage Su once said that the national master of the Tang Dynasty was no weaker than him." Jianqiu said.The emperor of heaven was stiff.


    A saint''s pressure on his head makes him uncomfortable. Now two saints come out at once. Can he be better?


    As for why a saint would go to the Tang Dynasty to be a national teacher, who can know what a saint would do, and they can not speculate.


    "Please pay attention to the overall situation and go to the world to pay homage to the saints." An old man came out and said.


    "Please pay attention to the overall situation and go to the world to pay homage to the saints!"


    "Please pay attention to the overall situation and go to the world to pay homage to the saints!"


    Others followed, and all went to the middle of Lingxiao hall to petition. The sound was like a mountain roaring.


    They don''t want to be implicated by the emperor of heaven, and they don''t want to see great turbulence in heaven.


    Looking at the dark civil and military officials below, the emperor of heaven''s hands on the imperial table burst.


    His face was icy cold, and he almost squeezed out three words from his teeth: "I won''t go."


    He is cold and mean, mean and ungrateful, and extremely self-conscious. If these divine officials don''t unite to force him to be OK, but if they do, he won''t bow down.


    He is the emperor of heaven, how can he be controlled by a group of Ministers?


    In that case, where is the majesty of the emperor?


    With Nu Wa, he didn''t believe Su xunzhen could come to heaven.


    If she did come, Nu Wa would never sit by and ignore her.


    In that case, what is he afraid of?


    For a moment, the whole Lingxiao hall was silent.


    "Emperor..." The God of wealth wants to persuade.


    The emperor looked at him coldly.


    Under the gaze of the emperor of heaven, the words behind the God of wealth were stiffly swallowed back, dare not say.


    Because he suddenly remembered something.


    Seven thousand years ago, there was a God who angered the emperor of heaven and was pulled to chop the Sendai on the spot.


    If he dares to finish his words, he will probably be the next God who disobeys the emperor of heaven to chop the Sendai.


    "I''ll wait here. You''ll wait here too. I''ll see if he will come."


    The emperor returned to the Dragon chair with a sonorous tone.


    Below the gods helpless, can only quietly back to their own position.


    Everyone was silent. The atmosphere in Lingxiao hall was low and depressed, as if the sky was going to collapse.

 Chapter 1085

    "It seems that the emperor of heaven will not come."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t wait for me for dinner."


    Su Xun said something to Zixuan. He got up and went out.


    It''s like a butcher killing a dog.


    It''s easy to get things at hand.


    Su Xun directly forced through the boundary of heaven and earth and came to the south gate.


    "Stop! You can''t enter without the emperor''s command! "


    The south gate guard yelled.


    Su Xun ignored everything and went straight ahead.


    "Stop him!"


    A group of heavenly soldiers rushed to Su Xun.


    However, he didn''t even meet Su Xun.


    There are a lot of gods and heavenly soldiers intercepting him along the way.


    But he looked as if nothing, just like a leisurely walk into the Lingxiao hall.


    All the gods looked at him.


    In the place where the table was blocked, the emperor''s hand had been pinched tightly, but he was still calm on the surface.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Xun spit out three words.


    "You..."


    As soon as the emperor of heaven said a word, his body suddenly flew out of control and smashed in the middle of the hall.


    "Emperor


    The left and right divine officials were shocked and wanted to help.


    But it was blocked by an invisible force, making them unable to step forward.


    The emperor of heaven wanted to get up, but he felt as if he was pressed down by the sky and couldn''t move at all.


    Su Xun walked step by step to the emperor''s Dragon chair.


    Sitting on the Dragon chair of the emperor of heaven, looking at the emperor of heaven below, he said, "I have said that if you don''t go down, I will come up."


    "Please calm down!"


    The left and right gods knelt down.


    "Please The sage forgives


    Tiandi difficult spit out a word, his heart fury, Nu Wa how not to come!


    In his mind, the emperor had been gone with the wind for a long time.


    "On your knees." Su Xun said.


    Then the emperor of heaven got up uncontrollably and fell on his knees.


    "I am the emperor of heaven! You can be so insulted


    The emperor of heaven exploded in an instant and roared with red eyes.


    He has been emperor of heaven for tens of thousands of years. He has been kneeling for the first time.


    He didn''t even kneel down!


    What a shame! burning shame and humiliation!


    "From now on, you are not."


    Su Xun said it lightly.


    With a breath, the emperor looked at Su Xun incredulously: "you You can''t do that. "


    The heads of the gods creeping on both sides are lower.


    "I''ll do what I want. What do you want?" The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose, and a touch of contempt was aroused.


    The emperor of heaven, in front of me, it''s not a fart.


    "It''s too much to forgive others when you have to."


    A gentle, magnetic female voice spread all over the Lingxiao hall, and a figure floated in.


    The long hair is set, the jade hairpin is fixed, and the gold hairpin is used as decoration. The white and beautiful face is full of tenderness and compassion, and a little vermilion is the most attractive.


    Dressed in a layer of gold, wearing a thin skirt, revealing a thin white.


    This is the world''s Nu Wa.


    "See empress Nuwa."


    The magistrates were relieved and finally came. Then there should be nothing wrong.


    "See empress Nuwa." Although the Emperor didn''t like Nu Wa, he had to admit that he needed her very much.


    What he hates is that there is a person on his head who can limit his rights at any time.


    With a wave of Nu Wa''s jade hand, the emperor felt the pressure on her body dissipated and her body could move.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly as Nu Wa raised her hand to dissolve the magic she had cast on the emperor.


    This Nu Wa is a real saint, which is different from the fake saint who traveled to the West.


    Maybe it is also because the Comprehensive world force value has been infinitely increased.


    Nu Wa looked at Su Xun and said, "the Taoist friends have come from afar. As the host, Nu Wa should do her best. How about moving down to the palace?"


    As soon as she spoke, she pointed out that Su Xun was an outsider.


    "I don''t like this person''s insulting me. I should cut it off." Su xunyao refers to the emperor of heaven.


    The emperor trembled, and his heart was full of fear. He didn''t expect that Su Xun wanted to kill him.


    Nu Wa said: "shame saint, is damned, but after all is this world emperor, Taoist friends might as well give me Nu Wa a face, when Nu Wa owe Taoist friends personal feelings."


    The emperor was relieved again.


    "The town is not built in Zhoushan for ten thousand years." Su Xun said.


    Nuwa nodded: "can."The emperor of heaven was wrong all the time.


    Self willed always think that he is heaven, heaven is him.


    But in fact, he is him, and heaven is heaven.


    Nu Wa just didn''t want to see the heaven, on this basis.


    The fate of the emperor of heaven is arbitrary.


    "No!" The emperor exclaimed.


    But no one will consider his opinion.


    Su Xun raised his hand and patted it.


    "Ah, ah


    The emperor of heaven screamed and fell into the world. Buzhoushan split a gap, and the emperor of heaven fell into it. Then the gap closed and everything was calm.


    A Dharma array will disappear after ten thousand years.


    "Let me out! Let me out


    The emperor of heaven roared in Buzhou mountain.


    "Ha ha ha, emperor of heaven, you also have today!"


    Zhu Rong laughs. His enemy is unlucky. Of course, he will come to schadenfreude.


    "Zhu Rong! It''s you


    The emperor could not see the scene outside, but he could hear Zhu Rong''s voice.


    "Thank you for remembering me. I''m afraid you didn''t dream of losing your throne so easily. Ha ha ha."


    Zhu Rong said with a laugh, what is more pleasant than watching his enemy''s misfortune.


    "Let me out! Let me out


    Listening to Zhu Rong''s laughter, the emperor was angry, but helpless.


    "See Zhu Rong, goddess Nuwa, who called the great God back to heaven to succeed him as emperor of heaven."


    A divine official fell from the sky in front of Zhu Rong.


    "What?"


    The surprise came so suddenly that Zhu Rong was confused.


    Isn''t Su Xun going to be emperor of heaven? How could it be his turn?


    Su xuncai is not interested in Tiandi. He is only interested in Nuwa.


    "No! no Why should Zhu Rong be emperor of heaven? "


    Not around the bottom of the mountain, the emperor roared, that''s his own position, that''s his own position!


    He did not expect that Nu Wa would give up on him


    Su Xun didn''t care about the rest of the world. He followed Nu Wa to her wa palace.


    "Three thousand big world, small world don''t know geometry, don''t know where friends come from." The sound of Nu Wa is like spring water, sweet and clear, which makes people feel happy.


    Su Xun said, "Kyushu."


    "I don''t know what Kyushu is like." Nu Wa was curious.


    As fire god Zhu Rong said, she likes new things and new things.


    Su Xun began to tell her the history of the earth.


    Focusing on modern science and technology, especially the science and technology of R star was also put on the head of the earth by Su Xun.


    When Nu Wa heard this, she opened the door of a new world.


    In her early years, she also crossed the void and went to some worlds not far away, but they are similar to this world.


    The modern earth that Su Xun talked about is a brand new world for her.

 Chapter 1086

    "It''s incredible that ordinary people can fly to the sky and escape from the earth. Both wisdom and perseverance are admirable."


    Nuwa murmured that she created human beings, but she could not imagine that human beings would have such wisdom and create things that God could not create.


    "I''ve brought some local products from Kyushu here. Nu Wa might as well have a look."


    Su Xun said with a smile that he took out a bunch of black technologies from R star from the system space.


    Nu Wa''s eyes glowed, and Su Xun''s stories were incredible to her.


    Naturally, I can''t help yearning.


    Now it''s a great surprise to be able to control those wonderful creations with your own hands.


    After that, Su Xun taught Nu Wa how to operate, which basically belonged to the first religion.


    And draw inferences from one instance, Nu Wa will soon be able to skillfully use all modern technology products.


    "It''s so beautiful. It''s amazing."


    Nu Wa is holding a game machine in her hand, which is one of her favorite things.


    In the long years, she basically had nothing to do except to practice in seclusion.


    So these interesting things, in her opinion, are just for passing the time.


    Looking at the death of the villain on the screen, she is ready to do it again.


    The second time she was sure she would win.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile. He had to say that people had to have seven emotions and six desires.


    Saints, saints are human beings. Can we be human without seven emotions and six desires?


    Look, isn''t Nvwa in this world very cute now?


    The people who practice the heartless way don''t know how to think. What if they have lost their lust and proved the way?


    Nu Wa noticed Su Xun''s eyes, which reflected that there were still outsiders. She was a little embarrassed and chuckled: "let the Taoist friends laugh."


    "What a joke?" Su Xun shook his head and said seriously: "I think it''s cute."


    "Lovely?"


    When Nu Wa heard that she was in a trance for a moment, she was still used to describe her.


    As the only saint in the world, she is quite lonely and has no one to communicate with.


    Because she and others are not at the same level at all, how can she communicate equally?


    So the appearance of Su Xun surprised her.


    Water like heart, there are ripples.


    It''s the excitement of finally meeting the same kind.


    In the following time, Su Xun lived in the palace of Nuwa. He had been to so many worlds. He was a man with rich experience. Some of his stories were told to Nuwa.


    With the game, she said.


    They got along very well.


    Su Xun also asked Nu Wa what was the way behind the sage, but Nu Wa didn''t know.


    Like Su Xun, she has no communication with people in the same realm. She can only divide saints into early stage, middle stage and late stage. Now she and Su Xun are both in the second stage, middle stage.


    They have gained a lot from their discussion of Tao, and many doubts in their hearts have been answered.


    When they are interested, they will fight in the void to prove each other''s magic.


    After spending half a year in Wa palace for the first time, Su Xun went back to the world.


    The second time I stayed in Wa palace for ten years, it was just a flash for them.


    It''s not easy for two people who have been practicing alone to communicate with a Taoist friend in the same realm.


    Both of them cherished it. They were hungry and thirsty. Su Xun even thought it was better than pushing down Nu Wa.


    "You can''t build a car behind closed doors. Now I finally understand what the role of a Taoist couple is."


    Looking at Nu Wa, Su Xun sighed heartily.


    Nu Wa deeply thought that "ten years of discussing Tao with Taoist friends can be as good as Nu Wa''s Millennium Qingxiu."


    Then they look at each other.


    A blush appeared on Nu Wa''s pretty face.


    Su Xun was also slightly embarrassed.


    Obviously, both of them wanted to go together.


    "Why don''t you and I get married?" Su Xun looked at Nu Wa and said.


    Nu Wa smile, nodded and replied: "road boundless, if you do not abandon, willing to walk with you."


    She agreed to marry Su Xun, mainly to go further along the road.


    As for the love between men and women, it comes second.


    It''s mainly about discussing Tao with Su Xun and getting a lot of money. It can be seen that one can''t build a car behind closed doors.


    If you Miss Su Xun, how do you know when you will meet the next person in the same place?


    "I''ll live up to the beauty." Susian held her hand.


    After ten years together, this is the first time they have physical contact.


    This is definitely the longest and slowest time that Su Xun spent on picking up girls.


    At the beginning, he just wanted to use the theory of Tao as a breakthrough. After all, starting from emotion, his hope was too slim.But did not expect that in the process, he benefited a lot, more determined to abduct Nu Wa.


    Two people can cross the river together.


    Nu Wa''s eyes are full: "husband."


    Su Xun took the opportunity to pull it into his arms, and then the graceful tune of Nu Wa floated in the palace.


    Everything is natural.


    This time, Su Xun really got the match. It was three days and three nights before the battle was over.


    Su Xun asked curiously, "how do you feel?"


    He thought that he was more stupid than before.


    "No wonder men and women''s affairs are so popular. They have a different taste when they mingle with each other." Nu Wa''s skin was like jade. She leaned in Su Xun''s arms and said calmly.


    This was serious and calm, which made Su Xun unable to drive.


    Congratulations on the completion of the mission: explore the world, master the world. ¡¿


    [congratulations to the host: time seed. ¡¿


    sure enough, Nu Wa is in charge of the world.


    But time seed is a ghost.


    "System, what is the seed of time."


    Su Xun asked silently in his mind.


    [time seed: a seed that condenses the path of time. It can be used to understand the path of time. ¡¿


    Su Xun''s eyes were wide open.


    Trough, this crane, this crane.


    Three thousand roads, time is the most important, space is the king, and every road can prove.


    However, there can only be one person in each Tao who can successfully testify and become the ancestor of one Tao.


    Su Xun once understood the way of curse. If he succeeded in preaching, he would be the ancestor of curse.


    Now, he can choose another way to get the seed.


    Time is more powerful than curse.


    And as long as one of the two paths passes through, he can succeed.


    It''s equivalent that he has one more chance than others.


    Su Xun didn''t know how far the sage was from the success of his preaching, but he kept on going.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Feeling Su Xun''s mood change, Nu Wa asked suspiciously.


    With a smile, Su Xun turned over and said, "I''m happy today. I''ll teach you a new knowledge again.


    Nu Wa said that my husband is really knowledgeable.

 Chapter 1087

    Su Xun returned to the earth.


    Together with them came Nu Wa, Zi Xuan, Feng Qingxue, Tang Xuejian and other girls.


    Originally, she wanted to bring the wheel of fate back, but she was stopped by Nu Wa.


    Without the roulette of fate, the world will be in chaos, falling into endless and endless chaos.


    Although Su Xun was a little sorry, he still had to respect Nu Wa''s opinions.


    After all, Nu Wa can do domestic violence to him.


    "Is this what you call Kyushu?"


    Looking at the traffic on the street, Nu Wa was interested and ready to move.


    "This can only be called the earth. Kyushu is broken."


    Mention Kyushu broken, we have to mention xuanyue mainland, but also have to mention Tang Sanzang.


    Su Xun took a look at Tang Sanzang.


    In Jiushu world, Tang Sanzang is sitting on the futon with an excited face, rubbing his hands and fists.


    "After saving so long, I''m going to travel to the West."


    He has cut off the fortune of the world, and now he is the protagonist of the world.


    He killed the generals as soon as they were born.


    The Western God, the eastern heaven, all submit to the lust and power of the Tang monk.


    The air transport value of the two worlds is astronomical.


    He wants to use these values to locate his journey to the West. He wants to go back to be his Lingshan Buddha!


    "Lying trough!"


    All of a sudden, he widened his eyes and couldn''t help but utter a rude remark, because Qi Yun value returned to zero.


    He''s going crazy!


    "What happened! Little assistant, get out of here. What''s the luck value of poor monk? What about the air transport value? "


    Tang Seng roared hysterically.


    "Oh, I''m not careful. There''s a bug in the system. I''ve lost all my Qi transport value." Said the intelligent assistant.


    Tang Monk


    "I am Ganlin Niang!"


    He must be greedy by this guy!


    "You are so rude. People are scared, but I have no mother." The little assistant said triumphantly.


    Tang Seng finally knows why this guy is so arrogant. It turns out that he has no mother.


    The assistant said, "the system crash is an accident. As compensation, it can send you to a new world."


    "You didn''t mean it!" Tang Seng has seen through it for a long time. His little assistant has no integrity and his mouth stinks.


    He vowed that one day, when he had enough cultivation, he would refine his little assistant into a human form.


    And then hit her own father can''t recognize it!


    Little assistant Jiao didi said: "then you go or not, even if you don''t go."


    "Put away your sweet voice, disgusting heart, now send poor monk." Tang Monk can''t wait to say.


    It''s better to go anywhere than to stay here.


    He doesn''t want to be stuck here all his life.


    The next second, Tang Seng went to the world where Su Xun had just left, Xianxia film and television Comprehensive world.


    Well, the case has been solved. It can be seen from this that Su Xun is responsible for the disappearance of his good fortune.


    Burning the air transport values of the two worlds, Su Xun finally located the coordinates of xuanyue continent in the void through the positioning function of reincarnation space.


    Su Xun was excited. Now he just wanted to sing a song: after waiting for a long time, he finally waited until today ~


    looking at the coordinates, xuanyue mainland is far away from Kyushu, and even he has to catch up with it for more than ten years.


    It will take more than ten years for saints.


    At that time, the sky demon clan in xuanyue mainland could build a channel connecting the two worlds!


    It can be seen how terrible the existence above the sage is.


    The demon clan is just one of the many racial forces in xuanyue continent.


    It can be seen that xuanyue mainland is more terrifying, and its world status is far higher than that of Kyushu.


    After all, although they are the same world, there must be differences between the strong and the weak.


    "You seem very happy?" Nu Wa asked.


    "I''ll take you to my waist and wait for her more time."


    "Oh?" Nu Wa blinked.


    Su Xun told her about Kyushu and xuanyue. Nu Wa''s pretty face was full of shock.


    Then there is yearning. Only in the place where the strong gather can we get a greater promotion.


    "Will I meet Nu Wa of Kyushu?"


    After thinking about it, Su Xun said, "you''d better take another name. Be safe."


    If Nuwa of Kyushu is still alive, her strength should be the top group in xuanyue mainland.


    It''s not appropriate to have the same name as her.


    Later, when he returned to Yuliang mountain manor, Su Xun gathered all the people together and announced the matter.


    Mei pangzi and Liu An are most excited, because they have been thinking about going to xuanyue mainland for a long time.


    As for a group of women such as an Zizhen, they are not interested. What they are interested in is that there is no room for them.Only at this time did they find that there were so many women in Su Xun.


    It''s really necessary to build a back palace for concubines.


    Su Xun is busy this evening.


    He decided to stay on earth for a while longer, and then take another identity before going to xuanyue continent.


    I''ve been struggling for coordinates before, but now I''ve got coordinates, but I don''t know.


    After all, from the information he got now, it was revealed everywhere that xuanyue continent was very dangerous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xianxia integrated world.


    "Little assistant, analyze the current environment."


    Tang Seng is a mature passer-by, it is easy to adapt to the current situation.


    And he thinks the world is full of spirit. It''s very good that he can become a saint here.


    "At present, we are in a mountain forest. There is a village one kilometer ahead. Another friendly reminder: there is no smoke in a thousand miles."


    The little assistant said sweetly.


    "Ha ha, it''s also a friendly reminder. Thank you, poor monk." Tang Monk Yin Yang strange Qi of say.


    The assistant said with a smile: "ha ha, I''m an old partner. Are you still polite to me?"


    Speak the wildest words in the sweetest voice.


    She has an independent personality. Apart from having no body, she is a living person.


    When monk Tang came to the village, he knocked on the door of a family. Looking at the old man who opened the door, he said, "Amitabha, I''m from the eastern Tang Dynasty No, I''m lost. I dare to ask my father-in-law, "what''s the boundary here?"


    "Why! I didn''t expect to come out and meet this kind of seedling. The Buddha''s bone and heart are all born. "


    A voice of surprise came into my ear.


    Monk Tang followed his reputation, but he was actually a colleague.


    I saw a big monk looking at him excitedly.


    "Little monk, poor monk xuandu, you are predestined with my Buddha." The great monk looked at Tang Monk and said.


    Tang Monk smile: "this sentence, I am familiar with."


    "That''s good. Save your time. Let''s go back with you." Xuandu said with a laugh.


    Tang said, "do you know who the poor monk is?"


    He is ready to show his saints and pretend to be a force. He is the Buddha of Lingshan mountain. His cultivation is not enough and his identity comes together.


    Xuandu waved his cassock, put the Tang monk in, yawned, and said casually, "no matter who you are, I''ll be from Lotus Temple in the future."


    He traveled all over the world and was preparing to return to Lianhua temple. He did not expect that he would meet this kind of natural talent of Buddha''s bone and heart.


    Still in the wilderness, it can be seen that this man is really predestined with his Lotus Temple.


    Then, step out, the sky was torn a hole, the wind swept, but he was not afraid, facing the wind into the crack.


    Then the crack closed and everything was calm.

 Chapter 1088

    Su Xun''s face changed.


    Reincarnation lost contact with him.


    Then the body flashed, disappeared in the bedroom, and reappeared in the Xianxia Comprehensive world.


    The divine consciousness spread out, but the figure of Tang monk was not found at all.


    But Tang monk was sent in by him.


    This can only show that Tang Monk left, but also broke the connection between Su Xun and reincarnation space.


    Tang Monk himself has no such strength.


    That means someone else did it.


    And this person''s cultivation is better than him, otherwise it is impossible to cut off the connection between him and reincarnation space.


    "Who is it?"


    Su Xun frowned. Tang Seng was sent in by him. Now he''s lost. He''s responsible.


    In the middle of the sound, Su Xun scanned again, but he didn''t find it, so he went back to the earth.


    I just hope Tang Seng''s life is not in danger.


    May Buddha bless him.


    Monk Tang: I bless myself?


    That''s ridiculous.


    In the following days, Su Xun accompanied a group of women around the house all day.


    By the way, I went back to my hometown. After taking ginseng fruit, my parents don''t have to worry about their health.


    The only thing to worry about is their loneliness.


    However, after returning to his hometown, Su Xun found that he was totally worried about this.


    The old couple are not at home. They have gone on a tour


    I made a phone call. In their words, I don''t worry about living or dying now.


    Naturally, he wanted to do everything he wanted to do, so that Su Xun didn''t have to worry about them.


    In this way, time flies by.


    A year later


    Monday.


    "System, extract the 30th new identity."


    After a year, Su Xun started the system that had been forgotten by him to Java again.


    After this identity, he will go to xuanyue continent, and the earth can no longer accommodate him.


    There''s no pressure on the earth to install it.


    There is no force to


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the host''s new identity: Emperor armor summoner. ¡¿


    [one hundred thousand years ago, a holy war ushered in a hundred thousand years of peace in the seven universes. Today, after one hundred thousand years, the universe is in turmoil again, and Pluto is about to revive. The five demons of the shadow want to destroy the earth, and Luffa wants to capture the earth''s energy crystals and return to Ares ¡¿


    [identity ability: proficient in fists and feet, firearms and cosmic language. ¡¿


    [identity mission: rule the seven universes. ¡¿


    [Note: the world level of this task is low, and the host''s accomplishments and all skills will be locked. Rewards will be issued after the task is completed. ¡¿


    "system, is this my childhood dream


    From this summary, he can see three plays he saw in his childhood.


    Armored brave light and shadow legend, armored warrior Xingtian, as well as animation super beast armed.


    Su Xun thought that although he wanted to take a walk in the armor world, the armor was too weak for him, but the fighting power of the super beast was OK.


    There are hundreds of thousands of years of existence in the super beast force. With such a long vitality, even a pig should evolve into a pig fairy.


    For him, it''s still nothing to kill with a finger.


    However, if he can bring those armor back and refine it again, will there be any unexpected harvest?


    If a saint puts on the armor made by a saint, his combat and defense power must be turned at least once.


    Su Xun decided to have this identity. After all, Jiushu world didn''t seem to be useful to him.


    But he had some insight in it and made a breakthrough.


    At least this world looks much more interesting than Jiushu world. It''s good to go there.


    This time, Su Xun didn''t take an Zizhen with them. With Nu Wa, he didn''t have to worry about their safety.


    If Nu Wa can''t solve it, it''s useless for Su Xun to be there, because they have the same accomplishments.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hope city.


    Hope bank general manager office.


    "Mr. Su, this is the document that you need to go through."


    Wearing a black ol uniform, long hair and black silk, the secretary gave Su Xun a stack of documents, bent down intentionally or unconsciously.


    Baby''s granary is about to come out.


    "Hold it. It''s falling out." Su Xun took a look and said faintly.


    This kind of beauty, still can''t enter his eye.


    The little secretary mistakenly thought that his opportunity had come, and said with a smile: "Mr. Su, people are holding documents in their hands, otherwise you can help them."


    Now this is Gao Fu Shuai. He is the general manager of hope bank, the largest private bank in hope city. He is worth hundreds of millions.


    "Put down the papers and get out." Su Xun was not in the mood to watch Xiao Lang''s hooves.


    He has now entered the world of Armored Warriors, and his identity is the general manager of Hope City hope bank.Private banks are different from public banks. The general manager is the head office manager and has a high position.


    This identity allows him to have no financial difficulties in this world.


    The most important thing to remember is that he was robbed by the bank on the first day.


    A demon named bayoubi did it.


    In the memory of his identity, he hopes that the bank has not been robbed, which means that the plot has not yet begun.


    Su Xun recalled the content of Xingtian armor in his mind. It was probably in the background that rufa, the general of Ares in the galaxy, was unfairly treated by King peir, the ruler of Ares, and then led the nether demons to judge Ares.


    Then he drove his warships to invade the universe, seizing the core energy crystals of various planets, and wanted to kill Ares again to replace King peel.


    About a thousand years ago, Luffa led his troops down to earth to capture the earth''s energy crystals.


    But it was also sealed in the Zhenmo tower by the first generation armor from Ares: Xingtian armor, Feiying armor and Vajra armor.


    A thousand years later, the soul of Luffa in the magic tower was possessed by Ba Dou, the chairman of Bawang group, and the nether demons army got out of trouble and began to do things on earth.


    Then the earth''s armor summoned people to fight with Luffa, and finally eliminated Luffa.


    King peel was mentioned in the finale, because of corruption, King Louis replaced him.


    But now, Su Xun is going to replace him and rule Ares, and then go on to conquer the other six universes step by step.


    Su Xun took back his thoughts. The question came. Why didn''t he see the emperor''s belt?


    How does he change without a belt?


    Do you think so?


    As soon as he thought about it, a suit of armor with gold tone, black color and full metal feeling appeared on the surface of his body, accompanied by the sound of electronic mixing.


    "Armor fit."


    "I really want to use it."


    Su Xun raised his hand and looked at it. Then he thought again, and his armor disappeared.


    This is also good, more convenient, or at any time need to take out the belt to change, more trouble.


    "Recently, there have been many robberies in Daxi district. Our reporter here reminds the general public to pay attention to them."


    "The police have stepped up their patrols..."


    "It is reported that several robberies were all considered by the masses to be the mutant creatures of the monster man, which were confirmed by the Ministry of science of our country as alien creatures..."


    The news on the TV on the wall attracted Su Xun''s attention.


    "Buzz..."


    Meanwhile, a helicopter flew by the window.


    Su Xun laughs, and the plot begins. Tonight is the plot of the ghost bayobi robbing the hope bank.


    Feiying armor is the first to appear.

 Chapter 1089

    The nether devil was once a twenty-four imperial soldier led by Luffa, the commander of Ares armored forces.


    It was only because Luffa was convicted by King peir of three crimes of greed, anger and stupidity that the 24 soldiers who defected with him changed their appearance.


    From a warrior to a demon, he looks like a monster. After all, he is born in his heart.


    Youming Legion is divided into three teams, each team has eight people, which are purple Ming team, red Ming team and grey Ming team.


    Ziming team is a greedy nether devil. Its leader, Qiao shefei, used to be the summoner of flying Shadow Armor in Ares.


    The chiming team is a demon of the evil family. The team leader is kugasi. The team members used to be the summoners of Vajra armor.


    The grey ghost team is a dark demon of the Chi family. The team leader is an Mishou. When the grey ghost team was in Ares, it was the summoner of Xingtian armor. An Mishou was the son of Luffa.


    Ares is the guardian planet of the whole galaxy, guarding the safety of the whole galaxy.


    To rule ares is to rule the galaxy.


    Luffa once helped PIL King ascend the throne, but PIL thought that he wanted to rebel and be convicted. Luffa was unwilling to be captured, so he defected with the nether world army.


    Attack other planets all the way.


    Because according to the provisions of the cosmic law, as long as you control more than half of the stars in the galaxy, you will automatically become the master of the galaxy.


    The crudest way to control the planet is to capture the core energy crystal of the planet.


    A thousand years ago, the last stop of lufa was the earth. As long as he took away the core energy crystal of the earth, he would control more than half of the planet.


    Unfortunately, the flying Shadow Armor, Xingtian armor and Vajra armor arrived from Ares fought a bloody battle and sealed them with the netherworld Legion in the Zhenmo tower.


    But the first generation of flying Shadow Armor, Xingtian armor, and Vajra armor also died. They hid the armor Summoner on the earth with ares hiding technique.


    Ares hidden art, hidden things will automatically appear in front of the right person at the right time and place, which is a bit mysterious.


    In addition to hiding the summoner, the core energy crystal of the earth is set to free movement mode.


    Only when three pairs of armor are transformed and their summoners are removed at the same time can we get the location code and locate the core energy crystal.


    So in the original play, Luffa always wanted to put three pairs of armor together and defeat them at the same time.


    But that''s the future. Now lufa is letting the nether devil do destruction everywhere, collecting the three energy systems of greed, anger and infatuation in order to revive himself.


    Tonight, the Ziming team is bayoubi, and the hope bank is just collecting corruption energy.


    Su Xun looked at his fists. In this world, except Shura armor, no armor would be his opponent.


    "Ah! There are orcs! Run


    "Here comes the monster! Run


    A panic scream came to his ears. Su Xun''s face changed and he walked out of the office. The whole bank was in chaos.


    All the people who worked overtime screamed and ran around.


    "Roar!"


    A big, ferocious ghost hand in a black cloak rushed out to the crowd with money, and all the people in the way were thrown away.


    He is bayoubi. In the original play, he successfully escaped three times. Xu tingfei shook his wrist, took out a weapon card and inserted it into the summoner: "shadow knife!"


    Su Xu stood in the distance, looking down from the window to make complaints about this scene.


    Don''t you think it''s OK to solve him by dividing two by three?


    Where are you pretending to be your mother?


    If you hadn''t pretended, this guy would have run three times?


    Then bayoubi and the flying Shadow Armor fought fiercely, and soon fell into the downwind.


    "Bayoubi, come back quickly."


    Luffa ordered him to retreat.


    Bayoubi squatted on the ground, arms crossed, ready to escape.


    But at this time, a golden armor came down from the sky.


    "Bang!"


    Bayobi was shot out.


    "What


    Both bayoubi and Xu tingfei were surprised because they had never heard of vice armor.


    "What''s the matter?" At the same time, luffa and welcome each sent a voice to bayoubi and Xu tingfei.


    "Welcome, I saw another piece of armor. It''s totally different from the other two pieces you said." Xu tingfei said, staring at the emperor''s armor.


    Bayobi also said to Luffa: "general, I saw a strange armor. He gave me the same pressure as Shura armor, but completely different pressure."


    "You''ll be right back!" Said Luffa.


    Sushen went to bayobi step by step.


    Seeing this, Xu tingfei wanted to smash Su Xun with one punch: "go away, this is my prey."


    Flying shadow, armor, force, pride, arrogance.


    Several times in the play and teammates fight for strange.


    It''s a bit like the black rhino armor, the first in the civil war."Go away!"


    Su Xun hit it with a backhand.


    "Ah


    Xu tingfei screamed and flew out upside down. His armor flashed and then disintegrated.


    "What


    Bayobi was shocked and broke up the flying Shadow Armor with one blow. What kind of monster is this!


    "Xiao Fei, Xiao Fei, how are you doing?" A voice of welcome came from Xu tingfei''s ear.


    Xu tingfei covered his chest and stood up, looking at the back with a full face of Horror: "welcome, that guy is so strong, he broke my armor with one blow."


    "What! Is it Shura armor Welcome moment excited: "Xiaofei, bring him to see me."


    One of the purposes of the family of secret practitioners to summon the armor summoners is to find the Shura armor hidden by Luffa a thousand years ago.


    Shura armor is the strongest armor of Ares.


    Xu tingfei''s mouth twitches when he hears that Lao Tzu''s armor has been blown out. What can I take him to see you?


    Can people bird me?

 Chapter 1090

    "I''ll try."


    Xu tingfei answered, and then looked at the emperor''s armor and bayoubi in the distance.


    In the face of the emperor''s armor, bayoubi couldn''t bring up the idea of fighting and disappeared in the same place.


    This time he used the earth to escape.


    The other is like two kinds of seclusion.


    Seeing this, Xu tingfei was secretly disappointed. Unexpectedly, he let that guy run away.


    "Aurora sword!"


    Su Xun twisted around his waist, took out a golden card and threw it out.


    The card flies out and expands on one side, just like a golden light door.


    Su Xun took out a golden sword from it.


    "Five gates must be killed!"


    Su Xun inserted his sword into the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The whole ground exploded instantly, stretching for 100 meters.


    The road administration department said it was very frank.


    Bayoubi, who had just escaped by using the technique of earth evasion, was directly shaken out again and smashed into dregs in the air, turning into a cube similar to a Rubik''s cube.


    Bayoubi: how can I step on the horse? If you eat five courses, you will be killed!


    Su Xun stretched out his hand, and the cube flew into the belt and was sealed.


    Xu tingfei was stunned. In the past, when he met the nether devil, he could not stop him.


    He never dreamed that the nether demons, who had already used their escape skills, were forced out to work and die.


    His flying Shadow Armor is not in the same level with the opponent. The gap is too big.


    Big enough to let him face the emperor''s armor, not a trace of pride, but a little low self-esteem.


    "Xiao Fei, what''s the matter with you."


    Welcome to phonics.


    "Welcome, that armor is as strong as a dream." Xu tingfei muttered to himself.


    Welcome said eagerly, "be sure to bring him to me by all means."


    "Hey, brother, thank you just now." Xu tingfei gritted his teeth and ran to Su Xun.


    After approaching, he found that the armor was really handsome, and a kind of domineering spirit came to his face.


    Su Xun''s armor disappeared. Looking at Xu tingfei, he said, "you''re welcome. He robbed money from the bank I was in charge of. I have the obligation to stop him."


    "Well, my name is Xu tingfei. Nice to meet you. What''s your name? By the way, what''s your armor name? Is it Shura armor?" Asked Xu tingfei.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Su Xun, general manager of hope bank, my armor is emperor armor."


    "Emperor''s armor." Xu tingfei repeated, thinking of the emperor''s fighting posture.


    The name suddenly fits.


    The name is too much.


    After a while, he responded and said politely, "Hello, Mr. Su, would you please come with me? There''s someone to see you


    In front of Su Xun, he had no pride.


    The blow just now not only broke his armor, but also his pride.


    Xu tingfei felt that although Su Xun was not Shura''s armor, he certainly wanted to see him.


    "Yes, I''m fine now."


    Su Xun nodded and agreed. He had the mentality of soliciting the flying Shadow Armor, Xingtian armor and Vajra armor of this generation.


    Because these three people are the strongest summoners of the three armor, Su Xun can''t fight alone if he wants to rule the seven universes.


    He wanted to take in all of these people, including Amelio, Josef, and kufurs.


    These people are all experienced veterans who have been in the galaxy for thousands of years.


    As for Luffa, he must die. If he doesn''t die, they can''t be loyal to him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Luffa was not in a good mood.


    In the secret room of the chairman''s office of Bawang group, there is an old shabby robe.


    On this ancient robe lies the soul of Luffa.


    It''s not the soul, it''s the consciousness.


    He was originally locked up in the town magic tower, and later a woman named Lin Huamei bought a painting on the Internet.


    Part of the painting is a fragment of the ancient robe. Under the influence of Lu FA, Lin Huamei began to get lucky all the time and almost got what she wanted.


    Then Luffa bewitched her and asked her to go to the magic tower to steal the ancient robe and hang it here.


    The reason why he chose here is that Luffa wants to borrow the body of Ba Dou, chairman of Bawang group.


    "Damn, who is it?"


    Sensing the death of bayobi, Luffa was furious.


    The Shura armor Summoner was hidden by him.


    So that armor is definitely not Shura armor, but what kind of armor will it be?


    A sense of urgency was born in him.


    Shura armor is known as the strongest armor in the galaxy.In bayobi''s opinion, the appearance of a strange armor, which is comparable to Shura''s armor, is a variable.


    "Hum -"


    at this moment, the door of the secret room opens.


    Ba Dou, chairman of Bawang group, came in. He looked at the shabby ancient robe and frowned: "strange, I can''t remember when this dress was hung here?"


    Soon, he stopped thinking about it, changed into a Ming and Huang Daopao, and began his daily meditation.


    He always wanted to live forever, so he made his own alchemy and found his own way to practice meditation.


    After a while, the door of the secret room opened again and a woman in a green skirt came in.


    Her name is mishlin. Her real name is Lin Huamei. With the help of Luffa, she became a special assistant of Croton.


    "What do you think is the difference between me today, misslin?"


    Croton light asked.


    "The forehead is fuller, the chin and nose are more square, the eyes are bright, and the breath is as gentle as the wind. It''s just like the reincarnation of immortals and the descent of immortals."


    Misslin said flattering words with a look of worship, but there was a flash of disdain in his eyes.


    Seeing the method of passing by, she scoffs at such silly methods as Croton.


    Croton is happy in it, nodded and said: "I seem to feel the murmur of everything."


    "In this way, you are not far away from the day of gaining the Tao." Misslin is attached to Croton.


    "Get out of here, you common people, you will only worship me blindly."


    Croton hummed coldly, then closed his eyes again and entered a state of meditation.


    At this time, on the ancient robe, a gray mist flew into the body of misslin.


    Luffa has the body of misslin.


    "Why don''t you go away?" Croton opened his eyes and yelled.


    "Mishlin" opened his mouth in a deep voice: "Badong, how about we talk about business?"


    "You are not misslin, who are you?" As a person who wants to live forever by meditation, Croton''s brain fills up countless ghosts and ghosts in an instant, just like facing the enemy.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I can give you the eternal life you want, and you just need to lend me your body at a certain time," Luffa said


    "Why should I believe you?" Naturally, Croton can''t trust each other so easily.


    Lu FA was already impatient. He raised his hand and lifted him up by holding Croton''s neck in the air: "stupid earth people, toast, no penalty."


    "I I agree. I agree. " Croton felt that he was going to be strangled, and admitted to counseling again and again.


    "You''re smart."


    Luffa came out of misslin and went into Croton''s body: "this body is still suitable for me."

 Chapter 1091

    After getting used to Croton''s body, Luffa waved his hand and woke up the comatose mishlin on the ground.


    "For so many days, you''ve had no credit and you''ve had hard work. You''ll be my slave in the future."


    Said Luffa, looking at misslin.


    "You are the master?" Asked misslin.


    Instead of answering, Luffa said, "give me the pictures of the gene code I asked you to take."


    There are 23 clay sculptures of his 23 subordinates in the magic tower.


    (in fact, there are a total of 24 Youming demons, and Kura, the vice captain of the red ghost team, is not sealed, but attached to a woman)


    there are gene codes behind each of the 23 clay sculptures, which are the key to their resurrection.


    "Yes, master." Misslin hands over the camera.


    Luffa took the camera and after browsing all the photos, there was a trace of memory in his eyes.


    "A thousand years, I''ve wasted a whole thousand years on this broken planet!"


    "But it''s time for an end. I assure my brothers that the humiliation we have suffered has ended to this day."


    Then, his hand opened in the void, and a simple short stick appeared in his hand.


    This is his talisman. If you hold it, you will be able to mobilize twenty-four imperial soldiers.


    It''s the ghost of today.


    He slowly drew two strange symbols in the air with his talisman, and said:


    "Kuroe, take orders."


    "Take orders, cupeshio."


    Then he looked at mishlin:


    "my people will lead out the armor. You can help me take pictures of the armor."


    He had to know what the strange armor looked like tonight to be sure whether he had seen it or not.


    Now there are two pieces of armor. He sent two men out to catch them.


    "Yes, master."


    Misslin responded respectfully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Su Xun followed Xu Ting to welcome Huanhuan Teppanyaki.


    This is also the headquarters of the armored warrior. The space-time predictor is hidden under the Teppanyaki machine.


    The space-time predictor, as its name implies, predicts.


    Yang welcomes the use of Ares prediction, which can help Armored Warriors predict in battle.


    For example, predicting the direction that the nether devil might escape.


    The function of this Teppanyaki is equivalent to the ERP research lab in the first armored warrior.


    Yang''s welcome function is equivalent to Meizhen.


    "Please." Xu tingfei takes Su Xun into the store.


    Yang welcome quickly got up, looked at Su Xun and asked Xu tingfei, "is that him?"


    She is wearing a white short sleeve, leg is tight jeans, is very young and beautiful.


    "It''s him, but it''s not Shura armor that people call." Xu tingfei said.


    "Not Shura armor?"


    Welcome to Yang Yan.


    "Hello, my name is Su Xun." With a smile on his face, Su Xun held out a hand to Yang Huanying.


    I''m sorry to welcome you. I''m sorry to call you Yang


    "All right." Su Xun nodded back.


    Yang welcome looked at Su Xun: "what''s the name of your armor, please? Can you call me to have a look?"


    She couldn''t figure out what kind of armor besides Shura armor would be if the fighting power was so strong?


    "My armor is called emperor''s armor."


    Su Xun gave a little smile, and his mind moved. Each part of his body was wrapped in armor in turn.


    The emperor''s armor was soon summoned.


    Yang welcome and Xu tingfei almost said in one voice: "where''s your Summoner?"


    "I don''t need a summoner. I can change whenever I want." Su Xun replied.


    They looked at each other, especially Yang''s welcome, which was beyond her understanding.


    She came to the iron plate burning machine, two hands crossed, thought a move, opened the iron plate, and then revealed the space-time predictor below.


    "His magnetic field energy is very strong, and it''s completely different from Xiaofei''s flying Shadow Armor."


    Yang welcome tone revealed doubts, her mother did not tell her there was a pair of emperor armor.


    "Because flying Shadow Armor and I don''t belong to the same kind of armor, flying Shadow Armor is the product of Ares technology, and my emperor armor is more inclined to natural creation."


    Su Xun lifted his armor, looked at Yang and said calmly.


    The emperor''s armor is summoned by the energy of stars, dark matter and planets.


    Light, shadow, armor, and five elements grow together.


    Light is the energy of a star.


    Shadow is dark matter energy.The five elements are planets.


    Can the things created by human science and technology be compared with the products created by the universe?


    After listening to Su Xun''s explanation, Yang Yingrong suddenly realized: "I see. I''ll tell you why the magnetic energy of you and Xiaofei is totally different, but who are you and why do you know so much?"


    "A good man." Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    The universe is so big, I want to take care of it.


    A good man who is committed to unifying the seven parallel universes and ending all wars.


    Yang welcomed the tentative invitation: "why don''t you join us? Let''s deal with the netherworld together."


    So a powerful armor, if you are willing to join them, what''s terrible about the nether devil?


    "Let me in, but you have to listen to me." Su Xun tells his mind directly.


    The strong don''t have to bend around with the weak.


    Xu tingfei quit: "Hey, although you are very strong, but so easily want me to be a subordinate?"


    He was a young master of Xu''s shipping. He was well-dressed and well fed since he was a child. Others carried him.


    It''s impossible to let him work now.


    "Why do I have to listen to you? Can''t we all get along equally and protect the earth together? " Welcome Yang frowned, a little displeased.


    She didn''t like Su Xun''s hegemony. In her opinion, everyone should be partners, not subordinates.


    Su Xun said solemnly, "no snake without a head. A team without a leader is Sansha. If you want me to join, you must give me leadership!"


    He almost believed it. It''s just that they can subconsciously establish obedience to him from the beginning.


    It''s better to take them in.


    "This..." Yang welcome speechless, because she thinks what Su Xun said is also very reasonable.


    Su Xun looked at Xu tingfei and said, "I''m very democratic and unconvinced. Just beat me."


    "You are the dictator." Xu tingfei is speechless. He knows that I can''t beat you. That''s what he said.


    Su Xun leaned against the table: "the strong should be respected. It is natural for the weak to obey the strong."


    "I''ll take it." Xu tingfei thought of the scene of Su Xun''s blow, so he counseled decisively.


    Yang welcome take a deep breath: "OK, I promise you, but you should tell me what you know."


    "Happy cooperation." Su Xun held out his hand.


    Welcome Yang gave him a shake.


    Later, Su Xun and Yang Yingrong told the story that lufa was framed by King Pei, defected and came to the earth.


    After hearing this, Xu tingfei smashed his fist on the table angrily: "it''s all made by the ungrateful guy King Pei, otherwise there will be no ghost."


    "Luffa used to be a soldier, but now he is not. He has done everything he can to get revenge, involving too many innocent people." Yang you said it to the point.


    Su Xun laughed and said nothing. If he was Lu FA, he would be more crazy than Lu FA.

 Chapter 1092

    "By the way, do you want to move in? I have two vacant rooms here."


    Welcome to look at Su Xun and say.


    "No, I personally like to be quiet."


    Su Xun shook his head and refused the invitation.


    Leave the room for Li Haotian, the summoner of Xingtian armor, and Wu Gang, the summoner of Jingang armor.


    These two poor people can hardly afford a house.


    What''s more, he lives alone in a big villa, isn''t it fragrant?


    "Well, I''ll go first. I have something to contact you."


    Su Xun left his telephone number.


    Because he''s light and Shadow Armor, and has nothing to do with a dime on Ares.


    So ares''s voice transmission is not effective on his armor. To contact him, you can only rely on your mobile phone.


    "Do you think he''s right?"


    Yang Yingrong looks at Xu tingfei and asks. She still has doubts in her heart. After all, she is not familiar with Su Xun.


    Otherwise, Xu tingran said, "I''m sure we can''t hide his strength."


    Up to now, he still has a lingering fear that his armor was broken with one blow. This NIMA is so terrible.


    He thinks it''s going to be a nightmare tonight.


    If you don''t go to the galaxy with such powerful armor, it''s a bug to appear on earth.


    After leaving Huanhuan Teppanyaki, Su Xun took a taxi and went to Qiao shefei''s barber shop.


    Joe shefei, kufurs, and amishu are the captains of the three ghost legions.


    The strength is stronger than ordinary nether demons. They have been resurrected for a long time, and now they all have their own lives.


    They have been killed, given up revenge, and want to live a peaceful life on earth.


    Qiao shefei paid homage to a master in a barber shop to learn haircut and became a teacher of Tony.


    The leader of Tangtang Ziming detachment, who was once the summoner of flying Shadow Armor, went to learn haircut!


    Isn''t that a waste of talent?


    Su Xun''s great cause of unification needs him.


    I''ve seen this series a lot of times. He loved it.


    So when I read too much, I subconsciously remember the name of the barber shop where Joe spent a lot of time learning skills.


    Half an hour later, I got to the place.


    When Su Xun walked into the barber shop, he saw Qiao shefei sitting texting.


    Look at the rippling expression, it should be chatting with his girlfriend Yueyue.


    But what poor captain Joe didn''t know was that his girlfriend Yueyue was green tea, which made him green.


    "Hello, sir. Do you have a haircut?"


    Qiao shefei put away his cell phone and got up to pick up the guests.


    Su Xun looked at Qiao shefei: "I didn''t expect that Captain Qiao of Ziming detachment, who once fought in the galaxy and fought alone with 50 soldiers, had fallen to such a level."


    "Who are you?" The warm smile on Qiao shefei''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by vigilance.


    Su Xun said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you are willing to be like this?"


    "He fought with Luffa for thousands of years before he put Pierre on the throne, but he was framed by him and forced to leave his hometown. Have you forgotten that?"


    "I don''t care who you are, don''t disturb my life now, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite." Qiao shefei threatened.


    "Sue looked around the store and said," do you want to fight with me? "


    "Hum!" Qiao shefei snorted and went out.


    Su Xun followed, and they came to a green belt.


    Qiao shefei looked at Su Xun and said, "who are you in the end? Are you looking for me to talk a lot of nonsense?"


    "I want you to obey me." Su Xun said.


    Qiao shefei sniffed at the words and said, "what are you, and you deserve me to betray the general?"


    Although he does not want to plot to fight ares with Luffa, it does not mean that he will betray Luffa.


    "The general you call is not worth mentioning in front of me." Su Xun said calmly.


    "It''s arrogant! I haven''t done it for a long time, but I have to teach you humility today. "


    Qiao she lost her voice and twisted her neck. With a burst of purple fog, she became a ghost.


    "It seems that only by beating you down can you listen to me well."


    Su Xun walked to Qiao shefei step by step, and all parts of the emperor''s armor appeared on the surface of his body.


    "Armor fit."


    With the sound of electricity, a golden light flashed, and the emperor''s armor was summoned.


    "What kind of armor is this?"


    Joe was surprised.


    "Emperor!"


    Su Xun instantly appeared in front of Qiao shefei. Before he could react, he was kicked away.


    "Bang!"


    Qiao shefei rolled several times on the ground before he got up and summoned his weapon to rush to susian.


    "Dang!"


    Qiao shefei''s Doomsday double blades cut on the shoulders of the emperor''s armor, bringing a string of sparks.However, Su Xun felt like tickling. He didn''t even move when he stood in the same place.


    "What


    Qiao shefei''s heart was full of shock. His attack could not damage the armor.


    Even Shura armor is just like that.


    "It''s my turn."


    Su Xun grabbed his blade with his left hand and hit it with his right hand.


    "Ah


    Qiao shefei screamed and was smashed to the ground.


    Su Xun stepped forward again and kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    Qiao shefei flew out again and hit the ground hard. Purple mist appeared on the surface. Then the image of netherworld was relieved passively and restored to human form.


    "You Who the hell are you


    Qiao shefei covered his chest and got up. He looked at Su Xun with a frightened face, and his mouth was still covered with blood.


    The other side even did not use weapons, so he had no fighting power with three fists and two kicks


    this huge gap in strength, even though he had been fighting for so many years.


    He belongs to the side that was crushed.


    "Can you obey me now? Follow me, and I will show you the vastness of the universe. We are in the first parallel universe


    Su Xun''s armor disappeared and came to Qiao shefei step by step.


    "I won''t betray the general, and I love my life now and don''t want to change it."


    Qiao shefei said.


    "If you knew the truth, you wouldn''t like life now." Su Xun''s eyes are full of banter.


    He saw the grassland from Qiao shefei''s head.


    Qiao shefei''s face changed: "what do you mean?"


    "Call your girlfriend and I''ll let you know what''s going on." Only by letting this guy down with his life can he arouse his fighting spirit.


    Otherwise, what is the use of a waste?


    Joe shefei was very nervous about his girlfriend: "what do you want to do to her? It''s all for me


    "What do I really want to do to her? Do I need to inform you? Call Su Xun''s voice was calm.


    Qiao shefei hesitated for a moment, took out his mobile phone and called: "Hello, Yueyue, I have something urgent to find you. Well, I''ll see you in the store."


    With that, he hung up.


    "Let''s go and wait for your surprise." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and went to the barber shop.


    Qiao shefei''s face was uncertain. He didn''t understand what Su Xun was going to do, but he had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 1093

    In the barber shop.


    There were not many guests in the evening.


    Su Xun and Qiao shefei sat on their chairs.


    About twenty minutes later, a woman with curly chestnut hair and a blue skirt came in.


    "Yueyue, you are here." Qiao shefei''s eyes brightened, and he quickly got up and answered.


    Just after being beaten, he still greets his green love with the most brilliant smile.


    Yueyue said impatiently, "you asked me to come here this evening. What''s the matter?"


    "This..." Joe is too busy to speak.


    Su Xun got up and grabbed Yueyue''s mobile phone.


    "What are you doing! Give it back to me! " Yueyue screams and goes forward to grab her cell phone back.


    Su Xun gave her a cold look: "go away!"


    Yueyue was so scared that she was shocked. She was stiff in the same place and didn''t dare to step forward.


    Today''s mobile phones are still straight board machines and clamshell machines, and smart phones haven''t appeared yet.


    So there''s no fingerprint code.


    Yueyue doesn''t have a digital password lock, because Qiao shefei''s licking dog is obedient to her. She won''t be suspicious to check her mobile phone or anything.


    Su Xun easily turned on his mobile phone, first turned over the SMS records, and then opened the album.


    Sure enough, I found a lot of good things in the album.


    It''s all pictures of Yueyue sleeping with people.


    Su Xun didn''t understand. Why do these derailers like to take photos?


    Do you want to keep it as a family heirloom for your children?


    "Have a look, your good girlfriend is so sweet. I''m afraid you''ll be cold and I''ll wear a hat for you." Su Xun laughs and throws his mobile phone to Qiao shefei.


    Qiao shefei took the mobile phone and saw the photo above. He was stunned, like being struck by lightning.


    His hands were shaking with his cell phone.


    In any case, I didn''t expect that my girlfriend who hollowed out everything for her betrayed herself.


    And he and his master''s son put a green hat on him.


    His master''s son is a little gangster. He often humiliates and ridicules him, and he laughs at him.


    But did not expect that he actually on his girlfriend! I haven''t even touched her!


    Qiao shefei''s anger was growing.


    "Can you explain it?" Qiao shefei turned to look at the moon, and there was only a trace of thought in her heart.


    Yueyue snatched back her mobile phone, lifted her hair and said, "now that you know it, there''s nothing to say. Just break up."


    "Why, why do you do this to me?" Qiao shefei seized Yueyue''s shoulder with emotion.


    "You let go!"


    Yueyue broke away, retreated two steps, and made no secret of her disdain: "why? Of course, it''s because he''s kind to me, and this shop is his. You''re just a wage earner. Is it hard to choose? "


    Qiao shefei''s face is unbelievable. The woman he wants to protect all his life is like this?


    That''s it?


    The anger in his heart became more and more serious. There was scarlet in his eyes, and he was about to turn into a demon.


    After they change into human form, they will subconsciously become nether demons when they are stimulated.


    Yueyue didn''t realize the danger, and still kept stimulating Qiao shefei: "you poor boy, can you give me the future? What can I get with you? "


    "Take care of it." Su Xun patted Qiao shefei on the shoulder and looked at the stupid woman.


    Then he walked out of the barber shop.


    It wakes up Joe shefei''s nature. As long as Luffa dies again, he will surely submit to him.


    Qiao shefei would not betray Lu FA, which Su Xun expected.


    If he really betrayed, Su Xun would not be relieved to use it.


    Traitors can use it for a while, not for a lifetime.


    Su Xun took a taxi and went back to his residence.


    As the general manager of hope bank, he is worth hundreds of millions. His residence is a single family villa.


    After returning home, Su Xun did not rush to rest, but turned on the computer.


    He searched the Internet for news about psionic beasts and the armor of the five elements of light and shadow.


    On earth, the story of Xingtian armor is set ten years after the light and Shadow Armor.


    But this is a fusion world. The light and Shadow Armor and Xingtian armor must be in the same time and space.


    He searched for a long time, but didn''t find any news about armor such as psionic beast and Yanlong.


    It seems that the story of the first armored warrior has not happened, otherwise there can be no news on the Internet.


    Next, you just need to pay attention to the news, and you don''t have to go all over the world.


    Then he turned off the computer and began to organize his thoughts.


    The summoners of Xingtian armor and Vajra armor don''t have to look for them. They will send them to the door automatically.


    The next step is to quietly make a dead end, accept Qiao shefei, kufurs, and an Mishou.


    As for the other ghosts, forget it.It''s dispensable. It''s just ordinary forbidden soldiers of Ares. They''re not even generals.


    Moreover, they had their own ideas. They were against the destruction of the earth by Luffa. As for the rest of the nether demons, they were all loyal to Luffa.


    This kind of force doesn''t work, and the brain doesn''t work. What''s the use of the vegetable chicken that wants to destroy the earth?


    However, if we want to kill him, we have to wait for him to come back to life.


    Because the Shura Summoner was sealed in a river by Luffa, only he could take it out.


    So we have to help him revive first, and then kill him after he takes out the Shura summoner.


    Luffa said this is very interesting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, in the morning.


    After washing up, Su Xun drove to the bank to resign.


    He doesn''t want to be a migrant worker.


    "Ding Ding..."


    In the car, he received a welcome call.


    "Hello, welcome."


    "Do you have time to come now? The summoners of Xingtian armor and Vajra armor have been found


    Welcome to be a little excited. I suddenly feel that Su Xun is a lucky star. It''s just a night''s work, and the three armor of heaven, earth and man are all together.


    "Oh? I''ll come here now. "


    Su Xun hung up and thought that this was probably the butterfly effect he had caused.


    Then he turned ahead and took another road to Huanhuan Teppanyaki.


    Half an hour later, arrive at the destination.


    When Su Xun walked into the barbecue shop, he saw Li Haotian and Wu Gang with a game console.


    "Su Xun, you are here at last. Please help me. These two guys don''t believe it at all."


    Seeing Su Xun, Yang welcomed him with a sigh of relief. He frowned and said helplessly.


    She has a special reaction to the summoner of armor, so she is sure that Li Haotian and Wu Gang are the summoners of Xingtian armor and Vajra armor.


    Wu Gang was playing with the game machine and said without looking up: "what do you believe? Believe your story? I''m just here to rent, not to listen to your stories. "


    "Do you need to waste so much talk?" Su Xun had a silent look at Yang.


    Why don''t you just call Xu Ting down and change his body?


    "Emperor''s armor, fit!"


    With the sound of metal collision, the whole person was immediately wrapped in the emperor''s armor.


    "Jingle!"


    Wu Gang''s game machine fell to the ground.


    The whole person widened his eyes, looked at Su Xun stupidly, and cried out: "lying trough!"

 Chapter 1094

    "This This... "


    Wu Gang got up from his chair and circled around Su Xun. His eyes were full of disbelief and shock.


    Although Li Haotian was also shocked, he was much calmer than Wu Gang, because he had already got the Xingtian armor Summoner when he was a child.


    He just threw it into the river.


    Su Xun lifted the armor, looked at Wu Gang and said, "are you willing to sign now?"


    "Sign! Sign it now! Where is the contract? Give it to me Wu Gang can''t wait to see Yang welcome.


    Three pairs of armor can only be summoned after signing the armor contract.


    Yang welcomed Wu Gang, who was excited. He was speechless. If he had known that it was so simple, he would have called Su Xun. Xiao Fei would have been fine.


    Li Haotian said, "sorry, I''m just here to rent. I''m not interested in armor."


    With that, he picked up his bag and was ready to leave.


    At that time, when Su Xun watched the play, he felt that he could not understand. How could a man refuse armor?


    After thinking about it, he thinks it''s a writer''s pot.


    "Li Haotian, you signed a contract when you were a child. Sooner or later, Xingtian''s Summoner will appear beside you." Su Xun looked at Li Haotian''s back and said.


    Li Haotian turned around and looked at Su Xun suspiciously: "how do you know?"


    "Where did you sign the contract?" Yang welcome looks at Li Haotian in surprise.


    Isn''t the armor contract always in the hands of their family.


    Li Haotian did not answer Yang''s welcome, but just stared at Su Xun.


    Yang, welcome to turn your lips. Damn it. You dare to ignore Miss Ben. You really deserve to be single.


    All of a sudden, she felt that Su Xun was more agreeable.


    Su Xun knocked on the table: "pour a glass of water."


    "Hey, I''m not a maid." Yang welcome glared at him and poured water for him.


    Su Xun moistened his throat with water, and then said, "Li Haotian, the world is more wonderful than you think. Follow me, you will see more."


    "I..." Li Haotian just wanted to talk.


    Su Xun interrupted him: "don''t tell me you don''t have such a big pursuit. Join me and obey me. Maybe one day your parents will come back to life."


    When he completes his mission, it''s not a problem to raise two people, or two hundred people.


    "What are you talking about?" Li Haotian''s voice suddenly improved several points.


    Wu Gang and Yang welcome are stunned to see Su Xun resurrect the dead, which sounds very fake.


    Li Haotian soon calmed down again: "it''s impossible. The dead can''t be revived."


    "I can''t do it with others. I can do it with me. Is it necessary for me to cheat you?" Su Xun said.


    Li Haotian''s face was uncertain. After all, even the armor appeared, which inevitably raised a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Half a sound, he looked at Su Xun and said, "OK, I''ll join. I hope you didn''t cheat me."


    "I don''t care to cheat a nobody on such a trifle." Su Xun laughed.


    Welcome to Mr. Yang


    You pretend to be addicted.


    Little things?


    Is it a small thing to bring the dead back to life?


    But I don''t have time to think that much.


    "Welcome to join us." Yang welcomed him with a smile on his face: "you can live here in the future. You can choose your own room upstairs. Of course, the rent is still calculated."


    "I''ll pick first!" Wu just finished, can''t wait to run upstairs.


    Li Haotian was calm, shook his head, and followed him in no hurry.


    After they left, the smile on Yang''s face disappeared and he looked at Su Xun: "are you cheating like this? At last he knew how sad he was. "


    "Who told you I was cheating?" Su Xun looked at her like an idiot.


    Yang was enraged by his eyes, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not cheating. Can you really revive the dead? What a joke


    "Lucifer can be resurrected. Why can''t I resurrect the dead? Do you know me well?" Su Xun put down his glass and stared at Yang.


    Yang''s welcome suddenly stopped. She seemed to know nothing except the name of this guy.


    Su Xun shook his head: "it''s said that women''s breasts are big without brains. It turns out that small breasts are also small without brains."


    "Asshole!" Yang welcomed the gnashing of teeth, subconsciously looked down and saw the tip of the shoe.


    It''s a sad story.


    "Welcome, what do those two guys do? Why do you want them to move in?"


    Xu tingfei ran down from upstairs.


    Yang said: "they are the summoners of Xingtian armor and Vajra armor. What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Is there any mistake in letting me live with such low-grade people? It''ll bring me down. " Xu tingfei''s face is full of collapse and disgust.


    He just couldn''t be proud of Su Xun. He was still superior to other people.Su Xun said faintly: "I let them live here for convenience. What''s the problem?"


    "You let them in? That''s no problem Xu tingfei said without changing his face.


    Yang welcome to help the amount, this is probably cheap.


    Besides, I''m the landlord.


    "Ding Ling Ling ~ Ding Ling Ling ~"


    at this moment, the wind chime hanging at the door suddenly rang.


    This wind chime is interlinked with the wind chime in the town magic tower. Once the dark devil starts to make trouble, the wind chime in the barbecue shop will ring.


    Yang welcome face a Su, open the Teppanyaki machine, revealing the space-time predictor below.


    Then use ares prediction to predict the location of the two demons.


    "Xiao Fei, Su Xun, Southeast, Tian 21, di 02, Ren 91, there are two."


    "Got it."


    Xu tingfei answered and rushed out.


    Su Xun grabbed him: "it doesn''t need to be so troublesome."


    "What do you mean?" Xu tingfei and Yang Yingrong asked.


    Su Xun directly turned into emperor''s armor, then carried Xu tingfei and disappeared in the same place.


    Yang, welcome to grow up.


    The emperor''s armor is too strong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hope park.


    Two nether demons wantonly engage in destruction.


    Wounding people, spitting fire, burning cars, etc.


    These two nether demons are kuroya and kupishu of the red ghost team.


    "Run


    "Here comes the ogre!"


    The morning exercisers in the park fled in panic.


    "Shua!"


    Accompanied by a white light, Su Xun and Xu tingfei appear in the park.


    In a red car in the distance, mishlin quickly took out his camera to take pictures of the emperor''s armor.


    "This It''s amazing. "


    Xu tingfei looked around, his face was incredible, this is Blink?


    "If your intention is strong enough, you can also do it. OK, let''s go ahead, one by one."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he went to Kuroe. He twisted his waist and a card flew out.


    "Aurora sword."


    The card flew to the front and turned into a light curtain. Su Xun bent over and rushed through the light curtain, and he had a golden sword in his hand.


    "It''s a strange armor in the galaxy. Let me try your ability."


    Kuroya''s voice was low and hoarse. He sprayed a fireball at susian, and then rushed over.


    In the face of the fireball, Su Xun cut it out with a sword.


    "Boom!"


    A light blade cuts the fireball into the air.


    "The emperor pierces the wind!"


    Su Xun jumped up, stabbed out a sword, and countless ice blades flew to kuroye.


    "Boom!"


    Kuroye screamed and exploded in place, turning into a cube of gene code.


    "It''s pathetic."


    Su Xun felt that there was no difficulty.


    It''s the equivalent of a rookie with a full size.

 Chapter 1095

    Su Xun sealed kuroya, and Xu tingfei on the other side was stimulated by this and made a big move directly.


    "The flying shadow of Fenglin volcano must be killed!"


    The flying Shadow Armor bends forward with one hand in front and the other behind.


    Then, a special magnetic field appeared and surrounded the netherworld.


    The flying Shadow Armor said: "you have violated the unforgivable hateful sin in the Galactic justice law. I, the flying Shadow Armor, declare that you will be deprived of all your rights and will seal and arrest you


    Then he rushed down to the voice.


    "Whirlwind subdues evil leg!"


    "Sword magic!"


    "Flying shadow, quick shadow arrow!"


    Su Xun stood by and watched the flying Shadow Armor fight. When he watched the play, he couldn''t understand why the nether devil didn''t take advantage of the opportunity of the armor''s big move to escape?


    Now he understands that the magnetic energy of the armor will rise to the peak when it makes a big move to lock the nether devil. Unless someone attacks the armor and distracts the armor at this time, the lock cannot be released.


    "Boom!"


    When he was hit by the shadow arrow, he exploded and became a mass of gene code, which was sealed by the flying Shadow Armor.


    "I''m not bad either. I was careless last time."


    Looking at Xu tingfei, he said that he was very proud of the removal of his armor.


    "As long as you act less forcefully against the enemy, there will be basically no problem." Su Xun also relieved his armor.


    Xu tingfei shrugged: "it''s not called pretending force, it''s called tone, it''s my only battle melody."


    "Come on, master Xu, do me a favor." Su Xun raised his chin to him.


    Xu tingfei directly agreed: "you say."


    "Use your family relationship to help me find someone, a woman named Li you''er." The Xu family is doing a lot of business. It should not be difficult to find a person in the hope market.


    At the beginning of the play, Xu tingfei takes Li you''er back to their apartment.


    But now the plot has been destroyed by him. Xu tingfei must have missed meeting Li you''er.


    So I have to take the initiative to find it.


    Li you''er, the inheritor of the Tibetan monk family, is attached to her by Kula, the deputy leader of the chiming detachment.


    The blood in her body contains a set of key gene codes of Luffa''s resurrection. Without her blood, if Luffa collects enough evil energy, it can''t resurrect.


    At the same time, the family of Tibetan practitioners also kept a piece of the diamond pestle.


    Gengyu Vajra pestle is the highest technological crystallization of Ares. It can control all things, and can also be used to remove the seal of Shura armor summoner.


    Su Xun remembers that the protagonist and his party found gengyu Vajra pestle in the wind chime of the magic tower.


    Use Li you''er''s blood resurrection method, and then let the method go to the place where he sealed the Shura armor summoner, and use gengyu Vajra pestle to release the seal of the summoner.


    Finally, let Luffa release the Yinhe war bully Yandi, and Luffa can die.


    Emperor Yan is the summoner of Shura armor. He was once captured by Luffa. When Luffa defected to Ares, he brought Emperor Yan with him.


    He put Emperor Yan in a prison without gravity. Only he knew the password to open the prison.


    Emperor Yan was a Wuchi. After summoning Shura''s armor, his fighting power exploded. Su Xun wanted to subdue him.


    It''s easy to take him in. Just beat him.


    Therefore, in order to achieve these two goals, it is necessary to resurrect Lu FA, otherwise it is impossible.


    "A woman? Is it beautiful? " Xu tingfei looks at Su Xun with a face full of gossip.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "you''ll know when you find out. Give me the news as soon as possible. I''ll go."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Cried Xu tingfei.


    Su Xun did not reply: "go to the bank to resign, and then concentrate on saving the world."


    "So great." Xu tingfei was shocked.


    I hope the general manager of the bank, even if he is a rich second generation, knows the weight of his identity, but he is the guest of many officials and rich people.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun was going to resign.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bawang group.


    "Master, master, I got it."


    Misslin ran into the chamber of secrets in a strange voice.


    "Show me." Luffa can''t wait.


    Misslin hands over the camera.


    Luffa called up the photos inside and looked at the emperor''s armor. He was so surprised that he had never seen this armor for so long.


    "Is it the newly developed armor that King Peel''s people are chasing the earth?" Lu FA was on guard.


    He felt he had to speed up.


    Looking at Xu tingfei''s photo, he said to mishlin, "go and investigate the identity of the summoner of the flying Shadow Armor, and ask for his detailed information."


    Xingtian armor and Vajra armor haven''t appeared yet. Let''s find a way to get the summoner of Feiying armor.As for the strange armor, wait for him to come back to life, get the gengyu Vajra pestle, take back the Shura armor Summoner and deal with it by himself.


    Shura armor crossed the galaxy in the hands of Emperor Yan, and was known as the strongest armor in the universe. Luffa didn''t think that strange armor would be the opponent of Shura armor.


    In his opinion, there is no armor in the world that can rival Shura armor!


    Then he took out his talisman and drew a symbol in the air: "basati, take orders."


    "Go, destroy wantonly, and gather all the energy I need for my resurrection as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Wu Gang cleaned up his room and went to a game hall to play games.


    "Please get your prize."


    Passing a game machine, the game machine suddenly came out with a prize sound.


    Wu Gang was stunned and went on.


    However, as soon as he moved, the cue sounded again.


    "Please get your prize."


    Wu Gang looked around, no one else, then curiously approached the game machine and took out the prize.


    The shape of the prize is similar to a game console, which is the summoner of Vajra armor.


    "The hidden time is 975 days." The summoner sounded a note.


    Wu Gang was confused and fiddled with the summoner. He didn''t know it.


    "Xiao Gang, Xiao Gang."


    A voice suddenly rang out in Wu Gang''s mind.


    Wu Gang was startled and looked around.


    "It''s me. Welcome. Your armor Summoner can receive my brain waves and connect with your brain waves, so you can hear me now."


    "Ah! Oh, oh Wu Gang nodded stupidly.


    "The evil magnetic field energy has appeared. Now you go to the position of 23 people 56 in southwest tian01."


    "Well, well, I''ll go now."


    Wu Gang really didn''t expect that this thing in his hand was a summoner. He was a little excited and excited.


    At the same time, when Li Haotian was cleaning his room, he found the Xingtian armor Summoner that he threw into the river when he was a child.


    "It seems that you really belong to me."


    Li Haotian stroked the surface of the summoner.


    Since then, all three armor of heaven, earth and man have been put together.

 Chapter 1096

    When Su Xun walked out of hope bank, it was already more than five in the afternoon.


    The main reason for such a long delay is the handover. As the general manager, he is responsible for too much work.


    "It''s tiring to be a worker."


    Su Xun stretched himself, then left the hope bank with his hands in his pocket.


    The corners of the mouths of the two security guards at the door behind them twitched.


    Your general manager also calls himself an employee.


    So what are we?


    Are we still human?


    It''s too extravagant. We are not qualified to be human.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Su Xun''s mobile phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was a welcome Call: "Hello, welcome."


    "Do you have time now? Xiaogang and Xiaotian have got their own summoner, and the armored team has finally come together. I cooked a big meal to celebrate. "


    Even through his mobile phone, Su Xun could hear the joy in Yang''s welcome tone.


    "OK, I''ll come here now. I haven''t tasted your skill yet. It should be good to open a shop."


    Su Xun agreed and stopped a taxi with a wave.


    "Miss Ben''s craftsmanship is one to one. You''ll have a good time tonight." Yang is very pleased to welcome you.


    "Don''t say that too much. I''ve tasted it before I know it. Hang up first. I''ll come here." Su Xun hung up and got into a taxi.


    "Master, Huanhuan Teppanyaki."


    After driving for about 20 minutes, Su Xun suddenly saw a familiar figure through the window.


    "Master, stop here."


    After paying the fare, Su Xun got out of the car and went to a young man in a white jacket on the side of the road.


    "Clear and comfortable."


    Su Xun began to shout.


    The young man stopped immediately and looked back at Su Xun with doubts: "Hello, do we know each other?"


    "You don''t know me, but I know you, the practitioner guarding the secret of armor." Su Xun said.


    The secret practitioners, the Tibetan practitioners and the Shu practitioners guard some secrets related to armor.


    The practitioners master the fighting skills and upgrading methods of the three armor of heaven, earth and man.


    At the same time, the practitioners also hold three energy stones, which can be used to charge Shura armor and drive spaceships.


    The energy stone was made into a hand string by the practitioners and handed down from generation to generation.


    Qingzi''s face became serious: "who are you and how do you know?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Three pairs of armor have been put together. I''m going to see them now. Why don''t you come with me?" Su Xun sent out an invitation.


    Qing Zizi would not believe Su Xun so easily: "sorry, I don''t know you."


    With that, he was ready to leave.


    "Well, don''t go." Su Xun reached for him and summoned the emperor''s armor in order to increase his persuasion.


    Qingzi''s direct reflexion is a blow.


    Dang!


    The fist hit Su Xun''s armor.


    "Ah


    Qing Zizi screamed, covered his fist and jumped up. The surface of his fist had oozed blood.


    "I''m not to blame."


    Su Xun was innocent.


    Qing Zizi forced himself to endure the pain, stepped back two steps and looked at Su Xun warily: "who are you?"


    There are records about the appearance of the three armor of heaven, earth and man in his family, but the appearance of the armor in front of him doesn''t match any of the three armor at all.


    "Cut the crap and come with me." Su Xun picked him up and immediately moved away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Huanhuan iron plate burning inside.


    "Why hasn''t Su Xun come yet?"


    You are welcome to look out the door from time to time.


    Wu Gang holding chopsticks, looking at the table full of big meal swallowing: "it''s going to be cold, let''s eat first."


    "Pa!"


    "No, we are a team, we have to wait for him." Welcome to open his chopsticks.


    "Shua!"


    A white light flashed, and Su Xun and Qing Zi suddenly appeared in the store.


    "Wow! It''s just dinner. Do you want to be so cool? " Wu Gang stands up with exaggeration.


    Xu tingfei took off his earphone: "who is that guy? Why do you bring him here?"


    Yang welcome and Li Haotian also look at Qing Ziyou.


    "Armor beckons!" At the moment of seeing Li Haotian, Qing Zizi determined their identities.


    Because the bracelet on his wrist reacts.


    Su Xun lifted the armor, pointed to Qing Zizi and said, "the practitioner Qing Zizi can help you improve your armor fighting skills and help you upgrade."


    "So you are the practitioner of this generation, so young." Yang welcome looking at Qing Ziyou.


    Qingzi looked at her doubtfully: "you are..."


    "Welcome, Tantric Yang. Welcome to join us." Yang welcomed Tiantian with a smile and a hand.Qingzi looked at her: "you are very young, too."


    He was ready to shake hands with Yang, and then found that his hands were full of blood.


    "What''s going on?" Yang was startled.


    Qing Zizi''s face twitched for a while, and some unnaturally said, "I fell."


    "That''s too careless." Welcome to get the alcohol and gauze.


    I''ve been busy for more than ten minutes, and I''ve managed to get rid of the wound on Qingzi''s hand.


    "I said, brothers and sisters, can we have dinner? I''m starving." Wu Gang patted the table.


    Yang welcome smile: "I treasure a bottle of good wine, celebrate our team more perfect."


    With that, she turned to the wine cabinet and took out a bottle of red wine from the bottom.


    "Well, it''s delicious." After a heartfelt compliment from Su Xun, Yang made a dish.


    Yang welcomed rather proud hum a: "that is natural, this young lady''s craft a top one."


    "If anyone marries you later, it''s lucky." Wu Gang wolfed food into his mouth and said vaguely.


    Yang welcome glared at him: "I want you to be talkative."


    "By the way, what''s the matter with brother Su''s armor?" Qingzi looks at Su Xun curiously.


    Su Xun said, "God doesn''t stipulate that there are only three pairs of armor in the world."


    Qing Zizi is speechless.


    An hour later, the dinner is over.


    Li Haotian, Wu Gang, Xu tingfei and Qing Zizi were all drunk.


    Su Xun and Yang you are welcome to carry them upstairs one by one.


    "Hoo, it''s as heavy as a pig. I''m so tired."


    After lifting the last person, Yang welcomed him with a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "I''m going." Su Xun waved to her.


    Yang welcome quickly said: "Hey, so many bowls, can''t you help me wash them together before I leave?"


    "I can''t do the dishes." Su Xun hated washing dishes most, and then he was ready to walk.


    Yang welcome reached out to grab: "don''t run Ah


    All of a sudden, she slipped and fell down the stairs.


    Su Xun''s eyes were quick. He turned around and caught her. He held her in his arms with his eyes opposite.


    Looking at Su Xun''s handsome face, Yang''s heart beat faster and his pretty face turned red.


    "Are you ok?" Su Xun asked.


    "No It''s OK. Can you let me go first? " Yang welcome suddenly sober, shy and embarrassed, because she had just fantasized about Su''s marriage.


    Su Xun released her: "be careful, Mao is impetuous. You are miserable without me just now."


    "Well." Yang nodded his welcome.


    Su Xun was stunned and touched her forehead.


    "What are you doing?" Yang, please stay away.


    Su Xun held his chin and said thoughtfully, "well, it''s not in line with your style."


    "Go away!" Yang was furious and stomped.


    Su Xun nodded: "this is the right taste."


    Finish saying, big step meteor left.


    "I''m cheap!"


    Yang welcome to his back said.

 Chapter 1097

    Time passed in a hurry. Three days passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    In these three days, there were seven Youming demons appeared every day.


    Plus the ones sealed before, there are already ten.


    "Ding Ding..."


    This morning, Su Xun was woken up by the phone.


    "Hello, Xiao Fei." Su Xun got through.


    "I found the pomelo you asked me to look for."


    Hearing this, Su Xun immediately got up from the bed: "where is she?"


    "Seaside park."


    "OK, thank you. I''ll treat you to dinner another day." Su Xun finished, hung up the phone and got up to wash.


    Forty minutes later, he summoned the emperor''s armor and teleported to the seaside park.


    It''s much faster than driving.


    When I came to the park, I released my armor and began to look for Li you''er in the park.


    Finally, I found Li you''er, a girl in a hood, on a bench.


    In the original play, Li you''er had no money to eat or stay when she appeared, and then she was brought back to her apartment by Xu tingfei.


    Now that Li you''er hasn''t met Xu tingfei, she can only sleep in the park.


    Susian went to wake her up.


    "Li you''er, wake up, wake up."


    "You Who are you Li you''er opened his eyes vaguely and looked at Su Xun askance.


    Because she was possessed by Kula, she couldn''t look straight at people and was not stimulated.


    Su Xun showed a gentle smile: "I''ll take you to eat first. Let''s talk while eating."


    "Thank you." Li you''er touched her stomach. She hasn''t eaten for two days.


    In the original play, she was easy to trust others, otherwise she would not have been taken back to her apartment by Xu tingfei.


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun took Li you''er into a Chinese restaurant and ordered a large table.


    "Enough, enough, enough."


    Li you''er is a little embarrassed.


    "I didn''t have breakfast either."


    With a smile, Su Xun handed the menu to the waiter: "serve as soon as possible."


    "Yes, sir." The waiter smiles and turns away with the menu.


    Li you''er asked carefully: "that You What can I do for you


    "I can solve the problems in your body." Su Xun looked at Li you''er and said seriously.


    Li you''er''s face suddenly changed: "you don''t know anything at all. How can you solve it?"


    As long as this is mentioned, her mood will be particularly unstable.


    "I don''t know how I came to you?" Su Xun asked with a smile, and his tone slowed down: "you''ve suffered a lot because of this, too. Why don''t you try?"


    "Why are you helping me?" Li you''er''s face was cloudy and her brain became clear.


    When Su Xun brought her to dinner before, she didn''t think about it.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "nature is good for me, but I won''t hurt you, absolutely not."


    Su Xun''s face was sincere. When a handsome man showed this kind of expression, he was very confused.


    "Good." Li you er nodded slowly.


    As Sue said, she wants to be a normal person.


    Then she asked, "what am I going to do?"


    "Let''s wait until we finish our meal. Your face is white with hunger. By the way, can I call you grapefruit?" Su Xun looked at Li you''er and asked.


    Li you''er nodded: "yes."


    Because it''s in the morning, there are not many people in the restaurant, so the dishes are served quickly.


    Grapefruit did not eat for two days. He was so hungry that he gulped down the food.


    Su Xun ate very little. After eating, he just watched the grapefruit eat.


    "I Is it too much? " Pomelo suddenly realized something, raised his head and said vaguely, his cheek was stuffed with food.


    It''s like a hamster storing grain.


    Su Xun shook his head with a smile: "it''s a blessing to be able to eat. Eat slowly. It''s not enough to continue."


    "Enough, enough." Said the grapefruit.


    After half an hour, Sue left with pomelo.


    "The reason why you do this is because there is a ghost in your body. I will let my friend seal the ghost in your body with armor summoner. At least I can force her away."


    This method is the original play, Xingtian armor Summoner forced seal, did not seal successfully, but at least forced Kula out of the grapefruit.


    "But I need a little of your blood."


    Su Xun told pomelo about it.


    "As long as you can solve the things in my body, you can do whatever you want." Pomelo said eagerly.


    Su Xun nodded: "come with me."Su Xun took a test tube of blood, and then took a car to bring the grapefruit to Huanhuan Teppanyaki.


    "Good morning, brother Xun."


    Wu Gang is playing games in a vest.


    Li Haotian is writing a plan. He is preparing to open an express store.


    "Who is she?" Welcome to see the grapefruit beside Su Xun. I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Su Xun said, "she is a Tibetan monk."


    For a moment, everyone looked at the grapefruit.


    Grapefruit head down to avoid the eyes of the public.


    "Is she the Tibetan monk?" Qing zisurely got up and looked at the grapefruit: "younger than us."


    "That''s why you asked me to find her. What''s the Tibetan monk for?" Asked Xu tingfei.


    Su Xun explained to them.


    He only said that the Tibetans were responsible for keeping the fragments of gengyu Vajra pestle, which concealed the key gene code of resurrection of lufa in the blood of the Tibetans.


    Then he looked at Li Haotian: "Xiao Tian, lend me your summoner."


    "Here you are." Li Haotian takes out the summoner and throws it.


    Su Xun looked at the grapefruit and said, "don''t move."


    "Yes, yes." Go to the chair and make the pomelo.


    Su Xun opened the mandatory seal mode of the summoner and aimed at the face of the grapefruit.


    Soon, the surface of the grapefruit has a dark face.


    "Damn Earthlings, I''ll come back."


    Kula naturally didn''t want to be sealed, so he could only escape from the body of pomelo.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bawang group.


    In the back room of the chairman''s office.


    Rufa, who had occupied Croton''s body, suddenly opened his eyes and felt that Kula appeared.


    "Kula, come and see me now."


    The next second, a dark red cloud of smoke bloomed in the secret room, and Kula appeared in the secret room.


    "What''s the matter, my genetic code?"


    Luffa asked, looking at Kula.


    Kula knelt down on one knee: "please forgive me, general. My subordinates are incompetent. They are forced to run away by the mandatory seal mode of the armor Summoner using the summoner."


    "Don''t you understand me? I ask you, "where''s my genetic code?" Luffa is a little emotional. After all, the gene code is related to his resurrection.


    Kula quickly said: "general calm down, the earth human carrying your resurrection gene code is still alive, and my subordinates know where she is."


    Lu FA felt relieved, then took out his talisman and drew five symbols in the air.


    "Baru, Baxter, bakuru, barnares, bargem, take orders."


    "Kula, take five of them with you and get the earth man back for me right away!"


    "Remember, you can''t let her die, or my genetic code in her blood will die as well."


    After suspecting that the strange armor was sent by King peel, Luffa became more anxious.


    Now that the evil energy of his resurrection has been collected enough, the key gene code is missing.


    In order to be determined, he directly sent out all the rest of the purple Ming team.

 Chapter 1098

    Huanhuan Teppanyaki.


    Kula is forced out of the body and grapefruit opens its eyes after a brief coma.


    "How are you feeling?" Su Xun asked.


    Pomelo showed a smile: "feel the unprecedented ease, thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s just a lift." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Welcome came over: "you are still very weak. Why don''t you go upstairs and have a rest."


    "Thank you." The grapefruit said to the welcome.


    Welcome some unnatural: "Er, you''re welcome. You''re a Tibetan monk. We''re a team."


    She just didn''t want to see that Su Xun was so concerned about the grapefruit, so she wanted to keep the grapefruit away.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    At this moment, the wind chime at the door suddenly rang.


    Xu tingfei, Wu Gang and Li Haotian got up in an instant and were ready to start.


    "There''s another ghost coming out!"


    Welcome to Ares prediction, then his face changed: "it''s outside the door, there are six."


    "I came to die." Wu Gang sneered and took out the summoner: "Vajra armor, fit!"


    "Just try my new method of ah Ching''s teaching." Xu tingfei took out the summoner: "flying Shadow Armor, fit!"


    "Xingtian armor, fit!" Li Haotian is more calm, not so much nonsense.


    After the three changed, they could not wait to rush out of Huanhuan Teppanyaki to meet the enemy.


    Su Xun followed out slowly.


    Outside, the six demons open their teeth and dance their claws.


    "Ugly people, you are so ugly to me. Let me play a melody of death for you."


    The flying Shadow Armor shook fist to say.


    "Are the armor summoners so crazy now?"


    One of the demons took out his weapon.


    "I''m crazy! It''s because I''m qualified! "


    The voice of the flying Shadow Armor fell down and directly rose up to the ghost devil.


    "Kids, today I''m going to teach you how to respect your predecessors. It''s a waste to wear this armor on your weak earth ants."


    "When we wear this armor, you kids are not even a cell."


    "Together! Get rid of them! Just take down their Summoner and present it to the general. "


    Kula pointed to Su Xun and said, "I''ll solve this annoying guy first."


    She clearly remembered that Su Xun forced her out with the Xingtian armor summoner.


    Obviously, she had never seen Su Xun change, but she didn''t dare to say that.


    "You''ve chosen a good opponent." Su Xun praised her and called the emperor''s armor directly.


    "Armor fit."


    "What kind of armor is this?" Kula was shocked to see a new piece of armor that was completely strange.


    Su Xun twisted his neck: "you don''t need to know so much. Come on, ugly woman."


    "Whatever armor you are, I''ll blow you up today." Kula''s voice fell, offered his own weapons, and then rushed to Sushen.


    Su Xun instantly disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he squeezed Kula''s neck: "you reptiles from other planets are really weak."


    "Why It will be like this... " Kula was stuck in his neck, breathless, and shocked in his eyes.


    What kind of armor is this? She doesn''t even have the power to fight back.


    Is this the legendary Shura armor?


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun hit her in the stomach.


    "Ah


    Kula screamed, his weapon hanging on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun hit again.


    There is a firecracker on Kula''s stomach, and his body has begun to empty, like a mosaic.


    "Kula!"


    Seeing this, a dark demon named Balu split Su Xun from behind with bloodthirsty double blades.


    "Dang!"


    There was a spark on the shoulder of the emperor''s armor, but that was all. Su Xun didn''t return his head, and he punched Kula in the stomach again.


    He hates mosaics!


    Boom!


    So Kula was smashed with his fist with his neck in one hand, and a red gene code floated in the air.


    "It''s your turn, bug." Su Xun grabbed the gene code seal into his belt and turned to look at Balu.


    Balu stepped back in fright, then felt humiliated and rushed up with a knife.


    "We ares soldiers will only die in battle!"


    "You will only die in battle." Su Xun caught the knife with one hand and hit it with the other.


    "Bang!"


    Baru stepped back and fell to the ground.


    Su Xun twisted around his waist: "aurora sword."A card flew out.


    "Get out of the way, all of you."


    Su Xun took out the aurora sword from the card and yelled at the flying Shadow Armor.


    The three people have a tacit understanding to withdraw from the battlefield.


    "Why do you want to play five? Boy, you will pay for your arrogance! "


    Five dark demons felt humiliated and stared at Su Xun fiercely.


    Su Xun didn''t say a word. He just twisted around his waist. Five different rectangular light curtains of gold, wood, water, fire and earth were arranged in front of him.


    The laser sword floats in my hand.


    "Five saints must be killed!"


    Boom!


    The laser sword passes through the five light screens, and a golden dragon roars to the Five ghosts.


    "Yin -"


    the sound of the dragon''s singing is loud in the sky. The Golden Dragon hovers around five netherworld demons, and then a silver white light appears in the mouth, and the huge dragon head falls from the top.


    "Boom!"


    With the violent explosion, the smoke dispersed, and only five cube gene codes were floating in place.


    The flying Shadow Armor, Xingtian armor and Vajra armor were stunned.


    "My mother." The King Kong armor murmured to himself.


    They knew that there was a big gap between themselves and Su Xun, but now it seems that they can do more.


    Su Xun sealed five gene codes one by one.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Damn it! What a bunch of rubbish


    In the secret room of Bawang group, six people died in Kula, and Luffa couldn''t help yelling.


    Now, not counting the three captains who have not returned, there are only five available people left in his hand.


    "Master, may I come in?"


    There was a wary voice from outside.


    "Get out of here." Luffa said rudely.


    Mishlin opened the door and came in with a piece of information in his hand: "master, I have found out that the summoner of flying eagle armor is Xu tingfei, the only son of the chairman of Xu''s shipping company."


    "Xu''s shipping?" Luffa took the document and looked at it, with a sneer on his face: "since we can''t get it back, let''s change it to a more peaceful way."


    "Misslin."


    "Master, please." To be respectful, Beesley was not in a good mood today.


    Luffa said, "you do something for me, so Do you understand? "


    "Yes, master." Misslin answered.


    Luffa waved: "go down."


    "Yes, master." Mislin left slowly.


    Luffa drew two symbols with the military symbol.


    "Shaqula, Shalman, take orders."

 Chapter 1099

    "At ten o''clock this morning, Shuanglin road was attacked by monsters. Fortunately, the Armored Warriors arrived in time."


    "Through a video shot by a citizen''s mobile phone, we can see that a pair of golden armor kills five monsters in one move, protecting hope city..."


    Welcome to turn off the news. Looking at Su Xun, he said, "you are famous now. The media reports have omitted the flying Shadow Armor."


    "In other words, is it your emperor''s armor or the legendary Shura''s armor?" Qing Zizi stares at Su Xun curiously and asks.


    Su Xun polished his nails and answered without raising his head: "Shura is the king''s armor, and the emperor is the emperor''s armor. What''s more, the strength of the armor depends not only on the armor itself, but also on the person who calls it."


    Here he pauses, blows the nail shavings, and looks up: "now, there is no one in the universe who is physically stronger than me."


    The system only locks his accomplishments and skills, but his constitution is not. He is a real saint!


    You think you can beat the opponent to death next time.


    Of course, it can''t be too far away. After all, there are Star Destroyers in the world.


    One shot can shatter a planet.


    "I won''t accept that. I don''t think I''ll lose to you." As soon as qingzizi''s spirit was boosted, he clenched his fist and felt that he could do it.


    As a practitioner who can help armor improve its combat skills and upgrade its armor, he has high martial arts.


    Su Xun looked at the older ignorant child on the opposite side and laughed. He put his hand on the coffee table and pressed it.


    "Click -"


    the coffee table made of toughened glass suddenly appears cobweb like cracks, as if it will collapse at any time.


    "Gulu ~"


    several people swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time and looked at Su Xun as if he were looking at a monster.


    Is the horse still human?


    "What do you think?" Su Xun looked at Qing Ziyou.


    Qing Zizi silently took back his fist: "I''m convinced."


    "Su Xun! Pay for my coffee table Yang Yingrong stares at Su Xun with a bad face, and his chest is up and down.


    It can be seen that she still has a chest, but the size is questionable, and it is estimated that she can control it.


    Su Xun looked at Qing Ziyou and said, "because of you, I broke the coffee table, so it''s up to you to compensate."


    "Ah?" I''m confused. That''s ridiculous.


    Su Xun squeezed his fist with a smile.


    Qingzi''s face cleared: "you are right."


    "Do you hear me? He admitted it. Look for him." Su Xun looked at Yang and welcomed him.


    Yang welcome glared at Su Xun, then looked at Qing Ziyou and said, "I have no backbone."


    "I think bones are more important than backbone." Qing Zizi said solemnly.


    Yang Yingrong suddenly thought of it and looked at Su Xun: "you said your emperor''s armor is light and Shadow Armor. Is there any other light and Shadow Armor on the earth?"


    "Yes, at least six more." Su Xun leaned back tactically and leaned on the sofa.


    Five armor of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, plus the unstable emperor armor of Xiangyang, are exactly six.


    A few people instantly showed the expression of interest.


    "They''ve all changed their strength, have they?"


    "Five of them are not as good as the three armor of heaven, earth and man, and one is also emperor''s armor, but they are not as good as mine." Through the plot analysis, the combat effectiveness of Jinmu shuihuotu five armor is not as strong as that of TIANDIREN three armor.


    In the first part of the armored warrior, the light and Shadow Armor is just like playing.


    And in the original plot, the shadow star of the five demons of the shadow was destroyed by Luffa before it escaped to the earth.


    Therefore, the strength of armor can be obtained by analyzing the strength of the two enemies.


    What''s more, the three armor of heaven, earth and man can be upgraded.


    Hearing that there was weaker armor than himself, Xu tingfei and his three men were slightly relieved.


    Fortunately, we are not the most useless.


    Yang said, "where are they now? We should let them join us."


    "It hasn''t appeared yet. When it appears, there will be relevant news on the Internet. Don''t worry." Su Xun said.


    Xu tingfei looked at the time and got up: "my parents told me to go home for lunch and go first."


    "I''m gone, too." Sue got up, too.


    The necessary blood for Luffa''s resurrection has been obtained. It''s time to go to the magic tower to get the King Kong pestle, and then help Luffa, an interstellar friend, resurrect.


    "Why, you two want to see the parents?"


    Wu Gang looked up at them and said.


    "Go away." Su Xun''s face turned black and cold.


    Xu tingfei also gave a pep talk.


    Yang welcome and Qing Zizi laugh.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The magic tower.


    Su Xun''s first step here was to smash the monitor at the door with a stone.Then he opened the door and went in.


    This Zhenmo tower is actually the tail of the spaceship.


    After Luffa was defeated by the Galactic armored patrol a thousand years ago, his warship crashed on earth.


    According to the last words of the armored team, the first generation of practitioners, secret practitioners and Tibetan practitioners built this magic tower to cover up the spaceship.


    There are 23 clay sculptures in the Zhenmo pagoda, representing the 23 subordinates of Luffa.


    Su Xun looked up at the giant wind chime hanging in the middle. In the original play, Wu Gang accidentally found the gengyu Vajra pestle in the wind chime.


    Sue looked for a while, but couldn''t find it.


    Gengyu Vajra pestle may move its position in the Zhenmo tower at any time. It seems that it has not moved into the wind chime at this time.


    After ten minutes, he finally found gengyu Vajra pestle behind a clay sculpture.


    Gengyu Vajra pestle is like a short walking stick. There is a piece missing, but it doesn''t matter if there is a piece missing. It doesn''t affect the ability of gengyu Vajra pestle.


    In the original play, Luffa wanted to collect the pieces because he wanted to use the Gung Vajra pestle as the key to start the spaceship and fly back to Ares.


    Su Xun didn''t want this spaceship, because there was a more powerful spaceship on earth.


    After he got gengyu Vajra pestle, Su Xun left the Zhenmo tower and went directly to Bawang group to find the way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xu''s warehouse for shipping.


    "Xu shicang is fickle. I didn''t think about it one day."


    Looking at the empty warehouse, Xu tingfei''s father was exhausted and sighed.


    This morning, three freighters of Xu''s shipping company disappeared on the high seas. If they can''t be found in a short time, Xu''s shipping company will soon go bankrupt.


    "Take it easy. It''s not like you''ve never had a hard time." Xu''s mother comforts her husband.


    At this moment, two young people came.


    "Mr. Xu."


    "Are you two..." Xu''s father looks at them in doubt.


    "We are employees of Bawang group. It''s said that Xu Dong lost three ships. Our Bawang group has a wide range of business in the world. If Xu Dong is willing to call your son and cooperate with us in some small matters, we can help you find the ship."


    One of them put one hand in his pocket and said, looking at Xu Fu''s strange tone.


    Xu''s father was furious in a moment: "it''s you who made it! I''ve long heard that Bawang group likes to engage in intrigue and collude with pirates. I didn''t expect it to be true! "


    "Ah, Mr. Xu, don''t gush. I''ll ask you if you agree."


    "Dream! It''s not good for you to find Xiaofei. Let''s go, wife. " Xu''s father left his wife angrily.


    Two people stopped them: "since toast does not eat wine, then don''t blame us impolite!"

 Chapter 1100

    A few minutes later, there were three more people in Xu''s warehouse, and mishlin was also there.


    Xu''s father and mother have been tied up.


    "I don''t know what''s good."


    Misslin fanned the wind with his hands and said with affectation: "go and find out their cell phones."


    "What are you doing? Let us go!"


    Xu''s father kept struggling and roaring.


    "I''m so bored. Shut up." Mishlin frowned and took Xu''s mother''s cell phone.


    Find Xu tingfei''s number and dial it with a smile.


    "Hello, mom. I''ll be home in a minute." When the phone was connected, Xu tingfei''s voice came from his mobile phone.


    "Giggle ~" mishlin sent out a series of artificial laughter, and said delicately: "master Xu, I''m not your mother, but your mother is really here. I suggest you come and see her quickly."


    "Who are you? What have you done to my mother?" Xu tingfei''s voice instantly increased several points.


    "Oh, don''t yell at others. Your parents are all right. They are in the warehouse of your company. You must hurry up. I can''t guarantee that it''s too late." With that, misslin hung up.


    About 20 minutes later, Xu tingfei ran in alone: "Dad! Mother


    "No..." Xu''s father and mother were all gagged and could only make a vague voice.


    "Xu Da Shao has finally come, which makes people a little impatient." Miss Lin closed her make-up mirror and showed a smile that she thought was charming.


    Xu tingfei said angrily: "who are you? Why do you want to kidnap my parents?"


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. What matters is that if you want your parents to be safe, do as I say." Misslin waved his hand.


    Two men in black took daggers from their arms and put them on Xu''s father and mother''s neck.


    "No!" Xu tingfei exclaimed, gritting his teeth and looking at mishlin: "what do you want to do?"


    "Bring the woman named Li you''er to see me, and then hand in your armor summoner, and I''ll let your parents go." Said Miss Lin in a sweet voice.


    Xu tingfei suddenly realized: "you are Luffa people, a group of traitors who betray the earth!"


    As he spoke, he took out his armor summoner.


    "Master Xu, you can think about it. We are not ghosts, we are human beings. Do you want to kill people?" Mishlin looked at Xu tingfei with a fearless face.


    "You..." Xu tingfei, who was preparing to summon armor, was very angry, but stopped abruptly.


    "Cluck, cluck..." Mislin laughed with pride. Sure enough, it''s best to deal with these people who insist on justice by moral kidnapping.


    Master, you are so good at predicting.


    "Shua!"


    A dazzling white light bloomed, and Su Xun''s imperial armor suddenly appeared beside Xu''s father and mother, directly smashing and exploding the dog heads of the two men in black with knives.


    "Bang!"


    Under the iron fist, blood dripping, two bodies fell to the ground, the hands of the dagger rolled out.


    Everyone was stunned by this sudden scene, including Xu tingfei with a summoner.


    "You As a warrior in armor, you kill people. " Mislin''s face turned pale with fright, and his make-up mirror fell to the ground and kept retreating.


    "I''m sorry, in my eyes, you scum are not human beings. In front of me, you have no human rights."


    Su Xun said softly, and appeared in front of mishlin in a flash. He held her neck in one hand and slowly lifted her up.


    "Ah! Run! Run


    "The armor warrior killed! Kill


    The remaining two men in black fled in panic after a short period of confusion.


    "Xiaofei, kill them!"


    Su Xun said without looking back.


    "But they..." After all, Xu tingfei had never touched human beings before.


    Su Xun said coldly: "a group of aliens'' running dogs, they want to destroy the earth, which is equivalent to the traitors during the Anti Japanese war. Their scum alive is the biggest insult to all the war dead!"


    A thousand years ago, the galaxy patrol team fought against the netherworld Legion to protect the earth energy crystal.


    Even aliens died fighting for the earth.


    A thousand years later, these earth people actually collude with aliens for money and vanity. How many people have been killed and how many losses have been caused by the netherworld devil.


    The nether devils should die, they should die even more!


    Xu tingfei''s face was tangled, his hand holding the armor Summoner was more and more powerful, and his fingertips were white.


    "Kill them!" Su Xun said again.


    Xu tingfei subconsciously pressed the summoner.


    "Flying Shadow Armor, fit!"


    "Armor fit."


    After the combination, the flying Shadow Armor hesitated for a moment and took out a weapon card: "fast shadow arrow."Then he fired arrows at the two men in black who had escaped to the stairway.


    "Poop -"


    "boom!"


    Ice blue is the arrow through the body, the two men in black were directly blown to pieces.


    The flying shadow armor was so stunned.


    "It''s your turn, you stupid woman." Su Xun looked at mishlin, his tone was full of contempt.


    It was stupid and bad of her to work for Luffa because she wanted to keep her beauty forever.


    "No, don''t kill me. I can do anything you want me to do. I I''d like to be with you. "


    Misslin''s face turned pale and her eyes were full of fear. She didn''t expect that the armored warrior would kill people.


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and his right hand made a force, and with a click, he pinched her neck.


    Misslin died suddenly.


    Su Xun threw the body on the ground.


    For him, it''s old and skillful.


    "Stand there and let go of your parents." Su Xun said to Xu tingfei.


    "Ah! Oh, oh Xu tingfei was still in a trance. Before his armor was lifted, he went to untie his parents.


    Just as he untied his parents, two nether demons appeared out of thin air and raised their swords to chop.


    "Dang! Stab - "


    two knives fell on the flying Shadow Armor, sparks splashed, and the flying Shadow Armor fell to the ground with a scream.


    "Xiaofei! How are you, Xiao Fei? "


    Xu''s father and mother, who were taken out of the gag but had not yet untied the rope, were shocked.


    "These human beings on earth are wastes, and we still need to do it in the end!"


    Shagula said in a hoarse voice, with a knife in his hand.


    "Two sneakers."


    Looking at shagula and Shalman, susian twisted his hand around his waist and took out the aurora sword.


    "Are you the new armor? We are not the rubbish before. Let our brother try your weight. Salman, let''s go


    Shagula''s voice fell, and Shalman rushed to Sushen with a knife.


    "Try my weight? Try with your life? "


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously and twisted around his waist. A blue round pattern appeared in front of him, with a water character in the middle.


    "Water of five elements!"


    "Emperor fury


    "Boom!"


    Just like the blue crystal suddenly exploded, countless sharp crystal blocks flew to the two ghosts.


    "Ah, ah


    Shagula and Shalman were hit, fixed in the same place, screamed, and exploded into two square gene codes.


    Su Xun sealed the gene code with his belt and chopped off the rope on Xu''s father and mother with a sword.

 Chapter 1101

    "Dad, mom, are you ok?"


    The father and his mother rushed to the front of him.


    "It''s all right, we''re all right, son. I didn''t expect you to be flying Shadow Armor."


    Xu''s father looked at Xu tingfei with pride.


    "Yes, my son, my mother always thought that you were not doing your duty day by day. How could I know that my son is actually a hero to protect the earth."


    Flying Shadow Armor is the first to appear, so it has been on the Internet for a long time, almost no one knows.


    Xu''s father and mother never dreamed that their son was flying Shadow Armor.


    "I am It''s nothing... " Xu tingfei scratched the back of his head. He was a little embarrassed. The abnormal feeling just brought by the killing disappeared a lot.


    He always wanted to do something to make his parents proud, but his calling identity could not be revealed.


    This time, I let my parents know that Xu tingfei was very happy when they looked at their praise eyes.


    "I''ll go first. You can call the police and say it''s the ghost." Su Xun said.


    The nether demons have done so many bad things. Now that their dog is dead, it''s OK to let them carry the pot.


    Xu tingfei then remembered one thing: "by the way, brother Xun, why did you come all of a sudden?"


    "When I was flying in the sky, I just saw you go into the warehouse, so I came to have a look." Su Xun said.


    He summoned the imperial foal from the magic tower and was riding to Bawang group. As a result, he happened to see Xu tingfei rushing into the warehouse without stopping his car.


    This instant thought of the original play Xu tingfei parents were kidnapped plot, came forward to save.


    Xu tingfei was confused: "fly?"


    Emperor flying armor?


    I don''t need to think about the emperor flying horse.


    Is it not fragrant to drive recklessly in the sky?


    "Whew -"


    almost at the speed of light, a handsome golden aircraft flew in from the outside and stopped in front of Su Xun.


    "Gone."


    Su Xun jumped on the aircraft and disappeared in the same place.


    Xu tingfei was so envious that he was about to cry.


    Why don''t they have such a gorgeous aircraft.


    They actually have, but they are not as handsome as emperor foal. Now they are on the moon.


    The original play is three people in the armor upgrade, big later stage just summoned to stop on the moon aircraft.


    Coincidentally, the world background of the play is set in 2020, and I don''t know whether the rocket landed on the moon or not.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bawang group.


    In the back room of the chairman''s office.


    "Waste! A bunch of rubbish


    Sensing the death of Salman and Shakura, Luffa knew that his plan had failed again.


    Now he does not count the three captains who have not returned to the team, there are only three left.


    The three captains, who had not come to see him for such a long time, obviously had a different heart.


    At least they have forgotten their vows to take control of the galaxy and fight back ares together.


    In particular, his adopted son, an Mishou, turned into an earthman and worked in this company. He didn''t come to see him!


    "Now that you have forgotten your noble status as ares''s imperial soldiers, and that you are still carrying the charges framed by that bastard Pierre, I will help you remember them again as a general."


    Luffa''s voice was cold. He could not wait any longer. He was ready to issue ares assembly order directly.


    Ares assembly order is a compulsory order. All the soldiers under his command will be forced to assemble and follow the commander''s command.


    The reason why we finally chose to use ares assembly order is that this order can only be used once for each soldier, and after one time, the soldier will be immune.


    So it''s usually used as a last resort.


    "Shua!"


    The emperor''s armor appears in the chamber of secrets.


    "Luffa, we finally meet."


    Su Xun looked at the ancient robe floating in the air.


    In order to avoid being possessed, Croton took a business trip as an excuse to go abroad, so lufa now has no body, just an ancient robe that can fly.


    "It''s you!"


    Lu FA didn''t expect that Su Xun would come here. He was so surprised that he floated back for a distance.


    "Well, I don''t think you need to introduce yourself." Su Xun''s voice was calm.


    "You''re Pierre''s man," Luffa asked


    "Pierre, that guy deserves it? I''ll kick him off the throne. " Su Xun clenched his fist.


    A guy who became the head of the galaxy was overthrown because of corruption. It''s rubbish.


    At the beginning, if there was no way to fight, this kind of waste would not have been king Ares.


    Luffa breathed a sigh of relief and was a little surprised: "then whose are you? Maybe we can work together. ""It''s really possible to cooperate. This is the genetic code you need for resurrection, and the gengyu Vajra pestle." Su Xun took out the test tube blood and gengyu diamond pestle.


    Lufhatton was excited: "give me the blood. As long as I become king Ares, I will give you half of the stars in the galaxy. You and I will rule the galaxy together!"


    "Take it." Su Xun lost his blood.


    Half?


    When I kill you, then kill Pierre, the whole galaxy is mine, isn''t it fragrant?


    Luffa manipulated the ancient robe to catch the blood, and then the ancient robe collapsed and folded into a pile.


    About half an hour later, a fuzzy two-dimensional code appeared, and then it turned into human form. Lu FA successfully revived Lu, which was in the form of netherworld.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s been a thousand years, it''s been a thousand years, and I''m back at last!"


    Luffa looked at his hands and walked two steps forward. He couldn''t help looking up and laughing. The deep laughter echoed in the secret room.


    "Did you laugh enough?" Su Xun said? That''s enough. Now go and get the Shura Summoner you sealed


    "How do you know?" Luffa was shocked. He was the only one to seal the Shura summoner.


    Su Xun lost gengyu Vajra pestle: "it''s not important. The important thing is that I revived you. You need to use Shura Summoner as a reward."


    "Well, that''s fair. I''ll take you to get it now." Luffa caught gengyu''s pestle and couldn''t help laughing. He was a conceited fool.


    When I get the Shura summoner, the first thing is to summon armor to defeat you, take your summoner, and let you know the price of your own.


    Lu FA uses gengyu Vajra pestle and takes Su Xun to the place where he seals Shura summoner.


    It''s by a river.


    Su Xun didn''t know what river it was. There were so many rivers on the earth. If there was no way, no one would know where the Shura Summoner was hidden.


    Luffa stood by the river with a kengyu Vajra pestle. He didn''t know what to say. Then the river was boiling and a flip phone flew out.


    This is the Shura summoner.


    "Luffa, give me Shura Summoner as agreed." Su Xun said a word.


    "Here you are?"


    Lu FA laughed and turned to look at Su Xun: "you are a fool who doesn''t deserve Shura. Today I''ll let you see the strength of Shura armor."


    With that, he turned on his cell phone and pressed it a few times.


    "Shura armor, fit!"


    "Armor fit!"


    A pair of purple, gold and silver with a silver cloak on the back of the armor covering the whole body of Lu FA.


    This is the king''s armor, Shura armor.

 Chapter 1102

    "At least you could have died without pain."


    Su Xun looked at Lu FA and said softly.


    The Shura armor of lufa is not worth mentioning.


    Because he can''t keep changing for a long time, and can''t give full play to Shura''s greatest strength.


    What''s more, even Emperor Yan, the original Summoner of Shura armor, was really a brother in front of Su Xun.


    "I don''t know the so-called boy, you know Shura armor is called the strongest armor in the galaxy."


    Luffa wants to show off and let the opponent know the value and strength of Shura armor.


    "It used to be Shura, but now it''s me."


    Su Xun pointed to himself.


    Luffa was furious: "arrogant! Take it


    "Shura splits wind claw!"


    A metal claw appeared on his hand, and then he rushed to susian.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun stepped aside and kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    The Shura armor flew out.


    "How could that be?"


    Luffa got up from the ground. It was unbelievable. How could Shura armor be so weak?


    "Again! Shura purgatory sword


    A long sword appeared in Shura''s armor, and he made a big move: "Shura hundred attacks!"


    "Five gates must be killed!" Su Xun summoned the extreme light sword and put it on the ground.


    "Boom boom!"


    Two streams of energy collide, and the Shura armor screams and flies out again.


    "It''s impossible! No way


    Luffa is a little desperate. Isn''t Shura armor called the strongest armor? How could it be so weak?


    "I don''t believe it!"


    He roared and wanted to fight for another one, but there was an arc on his body. The Shura armor disintegrated directly, and the summoner indicated that his energy was insufficient.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on! "


    Luffa was even more desperate. How long did it last? How could it be so short of energy.


    "Shura armor is the king''s armor, which needs the strongest Qi in the world to control. It is the king''s armor to control with righteousness, and it is the armor to control with evil Qi."


    "The most right or the most evil can give full play to its combat power, and better fit to control it."


    "And you lufa, under the guise of revenge, are doing evil things to destroy the planet, an evil thing, and also want to control Shura armor?"


    Su Xun stepped on Lu FA and looked down at him with contempt.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Luffa''s broken down. He''s going to die as soon as he''s resurrected?


    Su Xun didn''t answer his question. He bent down to pick up the summoner of Shura''s armor and the gengyu Vajra pestle, and disappeared from the original place with Lu FA in his hand.


    It''s in the town tower again.


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    Asked Luffa, who had been sealed here for a thousand years and hated the tower.


    He is determined to destroy the earth, because there are too many humiliations on this broken planet.


    Su Xun still didn''t answer. He found a secret room with gengyu Vajra pestle.


    In the secret room is a high stone table.


    Su Xun smashed the stone table.


    Inside, there is a silver goose egg. To be exact, it looks like a goose egg.


    This is the high magnetic prison without gravity.


    There''s a galaxy war lord inside. Only Luffa can open this prison.


    "Why are you so familiar with this place?"


    Lu FA looked at Su Xun incredulously. In a short time, Su Xun shocked him too much.


    Su Xun still did not answer him, but said to him: "open the gravity free high magnetic prison."


    "Then I lose my function and die, right?" Luffa gave a sneer.


    Su Xun said: "open the prison, I''ll spare you a dog''s life, otherwise, you will die."


    "You think I''m going to believe you?" Although Lu FA was sarcastic, his tone was loose.


    After all, he had been sealed for a thousand years, and it was not easy for him to come back to life. Of course, he didn''t want to die like that.


    Su Xun''s voice was calm: "don''t think of everyone like you. I don''t care to go back."


    "Good! Then I''ll believe you once! " Lu FA took a deep look at Su Xun. He had no choice.


    Then he took over the prison without gravity and high magnetic field, and he didn''t know what operation he had done. The prison without gravity and high magnetic field sent out a burst of white light and floated.


    "Please prompt for an identifier."


    There was a burst of electronic sound.


    "Cut to the ground, greedy, angry and crazy."


    Said Luffa.


    "Gravity high magnetic lift."


    Another burst of electronic sound.


    Then the goose egg sized gravity free high magnetic prison instantly expanded into a door.


    Inside sat a skinhead muscular man in a vest with a tattoo on his head.The strong man opened his eyes and walked out of the prison. He saw Su Xun: "what kind of armor is this?"


    "Emperor''s armor." Su Xun replied.


    Yan Emperor brow a pick: "good overbearing name."


    "Old opponent, the strength of this armor is more domineering." Luffa put in a word.


    Emperor Yan looked at Lu FA and said, "do you have today, too?"


    At a glance, he could see the current situation. Luffa was obviously suppressed by the emperor''s armor.


    "Things change." Luffa is a very tolerant person. He always believes that as long as he lives, he will have a chance.


    Su Xun looked at Lu FA and said, "now you''re dead."


    "Wait! You don''t believe what you say Although Lu FA had been ready for a long time, he could not help but be frightened when he was turned over by Su Xun.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "you don''t need to talk about credibility for your heresy."


    "That''s right." Emperor Yan coaxed.


    Seeing this, Luffa could only spell, and cried, "kulenke, kulesk, shateri, come out!"


    The last three demons left in the tower appeared: "see you, general."


    "Kill him!" Lu FA points to Su Xun.


    "Yes, general!"


    Three nether demons roared and rushed up.


    "No matter how much waste comes, you will die!"


    Su Xun was dismissive and rushed up directly.


    "Bang!"


    One punch.


    "Bang!"


    A kick.


    "Pa!"


    One hand.


    Three moves, three Youming demons turned into gene code in an instant and were sealed by Su Xun.


    Emperor Yan looked on and saw the war rising.


    Su Xun looked at Lu FA: "it''s your turn."


    "I don''t think I''m afraid of you!" Lu FA has no way to go back, and there is no time to issue assembly order to forcibly recall Qiao shefei''s three captains. They have to rely on themselves.


    He offered his weapons to attack.


    His weapon is similar to a fencing.


    "Dang!


    He stabbed Su Xun with a sword, which broke out a group of sparks, but Su Xun didn''t have a problem.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun''s sword was smashed down.


    a thousand years ago, he was killed.


    "Damn it! Damn it! I''m not willing to! I''m not willing to


    Luffa roared with blood.


    He won''t have a chance to stay behind this time.


    Su Xun directly typed him into a gene code with gengyu Vajra pestle, and then sealed it into his belt.


    Later, the gene code sealed inside the belt was permanently deleted, which denied Luffa the chance of resurrection.


    "You are very strong, I will challenge you!"


    Emperor Yan pointed to Su Xun. He was a Wuchi, warlike, and he only wanted to lose once in his life.


    For the first time, he met such a strong man as Su Xun. If he didn''t fight, he would rather be in prison forever.

 Chapter 1103

    Su Xun then threw the Shura Summoner to Emperor Yan: "if you lose, you will serve me."


    "As long as you are strong enough!" Yan Emperor said, and then opened the summoner, found that the prompt energy is insufficient.


    Su Xun said, "Lu FA has used up all his energy. I''ll fight again when I get the energy stone to charge you."


    "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. You remove the armor and we fight each other." Emperor Yan can''t wait.


    Su Xun laughed: "are you sure?"


    If you put on the armor, you can get more punches. If you take off the armor, you won''t be able to hold a punch.


    "The strength of the summoner also largely determines the strength of the armor. I can''t beat you, and it''s nothing if my armor beat you." Emperor Yan is very magnanimous.


    And as the summoner of Shura armor, he knows Shura armor very well. This emperor''s armor is definitely not weaker than his Shura armor, and it is faintly stronger.


    Su Xun lifted the armor: "please."


    "You take the punch." Emperor Yan''s voice fell, and he hit Su Xun with a fist.


    Su Xun dodged cleanly and made a fist, which was faster and more powerful.


    "Bang!


    Emperor Yan flew out and hit a clay sculpture in the magic pagoda, which collapsed.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Emperor Yan kept coughing up blood. He staggered up and looked at Su Xun with a shocked face.


    "What planet are you from?"


    He suspected that Su Xun had a genetic problem. Otherwise, how could anyone be so strong without armor.


    "An ordinary earthman."


    Su Xun threw an ID card between his fingers.


    Emperor Yan was silent for a long time: "I took it."


    "In the future, you will be my subordinate. I''m going to ares to kick peel off the stage." Su Xun doesn''t know if Pierre has stepped down at this time.


    I hope not. It''s also the source of the plot. It''s more historical to solve it by yourself.


    Emperor Yan knelt down on one knee: "willing to serve the general."


    He was a subordinate, not a slave, so he called Su Xun a general, and the slave called his master.


    The good thing about Emperor Yan is that he is willing to gamble and admit defeat. If he loses, he will obey.


    "Step on..."


    With a sound of footwork, Xingtian armor, Feiying armor and Vajra armor came in.


    "Brother Xun! What''s going on! "


    Looking at the chaos in the town magic tower, but there was no sign of the nether devil, the flying Shadow Armor asked.


    They received a welcome notice, and there were four ghosts in the town tower.


    Although Luffa''s clay sculpture is not in the tower, he was also predicted when he was welcome to use prediction.


    "Luffa is dead." Su Xun said.


    "What


    They looked at Su Xun in shock.


    Su Xun shrugged: "don''t look at me. He killed me. His name is Emperor Yan. Shura armor summons people."


    The reason why Lu FA''s death was attributed to Emperor Yan was to accept Qiao shefei, an Mishou and Ku Gus.


    Only when Luffa is dead can the three of them join others, because that is not betrayal.


    However, if they knew that Lu FA was killed by Su Xun, they would certainly take revenge for Lu FA.


    Because although they resent Luffa''s indiscriminate killing of innocent people and want to get out of his control, they still respect and appreciate the general in their hearts.


    So it''s the most convenient for Yandi to be treated by this pot.


    After accepting them, he gave them a chance to challenge Emperor Yan to avenge Lu FA.


    If you lose, it will be written off.


    In this way, the three of them were accepted, and there would be no conflict with Emperor Yan.


    Hiss -


    Gan, it seems that I am the most calculating one in the end. This time, I am very decent!


    Xingtian armor three people looked at Yan Emperor again.


    "Lu FA, it''s just mole ants." Yan Emperor cold hum a, haughty raised chin to install a force.


    Although I don''t know why Su Xun said that Luffa was killed by him.


    But now that he has been loyal to Su Xun, the general will admit what he says.


    Xingtian armor three people are in disorder in the wind.


    Because Luffa is about to revive, they have Shura armor in their hands, and they are always in a state of tension.


    But now, Luffa died suddenly, which made them confused and confused.


    It''s like playing a game. They''re not finished yet. They suddenly find that the big boss has been killed by others.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    The three men released their armor one after another.


    Looking at the summoner in their hands, the three of them look complicated. Maybe they won''t be able to use it any more.


    "Come on, let''s go back first." Su Xun then pointed to Emperor Yan: "he will be my man in the future."


    They were shocked to see Su Xun."Brother Xun, I didn''t expect you. Welcome to be sad." Xu tingfei felt sad for the welcome.


    Wu Gang swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "brother Xun, you Or is it a subject? "


    "Men and men, no good." Li haona of the day also said.


    "Get rid of me!" means "I''ll give him a face."


    "What


    The three were even more shocked. The Shura armor that killed Luffa became Su Xun''s subordinate.


    It seems that the emperor''s armor is more powerful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, hope park.


    Qiao shefei, kufurs and an Mishou were sitting on the wooden chair with a complicated look.


    "You You''ve already felt it. "


    An MI Xiu sighed and said.


    Josef and Coopers nodded.


    As the team leader, they have a special feeling with Luffa. At the moment of Luffa''s resurrection and complete death, they have already felt it.


    "I didn''t expect the general..." Kufurs rubbed his face and smashed his fist on the chair: "maybe we should have gone back to help the general."


    "It''s no use. It''s no use if we can kill the general." Amelio shook his head. He was the calmest of the three. He was his father.


    Kufurs said, "I will avenge the general! Even if it may be death, I will go! "


    "I''ll go too. He''ll be my adoptive father." "But now the question is, who killed him and who has the ability to do it?" said Annie


    With the three earth imps now, the armor they summon is impossible to defeat the general.


    What''s more, since the general is resurrected, it means that he must have gone to retrieve the Shura summoner.


    Who else can be his opponent?


    After all, the emperor hesitated to find the armor.


    After all, Su Xun didn''t mean him any harm and helped him, but if he didn''t say it, he was sorry to the general.


    He was entangled in his heart and finally decided not to say it, which was worthy of Su Xun.


    If an Mishou and Ku Gus speculate that Su Xun wants to take revenge on him, they will go with him, which is worthy of the general.


    All of a sudden, kugus said, "could it be the strange armor that''s been on the news recently?"


    "If anyone can defeat Shura armor, it''s only him." An MI Xiu''s mind came up with the picture of the emperor''s armor killing five ghosts he saw on TV.


    Kufurs got up directly and said, "I''ll go to him now. You can go or not."


    "Of course I will." ANNISU gets up.


    Qiao shefei followed: "I''ll go too."


    As they walked, the three stopped.


    "Where shall we find him?"


    It suddenly occurred to them.


    An MI Xiu thought: "let him come to us and destroy some flowers and plants."


    Then the three turned into ghosts and began to destroy the plants in the park, causing confusion.

 Chapter 1104

    Huanhuan Teppanyaki.


    "The bad guy Luffa is dead at last. The earth crisis is over. Cheers


    Welcome, wearing a big bow on your head, wearing an apron and holding a glass.


    "Cheers


    Xu tingfei, Li Haotian and Su Xun raised their glasses together, and Emperor Yan hesitated to raise them.


    Earth people''s habits make him a little uncomfortable.


    "Ding Ling Ling ~"


    at this moment, the wind chime at the door rings.


    "There''s the ghost left." Welcome to drop your glass and perform ares prediction.


    "Three netherworld demons, with strong magnetic field energy, are in the northeast of tian03, di02 and 56People."


    "I''m going to get rid of this residue now." Wu Gang waved his fist.


    Su Xun said, "let me go. These are the last three. They are not the same people as Luffa."


    "And the devil Xu tingfei didn''t think much of it.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "they have been on the earth for a thousand years, and they have long regarded themselves as human beings."


    In the original play, Lu FA also mocks the three people. For Lu FA, a highly civilized creature, the word "Earth man" is an insulting word.


    "In a thousand years, when the Zhenmo tower was built, they were already alive?" Welcome to ask.


    Su Xun nodded and explained: "at the beginning, Luffa used his last strength to help the three of them escape from the magic tower, and wanted to be the backhand of their own resurrection in the future."


    As a result, it''s hard to predict that they have been assimilated after living on the earth for a thousand years.


    And Luffa has become too crazy, killing innocent civilians and destroying the planet, which is hard for them to accept.


    So I''ve been avoiding the road.


    "I went."


    Find the armor and disappear.


    Shua, Su Xun appeared in the hope park.


    "Yes, at last."


    An MI Xiu, Qiao she Fei and Ku Fen Si stop destroying and stand side by side opposite Su Xun.


    "Let''s move your muscles and bones first."


    Su Xun swung his wrist, heard the clear sound of metal collision, and rushed to the three men.


    "Take him down and avenge the general!"


    Joe shefei three people rush up, kufurs as the most effective in the first.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun hit kufurs and flew out.


    Then dodges Qiao shefei''s attack, a side kick sweeps on an MI Xiu''s head.


    Turn around and hit Qiao shefei.


    In the blink of an eye, all three fell to the ground.


    "Why, is that all you have?"


    Su Xun hammered his fist, pointed to the three people and slowly shook his index finger.


    "Up


    The three men took out their weapons and rushed to Su Xun from three different directions.


    "The emperor''s Halberd!"


    Su Xun also summoned a weapon, a halberd swing away, the weapons in the three hands were swept out directly.


    "Stabbing -"


    the golden halberd fell on the three men, accompanied by a scream, bringing out a burst of sparks.


    "Bang!"


    The three flew out and smashed on the ground, sending out a halo on their bodies, and the nether form was passively released.


    "Puyi -"


    the three men spewed blood out of their mouths, covered their stomachs, and stood up wobbly: "come on, kill us, we can go to see the general."


    "To see Luffa? Do you, Ares, also care about the underground after death? " Su Xun sneered.


    An MI Xiu wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth: "maybe he has been on the earth for a long time, but he has been infected by you people on the earth. I can say such nonsense."


    "I didn''t kill Luffa." Su Xun said that he didn''t change his face when he told a lie.


    Well, he''s wearing armor. No one can see him if he changes his color.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The three people looked at Su Xun strangely.


    Su Xun lifted his armor: "Lu FA was killed by Emperor Yan. He sent out Emperor Yan to deal with me, and he cleverly gave the Shura Summoner to Emperor Yan."


    "Yanxing, Yandi''s mother planet, was captured by him and captured by his design. Naturally, it''s normal to hate him and kill him."


    The reason why Emperor Yan was allowed to carry the pot was that Emperor Yan had this motive, and the enemies of breaking the country were not the same.


    Why didn''t Emperor Yan take revenge in the original play?


    Maybe the director didn''t allow it.


    The three look wonderful, did not expect to find the wrong person, is looking for a fight.


    "However, Emperor Yan is my man now. It seems right for you to look for me." Su Xun said again.


    The pupils of the three suddenly shrank, and Su Xun could accept the Emperor Yan who had Shura armor. Isn''t his armor stronger than Shura armor?


    Kufurs sneered, "now, are you going to kill us for your people?""No, no, No Su Xun shook his head, looked at kufurs and said, "I can give you a chance to go to Yandi for a fair duel, but you should be loyal to me."


    "Loyal to you?" Qiao shefei said: "the earth is safe. What else do you want us to do?"


    "But beyond the earth?" Su Xun asked, and then spread out his hands: "there''s a saying in Luffa that I agree with very much. That guy peel is not qualified to be king."


    "It turns out that you are only an ambitious man. What''s the difference between you and a general?" An MI Xiu disdains.


    Su Xun was not angry. Instead, he asked, "do you know the Jihad 100000 years ago?"


    "The holy war between Hades and snow emperor? How do you know? " Josef was shocked.


    They know that jihad is normal, but what was the earth like 100000 years ago?


    How could a man on earth know about that Jihad?


    Today, only the parallel forces of Hades, who led me three years ago, can bring shock to the universe


    This aboveboard reason can unite all people for his use, and fight to the universe righteously.


    Not only resistance, but also anti invasion.


    Wrong. How can it be called invasion?


    That is to liberate the enemy occupied areas and save the miserable people under the rule of Hades.


    "Don''t you think you''re talking too much? You are very powerful, but do you think you will be the opponent of Hades? " Kufurs said in a voice.


    Even Shura armor is not an opponent of Hades.


    Su Xun looked at him: "throughout the galaxy, the first parallel universe, if anyone can resist Pluto, who else do you think besides me?"


    When kufurston was silent, Su Xun was able to accept Yan Emperor with Shura armor, which means that he was the most powerful individual in the galaxy.


    If he can''t do it, no one else can.


    "You are not earth people, do not belong to the earth, you are soldiers, soldiers should return to the battlefield."


    "Be loyal to me and obey me. I will give you a chance to challenge Emperor Yan to take revenge for Luffa, but only this time, and then write it off."


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his momentum reached the peak. He was not angry with himself.


    Kufurs felt a strong sense of oppression from him, the upper breath.


    The three hesitated for a moment and looked at each other. Qiao shefei was the first to kneel down on one knee: "see you, general."


    "See you, general."


    Kufurs and amishu also knelt down.


    They don''t belong to the earth, even if they try their best to be earth people, but they won''t recognize them, so go back to the battlefield

 Chapter 1105

    When Su Xun took Qiao shefei and kufen Si''an to Huanhuan Teppanyaki, he welcomed them. The dishes were already cold.


    "Emperor Yan, we will challenge you to avenge general Luffa." An MI Xiu looks at Yan Emperor to say.


    Yan Emperor sneered: "sit and wait."


    Su Xun:


    It''s very earth like.


    "Well, we''ll be birds of a feather in the future. Don''t quarrel." Wu Gang came out to fight.


    Kufurs put his hands in his pockets and looked at him with disgust: "who is the same dog as you, a man from the earth, and can''t even use idioms?"


    "Well, isn''t this idiom right?" Wu Gang blinked: "sorry, I''m a science student."


    This is definitely the worst blackout of science students.


    "Introduce yourself." Su Xun said.


    Kufurs squinted at Wu Gang and said defiantly, "kufurs, the leader of the red Ming division of Ares guard, was once the summoner of Vajra armor."


    The thought that his Summoner was actually on the earth''s thin ribs made him unhappy.


    "Oh, no wonder you don''t like me. So it is." Wu Gang suddenly realized.


    Kufurs snorted and turned his head.


    "An Mishou, the leader of the grey ghost unit of the Ares guard, and the former Summoner of Xingtian armor."


    "Qiao shefei, leader of the purple Ming division of the Ares guard, former Shadow Armor summoner."


    Welcome the warm greeting: "you sit down first, I''ll heat the dishes again. Sushen, come to help."


    "Why am I?" Su xungang is going to sit down and unify his thoughts.


    After all, our party has proved countless times that only a team with unified thinking can have combat effectiveness.


    Welcome to akimbo: "why can''t it be you?"


    "I''m going to have a meeting as a leader. You should choose someone who is not important." Su Xun looked at Qing Ziyou.


    Qing Zizi


    He felt hurt.


    What is unimportant person?


    You mean, I''m trash?


    Are you stepping on the horse against me?


    You are welcome to point to Su Xun: "I want you today. Come with me, unless you don''t eat."


    Susian resolutely followed her into the kitchen.


    "I''m full." Xu tingfei said, quietly put down the glass in his hand.


    Wu Gang wondered, "what''s the matter? Why are you full before you start eating?"


    "I''m full of dog food." Said Jo shefei.


    Wu Gang knew later, and then he opened his eyes and exclaimed, "you mean you are welcome to look for your brother!"


    "I like you to die! Xiaogang! " Yang rushed out of the kitchen with a shovel.


    Wu Gang immediately hid behind Emperor Yan


    Emperor Yan snorted: "waste, even a woman is afraid, what''s the use."


    "I''m just afraid. You''re not afraid. Go and beat her." Wu Gang hummed twice.


    Emperor Yan stopped talking and drank in silence.


    "Die Xiaogang, dare to talk nonsense again, don''t cook your meal later." Yang welcomed the harsh threat, then turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Wu Gang just sat back to his position, lowered his voice and said: "you all see, she was poked into the center. She was angry."


    In the kitchen.


    "That Don''t listen to Xiao Gang... " You are welcome to blush. You dare not face Su Xun.


    Su Xun chuckled: "so it''s Xiao Gang who misunderstood me. You don''t like me."


    "No, I like you." Yang welcome to hear this, almost subconsciously blurted out.


    After that, he realized that it was wrong. As soon as he looked up, he saw Su Xun''s bad smile on his face.


    "Go to hell with you."


    Yang Ying spat and began to cook.


    After a while, she pursed her lips and said nervously, "Hey, what do you think of me, I Is it your type? "


    "I like anything as long as it''s beautiful." Su Xun told the truth for the first time.


    Yang welcome was angry. He dropped his shovel and looked at Su Xun: "you are too naughty..."


    "Coincidentally, you are the most beautiful in my eyes." Su Xun looked at her and added.


    Yang welcomed the instant anger dissipated, replaced by shyness and joy.


    Su Xun lowered his head slowly.


    Yang was short of breath and closed his eyes.


    After a moment, the two lips stick together.


    Yang Yingrong felt that he was held by a pair of big hands. His body was a little soft and his consciousness was in a trance.


    The hands swam wantonly on her body, she wanted to stop, but she did not act.


    After a while, Su Xun let her go.


    Yang almost fell down. Fortunately, he held the cupboard: "you It was my first kiss. ""Me too." Su Xun made a face.


    Yang welcomed the instant breakthrough: "do you want to be shameless? How dare you call yourself so skilled? "


    "My first kiss to you." Su Xun looked at her innocently.


    Yang welcome spat: "shameless."


    "Are you two hot dishes or kissing? We are starving to death!" The voice of Qingzi came from outside. He was right.


    So the guilty Yang welcome became angry: "this bastard, see how I deal with him."


    "Oh, wait. Clothes." Su Xun called to stop her.


    Yang welcome looked down, only to find that the clothes inside the apron were in a mess, and his face was redder. He stared at Su Xun with shame and anger: "you are more asshole than him!"


    More than ten minutes later, they cooked the dishes, took them out one by one, and then began to eat.


    "Well, before dinner, I''ll say something."


    Su Xun knocked on the table and said.


    Wu Gang said to kufurs in a low voice: "does this posture look like the old leader''s speech?"


    Kufurs did not pay attention to him. As professional soldiers, they would not whisper when the commander spoke, which was against the military order.


    "First of all, Emperor Yan, tell us about the holy war 100000 years ago." Su Xun looked at Emperor Yan and said.


    "100000 years ago? Holy war? "


    "What is it all about?"


    Wu Gang, Yang Yingrong, Qing Zizi, Li Haotian, Xu tingfei and pomelo are all confused.


    Kufurs looked at Wu Gang and said, "if you don''t know, just listen to it, instead of chattering."


    Wu Gang turned his lips.


    "One hundred thousand years ago, the snow emperor and Hades broke out a holy war in the fifth universe. The Hades was sealed by the coffin of the dark night, and the snow emperor was dragged into the black hole of the dark night to seal it. The two men died together."


    "For 100000 years, the king of lion, king of scorpion, king of whale and shark, and king of bat have been preparing for his resurrection. It''s almost time to calculate. As long as they get the key of the dark hell, they can resurrect the king of hell."


    "After the resurrection of Hades, his army will rule the seven universes. The snow emperor is still in the dark black hole. Today, 100000 years later, no one can stop him."


    Emperor Yan probably told the story again, but he didn''t know the details, because it was very complicated.


    "No, it doesn''t mean the earth crisis hasn''t been solved? To save the universe this time? " Wu Gang showed an exaggerated expression.


    Yang Yingrong frowned: "this underworld is too bad. It''s worse than Luffa."


    "Do you think Hades is a bad man and snow emperor is a good man?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Yang welcome asked: "isn''t it?"


    It''s too complicated to explain.


    When he first saw the cartoon super beast armed, he thought that Hades was a bad man at first.


    But later I realized that it was just reincarnation.


    One hundred thousand years of reincarnation, there is no pure decent or pure villain on both sides.


    One hundred thousand years ago, Hades were the oppressed party. After one hundred thousand years, they will treat those who oppressed them in the same way.


    Who is right and who is wrong?


    But Su Xun didn''t care about these. As long as he stopped his rule, he would tear him to pieces.


    So from another perspective.


    He is also the king of Hades.

 Chapter 1106

    "When Pluto resurrected, all seven universes could not escape his shadow, but Pierre was obviously unable to lead our first universe against Pluto."


    "If he had this ability, he would not have been accused of doing harm to our planet just because he suspected that Luffa would rebel."


    "In order to save the earth and ourselves, I will kick peel off the throne and let me lead the first universe against Pluto."


    Although Su Xun didn''t think that Pluto was a bad person, he had to be a bad person.


    Otherwise, what reason does he use to attack him openly and justly and unify the seven universes by the way?


    Just like the rebellion in ancient times, or launching a national war, it must have a reputation.


    It''s called being famous.


    "Good! Whatever pileup, Pluto, I''ll blow them up Wu Gang was very excited.


    Kufursi hummed coldly: "the ignorant are fearless."


    "Hey, where are you? I''ve put up with you for a long time." Wu Gang was angry.


    Kugus looked at him. "You want to fight?"


    "OK, go out and do it alone, I''ll accompany you!" Wu Gang got up from his chair and hammered his fist.


    "Shut up Su Xun yelled.


    They shut up for a moment.


    Grapefruit said weakly: "but we don''t even have a spaceship to go to space."


    The earth''s technology is too backward in the universe.


    "Why not? Under the Zhenmo pagoda is Luffa''s spaceship. Gengyu Vajra pestle is the key. Go to your grandmother and bring the fragment of gengyu Vajra pestle. We can start the spaceship."


    Originally, Su Xun didn''t like this spaceship, because there was a basaltic spaceship on the earth.


    But now he''s really fragrant.


    After all, the basaltic spaceship is a defensive spaceship. It''s not offensive at all. It''s more convenient to go to Ares with this spaceship.


    The spaceship piloting Luffa does not need to go out of the cabin to fight every time when it meets the enemy.


    As for the basaltic spaceship that has not yet been stopped in a slum, it is certain that it will also be obtained.


    Basaltic spaceship, this spaceship''s defense power explosion watch, can be used for command ship in the future.


    After winning Ares and unifying the first universe, with a large number of warships as frigates, naturally there is no need to worry about the lack of combat effectiveness of the basaltic spacecraft.


    "OOo." Pomelo nodded. She remembered that her grandmother had a necklace and said it was very important.


    It should be the fragment.


    Su Xun looked around for a week: "OK, let''s eat."


    "I can eat it at last. I''m starving to death." Wu Gang can''t wait to start moving chopsticks.


    Emperor Yan said that the earth''s meal is really delicious.


    The skill of welcome is not boastful. All five-star chefs are weak in front of her.


    In the play, even a large group of people line up to eat her barbecue, and customers are often beaten by her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Bawang group.


    Croton has been back home for two days.


    After confirming that Luffa is really gone, Croton feels very comfortable.


    Although he was greedy for the immortality promised by Luffa, every time he was possessed, he would feel uncomfortable and weak.


    If it goes on like this, he will die before Luffa gives him immortality.


    That''s why I took advantage of business trip to hide abroad.


    This time, because the board of directors was just around the corner, I had to go back to China, and I was very nervous.


    When he came back, he found that Luffa was gone, and he almost cried happily.


    "Sure enough, a handsome man is blessed by heaven, and my Croton is incomparably handsome."


    After combing the curly hair on his head, Croton looked at himself in the mirror and said a word.


    "Badong is in a good mood."


    Su Xun pushed open the door of the office and went in, followed by an MI, Xiuqiao shefei and kufurs.


    "Annixiu, I heard that you haven''t come to work for several days. Who are they? Who asked you to bring them?" Ba Dou points to an MI Xiu to drink to ask a way.


    An MI Xiu smiles, twists his neck, and then turns into the ghost form.


    "I''ve had enough of you, a middle-aged fool."


    Josef and kufurs also became nether demons.


    "Ah! Ghost! You Don''t mess around. I know your general. I know him very well


    Croton panic, comb fell on the ground, began to pull the tiger skin when the flag.


    "The general is dead."


    Kujas said in a hoarse voice.


    "Ah


    Croton wanted to let Luffa die before, but now he suddenly felt sad for Luffa''s death.


    Why don''t you take your men down before you die!"Don''t mess about! If you kill innocent people indiscriminately, the armor warrior will not let you go! "


    Now that the tiger warrior''s armor is dead.


    "Armor fit."


    "Here I am." Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor and said, looking at Ba Dou.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Croton feels desperate. God, what''s the world? The armored warrior and the nether devil are in collusion.


    Su Xun looked at Ba Dou and said, "Ba Dong, you ba Wang Group have done a lot of bad things in order to expand. I''ll give you a chance to reform."


    "You say, you say, I will, I will do anything." Croton nodded his head again and again. He was old and sensible.


    Su Xun said: "use the channel of Bawang group to help me investigate two high school students nationwide, one is huolinfei, the other is slim Jun."


    Huolinfei and slim Jun are the protagonists in the super beast armed forces. Slim Jun finally becomes the master of the Xuanwu spaceship and the commander of the leading group.


    Su Xun wanted to keep an eye on them and accurately grasp the plot progress of the super beast armed forces.


    There are so many high schools in the country, it''s too difficult for him to find two people by himself.


    Bawang group''s enterprises cover the world, and its energy is not small. It''s easier for Croton to check.


    "Yes, I''ll check it right away. I''ll check it right away." Croton said repeatedly.


    Su Xun gave a warning: "don''t play with me the smart tricks you played in the opposite way, or I will let you know what life is not like death."


    This fool, in the play, actually finds a so-called ghost catching master and wants to close the way.


    This ghost hunter is black African.


    What''s more, this is a liar who colludes with his driver to cheat him by magic.


    "Yes, I dare not, absolutely not."


    Croton kept shaking his head, his face has exuded a dense sweat.


    Su Xun lifted the armor, took Qiao shefei three people to walk out of the office.


    "Hoo - Hoo -"


    Croton seemed to be drained of all his strength, sitting on the ground breathing.


    "What''s the way of the world? I''m a bad man. I''ve been bullied again and again. Even if I''m bullied by bad people, I''m bullied by good people! "


    Croton wiped sweat, indignant.

 Chapter 1107

    Su Xun didn''t ask Ba Dou to check Xinnan and Dongshan in the first part of the armored warrior.


    Because he already knows where it is.


    Yesterday, Yang welcomed friends from other places to send her two tickets for Beihai piano competition.


    Yang is welcome to ask him to go with him. It''s obvious that he is in a hurry to send him a blood.


    Cough cough cough, off topic, back to the point.


    One of the contestants is Li Xinnan.


    Can play the piano, also known as Li Xinnan, this is not the summoner of the Dragon Armor.


    The first episode of armored warrior is Xinnan''s participation in Beihai piano competition and winning the first prize.


    The date of the competition is two days later, that is to say, the story of the first armored warrior begins two days later.


    The plot of the first movie is so far away that he can hardly remember it. He only remembers something about it.


    If Xiuwei didn''t have a lock, he could still remember it. Now he could only remember it while following the plot.


    Seeing familiar characters or encountering familiar plots will make the original fuzzy plot content in memory clear.


    Although the five pairs of light and Shadow Armor of gold, wood, water, fire and earth are not as strong as the three armor of heaven, earth and man, they are certainly stronger than ordinary nether demons, which is of great significance.


    In particular, they can also meditate and seal, which can temporarily stop the time within a specified range.


    Su Xun''s emperor''s armor was also good. Because of his understanding, he knew that this move was very powerful.


    And the emperor''s armor facing the sun.


    If you can make Xiangyang master the emperor''s armor steadily, it is also a very strong fighter.


    It''s best to cheat children.


    "General, I don''t understand. Why do we want to find two high school kids?" After walking out of Bawang group, kufurs asked his doubts.


    Su Xun put his hands in his pocket and said, "kid? They knew Pluto 100000 years ago. Do you think they would be imps? "


    In the original play, huolinfei and others later crossed back 100000 years ago.


    But now they don''t remember, because they haven''t crossed yet.


    But Pluto and others always remember them, because they have lived for hundreds of thousands of years.


    This involves the theory of time and space, which is very complicated.


    "What The three kujas were shocked.


    The high school kids of the two worlds actually knew Pluto 100000 years ago. I didn''t expect that this small earth is really hidden.


    They don''t know that the earth is the most mysterious existence in the universe, the crosser, the reborn, the birthplace of all kinds of forces.


    Suddenly, Su Xun stopped.


    "What''s the matter, general?"


    The three of them followed Su Xun''s eyes and saw an 18-year-old or 9-year-old woman.


    The woman has a black shawl and long hair, delicate features, a kind of cool beauty, wearing a black tight buttock dress, legs covered with black, silk, feet on a pair of black high-heeled boots.


    From the perspective of the earth people, this dress is really tempting. No man can resist the high cold, black, silk beauty. If there is, it must be white, Shirley.


    The three men looked at each other in secret. Did the general take a fancy to that woman?


    Su Xun stopped because he recognized the woman, Bing er.


    The role of the armored warrior in the first part.


    A poor character.


    Bing ER was originally called Xiaoxue.


    Ten years ago, he grew up in an orphanage with Beimiao, the summoner of black rhinoceros armor. He matched Beimiao''s brother and sister and had excellent feelings. Moreover, Beimiao has given her the promise of "protecting her for a lifetime" since she was a child.


    But later, when she meets a psionic beast, Beimiao leaves her and runs away alone. Xiaoxue is saved by Xizhao, the armor Summoner of xuemastiff, who was also a child at that time. Together with Xizhao, she is captured by the psionic beast and trained as a subordinate by the king of the shadow world. Her name is changed to bing''er.


    During the ten years of being trained by the king of the world, she was always dreaming that her little brother would come back to save her. But day after day, year after year, Beimiao still didn''t appear, and she died.


    Although Xizhao dotes on and helps her in every way, trying to get her out of the shadow, she still can''t forget the hurt of Beimiao.


    Later, he tried to turn the dark to the light many times, but Beimiao, Xu tingfei''s coercer in the same style, insulted Xi Zhao, who also wanted to be better, and angered Bing er by the way.


    Let''s go to the ice road.


    Later, he became the shadow protector and "evil water". After being sealed by the second team of black rhinoceros armor beikai, because of the existence of self-consciousness, he finally forced out the noumenon of evil water.


    Su Xun didn''t expect to meet her here. What did she want to do in the city?


    Because of her character, she is definitely not here to travel. Did the king of the world send her here?


    But what does the king of the world want her to do in the city?


    Su Xun walked over.


    Don''t get me wrong. His purpose is very simple. He just wants to relive his childhood.


    "Shall we go over?" Kufurs took a look at Josef and amishu.Qiao shefei said, "general, what did we do in the past, as light bulbs?"


    "I don''t think the general should be like this. The welcome lady is very good." Annie frowned.


    Qiao shefei said: "it''s not our turn to tell the general''s private affairs."


    "You have a point." Annie sighed.


    The three followed Su Xun from afar.


    Su Xun stopped bing''er: "this girl, you look in a hurry. Do you need help?"


    "No need." Binger coldly replied, ready to bypass him and continue to move forward.


    Su Xun said to her back, "don''t you really need it? For example, to help you get rid of the control of the king. "


    Bing''er stopped and turned to stare at Su Xun coldly: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can help you." Su Xun walked slowly to Bing er.


    Bing Er sneered: "the tone is really big. How can you help me get rid of the control of the king of the world?"


    "Since I know the king of the world, I naturally know how many brushes he has, otherwise I would not say that." Su Xun''s tone was casual, but it contained strong self-confidence.


    Bing Er asked, "why do you want to help me?"


    "Because I have a good heart." Su Xun is an honest man. He always answers what others ask him.


    "Oh, man!" Bing Er sneered.


    Divide Su Xun into those who are greedy for her body.


    Su Xun''s face remained unchanged: "I''ll help you get rid of the king of the world, and I''ll be your master in the future. How about that?"


    "What''s the difference? At least the king doesn''t need me to sleep with him. " Bing er''s eyes show sarcasm.


    Su Xun chuckled: "I can let you live in the sun, at least not let you be abandoned for the second time."


    "Who the hell are you?" Bing''er''s face is cold, and her mood is out of control. Ten years ago, Beimiao left her and ran away alone, which is the eternal pain in her heart.


    Su Xun said, "who am I? As long as you follow me, you''ll know sooner or later. "


    "Then wait until you kill the king." Bing''er doesn''t think Su Xun can kill the king of the world, because she has seen the power of the king of the world.


    "Well, you can make a decision when I kill him." Su Xun chuckled and asked, "is it the king of the world who asked you to come to hope city? What''s his purpose?"


    "Cooperate with the ghost of hope city." Bing Er chooses to be frank because she wants to try how much Su Xun knows.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the king of the world still wanted to make linkage. To be exact, it should be the shadow five demons behind the king of the world who wanted to make linkage. Unfortunately, they were a little late.


    "OK, you can go back to your life. I hope the ghost of the city has died, and the leader Luffa has also died." Su Xun looked at Bing ER and said.


    Hearing the word "Lu Fa", bing''er knew that he knew about it, but he was still suspicious: "why should I believe what you said?"


    After all, the nether devil was so fierce before, how could he die so soon.


    "Believe it or not, we''ll see you again. Then you may call me master."


    Su Xun finished and turned to leave.


    Bing''er sniffed and called your master?


    Do you really think the king of the world is so easy to deal with?


    Maybe he will be caught by the king of the world, and then he will ask me for mercy.

 Chapter 1108

    "Do you know about the five demons?"


    Su Xun asked an and Mi Xiu.


    "The five demons of dark stars?" Kugus replied, "when general Luffa took us to rob the planet''s energy crystal, we killed the dark movie star at that time. Why did the general suddenly ask them?"


    "They have also fled to the earth and want to cooperate with you." Su Xun was amused. The five demons in the shadow had thick skin.


    To work with someone who killed his own planet.


    Qiao shefei sneered: "even if general Luffa is still alive, he will not cooperate with the group of waste."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    Su Xun drove to Beihai City in his car, followed by a car.


    He only brought Emperor Yan and an MI Xiu, kufen Si and Qiao shefei.


    Li Haotian, whether they are professional soldiers after all, may not be able to carry out his orders well.


    When the five pairs of light and Shadow Armor are put together, Emperor Yan will give them an interstellar military training.


    "I said, we''re dating. Do you need to bring them with you?"


    On the co pilot, Yang said nothing.


    Today, she is wearing a white suspender skirt with blue jeans on her legs, cool and pure.


    After all, chest, small woman, can only take the pure route, she knows her position.


    "It''s OK. We''re in our room at night. They can''t see what we''re doing." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Yang welcome a red face: "who said to live with you, you think very beautiful."


    "Isn''t that right? Should we open another room? That''s a waste of money. Can we save a little bit? " Su Xun said seriously.


    He has always been very thrifty, so thrifty that he doesn''t even buy a safe condom.


    Yang welcomed Jiao Chen: "do you want to save? I''m sorry to tear you down, color, wolf. "


    "Food and sex, do you understand?" Susian held the steering wheel with one hand and put the other hand on her leg.


    Yang welcome to dodge: "drive well."


    "I''m driving well? If you drive faster, the wheels will run over your face. " As he spoke, Su Xun put his hand in the past and felt comfortable.


    Yang welcome was too lazy to hide. In any case, Su Xun took advantage of him these days. He said, "listen to my friend, the first player in the piano competition in the city can take part in the role of the province. If he becomes a representative to participate in the national competition, there must be many experts."


    Her friend is minci, minci who runs happy dumpling restaurant with aunt Hui in armored warrior.


    Aunt Hui is the elder of Xinnan.


    Hope city is not far from Beihai city. It opened for more than three hours and entered Beihai city.


    Half an hour later we got to the place of the game.


    It''s 10 minutes before the game starts.


    Su Xun and you are welcome to enter with tickets. The four of Yan Emperor have no tickets and can only wait in the car.


    "Minci, I miss you so much."


    "Welcome, long time no see."


    The location of the ticket is connected with minci, and they hugged each other as soon as they met.


    "By the way, this is my boyfriend Su Xun." Welcome for a long time to remember the existence of Su Xun.


    Minci looked at Su Xun and said, "Hello, my name is minci. I''m a welcome college roommate."


    "Hello, it''s as beautiful as welcome said." Su Xun said with a smile.


    A little girl in a white dress said, "sister minci, a handsome man praises you for your beauty."


    "Xiaolan is beautiful, too." Minci pinched Xiaolan''s face and said to Su Xunhe, "this is aunt Hui''s daughter. The dumplings made by Aunt Hui are delicious."


    "After a while, I''ll go to eat dumplings at the end of the game." Aunt Hui said warmly.


    After a few words of greetings, the competition started soon. It was no surprise that Xinnan won the championship.


    The party came forward to congratulate him.


    "Mints, these two are."


    Xinnan looks at Su Xun and welcomes him suspiciously.


    "This is my friend welcome, her boyfriend Sushen." Minci introduces the three to each other.


    "Hello." Xinnan reaches out to Su Xun.


    Su Xun shook hands with him: "Hello, you play well. Congratulations on getting the first place in the competition."


    "Thank you." Xinnan nodded slightly, how to say: "excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "I''ll go to one, too." Su Xun keeps up.


    After the convenience of two people, wash hands at the washing table.


    "It''s a good piano player, but I think it''s a little overqualified to use the fighting hand to play it."


    Su Xun suddenly said something.


    In the original play, Xinnan only wants to play the piano and win the national championship to fulfill his mother''s wishes, but he is not keen on being an armored warrior to fight the beast.


    "Who are you?"


    Shinnandon was a physical meal.


    "Someone who can help you change your way of life."Su Xun''s voice fell, summoned the emperor''s armor, and disappeared in the same place with Xin Nan.


    It reappeared on a deserted beach.


    "What kind of armor is this? What are you going to do?"


    Xinnan stepped back and took out the summoner.


    "Summon, fight, and wait till you finish."


    Su Xun pointed to him and said, "these people have to beat them first, and then they will listen to what they say.".


    "When I''m afraid you can''t do it!"


    "Dragon Armor, fit!"


    "Armor fit!"


    Yan Long''s armor shook his fist and put on a posture: "today I''ll let you know how powerful it is."


    "Come on, fight here." Sue''s chest hammered.


    The dragon''s armor attacks with South fist.


    Su Xun dodged and hit back at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    With the sparks splashing around, Yan Long''s armor retreated a few steps and fell to the ground.


    "Damn, what kind of armor is that?"


    Xinnan felt the terror of the other side, gritted his teeth, got up again and twisted around his waist.


    "Flame knife."


    Then there was another twist.


    "Seal the devil."


    Yan Dragon Armor cut out, boom, a knife flame, the awn of the sword split to Su Xun.


    "Aurora shield."


    Su Xun took out a golden shield to defuse the sword, and then rushed to Yan Long''s armor. He jumped up and kicked out.


    "Ah


    "Bang!"


    Yan Long''s armor screams, flies out and hits the ground, and the armor on his body disintegrates instantly.


    "What kind of armor are you, and what do you want to do?" Xinnan was not seriously injured. After a short period of relaxation, he got up from the ground.


    He didn''t expect that he couldn''t survive two moves. How could he have such strong armor?


    Su Xun lifted his armor, looked at Xinnan and said, "the crisis of the earth has come. You have two choices. The first is to obey the leader to face the crisis, and the second is to hand over the armor summoner."


    If Xinnan still wants to play the piano and win the national championship, but not the armor, then Su Xun will take away his Summoner to find Zhang Jian of the second team.


    No waste of time.


    It also gives him more energy to achieve his goal of winning the national championship.


    And strictly speaking, the personal combat effectiveness of the second armored team is obviously stronger than that of the first.


    "The crisis of the earth, do you mean the psionic beasts? I''ve been dealing with them. " Xinnan said.


    "It''s just a group of refugees." Su Xun shook his head and told him about the resurrection of Hades.


    After hearing this, Xinnan was shocked, followed by disbelief, and then a long silence.


    At half a sound, Xinnan took a deep breath: "if it is true, the national champion is really nothing."


    After all, there are eggs under the nest?


    "Take me to the ERP lab." Su Xun said.


    Xinnan was shocked when he heard that he seemed to know everything.


    There was no secret at all in front of him.

 Chapter 1109

    "They''re back. Let''s go."


    Watching Su Xun and Xin Nan come back from the bathroom, minci takes the welcome hand and goes out.


    Xinnan said, "minci, take you to the dumpling restaurant first. I have something to do with susian."


    "Ah? Oh, yes Minci nodded.


    Sunan gives a welcome step and then follows her eyes.


    "General."


    As soon as he walked out of the gate, the four of Yan Emperor met him, and his eyes fell on Xin Nan.


    Xinnan was also looking at them.


    "Emperor Yan, Qiao shefei, kugasi and an Mishou are my comrades in arms, and they will be your comrades in arms in the future." Su Xun said to Xinnan.


    Xinnan held out his hand to several people: "hello."


    "Xinnan, the dragon''s armor beckons." Su Xun introduced Xinnan''s identity to the four.


    The four shook hands with Xinnan one by one.


    Twenty minutes later, the six arrived at happy castle.


    On the surface, this is a hamburger shop. In fact, there is a secret door behind the toilet. Behind the secret door is the ERP research room in charge of Meizhen and Dongshan.


    "Xinnan is here. What''s he bringing so many people for?" Through monitoring, Dongshan in the research room sees Xinnan taking susian and others into the hamburger shop.


    Meizhen frowned: "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Then Meizhen came out of the research room and looked at Xinnan: "Xinnan, you''re here, they..."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Meizhen, head of ERP Research Office." Su Xun looked at Meizhen and said.


    The ERP research room was in the charge of Dr. Garu, Meizhen''s brother, at the beginning, and later handed over to Meizhen.


    Dr. Garou is a genius. He transformed the abandoned satellite in space into a satellite in ERP research laboratory, which can monitor the amount of power on the earth''s surface in real time.


    So that the summoner can use the summoner to transform through the satellite, instead of carrying the Lightstone at any time.


    It''s a real genius.


    This kind of person, that is, the stage of the earth is not big enough, which limits his development.


    Give him a broader stage, maybe we can make the sun.


    Meizhen''s face changed and she looked at Xinnan: "Xinnan, did you tell him?"


    Dongshan also came out of the research room.


    "How could it be me." Xinnan shook his head. He wondered how susian knew.


    Su Xun clapped his hands.


    Amixiu, kufurs and qiaoshefei become the form of the nether world, which is very powerful.


    "The ghost of hope city!"


    Meizhen and Dongshan were shocked.


    "Miss Meizhen, can we have a chat now?" Su Xun waved to let the three return to human form.


    Toshiba really when the United States behind, wary of staring at Su Xun: "what do you want to do in the end."


    "Can you stop us if we want to harm you?" Su Xun laughed and looked at Meizhen: "go to the research room and contact Dr. Garu to listen to it."


    "Meizhen, he''s not a bad man, he''s also a warrior in armor, and he''s very strong." Xinnan said.


    Meizhen and Dongshan looked at Su Xun strangely: "which armor are you in the five elements?"


    "All of them." Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    Meizhen and Dongshan are confused when they hear that Su xunzhen is not hostile, and they can''t resist. They can only take them into the research room.


    After entering the research room, Meizhen and her brother Dr. Garou opened a video.


    "Meizhen, what can I do for you?"


    There is a middle-aged man in the picture who shows a little vicissitudes of life. His research is more casual.


    "Brother, it''s not me. It''s him who wants to see you." Meizhen looks at Su Xun.


    Garu looked at Su Xun: "you are..."


    "Do you know this armor?" Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor, looked at Dr. Garu and asked.


    Dr. Garou blurted out: "this is the new armor in hope city recently."


    Xinnan is devoted to playing the piano and doesn''t pay attention to the news, so it''s normal that he doesn''t recognize Su Xun''s armor.


    However, Dr. Garou has been studying this aspect, so he pays more attention to the relevant news. Naturally, he knows that this piece of armor has been in the spotlight of the hope market recently.


    "Five thousand years ago, the five demons of shadow came to the earth. The solar system sensed that the earth was in danger of destruction and sent five light and shadow stones to the earth."


    "These five light and shadow stones fall in different villages. In the future, as long as the blood of this village can rely on the light and shadow stone to summon armor to resist the psionic beast."


    "But in addition to the five pieces of armor, there is another piece of armor, which is my emperor''s armor. It integrates the five elements, the extreme of the five elements, and the emperor''s armor."


    Su Xun hammered his chest, and the sound of armor crashing was full of metal.


    Dongshan and Meizhen suddenly realized that armor and psionic beasts came from this way.


    "I see. Why do you want to see me, Emperor''s armor?" Garou asked.Su Xun lifted his armor and looked at an MI Xiu: "come on."


    I''m tired of saying the same thing too much.


    Everyone looked at him.


    "I''m an Mishou, the former leader of the grey ghost detachment of the Ares guard. Now what you know about the five demons of shadow is just a group of homeless dogs who were killed by us and fled to the earth."


    There was contempt in his voice.


    Meizhen and Dongshan are so shocked that they don''t expect that the nether devil is so strong.


    The beast that bothered them was just a refugee who was killed by the nether devil.


    "The five demons of shadow can be eliminated without our general''s help, but there is another crisis like hanging a knife on the head, that is Hades..."


    An MI Xiu told the story of the resurrection of Hades and Su Xun''s plan.


    Meizhen, Dongshan, and Dr. Garu couldn''t help taking a breath after listening.


    They have been staring at the door of this mu three Fen, did not expect that greater danger has come.


    "What can I do with the emperor''s armor?" Dr. Garu looked at Su Xun and asked.


    "Sue said," I''d like to transfer my ship to your research room


    Luffa: that Tamar is my spaceship!


    "The so-called nest under the end of an egg, I would like to." Dr. Garou agreed.


    What''s more, he also wants to see what the spaceship of higher civilization is like.


    Soon the video was interrupted, and Dr. Garou would go to hope city after he had dealt with his private affairs.


    "Miss Meizhen, what we need to do now is to find five armor summoners and Lightstone." Su Xun was sitting on the chair, his body relaxed against the back.


    "Where should we go?" Meizhen asked


    "In addition to the wind hawk armor and the earth tiger armor, the other two armor have summoned people." Su Xun tapped the armrest of the chair and looked at Dongshan: "as for you, you are the summoner of the wind hawk armor."


    "Me?" Dongshan points to himself in disbelief.


    Meizhen and Xinnan were also surprised.


    Su Xun nodded: "isn''t muyingshi in your research room? Just try it."


    Meizhen


    Why do you feel like you know my lab better than me?


    Su Xun said, of course, it''s because I''ve seen you and five men''s films (? ¦Ø ?)!


    "Dongshan, try it." Meizhen gives Dongshan the summoner of Fengying armor.


    Dongshan took the summoner, a little nervous, and took a deep breath: "windhawk armor, fit!"


    "Armor fit."


    Then a pair of blue and white armor appeared in situ, and the head was like an eagle evolved.

 Chapter 1110

    "This I I made it


    Looking at his hands, Dongshan was very excited.


    "I''ve been looking for it for so long, but I didn''t expect that the summoner of windhawk armor was around." Mei is very happy, too.


    Su Xun looked at the scene with a smile: "do you want to try your skills?"


    "Is that ok?" Dongshan asked humbly, because he knew he couldn''t beat Su Xun.


    "General, let me do it." Emperor Yan twisted his neck and took out the summoner: "Shura armor, fit!"


    "Moving and changing scenery!"


    With the strong fluctuation of magnetic energy, the windhawk armor was taken away by the Shura armor.


    Meizhen looked at Su Xun and said, "well, what happened to that Shura armor?"


    She only knew that there were Xingtian armor, Vajra armor, Fengying armor and Emperor armor in hope city. This was the first time she saw Shura armor.


    "The king''s armor is weaker than me in all armor." Su Xun looked at her and said, "I''ve been here so long that I can''t bear to give us a glass of water to drink?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Meizhen remembered this and rushed to pour water for several people.


    She just finished pouring water, a flash of electric light, Shura armor and Wind Eagle armor back.


    Both men disarm at the same time.


    "How''s it going?" Xinnan asked.


    Dongshan shook his head with a bitter smile. He didn''t want to say it. It was all tears.


    He thought it would be a war between you and me, and it ended before it started.


    "The armor on the stars is too weak. It''s really stronger than ordinary armor." Emperor Yan said with some disappointment.


    Xinnan and Dongshan can only smile bitterly.


    There''s no excuse.


    Food is sin.


    Su Xun took a drink from his glass: "Tu Yingshi is now in a small shop with the owner''s surname Wei. The summoner is Kunzhong. Jin Yingshi and xuemastiff armor Summoner are in jiewang. The summoner of black rhinoceros armor is Beimiao. He can summon Armor now."


    "I''ll take care of the snow mastiff armor and black rhinoceros armor. You go to get back the earth shadow stone and find Kunzhong to explain everything I told you."


    What Su Xun wanted was to be clean and clean, to cut the mess quickly, and he didn''t like to drag on.


    "OK, no problem." Meizhen nodded.


    Su got up and looked at Xinnan: "let''s go. It''s time to eat dumplings, or they''re all boiled."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the film base.


    Originally one of the descendants of tuying village, the movie tyrant later took refuge in the shadow world. He was one of the puppets of the shadow five demons and obeyed the king of the world.


    His mission is to destroy the armor and kill all who can summon it.


    He didn''t know that Dongshan could summon Fengying armor. He just found out that Wu Qidong, Dongshan''s cousin, was a descendant of muying village.


    "Go ahead and kill him for me."


    The first warrior who throws armor is the warrior who throws armor.


    It''s a sea cucumber mutant.


    "Roar!"


    The evil ginseng beast roared, and then walked out with open teeth and claws, still flowing green liquid.


    The liquid is very corrosive.


    "Shua!"


    The evil ginseng beast vanishes in the same place by using evasion.


    Evasion seems to be necessary for villains.


    "Overlord, if such an ordinary person sends me, it can be solved. Is it necessary to send evil ginseng beast?"


    Ugly will say with a low eyebrow.


    "Is it necessary for you to ask me to do something?" The movie bully said coldly.


    Ugly general quickly admitted: "subordinates dare not, subordinates dare not, please calm down, calm down ah."


    "Go and stare at the evil ginseng beast for me. Let me know as soon as you have news." He waved.


    "Yes, my Lord." Ugly will turn away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Xun and others are driving to the happy dumpling restaurant.


    Xinnan and Dongshan are sitting in Su Xun''s car.


    Meizhen didn''t go, because ERP research room needs to be watched at any time.


    "Ding ~ Ding ~ Ding ~"


    suddenly, Xinnan''s Summoner rings.


    "Xinnan, there are power fluctuations at Jianshe intersection."


    "We are building roads Wait, I think I saw it. " Shinnan ended the call.


    In the distance, a green and black psionic beast was dripping green liquid, waving its claws and approaching a young man with glasses who fell to the ground.


    After seeing the young man clearly, Dongshan''s face changed: "Qidong! That''s my cousin


    "Go ahead and deal with him. It''s training." Su Xun pulled over.


    Dongshan got out of the car, summoned the Wind Eagle armor, jumped up and down in front of the evil ginseng beast.


    "Go to hell!"


    The wind hawk''s armor struck the evil ginseng beast."Bang!"


    The beast retreated two steps, roared, and moved behind the wind hawk armor. A paw fell on his back, stabbing and sparking.


    The wind hawk armor is not familiar with the battle, so it just stumbles to the ground.


    "Whew! Whew


    Another two masses of green liquid were ejected by the beast.


    Wind hawk armor a donkey roll away.


    "Damn it


    He stood up and was ready to use his weapon.


    At this time, a black figure came in a flash, using the horn on the head to fly the beast.


    It''s the black rhino armor.


    "Black rhino armor."


    In the car, Xinnan exclaimed.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly. When he watched the play, what he disliked most was Beimiao. He was arrogant, an outsider in foreign war, an expert in civil war. The Internet called him civil war armor.


    In order to fight for the leadership with Xinnan, he tries to challenge Xinnan. Knowing that Xinnan will not do his best, he deliberately injures Xinnan.


    Then he falsely accuses Xizhao, a snow mastiff who has abandoned the secret and turned to the light, of hurting Xinnan. In a word, Xizhao is miserable.


    This guy is like a shitty stick, but he doesn''t know it yet. He always feels like a bull.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a short call.


    After a beating, he will know that he is a younger brother. As a younger brother, he just needs to be obedient.


    "You stand by and watch, and see what a fight is." The black rhinoceros armor said a word to the Wind Eagle armor, took out the meteor gun and rushed to the evil ginseng beast.


    "Dang!"


    The evil ginseng beast was hit by him, and after a fight, the black rhinoceros armor made a big move directly.


    "Berserk!"


    "Boom!"


    The evil ginseng beast explodes and becomes a magic sticker floating in the air. The black rhinoceros armor seals it with a belt.


    "Thank you." Windhawk armor came forward and said.


    Black rhinoceros armor arrogantly said: "good practice, I don''t want my competitors so weak."


    Finish saying, directly with the shoulder bang of open Wind Eagle armor, ready to leave.


    "Too weak? Are you strong enough to fight? " Su Xun came over with an MI Xiu and others.


    Proud?


    I''ll break your pride and see if you can be proud in the future.


    The black rhinoceros armor looked at Su Xun: "who are you, the armor Summoner? Want to fight me? "


    "You don''t deserve to fight me." Su Xun laughed and said, "kufurs, teach him a lesson."


    "This guy is a real pain in the neck."


    Kufurs burned a black flame and became a ghost with two huge horns.


    "The devil?"


    Bei Miao twisted his neck: "are the three armor in hope city rubbish? Let you run out. "


    With that, he rushed to kufurs.


    "Bang!"


    He put his head on kufurs, but kufurs stood still.


    "Bang!"


    Kufurs hit him on the back, and the black rhinoceros fell on the ground.


    "Is that all you have?"


    With a scornful smile, kufurs raised his foot and kicked the black rhinoceros armor off the ground.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Black rhinoceros armor hit the ground and rolled twice.

 Chapter 1111

    "You have succeeded in provoking me."


    The black rhinoceros armor got up, surprised and angry, twisted around his waist, and the weapon flew out.


    "Meteor gun."


    Black rhinoceros armor rushed to kufurs with a shooting star gun, with a stab in kufurs'' chest.


    "Dang!" The sparks splashed.


    Kujas stepped back two steps, then patted his chest: "it''s a good thing for a while."


    "There are more decent ones!" The black rhinoceros armor gave a cold hum and killed him with a gun again.


    Kufurs took out his weapon, a big axe, and directly opened the shooting star gun.


    Then one hand seized the barrel of the gun, and the other with an axe cleaved the black rhinoceros armor.


    "Stab -"


    "ah Black rhinoceros armor screamed and fell to the ground, his armor flickered a few times, directly lifted.


    Beimiao covers his belly, spills blood from the corner of his mouth, and stares at kufurs with reluctance and anger.


    Kufurs changed back to human form, looked at him with a contemptuous smile, put his hands in his pocket and walked back to Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at Bei Miao and said, "next time you say that other people are weak, remember to call yourself your level."


    Beimiao''s face was blue and white, embarrassed and angry, but he had nothing to say. He could only stare at Su Xun to show his last stubbornness.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If I do it, you can''t even hold it." Su Xun chuckled.


    Beimiao stood up from the ground and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth: "what do you want?"


    "There are two choices. First, put away your pride and obey my orders. Second, hand over your Summoner and water shadow stone." If you can, Su Xun still tries to use the leading role team.


    Beimiao''s face was uncertain, looking at kufurs: "I want to have the right to challenge him at any time."


    It''s a shame on him. He must be shamed!


    "Yes." Su Xun smiles. Of course, you have the right to find a taxi at any time.


    The black rhinoceros armor is not likely to be the opponent of kufurs in the short term, because the armor is growing.


    When he gets stronger and arrives at ares early, kugus will be able to wear Vajra armor again. Beimiao is not his opponent.


    Su Xun also warned: "remember, the most important thing is to be obedient when you put your mind right and work under my hands. Specifically, you can find the guy you just despised, who will tell you everything."


    Beimiao looks at Dongshan.


    "Hello, welcome to Dongshan." Dongshan showed a friendly smile.


    Beimiao said: "just now I''m sorry


    After all, just after the front foot was installed, the back foot was hanged. This kind of feeling is very embarrassing.


    "It doesn''t matter. We will be brothers fighting together in the future." Dongshan patted him on the shoulder.


    Su Xun said, "OK, let''s go and eat dumplings together. Why is it so difficult to eat dumplings?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    Beihai Hotel.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Xun could see the figure of the wonderful man in the water mist filled bathroom.


    To be exact, the lower part of the body is quite wonderful, and the upper part is slightly poor, but it''s still enough to see.


    "Are you well? It''s half an hour. If you wash it down, the skin will be rotten." Su Xun said.


    "What''s your hurry? If you can''t wait, go to bed first."


    Yang welcome not angry said, she actually washed early, is nervous.


    Because she knows what happens when she goes out.


    She never did it!


    "Come out quickly." After coming to this world, Su Xun hasn''t had meat for a long time. He wants to eat meat.


    Welcome said: "no, you come in."


    "You said that."


    Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor, moved it into the bathroom, and then released the armor.


    The emperor''s armor was used by him in this way, which is called making the best use of everything.


    "Ah! Get out of here, asshole


    Yang welcome didn''t expect that Su Xun would come to this move. He covered his body in a panic and was too ashamed.


    "What are you doing out there? Let''s wash together."


    "Ah! No, not here... "


    Yang welcomed the beginning of the cry is not, to the back became do not stop.


    The water mist in the bathroom is hazy, and two figures are hugging each other tightly.


    The low and graceful female voice reverberates inside.


    The bathroom is just the beginning, not the end.


    When Su Xun was busy, others were busy.


    Meizhen has got the earth shadow stone and found Kunzhong to explain the whole story.


    The land tiger''s armor is back to its original position. Among the five elements'' armor, only Xizhao''s xuemastiff''s armor is inferior.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, in the morning.


    "Awake?" Su Xun looked at the welcome.


    Welcome a red face, hiding in the quilt: "you go out first, I want to get dressed.""Affectation. It was like that last night. What''s the shame?" Su Xun lifted the quilt.


    "Ah Welcome to scream. There was no place to hide. He hammered Su Xun''s fists: "you are necrotic."


    "Get up and go to the orphanage today."


    Su Xun plans to coax Xiang Yang away first.


    He remembered that Xiangyang was in the sunshine welfare home.


    "What are you doing at the orphanage?" Welcome to ask curiously, even forget to cover your body.


    Her white body is full of red marks and her knees are red. All of them are Su''s masterpieces last night.


    As he put on his clothes, Su Xun replied, "go find a child and take it with you when you leave."


    "Ah! No need to I''m not afraid of having children. " Welcome the weak to say a word.


    Su Xun was speechless: "what do you think? That child is also the summoner of armor. He has the purest blood of Wuxing village in his body and can summon the emperor''s armor."


    "Oh." Welcome to nod embarrassed. She thought Su Xun didn''t want her to have a baby.


    Because she heard that when a woman has a baby, she will relax


    Thinking about it, I blushed again.


    Seeing this, Su Xun shook his head. Women like to think wildly. They must have scratched again.


    After washing, they took a taxi to sunshine welfare home after breakfast.


    After all, there is no mobile navigation at this time.


    After arriving at the welfare home, I met Xiang Yang, a ten-year-old boy, through the president of the welfare home.


    Only when the emperor wants to be silent can he summon the armor.


    At present, he can''t control this subconsciousness, which is not a problem for Su Xun.


    "Dean, can you leave me alone with Xiangyang?" Su Xun looks at the president of the welfare home.


    "OK, you can talk." The Dean left.


    Xiangyang was silent from the beginning to the end.


    Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor.


    Then Xiang Yang raised his head and stared at Su Xun''s armor tightly. He felt close to him.


    Su Xun looked at him: "are you good-looking? You can also, as long as you can control your subconscious, you can become me, we are the same


    "With Class? " Xiangyang is at a loss.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, fellow, follow me, I will teach you how to become me."


    Xiangyang didn''t speak again. He nodded for a long time, because looking at Su Xun''s armor, he couldn''t help getting close to him and trusting him.


    After getting Xiang Yang''s consent, Su Xun took him away from the welfare home by some small means.


    After that, he gave Dr. Xiangyang to take care of the situation step by step and asked him to think of a way to teach him.


    I''m sure Dr. Garou can do it.

 Chapter 1112

    ERP research room.


    "Well, now it''s only snow mastiff armor."


    "Next, destroy the base of the movie tyrant first, then destroy the old nest of the king of the world, and then kill the shadow five demons and the dark movie emperor, and the crisis on the earth will be relieved."


    Su Xun sat in the first place and said, looking at the crowd.


    When we get rid of these disgusting bastards, we can go to Ares and peel for the throne.


    "But we don''t even know where the film base is." Dongshan frowned.


    Xizhao led the way in the original play, and they found the base of jiewang.


    This time, Su Xun is going to let Chou Jiang lead the way.


    Because every time a psionic beast appears, this guy must be nearby. It''s very easy to catch.


    Su Xun said, "wait for the party leading the way."


    All of a sudden, the alarm was loud.


    "Here we are." Su Xun smiles.


    Meizhen went to check the location of the beast and said, "the signal is on the site of Nancheng."


    "Annixiu, Dongshan, you two go. Dongshan is responsible for finding a man in black and a mask nearby and catching him back." Su Xun ordered.


    This time, it was a rock beast. It appeared on the construction site to kill a descendant of tuying village named ATU.


    "Yes."


    An MI Xiu and Dong Shan walk into the transmission room of ERP and can instantly transmit to the designated place.


    It can also reverse the armor.


    There are many black technologies in ERP research room.


    It''s more about Dr. Garou.


    "Well, we''ll just wait."


    About ten minutes later, Meizhen received the transmission request from Dongshan.


    Shua, Dongshan, an Mishou and Chou will appear in the transmission room.


    "Let me go, what are you doing with me? You are Armored Warriors, and you can''t arrest people."


    Chou will be caught by an MI Xiu''s backhand, still struggling, his eyes floating.


    "Come on, ugly general, don''t pretend here. I know who you are, and I know it very well." Su Xun interrupted ugly general''s poor performance.


    When Chou Chien heard Su Xun call out his name, he felt a thump in his heart: "spare your life, hero. I was forced by the people in the film world."


    You can''t pretend to be innocent, but you start to pretend to be pathetic.


    "Forced?" Su Xun sneered. This guy is worse than the movie blockbuster.


    Ugly general repeatedly nodded: "yes, forced, completely forced helpless, I can''t help it!"


    "OK, then you can lead us to the film base. When we kill the movie bully, you will be free." Su Xun looked at the ugly general and said.


    Chou turned his eyes and spoke fast: "I''m willing to lead the way, I''m willing to take you."


    A group of idiots, when they go to the shadow base, they are besieged by psionic beasts. Let''s see how you die.


    "Then let''s go."


    Plus Su Xun, a total of nine people, led by the ugly General of the leading Party, went to the film base.


    As soon as a group of people got outside, the movie tyrant in the base knew it and directly released all the powers.


    "Come on, come on, you can solve it at one time, and you can save more trouble, ha ha ha..."


    The movie bully, dressed in a black robe, laughs. In front of him, there are thirteen powerful beasts.


    These are all variations of life on earth.


    "Overlord, help, Overlord!"


    As soon as he entered the base, Chou would yell that he was afraid that the beast might kill him by mistake.


    After all, he didn''t think these Armored Warriors would be rivals for so many powers.


    "You rubbish! Good. How dare you ask for help? You''re the one who brought in the armored warrior, aren''t you


    "Give it to me, tear them up!"


    At the command of the movie tyrant, thirteen power beasts rushed to Su Xun and others.


    "Windhawk armor, fit."


    "Land tiger armor, fit."


    "Black rhinoceros armor, fit."


    "Dragon Armor, fit."


    An MI Xiu and Xin Nan and others go up to fight.


    There was no need for Su Xun to do it. Emperor Yan didn''t do it, so he stood behind Su Xun and blocked the exit.


    "Even your master shadow five demons are rubbish in front of us, don''t say you rubbish."


    Qiao shefei smashed a power beast with one blow.


    Kujas stormed with an axe.


    In comparison, they have to work harder on the Yanlong armor. After all, there is a gap in combat power.


    But it can enrich their actual combat experience.


    An MI Xiu three people are like invincible, the power beast one by one is destroyed by them.


    In ten minutes, they smashed five psionic beasts, and the armor team sealed two.


    "Protect me and leave."


    When the film tyrant sees the situation, he is ready to leave. Fog begins to appear on the surface of his body. This is evasion."Shura armor, fit!"


    Emperor Yan summoned his armor and rushed over directly. He smashed two psionic beasts one by one. He appeared in front of the movie tyrant and punched him through the body.


    "Puyi -"


    with blood dripping, as Shura''s armor fist was pulled back, bang, the movie master''s body fell to the ground.


    Then the Shura armor jumped into the battlefield.


    "Shura purgatory sword."


    "Stab "Stab


    After two sabres, the last two beasts were cut into magic stickers and sealed by them.


    "This How can it be


    The ugly general was stunned. He didn''t expect that the powerful power beast couldn''t even support Shura armor.


    He thought that if he brought them to susian, he could catch them all.


    Now it''s all in one. That''s right.


    It''s just that the movie stars are all caught.


    "It''s amazing." After Beimiao lifted his armor, he looked at Shura''s armor with a look of amazement.


    They have to do their best to fight the beast, and sometimes they can''t.


    Shura armor directly cuts one by one.


    Doesn''t it look like they''re rubbish?


    Su Xun kicked the ugly general: "continue to lead the way to the base of jiewang."


    "Yes, yes." This time ugly will be much better.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiewang base.


    A virtual data screen floats in front of jiewang with artificial eye and mechanical arm.


    On the screen is just the scene of the battle in the film base.


    Binger and Xizhao are standing below.


    Looking at Su Xun in the picture, bing''er is calm on the surface, but she is shocked in her heart.


    It''s him!


    When she thought that Su Xun could command so many armor and netherworld demons, a glimmer of hope suddenly rose in her heart. Maybe he could kill the king of the world.


    "Pa!"


    Suddenly, a whip hit her.


    "Ah


    Binger fell to the ground with a scream.


    "You waste, don''t you mean all the nether demons are dead? What are those three just now? "


    The king roared angrily.


    Bing er''s long hair covered her face and said nothing.


    Xizhao immediately pleaded for him: "the king of the world is calm. The three ghosts have obviously taken refuge in the Armored Warriors. It''s normal that Bing Er doesn''t know."


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" The king of the world said coldly.


    Xizhao bowed his head: "I dare not."


    "Hum!" The king of the world gave a cold hum.


    Of course, he knew what Xi Zhao said was reasonable. He just wanted to vent his anger.


    "Come on, come on, I''ll wait for you here, waiting to collect your corpses."


    The king of the world showed a cold smile, and then the laughter became bigger and bigger, echoing in the cave.


    At the same time, the five demons also communicate in the dark.


    "Damn it! It''s Shura armor


    "What are you afraid of! We are not what we were before. Don''t forget, we have a back hand! "


    "Don''t scare yourself, the real strength of Shura armor may not be as strong as the legend, otherwise how could Yan Emperor be caught by lufa?"


    "Yes, it''s time to take revenge on the three Luffa cubs and rob the Shura summoner. Then we can occupy the earth!"


    "That''s right, ha ha ha ha..."

 Chapter 1113

    The king of the world took out the magic stick and released 19 psionic beasts at one time.


    Then he came to the machine that hatched the beast, broke the base, and took out a magic sticker.


    Xi Zhao and Bing Er look at each other.


    "Jiewang, this is..." Xi Zhao asked.


    The king of the world laughed. After laughing, he said, "this is my trump card. I will crush them all!"


    Then, he used the post to merge himself with the post, and a new beast appeared.


    King beast of the world, a powerful beast among the armor warriors, was finally sealed by the armor of the snow mastiff.


    "King of the world!"


    Bing''er and Xi Zhao were startled.


    They didn''t expect that the king of the world was so crazy that he turned himself into a power beast.


    "Xizhao, summon xuemastiff armor."


    The king beast is a cobra, but because there is a king in its body, it can speak.


    "Snow mastiff armor, fit."


    Xizhao summoned the armor.


    "Today, I''m going to crush those Armored Warriors, and the earth will enter my era of Karen!"


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    The king beast of the world laughed, and the 19 power beasts below all roared and roared one after another.


    The real name of jiewang is Karen. Originally a scientist, he lost his eyes and legs in the experiment.


    Later, he was transformed by the five demons of shadow, and was equipped with artificial eyes and mechanical arms, which made him the leader of the shadow world in name and obey the orders of the dark emperor.


    He felt that the world was sorry for him, so he wanted to revenge and rule the world.


    "The strength is not strong, but the tone is not small."


    Su Xun came in with Emperor Yan and others.


    Chou will cower to one side, this time he dare not ask for help.


    After all, it was sloppy before.


    "Ugly general, you traitor!" The world king beast''s fierce vertical pupil stares at the ugly general.


    The ugly general was so scared that he tried to hide.


    Su Xun looked at the ugly general: "your role is over, and your life can be over."


    This guy helped the tyrant, but he did harm to many people. It''s strange that he can live.


    "No, you can''t kill me. You are Armored Warriors. How can you kill? You can''t I can''t... "


    Chou was so scared that he fell to the ground. His face turned pale and he kept shrinking back.


    "Fool!"


    Shura''s armor killed him.


    Su Xun looked at bing''er and said with a smile, "miss bing''er, do you remember what I said?"


    Bing er''s face is a little unnatural.


    "Cunt, have you betrayed me, too?" The king beast of the world looks at bing''er, and his tone is full of ferocity.


    Bing er''s face turned white with fright: "I didn''t!"


    "Kill them!" At the command of the king beast.


    Nineteen powers roar.


    Shura called armor, kufurs, Yan Dragon Armor and so on also welcomed up, the scene was in chaos.


    "Snow mastiff armor, kill the leader!"


    The king beast points at Su Xun and orders Xi Zhao.


    Snow mastiff armor hesitated for a moment, and finally rushed to Su Xun.


    Bing''er is in a hurry for no reason.


    "It''s just that I move my muscles, too."


    In the face of the snow mastiff armor, Su Xun didn''t summon the armor, so he smashed it directly.


    "Bang!"


    Snow mastiff armor was directly smashed back two steps.


    Xi Zhao looked down at his chest.


    He began to doubt that he could not beat an ordinary man without armor?


    "Xizhao! Don''t pretend, don''t be soft! "


    The king beast roared.


    Xizhao is speechless. I''m not pretending to be on my horse!


    "Come again." Su Xun hooked his finger.


    The snow mastiff clenched his fist and rushed up again, waving his fist at Su Xun.


    But Su Xun dodged one by one and then swept out.


    "Bang!"


    Snow mastiff armor was kicked out, rolled on the ground for several laps before stopping.


    "Xizhao! If you dare to fool me like that again, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " The king of beasts roared.


    Xi Zhao thought to curse his mother. I didn''t play this time. I really tried my best!


    Binger also suspects that Xizhao is acting. After all, Xizhao is always indecisive and refuses to attack others.


    Don''t talk about them. Even kugasi and Yanlong armor think Xizhao is acting on purpose.


    I just think that his performance is too grandiose. At a glance, it can be seen that it is fake.


    "Ah


    The snow mastiff''s armor was bent. With a roar and a twist on his waist, two thunder sticks appeared in his hands, turned twice, and then rushed to Su Xun.


    At first he was going to let Sue find a way out, but now he''s going to do his best.It''s one thing whether to kill or not, but you can''t even fight a man without armor. What''s the matter?


    "The boring game should be over."


    Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor, threw out a weapon card, drew out the aurora sword, and cut it out with one sword.


    "Stab -"


    the snow mastiff''s armor erupted a group of sparks, then fell to the ground with a scream, and the armor was lifted.


    At this time, Su suddenly realized that there was no such thing as Xuejia.


    Meat alone can repel armor!


    Is this horse still a human on earth?


    "Xizhao, are you ok?" Bing''er comes forward to help Xi Zhao, who is bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    "No It''s OK. " Xi Zhao waved his hand, and his eyes were fixed on Su Xun.


    "Waste! Rubbish


    Knowing that Xi Zhao didn''t let go the water, he couldn''t beat Su Xun, and the king beast felt that he was useless.


    Scolded two, personally rushed to Su Xun.


    "Jin''s su Ge!"


    Su Xun cut out with a sword, and the fierce king beast was sealed in the same place.


    "Emperor Zhenlei cuts!"


    "Boom!"


    The king beast explodes directly and becomes a magic sticker.


    Xi Zhao''s eyes are full of shock and inconceivable, shock thunder cut is his snow mastiff armor must kill skill.


    But the skills he used and Su Xun used are totally different.


    Bing''er''s heart was shocked. She didn''t expect that Su Xun really killed the king of the world, and it was so easy.


    At this time, other people''s battle is over. After all, there are Shura armor, just like cutting melons and vegetables.


    "That''s right, the needle and the cloth."


    Just then, a voice came from the outside, and everyone went along.


    A tall middle-aged man in a black windbreaker and top hat came in.


    He was followed by four ancient powers: chaos, poverty, Taotie and Taowu.


    He is the dark shadow emperor. He used to be a beggar, but because he was greedy, he was used by the five demons and became a puppet of the five demons.


    This time, he is also called by the five demons of the shadow, because the five demons of the shadow are ready to solve all the armor here and remove the obstacles of occupying the earth.


    Their home planet has been destroyed by Luffa, so they need to occupy a planet of other creatures.


    "It''s all here. It''ll save me another trip." The dark movie emperor took out his handkerchief and covered his mouth as if he smelled something bad.


    Su Xun sneered: "I didn''t expect that once a rag picker would put on airs and put on airs after wearing good clothes."


    "Shut up The dark movie emperor seemed to be a cat stepped on the tail, and his hair exploded in an instant.


    It was his humiliating past, and he didn''t expect anyone to know.


    A black and green crystal flew in, and then five Warcraft came out.


    These are the five demons of shadow, evil gold, evil wood, evil water, evil earth and evil fire.


    "Kugus, Josef, and amiso, I didn''t expect you to mix with these lower earth people." Evil earth looked at Qiao shefei and said.


    An MI Xiu sneered: "a group of bereaved dogs, even if they don''t hide and survive after picking up a dog''s life, they dare to come to me to hang around. Today I''ll send you to be buried with dark movie stars!"


    "Arrogance! I''ll kill you three today and charge you some interest first! " The evil gold was enraged and roared.


    After that, the five demons of shadow successively flew into the body of the dark shadow emperor. The body of the dark shadow emperor began to change and became a 10 meter tall, five faced, ferocious and ugly beast.


    This is the black emperor, the last boss in the first finale of the armored warrior.

 Chapter 1114

    "Look! What is that


    "There''s something flying in the sky, monster! It''s a monster! The armored warrior is chasing the monster


    "What kind of monster is that? It looks as big as the house. Can the armored warrior beat him?"


    On the ground, countless people gathered, staring at the two figures chasing in the sky and talking.


    "Emperor Xia, catch up with me if you have seed!"


    The black Emperor gave a sneer of Jie Jie. Five thousand years ago, they came to the earth and fought with armor many times. Naturally, they didn''t know the emperor''s armor.


    "Emperor foal."


    With the streamer, the emperor''s foal came through the air.


    Su Xun rode up and aimed at the black emperor in front and opened the attack mode: "imperial gun."


    "Boom!"


    An energy shell followed Heidi''s flight path, clenched him, and finally hit him.


    "Ah


    The black emperor stopped with a scream and roared up to the sky. The whole sky was dark.


    "The emperor! Let''s finish it today! "


    "I''m the one to end you!"


    With a sneer, Su Xun took out his extreme light sword and patted it on his belt: "five saints must be killed."


    Five light doors are arranged in turn.


    Su Xun stabbed it with a sword.


    "Yin -"


    a golden dragon roared to the black emperor.


    Boom!


    The energy generated by the explosion directly smashed Heidi''s huge body from the air to the ground. At the moment of collision, the ground cracked and the arms cracked.


    Su Xun also flew down with his sword.


    Heidi had already stood up and waved his two claws. The purple energy ball kept flying to Sushen.


    Su Xun held his sword and blasted them one by one in the air.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    The sound of explosions came out one after another.


    "How could that be?"


    Shadow five demons obviously feel that the emperor''s armor is stronger than before, and it''s too strong.


    "It''s pathetically weak. It''s time to end you."


    Su Xun touched his belt, and then five light doors appeared in front of him.


    Holding the aurora sword to chop, the body will leave a residual shadow every time it passes through a light door.


    Through the five light gates in succession, the aurora sword gathers the power of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and falls on Heidi.


    It''s like thunder in full bloom and fire burning.


    "Boom!"


    Su Xun even went through Heidi''s body with his sword. Well, it was too long. He stabbed him through.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The black emperor opened his teeth and claws, uttered a cry of reluctance and pain, and then, after several successive explosions, turned into a magic sticker floating in the air.


    Su Xun didn''t turn his head back.


    Magic stickers fly into your hands and are sealed by them.


    "General."


    KOOS and others have solved the problem. The four fury beasts have already come.


    "What do they do, general?"


    Qiao shefei points to bing''er and Xi Zhao.


    They were caught alive.


    Su Xun lifted his armor and walked slowly to bing''er: "miss bing''er, what''s up?"


    "What else can I do if I''m a butcher and I''m a fish?" Bing Er gave a stubborn cold hum.


    Susian reached out and touched her face.


    Let go of Xizhao, what''s the matter with you


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in men." Su Xun looked at him and said apologetically.


    Even if it''s against women, what is it against you?


    Xizhao was very angry: "you..."


    "For the sake of your conscience, I''ll give you a chance to be a new man and call you general later." Su Xun interrupted his nonsense directly.


    Xizhao in the play is too indecisive, the result of cruelty.


    The West Zhao smell speech facial expression is cloudy and clear uncertain, the vision looked at the ice son, obviously let her choose.


    Su Xun chuckled: "don''t look at her. You are not the same. You call me general and she calls me master."


    One can do it, the other can''t.


    Su Xun likes capable people.


    To be exact, supervisors like competent subordinates.


    "Master." Bing Er pursed her lips.


    Seeing this, Xi Zhao stopped talking and acquiesced.


    After all, who wants to die if they can live?


    What''s more, he wanted to change his ways. Now the king of the world is dead. Isn''t that what he wants?


    "Come on, let''s go and eat dumplings. These alien garbage are finally cleaned up."


    There is a saying that the dumpling flavor of happy dumpling restaurant is needle cloth stamp. Welcome to learn how to make dumplings.


    Joe shefei, kufurs, and Amelio''s mouth twitched. They were aliens, too.


    "Sorry, I didn''t say you."


    Su Xun looked at them with a smile.Three people "....."


    It''s better that you don''t emphasize it.


    To emphasize this feeling is for us.


    Amelio: on a hot day, my body can''t help shivering and tears flow down. When can we aliens stand up?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Happy dumpling restaurant.


    "Here come the dumplings, heroes. You can eat them. Today''s dumplings are filled with cabbage and pork."


    Welcome out of the kitchen with a white apron and a large plate of dumplings.


    Bing''er is also helping. Although her face is expressionless, the corner of her mouth can''t help rising.


    She likes this kind of atmosphere very much. This is life. It''s nice to live in the sun.


    Su Xun said that it would be better to live under my body. If you don''t believe me, please ask.


    "This is my corn pork stuffing."


    Aunt Hui came out with a large plate.


    "All right, all right, let''s eat."


    "Come on, let''s drink instead of water. Cheers."


    "Cheers


    In the small dumpling restaurant, the atmosphere is very hot, people are talking and laughing, and the atmosphere is harmonious.


    Bing''er looks at this scene with a smile, and walks out of the dumpling restaurant while everyone is not paying attention.


    Come outside, arms chest, quietly looking at the streets of those people who come and go.


    "Feeling life here?"


    A sound enters the ear.


    Bing Er turns his head: "master."


    "Why don''t you go in and eat dumplings?" Su Xun came to her and asked.


    Bing''er is wearing a black skirt, with white gullies looming. Her skirt just covers her thighs. Her black, silk decorated legs are slim and slender.


    On the foot is stepping on a pair of black thin high heels, the temperament is cool and gorgeous, just like the queen.


    But the queen is calling someone else master.


    When he was a child, he was really bad. He only liked to see armor. Isn''t it better than armor?


    It''s true that only when you grow up can you be sensible.


    "I''m not hungry." Bing''er shook her head, then said in a soft voice, "this is the life that I''ve been longing for. Now that I''ve got it, I have some unreal feelings."


    Suddenly, her delicate body trembled: "master ~"


    because susian held her waist.


    "Well, does it feel real now?" Su Xun came up to her ear and said in a low voice.


    Bing er''s body was stiff, and her breath was short. She nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    "Come on, go in. Don''t be out of group." Su Laoliu, the hooligan laughs and releases her.


    Bing''er was relieved. A blush appeared on her cold and proud face. She turned and lowered her head to enter the room.


    Su Xun stood in bing''er''s position and looked at the people coming and going.


    Listen to the laughter in my ear.


    Such a beautiful earth, full of fireworks atmosphere of the earth, there are always people who want to destroy her.


    Is it jealousy?


    "Then I will destroy you."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.

 Chapter 1115

    Two days later.


    Su Xun returned to hope city.


    Together came Xinnan five, Meizhen, and a large number of ERP research equipment.


    The first thing to go back to hope city was that Su Xun sent people to Bawang group to see Ba Dou.


    In the office of Bawang group, Croton is looking in the mirror and combing the few hairs on his hair.


    Even if he is as rich as his country, he can''t change the outcome of baldness.


    The hairline caught up with his speed of making money.


    "Shua!"


    Coopers suddenly appeared in the office.


    "Ah


    Ba Dou was startled by his sudden appearance and nearly fell off his chair.


    "Badong, what happened to the matter that our general asked you to investigate." Kujas asked without expression.


    Croton swallowed a mouthful of saliva, showing the color of flattery: "found, I have already found, but there is no contact information, no way to take the initiative to contact you."


    "Cut the crap and bring it." Kuhans reached out.


    Croton quickly found a file bag from the cabinet and handed it to kufurs.


    Kujas disappeared with the paper bag.


    When it reappeared, it was in Huanhuan Teppanyaki.


    "General."


    Kugus handed the bag to Sushen.


    Su Xun opened it. There were two pieces of information in it.


    One is huolinfei''s and the other is slim and handsome. Both of them are only 16 years old.


    See, foreign high school students save the world at most, while our domestic high school students have already started to save the universe, saving seven at a time.


    The school they attended was called Blue Fox International middle school, which was in hope city.


    This is really looking for lanterns with lanterns.


    However, I hope that the city has not had any other movements besides the frequent movements they have made.


    That means that the story of the super beast armed forces is still early. When the story of the super beast armed forces happens, there are often battles, and it is impossible to be silent.


    "Binger, you are responsible for watching them."


    Su Xun throws the information to Bing er.


    They are about to leave for Ares. Ice doesn''t work much. Just stay on earth.


    "Yes, master." Bing Er answered.


    Although I don''t know what Su Xun asked her to do with the two high school kids, just do it.


    "Pay attention to safety, your life is the first." Su Xun was afraid of going to Ares. During this time, the story of super beast armed suddenly began.


    The first episode of the super beast armed plot is that the lion king comes to the earth and snatches the key of xuanming from xuanyizi.


    If an ordinary person doesn''t escape the aftershock in time, he will be killed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, the town tower.


    Su Xun, welcome, Tian Di Ren San Kai, Wu Xing Kai, Shura Kai, Qiao shefei, Mei Zhen and her brother Dr. Garu are gathered here.


    This is the expedition to Ares.


    It''s a little small, but it''s not a big problem.


    With the energy crystals of the earth and the energy crystals left by Luffa, Su Xun had mastered more than half of the stars in the galaxy.


    According to the law of the universe, he will legally become the current master of the galaxy.


    As for the earth energy crystal, it will be put back to the earth after it becomes the master of the galaxy.


    It won''t affect anything in such a short time.


    Now just go to Ares and kick peel off the stage.


    There are few loyal people around him, otherwise in the original play, he would not be expelled because of corruption.


    After all, what happened to Luffa in those years must have made many soldiers feel cold for him. However, Luffa himself promoted him to the throne with war, but he failed.


    This is taboo. Who dares to work for him?


    Not to mention resisting the cosmic law to prevent Su Xun from ascending the throne for his sake.


    A king who is not supported by the army is not a real king.


    Even when Luffa defected, there were twenty-four imperial soldiers who were willing to follow him.


    "I''m going back at last. I can wash away the humiliation I once had!"


    Kudos was a little excited.


    After all, there is no one willing to bear such a low charge.


    "Pierre, I''m afraid I never dreamed that we would go back in this way!"


    "He is unpopular. As long as we go back to Ares, all the troops will be on our side!"


    Qiao shefei and an Mishou are just like you. I''m very excited.


    At that time, Luffa was the commander of Ares'' army. They were close friends of luffa and had a high position in the army. They had many acquaintances.


    Thousands of years is a long time for Earth people, but it''s no different from a few months for them.


    Therefore, they had confidence to control the army. Moreover, this time, Su Xun went back to inherit the throne according to the law of the universe, and there was no problem in Dayi.Su Xun took out the King Kong pestle and put it on the stone table in the middle of the magic tower.


    Then, boom -


    the Zhenmo tower began to shake violently, and then it began to collapse, and the tail of the spaceship appeared.


    Then the whole body of the spaceship which was trapped in the ground flew out from the ground and began to fly vertically to the sky.


    "Is this the alien ship? It''s really advanced, at least thousands of years ahead of the earth. "


    Dr. Garou fondled all kinds of sci-fi instruments in the cockpit.


    Qiao shefei, kufurs and an Mishou knew the spaceship very well and gave him a detailed introduction.


    Dr. Garou is worthy of the rank of genius. He soon understood the facilities inside the spaceship.


    And can fly the ship independently.


    "Dr. Garou, Meizhen, you will do research on the spaceship in the future." Su Xun said to them.


    The things in ERP research room have been brought up for a long time, especially the five light and shadow stones.


    After leaving the earth, without the ERP satellite to transmit energy, the armor Summoner will be useless.


    So Xinnan, they need to take the light stone with them at any time and use its own energy to transform.


    The light and shadow stone is not heavy and can be carried with you.


    In the original play, the shadow bully put the earth shadow stone in his sleeve.


    Where is the weight of the stone that can be put into the sleeve?


    "Amixiu, full speed! Target, Ares, 70000 light-years away


    "Yes, general!"


    At this time, the earth has been in chaos for a long time. After all, many people have seen the spaceship fly into the sky, and videos have been taken.


    "Those monsters are really alien creatures. Have they been beaten away by Armored Warriors?"


    "This spaceship belongs to those monsters."


    "I''ve been to that tower, but I didn''t expect it was an alien spaceship."


    And state departments are calling for blunders.


    If they had known that it was an alien spaceship, they would definitely split it up for research, then Earth Science and technology would definitely enter the orbit of rapid development.


    But now the aliens have run away, and the earth has missed this great opportunity of rapid development.


    At the same time, Blue Fox International middle school near the slum underground in a base.


    A short old man with a turtle shell on his back muttered to himself, "you are gone, but someone is coming again. Hades, do you really want to revive?"


    He is xuanyizi, the master of the Xuanwu spaceship, and one of the key figures in the super beast armed forces.

 Chapter 1116

    When the spacecraft passed the moon, it stopped for a while. Li Haotian, Xu tingfei and Wu Gang recalled the aircraft that was parked on it.


    "Amelio, shoot there."


    Su Xun pointed to the U.S. space station with the U.S. flag on the moon.


    That flag is a real eyesore.


    "Yes, general."


    Living on the earth for a thousand years, amishu knew the grudge between the dragon people and the American people.


    A small energy muzzle on the spacecraft was aimed at the space station built by the American people.


    At this time, people from relevant departments of the United States are seeing this scene through satellite.


    "God! Alien spaceship! Look! I found something! An alien spaceship


    "Oh, MAIGA, look at that alien spaceship. What is he doing? Say hello to us? "


    "Should be it, send radio response, to express the enthusiasm and friendship of our American people."


    "No! It''s like an energy cannon... "


    "Boom!"


    The space station exploded, the satellite exploded, and the surveillance image became a snowflake.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The whole office was horribly quiet.


    It was quiet for about a minute, and then it exploded in an instant.


    "Oh! Shetter! dog shit! These damn aliens, they blew up our space station! "


    "Come on! Go and inform the president


    "These bastards! They are so overbearing! They should be punished! It''s time to learn! "


    No wonder they are so angry. First, it''s a shame. Second, it''s really expensive and laborious to build a space station.


    Su Xun didn''t know that his American friends were "excited" about his behavior.


    By this time, he had already left the moon.


    As Xu Zhimo said in his poem:


    I come gently, just as I walk gently, wave my sleeve and send a muzzle.


    The spaceship is advancing rapidly, and the outer space is dark and full of meteorites, and the stars can be seen from time to time.


    Su Xun had this experience for a long time.


    But it''s the first time to welcome this group of local bumpkins, one by one excited beyond words.


    In particular, Li Haotian, a photo maniac, took out his camera shutter and kept making sound.


    Su xunzhen wanted to introduce Mr. Chen to him, and the two exchanged photographic techniques.


    Although Mr. Chen takes pictures of human body art, all arts have something in common.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding


    Suddenly, an electronic alarm sounds, and three red dots appear on the cockpit data screen.


    "General, there''s an aircraft approaching us."


    Said Annie.


    "Oh? Look over there. " Su Xun said.


    and so on as like as two peas and three of them were found to be identical to Li Haotian.


    Kufurs snorted coldly:


    "general, it''s Ares patrol!"


    Ares patrol team, each patrol team consists of three people, respectively, a pair of Xingtian armor, a pair of Feiying armor, and a pair of Vajra armor.


    A thousand years ago, they were met by an arresto patrol near the earth.


    Then they were sealed by the patrol team.


    At the same time, the opposite ares patrol team also saw them.


    "Xingtian, look at that spaceship..."


    "Yes, it''s general Luffa''s ship. Are they going back to Ares?"


    "Wang has been tracking down the whereabouts of general Luffa. Unexpectedly, we met him."


    "King Kong, shout! Now general Luffa is guilty, we will arrest them according to the law! "


    "Yes." King Kong armor answered, and then began to shout: "we are ares 530 patrol, the spacecraft in front please stop for inspection."


    "This is ares 530 patrol. Please stop the ship in front for inspection."


    "For the last time, we are ares 530 patrol. Please stop the spacecraft in front for inspection, otherwise we will take compulsory measures."


    Three aircrafts surrounded the spaceship and opened the weapon attack mode.


    "Emperor Yan, please come up and tell us the current situation of Ares."


    What Su Xun is most concerned about now is whether Pierre has stepped down. If he does, it will be more difficult for him to succeed to Ares this time.


    "Yes, general."


    Emperor Yan summoned Shura armor and flew directly out of the spaceship to the Xingtian aircraft.


    "Be careful! It''s Shura armor


    "Flying shadow is fast. You send the news back to Ares immediately. We''ll stop him!"


    "Yes, be careful!"


    The flying Shadow Armor turns around without hesitation, and the aircraft is about to leave. Luffa is back. The news must be sent back to Ares as soon as possible.Although King peel was becoming more and more unpopular, as Ares'' soldiers, they had to abide by Ares'' laws.


    "Want to run?"


    "Shura purgatory sword!"


    "Shura hundred blows!"


    Shura armor cuts at the flying shadow aircraft. Boom, the flying shadow aircraft loses its balance.


    Flying Shadow Armor had to leave the aircraft, and then flew to Xingtian and King Kong.


    It is unrealistic that no aircraft wants to fly back to Ares over tens of thousands of light years.


    Armor doesn''t last that long.


    "General! It''s been a thousand years. Come back with us and explain to the king. The king will forgive you. "


    Xingtian looked at Shura''s armor and said, he thought it was lufa in the armor.


    After all, it is well known that Luffa took the summoner of Shura armor when he defected.


    "I''m not that fool of lufa. I''m Emperor Yan, the real master of Shura armor!"


    Shura armor sonorous powerful said.


    "What! Emperor Yan! You took refuge with general Luffa


    Patrol 530 was surprised. After all, Emperor Yan was known as the war bully of the galaxy.


    The three of them are definitely not the opponents of Yan Emperor after wearing Shura armor.


    "Damn way! Luffa is dead. Now my general has more than half of the stars in the galaxy. He will be the king legally. Pierre, that guy should go away. Don''t you come to see the king with me


    Shura armor raised the purgatory sword and pointed to the three people. If he didn''t go, he asked them to go.


    "What! What the hell is going on! "


    Patrol 530 was confused because the amount of information revealed in Emperor Yan''s words was too large.


    First, the traitor Luffa, whom ares wanted for more than a thousand years, is dead.


    Secondly, there is a new existence that has mastered more than half of the stars in the galaxy and has won the loyalty of Emperor Yan.


    "Don''t step on the horse and talk nonsense, go or not!"


    Emperor Yan was already impatient, because he was an acute man with a violent temper.


    The three of patrol 530 looked at each other.


    "Well, according to the law of the universe, the general you are talking about is indeed the king of the galaxy. We will go with you to see him." Xingtian looked at Shura armor and said.


    This is also the reason why peir is too unpopular. Otherwise, even if they directly violated the universal law, they would never recognize Su Xun''s legal status.


    Now ares is in a mess under the rule of Pierre, and the people are full of complaints. At this time, it is also popular to change the king.


    After all, it can''t be worse than it is now.

 Chapter 1117

    Shura armor and three members of 530 patrol came to Su Xun.


    "Wang, I brought them."


    Emperor Yan also changed his name directly. Anyway, sooner or later, he would call Wang.


    Li Haotian three people as like as two peas in front of him, and have a wonderful feeling in their hearts.


    Three members of patrol 530 were observing Su Xun. Su Xun''s youth shocked them.


    What shocked them even more was that the three leaders of the guards were standing behind Su Xun.


    It seems that Luffa is really dead. Otherwise, the three of them would never vote for others.


    "Why, you three are dumb, can''t you talk?" An MI Xiu said coldly.


    Three people looked at each other, then knelt down on one knee at the same time, clenched their right hands on the chest armor: "ares 530 patrol, Xingtian Gore, Feiying goring, Jingang Goren, see the king."


    According to the law of the universe, Su Xun was legally called king.


    They didn''t have any loyalty to that guy, so they knelt down without pressure.


    What''s more, this is not betrayal. What they do is in accordance with the law of the universe.


    "Well, free." Su Xun said faintly that when Wang had experience, he was an old man in the industry.


    The three stood up again and said nothing, waiting for Su Xun to ask.


    "Is Pierre still on the throne?" Su Xun asked


    "Yes, my Lord, but ares''s military and political circles, including the people, have been dissatisfied with him for a long time. The king''s arrival at ares at this time is exactly what everyone expects." Gore replied respectfully.


    Su Xun showed great interest: "Oh? Tell me what pierre did


    In the end of Xingtian armor, the armor warrior from Ares said that Pierre stepped down because of corruption.


    But at least he is the head of the galaxy. He can never step down simply because of corruption.


    The reason why he was sentenced on this charge is more of a shame.


    It''s just like Pierre''s three crimes of greed, anger and ignorance.


    It also shows how unpopular peel is in Ares.


    "Pierre, as the king of Ares, accepts bribes to sell Ares'' interests. His private life is extravagant and lustful. He neglects to deal with government affairs and employs adulterers. His charges are numerous." Goren was filled with indignation.


    If he had not been subject to the law, and he was just an ordinary soldier, he would have wanted to kill Pyle.


    Coopers sneered, "I''ve known for a long time that Pierre is not a good guy."


    "The elder said so." Goering echoed.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "an MI Xiu, hurry up, don''t you hear me? The people of Ares are waiting for the king to save them


    "Yes, my Lord." Anmi mends the way back.


    He used the energy of gengyu Vajra pestle to accelerate, and the speed of the spacecraft increased a lot again.


    70000 light years, not too long.


    Otherwise ares''s patrol team wouldn''t have been around the earth.


    Day and night in space.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been driving. Ares finally appears in sight.


    From space, it''s a purple, dreamlike planet.


    "Ares, we''re back at last."


    Qiao shefei and the three were very excited.


    As soon as the spaceship was close to the periphery, three huge warships had surrounded it. Behind the warships were thousands of armored aircraft.


    "This is ares''s first space convoy. Ares has three space convoys. Each convoy is equipped with a command ship, two frigates and 3000 armored soldiers."


    Kufurs explained a sentence to Su Xun.


    Li Haotian three people looking at opposite that dense armor aircraft, the mood is complex.


    The summoner in his hand is suddenly worthless, because there is a large group in Ares.


    Amisu suspended the spacecraft in space, and then the spacecraft extended a platform.


    Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor, took the people out of the spaceship and stood on the platform.


    Face to face is ares''s warship.


    "You rude fellows, who are you shooting at! Don''t you know us? "


    Kufurs roared.


    In fact, when the three men followed Su Xun out, the opposite space guard recognized it.


    "It''s captain Qiao shefei. What should they do?"


    "By law they are guilty."


    "Are you going to catch him? I can''t. We used to be brothers fighting together. "


    "And general Luffa? Why didn''t you see general Luffa? What kind of armor is the leader? "


    The command ship of Ares first space convoy was full of comments.


    The commanders are tangled.


    ANNISU stepped forward and called out, "brothers! Do you still know me? I''m an Mishou, the head of the grey ghost division of the guard! Pierre is a fool. He made a mess of Ares. He wronged general luffa and forced general Luffa to flee! ""Now general Luffa has died, but we have a new general, a new king! Our king has more than half of the stars in the galaxy in his hands. He is the right king


    While he was talking, Joe shefei on one side unfolded a map of the galaxy, on which the positions of the stars in the Galaxy were distributed. The red one is now controlled by Su Xun.


    thanks to old fellow Lu, because all these are his legacy.


    Boom!


    The first guard exploded in an instant.


    They were shocked by two things.


    The first point is that Luffa is dead. As the commander of Ares'' army, Luffa''s prestige is still very high even if he defected. The news of his death is shocking.


    The second point is that a new king has appeared. According to the law of the universe, Pierre is going to step down.


    No one will fight against cosmic law in order to help peel keep the throne, because peel is not qualified.


    "What do we do now? To defend King peel or to obey the law of the universe? "


    "Is that guy peel worth defending? From the time he framed general Luffa, his narrow mind was not worthy of being a king. "


    "Yes, the new king will succeed, Pierre will abdicate, Qiao shefei, the king they support will not be bad."


    "Then let''s go to see Xinwang."


    Soon, the first guard made a choice, and the commander came out of the warship in armor.


    What they wear is not armor, but armor similar to that of the ancient generals of the Dragon kingdom.


    "See you, my Lord! All the officers and men of Ares first space guard are willing to support the king''s accession to the throne


    "See the king!"


    "See the king!"


    "See the king!"


    Behind him, the armored soldiers came out of the aircraft and knelt down on one knee.


    "Everyone, please forgive me. I promise that when I ascend the throne, I will lead Ares and the first universe to become the strongest being in the seven universes!"


    Su Xun stepped forward two steps, and his voice dropped. He clenched his fist and raised it.


    "Pierre abdicates and the new king succeeds!"


    "Pierre abdicates and the new king succeeds!"


    "Pierre abdicates and the new king succeeds!"


    The voice of the first space guard is higher and higher, just like the tide in space.


    Enough to engulf and engulf everything.

 Chapter 1118

    Ares.


    Different from the earth, the higher the civilization, the more unified it is. Ares is a unified planet.


    In Ares, there is no concept of a country. If it has to be, then this country is called Ares.


    Everyone belongs to Ares.


    The royal city of ares is called ares city.


    The magnificent palace occupies the center of the city.


    In the past, the palace was not so big, but after Pierre came to power, he ordered the expansion to become what it is now.


    The palace is extremely luxurious. Even the maids are first-class and rare beauties.


    The palace is full of women from top to bottom, and there is no man. It can be said that it is ridiculous to the extreme.


    Peel doesn''t touch them either. He just appreciates them.


    This point coincides with Su Xun''s taste.


    At this time, in the harem, King peel and his more than 50 concubines were drinking and having fun.


    His fat body, wrapped in a golden robe, is chasing and playing among a group of warblers.


    "Ha ha ha, beauty, come on, I''ve caught you. Let me eat. I''m thirsty. Let me taste for my son first."


    "Wang Shang, you are good or bad, Wang Shang, cluck ~"


    "Wang Shang, come and catch me quickly."


    "Don''t worry, come one by one, let me spoil you, ha ha ha..."


    The biggest difference from those despicable kings on earth is that ares is technologically advanced, so King peel doesn''t have to worry about overindulgence damaging his body.


    Therefore, King Kong''s healthy body has become the base of his ultimate enjoyment, and he can play recklessly.


    "Step, step..."


    A rapid sound of footsteps came.


    A female official panicked and ran in: "Lord, it''s not good. Lord, something''s wrong."


    "What''s the matter? The sky hasn''t fallen yet. Don''t spoil my interest with some trifles Pierre said impatiently, holding a beautiful woman in his arms.


    The female official''s face turned white and said, "my Lord, everyone is against me. Someone has mastered more than half of the planets in the galaxy and is coming to overthrow you."


    "Luffa is back!" PIL king is greatly surprised to lose color, the spermatozoa that just went up brain instantly retreats.


    After all, Lu FA was doing it at the beginning. When he found out, Lu FA was almost successful, but later Lu FA suddenly disappeared.


    The female official said, "it''s not Luffa. It''s a stranger wearing strange armor."


    "Damn it! Who is it? " Hearing that it wasn''t rufa, peel didn''t breathe a sigh of relief, but panicked a lot, because once he abdicated, the end would be miserable.


    He also knew that most of what he had done over the years had violated Ares'' law.


    Once abdicated, he would be tried and used by the new monarch to calm the anger of the people.


    "Some of the troops have gone against it." King peel wanted to force himself to calm down, but the sweat on his face betrayed his heart.


    "Stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered, stuttered


    "What about the forbidden army? What about the forbidden army? " The more he listened, the more desperate he was.


    The female officer was about to cry: "when general Luffa was convicted by you, the imperial army withdrew."


    After 24 soldiers of the imperial guards defected with Luffa, peel felt that all the imperial guards could not be trusted, and then withdrew the establishment of the imperial guards.


    Later, he replaced all the people in the palace with women, and the imperial army never rebuilt.


    So now, he looks around, but he can''t find an army loyal to him.


    "Damn it! Who on earth can save the king


    King peel raised his head and roared, his eyes full of fear, his hands holding his hair.


    "Step, step..."


    There was a rapid and powerful sound of footsteps.


    Su Xun led the way. He was wearing emperor''s armor, but his head was not covered with armor.


    Behind him are Shura armor, kufurs, Josef, and a large number of Ares officers loyal to him.


    The collision between armor and armor was clear and pleasant. At this time, the soldiers had taken over the palace.


    "You are peel."


    Su Xun looked down at peir, his mouth rose, and he raised a contemptuous smile.


    Throughout the five thousand years of China, there should be no more failed king than Pierre.


    Up to now, no army is willing to defend him to the death.


    "Who are you, Luffa?"


    Peel''s face turned white. He saw Joe shefei, kufurs and an Mishou behind Su Xun.


    "Luffa is dead, but you are in my hands, and the end is not much better."


    Su Xun sneered at this kind of person, and naturally he would not get a good end.


    "I''m wang, you should give me a decent, one day you may also...""No way! I''m not the same fool as you Su Xun interrupted him and said firmly, "if I am king one day, I will always be king!"


    "Kugus!"


    "My subordinates are here!" Kujas is out.


    Su Xun pointed to peir: "take it down, count its sins outside the palace gate of the King City, and behead it to the public!"


    "Boom!"


    Piru was struck by lightning and fell to the ground.


    "Yes, my Lord." With a grim smile, Coopers went up to pick up Pierre and went out.


    "You''re the same guy you are today."


    "No! Don''t kill me! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! Please... "


    Peel had no appearance of a king, and kept crying, yelling and struggling for mercy.


    All the officers showed disgust.


    It''s a shame that they have been defending such goods for more than a thousand years!


    "Amiso." Su Xun called.


    An MI Xiu came out: "subordinate is in."


    "You are responsible for reorganizing the Youming forbidden army. When our king ascends the throne, you will be washed away from your sins." Get rid of them and they''ll become normal soldiers.


    Instead of becoming a ghost again.


    Ares people themselves are very tall. They can rush into battle with armor and have strong fighting power.


    Armor originally did not belong to Ares, but was invented by Yanxing, the emperor of Yan. Later, armor technology was brought back to ares for mass production.


    At the beginning, Luffa led the Ares soldiers to defeat Yan Xing, who had armored soldiers. From this, we can see how terrible the Ares'' combat effectiveness was.


    Now the armor is mass-produced. After they put on the armor, their combat effectiveness has increased several times.


    "Yes, I thank the king." Both amishu and Josef are excited.


    General, do you see that?


    We''ve finished what we wanted to do for you, Pierre.


    "Joe''s money." Su Xun called again.


    Qiao shefei was listed as "subordinate."


    "Immediately summon all the army generals to come to the king''s city. Three days later, my king will ascend the throne."


    Ares has many armies, which are distributed in different places. Su Xun needs to make sure that he gets the loyalty of each army.


    Only in this way can we make a fist of Ares and fight it out.


    Break through the seven universes and be the king of the universe.

 Chapter 1119

    The change of dynasty of ares is not much different from that in the history of the earth.


    The biggest difference is the existence of the universal law. Let Su Xun sit on the throne of Ares smoothly.


    However, the law of the universe is just a matter of great significance. In the final analysis, the two greatest meritorious officials for his successful accession to the throne are lufa and peir.


    Luffa contributed energy crystals to more than 29000 stars in the galaxy.


    Peir was so angry and unpopular that there was no army to help him resist Su Xun.


    So to win, you don''t have to be strong enough. As long as your opponent is weak enough, you can also win.


    Overnight, the king flag of Ares changed, and Sushen''s King flag was flying high.


    At this time, in the study of Ares palace, people were arguing about Su Xun''s name.


    Before the king of Ares, all the names were followed by a king.


    For example, peel is called King peel.


    Louis, King Louis.


    It''s impossible for Su Xun to be called King Su Xun, which sounds too awkward.


    "Don''t you think the dragon is a very powerful creature? It''s better to call it Dragon King. " Having been on the earth for a thousand years, kugus knows the earth''s culture very well.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth twitched, and he blurted out: "this is not good."


    You can call it any king. In short, you can''t call it Dragon King.


    Think about that picture.


    Thousands of troops and horses kneel on one knee to see the Dragon King.


    Strictly speaking, it''s no problem, but when Su Xun thought of a crooked Dragon King, it was a big problem.


    "I don''t think so. He''s a man, not a dragon. His name is Dragon King." Yang''s welcome is straightforward.


    Su Xun thought this was reasonable. If he really wanted to be named after animals, he should also be called wolf king.


    Color, the king of wolves.


    The earth tiger armor said, "how about the number used by the ancient emperors of the earth?"


    "Those kings have been dead for thousands of years. It''s unlucky." Xu tingfei said impolitely.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment, glanced at the crowd and said slowly, "why do you have to call? The king is the king. He doesn''t need any number. After self, Ares doesn''t need any other kings. "


    Dictatorship, eternal dictatorship, even if he left, he would leave a separate body here.


    For nothing else, he simply can''t rest assured of the people here. He always cares about the people in his heart.


    Hearing the words, they all looked at each other and stopped talking for a moment, because they couldn''t answer them, so they had to acquiesce.


    "OK, let''s go down and perform our duties. In addition, Emperor Yan served as the chief of the guard." Su Xun waved.


    "Yes, Wang."


    The crowd saluted and retreated one after another. Soon only Yang was left standing in the same place.


    Su Xun pretended to be displeased: "why, didn''t you hear what I said? Why didn''t you leave?"


    "I''m gone. You spoil the beauties in the palace, don''t you?" Yang gave him a warm welcome.


    Su Xun hooked his finger: "come forward."


    "Well! I''m afraid of you. Don''t think it''s great to be king. " Yang welcomed one to get off work. He was as proud as a peacock and went to Sushen step by step.


    Su Xun pulled her into his arms and unfastened the zipper of her skirt skillfully with one hand: "if I don''t spoil the maid in waiting, I can only spoil you."


    "No, in broad daylight, what''s the difference between you and peel?" Yang welcomed the red face struggling in his arms, but his hands tightly hugged him.


    Women, they don''t need to talk, but they are honest. After all, they are very exciting.


    Su Xun chuckled: "the biggest difference between me and him is that he can be overthrown, but I can''t


    Then waves of welcome came from the study, and the rising and falling tones changed.


    The palace maids outside passed by the study one by one, and they were used to it.


    I''ve seen King Peel''s play, it''s just a small scene for them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Ares city.


    The generals of the armies from Ares and the highest officials of the provinces came together.


    Today is the day when the new king ascends the throne.


    The process of ascending the throne is not complicated, it is nothing more than a science fiction live broadcast.


    Let all ares know that the king has changed, and then spread the news to all planets.


    The planets will send people to pay homage and present gifts.


    Huge virtual screens float over the city, and people in the city can see them when they look up.


    In the screen, Su Xun, dressed in a golden robe, walks to the throne under the escort of the armored guards.


    Below is a large area of Ares officials.


    Su Xun went to the throne, stood up, faced the crowd, took over the gengyu King Kong pestle and raised it.


    "Hualalala..."


    For a moment, all the officials and the guards knelt down and cried out in unison, "I''ll wait for you to see the king.""Get up." Su Xun sat on the throne.


    They all got up and stood up again.


    Su Xun said, "King peel is the sinner of Ares, the sinner of the galaxy, and the sinner of the first universe. He sat on the throne but did not perform his duties, so he was beheaded by me."


    "Now, I''m sitting in the position he used to sit, but I, Wang, will not be him. Wang will lead ares to the prosperity and the universe!"


    "King By his side, Joe shouts.


    In an instant, everyone responded.


    "King "King "King


    Sound like a mountain torrent tsunami, wave after wave, through technology spread throughout Ares.


    Su Xun raised his hand, and everyone was silent.


    "A thousand years ago, Pierre was fatuous. Because of a little gossip, out of suspicion, he wiped out the credit of luffa and other soldiers. Luffa and 24 brave forbidden soldiers were forced to flee Ares. King peel framed them for three crimes of greed, anger and infatuation."


    "Now, the king officially announced that the three crimes set by Pierre are invalid. Qiao shefei, kufurs and an Mishou will restore their identities as the leaders of the three major divisions of the Youming guard, purple, red and grey."


    Qiao shefei, kufurs and an Mishou were extremely excited when they heard the official decree.


    The most important reason why Su Xun wanted to wash away the accusations of Lu FA and others was to bribe the people of the army. After all, Lu FA used to be the commander of the army.


    Lu FA is already dead. Su Xun doesn''t have to worry about a private dead man. To help him recover his reputation is worthy of his more than 20000 stars.


    "King "King "King "King


    Outside the palace, all the soldiers cried out spontaneously, which showed that Su Xun''s move was very effective.


    Peir was unpopular, so susian changed peir.


    Peir framed Lu FA as a criminal, and Su Xun helped Lu FA clear the charge.


    These two points perfectly stuck on the G-spot of Ares soldiers, which proved that Su Xun was a wise king.


    After the reign of Pei Hun Jun, they looked forward to the arrival of a Ming Jun.


    Su Xun filled the gap in their hearts.


    Su Xun''s position was stable under the circumstances of conforming to the universal law and winning the hearts of the army.

 Chapter 1120

    The reorganized guards are different from the original ones.


    Emperor Yan served as the commander of the Imperial Guard.


    It was still chiming, Ziming and Huiming, but the number was directly expanded to 300.


    So there''s no need to set up other teams.


    There are ten teams with one leader and one deputy leader for each team.


    Li Haotian, Xu tingfei and Wu Gang were also incorporated into the forbidden army and served as the vice captain of the detachment.


    Their strength is not weaker than that of kufurs, but they have no experience in unifying the army and can not be principal officials.


    The five men of Yanlong armor were organized into a small team. Their combat effectiveness is really ordinary here, but their ability is special. I''ll take them with me.


    After all, the five of them can also be combined into emperor''s armor, plus Xiangyang, three emperors.


    As for other forces, such as the three space guards, they remain unchanged.


    First, Su Xun didn''t know who was available and who was not.


    Second, people support you on their own initiative. As soon as you come up, you change people. Will you play?


    The rash rectification of the armed forces will cause a serious threat to their combat effectiveness.


    Su Xun believed in their loyalty, at least they were loyal to Ares.


    Otherwise, Pierre would have been such a jerk, and they would have endured so long without revolting.


    Su Xun suspected that they were all ninjas.


    On the tenth day of taking office, Su Xun finished all the things that Pierre had accumulated.


    On this day, he was dealing with government affairs when a maid in waiting reported that kufurs had come to meet him.


    The maids in the palace were dismissed a lot, but the women in the back palace remained the same.


    "Call in." Su Xun put down his papers.


    Soon, wearing King Kong armor and only showing his head, dukufurs came in: "Wang, the information just came from patrol 356. He found four strange warships, including one main ship and three frigates, 50000 light-years away from the earth. According to the data analysis, it is preliminarily estimated that there are more than 3000 people on board."


    Three thousand is quite a lot. After all, warships are not only equipped with people, but also equipped with aircraft.


    Because ordinary soldiers fight in space mainly by flying a single aircraft to exchange fire.


    Armor can''t stop a few laser cannons.


    "What''s on the warship?" When Su Xun heard this, he was in a good mood.


    "Look, Wang."


    Kugus pressed on his arm, and a virtual screen floated in the air. The video was sent back by the patrol team. Three black space warships appeared in the picture, with a golden lion head on the ship.


    Notice that this lion head is not a dish. It''s the lion head of wild animals.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed. This is the Lion King''s army under the underworld. They are going to the earth to get the secret key. The story of super beast is about to start.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Xun ordered: "order, the first space guard will go to intercept immediately, allow to open fire, and the guard will go to earth with the king."


    The lion king is 50000 light-years away from the earth, and ares is 70000 light-years away from the earth. Therefore, if we want to intercept them, Su Xun can get to the earth before them.


    Now that the plot begins, it means that they are already on the earth.


    As long as he takes the key to the dark place first, the underworld can''t be revived, he can''t be revived, and the snow emperor trapped in the dark place can''t get out.


    In this way, Su Xun could easily clean up the seven universes, and the difficulty was greatly reduced.


    As for deliberately releasing the underworld and snow emperor, and then accepting them, this kind of thing does not need to think about.


    It''s all about asking for trouble.


    These two people are people who have their own ideas and will not identify with others.


    The underworld will not be willing to live under Su Xun. Even if he knows that he is not an opponent, he will insist.


    The snow emperor will not sit back and watch Su Xun rule the seven universes.


    So their best result is to keep the same as before and give the stage to Su Xun.


    With Su Xun''s order, 3000 soldiers of the first space guard went to the front line.


    Along with Xiang Yang, with the help of Dr. Garou, Xiang Yang has been able to control the subconscious to summon the emperor''s armor.


    The fighting power is equal to Shura armor, but I don''t know if he can stop the lion king.


    After all, the fighting power of super beast is still very high, especially after it becomes super beast.


    While sending the first space guard to intercept the enemy fleet, Su Xun led three hundred guards to the earth in a spaceship.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Forty thousand light-years beyond the earth.


    The lion fleet is moving rapidly towards the earth.


    "Send a team to the earth first, find out their position, and wait for the king to arrive."


    Lion wearing a suit of armor, standing in the cockpit, looking at the stars outside the cabin, light said.


    "Yes, general."Then a small team, about ten people piloted the aircraft out of the fleet and flew to the earth at full speed.


    When the lion fleet was less than 20000 light-years away from the earth, Ares first space guard arrived.


    "There''s a fleet ahead, general."


    A soldier reported.


    "Buzz - Buzz -"


    the alarm was loud, accompanied by a mechanical electronic sound, the intelligent system said:


    "warning, our fleet has been locked."


    "Warning, our fleet is locked."


    "Activate the first level defense system." Said the lion king.


    "Level one defense is on."


    As the defense system opens, an energy shield appears on the surface of the spaceship.


    "Start the intelligent analysis system, which planet''s fleet is ahead." Lion king said to the intelligent system.


    "Ding ~ in the analysis Looking for information Data confirmation The front fleet is ares first space convoy, which is equipped with one main ship and two frigates. The comprehensive strength of both sides is equal. "


    The Lion King sneered: "equal strength? No matter who dares to stop the resurrection of Hades, they will be torn up mercilessly and issued a warning to let them immediately remove the blockade, otherwise they will directly open fire and maim them! "


    "Yes, general!"


    At this point, Ares''s fleet issued a warning first.


    "Warning, this is ares first space guard. You have entered our territory. Please turn around and return immediately, or we will take compulsory action."


    "Warning, this is ares first space guard. You have entered our territory. Please turn around and return immediately, or we will take compulsory action."


    "Warning..."


    "Directly." The lion king ordered.


    In an instant, all the soldiers got on the aircraft. Under the control of the warship''s central system, the aircraft was launched, just like a flock of birds.


    "King''s order, tear them up in space!"


    Seeing the enemy going out first, the commander of Ares first space guard did not hesitate to order the engagement.


    Territorial sovereignty cannot be compromised.


    Ares armored soldiers fly out of the warship with the aircraft. Xingtian, Feiying, Vajra, all the armor are operated in a small team of three.


    "Boom boom..."


    "Boom boom..."


    The soldiers of the two sides fought in space with their own flying vehicles. The energy bombs shot everywhere, and the meteorites were swept away.


    "The main ship launches Level 3 defense system."


    "Level 3 defense system activated."


    "Frigate ion gun preparation..."

 Chapter 1121

    Space war is particularly fierce.


    In just a few minutes, both sides suffered heavy casualties, resulting in hundreds of deaths.


    After the aircraft is destroyed, the soldiers of both sides will directly engage in close combat in space.


    Until you run out of energy or kill your opponent.


    There''s no command from the commander. No one''s evacuating.


    "It seems that I''ll do it myself."


    The lion king can''t sit still. After all, they are on an expedition this time. Their main purpose is to go to the earth and grab the key to the dark world. It''s not worth their strength here.


    Then, his body turned into a pile of green energy, disappeared in place, and came to the surface of the warship when he reappeared.


    At this time, he has become a gold iron lion several meters tall and huge.


    This is the super animal state, the ultimate embodiment of biological power.


    See lion king super beast, Lion King''s subordinates have withdrawn from the battlefield.


    "Roar!"


    Super beast roared.


    Hundreds of armored vehicles were rocked directly.


    Then the superbeast got up and became a humanoid, just like transformers.


    "I''ll give you one last chance, and let your fleet withdraw at once, otherwise I will be merciless!" The lion pointed to Ares''s main ship.


    "Boom!"


    The emperor''s armor fell like a lion.


    "Good armor."


    The lion king looked at the tiny Xiang Yang and said that the emperor''s armor was like a child in front of him in the super beast state.


    Xiang Yang said nothing and raised his hand.


    "Bang!"


    The lion king was beaten back two steps.


    "I underestimate you."


    The lion king said a word, and then hit Xiangyang with a huge fist.


    Xiangyang dodges, takes out the extreme light sword and the lion king, you come and I go on the warship.


    "The guy of the first universe has good strength. Unfortunately, your fighting is too unfamiliar."


    The Lion King''s voice fell and roared up to the sky: "seven injuries!"


    A golden ball of light appeared on each hand, and then a Tai Chi pattern was drawn in the air. The ball of light merged into one and flew toward the sun.


    The speed is extremely fast. Xiangyang has no time to hide. He can only use Aurora shield to resist it.


    "Boom!"


    Xiang Yang flew upside down and smashed on the warship, then covered his belly and got up with difficulty. At this time, he had no ability to continue fighting.


    He was defeated for his lack of actual combat experience and not long after he summoned the emperor''s armor.


    Otherwise, the lion king is not necessarily his opponent.


    "If the first universe is full of guys like you, our Wang''s great cause is really a bit tricky, but it seems that there are not many people like you."


    The Lion King lifted the super beast state, said a word to Xiang Yang, and then killed other people.


    He has no plan to kill Xiangyang.


    Xiangyang got up, summoned the emperor foal to fly back to Ares''s main ship, and the armor was removed passively.


    "Chief, according to the information just received, Wang has arrived on earth. This is Wang''s new instruction."


    A soldier reports to the commander.


    "Order, retreat."


    The chief of the first space guard ordered.


    Then ares''s men withdrew from the battlefield, and three warships withdrew from the blockade.


    Lion king did not chase, because their main task is to quickly get to the earth to get the key.


    What''s more, the combat effectiveness of the other side is not weak, and the commander of the main fleet has never personally made a move.


    "Push all the way to the earth!"


    "Make a spatial jump."


    But what the lion king didn''t know was that the first space guard didn''t withdraw Ares.


    Instead, they will join the second space convoy and prepare to set up a cordon outside the earth.


    Su Xun wanted to strangle the Lion King''s army in the first universe. How could people come to his territory as soon as they wanted?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The earth.


    Huanhuan Teppanyaki.


    "Master." Bing''er looks at Su Xun respectfully.


    Su Xun asked, "what happened to the two kids you were staring at?"


    "Master, huolinfei and slim Jun have been on and off class as usual, there is no exception." Binger replied.


    Su Xun said, "let''s go to school."


    There was no abnormality before, but today.


    Later, Su Xun took bing''er and Yan Di to Blue Fox International middle school.


    As soon as he entered school, Su Xun saw a familiar figure, Tianyu, the daughter of Hades.


    Tianyu is also a member of the leading group.


    This time, I came to take Huolin to see him according to master xuanyizi''s orders.


    Tianyu doesn''t know that he is the daughter of Hades.


    One hundred thousand years ago, when Pluto was ready to die with snow emperor, he gave Tianyu to xuanyizi.Xuanyizi raised Tianyu as an apprentice.


    "What''s the matter, master?"


    Bing er''s eyes fall on Tian Yu. She says in her heart that she is not old and has a good figure.


    She didn''t know that Tianyu was 100000 years old.


    "Come with me."


    Su Xun took them to Tianyu.


    When Su Yu came, he thought he was joking.


    "You''re looking for huolinfei, aren''t you?"


    Su Xun''s first words confused her.


    "Who are you?" Tianyu is alert, and his eyes fall on the Yan Emperor behind him, not like a good man.


    She felt that Su Xun was not a good person.


    Su Xun said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I''m here for you. Take me to see your master xuanyizi. I have something to discuss with him."


    He came to school just to squat on Tianyu. As for huolinfei and slim Jun, they are not so important.


    Only Tianyu knows where xuanyizi is.


    "Do you know my master?" Hearing Su Xun say his master''s name, Tian Yu was more alert.


    This may be my own enemy.


    Su Xun nodded: "old acquaintance, I knew him when I was very young."


    Yes, at that time, I was still in school, I knew him on TV, but he didn''t know me.


    "Sorry, my master has been away recently." With that, Tianyu turned and walked out of the school.


    I can''t take Huolin to see Master today.


    Tianyu was so fast that he disappeared in the blink of an eye. He deliberately ran to the remote mountain forest.


    "Follow her."


    Su Xun said calmly.


    In the mountain forest outside, Tianyu is blocked by a ten person scouting team sent by the lion king.


    "Hand it in."


    The leader looks at Tianyu coldly.


    He was the first to arrive on the earth. If he could get the key to the dark before the lion king came, he would have made great achievements.


    "I don''t understand you."


    Tianyu''s voice fell, raised a hand and cried out: "armed!"


    Then her body was wrapped in a set of pink armor, showing only her eyes, chin and mouth. The armor also fully considered the female figure.


    Sex, feeling and novelty, made Su Xun have the impulse of sun armor ¡Ñ_ ¡Ñ¡£


    "It''s not good for a group of men to bully a little girl."


    Su Xun is a professional level 10 hero.


    "It''s you?"


    Tianyu looks back at Su Xun.


    "Boy, I advise you not to mind your own business!"


    The team leader pointed to Su Xun and said.


    "That''s the standard line of a villain."


    With that, Su Xun rushed up directly to deal with this kind of rubbish. He didn''t even need to summon his armor.

 Chapter 1122

    "It''s too much! Get rid of him


    Looking at Su Xun rushing up, the team leader gave a contemptuous smile and ordered his men to attack.


    He doesn''t have to do it himself.


    A soldier rushed to Sushen.


    "Be careful!" With a cry of surprise, Tianyu appeared in front of Su Xun and kicked the soldier away.


    Since Su Xun can come forward to save her, she should not be a bad person. She can''t just sit back and ignore her.


    Seeing this, Su Xun could only rush to another soldier.


    "Together!" Said the captain.


    Then eight soldiers rushed up at the same time.


    "Hey! Ha


    "Bang!"


    Tianyu''s body turned into a shadow, and one by one shot the soldiers who rushed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun


    Looking around, he was speechless.


    When I step on the horse, I want to save a beauty from a hero. Why is it so difficult?


    "There are two brushes."


    The team leader twisted his neck and rushed to Tianyu.


    "Ha Tianyu put on a posture.


    Su Xun roared: "let him go, let me come!"


    "Hum -"


    at the same time, a pink motorcycle came at a high speed and directly knocked the team leader out.


    Tian Yu turned over and got on the motorcycle. He grabbed Su Xun''s hand and pulled him up: "let''s go."


    Su Xun


    The first time a hero saved America was so hasty.


    The hero didn''t even have the chance to fight, so the beauty solved the enemy by herself.


    Yan Di and Bing Er look at each other. They think it''s Su Xun''s way of picking up girls.


    I didn''t dare to destroy it. I just ran fast.


    Tianyu rode with Su Xun on his motorcycle and soon disappeared in the forest.


    This motorcycle is called Huanyu Shanchi, which is the same concept as Su Xun''s imperial foal.


    "Chase me!" The team leader gritted his teeth and said that ten people summoned the aircraft to catch up.


    In the setting of super beast, ordinary people on earth can''t see them.


    "Asshole! Don''t touch your hands


    Tianyu said.


    "No, I think your armor is really beautiful. Try your hand." Su Xun said solemnly.


    Tianyu heard this and wanted to hammer him: "so you put your hand on my chest?"


    "Through the armor, it''s cold. What can I touch?" Su Xun also disliked it.


    Tianyu really wants to throw this bastard down. If it wasn''t for the armor, Miss Ben would have smoked you.


    "Where are we going?" Su Xun asked.


    Tianyu replied, "don''t you want to see my master? I''ll take you now. "


    From Su xungang''s behavior, she thinks that Su Xun should not be a bad person. Maybe she really knows her master.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "didn''t you say your master was away? Dishonesty, little friend. "


    "Children?" Tianyu wants to laugh. Miss Ben is 100000 years old. Little fart still wants to soak me.


    Susian moved his hand to her waist.


    Tianyu''s body was stiff and nearly overturned: "let go!"


    The waist is not armor, it''s soft, otherwise it can''t be moving.


    So Su Xun''s cuddle, she felt very strong, it was the first time that she was so cuddled by a man.


    "No, the speed is so fast, I''m afraid I''ll fall." Su Xun held on a little more.


    Tianyu gritted his teeth: "asshole!"


    She was sure that Su Xun had lived on purpose for 100000 years. She had never eaten pork and had seen pigs run.


    What routine has she never seen?


    "Hurry up, they''re catching up. I''m so scared!" Su Xun exaggerated shout a way, shoot to shiver.


    "Sit down."


    Tianyu speeds up again and leaves his pursuers behind again.


    Then the motorcycle came into a slum and stopped in front of a house.


    "All right, let me go and get out of the car."


    Tianyu said.


    Su Xun released her, jumped out of the car and looked at the slum.


    "Don''t you think I live in a good place?"


    Tianyu disarms himself, and the magic feather disappears.


    Su Xun chuckled and said solemnly, "mountains are not high, immortals are famous, water is not deep, dragons are good, houses are not good, and beauties are OK."


    "Uncle, do you know that luring high school students is against the law?" Tianyu rolled his eyes.


    Su Xun was speechless.


    I lived for 100000 years and pretended to be young. When you were born, you didn''t even have high school.


    But high school is not so good.


    Tianyu opened the door: "come in."


    Su Xun had the feeling of entering the massage shop on the street.


    Who''s going to be formal? Don''t ask?


    Ask the serious person who goes to the regular!After entering the room, Tianyu opened a secret passage and took susian into the basement.


    It''s a basement in the base.


    Inside, an old man with a turtle shell was meditating with his eyes closed, with a crutch beside him.


    "Master." Tianyu shouts respectfully.


    Xuanyizi opened his eyes and looked at Su Xun: "Tianyu, he is not huolinfei. You are wrong."


    He thought Tianyu had the wrong person.


    "Master, he said he knew you. Let me bring him to see you..." Tianyu said it again.


    After hearing this, xuanyizi thought: "this friend, I don''t seem to have seen you."


    Tianyu looks cold and is cheated by this guy.


    "I said I knew you, but I didn''t say you knew me." Su Xun is wandering around the base.


    Tianyu cold drink: "less east look west."


    "Tianyu." Xuanyizi shook his head, looked at Su Xun and said with a smile, "Xiaoyou is quite interesting. Indeed, you are right. What can I do for you?"


    "The underworld''s people have come. You can''t stop him. Give me the key of xuanming." Su Xun turned back and looked at xuanyizi with a serious face.


    Xuanyizi''s eyes flashed: "it seems that Xiaoyou knows a lot, but xuanming''s key is very important. I won''t give it to anyone."


    "But you want to give it to huolinfei." Su Xun''s ruthless lies.


    Xuanyizi


    You know what I''m thinking?


    Su Xun said, "it''s better to give it to me than to huolinfei. No one can take it from me."


    "Brag, I just wanted to save you." Tianyu curled his lips and didn''t take it for granted.


    Su Xun said: "I didn''t let you save me. That''s the chance you didn''t give me."


    Laozi is a good hero to save beauty. You destroyed me. What did I say?


    "I don''t even know who you are. How can I give you the secret key?" Xuanyizi asked lightly, always in no hurry.


    Su Xun nodded: "what you said is reasonable, the master of our first universe, the king of Ares."


    Tianyu looks at Su Xun incredulously. Is this guy the master of the first universe?


    "Ares can''t stop the people of Hades." Xuanyizi shook his head. He knew all the universes very well.


    But he couldn''t stop him


    Voice down, Emperor armor body, and then the whole person instantly disappeared in place.


    Seeing this, Tianyu looks strange. Did he just destroy his hero''s salvation?


    "Go out and have a look."


    Xuanyizi said to Tianyu.


    "Master."


    Tianyu helps xuanyizi to go out.

 Chapter 1123

    In the slums.


    Ten scouts were standing on the aircraft, overlooking the slum, looking around.


    "Captain, chase here and disappear."


    "It must be in one of the houses."


    One of the players said.


    "Find her for me, even if you dig three feet." The team leader said viciously.


    "Then I''ll dig three feet deep and bury you."


    Su Xun''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and then kicked out.


    "Ah


    The team leader screamed, was kicked from the sky to the ground, smashed the ground to pieces.


    "Captain!"


    The others exclaimed, then exchanged their eyes, and rushed to susian at the same time.


    Su Xun threw out a card, took out the aurora sword and chopped several swords in the air.


    "Stab -"


    the blood is dripping like rain.


    Accompanied by bursts of screams, nine figures fell from the air like dumplings.


    All the throats were cut open and bleeding out.


    Su Xun fell to the ground with his sword and walked to the team leader step by step: "I just like to meddle in my own business."


    "Puyi -"


    the aurora sword penetrated the little captain''s body and nailed him to the ground.


    The captain twitched twice and lost his breath.


    "Do you believe it now?" Su Xun turned to see Xuan Yizi, put away the extreme light sword, and relieved the armor on his head.


    After all, his handsome face was covered by the helmet, which was cruel to him.


    Xuanyizi shook his head: "it''s just a group of minions. It doesn''t mean anything."


    Tianyu feels that her master is scolding her.


    She can''t beat these minions.


    "Xuanyizi, my patience is limited." Su Xun is not in the mood to care for the fake empty nester here.


    "My patience is limited."


    With the green light, the Lion King led dozens of subordinates to come down from the sky, looking at xuanyizi: "xuanyizi, long time no see, please give me the key of xuanming."


    He let the army in outer space, he alone to get the key.


    As soon as we get the key to the dark world, the warship will launch an ion gun to destroy the planet.


    "Lion King, I won''t give you the secret key." Xuanyizi looked at the lion king and said lightly.


    The Lion King clenched his fist: "then we can only rob, xuanyizi. We were friends 100000 years ago. Today 100000 years later, why do we have to force me?"


    "Did you ask me?" Su Xun looked at the lion king and said.


    Then, Emperor Yan led three hundred guards, such as Ku Gus, an MI, Qiao shefei, to appear suddenly.


    The lion king looked at his armor and said, "people of Ares, your army was defeated by me in 20000 light years. What''s the qualification to talk to the king like this?"


    "The weak are not qualified to make a sound to the strong. If they do, they are also begging for mercy and wailing."


    "You''re right. I agree with you." Su Xun''s voice fell, his helmet covered him and rushed to the lion king.


    At the same time, Emperor Yan and others rushed to the subordinates brought by the lion king.


    "Let me see what you can do."


    The lion king had no fear in the face of Su Xun. Instead of summoning super beast, he directly met the enemy with flesh and body.


    "Bang!"


    The two exchanged blows.


    The Lion King flew out and smashed a house, but Su Xun stood still.


    Xuanyizi''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Tianyu was shocked.


    "You have the right to make me serious. I will crush your head with my own hands to show my respect."


    The Lion King''s deep voice came from the ruins.


    Then suddenly, there was a golden light, which lit up half of the sky.


    "Roar!"


    A roar thundered everywhere.


    With the smoke filled, a huge lion came out of the ruins.


    "What is this?" Tianyu was shocked.


    Xuanyizi replied, "super beast."


    "When a man can''t beat me, can he become a beast and be our opponent? I am good at killing animals


    With that, Su Xun summoned the extreme light sword and stepped into the air: "the emperor is furious!"


    "Boom!"


    Lion King super beast stepped back two steps, and then the huge front paw patted down to Su Xun.


    "The emperor of light fighting the dragon!"


    Su Xun roared, and a five clawed dragon with a full metal sense appeared to bite the lion king.


    "What is this?"


    Xuanyizi was shocked, which was obviously similar to the super beast, but it did not integrate with the human body.


    "Imperial lava!"


    With a sword, Su Xun cut down the lion, and the surging fire engulfed the lion. Su Xun and the emperor''s Dragon were like fish in water in the fire, crushing the lion in all directions."Boom!"


    The Lion King super beast fell to the ground, and then his body began to blur, and the super beast disintegrated due to insufficient support.


    Xuanyizi''s face was unbelievable. He didn''t expect that the lion king in the super beast state was so defeated.


    Tianyu also looks at Su Xun.


    "Cough Cough... "


    The lion king stood up from the ground with blood hanging on his mouth and covered his chest. He stared at Su Xun: "I am the king, I am convinced that I have lost."


    "I don''t need you to serve, I just need you to die." The sword in Su Xun''s hand pointed at him.


    The lion king is also unable to be subdued. To be exact, the four generals of Hades are unable to be subdued.


    So the best result is to kill them.


    Let them die in the war, it is also the glory of death.


    The Lion King laughed: "I''m going to be shameless today. My army is just outside the earth. If I can''t get back the secret key, they will fire guns to smash the earth, and everyone will die together."


    This is not his style of doing things, but in order to revive Pluto, he has to do anything.


    "Lion King, if there were no accident, your army would have been hanged by my men now." Su Xun mercilessly crushed his last hope.


    The lion king was shocked: "you..."


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun had predicted his prediction, which made him completely fall into a passive situation.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and rushed to Tianyu.


    Want to fight for the last, seize Tianyu and threaten xuanyizi to hand over xuanming''s key.


    It doesn''t matter whether he''s alive or dead, but the key of the dark world is about the resurrection of the underworld and must be taken back.


    "Stab


    Su Xun''s speed is faster. He can cut it with one sword.


    The Lion King''s hand was cut off.


    "Ah, ah


    The lion king gave a shrill cry.


    "For the sake of your loyalty, I''ll give you a good time."


    With his sword in his hand, Su Xun came to the Lion King step by step, then raised his sword and slashed down.


    "Puyi --"


    blood rushed out and fell on the ground.


    With a look of dismay and reluctance in his eyes, the lion fell to the ground and died.


    And his men have been taken care of.


    Su Xun looked at xuanyizi: "xuanyizi, now do you think I can protect xuanming''s key?"


    Protection?


    Su Xun never wanted to keep the key of xuanming.


    As long as he gets it, he will destroy it.


    The chance for Hades and snow emperor to make a comeback was completely eliminated.


    He is the only one in the world.


    The seven universes are big enough to cover hundreds of millions of planets and countless creatures.


    The seven universes are so small that they can only accommodate him.

 Chapter 1124

    "Come with me."


    Xuanyizi looked at Su Xun and said something. Then he walked back with his crutch.


    Su Xun waved his hand and asked Emperor Yan to surround the neighborhood with the guards.


    Then he followed xuanyizi back to the base.


    Xuanyizi took out a pencil case and handed it to Su Xun: "this is the key of xuanming."


    Su Xun took the box, then directly destroyed it with violence, and took out the key inside.


    Then he threw the key out, and the aurora sword chopped it down, and the key broke into powder.


    "You What are you doing! " The sudden change made xuanyizi look pale.


    Su Xun put away the extreme light sword: "since this thing is so dangerous, just destroy it directly?"


    He will never leave a chance for his opponent, let alone add a little trouble to himself.


    "Master, I think he''s right. Why should we keep such dangerous things?" Tianyu also echoed.


    "You Ah, Providence, it is providence Xuanyizi sighed. He looked complicated. He couldn''t tell Tianyu that Hades was your father.


    Once the key of xuanming is destroyed, the Hades and the snow emperor will never come out again.


    Well, it''s good for the seven universes.


    At least there will be no more waves.


    Su Xun came here for another purpose: "xuanyizi, I want to borrow your Xuanwu spaceship."


    This is Liu Bei''s loan to Jingzhou. There is no return.


    "You Who is it? " Xuanyizi was full of doubts. Why did he know everything?


    He often said: what has been done must be done after the event, and what has been done must be done after the event.


    So he asked Tianyu to find huolinfei and slim Jun. only they can stop Hades.


    But since Tianyu brought Su Xun, everything seems to have changed. He can''t see the future clearly.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "a good man."


    What is not a good person to devote all one''s efforts to the unity of the universe and the integration of all ethnic groups?


    And a great good man.


    Tianyu pursed his lips and snorted, good man? A tune, a good guy who plays girls?


    "Why don''t you want a spaceship, Ares?" Xuanyizi said.


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile: "xuanyizi, can Xuanwu spaceship compare with ordinary spaceship?"


    It''s a super tortoise shell with a three-layer defense system, which can start the escape mode and carry out the spatial transfer of different dimensions at the critical time.


    It can be said that it is the most defensive spacecraft in the seven universes.


    Su Xun is going to take ares on the expedition. It''s very suitable to set the headquarters here.


    "If I don''t borrow it, do you want to rob it?" Xuanyizi looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun shook his head, a serious face: "how can it, I never bully the elderly."


    How can he rob other people''s things?


    If xuanyizi didn''t borrow it, Su Xun would try to force him to borrow it. He would never rob it.


    Xuanyizi laughed and took this as fart.


    "Come with me."


    Speak, turn around and walk on a platform.


    Su Xun and Tian Yu followed.


    Then the platform began to slide, which is a similar elevator device, deep into the underground 100 meters.


    After entering the basement, the first thing you see is a huge green spaceship.


    This is the basaltic spaceship.


    Xuanyizi charged the Xuanwu spaceship, then Xuanwu''s head fell down. This is the entrance of the spaceship.


    After that, the speed of light on Xuanyi gate began to scan.


    "Identification."


    With the prompt sound, the door of the spaceship opens.


    "Xuanyizi, welcome back."


    After entering the cockpit, a sound sounded.


    "Start the self test system." Xuanyizi said.


    "Self test system started."


    Xuanyizi turned to look at Su Xun: "Xuanwu spaceship, I can give it to you, but you have to promise me something."


    But it was an empty place for him to talk.


    Xuanyizi''s face suddenly changed.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Tianyu asked with concern.


    Xuanyizi murmured to himself: "how can this happen?"


    There should be a power lock in there.


    The power lock can stimulate the potential of the human body and make people enter the armed or super beast state.


    Of course, Su Xun knew what was going on.


    In the original play, there was a power lock, which was once the slender and handsome captain of the Xuanwu spaceship.


    In the original play, in the near future, slim Jun, huolinfei and others will travel to 100000 years ago.


    Then slim Jun put his power lock on the Xuanwu spaceship, and after 100000 years, that is, now he got it again.But now Su Xun is here, disrupting the plot and affecting the original time and space. Naturally, huolinfei won''t go back to 100000 years ago.


    So many things have changed.


    Su Xun changed the present but affected the past. On the contrary, the time and space affected by the past changed the present. This is the disorder of time and space.


    It is reasonable to say that they should also influence xuanyizi''s memory of huolinfei and others.


    But xuanyizi could remember clearly. He was the most mysterious character in the super beast.


    Su Xun also pretended to be curious: "xuanyizi, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you know huolinfei 100000 years ago?" Looking back at Su xuanzi, he asked.


    He wants to make sure if he has a memory problem. He clearly remembers that slim Jun put the power lock here 100000 years ago. He saw it two days ago.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I didn''t live that long. My parents were not born 100000 years ago."


    "Is it..." Xuanyizi suddenly thought of a point and looked at Su Xun: "different number, different number."


    "What has been done must be done after the event. Pluto, your words are wrong."


    This sentence xuanyizi often repeated is exactly what Pluto said 100000 years ago.


    "Basaltic system, he will be the next captain of the basaltic spaceship in the future. You should help him well."


    Since the original time and space had been disordered, xuanyizi didn''t tangle and gave the spaceship to Su Xun directly.


    The underworld will not resurrect, so there is no need for Huolin to fly them. Let them be ordinary people.


    "I understand." The basaltic system responds.


    Xuanyizi looked at Su Xun: "in the future, Xuanwu spaceship will be yours. I hope you can make good use of it."


    "Don''t worry, xuanyizi." Su Xun replied.


    Xuanyizi looked at Tianyu again: "you go with him, young people should go to see the outside world, rather than follow me to provide for the aged in advance."


    Originally, she was going to follow huolinfei, but now Just follow Su Xun.


    "Master..." Tianyu wants to refuse.


    Xuanyizi interrupted her: "go, go out for a walk, it will help to improve your strength."


    "Yes, master." Tianyu moved.


    Hello, Sue, just ask me if she''s right


    "Hum!" Tianyu snorted.


    Xuanyizi shook his head with a smile.


    Su Xun: is my intention so obvious?

 Chapter 1125

    Su Xun and Tian Yu came out of the room.


    "Wang." Yan Emperor with an MI Xiu, kufen Si, Qiao shefei three people welcome up.


    Sowang nodded, "is there anything on the lion''s body?"


    In the original play, huolinfei once locked his powers to the king of borrowed lion when he crossed back 100000 years ago.


    Also in the original play, the Lion King returns the power lock to huolinfei when he comes to earth this time.


    "No Emperor Yan shook his head.


    It seems that time and space have really been changed, and all the plots can''t be inferred from the original plot.


    Even the power locks of slim Jun and huolinfei don''t know where they are now.


    After all, this play is quite special. It involves the theory of time and space both in the past and in the present.


    It''s impossible to change the plot and only affect the part like other dramas.


    That''s why Su Xun didn''t go to meet huolinfei and slim Jun first.


    First, I''m afraid it will affect the plot ahead of time. Second, the leading role group is useless.


    In this play, the leading role group is relatively disused, unable to fight and reason with villains.


    "Go away."


    Su Xun took Tianyu back to Huanhuan Teppanyaki and said to welcome that xuanyizi had given it to him.


    He really doesn''t want it!


    In the evening, Su Xun went back to his home, and binger went back with him.


    Tianyu and yang are welcome to sleep together.


    Because Tianyu''s appearance is very confusing. He is 100000 years old, but he looks only 16 or 17 years old.


    So Yang is welcome to take care of her as a little sister.


    This is convenient for Su Xun.


    "Master."


    Bing Er is sitting on the sofa, a little fidgety, with her white hands tied on her legs.


    She is still long hair shawl, wearing a color changing shirt, with sky blue jeans, feet are a pair of high heels, this dress has a unique flavor.


    If you add a pair of black frame glasses, it will be great.


    Su Xun sat down beside her and said softly, "take it easy. I''m not a good person."


    Bing er


    "Ha ha ha, I''m kidding." Su Xun laughed and handed her the water cup.


    Bing Er took the water cup in both hands and took a drink. She didn''t dare to look at Su Xun.


    It''s obvious what''s going to happen. She''s a little nervous. After all, it''s the first time.


    "Take a bath." Su Xun said.


    Bing Er blushed: "well."


    Get up, put down your glass and walk to the bathroom.


    More than 20 minutes later, she came out with her hair in her arms and a bath towel.


    Just after the bath, the delicate skin is light pink, the hair is wet, the straight legs and white shoulders are exposed outside, especially attractive.


    "Master ~" bing''er is a little embarrassed by being stared at, and the high cold human setting can no longer be maintained.


    Su Xun got up, went over, pulled off her bath towel, and with a cry of surprise, he took her into the bedroom, followed by the ellipsis


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Xun took all the people back to Ares in the Xuanwu spaceship.


    After returning to Ares, Su Xun began to mobilize millions of elite to prepare for the expedition.


    At the same time, he ordered all the planets in the first universe to send technicians and various strategic materials.


    It''s no use for an army to have soldiers who can fight. It also needs stable logistics.


    The purpose of using ares soldiers this time is to prevent soldiers from being mixed up on other planets.


    But other planets are responsible for logistics.


    At the command of Su Xun, the whole first universe was busy. Space stations were built everywhere in the universe to serve as material delivery points and pull up supply lines.


    The spaceship gives people more opportunities to observe the earth.


    A month later, dense space warships were floating in the outer space of Ares.


    Many of the warships were sent by other planets, but they were marked with Ares.


    "Wang Ling, set out, target the second universe!"


    With a command, the warship went to the second parallel universe according to the predetermined trajectory.


    In the Xuanwu spaceship sat Sushen, the guards and a large number of commanders.


    The operation does not need the command of the Soviet Union. These core officers will naturally work out professional plans.


    What Su Xun needs to do is to watch and nod at the critical time.


    "Report, marshal, vanguard, Ares third space guard, 10 minutes to jump into orbit, about to enter the second universe."


    "Report, the third space escort encountered fire interception, request support."


    "Immediately transfer the seventh city guard to support. The two armies will be united, and they will be limited to tear up enemy lines within five minutes, so as to create conditions for subsequent troops to pass through."


    "Report, the seventh city guard has arrived at the predetermined position. This is the picture sent back from the front line...""Report, the enemy blockade has been broken."


    "Orders, all warships open the first level defense mode, accelerate through the universe node, the seventh city guard in place to build a defense line, hold the node position."


    "Herald, immediately build a space-time migration platform, the third city guard, the first Bauhinia Army..."


    Su Xun was so cross legged, drinking hot coffee, watching the war room busy.


    "It doesn''t feel like we''re doing anything."


    Tianyu is still ready to show his skills. As a result, all the places he passes are crushed by the army and covered by fire.


    "This kind of personal force in space war is useless. If you are in a hurry, give me a massage."


    Su Xun said faintly, no matter how strong, can you carry an ion gun?


    "Want miss ben to give you a massage? Believe it or not, I''ll punch you to death. " Tianyu waved her fist. At this time, she was armed and wearing armor.


    Susian touched her leg, and the cold touch of the armor came into her palm, which was not comfortable at all.


    Tianyu moved his leg away: "do you feel sick?"


    She obviously felt that every time she armed herself, the guy next to her would be more excited.


    This is the uniform lure of hard core.


    "Come on, aren''t you bored? We''re going to play, too. " Su Xun got up and stretched himself.


    "Emperor Yan, take the guard and follow me."


    After all, other commanders advised him that he was fighting with the second universe. If Su Xun was in danger, his army would be defeated.


    But what Su Xun decided was that they could not stop him. He took the guard and Tianyu with him, separated from the army, and left alone in a medium-sized spaceship.


    "Where are we going?" Tianyu asked.


    "Dragon Star!"


    Su Xun pointed to a star on the screen.


    The second universe is the territory of King Scorpio, one of Pluto''s four generals, if you''re not wrong.


    Scorpio is on Dragon now.


    Because the Scorpion King was originally a member of the Bailong clan. Later, the Bailong clan was killed by the Qinglong clan due to the internal strife of the dragon clan. She was the only one left to survive.


    Ares Army invasion, she will certainly bring people back to sit in town, naturally also want to revenge by the way.


    As long as we get rid of her, the war of the second universe can be ended ahead of time.

 Chapter 1126

    Dragon Star, the main star of the second universe.


    Status is like ares of the first universe.


    Once upon a time, there lived the Bailong and Qinglong people in Longxing, but there was a civil war 100000 years ago, and now only the Qinglong people are left to rule the whole continent.


    With the exception of dragon, all other planets have been ruled by Scorpio.


    The reason why King Scorpio kept the Dragon Star was that she wanted to destroy the whole Qinglong clan herself.


    "Scorpion King! Now that the first universe invades, do you have to start a civil war at this time? "


    In the Dragon City, the head of the Qinglong clan is taking the Qinglong clan against the Scorpion King.


    When the first universe is preparing for war, the second universe has already got the news, otherwise it is impossible to build a good defense line outside the cosmic node so soon.


    After all, although the distance between stars in space is far away, it can''t stand the development of science and technology.


    "Before we can solve them, we have to solve you guys first." Scorpion King drags sharp tail, delicate jade hand touched his ruddy lips.


    The head of Qinglong clan can''t understand: "King Scorpio, we dragon clan have been at peace with you for so many years..."


    "That''s because of my indulgence, and now I don''t want you to live any more." Scorpion King impolitely interrupted Qinglong patriarch''s words.


    Then he released his arms and showed a white face: "do you really don''t know me?"


    "You are..." The head of Qinglong clan thought this face was familiar, but he could not remember it.


    Scorpion King sneered: "you are really noble and forgetful. A hundred thousand years ago, Bailong people, remember? My father died in your hands!"


    "It''s you!" If Qinglong clan leader is struck by lightning, he suddenly remembers the event of 100000 years ago.


    A hundred thousand years ago, the Qinglong people competed with the Bailong people. He was the representative of the Qinglong people.


    He lost to the representative of the Bailong, but his armor was smeared with poison by the people, so the representative of the Bailong won, but also died.


    Then the Qinglong massacred the Bailong, and only one little girl survived.


    The king of scorpion laughed, and Muru sneered: "my patriarch, do you remember at last?"


    "Ah." Qinglong clan chief sighed: "this matter has been a thorn in my heart for so many years."


    "Don''t pretend!" Scorpion King dismissive said.


    The head of Qinglong clan looked at the king of scorpion: "what if I die? Can you spare my people? "


    In the original play, he was the same.


    "Patriarch!" "Master!"


    The people of the Qinglong nationality are all shocked.


    "All back up!" The head of the Qinglong clan waved.


    The Scorpion King''s eyes twinkled: "yes."


    "Well, after 100000 years of living, it''s time for me to be free." With that, the head of the Qinglong clan gives the power lock of the Qinglong clan to the little disciple Longjian.


    The first disciple long Zhan''s eyes flashed a cloud.


    "Master." Longjian had tears in his eyes.


    The head of Qinglong clan said, "don''t cry. What happened in those years was that we Qinglong people were sorry for Bailong people. Now it''s time to forgive us. Don''t take revenge for me."


    With that, he roared, clapped his palm on his chest, and then spat out blood.


    "Master!" Longjian holds the head of Qinglong clan.


    The head of Qinglong clan looked at the king of scorpion pale and said, "now But is that all right? "


    "Kill them!" At the command of the Scorpion King.


    Then her soldiers began to slaughter.


    Qinglong clan leader''s eyes are red: "you You... "


    "Don''t you Qinglong people also have no credibility? I''m just tit for tat. " Scorpion King sneers.


    "Puyi -"


    the head of Qinglong clan was so angry that he spat out blood and died.


    One hundred thousand years ago, Qinglong massacred Bailong.


    One hundred thousand years later, the descendants of Bailong began to slaughter Qinglong.


    This is reincarnation.


    "Ah! Go to hell! Armed


    Longjian uses the power lock to arm himself, and then rushes to the Scorpion King.


    "I can''t help myself." Scornfully, the Scorpion King directly summoned the super beast to hang the dragon.


    The armed state can''t beat the super beast.


    Longjian was knocked down again and again, and more and more Qinglong people died, and there was little left.


    Finally, only a group of defeated soldiers were surrounded by King Scorpio''s soldiers.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    A burst of applause broke out.


    All at the same time.


    Su Xun came in with the guard: "yes, it''s good. It seems that I came at the right time."


    "King ares!"


    The Scorpion King recognized Su Xun at a glance. After the lion king died, they investigated the situation of the first universe.


    They called him king ares because he didn''t have a king''s name.Su Xun said with a smile, "in the future, you will call me the king of the universe, the only king of the seven universes. As for you pseudo kings, I will uproot them one by one."


    "Only Hades can unify the seven universes!" Scorpion King is obviously the brain powder of Hades.


    Su Xun laughed: "the underworld? Your underworld is still lying unconscious in the coffin


    "Son of a bitch!" The Scorpion King roared, and his long tail stabbed Su Xunfei.


    "Dang!"


    Shura armor holds purgatory knife and cuts the scorpion''s tail.


    "Emperor Yan, be gentle with girls." Su Xun looked at Shura''s armor reproachfully.


    Shura''s armor retreated: "I know my sin."


    Tianyu''s mouth is curled. He''s a smart, insect brained guy. Can this kind of snake and scorpion woman do it?


    "I''ll kill you first if you dare to send it to me!"


    Scorpion King rushed to Su Xun.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun smashed her out with a fist, and then jumped up, and stepped her foot on the ground from the air, and the ground cracked.


    "Do you deserve to kill me?"


    Su Xun stepped on her chest and looked down at her with a touch of contempt.


    "You..." The king of scorpion still wants to let go.


    But Su Xun suddenly trampled her to death: "sorry, I don''t want to hear the loser''s nonsense."


    Emperor Yan


    Tianyu


    Is that what you just said about being gentle with girls?


    Then you are so gentle as a hammer.


    Both the king of scorpion''s soldiers and the defeated soldiers of the Qinglong clan were stunned and confused.


    I didn''t expect that King Scorpion would die like this.


    "Everyone, those who follow me prosper, those who disobey me die. Life and death are in your own hands."


    Su Xun''s eyes swept the Scorpion King and the dragon people.


    "See the king." The Dragon battle of the Qinglong clan was the first to kneel down, with the flame of ambition burning in his eyes.


    The rest of the Qinglong people also knelt down.


    Su Xun pointed to the dragon war: "after that, you will be the new head of the Qinglong clan."


    This guy, he remembers, was narrow-minded.


    But it doesn''t matter. At least as a dog, he is qualified. That''s enough.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Longzhan is ecstatic.


    Compared with the dragon, the Scorpion King''s surrender is not much, more people are suicidal.


    "Come and bury King Scorpion."


    Su Xun said faintly that there were no villains or decent people in this war, only different positions.

 Chapter 1127

    After the death of Scorpion King longying, the second universe has no backbone, and will not attack itself.


    One hundred thousand people were left in garrison and came to the second universe from the first universe resistance organization at the same time.


    The rest of us go on to the third universe.


    The third universe is the territory of whale shark king.


    In the vast universe, the army of the whale shark king has been waiting for the Ares expedition.


    All of the whale King''s troops are concentrated in one battle.


    That''s his character.


    If we only fight one war, even if we are defeated, it will also cause the Ares expeditionary army heavy casualties.


    The war was so rough that it didn''t need any tactics, and it didn''t involve personal force, so he gave it to his men.


    He himself was waiting on land.


    If you win, of course it''s best.


    If he loses, he''s here waiting for King Ares and a chance to fight him.


    There is no battle to win in the world, but he is willing to exchange his life for the chance to win.


    As the nodes of the universe fluctuate, the front part of a warship emerges.


    At this moment, the whale shark King''s warship opened fire directly, aiming at the node of the universe.


    Ares army under the command of officers, orderly impact artillery.


    Almost with a legion of suicide attack, the cost of total annihilation to cover the large troops through.


    Only through the node can effective counterattack, otherwise it is blocked by the door.


    The battle effectiveness of King whale shark''s army is indeed a step higher than that of King Scorpion''s army.


    "The fifth city guard, the fourth city guard, and the third city guard line up in a row, taking the ship body as the first, the second, the third, and the fourth Bauhinia army as the cover, and the Bauhinia army must tear up the local defense line..."


    This is a complete hard to hard battle. Without tactics, whoever is strong will win.


    "If it goes on like this, the expeditionary army will win miserably even if it wins. How can we carry out the next battle to cover our king''s entry into the third universe?"


    Looking at the stalemate in the battlefield, Su Xun couldn''t sit still, and the expeditionary army couldn''t afford this kind of consumption.


    It''s better for him to go out in person and catch the king first. If he solves the problem of whale shark king, he will win naturally.


    Tens of thousands of warships exchanged fire, and the battlefield was in chaos. At this time, we sneaked into a small and medium-sized spaceship and would not be noticed at all.


    In this way, Su did the same trick again and took the guards away in a spaceship.


    The ship landed in a desert.


    After leaving the spaceship, a group of slaves were driven by whale shark soldiers and were working.


    These slaves were all from the Golden Elephant tribe.


    One hundred thousand years ago, the whale sharks were slaves, oppressed by the golden elephants.


    One hundred thousand years later, the former slave turned into the former perpetrator.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    A group of whale shark soldiers came on motorcycles and surrounded Su Xun and others.


    "Who are you? Where are you from? What are you doing here? Come from the facts!"


    Asked one of the leading whale shark officers.


    "Call the whale shark king to see me." Su Xun said.


    The whale shark officer sneered: "ridiculous, you don''t have to report your name quickly. What do you think you are? Do you think our general is what you want to see?"


    "Dang! Dang


    Shura armor suddenly appeared in front of him, two knives split down, sparks splashed.


    "Ah


    The whale shark officer fell to the ground screaming.


    "What do you think you are? Do you think you can insult our king? How dare a group of goods who are about to become slaves talk to our king like this


    Shura''s armor stepped on the neck of the whale shark officer.


    "Well Ho ho... "


    The whale shark officer kept spitting out blood. His blue face turned white and was in danger.


    "Let him go."


    A deep voice came.


    Then a metallic blue shark suddenly appeared from the ground and knocked the Shura armor away.


    Then the shark turned into a young man in armor in the air and landed on the ground.


    "General!"


    Whale shark soldiers saluted one after another.


    "King Ares, you are braver than I expected."


    The whale shark King pointed to Su Xun.


    Before the end of the war at the node of the universe, Su Xun appeared here with only a few hundred soldiers. It was obvious that he wanted to catch the king first in order to catch the thief.


    Wang nenglai, the whale shark, also has this idea. It depends on whose strength is better.


    Su Xun said, "King whale shark, if you decide for yourself now, I can promise you a condition."


    "Ha ha ha, joke, soldiers, only those who died in battle, those who committed suicide are cowards!" The king of whale shark laughed and then said, "what''s more, King Ares, don''t you think that''s too arrogant?""But I just want to give you a chance." Su Xun''s tone was flat, because he was stating a fact.


    The whale shark King shook his head: "I have to say that you have the style of Hades. Unfortunately, you are not him."


    "How can Pluto be equal to me?" Su Xun asked.


    The king of whale shark''s eyes were cold: "you are presumptuous!"


    "It''s you who are presumptuous! Look at how your soldiers treat the slaves. We are here to save them Tianyu can''t help saying.


    The king of whale shark looked at Tianyu as if he were looking at a fool: "King ares likes this kind of naive girl very much? Or is that simple? "


    "You..." Tianyu was so angry that he felt a pain.


    The whale shark King sneered: "unconvinced? Save them? How do you want to save them? "


    "I will give them the same land and house, so that they can live a stable life." Tianyu said.


    "And then what? With a house, they want a bigger house. With land, they want a bigger land, and they will rob other people. They will be fratricidal and bloody


    "How can we all have their own houses? How can we rob others?" Tianyu doesn''t understand.


    The whale shark king said slowly, "human desire is like a rolling stone on the mountain. Once it starts rolling, it can''t stop unless they are at the bottom of the mountain."


    "And I! They will be imprisoned at the bottom of the mountain forever, because this is my territory! "


    Tianyu was suddenly speechless.


    "There''s some truth in what you said. I think the same about you." Su Xun said lightly.


    The theory of whale shark King sounds reasonable, but it''s actually a fallacy, which is not conducive to development.


    The king of whale shark clenched his fist: "let''s see how good you are. Let''s do it."


    "You are not qualified, and I am not interested in fighting for the weak." Su Xun shook his head.


    Shura armor approached the whale shark King step by step with a knife, and the armor clattered.


    Tianyu rushes to a whale shark soldier nearest to her. Kugus and others also fight at the same time.


    War is imminent.


    "Then I''ll take care of your dog first."


    The whale shark King''s voice falls down and becomes a super beast state to fight with Shura armor.

 Chapter 1128

    "Bang!"


    Shura armor and whale shark King collided in the air, and then they fell at the same time.


    Look at each other and rush to each other again.


    Two people close to the flesh, fight, sparks splashed, the sound of steel collision kept ringing.


    And the slaves of the Golden Elephant clan were watching, but none of them escaped.


    No one dares to take advantage of this opportunity to take up arms against the rule of the whale shark tribe.


    They belong to those who have been kneeling for a long time and can''t stand up.


    Now, even if they were given a warship, they would not dare to resist the rule of the whale shark king.


    They even offer their warships, and then try to transfer to a more relaxed position to continue to be slaves.


    "Shura hundred blows!"


    Shura''s armor roared and cut several swords.


    "Boom!"


    The whale shark king was shot out.


    "Good! It''s a bit of a skill. "


    The king of whale shark covered his chest and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He became a huge blue metal shark and went into the sand sea.


    "Hiding is no hero! Come out


    Shura armor looks around with a knife.


    "Boom!"


    The huge shark suddenly flew out from under his feet, and the Shura armor was directly hit in the air.


    Then the shark''s tail swung and flapped the Shura armor.


    Shura armor fell on the ground, rolled several times, and then got up again.


    "Good! That''s enough. I want to be serious! "


    "The gods and demons are extinct!"


    Boom!


    The sword suddenly appeared, rolled up the wind and sand and danced wildly. The light of the sword burst out, and the whale shark king had nowhere to escape.


    Shura armor can be upgraded and even travel through time and space when it is used to the extreme.


    Even the emperor''s armor is not his opponent.


    Of course, Su Xun''s emperor armor is an exception.


    "Ah


    The whale shark King screamed, and his super beast arms were released passively, revealing his body.


    "General!"


    The other whale shark soldiers were shocked.


    However, they were all entangled by the Ares guard and had no chance to save the whale shark king.


    A soldier rushed to the whale shark king.


    It was cut into two parts by Shura armor.


    Shura armor carrying the whale shark king came to Su Xun: "please tell the king."


    "King whale shark, what else to say?" Su Xun preferred the role of whale shark king.


    Unfortunately, the people of Hades are doomed to be unable to accept.


    All these people are like philosophers.


    Everyone has his own theory, his own persistence and will not yield to others.


    King whale shark said, "be kind to my people."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Su Xun waved.


    Shura armor pulled the king to one side and slashed him with an oblique knife. The king died.


    "Kugus, take the body of the whale shark king and go to the cosmic node to end the war," suthen said


    "Yes, Wang." Kugus picked up the body of the whale shark king and left with his Vajra.


    Other whale shark soldiers have been killed.


    Qiao shefei pointed to the slaves of the Golden Elephant clan not far away: "Wang, what do they do?"


    "Poop "Poop "Poop


    All the people of the Golden Elephant clan knelt down and kowtowed to Su Xun.


    "Please don''t kill us. We can work. We can do a lot of work."


    "Yes, please let us go. We can do any dirty work."


    "We have a lot of strength..."


    Su Xun''s strength was great. He didn''t have to fight against oppression, but used it as his own slave capital.


    "Get up! Don''t kneel! Get up


    A strong young man, walking up and down in the crowd, roaring hysterically.


    But no one paid any attention to him.


    He pulled the kneeling clansman up, but the other side quickly knelt down again.


    There is nothing he can do in the face of this situation.


    Su Xun knew him, Tailei, the holder of the Golden Elephant power lock, and one of the members of the leading role group.


    In the original play, he wanted to arouse the fighting spirit of the ethnic people and let them take up arms to resist.


    The whale shark king gave him many opportunities, but he was the only one.


    The people of the Golden Elephant clan have been oppressed and numb, and no one is willing to resist. They blame him for killing everyone, but at last they ask him to save everyone.


    These golden elephant people are really hopeless.


    "Don''t they want to be slaves? Let them continue to be slaves. "


    Su Xun said casually.


    For those who didn''t save themselves, Su Xun would not save himself. He would only connive at each other''s numbness.Anyway, this is not his people, but a slave for him. Why not?


    Tianyu anxiously said: "you can''t do this. What''s the difference between you and the whale shark king?"


    "I didn''t force them, or you can try to make them stand up." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Tianyu stamped his foot and ran to the golden elephant people: "everyone, get up quickly. We are not the king of whale shark. We won''t let you be slaves."


    "What


    Hearing this, the people of the Golden Elephant clan were not happy at first, but fell into endless fear.


    "We will work honestly, please. Let''s continue to be slaves."


    "Yes, we won''t be lazy. Just give us a way to live."


    "Please..."


    "As long as you stand up, he won''t kill you. He said, as long as you stand up, he will let you go!" Tianyu''s voice is hoarse.


    There''s a lot of time to be hoarse in the back.


    But no matter how she called, how to persuade, those people are kneeling on the ground to beg for mercy, no one got up.


    Tianyu is desperate. How can there be such a person? Don''t they want to be a real person?


    Su Xun came to her: "their servility has gone deep into the bone marrow, kneeling for 100000 years, they have forgotten how to stand, they can''t stand up."


    In the original play, these people are finally influenced by love, awaken and stand up against it.


    However, Su Xun felt that it was totally the need of the plot. He had knelt down for 100000 years without any resistance. Within a day, the protagonist came, and these people woke up.


    I''m not kidding.


    Kneel for a long time, is really can''t stand up!


    "How can it be, how can it be, they don''t want to have a good life?" Tianyu kept mumbling and shaking his head.


    Su Xun gently hugged her: "they want to, but they only dare to think, so they can only stop thinking about this step and dare not do anything else."


    Tianyu is at a loss. A woman who has not suffered social devastation is hit by reality. The world is not as beautiful as she imagined.


    "See, such people are everywhere in the seven universes, so they need me, they need me to rule them, they need me to transform them."


    "Their life is the same now, but it will be better because of my greatness in the future."


    Su Xun pointed to those kneeling people in front of him. His voice was calm and he was blowing himself.


    Naive Tianyu.

 Chapter 1129

    People are hypocritical, especially rulers.


    Is Su Xun ruling the seven universes in order to make people in all universes have a better life?


    No, he''s just doing the job.


    But he has to find a target to put on a gorgeous coat, so as to attract a large number of people to support.


    Of course, if the seven universes are really unified, it will certainly be beneficial, at least there will be no more wars.


    He also contributed to the seven universes.


    Therefore, regardless of the heart, we only look at what the person has done, not what he thinks.


    If you talk about the heart, there is no perfect person in the world.


    "I''ll challenge you. If I win, you''ll let my people go!" Tailei looks at Su Xun.


    He took Su Xun as the role of whale shark king.


    Su Xun waved his hand to let the soldiers who were ready to step forward retreat, and said softly: "have I ever imprisoned them? It is their servility that imprisons them. "


    "This is not oppression from you hegemonists!" Terry clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    He felt that his golden elephant family was honest, down-to-earth, honest and kind, so he was bullied.


    Su Xun laughed: "hegemonist? A hundred thousand years ago, didn''t you do the same to whale sharks? "


    "No way! You''re bullshit! We didn''t! " Terai didn''t believe they would do this.


    Su Xun looked at Yuanzheng: "Yuanzheng, what do you say?"


    Yuan Zheng is Tailei''s master, the elder of the Golden Elephant clan, and the holder of the Golden Elephant clan power lock.


    "This is reincarnation. Things change." Yuan Zheng sighed, so he didn''t blame the whale sharks.


    Terai''s face was full of disbelief: "master!"


    He felt his three outlooks crumble.


    He had the impression that the honest and down-to-earth people had enslaved the whale shark people.


    And the ferocious whale shark race was once a wretch enslaved by their golden elephant race?


    It used to be the reverse of what it is now.


    "The people you see are honest and down-to-earth now. That''s because they have been beaten by the whale sharks, and they have to become what they are now."


    "The whale sharks you see are cruel and cruel. That''s because they were enslaved by you. They just put what you did on you."


    "Who is to blame for planting the cause and getting the result?"


    Su Xun looked at Tailei quietly, and broke the hot-blooded boy''s three outlooks.


    "Well, what are you planting now and what will you get in the future?" He said.


    The implication is to threaten Su Xun. In the future, the Golden Elephant clan will return everything to him.


    Su Xun raised his hand, clenched his fist, and said with a smile, "I want to break cause and effect and control cause and effect."


    Tailei wanted to say that he was bragging, but looking at the guard behind Su Xun, he didn''t say it after all.


    He is reckless, but he is not stupid.


    "Yuanzheng, the gambling between you and the whale shark king will continue here. As long as you can wake up your people to resist me, I will forgive them their slave status."


    Su Xun looked at Yuan Zheng and said calmly.


    It''s a gamble on human nature.


    The whale shark King believed that all people had servility, and the golden elephant people would be more servile in this case.


    Yuan Zheng believed that sooner or later, the people of the Golden Elephant clan would wake up and stand up against oppression.


    So they made this bet. If Yuan Zheng won, the whale shark king would forgive the golden elephant.


    "You How do you know? "


    Yuan Zheng looks at Su Xun incredulously.


    It was an agreement between him and King whale shark. Why did Su Xun know?


    Su Xun laughed but did not speak. He was unpredictable. In fact, he was just a teenager watching movies.


    "Buzz..."


    Dozens of warships came and floated in the sky.


    This is the leading force. They first step forward to set up defense and control these aborigines.


    "Wang."


    When the warship landed, soldiers in armor came out and knelt on one knee.


    "Let them handle the equipment."


    Su Xun pointed to the people of the golden elephant family and said that he had great strength. He didn''t have to fight, so he used it to carry goods.


    "Thank you very much, thank you very much. We must work hard. We will never be lazy."


    "Thank you very much, thank you very much for your kindness..."


    The people of the Golden Elephant tribe were very grateful to Su Xun.


    Because it means they''re still useful, they won''t die, that''s enough for them.


    As for resistance?


    They don''t dare because they want to die.


    And they, no one wants to die.


    No one is willing to burn themselves to illuminate others.


    Looking at the excited people, teray closed his eyes. He felt hopeless.


    "That day will come." Yuan Zheng patted him on the shoulder and comforted him gently."I can''t see it," he said


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun patted Tianyu on the back and went to the spaceship. It''s time to go to the fourth universe.


    After the fourth universe solved the night Lingyun under the underworld, he was basically not needed.


    Other universes have Yan Emperor''s Shura armor and Xiangyang emperor''s armor is enough.


    "You let me go."


    Tianyu suddenly reacts, breaks away Su Xun''s hand and jumps two meters away.


    Su Xun spread out his hand: "as for it? How can you take advantage of your armor? "


    "Aren''t you more excited when I''m wearing armor?" Tianyu rolled his eyes and held his chest with both hands. The granary was abundant and he looked at him with a smile on his face.


    Su Xun''s face was stiff: "nonsense, am I that kind of person? This is the frame of chiguoguo! "


    I''m a serious person. How can I do all these fancy things?


    "Someone knows for himself." With a cold hum, Tian Yu quickened his pace and got on the spaceship ahead of Su Xun.


    Su Xun frowned. Am I that obvious?


    After boarding the spaceship, he flew to the fourth space.


    The big army has already set out first.


    Along the way, there was no rest. When we got to the next universe, we immediately sent people to build supply lines.


    We should work hard to break through the seven universes.


    If no one would dare to fight back, Su Xun''s flag would be planted in every corner of the universe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The fourth universe.


    There is only one race here, that is the cloud bats, who pay attention to the strong.


    One hundred thousand years ago, yelingyun challenged the night owl and robbed him of the position of leader of the cloudbat army.


    The whole fourth universe is the territory of the cloudbat tribe, and other planets are affiliated.


    "The lion king is dead, the Scorpion King is dead, and the whale shark king is dead. They have consumed the power of the Ares Legion. We are going to kill them in the fourth universe!"


    "The cloud bat Legion will follow the king to fight


    Night Lingyun did a simple pre war mobilization, then took all the members of the cloudbat Legion to the spaceship.


    At the node of the fourth universe and the third universe, he has made battleships of other planets form a defense line.


    First, let them use the cannon fodder to consume the power of Ares army, and then let them bring the final kill by cloudbat army.


    The fifth universe is where Pluto is. He must do his best to stop the Ares army.


    And he also wanted to see Su Xun.


    A man who has achieved half of Pluto''s goal takes the third of the seven universes.

 Chapter 1130

    There is no place to hide.


    Therefore, in space war, there is basically no tactics to speak of. What we are fighting for is hard power.


    The war in the fourth universe is not much different from the two previous universes.


    If we insist, it is that the interception of the fourth universe is weaker than that of the first two.


    After all, it''s a matter of the system of the fourth universe. The cloudbats obviously use other planets as cannon fodder.


    The Allied forces of other planets will not do their best. After all, no one is stupid.


    After a fairly fierce exchange of fire, the defense line of the fourth universe coalition was torn, and the Ares expeditionary army continued to enter the fourth universe.


    A cloud bat army was caught by surprise and waited for Ares'' expedition.


    Then it seems that the cloudbat Legion intends to lead ares''s people to a planet.


    This is a land war.


    Because of the difference in absolute power, the cloudbat regiment is not an opponent in space war.


    Su Xun brought his own guards, the fifth, the third, the fourth and the eighth. More than 50000 people chased him.


    No matter what the battle is, the cloudbat army must be crippled, otherwise it will bring trouble to the later rule to keep them.


    If you can''t solve the problem, solve the people who may cause the problem.


    On the planet closest to the node.


    The opposing armies of the two sides add up to more than 100000 people. At a glance, they can''t see the boundary.


    Ye Lingyun stood in the front, looking at Su Xun, and said, "King Ares, I''m the only one in the army. The biggest mistake you make is to underestimate the enemy."


    "You''ll know if you''ve done it." Su Xun waved.


    "Kill "Kill


    "Kill me!" Ye Lingyun ordered the attack at night.


    The men of the cloudbat army fly in the air, and Ares''s armor army leaps up to fight.


    Xu tingfei takes a shadow knife to split a cloudbat soldier into two sections, and then rushes to the next one.


    Blood drips down on the surface of his armor. He doesn''t know how many people he killed, but he just keeps chopping at the enemy mechanically.


    All kinds of skills are thrown out.


    Wu Gang and Li Haotian are the same.


    Killing a chicken on the earth is shaking. Now they have become a qualified soldier.


    The cloudbat Legion can fly and dominate, but there are few generals who can win, so the morale is decreasing step by step.


    Ye Lingyun knows that it can''t go on like this any more.


    "Cloud bat legion, form a battle!"


    Night Lingyun yelled, and then hundreds of soldiers flew over him, forming a funnel-shaped formation.


    In this way, all the power can be added to the bottom night Lingyun.


    The more soldiers in formation, the stronger their combat effectiveness.


    Night Lingyun into the battlefield, such as into no man''s land, all the way God block kill God Buddha block kill Buddha.


    He even kicked the Shura armor and killed him so hard in front of Su Xun.


    "Be careful!"


    "Phoenix feather God!"


    Tianyu summoned the super beast to stop Su Xun, and jumped up high: "magic heaven formula!"


    "Boom!"


    Tianyu blocked the night Lingyun, but was soon knocked out by the night Lingyun.


    Su Xun jumped up and caught her.


    "Be careful, he''s strong now." Tianyu disarmed and said pale.


    Su Xun put her down: "give it to me."


    Then, throw out the weapon card, draw out the aurora sword to kill the night Lingyun: "five saints must kill!"


    "Chanting -"


    the sound of the dragon''s chanting shook the sky, and a golden dragon swept across the battlefield and rushed to the night clouds.


    "Five gates must be killed!"


    "Emperor fury


    "The emperor pierces the wind!"


    "Emperor Zhenlei cuts!"


    Su Xun threw off several big moves in the past, none of which was repeated, just arrogant.


    "Ah


    Night Lingyun screamed, was hit to fly out, fell on the ground passive disarmament.


    The array is broken.


    With the defeat of yelingyun, the morale and combat effectiveness of the battling cloudbat army are greatly reduced.


    "The night owl is willing to surrender to the king!"


    At this moment, a senior officer of the cloudbat army rushed to Su Xun and knelt down on one knee.


    The sudden surrender of the owl son is a fatal blow to the cloudbat legion, completely demoralized.


    "Night owl! You traitor


    Night Ling cloud mouth hang bloodstain, looking at night owl son gnash teeth angry scold way.


    "Traitor?" The owl son sneered: "I''m for the cloudbat army. Do you want the cloudbat army to perish with you?"


    "Soldiers should have died in battle! Not everyone is so greedy for life and afraid of death as you are! " Night Lingyun said.


    Night owl son to this disdain: "high sounding, whatever you say, anyway, I fell."At the beginning, he was robbed of the leader''s position by night Lingyun. He always harbored a grudge and refused to obey him.


    How can we be willing to die here?


    "Those who fall will not be killed!" Su Xun called out that the cloud bat army had been abandoned, so there was no need to kill them all.


    If the force is too tight, it is easy to arouse the fighting spirit of the cloudbat army. The trapped animals are still fighting, and they are the most fierce.


    It''s not worth wasting ares''s life in the case of victory.


    "Those who fall will not be killed!" "Those who fall will not be killed!"


    The voice of persuasion spread all over the battlefield, so that more and more cloudbat soldiers knelt on the ground to surrender.


    But there are still hundreds of people closely around the night Lingyun, vowing not to fall.


    After all, who doesn''t have many confidants?


    Pierwang: I suspect you''re trying to reach me.


    Su Xun looked at Ye Lingyun: "Ye Lingyun, you have been defeated. Kill yourself. Let you die with dignity."


    "True decency is death in battle!" At night, Lingyun''s voice fell down and forced her body to rush to susian.


    Su Xun stopped the guard who was about to rush forward, picked up the extreme light sword and stabbed at the night Lingyun.


    "Puyi -"


    the sword pierced his heart, and night Lingyun''s body was stiff in place, and then fell to the ground.


    "General!"


    His confidants exclaimed, and then Qi rushed to Su Xun bravely.


    In other words, they just want to make their own death more meaningful.


    "Night owls, kill them."


    Su Xun said coldly.


    As long as the night owl''s hand is stained with the blood of the same clan, then he can only be loyal to himself in the future.


    "Yes, my king!"


    Owl son just hesitated for a moment, quickly made a choice, stood up to meet the enemy.


    The fight started again. This time it ended quickly, and the night owl couldn''t stand this kind of suffering, so what he could do was to kill people as soon as possible.


    "Night Night owl, damn it Damn it


    At night, the red owl''s eyes are not ready to eat.


    Night owl wants to go, and the result is night Lingyun.


    Su Xun flew out his knife and said faintly, "he doesn''t deserve to die in your hands."


    You don''t deserve to kill him.


    "My subordinates know the crime." The owl fell to his knees.


    Su Xun took a look at Shura armor.


    Shura armor with purgatory knife came to night Lingyun, stopped for a moment, a knife cut down.


    "Puyi -"


    the blood surged up half a meter and sprinkled on Shura''s armor, and the night Lingyun died completely.


    From then on, all the four wars under the underworld will be killed.

 Chapter 1131

    Fifth, parallel universe.


    This is the headquarters of Hades, but it is the most relaxed universe that Su Xun won.


    Because Hades is still lying in the coffin.


    Without a qualified leader, no matter how powerful the soldiers are, they are scattered and have no morale to speak of.


    Su Xun stroked the grain on the surface of xuanming''s coffin, and he admired the underworld.


    After waiting for him to complete the task, he might as well release him and the snow emperor.


    After all, it was only then that he had the strength.


    Now, no one can open the coffin of xuanming without the key of xuanming.


    "Wang, the fifth universe has been deployed."


    Qiao shefei came in to repay Su Xun.


    Su Xun said: "if the order goes on, all departments will enter the sixth and seventh universe immediately. I''m waiting for their good news here. Don''t let me down."


    "Yes, sir Shefei Joe turned and left.


    Tianyu held his chest in both hands and looked at Su Xun: "a man''s coffin is very obscene."


    "Do you know who you are?" Su Xun turned his head and asked Tianyu.


    Tianyu replied, "what''s the matter, Pluto?"


    "He''s your father." Su Xun said.


    Tianyu was stunned and didn''t believe this: "you''re kidding. You''re looking for a fight."


    How could Hades be her father?


    "One hundred thousand years ago, the snow emperor attacked the fifth universe. When Pluto was ready to die with her, he gave the power lock of you and the Phoenix to xuanyizi, and your mother was the princess of the Phoenix..."


    Su Xun told himself what he had done.


    Tianyu''s face changed several times, and his pretty face turned pale. He stepped back a few steps away from the coffin: "no Impossible, impossible, how could he How could... "


    Pluto suddenly became her father, leaving her in self doubt.


    "It''s true." Su Xun looked at her quietly.


    Tianyu looked at Su Xun: "why do you want to tell me that you destroyed the key of xuanming and made the king of Hades unable to revive my father? You are not afraid..."


    "What am I afraid of?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Tianyu: "are you not afraid that I will take revenge on you?"


    "Why be afraid? Besides the secret key, I have a way to revive him. " Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    Tianyu''s eyes brightened at first, and then darkened: "it''s impossible. Master said that nothing can open the coffin of xuanming except the key of xuanming."


    "If I say yes, I will." Su Xun went to Tianyu and hugged her: "believe me, after all, he is my father-in-law. How can I let him lie in the coffin?"


    "You What nonsense Tianyu is ashamed and angry. He wants to get rid of Su Xun, but in vain.


    Su Xun waved: "you go down."


    Then the imperial guards in the hall retreated one after another.


    "You What do you want to do Tianyu realized something, and her body trembled slightly.


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on the face: "you."


    "No Don''t Tianyu''s voice trembled. He said no, but he closed his eyes.


    Susian hugged her and kissed her. Tianyu was at her disposal, and her pretty face was hot.


    "You want to sleep with me?" Tianyu suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Su Xun with a red face and asked.


    A girl who has lived for 100000 years is tough and straightforward.


    Su Xun shook his head and said solemnly: "sofa, kitchen, bathroom are OK."


    "Go away." Tianyu''s charming voice, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    Su Xun kisses him again.


    "I "Disarm."


    "No, that''s it. Stop it."


    "You said you were not interested in my armor?"


    "The main thing is to like the people in the armor."


    "Change, state!"


    "Who asked you to seduce me?"


    What stewardess, ol clothes are weak explosion, there is more than the hard core of the armor uniform lure, confused?


    Su Xun carried her into the side hall.


    After all, his father''s coffin was still beside him. If it was here, Su Xun felt guilty.


    I''m afraid that the underworld will hear Tianyu''s voice, so he will directly lift the coffin and get up to strangle himself.


    So let''s go somewhere else.


    In the side hall, the feelings are warming up, and Tianyu''s gentle murmurs and melodies are echoing


    An hour later, Su Xun felt dull. That''s all he felt.


    Just put on the pants, it''s hard.


    "Can my father really come back to life?" Tian Yu holds Su Xun from behind. At this time, she doesn''t hang up.


    The armor on the body was released in the process. After all, after the freshness at the beginning, the cold touch was not so wonderful.


    Su Xun turned back and reached for her white chin: "of course, I never cheat women.""In fact, I have no feelings for him, but it''s my father after all." Tianyu closed his eyes.


    It''s a signal that she still wants.


    Woman, your name is greed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the fifth universe, there are wolves and masters.


    Su Xun asked Tianyu to prove that she was the daughter of Hades with the power lock of Phoenix.


    As her man, Su Xun naturally greatly dispelled the rebellious consciousness of the wolves and lions.


    So Su Xun and Tianyu are not together to be happy, but to pay for the peace of the universe.


    He has been busy on Tianyu every night recently. Is it easy for him?


    But there is no way. If he wants to be the leader of the seven universes, he must not be afraid of sacrifice and pay!


    Soon after, news came from the front line that both the sixth and seventh universes had been won.


    After all, the ruler of the sixth universe is the Baobo family, which is equivalent to the primitive society.


    Although the seventh universe is strong, the leader xuehuang and many of his backbone are sealed in the dark black hole by Pluto, so they have no resistance.


    Since then, the seven universes have been controlled by Su Xun.


    The universe was first unified in 987.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: ruling the seven universes. ¡¿


    [get a reward: break the border pill. ¡¿


    the system prompt sound sounded in Su Xun''s mind, and all his accomplishments and skills had been restored.


    "Broken border pill?" Su Xun frowned.


    Does this thing still work for him?


    At random, Su Xun''s eyes widened.


    It''s not an ordinary pill. It can break the bottleneck of any realm. It can be broken by any sage.


    "Good thing, big money, big money."


    Su Xun said he loved the system.


    Get away from all women.


    Only the system is true love.


    "What''s the matter, what''s so happy?"


    Tianyu came in. Since she was spoiled by Su Xun, her dress style has changed.


    It is more mature, with more amorous features between eyebrows and more plump body.


    "Go and raise the old father-in-law now."


    Su Xun held her and laughed, then took her hand and went to the hall where the coffin of xuanming was placed.


    Not only to release the underworld, but also to release the snow emperor, in front of them to install a force.


    Let them know what it means to wake up and the world will change. Now it''s the world of young people.

 Chapter 1132

    "How to revive?"


    Tianyu has some expectations and some nervousness.


    Since she knew that Pluto was her father, she wanted to revive Pluto more and more.


    "So." Su Xun pointed out a little.


    A golden light burst out from the coffin of xuanming, which attracted all the guards.


    "King


    "No problem." Su Xun waved his hand.


    Then the coffin of xuanming was opened, and the underworld in black armor stood up from inside.


    "Tianyu?"


    The underworld was a little confused. What he saw at the first time after his resurrection was not the four lions.


    It''s my daughter Tianyu and a group of people I don''t know. What''s going on?


    "Dad."


    Tianyu pours on him and hugs Pluto.


    Su Xun almost thought that he was shouting for himself. Fortunately, he didn''t agree. Otherwise, the touching scene that father and daughter met again after 100000 years would be embarrassing.


    The underworld stroked Tianyu''s head: "my daughter, I made you suffer."


    "She didn''t suffer. She had a good life before and will be better in the future." Su Xun said.


    The underworld looked at Su Xun and said, "who are you?"


    He could feel that Su Xun was very strong, but he didn''t know how strong he was, which made him even more afraid.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "now the common master of the seven universes is also your daughter''s man."


    "What are you talking about?" The underworld''s voice suddenly raised several points, staring at Su Xun.


    When I wake up, someone has finished his goal and unified the seven universes.


    And he slept with his daughter!


    This situation, any ambitious old father is very angry.


    "Dad." Tianyu''s face was slightly red. He went to susian and took susian''s arm.


    Su Xun said, "is what I just said not clear enough? Pluto, my father-in-law. "


    Killing is killing.


    "What the hell is going on?" The underworld''s heart is a little confused. How can someone achieve his goal?


    "What about the lion king? What about the Scorpion King? It''s the night


    "They''re all dead."


    "What are you talking about! You want to die! " The underworld was furious and almost subconsciously wanted to fight Su Xun.


    However, he found that he could not move, and his heart was filled with horror: "you Who are you and how can you This power... "


    He is already the most powerful group in the seven universes, and only xuehuang can match him.


    One more is xuanyizi.


    But now Su Xun''s eyes can make him unable to move. How can he not be shocked.


    What happened to the seven universes during his deep sleep?


    The underworld was a bit at a loss.


    "Pluto, for the sake of Tianyu, you can guard the boundary of the universe for me in the future." Su Xun smiles and hugs Tianyu''s waist.


    The underworld has never been so depressed. He can''t fight, but he is still his son-in-law.


    Then Su Xun opened the black hole again and released xuehuang and others.


    Pluto was even more shocked by Su Xun''s strength.


    Only he could open the black hole, but now Su Xun opened it immediately.


    It''s as easy as opening your own door.


    What kind of power is this?


    Snow emperor with snow palace people fly out from the dark black hole, fell in the hall.


    "Hades!" Snow King looks at Hades.


    When the black hole was opened, she knew that it was mostly the resurrection of Hades.


    Pluto jokingly looked at her: "snow emperor, you don''t have to stare at me, the seven universes have been unified, but it''s not me who does this, it''s him."


    He pointed to Su Xun.


    The old father''s mood suddenly improved.


    "What


    Snow emperor night was surprised, and then he looked at Su Xun, his face full of disbelief.


    "The seventh universe is our kingdom now, shouldn''t the snow emperor salute us?" Su Xun looked at the snow emperor and said faintly.


    Snow emperor next to an old man righteous words said: "snow emperor, this is a Pluto like careerist, we must not let him rule the seven universes!"


    "Come on, old man, don''t stir up trouble anywhere. Your move doesn''t work for me." Su Xun raised his hand and slapped the old man in the face.


    This old man is called GUI Lao, and he provoked dissension in the holy war 100000 years ago.


    He also wants to unify the seven universes.


    The only villain in the play is him.


    "Ah


    The old ghost screamed. He hit a pillar and spat blood. He looked very miserable.


    "Old devil." "Are you all right, old ghost?"


    The people of the snow palace quickly came forward to help.Said: "looking for the ghost, even if I really want to stand up."


    "Still acting in front of the king?" Su Xun''s eyes were full of sarcasm, as if he were looking at a clown.


    Snow emperor''s face was cold: "you are not even as good as Pluto. It is a disaster that the seven universes are ruled by you. Even if they are sealed for another 100000 years, our emperor will eliminate this hidden danger for the seven universes."


    It''s a virgin. It''s a virgin. It''s either a virgin, or it''s kind of stupid.


    "Big chest without brain?" Su Xun sneered, and then pointed out to the ghost: "tell me what you did 100000 years ago, tell this woman."


    "One hundred thousand years ago, I provoked the snow palace and the underworld to break out a holy war, killing the people of the sixth universe Bobo family, and making the coffin of the mysterious underworld..." The old devil began to confess.


    Boom!


    Snow emperor and Hades brain exploded, two people did not expect to be such a role played.


    I''ve figured out what I couldn''t figure out before.


    "How could that be?"


    "Ghost old unexpectedly is this kind of person, dammit!"


    "Know your face, know your heart!"


    People in the snow Palace are filled with righteous indignation.


    The pretty face under the snow emperor''s veil is blue and white. She has been used by the ghost all the time.


    It was a big blow to her.


    Soon, ghost old finish, and then the body a shiver, eyes again clear.


    "Snow King! You must kill him. He is more dangerous than Hades Just insist on the old people still don''t know what happened.


    Other people are looking at him coldly, like looking at a dead man, looking at a dead fool.


    GUI Lao is a little confused. What happened?


    "You Why are you looking at me like this? It''s all for the seven universes


    "Villain!" The underworld scolded angrily, and suddenly held his neck with one hand and lifted him up.


    Ghost old breathing difficulties, constantly struggling in the air: "snow emperor, don''t care about me, kill him, for the sake of other universe, death I a calculate what?"


    Snow King just watched his performance coldly.


    See snow emperor really indifferent, ghost old start flustered, lie trough, how not according to routine?


    He felt that it was more and more difficult to breathe. He could not help it. Even if he exposed his strength, he had to resist.


    But when he was ready to resist, he suddenly found that his limbs could not move at all.


    My heart was filled with fear.


    What''s going on? Why?


    "Click!"


    He was so stiffly pinched broken neck, to death he did not think clearly is how to return a responsibility.


    It can be said that he died a lot.


    "Hum!"


    The underworld snorted coldly and threw the ghost old body on the ground like a dead dog.


    Ghost old eyes stare big, this play''s biggest behind the scenes villain, so dead.

 Chapter 1133

    There is no absolute bad man or absolute good man in super beast. Everything is reincarnation.


    If we say that other people have their own positions and achieve a goal for their own ideas.


    But GUI Lao, that''s pure bad.


    For his own ambition, he slaughtered the creatures of the sixth universe and made a mysterious coffin.


    Provoking the holy war between snow emperor and Hades, causing countless casualties.


    I hide in the dark and shoot cold arrows.


    His strategy is very simple, better than their own disappeared, then he is the strongest.


    The only miscalculation is that at last he himself was sealed into the dark black hole.


    Su Xun hated this kind of person most. He was so bad that he could hardly die.


    This shows that Su Xun is still a good man.


    Su Xun looked at the snow Emperor: "you are not the opponent of the king. You have two choices: surrender or die."


    Snow emperor is very beautiful, and Su Xun is not interested in it. Among the others, Nu Wa is much more beautiful than her.


    And although Su Xun admired her very much, from a personal point of view, he didn''t really like this kind of woman who sacrificed everything for the sake of life.


    What if one day she''s going to sacrifice him?


    Therefore, we can''t afford it, we can''t afford it.


    "Snow emperor, don''t make unnecessary sacrifice. You might as well have a look first." The underworld and the snow emperor are the opponents who cherish each other. He is afraid that this stupid woman really wants to die.


    He knew that Su Xun''s strength was unfathomable and he could kill Xue Huang.


    Snow emperor nodded: "if you oppress other creatures in the universe, I will lead you to fight."


    It''s a threat.


    "Ha." Su Xun smiles and doesn''t think so. It doesn''t matter to him whether snow emperor resists or not.


    Because snow emperor can''t threaten him at all.


    Do humans care about ant resistance?


    It''s just interesting.


    Xue Huang was annoyed by Su Xun''s contempt, but he had to pretend to be calm on the surface.


    "Come with me."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun took all the people to the space of the fifth universe.


    Then the finger is in the void.


    Then everyone saw that the node of the fifth universe and the fourth universe began to merge. In the blink of an eye, the two universes became one.


    The shock of Hades and snow emperor was directly written on his face, and his eyes were full of shock and muddle.


    What kind of power is it that the two universes can be combined into one at a single point?


    Snow emperor now also understand why Su xungang just ignored his threat.


    Because her threat is like a joke.


    Then Su Xun connected all the nodes of the seven universes one by one, and said without looking back: "from now on, there will be no seven universes, only one universe!"


    Seven universes need seven kings. One universe only needs one king.


    "You What kind of power is this? " Pluto couldn''t help asking.


    He can feel that it''s not a power.


    Su Xun turned back and said with a smile, "divine power."


    "Is there really a God in the world?" Pluto doubts.


    Su Xun said, "before, Ben did not come."


    "Maybe it''s God." Snow emperor murmured to himself, there was no other explanation.


    The underworld suddenly reacts to come over, oneself is not earned, after all own son-in-law is so fierce.


    A month later, Su Xun ascended the throne and became the first king of the universe. He sat on a warship and inspected the whole universe.


    Where you go, the flowers are beautiful and the war is fierce.


    The whole universe knows about him.


    Another month later, Su Xun left a part of the universe and left.


    He left with Yang, bing''er and Tianyu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The earth.


    When Su Xun returned to Yuliang mountain manor, he saw a group of women sitting neatly.


    Nu Wa, dressed in White Palace Dress, is explaining the way of practice to you at the front.


    It''s like a primary school class.


    "You What''s this for? "


    Su Xun went in and looked at the people.


    "My husband is back."


    "Looking for brother."


    Yingyan immediately got up and surrounded Su Xun.


    Nu Wa said with a smile, "isn''t it going to xuanyue continent? Everyone is working hard to practice. If you don''t understand anything, please come to me. I''ll just gather you together and say it once a day. "


    "Thank you so much." Su Xun hugged her, then released her and asked, "where are Liu An and Mei pangzi?"


    Even a group of women know to seize the time to improve their accomplishments. Why are Mei pangzi''s and Liu An not here?


    Nu Wa''s expression became strange.


    An Zizhen rolled a white eye: "the club."


    "They don''t know they''re going to xuanyue mainland?" Su Xun didn''t expect that they were still in the mood to go to the club.Xie Yu said with a smile, "I just know, so they said that they would not have a chance in the future. We should seize the time to get enough, and it''s better to get bored, so we can quit."


    "It''s been a long time, and I haven''t seen them quit. The club at the foot of the mountain depends on both of them." Su Xun shook his head and said nothing to these two guys.


    The little sister of the club has changed one crop after another. Mei pangzi and Liu An are still sticking to it.


    It can be said that Liu An and Mei Pang were beaten by running water''s elder sister.


    It''s said that because of these two guys, three new high-end clubs have been built at the foot of the mountain.


    Then Su Xun introduced bing''er, welcome and Tianyu to his wives and concubines.


    All the girls feel that Mei pangzi and Liu An are good, at least they won''t bring them back.


    It''s better for Su Xun not to go to the clubhouse because there are more women at home than the clubhouse and the quality is higher.


    Let them cultivate their own feelings, Su Xun will slip away first, he is going to do a big thing.


    Each identity is permanent after extraction.


    So he can now summon the emperor''s armor.


    He is going to refine the emperor''s armor.


    See if there are any surprises.


    When he came to the alchemy room that Liu An had used before, Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor.


    Then use mana to separate the armor from the body.


    The emperor''s armor was refined again by adding some rare treasures in the way of refining utensils by sages.


    He lacks everything, but treasures. After all, every world needs to be swept and looted.


    Nine days later, the armor returned to the furnace successfully.


    The original emperor''s armor is gold. It looks dark red when it is returned to the furnace. The emperor''s armor becomes a magic weapon of artifact level.


    If you put this on in the next fight, it will definitely surprise people.


    Is it true that the sage calls for armor? Is it true that young people don''t speak martial arts?


    Put away the armor, and Su Xun went out of the alchemy room.


    When I came to the living room, I found that Mei pangzi and Liu An were also there. Fortunately, I didn''t go whoring and lost contact.


    "What do you do in the alchemy room as soon as you come back? What good things do you make?"


    Mei pangzi and Liu An see Su Xun come in, instantly get up, eyes slip.


    Su Xun didn''t even bother to talk to the two of them:


    "if you have anything to do, do it ahead of time. We''ll leave a week later, and we don''t know when we can come back again this time."


    "Yes, yes." A group of women nodded cleverly.


    Su Xun thought that she was really a girl, and men were all big pigs.

 Chapter 1134

    A week later.


    Su Xun left the earth, shuttled through the endless void, and followed the direction of xuanyue continent.


    Son Su Xian and daughter Su Wan have been left on earth, and they are completely independent.


    Su Xun was in the state of stocking all his children. Once he had the ability of autonomy, he was too lazy to manage.


    Parents are true love, children are accidents.


    In the endless void, the fierce wind came, but it had no effect on Su Xun.


    From the earth to the moon continent, through the endless void, even with his cultivation will take ten years.


    And it''s all day and night.


    But fortunately, he has a magic weapon.


    After the emperor''s armor was rebuilt, the emperor''s foal was also upgraded. It was used to speed up the journey.


    So in the endless void, there is a picture that is outrageous and slightly contrary to the painting style.


    A handsome young man with golden crown and hair and white clothes is riding a dark golden aircraft with a full sense of science and technology, shuttling through the void like a shadow.


    Although the speed of emperor foal is not as fast as his own, the key is not to consume mana.


    "Gee."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s eyes lit up.


    He saw a boat.


    An ancient five story wooden building ship, but now it stops in the void ahead.


    Obviously, this is a ship specially used to drive in the void. As a professional means of transportation, it should be faster than its own imperial foal.


    Su Xun is going to take a boat.


    Although the distance looks very close, it''s actually very far away. Nearness is just the illusion of emptiness in the void.


    Su Xun speeded up and rushed over. He looked closer and saw that the boat was really big.


    Another look, crouching trough, there is an armed fight on board, and the behavior is extremely bad.


    With the end of the year approaching, Mr. Su had to stop such a tragedy.


    Maybe you can get a free ride.


    Immediately leaned on the past: "friends, Hello everyone, what happened, need help?"


    In an instant, the two groups of people fighting on the ship stopped to look at Su Xun, the uninvited guest.


    They all rely on the empty boat to isolate the wind, so that they can walk freely in the void.


    And Su Xun can cross the void with a magic weapon of peculiar shape. He must be a person of high cultivation.


    "I''m Tang Jianyao, a disciple of yujianzong. I''ve learned from the three elders of yujianzong. Today I''m under the command of my school. I hope you don''t interfere."


    A young man in a blue robe with two swords embroidered on his sleeve looked at Su Xun and said.


    Although the words are polite, they are neither soft nor hard. They name their identities and teachers, implying threats.


    The people on the other side were very flustered. An old man in the brocade robe began to shout: "please help me. I''m from the matchless Pavilion of Lingzhou in xuanyue continent. Yujianzong is plotting our treasure. If you help me, I''m willing to give it to you."


    "Presumptuous! You old thief, don''t you dare to talk nonsense to deceive the elder! " As soon as Tang Jianyao''s face was cold, he raised his hand and chopped at the old man. His sword was like thunder.


    Su Xun blew up his sword between his fingers and said faintly, "it''s you who are presumptuous. You dare to kill people in front of me. Is your emperor Jianzong so arrogant?"


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s treasure or not. The main reason is that the three words "xuanyue continent" fluctuated Su Xun''s heartstrings.


    This ship really went to xuanyue continent.


    And he didn''t know anything about xuanyue mainland. He just needed someone to talk about it.


    "Hu -"


    seeing Su Xun stop the people of yujianzong, the people of Wushuang Pavilion were greatly relieved.


    "Do you really want to get involved?" Tang Jianyao held the sword, and his eyes gradually cooled down.


    In order to seize the treasure this time, yujianzong planned many times to get into the flying boat of wushuangge. Now they have killed all the passengers on the boat.


    It''s a must for that thing.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be a disturbance in the middle of the way, but this man''s cultivation is not weak, so people don''t dare to mess about.


    Tang Jianyao only wanted his opponent to be afraid of yujianzong''s reputation and withdraw on his own initiative.


    I didn''t know that Su Xun had never heard of it.


    Su Xun sneered and uttered a word coldly: "what do you want to explain to you?"


    "In that case, I''ll give you face." Tang Jianyao restrained his anger, saluted respectfully, and then turned to leave.


    The other side''s cultivation is unpredictable. Now falling out is the way of death. Tang Jianyao is not so stupid.


    Recognize counsellor first. Anyway, he has written down the man''s appearance. When he goes back, he will report to the sect and ask the sect to send the elder with high accomplishments to snatch back the treasure.


    Isn''t this person going to die?


    But what was in his mind? How could he hide it from Su Xun.


    The dog that bites doesn''t bark. Su Xun still understands this, so he likes to kill the dog."Has this seat let you go?"


    Su Xun said casually that Qi had locked the people of yujianzong.


    Tang Jianyao''s face suddenly turned white, and a bad premonition rose in his heart: "master, I am the imperial sword..."


    "What does your royal sword sect have to do with you?" Su Xun laughed contemptuously, stepped up in the air and put out his hand.


    At this moment, as if the void is broken.


    Tang Jianyao''s eyes were flustered. He could not hide at this time, so he could only offer a shield to resist.


    "Boom!"


    The shield went out in a flash, and Tang Jianyao''s body was stiff and motionless.


    A moment later, the wind blows and turns into vermicelli.


    Everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, Tang Jianyao in the later period of Da Luo Jinxian died like this.


    "Forgive me, sir, forgive me!"


    "Please forgive me!"


    After a brief shock, the rest of the yujianzong disciples knelt down and begged for mercy.


    "Tell me what you are going to rob." Su Xun stood up with a negative hand and asked softly.


    The old man in Wushuang pavilion was stiff. He knew that Su Xun was trying to prevent them from playing tricks.


    A disciple of yujianzong blurted out: "it''s an excellent sword spirit fruit, even if a mortal takes it, it can become a congenital sword body."


    Even ordinary people can have this effect. If you cooperate with the secret methods of various sects, how can you get it?


    Su Xun suddenly realized that it was no wonder that yujianzong had killed so many people. It was the best treasure for all sword practitioners.


    "That''s a good answer. I''ll give you a good time."


    With that, Su Xun waved his sleeve robe in the frightened eyes of the imperial sword spirit disciples, and the sword light fell like rain.


    Young people, don''t talk about martial arts.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of disciples of yujianzong were killed one after another.


    The people in Wushuang pavilion are shivering. How can they feel that the wolf has gone and the tiger has come?


    It seems that this one is more fierce than yujianzong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xuanyue continent, Lingzhou imperial sword sect.


    Three elder Xie Lingyun suddenly felt something. He opened his eyes and began to calculate. His face was ugly.


    Tang Jianyao, one of his disciples, died, but the traces of time and space were completely erased, which made him unable to trace back. It seems that he was at least quasi saint.


    Besides, he is the quasi saint of the way of time, otherwise he can''t wipe it so thoroughly.


    "It''s a matchless Pavilion. I underestimate you. However, how can my disciples of Xie Lingyun die in vain?"

 Chapter 1135

    On the matchless flying boat of the matchless Pavilion.


    Su Xun and the old man of Wushuang Pavilion were sitting in front of each other. The disciples of Wushuang Pavilion were cleaning up the body.


    During the conversation, Su Xun already knew the old man''s name, Zhou Wentong, elder wushuangge.


    Wushuangge is an organization similar to a commercial firm, specializing in the sale and auction of some treasures.


    Some time ago, the people sent by Wushuang pavilion to look for the source of goods got a sword spirit fruit in a small world outside and sent the news back to Lingzhou.


    Lingzhou Wushuang Pavilion sent Zhou Wentong to escort jianlingguo back to xuanyue.


    Unexpectedly, the news leaked out and let the people of yujianzong know. They sent their disciples to buy tickets and get on the boat in the name of riding, waiting for the chance to kill and seize the treasure.


    The flying boat of Wushuang Pavilion is very big, and at the same time, it is engaged in the business of carrying people, so there is no guard against the talents of yujianzong, and I didn''t expect to suffer a big loss.


    "Thanks to the elder, if it wasn''t for the elder, our human lives would be in danger."


    Zhou Wentong said that he was afraid. He was full of a boat of people. Now there are only a hundred of them left.


    Su Xun said calmly, "I just want to take a boat by the way. Besides, didn''t you take that sword fruit as reward?"


    "This..." The tone said: "it''s important for the master to understand that it''s not important for him to replace Zhou Zhenguo


    He just yelled out that he would offer the treasure to Su Xun, but it was just a desperate move to protect his life.


    The sword spirit fruit is so valuable that an elder of him is qualified to decide for himself.


    "Is it worth as much as sword fruit?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Zhou Wentong was even more embarrassed: "I''m joking."


    If it''s worth as much as sword spirit fruit, it''s better to give it to you directly.


    "Then take the sword spirit fruit." Su Xun said.


    Since he can improve his strength, why not?


    Zhou Wentong wanted to talk for several times and then stopped. Finally, he sighed: "please wait a moment."


    With that, he got up and left, and soon came with a shining jade box.


    "Master, this is the sword spirit fruit."


    When Zhou Wentong opened the jade box, a full of immortal spirit came out, which implied the meaning of sword. Inside was a fruit the size of an apricot, like a white jade.


    "I''ll take it."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun entered the system space. Then he looked at Zhou Wentong and said, "I''m not from xuanyue mainland. I''d like to trouble elder Zhou to explain something."


    "It''s all right." Zhou Wentong answered and said slowly, "xuanyue, the thirteen states in mainland China, are divided into six states, five states in the middle, and three states in the upper.


    "Let''s not mention the lower six states and the upper three states for the time being. I will understand that we are going to Lingzhou, one of the five middle states."


    "The Buddhism in Lingzhou is very powerful, among which xiaolingshan and Lianhua temple are second to none, followed by yujianzong and our unique Pavilion..."


    "What''s the difference between the lower six states, the middle five states and the upper three states?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhou Wentong shook his head: "the difference is not big. It''s just more outstanding people. But the reason for this division is that at least in people''s eyes, the status of States is different."


    "Have you ever heard of the demon clan?" Su Xun asked a point he was more concerned about.


    Zhou Wentong''s face was solemn: "this day''s demon clan is the overlord of Qingzhou in the upper three continents. If the elder offends anyone, he must not provoke this day''s demon clan."


    "I see." "Su Da Wa and others nodded, and then he heard about Zhou Da Shi


    Zhou Wentong looked at Su Xun strangely: "are you really not from xuanyue mainland?"


    How do you ask? It''s all about xuanyue mainland?


    "It''s just a couple of words." Su Xun said.


    Zhou Wentong didn''t get tangled, but Su Xun answered whatever he asked: "what the predecessors said were all famous strong men in xuanyue continent. They came to xuanyue continent hundreds of years ago. Their power is Tianting. They occupy Yunzhou, one of the three continents, and they have a big feud with TIANYAO clan."


    Su Xun slowly breathed out a breath, did not expect that those immortals really came to xuanyue continent.


    Now it''s a good place.


    But even the big guys in Kyushu can only occupy one state when they unite. It can be seen that there are many fierce people in the thirteen states of xuanyue mainland.


    In the middle stage, he was afraid of throwing a little water into it.


    Then there was another conversation, which gave Su Xun a general understanding of xuanyue mainland.


    It is wrong for him to divide the early, middle and late stages of saints.


    Nine grades, two grades, one grade.


    The extreme of the nine grades is to prove the Dao, which is the master of a certain law, also known as the Dao master.


    After chatting for three days and nights, Su Xun found a room to shut up.In the room, he took the sword fruit.


    Then he sat down and absorbed the sword fruit.


    I don''t know the years in the void. In the blink of an eye, seven years go by.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun''s door was knocked.


    "Master, Lingzhou is here."


    Su Xun, who was meditating, opened his eyes, got up, changed his clothes and went out of the room.


    Seven years, but in a flash, he felt that as soon as he closed his eyes and opened them again, it was over.


    Jianlingguo has been absorbed completely for a long time. Now he seems to be a sword. He can understand everything related to the sword as soon as he reads it.


    This is the power of sword spirit fruit. It can make any sword repair crazy.


    "Master, Lingzhou has arrived." Zhou Wentong looked at Su Xun with an unnatural look on his face.


    Su Xun nodded and followed him out.


    Came to the splint, found a few more strangers, led by a young woman.


    At least it looks young.


    In his twenties, he was wearing a long red dress, tall and proud.


    Behind her stood an old man with drooping arms. Su Xun could feel that the old man was a saint.


    As for other people, they can ignore it.


    "Miss, this is master su."


    "Master Su, this is my matchless third lady."


    Zhou Wentong made an introduction for them.


    Looking at the woman in the red dress, Su Xun said, "I''ve met Miss three


    "You don''t have to be polite, Mr. Su. It''s thanks to you." With a smile, Zhu Yuzhi clapped her hands: "come on, take things up."


    Then the two maids came with two red trays.


    Zhu Yuzhi lifted the red cloth to reveal the contents of the tray.


    Elixir, fruit, magic weapon, secret method.


    "Mr. Su has saved the people in my matchless Pavilion. I don''t want to refuse." Zhu Yuzhi said.


    Su Xun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "miss three is too polite. Elder Zhou has given me the sword spirit fruit. I can''t accept these things."


    "Mr. Su, the sword spirit fruit is owned by Wushuang Pavilion. Elder Zhou has no right to deal with it. So I ask Mr. Su to return the sword spirit fruit to the little girl. These things should be regarded as gifts." As Su Xun expected, Zhu Yuzhi''s goal was to ask for the sword spirit fruit.


    Su Xun looked at Zhou Wentong.


    Zhou Wentong''s face was embarrassed and could not speak. It was he who used the magic weapon to tell Zhu Yuzhi.

 Chapter 1136

    "The sword spirit fruit has been used by this seat."


    Don''t say it has been used, even if it is useless, he will not return what he has got.


    Besides, he didn''t get it.


    "Mr. Su, the sword spirit fruit is very important. Please don''t embarrass me." Zhu Yuzhi didn''t believe this at all and thought it was Su Xun''s inference.


    Su Xun looked at her and said, "if miss three doesn''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    "Mr. Su, don''t be so unscrupulous by saving my matchless Pavilion." Zhu Yuzhi''s face became cold, and she was already a little impatient.


    Su Xun looked at her curiously: "I''m also thinking, miss three, did I save the wrong person?"


    If you want to find me, you should also find Zhou Wentong to be responsible for me. It''s easy to bully me when I''m a stranger.


    "In that case, I''m offended." Zhu Yuzhi stepped back: "elder Wu, please."


    "Younger generation, the sword spirit fruit makes yujianzong want to get it even if he has a grudge with our Wushuang Pavilion. You can imagine how precious it is. It will be hot if you take it."


    The old man with drooping arms, elder Wu, has a hoarse voice, like a poisonous snake.


    "Old man, there''s so much nonsense. This is the first time that I''ve been turned upside down after I''ve done something good." Su Xun''s heart was cold and his eyes were full of murders.


    With a sword alone, a piece of heaven can be killed.


    Elder Wu''s eyes were cold: "rudeness, death!"


    Then, a finger points out.


    Boom!


    The wind and cloud gathered, the sky and the earth changed color, and a huge stick pointed to Su Xun fell down, as if to kill an ant.


    Sage is lower than Su Xunxiu.


    "Old man, so arrogant, I thought you were a saint." Su Xun let out a loud roar. His whole body was full of momentum. He had the Dragon Kui sword in his hand and cut it out with one sword.


    This sword combines the power of heaven and earth, cuts out with the best angle, speed and strength, and forces people into a dead corner. They can''t escape, they can only resist.


    This is the benefit of sword spirit.


    "What


    The elder Wu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Su Xun''s accomplishments were even higher than him.


    This floor is very different.


    "Puyi -"


    the towering finger was cut to pieces by the sword. At the same time, elder Wu also flew out.


    "Ah


    Elder Wu screamed. There was a faint red flame around the broken finger, and the blood was flowing.


    "Elder Wu!"


    Seeing this scene, Zhu Yuzhi was confused. Elder Wu, the saint of Yipin, was killed by a sword.


    Didn''t Zhou Wentong say that the man was quasi Saint cultivation at most?


    "Take my sword again!"


    Su Xun stood in the air with his sword, and his momentum was like a rainbow.


    Clay figurine still has three points of anger, let alone he su someone?


    "Wait a minute!"


    Zhu Yuzhi yelled, looked at Su Xun in the air and said, "we don''t want the sword spirit fruit. Now you leave. It''s written off."


    "You say write off, write off?" Su Yuzhi, with a smile, aims at Su Yuzhi.


    "Be careful, miss!" The elder Wu mang clapped his sword in the air.


    Su Xun sneered: "it''s hard for me to take a sword. I want to see how many swords you can catch."


    Elder Wu''s face was uncertain. He whispered to Zhu Yuzhi: "Miss, you go first. I can''t stop him. If it''s too late, it''s too late."


    "But elder Wu, you..." Zhu Yuzhi hesitated.


    Elder Wu was in a hurry: "Miss, let''s go. If I want to go, he can''t stop me."


    If it wasn''t for you dawdling here, I would have run away.


    "I''ll see if you can catch this sword. After this sword, the gratitude and resentment will be wiped out!"


    When Su Xun finished, the tip of the Dragon Kwai sword was upward, and the virtual shadows of the four great beasts appeared in four directions.


    "Roar!" "Chant "Ho!" "Bang!"


    The four beasts rushed into the sword, and then the sword cut out.


    Click -


    under the purple sword, the momentum alone has broken the splint of the empty flying boat, the sky has split, and the aftereffects have made everyone crawl on the ground.


    "Ah


    With a roar, eldest brother Wu offered a big bronze bell to block the sword.


    "Boom!"


    The clock was broken, elder Wu''s blood gushed out, and his body was as if he had been hit by a car.


    "Ah


    Without elder Wu standing in front of him, Zhu Yuzhi screamed and flew out.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Elder Wu kept coughing up blood. His face was as white as paper. He was hurt by the sword.


    It''s not that he hasn''t dealt with the sage Er pin.


    But for the first time, there was such a big gap."This sword I got it. One Write it off. " Elder Wu said with difficulty.


    Without saying a word, Su Xun disappeared in the same place.


    "Miss three! Elder Wu


    "Miss three, are you all right, miss three..."


    Until this time, the other people were able to get up and help Zhu Yuzhi.


    Zhu Yuzhi''s cultivation is not as good as elder Wu''s. He was shocked by the sword and hurt his internal organs and spirit. He is extremely weak.


    "I will never We''re willing to give up. " Zhu Yuzhi''s eyes are full of resentment.


    Elder Wu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth: "no, miss three, let''s stop here."


    "Elder Wu..." Zhu Yuzhi is not reconciled.


    Elder Wu said: "this man is extraordinary, and he has got the sword spirit fruit. In the future, the strong of Lingzhou will have his place. It''s best that this matter is over."


    After hearing that, Zhu Yu''s face changed several times, and finally felt that elder Wu had a point.


    "Ha ha ha, old man Wu, how can it be like this? I came at the right time."


    A burst of laughter, followed by a blue figure from the void cracks out.


    All the people in Wushuang pavilion are like enemies.


    "Xie Lingyun!"


    Zhu Yuzhi, the elder General of Wu, stood behind him and looked at Xie Lingyun: "you sent your disciples to kill the people of my matchless Pavilion. If you want to capture the treasure, you dare to show up!"


    "Nonsense, how can my imperial sword sect do such things?" Xie Lingyun first scolded, then said coldly: "it''s my lover who died on the ship of your matchless Pavilion. You have to give me an account!"


    "You You are shameless Zhu Yuzhi was so angry that the baby''s granary trembled.


    Xie Lingyun sneered: "I''m dead. I love you. You can take out the sword fruit to compensate. It''s not too much."


    "The sword spirit fruit is no longer with us. It has been taken away long ago." Zhu Yuzhi said.


    Xie Lingyun''s face changed: "who is it?"


    "Yes..." Zhu Yuzhi wants to bring disaster to the East.


    "No more words, miss three!" Elder Wu suddenly interrupted Zhu Yuzhi.


    Zhu Yuzhi was silent for a moment.


    Xie Lingyun''s eyes fell on Zhou Wentong and Zhou Wentong became dull.


    "Xie Lingyun, dare to search the soul of the elder of Wushuang Pavilion, you are presumptuous!" Elder Wu is furious.


    After Zhou Wentong''s soul search, Xie Lingyun''s face was as cold as ice: "it''s really brave to kill my beloved disciple."


    With that, he disappeared where he was.

 Chapter 1137

    Su Xun didn''t know that Xie Lingyun was looking for him.


    He was walking in a city.


    This city is called Luohe. The reason why Su Xun came here was because there was a transmission array.


    He''s going to Yunzhou to find Kyushu villagers.


    According to Zhou Wentong, the continent of xuanyue is boundless, the States gather far away, and are separated by the endless sea, which is extremely dangerous.


    That''s why there are transmission arrays in the cities of the States, which can cross the states in a few minutes.


    Of course, the price of transmission is not cheap, and the farther the distance is, the more expensive it is.


    But the price is nothing for Su Xun.


    With so many worlds, he has plenty of money.


    There are so many fairy crystals.


    That''s what the evil dog says.


    The common currency of xuanyue continent is Lingshi and Xianjing. Lingshi contains Lingqi and Xianjing contains Xianqi.


    People and immortals basically use immortal crystal.


    After all, the human immortal is immortal, and the aura in the body has already been transformed into a purer one.


    "Kang!"


    Suddenly, Su Xun stopped.


    Because he heard a shot.


    In this place, xuanyue continent, he actually heard the gunshot! Gunfire!


    Guns are the product of technological civilization.


    And here is the civilization of cultivating immortals.


    So where did the gun come from?


    Su Xun quickly followed the sound.


    There was a crowd at the end of an alley.


    Su Xun crowded in and saw that in the alley, a young monk in cassock was holding a gun in one hand and groping for several corpses in the other.


    While touching money, he was still swearing, and his mouth revealed such kind words as poor force.


    After touching the money, the young monk put his hands together and burned the two bodies to ashes in a fire.


    From shooting to crossing to destroying, all-in-one service is arranged clearly.


    Suddenly, the young monk seemed to feel something. He looked up at Su Xun and his body trembled.


    Su Xun was also staring at him.


    "Tang Sanzang!" Su Xun slowly spat out three words.


    Yes, this person is the great compassion Buddha Tang Sanzang who suddenly disappeared from the Xianzong world.


    I didn''t expect xuanyue to come to the mainland.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    "Emperor Hearing Su Xun''s name, Tang Sanzang confirmed that he didn''t recognize the wrong person.


    "Sanzang!"


    "Emperor


    "Sanzang!"


    "Emperor!"


    When the villagers saw them, they were tearful. They cried out to each other and walked quickly to each other.


    All around the crowd


    Are these two having an affair?


    Is it because they can''t find a better looking woman than themselves, so they digest it internally?


    After they got close, they held out their hands at the same time. Then they realized something and quickly took it back.


    "Cough cough cough, good, you Tang Sanzang. I didn''t expect that you look so big that you dare to kill people and sell goods in broad daylight!"


    Su Xunyi''s righteous words denounced Tang Sanzang''s behavior of discrediting Kyushu.


    Although he is not from Kyushu, he appears in the book of Kyushu.


    Hearing this, Tang Sanzang cried out: "emperor Mingjian, it''s these two thieves who want to rob me. I have no choice but to let them go."


    "Is that all you need?" Su Xun pointed to the desert eagle in his hand.


    Tang Sanzang said: "usually there is this."


    With that, he put forward a Gatling machine gun from the storage ring, and the barrel was full of metal beauty.


    Su Xun


    Evil, how did Tang Monk become like this?


    "Come on, let''s talk somewhere else." With a wave of his sleeve robe, Su Xun took Tang Sanzang to a river outside the city.


    "Why are you here?" Su Xun asked.


    The Tang Monk sighed and said: "I was caught by a big monk and forced good people to be prostitutes. Now I''m a Buddhist in Lotus Temple. I''m really bored to death."


    It''s old Versailles.


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched. Are you showing off?


    I''m sure you''re just showing off!


    The Holy Son of Lianhua temple, that''s the future of Lianhua temple.


    This is equivalent to, just went to the United States, immediately became the successor of apple.


    This horse Isn''t it fragrant?


    "Emperor, you don''t think I''m very happy now." Tang Sanzang sighed with a sad face.


    Seeing this, Su Xun asked curiously, "how do you say that?"


    "You think so, that''s right. I''m living a good life now." Tang PI Seng smiles.


    "Bang!"He was hit on the ground with a fist, and then he fell down abruptly.


    Su Xun could see that he was living a good life now, otherwise he would not dare to make such a joke.


    Tang Monk crawled out of the earth and said mysteriously, "emperor, I''ll tell you a secret. There are Buddhists and jade emperors in the xuanyue continent."


    "Not only Nuwa, Tongtian, Yuanshi, Laojun, the Dragon King of the four seas." Su Xun answers.


    Now it''s Tang''s turn to stare: "how do you know? Emperor Zun, have you been here for a long time? "


    He also wanted to show off his news. Unexpectedly, Su Xun had a lot of information.


    "By the way, what are you doing in Luohe City?" Su Xun didn''t explain Tang Monk''s doubts.


    Keeping the mystery properly can help to enhance the awe of others for themselves.


    Tang Sanzang put his scarlet cassock on his fart and sat at the bottom of his share: "the three-year Zen conference of Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain is about to begin. This year, in Luohe City, poor monks will come naturally."


    "On Zen, you should win." Su Xun said, after all, Tang monk is proficient in countless Buddhist scriptures.


    Monk Tang gave a wry smile: "the Buddha of xiaolingshan is the later cultivation of Dalai. The poor monk is weaker than him."


    "Isn''t this Buddhism? How can we see cultivation? " Su Xun was surprised.


    Tang Monk gave him a strange look: "this theory of Zen is quite strange. When one side can''t say it, he will do it. It''s the default of Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain."


    "Martial arts competition means martial arts competition. We have to make an excuse to discuss Zen. Monks are hypocritical." Su Xun scoffed.


    Tang Monk thought deeply ran of order to nod: "this year the head looks like me such honest monk is not many."


    "That''s right." There are not many monks like you who have broken all the Buddhist precepts.


    Tang Monk looked at Su Xun again: "by the way, I don''t know why emperor Zun came to Luohe?"


    "I''m going to visit Yunzhou to use the transmission array in Luohe." Su Xun didn''t hide anything.


    After all, Tang Seng is a good comrade who has experienced organizational tests and is trustworthy.


    Tang Monk''s eyes suddenly brightened: "emperor, I''ve been fascinated by Yunzhou for a long time. Why don''t you accompany me to Yunzhou after the Zen conference?"


    "Don''t pretend, just say it if you want to rub the transmission array." Su Xun saw through his heart at a glance.


    Tang Monk shyly smile: "well."


    He is more shy in his pocket. Otherwise, he would have gone to Yunzhou long ago. The teleportation array is too expensive.

 Chapter 1138

    After Su Xun and Tang Seng talked about the past, they decided to go to the teleport array first.


    Ask about the charges.


    They came to the transmission array in the east city of Luohe River, where they didn''t see many people.


    Because the transmission array is too expensive, unless it is urgent, or money willful.


    Otherwise, generally no one uses the transmission array.


    The transmission array in Qingzhou was established by the government, and the corresponding officials were stationed here all the year round.


    Qingzhou''s court is also a strong force, otherwise it would have been forced to go bankrupt.


    "Where are you going? Now xiaolingshan and Lianhua temple are about to discuss Zen. If they are accompanied by Buddhist disciples, they can get a 10% discount. "


    After all, it''s not easy to do business.


    Su Xun took a look at Tang Seng, but he didn''t expect that he would have a discount.


    "Amitabha, it''s so good. I''m the Buddha of Lianhua temple. Can I make it cheaper?" Tang Sanzang has a gentle and compassionate smile on his face.


    Small official said: "at most 20 percent."


    "How much does it take to go to Yunzhou. Su Xun asked.


    As soon as the small official''s eyes were bright, the big customer, Yunzhou was too far away from Lingzhou.


    Immediately, he said enthusiastically, "this elder doesn''t know how much his accomplishments are. The price depends on his accomplishments."


    "You look at people''s dishes. The higher your accomplishments, the lower your income, right?" Su Xun thought that no matter where it was, it was inevitable.


    The petty official shook his head repeatedly: "no, the elder misunderstood that there is a price under the sage, but the sage should be more expensive."


    "What''s the reason? The higher the accomplishments, the higher the price?" Su Xun didn''t expect the opposite.


    The official gave a wry smile: "listen to me, elder. All saints can open up a world. Who knows how many people there are in it."


    Su Xun


    How do I feel like you''re telling me?


    Isn''t there a large group of people in his small world?


    "OK, my sage, let''s go straight to Yunzhou." Su Xun was too lazy to tell him. I believe this guy would not dare to charge a saint.


    Hearing the words, the petty official looked more respectful: "it''s a long distance to go back to Yunzhou, where the sage is 100000 Xianjing and the sage is 50000 Xianjing."


    "A hundred thousand?" Hearing this number, Su Xun was stunned.


    Tang monk was also stunned, and soon jumped up and yelled: "why don''t you rob it?"


    The petty official laughs but does not speak. Stupid monk, robbing is much slower than this.


    "So cheap?" Su Xun was a little unbelievable.


    Petty official: "master, although the price is a little high, but What are you talking about


    "Cheap?" Tang Monk also looked at Su Xun incredulously and doubted whether he didn''t count Xianjing.


    He has been in xuanyue mainland for some time, and he knows the price of this place better.


    One hundred thousand Xianjing is equivalent to one month''s income of Xianjing mine under the name of Lianhua temple!


    But now Su Xun said it was cheap!


    Is this a saint?


    Love, love.


    "Come back, let''s finish Zen." After inquiring about the price, Su Xun was ready to leave.


    100000 Xianjing is nothing to him.


    He didn''t know how many immortal crystal stones he had, anyway, there were mountains in the system space.


    Every time you go to a world, you have to scrape three feet before you go, and stuff everything in.


    As a child who loves to save money, he suddenly looks back and finds that he has become the richest man.


    "Don''t wait for the end of Zen."


    At this time, a flat voice containing anger sounded, Xie Lingyun came from the air.


    Sage travel, at the foot of the lotus, this guy is more coquettish, Bao, for fear that others do not know he came.


    "Who are you? I have always been kind and compassionate. I don''t remember offending you


    Su Xun looked up at Xie Lingyun, Saint Sanpin. For a long time, he didn''t meet anyone higher than himself.


    The people of xuanyue mainland are too exclusive. They always come to me as an outsider.


    Monk Tang blinked and thought of those Buddhas who died in Lingshan and Tianting on his journey to the West. Do you have any misunderstanding about the four words of being kind to others?


    "Do you want to fight here?"


    Xie Lingyun said and flew out of the city.


    There is no use of force in the city. This is the rule of many cities. Even saints have to abide by it.


    Otherwise, the city will be gone.


    "You go first." Su Xun said a word to Tang monk, and then followed Xie Lingyun.


    Monk Tang hesitated again and again. The saints fought each other and decided that he would not follow them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside Luohe City, above Luohe River.


    "I thank you Lingyun. The Tang Jianyao you killed is my disciple. If you hand over the sword lingguo, I will spare your life. Let bygones be bygones!"Xie Lingyun looks at Su Xun coldly.


    If he had not searched Zhou Wentong''s soul, he would not have known that Tang Jianyao was killed by Su Xun.


    After all, Su Xun intercepted that period of time and space, wiped it clean, and couldn''t trace it back at all.


    "The first grade of senior high school thinks it''s time to eat this seat? Today, I''d like you to appreciate the power of technology. "


    "Emperor''s armor, fit!"


    After leaving the seven universes, Su Xun summoned the emperor''s armor for the first time. He was covered with gold and dark red armor, and the fireworks were surging and powerful.


    "It''s a magic weapon."


    Xie Lingyun raised his eyebrows.


    "Aurora sword!"


    Su Xun threw out his weapon card, drew out the aurora sword, and directly threw the big move: "five saints must be killed!"


    "Chant


    Nine golden dragons with red eyes rolled up the curtain of Luohe River and went to Xie Lingyun.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    Xie Lingyun sneered and waved his sleeve. A jade Ruyi blocked the nine golden dragons.


    Then a flying sword broke through the air.


    "Dang!"


    The flying sword stabbed the emperor''s armor, leaving only a white mark on it. It didn''t break the defense.


    "Such a treasure, it should be mine!"


    As soon as Xie Lingyun''s eyes brightened, he didn''t expect to be surprised. It''s God''s blessing.


    "Junior, sage nine grades, one grade and one heavy heaven, you can stop me for a while, but not for a lifetime!"


    Xie Lingyun''s voice fell, his hands open, boom, Luo river water swept up, as high as 100 Zhang, a million water swords with murderous gas aimed at Su Xun.


    "Boom!"


    A million long swords come out together. It looks like the earth cracks and the sky collapses. The water of Luohe River sweeps the sky and engulfs everything.


    "Well come!"


    Four of them gave a big drink, put away the extreme light sword and took out the Dragon Kwai sword, which made the sword soar to the sky.


    Then the whole man got into the sword.


    "The unity of man and sword!"


    The fierce and overbearing spirit of longkui sword can shatter the Xinghe river. With one sword, Xie Lingyun''s million water sword transformed from the naluo River instantly turned into heavy rain.


    Su Xun absorbed the spirit fruit of sword. Now he is a sword, or the emperor of the sword. Is he afraid of a pile of water swords?


    "You really swallowed the sword fruit!"


    Xie Lingyun''s eyes are red and ready to split. He learned this from Zhou Wentong''s spirit and thought it was just a deduction.


    I didn''t expect it to be true!


    Isn''t he just beating the bucket for nothing?


    "Die


    Xie Lingyun yelled angrily, thousands of long blue swords flew out and formed a sword array in the air.


    You can feel it from a hundred miles away.


    "Junior, I''ll see if you can catch this nine nine poke sword array!"


    Xie Lingyun was very angry in his eyes.


    Su Xun''s face was dignified and separated from the Dragon Kwai sword.


    "Fuck! Why can''t I go over the level to kill the enemy? Am I not the leading role? System, extract new identity! "


    Su Xunming knew that Xie Lingyun''s accomplishments were higher than him, and he dared to fight him head-on just because it was Monday.


    If you want to try your fighting power, you can''t beat it and run away. If you have systematic power, you don''t believe that he can follow you to the task world.

 Chapter 1139

    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: desert island wanderer. ¡¿


    [you are a small staff member of the company. You are in an air crash on the way to a foreign business trip and fall on a desert island with your boss. ¡¿


    [there is no one here, only the boundless sea and mountains. There are dangers everywhere, and there are tests of human nature. What you need to do is to leave the desert island and look for similar gathering places. ¡¿


    [but when you finally leave the desert island, you find that everything is very different from what you imagined ¡¿


    [identity ability: listening and position recognition. ¡¿


    [identity task: take your companions to leave the desert island, create civilization and inherit the fire of civilization. ¡¿


    [Note: this task focuses on accomplishments and skills, and rewards will be given after the task is completed. ¡¿


    after the success of the extraction, Su XunGen was unable to think, so he disappeared in the same place.


    After entering the task world, there is plenty of time to think about the doubts in my heart. Now I''d better slip away first.


    "Damn it


    Seeing Su Xun disappear, Xie Lingyun has no place to vent his blocked breath.


    This kind of feeling is like the final big move, the result of the opponent directly sent back to the city.


    It''s like a punch on cotton, which is both unyielding and helpless.


    Xie Lingyun tried to figure out Su Xun''s position, but what he saw was only a piece of fog.


    "I don''t believe you can escape all your life!"


    Xie Lingyun''s voice dropped and he left in the air. Then the emperor Jianzong took Su Xun''s portrait and put it up everywhere.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun''s consciousness recovered, he was lying on the shoal and his clothes were wet through.


    Su Xun got up and looked around. He found a woman lying nearby.


    A woman with long hair in white ol professional dress, the high heels on her feet had already disappeared. She had nothing but thin silk and socks.


    Identity memory, the woman called Bai Yu, is his immediate boss, a proud woman, who let the company boss is her father.


    Su Xun continued to look around. On the other side, he found two more women. One of them was still wearing a police uniform, which was obviously a female police officer.


    The other was wearing a white shirt and jeans, with a single ponytail. At this time, he was in a daze with his eyes closed. He didn''t know what his occupation was.


    "Tut, three beauties at the beginning, Mr. arashima."


    Su Xun smashed it, smashed it mouth, how can the desert island be so beautiful, at this time, women are not a drag?


    However, since the system gives them to itself, it should have some effect.


    Except for the role of the sun, the right hand is OK.


    Su Xun played back the system''s brief introduction of this identity in his mind and found that there was foreshadowing in it.


    The system says that when you leave the desert island, you will find that everything is different from what you imagine, which means that the outside of the desert island is definitely not a normal modern civilized world.


    Maybe it''s Doomsday, maybe it''s ancient times, maybe it''s terror. Anyway, it can''t be a normal world.


    The task of this identity is also very intriguing. It''s easy to understand to leave the desert island, but what does it mean to be the founder of civilization and inherit the fire of civilization?


    You can''t have children with three beauties day and night on the island to build a civilized society, can you?


    That''s what it''s called. Give me a woman and I''ll create a nation?


    "Cough Cough... "


    A cough accompanied by choking water brings his thoughts back to reality, and Bai Yu wakes up.


    "This What is this place? "


    White rain dizzy stand up, looking at the front of the boundless jungle, some at a loss.


    "Desert island, why, hasn''t Mr. Bai ever read the essay on desert island?" Su Xun went over.


    Bai Yu is 27 years old, with a delicate melon face, long hair and shawl. She is about 1.7 meters tall. She is a typical ol professional beauty.


    After seeing Su Xun, Bai Yu calmed down, frowned and said, "Su Xun, pay attention to your attitude. What''s the matter?"


    After her heart settled down, the woman began to take the lead again. After all, she looked down on Su Xun, the most common employee.


    "Mr. Bai, you won''t lose your memory. We have a plane crash. Go and wake them up first."


    With that, Su Xun went to the woman in a white shirt in the distance.


    Bai Yu pondered for a while and went to the policewoman nearest to her. Suddenly, she exclaimed: "ah!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun turned back and asked.


    Bai Yu frowned and looked at her feet wrapped in silk stockings: "my shoes are missing."


    "Oh, why else." Su Xun answered, and went on to the shirt girl.


    This indifference made Bai Yu angry: "Hey, you are still not a man, Su Xun. Shouldn''t you give me your shoes?"


    Although she hated the shoes that Su Xun had worn, it was better to have them than not.But I didn''t expect that Su Xun didn''t say anything at all.


    "Nonsense, I gave it to you. What should I do?" At this time, the girl squatted to her side and couldn''t go back.


    Bai Yu was speechless. She could only gnash her teeth and swear that she deserved to be single. Then she stepped on the sand carefully and went to the policewoman not far away.


    Su Xun turned over the woman on the ground, and then he saw her face. She was about twenty-three or forty-four years old. She was pretty. Two buttons of her white shirt had been broken, and the spring burst out, but Su Xun didn''t want to appreciate it.


    He''s full of Naizi now. Wrong, he''s full of saving people now.


    Take a deep breath, kiss the woman''s mouth and give her artificial respiration.


    At the same time, he used heart compression, which was the first time that he had learned in junior high school.


    "Cough Poof... "


    The woman coughed and vomited out the sea water. Youyou opened her eyes. When she saw Su Xun who was pressing on her body, she suddenly woke up.


    "Ah! You What are you doing? What have you done to me? Ah! My clothes


    Xie Qing''s mind was blown up when he found that two buttons of his shirt had been untied.


    "Come on, stop crying. We''re in a plane crash. I''m saving you."


    "I''m still kissing for the first time. It''s good that you''re not in charge."


    Su Xun covered her mouth and said.


    "No..."


    Xie Qing widened his eyes and made a vague sound in his mouth, which was definitely not good words.


    After she calmed down, Su Xun released his hand and covered her mouth.


    "Thank you Thank you Xie Qing some embarrassed said, after all, the first time a man kiss.


    Although clearly know that the other party is to save her.


    "Don''t mention it, please."


    Su Xun now made up an idiom, and then looked at Bai Yu. He saw that Bai Yu was also doing artificial respiration for the female police officer, but it didn''t seem to work.


    No, isn''t it cold?


    Su Xun got up and went over.


    "Hello..."


    Xie Qing quickly got up to follow up, thin shirt was wet by the sea, the body looming.

 Chapter 1140

    "What are you doing?"


    When Su Xun came near, his face turned black.


    "Give her artificial respiration!"


    Bai Yu looks up and blinks.


    "I thought you were kissing her." Su Xun pushed Bai Yu away: "look, what is artificial respiration, even this is not, waste?"


    "Su Xun, you dare to talk to me like this!" White rain instant explosion, she is not used to the present state.


    Su Xun sneered: "Mr. Bai, my Miss Bai, maybe there are only four of us on this island. Please pay attention to your attitude towards me."


    "You..." White rain language plug, heart secretly gnash teeth, etc. back to the company to see how I treat you.


    Su Xun stopped talking to her and went down to give the female police officer artificial respiration.


    Looking at Su Xun''s action, Bai Yu''s face turned red. After a long time of artificial respiration, it was not just a kiss.


    She said how to kiss for a long time has no effect.


    We all know artificial respiration, but there are not many people who can use it in life.


    "Cough..."


    The female police officer opened her eyes, looked at Su Xun, and hit him in the face subconsciously.


    Su Xun is very fast. Raise your hand to block it.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah Tan Ying cried out in pain, feeling as if she had hit an iron plate.


    She widened her eyes and looked at Su Xun incredulously. How could anyone''s body be so hard.


    Su Xun said that his hardest part was not his arm.


    Su Xun caught her hand and said, "listen to me, we were in an air crash and were washed to this island by the sea. I was just giving you artificial respiration."


    Tan Ying carefully recalled that the last memory in her mind was the plane shaking. She sent a text message to her family and lost consciousness with the violent collision.


    "Thank you. I misunderstood." Tan Ying is more free and forthright. She doesn''t have to worry about being married.


    Su Xun liked this clean and unassuming character. He sat down beside him and said, "you''re welcome. My name is Su Xun. I''m an ordinary clerk."


    "Tan Ying, leader of the anti drug squadron." The female police officer also sat up from the ground and lifted her shoulder length short hair.


    The woman in the white shirt covered her chest with one hand and said weakly, "Xie Qing, doctor."


    "Bai Yu, financial manager." Bai Yu is a bit unnatural, because her career seems to be the most useless now.


    Su Xun looked at the three people and said, "your clothes are all wet. Take them off and dry them first, or you will catch a cold easily in the evening."


    "You don''t want to take advantage of it." Bai Yu looks at Su Xun suspiciously and tightens his white suit.


    Tan Ying began to untie the police uniform: "brother Su is right. This kind of place usually has a big temperature difference between day and night."


    As the police uniform was untied, the blue shirt inside was exposed, and then the black lace inner garment.


    "Yes, yes." Xie Qing also nodded and began to unbutton his white shirt. His face was a little red.


    "You two are not afraid to see the rain staring at his body white eyes?"


    "Miss Bai, didn''t you go through a bikini by the sea and play with water?" Tan Ying looks at her curiously.


    White rain speechless, that can be the same?


    Su Xun said, "you sun first. I''ll go and see if there''s anything coming up with you."


    It''s not difficult to leave. After all, with his physical quality, it''s not a problem to build a ship by hand.


    He can build the boat tomorrow at most.


    Food, fresh water and keeping warm are three problems that must be solved. Who will let them have three oil bottles and take them away alive.


    The systematic arrangement of the three of them shows that they are sure to help themselves.


    Even if it can''t be now, it can be in the future.


    This is equivalent to playing a game. When it comes to the back, it often uses the materials collected in the front.


    If we lose the material now, what should we do when we need to use it later?


    After Su Xun left, the three women took off their dresses and spread them out on the rocks to dry. They only wore underwear, which was a beautiful scenery.


    Especially the three women are in good shape, and now only Su Xun can appreciate them.


    Su Xun followed the coastline and found a red suitcase washed up by the water.


    When I opened it, I found that there were some women''s clothes, several pairs of high-heeled shoes, commonly used cosmetics, and a water cup inside. Besides, there were no more.


    It''s obviously a woman''s box.


    Su Xun didn''t know if Bai Yu could put them on, but now they are all scarce resources.


    When Su Xun came back with the box, he saw three women drawing a distress signal on the beach, hoping that the passing planes could see it.


    Su Xun knew that it was all useless. Since the system was so arranged, there would be no passing planes or ships.


    Seeing Su Xun, Bai Yu was a little shy and covered her body with her hands, but she could only blame her pectoralis major for being too developed to cover her hands."What are you looking at, color, wolf?" Bai Yu stares at Su Xun, then turns his back to him.


    Xie Qing turned around with a red face.


    It was Tan Ying who said hello to Su Xun: "brother Su, what did you find?"


    "Just this box. There are some women''s clothes in it. Try it after you dry it." Su Xun opened the box and didn''t go to see Bai Yu and Tan Ying.


    After all, it''s not that he''s never seen a woman before, man. It''s just a small scene for him.


    Bai Yu turned around in an instant: "do you have shoes?"


    "There are only two pairs of high heels. It''s better not to wear them in this kind of place." Su Xun said.


    White rain ran over: "you have never tried barefoot, you do not understand this feeling, knock dead."


    In her opinion, high heels are better than none.


    The noon sun was very big, and in more than half an hour, the three women''s clothes were dry.


    "Let''s go and look for fresh water in the woods first."


    Su Xun took the three people into the forest. Deep in the forest, the trees were green, which must be the source of water.


    "Where are we staying tonight?"


    Bai Yu was wearing high-heeled shoes and carefully followed Su Xun. He was afraid that he would fall behind.


    "You can make a stone axe in the documentary, cut down some trees, build a shelter on the tree, and avoid the attack of wild animals." Tan Ying has obviously seen the wilderness to survive.


    Su Xun laughed: "don''t be so troublesome."


    Beast attack?


    It would be nice if he didn''t attack the beast.


    "Does brother Su have a better way?" Xie Qing asked.


    At this time, women will subconsciously rely on men to find a sense of security, with the exception of Tan Ying.


    Bai Yu belongs to that kind of family background and excellent self, which produces the inherent superiority in the face of ordinary people, and also has the attribute of a dead duck with a hard mouth.


    Su Xun read countless women, all kinds of women, he can see each other''s character at a glance.


    Su Xun stopped suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Bai Yu.


    "Shh." Tan Ying put a finger on her lip.


    Su Xun said, "be careful. There are wild animals nearby. They treat us as food."


    Bai Yu and Xie Qing are white.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, the wind moved the bushes, and a gorgeous tiger rushed out.


    Looking at the tiger in front of her, even Tan Ying was not calm, and her red lips became O-shaped.


    The tiger has black stripes and sharp tusks. It is estimated that it is as high as three meters, just like the height of a building.


    "The world is abnormal."


    Seeing such a big tiger, Su Xun could already imagine what the world was like outside the desert island.

 Chapter 1141

    "How could there be such a big tiger!"


    Three women were scared silly, pretty face pale, standing in the same place.


    What they usually see is the tiger in the zoo, which is one story high enough to frighten ordinary people.


    "You three go first."


    Su Xun said a word to the three men, and then walked to the tiger, ready to fight it.


    "Don''t go!" Bai Yu subconsciously grabbed Su Xun and said anxiously, "aren''t you going to die?"


    Although the disposition is arrogant, always puts on the high above appearance, the key time heart is not bad.


    This kind of person can be found everywhere in the society.


    Tan Ying also said: "brother Su, there''s no way to deal with it. Let''s run."


    Xie Qing is the weakest. He is so scared that he can''t even say a complete sentence.


    "Roar!"


    The gorgeous tiger let out a low roar, sank and began to circle around the three slowly.


    It felt the threat from Su Xun, otherwise it would have attacked directly.


    "Run! Can you run past it? You go first


    Su Xun broke away from Bai Yu''s hand and took the lead to attack. He rushed directly to the gorgeous tiger.


    With his physical quality, even if he stands there and is bitten by a tiger, he may not be able to move.


    So, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    It''s over!


    Of course, the system does not reduce his physical fitness, which means that the world is still very dangerous.


    The tiger could really hurt him, so he let the three go first.


    "Be careful, brother Su!" Tan Ying exclaimed, only pulling Bai Yu and Xie Qing to run back.


    This is to prevent Su Xun from fighting with the tiger and being distracted by the three of them.


    At this time, like a TV play, it is harmful to others and oneself to stay in the same place and refuse to go.


    "Roar!"


    The beautiful tiger didn''t expect that the small two legged beast dared to challenge himself. With a roar, he rushed to Sushen.


    "What a beast! Get out of here


    Su tiktok, a slippery shovel, grabbed his chin''s fur, and the other hand hit his big head against a big blow.


    "Bang!"


    "Ouch!"


    With a howl, the gorgeous tiger was knocked over and broke a tree with a click.


    Tan Ying, who is running back, hears the voice behind him and stops subconsciously.


    Looking back, I was stunned.


    Su Xun was riding on the head of the beautiful tiger, punching one after another, and the tiger howled.


    All of a sudden, the three of them felt sorry for the tiger.


    "This What do you mean by a common clerk? " Tan Ying looks at Bai Yu with a confused face.


    She really wants to ask, what kind of company are you in? Do you have such high requirements for ordinary staff?


    Xie Qing also looks at Bai Yu with a muddled face.


    Bai Yu herself was even more confused. For the first time, she knew that Su Xun was so worried.


    She was so difficult for Su Xun before, but he didn''t kill her. He was so kind.


    With the last wail, the blood flowed from the nose of the gorgeous tiger, and he died.


    The hunter was hunted by his prey.


    "Come on, you don''t have to run."


    Su Xun came down from the tiger''s body, waved to the three people, and said softly.


    Three people walked past carefully.


    "Brother Su, you also Too It''s too fierce. " Tan Ying can''t think of adjectives.


    Xie Qing nodded like a chicken pecking rice, with little stars in his eyes: "it''s the modern version of Wusong."


    She has a weak temper. She was bullied when she was a child. She likes this kind of strong man very much.


    Because what she lacks is what she yearns for. What she needs is a sense of security.


    Of course, Su Xun can also give her safety.


    "You It''s amazing Bai Yu feels that she doesn''t like Su Xun''s words.


    Su Xun said: "tigers have territory. There is no danger around here, and there must be water. Let''s go. It should be coming soon."


    "Well What about it? " Bai Yu pointed to the huge tiger corpse on the ground.


    Su Xun patted the tiger''s head: "our grain."


    Three people "....."


    It''s too big to eat.


    More than ten minutes later, the four found a stream passing through the island. There was a lot of bamboo beside the stream.


    "It''s so big and long!"


    Touching a bamboo, Xie Qingna said.


    Tan Ying and Bai Yu twitch.


    Xie Qing also thought of the ambiguity of his words, blushed and quickly took his hand away from the bamboo."Well, brother Su, did you find that the things here are very big?" Tan Ying said.


    Bai Yu nodded: "yes, from the tiger just now to the bamboo now, there are trees."


    "We don''t fall into some primitive jungle, do we?" Xie Qing said with wide eyes.


    Tan Ying gave a bitter smile: "is there such a big tiger in the primitive jungle? It''s totally unscientific. I''m afraid... "


    "I''m afraid we''re not on earth anymore." Bai Yu took over her words anxiously.


    Xie Qing can''t believe it: "how can this be possible."


    "That''s just right. Let''s create an earth people on the island." Su Xun joked.


    White rain rolled a white eye: "want to fart to eat, you still want to take us three together?"


    Xie Qing took a look at Su Xun quietly. He put a smile on his face and lowered his head.


    The scene of Su Xun''s fighting against a tiger lingered in her mind. She felt that she had been occupied.


    "Come on, don''t be kidding. This kind of thing is too shocking. Maybe it''s just the biological variation on this island." Tan Ying frowned and said.


    Su Xun took out the water cup he found in his suitcase and filled it with water: "don''t drink raw water. Boil it before you drink it."


    The water cup is made of stainless steel, which can be used to boil water. As for fire, you can make fire by drilling wood.


    It''s hard to find wood by hand, and then it''s hard to make a fire.


    But Su Xun is no longer human.


    The stick in his hand just used the feeling of a machine, sawdust flying.


    With this speed, we can conquer the three girls.


    "It''s smoking. It''s smoking."


    Bai Yu points to the tree trunk in surprise.


    Soon a small fire burns the sawdust. Tan Ying and Xie Qing add dried leaves to it. They start to add firewood after the fire gets bigger and bigger.


    After the fire, Su Xun broke a bamboo with his fist and divided it into sections to store the water.


    Looking at Su Xun''s clean smashing of bamboo, the three women felt like a dream.


    It''s all on. All right.


    "Brother Su, are you really from the earth?" Tan Ying doubts whether Su Xun is from another planet.


    Su Xun gave her a smile: "if you are curious, just try to see if there is reproductive isolation."


    "Bah, it''s necrotic." Always hear Tan Qiao''s face is also a free and easy words.


    How to try reproductive isolation?


    Sex, of course.


    White rain see two people flirt with each other, some not satisfied with the curl of the lips: "color, wolf nature exposed."


    "Sister Bai, brother Su is just joking." Xie Qing subconsciously apologized for Su Xun.


    Bai Yu and Tan Ying look at Xie Qing at the same time.


    Xie Qing''s face became more and more red, and he lowered his head.


    Bai Yu and Tan Ying look at each other. It''s over.

 Chapter 1142

    After storing enough fresh water, Su Xun directly built a simple shed with bamboo on the ground.


    This place is the site of the gorgeous tiger, and no other large predators will come.


    "So small, how to sleep."


    While adding firewood to the firepower, Bai Yu frowned at the narrow and short bamboo shed.


    "You can sleep outside." Su Xun said that he was not used to this woman. Just make sure she didn''t die.


    Tan Ying said: "let''s just squeeze. We should treat special cases with special treatment."


    "He''ll be so beautiful tonight if he sleeps with us three beauties." Bai Yu hummed twice.


    Su Xun said without looking back: "Mr. Bai, why didn''t I find you so shameless before? How come the return to the virgin forest has begun to liberate nature? "


    "A dog can''t spit out Ivory!" Bai Yu stares at him and helps to clean up the hay.


    This is the bed sheet for tonight. It needs more to make it soft and warm.


    After making a place to sleep at night, Su Xun began to decompose the giant tiger and made a piece of foreleg meat for dinner tonight.


    "Tomorrow we''re going to get some sea salt, marinate the meat for storage, find some wild fruits by the way, and then make a boat, so we can get out of here."


    While Su Xun was barbecue, he told the three women the plan for tomorrow.


    Three women surrounded the fire, the fire reflected three beautiful but different amorous faces, three concave and convex bodies looming in the dark.


    White rain with a stick, bored with the fire: "look at you for my life-saving grace, I''ll give you a promotion, let you be my deputy."


    "Ha ha." Su Xun laughed and thought of going back to be your first lady. Dream, little sister.


    Bai Yu was a little annoyed: "what are you laughing at, don''t you believe it? I''ve always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. "


    Well, when she was angry, the baby''s granary under the white suit seemed to burst at any time.


    "Brother Su, I I''ll repay you when I get back. " Xie Qing said weakly.


    Su Xun looked at her in a funny way: "how can you repay me? I''ll go to see you for free in the future?"


    "No, brother Su will never get sick." Thank you for waving your hand. It''s lovely.


    Tan Ying some melancholy: "now my parents, they may have been crazy."


    Xie Qing and Bai Yu were silent for a moment.


    After barely eating the unsavory tiger meat, they let the fire burn and got into the bamboo shed.


    "Don''t touch at night, or I''ll bite off your hand! You don''t want to be promoted! " Bai Yu kicked off her high-heeled shoes, curled up and threatened Su Xun.


    Although Tan Ying was open-minded, she was still stiff when she went to sleep with Su Xun.


    Xie Qing was shy and regretful, because she was not next to Su Xun.


    Su Xun was crowded by three women. His only feeling was that he was really soft. As for what body fragrance was, it was bullshit. There was only the smell of shampoo.


    In the middle of the night, the bamboo shed is full of chickens and dogs.


    "Ah! Asshole! Where are you


    "The trough! I didn''t mean to


    "You did it on purpose! Absolutely


    "I''m almost asleep, unconscious."


    "The unconscious can be so accurate, and the conscious can? He''s a born asshole! Strangle you


    "Oh, don''t quarrel. Let him touch it. I''m so sleepy!"


    Late at night, the temperature drops suddenly. Bai Yu and Tan Ying can''t stand it any more and hold Su Xun for warmth.


    "Do you think this is a kind of rascal


    Su Xun felt suffocated by them.


    Tan Ying didn''t want to talk, so she put Su Xun''s hand on her belly. That''s fair.


    Su Xun couldn''t tell the tough girl.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, as the chirping birds outside came into his ears, Su Xun opened his eyes.


    It''s a long black leg wrapped in silk. I have to say that Bai Yu''s legs are really OK.


    "Is it good?"


    Bai Yu didn''t know when to wake up.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him: "take it away."


    "Ah Bai Yu frowned with pain, took back her leg and glared at Su Xun: "you beat a woman."


    "Is it morning?" Xie Qing was woken up by two people.


    Su Yingxun sat down with a look of embarrassment.


    She obviously remembers putting Su Xun''s hand into her clothes last night.


    "Come on, there are so many things to do today."


    Su Xun got out of the shed and washed his face with stream water.


    "Hey, don''t talk about last night in the company."


    Bai Yu stepped on high-heeled shoes and squatted beside Su Xun in an elegant posture.However, this face washing posture is doomed to be unable to be elegant, on the contrary, it appears to be very sexual and sensual.


    After washing his face, Su Xun took three women to make sea salt and wait for it to dry.


    Then take advantage of this time to take them to find wild fruit and cut down trees and build ships.


    "Bang!" "Boom!"


    Watching Su Xun smash the tree one by one, the three women were shocked.


    They were also very glad that Su Xun didn''t mess with them, otherwise they would only become his playthings.


    Because of this, they trust Su Xun very much. Sometimes it''s nothing to let him take advantage of him.


    The three men dragged the red suitcase to pick wild fruits. Susian carried the trees to the seaside and tied them up with vines. A raft was ready.


    And it''s a very large raft, on which a shelter is built with bamboo.


    "Wow! Brother Su is really good. "


    Looking at the boat on the beach, Xie Qing''s eyes are shining with the light of worship. She has already been occupied.


    "This man has some ability." White rain dead duck mouth hard, clearly in the heart very admire and appreciate, but from the mouth said it is not so.


    Tan Ying greets Bai Yu and Xie Qing to carry the wild fruit, the sea salt, the fresh water in the bamboo tube and the pickled tiger meat onto the boat.


    Then the three went to carry the hay they had slept in to the bamboo shed on the boat, and everything was fine.


    "Ah! Finally, we can go back. As long as we float to the place where there are people, we can go home! "


    Standing on the boat, Bai Yu looks at the sky, opens his hands, and his face is filled with a smile of expectation.


    "I hope so." Tan Ying murmured to herself that she always thought it would not be so smooth.


    Xie Qing calmly sorts out the herbs she picked when picking wild fruits. She is a traditional Chinese medicine in her family. Later, she learned western medicine by herself, which is a technical talent.


    Bai Yu looked at Su Xun and said, "Hey, let''s take a bath here. You should avoid it first."


    "The tiger here is so big that you are not afraid of monsters in the sea?" Su Xun looked at her and said.


    Bai Yu thought of the tiger and said, "that You can keep watch over us. Anyway, you have to forget everything on the island after you go back. "


    After sleeping together last night, she took off her guard against Su Xun, and she was really afraid of monsters in the sea, but she didn''t take a bath and felt uncomfortable.


    "Then I''m going to appreciate Mr. Bai''s health. I''ll go back and brag to my colleagues." Su Xun opened his eyes and stared at Bai Yu seriously.


    Bai Yu gritted his teeth, grabbed a handful of sand and threw it: "you dare, believe it or not, I''ll fire you!"


    "Poop


    A sound from the water enters the ear.


    When they fight, Tan Ying has already taken off her coat and jumped into the sea to swim.


    Xie Qing and Bai Yu also followed.


    So Su Xun enjoyed the three mermaids swimming in the sea and enjoyed his eyes.


    After three people finished washing, Su Xun pushed the boat into the sea, and four people got on the boat and floated along the sea


    at sunset, four people looked at the sky.


    Bai Yu is looking forward to going back to the city. After going back, he wants to give Su Xun a promotion and reuse him.


    Xie Qing thought that after going back, he must summon up the courage to express his love to Su Xun.


    Tan Ying thinks about the giant tiger and a series of giant objects on the island. She is worried about gain and loss.


    Su Xun was full of curiosity. What was the world like outside the island?

 Chapter 1143

    The stars of the moon are sparse tonight.


    In Bai Yu''s eyes, the big raft is like a leaf on the vast sea.


    Dinner was eaten on the boat. A flat stone board was put on the boat to make a fire and roast meat.


    Three women are asleep.


    Today was the seventh night on the sea. As always, Su Xun sat on the bow of the boat to watch the night.


    Although there were no accidents in the past seven days, he was still worried that there would be sea monsters. After all, the giant tiger on the island was a lesson from the past.


    "Xiao Qing, why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    Su Xun suddenly said without looking back.


    "Brother Su, how did you find out?"


    Xie Qing didn''t even wear shoes. She felt that her steps were very light.


    Su Xun said: "my hearing is different from ordinary people. That''s why I found that tiger before."


    He has the skill to listen to the body and identify the position.


    "Brother Su, why don''t you go to bed? I''ll watch the night tonight." Xie Qing looked at his back and said softly.


    "No, you go to bed." Su Xun shook his head, holding his small arm and bamboo pole, poking around in the sea. Poof, a lucky audience was pierced by him.


    He took the big fish off the bamboo pole and left it on the boat. Then he began to draw lucky audiences.


    Xie Qing pursed his lips, sat down beside Su Xun barefoot, hugged his knees, and asked carefully, "brother Su, you Do you have a girlfriend? "


    The sea breeze gently blows her red skirt, just like her face at this time.


    "Are you still in the mood to think about this?" Su Xun had already seen that she was interested in herself.


    Xie Qing blushed and summoned up courage: "brother Su, I I like you. Do you like me? "


    It''s like a primary school student''s confession.


    "What do you say?" Su Xun looked at her jokingly.


    Xie Qing did not dare to look at him: "I I don''t know. "


    "Come here." Su Xun opened his hand.


    Xie Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then clenched his lips, moved over and leaned on his shoulder.


    "Feel it? My heart beats fast, which means I like you very much. " Su Xun opened his eyes and lied. Leaning on his shoulder, how could he feel his heart beating?


    Although Xie Qing didn''t feel anything, she was still happy and nodded like a fool.


    Xie Qing looks at Su xunjuanqiao''s side face. His heart is really beating fast. He can''t help kissing her.


    "No, young man


    Su Xun touched his face and looked at Xie Qing.


    Su''s face is burning.


    Susian caught her chin and kissed her. Then they fell on the boat and rolled back and forth.


    Xie Qing was very excited, nervous and afraid. He wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t say it at all.


    We can only let Su Xun peel her layer by layer.


    In the bamboo shed, Tan Ying and Bai Yu are woken up by the noise outside and open their eyes vaguely.


    "Tan Ying, did you hear anything?"


    "That''s what I wanted to ask you."


    They looked at each other, opened the door, peeped out their heads, and closed the door.


    "They How can they do this? No, I''m going to stop them! " Bai Yu is very uncomfortable.


    Tan Ying grabbed him: "people love each other, you love me, what do you stop?"


    "Xie Qing is so simple. He must have cheated him!" Bai Yu is a little excited.


    Tan Ying looked at her suspiciously: "Bai Yu, you It can''t be jealousy. "


    "No way! How is that possible? I''m jealous of her? It''s funny. Susian is just an ordinary clerk. Well, he''s not ordinary, but I... "


    Bai Yu couldn''t speak any more. He cried out: "I came first, Wuwu..."


    "Well, I''m sorry." Tan Ying hugged her for a while to comfort her. In fact, she was not feeling well either.


    After all, Su Xun''s performance in recent days not only stirred Xie Qing, but also stirred her.


    The strongest man on the surface, who doesn''t?


    Bai Yu cried and swore that when she went back, she expelled Su Xun and asked him to pick up the garbage.


    Tan Ying can''t laugh or cry when she hears it. Listening to Xie Qing''s Jiao outside, her heart is full of five flavors.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, white rain Sima face.


    Tan Ying is as generous as ever.


    Xie Qing is shy and guilty. She also knows that Tan Ying and Bai Yu must have heard the voice.


    Because she screamed very loud on purpose last night, this is her own careful thinking.


    Deliberately let Bai Yu and Tan Ying hear, let them know that they and Su Xun already have a husband and wife.


    If one of them gets involved again, it''s a third party."Brother Su, eat more."


    Xie Qing roasts the meat and hands it to Su Xun.


    Bai Yu snorted: "last night, someone was tired out in the middle of the night. I want to eat more to make up for it."


    "Bai Jie ~" Xie Qinghong''s face lengthened the ending.


    White rain is a fire, no place to hair, it is clearly her first month, how is this?


    Su Xun, a jerk who wants to change his mind, says hello to the personnel after he goes back and asks him to clean the toilet!


    Su Xun said that he was wronged. When did I change my mind about you?


    "Look what that is


    Tan Ying suddenly stood up and exclaimed.


    Su Xun and Bai Yu Xie qingxun stood up and opened their eyes.


    In the front, a dark red python with ferocious head rolled over the sea. Its body was covered with barbs like armor, and its tail was a sharp hook. It was more than 20 meters long.


    Under the python, a group of giants, wrapped in animal skins and driving rafts, are attacking the python with all kinds of simple tools.


    The snake''s tail, like a hook, pierces a giant''s body and plunges into the surging sea.


    The huge waves surged between the rolling of the python, but the giants were not in a hurry and worked together to kill the python.


    "This What the hell is going on! "


    Seeing this picture, Tan Ying, Bai Yu and Xie Qing feel that their brains are not enough.


    When is there such a ferocious creature on earth? What''s more, the giants seem more ferocious.


    All three of them came up with one of the least willing to face the fact that this is no longer the earth.


    Before the giant tiger, the giant trees on the island, and now the giant, strange python, all show that everything here is not in line with the earth.


    "We can''t go back. We can''t go back." Bai Yu murmured to himself, looking dazed and lost.


    Tan Ying also pressed her lips and said nothing.


    Xie Qing held Su Xun''s hand tightly, her pretty face was pale, and her eyes seemed to be filled with tears.


    Su Xun put them in his arms and promised softly, "believe me, I will send you back."


    These three are also unlucky. They were caught by the system to run with them.


    At this time, the ferocious Python suddenly shook his tail, got rid of the giants'' entanglement, and rushed to the raft of four people.


    "Ah, ah


    Yu Guang saw this scene, Tan Ying three people give full play to female expertise, screamed.


    "Just a beast! Don''t you dare to be fierce


    Su Xun released the three and bent down to pick up the bamboo pole he had chosen for the lucky audience to face the python.

 Chapter 1144

    Don''t say it was a strange python. Even if the sky collapsed, Su Xun felt that he could mend it.


    The body of saints does what they want.


    "Brother Su, no!"


    Xieqing wants to go to lasutian. She was intimate with him last night. Now she is full of concern for him.


    In the face of such a monster, she had long forgotten that Su Xun could kill the tiger with one hand.


    He''s full of Su Xun. He''s in danger now.


    "Don''t go there!"


    Like a torrential rain, they embrace Tan Yingqing.


    Su Xun was standing in the bow of the boat with a three meter long bamboo pole, holding his head high to face the python.


    At this moment, he is the king of the sea!


    Although he has always been the king of the sea.


    "Roar -"


    the python let out a roar, didn''t look at Su Xun at all, and wanted to directly crush the raft to escape.


    But Su Xun and Xie Qing clapped carefully last night, so they were afraid to break up the raft.


    Now how can a beast crush his favorite raft?


    "Die for me!"


    Su Xun jumped up with one jump in his hand and jumped several meters high. The bamboo pole with the thickness of his forearm aimed at the weakest jaw of the python.


    "Puyi --"


    the bamboo pole was pushed by Su Xun''s great power and directly penetrated the Python''s jaw. The hot blood was like rain on Su Xun''s body, which was bright red.


    "Ang -"


    the python didn''t expect that this little bipedal creature had such power. It let out a howl, and the huge snake fell into the sea with a puff. The blood dyed the small pieces of the Sea red and mixed with the sea water.


    Python''s pupil began to lax, roaring, like crazy in the sea kept rolling, dying struggle, this is the last madness before death.


    When it''s exhausted, or when the blood is dry, it''s time to die.


    The small raft was almost overturned by the afterwave of the python several times, and the three women held tightly together and swayed on the boat to find a balance.


    Su Xun jumped on the Python and pulled out the bamboo pole. The scarlet blood flew one meter high and sprinkled on his face. The whole person was like a rebirth bathed in blood.


    In the distance, a group of giants driving the raft were stunned, staring at Su Xun with dull eyes.


    A man only half as tall as them actually solved the problem that they had to pay more than a dozen people''s lives to kill the snake.


    The shock to them is too strong.


    "It''s a God, it''s a god!"


    Said one of the leading giants in a trembling voice.


    The others knelt down one after another and kept kowtowing to Su Xun on the raft. They were so far away that Su Xun couldn''t hear clearly.


    "He So strong. "


    Tan Ying murmured to herself. Her eyes were so colorful that she couldn''t help doubting whether Su Xun''s body structure was the same as theirs.


    It must be different. How can the bodies of men and women be the same? That''s enough!


    "Beast, take your life!"


    The bamboo pole in Su Xun''s hand pierced the snake''s eyes and directly stabbed it in the head.


    The hard skull was vulnerable in Sushen.


    The hook snake has less air intake and more air outlet. After a while, it completely lost its life signs.


    Su Xun pulled out his two tusks. The two complete tusks were more than 20 centimeters each.


    Then he jumped into the sea and washed his blood. He took off his coat and went on board.


    Looking at Su Xun''s strong body, the three women were a little absent-minded, which showed that women were actually good and lustful.


    Seeing that Tan Ying and Bai Yu are staring at Su Xun, Xie Qing feels that he has lost a lot of money and quickly diverts their attention: "brother Su, look, they are worshipping you."


    As expected, Tan Ying and Bai Yu fell in the trap and looked at the giants kneeling on the raft and kowtowing to Su Xun.


    The rafts kept drifting closer and closer to each other.


    Su Xun picked up a large wooden board beside him and slid the raft with it to speed up the navigation.


    Xiaosu brand raft is made by hand with zero emission and pollution. It is made of solid wood to protect your navigation. The same type of paddle is more intimate. The green bamboo shed on the ship leaks everywhere, making you closer to nature. Amphibious is effortless, 100 km acceleration only needs three bowls of rice!


    Su Xunfei quickly slid the oars, and the most primitive raft ran out of the speed of the speedboat.


    "Ah! Brother Su, slow down, slow down


    "Don''t be so fast, I can''t stand it!"


    Xie Qing''s pretty face turned white. She held the raft tightly in her small hand and vomited into the sea. Seasickness was very uncomfortable.


    Tan Ying and Bai Yu look at each other. They feel that they heard Xie Qing shout last night.


    In less than five minutes, Xiao Su''s raft and giant''s raft leaned together.


    "Who are you?" Su Xun looked down at the giants kneeling on the raft.After approaching, we can clearly feel the height of these guys, and we don''t know what brand of feed we used to eat when we were young, so we can grow.


    One of the leading giants carefully replied: "if you return to the gods, we are from the stone tribe. I am the leader of the tribal hunting team, Jian."


    Su Xun was worried that they couldn''t understand. It seems that Longguo dialect has been popularized to all the heavens!


    As the leader of a hunting team, they all have their first name but no surname, which means that the tribe is still very backward!


    But it''s all bullshit. It only depends on the fact that these people are still wrapped in animal skins and holding stone spears.


    "The stone tribe? Were you just hunting? " Good guy, you''re eating three meals a day.


    Jian Lianlian shook his head: "the God of heaven is above, and the hook snake eats people. He was born in daze sea. Every hot season, the hook snake will hook people to eat with its tail along the coast. It needs to be hanged. Otherwise, the hook snake will not only harm people, but also kill the tribe."


    Su Xun suddenly realized that the daily food of these guys was so ferocious.


    "Wait, is there a God in this world?" Su Xun suddenly thought of this, because the other party called him God.


    If there is a word "God", it means that there may be a God in the world.


    Jian and others did not answer, but looked at him.


    Aren''t you God?


    Su Xun was a little speechless, and asked, "besides me, are there any other gods in this world?"


    "Yes, but they are all in big tribes." Jian is a little envious, because the big tribes have the protection of God.


    If they had the protection of such gods as Su Xun, they would be very easy to deal with the snake. They didn''t need to pay so many people''s lives.


    Su Xun looked around at the vast sea and asked, "could you please let me have a look at your tribe?"


    At present, let''s find out the current environment. Besides, Su Xun had a bad feeling.


    There is a God in this world, and the system also locks his cultivation, which makes him play a ball!


    Xie Qing: play with mine.


    "Does God mean to visit our tribe?" Jian was a little unbelievable. He was stunned by the surprise, and so were other stone tribes.


    Su Xun nodded: "I''m going to visit your tribe. Maybe I''ll stay for a while."


    The role between man and God changes naturally. After all, he is a man with clergy experience.


    White rain three people look at each other, think Su Xun is really a big fool, really put himself as God.


    Jian was overjoyed and said excitedly: "the arrival of God is the great joy of our stone tribe."


    "Hi "Hi "Hi


    The other giants got up and raised their spears to cheer.

 Chapter 1145

    A god of heaven is going to their tribe. Jian and others are so excited that they dance on the raft.


    So the four of Su Xun watched them dance.


    "God please." After celebrating, Jian respectfully asked Su Xun to get on their boat.


    Su Xun pointed to Bai Yu and said, "I''ll go with them. You can lead the way ahead."


    "Are they the favourites of the gods? Why does God like such a thin woman? Our tribe also has strong, fat, hip women who can be dedicated to the gods. " Jian glanced at Bai Yu and said to Su Xun.


    In fact, he wanted to say that Bai Yu and his wife were really ugly, but considering that they were God''s women after all, he was more polite.


    Bai Yu is so angry that Naizi hurts. Asshole, do you appreciate it? You dress like a primitive man.


    This young lady standard imperial elder sister, melon seed face, skin white as jade, 32D, thin willow waist, big long legs, this is called capable man crazy big beauty, good!


    Xie Qing and Tan Ying''s face is also a little unnatural. The main reason is that they have a wonderful experience. Because they are so big, it''s the first time that they are despised by men for their appearance.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "it''s a matter of God. You don''t need to tell me what to do and lead the way.


    It''s getting into shape very quickly.


    "Yes, please calm down, please calm down." Jian was so scared that he didn''t dare to say more. He held a raft in front of him to lead Su Xun.


    For the first time, he was shocked to see that some god would like such an ugly woman. In addition, he wanted to offer his daughter to please Su Xun, so he would not choose his words.


    He really couldn''t understand that the three women were so thin and small that they couldn''t work, fight or have children.


    It''s not enough to be used as food.


    Why does God like them.


    However, he had heard that some aristocrats of big tribes would like such women.


    I don''t know what these people like.


    "Do you hear that people here have different aesthetic values from us? Without God, if you want to sell yourself, you will be taken as food instead of bedding."


    On the raft at the back, Su Xun lay down, pillowed his hands, and said leisurely.


    "You''re the bedding. You''re in the show." Bai Yu pinched him.


    Xie Qing was discontented: "elder sister Bai, elder brother Su''s words are not so rude. Can you stop pinching him?"


    While speaking, she gently rubbed the place where Su Xun had just been pinched by Bai Yu.


    "Why! It''s a good way to protect your weaknesses. " White rain mouth impatient to deal with, heart sour.


    Tan Ying said, "we will not come to the primitive world. Is there a God in this world?"


    "Even the crossing happened. I''m not surprised to say that there is a jade emperor." Bai Yu said a word.


    Tan Ying is speechless. Yes, what is impossible now?


    Su Xun hugged Xie Qing: "don''t worry, with me, the world is not so dangerous."


    "Well, I believe in brother su." Thanks for nodding. I believe everything you say.


    Bai Yu said: "this girl is possessed."


    "I smell lemon. It''s sour." Tan Ying sniffed and fanned with her hand.


    In fact, her heart is more sour, but her character doomed her poor expression, can only try to pretend that nothing happened, open-minded and cheerful appearance.


    Bai Yu pressed Tan Ying on the ground and tickled her: "Tan Ying, I have to teach you a lesson."


    "Ah! Don''t scratch! Cluck, cluck... "


    Two women are rolling around on the raft, orange in the air, the picture makes Su Xun very comfortable, the two women''s delicate bodies from time to time burst out of the spring is also very good-looking.


    Xie Qing noticed this and turned his mouth, but he didn''t say anything, just thought he didn''t see it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After sailing on the sea for a day, the raft finally landed. There is a simple wharf here.


    The rafts were pushed to the shore to avoid being nailed to the water.


    There are many footprints on the beach, indicating that there are traces of long-term activities nearby.


    There is a little smoke rising in the forest in the distance, which should be where the stone tribe is.


    "Come back, chief! Chief Jian is back! "


    Jump down from the tree, a few children with stone spears yell at Jian.


    It''s a child. It''s Su Xun''s guess based on their height. In this giant gene tribe, it''s only about 1.8 meters. What''s not a child?


    "Jian, who are they? Are he and the three skinny women the food you brought back?"


    A child pointed to Su Xun and asked.


    Bai Yu''s three girls trembled in their heart, listening to the natural words, it was obvious that they had eaten people.


    Three girls look at Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t respond. It''s not strange that the tribes in this primitive state were cannibalism and eating the enemies of other tribes.What''s more, the same kind is much easier to catch than the prey.


    Is it wrong to blame them?


    But even the ancestors of the earth people came from this barbaric state. Only with the trend of the times and the birth of civilization can this kind of thing be eliminated


    Wait! Civilization!


    Su Xun suddenly thought of the task of this identity, the creator of civilization, inheriting the fire of civilization.


    This is a barbaric era, and he and Bai Yu are from civilized society.


    To create civilization and inherit the fire of civilization is to let him create civilization with Bai Yu?


    I don''t know how big the world is, but the size of these creatures is absolutely not small.


    This is undoubtedly a huge project.


    However, Su Xun was willing to ignite the fire of civilization and lead this barbaric era to civilization.


    For nothing else, just for the system reward.


    From time seed to broken mirror pill, the reward system is more and more surprising.


    The last broken mirror Dan, he was not willing to eat in the face of Xie Lingyun, because Xie Lingyun didn''t deserve it.


    Don''t you think it''s fragrant to save this pill for life or death, or to take it when the sage is in the ninth grade?


    "Don''t be rude!"


    Jian''s face changed greatly. He scolded, slapped the child to the ground, turned and knelt down in front of Su Xun.


    "Please forgive me."


    "Please forgive me."


    The other members of the hunting team also knelt down quickly. They were beaten on the ground, and some confused children were suddenly awake, kneeling and shivering.


    The other children had already knelt down and kept kowtowing to Su Xun. They were so scared that they turned pale.


    There are words in the great wilderness. Those who blaspheme God will commit suicide, or the whole nation will be destroyed.


    The former do it by themselves, the latter punish by God.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless: "get up. I''m generous. I don''t care about you as a child."


    Su Xun has experience. As a God, he can''t be gentle and pleasant. In the face of mortals, he must keep an aloof attitude.


    In this way, they will be more awed, respectful, and even haggard. Only the occasional magnanimity can make ordinary people happy and more respected.


    After all, Su Xun is an old man in the industry.


    "Thank God."


    Jian and others heaved a sigh of relief. They were more in awe of Su Xun and had some gratitude.


    Look, man is such a strange creature.

 Chapter 1146

    Knowing that the God of heaven was coming, Shibu Luozhong, no matter young or old, came out of the hut and crawled on the ground to meet him.


    All the trees and grasses in Su''s house are made of grass.


    Roughly speaking, there are about three or five hundred people in the whole tribe, half of them are old people and children.


    They are primitive people, but they don''t look like primitive people in terms of speaking and etiquette.


    It can be said that they still live in a hut with stone tools in animal skins.


    It''s like a primitive age that went awry.


    Stupid, savage, backward, bloody.


    "The head of the stone tribe, Yun, see the gods."


    An old man, supported by a woman, trembled to Su Xun''s knees.


    "Forgive me, patriarch. God is here to be a guest. You don''t have to be restrained." Su Xun said polite things.


    The patriarch stood up again and burst into tears with excitement: "those who are about to die will die without regret when they see the God''s face. The God of heaven is coming. Although our stone tribe is small, it will also offer the richest food to entertain the God of heaven."


    It''s really against them to match these fluent words with what they are now.


    It''s like a group of chimpanzees are biting at you. The style doesn''t match at all.


    "God is honored." Su Xun said.


    Bai Yu followed Su Xun with fear and looked at the giants around him. Although they were respectful, they were afraid of the pressure brought by their body shape.


    Let alone being reduced to food, I can''t stand being taken as bedding by these giants.


    No, Sue''s looking for that bastard is not small.


    Bai Yu''s mind is full of wishful thinking, and her face turns red when she thinks about it. In her mind, Su Xun''s picture of whipping Xie Qing on the raft the night before yesterday automatically emerges.


    The first on-site observation had a great impact on her, a 27 year old woman.


    Next, the patriarch ordered the people to prepare food for the God of heaven and his three concubines.


    And invited Sue to come into his house.


    The patriarch''s house is the largest in the tribe.


    Su Xun talked with the patriarch and basically understood his current environment.


    The world is called Dahuang, which is made up of tribes. There is a long distance between tribes.


    The small tribes depend on the larger tribes, and they have to pay a certain amount of food to the big tribes every year. There is such exploitation among the tribes.


    If they don''t, they will be attacked by big tribes. Men will be killed to save food or become slaves, while women will be kept in captivity as a means of reproduction.


    The larger tribes, with hundreds of thousands of people, have gods.


    For example, the stone tribe is attached to a medium-sized tribe called fire, and it is said that the star tribe that the fire tribe is attached to is a tribe protected by God.


    As for clothes, they have been invented. They are made of hemp and silk. The output is very low. Only the nobles of big tribes have them.


    Small tribes like the stone tribe, which have hundreds of people, can''t afford to change clothes. They all wear animal skins to cover their bodies.


    At present, barter is still in the stage of great famine.


    Su Xun''s mind was a little confused when he heard that the world already had the most basic and violent order.


    The big tribes mastered all kinds of technology, and basically entered the era of slavery.


    And the small tribes are still in the primitive age, just after the stage of drinking blood, they can cook food with fire.


    The society has formed a great separation.


    "What are the powers of the gods of the big tribes?" Su Xun asked.


    The head of the stone tribe shook his head: "back to the gods, villains don''t know. Villains are just the head of a small tribe. How can they know the abilities of the gods?"


    "Not at all?" Su Xun wanted to know the power of these gods.


    The patriarch pondered for a moment: "it''s said that the people of the fire tribe say that the God of heaven has infinite power, can shake mountains, call wind and rain to control fire, and the power of each God is different."


    Su Xun was relieved. If it was just like this, these gods would not be afraid.


    I wish I had no peerless powers.


    After all, he is not bad and can''t fight to death.


    Bai Yu, Tan Ying and Xie Qing are sitting quietly. After they understand the world more clearly, they become cute and obedient.


    Because Su xunzhen has become their only dependence. Without him, their ending will be miserable.


    "God, patriarch, the food is ready." A stone woman came in to report.


    The patriarch invited four of Su Xun out to dinner.


    The open space in the middle of the tribe has been lit a lot of bonfires, baking all kinds of meat.


    Around the campfire on the ground, there are huge leaves filled with a variety of wild fruits.


    There are also fruit wine in earthenware pots, which the stone tribe exchanged food with other tribes.


    This kind of precious utensil belongs to the public goods in the stone tribe and is kept by the patriarch."Welcome to the gods."


    The people of the stone tribe knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    "You''re welcome." Su Xun said.


    Then they all got up.


    Su Xun was invited to sit in the first place, and Tan Ying and her three were slightly restrained.


    "Everybody, respect the gods!"


    "God killed the snake, God protected us, our stone tribe will be better and better, this winter, no one will starve to death."


    "To heaven


    Su Xun also raised his cup with him. The cup was made of bamboo. It was natural and pollution-free.


    "I used a lot of food tonight. What about your people?" Su Xun asked Jian in a low voice.


    Jian replied, "it''s our pleasure. Food can be found again. It''s still some time before winter."


    "How do you exchange goods with people?" Su Xun tried to learn more about the world.


    "Every month when the moon is full, each tribe will take the goods they want to change and go to the mountains in the south. The trade will last for three days." Jian is gnawing at the meat.


    Su Xun was very curious about this kind of transaction: "when is your next transaction?"


    "If there is no accident, it should be three days later." Jian is not sure about the exact time.


    After dinner, Su Xun and Tan Ying were naturally arranged in the same room.


    In the evening, listening to the sound of Pa Pa coming from all over the tribe, Tan yingsan''s heart was agitated.


    "Aren''t these people tired?" The white rain is speechless.


    Su Xun held Xie Qing in his arms and said, "they don''t have any entertainment activities. What''s more, the new population is very important. Population is the primary productive force."


    "Can you both converge?" Tan Ying looks at Su Xun and Xie Qing and says helplessly.


    Xie Qinghong''s face was red, his eyes were closed, and he didn''t say a word, so he let Su Xun make trouble.


    "Kill "Kill


    "Sneak attack!" "A sneak attack!"


    At this time, there was a sudden cry of killing outside, and the spermatozoa in Su Xun''s mind immediately retreated.


    "What''s the matter."


    White rain and Tan Ying also immediately did not doze off.


    "You''re in the house. Don''t come out."


    Su Xun told the three of them, and then he got out of bed and rushed out of the hut.

 Chapter 1147

    "Kill! Kill them all


    "Kill them and make them jerky!"


    "Come on! Come on! Stop them


    The other two tribes should be taken by surprise.


    An intruder rushed to Su Xun and waved his stone axe with red eyes.


    "To die!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and banged. The stone axe split into pieces and scattered all over the ground.


    Looking at the invader, the whole eyes were numb.


    Su Xun kicked him on the knee, and with the sound of broken bones, his right leg twisted directly, and the invader fell to the ground with a scream.


    Su Xun directly stepped on him, crushed his chest, and his ribs pierced his heart. The intruder died.


    Then Su Xun rushed into the battlefield. He was obviously short in a group of giants, but he waved a pair of fists, but he was like entering the realm of no one.


    "Puyi -"


    this punch forcefully penetrated the chest of an intruder, hitting his ribs from behind.


    "Bang!"


    This kick broke an intruder''s head, red and white flying everywhere.


    The invaders were scared by Su Xun, their eyes were frightened, and their legs trembled.


    How cruel!


    "God Jian''s face is full of blood.


    "God "God "God


    The voice of the tribe is as high as a stone.


    "God God! The stone tribe has a god


    The intruder was stunned by the word "God", his lips were shaking, and wulala knelt down at half a sound.


    "Please forgive me!" "Please forgive me!"


    They have been planning for tonight''s action for a long time, but they never dreamed that there would be a God in the stone tribe of the same scale as them.


    In their view, the God is far away from them, I didn''t expect to meet one.


    "Get the leader out of here." Su Li''s cold attack on me at night made me lose interest.


    My brother is scared by you!


    A strong man trembled forward a little distance: "back to God, is It''s me


    "Which tribe are you from?" Su Xun asked.


    Jian answered: "God, I know him. His name is Li. He is the son of the head of the tree tribe."


    "Talk about the tree tribe." Down to earth, Su Xun make complaints about the names of these tribes.


    Jian said: "the tree tribe and our stone tribe are attached to the fire tribe. They live on the back of the mountain."


    Although they are attached to the same tribe, they often attack each other because they want to expand.


    "Li, why did you attack the stone tribe?" Su Xun interrogated according to the procedure.


    Dedicated to the tribe, I dare not steal the precious things from the leader of the tribe, so I want to know that it''s the real thing that can please him


    "The patriarch can''t do it! The patriarch can''t do it! " Suddenly, a cry of surprise came.


    Su Xun and Jian hurriedly follow the sound.


    See clan chief cloud is supported by the person, the corner of the mouth hangs bloodstain, there is a hole of blood on the belly.


    It''s obvious that I was injured in the chaos just now, and I''m old and old, and I don''t have enough resistance.


    "God God... " Cloud reaches for Su Xun.


    Su Xun came forward and said, "patriarch, what do you have to say?"


    Su Xun was very fond of the stone tribe for its hospitality.


    After all, in the age of starvation, it can be seen that so many things were offered to him.


    Yun gasped hard and said, "he The treasure they want to rob is Under my bed, I I ask God God Blessing Stone Stone... "


    Before he finished speaking, the cloud died.


    "Patriarch!" "Patriarch!"


    "Kill them!" "Kill them!"


    "Sacrifice their skulls to the patriarch!"


    With the death of the clan leader, the people of the stone tribe collapsed and stared at the people of the tree tribe.


    The people of the tree tribe were pale with fear.


    The reason why patriarchs are so old is that they have enough prestige and experience.


    In such a world full of crisis, enough life experience can save the lives of the people.


    Therefore, the sudden death of the old clan leader is no less than the collapse of the earth for the people of the stone tribe.


    "All quiet! Be quiet


    Su Xun got up and yelled.


    The excited stone tribesmen gradually calmed down and focused their eyes on him.


    Su Xun looked around for a week and said in a deep voice, "Ben Shen and clan leader Yun are just like old friends at first sight. Before the clan leader died, he asked Ben Shen to protect the stone tribe, so Ben Shen will be the new clan leader of the stone tribe in the future. Do you have any objection?"It''s a good choice for him to join Panshi tribe. At least there is a place to settle down.


    And although the stone tribe is small, the population ratio is reasonable, which can give him more space to play.


    If we want to build civilization, we can''t just rely on reason. We must use force to reason.


    Starting from the stone tribe, one step at a time, they annexed the surrounding tribes. How to unify the great wilderness and establish the first feudal state in the great wilderness.


    From slavery to feudal imperialism, with the concept of the state and the unification of the world, his task was basically completed.


    "God This Is that true? "


    Jian and others looked at Su Xun strangely.


    How could their little stone tribe have a God as its clan leader?


    "You are not joking." Su Xun said a word that they could not fully understand at present.


    But they understood the general meaning, that is, Su Xun didn''t tell a lie, and all the people were boiling for a moment.


    The sadness of the old patriarch''s death was diluted.


    Old patriarch: MMP.


    "See patriarch Jian." Jian is the first to kneel down.


    Other people also knelt down, this time they knelt down is not God, is the new patriarch.


    "Patriarch!" "Patriarch!" "Patriarch!"


    There is a flame burning in the eyes of the stone tribe. It is a flame of hope. They know that under the leadership of the gods, the stone tribe will surely prosper.


    "Watch them first, don''t kill people."


    Su Xun gave an order to Jian, and then he got up and went to the old patriarch''s house.


    He was curious about the treasure of the old patriarch, but he didn''t have much hope.


    He came to the old patriarch''s house and found a sealed pottery pot under his bed.


    Su Xun opened it. As soon as he opened it, there was a burst of blue fluorescence in the pot.


    Su Xun turned the pot upside down, and then a diamond crystal with blue light rolled out.


    "What on earth is this?"


    Su Xun could feel the strong energy contained in the crystal, but he didn''t know how to use it.


    The old patriarch certainly did not know, otherwise this thing would not have been put in the pottery pot all the time.


    However, it is right to say that it is an extremely precious treasure based on its appearance.


    "This It''s not for food. "


    Su Xun had a whim.


    In any case, the body of his sage is neither dead nor bad, and all kinds of poisons are inviolable. He immediately put it into his mouth.


    To be immortal is to be so arrogant.


    After the crystal stone was swallowed, Su Xun felt a burst of heat in his abdomen, and then his throat was blocked, and he subconsciously spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    And then


    WOW!


    A torrent washed down the house.


    Susian sat wet in the water. He thought he knew how the gods came.

 Chapter 1148

    The sudden torrent destroyed the old patriarch''s house, which was the largest house in the tribe, making the stone tribe, which was not rich, even worse.


    However, the people of the stone tribe were not worried but happy, because they saw the power of the God with their own eyes.


    Compared with the joy of the stone tribe, people in the tree tribe are full of fear and despair.


    In their view, the reason why the God just exerted his divine power must be that he was giving them a bad impression.


    "God, spare your life!" "God, spare your life!"


    For a moment, a man more than one hundred and three meters high knelt on the ground and cried like a child one story high.


    At this time, Su Xun was not in the mood to kill them. He was testing the ability he just got.


    Spray water.


    Is this skill a little inappropriate for a man? It''s almost the same for Xie Qing.


    Xie Qing is definitely better than him.


    In addition to spraying water, Su Xun also found that he could control water and control the flow of water.


    His accomplishments have been sealed, which is the power brought by the blue crystal just now.


    Su Xun thought that most of the gods in the world came here to swallow the crystal.


    After all, even the monsters in the book of mountains and seas, such as the hook snake, have appeared. Can the Terrans not protect themselves?


    The reason why people outside don''t know the news is naturally due to the blockade of the upper class.


    In this way, they are always high above, and the people below can only look up to them.


    It is equivalent to the feudal aristocracy''s intellectual blockade of the common people.


    What they adopt is to raise the entrance threshold, so that the children of the poor are not eligible for admission, so that the bottom is always the bottom, and the aristocracy is always the aristocracy.


    Now these big tribes have to work more thoroughly, so that people like old clan chief Yun don''t know and can''t use crystal even if they get it.


    Su Xun was sure that there must be records about crystal stones in such a big tribe as the star tribe.


    Su Xun got up and went to the tree tribe.


    "You attacked the stone tribe at night, causing the death of the old clan leader. You should pay for your life." Scare them first.


    The people of the tree tribe were scared out of their wits and kept kowtowing to Su Xun.


    "Spare me! God is up, spare your life


    "Please let us go!"


    "But Su Xun suddenly raised his voice and fixed his eyes on him: "this God has the virtue of loving life. Only the first evil can be killed, and the rest can be saved from death."


    "Thank you, God!" "Thank you, God!" The people of the tree tribe are full of the joy of the afterlife.


    "No No, it can''t be I was in a panic.


    Because, isn''t he the chief evil?


    Su Xun came forward and clapped his hands. Li''s head made a crisp sound, and his seven orifices bled to death.


    The rest of the tree tribe held their breath.


    Su Xun said, "you are sinners, but God has given you an opportunity to make atonement. Now, take your weapons and attack the tree tribe for God!"


    Take advantage of the situation to swallow the tree tribe, so that we can organize three or four hundred people to fight.


    "I''m willing to be loyal to God."


    "I''d like to die for the gods, too!"


    The people of the tree tribe expressed their opinions one after another, and their momentum rose again. After all, they were fighting for the gods.


    As for their blade will face their relatives, they do not care.


    "Take your weapons and go!"


    Su Xun asked Jian to take people to defend the tribe, and then took the surrender people of the tree tribe to attack the tree tribe.


    What is the courage of an artist? That''s it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The tree tribe, the torch is bright.


    All the young people in the tribe were sent out to attack the stone tribe. At this time, they were all old and young women and children.


    Patriarch tree is anxiously waiting, if you can get the treasure to the fire tribe.


    Then he will certainly get a lot of rewards, and maybe a surname.


    Surname, that''s a noble family name.


    As long as he was given a surname, he was an aristocrat and could swallow the surrounding tribes.


    Maybe the tree tribe will become the next fire tribe, which can be directly attached to the star tribe.


    "It''s going to go well."


    The tree murmured to itself, such a surprise night attack, which old thing was unexpected.


    "Back! They are back


    "Patriarch, Li is back!"


    There was a sudden uproar outside.


    The tree immediately got up and rushed out of the house to the outside of the tribe. From a distance, he saw that the people of his tribe were running fiercely.


    This momentum is a victory!


    Baby must have got it, too.


    No What about strength? Why don''t you see the force?


    Did he die in the war?


    That''s very sad, but fortunately, he has three sons.It''s worth buying a baby for a son.


    With a smile on the tree''s face, the tree quickly steps forward with the crowd to greet: "warriors of the tree tribe, Huan..."


    Before he had finished speaking, his pupils suddenly shrank and his eyes were full of consternation and fear.


    Because in sight, a stone axe zoomed in and soon fell on his face.


    "Puyi -"


    the sharp stone axe cuts the flesh and blood to reveal the bones, and the forehead is smashed down.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The tree tribe was caught off guard and lay on the ground with their heads in their arms, whining and bleeding.


    "You What are you doing? "


    "Patriarch! Patriarch, are you ok? "


    "Are you crazy?"


    The people in the tree tribe were shocked and angry after a moment of being forced.


    "They''re not crazy."


    A quiet voice sounded.


    Su Xun walked out of the crowd, looked at the tree with blood on his face, and said with a smile, "I''d like to introduce myself, Su Xun, the new patriarch of the stone tribe."


    "You You have a surname The tree thinks that Su Xun is a noble, so these people''s rebellion can be understood.


    Su Xun shook his head and said, "I''m not a nobleman. I''m a God. Now I''ll give you two choices: surrender or death."


    While speaking, a water ball floats in the hand, throws out, turns into a torrent.


    "God God! It''s a god


    "The head of the stone tribe is the God of heaven!"


    The tree was confused. He couldn''t figure out why a god of heaven went to be the head of the stone tribe.


    But that doesn''t affect his choice: "surrender."


    "Kill him and his son, and the rest will become the people of God." Su Xun pointed to the tree.


    The leader must not stay, otherwise the tree tribe will never merge with the stone tribe.


    The foundation of civilization is dyed red with blood.


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, the people of the tree tribe hesitated for a moment and then started.


    "No! You can''t do this! No


    "Ah! Don''t kill me! No


    As the scream disappeared, there were four more bodies, the tree and his three other sons.


    "A family just needs to be neat."


    Su Xun said it seriously.


    "Take all the things back to the stone tribe, and you will be the same as the stone tribe


    Su Xun felt that the identity of God was very useful, especially when he was a ruling class.

 Chapter 1149

    Su Xun took the people of the tree tribe on the way to Huishi tribe. The biggest benefit of annexing the tree tribe this time was the 170 young people of the tree tribe.


    Population represents strength. The more young and strong the soldiers are, the more they can fight.


    In this era, there are not yet full-time professional soldiers, who hunt in their spare time and serve as soldiers in wartime.


    "Everyone, stop!"


    All of a sudden, Su Xun heard a sound of knowing something and stopped immediately.


    The footsteps are coming closer and closer.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, a huge monster jumped down the mountain and landed in the middle of the road.


    This monster looks like an ox, but it is bigger than an ox, just like a truck. It has two human eyes and four horns on its head. It is ferocious and terrifying.


    "Zhu All hearts! It''s Zhu Huai


    The moment I saw this monster, the tree tribe, who had just experienced great changes, was in a panic.


    "Be quiet, everyone!"


    Su Xun specially emphasized that he was a God, that is to pacify people''s hearts, and the effect was remarkable.


    The people of the tree tribe remembered that their new leader was a God. What''s more terrible?


    "Zhu Huai."


    Su Xun stared at the evil beast in front of him. Zhuhuai was a kind of monster recorded in Shanhaijing.


    is like a cow, born with four horns, * human eyes, ears, and its voice is like singing wild goose, it is cannibalism.


    This kind of creature is cannibal. It''s time to hunt at night. They run into each other on their way at night.


    "Ho!"


    He opened his mouth to the crowd and made a bloody sound.


    "Beast


    Su Xun jumped up, grabbed the two corners of his head, and then directly threw it out.


    "Boom!"


    The trees were knocked down, the boulders were smashed, and Zhu Huai rolled several times on the ground before he stood up again.


    People in the tree tribe were shocked to see this scene, and they were more and more awed by Su Xun.


    Zhu Huai looked at Su Xun in fear, and then slowly turned around to leave.


    All animals have the instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages, or bullying others. Since they feel the threat from Su Xun, they will not stay to die.


    But how could Su Xun let him go if he wanted?


    With one open mouth, a water arrow flies out.


    "Puyi -"


    the water arrow penetrated the hind legs of zhuhuai.


    "Ow -"


    with a cry, Zhu Huai smashed to the ground.


    He got up and wanted to run. Su Xun rushed over and jumped up. He swung his fist and hit him on the head.


    "Bang!"


    Zhu Huai, who had just got up, was smashed on the ground again. His skull was smashed and his seven orifices were bleeding. But he was still struggling and rolling with Su Xun.


    Su Xun grabbed its corner with one hand and hit it with the other.


    After three punches, zhuhuai died.


    The tree tribe was stunned.


    All of a sudden, they felt that the old patriarch''s family had died well and had a valuable death. If they did not die, they would certainly stop them from running to a happy life.


    Old clan leader: you are so filial to me.


    "Carry it back."


    Su Xun broke two trees with two fists, tied them up with vines, and used them as lifting poles to let the people of the tree tribe carry zhuhuai to the stone tribe.


    After all, it''s also food. Besides, bones and teeth of exotic animals can be used as tools.


    The bones of these exotic animals are much harder than stones. They are used to make bone knives and guns. Aren''t they fragrant?


    "The patriarch is back!" "The patriarch is back!"


    When Su Xun took the people from the tree tribe into the stone tribe, the people from the stone tribe cheered.


    Especially after seeing all the feelings like a pickup truck, I was even more excited.


    Tan Ying, Bai Yu and Xie Qing are more happy. When Su Xun is away, they are always worried.


    Seeing Su Xun come back, he was calm.


    "I''ll tell you how many people you want to count in a moment." Su Xun looked at Jian and said.


    Jian was embarrassed: "patriarch, there are too many people. I won''t, only the old patriarch will."


    Su Xun was surprised. He didn''t expect that these people could not even count.


    It''s no wonder that it''s really useful except for the three oil bottles.


    Otherwise, he will be in charge of everything by himself. He doesn''t know when he will be able to complete the task.


    "You go and count, and by the way, record the numbers of men, women, old and young." Su Xun looks at Bai Yu.


    White rain three people immediately took action.


    Su Xun looked at Jian again: "take people to find a big flat stone slab."


    First of all, there should be a place to write.


    "Yes, patriarch." I''ll take someone to do it.More than ten minutes later, the stone slab was found, and Bai Yu''s three people also made a good statistics of the population.


    "Three hundred and fifty young, one hundred children, one hundred and seventy old, two hundred and fifty women, a total of eight hundred and seventy." Tan Ying used a small stone to carve the data on the stone slab that Jian found.


    At this moment, Jian and others look at Tan Ying with different eyes and become respectful.


    Because arithmetic and writing are skills that only people with high status in big tribes can master.


    Even the old patriarch can only write simple words, but even so, it is admirable.


    Cultural people are also popular in primitive times.


    They can''t understand the characters written by Tan Ying at all, otherwise they will find that these characters are totally different from the mainstream characters in the world.


    Su Xun gathered all the people together, stood at the top, looked at the people, and said: "the God walked in the wilderness, where he saw was full of scars. The human race was not wrapped in clothes, and could not eat enough. He felt that the destiny was in him. Now he wanted to save the world by water and fire, so that the human race could depend on the old and nurture the young, regardless of each other, so he established the dragon race."


    "The dragon can be big or small, call the wind and rain, and soar for nine days. Our people will soar for nine days, and from now on, we are all descendants of the dragon."


    The original mark of the stone tribe is too heavy, which is not conducive to the integration of different tribes. Therefore, Sushen wants to establish a new tribe to reduce everyone''s resistance to annexation and integration, and to make his own mark more deeply.


    This will also help to avoid that when the tribe grows up in the future, the people of the stone tribe will have a sense of superiority and exclude other tribes that will be integrated later.


    The reason why we chose the dragon is that China has been claiming to be the descendant of the dragon for thousands of years.


    Second, there are many animals on the dragon. Many tribes in Dahuang are named after animals, which is more conducive to Su Xun''s aboveboard annexation of other tribes. No, that''s fusion.


    Hearing that Su Xun suddenly said that he wanted to change the name of the tribe, the people of the stone tribe were all in a daze.


    The people of the tree tribe didn''t feel much, because they were going to integrate into the stone tribe.


    "Dragon Jian was the first to take the lead in supporting Su Xun.


    "Dragon "Dragon "Dragon


    More and more people are cheering that since it is the guidance of the gods, it must be good.


    And they have seen dragons, such as Yinglong, Qinglong, and Zhulong. No matter what kind of dragons they are, they are really majestic and powerful.

 Chapter 1150

    The night is very short, but there are so many things happened that the members of the newborn dragon tribe are not interested in going to bed to make people, and the night seems quiet.


    Only Su Xun''s hut was still burning torches, which was the most primitive way of lighting.


    Su Xun and Bai Yu are sitting on the bed.


    The fire reflected their red faces.


    "There is no free lunch in the world. Let''s work first." Su Xun''s eyes swept over the three people.


    The three nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    "I has the final say." Su Xun pointed to himself.


    The three nodded again: "Mm-hmm."


    "All operations are under command." Su Xun stressed.


    The three agreed without hesitation: "Mm-hmm."


    "Call Daddy." Su Xun said suddenly.


    "Dad." Three people subconsciously blurted out, reaction after the instant shame anger: "seek death ah you!"


    "All right, all right, let''s get down to business." Seeing that the three girls were rubbing their hands, Su Xun sat down in a hurry.


    Three people yelled at him.


    Su Xun pointed to Bai Yu: "before you were in charge of finance, later you will be responsible for accounting, coordinating the management of tribal materials, and recording the changes of tribal population."


    "I have so many things to do alone?" Bai Yu is a little annoyed. He doesn''t treat her as a human being.


    Su Xun said: "I do more things, not only to do the right thing, but also to do Cough, don''t mention this, you can find a few smart women to teach them, so you will be very relaxed later


    "All right, all right, listen to you, who let the dog bully the tiger?" Bai Yu is lazy, and the baby''s granary is curvilinearly outlined by the tight shirt.


    Su Xun looked at Tan Ying again: "aren''t you a policeman? We should have a better understanding of the law. We should work out a set of laws applicable here as soon as possible. It can be rude, but it must be simple and not too complicated. "


    If it''s too complicated, now these people are almost illiterate and don''t understand it at all.


    We just need to list a few laws that prohibit violation in the general direction, and we can''t investigate the details now.


    "But I''m an anti drug police officer!" Tan Ying points to the police uniform on her body. Now she only remembers the laws related to drugs and products, and the rest is almost forgotten.


    Su Xun''s attitude was as tough as his good brother: "it''s your business. Anyway, if the task is given to you, you must do it. You can''t shirk it!"


    "Yes, sir." Tan Ying rolled a white eye, still make a fool of, have the energy feeble to salute to him.


    Su Xun looked at Xie Qing again.


    Xie Qing was a little nervous and said, "I know. I know. I''m a doctor. I''m responsible for treating people''s diseases. Right now, the mortality rate is very high."


    Once you get sick, you can say that there is no frightening medical system in this era.


    "Are you enough alone?" Su Xun asked, and then said, "you can choose some smart women, teach them simple medical skills such as trauma treatment, and they can also help you find herbs."


    "Oh, oh." Xie Qing nodded and looked at Su Xun with admiration: "brother Su is so smart."


    Bai Yu: "on how Huachi is made."


    Xie Qing is not satisfied with Bai Yu''s ridicule and is still immersed in his own happiness.


    "Well, that''s it. Put out the fire and go to sleep. Don''t light the thatched cottage carelessly at night."


    Su Xun lay back on the bed.


    "Don''t you know how to spray water? What are you afraid of? " Bai Yu didn''t think so and lay on Su Xun''s left side.


    Su Xun took a look at her: "you will, too."


    "Go away!" White rain seconds understand, angry.


    Xie Qing is lying on Su Xun''s right hand, and Tan Ying is lying next to Xie Qing. Fortunately, the people here are big enough, so the bed is big enough, otherwise the four people can''t sleep.


    "Don''t quarrel, go to bed. I''ll be busy tomorrow. I''ve been working hard all my life."


    Life is not easy, sighs the fierce man.


    Tan Ying suddenly youyou said: "that Xie Qing is the life of hard work, she is more miserable than you."


    "Sister Tan ~" Xie Qing blushes with shame. She doesn''t want to be a girl who understands every second.


    Su Xun said, "when I started to understand, none of you three were innocent."


    "Bah!" Three people spat at him at the same time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, as soon as it was light, Su Xun woke up.


    "It''s time to get up. Get up. Hurry up."


    Su Xun mercilessly woke up the three people who were sleeping like pigs.


    "Ah! So early, what''s the matter! "


    "Brother Su, ten minutes, the last ten minutes."


    Both Bai Yu and Xie Qing have the habit of staying in bed. Strictly speaking, this is the first time that they have come to this world to have a safe sleep and sleep in bed.


    Tan Ying got up yawning, rubbed her long hair and began to wear her coat.


    "Dong Dong..."The door of the house was knocked.


    The door is actually a baffle made of a bunch of tree stems tied with vines. It leaks rain every summer and wind in winter.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    Outside the door came Jian''s voice: "patriarch, it''s your turn to distribute the food in the morning. After eating, our hunting team will go out hunting today."


    All the property in the small tribe belongs to the collective system of the tribe. There is no saying of personal property. The patriarch has the right to manage the property and distribute the food.


    "Right away." Su Xun came back with a slap on Bai Yu''s leg: "get up!"


    "I''ll get up when I get up. It''s painful to fight so hard." Bai Yu sat up with sleepy eyes.


    Xie Qing also got up.


    The three dressed up and walked out of the hut. Su Xun said to Jian, "take a pottery pot and get some water."


    These people don''t wash their faces, but Su Xun wants to wash them.


    The reason why Jian was asked to fetch water was to let everyone see Su Xun wash his face, and then follow his example.


    "Yes, patriarch."


    Jian went to fetch water, and Su Xun took out this morning''s food and asked people to bake it, and then divided it after baking.


    At breakfast, Su Xun said to the people, "today we don''t hunt. Let''s do something else."


    Everyone stopped to look at Su Xun.


    Hunting is a top priority for all tribes, especially when winter is just a few months away.


    In winter, the prey will not come out. If we don''t store enough food, many people will starve to death.


    "What''s this?" Su Xun picked up a pottery pot.


    It''s filled with gray bits of mixed soil.


    "It''s salt." A one meter eight child replied.


    This kind of mottled salt is the daily consumption of all small tribes, or to medium-sized tribes or large tribes in exchange for prey.


    Salt is necessary, but precious.


    Because the small tribes don''t have their own salt making technology at all.


    Su Xun took out another bamboo tube, which was the sea salt they had purified on the desert island before.


    "Who knows what this is?"


    Everyone showed a blank color.


    "This is salt." Su Xun gave the answer.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes widened, and the scene of nearly a thousand people became noisy.


    "How could it be salt! How can salt be like this? "


    "Yes, it''s as white as snow. Is it really salt?"


    "The star tribe doesn''t have such salt either..."


    "Let''s have a taste." Su Xun said.


    Jian took the lead to taste it first, but after a little dip, his eyes glowed: "salt! It''s salt! It''s better than the salt of the fire tribe. There''s no astringency


    "Today, I''m going to make this salt!" Su Xun said firmly.


    WOW!


    For a moment, the whole audience was in an uproar, and the awe in the eyes of all the people looking at Su Xun was even greater.


    It''s worthy of being a God. It can make this kind of salt as white as snow. It''s so beautiful that people can''t bear to eat it.

 Chapter 1151

    Su Xun''s first task was not to expand blindly, but to make the newborn dragon tribe have a foothold.


    It''s like the star tribe. The foundation of the star tribe is to refine the most primitive bronzes.


    There are also deer tribes in the south. The foundation of deer tribes is that they can raise silkworms and weave silk.


    And Su Xun was ready to use refined salt as the foundation of the Dragon tribe''s early stage.


    Of course, at present, we can''t reveal the method of making refined salt in his hands, otherwise it will only lead to the covet of big tribes and the annexation of the dragon.


    "What''s your name?" Su Xun pointed to a young man and asked. He only remembered that he was from Yuanshu tribe.


    The young man was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied in fear: "patriarch, my name is Qi."


    "That''s a good name." Su Xun praised him, and then said, "take some people with you to do something."


    "Ask the patriarch to give orders!" It''s an exciting batch.


    Su Xun said: "you take people to cut down trees and make them into such things. They are the same length."


    Su Xun drew two rectangles and two squares on the ground.


    At present, there are only stone tools in the tribe. Leveling is not required. If the length and size can match, he is satisfied.


    "I see, patriarch." Qi Lianlian nodded.


    Su Xun lost his stick: "the more, the better. Go after dinner and come back before sunset."


    "Yes, patriarch." I answered again.


    Su Xun turned and looked at Jian: "you pick some smart people to follow me to make salt."


    Judging from what he told them, Su Xun still believed in the people of the stone tribe.


    "Thank you, patriarch!" Jian was very excited because Su Xun was willing to teach him how to make snow salt.


    He secretly vowed that he would be loyal to the patriarch and follow the patriarch to make the Dragon tribe stronger.


    Su Xun asked again, "do you know a kind of clay with strong stickiness? The color is yellow or red


    He asked about yellow mud.


    "Does the patriarch mean clay?" I''m not sure.


    Su Xun took a bite of the roast venison and said, "as long as it''s sticky enough, arrange someone to dig some back..."


    After breakfast, everyone began to work together.


    Su Xun looked at a dozen strong young men in front of him. Alexander was taller than him.


    "Snow salt is the foundation of the rise of our dragon people. I hope you can keep a strict and conservative way of production. You can supervise each other. Whoever divulges it will be rewarded with a green deer by the informant, and those who divulge it will be killed without mercy!"


    It''s not difficult to make refined salt, but no one thought of it. If anyone divulges it, other tribes can easily master it.


    This is not allowed by Su Xun.


    At least in the early stage, it was impossible for him to spread the way of making refined salt.


    "Don''t worry, patriarch. I will kill anyone who dares to betray the tribe!" Jian patted the stone knife on his waist.


    Su Xun nodded: "you come with me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before sunset, all the people who went out came back and finished their own work.


    Jian and others were wearing several bamboo tubes, and their faces were full of bright smiles. They followed Su Xun.


    The bamboo tube is filled with refined salt.


    Thanks to the sun, the salt would not have dried out so quickly.


    "Patriarch, this is what you want." It''s not like a pile of planks.


    Looking at the boards, Su Xun bent down to make holes in the four corners of the boards and fixed them with vines. This simple rectangular mold was made.


    Other people didn''t understand what Su Xun was doing.


    "You put on all these boards as I just did." Su Xun said to Qi.


    He nodded and asked his friends to do it.


    Bai Yu came over and said, "all statistics are good. There are 30 pottery pots, 10 salt pots and meat stored in the cellar in the tribe."


    There is a large temperature difference between day and night in this place, so the tribe stores its prey in a cool cellar.


    This will keep it for a long time.


    In addition, they hunt and consume every day, so that they can be renewed until winter.


    In winter, when the snow falls, the meat will be frozen, and the stored meat will not be damaged completely.


    "Good comrade, good work." Su Xun patted her on the shoulder for encouragement.


    The white rain returns with a white eye, but in the heart pour is happy Zizi, this young lady also quite can do.


    Su Xun said that I had to do it before I knew.


    "Patriarch, this is the clay you asked me to dig." A young man took Su Xun to a pile of soil.


    Su Xun saw that this was the yellow mud he was looking for. With this thing and the simple mold just made, the mud house would be available.


    Now the simple thatched cottage is leaking everywhere. Last night, the white rain made them shiver. It''s all thanks to their warm body that they avoided the cold.Moreover, building a city also needs bricks. The first city in the world will be born in his hands.


    Next, it''s Tan Ying''s turn: "this is the law I''ve worked out for the time being, and it needs to be improved."


    "Keep improving and give it to me in two days." We need to do things one by one and eat every bite.


    Don''t worry about things that are bound by law for the time being.


    After all the people reported their work, Su Xun began to distribute food and dry food.


    "Jian, how far is the star tribe from here?"


    Snow salt needs to have a buyer. Instead of selling it to the fire tribe, you''d better go to a bigger star tribe.


    Su Xun wanted to see what the most developed tribe in the world, which had entered the era of slavery, was like.


    Moreover, the star tribe is so big that it doesn''t have evil intentions for some rare snow and salt.


    Su Xun even thought about his words. He said that the salt was discovered by accident. It was natural and the quantity was limited. It was estimated that they would not think that someone in a small tribe could produce such high-quality salt.


    "As a Hui leader, it takes six full moons to cross mountains and mountains on land, and three full moons to walk on the sea." Jian knows the surrounding terrain like the back of his hand.


    Further away, he didn''t know, because the farthest place he had been was the star tribe.


    It''s easy to remember the number of days and months of the moon, but it''s hard to remember the number of days and months.


    The moon is the most round in every month, so a full moon represents a month''s time.


    Su Xun thought, "after the fair two days later, we''ll take Snow salt to the star tribe."


    Although it was a long distance, Su Xun had to go to the star tribe to have a look.


    "We''re going too!" Bai Yu said that Su Xun was going to stay here for so long, but they didn''t dare.


    Su Xun nodded: "OK, let''s take you to the international metropolis and have a long experience."


    People in this era have different aesthetic tastes, so Su Xun doesn''t worry that the three of them will be coveted.


    In the eyes of those people in the Dragon tribe, their patriarch has to bear the devastation of ugly women every night.


    I don''t know that the Changle of Su nationality is in it!


    Make the point, among them!

 Chapter 1152

    At night, Xie Qingwan''s tune rippled in the draught cottage.


    In the whole dragon tribe, there were similar voices everywhere. Su Xun had gone to Rome to do as the Romans do.


    Although the people of the tree tribe still live in the simple thatched cottage, they did not give up making people.


    Outside the thatched cottage, Tan Ying and Bai Yu are blushing. It''s clear that the cold wind is blowing, but they feel hot.


    "Kuang Kuang..."


    Tan Ying smashed the door: "are you finished? We''re freezing outside."


    Su Xun drove them out temporarily on the ground that their existence affected their private life.


    Where does Su Xun care about her? At this time, his mind is on Xie Qing.


    It''s really on her.


    "Adultery, husband''s adultery and wife''s shamelessness." White rain gnash teeth of say, buckle own finger.


    Finally, after waiting for another half an hour, they finally heard that there was no sound inside and then entered the room.


    Tan Ying said angrily: "next time we don''t go out, why don''t you go out?"


    "I told you to build a thatched cottage for you, but you don''t want to." Su Xun said that he was hard to serve.


    Bai Yu glared: "and then let everyone think that we are out of favor and driven out?"


    "Look, it''s coming." Su Xun shows his hand.


    Tan Ying took off her shoes and went to bed. Looking at Su Xun, she asked, "are you going to build a house with earth?"


    "Yes, yellow mud and grass roots can be used to make earth bricks." Bai Yu also thought of this.


    Su Xun hugged Xie Qing after the cloud and rain: "this house is leaking, isn''t it afraid that you are cold?"


    When Tan Ying and Bai Yuxin hear this, they have less resentment towards Su Xun, which is sweet.


    "Well, I''m not used to it." Bai Yu looks at Su Xun with a smile.


    Su Xun raised his eyelids: "cheap."


    "You''re cheap!" Bai Yu took a bite.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the morning, Su Xun woke up three people.


    After breakfast, he taught Qi and others to make the simplest clay bricks.


    With grass roots, sawdust and other miscellaneous things mixed loess, and then put into the mold compaction, such a piece of the simplest brick is made.


    Then the earth brick is built into four walls with yellow mud as usual, and then the tree trunk, grass and yellow mud are used to make the roof.


    After the whole house was dried for a few days, a square mud house was completed.


    Of course, this is because the world is sunny during the day, so it can be dried in a few days.


    The place where the stone tribe is located is very close to the sea. It is not a good place. Once the tide rises, the tribe may be washed away.


    Moreover, it is convenient for the enemy to attack from the sea.


    Therefore, if Su Xun wants to build a city in the future, he wants to move his people. Now he just wants to build a house to make it convenient for himself and show it to the people.


    The original territory of the tree tribe is very good. It''s not far from the sea, and there''s a Tamsui River in front of it.


    It''s a good choice to build a city there, but we''ll have to wait until later.


    It took only one day for a mud house to be built.


    The clan people were shocked. Compared with their own thatched cottage, it was indescribable.


    They want to live in a house like this.


    The God of heaven is worthy of being the God of heaven. First, he can make snow salt, then he can build earth houses.


    "Everyone work hard and do well. I promise you that we will all live in earth houses in the near future."


    As long as you work hard, I will live in a bigger earth house or even a palace.


    "Patriarch!" "Patriarch!" "Patriarch!"


    Hearing Su Xun''s promise, the people of the ethnic group were very excited and cheered to express their excitement.


    "Patriarch, we haven''t gone hunting for two days. If we go any further, the food will be eaten up soon." At dinner, Jian said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "we don''t need to hunt in the future, but we can still eat every day."


    "Patriarch, listen to Jian say that we are going to trade this time, but there will be another day when we will trade in Nanshan. What can we trade with?" Qi came up with a piece of barbecue.


    Now that there are pottery pots, it means that food can be cooked by cooking.


    However, pottery and bronze ware are too precious for the small tribes. There are not enough pottery to hold. Therefore, the small tribes have always adopted the simplest way of baking food with fire.


    Su Xun said, "with salt, we have snow salt. We can trade those miscellaneous salt before."


    Those eliminated miscellaneous salts are dispensable to the dragon people, but they are precious to other tribes.


    In this kind of trade fair between small tribes, salt is basically impossible.


    "The patriarch is wise." Kai flattered."Do you know where there are dragons?" Su Xun asked


    Since it''s a dragon, it''s not too much to catch a dragon.


    "I haven''t seen a dragon, but the old patriarch has. He said that when he was young, he saw a huge blue dragon on the sea, cannibal." He replied.


    Jian also said: "I heard people from the fire tribe say that there is a red Yinglong in a mountain in the north."


    The dragon is indeed majestic, but for people in the wilderness, the dragon is a fierce beast.


    To be exact, any large carnivore is a ferocious animal, because they can catch cannibals.


    "Do you know bow and arrow?" Su Xun asked again.


    Qi nodded, and a touch of admiration appeared between his eyebrows: "you know, people in the fire tribe have bows and arrows. They can hunt and kill enemies in the distance with bows and arrows..."


    From Qi''s story, Su Xun knew what the bow and arrow looked like. The first generation of bow and arrow could shoot about 50 steps, but there was no arrow feather on the arrow.


    Although the arrow feather is not impressive, it can affect the accuracy and speed.


    "Tomorrow we''ll make bows and arrows, too." Su Xun said.


    "Really!" Qi Hejian looked at him in surprise, but he didn''t expect that Su Xun could even do bow and arrow.


    Su Xun nodded: "as a leader, you can''t lie. You have no joke."


    "Can we have our own bow and arrow? Can we hunt with bows and arrows? "


    "That''s great. It reduces the difficulty of hunting, and it can kill the enemy with bow and arrow!"


    "The clan leader is really omnipotent. Under the leadership of the clan leader, the dragon will surely soar for nine days."


    Long live the patriarch Long live the patriarch


    Listening to the excited cries of the people, Su Xun felt that they were cursing themselves.


    It''s not a curse. What is it?


    The next day, Su Xun and others made bows and arrows with animal tendons, and the arrows were made of bird feathers. The arrows he made could shoot about 100 steps.


    In just three days, from snow salt to earth house, to bow and arrow, Su Xun gave people too many surprises, which made his prestige in the dragon clan reach the peak.


    Now what he says is what, even if he thinks who has made a mistake, no one has any objection.


    The stone tribe and the tree tribe no longer exist. In the true sense, there is only the Dragon tribe of Sushen.

 Chapter 1153

    Before dawn, after breakfast, Su Xun was about to set out for the mountains in the south.


    Accompanied by Jian and more than 30 other young people.


    They were armed with bows and arrows on their backs and stone spears in their hands.


    It''s about two days'' walk, so we should start ahead of time and arrive at Nanshan one or two days before the full moon.


    All tribes are like this, according to the distance of their location, choose the departure time.


    The fair ends as soon as the night of the full moon is over.


    "Be careful. Don''t think you are invincible with your strength. There are so many monsters."


    "Don''t eat, don''t provoke those monsters, we all depend on you."


    "Come back early, if you don''t, we can''t control the situation in the tribe."


    Before leaving, Bai Yu told Su Xun that he was more wordy than the old lady.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got it. Let''s go."


    Su Xun took three people in his arms and gave them a kiss. Then he set out with more than 30 dragon athletes.


    "He Kiss us? "


    Bai Yu stood in the same place for a long time to react, and touched the place on her face that she had never touched.


    "It seems to be." Tan Ying nodded stupidly.


    Xie Qing''s heart is full of mixed flavors. She feels that her hair is turning green gradually.


    "I''ll take a bath." Xie Qing left with a word and took a bath by boiling water in a pottery pot.


    As a patriarch, women are so luxurious.


    Bai Yu and Tan Ying look at each other, and then two people emerge a touch of bright red from their faces at the same time.


    All in silence.


    "Come back and strangle him. How dare you take advantage of us?" Bai Yu pretends to be fierce, but he lacks confidence.


    Tan Ying nodded: "yes, strangle him."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "They must want to strangle me."


    Su Xun''s secret way is that he runs fast.


    It''s the first time that I''ve been able to earn three people''s money at the same time. It''s really exciting.


    "How many tribes are there in each trade."


    Su Xun asked as he walked and chatted. He had not been in a hurry like this for a long time.


    "A lot of..." Jian doesn''t know how to count. To be exact, he won''t remember the number more than ten.


    Counting sounds simple, because it''s very difficult for modern people to learn from childhood.


    Qi quickly said: "there are fifteen or six tribes, all of them are nearby, all attached to the fire tribe."


    "Can you count?" Su Xun was a little surprised.


    Qi Wenyan, proud of the chest: "Hui Long, but I can count from one to 30."


    "Then you''re really good." Su Xun praised that even the level of kindergarten was not as good.


    Qilaijin: "because I once learned from an old man from the star tribe, I..."


    "Well, don''t talk. Go quietly, or you''ll easily attract wild animals." Su Xun interrupted him.


    He really does not want to continue this topic, otherwise he is afraid that his IQ will be pulled to the average level.


    After walking for five or six hours, Su Xun didn''t feel tired. Jian and others didn''t even have the slightest sign of wanting to rest. The giant''s physical quality was very strong.


    After walking for more than three hours, I was finally ready to stop for a rest, because Jian and others were hungry.


    Qi took out the food he had brought and roasted meat in the same place. He poured a cup of fruit wine for Su Xun.


    This is the welfare of the patriarch alone.


    Su Xun said that he had been the smallest official and enjoyed the most backward welfare.


    "Patriarch, you eat."


    Jian handed Su Xun a leg.


    Sheep are wild sheep that are hunted and killed. Small tribes don''t even have the consciousness of raising them in captivity, but big tribes do.


    "Someone''s coming." Su Xun said suddenly.


    When they got up, they took Jianli''s bow.


    Jian is very talented in archery. If you leave him in modern times, he will be an archery champion.


    But now, he''s just the head of a hunting team wrapped in animal skins.


    "Wow..."


    Soon, with the sound of bushes and grass being waved, a group of people with stone spears rushed out from another road to fight with Su Xun and others.


    A total of 40 people, led by an old woman.


    "Bow and arrow! They have bows and arrows


    "They''re from the fire tribe!"


    Seeing the bow and arrow in the hands of Jian and others, the other party was obviously frightened and showed a flustered color.


    "They are not. I know him. His name is Qi. They are from the tree tribe." A man pointed to Qi and said.


    Qida showed off his bow and arrow and said, "which tribe are you from? I''m Qi, but I''m not from the tree tribe. I''m from the Dragon tribe now."


    Hearing this, the person on the other side was at a loss."We are from the Mountain Tribe, the Dragon tribe? When did you suddenly have this tribe? Have you changed the name of the tree tribe? And how do you have bows and arrows? Is it for the fire tribe? " Just said that knew Qidong that youth doubts to ask a way.


    Jian said with pride, "no, it''s our patriarch. This is our patriarch, Xun."


    Hearing this, for a moment, all the people of the Mountain Tribe looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    "That child is your patriarch? And he made bows and arrows? "


    Su Xun


    You are the child, your family is the child!


    Laozi is old enough to be your ancestor!


    "It seems that their arrows are different from those of the fire tribe. They actually made bows and arrows!"


    The people of the Mountain Tribe all envied the bows and arrows in the hands of Jian and Qi, and almost cried.


    Feel the envy in each other''s eyes, Jian and other people are full of pride and pride..


    "Young head of the Dragon tribe, I''m the head fish of the Mountain Tribe. Are you going to the fair? So do we. Can we exchange your bows and arrows? "


    The head of the Mountain Tribe, the old lady who never spoke, took a few steps forward.


    "We don''t exchange bows and arrows, and we don''t carry much, but there''s one thing you''ll be interested in." Su Xun looked at a young man behind him.


    The young man quickly took out a pottery pot and handed it to him.


    Su Xun opened it and said, "do you want to change it?"


    "Salt! It''s salt


    The people of the Mountain Tribe were shocked again, and their eyes looked like ping-pong balls, as if they would fall down.


    "My God! They actually use salt as a barter. It''s salt! Is the Dragon tribe that rich? "


    "How did the tree tribe become the Dragon tribe? What''s going on here? "


    "It''s the first time that someone has changed salt since the fair was born so long!"


    Listening to these comments, the face of the Dragon tribe showed a smile, so proud to look at the people of the Mountain Tribe, just like looking at a group of first time into the city, filled with a sense of superiority.


    What are these miscellaneous salts? We already have snow salt that you dare not even think about.


    Thinking that these were all made by Su Xun, they had more respect and awe for him.


    "Change it?" Su Xun looked at the head of the Mountain Tribe.


    It took a while for the head of the Mountain Tribe to react from the shock: "change, we change."

 Chapter 1154

    The human body can''t be short of salt. Although people here don''t know the specific function of salt for people, it''s just like animals instinctively lick rocks with salt.


    People also know that salt is indispensable.


    At present, the purification technology of salt is still very backward and imperfect, and the salt is the kind of miscellaneous salt.


    But Rao is so, miscellaneous salt is also extremely precious, only the big tribes can master the salt making technology.


    Small tribes regard salt as their life. It''s reasonable for the Dragon tribe to take salt as an exchange now, which shocked the Mountain Tribe.


    "What are you going to trade for?" Su Xun asked.


    The long fish of the Mountain Tribe pointed to the prey carried by the people behind them: "use these to exchange, you can see how many, all of them have been exchanged."


    Prey is the most basic circulation in the wilderness. Basically, no tribe will refuse it.


    "We have no shortage of prey." Su Xun refused. He could catch as many things as he wanted.


    For others, hunting is difficult and dangerous, but for Su Xun, it''s easy.


    Fish anxiously up, think about it, suddenly eyes a bright, take down a hide bag: "this, you see this is OK, this is the millet tribe."


    After seeing the things inside, Su Xun''s eyes were all bright. It was millet!


    At least he''s been able to eat it for a few years.


    And millet can also be used to make wine.


    This is the real grain. It can be widely planted and mass produced. It is one of the five grains.


    "It''s said that this is the food used by the millet tribe, but no one knows how to grow it or how to process it." Jian thought Su Xun didn''t know millet.


    Su Xun forbeared the excitement in his heart, looked at the fish and nodded calmly: "you can change a can."


    Other tribes didn''t know how to plant or process the seeds, so they were precious. But they didn''t have any use getting them. But Sushen didn''t have to worry about these.


    He was originally from the countryside. When he was a child, he often helped his family with farm work. Growing food was not a problem.


    "Well, change it." These millet are useless to the Mountain Tribe, otherwise they would not be taken with them for exchange at the fair.


    It''s a surprise that a bag of useless millet can be exchanged for a pot of salt.


    After the deal, the two sides exchange, of course, the loading tools are not changed, after all, the pottery pot is much more precious than the hide bag.


    After a deal was made on the way, the people of the two tribes met and went to the fair.


    Along the way, the people of the Dragon tribe were showing off how good their life was and how good they would be in the future, which attracted the Mountain Tribe''s exclamation.


    For example, the Dragon tribe can eat meat, but the Mountain Tribe is also mixed with wild fruit grass roots, so it is not willing to consume meat so much.


    That''s the difference between the lives of the two tribes.


    It is said that the tree tribe is integrated into the Dragon tribe, and the people of the mountain tribe have more ideas.


    What if they were integrated into the Dragon tribe? Isn''t it possible to live the same life as the tree tribe?


    Two days later, we arrived at a mountain in the south, which looks like the moon. It is also called moon mountain.


    When the Dragon tribe and the Mountain Tribe arrived, there were many other tribes on the mountain.


    "Look! They have bows and arrows on their backs


    "I met him a few years ago. His name was Jian. He was from the stone tribe. Didn''t Yun come this year?"


    "Where did their arrows come from?"


    Seeing the bows and arrows on Jian and others, the rest of the tribe were full of surprise.


    Jian and others hold their chests up and walk in the middle of the crowd, looking directly at people with their nostrils.


    "Jian, are your bows and arrows from the fire tribe? Why is it different from the fire tribe? "


    A young man who was familiar with Jian came up to chat him up.


    "No, our bows and arrows are made by our patriarch." Jian points to Su Xun with pride.


    The other party looked at Su Xun in shock and blurted out: "this half year old boy?"


    Su Xun


    I''ll sue you for personal attacks.


    "Dolphin, I hope you are polite. This is our patriarch!" Jian''s voice improved a few points.


    "Sorry, I''m just shocked." The dolphin apologized to Su Xun, and then asked:


    "can you exchange your bows and arrows? You''ll do it anyway. Just go back and do it. "


    Sure enough, another one is greedy for their bows and arrows.


    "No, we can only change salt here." Jian uses a flat tone to say something forced.


    Boom!


    Everyone on the hill was shocked.


    "What did he just say? They can change the salt! "


    "My God! Where did they get the salt? "


    "Which tribe are they from? They actually trade salt for it. Aren''t they ready to live?""We''re going to change the salt! Give me the hide


    "We trade fruit wine for..."


    After the initial shock, all the people rushed up in a swarm, calling for an exchange.


    "Jian, the head of the stone tribe! wait! I''ll change it, too. I''ll take all the salt! " The dolphin roared.


    For a moment, the noisy scene was quiet again, and everyone was staring at the dolphin.


    This is a look at a local tyrant.


    How dare a tribe exchange so much salt at one time?


    "You''re kidding at Su Xun


    "I''m not kidding." With a smile, the dolphin went to the camp of his tribe and took out a huge egg from a skin pocket: "I''ll trade this for it!"


    "What is this? It''s just an egg. Although it''s a little bigger, it''s just an egg! " He said.


    The egg is blue as a whole, with peculiar lines on the surface, and its size is similar to that of basketball.


    "It''s not an ordinary egg, it''s a dragon''s egg," said the porpoise with a proud face


    "Dragon egg!" The crowd looked at him in disbelief.


    Although the dragon is not uncommon in the wilderness, it is also a fierce beast at the top of the food chain.


    Only the big tribes with gods dare to catch dragons. Unexpectedly, the dolphin tribe got a dragon egg.


    "How can you prove that it''s a dragon egg?" Su Xun''s heart moved. He always wanted to make a dragon as a totem of the tribe and a guardian beast of the tribe.


    "If you don''t hatch out as dragons, you can crusade against our tribe," said the dolphin


    "OK, change it." Su Xun nodded. Miscellaneous salt was useless for him. If he could exchange it for a dragon egg, why not?


    Everyone else looked at the deal with envy, but they still felt that the dolphin tribe had made a profit.


    Because salt is a necessity of life, but although dragon is rare, it is not indispensable.


    "Where does this dragon egg come from?" Jian holds the egg carefully and asks curiously.


    The dolphin said with a smile: "I was lucky when I went out to sea and met a dragon nest. I stole Jackie Chan''s eggs while he was away."


    People can only sigh that the dolphin is lucky. Why can''t they meet the Dragon Nest when they go out to sea?

 Chapter 1155

    The Dragon tribe only brought salt in exchange this time.


    After changing a bag of millet seeds and a dragon egg, the trip can be declared over.


    "If you still want to change salt, you can bring things to the tree tribe''s land after four full moons. In addition, our name is dragon tribe, which was the fusion of tree tribe and stone tribe."


    Su Xun looked at other tribes and said.


    After five months, the city will be built. The labor efficiency of these giants is amazing.


    The salt dragon has been conjectured that other tribes have their own way of making salt dragon.


    Otherwise, there would be so much salt exchange.


    Su Xun didn''t care what they guessed, as long as the news about making refined salt didn''t leak.


    A small tribe made mixed salt by chance. Although it was envied by the people of the small tribe, it did not attract the attention of the big tribe.


    Three days later, Su Xun returned to the Dragon tribe.


    "Is this really a dragon''s egg?"


    Bai Yu surrounded the blue dragon egg.


    After all, earth people have special plots for dragons.


    "You''ll know when it hatches." Su Xun said.


    Tan Ying looked at each other: "how to hatch?"


    "Just make a nest. The dragon is not as fragile as the chicken and bird. It can get out by itself."


    "In addition, there''s another thing. After thinking about it, I don''t think you should follow me to the star tribe this time."


    This is what Su Xun has considered carefully these two days, although their beauty is not coveted.


    But their clothes will attract attention. They can wrap their skins, but they can''t.


    Moreover, Su Xun wanted them to direct the construction of the city, hoping that when he came back, a small city would be built.


    They are also less likely to be in danger, because now the integrated dragon tribe is the most powerful of all the small tribes nearby.


    There is no threat from the outside, there is no threat from the inside, and there is no one who dares to disrespect the three.


    "Ah! The three of us are here by ourselves? Are you not afraid that we are in danger? "


    "Yes, why don''t you take us."


    "Brother su..."


    Three people instantly panic, in fact, these days they are alone in the tribe, but also not so afraid.


    Because the people in the tribe respect them very much, they have a certain prestige with their own ability.


    What they were afraid of was that Su Xun left them, so they wanted to follow Su Xun out of the country.


    "Your clothes will certainly attract the attention of people in the big tribe. Would you like to wrap them in animal skins?" Su Xun pointed to three people.


    Thanks to a suitcase picked up by the sea, the three people had some clothes to change.


    The three girls looked at each other and stopped talking.


    Su Xun took Xie Qing''s hand and said in a soft voice, "when I change some silk or hemp clothes for you this time, you can go out with me later."


    "All right." Thank you for your reply.


    Su Xun said: "the three of you have a mission to stay in the tribe. I''ll take the men to build the city and the women to burn the pottery. I''ll arrange the details. The three of you are responsible for coordinating and directing them according to the steps."


    "Ah! Can we build a city? " Tan Ying is a little worried. She is afraid that she will screw things up.


    "It''s just a small town," Su Xun said with relief. "It''s just a big wall."


    "You can try that." Tan Ying was relieved when she heard that he wanted to build the ancient city.


    That night, Su Xun announced that he was going to move to the site of the tree tribe.


    When he said that after moving there, everyone could live in a dirt house, there was no doubt.


    Five days later, the Ju tribe of the Dragon tribe moved to the former territory of the tree tribe.


    There are also ready-made cottages to live in.


    Su Xun set aside a piece of land as the main urban area of the new town, and initially estimated that the city would be able to accommodate 2000 people.


    And there should be enough room for expansion.


    The city wall is expected to be five meters high and is built with huge bricks, tree trunks and stones.


    Five meters five is very high for ordinary people, but it''s just enough for these giants.


    After all, they are all about three meters tall.


    Tan Ying is responsible for supervising the construction of the city, Bai Yu is responsible for managing materials and making salt, and Xie Qing is responsible for trying to make pottery pots according to the methods popular on the modern Internet.


    Each of the three women performed his own duties. Su Xun expressed his gratitude to his father. If he was alone, he would not be able to complete the task in 100 years.


    After ordering a series of arrangements, Su Xun took Qihe''s five cans of snow salt and twenty people down the sea on a raft to the location of the star tribe.


    Jian is sent down by Su Xun. He is responsible for protecting the tribe and helping Tan Ying build the city.


    When he comes back in three months, I believe this is another scene.


    After the city is built, we can start to reclaim wasteland, plant millet, and raise wild animals as food.Use the fired pots and salt to trade with the surrounding tribes and train a full-time professional soldier.


    And then use these soldiers to invade That''s wrong, to integrate the surrounding small tribes.


    Then he engulfed the fire tribe and the star tribe, and they killed the star tribe for several years.


    Then the army can go northward, fight in all directions, unify the wasteland and establish a civilized empire.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took Su Xun and others a month and 20 days to land, and another five days to come to the star tribe.


    Wooden stockade after stockade crawls on the plain, with the shadow of the city.


    The surrounding people carrying goods come and go are quietly telling the prosperity here.


    It''s really the metropolis of our time.


    More importantly, Su Xun found that the people in the star tribe were all bronze weapons.


    Su Xun is not interested in these bronzes. What he is most interested in is iron ore. he can''t make bronzes, but he has seen how to make iron on the Internet.


    Thanks to the Internet, otherwise you will not be able to make a fortune with these skills.


    "Who are those people?"


    Su Xun asked, pointing to a group of people wrapped in animal skins and driven away by a group of people with bronze spears.


    "They are all slaves of the star tribe. Every time the star tribe wins the battle, the participants can get slaves. They don''t have to do anything, they can direct the slaves to work." Qi explained to Su Xun in a low voice.


    Su Xun nodded slowly, and sure enough, he had entered the slavery society, but the disadvantages of this system were obvious, and he would find the slave''s back in the later period.


    The rest of the people have been given to the slave system, which means that they have to fight with the soldiers and enjoy nothing.


    In the later period, because of the war, more and more people died, and more and more slaves were taken back. When the balance between the two sides was broken, the slaves would rebel.


    After all, the most advanced feudal system of the Chinese Empire lasted for thousands of years.


    After entering the stockade, you can see that the stockade is full of untidy wooden houses, and there are many vendors on the street exchanging goods with foreigners.


    Most of them are still wrapped in animal skins, but a few are dressed in linen or even silk. These are the aristocrats of the star tribe.


    Obviously, there is a concept of private ownership of property in the big tribe like star tribe.


    At present, the dragon people are still eating a big pot of rice.


    Su Xun stopped a star tribe man with a bronze spear and said, "Hello, I''m the head of the Lailong tribe. I''m here to present a gift to the leader of the star tribe. Could you please take me to see him?"


    Although there is a class in the big tribe, it is not obvious. After all, it has just entered slavery, and ordinary people can also see the patriarch.


    After a period of development, ordinary people may not have the chance to see tribal leaders in their lifetime.

 Chapter 1156

    "Dragon tribe?"


    The young man who was stopped looked puzzled. It was obvious that he had never heard of the tribe.


    "A new small tribe, with a population of less than 1000, is not as large as half a stockade of the star tribe." Su Xun paid a compliment to the star tribe without any trace.


    Star tribe youth face showed proud smile, light said: "a thousand people? That''s not even half of our stockade. "


    In Su Xun''s heart, he was surprised that an ordinary star tribe knew how much the number of one thousand meant. Was the average culture of the star tribe so high?


    This world is also too deformed. Like primitive people, stone tribe and star tribe are in the bud of civilization.


    "Star tribe is so prosperous!" Su Xun''s face showed an envious expression, and then he said, "brother, take us to see your leader. I found the treasure, and I came to present it for the first time."


    "Come with me." The young man was very satisfied with Su Xun''s attitude. The presence of a gift also showed the strength of their star tribe, which satisfied his vanity.


    More than 20 minutes later, led by the young soldiers, Su Xun came to a three story wooden building with soldiers holding bronze spears at the door.


    Five minutes later, Su Xun alone with a jar of snow salt met the head of the star tribe.


    A dignified face, hair carefully combed, wearing a white embroidered silk robe of middle-aged people.


    Looking at him and the candle made of animal oil in the hall, Su Xun lost his mind for a moment.


    This gave him the illusion that he had suddenly entered the feudal era from the primitive era.


    Inside and outside the wooden building are just like two worlds, and the social class has become more and more obvious.


    "Little boy, since you''ve come all the way here to present? Why don''t you talk when you see me? "


    The head of the star tribe sat on the wooden chair with animal skin on it. He looked down at Su Xun and asked.


    A child is actually the head of a family, which makes him have some interest.


    "The Dragon tribe below is not as good as the star tribe. I was caught by the leader''s momentum. I forgot to speak for a moment. I hope the leader will forgive me." Su Xun is good at flattering.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The head of star tribe laughed: "you are a nice kid. OK, let me see your gift. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Look, chief." Su Xun took out the pottery pot and put it on the table in front of the head of the star tribe.


    At this time, every system was not perfect, and the patriarchs did not protect themselves tightly. There was not even a soldier in the palace.


    The head of the star tribe, Xing, opened the jar and frowned at the contents: "this is..."


    "Please taste some, chief." Su Xun said.


    The star pondered for a moment, then put a little bit of it on his tongue with his fingers, and the whole person immediately got up from his position: "salt! This is salt! Where did you get that exquisite, pure salt? "


    As the head of the star tribe, he usually eats the best salt, but compared with the snow-white salt in the jar, it''s rubbish.


    "Hui chieftain, this is something that people in the lower tribe got by chance while hunting. The yield is not high, so we are reluctant to use it. We are here to offer it to the chieftain." Su Xun answered according to the words he had made up before.


    The star stares at him: "how much can a full moon produce? Tell the truth


    "One One can. " Su Xun''s face was very white, as if he was scared, and he stammered.


    The star nodded with satisfaction and said, "every three full moons, someone will come to offer me this salt. As for what you want, I can choose from my tribe."


    He didn''t doubt whether Su Xun was lying, because in his opinion, he was just a child.


    What''s more, such exquisite salt can''t be made by human beings. If it can be produced in large quantities, it''s not right.


    Even if there''s something to hide, it won''t be too much.


    "More Thank you, chief. I''ve brought all the snow and salt I''ve saved this time. It''s outside. " When Su Xun heard the words, he pretended to be ecstatic.


    Star brow pick, more satisfied with Su Xun''s performance: "offer a can of snow salt, return you ten cans of salt, other things you can also choose."


    "Yes, thank you, chief. I''d like some silk and linen, as well as a few bronzes." Su Xun was not polite, because he knew the value of snow salt.


    Compared with the exquisite snow salt, what he wanted was not a problem for the stars.


    The star directly agreed to come down and asked someone to take Su Xun to choose, which was very generous.


    Just like the emperors in ancient China, when foreigners come to offer gifts, the country will give back more generous gifts to show the generosity of the monarch and the wealth of the country.


    What''s more, Su Xun presented such a beautiful gift. If the return is too bad, what''s the face of the star?


    "You''ll stay in the tribe for a few days. I like it." In the evening, the star held a banquet for Su Xun.


    Su Wenyan said that he was afraid that there would be blood in the chrysanthemum area tomorrow. After the big blood caused trouble, it was not easy to go on the road.Star doubts, how can there be snow at this time?


    "Xun, if there are 10000 people in the tribe after three winters, then I can take you to Beihai to join the alliance." Star changed the subject.


    Su Xun was very puzzled about this: "will all the ministries unite?"


    "Yes, in the far north, living in another group of people, they have blue eyes, cannibal meat and drink human blood, they are our enemies of life and death!"


    "Every winter, they will go south. Several big tribes along the coast used to send people in turn to intercept them, but they are getting stronger and stronger."


    "So in order to completely solve them, our major tribes have decided to go north to join the alliance in three winters and fight against the blue eyed people!"


    Su Xun really didn''t expect that there was another one, blue eye, which showed that he was not the same race as them.


    The race war is a life and death struggle. If one side is not finished, the war will not end.


    Three years later, we must join the alliance and win the first world war with a rolling attitude.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After five days, he went back to the tribe and took the people with him.


    Come light, leave full.


    Because he offered five cans of snow salt at one time, he returned two pieces of silk cloth, three pieces of hemp cloth, fifty cans of miscellaneous salt, a bronze sword, twenty spearheads and three large bronze containers.


    For Su Xun, he made a lot of money, but for Xing, he also made a lot of money.


    This is called a win-win situation. Both sides exchange what they don''t care about for what they want.


    And also finalized the next cooperation, once every three months dragon tribe to star tribe snow salt.


    "Patriarch, we are rich!"


    "Yes, fifty cans of salt. We didn''t even think about it before, but now we don''t eat it."


    "And bronze spears, better than stone."


    "Thanks to the patriarch!"


    On the way back, all the faces were full of smiles, holding the bronze spear head and touching.


    For them who have been using stone spears, this can be regarded as a shot in the arm.


    It strengthened their determination to support the patriarch.


    Su Xun felt that the word "patriarch" was really not enough. When the city was built, he would establish the first country in the world and become king.

 Chapter 1157

    After three months and ten days, Su Xun took Qi and others back to the territory of the dragon people.


    Today, Su''s city wall is five meters high and has been divided into six lines.


    The thatched cottages around have been destroyed long ago, and only this newly built Earth City is left on the plain.


    Bai Yu, Tan Ying and Xie Qing take all the people outside the city to welcome Su Xun and others back.


    Three people''s skin is no longer white, but turned to wheat color, but the body is more attractive, people.


    "Is this what the patriarch said about the city?"


    Qi looked at the wall stupidly, and the shock of the star tribe''s fortress in his mind had dissipated.


    Is the wooden village of star tribe comparable to Tucheng?


    "Comrades have done a good job. They didn''t let me down."


    Su Xun looked at Bai Yu and said.


    "Of course, it doesn''t depend on who miss Ben is." Bai Yu raised his chin haughtily


    Su Xun took a look. Well, the chin was quite round.


    Su Xun hugged the three of them, and then walked into the Earth City, which was full of built earth houses.


    In the center of the city, there is the only courtyard in the whole city, which is the Lord''s mansion.


    "The city can accommodate 3000 people, more than you expected. There are more than 300 earthen houses."


    Now there''s no family saying which woman a man likes. Go up and tell her. If she agrees, just lift the hide and it''s over.


    Then the children are raised by the tribe, and the old people are raised by the tribe.


    There is no family. At present, the house is only used for sleeping, and eating is a collective big pot.


    Therefore, it is not necessary to divide them according to families, but directly according to the fact that ten people live in one earth house. More than 300 earth houses can really live in more than 3000 people.


    "The city Lord''s mansion is where we live. Hee hee, naturally, we need to repair it better. It''s not selfish."


    "A total of four gates have been opened..."


    The three of you introduced the new town to Su Xun with one word, and finally let him name it.


    "Let''s call it Xia, the present Xia City and the future Xia capital." Su Xun said calmly.


    Xia is the name of the first feudal dynasty in Chinese history, which can be regarded as restoring history.


    "How about the drying of snow salt and the firing of pottery pots?" Su Xun asked again.


    Xie Qingxian replied, waving a powder Fist: "after countless failures, pottery is finally successful, and it is more exquisite and durable than the current pottery."


    This is nonsense. After all, the so-called pottery is still the original firing method.


    Later on, the Internet spread the mature pottery burning skills.


    "There are already 200 cans of snow salt. Thanks to the earthenware pot, otherwise it can''t be filled." Said Bai Yu.


    After hearing this, Xing said that he wanted to shed tears. Snow salt, which he regarded as treasure, is just daily food here.


    At night, in the square of summer city.


    This square is reserved for dry food at present.


    Su Xun said to Jian, "tonight, I''ll pick out 100 strong young people aged between 17 and 27 and gather here tomorrow."


    "Yes, patriarch." Jian nodded.


    Su Xun was a little surprised: "can you count to 100?"


    "I learned it from the ladies." Jian felt the back of his head a little embarrassed.


    In the past three months, Bai Yu directed them to work during the day, and at night, he had to literacy them.


    Bai Yu didn''t tell him that just now.


    Tut, a real good wife.


    "People


    Su Xun stood up.


    For a moment, everyone stopped talking and focused on Su Xun.


    "From now on, I am no longer the patriarch, we are no longer the pure dragon tribe, we are the descendants of the dragon, we are the people of Xia, I am the king of Xia, I am your king, I will lead you to live a life of wine and meat, there will be no cold, no threat of wild animals, no more..."


    Su Xun''s words were very straightforward. Follow me, there is wine and meat, there is a good life. That''s enough. People who talk too much, they don''t understand.


    "King "King "King


    Out of his trust in Su Xun, the clansmen didn''t care what their identity was, just their leader.


    Because Su Xun really brought them a better life, that''s enough.


    A very simple ceremony of calling the king was over, so it was announced.


    Now there is no sacrificial ceremony, and the plate is still small. Even the concept of state was proposed by him for the first time, so it doesn''t need to be too complicated.


    When he ascends the throne and becomes emperor, he must refer to the ancient dynasty''s ceremony. The sense of ceremony will deepen people''s awe and recognition of his status.


    "Patriarch No, Wang, what is a kingdom Jian raised his hand to ask questions. This is a habit he has developed recently.


    Others also looked at Su Xun and waited for him to explain. They didn''t know what the kingdom was.Su Xun wrote a word "country" on the ground. Looking at the crowd, he said: "this word reads country. Only when there is a city can there be a country. The square around is the city. The king in the middle represents me. This is the country, our common home."


    "All of you are citizens. You can enjoy all the benefits of the country. You can live in the city. Those who later integrate into the city are wild people. Only those who have made contributions can be promoted into citizens and move into the city."


    Class and equality are impossible. It is not a good thing to pursue equality in this era. We must divide classes so that we can have a sense of honor and competitiveness.


    In this way, the people will be proud of their own identity and work hard to gain status and quality of life, while the wild people will work hard to become the people.


    Moreover, class competition is also conducive to his rule, which is out of selfishness.


    Although he has the status of God, as he enlightens the people, the people will wake up, and some people may have some rebellious ideas.


    In order to cope with this situation, so he can''t let the following and a harmonious group.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Xun announce that they had a nation, and they were all nationals, there was a kind of visible pride on their faces.


    They have, but others don''t, which is the root of superiority and pride.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the palace, the most delicious palace in the world is a brick courtyard.


    A front yard office, a backyard living.


    "Concubines of the lonely king, see what good things you have brought back."


    Su Xun embraces Bai Yu and Tan Ying and brings them to the two silk cloths.


    At this time, salt is more expensive than salt.


    "Don''t be lonely in front of me. Don''t forget that I''m your boss, Sue."


    Bai Yu lifted Su Xun''s hand, picked up a piece of white silk cloth and stroked it gently.


    "Yes, my dear Mr. Bai."


    Looking at the three men''s exquisite and graceful figure, Su Xun felt hungry after three months.


    Want to eat steamed buns, six.


    "Chant -"


    at this time, a cloud of dragon chant moved nine clouds, accompanied by the wind howling, the earth was shaking.

 Chapter 1158

    "What''s the noise?"


    The white rain three people obviously have not heard the Dragon call.


    Su Xun was different. He not only heard the cry of the dragon, but also heard the scream of the dragon being nailed.


    "It''s the dragon." Su Xun said.


    "Dragon?" Xie Qing widened a pair of watery kazilan''s big eyes: "isn''t the dragon''s cry" Wuhu ~ "


    "Your Dragon name is more modern. At this time, the Dragon hasn''t learned to call it that." Su Xun gave a serious explanation, and then went out.


    Xie Qing looks at Bai Yu and Tan Ying: "really?"


    "You haven''t heard of the dragon, but have you heard of the chicken?" Bai Yu asked suddenly.


    After listening to the TV, I nodded my head


    Poor people in the city. I''ve never heard a rooster crow.


    "I''ll learn it for you. That''s what chickens call, ah! Brother Su, take it easy. Ah, I can''t... " Bai Yu pinches her throat vividly and gasps for breath.


    Xie Qing''s pretty face is hot: "Bai Jie!"


    Although there are almost no secrets among the three people, they are very shy to be ridiculed.


    "You two are both excellent students with nine years of compulsory education. Can you be serious and make fun of everything, so that you can really liberate your nature?" Tan Ying shook her head speechless and went out.


    "Sister Tan (Tan Ying) wait for me."


    Bai Yu and Xie Qing quickly follow up. Forced by the conditions, they have now developed the magic skill of walking fast in high-heeled shoes.


    In the summer city, all the people were startled by the sudden sound of the dragon, and all gathered in the square.


    With the help of moonlight, we can see a water blue dragon flying up and down between the rolling black clouds in the sky. The huge dragon head is like a house, and the golden eyes are like two big lanterns. The dragon''s body doesn''t know its length.


    Visual inspection alone, at least 100 meters long, the dragon''s head hanging above the city, the dragon''s tail flickering in the clouds.


    Dragon, the real dragon, with a sweep of the dragon''s tail, it is estimated that Xia City will be swept down.


    Su Xun really didn''t expect that the dragon in this world was so big as NIMA, and the dragon egg was not big!


    "How big! How long it is


    White rain mouth open into O type, dull said.


    Tan Ying and Xie Qing were also shocked. When they heard this, they broke their power and looked at Bai Yu.


    Xie Qing blushed slightly. She really said that.


    White rain also reaction come over, Chin a lift: "see what see, is your own thought is not pure."


    "What is it going to do? Is it going to attack us? Why don''t you do it? " Tan Ying frowned.


    Xie Qingling machine move: "before that dragon egg can''t be it, Jackie Chan came to the door?"


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed. He looked around and found that everyone was holding the weapon tightly. Although there was fear on his face, he was more nervous.


    For these people, the dragon is just a kind of fierce beast, which has no special significance.


    Although they are now the dragon people, claiming to be descendants of the dragon, it does not prevent them from being hostile to the dragon.


    If the Dragon wants to eat them, all they can do is fight them to death.


    "Go and get that egg." Su Xun asked.


    The Dragon hovered in the sky. It seemed unstable, but it didn''t start. Maybe it was afraid that the egg was in their hands.


    Soon, Bai Yu holds the dragon egg in his room.


    "Yin -"


    seeing the dragon''s egg, the blue dragon in the sky was more excited, and was irritable but restrained.


    The huge dragon''s body rolled in the clouds, and the dragon''s head lowered several times but rose again.


    "If you come for it, then I can give it to you." Su Xun took the egg and said.


    Since other people''s parents have come to visit, it''s impossible for Su Xun not to return it.


    What if the city is destroyed by a fight.


    And it''s good to get a long-distance friendship.


    Blue Dragon nodded his head, obviously understood Su Xun''s meaning, but different from the dragon in myth, the Dragon here can''t be spoken by people, and can''t change people.


    Su Xun holds the egg in both hands, and the blue dragon drops one of its claws and catches it.


    just when Su Xun thinks that everything is going well, a huge dragon claw suddenly catches the crowd, and a pair of longan is also full of rage.


    "Throw!" Jian Dahong roared with her eyes.


    "Whew!" "Whew!" "Whew!"


    For a moment, the stone spears in everyone''s hands were thrown at the dragon, but they were directly patted away by the dragon''s claws.


    "Mother Ganlin! Give me the game


    Su Xun was angry. He jumped up and grabbed one of the claws of the dragon claw.


    "Click -"


    he broke a dragon claw directly.


    "Ang -"


    the blue dragon let out a howl, his eyes became more violent, and he opened his mouth to bite."To NIMA! You don''t want it, son. You stay here, too! "


    After he came to this world, Su Xun had never been so angry. A beast played with him, but he didn''t believe what he said. He turned his face and didn''t recognize people. He forced him to kill the dragon.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Xun roared with the dragon claw in his arms. His hands were full of blue tendons, and he fell down with all his strength.


    "Yin -"


    the huge dragon body lost control and swayed in the air to stabilize its body, but it failed. It smashed down with a bang, and the dragon body fell apart.


    The dragon head is less than 10 meters away from the city wall. Almost, Bai Yu''s hard work is destroyed.


    The dragon egg rolls out. It''s worthy of being a dragon egg. It doesn''t break even after such a fall.


    "Roar!"


    The body of the blue dragon was like a mountain. With a roar and a roar, the earth moved and the mountains shook. It got up and a dragon claw fell to susian.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Xun broke the keel with one punch, and his paws fell down.


    Then Su Xun rushed to the head of the dragon and flew to catch its two huge horns.


    "Yin -"


    the Dragon roars, smoke rises everywhere, the ground cracks, and then flies to the sky from the ground. The dragon head keeps shaking, trying to throw the search down and die.


    "Brother Su!" "Su Xun!" "King


    All the people in the summer city were frightened and worried, and their eyes were fixed on Su Xun.


    "Go to hell!"


    Su Xun pulled out the bronze sword from the star tribe and stabbed it at a dragon''s eye. It was bloody.


    "Ang -"


    the Dragon screamed and lost sight for a moment. The Dragon fell and crashed into a mountain, and the rocks rolled down on the dragon.


    Su Xun''s face was full of blood. He jumped down from the tap and came to the front of it step by step. His eyes were full of anger and Madness: "if you don''t promise, you will die!"


    "Puyi -"


    the bronze sword covered with blood was inserted into his left eye, and the dragon''s blood flew all over Su Xun.


    "Yin -"


    the dragon was in pain, struggling to stand up, and its tail lifted a few pieces of gravel.


    "Death


    Su''s fist was not hard enough for the bronze sword.


    Soon the blue dragon was dead, and the huge dragon head was covered with blood. The place where Su Xun hit was bloody and the keel was visible.


    "King "Brother Su!"


    At this time, the talent in Xia City finally arrived. After all, the place where the Dragon fell was a little far away.


    Looking at the huge dragon corpse, everyone was shocked and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Su Xun picked up the bronze sword on the ground and said with a smile, "break it down and take it back to eat meat."


    "King Xia!" Flattery Jingjian fanatically exclaimed.


    "King Xia!" "King Xia!" "King Xia!"


    Others echoed, looking at Su Xun, who was covered with blood beside the dragon head, and their eyes were full of fanaticism.

 Chapter 1159

    How hard is it to kill a dragon?


    A dragon, when it comes of age, is more than 100 meters in length. Its destructive power is amazing. The key is that it can fly.


    Although the dragon is not the most powerful beast in the wilderness, it is definitely the most troublesome.


    In order to catch a dragon in a big tribe, the gods led hundreds of people to set traps and cooperate with each other. Many people had to die before they could successfully catch and kill a giant dragon.


    Now, Su Xun killed the Dragon alone, which shocked the people of Xia?


    Although Su Xun has brought them enough shock, it is not as big as today''s one.


    The whole body of the dragon is full of treasures. The meat and viscera of the dragon can be eaten. The blood of the dragon can also be eaten. The tendons, keel and horns of the dragon can be used to make utensils.


    "Pull out the dragon scale and carve a Xia character on it to make a secret note. After that, the people of Xia state will have a dragon scale, which is the proof of their identity."


    This kind of identity proof small thing can enhance the national identity and cohesion.


    "Brother Su, the egg is not bad."


    Xie Qing came over with the dragon egg in her arms.


    "If it''s bad, it''s bad." Bai Yu said with a smile.


    Tan Ying doubtfully knocked on the eggshell: "it''s not broken outside, but it can''t be broken inside."


    "Click -"


    there is a gap on the surface of the egg.


    "It''s not me. I don''t have it. I''m weak." Tan Ying was scared to step back and almost fell down. Fortunately, Su Xun quickly hugged her.


    "Click -"


    there were more and more cracks on the surface of the eggshell, and then a tap the size of a palm came out.


    "It''s not broken, it''s hatched!"


    White rain surprise said.


    Tan Ying was relieved. Then she noticed that Su Xun was holding his waist and stepped on him immediately.


    Su Xun''s face did not change, but he would not let go. He held her so tightly that he could feel the softness of her body through her skirt.


    Although her skin is no longer white, her figure is getting better and better, and her wheat skin is more attractive and wild.


    The soft Ying light body secretly looked away, the tan Qiao immediately feels a clear vision to come over.


    Xie qingpai ignores Su Xun and Tan Ying, and pays attention to the dragon egg in his arms.


    Everyone knew it. Xie Qing never thought that one person would occupy Su Xun, because it was unrealistic and the relationship between the four could not be separated.


    And only Su Xun comes from the modern civilized society like them. Do they have any choice?


    Otherwise, they would not have built a big bed in the bedroom of the palace. After all, it''s possible for everyone to have a room now.


    Dragon eggs have been completely broken, a one meter long blue dragon carrying his head and looking left and right, finally intimately climbed to Xie Qing and rubbed her.


    "What is it doing?"


    Feeling the Dragon rubbing on his face, Xie Qing''s body stood in the same place, and did not dare to move.


    "This thing has a high IQ. It should be taking you as a mother. Who let you hold the egg?" Bai Yu reached out and touched the dragon, saying his analysis.


    Xie Qing blinked: "if it has a high IQ, it won''t even know its mother."


    As she spoke, she looked at the huge serpentine dragon corpse on the ground.


    "In other words, it has a low IQ? How can I help you Bai Yu exposed that she was a Sichuan person.


    Xie Qing''s little head began to think: "will it recognize that it''s its mother, so it lurks down to seek revenge from us?"


    "If you don''t write a novel, it''s the loss of all readers." Tan Ying said speechless.


    Su Xun releases Tan Ying, walks up to Xie Qing and lifts Bruce Lee up.


    "Roar -"


    the one meter long Bruce Lee kept struggling in his hands, opening his teeth and paws, bared his teeth and threatened him.


    "Tut, don''t say it. It''s very chic. It''s a real thing." Su Xun flicked his head.


    "Poof -"


    the Dragon roared, and a water column thick and thin with chopsticks was sprayed on Su Xun''s face by the little dragon.


    "Wow! It will spray water


    Xie Qing''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "You can, too." Bai Yu''s eyes are full of banter.


    Xie Qinghong glared at her and looked at Bruce Lee with shining eyes: "it can spray water, so we don''t have to go out to get water to wash our face in the future."


    Poor Xiaobao pilong doesn''t know that he has become a tool dragon. He is not yet an adult. This is illegal child labor.


    "Su Xun doesn''t have to wash his face with water." Bai Yu''s eyes twinkled with narrow light.


    Xie Qing''s face was red to the root of his neck: "sister Bai! Why don''t you keep talking about it! "


    "Hee hee, good, do not say, understand, some things can do can not say." White rain blinks.Tan Ying just looks at the two people bickering and feels that this kind of life seems to be good.


    Su Xun took Bruce Lee and wiped the water stains on his face: "if you dare to spray me, it will be called Baopi dragon."


    "Poof -"


    baopilong waved his paws a few times, opened his mouth, and another jet of water came out.


    Su Xun also opened his mouth to spray water. The huge water column directly straightened the dragon''s body.


    Baopilong''s eyes were dumbfounded, his claws drooping and his golden eyes motionless.


    I learned to grow up after being beaten.


    "What''s the name? Bao PI long means to curse people for being stupid." Bai Yu turned his eyes to Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun looked at her: "is it very smart?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Bai Yu stopped and nodded: "I think this name is very good."


    In this way, the guardian beast of Xia state has a name of crazy drag cool hanging explosion days - baopilong!


    Anyway, people in the wild world don''t know what these three words mean. Su Xun wants to redefine them. He says that these three words are good moral, that is good moral.


    "I''ll take care of it." Xie Qing snatched baopilong from Su Xun and held it in his arms and stroked it.


    After being held by Xie Qing, he felt that he was OK again. He raised his head to spray water on Su Xun and sprayed several jets of water continuously.


    Then tired to lie down in Xie Qing''s arms, drooping head, tongue, gasping.


    "Qi, I''ll leave it to you. Three concubines, follow the lonely king back to the palace."


    Su Xun put on an affectation and raised his hand.


    "Yes, my Lord, I will obey you." Bai Yujiao bit by bit cooperated and went up to hold his hand.


    When the four return to the palace, Xie Qing goes to get food for Bruce Lee. Tan Ying works overtime in the front yard to sort out the new laws and regulations. Only Su Xun and Bai Yu are left in the room.


    "Mr. Bai, it''s a long night and we don''t want to sleep. Let''s do some business. If we are tired, we can sleep."


    Su Xun took Bai Yu''s hand.


    Bai Yu was wearing a black skirt. Her exquisite figure was looming. Her legs were slender and slender. Su Xun wanted to praise the sun.


    "You I want to do something bad. "


    Bai Yu''s pretty face was flushed, her heart beat faster, and even her toes stretched straight in her high-heeled shoes.


    They were all adults. Of course, she knew what Su Xun wanted to do. She agreed without refusing.


    "Come on, you! I''m glad you''re here tonight! "


    "Ah! I''m your general manager. I want to be on it! Don''t pull my hair


    "Bai Zong, hold back wordy words, kiss me."


    "Asshole! I''m going to ask my father to fire you. You dare to pick my clothes, huh... "


    "Let my father retire after I go back, and the company will give it to me. I''ll do this bowl of soft rice!"


    He promised, it''s true!


    Hot summer, the house is full of spring.

 Chapter 1160

    Second, Japan.


    Bai Yu is naked, curled up in the corner of the bed, looking up at Tan Ying and Xie Qing.


    "To be honest, what did you do last night?"


    Xie Qing pretends to be fierce, but she seems to be very cute. Xiaobao pilong on her shoulder also makes a low roar to help her adoptive mother.


    "Two adults, I was wronged. I didn''t do anything last night. I was the one who did it."


    Bai Yu is becoming more and more skinny.


    "Puyi --"


    Tan Ying couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are very proud, aren''t you? You green me, little fox spirit. I''ll beat you to death!"


    Xie Qing rushed to bed and had a fight with Bai Yu.


    For a long time, after they were tired, they hugged each other tightly and breathed heavily.


    "Tan Ying, you''re next."


    Bai Yu blinked playfully.


    Tan Yinghong snorted, turned around and walked away. She didn''t look back and said, "I''ve done something."


    "I was passively on the overnight shift last night, and I applied for a day off," Bai Yu said, raising her hand.


    "No approval!" Xie Qing dragged her up by force.


    When the three men came to the square, Su Xun had already arranged all the things for today, and was taking a hundred national lectures selected by Jian.


    "From now on, you people don''t need to work, you only need to do one thing, that is to fight. You will be responsible for the fight to protect the people!"


    "If you want to win every battle and survive, you need to train. Your strength is very strong, but your personal strength is limited after all. You need to learn how to cooperate as a team..."


    No matter how powerful a martial arts master is, he can''t stop a battalion of well-trained elite soldiers from being hanged.


    Soldiers who have undergone modern training are quite different in strength from those who are now fighting by themselves completely relying on brute force in the wilderness.


    "The first thing you need to learn is to line up."


    The purpose of formation is to train soldiers to obey military orders. Orderly military battle is absolutely the best choice in today''s era.


    Next, Su Xun announced several military disciplines. The punishment was from light to heavy, including cane, whipping, fasting, confinement, expulsion from Xia state, and decapitation.


    He gives these soldiers the best treatment. If he can''t observe military discipline, what''s the use?


    "You now have 100 people, divided into 10 teams, each team has 10 people, and there are two chief and Deputy captains. In the future, you will take your own team as a unit from life to training and then to combat..."


    It''s enough to say such a little thing once in modern society, but now it took Su Xun three hours to make these people understand him successfully.


    Finally, he asked Jian to supervise the formation of these people and teach them to turn left and right. Otherwise, if they can''t figure out the direction on the battlefield, what''s the use of the army?


    These 100 soldiers were all equipped with bone guns, which were made from the bones of Zhu Huai killed by Su Xun before.


    The captain and vice captain are equipped with 20 bronze spears, which indicates their different status.


    Su Xun gave the bronze sword to Jian and asked him to be the commander of the army, because Jian was really smart, had a strong learning ability and was very loyal.


    Jian was kneeling to pick up the sword, and his face was full of tears. Because a bronze sword was too valuable in the wilderness, not to mention the sword used by Su Xun to cut the dragon.


    From everyone''s envious eyes, we can see that this sword is of great significance. It represents Su Xun''s absolute trust and reuse.


    Jian can only repay his kindness with his heart and brain.


    After ordering the early training content, Su Xun called a man and drew something for him to make. It was actually a drum made of animal skin.


    Drum can be used to cheer in wartime, but also can be used to direct soldiers to charge, so that soldiers can adjust the pace and attack rhythm according to the rhythm of drum.


    Bronze ware can be used to withdraw troops. Ringing bronze ware is equivalent to calling for the end of troops.


    Of course, they have to wait until they learn the basic queue and step forward.


    Su Xun didn''t expect them to be as uniform as the modern soldiers, just like the ancient army. He would advance with the sound of drums and retreat with the sound of gold.


    If we can not achieve a uniform pace and attack rhythm, then the military array will be useless.


    Therefore, military training is a long-term process, not a ten day training can be pulled to the battlefield.


    Explain clearly all afterwards, Su Xun just walked to Bai Yu three people past.


    "My dear king, have a drink." Bai Yu handed a bamboo cup with cold boiled water in it.


    Since the advent of pottery pots, Bai Yu has stipulated that all people should drink barbecue water, otherwise they will easily get sick. In recent years, illness is basically equal to death.


    After drinking the water, Su Xun sighed: "it''s too tired to communicate with these people. It takes several hours to say things clearly in dozens of minutes."


    "So to enlighten them, these people are good at learning." As the night school teacher of these people, Bai Yu knows the situation very well.Su Xun looked at her and said, "it''s hard for you."


    "It''s good to know that we work hard. For your sake, our skin is suntanned." Bai Yu is very angry.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "isn''t this pretty? It''s healthy wheat color. How can it be called black?"


    "Well, what do we need to do today?" Tan Ying asked, her law has been initially compiled, but it has not been officially issued yet.


    Su Xun said, "can you burn charcoal?"


    "Yes." Tan Ying nodded, this is not difficult, basically modern people will, this is not a hand on the line?


    Su Xun handed the cup to Bai Yu: "in winter, we need heating and a lot of charcoal. Moreover, I sent someone to look for iron ore, and we also need a lot of charcoal for ironmaking."


    Of course, these people didn''t know iron ore, so Su Xun told them to remember the location of all the rare stones and bring them back to him.


    In this way, even if you can''t find iron ore, you can also find other ores, and if you find them, you can make money.


    "I see. I''ll take people to burn charcoal and have them repair two warehouses for storage." Tan Ying said.


    Su Xun looked at Bai Yu again: "you are still responsible for material management and co-ordination, as well as literacy at night."


    "As for Xie Qing, you should focus on medical research." Su Xun would not be ill, but he was afraid that Bai Yu and them would be ill, which would be troublesome.


    After arranging the responsibilities of the three women, Su Xun found Qi and asked him to take someone to dig a river around the city to bring in fresh water to fill the river and protect the city.


    The moat can not only protect the city, but also provide daily drinking for the citizens in the city, greatly reducing the distance of drawing water.


    After finding iron ore to refine and produce iron, we can start to dig wells. In this era, if there is no iron, it is a little difficult to dig wells.


    Well drilling is not to dig a hole to produce water. It is necessary to make a well radius and tamp it in the well. Otherwise, the well wall will collapse if it is soaked by water for a long time.


    Responsible for the reclamation of wasteland, training training, charcoal burning, pottery burning, salt making. In the evening, we will attend the literacy class together.


    Xia entered a period of orderly development.

 Chapter 1161

    Time flies. A month has passed since Su Xun came back from the star tribe.


    "Kill "Kill "Kill


    On the square, a hundred soldiers with bone guns roared and trained their fighting skills.


    Now they have been able to quickly line up and turn left and right, and they still need to improve in the aspect of marching together.


    They have learned to retreat when they hear the sound of bronze, because it is very simple.


    However, they still need to improve their ability to hear the drums, and they can''t keep up with the rhythm of the drums.


    But it''s not bad to be able to do this in a month. It''s elite in today''s era.


    In the palace, Su Xun was wearing a white robe and was handling official business. For convenience, he made writing paper and writing brush made of wolf hair in this month.


    After such a long time of literacy, the people of Xia state have already been able to write basic everyday words.


    Now the Xia state has the concept of month and year under the order of Su Xun, which is more convenient.


    Thirty days is January and December is a year. It''s much easier than remembering a few full moons.


    As for the white robe on his body, they sewed it with silk cloth from the star tribe.


    Two pieces of silk cloth made three robes for susian, and they made four long skirts themselves.


    There is still something left, because a piece of cloth is more than 30 meters long in modern units.


    So the star tribe is really generous. Two pieces of silk cloth are a lot of property.


    As for the three pieces of linen, they are intended to be used to reward the meritorious officials below.


    At this time, on the mountain road more than ten miles away from Xiacheng, a large group of people were carrying goods on their way.


    These are people from small tribes nearby. They did not forget that Su Xun once said that after four full moons, they could take goods to the Dragon tribe to exchange salt.


    The salt of the Dragon tribe is cheaper than that of the fire tribe, and it''s closer, so it''s not hard to choose.


    "Do you think the Dragon tribe really has so much salt? What if it''s not enough? " Some people are worried.


    "How can it be? They took out so much salt last time. I think they can make salt."


    "It''s said that the people of the Dragon tribe eat meat and eat three meals a day. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    They chatted while walking, and in half a day they came to less than five miles outside the city.


    "Stop! Who are you


    Here, they were stopped by children with bone guns on guard.


    The mountains were high and the woods were dense. Su Xun didn''t even know if an enemy would touch him, so he set up a guard tower.


    The children in the city are in charge of the tower, and three people are in charge of one tower, all of which are equipped with bone guns and bows and arrows.


    "We are from other tribes nearby. We were invited to the Dragon tribe for salt at the last exchange meeting."


    The head fish of the Mountain Tribe came forward and said.


    This time, Yu was chosen as the oldest tribe.


    They are ready to cooperate with the Dragon tribe for a long time, so they want to fix the price of salt. Fish is responsible for negotiating with the Dragon tribe on behalf of all tribes.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you to the king."


    One child went to Xiacheng to report the news, the other child was responsible for leading the way, and the remaining one stayed on the guard tower to continue to guard.


    "Wang? Isn''t your patriarch Xun? "


    Fish and others thought that the Dragon tribe had changed its clan leader, and they could not help but worry that what Xun said before still counts?


    "Xun is our king, and we are now called Xia." The child leading the way said with pride.


    Fish and others looked at each other. They had never heard of these two words, but they could understand them.


    Su Xun changed the name of the Dragon tribe to kingdom, and changed the name of the clan leader to King.


    They don''t think it makes sense.


    They rushed to the summer city at the same time, the first step back to the city of the child has been the news back.


    Su Xun immediately interrupted the army''s training, and sent people to guard the city wall and the gate. The rest were led by himself to meet the visitors.


    Let them see that Xia is now a country of great strength, in order to reduce their resistance to integration.


    Crawling and others are shocked when they come to the plain.


    I saw a nearly six meter high, hundreds of meters long earth city located on the plain, surrounded by a river several meters wide and flow around the city, the city gate with a floating bridge.


    All around the city were reclaimed wasteland and fences for wild animals. Pedestrians came and went at the gate with a smile on their faces.


    There are soldiers holding bone guns above the city wall, and there are soldiers standing around the city gate. At first glance, the momentum is the best of the best, just like the bone guns in their hands, straight and sharp.


    "This Is this the state of Xia? "


    All the people were confused. They thought that the Xia kingdom was just another name of the Dragon tribe.


    But now it seems that the Xia state and the Dragon tribe are not a concept at all. They are hasty.They have been to the fire tribe and the star tribe, but they are not as shocked as the Xia kingdom.


    Seeing the city and the soldiers at the head of the city, they could not help but feel awe.


    "Come with me."


    Looking at the shock on people''s faces, the child who led the way was full of pride in his heart. He walked in front of more than a dozen patriarchs with a straight chest and head, without showing any timidity.


    Fish and others subconsciously followed him. When they came to the pontoon, they saw Su Xun come out.


    Su Xun was dressed in a white robe. He was very noble. Behind him were the health of bronze swords on his waist and crotch, and behind him were dozens of soldiers in leather armour.


    Fish and others subconsciously stopped and stood in the same place, looking at Su Xun, who was leading the troops, for a moment, he was at a loss.


    "See you, my Lord, holy peace."


    The child who leads the way kneels to the ground with a fanatical face, and the fish and others kneel down in a daze.


    "Why are you so good at this? How can you perform this great gift? Please get up, please get up quickly."


    Su Xun''s face was full of surprise. He stepped forward quickly and leaned slightly to make a virtual gesture.


    Fish and others just react. Their faces are blue and white. They are embarrassed and get up one after another.


    "I know what you''re going to do. I won''t let you down. I''ve sent someone to prepare all the food and wine. You''ll come with me to the city. We''ll talk while we eat."


    Su Xun warmly invited everyone into the city.


    "Thank you "King Xia." Fish and others are still a little uncomfortable with this title, because it''s the first time they''ve heard of it.


    Then, under the leadership of Su Xun, Yu and others entered the summer city, just like Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden.


    "Their houses are like this. They have no cracks. They will not leak air or rain."


    "It''s incredible how this was made. How can the enemy fight in?"


    "The king of Xia is wearing silk. I heard that only aristocrats in big tribes have this kind of thing."


    Xia people are looking at these distant visitors with the eyes of looking at the local buns, and their hearts are full of pride. The chatting people also raise their voices and show off their lives to these foreigners intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Thanks to the king of Xia, we can eat three meals a day without hunting."


    "Yes, and the Qing princess to see a doctor, no longer because of stomachache will die."


    "Thanks to the leadership of King Xia, we built the city and earth houses..."


    Fish and other patriarchs were deeply hit, and they could not help feeling that they were inferior to Su Xun.


    The same clan leader, why is the difference so big?

 Chapter 1162

    When he came to Xia Wang Fu, Yu and other tribal chiefs were shocked again.


    Although the yard was very small for Su Xun, it was too luxurious for these local buns.


    In particular, outside the palace stood soldiers with half skin armor and bronze spears.


    "This Is the king of Xia living alone


    The head of the water tribe stammered.


    "Where does the lonely King live in such a big house?" Su Xun shook his head with a smile.


    The crowd was slightly relieved. Fortunately, it was not as exaggerated as they imagined.


    Su Xun added: "there are also three lonely princesses, that is, the lonely women."


    All of you


    Is there a difference between one person and four?


    If their tribe had such a large courtyard, it would be enough to live for one or two hundred people. In the state of Xia, there were only four people, the king of Xia and the princess of Xia.


    It''s too luxurious and exaggerated. The wooden buildings of the clan leader of the star tribe are not as big as this!


    "Are they bronze spears? I''ve seen it in the star tribe. How did king Xia get it? "


    The head fish of the Mountain Tribe points to a soldier.


    "Four months ago, I went to the star tribe alone to meet the star. I had a good talk with him. When I left, the star gave it to me." Su Xun''s words showed that he had a good relationship with the star.


    Anyway, they don''t know the truth, and they can''t go to the star for confirmation.


    Fish and others look at each other, they know, Xia will rise, at least will replace the fire tribe.


    "Four months for King Xia?" Asked the fish.


    Su Xun replied: "the lonely King divided 30 days into a month. Every full moon was the mid month, that is, the 15th of the month. December was a year, and spring, summer, autumn and winter were three months each. It was so convenient and easy to remember."


    People are thoughtful when they hear the words.


    "Come with me."


    Su Xun led the people into the palace. The main hall of the palace was very large and could hold dozens of people. It was specially built for discussion.


    At this time, a table was placed in the assembly hall. On the table were fruit wine in pottery pots, wild fruit in pottery plates, and wine cups made of pottery pots and paper. All the utensils looked very exquisite.


    It''s exquisite for this era.


    The fish and others were subdued again. I didn''t expect that Xia could produce so many pottery.


    "Please take your seats and eat some fruit to fill your stomach. The food will come up soon."


    "King Xia, why is this pottery different from ours?" The head of the crow tribe found something wrong, that is, the pottery is better.


    Others also observed, and then looked at Su Xun above.


    Su Xun laughed: "to tell you the truth, this pottery is made by the state of Xia. If you like it, you can exchange it this time."


    Boom!


    Everyone''s brain explodes in a flash.


    They were all guessing that the state of Xia had mastered the art of making salt, but they didn''t expect that they could even make pottery.


    Many of them are familiar with the stone tribe and the tree tribe, which are no different from their tribe.


    But since the integration of the two tribes, earth shaking changes have taken place in all aspects.


    And all this is brought about by Xun. How can there be such an omnipotent person in the world?


    Soon, barbecue and pot stewed meat were served, so that everyone was exhilarating.


    "What do you think of Xia state in China?"


    Su Xun raised his glass to ask.


    "King Xia, the Xia state is strong and prosperous, and will become a tribe in the future." Said the head of the water tribe.


    Su Xun laughed and asked, "what do you think of the lonely king?"


    "However, he is not so talented as Xia Weixun." Said the fish.


    After looking around for a week, Su Xun glanced at the people and said slowly, "how about you leading the tribe to join the Xia kingdom? If you join Xia, everything you see now will have a chance to enjoy. "


    There was an instant silence in the chamber.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Su Xun would suddenly open his mouth to swallow them. It''s true that in their eyes, this is to swallow them. It''s just another way of saying it.


    For a time, they didn''t know how to answer. If they refused, would the king of Xia let them go back?


    After all, the king of Xia had great strength. They had just seen that they would never be rivals.


    The chief of each tribe is silent, but their people are ready to move.


    After all, they don''t think so much about it. They only see the richness of Xia state and the beauty of Xia people''s life. They also want this kind of life.


    "King Xia, as long as we join the Xia Kingdom, can we also live in the kingdom?" Asked the head of the water tribe. If he can ask this question, it means he is excited.


    Su Xun shook his head: "no, the latecomers can only be wild people first, and the meritorious ones can be promoted to citizens and moved into the city, because you didn''t participate in the construction at the beginning.""If you move into the city as soon as you join the Xia Kingdom, is it fair to the original people?"


    "What are the advantages of joining Xia state?" Asked the head of the water tribe again.


    Su Xun chuckled: "you can build houses on the other side of the river and be sheltered by the lonely king. You can share the food, salt and all the utensils in China, but you can''t move into China or live in earth houses."


    "King Xia, our water tribe is willing to join Xia." The head of the water tribe immediately knelt down.


    "We are willing to join the Xia kingdom."


    "We grass tribe are willing to..."


    A total of 13 tribes, eight tribes on the spot expressed their willingness to join the Xia Kingdom, loyal to the Xia king.


    The remaining five are hesitant.


    "All right, all right, please get up quickly. You will be the brothers of the lonely king and the people of Xia kingdom in the future."


    Su Xun called everyone to turn around and looked at his familiar fish: "why don''t you want to join our country, but what''s your concern?"


    "King Xia, if we don''t join the state of Xia, can we still trade in the state of Xia?" Fish don''t answer rhetorical questions.


    Su Xun nodded: "naturally, the lonely king is very welcome. The more lively the city is, the better."


    Su Xun wanted to turn Xia City into a center for these people to exchange goods, so as to promote economic development.


    "Is it possible that our mountain tribes are willing to rely on Xia instead of joining Xia?" Asked the fish.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes."


    "Well, every one of us How much food do you need to hand in each year? " When the fish asked this question, the other four tribal chiefs who had not yet made a statement all raised their ears.


    With a smile, Su Xun shook his head and said, "you don''t need to hand in anything, as long as you can execute the order of the lonely king at the critical time."


    "Is that true?" Fish eyes a bright, she originally thought if want to pay more than fire tribe even, didn''t expect Xia country unexpectedly don''t need.


    Su Xun said in a deep voice, "you are not joking."


    "My Mountain Tribe is willing to depend on Xia state."


    "The tribes of our sea are also willing to rely on Xia."


    The remaining five tribes expressed attachment.


    "Whether you join the state of Xia or depend on it, you all believe in the state of Xia and the king of Gu. Gu won''t let you down. Let''s drink this cup together."


    "To the king of summer."


    They all drank up.


    "King Xia, if the fire department knows about it, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome." Fish worried to remind.


    Su Xun said: "if you can''t solve the fire tribe, why do you invite the lonely king?"


    He broke most of the corner of the fire tribe at once. When the fire tribe reacted, a war was inevitable.


    Seeing Su Xun''s self-confident attitude, everyone was relieved.

 Chapter 1163

    The eight tribes who joined the Xia Kingdom left after only one day. They were going back to prepare for migration.


    Su Xun delimited eight plots across the moat to build houses for the eight tribes.


    Of course, the eight tribes should live together, which is conducive to their own rule and integration.


    After the five tribes exchanged enough salt and pottery, they took people back.


    Each small tribe hands in its prey to the fire tribe once a year in winter. Now it is about three months before the day of handing in its prey.


    Su Xun had to accumulate enough strength to defeat the fire tribe in three months.


    It''s just a defeat, not a annexation, because the fire tribe itself has a population of more than 30000, even if it is not a small tribe attached to it, and it can at least make up about 8000 young people who can go out to fight.


    Even if Su Xun and those eight tribes were young and strong, there would be less than 2000 people at most.


    It''s impossible to digest the population of the fire tribe. If you eat it all at once, it''s easy to die.


    If we want to win the war with less, we must improve our combat effectiveness. In three months, we should train 1500 professional soldiers with the 100 soldiers of Xia state as the backbone. Only in this way can we have the strength of the first war.


    With 1500 well-trained professional soldiers and 8000 chaotic troops, plus the presence of Su Xun, a dragon killing nuclear weapon, this wave has stabilized.


    It''s a pity that Su Xun''s water was a little small, and he couldn''t spray it continuously. Otherwise, a big flood would have killed them.


    Xie Qing and Bai Yu can continue, but they don''t matter (* / ¦Ø£Ü *).


    Next, Su Xun issued several decrees.


    All citizens, men and women, stop their current work and engage in arms production.


    Children are responsible for making arrows, women are responsible for grinding bone guns, and men are responsible for making bows, arrows and gun shafts. In a month, they have to make 2000 bone guns and 10000 arrows.


    "Is it going to war?"


    Bai Yu asked Su Xun. Recently, because he didn''t have to travel around during the day, his skin began to turn white.


    "Yes, this battle is inevitable. The fire tribe is a barrier in the middle of the road. If you want to cross the road, you have to level it."


    Susian put his arm around her and swam restlessly across her skirt.


    "Tan Ying will accompany you tonight." Bai Yu gathered in Su Xun''s ear and said something like blue.


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up: "really?"


    "I knew you were greedy for her." Bai Yu pointed out Qianyu to Su Xun''s head.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "if you are not greedy, I am not a eunuch."


    "Am I not beautiful enough?" Bai Yu changed his direction and rode on his legs face to face, with his hands around his neck. This posture is imaginative.


    Now, Su Xun doesn''t want to be a dreamer.


    She just wants white rain.


    And it''s done.


    But just as he was peeling off Bai Yu''s robe, a voice suddenly came from outside: "Su Xun, they came back in the morning when you sent them out to look for iron ore."


    Then Tan Ying came in, looking at the two people in untidy clothes fell into silence.


    "Tan Ying, can not come early, late, is not intentional ah." Bai Yu straightened out her robes.


    Tan Ying rolled a white eye: "I don''t know you scratch in broad daylight, but the door is not closed."


    "Well, another day." Su Xun took Bai Yu down from his body, arranged his clothes, and went out.


    He can tell which is more important. I hope they can bring him good news in the morning.


    Bai Yu said, "it can''t be changed."


    Su Xun came to the meeting hall. Ten people had been waiting there in the morning.


    See Su come in, salute in succession: "I wait to see the king, the king is holy."


    "Excuse me. Where''s the stone you''re looking for? Take them out and I''ll see. " Su Xun said, shaking his sleeve robe.


    Morning took out a hide bag, and then all the stones on a table: "king."


    Red, green, white, black, blue, all kinds of stones.


    Su Xun came forward to check, and found that many of them were jade, gem, crystal and so on. After searching for a while, he finally found what he wanted.


    An irregular black stone the size of a pigeon egg. This is iron ore.


    "Where did you find this stone?" Su Xun tried to make his tone calm.


    A young man recognized that it was a stone made by himself, and went out to answer: "back to the king, this stone was found in the upper reaches of our original stone tribe territory. It takes about two days to walk along the coast, where many of these stones are scattered."


    "OK, OK, OK, you''ve done a good job. Give me a can of snow salt. Go and get the reward." Su Xun even said three good words, because Xia was about to enter the iron age.


    The young man was overjoyed: "thank you, my Lord."


    Although they don''t lack salt in their daily life, it belongs to the tribe, and this pot of salt only belongs to him. He can use it as he wants."You guys are doing well too. Give me a can of fruit wine." Su Xun rewarded Chen and others. After all, they also tried their best to complete the task he assigned.


    Then he sent down ten people.


    Susian sat on the chair and couldn''t put down the iron ore. It was too important.


    With iron, Xia state is about to enter another stage, leaving all tribes behind.


    "What''s the matter, so happy."


    Xie Qing came in. Baopilong flew to the table and put the gems in his body. Dragons like shiny things.


    "Stupid dragon, get out! It''s as fat as a pig. "


    Su Xun seized its dragon horn and threw it out.


    "Wow, where''s the gem? It''s so beautiful." Xie Qing''s eyes are shining, and he steps forward quickly.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I specially asked someone to find it for you. I knew you would like it."


    Otherwise, the dog''s face is not doomed to be single.


    "Brother Su, it''s very kind of you." Xie Qing''s eyes narrowed with laughter and gave him a kiss.


    Su Xun said gently, "silly girl, I''m not good to you. Who else can I be good to?"


    "This jade is very beautiful. I''ll make a jade pendant for you." Xie Qing is very happy.


    In the evening, Su Xun and Tan Ying share the same room. Xie Qing and Bai Yu live in another room.


    Tan Ying is wearing a police uniform. This is Bai Yu''s suggestion. She said that Su Xun would like it very much.


    She''s right. Su Xun really likes it.


    I''m confused.


    "Well, I started?" Su Xun said.


    Tan Ying blushed: "well."


    "It really started." Su Xun thinks that this kind of Tan Ying has a little love.


    "I''ll go if I don''t come," Tan Ying said


    "Come, come, come now."


    Susian hugged her and kissed her. They fell on the bed, hugged each other tightly, rolled around, and fell out of bed at the same time.


    Then they looked at each other and didn''t go to bed. It''s the same on the ground. It''s grounded.

 Chapter 1164

    Three days later, the sun was burning, and from time to time, several big birds with strange shapes flew by.


    Su Xun followed Chen to the place where he found the iron ore. after leaving Xiacheng, he had to walk for three days.


    "This is it, my Lord."


    A depression, morning pointed to the foot of the mountain said.


    In fact, needless to say, Su Xun had already seen that many iron ores in the gravel were reflecting.


    There is definitely iron ore here!


    "Come on, dig from here."


    Su Xun commanded two soldiers to start mining with bone shovel, stone hammer and other tools.


    As the soldiers dug three times and two times, a shallow pit appeared on the mountain wall, exposing more and more ore.


    "All right, stop first."


    Now Su xunzhen is sure that this is an iron mine, and it is also a rich mine with rich resources.


    The world that has never experienced mining is really full of treasures and scarce resources.


    Half a month later, two tall furnaces rose up at the foot of the mountain. At the same time, a fortress surrounded the whole mountain.


    This will be the most important strategic resource of Xia state, and it is necessary to send troops to stay here.


    It is not difficult to make iron by the ancient method, but it can be divided into furnace making, smelting and forging.


    The most difficult one should be the blast equipment in the furnace, but it was not a problem for Su Xun who came from modern society.


    The blast equipment is connected to the side door of the furnace through the heat-resistant ceramic tube, and then the side door is sealed with clay, so that only the air flow generated by the blast equipment can enter the furnace.


    Next, the charcoal is filled from the top of the furnace, and then ignition and blast are carried out. When the temperature in the furnace reaches a certain level, smelting can be started.


    Ironmaking is a hard work. Ironmaking can last for hours or even days at a time, but the blast can''t stop in the process of ironmaking, so it''s usually two waves of people in rotation, otherwise the ironmaking can''t be done.


    The newly baked iron is still soft. At this time, it can be made into any shape you want by forging, that is, hammering.


    And the more times of forging, the better the quality of iron, so there is a saying of refined steel.


    The first ironmaking, of course, was conducted by Su Xun himself, and it was also a demonstration, which was shown to the alternative blacksmiths selected by him.


    Let the alternative blacksmiths learn, then let them try their own ironmaking, and pass on the skills and experience to the new apprentices layer by layer.


    A qualified official blacksmith is treated the same as a soldier. In Xia state, as long as you are useful, you can get a better life than others.


    Of course, if the treatment is high, the cost of making mistakes is even more serious, especially if the leak is inevitable.


    The garrison here is not only to guard the iron ore, but also to watch the blacksmiths.


    Two days later, the first batch of iron that Su Xun personally participated in smelting came out of the furnace, and then Su Xun used a stone hammer to forge. This process must be vigorously carried out.


    Su Xun''s strength was not comparable in the whole wilderness, so he had to keep it, or the stone hammer would be broken.


    In this way, after a morning of forging and quenching, the first iron ware appeared in the whole wilderness.


    When smelting a three foot long iron sword, he carved a word "Xia" on both sides of the sword.


    The hilt is also made of iron and wrapped in linen.


    Su Xun cut the sword himself. Every step of the sword was operated by him.


    "Bring a log!"


    The iron sword was cold under the sun, and the sharp blade flashed white light from time to time.


    A soldier came carrying a log.


    Su Xun held the sword and cut it with an oblique sword.


    "Puyi -"


    the thick and thin wood of the calf broke straight and neatly.


    "Wow


    There was an uproar all over the mine.


    "Artifact!" "It''s an artifact!"


    No one thought that the sword made of this thing called iron was so sharp and hard. With this thing, why did they worry about the prosperity of Xia kingdom?


    The most powerful weapon they are familiar with is made of bronze, but if it was a bronze sword, it would have been broken or rolled.


    If we look at the sword again, we can see that there are no such phenomena as curling edge, notch or even crack.


    Of course, the sword forged by ordinary people certainly doesn''t have this strength. After all, it doesn''t have the strength of Su Xun, and it won''t last that long. It takes too much time.


    "This is the first iron sword in the great Xia Dynasty and even in the great wilderness. It''s named Xia Wang Jian alone. After that, it will be worn by all the emperors of the Xia kingdom. What the sword front refers to is the direction of Xia''s soldiers. Xia, Wansheng!"


    Su Xun held up his iron sword and cried out. Every word was heard clearly.


    "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!"


    At the moment, all the craftsmen, laborers and soldiers in the mine echoed Su Xun, and their eyes were full of fire and pride.Although the state of Xia was small, Su Xun used facts to make them firmly believe that the state of Xia would dominate the wasteland.


    "Loose." Su Xun looked at a middle-aged man.


    This is the person in charge of the mine. Of course, he is only responsible for the smelting of the mine, not the garrison of the mine.


    Pine stepped forward quickly: "king."


    "A small amount of iron swords and iron swords, a large number of these weapons and iron spearheads. After the other eight tribes come, I will send more people."


    Su Xun drew an image on the ground. The gun was an upgraded version of the spear, with longer blade and rod.


    As for ironmaking, there is no shortage of manpower. Women are also very powerful in the wilderness. When they are not young enough, they can ask women to help.


    In addition to sending people to help the members of the eight tribes, they also asked them to come in.


    At the same time, they also sent people to the star tribe to offer snow salt, take pottery pots and miscellaneous salt to the farther tribe to trade, this time in exchange for a lot of food.


    Because the war is coming, a large number of young people will be incorporated into the army, and too much food will be consumed.


    Next spring, after the wasteland outside the city is planted with millet, it will be good in two years.


    Half a month later, the eight tribes and the people sent by the five tribes, including the Mountain Tribe, finally arrived.


    The people sent by the Mountain Tribe and other five dependent tribes were arranged by Su Xun to go to the mine. Of course, they were only responsible for the miscellaneous work, but they couldn''t touch the core smelting.


    There are more than 4000 people in the eight tribes. There are more than 1500 people who can use the green clothes of combat soldiers. In addition, there are 1800 young people in the state of Xia.


    Xia''s population is expanding rapidly, and it is approaching the 5000 mark in an instant. The pressure and strength are greatly increased.


    As soon as they joined the state of Xia, they were faced with a battle, so Su Xun announced that anyone who had been beheaded in this battle could be promoted to a citizen and moved into the city.


    All those who take part in the war will be rewarded, and as long as they are incorporated into the army, all corresponding treatment will be improved.


    Of the 1800 young men, only 1000 can be incorporated into the official military posts, and the rest 800 are auxiliary soldiers.


    Fortunately, this is a wasteland. Both the old and the young are giants with great individual strength. Moreover, there are many things that can be exchanged for food in the state of Xia.


    Otherwise, a mere 5000 people will never be able to support so many soldiers, because this proportion will be a big problem.


    With the arrival of the people of various tribes, the state of Xia ran like a machine at high speed.


    War, war, all production are preparing for war. They only have two months left.

 Chapter 1165

    Another month later.


    On the other side of the moat of Xia City, there have been built fortresses made of wood and stone. Eight tribes live together. Now they are all wild people under the rule of Xia state.


    It is also the time of summer city. There is a bonfire in a wide wooden house. The door is closed. The warmth inside the house is in sharp contrast to the cold outside.


    "It''s been winter so long. Why haven''t the Mountain Tribe, the water tribe and the other 13 tribes received food yet?" The head of the fire tribe is called Huolie. Every head of the fire tribe inherits his name.


    This generation is in their thirties, in their prime of life, with a hot temper and a ferocious temperament.


    Since he inherited the backwardness of the Ministry of fire, he has increased the annual grain intake of the small tribes three times in a row.


    At the beginning, there were also small tribes who resisted, but they were all destroyed by him and others. Since then, no one dared to disobey their orders.


    At the bottom left, an old man with white hair pondered: "patriarch, can''t they hand it in? After all, the amount of money has gone up again this winter."


    He was slightly dissatisfied with Huolie''s adjustment of the small tribe''s share of food.


    "That''s their business. I''ll send someone to urge them. If they don''t accept any more food in ten days, I''ll go and get it myself." A cruel smile appeared on Huo lie''s face.


    In fact, he preferred to rob the tribes because he could get more than that.


    Not only to get food, but also to get more people to work as slaves for him.


    If it wasn''t for the respected old people in the tribe who objected to the fact that the people of the tribe were hurt too much, he would have done so long ago.


    after all, the tribe has the final say.


    Today''s tribal chiefs are elected by the people, not absolute power.


    Strictly speaking, the patriarch only plays the leading role and has equal status with all ethnic groups.


    On the surface, at least, it''s equal.


    Of course, there has been a phenomenon of centralization in big tribes. Patriarchs have begun to have absolute say. For example, star tribes have been divided into different classes.


    I believe there will be hereditary system in the near future, which is the inevitability of the times. For example, Xing, who is the patriarch, will definitely want to inherit his position.


    This is not the case in small tribes. It''s because they don''t have enough to eat. Who would think about this?


    What Su Xun was doing was centralizing power. He concentrated all the rights in his own hands. He crossed the slavery system and entered the feudal centralization system with one foot.


    His identity as a god of heaven, together with his production of snow salt and the construction of Xia City, all these contributions enabled him to successfully centralize power without opposition.


    Today''s Xia state is his one word, holding the army and the absolute right to speak.


    The advantage is that he can quickly lead the rise of Xia, because he has vision, technology and policy beyond this era, he is a wise king.


    But the disadvantage of feudal centralization is also obvious, that is, once there is a weak monarch, all the efforts made by the previous generations of monarchs will come to nothing.


    But Su Xun didn''t have to worry about this. He left a separate body here when he left, and he was the king of all ages.

 Chapter 1166

    Half a month later, Huolie sent out to urge the people of each tribe to take back the news about Xia.


    Huo lie is furious and kicks over the table on the spot, clamoring to organize people to attack Xia City.


    "What the hell, Xia Guo! What bullshit Xia Wang! It''s a mess, fist is the last word! My fist is not as hard as mine. Dare to rob my tribe and seek death! "


    Huolie can''t understand the word "kingdom" and "King", but in his opinion, it''s just a change of name between the tribe and the patriarch. It''s just a small tribe. Why are you afraid of it?


    If a small tribe dares to pry away more than a dozen small tribes originally attached to the fire tribe, what prestige can he have if he does not respond?


    Will other small tribes follow suit?


    Therefore, the Xia state must be destroyed, and the thunder must be destroyed quickly.


    Let all the small tribes who are ready to move stop thinking and see the consequences of betraying the fire tribe.


    "Lie, it''s winter now. It''s snowing. How can the Chinese people fight in animal skins? I think it''s better to put up with him for a while and wait for spring


    "Yes, patriarch, the mountains are sealed by heavy snow. It''s freezing cold. How can the people fight?"


    Although we all think that we should attack Xia, we don''t think we have to be in a hurry for a while.


    "What do you know! It''s not convenient for us to fight. Is it convenient for Xia? " Fire retorts.


    He was right. The Xia state was really convenient for war. After all, he had been preparing for war before.


    Huo lieleng snorted: "even if you add more than a dozen small tribes, there are only two thousand young people in Xia who can be used for fighting. I took four thousand people to destroy Xia quickly and take back all kinds of meat for the winter, isn''t it good?"


    In his opinion, those small tribes are a mob, and their fighting capacity is not as good as that of the fire tribe.


    Plus the advantage in the number of people, he really can''t think of how he can lose this game.


    "But..."


    "No, but if we don''t have enough food, some of our people will starve to death this year!" Fire strong this sentence to all people''s mouths are blocked.


    Yes, they used to rely on the food handed in by the small tribes below to survive the winter.


    Now, all of a sudden, 13 small tribes will not accept food, and there will be a big food gap, and people will certainly starve to death.


    Therefore, this war cannot be avoided, whether for the sake of establishing prestige or for the sake of fighting for food.


    If they want to survive, they have to let others die, which is more important, or can be distinguished.


    Three days later, Huolie personally led 4000 young people to attack Xia with grain and weapons on their backs.


    The winding procession is particularly conspicuous in the snow. From the air, it is not like an army, but more like a group of refugees who are migrating.


    Su Xun had been preparing for the war, so it was impossible for him not to arrange people to pay attention to the movement of the fire tribe.


    So after Huolie took people more than ten miles to the west, someone rushed to the state of Xia to report.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A month later.


    In the summer city, there is a lot of smoke in the sky. This is the smoke produced by the burning of charcoal, not much.


    After the winter, with charcoal heating, so that the people and the wild people have a good life today.


    Su Xun is holding Tan Ying in his arms to keep warm and handle business affairs.


    Nowadays, schools have been built in Xiacheng, and the old people who have been in Baiyu literacy class act as teachers to teach the wild people and children some basic knowledge.


    Some basic words, such as the addition and subtraction of numbers, and so on.


    That''s enough. After all, he can''t expect to be fat all at once. He can''t expect to finish what can only be done by generations.


    If you are eager for success, you will get nothing but chicken feathers.


    "It''s been more than half a year since I came here. How time flies." Women are always sentimental, especially on snowy and rainy days.


    Su Xun could only echo: "yes, it''s so fast."


    "Are you beautiful? If you don''t cross, how can you have our three beauties at the same time?" Tan Ying was poisoned by Bai Yu and began to be shameless.


    Although you are very beautiful and have a good figure, you can''t say it yourself.


    Su Xun said in secret that if I get the three of you, I''m going to be beautiful. I''m lucky to have so many beauties who are more beautiful than you. Shouldn''t I have been cut to pieces?


    Although he thought so in his heart, he said: "yes, that''s the will of God."


    "Hey, that, let me ask you something. Don''t be angry." Tan Ying suddenly some uneasy said.


    Su Xun was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "You I don''t think so. " Tan Ying asked carefully and pointed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s eyes widened: "I can''t do that!"


    Who''s the one who''s crying every night?


    "No, no, I mean, none of us is pregnant." This has been bothering Tan Ying and Su Xun for a long time. They and Su Xun have never taken any defensive measures, but they are still not pregnant.It can''t be that all three of them have problems. It can only be that Su Xun''s seed doesn''t work.


    Su Xun pondered and said, "it''s impossible. I''ve had a comprehensive physical examination before. I have no problem. Maybe we''ve changed our genes through time and space."


    Now we can''t tell them that we are not human. There may be reproductive isolation between us.


    The stronger the cultivation, the more difficult it is to produce offspring, especially when the gap between the two sides is too big, because he is too strong to be human. How can a woman get pregnant when all kinds of blood are mixed?


    What''s more, the stronger the blood of the strong, the stronger the offspring will be. What''s the point of riding a horse?


    He now has four children that he had before he became a saint. Since he became a saint, he has spoiled so many women, but none of them is pregnant.


    "Is that so?" Tan Ying blinks suspiciously, feeling reasonable and unreasonable.


    But Su Xun''s body didn''t look like something was wrong. Did it really look like what he said?


    "Tell the king that the spies who went to the fire tribe will report!"


    A soldier was outside the door.


    "Quick announcement." Su Xun''s face was clear.


    Tan Ying tidies up the clothes that Su Xun has made loose. She gets up from his arms and restores the elegant image of a lady.


    Who can think of her just unbearable appearance?


    A young man with his face cracked by the cold wind and his eyes covered with blood rushed in and knelt down on the ground. He spoke very fast: "king, the head of the fire tribe, Huolie fell in front of him a month ago. Three or four thousand young men came to attack, and the snow blocked the way. It is expected that he will arrive near the state of Xia in half a month."


    "Good! Come, send him down to have a rest, prepare some food for him, and reward him with cloth. "


    This is Su Xun''s copy of the weights and measures of the previous life, which was implemented in Xia, after all, it was verified by history.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    When the scout was helped down, he didn''t forget to thank him. The state of Xia had more and more rules.


    "Come on, speed up, build, Qi, Chen, ye, Hua When the commander comes to discuss the matter. "


    Chen has been very important since he found the iron ore last time, and his performance is not bad. Ye Hehua is a talent discovered by Su Xun later. After all, he needs a unified army.


    Today''s 1000 Xia soldiers are all under the command of these five men, each of whom is a battalion captain.


    The auxiliary soldiers are only responsible for maintaining the daily order inside and outside the city. Their combat effectiveness is weaker than that of the soldiers, but they are certainly better than those of other tribes in the wilderness.

 Chapter 1167

    In the summer palace, the Council hall.


    Jian, Hua, ye, Chen, Qi, and four auxiliary generals were all sitting at the bottom, a total of nine.


    What they have in common is that they are all young people, enthusiastic followers of Su Xun, and belong to radicals. They are not content with the status quo and always want to do things.


    "Everyone, the fire tribe is coming, no Are you bringing people here, and they''ll be called soldiers? "


    Su Xun looked at the crowd and laughed. His voice was calm, relaxed and confident, as if everything was under control.


    Other people were still a little dignified. They couldn''t help smiling when they asked.


    Yes, looking at the whole wilderness, compared with the Xia Kingdom, those mobs are also called soldiers?


    Only Xia state can support soldiers like this.


    Now the state of Xia has become famous among the surrounding tribes because it is so rich that it can always exchange exquisite pottery and a lot of salt for food.


    "The solitary king called you to come here just to tell you that the people of the fire tribe are coming. Just beat them back. It''s no big deal."


    "Gu has sent spies to inquire about the news. All of you are on standby. The fire is fierce. As the host, we welcome him well."


    "Now, the public will listen."


    "Yes All nine of them got up.


    Su Xun said: "Ye led his soldiers and two battalions of auxiliary soldiers to ambush in Yuquan mountain immediately. Once they were defeated and retreated, they must be stopped!"


    Yuquan mountain is located in the east of Xia City, which is the only way for fire tribe to attack and retreat.


    For Su Xun, since the fire tribe didn''t come out, it was much easier. In his opinion, the battle had changed from a battle of life and death to a real combat training.


    "Yes, my Lord!" Ye Ying said.


    Su Xun continued to give the order: "the rest of the people are on standby all the time. They can''t give Huo lie time to breathe. Once he enters the plain, he will attack."


    "I''ll follow you!"


    Except for the veterans who were not transferred back from the iron mine, all the soldiers in the city were sent out.


    The war of overthrowing the country is, um, a bit shabby.


    Su Xun originally calculated that the fire tribe would come out, but he didn''t expect that Huolie would dare to attack Xia City with 4000 people. It seems that he overestimated himself.


    I''m not so strong in Huolie''s eyes.


    In this case, let him know himself with blood this time.


    With Su Xun''s command, the whole summer city entered a state of war, and everyone was strictly forbidden to leave the city.


    Even the wild people outside the city are not allowed to leave the fortress at will, but all stay in the city.


    Thirteen days later, Huolie and his four thousand men crossed Yuquan mountain, less than ten miles from the city of Xia.


    On the way, in the snowy winter, the youth of the fire tribe was already exhausted.


    One by one, their faces are cracked, their eyes are bloodshot, their lips are crusty, and they are very tired. Although the giants have good physical strength, they can''t stand that kind of work!


    After all, they are only physically strong, not Superman, and they will be hungry and tired.


    "The clan people, the front is where Xia City is. After attacking, they will have food, drink, women and everything. Let''s cheer up and keep on going!"


    Although Huo lie was also very tired, he was more excited, and he kept boosting his morale during the March.


    There are still some effects. I''ve suffered so much on my way. I''m sure I''ll give vent to them later.


    In their opinion, Xia state is just a group of small tribes. Is the mob their opponent?


    It''s no wonder that they despised the enemy. After all, the news was blocked, and they didn''t know that there was Su Xun.


    So it''s normal for them to expand their confidence.


    Finally, he walked six or seven miles into the plain of Xia state. After seeing the fortresses built along the river and the Xia City crawling on the ground like a giant beast, he found that there were many villages built along the river.


    People in the fire tribe were directly confused, with a blank in their mind, staring at all this.


    "This Is this the state of Xia? "


    It''s unbelievable that a small tribe can achieve this scale?


    The heart is a burst of fire, as long as he occupies here, here is his.


    "People, have you seen it? Defeat them, this will be our place, the food inside is our food, the people inside are our slaves! "


    Huo lie held up a bronze knife with excited face, which was awarded by the star, because the fire tribe is a subordinate tribe of the star tribe.


    As the head of the fire tribe, every winter, like other medium-sized tribes, he would bring a gift to the star tribe to meet the star. This bronze knife was the return gift of the star tribe last winter.


    There are hundreds of bronze spears exchanged with the tribe behind him.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    The people of the fire tribe feel exhausted and become excited and roar.


    However, doing so will only consume a small amount of energy in their bodies faster.


    "Wood, you take people to defend Xia''s sneak attack, the rest rest rest in place, and wait for tomorrow''s attack!"Huo lie is not stupid enough to choose to attack when the clan people have been on the road for more than a month and are tired.


    He doesn''t worry about Xia''s initiative, because it''s reasonable to say that Xia''s country is trembling now. How dare he face the blade of their fire tribe?


    If you can''t see a man outside the city, aren''t you afraid to come out because of their power?


    He wanted to have a rest, but how could Su Xun give him a rest? It''s just that he''s tired!


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong... "


    Suddenly, a dull sound came out, and the people of the fire tribe were all in a daze, looking around.


    They didn''t recognize it as a drum.


    "Creak, creak -"


    with the grinding sound, the east gate of Xia City was opened, and Su Xun''s sword was in the front. Behind him were thousands of orderly marching soldiers.


    Most of them are armed with iron guns, some with knives and shields, and some with bows and arrows.


    "Step, step..."


    More than a thousand people with weapons stepped forward, heavy steps on the ground like thunder.


    The people of the fire tribe are confused again.


    "This How can it be


    Huo lie''s eyes are full of incredible. How can a small tribe have such powerful soldiers?


    He hasn''t lost his judgment, even the soldiers of the star tribe can''t match the army in front of him!


    This summer country has brought him too much shock.


    It took a while for him to react.


    "Meet the enemy! Meet the enemy


    Even though the other side''s military might was very strong, Huo lie felt that so many people could not lose.


    What''s more, it''s unheard of to walk so neatly in a war.


    "Wood, the people who lead you rush up to me and tear them up


    Huo lie shouts with a knife.


    "Race, follow me The young man called Mu rushed out without hesitation, holding the bronze spear.


    "Kill "Kill "Go


    The people of the fire tribe had not had time to rest. When they heard the order, they were all brave and fearless.


    It''s just that it''s all about you.


    Fire tribe''s first attack, a thousand.


    "Shield!" Su Xun yelled.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    With the huge sound of collision, a big wooden shield with Xia characters on one side was standing in front of the army, and then an iron spear was stretched out from the gap of the shield, which was cold in the warm winter sun.


    "The archer is ready."


    Four hundred archers knelt on one knee behind the shield, drew bows and arrows, and the arrows rose.


    "Shoot!"


    With a command, whew, whew, with the sound of breaking the air, four hundred arrows flew out.

 Chapter 1168

    "Poof "Poof


    "Ah "Ah! My eyes


    The first wave of arrows fell, and the soldiers charged by the fire tribe were shot many times and fell to the ground screaming.


    But they still did not stop the pace of charge, because after all, only a small number of arrow.


    "Shoot!"


    The second wave of arrows fell like rain again and took away the people of the fire tribe.


    "Damn it! How could that be! Why can their bows shoot so far


    The fire roared angrily. Their fire tribe is famous for making bows, but their arrows are not that far away. They were overtaken by a small tribe.


    With three waves of arrows, there were only about eight or nine hundred people left when a thousand people of the pioneer troops of the fire tribe rushed to the front of the Xia army.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong... "


    The rapid sound of drums is like raindrops, hitting the pool. The spear in the gap of the shield pierces out, harvesting the lives of the tribal soldiers once again.


    Then the shield was opened and the soldiers of the fire tribe were released. Then the shield was closed again.


    "Kill


    With a roar, Jian led his taxi soldiers to the fire tribe soldiers who were surrounded by the Anti Japanese army.


    Only a few of the soldiers of the thousand fire tribe were carrying bronze wares, and most of them were still carrying stone spears. First of all, they were not as good as the Xia army.


    Secondly, Xia''s army was orderly in combat, with team cooperation and progressive echelons. The soldiers of the fire tribe fought independently and were defeated one by one.


    A thousand to a thousand, the soldiers of the fire tribe rushed into the army as if they had entered the meat grinder, waiting for them to harvest and be hanged to pieces.


    "Ah "Kill "Kill


    Compared with the roar of fire tribe soldiers, Xia soldiers are silent, like a machine in their own position to execute the program.


    Although unfamiliar, it will be accompanied by confusion, but the overall effect has made Su Xun very satisfied.


    At least every position is dead, and soon the next one will be filled automatically.


    It''s good to be able to do that.


    "All of you, go ahead and save them!"


    Huo lie''s face was very ugly, more shocked and frightened. Knowing that he could not continue like this, he immediately ordered the whole army to press in.


    Of course, he didn''t rush, but stayed in place with more than 300 of his cronies.


    Huo lie ordered the whole army to press in, which was right, because in the case of a large number of dominant people, they could completely break the cooperation of Xia army.


    It''s a pity that the state of Xia is forced.


    Su Xun took his personal guard and stood behind the shield to guard against the fierce fire.


    "Let them in, swordsman, kill the enemy!"


    At this time, it is meaningless to continue to maintain the shield wall, because more than 3000 people can completely bypass the shield and charge in from the weak side.


    "Kill the enemy alone!"


    Choking ~ Su Xun pulled out his sword and roared, then rushed out first.


    "Puyi -"


    the iron sword was stained with blood, and a soldier of the fire tribe was cut off by him, and the blood spilled on his face.


    Su Xun just rushed forward, and the attacks from other directions were naturally blocked by the guards around him.


    "Puyi --"


    Su Xun''s hand rose and fell, and every sword he waved would take away a life, just like a life harvester.


    I don''t know the scream on the battlefield. The roar is incessant. There is snow in the running, and the knife is shining.


    Su Xun came down to earth like a demon. He was bleeding all over. He killed the people of the fire tribe, and no one was close to him.


    The weapons of the fire tribe were not as good as those of Xia, and the quality of their soldiers was not as good as that of Xia. In addition, they came from a long distance and were not able to support themselves. With the help of Su Xun, they soon showed signs of declining and not supporting themselves.


    "Those who fall will not be killed! Those who fall will not be killed! "


    "Those who surrender will not die!"


    More and more fire tribe soldiers choose to surrender on the ground.


    "Cowards! Soft! Be greedy for life and afraid of death


    It''s not so much the surrender of the angry soldiers as the venting of their confusion and fear.


    "Patriarch, Xia soldiers are so powerful, and their weapons are stronger. We Go away


    A pro guard said with a pale face.


    "Withdraw? Do you want me to withdraw? "


    Fiery glare, eyes red, as if by the great humiliation.


    "Patriarch, withdraw. The defeat is obvious. You can make a comeback when you go back!"


    "Yes, patriarch, give an order to withdraw!"


    The rest of the people are persuading, after all, no one wants to die here.


    "Then withdraw." In fact, Huo lie had already backed out. He was only in face when he was angry.


    He had never thought that there were such elite people in the world, one thousand to four thousand, who could crush them.Then one of the guards took out a bronze ware similar to a tripod and sounded it with a clear sound.


    Obviously, Su Xun was not the only one who thought of it.


    After all, the sound of bronze can go far.


    Hearing the sound of bronzes, the soldiers of the fire tribe who are still fighting hard flee and retreat.


    "Jian, take people to watch these captives. Others will follow the king. We must kill Huolie!"


    Su Xun and a part of the people pursued him.


    But because the snow on the ground is not shallow, the two sides can not run fast and catch up.


    However, Su Xun''s physical quality naturally can''t be generalized with ordinary people, so he is the fastest chaser, leaving the general behind.


    "It seems that the man is king Xia. He dares to catch up with him, turn around and kill him!"


    Huo lie didn''t expect that Su Xun was so stupid that he left the army alone to pursue them. It was a surprise for him who had been defeated.


    He felt that he could fight back.


    "Kill


    Looking at Huolie''s coming back, Su Xun showed a smile on his face. It''s so sweet.


    "Puyi -"


    with his sword, he cut off a man''s legs and went straight to the fire. All the soldiers of the fire tribe were killed one by one.


    The smile on Huo lie''s face is stiff, the whole person is dumbfounded, hallucination, it must be hallucination.


    "Patriarch! Run! If it''s too late, it''s too late. The people of Xia are so cruel! "


    Until a pro guard pulled him, the fire was strong, and ran with him in a panic.


    "Puyi -"


    the distance between them was not far, and Su Xun opened his mouth and spat out a water arrow.


    The water arrow penetrated Huo lie''s leg, and Huo lie fell into the snow.


    "Patriarch!" Go and get him.


    As soon as Huo Lieh remembered, Su Xun jumped up and down on his back, stepped him back, cut the pro guard''s neck with his sword, and his head flew up.


    The other guards looked at the scene in horror. Their faces turned white and they were holding bronze spears, but no one dared to come forward and their hands were shaking.


    Because Su Xun''s performance was so cruel that everyone couldn''t stop a sword in front of him. His dyed red white robe made people feel numb.


    "Those who fall will not be killed! Those who disobey me will die! "


    Su Xun''s bloody sword fell on Huolie''s neck. One person, one sword, threatened a group of people.

 Chapter 1169

    "King!"


    Hearing the cry of killing, ye, who was lying in ambush in Yuquan mountain, rushed with people and surrounded the fiery guards.


    At this moment, the people of the fire tribe had no chance to lose their weapons one after another and prostrate on the ground.


    "You You can''t kill me. You can''t tell the star tribe if you kill me. " The fire was fierce, the voice was trembling, and he was lying in the snow, but he could not feel the cold at all.


    He really can''t figure out how he lost. It seems that he hasn''t started yet.


    He came all the way. He thought that the Xia kingdom was just a rebel, but he didn''t expect that he was destroyed.


    It''s more like it''s for the head.


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Su Xun''s voice fell and his sword waved.


    "Puyi -"


    a stream of blood soared half a meter high, and the head with big eyes rolled down like a ball. The white snow on the ground was red by the hot blood.


    Now that he has formed a feud with Huo tribe, Huo lie is sure to die.


    "The rest, tie your hands and take them back."


    Outside the summer city, in the ice and snow, the young people of the fire tribe were kneeling on the ground with their hands tied upside down.


    Before the battlefield was full of red snow, a body fell in the snow.


    There are many injured, Xie Qingzheng with her half a year to train doctors for treatment.


    It is said that the treatment is actually simple bandaging and hemostasis. Whether we can survive depends on God''s will.


    Fortunately, it''s winter. If it''s summer, the wound will rot faster and more dangerous.


    "My Lord, the tribe died 900, injured 500 and captured 2000. The rest escaped in chaos."


    After checking the battlefield, report the results to Su Xun.


    "Talk about our casualties." Su Xun said.


    Jian Mou son a dark: "our side killed 200 soldiers, 250 auxiliary soldiers, injured 200."


    Su Xun had a pain in his flesh. His soldiers were different from those of the fire tribe. They were all babies who had been trained for several months. He was distressed every time he died.


    It''s only a thousand soldiers in total, and two tenths of them died in this battle. Can you help yourself?


    But fortunately, after the war, the Xia state could annex small tribes to replace the fire tribe.


    Even if the fire tribe still has four or five thousand soldiers to fight, in the eyes of other small tribes, the deterrent power is not so big, which can''t stop them from throwing into Xia.


    After all, Xia had the strength to defeat the tribes, and they didn''t need food. It was not difficult to choose between the two.


    "Two hundred auxiliary soldiers will be selected to fill the vacancy." Auxiliary soldiers are reserve soldiers.


    "Yes."


    "Record the meritorious service, in this war, all the wild people who killed more than two enemies were officially promoted to citizens and moved into the city."


    "Yes, but what about the captives of the fire tribe, my lord?" Jian pointed to the prisoners who were kneeling. It was really hard to deal with more than 2000 people. Once there was a riot, it would be a big trouble for Xia.


    Su Xun looked at the prisoners who were kneeling and walked over with a sword: "we should have been cut to pieces when we invaded our territory and killed our people, but the orphan king was kind and could not bear to kill. He was willing to give us a way to live."


    "From now on, all of you will be guilty of the people of Xia Dynasty. Those who have not made mistakes or made great contributions after three years of working will be promoted to barbarians. Those who have not made mistakes or made great contributions after ten years will be promoted to citizens. In case of war, those who have participated in the war will be promoted to barbarians directly, and those who have killed three enemies will be promoted to citizens."


    "Ten of you will form a team and supervise each other in the team. If anyone is found to be plotting to escape or slacking off, they can report it. If it is verified that this is the case, the informant will be promoted to the civilian and the informant will die!"


    "Lonely king, I hope you''ll wait for mouse tail juice!"


    It''s a pity to kill more than 2000 young people. After all, they are all ready-made labor and military resources.


    With them, it will be much easier to produce iron, open up wasteland, build cities and build roads.


    The reason why the deadline and conditions have been set for them to be promoted to the civilian and the national level is to give them the hope of struggle, so that they will not think about doing things every day.


    And the introduction of this system to encourage them to report to each other is to make them distrust each other, so naturally it is impossible to make trouble in series.


    Jian and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that there was such a unique way. Wang Shangda!


    In this way, the criminals can monitor each other without any trouble.


    When the prisoners of the fire tribe heard that they were not slaves all their lives, and that they had the chance to become barbarians and citizens, they all looked a little more.


    After hearing the report from each other, he looked at the people around him with distrust.


    After all, most adults always speculate about each other from a malicious point of view.


    There must be a place for these criminals to be resettled. Su Xun delimited a piece of land opposite Yemin''s stronghold and asked Qi to lead the soldiers to guard the criminals and build their own thatched cottages.


    After all, the treatment of criminals can not be the same as that of savages and citizens. They are only qualified to live in thatched cottages, have two meals a day, and can only eat the most inferior food.Of course, a leader should also be selected from the criminals, and the leader''s treatment can be better, so that he can be more loyal as a dog to manage his own clan.


    From Yemin village to the gate of Xiacheng, there were many old and weak women and children. Looking at Su Xun and all the soldiers who were stained with blood, their eyes were full of pride.


    This is their king, the warrior of Xia. They defeated the invaders and protected everyone.


    The soldiers also held their heads high, a little higher than the momentum of the battle.


    Tan Ying and Bai Yu and Xie Qing greet each other at the gate of the city with a black silk cloth in their hands.


    It''s dyed with the juice of a herb. At present, it can only be dyed red, black and blue.


    Now, the technology of dyeing the ancient trees is not perfect.


    "My Lord."


    Tan Ying hands the silk cloth to Su Xun. They pay more attention to Su Xun''s prestige in public.


    Su Xun knew what it was. He took the silk cloth and shook it open. A blue Xia character was embroidered in the middle of the silk cloth, and there were several simple red dragon patterns around it.


    This is a flag, the first in the wilderness.


    "Xia, Wansheng!" Su Xun held the flag high, the blue dragon Xia flag on black background fluttered in the wind, and a five or six meter long blue dragon sent out bursts of dragon chants and flew around the flag.


    "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!"


    All the soldiers and civilians yelled at the same time, one by one, their faces turned red with excitement, they pulled their throats and roared hysterically, and their voices aroused a large number of birds in the back mountain.


    Then the flag was put on the top of the city.


    Now only one flag was made, because there were not many silk cloth, and the remaining dyed silk cloth had another function, which he was not willing to use.


    The silk cloth is dedicated to the star. After all, if you kill Huolie this time, you must give an account to the star.


    At present, the state of Xia has no strength to collide with the star tribe. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the star tribe and the gods. Even if Su Xun can fight again, it''s useless if the state of Xia is destroyed and he is the only one left.

 Chapter 1170

    This battle exposed many problems that had not been considered before.


    For example, in the military merit system, it was previously only said that the killing of two wild people could be promoted to national status.


    But what is the national reward?


    In this period, there were not many goods and materials, and there were not many things that could be used as rewards.


    After all, such as gold and jade, they haven''t had their own value here. Unless Susun introduced the monetary system, the time is not right.


    Therefore, since there are not many objects to be awarded, we should award honor, which can elevate our status.


    Later, Su Xun promulgated the first version of military merit system, the title system.


    There are Baron, viscount, count, marquis and Duke in the title. There is no king for the time being.


    Each title is divided into three grades, the lowest of which is the third grade and the highest of which is the first grade. A total of 15 titles are held, and only citizens are qualified to be knights.


    He who cuts off two enemies is a third-class baron. He can get a field, a house and a servant by counting the enemy''s heads that can be cut off during military exploits.


    In this way, the more soldiers can be stimulated, and so on.


    Moreover, Su Xun is also taking this opportunity to promote the development of private property ownership and speed up the transition of Xia state from a collective pot to a family unit.


    Now there are iron tools to make iron plows. When he goes to the star tribe to exchange for a large number of millet seeds, next year his family will be able to rely on arable land to support themselves.


    After all, the strength of women and children is also extraordinary. The cultivated land is enough. If we domesticate some cattle to help the cultivated land, the efficiency will be greatly improved.


    Those who have military titles can let their servants to farm land or raise livestock.


    In this battle, more than 100 people were knighted, most of them were third-class barons. The highest rank was Jianhe Qi, all first-class barons.


    Hua and Chen were second-class barons. Ye failed to kill the enemy because of ambush. He had no title, but was rewarded with pottery and meat.


    It''s exciting for the nobility, because they can have their own land and houses, and they can be assigned a servant to work. Isn''t it fragrant?


    Of course, servants can not be cashed for the time being, because the current population is tight and there is already a shortage. It would be too wasteful to divide the more than 2000 prisoners into servants.


    So the servant owes first, and then pays.


    Jian was awarded the title of first-class baron. He was given a house with three leanings, three servants and some meat.


    He carried a piece of dried bacon to the back mountain outside the city, where a woman had been waiting for him.


    That woman''s name is Yan. She had her first relationship with Jian a month ago. Then when they wanted to, they only recruited each other and didn''t look for others.


    Yan often helps him to sew animal skin armour, Polish knives and guns, and make bows and arrows. Their feelings become deeper and deeper.


    "Healthy."


    Seeing Jian, Yan''s face showed the color of joy, and they hugged each other.


    "Yan, here you are." Jian gave her bacon.


    Yan is not polite, because she knows that Jian has got a lot of rewards, which is not bad.


    They sat on the ground holding each other. Then they rolled in the snow. The snow was cold, but they were very hot. There was a roar from the snow.


    People in this period are like this. They can come anytime and anywhere if they want to.


    If it wasn''t for Su Xun''s order to forbid slapping on the street, it was estimated that there would be another grand occasion in the summer city.


    Half an hour later, both of them were satisfied and hugged each other tightly: "Yan, I will only look for you in the future, not for other women. Are you as good as me?"


    "Well." Yan nodded, can alone enjoy such a man, how does she not want to?


    Jianliu beamed: "the king has given me a house, which will be built in January. When you move in, we will live together. The king said that we can grow millet in the spring of next year, and then I will be on duty during the day. You will be responsible for farming and have another child."


    Yan''s face also showed yearning expression, and suddenly asked: "is this really OK?"


    Because there was no such thing before, men and women used to basically share it.


    And she did not meritorious service, how can she live in the house that Wang rewarded Jian?


    "I''ll ask the king to be the master! As long as Wang agrees, everything is not a problem. " Jian said confidently.


    I''m afraid Su Xun never dreamed that the opening of family system would be opened from Jian.


    He was eating at the moment.


    Since there was iron, there was iron pot, and he was finally able to eat fried vegetables in iron pot.


    It''s just that the food in the kitchen is a little too big. After all, his body is totally different from them.


    Now he no longer has a big pot, and the Xia people don''t think it''s wrong.


    Anyway, as long as Su Xun is right, his personal prestige has reached the peak in Xia state.


    "Won''t the star tribe really pursue the fire? After all, it''s a subsidiary of the star tribe. You''ve hit the star tribe in the face. " Bai Yu has chopsticks in his mouth, and his cheeks are bulging. He is a little worried.In front of the Chinese people, they are dignified, elegant, kind and capable. In front of Su Xun, they are witty, dark bellied and capable.


    Su Xun said: "it was the fire tribe that attacked first. We just had no choice but to fight back. Besides, as long as we gave enough gifts, the star would not pursue."


    This time, in addition to the dyed silk cloth and snow salt, Su Xun also prepared to send some iron ware.


    Because the war between the Horde and the fire tribe will certainly shock all sides and lead to the investigation of various tribes. The iron affair can''t be concealed.


    It''s better to take the initiative to say that the star tribe''s protection will make other big tribes afraid.


    Of course, like snow salt, there must be something to hide in terms of production. Just give some inferior products to the star tribe every month.


    The fire tribe will give more confessions every year. What''s the reason for the star tribe to refuse?


    Moreover, he thought that he had a pleasant conversation with Xing last time, and Xing should have a good sense of him. With his personal feelings and the interests of the tribe, he should not want to attack Xia because of his fierce death.


    If so, then Su Xun could only splash blood five steps, and let the star splash blood five steps.


    Xie Qing took a chopstick of wild vegetables: "you said you would send someone to look for the trace of the horse, did you send it?"


    "There have been so many things recently that I almost forgot if I didn''t mention them. I''ll send them later." Su Xun just remembered.


    It seems that there are no cavalry in the wilderness now. If he makes cavalry out, it will be a big killer.


    And horses can be used to transport supplies.


    Tan Ying said: "with the more than 2000 young men, the mine has enough people to study the iron armor."


    "Do you know anything about it?" Su Xun looked at her. After all, the design of armor should be reasonable. Otherwise, he would not be able to move on the battlefield and would be cut down.


    Tan Ying pondered, did not say too slowly: "slightly understand some, you can try."


    After dinner, Su Xun arranged for more than 20 people to go in groups of two to search for horses in different directions.


    Of course, at the same time, the search for all kinds of minerals has never stopped, such as copper, gold, jade and so on, which will be used for money making later.


    Tan Ying started to design the first generation of iron armor in Xia state. With the current iron production, only a small amount of equipment can be used in the early stage, unless a few more iron mines are found.


    Su Xun also sent a team with all kinds of materials to other tribes attached to the fire tribe to publicize the achievements of the Xia Kingdom and persuade them to join the Xia kingdom.


    In order to speed up its development, Su Xun had to concentrate all the population and have sufficient population to be unified.

 Chapter 1171

    Three days later, Jian found Su Xun.


    He put forward that he wanted to live with Yan and let Su Xun help them make the decision. He told all the citizens that they could not go to him and Yan when they had that need.


    If Su Xun doesn''t announce it to the public, others will go to him or Yan, which is very troublesome.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the opportunity to implement the family system would come so coincidentally. He started from the people around him.


    But think about it, Jian, they can be said to be the first group of aristocrats in Xia state. It''s normal for women to want to live alone with them.


    "Go and gather all the people''s Square."


    Su Xun decided to take this opportunity to announce that as long as the two sides agreed, they could pair freely to form a family.


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    Jian was overjoyed. Knowing that Su Xun agreed, he immediately went out to gather the people.


    Half an hour later, all the citizens gathered in the square, debating and guessing the reason for the gathering.


    "Wang Shanglai -"


    with a loud roar, the people who had been talking all the time were silent and stood in the same place.


    Then Su Xun went to the high platform of the square.


    "See you, my Lord, holy peace!"


    The soldiers who kept order knelt down on one knee first, and then all the citizens knelt down to pay homage.


    Members of the tribe don''t need to salute the patriarch, let alone kneel. However, Su Xun is the God of heaven, so it''s natural for everyone to kneel, and there''s no psychological burden.


    "No gift."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and everyone stood up.


    Su Xun said: "citizens, just Jian found Gu. He said that he and Yan wanted to live alone. Let others stop looking for them. Gu Wangyun said."


    WOW!


    In an instant, the whole group was in an uproar.


    Because this is the first time such a thing has happened, which makes people feel inexplicably shocked and confused.


    "Never before. How can this happen to people?"


    "Yes, Jian is the strongest man in the country, and Yan is also a beautiful woman. They are together. What about the others?"


    "King, think twice..."


    Most people objected, but Su Xun thought that these people were coveting the beauty of Jian and Yan.


    After all, after Jian and Yan are together, they can''t find Jian and Yan any more.


    "Silence Su Xun yelled.


    "Dada dada..."


    The soldiers maintaining order hit the ground with their long guns, making a neat and clear sound.


    The noise gradually disappeared in the chaotic square.


    "Why not?"


    "Don''t you have someone you like and want to be together forever, so you''d like to see someone you like sleeping with others?"


    Su Xun''s tone was strict. It was necessary to carry out the family system. Otherwise, it would not be conducive to development if the population increased in the future.


    Moreover, the integration of so many tribes is not conducive to the rule and integration if the tribes still cling to each other. Therefore, we must support them to leave the tribe and live in the country with their families as small units.


    A lot of people look uncertain when they hear the words. They secretly look at someone. After all, everyone has their own favorite person who wants to make the other person only belong to them.


    It''s just that in the past, they could not be separated from the ethnic group life at all, because hunting had to be done by many people together, and fighting against wild animal attacks also needed the unity of the ethnic group. If two people separated from the ethnic group alone, they would be looking for death.


    But now there is no shortage of food in Xia state. With bows, arrows and ironware, they can hunt small prey by themselves. With Xia''s army to protect their safety, they can completely break away from the ethnic group.


    Seeing that most people''s attitudes were relaxed, Su Xun continued: "in the future, any man or woman who is willing to live alone can come to the orphan king for notarization and become a husband and wife. The man is the husband and the woman is the wife."


    "In addition, those who want to live on their own without a lover can come to Guwang to explain."


    "My Lord, can Jian have military merit and a house? What can he do without military merit?" A young man asked, he is responsible for opening up wasteland, and can''t earn military merit at all.


    Others also looked at Su Xun. After all, the soldiers were only a small number, and there were many ordinary people.


    Su Xun looked at him: "that''s a good question. People who don''t have military merit can exchange their prey for land. Different areas need different prey. When you have land, you can build your own house. You can ask each other for help to build your house."


    "In addition, after next year, you can exchange land with millet. All citizens can be divided into wasteland outside the city for planting millet. You only need to hand over part of the millet to the state."


    Now it''s time to exchange land for prey and grain, and then it''s time to buy land with money. All land belongs to the state, and citizens can only buy the right to use it with money.


    Hearing this, many people are showing their joy. Who doesn''t want to own their own house?


    Now they go hunting in groups, or they can go hunting in exchange for five arrows.What''s more, after next year, the grain they grow will be owned by themselves, which is even more good news.


    As for the part to be handed in, they think it should be. After all, no country has land?


    "Wang, but what about us old people? If they all go out and live alone, what shall we do? We can''t hunt, we can''t plant where we''ve got it. "


    A white haired old man raised his hand to ask a question.


    It is these old people who are most opposed just now, and that is what worries them.


    "For those who are willing to support the elderly, the land belongs to them. After the death of the elderly, the ownership of the land officially belongs to the supporter." If you don''t want to raise your parents, OK, there are many people out there who are willing to.


    The old man showed a smile: "thank you for thinking about us old things, I have no problem."


    "Is there any objection?" Su Xun looked around for a week.


    "Holy king!" There was a cry.


    "Holy king!"


    Then everyone followed and yelled, making the wild people outside the city curious.


    The next two days, the Xia state officially promulgated the law, marriage is protected by law, to encourage living alone.


    Not only the citizens in the city, but also the wild people outside the city. The wild people can also be divided into wasteland, but they are less than the citizens, and they can''t build earth houses.


    As for the criminals, they are not human.


    There is no intermarriage between citizens and civilians, and no intermarriage between civilians and criminals.


    After the promulgation of the law, there are too many people who want to live alone and be husband and wife, especially those soldiers with titles.


    Su Xun was too busy, so he chose a personal organization to take charge of it.


    The selection of officials is imminent, and there is a serious shortage of management staff. With the more decrees issued, more managers are needed.


    Su Xun began to prepare for the establishment of an official system and the selection of the first batch of state functionaries, that is, officials.


    As for officials, they can be recruited by themselves.

 Chapter 1172

    Breaking the big pot will create many problems, but in the long run, it is conducive to development.


    After all, the earth has proved it with history.


    Su Xun''s official system refers to the three provinces and six ministries of the Tang Dynasty, which is more appropriate.


    Shangshu Province, the highest administrative organ, is responsible for implementing the important decrees of the state; the subordinate Province, the deliberative organ, is responsible for examining the decrees; Zhongshu Province, the decision-making organ, is responsible for drafting and Issuing the imperial edicts of the emperor.


    The province was mainly responsible for discussing the drafting of bills and drafting imperial edicts with the emperor. The Ministry under the Ministry is responsible for examining the contents of the Edict and returning it to the Ministry of letters of the people''s Republic of China according to the situation. These two departments are decision-making bodies, and the reviewed decrees are handed over to the Ministry of Shangshu for implementation.


    From another point of view, the existence of the three provinces also separated the rights of the emperor, and restricted the imperial power, which was not allowed by Su Xun at present.


    Therefore, instead of setting up three provinces for the time being, only six departments will be set up to manage major events in all aspects of the country, and then he will take charge of the six departments in a unified way.


    Six departments: the Ministry of official is responsible for the assessment, appointment and removal of officials below four grades; the Ministry of household is responsible for finance and Treasury; the Ministry of rites is responsible for tribute, sacrifice and ceremony; the Ministry of arms is responsible for military affairs; the Ministry of punishment is responsible for judicial and audit affairs; the Ministry of work is responsible for engineering construction.


    These are the six major aspects. In addition, Su Xun is going to set up an organization similar to the royal guards.


    Because after the establishment of officials, people''s hearts are not enough, and it will inevitably be accompanied by corruption and abuse of power.


    So Su Xun had to hold a knife in his hand, a knife hanging on the heads of all the officials at any time, so that they could keep awake and fall on their heads if they dared to faint.


    Especially now that the country is still small, everything is under his eyes. In the future, there will be more and more cities. He can''t see many places, so he needs two eyes.


    Su Xun is going to give it to Bai Yu. She was engaged in finance before she went through. Moreover, she can''t be corrupt and trust absolutely.


    Tan Ying is handed over by the Ministry of punishment. She is a police officer at any rate. She is jealous of evil. She can do this job well. Especially at present, there are few elementary school students, so she just exercises her ability.


    Now there is no saying that women can''t be officials. Su Xun said that if they can, that is to say, they can. What''s more, the people have great respect for the three princesses.


    As for Xie Qing, let''s concentrate on her medical skills. Her character is not suitable for managing affairs at all.


    For the time being, he was in charge of the Ministry of official affairs and the Ministry of war, and the senior officials only needed to select the Ministry of rites and the Ministry of work.


    The Ministry of rites should formulate a complete set of rites. Sacrificial rites are a civilized society.


    The Ministry of work is more important because Xia state is now in a period of great construction, and all kinds of projects are being carried out.


    now these people are not capable of such a big task, so they all have to has the final say, they will act as a tool man and go on with their work.


    "Somebody."


    Looking at his plan, Su Xun nodded with satisfaction and called out.


    "My Lord."


    A pro guard with a knife came in.


    The personal guards were useless to Su Xun. They were mainly responsible for running errands and increasing prestige.


    "Come and see you."


    Su Xun is going to hand over the task of organizing the royal guards to Ye. He thinks that he has lived for so many years, but he is still good at recognizing people. Ye''s character is more suitable for this kind of work than for leading the army.


    Otherwise, at that time, Su Xun would not give him the task of leading the troops to ambush, and would not let him take part in the war.


    The reason why he was allowed to lead the army was that this guy was really a talent, and that there was no suitable position for him at that time.


    Ten minutes later, ye arrived at the palace.


    After a full hour, the royal guards saw that ye Xiaowei left the palace with a dignified face.


    Then the next day, the king ordered the formation of the black guards. Ye was the commander, and half of the 200 soldiers led by ye were assigned to the black guards as the backbone.


    The reason why they are the black guards is that they can''t make the royal guards


    Three days later, the king''s order came again, and officials and officials were selected all over the country.


    Officials are divided into nine grades, but officials are not.


    Ten days later, the first group of Xia state was organized, and there were people in every post. The soldiers who were injured in the last war changed their jobs and became officials.


    Until now, Xia state is really a country with complete management institutions.


    As in the ancient Xiaofeng Kingdom, although the sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, in a mountain.


    "How long to get to the snow tribe."


    Hunting ha breath, breath ~ too cold.


    Hunting was the leader of a mission sent by Xia state to persuade those small tribes to surrender.


    It took them more than half a month to reach their first destination, the snow tribe in the south of Xia.


    "That''s the front. I''ve been with the old patriarch before." A young man squatted on the ground, drawing with a brush with a piece of silk cloth, and answered without raising his head.


    In addition to preaching the great Xia power and persuading the small tribes to surrender, these missions were also responsible for the important task of mapping.The vast wilderness, if there is a map, then the war is invincible ah.


    In order to teach them to draw the simplest map, Su Xun almost died of brain cells. Fortunately, there were several talented people with the talent of drawing.


    "Who are you?"


    After walking for about ten minutes, a group of men wrapped in animal skins and holding stone spears rushed out.


    They are from the snow tribe. After they received food from the fire tribe, their food was not enough, so they braved the snow to try their luck.


    I didn''t expect to meet them. Looking at the thick hide, the iron gun and the long bow on their back, everyone was on guard.


    "The people of Xia." The hunter replied.


    The leader was surprised: "the state of Xia? The Xia Kingdom attacked by the fire tribe? "


    In order to make the state of Xia a negative textbook, Huolie specially publicizes the attack on the state of Xia, but the news is blocked, and the news of Huolie''s defeat has not been spread out.


    "Yes, but the fire tribe has been defeated by us. The head of Huolie was cut down by King Xia himself, and more than 2000 young people of the fire tribe were captured by us."


    When Li talked about it, he had a confident smile on his face, and other members of the mission also showed pride.


    However, the people of the snow tribe hunting team were startled and looked at the hunters with unbelievable faces.


    "What! You said you defeated the 5000 armies of the fire tribe? And killed Huo lie? How could it be


    "How can you defeat the people of the burning tribe!"


    It seems that people now have learned to falsely report the number of troops, but they are a little timid. There are 4000 people in ancient China who dare to claim 20000.


    "It doesn''t sound like we can''t see it here, but why can''t we?"


    When the hunter drew out his sabre, the sound of metal dallying was particularly pleasant, and the long Sabre was cold in the sunlight.


    The people of the hunting team of the snow tribe were stunned. Although ten thousand of them couldn''t believe it, they were right. If they didn''t defeat the fire tribe, how could the people of the Xia Kingdom appear here?


    In all people''s hearts, there is a sense of awe for the country of Xia that they have never met, but more curiosity.


    What kind of tribe is this? It can defeat the powerful fire tribe and kill Huolie.


    What kind of person is the king of Xia?


    "What are you here for?"


    "A lot of food is sent to the tribe, and we know that it''s hard for the tribe to live."


    "And if you are willing to join our country, you can enjoy more food, superior salt and exquisite pottery. We are not short of food!"


    When hunting said that we are not short of food, his expression is very like the upstarts who have just been demolished. He said out loud: we are not short of money!


    But the effect is very obvious, snow tribe hunting team people have been envious of crying.


    When can they say that?

 Chapter 1173

    All the missions publicized that Xia Kingdom defeated Huo tribe and killed Huolie, and accepted the small tribe.


    It took more than a month for the defeated soldiers of the fire tribe to escape.


    Only then did the fire tribe know that Huolie was defeated and killed, and 2000 young people were captured.


    The whole tribe was shocked.


    "How could that be? We went to 4000 people, didn''t we? Why did he lose to the state of Xia? "


    "Yes, even if 4000 dolphins stand up and are killed, they can''t be killed in a day."


    "What the hell happened!"


    The old people in the clan were exhausted, with sad and angry faces, and their voices were several points higher.


    "Xia is too strong. Their soldiers are well-equipped. They have bows that shoot farther than us and spears that are harder than us. Their king is like a dragon. We can''t stop them at all..."


    The soldier who fled back spoke bitterly about his feeling of sending his head thousands of miles away.


    After hearing this, the elders of the fire tribe were speechless for a long time, and their eyes were full of disbelief. However, when they looked at these embarrassed people, they had to believe it.


    A small tribe, changed its name to become so powerful?


    And what''s that big beast like fortress?


    What''s harder than a bronze spear?


    How do they make bows that shoot farther than their fire tribe?


    Why does a small tribe suddenly become so powerful?


    Did they get help from the gods?


    "What shall we do now? That''s four thousand young people, four thousand in total. How can we support so many people next year without so many people? "


    "Now that the fire has been defeated, those small tribes who depend on us will definitely turn to Xia state..."


    All people''s words present a pessimistic tone, as if the fire is on the verge of extinction.


    "Well, we still have more than 4000 young people. It used to be so difficult, didn''t it? If Xia rob our affiliated tribe and kill our people, he must report to the star tribe and ask the star to make the decision for us! "


    "Yes! We give gifts to the star tribe every winter. The star tribe should protect us! "


    "We can tell Xing that Xia has a better bow and a better spear. Xing will surely send troops to attack Xia for these things!"


    "Yes, it''s time to go to the star tribe again this winter. This time, we will give more abundant gifts!"


    Soon, the elders of the fire tribe discussed the way to deal with Xia.


    I''m sure they don''t dare to send troops again, so they''re going to find the star tribe dad.


    At the same time, when Xia defeated Huo tribe and killed Huo lie, it spread to the surrounding tribes.


    After the arrival of the Xia mission, those small tribes who had been ruled by the fire tribe''s high-pressure policy for a long time expressed their willingness to integrate.


    These small tribes don''t have much food. They probably can''t survive the winter. Why not join the powerful Xia kingdom?


    This winter, the subordinate tribes around the fire tribe began to move to Xia.


    In addition to the eight tribes and five tribes that had long joined Sushen, there were 23 small tribes attached to the fire tribe.


    In total, there are about 12000 people, of whom the young and strong are about 4500. Once these people integrate into the Xia state, the national strength of the Xia state will immediately increase greatly.


    And also met the star said with him to participate in three years after the Beihai ministry alliance conditions.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While the fire tribe is preparing to go to the star tribe to present a gift and complain.


    Su Xun had already set out with people.


    He wants to get to the star tribe before the fire tribe. After all, he has to say something first.


    In addition to 20 bodyguards, he also brought 200 soldiers to the star tribe.


    A team of 222 people took rafts with snow, salt, iron guns, iron swords, iron knives, bows and arrows, pottery and dyed silk cloth.


    Some of them are given to the star, and some of them are exchanged with the star tribe.


    The state of Xia needs cloth, but the deer tribe is too far away from the state of Xia, so they can only buy it from the star tribe.


    In order not to be so troublesome, Su Xun decided to swallow the star tribe and the deer tribe first.


    Deer tribe: it''s a great honor for me to step on Marco.


    "There won''t be sea monsters in the sea in winter."


    Su Xun stood on the raft and looked out at the sea.


    Thinking that we have to build ships in the future, this raft is not only inefficient in transportation, but also low in safety.


    "My Lord, it''s not winter. When it''s cold, the wild animals on the shore won''t come out, nor will they come out of the sea." Jian answered next to him.


    Su Xun''s face changed: "what''s that?"


    He pointed to the sky and saw a flaming bird bend over and rush to the sea. Then when it took off again, it caught a giant beast on its paw.A leader measured that the giant sea animal, which is more than 10 meters long, looks a bit like a shark, but it is much more ferocious than a shark, and it has become food.


    "No! rosefinch! It''s the rosefinch


    Jian was shocked. He only considered the shore and the sea, but not the sky.


    "Protect the king!"


    He drew his sword to block Su Xun.


    "It turned out to be rosefinch. I said it looked familiar."


    Su Xun suddenly realized that there was no obvious emotional fluctuation. It was just a big bird.


    He has it, too!


    "The king doesn''t know that this rosefinch is more ferocious than the dragon, and likes to eat human viscera most!" Jian''s face was full of dignity, holding the handle tightly.


    These mythical beasts here are all fierce beasts. After all, they are not of the same kind. Nature is the enemy. In the wilderness, the strong preys on the weak, which is natural.


    Sure enough, as if in response to his words, the rosefinch found them, directly dropped the sea beast in its claws and flew to them.


    "Boom!"


    The sea beast smashed into the sea and stirred up waves.


    "Zhe -"


    a shrill roar pierced the sky. The huge rosefinch incited its wings, and the flame seemed to burn the clouds. On a cold day, a rare heat wave came.


    "Shoot!" Jian roared.


    "Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew


    Hundreds of arrows cut through the sky and set up for the rosefinch.


    "Roar!"


    The rosefinch opened its mouth and spewed out a flame, which burned the arrow directly.


    His eyes were full of fierce light. With bloodthirsty excitement, he dived to Su Xun and others, and the heat wave came.


    "Poof -"


    Su Xun opened his mouth and sent out a wave of water.


    Wow -


    the rosefinch probably didn''t expect that Su Xun, a big man, would spray water. He was caught off guard and staggered back in the air.


    "Zhe -"


    the rosefinch was infuriated, his eyes were more violent, he flew two circles to stabilize his body, his sharp claws came down from the sky, and a fire burst out of his mouth.


    "Get down to the king!"


    Su Xun stepped on the raft and jumped up. The raft sank several inches into the water. He reached for the rosefinch''s neck and dragged it down.


    "Big fire, isn''t it? Put out the fire for you


    "Qiang -"


    in the eyes of the rosefinch, there was a flash of confusion, and its huge wings fluttered and were directly smashed into the sea.


    Boom!


    The mixture of water and fire, three Zhang water waves swept up, red and blue color complement each other.

 Chapter 1174

    Rosefinch flapping its wings in the sea, the anger in its eyes has disappeared, replaced by a panic, no different from a rooster.


    "Zhe -- zhe --"


    the rosefinch roared.


    It is careless, no flash, did not expect a small human actually has such power.


    He was caught unprepared. In Su Xun''s hands, his figure was useless. The flame on his body even burned Su Xun''s hair.


    Su Xun grabbed his neck and pressed his head in the water. The sparrow''s wings beat harder and harder until he was drowned.


    It may be the first rosefinch to be drowned by water in the wilderness. It will go down in history when it is drowned by King Xia himself. It''s a shame.


    "The king is mighty!"


    "The king is mighty!"


    "The king is mighty!"


    Jian and others yelled in unison. Su Xun wanted to ask, did you rehearse secretly?


    Otherwise, why is it so neat every time.


    Then Su Xun cut off the two red claws of the rosefinch, and threw the body into the sea.


    Because it''s too big, the raft can''t be taken away, and it''s a waste of time to decompose.


    You can cut off the claws. Xing likes face. He will be happy to give them to him.


    Will you pursue the killing of Huolie?


    By the way, he can also show his own force. Although Xia''s military strength is strong, he won''t let the star fear. So let him use his own personal force.


    After he gave enough gifts and proved that he was not a soft persimmon, Xingnao was sick, so he wanted to attack Xia for Huo tribe.


    Su Xun never thought that he would try to please a man one day. Tut.


    The raft had been on the sea for more than a month, and after landing for another half a month, the star tribe arrived.


    Su Xun didn''t expect to come. By chance, Xing was greeting several medium-sized tribes who had already come to offer gifts.


    Star had a good sense of Su Xun, so when people reported that Su Xun had come, they invited him to drink with him.


    When Su Xun walked into the main hall of the wooden building, he saw the star sitting on the top, and below were seven medium-sized tribal chiefs.


    As soon as Su Xun came in, he attracted everyone''s attention. After all, it never happened that a small tribe leader could be so valued by the star.


    And although they were all wearing silk robes, they were more like a piece of cloth than Sushen''s silk robes.


    People were a little unhappy, because Su Xun took the limelight from them when he came.


    And why should the head of a small tribe sit with them? It''s a shame on them.


    The vast wasteland is prosperous, few people travel far away, and the spread of news is very slow, so now the Xia Kingdom''s fight against the defeated tribe has not spread to their ears.


    "Ha ha ha, Xun, I haven''t seen you for a long time. This silk robe on you has a different artistic conception."


    Xing laughed a few times and praised Su Xun''s robe. He secretly said that he wanted to call people to make clothes like this.


    "Thank you for your praise. My woman sewed it for me." Su slightly bent down to salute, the identity of King Xia doesn''t play any role here.


    Star asked: "tell me, what good things have you brought this time, or only snow salt?"


    "And bring in my patriarch''s gifts." Su Xun said.


    Star agreed, soon, Jian and others with gifts came in.


    Su Xun picked up a blue cloth several meters long: "patriarch, please see, this is the silk cloth you sent me last time. My people accidentally found something to color it."


    Looking at a piece of blue silk cloth, everyone opened their eyes and felt it was gorgeous.


    "Good, good, good." The star also had bright eyes. He even said three good words and said to Su Xun, "this time you will take more cloth back, some of which you will leave, and the rest will be sent back to me after dyeing."


    "Thank you, patriarch." Su Xun put down the cloth and took out an iron sword: "this is a new material, called iron. The weapon made is better than bronze."


    "Bring it up and let me have a look!" The color of the star is better than bronze.


    After all, it was because of the abundance of bronzes that their star tribe rose.


    The heads of other medium-sized tribes were also in a state of suspense, their eyes twinkling, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Su Xun came forward and gave the sword to Xing. After Xing got the sword, he cut down a corner of the table directly. Shua, the corner of the table was broken, and the sword was intact.


    "Hiss -"


    everyone can''t help but take a cold breath and have a more intuitive understanding of the power of the iron sword.


    Because if the bronze sword is used in this way, it will surely have a curling edge. The iron sword is so hard.


    "If it''s really a good sword, it may be mass produced?" Starlight stares at Su Xun.


    Su Xun gave a wry smile: "although iron is better than bronze, it is also difficult to refine. It took 15 full moons in our family to make hundreds of iron spearheads, and many of them are of uneven quality."After all, since the quality of bronze ware is better than that of bronze ware, it must be difficult to produce.


    If not equipped in large quantities, bronzes will still be used as main weapons in war.


    Iron can only be equipped in small quantities.


    "Xun, how many swords and guns can you make in one winter." Xing can''t put down the iron sword.


    A winter represents a year.


    Su Baixun replied, "Fifty guns."


    This number can be solved in one month after having more than 2000 fire tribe captives.


    "Well, I''ll give you thirty swords and five hundred guns every winter, and I''ll take them for nothing. Bronze, silk cloth and pottery can be chosen." Xing was really generous, but he was also overbearing. He didn''t give Su Xun the chance to refuse.


    Although the output of ironware is small, it can not be used to equip the whole army, but it is good to equip elite.


    Su Xun immediately agreed: "yes, but I still have one more thing to ask the patriarch to decide this time."


    "He said Xing is in a good mood now. The more he looks at Su Xun, the more pleasing he looks. He''s a lucky star.


    The first time he brought snow salt, this time he brought colored cloth and iron sword, which surprised him.


    Su Xun said: "the fire tribe didn''t know where to find out that our family could produce snow salt. They sent someone to ask for it, but I refused. Huolie started to attack. However, because of his arrogance and the iron weapons of our family, he defeated the fire tribe and killed Huolie..."


    Launch skill: the villain complains first.


    Boom!


    Su Xun''s words had not finished, and the hall had been fried. All the faces were unbelievable.


    "What are you talking about! You defeated the fire tribe and killed Huolie? " The star suddenly interrupted Su Xun''s words.


    Because he also felt unbelievable, and even doubted whether Su Xun had made a mistake.


    Huolie''s character can indeed force the Dragon tribe to hand over the snow salt, but if the Dragon tribe can defeat the fire tribe, it''s totally impossible!


    Even if the Dragon tribe has ironware, how about the difference in the number of soldiers and individual combat effectiveness?

 Chapter 1175

    "Lucky."


    Su Xun was as modest as ever.


    Hiss -


    after repeated confirmation, everyone took a cold breath and looked at Su Xun stupidly.


    A new small tribe actually defeated the fire tribe and killed the head of the fire tribe.


    "You go on." Star waved, eyes slightly complex, whether the Dragon tribe is lucky or not, but he seems to have seen the next star tribe.


    But it''s good for the Terran. It won''t suppress them. It will take a long time for the Dragon tribe to grow up, and the star tribe will be stronger by then.


    Therefore, the Dragon tribe can only be subordinate to the star tribe. No matter how it develops, it will also affect the interests of the fire tribe, which is a medium-sized tribe, but not the star tribe.


    Su Xun continued: "although we won the fire tribe by luck, the strength of the fire tribe is still stronger than us. We may retaliate, so..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but everyone understood that it was nothing more than seeking the protection of the star tribe.


    People think about it, too. Su Xun won the careless fire tribe by chance, but he must have been killed badly. If the fire tribe retaliates, Su Xun will surely die.


    So it''s normal to ask for protection from the stars. No wonder even good things like iron and dyed cloth have been taken out. This carelessness is the extinction of the race.


    "Well! Snow salt is the special confession of our star tribe. It''s rude for fire tribe to ask for snow salt. It''s stronger than you, but it''s defeated. How can you get revenge? Don''t worry, I''ll help you with the Dragon tribe! " The star says coldly.


    Not to mention that Su Xun had offered so many treasures this time, the fire tribe was very angry and felt offended just because they wanted to rob snow salt.


    Su Xun pretended to be overjoyed: "thank you, patriarch."


    "Come and give me a seat!" The star called out, and soon some soldiers came in carrying tables and chairs.


    After sitting down, Su Xun said, "patriarch, I''ve brought some pottery with me this time. We made them ourselves."


    Jian quickly took out a few pieces of pottery, and the exquisite and smooth pottery with patterns caused another exclamation.


    With so many good things in a row and strength, the heads of the seven medium-sized tribes in this room are beginning to face up to this new small tribe.


    "What a skilled craftsman you are Xing exclaimed that the Dragon tribe was destined to rise just because of its quality, even though it could not be mass-produced with snow, salt, iron and pottery.


    I don''t know what Su Xun sent out were all substandard products. Of course, the real good things were reserved for his own use.


    Su Xun said: "in addition, I have another thing to offer. When I came here, I met a rosefinch on the sea. I''ll kill it. I''ll leave two feet for the clan leader."


    Boom!


    All the people in the hall were shocked again, and then they felt that Su Xun was saying something.


    This is humiliating their wisdom.


    "What did you say? You killed rosefinch? Are you kidding? The gods of the star tribe can''t kill the flying beasts like rosefinch alone


    "That''s right, boy. I''m not young, but I''m not young. Can''t we all be stupid?"


    "That''s rosefinch! Do you think it''s a wild goose? "


    Not to mention the seven heads of medium-sized tribes, even Xing looked at Su Xun suspiciously.


    It''s a rosefinch. It can fly and spit fire. It''s powerful. How can Su Xun kill it?


    And it was killed on the sea.


    "Look, patriarch."


    Su Xun personally took out the huge pair of red claws and handed them to Xing.


    At the moment when the paw was taken out, all the people were wide eyed, because they could tell that it was indeed a rosefinch''s paw.


    The bloodstain at the fracture is not dry, indicating that it has just been cut down for a short time, at least not more than a month.


    Is it true that this man killed a rosefinch on the sea alone?


    If he really has this kind of strength, it is really possible that he will lead people to defeat the tribe.


    "These are indeed rosefinch''s feet!"


    The star''s eyes were slightly coagulated. Looking at Su Xun, his eyes were flickering. He suddenly had some guesses in his heart, but it was not convenient to say at this time. He had to wait for private questions.


    Hearing the star''s own admission, even if they had guessed, they were still shocked. Su Xun''s eyes were full of horror and could not speak for a long time.


    This kind of power has surpassed the gods, and this man is still a child.


    Su Xun: you are the child. Your whole family is a child!


    The star breathed out a breath: "I''ll take it. You''ll pick something for yourself in exchange."


    "Thank you, patriarch." Su Xun has a good attitude.


    Star said to a soldier: "take the Dragon tribe guests down to have a good reception, don''t neglect."


    Then Jian and others were taken away.


    "Xun, can you exchange some of your iron and pottery with us?" Asked the Li tribe.


    The heads of the other six tribes also looked at Su Xun, and so did we.


    Su Xun laughed that people and animals were harmless: "you can all order people to bring goods in exchange."After all, they also need to change food.


    After getting Su Xun''s consent, the seven people all felt that he liked him a lot, and then the atmosphere was harmonious.


    A few minutes later, a soldier came in.


    "Tell the patriarch that people from the fire tribe will present a gift."


    In a flash, the people who pushed the cup to change the lamp in the hall were quiet, and their eyes looked at Su Xun at the same time.


    "Call in." Star put down the glass.


    "Yes." The soldiers took their orders and left.


    Soon, the people of the fire tribe came, an old man and a young man. The old man was in the front and the young man was in the back.


    After seeing Su Xun sitting at the bottom, young Zhuang''s eyes widened and his eyes showed fear.


    He was one of the remnant soldiers who fled the tempering tribe more than two months ago. This time, he was brought to complain.


    But he never dreamed that he would see Su Xun here. He was afraid of Su Xun to the core.


    The old man in front didn''t know Su Xun and didn''t notice the expression of the people behind him.


    "Patriarch! Ask the patriarch to make decisions for us


    After entering the main hall, the old man cried, with tears streaming down his face, and knelt down on the ground with a plop.


    The profession of actor is now available.


    Other people are joking at the old man, just like watching a clown.


    "Why are you crying?" Star tone is not salty, eyes slightly cold, send troops to rob the Dragon tribe on the supply of my snow salt, won will not necessarily give me, lost still have the face to come to me, I do not know the so-called.


    In the case of preconceived ideas, the star tribe hates the fire tribe''s behavior. Even if the fire tribe directly retaliates, it will make him look up at it.


    The old man of the fire tribe cried and said, "the state of Xia robbed our subordinate tribe..."


    "What is the state of Xia?" The star interrupted him.


    Su Xun stood up and said, "tell the patriarch that the Dragon tribe has been changed into a state and named Xia. Now it''s called Xia state. When the patriarch is changed into king, it''s called Xia king."


    Stars and others are at a loss. They don''t understand the meaning of changing the name of the tribe? However, the affairs of other tribes are not in their charge, so they don''t care.


    "Yes, the patriarch is right. He knows the state of Xia very well at first sight, but he is a little strange. Who is the patriarch of your tribe?" The fire tribe elders nodded and looked at Su Xun with good intentions.


    The fire tribe''s strength has been greatly damaged now. If he knows the state of Xia well, he must not be far away from the state of Xia. Maybe he can form an ally to attack the state of Xia.


    The other patriarchs showed playful smiles.


    The young man behind the old man of the fire tribe was sweating when he heard this.


    With a smile, Su Xun held up his glass and looked at the old man of the burning tribe. He said politely:


    "my father-in-law is very kind, lonely, Xia Wangxun."

 Chapter 1176

    "It was Xia Xia Wangxun


    The old man of the fire tribe didn''t react at first. The next second he opened his eyes and pointed to Su Xun. He was so scared that he fell back to the ground.


    "My father-in-law, why are you so careless? Come on, Guwang, help you up." Su Xun came forward to help him with a smile.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here


    The old man of the fire tribe was so frightened that he crawled to the foot of the star: "patriarch, help! This man wants to kill me! He wants to kill me


    The main reason was that the soldiers who fled back to the tribe had been preaching Su Xun''s cruelty, and then the surprise came too suddenly, which made him lose his sense of propriety.


    "Rubbish!" The star kicked it away.


    The old man of the fire tribe stopped after a few rolls, which calmed him down a lot. No matter how brave Xia Wangxun was, he didn''t dare to kill him here.


    Think of here, think of his just performance, pale complexion, embarrassed.


    "Are you clear?" The star cold voice asks a way.


    The old man of fire tribe knelt on the ground: "the patriarch forgives me. It''s a joke. But Xia killed the patriarch of our tribe and captured 2000 young people. Please make the patriarch decide!"


    WOW!


    Hearing the figure of 2000 young men, everyone was in an uproar. Just now, Su Xun didn''t say the number of people who took part in the war, but they thought it was the same.


    But now listen to this, Xia Guoguang captured more than 2000 prisoners, died, escaped?


    In other words, the state of Xia faced at least twice as many troops as its own. In this situation, it not only won, but also killed the head of the head of the fire tribe.


    Xia''s fighting power can''t be underestimated. For a time, the heads of seven medium-sized tribes were on guard.


    After all, their strength is equal to that of the fire tribe. If they have a grudge with the Xia kingdom in the future, they must not underestimate the enemy.


    "A group of rubbish, with more fighting and less losing, have the face to make decisions with me?" The star sneered.


    The old man of the fire tribe was humiliated, angry and helpless: "patriarch, our fire tribe is attached to the star tribe. Xia Wangxun didn''t pay attention to the star tribe at all when he acted like this."


    "It''s a joke. I don''t believe that the patriarch can be provoked by you." Su Xun gave a scornful smile.


    Wearing a white robe with wide sleeves, he stood up with a jade belt on his waist and dignity between his eyebrows, which made the other seven patriarchs feel ashamed and more accurately, inferiority.


    It was also silk cloth. They thought that it was clothes for Xia Wangxun and cloth for them.


    It''s a secret in my heart that when I send someone to Xia state to exchange iron, I have to send someone to Xia state to learn how to make clothes, even if I pay more.


    Star looked down at the fire tribe old man, full of impatience: "OK, put away your bad provocation, if you are not greedy for Xia snow salt, take the initiative to take the sword, how can you make this situation?"


    "What''s more, do you know that most of Xia''s snow salt is dedicated to our star tribe! You dare to rob! I don''t think it''s Xia Wangxun who doesn''t pay attention to me. It''s your fire tribe! "


    Star''s words were fierce, his face was angry, and his eyes were colder and colder.


    The old people of fire tribe are confused and forced.


    Snow salt?


    What is snow salt?


    Then followed by anger and grievances, it is clear that you, the king of Xia, are looking for our dependent tribe, but now you still have the face to attack it.


    Is there any reason? Is there any royal law?


    "Patriarch, we don''t even know what snow salt is!" The old man of the fire tribe wailed, the baby was so uncomfortable, the baby was so bent!


    Su Xun said: "patriarch, we are wronged! At the beginning of our Xia Kingdom, if the fire tribe didn''t take the initiative to attack, how could we have the strength to provoke them? "


    Who is not a baby who can complain.


    "You..." The old man of the fire tribe was very angry. He pointed to Su Xun and was so angry that his hands were shaking.


    Su Xun said, "why, is what I said wrong? Isn''t it Huo lie who led the soldiers to the door? "


    "I..." The old man of fire tribe is very angry.


    Su Xun said, "you have nothing to say."


    The old comrades in their 50s and 60s who bully others are slow in thinking and reaction, so we should not talk about martial arts.


    "Patriarch, Xia has a harder weapon than bronzes, and a bow that shoots farther than the bow of our fire tribe. Tell patriarch what you see." The old man of fire tribe looks at the young man behind him.


    Now we can only use the interests of Xia state to drive the star tribe to send troops to help the fire tribe revenge.


    Su Xun looked at the remnant soldier of the fleeing tribe and said with a gentle smile, "say what you have."


    Young Zhuang''s face was pale, his head was lowered, and he was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak in front of Su Xun.


    "Son of a bitch! Say it The old man scolded.


    "All right!" The star really can''t see down, angrily say: "still want to make when?"? The one you said is called iron. Just now Xia Wangxun has offered it, and every winter he will offer hundreds of iron wares! ""As for the bow you said, there are more bows in the wilderness that can shoot far away than your fire tribe. Do you think it''s very rare? Go out and have a long experience when you have time! "


    "Patriarch..." The old man''s face changed.


    The star blocked his words back with cold eyes: "for the sake of your fire tribe''s heavy losses, I won''t accept this year''s gift. Take it back. This is the end of the matter. If you dare to make war with Xia again, don''t blame me for being rude to your fire tribe!"


    "The patriarch knows the truth and seeks to be obedient." Su Xun bowed to the star and made a salute, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    He successfully predicted the fire tribe''s prediction, which is one of the reasons why he wanted to offer iron.


    The old man of the fire tribe was full of reluctance, and finally could only give a bitter reply, such as turning around and leaving.


    He really didn''t expect that Su Xun was so shameless that he would come to the star first to sue them.


    But also offered the iron on their own initiative, blocking up their spare provocative tactics.


    When he walked out of the wooden building, he turned and looked at Su Xun as if he had seen Su Xun through the wooden wall. His eyes were full of resentment and anger. He would never give up this hatred!


    In the wooden building, after the fire tribe old man left, he regained his happy situation and talked.


    Su Xun put forward the concept of month and year, which won people''s praise and said it would be popularized in the family.


    On the surface, it is happy, but the other seven medium-sized tribes are already on guard against the growth of Xia.


    After all, Xia can defeat the fire tribe now. If it goes on like this, won''t it be able to defeat them?


    But for the time being, he still wanted the iron ware of Xia state, so on the surface, he had no idea about Su Xun.


    In fact, they are sending people to spy on Xia. It''s better to get the method of making iron.


    Xia is a small tribe, so the guard should not be so strict, or buy off Xia people directly.


    After a conversation, all the people scattered, but Su Xun was left by the star.


    The first sentence that the star looked at Su Xun was: "King Xia Xun, you have gained the power of God, right?"

 Chapter 1177

    Su Xun could hunt rosefinch alone. In the eyes of the star, there was no other possibility except the power of God.


    As the patriarch of the star tribe, he knew that there was no so-called God. God got his magic power by swallowing a kind of stone.


    Crystal stone is rare, and each big tribe has tacit understanding of the blockade information, and has been looking for it in private.


    People who become gods of heaven do not necessarily become patriarchs, but they are absolutely respected in the tribe.


    For example, the gods of their star tribe seldom appear. They don''t have to work or work hard, but they enjoy the best sacrifice in the tribe.


    "Yes, patriarch." Su Xun didn''t deny it, because his fighting power was too strong. This is the only way to explain it.


    Star showed envious eyes: "since you already have the power of God, then you have the equal qualification to talk with me, I hope you can keep a secret."


    Keep the secret of how to gain the power of God.


    Otherwise, there will be few crystal stones. If everyone in the wilderness knows how to become a God, then the status of each big tribe will be shaken.


    "Don''t worry, patriarch. I understand." Su Xun nodded.


    Star showed a satisfied smile, he just reminded, I believe that Su Xun know the propriety.


    It seems that Su Xun is the only one who can defeat the tribe. The combat effectiveness of Xia soldiers should not be overestimated.


    However, the future of Xia state must be limitless.


    Looking at Su Xun, Xing suddenly said, "Xun, I have a younger sister who has just come of age. She hasn''t had a child with a man. How about letting her follow you?"


    Other tribes don''t have the word "marriage". Here, people who haven''t had children are still in office.


    "Thank the patriarch for his love, but Xun has three women, so he can only live up to the patriarch''s kindness." Su Xun said no, but his heart was broken.


    People here are three meters tall when they grow up. Although his brother is not short, let it go.


    This is not for fear that the size is not enough. The main reason is that he doesn''t like arranged marriage very much, you know.


    Thanks again for Dad''s care, even the woman who solved his physiological needs.


    I can help him and work with him.


    Bai Yu, they are both capable and capable.


    Star saw that Su Xun didn''t want to, and he didn''t want to. After all, Su Xun''s height was not mature, and his sister was a little older than him.


    He''s just a whim. If he becomes the best of nature, it won''t hurt if he doesn''t.


    In the next few days, Su Xun was in touch with the patriarchs of the other seven medium-sized tribes.


    Ten days later, Su Xun was leaving.


    In addition to the things brought to the star, other things have been changed into various materials.


    Come with iron, snow, salt, pottery, bows and arrows, go with silk cloth, linen, millet, salt, bronze, meat.


    This time, I brought back five pieces of silk cloth, ten pieces of hemp cloth, 500 Jin of millet, and meat without counting.


    Xing also thought that Sushen wanted millet for food, because only the millet tribe knew how to plant millet.


    But of course, he didn''t think that Su Xun was the son of a farmer.


    In addition to these, this also brought back seven people, seven other medium-sized tribes.


    Nominally, they were sent to Xia state to learn how to make clothes. In fact, they were all charged with the task of undercover Xia state to get ironmaking methods.


    In exchange for learning how to make clothes, each of the seven tribes will send one or five hundred cattle to Xia state in half a year.


    After all, it''s a direct way to impart technology. Today''s unique technology is a very valuable thing, and each tribe rarely spreads it, so it''s not too much to have 500 cows.


    The frame of the star was bigger than that of the son. Instead of sending someone to Xia state, he directly asked Su Xun to send someone to the star tribe to teach clothing technology.


    Su Xun was eager to send someone here to open a clothing shop, which would be the stronghold of the black guards.


    Star tribe is a big tribe. There are many people coming and going from different tribes. It''s better to collect all kinds of information.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A month and a half later, Su Xun returned to the state of Xia.


    At this time, winter has passed, ice and snow melt, and spring is the season for all things to recover.


    "This Is this the state of Xia? "


    After seeing the seven wooden fortresses and the people around the city, they fell into a daze.


    The main reason is that during this period, the tribes who were persuaded by the mission all moved here, so there are more than 20 fortresses outside the city, which are particularly spectacular.


    "Yes, this is the lonely country of Xia."


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose and his tone was calm.


    Seven people did not say for a long time, along the way they held a superior attitude towards Jian and others.


    After all, they come from medium-sized tribes, and Xia is just a small one.


    But now, they suddenly feel inferior. Compared with Xia, their tribe is rubbish.


    "Dong Dong Dong""Wuwuwuwu --"


    the deafening drum sound mixed with the deep and thick horn sound, which made people feel refreshed.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was stronger. The trumpet must have been instigated by Bai Yu at home.


    "Step, step..."


    With the sound of powerful footsteps, hundreds of soldiers with iron guns and leather armour came running, and then set aside a middle passage on both sides.


    There are lots of swords and guns, but they are cold in the warm spring sun, and there is a strong air of killing.


    The people of seven medium-sized tribes felt a little thirsty and suddenly restrained. Their hearts were filled with horror, and their fingers in the linen clothes were shaking slightly.


    Such a strong army is more than a fire tribe. Under the same circumstances, they can''t stop it.


    "Da!"


    The gun clubbed on the ground and made a dull sound, which made seven medium-sized tribesmen excited.


    Then the seven men saw three short, fair skinned women in long white skirts, dignified and elegant, and behind them were some young men with one hand holding a long knife around their waist and wearing iron armor.


    Behind him are a group of people in hemp clothes, all of whom are officials of the state of Xia.


    The sound of the collision between the armor and the generals was clear and pleasant, but the seven were cool in their hearts.


    Iron armor, it''s actually iron armor!


    Damn it, Xia Wangxun must have something to hide in the star tribe, the output of iron is absolutely not low!!!


    Seven people feel like falling into an ice cave. The king of Xia let them see it for what?


    "My concubines welcome the king."


    Bai Yu went to Su Xun and bowed his head slightly.


    "Welcome to the king


    The generals and officials knelt down to see each other, and then the soldiers on both sides knelt down on one knee.


    "Welcome to the king!"


    After that, the oppressed people on both sides knelt down, kowtowed and cried out in unison.


    "Welcome to the king!"


    Three voices, one higher than the other.


    After so long in this world, Su Xun felt like king for the first time.


    Xia is more and more like a country.


    "Three love concubines, you love Qing, you people are all free to flat." Su Xun laughed.


    "Thank you


    Then everyone got up.


    Su Xun turned around, looked at the seven people who had already turned pale, and asked with a smile:


    "you guys, is the army of the lonely King strong?"

 Chapter 1178

    "The army of King Xia is very strong."


    The emissary of wood tribe forced out a smile.


    The other six nodded their heads to show their agreement. The smile on their faces was like a wife running away with a friend.


    Seven people are flustered. The king of Xia conceals the iron production and the strength of Xia state.


    Now I''m not hiding it from them.


    It reminds them of the four words of killing people.


    Can they not panic?


    After all, this is the base camp of Xia state. They are not Hulu seven brothers, but they have no strength to escape.


    "Into the city!"


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he walked ahead.


    Seven people look at each other. What do you mean?


    They thought they would be killed, but king XunGen didn''t kill them.


    So the seven came trembling into the city.


    After entering the city, looking at the disorderly houses in Xiacheng, the seven people were amazed again.


    This is the house where people live!


    Looking at the stalls on both sides of the street where people exchange snow, salt, pottery and other things, the seven people were shocked. How rich is Xia?


    Is snow salt as white as snow?


    No wonder the fire tribe wants to launch troops to cut down the summer. If it can get the way of making snow salt, it will rise.


    People of fire tribe: Ganlin Niang, I don''t, I don''t! I am wronged!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you think our country is rich?"


    Su Xun asked again.


    "First class affluence is rare." This sentence is sincere. It''s impossible to rely on these earthen houses.


    Su Xun asked, "is the people of Xia happy?"


    "All smiles." An emissary replied.


    Su Xun suddenly stopped, and all of them stopped in a moment.


    Seven people heart a tight, say wrong words?


    Su Xun looked at the seven people and said with a gentle smile, "if you look at the seven people dressed in sackcloth, you must have a high position in the tribe. Since our country is strong in arms and rich in folk music, why don''t you join our country as Xia people?"


    Of course, he did not believe that these seven people were simply sent to learn how to make clothes.


    If you have to give them a new term.


    That''s the spy.


    But he didn''t care, because he could use his tricks against the seven tribes.


    Moreover, the fact that these seven people can wear linen clothes shows that they are capable and talented.


    What''s the most important thing in the wilderness?


    In addition to talent or talent!


    Seven people smell speech is a Leng, completely didn''t expect that Su Xun didn''t kill, also invited them to join Xia state.


    Thinking about what they saw along the way, the prosperity of the army, the wealth of the country, and the happiness of the people, the seven people were inspired.


    Who doesn''t want to live like this?


    Moreover, the system of Xia state is obviously different from that of their tribe. They can live better here.


    As for family, let alone anything. Nowadays, there is no family concept in the tribe. After all, women and men share it, and children and the elderly are raised together. There has never been the word family.


    So if they join Xia state, they have nothing to worry about.


    As for etiquette, righteousness, honesty, shame, honor and disgrace, they have not yet been born completely. Everyone just wants to live and live better when possible.


    And now the opportunity is in front of them.


    However, although the concept of propriety, righteousness, honesty and shame has not yet been completely produced, it has already begun to show signs. All seven people know that betraying the tribe is shameful and wrong.


    So some people can''t get through the psychological barrier.


    "In the kingdom of Xia, as long as you have the ability, you don''t have to eat the same food as everyone else. You can have your own independent house, your own women, your own children and servants."


    "All the people of Xia state can be assigned land. Guwang has mastered the technology of planting millet and will teach it. All your land is yours, and only a small part needs to be handed over to the state every year."


    Su Xun looked at the hesitant seven and gave them another shot of dope.


    Seven people stare big eyes, full face of disbelief, as if to hear what Arabian Nights.


    From the first moment they stepped here, they felt the difference between Xia state and other tribes, but they didn''t expect that the difference between them was so big.


    Only their own houses, only their own women, their own slaves, including their own children, their own land, their own food


    Thinking of the above, seven people began to breathe quickly, and their faces exuded dense sweat.


    "King Xia, I''d like to join Xia."


    The first person agreed.


    "I I''m willing to work for Xia Wang, too. "


    "I''d like to..."


    If there were any worries in my mind before, after I took the first lead, the tension in everyone''s heart would be completely broken.They expressed their willingness to join the state of Xia to serve the king of Xia, for fear that it would be too late.


    "Well, welcome."


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile on his face and said: "it''s reasonable to say that the people who just joined the Xia kingdom can only be wild people, but I think you are also capable people. You are granted the identity of the people like er."


    This is called the talent introduction plan. Talents from other places should always be given special treatment.


    And their biggest role is to be a reverse agent for the future annexation of the seven medium-sized tribes layout.


    It is estimated that the heads of seven medium-sized tribes never dreamed that their own people would rebel as soon as they arrived in Xia.


    I can''t help it. The state of Xia is so good. The people of Xia and the city of Xia are so good. They really love the state of Xia. They want to be the people of Xia.


    "Thank you, King Xia."


    The seven were excited. Although they didn''t know the difference between the national people and the wild people, they were sure that the national people were better.


    "As soon as you arrive, you should have a good rest for a day, and the lonely king will call you tomorrow."


    Su Xun ordered people to arrange their accommodation, and then he and Bai Yu went back to the palace.


    I haven''t seen you for more than two months. I don''t need too much language to celebrate Christmas after I return to the palace.


    The first battle is over in an hour.


    "How many people are in the country." During the sage''s time, Su Xun was very clear headed and began to talk about business.


    Bai Yu blushed with the lingering charm after strenuous exercise: "all the small tribes originally attached to the fire tribe have migrated here, with a total of 14700 people, 5000 young, healthy, disease-free and disabled, and 3000 able to be selected as soldiers."


    Three thousand troops, plus more than one thousand soldiers of Xia Kingdom, this is close to five thousand.


    A year later, with these 5000 people, Su Xun was able to sweep all the medium-sized tribes attached to the star tribe.


    "By the way, the iron armor was designed by Tan Ying and me. What do you think?" Bai Yu began to take credit.


    Su Xun boasted, "honey, you are really capable."


    "You are more capable, my Lord." Bai Yu''s charming voice made her hand climb up to Su Xun''s face.


    "What a goblin." Su Xun pinched her face and asked, "is there enough grain in reserve?"


    "Enough. If the food is not bad now, it will be OK next year." Bai Yu replied.


    Unfortunately, in addition to the dried meat, the other fresh food can''t last that long and must be eaten first.


    Su Xun came down from her bed: "OK, you have a good rest. I''ll find the next one."


    It''s really busy. It''s annoying.

 Chapter 1179

    The court meeting of Xia state.


    Su Xun sat at the top, and the civil and military officials at the bottom were on both sides according to their grades.


    "Next, spring ploughing is the most important task. All the labor force should put in spring ploughing!"


    "At present, the country collects 1300 Jin of millet through various channels, reclaims 50% of the wasteland, and only by next year can it be self-sufficient and leave enough millet as seeds for the next year."


    "For two years at most, everyone in China can eat millet and meat as a dish. Spring farming is the most important, and the rise and fall of the country is closely related. Those who hinder spring farming will be killed."


    Spring ploughing was coming, and Xia people didn''t know how to plant it, so Su Xun set up the Ministry of agriculture. He taught the officials of the Ministry of agriculture, and the officials went to teach the people.


    When the population increases, the Ministry of agriculture will also expand. When it comes to spring ploughing, the officials of the Ministry of agriculture will be sent to all parts of the country to direct the planting of grain.


    "Do you still have this performance?"


    "Wang Shang, the people of the prospecting team found two iron mines and one copper mine in the West and south of Xiacheng the day before yesterday." The Minister of the Ministry of industry gave a report.


    The prospecting team is specialized in prospecting and belongs to the subordinate department of the Ministry of industry, so they all report to the Ministry of industry first, and then the Ministry of industry reports to Su Xun for instructions.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that there were so many mines around him. The primitive world that had not been mined was really treasure.


    In the past two months, the prospecting team has discovered a gold mine, two copper mines and two iron mines.


    It seems that we can start casting money. After all, barter is too much trouble.


    "Now there are five iron mines in the Middle Kingdom. One is specially used for making armor, one for making ploughs and other civilian ironware, and the other three for making weapons such as swords and arrows." Su Xun separated the functions of iron ore.


    The Minister of the Ministry of war came out: "my Lord, now there are 6000 young men in the Xia Kingdom, and there are more than 3000 soldiers. My minister suggested that we should expand our armaments to prevent the tribes from committing crimes again."


    There was no minister in the Ministry of war, which was managed by Su Xun. What the Minister of the Ministry of war now proposed was Su Xun''s suggestion.


    After all, it''s going to take a lot of fighting.


    "According to the order, three thousand soldiers were recruited from the wild people. With one thousand soldiers as an army and the original one thousand soldiers, four armies were set up, namely, Zhuque, Qinglong, Baihu and Xuanwu. They were stationed ten miles away from Xiacheng, East, West, North and south."


    "In addition, 500 soldiers were recruited from the people, with the bodyguard of the orphan king as the backbone to set up a badminton army, which was the wing of the country and stationed in the city, responsible for the defense of the Xia City and guarding the orphan king."


    The people are 100% trustworthy. As for the army made up of civilians, it''s better to stay outside the city.


    Just in case, he doesn''t want to be sleeping with a beautiful woman in his arms at night. Suddenly, there are shouts of killing in the city.


    "With the increase of the number of soldiers, the military system needs to be changed. After that, five men and five men will set up a five commander, ten men will set up a commander for one Shi, and fifty men will set up a Dubo for one Bo."


    "One hundred people set up a village commander, two hundred people set up a military officer for Yiqu, four hundred people set up a Sima for a department, eight hundred people set up a Duwei for a brigade, two thousand people set up a Xiaowei for a battalion, and four thousand people set up a Zhonglang general for an army."


    At present, there are five armies in the state of Xia and the badminton army. It is reasonable to say that they need 20000 talents to fill the army. However, no army is full now and can only be expanded in the future.


    This military system was based on the late Han Dynasty, because Su Xun only remembered it clearly.


    In other dynasties, they can''t remember all of them completely, so it''s easy to make them into four different dynasties. They simply copy the Han military system.


    The meeting lasted a whole morning, and the next morning was just the time for lunch.


    The lunch is very simple, four dishes and one soup, two three ingredients and two meat dishes, for four people.


    The staple food is also meat


    No way, do not plant millet, can only eat meat, this kind of life is painful.


    In the middle of the meal, a bodyguard suddenly reported, "my Lord, the man you sent out to look for horses last year has come back. He is waiting to be summoned outside the palace."


    "Come on in." Su Xun didn''t even have the heart to eat. He sent people out a few years ago. There was no news for several months. He almost forgot about it.


    After a while, three injured and embarrassed youths came in under the guidance of the bodyguard.


    "See the king."


    "Excuse me, what''s the matter with you? What about other people? " He photographed dozens of people going out.


    After all, horses were about cavalry, and he thought of them as the most important thing.


    Why did you come back to these three?


    "My Lord, they are all dead. We live up to our expectations and finally find the horse that the king said."


    "How did they die?" When Su Xun heard that he had found the horse, he was very excited, but he didn''t ask.


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t care about the horse first, but about the cause of death of his classmate, they were deeply moved. Then they slowly came to the experience of more than four months.


    After they left the city of Xia, they took Su Xun''s sketch of the horse and went all the way north, but they didn''t hear about the horse for a whole month.


    They were a little frustrated, but they couldn''t bear to live up to the king''s order, so they had to go north.


    About half a month later, it rained for a few days. One of them found a footprints when he peed. He thought it was a bit like the horseshoe in the painting. He took out the drawing and compared it. It was very similar indeed.After five days, they finally caught up with each other.


    But the actual situation is different from what they imagined. The horses have been found, but they have their own owners.


    "Those strange looking people with blue eyes are killing a village on horseback..."


    "Blue eye?" Su Xun interrupted him, because he thought of the northern blue eyed barbarians that Xing had said.


    But the blue eye barbarians are still in the north. How did they enter the South quietly.


    Moreover, the barbarians actually have cavalry. They should have ridden horses only recently. If there were cavalry in the past, the horde of stars would not follow suit.


    But Su Xun didn''t see cavalry in the star tribe.


    "Yes, it''s blue eyes. They are extremely cruel. They eat human brains raw. If it wasn''t for the rest of my classmates to protect their lives, we would never have come back."


    "How many of them." Su Xun''s eyes were slightly cold. The alien people dared to go deep into the South and kill his Xia soldiers. It''s time to break them to pieces!


    And since they can quietly bypass the blockade of the big tribes and go deep into the south, it proves that they may have found a new passage to the south.


    If this is true, then we should inform the star tribe and other big tribes to make preparations as soon as possible.


    Or you can take this opportunity to kill the barbarians from this new channel.


    "Back to the king, there were about a hundred of them. They were all equipped with two horses, holding spears and bows and arrows. They chased us all the way, and we escaped only by hiding in the river. Those blue eyed people should be five days away from the north of Xia."


    "Come on! Call the general''s study to discuss the matter. " Su Xun got up and went out while he was talking.


    Bai Yu looked at the embarrassed three: "you three are all meritorious. Go down and have a rest. Take good care of yourself. The order to reward you three will be given in three days."


    "Yes, three princesses. They are leaving."


    The three saluted and turned away.

 Chapter 1180

    Ten minutes later.


    Su Xun led his own team to the north.


    These 500 people are all veterans who have practiced for half a year and survived the battle of Huo tribe.


    All the soldiers carried with them only seven days'' rations and weapons such as iron guns, bows and arrows, and marched lightly.


    As long as Su has just gone through the wet winter, it will help to trace the ground.


    The so-called official road of later generations has not been built yet, so unless it is a plain, even if there are horses, the speed on the mountain road is not fast.


    Su Xun is sure to catch up with the alien people.


    In a flash, five days later, Su Xun and others camped late at night and went to sleep, leaving in the early morning.


    Can still not see the alien figure.


    It was finally discovered on the sixth day.


    "Newspaper! A large number of disordered animal footprints, similar to horseshoe footprints, were found in front of the king


    A scouting scout reported to Su Xun.


    "Everyone, speed up!"


    Su Xun''s spirit was suddenly boosted.


    About two hours more.


    "Newspaper! King, the blue eye camp is found three miles ahead. " A scoundrel galloped in excitement.


    Su Xun''s face also showed a smile: "rest for half a quarter of an hour, eat some dried meat to supplement physical strength."


    Ma De, I''ve been chasing women for so long. I don''t have so much effort and persistence.


    Now I catch up with you. If I don''t give you a shot to see the blood, won''t I chase you in vain?


    Sue and the woman suddenly have something in common.


    He''s chasing women to see blood.


    Now it''s also a matter of shooting to see blood.


    But this gun is not that gun, this blood is not that blood.


    When they heard the order, everyone sat down, and someone was responsible for patrolling around.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, Su Xun got up and said, "everyone, swords come out of the body, bows and arrows come up, let''s go!"


    With an order, five hundred people speechless followed Su Xun to rush forward.


    Three miles, 1500 meters. Even if there is an error in estimation, it will not exceed 2000 meters.


    The distance was not far. Soon, Su Xun took 500 people to the alien camp.


    Looking down from the hillside, a river passes through the mountain. The river is flat. A group of giant with prominent cheekbones and blue eyes are boiling water and cooking things in pottery pots.


    Next to it are two hundred horses nibbling at the weeds on the ground.


    The horses were also big, with skins on their backs and vines on their heads.


    After all, these blue eyed northern barbarians are not as rich as the southern tribes, otherwise they would not be plundered to the south every year.


    At this time, half of the horses were carrying a lot of things, as well as the bodies of people. They would take the bodies of southerners back to dry and use them as food.


    "Chief, let those three people escape. I''m afraid we''ve exposed them. I think we''d better hurry back." Said a blue eyed man, gnawing at the stew.


    The leader of the group was a middle-aged man in his forties. Wen Yan shook his head: "our tribe has not found this road to the south. Of course, we should take advantage of this opportunity to plunder."


    His tribe is called Wolf tribe. It''s a small tribe in the northern grassland. A clan lost his way when herding sheep and found a way to the south.


    With this secret Road, their tribe can plunder southerners from time to time. Relying on the materials, the wolf tribe will soon rise on the northern grassland.


    Maybe they can unify the northern tribes, and then send troops south from that secret road to turn all these black eyed southerners into slaves to help them herd sheep.


    Because of his own ambition, he regarded the secret road as the hope of the rise of the tribe, so he did not tell other tribes on the grassland about the secret road.


    "Yes, next time we''re going to rob the women from the South and let them give us more children. In the future, more people will attack the south!"


    "And these Southern men, all of them will be our slaves, our food in captivity."


    "Isn''t that sheep? Two legged sheep


    "Ha ha ha ha, to two legged sheep..."


    Everyone imagined that the day when their tribe rose up, you and I were very relaxed.


    The laughter sounded too harsh in Sushen.


    "Bow."


    Su Xun held out a hand.


    A soldier handed a bow and arrow.


    Su Xun took a bow and aimed at the middle-aged man who was obviously the leader in the alien crowd.


    Nowadays, the arrows of Xia state are all iron arrows, and his bow is even more iron fetal bow with great power.


    In fact, it''s not easy for him to use this bow, because it''s made according to the height of giants.


    But Su Xun''s strength was enough. No matter how big the bow was, he could pull it gently.


    "Whew!" Su Xun loosened the bowstring.


    The arrow went through the air.


    "Poof"As soon as the leader of the wolf tribe was ready to take a sip of the broth, the arrow went through his neck, bringing out a blood flower and falling into the pottery pot. The soup was instantly dyed blood red.


    "Poop


    The body of the leader of the wolf clan fell to the ground, smiling in his eyes, and he died unexpectedly.


    The rest of the people were shocked by this sudden scene, and were stunned for two or three seconds before they reacted.


    "Enemy attack! Attack! Enemy attack


    Everyone is looking for their own weapons.


    "Let it go Su Xun yelled.


    The archers released the bowstring in unison.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    The arrow, like falling from the sky, hit many blue eyed barbarians who were at a loss in panic.


    "Ah! I''m shot, my leg


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic!"


    After a round of volley, the blue eyed alien, who was already in a panic, was even more flustered.


    "Xia Guowu, listen to the order and kill!"


    On the hillside, Su Xun still got up with a bow. The sword of King Xia came out of his mouth, and the blade pointed to the blue eyed barbarians under the hillside.


    The soldiers of the country should be loyal to the country and kill the enemy.


    When a word "kill" falls, 500 people are like a flood breaking a dike and a beast coming out of the cage.


    The iron spear was cold, everyone was red eyed, speechless, silent and depressed in the sprint.


    "Come on! Everybody, get on the horse


    Looking at the soldiers who were several times more than their own side rushing up, the wolf tribe people were more frightened.


    The hillside is not far from the river, and it''s also from top to bottom, so it''s coming soon.


    The two sides collided with each other, and the wolf tribe was instantly submerged by Xia soldiers, orderly cut open by Xia soldiers, and then mercilessly slaughtered.


    In the blink of an eye, most of the wolf tribe died.


    "Puyi -"


    Qi stabbed the long gun into a blue eyed alien, pulled out the long gun, brought out blood, kicked the blue eyed alien to the ground with one foot, looked around for a week, and roared:


    "no one will kill you! Those who fall will not be killed! "


    "Those who fall don''t kill..."


    Hearing the voice of persuasion, the people of the wolf tribe threw down their weapons one after another and prostrated on the ground, shivering. Everyone was full of fear.


    Xia''s weapons are hard and sharp, and Xia''s soldiers'' fighting power makes them feel scared.


    Are the southerners so strong?


    In the face of such an enemy, can the northerners really break into the south?

 Chapter 1181

    The attack went well.


    The wolf tribe is dead, the leader has no backbone, and the equipment is not as good as Xia soldiers, and was caught off guard, it is no combat effectiveness.


    The wolf tribe can be said to be on the verge of collapse. The soldiers of Xia Kingdom killed 60 enemies and captured more than 40 people.


    Only five of them were injured, and one of them was too excited to see the way when charging. As a result, he was sprained by a stone.


    "All the people and horses will be taken back, and the corpses will be buried on the spot, and the dead blue eyed people''s heads will be sacrificed."


    Su Xun said coldly, although he killed many people in the war with the fire tribe.


    But it''s one thing for my family to fight and kill people.


    But killing one''s own family by another is another matter.


    Today, the state of Xia and the fire tribe are not compatible with each other, but if the other tribe attacked the fire tribe, Su Xun would never sit back and do nothing. In other words, no tribe in the South would sit back and do nothing.


    Because this is the difference between races, North and South are not compatible, blue eyed people and black eyed people must have only one side as the main, the other side to surrender or exterminate.


    "Which tribe are you from in the north?"


    Su Xun casually looked at a blue eyed man and asked.


    Both the north and the south are tribal systems, but generally speaking, the development of the North lags behind that of the south.


    The young man asked didn''t say a word. He just looked up at Su Xun coldly, with venomous eyes.


    "If you had the guts, you wouldn''t be kneeling here now." Su Xun gave a scornful smile.


    A man of backbone will only fight to death or commit suicide, but will not surrender, let alone be captured alive.


    The young man''s face turned blue and white.


    "Puyi -"


    the next second, the sword passed, and the young man''s head was already flying high before he could react.


    "Drag it down and throw it into the river to feed the fish."


    Su Xun went to the next person: "you say."


    The young man was also silent.


    "Puyi -"


    the sword was waving, his head fell to the ground, and blood splashed on Su Xun''s white robe, like a red plum in the snow, which was charming, sad and cruel.


    "Puyi -"


    "Puyi -"


    "Puyi -"


    Su Xun cut five people in a row, just like killing a dog, without any fluctuation. His bloody sword was on the neck of the sixth blue eyed young man.


    "You don''t know if your bones are hard or your swords are hard, do you?"


    Su Xun looked down indifferently at the people kneeling on the ground.


    "Say I said, I said The blue eyed young man was frightened and shook his head.


    Su Xun laughed and took back the sword: "it seems that although your bones are hard, they can be cut soft by the sword."


    "No! You coward... " A man nearby roared and opened his mouth to bite him.


    "Puyi --"


    Su Xun''s sword shook, and another head fell to the ground. The hot blood spilled on the frightened young man''s face, which made him pee.


    Su looked at the young man and said, "now the things that are in the way are gone. Go on."


    All the blue eyed people are as if they are on their back, and their faces exude a lot of cold sweat.


    Just as they treat southerners as sheep, now they are just like lambs to be slaughtered when they face Sushen.


    "I We come from the wolf tribe on the northern prairie... " The youth trembled and talked about their identity and how they came here.


    Hearing that they had found a secret road and had not told other tribes on the grassland, Su Xun''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and he was excited.


    Just as the wolf tribe came to the south to plunder through the secret Road, he could also take people to the northern grassland to plunder horses, population, sheep and cattle.


    And he has more people than the wolf tribe, which means he can get more things back and kill more people.


    If you are not of my race, your heart will be different.


    The north and the south are dead enemies. They have been fighting since the moment they found each other.


    The North plundered the South year by year, and the South resisted the North year by year.


    But the South has never gone deep into the northern grassland.


    So they are not surprised to take a group of Su Yuan tribes to the north.


    The captured tribes can be divided into two groups, and the end of each tribe can be marked as the center.


    In order to prevent them from deliberately misleading and leading themselves to powerful tribes, let them separate and draw at the same time.


    "Ha ha ha ha, these people really gave a big gift to the lonely king. Take them all back."


    "For the sake of giving such a big gift to the king, the king will take the soldiers to get your family together. Ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    As long as you control the wolf tribe, only Xia knows the secret road. Doesn''t the northern grassland become the natural horse farm of Xia?And the cattle and sheep raised by those small tribes were raised by Xia for them?


    Every winter in the north, tribes gather or go south alone to plunder.


    Now Su Xun can plunder them. It''s fair to give them reciprocity.


    Listening to Su Xun''s laughter, the captives of the wolf tribe only felt cold in their hearts, colder than in winter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After returning to Xia state.


    Su Xun asked the people of the wolf tribe to draw the locations of each tribe on the grassland.


    A few people did make small moves, but they didn''t know that Su Xun asked everyone to draw them together.


    So those people who want to lead Su to death have gone down to help him find his way.


    After getting a rough map of the grassland, Su Xun began to focus on spring ploughing and military training.


    Those two hundred horses represent two hundred cavalry.


    Su Xun built a stirrup, so that soldiers would be more stable on the horse and more conducive to combat.


    Two months later, when spring ploughing was over, he would lead 3000 soldiers to march into the grassland for the first time.


    By the way, those small northern tribes are also used to train the recruits.


    Only those who see blood all the year round are strong soldiers, which is why the border army can fight better than the imperial army.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun was thinking about beating others, some people were thinking about beating him.


    That''s the fire tribe.


    The last time the fire tribe went to the star tribe to complain, the old man was called Yang. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was when he came back.


    But it''s impossible to get revenge just by the strength of the fire tribe now!


    What to do? Yang came up with a good idea. Xing was not interested in Xia''s things, and the other seven medium-sized tribes could not be indifferent, and they could not be afraid of Xia.


    Then he began the road of lobbying to the seven large and medium-sized tribes, trying to persuade them to attack the Xia state together and share the spoils of the Xia state.


    As for the star''s warning, he has long ignored it. Eight medium-sized tribes participated in it together. Even the star tribe had to be cautious.


    At that time, the Xia kingdom will be destroyed. Can the star turn over for a group of dead people and eight medium-sized tribes?


    Probably the earliest home of Zongyang.

 Chapter 1182

    Li tribe.


    Li is Li of Li.


    The first stop of Yang''s lobbying is Li tribe, which is closest to the fire tribe.


    The head of Li tribe received Yang.


    "I don''t know why the fire tribe came here?" Asked the head of the Li tribe.


    Yang said frankly: "I''m here to invite the clan leader to join us in the summer expedition."


    "Are you joking with me? Xingming said that the tribe should not go to trouble with the state of Xia. "


    "Patriarch, the star only cares about the interests of the star tribe. Why have you ever considered for us?" Yang asked.


    Then he continued: "the star tribe can get the snow, salt, iron and other things offered by summer. What about us?"


    "What''s more, the clan leader has witnessed the strength of Xia state. Today is the defeat of our fire tribe. What about tomorrow? The patriarch should know that we are the same. "


    "As for the star side, after we take Xia state, he can still set up troops to attack our eight tribes?"


    "Hiss -" the head of Li tribe took a cold breath, then nodded: "this is reasonable, great kindness. In this case, I will make an appointment."


    It''s as casual as a joke.


    "The patriarch''s lesson! You and I pledge to join forces in January next year, thirty miles away from the kingdom of Xia. " However, Yang was very happy and secretly said to himself that it was really a good idea.


    Blame Xia for its rapid rise, which makes all tribes feel a sense of crisis.


    Since Su Xun put forward the concept of month and year in the star tribe, the surrounding tribes have been popularized.


    Li tribal head nodded: "can."


    "In that case, I''ll leave first. I''ll go to several other tribes." After Li tribe joined, he had more confidence in persuading others.


    The seven tribes were in different directions. It took him eight or nine months to walk alone, so he decided to join the alliance to attack Xia state next year.


    Li tribal patriarch personally sent Yang away, looking at his back, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Instead, there was a touch of irony.


    He called a confidant and said to him, "go to the state of Xia immediately, tell Yu Wangxun about this, meet with the mill there, and bring back the news he wants to tell me."


    Mo, who was sent to Xia by Li tribe to learn how to make clothes, was actually an undercover who had joined Xia.


    The seven tribes had already discussed the secret of stealing iron from Xia state by means of undercover.


    How can we agree to Yang''s lobbying?


    It''s a long way to start a war against Xia. It''s time-consuming and laborious. Moreover, Xia state is not weak and will offend Xing. It''s not worth it. After all, they have no blood feud with Xia.


    After telling the good people to go to the Xia kingdom to spread the message, they called six more people and asked them to take their own words to the other six medium-sized tribes to get angry with them.


    After cheating Yang, backhand sold him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The state of Xia.


    At this time, more than two months have passed since the last attack and killing of the blue eyed alien. Spring ploughing is over.


    All the wasteland near the state of Xia was planted with millet.


    More than 3000 new troops have been trained for nearly three months, and all kinds of strategic materials have been prepared.


    In these three months, they have to train horse riding in addition to their daily physical strength and fighting training.


    The 200 horses that were snatched back last time were teaching tools, and those captured by the wolf tribe were teachers.


    When these 3000 people enter the prairie, they will be ready-made cavalry as long as they get on the horse.


    In the second year of the lunar calendar, April 20, the rainy season, a drum beat woke everyone up.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong - "


    " Hua la... "


    With the sound of the collision of armor, a thousand new soldiers and a thousand veterans gathered outside the city with guns and bows.


    The expedition was carried out by the Xuanwu army, the white tiger army and half of the badminton army.


    Qinglong army and Zhuque army stayed in Xia state.


    Half of the soldiers in the Middle Kingdom were taken away.


    The iron armour on the soldiers is relatively simple, basically only chest and back armour, inside is leather armour.


    This kind of defense is abnormal at this time. Many tribal troops don''t even have skin armour, they can only barely wrap in a layer of animal skin.


    For Su, riding on a horse with a black head is also a good way for him.


    The iron armor on his body and the iron armor on the generals can be regarded as a complete armor, as well as a helmet.


    Two thousand soldiers stood as loose as a spear in their hands, and a sense of killing spread.


    People have gathered around, looking at such a strong army, all faces show pride.


    Su Xun wore armor and rode around the army with rein. He didn''t have much pre war admonition. He just called out: "Xia Guowu, Wansheng!"


    "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!"


    At first, the soldiers and officers joined in shouting, and then all the people joined in shouting. Ten thousand people joined in, and the air shook the sky.


    When an organization allows all its members to act in their own capacity, it will surely prosper."Choking -"


    Su Xun pulled the reins, raised his two front feet, and his sword came out of the sheath: "go out!"


    "Wuwuwuwu --"


    on the city wall, the low trumpet sounded, the battle drums were dense, and everyone watched the soldiers go away.


    This time, he went deep into the northern grassland and chose two wolf tribe captives to lead the way.


    It takes March to reach the secret Road, and it takes two months to walk from the secret road to the grassland.


    It will take a year to go this time.


    So Su Xun arranged everything.


    Next, what the junior high school should do is to cast money, build roads and water conservancy projects, and expand the Xia City. When he returns, the Xia state will be another scene.


    Three months later, it was summer, and the army of Xia finally came to the entrance of the secret road.


    It''s just going through a mountain forest.


    After entering the mountain forest, I walked for another two months. At this time, in September, it was autumn, and finally I arrived at the grassland.


    The soldiers of Xia Kingdom who saw the grassland for the first time were all shocked. The endless grassland was crossed by several rivers. The river was a wild animal drinking water.


    "Horse! Look, king, there are so many horses


    General Jian of the white tiger army showed his excitement by pointing to the wild horses running on the river.


    "We don''t want these wild horses. The horses we want have been trained. Just go and get them."


    Su Xun said with a smile. Then he took out the map and took a look at the wolf tribe. He sent scouts to the front to explore, and the army postponed.


    The people of wolf tribe know this secret Road, which links the north and the south, and is not far away.


    So we have to solve them.


    The best way to protect secrets is when people die.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wolf tribe.


    "No! no Please don''t


    In a tent, a black eyed woman is crushed on the ground by a blue eyed young man.


    "Pa!"


    "Black eyed bastard, it''s your honor to spoil you! If you dare to resist again, I will kill you! "


    The young man slapped in the face and threatened.


    His name is Langya. He is the acting leader of the wolf tribe. Because his brother took people to plunder from the secret road to the south a few months ago, he is in charge of the clan now.


    Unlike in the south, the tribal chiefs in the north are not elected by the people, but hereditary.


    Now that his brother hasn''t come back, he doesn''t worry. After all, his brother is dead. He is the real patriarch. I wish his brother would die.


    Black Eyed women can only cry silently when they hear this threat, but they dare not resist any more.


    After all, mole ants still live secretly. Besides, chastity is not valued in this era.


    She resisted Langya only because the other side was a blue eye barbarian, and black eye and blue eye were eternal blood feuds.


    Two minutes later, Langya walked out of the tent contentedly and said casually, "drag down the black eyed cheap seed inside, wash it and bake it. I''ll eat it at noon."


    It''s a normal thing for blue eyed barbarians to eat southern Black Eyed people.


    Every winter the grassland is short of food, and the population they plunder from the south is the best food.

 Chapter 1183

    "Ah


    "No! Don''t kill me


    "Please Ah


    With the sound of begging for mercy and shrill screams, all the people of the wolf tribe knew that it was time to have dinner, because they were starting to kill sheep.


    Sheep are black eyed two legged sheep in the south.


    Now it''s autumn, and it''s going to be winter soon. If you can save food in the tribe, you can save it, so you should eat up the captive southern Black Eyed people first.


    The northern barbarians are very different from the people of the southern tribes in appearance. They are more like gorillas who have not yet evolved completely.


    He also has black hair and yellow skin, but he has blue eyes, prominent cheekbones, long and sharp tusks in his mouth, and long upper body.


    The average height of the southern tribes is about three meters, while that of the blue eyed barbarians is about three meters three meters.


    This is also the reason why the northern side is not as good as the southern side in terms of weapons, but it can fight against the southern tribes.


    In addition, the barbarian tribes in the north also have a big pot to eat. After all, the overall productivity of this era is insufficient.


    Xia state is totally different.


    "Look what that is."


    Suddenly, a wolf tribe woman pointed to the distance, squinting to see what.


    Everyone goes by reputation.


    I saw a flag in the line of sight more and more clear, black dragon summer flag fluttering in the wind.


    Then a black line appeared in the distance, and it became more and more obvious that it was a group of soldiers.


    "What tribe are they from? So powerful? "


    "I don''t know. Are they passing by?"


    "Go to inform the patriarch quickly..."


    Too far away, they could only see the army, but not their eyes.


    Soon, Langya came out, and all the people of the wolf tribe gathered to stare at the army.


    "Go and ask." Wolf tooth said to a man.


    "Yes, patriarch."


    The man answered and ran to the army. As he ran, he suddenly stopped.


    The pupil shrunk to the size of the eye of a needle, the face showed the color of panic, turned and ran back.


    Run and shout.


    "Patriarch! No, it''s a southerner! Here comes the southern black eye


    "It''s the southerner''s army! Here comes the southerner


    Boom!


    Hearing this, the whole wolf tribe suddenly burst into a pot, and everyone showed the color of fear.


    And the southerners who were raised in captivity were excited and cried.


    They are saved, they are saved, they watch their companions killed every day, and they will turn to themselves at any time. Under such high pressure, they are almost collapsed.


    And now they are finally saved.


    "All officers and men listen to the order, today, do not seal the sword!"


    Su Xun pulled out his sword and pointed to the wolf tribe.


    If the sword is not sealed, the whole family will be killed.


    "Kill


    "Step, step..."


    Two hundred cavalry rushed out first.


    The horse''s hooves roared like thunder. After rushing into the wolf tribe, the soldiers cut down with iron knives, blazing, their heads falling and blood flying.


    At the command, the soldiers scattered, armed with guns and bows, and surrounded them, in case anyone took advantage of the chaos to escape.


    Massacre. It''s a one-sided massacre.


    The grass was red with blood.


    "Run


    "No! Don''t kill me


    "Please don''t kill Ah


    The familiar scream reminds me again, but the one who was killed this time has become a blue eyed barbarian.


    And those who kill with knives are southerners.


    The whole wolf tribe was in chaos, and everyone was crying for mercy, yelling and running around.


    Even the young have no chance to fight with a knife.


    The cavalry are holding the reins in one hand and the long knives in the other. As long as they are blue eyes, they are like cutting rice.


    Puyi -


    the long knife passed the meat, blood dripping, head flying, the body fell to the ground and was trampled by the horse''s hooves.


    The slaughter lasted half an hour, and the whole wolf tribe could no longer hear the scream.


    "Dida ~ Dida ~ Dida ~"


    the blood fell from the cavalry''s blade, and the blood had merged into a river on the ground.


    In autumn, the already yellow grass has put on a layer of red.


    The bodies all over the floor were lying upside down.


    "My Lord, this man is the head of the wolf tribe."


    A soldier came to Su Xun with wolf teeth in his hand and put him on the ground and knelt down.


    "Spare my life Don''t kill me, don''t, please don''t kill me, don''t, I beg you... "


    Wolf tooth has been scared to break the gall, kneeling on the ground, constantly kowtow, tearful."What''s that for?"


    Su Xun pointed to a fire.


    "It''s ours! Patriarch, kill him, please Cried a rescued southerner.


    "Kill him! Kill him


    The others cried, crying, their eyes full of grief, anger and resentment.


    Su Xun pulled the reins and looked down at the wolf''s teeth. His eyes were indifferent, as if he was looking at a dead man.


    "Don''t waste the wood when the fire is on."


    With that, Su Xun turned to leave.


    Two soldiers dragged Langya to the fire.


    "No! no No


    Wolf teeth constantly struggle, roar, eyes full of fear, urine flow down the thigh.


    But the two soldiers didn''t pay attention at all. They cut off his tendons on the spot and threw them into the fire.


    "Ah! Help me! Help me


    Wolf teeth rolled and screamed in the fire. After more than ten minutes, they lost their reaction and died.


    "You are all from the south. You are the leader of Xia Kingdom, Xia Wangxun. You were saved by yourself. Your life is lonely. You have to go deep into the grassland, but the flattery, cattle and sheep you plundered can''t be left unattended. You are responsible for it."


    Su Xun looked at the rescued people and said.


    After all, there was no Su Xun. They didn''t know whether they could get out of the grassland alive. They immediately agreed.


    "The whole army will rest on the spot, gather up the horses, cattle and sheep, distribute the horses, and have dinner here today."


    Su Xun ordered, and then the soldiers, under the leadership of the officers, began to work in several parts.


    The cattle and sheep of the wolf tribe were slaughtered for their lunch today.


    The wolf tribe didn''t want to eat it. It was specially reserved for susian. Susian was very grateful.


    So before leaving, a fire burned the corpses of the wolf tribe, and let the wild animals on the grassland eat hot.


    Look, even people and wild animals were taken into account. Susian felt that he was really a good man with great care.


    He was almost moved by himself and cried, tears seemed to come out at any time.


    "Grass, how come all the smoke goes here."


    Su Xun rubbed his eyes and looked back.


    "The whole army is out!"


    An army of black armour continued to penetrate the grassland in silence, and the long gun stained with blood was glowing with cold light.


    Behind them were a group of southerners wrapped in animal skins, driving herds of cattle and sheep.


    The Xiazi flag with black background is flying high in the sky of the northern prairie, hunting with the wind.

 Chapter 1184

    Referring to the map, and under the leadership of two wolf tribe prisoners, the Xia army continued to deepen.


    The next target is the eagle tribe, a bigger tribe than the wolf tribe.


    According to the two wolf captives, the eagle tribe has more than 600 young people, more than 3000 cattle and sheep, and more than 1000 horses.


    After walking on the grassland for five days, the eagle tribe finally arrived. From a distance, there were more tents than the wolf tribe.


    These tents are made of animal skins. After all, animal skins are the most important thing in the grassland.


    A few wisps of smoke floated up into the sky, and from time to time, a few laughs came out faintly from the eagle tribe.


    It''s a peaceful atmosphere.


    The sword came out of its sheath.


    "The badminton army stay, the rest, kill!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he rushed out with the reins in one hand and the sword in the other.


    "Step, step..."


    Before that, he borrowed more than 400 horses from the wolf tribe, and nearly 600 cavalry charged at the same time.


    The horse''s hooves were thundering like thunder, the horses were neighing constantly, the dust was splashing, the spear was like a forest, the cold light was flashing, and in an instant, they rushed out for hundreds of meters.


    At the sound of the horse''s hooves, the eagle tribe had noticed.


    "Nanren! It''s from the south! How can the southerner''s army be here! "


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack


    "All fight! Take up arms and block it


    Different from the panic of the wolf tribe, the eagle tribe soon calmed down under the command of the leader and took up the bone knife and bone spear to fight regardless of men and women.


    "Boom!"


    In the war, a lot of people from the two tribes were killed by the spear.


    "Puyi --"


    Su Xun split an enemy in two with a sword and drove his horse to a young man with a bone spear.


    Throughout the battlefield, the most important position of the young man is probably the leader.


    "Black eyed bastard, come on!"


    Looking at Su Xun rushing, the young man raised his bone spear to stab Su Xun without fear.


    "Dang!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and cut off the bone spear with a sword. Then he kept castrating, and the sword stabbed him.


    The young man was shocked. He didn''t expect that his weapon would be broken at a blow. Looking at the long sword stabbing, he almost fell to the ground subconsciously and rolled over.


    Su Xun stopped and threw his sword.


    "Puyi -"


    Xia Wang''s sword penetrated the young man''s body and nailed him to the ground directly, with blood flowing from his back.


    Before fighting, Su Xun pulled out his long sword and spat out blood.


    "You..."


    The young man turned over, pointed to Su Xun, and widened his eyes, as if he wanted to say something.


    "Puyi --"


    Su Xun cut off with a sword, and the young man''s head flew high. He raised his hand to seize it, and then he looked around: "your leader is dead, and those who fall will not be killed, and those who fall will not be killed!"


    The wolf tribe is going to be slaughtered because they know about the secret Road, but the people of the eagle tribe don''t know. These are all excellent slaves.


    Su Xun felt that he was kind enough. The barbarians took the barbarians as food. He just took the barbarians as slaves. He was recognized as the benevolent king of the South and the north.


    Hearing Su Xun''s voice, all the people of the eagle tribe subconsciously looked over and saw that their leader''s head was grabbed by Su Xun and his hair was held in his hand.


    The morale of the desperate resistance collapsed most of the time, but it didn''t reach the point of kneeling and surrendering.


    "Kill! Revenge for the leader


    "Revenge for the leader!"


    The north and the south are incompatible. They know very well how they treat the southerners, so once they become the captives of the southerners, there will be no good end.


    Therefore, in the civil war, both the southerners and the northerners basically fought to the death.


    You''ll surrender unless your morale breaks down.


    After all, the mole ant still lives secretly, no matter the southerners or northerners, there is no shortage of people who are afraid of death.


    "I don''t know, kill!"


    Su Xun snorted coldly, then threw away the head of the leader of the eagle tribe and took people to continue to fight.


    "Puyi -"


    every time the long sword is waved, it will take away the life of the people of the eagle tribe, and the body of the sword is dripping with blood.


    "Qiang -"


    at this moment, a harsh sound came into our ears, and everyone felt that it was suddenly dark.


    No matter Xia guoshizu or the people of the eagle tribe all stopped and subconsciously looked to the sky.


    I saw a black eagle hovering in the sky, wings open to cover the sun.


    "It''s the beast! The beast will protect us


    "God beast, ask god beast to kill all these southerners!"


    "Beast..."


    The people of the eagle tribe got excited and knelt down on the ground one after another to kowtow to the giant eagle in the sky.Just as Su Xun raised Baopi dragon, many tribes on the grassland also raised Guardian beasts, but they said they were raising them, rather than offering them.


    "When I was dying, I asked a beast for help?"


    Su Xun showed a contemptuous smile: "take the bow!"


    A soldier stepped forward quickly and offered his bow and arrow.


    Su Xun took out three arrows, drew a bow and set up an arrow, aimed at the giant eagle in the sky, and released the bowstring.


    "Whew!"


    Three one meter long iron arrows broke through the air.


    Two arrows were opened by the eagle''s claws, but one arrow hit him in the stomach.


    "King "King "King "King


    The soldiers of Xia Kingdom, who were still in a bit of panic, suddenly raised their morale and raised their weapons in unison.


    "Qiang -"


    the giant eagle was infuriated, whistled, circled in the air, and dived to susian.


    "A beast, dare to be fierce!"


    Su Xun threw away his bow, stepped on the horse''s back and jumped up. His hands were open. He held the eagle''s neck and fell to the ground with him.


    "Bang Dang!" "Boom!"


    The moment he fell down, the eagle''s body crushed a lot of tents, and the dust was flying. The eagle''s golden claws grabbed Su Xun.


    "Click!"


    Su Xun twisted his neck directly with his hands. At the moment when his neck was broken, warm blood spilled on his face.


    Su Xun wiped the blood on his face and stood up with a single eagle''s head in his eyes.


    "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!"


    Xia Guoshi shouts again. He stares at Su Xun fanatically. What''s in his heart.


    And the people of the eagle tribe had been scared silly for a long time. They all looked at the huge eagle head in Su Xun''s hand.


    So Is it the guardian beast of their tribe?


    The god beast that they have provided for generations was broken by a short southerner?


    Everyone''s eyes were full of horror and fear. Looking at Su Xun, it was like looking at a flood of water and beasts.


    "Your beast seems vulnerable."


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on them and threw the bloody eagle in front of them, with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    At this moment, the more timid the tribe is, the lower the sword is.


    "The old and the weak don''t want it. The young will take it away from them."


    Su Xun ordered without expression. His kindness to the enemy was his cruelty to himself.


    Then the army set out again, and the ranks became larger and larger, with herds of cattle, sheep, horses and slaves.

 Chapter 1185

    Starting in April and entering the grassland in September, Su Xun led his soldiers to attack all the way. Where the iron hooves passed, the corpses were everywhere, and the land was dyed crimson by blood.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was November. Xiazi banner went deep into the grassland for three thousand miles, killing more than ten tribes.


    At the end of November, the army began to return.


    There were more than 2000 people when they went out to fight, but now there are only 1500 left, but they are all first-class elite cavalry.


    If you go further, you will find the territory of each big tribe on the grassland. Xia is not an opponent at present.


    So it''s enough to take a shot from the outside, and then lead the troops across the northern grassland.


    Because Su Xun had been wandering around the outskirts of the grassland, and there was no one left alive, so the news did not spread to the big tribes.


    So that the soldiers of Xia could retreat easily.


    This grassland trip can be described as a return with a full load. The horses can arm tens of thousands of cavalry, and the cattle and sheep can be used by the people of Xia for several years.


    The key is that horses, cattle and sheep will be produced. If this cycle continues, the Xia state can do without importing meat and war horses.


    And this time, more than 2000 young barbarians were captured alive, which can be used to build roads and cities.


    The result of this time is enough for Xia to launch a war of annexing fire tribe.


    After digesting the fruits of the fire tribe, Xia can sweep all medium-sized tribes.


    After sweeping these medium-sized tribes, Xia had the confidence to be equal to the star tribe, and even launched a war to annex the star tribe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and in the twinkling of an eye it is January.


    Today''s summer city has changed its appearance. On the basis of the original, a circle of outer city has been built. The summer city can accommodate 3000 households. It''s a family!


    A wide straight road has been built outside Xiacheng, linking the villages, fields and mines not far away, greatly shortening the transportation time.


    Millet in the second year of the summer calendar has been harvested, and spring ploughing in the third year will soon be carried out.


    A few months ago, seven medium-sized tribes had already sent cattle. With sufficient cattle, this year''s spring ploughing will be more smooth than last year''s.


    After seeing that Xia''s wealth and strength had been passed back to their respective tribes, the seven large and medium-sized tribes were glad that they did not agree to Yang''s lobbying.


    Moreover, the people they sent to Xia state to learn how to make clothes have successfully entered the Xia state, and even have taken up some positions. I believe they will soon get the method of making iron ware and pass it back to the tribe.


    To tell you the truth, Xia''s life is so good. If they didn''t arrange for people to send back information every other time, they were worried that they would rebel.


    However, judging from the current situation, although they are in the state of Xia, they are loyal to the tribe and are not corrupted by the superior life of the state of Xia.


    So, since their seven large and medium-sized tribes can get what they want in the simplest and easiest way, why fight Xia?


    As long as they get the way of making iron, they will not be afraid of Xia.


    So let the fire tribe play by themselves.


    At this time, in the south of Xia thirty miles outside.


    Yang Jin was angry, and the tribe was young and strong. After collecting enough 5000 soldiers, they came to attack Xia with bows, arrows, swords and guns.


    But now I have an agreement with the seven tribes.


    "What about the other tribes?"


    Didn''t you make an appointment last year to join the alliance in January this year 30 miles south of Xia kingdom?


    "Patriarch, is it true that other tribes haven''t arrived yet? After all, winter has just passed and the snow hasn''t completely melted in many places. They are far away."


    Yes, Yang has now become the new head of the fire tribe, because he spent nearly a year lobbying all the tribes to join in the summer expedition, which has won the praise of the people.


    Yang thinks this is reasonable. After all, they are close to the state of Xia, so it''s normal for them to arrive first.


    Immediately ordered: "retreat 20 Li camp, wait another month, by the way, send people to infiltrate into the city of Xia intelligence."


    The reason why we have to step back 20 Li is to prevent being discovered by Xia during the waiting period.


    In this way, people from the burning tribe of yangdai set up camp in a mountain depression 50 miles south of the Xia state.


    By the way, send someone to pretend to be a vendor exchanging goods into Xiacheng to inquire for information and prepare for the war.


    But after waiting day after day, I still didn''t see the other seven medium-sized tribes.


    Yang Huai began to wonder if he had been fooled?


    After waiting for a few days, there were still no other seven large and medium-sized tribes.


    He was finally sure that he had been fooled.


    Yang Qi wants to vomit blood. In October, he spent ten months lobbying around!


    I didn''t expect that those bastards promised well on the surface, and now none of them came to join the alliance!


    Can only so dismal withdrawal?


    But if so, does he still have prestige?


    Yang began to tangle.


    A few days later, the people who went to Xiacheng to inquire for information came back with good news.That is, Wang Xun of Xia and half of the soldiers of Xia left the city in April last year. They don''t know where they went. The key is that they haven''t come back yet.


    That is to say, the national strength of Xia City is empty now, and there is no such backbone as the king of Xia.


    Yang suddenly overjoyed, this is his fire tribe''s opportunity!


    The other seven tribes didn''t come just in time to defeat Xia. By then, everything will be monopolized by the fire tribe.


    God bless the tribe!


    When the king of Xia comes back, he will find that the state of Xia belongs to their fire tribe.


    What''s Xia Wangxun''s expression at that time?


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    At the thought of that scene, Yang couldn''t help laughing and immediately ordered: "attack in three days!"


    Take the kingdom of Xia before the king of Xia returns.


    In the middle of February, the tranquility of Xia was broken by the sudden sound of the horn.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    With the sound of the horn, an order was issued, and all the wild people retreated into the summer city.


    This time, the fire tribe attacked too many enemies, more than twice as much as Xia.


    There was no Su Xun, so for the sake of safety, we had to gather all our forces to defend the city.


    There was enough food in the city to support Su Xun.


    On the plain outside the fortress, more than 5000 soldiers of the fire tribe have been separated and camped.


    This time, I''m obviously determined to take Xiacheng.


    Because this may be the only chance for the fire tribe.


    "Chant


    A dragon''s chant sounded, and a ten meter long Blue Dragon flew out of Xiacheng.


    "Dragon! The state of Xia has a dragon


    "Come on! Report to the patriarch


    Suddenly saw a dragon fly out from the summer city, the people of the fire tribe were shocked.


    "Don''t panic! It''s just a young dragon. Shoot with bow and arrow, throw with spear


    Yang''s face changed when he saw the dragon in the sky, but he soon calmed down.


    Young dragon and Jackie Chan are two concepts.


    In addition to being able to fly, this kind of young dragon is not as destructive as the hook snake.


    Hearing Yang''s command, the soldiers of the fire tribe, who were still in a panic, carried it out in an orderly way.


    "Roar!"


    Set up a group of dragon roar out of the barracks.


    "Shoot!"


    With Yang''s command, countless arrows and spears flew to the young dragon in the sky.


    With a flick of its tail, baopilong ran away, leaving only the camp of Huo tribe in a mess.


    It didn''t come to kill people at all. It was sent out by Xie Qing to report to Su Xun.


    Just destroying the camp of xiahuo tribe along the way.

 Chapter 1186

    Without the destruction of baopilong, the fire tribe successfully built a camp on the plain outside Xiacheng.


    At the end of February, the fire tribe attacked for the first time.


    It''s a trial.


    A thousand people rushed to Xiacheng with cloud ladders.


    The reason why this kind of thing appeared was because of the war between big tribes.


    Because big tribes are built high enough to live in wooden fortresses, and often attackers want to capture the fortresses without destroying them.


    So the ladder was invented.


    The walls of xiaguocheng were full of people, including soldiers and non soldiers. The reason why these non soldiers took part in the war was because Bai Yu promised that after fighting the annealed tribe, all the people who took part in the war were promoted to the national level.


    "Shoot!"


    With Kai''s command, thousands of arrows were launched at the same time, just like a curtain of rain.


    "Ah "My leg!" "Ah


    "Kill


    The arrows fell and screamed. The soldiers of the fire tribe fell one by one, but still bravely carried the ladder to the wall.


    When the ladder was set up, the soldiers of the fire tribe began to climb up the city wall. The soldiers on the city wall chopped down all those who tried to climb up with knives.


    For a moment, hissing, screaming, chopping, all kinds of voices interweaved.


    "Dangdangdangdangdang..."


    The bronzes were ringing, and the first wave of the fire tribe''s offensive troops began to retreat, leaving only more than 500 people.


    But this siege will lose more than 400 people, let Yang''s heart is very heavy.


    For the first time, I realized the power of the city wall.


    The earth and stone walls of the Xia kingdom were higher and harder than those of the wooden fortresses. In addition, the whole country was guarding the city, and the five thousand people of the fire tribe couldn''t attack it.


    "It''s a pity that it''s not a wooden Walled City, so it can be burned!"


    Yang looked at the summer city, some disappointed sigh.


    The biggest disadvantage of the wooden walled city is that it is easy to catch fire, so when the enemy comes to attack, there is no way to defend the Walled City, so we have to send troops to fight.


    In this way, the victory and defeat can be divided quickly.


    But in addition to the city walls, even the houses in the city are stone and stone structures, and they are not afraid of fire, so the people of Xia will not be forced to fight against them.


    If it goes on like this, the morale of our side will be lower and lower. If it goes on until Su Xun comes back with his soldiers and attacks inside and outside, the fire tribe will be finished.


    "Patriarch, we can''t burn with fire, but we can submerge with water!" A clansman had a whim.


    As soon as Yang''s eyes brightened, he looked at the moat around the city.


    If they block up the water above, wait for the water to accumulate more and more, and then suddenly burst the dyke and the water poured out, wouldn''t Xia City break itself in an instant?


    That night, a thousand soldiers of the fire tribe quietly left the camp and went upstream to Xiacheng.


    The other soldiers are still staying in the camp to create the illusion of besieging Xia.


    Although it will take a longer time to do so, only in this way can summer city be conquered.


    Otherwise, it can only be filled by human life. This is the last soldier of the fire tribe. I can''t afford it!


    So Yang can only choose this slower way. I hope Su Xun will come back later.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of March, it was more than four months since Su Xun and others left the grassland. When the army left the secret Road, it could reach Xiacheng in two months at most.


    "Chant


    A dragon song sounded, and Baopi Dragon flew to Su Xun from the air, wriggling anxiously.


    Although he couldn''t speak, Su Xun could see from his body language that something had happened to Xia.


    Then Baopi dragon fell to the ground and wrote a few words with dragon tail: Fire tribe is coming.


    Looking at the words, let the soldiers a burst of shame, a dragon to write the words are actually better than they write.


    Then I realized that this was not the point.


    The focus is on the fire tribe attacking Xiacheng!


    For a moment, everyone was flustered. After all, many people got married after the implementation of family system in Xia state.


    Their women and food are in the summer city.


    "Jian, take 500 people alone first, and you take 1000 people to escort them home."


    With that, Su Xun ordered five hundred people to ride on the mountain road. Although it was easy to have an accident, Su Xun didn''t care so much at this time.


    If Xia is gone, they can be under construction, but Bai Yu, Tan Ying and Xie Qing are still there.


    With five hundred people, Su Xun galloped all the way for a month. The mountain road was difficult to walk, and he rode fast. On the road, he had already killed more than a dozen people because of a slip of the horse.


    At the beginning of April, when Su Xun and others took their horses to the river to drink, they suddenly found that the water was overflowing.


    It''s already April. It''s already past the melting season of ice and snow, and it hasn''t rained recently. It''s reasonable to say that the water level is shallower. How can it diffuse?


    Thinking of the fire tribe attacking Xia City, Su Xun had a bad guess."All men, Mount!"


    Su Xun led the people down the river. The river bank was smoother than the mountain road, but he needed to walk the mountain road again when he met the dense mountain forest.


    After running for ten days, Su Xun finally found the trace of the man, and the fire tribe was blocking the water.


    Naked and blocking the water with wood and rocks, the fire tribesmen were stunned to see the cavalry suddenly appear.


    Because this is the first time they''ve seen cavalry.


    "Bow and arrow, shoot!"


    Su Xun said it in a murderous way.


    After months of fighting on the grassland, these soldiers had already become elite cavalry.


    Quickly take off the bow and arrow on the back, pull the bow and arrow at the people of the fire tribe and release the bow string.


    "Whew! Whew, whew, whew... "


    More than 400 arrows went through the air.


    The soldiers of the fire tribe were building dams to block the water. They were unarmed and close to each other. One or two hundred people were taken away by this round of arrows.


    "Ah "My eyes! My eyes


    "No! Don''t kill me "Ah


    The scene was chaotic. A body fell into the water and the river was dyed red.


    Most of them fled in panic.


    "Kill


    Su Xun pulled out his sword and drove his horse out. More than 400 cavalry started. The sound of the horse''s hooves was like a drum. He pursued the soldiers of the fire tribe who tried to escape.


    In less than half an hour, all the soldiers of more than 1000 fire tribes died miserably.


    Su Xun ordered a hundred people to stay and let out the blocked water slowly, because if it was too urgent at one time, it would cause a flood downstream.


    These waters can''t submerge Xiacheng, but they will submerge the farmland outside Xiacheng.


    Su Xun and three hundred people galloped away. Baopilong had already gone back to Xiacheng to report.


    After the fire tribe''s attempt to flood Xia City was stopped, Su Xun was not so anxious.


    Because of the walls of the city of Esha, these people of the fire tribe can''t enter in a short time.


    Five days later, Bai Yu and others in Xia City got a reply from Bao pilong and began to prepare for the counter attack.


    As long as Su Xun kills from the rear of the fire tribe''s camp, the soldiers in Xia City will attack the fire tribe head-on to completely eliminate it.

 Chapter 1187

    Late April.


    Fire tribe camp outside the city.


    "Why do the people sent to block the water still believe in the future?"


    Yang feels that something is wrong. Although water blocking is really a big project, the river is not too big. Has it been blocked by 1000 people for so long?


    Even if it''s not blocked, after so long, it''s time to send a letter.


    "Patriarch, you might as well send someone to check it out."


    A middle-aged man suggested.


    Yang Gang is ready to nod his head. Suddenly, the earth seems to shake. There is a cry of killing outside.


    "Kill "Kill


    "What''s the matter?" Yang got up in an instant.


    A soldier ran in: "patriarch, no, a Xia army suddenly appeared behind us, riding a kind of wild animal straight to our tribal camp!"


    There are few horses in the south. Only in specific areas can there be horses. Nowadays, the traffic is inconvenient and there are many wild animals. Many people may not go out of their living places all their lives, so many people in the South have never seen horses.


    "Come on! Retreat Yang flustered a batch, in an instant thought must be the king of Xia back.


    With the power of King Xia to kill the rosefinch alone, and the soldiers of Xia City to cooperate with each other, there are only less than 4000 people left here. It''s dangerous!


    "Patriarch, something''s wrong. A large number of soldiers from Xiacheng are rushing towards us!" It''s another one.


    Yang Ru was struck by lightning. What he most worried about and most didn''t want to happen has now become a fact.


    "Break through! Break out


    Yang walked out of the thatched cottage under the protection of his guards. What he saw at first was that Xia Wangxun was riding a kind of black beast and was rushing around in the crowd.


    He instantly realized that these black beasts must be the purpose of King Xia''s going out this time.


    With these majestic beasts, who can stop Xia''s soldiers?


    "Come on! Protect me


    All of a sudden, Yang was terrified and yelled, because he saw the king of Xia rushing towards him.


    "Protect the patriarch!" "Kill


    Yang''s Pro guard bravely attacked Su Xun with a bronze spear.


    "Get out of here!"


    Su Xun rode on his horse and waved his iron sword in his hand. He killed the blocker and rushed to Yang.


    "No! Don''t kill me


    Yang as in the star tribe, ugly, Putong a kneel on the ground.


    "Puyi --"


    without hesitation, Su Xun waved his iron sword and spilled blood on the horses.


    Yang''s head fell to the ground, the body fell back on the ground, and the blood kept flowing.


    Su Xun bent down, lifted Yang''s head with his sword, and galloped on the battlefield: "Yang is the leader, and those who fall will not be killed! Yang is the first, and those who come down will not be killed! "


    "Yang is the first, and those who fall will not be killed!"


    All the soldiers of Xia state were shouting.


    The soldiers of the fire tribe who were fighting stopped one after another. Looking around, they saw the corpses of the same people on the ground. They gradually put down their weapons and knelt on the ground.


    After all, it''s not a battle with the blue eye barbarians. We are all the same people and will not kill them all.


    The second battle of the fire tribe against Xia Kingdom ended with the defeat of the fire tribe.


    This time, the whole fire tribe will be annexed by Xia.


    The annexation of one fire tribe brought no less harvest to Xia than the annexation of twenty small tribes.


    After the war, three thousand young and strong Huo tribes were captured, and another three thousand troops were added to Xia state.


    "It''s lucky that you came back in time this time. Otherwise, the plot of the fire department drowning the summer city has been reached, and you will never see us again when you come back."


    Tan Ying sat in Su Xun''s arms and said softly.


    "What does that mean? It means God won''t let us separate. " Su Xun said with a smile.


    Tan Ying hugged him tightly: "love me."


    "A lot of things. We''ll talk about it in the evening." Of course, Su Xun knew how to love her.


    Isn''t love used to do it?


    Love her hard to do, afraid of being squeezed to death, that means you don''t love her enough.


    Tan Ying didn''t expect that for the first time she took the initiative to ask for help, but she was rejected. She couldn''t keep her face, and her face was as red as a burning cloud.


    "Don''t think about love at night."


    With that, Tan Ying left him.


    Then Su Xun called the ministers to discuss the matter.


    The first thing to do is to plant millet immediately. This year, because of the siege of the fire tribe, spring ploughing has been delayed. I just hope I can have time.


    After all, strictly speaking, spring hasn''t passed yet. Well, it''s a bug with the world.


    With the experience of the first spring ploughing, and now that there are enough cattle and iron plows, the whole country''s labor force is mobilized, spring ploughing is over in just a few days.


    Half a month later, a large number of cattle and sheep drove back to the country.


    The state of Xia is full of jubilation.


    After all, even a three-year-old knows what it means to have a lot of cattle and sheep. It means food.At the beginning of May, Su Xun ordered him to lead 1000 soldiers to the fire tribe in the morning, and the people from the fire tribe came to summer.


    At the same time, Xia began to build a second city.


    After all, this time, a lot of wild people joined the fire resistance tribe, and they were promoted to the national level. Everyone was a family leader, and Xiacheng could not hold so many.


    And in order to prevent the flooding of Xiacheng, there must be a city in the upper reaches of Xiacheng.


    The blue eyed barbarians are the main force in the construction of the city.


    The city, which can hold 1000 households, is called Linshui because it is built near the water.


    In July, more than 20000 people from the fire tribe arrived in Xia, and this time they saved many captured men from the grassland. The population of Xia exceeded 40000.


    Su Xun ordered to expand the army to 10000, 3000 of which were cavalry, one with two horses.


    Basically, all the citizens and young people were enlisted as soldiers, and the rest of the work was left to blue eyed barbarian slaves, women and children.


    By the beginning of next spring, the Xia state will be able to sweep and annex other medium-sized tribes.


    At the same time, the news of Xia''s annexation of Huo tribe spread all over the surrounding tribes in August.


    There was an uproar.


    They even launched a fire attack on the big and medium-sized tribes in the summer expedition.


    How stupid is that?


    Or should we praise Yang for his bravery?


    Now Xia state is backward in annexing Huobu, and has become a medium-sized tribe, which is still the strongest one.


    Let seven large and medium-sized tribes began to panic, Yang that thousands of miles to send the head of the fool scolded countless times.


    Let you step on the horse and give your head away. Now, it''s good to fatten the country of Xia. It''s already a threat to us.


    It''s necessary to get the iron making method quickly, or they will be thrown further and further away by Xia.


    Just as dozing came to deliver pillows, the patriarchs of the seven large and medium-sized tribes also received information from the undercover agents in Xia state, saying that they had got the iron making method, but they could not deliver it. They asked the tribes to send someone to get it.


    At the same time, they also received an invitation from the king of Xia, inviting them to visit Xia.


    They didn''t know that everyone had received the same message, thinking that they had only received it themselves.


    So without any doubt, he gladly went to the state of Xia as a guest, intending to take back the iron making method himself.


    This kind of secret can only be taken by oneself.


    In this way, we can not only catch up with Xia quickly, but also leave the other six medium-sized tribes behind.


    What''s more, they had never been to the state of Xia in person, and they happened to see what it was like with their own eyes.


    The patriarchs of the seven medium-sized tribes set out for Xia state with such similar thoughts.


    But I don''t know that this banquet is a Hongmen banquet.

 Chapter 1188

    Early October.


    The head of Li tribe first arrived in Xia state.


    He was arranged in a post station ten miles away from the state of Xia.


    "Why don''t you take me to see King Xia?" The head of Li tribe asked the official of the post station.


    The official replied, "there are still several guests who have not arrived. When they arrive, they will go to the summer city together."


    The head of Li tribe is very curious. Who else did the king of Xia invite?


    Soon he knew who else the king of Xia had invited.


    When the heads of the seven large and medium-sized tribes gathered in the post station, they looked at each other.


    I''m aware of something wrong.


    After all, the timing is a little sensitive.


    "Did your people send back the message?" The head of Li tribe spoke first and asked nervously.


    Six people hesitated for a moment, nodded one after another, and then almost at the same time, their faces turned pale.


    It''s no surprise that seven people were invited to the Xia kingdom by the king of Xia at the same time.


    However, if the seven received information from their undercover agents at the same time, and were invited by the king of Xia to come to Xia as a guest at the same time, it would be a big problem.


    This shows that the undercover they arranged has defected. This time, the king of Xia deliberately led them to come.


    A knife was hanging over their heads.


    The fire tribe had just been extinguished, and the strength of the Xia kingdom had greatly increased. The king of Xia was likely to attack them.


    As soon as they die, Xia conceals the news, and with the help of those traitors, they can easily break down their tribe and occupy all of them.


    "You son of a bitch! Thank you for trusting him so much The head of Li tribe slapped the table and swore.


    The other six are not much better.


    Since the undercover agent has defected, it means that all the information sent back before is false.


    There is no reference.


    Thanks to them, they always feel that their undercover is loyal and will not be corroded in the superior life of Xia state. Unexpectedly, they are rotten long ago.


    "Now what should we do?"


    The head of Tu tribe was sweating and his hands were shaking.


    "Kazhi -"


    just at this moment, the door was pushed open, and the official of the post station came in with a smile on his face: "you clan leaders, please come with me. The king of Xia summoned you to the house for a banquet."


    Seven people looking at the official, cold hands and feet, only feel that each other seems to be to urge their lives, urge their lives.


    "That I suddenly have an emergency in my tribe. I may... " The head of Li tribe wants to make up an excuse to walk.


    "Come on, patriarch, you already know what''s going on now. Why do you do useless work?"


    A calm voice sounded, followed by a rush of footsteps.


    I saw a young man in hemp clothes, with more than a dozen black guards in black clothes, with a long knife on his waist, coming in.


    This young man is mill, won the trust of Li tribal chief, was sent to Xia undercover.


    "Mill! You betrayed me! Betrayed the tribe Looking at the mill, the head of Li tribe was very excited.


    His eyes were red with excitement. He wanted to rush up and bite his neck and suck his blood.


    If it wasn''t for the traitor''s mutiny, how could they have come to this point now?


    Mill looked at him, eyes complex, some helpless sigh: "patriarch, forgive me, I don''t want to, but the king gave too much."


    Speaking of the two words on the king, he also bowed his hand to the direction of Xia City.


    For the head of Li tribe, this action is killing people!


    "Traitor!" Li tribe can only be powerless and furious.


    Grinding smile: "you say it is right, anyway, I am now living in Xia very well, in short, this is a place worthy of my life."


    "Please meet King Xia


    As Mo''s voice fell, more than a dozen black guards were out of their swords at the same time.


    The patriarchs of the seven large and medium-sized tribes immediately said that they missed King Xia very much.


    I can''t wait to see him.


    More than an hour later, seven people came to the plain outside the summer city, and then they all stayed.


    As far as I can see, there are soldiers everywhere.


    Nearly ten thousand foot soldiers in black armor form a square array, with long guns like a forest, just like a black sea.


    In particular, the cavalry galloping on the outskirts of the plain, full of smoke and dust, and the sound of horse''s hooves, had a more intense visual impact on the seven people.


    "Gulu ~"


    seven people swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time.


    They know that this is Xia Wang''s downfall, but even if they know it, what?


    They were really scared.


    They have no doubt that none of their tribes can resist such an army.


    Unless two tribes join hands, no, two tribes join hands.


    "The king of Xia"A voice spread all over the plain of Xiacheng.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Then a low trumpet sounded.


    The cavalry dismounted, the soldiers turned around, fell on their knees and cried out, "see you, king!"


    With the momentum of ten thousand people, the heads of seven large and medium-sized tribes trembled.


    In the sound of trumpets and drums, Su Xun, wearing a black dragon robe and a crown, walked through the long battle line surrounded by the badminton army.


    The Dragon robes were sewn by Bai Yu and her fingers are not touched by the spring water. Now they are good wives and good mothers who can manage state affairs, wash clothes and cook meals.


    Looking at Su Xun, who was gorgeous and imposing, the patriarchs of the seven large and medium-sized tribes all felt inferior.


    What are they wearing?


    Let''s see what they''re wearing.


    Suddenly I feel inferior.


    "All the officers and men are flat."


    Su Xun said with full air.


    "Thank you


    Ten thousand people yelled again, and then stood up. The sound of the collision of the armor was clear and sweet.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, clan leaders. The lonely King missed you so much!"


    Su Xun walked up to the seven people, with a warm and bright smile on his face and a gentle tone.


    Seven faces forced out Sima smile, Ganlin Niang, we don''t miss you at all.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. The king of Xia is vividly remembered. Now it''s better than ever!"


    "Yes, we are all old. We are not as young as king Xia. It''s really enviable."


    The seven changed their arrogant attitude when they saw Su Xun in the star tribe and flattered him.


    Only hope to lick him comfortable, can save a small life, is so humble.


    However, Su Xun felt that the three men''s licking skills were not very good. It was Bai Yu who licked them comfortably.


    "Hahaha, you patriarchs are flattered. The banquet is ready in the mansion. You can drink with me."


    Su Xun laughed a few times, waved his sleeve robe and walked in front of him.


    Seven people followed up with fear.


    "King "King "King


    All of a sudden, all the soldiers cried out.


    Seven people were caught off guard, and they fell to the ground one after another.


    "You are in the same position as the orphan king. How can you do this great gift? Please get up quickly, please get up quickly."


    Su Xun looked at the seven people in surprise. Although he said that, he didn''t mean to help them.


    "King Xia is very powerful. I Our Li tribe is willing to submit to the state of Xia and serve as the driving force of the king of Xia from then on. "


    The head of Li tribe was lying on the ground with his forehead touching the ground, trembling.


    "My native tribe..."


    The other six also expressed their views one after another. No matter what, they should survive first.


    Su Xun''s smile was restrained: "why did you say that? Please get up quickly. Don''t embarrass the lonely king."


    Seven people''s hearts sank to the bottom in an instant.


    They were not afraid that Su Xun would swallow them, but they were afraid that Su Xun would not agree with them to surrender.


    I''m determined to kill them!

 Chapter 1189

    Knowing that they were going to die, they all knelt down on the ground, turned their brains and tried to survive.


    "The king of Xia spared his life, the king of Xia spared his life. I shouldn''t plan the way Xia made iron..."


    The head of Li tribe wailed and showed his cards directly. He confessed his mistake and begged for mercy from Su Xun.


    "Puyi -"


    at this moment, a feather arrow flew directly through the body of the head of Li tribe.


    The head of Li tribe''s clan stared at the eldest. He looked down at the arrow penetrating his body. The blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and his body slowly fell back to the ground.


    "Assassin! There are assassins! Protect the king


    "Protect the king!"


    In a flash, the whole scene was in chaos, and the badminton army and the black guards blocked Su Xun.


    "Puyi --" Puyi -- "


    the sound of the feather arrow entering the body kept on ringing, and the clan heads of the seven large and medium-sized tribes were shot to the ground one after another.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way for the lonely king


    Su Xun angrily pushed away the badminton army in front of him and rushed to the head of Li tribe.


    "Chief Li, how are you? Are you ok?"


    Su Xun squatted down and looked at the head of Li tribe nervously. He was so nervous that he couldn''t die.


    "You You... "


    The head of Li tribe raised a finger to Su Xun, and his eyes were full of bitterness and unwillingness.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun was so cruel that he started to attack them at the same time.


    Su Xun took his raised hand and said, "don''t worry, I will take revenge for you!"


    "None None... " The head of the Li tribe glared.


    Su Xun''s face was moved: "OK, the lonely king will take good care of your people. The lonely king will live up to his trust."


    "Puyi -" the head of Li tribe vomited blood in anger, then his pupils were lax, and he lost his breath completely.


    Su Xun took a deep breath, closed his eyes for him, got up, and said in a low voice: "seven patriarchs, in order to save the orphan king, block the arrow with their bodies. The orphan king will live up to this. The orphan king will take revenge for you!"


    "Come on! Immediately blockade the whole Xia country, even dig three feet also want to find out the assassin! Gu wants to use his head to commemorate the seven patriarchs! "


    When the seven patriarchs died, the king of Xia was furious and ordered that the streets of Xia were full of soldiers patrolling.


    The assassin was captured in just one day.


    These assassins are actually bodyguards brought by several clan leaders to Xia state.


    According to their confession, they were bought by the northern barbarians Xu with heavy profits. This time, they wanted to start a war between the eight tribes by assassinating Su Xun.


    Anyone with a brain can see that this statement is full of loopholes, but it doesn''t matter. Su Xun said it was true, then it was true.


    Su Xun sent Mo and other seven people who were sent to Xia to return to their respective tribes with the mission and soldiers.


    Before they came to Xia, they were all highly valued by the patriarch and had a high status and prestige in the tribe.


    Now that the patriarch is dead, with their prestige in their respective tribes and the various preferential treatment promised by the Xia state, it is not difficult for each tribe to agree to join the Xia state.


    What''s more, there are 500 fully armed soldiers going back with mill and others.


    Materials represent Xia''s wealth, all kinds of preferential treatment represent Xia''s sincerity to them, and soldiers represent Xia''s force. This is a combination of soft and hard means.


    While waiting for Mo and others to bring back good news, Su Xun began to carry out currency reform in China.


    Thanks to his unique prestige in Xia, the people of Xia trusted him very much.


    So the implementation of currency is very smooth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    December.


    Mo returned to the Li tribe with 500 Xia soldiers and members of the mission.


    Looking at the soldiers in armor and armed with iron guns, the people of Li tribe were afraid.


    In particular, one hundred cavalry among the 500 soldiers gave them a strong sense of oppression.


    "Mo, how did you come back, patriarch?"


    Four of the more prestigious members of the clan came to see mo. like Mo, they were all the people who had the best chance to inherit the position of patriarch after the old patriarch died.


    "The patriarch is dead." He said directly.


    "What


    "How did the patriarch die?"


    "What happened?"


    The four were shocked. After all, the patriarch died so suddenly. How could he have died?


    Mo''s eyes swept over the four people: "the clan leader was invited to the state of Xia as a guest, and the king of Xia met him personally. Unexpectedly, an assassin assassinated him, and the clan leader blocked the arrow for the king of Xia and died."


    Four people smell speech complexion strange rise.


    Will the patriarch block the arrow for the king of Xia?


    You''re kidding.


    "The head of the clan died for the king of Xia. The king of Xia was deeply moved. He promised the head of the clan to take care of the people of Li tribe and sent me to migrate them to Xia."


    Mill tone calm, like a merciless speech machine, because these four people are dead."Mill! What do you mean


    "The clan leader was killed by the king of Xia, right? The patriarch betrayed you


    "The king of Xia wants to swallow us, and he wants us to take the initiative to send us home. Don''t even think about it!"


    "Yes, we won''t! We''re going to launch a campaign against the Xia state to avenge the clan leader! "


    The four instantly understood what was going on, and their reaction was very strong. After all, they could all be clan leaders, so naturally they didn''t want to sit by and watch the tribe be annexed by Xia.


    "I didn''t expect you to agree."


    And so on the light said.


    "Step, step..."


    With heavy footsteps, a dozen Xia soldiers with iron guns rushed in.


    "Mill! What do you want


    The four were in a panic.


    Mo said nothing and went straight out.


    "Ah "Mill! You have to die! "


    "You traitor!" "Ah


    A moment later, a few screams came from the room, and a strong smell of blood floated out of it.


    Then he called the whole tribe together.


    "People, the patriarch died two months ago in order to save the king of Xia. The king of Xia was deeply moved. Before he died, he promised the patriarch that he would take care of you."


    Boom!


    The tribe of Li exploded in an instant.


    "So, I came back here to migrate tribes to Xia state. When I went to Xia state, everyone could eat millet and meat. Soldiers could wear armor and ride horses. Everyone had a house, land and women..."


    Mo began to describe the beautiful life of Xia state to the public. It was true, but he had to rely on his own labor to get it. He was not a liar.


    With the description of the mill, the crowd gradually calmed down, with yearning and loss in their eyes.


    "In addition to our Li tribe, there are six other tribes. If we go late, Xia''s house will be divided up, but we won''t have our share!"


    After hearing this, the people suddenly felt refreshed and didn''t think about anything. They went first and then came back if they were not satisfied.


    After all, the appearance of those Xia soldiers can''t deceive people, and the millet snow salt is not fake.


    Just like Mo, other tribes also took the same way to kill the people who opposed them, and then half coaxed and half deceived the people to Xia.

 Chapter 1190

    In March of the third year of the Xia calendar, seven large and medium-sized tribes migrated to the Xia Kingdom, with a total of 230000 people.


    There are also small tribes attached to seven large and medium-sized tribes, with a total of more than 60000 people.


    At this time, Xia had three cities.


    In addition to the upstream Linshui City, there is also a downstream Chang''an city.


    The two cities are centered on Xia City, about half a month away from Xia state.


    When the straightway is built, the journey can be shortened to ten days.


    Next, we need to continue to build the city, and completely abandon the villages. Both the citizens and the wild people move into the city, but they enjoy different welfare.


    Today, there are 340000 people in the state of Xia. If Su Xun recruits another 60000, there will be 70000 soldiers in the state of Xia.


    The five armies of rosefinch, Xuanwu, Qinglong, Baihu and Yulin were expanded to 10000 troops, 10000 cavalry, and 10000 standing army, which specialized in guarding the city.


    This winter is the day for Beihai to join the alliance. The 60000 troops trained for half a year are enough to level the grassland and frighten all the tribes in the south.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Star tribe.


    This winter, the various medium-sized tribes did not come to offer gifts, so that the star is very confused.


    So people were sent to various tribes to inquire about it years ago, and only those sent out today come back.


    "The patriarch, the seven large and medium-sized tribes and the small tribes attached to them are all integrated into the Xia state. Now there are at least 350000 people in the Xia state, no less than us."


    "What Star moment is to stare big eyes, the wine cup in the hand directly fell on the ground.


    But he didn''t know all the news about the annexation of the seven middle-sized tribes.


    Now there are 350000 people in Xia state, and their star tribe is only about 400000 people.


    Xia is now a big tribe.


    No wonder there are no tribes to offer gifts this year, not just this year, but in the future.


    In the heart of the star is a mixture of five flavors. More than two years ago, Xia was a small tribe with a population of just over a thousand.


    But now, in less than three years, Xia has grown into a big tribe on a par with the star tribe.


    Although the anti star watching tribe has not weakened in the past two years, it has not made a breakthrough.


    "Patriarch! Xia wantonly engulfs our affiliated tribes. I don''t care about our star tribes. I suggest sending troops to attack Xia! "


    "Patriarch, don''t do anything. The Xia kingdom is not inferior to us now, and the Beihai alliance is around the corner. At this time, the barbarians will only take advantage of the sword."


    "Do you want to sit back and watch the state of Xia be so presumptuous? A small tribe, now it''s on our head! "


    "All right, shut up!" The star interrupted the crowd and breathed out a breath: "it''s so far. It''s useless to say more. Now the most important thing is to join the alliance in Beihai. After the civil war, we''ll calculate this with Xia!"


    He couldn''t swallow that. Su Xun had to give them an account.


    Beihai alliance is around the corner, he does not want to consume the strength of the star tribe and Xia state, so as not to take advantage of the barbarians.


    But after defeating the barbarians, the star tribe will fight with Xia.


    Xia developed so fast and had an unstable foundation that it could not be their rival.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    July in the third year of the lunar calendar.


    At this time, the state of Xia had five cities, which were linked by straight roads, greatly shortening the distance.


    There are 80000 guns, 5000 iron swords, 3000 iron swords, 5000 mu Dun, 300000 arrows, 15000 horses and 75000 iron armours.


    These are all prepared for Beihai alliance. They are all the inventory of Xia state in recent years.


    At this time, on the plain of Xiacheng, 50000 infantry and 10000 cavalry stood in a square array.


    Dozens of black dragon Xia banners were flying high in the air, and the wind made them hunting.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The sound of the low trumpet spread all over the plain of Xiacheng.


    Su Xun and a group of generals galloped out of Xia City on horseback and came to the front of the army.


    "The blue eyed barbarians in the North plunder the south every year. They rape my countrymen, kill my fellow countrymen, and feed on my people in the south. It''s hard to forgive them for their crimes, but only with blood. Today, all the tribes have allied with Beihai to fight against the barbarians. Heaven as a mirror, the sun and the moon can prove, lonely, the king of Xia to find, do not break the barbarian oath not to return


    As the voice fell, Su Xun''s long sword came out of the sheath and ran to the front of the battle: "Xia Guowu soldier!"


    "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!" "Wansheng!"


    The roar of mountain torrents and tsunamis soared into the sky, and the murderous atmosphere in the military array filled the air.


    "Go to war!" Su Xun gave an order.


    "Wang Ling, go to war!


    "Wang Ling, go to war!"


    The heralds yelled in unison, passing on Su Xun''s orders layer upon layer, and the army moved slowly to the north.


    Sixty thousand soldiers and thirty thousand people, nearly one hundred thousand in total, have almost exhausted the power of the country.


    Now there are only 10000 standing armies left in China.But this time, Su Xun didn''t worry. The Northern Expedition this winter was an agreement between all the big tribes. No one would fight a civil war at this time.


    It''s nearly half a year''s journey to get to the League place around December.


    There are also some big tribes that are far away from the alliance, and they started a year ago.


    This time, the whole southern tribes gathered nearly a million troops to completely solve the troubles of the barbarians.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    September in the third year of the lunar calendar.


    The alliance in Beihai started three years ago. It was so noisy that the northern barbarians could not have been unaware of it, so they were also preparing.


    The South wanted to fight the barbarians.


    The barbarians also wanted to take down the south in the first World War.


    Both sides want a war to determine the fate of the two races. The fate of the two races depends on this year''s winter war.


    There are countless barbarian tribes on the prairie. They don''t have the big tribes with hundreds of thousands of people in the south, so all the tribes, big and small, contributed to the war.


    The leader of the barbarian alliance was called Taoyu.


    Taolu is a greedy and voracious beast in the wilderness. He is also the head of Taolu tribe.


    Taolu tribe has consecrated a Taolu as the guardian beast of the tribe for generations, and the tribe gets its name from this.


    "The southerners are despicable. They attacked our grassland last year, slaughtered dozens of small tribes, killed all the old, the weak, women and children, and plundered tens of thousands of cattle, sheep and horses from our grassland. Their behavior is just like that of animals!"


    "How can such a group of despicable people occupy the rich southern land? That should be ours! Beat them, kill them! If we invade the south, we will never get enough food and women! "


    The 30-year-old Taolu, dressed in leather armor, stood in the front and did the most rough pre war mobilization.


    "Kill "Kill "Kill


    But all the savage soldiers roared with fury.


    "The army, go!"


    With the order of Taoyu, 600000 barbarian allied forces moved to the agreed battlefield.


    In the barbarian army, there are countless beasts, which are the guardians of each tribe.


    This battle is about the survival of the race, so each tribe took the guardian beast with it.

 Chapter 1191

    December 3, the third year of the lunar calendar.


    The North Sea is not a real sea, but a sea of grass, which is also the junction of the north and the south.


    Because it is the intersection of the north and the south, the grass sea is rich and beautiful, but the northern barbarians dare not graze here, so the grass sea is green.


    But at this time, it was snowy, green grass disappeared, replaced by white.


    At a glance, it was a vast expanse of white.


    At this time, several camps had been set up on the grass sea. These were the southern tribes who arrived first.


    They are lion tribe, tiger tribe and deer tribe, with a total of nearly 200000 troops.


    At this time, the heads of the three tribes were warming in the camp of the Chinese army of the deer tribe.


    "Now the barbarians fight on horseback, and the cavalry is fierce. We have to guard against it."


    There is no lack of worry in the words of the head of the lion tribe. Last year, it was the turn of the lion tribe to garrison here to defend the barbarians.


    Therefore, he knew the fighting power of the barbarian cavalry. They were swift, charged like torrents, and ran with thousands of horses. The momentum alone was frightening.


    They also captured some horses to train cavalry, but it was only 3000. After all, the grassland was occupied by barbarians, so they could not get more horses.


    "The lion clan leader has been worried too much. How many armies can the barbarians muster only after they die? A million troops in the South killed the barbarians in a flash. "


    The head of the deer tribe doesn''t think so. He is wearing a red robe. Obviously, as a tribe good at raising silkworms and weaving, the deer tribe can already dye.


    "Yes, I have dozens of big tribes in the south. This gathering is just a barbarian. Why are you afraid of it?"


    The head of the tiger tribe can''t be denied either. After all, there are many brave people and they are not afraid of anything.


    "Boom..."


    Suddenly, the earth trembled.


    "Hoofs! At least Wan Qi, the barbarians are coming! " The head of the lion tribe immediately got up and went out.


    Experienced, he can only listen to the sound of the horse''s hooves to roughly analyze how many people there are.


    The head of the deer tribe and the head of the tiger tribe keep up with each other and are ready to gather troops to fight.


    Don''t wait until the following tribes have not arrived, they are defeated by the barbarians. That''s a joke.


    In fact, we don''t need to hear the horseshoe soldiers gather at the beginning.


    In just a few minutes, each of the three tribes was ready to meet the enemy.


    "Newspaper! Patriarch, a large number of cavalry from the south are coming to our square array A lion scout came to report the tribe.


    "South?"


    The three patriarchs were all in a daze.


    Shouldn''t it be the north?


    Did the barbarians go around behind them?


    The three men came to the battle with doubts. They only heard the sound of the horse''s hooves. They were more and more urgent. In the distance, the snow was rolled up, the dust was flying, and a big flag was flying high.


    The three looked at each other, because they did not know the word on the flag, but it was definitely not a barbarian army, because the barbarians could not read.


    "Boom..."


    As the cavalry got closer and closer, they could see that nearly ten thousand cavalry were all dressed in armor of unknown materials, holding a strange spear and falling red tassels. This battle alone shocked them.


    Especially the head of the lion tribe, in his impression, even the barbarian cavalry did not have this kind of power.


    "Step, step..."


    As the speed of the cavalry slowed down, Hua Da Malay went to the front of the tribal alliance, dismounted and said, "I''ve seen three clan leaders. We are the powerful cavalry of the Xia state. We are ordered by the king to go first, and our king will lead 50000 soldiers to come later."


    The cavalry becomes a single army, which is called Yangwei, which means that the iron cavalry of Xia state is in the wilderness.


    "The state of Xia?"


    The three looked at each other. What tribe is Xia kingdom? Why haven''t they heard of it before?


    The great wilderness is very big, and the territories of the big tribes are far apart, so they don''t know that Xia state is normal.


    However, since they can join the league, they must have the qualification to join the league, and the three are no longer entangled.


    The head of the lion tribe knows best that the Xia state can pick up 10000 cavalry, which shows that it is very strong.


    "Well, if you don''t want to abandon it, you can camp on the side of our lion tribe." Said the head of the lion tribe.


    "Thank you, patriarch lion."


    Hua Baoquan, then turned and left, leading the cavalry to the camp of Xia state.


    "Where did the Xia kingdom come from? How could they have so many cavalry? "


    "And the armor on them and the weapons in their hands are not like bronze, but what are they?"


    For the first time, the head of the deer tribe and the head of the tiger tribe faced the cavalry and realized the terror of the cavalry.


    "When the king of Xia arrives, he will know."


    The head of the lion Tribe said that from the moment he saw the cavalry, he began to be curious about the king of Xia.


    Where did Xia state get enough horses and how did it train such a huge cavalry?


    Although there are many barbarian cavalry, they are all scattered soldiers, more like infantry on horseback.At a glance, he knew that this Xia cavalry could fight several times as many barbarian cavalry.


    A few hours later, the soldiers would report that the king of Xia had arrived with the army of Xia.


    The three came out of the camp again.


    From a distance, a black torrent appeared on the white horizon. Dozens of Xia banners were flying high. The army of Xia state assembled into several square arrays and advanced in an orderly way.


    "This Is this the army of Xia


    Three people are dumbfounded, staring at the black torrent closer and closer.


    Compared with the army of Xia, the army of each tribe is like a group of scattered soldiers.


    It''s unbelievable for three people. How can an army of tens of thousands of people be trained to such a level?


    Xia state, the first time they heard about this tribe, the first time they saw it with their own eyes, left an indelible influence on them.


    When he came to the coalition, Su Xun raised his hand.


    "Wang Ling, stop the whole army!"


    The heralds cried out in unison.


    "Step, step..."


    Tens of thousands of troops stopped, and the ground was shaking with the sound of footsteps.


    The three clan leaders of lion tribe were still immersed in the shock just now, and did not come back for a long time.


    Su Xun turned over and got off his horse. He took Jian and others to the leader of the lion tribe.


    The three men responded and rushed out to meet each other. When they saw Xia''s army, they could not help feeling the pressure when facing Su Xun.


    "I''ve seen the leader of Xiaman kingdom in Xiabei


    Su Xun looked at them and said.


    "Good, good, good, with King Xia''s strong army, the barbarians will be defeated this time!"


    "Yes, from my point of view, the army of King Xia is actually the strongest army in the wilderness."


    The three praised Su Xun one after another. It was good for them to have such a strong force and friendly army.


    Are they really such a strong army?


    This is a bit offensive and I didn''t say it.


    Su Xun: I''m hundreds of years old! Who told you that being short is a child''s?


    And it''s not that I''m short, it''s that you''re too tall, it''s your problem!

 Chapter 1192

    Deer tribe in the army accounts.


    "Dare to ask the king of Xia, where is the state of Xia? I haven''t heard of such a powerful tribe before."


    The head of the deer tribe asked curiously.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "it''s normal that the head of the deer clan has never heard of it, because three years ago, Xia was a small tribe with a population of less than 1000, affiliated to the star tribe."


    "Hiss -"


    the three of them took a cold breath at the same time and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    In three years, a small tribe with a population of less than 1000 people could develop into a big tribe with tens of thousands of strong troops. If it wasn''t for the big army outside, they would have doubted the truth of Su Xun''s words.


    Are they too useless?


    "King Xia, the armour and spear on your soldiers are not like bronze. I don''t know what they are made of?"


    The head of the tiger tribe is more concerned about this issue.


    Su Xun said, "it''s iron. I call it iron. It''s harder than bronze."


    "Is that true?" Three people are not believe, after all, bronze in their eyes has been very hard.


    Su Xun pulled out his long sword and said, "you''ll know when you try."


    The tiger tribe took down their saber, and then tried hard to cut at Su Xun''s iron sword.


    "Dang!"


    Accompanied by a clear sound, the tiger clan leader''s Bronze knife was directly broken into two sections.


    On the other hand, the iron sword in Su Xun''s hand didn''t even have a gap, let alone the blade and crack.


    "This What a weapon


    They all looked at Su Xun''s iron sword in shock. Xia''s army was all equipped with iron weapons, and their combat effectiveness was even more amazing than they thought.


    "The three patriarchs like it. There are extra iron swords and knives in our army, which can be given to the three patriarchs."


    Su Xun put away Xia Wang''s sword and said generously.


    "In that case, I''m not polite."


    The three men really wanted the iron sword, so they didn''t refuse, and the Xia state didn''t lack it.


    "Newspaper! Tell the patriarch that the star tribe is here Just then, a soldier said outside the door.


    Su Xun looked at the three men: "I am an old friend with Xing. I will meet them from now on."


    "Together." The three said in unison.


    Then the four walked out of the camp, and from a distance they saw the people of the star tribe moving to this side.


    When Xing saw Su Xun, his face was very unnatural. After all, he was overtaken by his younger brother.


    Before, the star tribe was a thousand miles away from Xia Kingdom, but now it''s equal.


    "Long time no see." Su Xun looked at the star with a smile.


    Star is a will not hide, the mind is straightforward, coldly said: "after this war, between you and me when there is a war, otherwise I star tribe how to stand!"


    Lu clan chief three people look at each other, don''t understand what this is.


    But they think the star''s courage is really big, even dare to fight with Xia, this is not to die?


    "It''s better to go to our barracks to see the star clan leader." Su Xun said it mildly.


    For the star, his senses are good. It''s best to accept the star tribe peacefully.


    The star sneers: "that I still pour is really want to see, see you where come of courage rob my person!"


    He was really curious about Xia''s military strength, so he agreed to let it go.


    "Please." Su Xun made a gesture of invitation and walked ahead to lead the way.


    Star followed behind, directly put the three deer clan leader in place.


    After entering the Xia camp, the expression on the star''s face gradually changed.


    He suddenly felt that it was a good choice to live in peace with Xia.


    How can people of the same race kill each other?


    The star was shocked by the military power of Xia.


    It can be said that today''s wilderness can not find a second such strong army.


    "Star clan chief, how about our army?"


    Su Xun asked with a smile.


    Star mouth twitch: "military power is very strong."


    To fight with such an army, the star tribe will surely lose, and if it loses, it will be swallowed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In January of the fourth year of the lunar calendar, all the tribes who came to join the Alliance came together and gathered 1.1 million troops.


    The barbarian troops also arrived, and the camp between the two sides was separated by about 30 Li.


    The camp on the whole grassland is endless, and the fire is shining in the sky. It looks like a sea of stars.


    In the army tent of the lion tribe, the clan heads of 15 big tribes gathered together. The clan head of the lion tribe had the highest prestige and was directly promoted as the leader of the coalition army.


    "Gentlemen, today we are gathering millions of troops. Although there are few barbarians, the victory lies in the fierce cavalry. If we want to defeat the barbarians, we must restrain their cavalry!"


    The barbarian cavalry was only developed in the year when the lion tribe was stationed here, so he knew the barbarians best and their cavalry best.


    "It''s better to dig deep...""How can we do that? The horse can''t pass, but how can we pass?"


    What you say and what I say.


    Su Xun said: "the cavalry''s victory lies in the mobility and the impact of the charge. We just need to let the gods of the tribes take the hand and let the horses be frightened."


    The cavalry of the barbarians had no systematic training, which was not comparable to the cavalry of Xia.


    And the barbarians have many cavalry, which is an advantage, but once the horses are frightened, it becomes a disadvantage.


    "No, we have gods, and there are animals to protect them. The gods will certainly be restrained by them." It''s the head of the Shu tribe.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the head of the Shu clan is worried too much. When the gods fight with the fierce animals, the aftereffects will only make the horses more scared and out of control."


    Everyone nodded involuntarily and agreed with Su Xun.


    "That''s settled. As long as the barbarians don''t have the advantage of cavalry, we can crush them with people!" The lion clan leader made a final decision, and then looked at Su Xun: "throughout the whole army, Xia army should be the elite of the United Army. Why don''t we fight the king of Xia tomorrow and kill the barbarians first?"


    Before the two armies engage in a battle, they usually send one army to fight. The first is to test the strength of the enemy, and the second is to kill the morale of the other.


    They all looked at Su Xun.


    They want to take advantage of this to see the combat effectiveness of the Xia army, because the Xia army is totally different from the army of all tribes, and they have never seen such an army.


    Let''s see if this army has the ability to fight tomorrow.


    "Obedience is better than respect." Su Xun wanted to let these guys have a good look at what a strong army is.


    In this war, we should play the prestige of Xia state and break the courage of all tribes to fight with Xia army.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, it was fine.


    The southern allied forces and the barbarian allied forces held each other at a distance of about ten li. A sense of extermination permeated the whole battlefield. The wind roared past, and several horses roared from time to time on the battlefield.


    Su Xun led the Xia army in the front of the alliance, and the barbarian alliance also had a forward army.


    "Warriors, follow me


    "Kill "Tear them up!" "Kill


    The barbarian vanguard army roared and launched an impact on the Xia army, with cavalry in the front and infantry in the rear, with thousands of horses galloping and rolling snow floating in the air.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong --"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The drums and horns sounded almost at the same time. In the face of the attack from the vanguards of the barbarian army, Xia Jun changed his formation in a leisurely manner. Dao Dun stepped forward and rode behind.

 Chapter 1193

    "Shield!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    A big wooden Dun covered with iron was smashed on the ground, two stories high, built a wooden wall.


    The heads of all the Confederate clans frowned because they saw this way of fighting for the first time.


    In the past, it was the patriarch''s order, and then the two sides went up to fight and kill.


    "Ready Archer!"


    The archer squatted behind the shield, pulled the bow and took the arrow, pointed at the sky.


    "Shoot!"


    "Whew, whew..."


    With an order, tens of thousands of arrows formed a rain of arrows, taking away a large number of barbarian soldiers.


    "Shoot!"


    Another volley.


    "Thorn!"


    When the barbarian cavalry carrying the arrow rain was about to rush to the shield, countless cold iron guns pierced out from the gap of the shield array.


    "Puyi -"


    "Lv ~"


    with the sound of a long gun into the body, the horses of the barbarian cavalry were stabbed and hissed, and fell to the ground with their horses and men.


    As soon as the horse in front falls down, those who rush up behind will fall down. In the blink of an eye, there is chaos.


    It was these waves of arrow rain, a round of spurs, that instantly harvested two or three thousand barbarian soldiers.


    In the rear, all the clan leaders of the southern allied forces were stunned. It turned out that the battle could still be fought like this, and the enemy had already killed thousands of enemies before he lost.


    "The sword and shield hands stand up to meet the enemy, and the infantry attack. The cavalry is sandwiched between the left and right wings!"


    "Xia Guowu, kill the enemy alone!"


    Su Xun rushed out with his sword and waved it in the air. In an instant, he cut a barbarian in half.


    The badminton army surrounded him tightly to block the cold arrows from all around for him, while Su Xun only needed to fight the enemy. This was his trust in his comrades in arms and gave his back to the badminton army.


    "Kill


    "Boom..."


    The well-trained cavalry broke out from the left and right sides, and 50000 soldiers met the enemy from the front.


    Take the five barbarians as the units to hang and kill one by one.


    Xia Jun is just like a precise machine. Every soldier is a part. Under the command of the central system, each part performs its own duties and completes the operation of Xia Jun''s war machine.


    "Kill "Ah


    "Puyi -"


    Su Xun held his sword forward and took the badminton troops to the battlefield.


    Snow, dust, horses, soldiers, howling, howling, roaring.


    The number of barbarian vanguard troops is rapidly decreasing. Compared with the Xia army, the casualties are not heavy.


    The heads of different tribes looked at this scene with dull eyes, as if they had opened the door of a new world.


    Only in this way can we know what war is.


    In the past, they could only fight for their lives, completely in a one for one way, even if they won, they would win miserably.


    "The whole army is pressing in!"


    Taolu, the leader of the barbarian allied forces, saw that the fighting was not good for the vanguard troops, and immediately ordered to launch a decisive battle.


    Because the loss of the vanguard will cause the morale of the army to waver, and it is not good for the barbarians to drag on.


    So the whole army went out to fight with the southerners head on for the benefit of the cavalry.


    "Kill "Kill "Tear them up!"


    600000 barbarian troops charged, and countless fierce beasts roared and rushed to the southern allied forces.


    "Every tribe has it. Follow me!"


    The lion clan leader pulled out the iron sword presented by Su Xun and rushed out with a roar.


    "Kill "Kill all the blue eyed barbarians!"


    "Kill!"


    More than one million allied forces poured out like mountain torrents and tsunamis, and the gods of the tribes showed their abilities one after another. For a moment, thunder fell, sky fire burned, and rocks flew in chaos.


    "Yang Wei, follow Gu Tu!"


    Su Xun, with his cavalry like a sword, rushed to the leader of the barbarian Alliance on the battlefield.


    "Taolu, kill him!"


    Taolu said to the fierce beast beside him.


    "Roar!"


    Standing dozens of meters, the fierce beast roared like a hill and rushed to susian.


    On the way, he bumped many barbarian troops into the air, and the corner of his mouth twitched when he saw this scene.


    This is the reason why the grassland tribes have to let the guardian beast fight at the critical moment of life and death, because the beast has animal nature after all.


    In this kind of battlefield, it is easier to arouse the brutality of fierce beasts. Once they get mad, they will not distinguish between ourselves and the enemy.


    "You want to win with a bunch of animals?"


    Su Xun jumped up from the horse and fell on the beast with his sword. The long sword pierced his eyes.


    Poof -


    the scarlet blood burst out.


    "Roar!"The fierce beast was enraged and swayed his head wildly to drop Su Xun.


    "Pour it to me!"


    Su Xun grabbed the hair on the back of Taoyu and threw it to the ground. It was like a landslide.


    "Go to hell!"


    "Bang!"


    Su''s fists were smashed by the beast, and his head became bloody.


    "Hoo - Hoo -"


    the Glutton''s head soon fell on the ground and died.


    "King Xia!" "King Xia!" "King Xia!"


    The southern allied forces were in high spirits, while the barbarian allied forces were demoralized.


    Su Xun got up, took his sword, abandoned his horse, and rushed to the leader of the barbarian Alliance on foot.


    "Kill him! Kill him


    Taolu witnessed the scene of Su Xun killing the fierce beast, and was afraid of him. He roared people forward and rode back.


    After all, a ruthless man who can kill a glutton beast alive can''t take up the courage to fight.


    "Death


    In the face of the barbarian army rushing up, Su''s iron sword waved out the shadow, and the sword sealed his throat.


    "Drive! Drive


    Seeing Su Xun getting closer and closer, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, turned around and rode away.


    Su Xun ran faster than the horse. He grabbed the horse''s tail and fell to the ground: "come down!"


    "Law..."


    The horse hissed to the end, and the glutton flew out and fell to the ground in a panic.


    Su Xun rushed over and grabbed him by the neck and threw him to the ground.


    "Don''t kill me..."


    "Puyi --"


    before he had finished his words, the sword in Su Xun''s hand had been cut down, and a stream of blood came out.


    Su Xun raised Taoyu''s head and roared: "the barbarian leader is dead, and those who surrender will not be killed!"


    "The barbarian leader is dead. Those who surrender will not be killed!"


    "The barbarian leader is dead. Those who surrender will not be killed!"


    The badminton army roared with it, then the Xia army and the southern allied army roared with it.


    This is the only way to deliver news in a disorderly battlefield.


    The barbarian allied forces stopped one after another and looked around blankly. The bodies of their own people could be seen everywhere. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    "Those who fall will not be killed!"


    "Those who fall will not be killed!"


    "Bang!" A barbarian soldier accidentally dropped his weapon on the ground.


    After seeing someone take the lead, more and more people throw down their weapons and surrender.


    Triggered a chain reaction, in the twinkling of an eye, hundreds of thousands of remaining barbarian soldiers are kneeling on the ground to surrender.

 Chapter 1194

    Basically, there is no hard tactics at any time.


    The leader howled, and his men rushed up with weapons, crackling and chopping, so that no one could fight, and the war was over.


    It''s direct, rough and quick. Neither side needs to bring too much strategic materials.


    The barbarian population is not as large as that of the southerners. It''s better to be tall, and now it''s better to have cavalry.


    But when the gods of all nationalities fought with the savage beasts, the sky fire flew wildly, the torrents washed away, the earth moved and the mountains shook, the horses were frightened, and the cavalry fell into a disadvantage.


    Without the advantage of cavalry, the southern allied forces could drown the barbarian allied forces with the sea of people tactics.


    In particular, the Xia Army played a key role in this war. It was like a sharp blade in the battlefield, and Su Xun killed the barbarian leader.


    Without the advantage of cavalry, the number of soldiers could not match that of the southern allied forces, the leader died, and the Xia army killed him. How could the barbarian allied forces not be defeated?


    The war ended quickly, but the losses of both sides were absolutely not small. Even 60000 Xia troops were killed on the spot, more than 7000 were killed, and more than 4000 were injured.


    More than one million Southern allied forces were killed and wounded in this short but absolutely fierce war, more than 300000.


    The Allied forces of the barbarians died even more. There were less than 700000 Southern expeditions. More than half of them died in this battle. These were all the troops that the barbarians could muster up. After this battle, the barbarians'' backbone was broken.


    You can''t recover without 20 years.


    What''s more, the tribes in the South will not give them a chance to recover. The barbarians who are good at singing and dancing are the good ones.


    After the war, the distribution of spoils began. Naturally, the so-called spoils were captured by the barbarians, and the barbarians had to compensate a lot of cattle and sheep for peace.


    These people are more powerful than the southerners, and they are more hardworking, but they are superior slaves.


    Xia''s army contributed the most in this battle, and naturally got the most prisoners, nearly 50000 people.


    In this war, the Xia army can be said to be an eye opener for all people, clearly aware of the power of the Xia state.


    In the spring of the fourth year of the lunar calendar, the army returned triumphantly.


    In the summer of the fifth year of the Xia calendar, the population of the Xia state was 500000, with more than ten cities and over 100000 troops, with a total of 30000 iron weapons and 70000 soldiers.


    In the spring of the sixth year of the Xia calendar, the king of Xia sent troops to the Xing tribe on the pretext that the Xing tribe harbored the serious criminals of the Xia state. In June of the same year, he annexed the Xing tribe and granted the clan Changxing a title.


    In the spring of the seventh year of the Xia calendar, the population of the Xia state exceeded one million, and the army was 300000. It was the first tribe in the great wilderness. In the summer of the same year, it sent troops to the tiger tribe. At the end of the winter war, it annexed the tiger tribe, and the tiger clan leader died in liuya.


    At this time, the state of Xia had 500000 soldiers to fight.


    In the seventh year of Xia Dynasty, they gathered together to rebuke the eight tribes.


    In the autumn of the ninth year of the Xia calendar, 700000 allied troops came to Lin''an, the southernmost city of the Xia kingdom.


    The Allied forces attacked the city for half a month and failed to win any Warring States. Tens of thousands of people were killed and wounded. They sent a letter to King Josiah to fight.


    The king of Xia personally led the army to fight. During the war, a huge dragon with a length of tens of meters attacked the camp of the coalition forces, causing panic among the coalition forces. The army of Xia took the opportunity to attack Huanglong directly.


    Under the attack of Xia guobing, the United Army was defeated, and the tribes of all ethnic groups gave the first place.


    In the spring of the 10th year of the Xia calendar, there were dozens of cities, millions of people and millions of troops in the state of Xia.


    Since then, the book with the same text, car with the same track, unified weights and measures, Nanman family, Xiazi flag planted all over the wilderness.


    The fire of civilization is as brilliant as a flower.


    [congratulations to the host for completing the task: leaving the desert island with friends, creating civilization and inheriting the fire of civilization. ¡¿


    [getting rewards: the heart of six samsara. ¡¿


    when Su Xun was going up to court, a system tone suddenly sounded in his ear, which made him smile.


    The heart of six paths reincarnation is the core of the underworld. A underworld without six paths reincarnation is not a underworld.


    Just like the underworld established in his small world, everything is complete, that is, there is no six samsara, but without this, the whole hell can''t work at all.


    One of the most important functions of hell is to reincarnate the dead, which is the function of the six samsara.


    Now with the heart of reincarnation, his underworld can finally become the real underworld.


    All the dead people in xuanyue land belong to him!


    The ministers looked at each other. Why did the emperor suddenly smile? Is there anything funny?


    But the emperor all laughed. If they don''t laugh, isn''t it a bit inappropriate.


    Thinking of this, they all laughed.


    Looking at the civil and military officials laughing like fools, Su Xun was full of questions???


    "Retreat!" Su Xun interrupted the court meeting directly.


    "To your majesty!"


    The civil and military officials bent down and did not dare to leave until Su Xun''s back disappeared.


    When Su Xun came to the back palace, he saw Bai Yu, Tan Ying and Xie Qing kicking shuttlecock in the imperial garden.


    They are not in charge of the affairs of imperial concubine Tanying."So soon?"


    Seeing Su Xun coming in, Bai Yu surrounded them one after another.


    Su Xun hugged them: "we should go."


    "Go?" All three were stunned.


    Su Xun told them his identity.


    Three people after listening to this expression: ¡û_ ¡û


    "do we look stupid?" Tan Ying asked.


    What sage, parallel world, small world, xuanyue continent, sounds like a novel.


    They''re crazy to believe that.


    "Watch it. Don''t blink."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he separated directly. In an instant, a group of Su Xun appeared in the same place.


    "Three concubines, do you believe now?"


    A dozen Su Xun said at the same time.


    Three people: ¡Æ (¡ã ¡÷ ¡ã |||¦õ


    "this How can it be


    "Hallucination, it must be hallucination."


    "I feel My God, there''s a temperature! "


    The three men were completely disordered in the wind.


    They actually slept with an immortal saint for more than ten years.


    Good Gao Wu became a fantasy in an instant.


    "Well, I Have a bold idea. "


    Bai Yu suddenly blushed and said.


    Tan Ying and Xie Qing understand and blush.


    Su Xun


    Once you were as simple as water, now you are still as simple as water, just become ink.


    Sure enough, married women are bold.


    "Don''t even think about it. I can''t do my own business." Su Xun took back all his parts.


    "It''s just a joke. I''m not so heavy on it." Bai Yu went up and hugged Su Xun''s arm with a smile: "can that take us back to earth?"


    "I don''t know which earth you come from and how to send you back." Su Xun was helpless.


    There are so many parallel worlds. Who knows from which Earth the three of them are captured by the system.


    Bai Yu is just talking. After all, he has been used to it for so many years.


    Three days later, Su Xun left a separate body in this world and returned to xuanyue continent with Bai Yu.

 Chapter 1195

    Xuanyue continent, Luohe City.


    More than ten years have passed in the great wilderness, and only more than three months have passed in xuanyue.


    After more than three months, the discussion of Zen in Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain must have ended. Tang monk said that he was killed by Xie Lingyun, the third elder of Yujian sect.


    "Is this xuanyue continent?"


    Standing in the sky, Bai Yu held Su Xun tightly, as if he was afraid that he would fall at any time.


    "Can you go down first? I''m afraid of heights."


    Xie Qing''s face was white and her voice was trembling.


    Su Xun and the three fell to the ground.


    "Su Xun, where is a grave?"


    Suddenly, Tan Ying points to a bag.


    Su Xun''s face was wonderful.


    There is a wooden board in front of the earth bag, on which is engraved the six words "Tomb of jiuxiao Heavenly Emperor".


    Obviously, Tang Monk didn''t see him for three months. He really thought he was killed by Xie Lingyun.


    On the same day, he also set up a dress for him at the place where he met Xie Lingyun.


    Su Xun only pointed to it. Boom, the wooden tombstone turned into powder in an instant.


    People are still alive. What is a monument.


    "It''s wicked of you to destroy a grave."


    Tan Ying denounces Su Xun''s behavior. After all, Chinese people pay attention to death.


    "This is my grave." Su Xun turned to look at her.


    "Er..." Tan Ying''s words stopped in an instant.


    It is irrefutable to destroy one''s own grave.


    Su Xun brought them into the small world and introduced them to an Zizhen.


    Then he put the six samsara into the underworld.


    All the organs of the whole department of Yin were improved instantly, and they had the ability to reincarnate the dead.


    Yintianzi hall, wufangguidi hall, ten hell halls, and eighteen hell floors have been built long ago.


    The six paths of samsara connect his small world with the outside world.


    Today, Su Xun''s small world is in a semi open state, which is equivalent to partial integration with xuanhu mainland.


    After all, the reincarnation of the soul through the six paths of reincarnation must be on the xuanyue continent, so the small world and the xuanyue continent must be connected.


    The disadvantage is that people outside can break into the secret department by force, so the guard at the gate of hell should be strengthened.


    As for those with stronger cultivation than him who want to enter his world, he can''t stop them, so the guard at the gate of hell only needs to stop the people below the saint.


    It''s just like the monkey king''s havoc in hell, and the king of hell can''t help him. Su Xun is the king of hell now. The weak can''t break in, and he can''t control the ones who can break in.


    Su Xun made dozens of tokens and distributed them to Mei pangzi, Liu An and an Zizhen. He injected mana into the token and they could enter and leave the underworld at will.


    After all, they must stay in xuanyue mainland for a long time. It''s impossible for them to stay there all the time. What''s the difference between that and imprisonment.


    What''s more, Nuwa in the world of ancient swords can protect them as long as they don''t provoke saints.


    Originally, Su Xun wanted to go to Yunzhou to find Kyushu immortals, but now that he has built the six samsara, he is not in a hurry and wants to develop in Lingzhou.


    Let the prefectural government take root in Lingzhou, develop and grow, make a career, and then go to Yunzhou.


    And when he came back from the wild world, he always felt that he was about to break through. He was separated by such a layer of membrane. As long as he crossed it, he could enter the Sanpin saint.


    In addition, it is enough to be a saint in the prefecture.


    What''s more, Xie Lingyun forced him so miserably last time. If he didn''t kill him, how could Su Xun be willing to leave?


    Next, Su Xun gave the position of King Yama to Liu An, and the position of King Qin Guang to Mei pangzi.


    The ten halls of Yama filled two in an instant.


    Then he went to the Xianxia Comprehensive world, brought Zhu Rong and the Dragon King of the four seas, and traveled to the west to bring Monkey King, Erlang God, Zhu Bajie and others to the xuanyue continent.


    All the ten halls of Yama are in place. Except for Liu An and Mei pangzi, the other eight halls of Yama are all big ones.


    Two saints, eight great Luo Jinxian, and the prefectures have become the first-class forces in Lingzhou.


    I can''t help it. It''s just like that.


    Yueling was also in his calculation. After all, Yueling had the cultivation of Daluo Jinxian, but on this day, Yueling suddenly found him and proposed to leave.


    "Since my fairy is likely to be in this world, I will go to find her from now on."


    In the face of this kind of words, Su Xun couldn''t refuse, so he had to agree with her to leave, and gave back the fare.


    After all, teleportation is expensive.


    In the face of Su Xun''s parting gift, Yue Ling was very moved and said that he could only repay him with his body.


    Therefore, Su Xun, on behalf of human beings, had a friendly and in-depth exchange with the representatives of the Yutu clan in bed.


    After the moon spirit left, Su Xun managed the underground government and began to operate. He gave birth to people and captured their souls.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingzhou, Luohe City.Liu''s house is located in the west of Luohe City. It is a well-known wealthy family in Luohe City, because Liu''s youngest son is the inner disciple of yujianzong.


    Therefore, the status of the Liu family has risen rapidly. In just a few years, they have changed from ordinary people to millionaires and become famous gentry in Luohe City.


    Today, Liu''s time is approaching, but there is no sadness in Liu''s house.


    Because Liu Yuanwai''s immortal son came back from yujianzong. After Liu Yuanwai died, he would lead his soul to the road of ghost cultivation, which is equivalent to living another life.


    It''s a good thing. There''s nothing to be sad about.


    Not far away from him lies a handsome young man in a white robe. It is Liu Jun, the youngest son chosen by Emperor Jianzong.


    After about a few minutes, councillor Liu on the bed closed his eyes and lost his breath.


    After that, Liu Yuan''s soul left his body and looked at the body on his bed. Then he looked at his son.


    "Juner, Juner, can you see me?"


    Liu was a little flustered. After all, this experience was the first time for him, so he was afraid that something might go wrong.


    "Dad, don''t panic. My son is here. Now my son will help you solidify your soul. Otherwise, the soul of mortals will vanish in seven days."


    Liu Jun stood up, calm.


    At this time, two black figures suddenly appeared in the room, and the ghost of the Yin soldiers came.


    "Liu Laosan, your time of death has come. Come with us." A Yin soldier put a chain around member Liu.


    After being caught by the chain, Liu felt out of control: "what are you going to do, where are you going to take me, Juner, help Dad!"


    "Presumptuous! Just two ghost repair, don''t let go of my father Liu Jun shouts angrily. His flying sword comes out of its sheath and cuts it on the chain.


    Dang -


    the flying sword is thrown away and the soul chain is intact.


    "What Liu Jun was surprised. He didn''t expect that the chain was still a good treasure.


    "Good courage! We''ve been ordered to seduce you. Don''t you dare stand in the way of official business! " A Yin soldier''s long gun is aimed at Liu Jun.


    Liu Jun''s face is dignified. Two soldiers can hold this magic weapon. He must have great influence behind him: "which sect are you from? I''m a disciple of the imperial sword sect. Please let my father go."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The two soldiers looked at each other and laughed.


    "Don''t say your father is a mortal. Even if you are a monk, we will come to haunt you!"


    "Yes, Yin Jun asked you to die in the third shift. How can you stay in the fifth shift? How can this kind of thing be tolerated?"

 Chapter 1196

    Yin Jun asked you to die in the third shift. How can you stay in the fifth shift.


    Liu Jun''s secret way is so arrogant.


    When did Lingzhou have such a force? How dare you clamor for the soul of monk Gou.


    But he also understood that the two soldiers in black armor were determined to seduce the soul.


    "In that case, I''ll offend you!"


    Liu Jun''s voice fell down, he pinched a few magic formulas, and the flying sword chopped out with a black green sword.


    "If you dare to fight against the Yin soldiers, you will die!"


    Two Yin soldiers burst into a rage, and then instantly disappeared in the same place. After all, they had to run if they couldn''t fight.


    Ordinary Yin soldiers only have the cultivation of refining Qi, while the inner disciples of Yujian sect all refine spirit and return to emptiness.


    There are two big realms between them. It''s OK to block each other''s magic weapon by using the soul lock chain. If you really want to do it hard, it''s definitely a second kill.


    "Jun''er just now has such an air!"


    Liu Yuanwai looks at Liu Jun with pride.


    Liu Jun also some proud, dismissive said: "just two kids, anti palm can be put out, calculate they run fast, otherwise they will be destroyed!"


    "Jun''er, what can I do for Dad first Let''s solidify our souls. " Liu Yuanwai can''t wait to say.


    Liu Jun nodded: "good, Dad."


    "Shua!"


    Accompanied by two smoke, two figures suddenly appeared in the room.


    One in black, black hat and black face, the other in white, white hat and white face, is the black and white impermanence group.


    "Who are you?"


    Liu Jun''s vigilance is great. He didn''t expect that after two ghost soldiers had just left, he had two unexpected guests.


    "Black impermanence, you can call me eight Ye."


    "Bai Wuchang, you can call me seventh master."


    Black and white impermanence one before and one after the opening, the face of a smile gives a strange feeling.


    "What do you want to do?" Liu Jun can feel stronger than himself from their breath.


    White impermanence Yin measures of say: "you dare to obstruct me under the Yin Department to enforce the law."


    "That''s good courage." Black impermanence takes the second half of the sentence. Yin Qi and air coexist in the body.


    Liu Jun pursed his lips: "I am the inner disciple of yujianzong, you..."


    "We don''t care about people."


    "But we have to take care of the dead!"


    "Now get out of the way, you will not die."


    "Or you''ll have a taste of the 18 levels of hell."


    Black and white is changeable, you say me a word, the murderous spirit on the body is more and more heavy, the prestige is more and more prosperous.


    Liu Jun''s face is very white, looking at the strange makeup of black and white impermanence two people, finally slowly back.


    He still didn''t dare to gamble. One who dared to say that all the dead people were in their charge might not be afraid of yujianzong.


    "Mr. Liu, he who knows current affairs is a hero. Maybe one day when you die, we''ll see you again."


    Black impermanence said with a smile.


    Liu Jun was in a state of panic. What the immortal practitioners wanted was immortality, and they could try to revive after death.


    But now there is a sect like a madman, which specially detains people''s souls, regardless of immortals. What a terrible thing for monks?


    "Somebody." White impermanence shouts a way.


    The two Yin soldiers who escaped before appeared again, which made Liu Jun look wonderful.


    "Take it away." Black impermanence says.


    Liu member kept hiding behind Liu Jun, panicking: "jun''er, help me, help me, you can''t ignore your father, he doesn''t want to die, he doesn''t want to die."


    "You''re dead." The Yin soldier gave a grim smile, and the chain of the soul in his hand caught him again.


    Black and white impermanence disappeared, and the souls escorted by the two Yin soldiers disappeared together.


    "Hoo - Hoo -"


    Liu Jun gasped heavily, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his fear dispersed slightly.


    No, we must report this to the school quickly. This mysterious school is crazy.


    Liu Jun rushed back to zongmen all night without mentioning it. He only talked about Luohe City. These days, the word "Yin Si" is widely spread in the market.


    "Did you hear that member Liu was taken away by the Yin soldiers? Even his immortal son couldn''t stop him."


    "It is said that those who live to do evil things will be judged in the underworld, and will suffer a lot."


    "Yes, a person who did good deeds in his life can be reborn and become a good person after death."


    "So the underworld is good for us ordinary people. After all, if we die, we will die completely. There is really a next life."


    With Luohe City as the center, the name of Yin Si began to spread to the surrounding cities. There were many gods among the people. Black and white were changeable, and ox head and horse face were the most famous.


    Because these two groups are specially responsible for soul arrest, ordinary people deal with them more.


    But when Liu Jun reported this time to yujianzong, yujianzong didn''t pay attention to it.


    Because the practice of Yin Si is obviously that Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain should be worried.As for the Yin Si''s words, whether monks or mortals are in charge of them after they die, which is a joke in the view of emperor Jianzong. Do they have this ability?


    Lotus Temple and Xiaoling mountain are far away from Luohe City, and this matter has not yet been heard by these two forces.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since Su Xun returned to xuanyue continent, he had been closed, and everything in the secret department was handed over to Nu Wa.


    Because he wanted to break through Sanpin saint, but he had nothing for a whole month. The film was clearly visible, but it could not be broken.


    This is definitely not that he is not hard enough, but that the opportunity for breakthrough has not yet arrived.


    Idle is also idle, for a while and can not break through, Su Xun decided to extract the next identity.


    Maybe we''ll find an opportunity in the next world.


    After arranging everything in the secret department, Su Xun began to extract new identities.


    "System, extract the next new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the host''s new identity: police! ¡¿


    [in the 1980s and 1990s, Hong Kong Island was the most prosperous resort. However, when the rich and the gentry were addicted to money and paper, it was the grass-roots chaos, abuse of power and black-and-white order. ¡¿


    [club activities are rampant, gangsters are fierce in large circles, and ancient people are more likely to hack people on the street, carry out arms smuggling, ice powder and murder All kinds of murders happened simultaneously. There was chaos and no order. ¡¿


    [and you, a Hong Kong Island police officer in the 1980s, are also the Savior of Hong Kong Island order! ¡¿


    [identity ability: proficient in firearms, fists and feet, mind reading. ¡¿


    [identity task: before the return of Hong Kong Island, he became the first brother of the police force and established a black and white order. ¡¿


    [Note: this task is a low grid world, so the major is physical fitness, skills and rewards will be issued after the task is completed. ¡¿


    Su Xun didn''t expect to be a policeman. Tut, it was a childhood dream.


    I still remember when he was a child, he said he wanted to be a policeman, and his grandfather gave him his favorite jelly.


    It''s basically nothing to do with the identity of the undercover officer.


    In the 1980s, Hong Kong Island was in chaos with all kinds of rubbish. Now, let him be a scavenger to clean up the rubbish.

 Chapter 1197

    "Gan!"


    Su Xun couldn''t help saying something rude.


    This is Hong Kong Island in 1986. He is now a gangster.


    Yeah, he''s undercover again.


    But what he thinks more is that this time it''s not only undercover, but also double undercover.


    In my memory, his name is still Su Xun. He is 22 years old. This year, he just graduated from the police academy and became a glorious Hong Kong Island Royal police officer. However, his tuition for going to the police academy was given by a fat man named Han Shen.


    Han Chen is a leader of the Ni family, one of the four major families on Hong Kong Island. He has a lot of ice powder business in his hands, and thousands of horsemen listen to orders behind him.


    A few years ago, after Su Xun''s parents passed away, Han Chen suddenly found him and spent money to send him to the police school. The purpose was to train Su Xun to become a policeman and let Su Xun''s undercover police force deliver information to him.


    Han Chen comes from the movie Infernal Affairs, which is obviously a mixed world of all kinds of movies.


    Moreover, the time line is chaotic. Otherwise, in the movie, when Han Chen sent undercover agents into the police force, it was in the 1990s, and now it is in the 1980s.


    With the support of Han Chen, Su Xun graduated smoothly, but unexpectedly, he became an undercover agent again.


    A few months ago, because Zhang Shihao''s gang committed crimes successfully many times, the police couldn''t find any evidence to arrest people, which made the police force lose face. So they had to take the usual means, that is, to send undercover agents to infiltrate the gang.


    Su Xun was the one who was selected. With the help of the police, he successfully won the trust of Zhang Shihao.


    Today, on Zhang Shihao''s order, he and ah Xun came to the mainland to find a group of gunmen to sneak across to Hong Kong Island, ready to use them to rob a gold shop.


    Su Xun has seen this play, and Zhang Shihao is the protagonist in it. He is also known as the tycoon, because his company is the tycoon entertainment company.


    This play is too old and has a long history, but because it is classic, Su Xun still has memory. This time he came to the mainland to meet Wu Zhiming and Yang Jiguang.


    The time of robbing the shop is at 2 p.m. the day after ah Xun came back from the mainland to meet with Zhang Shihao.


    This is a large-scale youth inspirational drama. There are many famous sayings in brother Howe''s drama, such as the bullshit romantic love story of stepping on a horse. Now I just want to make money! What''s the use of envy? We need to act, we need to be richer than them!


    The archetypal character of Zhang Shihao is Zhang Ziqiang, known as the thief king of the century, who committed numerous crimes. One of the most famous cases is the kidnapping of the son of the richest man on Hong Kong Island.


    "Xunzai, hurry up."


    Ah Xun waved to Su Xun in front of him.


    "Here comes brother Xun."


    Su Xun showed a pure smile, quickened his pace, and soon arrived at the dock.


    They took advantage of the night to go inland in a wooden boat.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. Something happened in the middle." Ah Xun said to the sailor.


    The sailor complained a little: "if you don''t come here again, I won''t do it. If you delay it, it will be daybreak. If you are caught by the Sea Patrol and PLA, you will be pulled to target."


    "There''s so much nonsense. Why don''t we give you money? Let''s go. If you go on, it''s really dawn." Su Xun said angrily. He opened his shirt and revealed the handle of the big black star gun at his waist.


    Don''t get me wrong. As a royal police officer on Hong Kong Island, he is usually a gentle, easy-going and civilized man. Now he is so impolite, just for his identity.


    The sailor''s face changed slightly when he saw the gun, and then sailed out of the dock without saying a word.


    Ah Xun glared at Su Xun, and then said to the sailor, "I''m sorry, my brother is impulsive. Don''t tell him the same thing."


    "It''s like that. We''re illegal immigrants. We''re not afraid of your guns." The sailor said carelessly, speeding up the boat.


    Ah Xun led Su Xun into the cabin and said: "what did you just do? Now you are on someone else''s boat. It''s very easy for them to pit us."


    "Brother Xun, I know it''s wrong." Su Xun honestly admitted his mistake, like a good obedient child.


    Ah Xun''s tone softened: "soon after you joined the tycoon, brother Hao arranged for you to go to the mainland with me to meet people. This is because he values you. You need to change your impulsive habit. It''s easy to do bad things in the future."


    "Brother Xun, I know." Su Xun nodded and said in secret: sorry, I''m a bad guy!


    This time he robbed the gold shop, Su Xun wanted to take them all as the capital for his appreciation.


    For an ordinary police officer without background, being an undercover is the best way to get promoted.


    As for Han Chen''s background, he would rather not!


    At more than 4 a.m., the boat arrived in Shenzhen. Su Xun and a Xun got off the boat and stayed in a black hotel.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun followed ah Xun to a fishing village, squatting at the entrance of the village to eat sugar cane and others.


    "Brother Xun."


    After a while, two young people came running, one in a white shirt and the other in a vest."Brother Xun, this is my brother Wu Zhiming." The young man in vest pointed to the white shirt.


    Ah Xun nodded and introduced Su Xun: "my brother, ah Xun."


    Because their names are homophonic, ah Xun has a good sense of Su Xun and takes good care of him.


    "Look for my brother." Wu Zhiming greets ah Xin.


    Su Xun nodded in response.


    Ah Xun glanced at them: "I''ll tell you straight, do you want to make money?"


    "Yes, in my dreams." They nodded.


    Ah Xun said: "then I''ll give you a fight of prosperity. You are responsible for finding six people. You should be able to shoot, dare to shoot, be brave and not afraid of death. Before you start, each person will pay 5000 yuan to settle down, and after you finish, each person will pay 30000 yuan."


    "First of all, I''m going to work hard this time. If I''m caught in the process of doing business and die, I won''t have a dime except for the five thousand settlement fee."


    Nowadays, the average wage on Hong Kong Island is three or four thousand. For people on Hong Kong Island, five thousand is not a lot of money.


    But at this time, the average wage on the mainland side was only a few dozen yuan, not to mention the 30000 yuan reward. The 5000 yuan settlement fee alone was enough to make them work hard.


    "Brother Xun, we''ve done it. What''s the use of just having a cheap life without money these days?"


    "Yes, we did."


    Wu Zhiming and ah Xin agreed without hesitation.


    Ah Xun pursed his lips, looked left and right, and said, "that''s it, tomorrow at the dock."


    A moment later, Su Xun and ah Xun left.


    "Brother Xun, I''ll buy some rice." After returning to the hotel, Su Xun took the initiative to buy food.


    Ah Xun said casually, "pay attention to safety. The public security on the mainland is more powerful than that on Hong Kong Island."


    In the eyes of the bandits, the police on Hong Kong Island are no different from the trash, except the Flying Tigers.


    "Well." Su Xun nodded, then separated from ah Xun and came to an alley alone.


    Then he took out his cell phone, took out his cell phone card and replaced it with another card, which had only one number.


    This is his online contact information.

 Chapter 1198

    Su Xun''s online name is Huang Zhicheng.


    Yes, it''s the one in Infernal Affairs who arranged for an undercover agent to come to Han Chen''s side, and the superintendent of team a of the crime squad.


    Han and his wife, Mary, have known each other for a long time.


    Only later Mary chose Han Chen.


    Huang Zhicheng is a complicated character, half black and half white. He was pushed off the roof and fell to death.


    Strictly speaking, although Huang Zhicheng is a policeman, he is not a good person in terms of all kinds of things he does.


    Su Xun liked this kind of boss, and he didn''t feel any psychological pressure in the future.


    "Hello, who? It''s the wrong number." Huang Zhicheng''s low voice came from his mobile phone.


    Su Xun replied, "second uncle, it''s me."


    This is the right signal.


    "Well, I heard you went to the mainland with ah Xun under Zhang Shihao?" Asked Huang.


    His mind has always been on Han Chen''s side. After all, although Zhang Shihao was very powerful later, his current case is not earth shaking.


    But the influence is very bad, so in order to concentrate on Han Chen, Huang Zhicheng has to find a way to get the evidence first and beat Zhang Shihao''s gang.


    After all, Hong Kong Island is a place of evidence. Even if the murderer is seen with his own eyes, but there is no definite evidence, the murderer will be acquitted in the end.


    So it''s the same with arresting criminals. We have to find evidence of breaking the law. Otherwise, we''ll be caught in vain, and we''ll have to let people go after 48 hours at most.


    Huang Zhicheng used his best method to select people from the police academy to go undercover to fight against Zhang Shihao gang.


    "Yes, we are in Shenzhen. This time, Zhang Shihao is looking for a shooter from the mainland to rob a gold shop."


    "What''s the starting time?" Asked Huang.


    Su Xun said: "I''m not sure yet. I''ll contact you again if I have any news, but this time Zhang Shihao has made a lot of heavy weapons, including grenades AK."


    Although he remembers the action time of Zhang Shihao''s gang in the TV series, he dare not speak rashly now.


    After all, who knows if his appearance will produce the butterfly effect, which will make Zhang Shihao change the operation time. If the police arrange ahead of time, it will be nothing. At that time, he will have to carry the pot.


    "OK, I know. Be careful. I''ll give you a promotion when I come back." After Huang Zhicheng finished, he hung up directly.


    Listening to the blind sound coming from the mobile phone, Su Xun pulled out his phone card and hid it in the interlayer of his clothes. Then he went to buy two fast food and took them back to the black hotel.


    This fast food is very serious. It''s not a 200 yuan meal. Don''t think about it.


    That night, Su Xun and a Xun were waiting at the dock, but Wu Zhiming and others were not there.


    "Madder, I don''t think you''re afraid to come."


    Ah Xun frowned and said in a low voice.


    "No, I don''t think they are afraid. Maybe they are delayed." Su Xun said.


    Sure enough, when his voice dropped, he saw five people coming, headed by Wu Zhiming.


    "There''s another one?" Ah Xun asked, because he said at the beginning that Wu Zhiming should find six people.


    Wu Zhiming some embarrassed said: "brother Xun, there is a midway something not to come."


    "Shit, forget it. Get on the boat." Ah Xun had no choice but to take him back to Hong Kong Island.


    After getting on the boat, a man pushed a big package on the boat: "what''s this?"


    "It''s me, hehe, it''s me, it''s me." A short young man in a white vest came out of the bag with a smile.


    This is Yang Jiguang.


    Su Xun looked at the dwarf, his eyes narrowed slightly. He was a tough character.


    The prototype of Yang Jiguang is Ye Jihuan, a well-known Hong Kong Island bandit. He is also the first big thief to rob with AK. When he finally sneaked back to Hong Kong Island with two companions, he was found by two policemen. He was paralyzed in the gunfight and sentenced to 41 years in Stanley Prison.


    Seeing Yang Jiguang, Wu Zhiming''s face suddenly changed: "Why are you here?"


    "Who is that?" Ah Xun frowned and asked. At the same time, he gave Su Xun a wink.


    Susian felt his hand on the gun.


    I have to go with brother Wu to Hong Kong to explain


    "How does he know we''re on this boat?"


    "This It''s I let it slip. " Wu Zhiming felt the back of his head apologetically.


    Ah Xun frowned and waved: "send him back."


    "Oh, no, I''m going to Hong Kong Island. I want to make a lot of money." Yang Jiguang said repeatedly.


    Wu Zhiming also spoke for him: "brother Xun, you don''t think this boy is short, but he can beat two or three of us one by one, and it''s not just that there are fewer people, just let him go."


    "Well, you can watch him closely. Don''t be bad." Ah Hoon gave a warning.Yang Jiguang was laughing and smiling: "thank you, brother Xun. Don''t worry, brother Xun. I''ll take command of all my actions."


    The boat arrived on the island at three in the morning.


    Ah Xun and Su Xun arranged Wu Zhiming''s six people in a private house in Shatin.


    "Brother Xun, is this Hong Kong Island as good as the legend? Take us around tomorrow. " Yang Jiguang came to Su Xun with a smiley face.


    Looking at the future king of thieves, Su Xun said with a smile, "I can''t do it these days. If I take you out, brother Hao will blame me. Let''s finish the work. You have money after the work. Hong Kong Island is really a good place, but you need money. Come on."


    If you work hard, I can get promoted by catching you.


    "Xunzai, let''s go and see brother Hao." Ah Xun asks Su Xun to find Zhang Shihao.


    Su Xun said to Wu Zhiming, "you take care of them. Don''t let them run away."


    If something goes wrong and Zhang Shihao doesn''t dare to do it, won''t my chance of promotion run away?


    "Don''t worry, brother. I know the weight." Wu Zhiming is indeed the most stable one in this group.


    Su Xun and a Xun left Shatin and took a bus to a restaurant to meet Zhang Shihao.


    Zhang Shihao is less than 30 years old this year. He is very high spirited. His former brother Hao was also a simple young man. After being hurt by love, he only wants to make money and vows to be a rich man.


    "Ha! Xun, xunzai, good job! Come and sit down first. I''ll take care of you. "


    Zhang Shihao patted them on the shoulder, with a bold face, which is easy to make people feel good.


    "Brother Hao, when shall we start?" At dinner, Su Xun pretended to ask unintentionally.


    Zhang Shihao smokes and looks at ah Xun: "when will the guy arrive?"


    "Tomorrow." Ah Xun replied.


    Zhang Shihao hooked his chin with his fingers, pondered for a moment, and said, "let''s have a rest for two days, and start at 2 p.m. the day after tomorrow. At this time, the security staff of Jindian just finished their meal, which is the most relaxing time for them. They will definitely hit the mark!"


    Su Xun''s eyes twinkled. It seemed that his appearance did not affect the plot line. After 2 p.m. the day after tomorrow, he could restore his identity as a policeman.

 Chapter 1199

    Up to now, the plot is not in disorder. According to the normal development, only one of Zhang Shihao''s Hesheng Gang, ah you, participated in the operation and was responsible for driving without getting off the car.


    Ah you and ah Hao are Zhang Shihao''s subordinates, but they often fight each other in order to fight for a wine girl named Lili.


    In the play, ah you was drunk last night and said some weird nonsense to ridicule Lili. He was beaten by Zhang Shihao who was furious.


    So tonight, ah you will find ah Xun and ask him to take part in the operation for a change of mood.


    At the back, ah you betrays Zhang Shihao''s gang because of his imbalance, and releases the news that they did the Jindian robbery.


    So as long as you are found at the scene the day after tomorrow, plus the evidence that Su Xun''s undercover agents have collected for so long, brother Hao will be finished.


    After all, Zhang Shihao''s gang is just a small club. Zhang Shihao is a tailor apprentice, and he has no culture of his own. He has to meet his wife Guo Jinfeng before he takes off completely under her advice.


    But now he doesn''t have the chance.


    After a drink with Zhang Shihao in the hotel, Su Xun and a Xun leave. As soon as they get out of the private room, they meet a you who is not in a high mood.


    "Ah you." Ah Hoon patted him on the shoulder.


    "Brother you." Su Xun said hello.


    Ah you nodded and said to Su Xun, "go ahead. I have something to talk to ah Xun."


    "OK, brother Xun, I''ll go first." Su Xun knew that ah you was going to take part in the operation.


    After leaving the restaurant, Su looks for a place where no one is and calls Huang Zhicheng.


    "Huang sir, Zhang Shihao has just decided to take action at 2 p.m. the day after tomorrow. Only the driver is Zhang Shihao, and the rest are from the mainland."


    "Good! Well done, we will set up defense around Jindian in advance and arrest Zhang Shihao at the same time. You should help to arrest Zhang Shihao! "


    "Yes, sir Huang."


    After the call, Su Xun looked around, straightened his clothes, lit a cigarette, put his hands in his pocket, and walked out of the alley calmly.


    "Cut him to death!" "Damn it, don''t run!"


    Just out of the alley, I saw a few small flowers with a knife chasing and chopping a young man in a mess.


    People on the street are not surprised by this scene, but they have to stay away, and no one has called the police at all.


    The police of Hong Kong Island openly collected public protection fees during the Raleigh period, which was even worse than the black and astringent society, making the people of Hong Kong Island distrust the police force. It was only after the establishment of the Independent Commission against corruption that this phenomenon eased.


    Su Xun shook his head and was about to leave. He had not recovered his identity as a police officer and didn''t want to meddle.


    Just as he was about to leave, the young man who was chased fell to the ground, and several gangsters slashed.


    And he also saw his face at the moment when the young man fell to the ground and stopped immediately.


    It''s not unusual.


    Which movie character is this?


    Seeing that it was Gu Zi who had been chopped down, Su Xun took a breath and went over, shouting: "hello."


    "Damn it, Hong Xing, get out of here!"


    Several gangsters who were chopping people stopped, and one of them pointed to Su Xun and yelled angrily.


    "Hong Xing? I have a lesson, too


    Su Xun grinned and walked over.


    "Ganlin Niang, which prefix do you use?"


    Huang Mao, the leader, went to Su Xun with a knife.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked it out.


    "Ah


    Huang Mao screamed and was directly kicked into the garbage can.


    "Hold it for me, thank you."


    Su Xun put the cigarette into Gu Zi''s hand and gave him a smile.


    Then he got up and looked at the remaining little Gangsters: "Hong Xing''s, who is your boss?"


    "What do you want with big B?" The rest were frightened by Su xungang''s foot.


    This boy has obviously practiced, otherwise how can he kick people several meters away.


    Su Xun laughed: "big brother B, what a big name. Do you know who I am? Governor. "


    Big B brother was Liang Kun who killed the whole family.


    Liang Kun''s famous saying: kill your family, kill your family, a family is to be neat.


    "Are you kidding us?" You can beat us, but you can''t fool us.


    Su Xun took the initiative to rush out and threw one of them to the ground.


    "Go to hell!"


    The rest of them yelled and slashed with a knife. Su Xun''s backhand was just a punch, and he directly twisted his wrist, and the knife fell to the ground.


    Then he sidestepped to avoid another knife, raised his foot and kicked it out. With a click, his foot broke his opponent''s calf bone.In the blink of an eye, all three of them fell to the ground and screamed. Another one was lying in the garbage can.


    On the ground, Zhan MI was staring at the scene, lying in the trough, kicking his leg bone, so hanging?


    "Smoke." Su Xun came up to him.


    Zhan Mi quickly handed over the cigarette and got up from the ground: "thank you Thank you for your help. "


    "Which prefix, how to call it?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Zhanmi wiped the blood on his face, and then replied, "and Liansheng, Zhanmi."


    "Your boss''s name is ah Le?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Zhanmi was stunned: "do you know my boss?"


    "I''ll meet you later." With a smile, Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and left him by mistake.


    "Remember, you owe me your life."


    Zhan MI, who comes from the film "black astringent club" series, is just a peddler himself. In order to avoid the bullying of the club, he joined heliansheng and followed ah le.


    There are two parts in Hei se Hui. The first part is that Zhan MI and others help a le and another hall leader Da d fight for and win the position of the speaker.


    He Liansheng is the only community on Hong Kong Island that adopts the voting system to decide the speaker. When they adopt this system, they are even earlier than voting for the governor of Hong Kong.


    In the second part, ah Le wants to be re elected as speaker, hoping that Jamie can support him.


    At that time, Zhanmi was already a businessman in the business of pirated discs. He made a lot of money in the mainland. He only wanted to do business and didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of the club.


    However, both the old man Deng Bo and the mainland authorities forced him to be the speaker of Liansheng, which made him have to fight.


    Otherwise, the club will not protect his business and the mainland will no longer allow him to make money.


    Su Xun likes the role of Zhan Mi very much. Unlike other club members, he has brains, courage, courage, means and ruthlessness.


    If Su Xun wanted to get to the top of the police force, he couldn''t do without such contacts. Today, he should have a good relationship.


    In the series of "black astringent club", he was most impressed by Zhan MI, followed by Jia qiange, and then big d, who was killed by ah Le without wearing a helmet while fishing.


    After all, this year, no one without a helmet.


    Zhan Mi looked at Su Xun''s back. After a while, he reflected and whispered a good word.

 Chapter 1200

    Su Xun lives in Sai Kung District. His house is a 50 square old one left by his parents. This area is already good on Hong Kong Island.


    After all, Hong Kong Island is a place where every inch of land is worth every inch of money. Many people can''t afford a house all their lives. The house they live in is not much bigger than a coffin. This kind of house is called a coffin house.


    Su Xun was wearing an open gray suit and walking slowly with a cigarette in his mouth, enjoying the bottom society of Hong Kong Island in this period.


    Narrow streets, street stalls chaos, all kinds of lights on both sides, standing at the door wearing short skirts with black silk girl in the enthusiasm of soliciting visitors.


    These are all good girls who are full of hope and vigor and are toiled day and night!


    There are a lot of gangsters wandering in the street, staring at the woman with a silver smile.


    In Hong Kong Island during this period, there are only two ways to avoid being bullied. One is to be a policeman, and the other is to be a fool.


    There is no doubt that there is a threshold for being a policeman. There are only tens of thousands of policemen on the whole Hong Kong Island, so more people will never return on the road of Gu Huo Zai.


    One day is an old fool, all one''s life. It''s impossible to get rid of the club. It''s rotten all one''s life!


    For more than 300 days a year, these old people are either in prison or in hospital until they go to the coffin.


    Su Xun walked through the narrow alley to an old-fashioned tube building with mottled walls.


    "Cousin, I think about it. I won''t go to Canada with you, ah! What are you doing? Let me go


    "Wenli, we''ve even set a date for our marriage. How can we say that we can change everything? What''s good about Hong Kong Island! "


    "You let me go first, it hurts me!"


    A quarrel came into his ears. Su Xun followed the voice and saw a man holding the woman''s hand. The woman was full of panic and wanted to break free.


    "Zhou Huimin!"


    The moment he saw a woman, Su Xun blurted out that this was the goddess he shared with his father.


    Known as the existence of jade girl headmaster, some people on the Internet say that there is Bruce Lee in the fist and Zhou Huimin in the leg.


    Bruce Lee''s fist is very good.


    Zhou Huimin''s legs are also very good at fighting. Don''t get me wrong, this one is the one who is not serious.


    As for how to fight, cough


    "Who are you? My cousin''s name is Zhou Wenli. We are talking. Don''t disturb us!"


    The youth looked at Su Xun and said impatiently.


    "Zhou Wenli?"


    Hearing the name and looking at the pure and royal face, Su Xun thought of an old movie.


    Zhou Huimin''s "the same road in wind and rain", which was released in 1990, tells the story of the incident after a group of bold gangs robbed a batch of South African diamonds with guns.


    If I remember correctly, I boldly said in the play that the South African diamonds were worth 50 million.


    Fifty million in 1986, even in such a prosperous Hong Kong Island, is a huge sum of money.


    Su Xun is poor now. How can he bear to be a poor man again?


    Picking up is making money. God arranged for him to meet Zhou Wenli here just to give him these diamonds? This conclusion is OK.


    After all, when she invited her brother Wenli to Canada, she wanted to be her cousin.


    Now that Zhou Wenli refuses to immigrate to Canada as a fake marriage, it means that the plot of "going the same way through the storm" has already begun, and that batch of diamonds have been robbed.


    In the play, after grabbing the diamond boldly, he finds Li Yunfei as the middleman to find a buyer for him.


    On the way to the deal, Li Yunfei killed the buyer and ran away with the diamond. Since then, he has been wanted by bold and the police.


    When Li Yunfei contacted the boat to run away, he was searched by the police and was recognized. On the way to escape, he hid the diamond behind a temple in Saigon street.


    That is to say, the 50 million worth of diamonds are now hidden in Saigon street, so susian can take them away without knowing it.


    "Boy, you''re sick. Let''s get out of here, don''t you hear me? My cousin and I have a fight. Do you want to see it


    Seeing that Su Xun had been standing in the same place, Zhou Wenli''s cousin became more and more impatient. After all, Zhou Wenli''s refusal of fake marriage made him very upset.


    Su Xun laughed and walked over to Zhou Wenli''s cousin. He was a grass mud horse and Lao Tzu''s goddess. Lao Tzu had never been in before. Do you want to have soup when you step on the horse?


    "Why do you want to hit people? I''ll tell you, I''m Canada..." Zhou Wenli''s cousin is ready to show his identity as a foreigner to scare him, and then the next second becomes pale, cold sweat DC.


    "Ah Zhou Wenli also screamed with fright.


    Because a gun was inserted in her cousin''s mouth, susian''s black, big and hard gun.


    She had never seen this scene since she was a child. She was so scared that she lost her face and her eyes were full of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, miss. I won''t shoot you with a gun." Su Xun gave her a smile and looked at her cousin with a cigarette in his mouth: "say, go on, Canada is great. I can bury Martians here, too.""Big Brother, I''m wrong. I have money in my pocket. I''ll give it to you. " Zhou Wenli''s cousin trembled with fright and reached for money in his pocket.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun pulled the gun out of his mouth and hit him on the head: "roll, besides, don''t think about calling the police, or you will be thrown into the sea to feed the fish."


    "Yes, I''m going now. I''m going." Zhou Wenli''s cousin nodded repeatedly. He had known that Hong Kong Island was in a mess for a long time. Unexpectedly, it was so chaotic.


    I''d better go back to Canada earlier.


    As his mind turned, he turned around and ran away. He didn''t dare to stop at all. He didn''t even look at Zhou Wenli.


    Looking at her cousin''s panicked back, Zhou Wenli felt a little chilly. Unexpectedly, her cousin left her like this.


    Su Xun put away his gun and looked at Zhou Wenli with a gentle smile: "Miss Zhou, do me a favor."


    "Only You can only use your hands. " Zhou Wenli said in a trembling voice. She was afraid that she would be innocent.


    She''s been dating her boyfriend for so long that she hasn''t slept with him. She takes chastity very seriously.


    But today, sacrifice must be made, but it is enough to keep chastity before marriage.


    Su Xun was stunned, and then nodded: "it''s OK to use your hands, but maybe your feet."


    For the sake of safety, he is ready to let Zhou Wenli help him get the diamond, and he wants both the diamond and the person!


    It takes hands to get diamonds. It takes feet to walk from here to xiaojiemiao. It''s OK to use both hands and feet.


    "Ah! Feet Feet. " Zhou Wenli''s face turned red. Unexpectedly, she met someone with such a habit.


    She knew she had good legs, but for the first time she met someone who was interested in her feet.


    But dare not refuse, can only cautiously said: "that Then where to do it. "


    In the heart secret way, for a while see if there is a chance to kick this dead change, state of the egg.


    "Come with me." Susian took her hand and left.


    Memory small street is just behind his home, the street only a small temple, this location is not difficult to find.

 Chapter 1201

    "There is a temple in this street."


    At the end of the street, Su Xun said to Zhou Wenli.


    "I know, but Isn''t that good? " Zhou Wenli thought that Su Xun wanted to do it in front of the temple in order to find excitement. That was too insulting.


    People on Hong Kong Island are quite superstitious about ghosts and gods.


    Su Xun looked at her: "do I look like a bad person?"


    "No It''s not like that. " Zhou Wenli shook her head.


    No, you are!


    Zhou Wenli couldn''t understand why she had to do bad things when she was so beautiful?


    Su Xun said with a smile: "there are several stones behind the temple. Take away the stones. There is a black bag in it. Just take it out and give it to me."


    "You You want me to do this? " Zhou Wenli smelled the speech and looked at Su Xun with an incredible face.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, or what do you think I want you to do?"


    "I I thought... " Zhou Wenli''s heart pounded, her face turned red again, and she was ashamed.


    Su Xun suddenly realized, looked at her jokingly and said, "Miss Zhou, your thought is not pure enough."


    Today, Zhou Wenli is wearing a white skirt. Her face is pure and beautiful, but her figure is so good that she makes people want to commit a crime. Her red face is even more attractive.


    "It''s not that you didn''t make it clear." Zhou Wenli raised her head with a red face and retorted.


    Su Xun laughed and said, "go ahead, Miss Zhou. The things in there are very important. Give them to me. You and I will be clear, otherwise I will come to you."


    Not light not heavy threat, he knew that Zhou Wenli hated people outside, hate at the same time also very afraid, so she did not dare to play tricks.


    "Yes, yes." Zhou Wenli nodded. No matter what it was, she just wanted to get rid of Su Xun.


    In this way, Su Xun watched Zhou Wenli walk into the street. Her slim and enchanting back and slender legs attracted countless men crazy in the 1980s and 1990s.


    Xingye, brother, I''m sorry for you again. Don''t blame my brother for not being human. I only blame my sister-in-law for being too charming.


    In the play, Zhou Wenli''s boyfriend Zhang Lang is played by Xingye, who is an undercover of the police, but Zhou Wenli doesn''t know this, just thinks he is a little gangster.


    Zhang Lang, due to the police regulations, can not reveal his identity to Zhou Wenli, so he can only let her misunderstand.


    Zhou Wenli was disgusted with Zhang Lang''s mixed society. They had a lot of emotional crisis. Finally, she broke up with Zhang Lang and made up her mind to immigrate to Canada with her cousin.


    So it''s not difficult for Su Xun to pry the corner, but poor star will be robbed by him again.


    However, in order to complete the task of the superior, Zhang Lang even ignored his girlfriend, which shows that he has a strong sense of career.


    Zhou Wenli is obviously still a girl. Zhang Lang is so busy that he has no time to help her get rid of her maiden identity.


    In this case, from now on, let yourself to help him take care of his girlfriend, he is at ease with his career.


    Su Xun is so fond of helping others.


    "Here you are."


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Wenli came out and nervously gave a small bag to Su Xun.


    "Well done."


    Su Xun took a look at the diamonds and praised Zhou Wenli with a smile.


    "I May I go now? "


    Zhou Wenli''s praise to Su Xun doesn''t work. She always worries about her virginity when she stays with Su Xun.


    In fact, she didn''t have to worry about it at all, because she was already out of protection from the moment she met Su Xun.


    "Yes, let''s go." Su Xun waved.


    Zhou Wenli pursed her lips, then turned carefully and took a tentative step.


    I didn''t worry until I stopped Su Xun.


    Su Xun followed with the diamond.


    Zhou Wenli suddenly stopped, turned back to look at Su Xun, and said in a crying voice: "didn''t she say let me go? What are you doing with me? "


    "I''m going home. By the way, how do you think I just met you and your cousin?" Su Xun said.


    Zhou Wenli


    She didn''t expect to live in the same place as the villain.


    Is there anything more desperate than that?


    They went to the same place one after the other, and Su Xun had an eye addiction behind him.


    Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the tube tower where they just met. Zhou Wenli asked, "what floor are you on?"


    "The third floor." Su Xun said.


    Zhou Wenli


    More desperate than living in the same place with this villain, they still live on the same floor.


    "Why haven''t I seen you?" Zhou Wenli asked again.


    Su Xun said, "the work and rest time is different."


    I went to the police academy a few years ago, and I''ve been following Zhang Shihao recently. The work and rest time is totally chaotic.


    They went upstairs together. Fortunately, they were not next door neighbors. Otherwise, Zhou Wenli would be completely desperate.Zhou Wenli opened the door with the key. As soon as the door was opened, she was knocked back and knocked unconscious.


    "This..." Seeing the woman on the ground, Li Yunfei stood behind the door and looked surprised.


    He thought it was a bold man who was picking the door.


    "Who is it?" Zhang Lang came out of his bedroom and saw Zhou Wenli on the floor. His face changed: "Wenli, Wenli, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing, brother Fei?"


    The boss asked him to go undercover next to Li Yunfei and gain Li Yunfei''s trust. Li Yunfei''s line found out the gang who robbed the diamond and found the diamond.


    Before the two were boldly pursued, Zhang Lang brought Li Yunfei back to his rental house.


    But I didn''t expect Zhou Wenli to come back suddenly.


    "I I thought it was a bold man. " Li Yunfei some embarrassed explained a sentence.


    Among the people Zhang Lang grabbed Zhou Wenli, Zhou Wenli awoke. Seeing Li Yunfei with tattoos, she immediately widened her eyes: "ah ah..."


    "Wenli, don''t shout. This is my friend, my friend!" Zhang Lang interrupted her voice.


    "Brother and sister, I''m a good man. I won''t hurt you." Li Yunfei also anxiously explained.


    Is there anything more ironic than a blacksmith who says he is a good man?


    Zhou Wenli calmed down and yelled at Zhang Lang angrily and disappointedly: "Zhang Lang, over the years, either your police friends or your friends from the black and astringent society have been looking for you. Today, I was knocked unconscious in my own home. I''m really fed up with this kind of life."


    After that, she got up to pick up her things. She was so scared tonight that she didn''t expect her boyfriend to give her another scare when she came back. She was really fed up with it.


    "Wenli, everything I''m doing now has difficulties..." Zhang Lang chased up and explained helplessly.


    Zhou Wenli said without looking back: "what''s the trouble? You have said these two words thousands of times. Zhang Lang, let''s stop here! "


    She was really desperate for Zhang lang. she felt that Zhang Lang had never cared about her


    "Wenli, listen to me..."


    "You''ve lied to me enough. I don''t want to hear any more." Zhou Wenli red eyes, stubborn carrying bag, head also don''t return to go out.


    "Wenli..."


    Zhang Lang wanted to pursue Zhou Wenli, but he took a look at Li Yunfei and thought that he could return to the police force after solving the case. After struggling for a while, he finally didn''t pursue Zhou Wenli.


    Zhou Wenli didn''t expect that Zhang Lang didn''t come out to chase him. She was even more disappointed. She felt like a joke for so many years.


    Don''t you count a girlfriend or a girlfriend if you haven''t been to bed?


    Think of before all kinds of care for their cousin and at a critical juncture did not hesitate to abandon their own escape, she despair of the world.


    "Men have nothing good!"


    Zhou Wenli cried and sobbed.


    "Miss Zhou, you''ve knocked over a boat with one stroke. I''m the exception."


    A careless voice came into the ear.


    Zhou Wenli turned to look, and saw Su Xun standing not far away against the wall, with a cigarette in his mouth, playing with a lighter in his hand, looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 1202

    "What are you doing? I''m joking!"


    Desperate for the world, Zhou Wenli is not afraid to face Su Xun now. She wants him to shoot herself.


    On the contrary, they are free.


    "Where are you going with your things at night? I''m not afraid to meet bad people." Su Xun flicked the ash.


    Zhou Wenli said, "I have met him now."


    "Where? Tell me. I''ll beat him for you. I like helping people the most." Su Xun looked left and right, with a just face, said solemnly.


    "Puyi -"


    Zhou Wenli was amused by him, and slender jade pointed to him: "it''s you, you beat it quickly."


    "Me? What a great injustice, Miss Zhou. I''m a famous good man. " Su Xun''s face was full of grievances.


    Zhou Wenli felt the depression in her heart dissipated a lot: "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you, I''m gone."


    With that, she gritted her teeth and raised the salute.


    "Miss Zhou, you can''t even mention the salute. You''re still learning to run away from home?" Su Xun went over.


    Zhou Wenli became angry: "what''s your business?"


    "Of course, it''s off. You''ve just helped me with my things, and I''ll help you now." Su Xun snatched the salute from her hand and went to his home.


    Zhou Wenli yelled: "what are you doing? Have you made a mistake? You even robbed girls of their clothes!"


    "I have two rooms in my house." Su Xun said without looking back. He went into the room and didn''t close the door.


    Zhou Wenli said, "do you want to go to me? Dream about you. I, Zhou Wenli, won''t go to your house even if I freeze to death. What I hate most is you black and astringent meetings! "


    After a long sentence, she gasped. The baby''s granary was up and down, and she turned to go.


    "Boom..."


    At this moment, there was a sudden thunder.


    "No way." Zhou Wenli was desperate.


    Soon, there were several thunders, and then the heavy rain crackled down like fried beans.


    A gust of wind blowing through the corridor, wearing only a thin group of Zhou Wenli shivered, holding her chest in both hands.


    "If you touch me, I''ll die with you."


    Zhou Wenli gritted her teeth, then pursed her lips and went to Su Xun''s home.


    "The bed is ready for you. Good night."


    Su Xun said to her with a smile, and then went into his bedroom.


    Zhou Wenli closed the door and went into another bedroom. She saw her salute lying on the floor.


    Then she went to the bathroom and found that even the bath water had been put away for her, and there was a bowl of instant noodles on the table.


    "You really want to get on me."


    From all that Su Xun had done, she came to such a conclusion, which was quite right.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, susian opened his eyes and smelled a fragrance. Then he got out of bed and walked out of the room.


    As soon as she came out of the room, she saw Zhou Wenli wearing a white shirt and a long black skirt.


    "I think you still have noodles in the kitchen After cooking two bowls, wash your face and get ready for breakfast. I''ll leave in a moment. " Zhou Wenli said a word to Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at her by the door: "what else are you going to do? I''m short of someone to do laundry and cook. Please stay."


    Whether the food is delicious or not, whether the clothes are dry or not, it''s enough to look good.


    "I have a job. I''m not going to babysit you." Zhou Wenli refused without hesitation.


    Su Xun laughed: "ten thousand a month."


    In Hong Kong, the average wage is about 86 in three thousand years.


    At this time, Hong Kong Island has dumped the mainland in all aspects. After all, the average wage of the mainland in the same era is only a few tens of dollars.


    But later, the mainland surpassed Hong Kong Island, and all aspects of Hong Kong Island remained unchanged.


    "I..." Zhou Wenli''s eyes are wide open. Is there any mistake? It''s totally a foul to offer such a high salary to the nanny, which makes me refuse?


    After a moment''s hesitation, Zhou Wenli said, "it''s just washing, cooking and cleaning. I don''t do anything else."


    She wanted to refuse, but he gave too much.


    "All right, so as not to say I lied to you. I''ll advance your first month." Su Xun turned and went into the room. He took out ten thousand Hong Kong dollars from the safe and threw it to Zhou Wenli.


    I made some money with Zhang Shihao.


    Zhou Wenli took the money and was confused: "you Are you not afraid that I will run away with the money? "


    Is money so sloppy?


    "I believe you." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Zhou Wenli: Thank you.


    When eating noodles, Zhou Wenli carefully asked: "why do you want to mix black astringent meeting?"


    "Black astringent meeting? It''s just a bunch of rotten kids. I don''t like them yet. " Su Xun said dismissively.


    Zhou Wenli''s head is full of fog. Is she still scolding herself these days?Su Xun took a sip of noodle soup: "it''s delicious. I left in advance. I had to do things when I got the money. I cleaned up my house and called me if I had something to do."


    Su Xun left his number, then picked up his coat and went out. Today is the day when Zhang Shihao''s weapon arrived. Su Xun is going to receive it.


    "Oh, be safe." Zhou Wenli watched Su Xun go out, then closed the door and began to clean up.


    She always does these housework, and her previous job is a waiter, so it''s not difficult.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    "I won''t come back for lunch today."


    Su Xun said a word to Zhou Wenli, then took the gun, put on the gun and popped out the door.


    "Hello." Zhou Wenli stopped him.


    Su Xun turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll come back to eat in the evening. I''ll buy seafood and wait for you." Zhou Wenli pursed her red lips and said.


    After spending two days with Su Xun, she found that Su Xun respected her very much and didn''t mean to offend her. Therefore, Zhou Wenli was grateful for Su Xun''s good sense.


    After all, ten thousand Hong Kong dollars can find a better nanny than her. Susian is totally taking care of her.


    What she didn''t know was, was Su Xun after her ability to do things?


    What I like is her Naizi, greedy for her body!


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''m sure I''ll be back tonight. I can''t stop me from coming back to eat your seafood."


    "Well." Zhou Wenli smiles.


    Su Xun walked out of the door and met Zhang Lang and Li Yunfei at the stairs.


    "Hey, boy, I advise you not to touch Wenli, or I will be rude to you!"


    Seeing Su Xun, Zhang Lang suddenly lost control of his mood and rushed up and grabbed his collar.


    At noon yesterday, he knew that Zhou Wenli was in Sushen''s home, and there was a fierce quarrel between the two sides.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Lang realized that it was impolite for him to grasp someone''s collar like this and let go.


    Seeing this, Su Xun put away the gun under his chin and said faintly, "if you are really nice to Wen Li, she won''t be there now."


    With that, he went downstairs without looking back. Today was the day when Yang Jiguang and his family started to rob the gold shop. Su Xun was not in the mood to waste his time here.


    "Son of a bitch! Drag what drag, I swear, when I return to the police force, I will be the first to put you in prison! " Zhang Lang cursed fiercely in his heart.


    Li Yunfei patted him on the shoulder: "OK, let''s go and get the diamond first. When the time comes, you and I will make more money. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with women if I have money?"


    I don''t know where the diamond is.

 Chapter 1203

    At one fifty that afternoon.


    Su Xun and Zhang Shihao, a Xun, are waiting in a private room.


    Waiting for the news from the gold shop.


    Originally, only the three of them knew about robbing the gold shop with daquanzi. Now, because ah you asked for something, a total of four of them knew about it.


    Zhang Shihao shook out a cigarette from his cigarette case and lit it several times with a lighter, but it didn''t light.


    "Patta."


    Su Xun lit the lighter and handed it to him.


    "Brother Howe, I''ll light the fire for you."


    Zhang Shihao held out his head with a cigarette. After lighting it, he took a hard breath, and then slowly spit it out. The whole person relaxed a lot.


    "Brother Hao, don''t worry. The arrangement is so tight. This trip will be very smooth." Ah Xun said.


    Zhang Shihao frowned: "I always feel that this heart is full of ups and downs. I''m afraid it''s a bad omen."


    "Brother Hao, I think you are totally worried. I think it will go well this time." Su Xun said with a smile.


    I don''t know if it''s going well with you, but it''s going well with me.


    Before he came, he had already seen the police ambush all around him. Only when the gold shop was successful, he would start to arrest Zhang Shihao.


    And when he was the leader, he was promoted at least two grades in a row.


    "Let''s hope, madder. It''s the first time I''ve made money in someone else''s territory. I''m not sure." Zhang Shihao took another puff and closed his eyes.


    You can''t rob your own site, otherwise the merchants will resist calling for protection fee, so you can only rob others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, a blue van rushed to a gold shop and stopped.


    Then the carriage opened, and six men with silk stockings and guns jumped down, then rushed into the gold shop, causing a panic.


    "Ah! They have guns. Run


    "Run


    All the people were running around in panic, screaming all the time, and the gold shop was in chaos.


    "Daddada..."


    Yang Jiguang took AK and fired a few shots at the sky, then yelled: "robbery! All down


    "Robbery! Don''t move! Get down! Get down


    "Daddada..."


    "We don''t kill! Don''t force us


    With the sound of the gun, the panic crowd gradually quieted down and squatted on the ground.


    "Wow!" "Bang!"


    Yang Jiguang and others smashed the glass and packed gold, silver and jewelry into black handbags.


    "Gone!" "Let''s go!"


    Wu Zhiming called the crowd to retreat.


    The six took a saleswoman before they retreated.


    As soon as seven people got on the train, more than a dozen police cars rushed in all directions, blocking two sections of the road. The police were wearing bulletproof vests and shooting at the train with guns.


    "Kang! Kang! High


    "Robbers in the car, listen, you are surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender immediately..."


    A police officer yelled with a loudspeaker.


    "Dada dada..."


    Yang Jiguang poked his head out and took AK to shoot, directly killing the shouting police officer.


    "Surrender to your uncle and drive over!"


    Yang Jiguang called to ah you fiercely.


    Ah you where encountered this situation, the whole person is ignorant, subconsciously launched the truck.


    "Grass trodden horse, there are ghosts on your side, the police obviously have been ambushing for a long time!" Yang Jiguang scolded.


    Watching the truck start, the police quickly spread a layer of iron belt with sharp iron spines.


    As soon as the truck rushed up, it was punctured with a bang, and then it couldn''t go any further.


    The police began to gather up.


    "We have hostages in our hands. Get out of the way!"


    Yang Jiguang yells as the truck opens and Wu Zhi''s five men are holding two hostages.


    One is a saleswoman in Jindian and the other is a truck driver. They robbed the truck.


    "Help me, help me!"


    The saleswoman cried in panic.


    "Calm down. Don''t hurt the hostages." A commanding officer at the scene called.


    The sniper signaled to fire.


    Wu Zhiming yelled, "get out of my way, damned horse, or I''ll shoot her!"


    "Kang!"


    At this time, the two shots rang out at the same time, and the two snipers who had been in place before the operation opened fire at the same time, because it had been expected that there would be hostages.


    "Puyi -"


    Wu Zhiming and a Xin, the two hostage taking bandits, were instantly knocked to the ground with their heads smashed.


    Then the police rushed up with explosion-proof shields and took back the hostages at the expense of two policemen.


    "Now that you have no hostages, surrender!""Vote for your mother, fight it out!" Yang Jiguang was full of fierce gas and rushed out of the bunker with AK.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The gunfire sounded like peas. Several bullet holes appeared on Yang Jiguang''s body and he fell to the ground.


    "I surrender! Surrender


    Ah you had been scared silly for a long time. His face turned pale and he squatted on the ground in panic, shouting.


    The other three mainlanders all dropped their guns and surrendered.


    Then the police rushed in and arrested four people.


    The commander at the scene wrote back to Huang Zhicheng.


    After Huang Zhicheng got the news from the gold shop, he immediately gave the order to arrest Zhang Shihao to the police outside the tavern.


    Outside the tavern, unlike the gold shop, the people here have already been emptied, and a large number of police rush into the tavern.


    In the private room on the third floor, ah Hao banged open the door and roared, "brother Hao, run, the police are coming."


    "What Zhang Shihao instantly got up, ah Xun''s face also changed greatly, and then he stood up.


    As soon as the operation was started in the gold shop, the police came to them. I don''t believe there is any connection between the two.


    "Mad, there''s a traitor!" Zhang Shihao scolded, but he didn''t doubt Su Xun and ah Xun.


    It''s about suspecting ah you. After all, he just beat ah you before, and ah you offered to do something. Now that something has happened, it''s hard to doubt him.


    "I''ll get in the way of the cops and delay!"


    Ah Hao then went downstairs with a gun. Besides ah you, these people are very loyal to Zhang Shihao.


    "Brother Hao, you go first, we''ll block the cops!"


    Ah Xun said, pulling out the pistol and loading it.


    Without hesitation, Zhang Shihao told him to be careful, and then walked out.


    He is not the kind of person who procrastinates. If he can keep himself, of course, he should keep himself first. If he is on the outside, he can at least help the people inside.


    If he''s done, he''s done with everything.


    "Kang!"


    He had just taken a step when the gun rang behind him.


    Zhang Shihao suddenly turned his head.


    Ah Xun''s gun had fallen to the ground, his right hand was pierced by bullets, and he was bleeding with pain on his face.


    Su Xun''s gun was aimed at Zhang Shihao.


    "It''s you!"


    Zhang Shihao squeezed six words out of his teeth.


    Ah Xun was also covering his bleeding right hand. He was full of disbelief and stared at Su Xun.


    "Sorry, I''m a policeman."


    Su Xun said in a calm voice.

 Chapter 1204

    "Mother Ganlin! I trust you so much that I betray you


    Zhang Shihao pointed to Su Xun''s gnashing of teeth, and his hands were shaking.


    "Sell out? As a policeman, my duty is to eliminate you. It''s not betrayal, it''s execution. "


    Su Xun''s tone was light and indifferent. He had no feelings for Zhang Shihao. He was just a tool man.


    "Don''t move "Get down!"


    At this time, a large number of police rushed into the private room, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at Su Xun.


    "Man, I''m my own man."


    Su Xun said to several policemen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Morning news.


    "At 2 p.m. yesterday, a robbery occurred in a gold shop in Repulse Bay, Sai Kung District. It is reported that the case was planned by the gang of Hesheng Gang Zhang Shihao."


    "The police obtained the information of the gang in advance. Under the command of superintendent Huang Zhicheng of West Kowloon crime squad, the Hong Kong Island police not only protected Jindian, but also arrested the gang in one fell swoop."


    "In this operation, the Hong Kong Island police, represented by police officer Su Xun, showed bravery, and Sergeant Huang Zhicheng said that the Hong Kong Island police and crime are inseparable..."


    At the end of the picture is a handsome photo of Su Xun in a police uniform. Seeing this photo, from then on, the adolescent girls and lonely young women who do their own work at night will have the ability to make up for the male protagonist (? ? ?).


    The publicity of Su Xun''s identity also marks his official return to the police force. As for the danger of publicity of his identity, you don''t have to think much about it, because the undercover of Hong Kong Island police is basically a frequent incident.


    If someone kills someone, only the police of one district will come to you. But if someone dares to kill someone, it is absolutely the police of the whole Hong Kong Island who want to kill you.


    Killing a policeman is equivalent to poking a hornet''s nest. That''s why most undercover agents in the movie don''t keep a low profile after returning, one by one.


    The police are full of risks.


    "So he''s a policeman."


    At home, Zhou Wenli, a full-time nanny with an apron, sky blue jeans and a ponytail, was mopping the floor. She muttered to herself as she watched the news.


    That''s why Su Xun asked her to remember to watch the news this morning when she had seafood last night.


    Zhou Wenli laughed, as if suddenly relaxed a lot, humming minor drag up.


    "Fuck! This guy is a cop


    Zhang Lang looked at the face ten times more handsome than himself on TV and couldn''t help scolding.


    He was robbed of a woman by his peers.


    The key is that they are also undercover agents. They are about to be promoted and become rich, and they are still being chased.


    Why is there such a big difference between people?


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that, Ganlin Niang, the police are even worse than our Heise meeting. Zhang Lang, we can''t live here any more. It''s miserable to be noticed by him."


    Li Yunfei was afraid to cut off his cigarette.


    "Big brother, now the diamonds are gone, where else can we go?" Zhang Lang''s tone was feeble.


    Li Yunfei was also annoyed: "don''t let me know who took the diamond, or I will cut it into 18 pieces to feed the dog!"


    The day before yesterday, he took Zhang Lang''s interest to get the diamond and ran. Unexpectedly, the diamond disappeared.


    "What do you do now, Feige?" Zhang Lang looked at Li Yunfei with a slightly complicated look.


    During this time together, he found that Li Yunfei really regarded him as a brother, but he was an undercover.


    Li Yunfei gritted his teeth: "don''t worry, people who take diamonds will be in a hurry to ship. I''m an expert in this field. As long as I ship, I''m sure I can receive the wind."


    "But the key now is to move. There are policemen living next door. I can''t sleep."


    "Well, I have a place where no one knows." Zhang Lang said softly.


    Wenli, Wenli, I wish you happiness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Regional crime unit, Kowloon West.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of Huang Zhicheng''s office was knocked.


    "In." Huang Zhicheng said without raising his head, while he lowered his head to study Han Chen''s latest information.


    Su Xun, dressed in police uniform, went in and raised his hand to salute: "PC 95271, police officer Su Xun reports!"


    "Welcome home." Huang Zhicheng got up, walked up to him and held out a hand with a smile.


    On the whole, he upholds justice, but in the process, his means become more and more extreme, and finally he chooses no means to solve the case.


    Su Xun shook hands with him: "thank you, sir Huang."


    "Xunzai, I remember your home is over there in Saigon, right?" Huang Zhicheng said.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, I didn''t expect Huang Sir to remember."


    "I remember everything about every undercover in my hands." Huang Zhicheng said with a smile.


    Su Xun knew that this sentence was true. In Infernal Affairs, Chen Yongren, who was sent to Han Chen by him as an undercover agent, didn''t even remember his birthday, but Huang Zhicheng remembered it and gave him a gift.Huang Zhicheng continued: "let''s take a two-day break and go back to write a report on the promotion application of the sergeant. From next Monday, you can go to Saigon police station to report."


    "Thank you, sir." As Su Xun expected, he did so well this time that it was normal for him to be promoted to police chief.


    It''s a pity that the police chief is only a junior officer, and he is only a errand when he doesn''t go to the inspector''s office.


    The ranks of the Hong Kong Island police, from low to high, are police constable, senior police constable, sergeant, Senior Sergeant, trainee inspector, inspector, senior inspector, chief inspector, superintendent, senior superintendent, Chief Superintendent, Assistant Commissioner of police, Senior Assistant Commissioner of police, Deputy Commissioner of police and Commissioner of police.


    Generally speaking, after the internship period, ordinary police officers will have the opportunity to be promoted to senior police officers, but it will take at least two years to be promoted to police chief.


    As for inspectors, even probation inspectors need to be approved by the police force. After taking office, they still have an internship period, but they can''t pass the internship period.


    Huang Zhicheng waved: "go."


    "Sir, goodbye." After saluting, Su Xun turned and left.


    Walking out of the West Kowloon crime unit, Su Xun stopped a taxi and was stunned when he saw the driver.


    "Brother hao?" Su Xun opened his mouth tentatively.


    Song Zihao''s face changed slightly: "Sir, I haven''t been a big brother for a long time. Do you want to use the car?"


    "I''m sorry to take a short journey to Saigon, but it doesn''t matter." Su Xun got into the car with a smile.


    Song Zihao became a little excited when he heard the speech: "thank you, sir. I''m sure I''ll be a good man."


    This is the first time since he came back to Hong Kong Island from Taiwan Island. The police agree with him. His younger brother, who is a police officer, does not believe that he will be better.


    How can he not be excited by this?


    Su Xun got into the car and sat in the back seat staring at the back of song Zihao''s head. His thoughts began to be misty.


    He felt that he was going to be promoted again


    the plot of the Movie Heroes began to come to his mind, which is a very classic Hong Kong film.

 Chapter 1205

    "Heroes" is about song Zihao, Xiao Ma and Tan Cheng working for a counterfeit banknote company.


    Once song Zihao took Tan Cheng, who had just joined the company, to Taiwan to trade a batch of counterfeit banknotes.


    But I didn''t expect that Xiao Wang and Tan Cheng worked together to figure it out, but because a police car patrolled to the trading place, song Zihao, who didn''t know the truth, escaped.


    He fled with Tan Cheng, who was widely searched by Taiwan police and hid in a brick kiln.


    Song Zihao didn''t know that Tan Cheng had betrayed himself. He chose to go out and turn himself in to attract the attention of the police and let Tan Cheng get away alone.


    In this way, song Zihao was sentenced to three years'' imprisonment on Taiwan Island, while Tan Cheng fled back to Hong Kong Island.


    Xiao Ma and song Zihao are two good brothers who have gone through life and death. Knowing that they were schemed by Xiao Wang, they went to Taiwan island alone with guns to avenge them.


    In Fenglin Pavilion, Xiaoma fights with Xiaowang Gang, but because of carelessness, he is shot twice in the leg by the dying Xiaowang and becomes disabled.


    Xiaoma was driven out of the company because of his disabled legs. From then on, he had to live in the street.


    Three years later, song Zihao got out of prison. He didn''t want to get involved in the world any more, so he became a taxi driver in a taxi company called Lianhe.


    His younger brother song Zijie has become a policeman at this time, and thinks that his elder brother will indirectly kill his father when he is black and astringent. He has a grudge against song Zihao.


    And Tan Cheng has become the boss of the counterfeit money group, showing his real face of insidious, cunning and ferocious, wantonly humiliating the disabled and only cleaning cars for a living.


    Xiaoma has been waiting for song Zihao to come back from prison, and then the two join hands to make a comeback. Unexpectedly, song Zihao decides to reform. He is extremely disappointed.


    But song Zijie still refuses to forgive song Zihao. He thinks that he is a thief one day and a thief all his life.


    Tan Cheng finds song Zihao again and wants him to go back to the company to continue selling counterfeit banknotes. He also wants to use his brother as a policeman to deal with the police''s troubles.


    Naturally, song Zihao refuses without hesitation. Tan Cheng starts to hurt song Zijie and Xiao Ma, trying to force song Zihao to agree to cooperate with him.


    Later, Xiaoma and song Zihao jointly took the computer tape recording Tan Cheng''s making and selling counterfeit banknotes from the counterfeit banknote company, and asked Tan Cheng to bring two million dollars to Xisha bay for trading. In fact, they wanted to kill him.


    At the end of the movie, song Zihao, Xiao Ma and song Zijie join hands to kill Tan Cheng at Xisha Bay Wharf.


    The reason why this movie is so memorable is that brother pony''s loyalty to Taiwan Island and bloody battle with Fenglin pavilion are so beautiful.


    Now, as long as Su Xun can get the computer tape recording Tan Cheng''s participation in counterfeit banknote making and selling evidence and arrest or kill him, he can definitely be promoted to senior police officer again.


    If you want to get that tape, only song Zihao and Xiao Ma have the ability, because they know everything in the counterfeit money company very well, and they are also very able to play.


    In the original play, the pony limps to the company alone and snatches the tape. Finally, he escapes from the counterfeit money company with the help of song Zihao.


    Of course, although it''s a counterfeit money company, it seems to be a serious financial company.


    The combination of song Zihao and Xiaoma is simply invincible.


    "Song Zihao." Su Xun spoke.


    Song Zihao asked, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    Su Xun took out a cigarette and lit it: "I really want your brother who is a policeman to forgive you? I can help you


    "Really Song Zihao was very excited, but soon calmed down: "Sir, what about the conditions?"


    If there''s no one in the world who''s sold counterfeit drugs for lunch, he''s very worried.


    "Help me..." Before Su Xun finished talking, the mobile phone in his pocket rang: "sorry, I''ll take it. I''ll take the phone first."


    Finish saying, connected the telephone: "hello."


    "Xunzai, congratulations on your promotion. I''ve already said that I like you best. You didn''t disappoint me. Come to my house and let my sister-in-law cook for you to celebrate."


    A deep, hoarse and smiling voice came from the mobile phone. Han Chen, one of the five main hall leaders of the Ni family.


    As soon as Su Xun was promoted, he knew about it, because he also had undercover agents in the Kowloon Region.


    "Yes, when."


    Su Xun''s tone was calm. For Han Chen, with his own skill, he wanted to kill him. It was very easy.


    As long as Han Chen and his wife Mary are killed, no one in the world will know their own details.


    Even a few people who were assigned to the police undercover with him did not know his identity.


    Because he was arranged by Han Chen alone.


    He is the backhand specially arranged by Han Chen, but Han Chen never thought that the backhand would have problems first.


    As for the other undercover agents in the police force, Su Xun naturally knew who they were.


    They also want to kill Han Chen. After all, if Han Chen dies, they will be able to be a policeman forever, and they won''t have to worry about being discovered by the police as Han Chen''s undercover agent.It''s not hard to choose between a policeman who has a bright future and an undercover agent who can''t see the light.


    Just like in the original play of Infernal Affairs, Liu Jianming shot Han Chen because as long as Han Chen died, no one would know his undercover identity.


    "Then tomorrow noon, look for the baby, and remember to bring your girlfriend with you." Han Chen hung up.


    Su Xun''s eyes were slightly cold. This guy must have been staring at Zhou Wenli. What he said just now was warning him.


    Since you can''t wait to die, you don''t have to wait for tomorrow noon. I''ll come to you tonight.


    Ganlin Niang, threaten me and seek death.


    Putting away his mobile phone, Su Xun recovered his calm and said to song Zihao, "Song Zihao, I''m very open-minded. I don''t discriminate against people of any status. Here I only divide people who are useful and useless to me."


    "You say it." Song Zihao decided to listen first.


    "Help me get the evidence that Tan Cheng and Mr. Yao make counterfeit banknotes, and I''ll help you and song Zijie clear up the past, OK?" Su Xun said.


    Tan Cheng is only responsible for doing things, and Mr. Yao is the boss behind the scenes of the counterfeit money company.


    Song Zihao''s face was uncertain: "it seems that you have investigated us for a long time, but why should I believe you?"


    "I don''t believe it? Then you always want revenge. What if I told you that Tan Cheng and Mr. Yao betrayed you together three years ago? " Su Xun laughed jokingly.


    "Chichi -"


    Song Zihao immediately stepped on the brake, and the taxi stopped with a sudden brake. He turned his head and stared at Su Xun, and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "I said that three years ago, it was Tan Cheng and Mr. Yao who conspired to betray you." Su Xun shook his ashes out of the window and said carelessly, leaning against the seat.


    Song Zihao couldn''t believe it and shook his head: "impossible, they have no reason..."


    "They have a reason. You and pony have too high prestige in the company and are not obedient. Did Mr. Yao insist that you take Tan Cheng to Taiwan?" Su Xun lightly interrupted song Zihao''s words.


    When song Zihao heard the speech, he immediately realized why Mr. Yao, who was always cautious, had to let him bring a new man to Taiwan to do business.


    He had believed 70% of Su Xun''s words, because Su Xun said it in too much detail, as if he had seen it with his own eyes when it happened.


    Song Zihao guessed right. When these things happened, Su Xun was watching with his own eyes.

 Chapter 1206

    "If it wasn''t for Mr. Tan Cheng and Mr. Yao, you wouldn''t be caught in Taiwan, your father wouldn''t die, your pony''s legs wouldn''t be disabled, and your brother wouldn''t disown you."


    "Everything about you, everything about your brother and even everything about pony has been destroyed by them. If you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about them."


    "If you don''t take revenge for yourself, you have to take revenge for them. Take the tape and give it to me. Tan Cheng will surely die, and you can give an account to your brother."


    Su Xun pinched off the cigarette end and threw it out of the window without any quality, which seriously damaged the image of the police force.


    It''s no use talking to song Zihao about his interests. If you want to talk to him about the interests of the people around him, he cares more about the people around him than himself.


    Su Xun likes this kind of people. He doesn''t have to worry about being shot in the back when he works with this kind of people.


    But he can''t do it. He still values his own interests.


    "Good! I promise you Song Zihao nodded, but he didn''t want to call pony, he went alone.


    Because it''s too dangerous, pony has lost his leg and can''t let him take any more risks.


    Su Xun''s mind reading skills read through his thoughts, and said calmly: "I advise you to call on the pony, or you will go in vain."


    "I see." Song Zihao nodded.


    Su Xun said a series of numbers: "my number, call me when you get the tape."


    With that, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    In the afternoon, the taxi arrived in Saigon district.


    "I wish you well, brother Hao. Keep the change."


    Sue dropped a hundred dollars, then stuck in her pocket, waved her hand and disappeared into the crowd.


    "Gan! The fare is 150! "


    Song Zihao can''t help but burst into a rude sentence. There''s no need to change it. If you want to find your uncle, you have to paste it inside.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun knocked on his door. The diamonds in his hand had not been sold yet. He still had to live in the old house.


    After all, if the police have a handle on the diamonds, they will not be able to keep an eye on him.


    After a period of time when the limelight is over, you can ask song Zihao and Xiaoma to help with the shipment. They can trust them, and they must have a way.


    This is the advantage of watching a movie. He knows all the characters in the movie well, and he has mind reading skills, so he doesn''t have to worry about being cheated.


    "Click -"


    a moment later, the door was opened, jeans with white short sleeves, beautiful young Zhou Wenli showed surprise: "you''re back, come on in."


    "I''m glad to see me back." Su Xun pinched her smooth and delicate face.


    Zhou Wenli red face step back, said angrily: "nanny to work does not include this."


    "I''ll pay more." Su Xunhao said horizontally.


    Zhou Wenli glared: "you think I''m a chicken!"


    "No, if you give money to a chicken, you can not only eat it but also bite it. But you can''t even touch it. It''s much more cost-effective to buy a chicken than to buy you." Su Xun is serious.


    Go and annoy Zhou Wenli


    "Hello, Miss Zhou, what do you think? I''m talking about roast chicken. Isn''t it edible and bitable?" Su Xun looked at Zhou Wenli in surprise.


    Zhou Wenli didn''t know that she had been fooled again. She turned around and went into the room: "I don''t care about you."


    "Well, am I handsome in my uniform?" Su Xun closed the door and followed in.


    The sky blue skinny jeans make the curve of Zhou Wenli''s lower body incisively and vividly. Her plump thighs and slim legs are just the best.


    Zhou Wenli suddenly turned around and noticed his sight. She covered her fart with a red face and said, "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen you. You are dead."


    Her voice was as sweet as if her vocal cords had diabetes.


    This metaphor is not perfect.


    "It''s too hard for me not to see you dressed so pretty." Su Xun let out a cry.


    Hearing him boast of his beauty, Zhou Wenli couldn''t help but raise her mouth: "no watching anyway!"


    "Well, well, if you don''t look, have a meal. I''m starving." Su Xun looks at her baby''s granary.


    "That''s disgusting! And the Royal Hong Kong Island police. "


    Noticing Su Xun''s eyes, Zhou Wenli stamped her feet with a red face. But she didn''t know that this stamp was a wave again, which made Su Xun marvel.


    How does a pure face and attractive figure grow to the same person.


    It''s too foul.


    Suddenly, Su Xun held Zhou Wenli in his arms.


    "Ah! What are you doing? Let go of me, no! "


    Zhou Wenli struggled in panic.


    "Miss Zhou, why don''t we have a date?" Su Xun came to her ear and whispered, holding her waist in his hand.Zhou Wenli''s delicate body trembled, her pretty face was hot, and she was flustered: "no, brother Xun, don''t be like this. Let me go. I''m afraid."


    "You know, I won''t force you, but you give me a chance, OK?" Su Xun''s tone was sincere.


    Zhou Wenli nodded faintly and said: "that Let me go first


    Suxun let her go.


    "You How can you do this all of a sudden? I''m scared to death. " Zhou Wenli stepped back and blushed.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "who made you so beautiful and so virtuous? Since I first met you that night, I told myself that I wanted this woman."


    "It turns out that you''ve long been colored, and you''ve lost your heart." Zhou Wenli spat and turned her eyes.


    Su Xun sighed: "I can''t help it. It''s hard to extricate myself from deep love, because it''s too deep."


    Cars always go by without knowing it.


    "You Can you give me some time? I don''t want to date yet. " Zhou Wenli said apologetically.


    She didn''t want to be with susian so soon after breaking up with Zhang Langgang. That''s not only not responsible for herself, but also unfair to susian.


    Su Xun shrugged: "well, as long as you''re still in my house, you can''t run away."


    "No wonder you give me a high salary of ten thousand yuan. After you soak me, the money is not yours, poof..." Zhou Wenli said that she couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile is really charming.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Su Xun and Zhou Wenli are having a fight, song Zihao drives to find the pony.


    And he told Xiaoma what Su Xun told him. He wanted Xiaoma to make his own decision.


    "Ah Hao, what are you waiting for? You must take revenge for such a good opportunity!" Said the pony.


    Song Zihao, don''t be too anxious. We are still in danger


    "Dangerous? Ah Hao, which one of us is not dangerous after so many years? " Xiao Ma interrupted song Zihao and said, "three years, three years. Do you know what I have experienced in these three years?"


    "My pony is not trying to prove how great I am, how much power I have. I just want to prove that I can take back what I lost with my own hands! "


    With that, he held out a hand.


    "Pa!"


    Two hands together.


    "Well, you and my brother will try again."


    Song Zihao said firmly.


    Pony''s face showed a smile, as three years ago, rebellious, uninhibited, full of confidence.

 Chapter 1207

    Eleven in the evening.


    "I have to go out so late."


    Wearing a white suspender skirt, Zhou Wenli looked at Su Xun who was changing clothes and asked.


    "Yes, there''s an emergency action tonight. You go to bed early. I have the key. Don''t wait for me."


    Su Xun put the gun behind his waist, turned around and said to Zhou Wenli with a smile.


    The gun he was carrying was not a police gun, but a big black star smuggled into Hong Kong Island.


    "Is it dangerous?" Zhou Wenli is worried.


    Su Xun had no choice but to smile: "in our business, which day is not dangerous, can you hold it?"


    Drama essence attached to the body, urgent action a hammer, he is to send the two Han Chen husband and wife to the West.


    "Well." Zhou Wenli hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    Because susian was going to perform a very dangerous task, she might never come back. She really couldn''t bear to refuse, just hugged her.


    Su Xun held her in his arms, looked down at the beautiful red lips, and kissed her.


    "No..."


    In an instant, Zhou Wenli''s eyes widened and her pink fist beat Su Xun''s shoulder. After struggling for a while, she could only close her eyes and admit her fate.


    Forget it, he''s going to take risks tonight. Let him kiss. After all, he''s so good to himself.


    Half ring, two lips.


    "Sweet." Su Xun wiped the corner of his mouth.


    Zhou Wenli blushed: "nonsense."


    "Gone." Su Xun turned and left.


    Zhou Wenli stepped forward, pursed her red lips and said, "don''t forget that someone is waiting for you at home. If you don''t come back, I won''t sleep. I''m afraid to sleep alone."


    "We''ll sleep together, so you''ll feel more secure." Su Xun said with a smile.


    There''s even a safety kit.


    Zhou Wenli said, "if you don''t die all the time, I''ll think about it."


    "Well, in order to sleep with you, I decided to keep healthy from today, rest with heaven and earth, and the universe will die, but I will not." With that, Su Xun walked out of the door.


    Zhou Wenli murmured: "still rest with heaven and earth, you think you are God."


    Then he put his hands together: "Buddha bless..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twelve in the morning.


    Han Chen came back from outside with his wife Mary.


    "Slow down, I''ll turn on the light first."


    Mary holds the drunk Han Chen, kicks off her high heels, closes the door and turns on the light.


    "Ah


    Mary exclaimed, and all her bags fell to the ground. After turning on the light, she saw a young man in his twenties sitting on the sofa chipping apples.


    "Look for Look for the baby


    Mary obviously knows Su Xun. After all, she even knows Liu Jianming, who is also an undercover agent of Han Chen.


    Han Chen also sobered up in an instant. His eyes narrowed slightly. At the first glance, he noticed the gun on the table and the disposable gloves on Su Xun''s hand. His heart sank.


    "Sister Mary, long time no see. Brother Chen asked me to come over at noon tomorrow, but I miss brother Chen and sister Mary so much that I can''t wait to come here tonight."


    "I found that you were not at home. I used a special way to come in. You don''t care."


    Looking at them, Su Xun said with a smile, picked up the apple in his hand and bit it.


    They say that Han Chen is cruel, but his wife is more cruel than him. In order to help Han Chen get on the top, Mary, together with Huang Zhicheng, kills his boss Ni Kun without telling Han Chen.


    "Hahaha, how can it be, Xunzi? I''m too happy to have you here tonight."


    Han Chen went over laughing and said to Mary, "bring me my precious wine. I''m going to celebrate with him tonight. I''m going to get drunk with him!"


    "Well, you talk first. I''ll get the wine and look for the baby. You haven''t been here for a while. You need to have a good chat with brother Chen." Mary laughed and said calmly.


    Su Xun grabbed the gun on the table and pointed it at Mary: "Sister Mary, I don''t think you''re going to get the wine, but you''re going to get the gun."


    "Xunzai, what are you doing? I''ll send you to the police school with money. Now you''re pointing a gun at my wife!" Han Chen looks at Su Xun angrily, as if he is very disappointed.


    Su Xun sneered: "OK, brother Chen, don''t pretend. Do you think it''s useful to play emotional cards now? Brother Chen, I hate being threatened, OK? "


    "Well, let''s take Han Wuchen as the wrong person. From now on, you go your way and I''ll cross my single wooden bridge. That''s all right!" Han Chen shouts.


    While speaking, plus body language, a hand has touched the waist, where there is a gun.


    "Kang!"


    The gunshot rang out, Han Chen had touched his right arm behind his waist, and suddenly burst into a blood mist.


    "Ah Han Chen screamed.


    "Brother Chen!" Surprised, Mary came forward to hold Han Chen and glared at Su Xun: "Su Xun, brother Chen sent you to the police school. I''m kind to you. Now you shoot him. Do you have any conscience?"At the same time, she quickly pulled out the gun from Han Chen''s waist and pointed it at Su Xun: "son of a bitch, go to hell


    "Kang!"


    But Su Xun''s speed was faster. The moment she lifted the gun, she pulled the trigger.


    "Ah


    Mary screamed, and her slender hand was directly pierced by the big black star''s bullet, and the gun fell to the ground.


    "Tut Tut, sister Mary is really sister Mary. If you change someone, you may succeed. No wonder you have the courage to kill Ni Kun with Huang Zhicheng!"


    Su Xun held a gun in one hand and an apple in the other. He said with emotion.


    "What are you talking about?" Han Chen''s face is unbelievable.


    Su Xun showed a surprised expression: "why, brother Chen, didn''t sister Mary tell you about this?"


    "I didn''t expect that you killed Mr. Ni!" Han Chen stares at Mary.


    Mary couldn''t argue, but she didn''t understand. How did Su Xun know? What did Huang Zhicheng say?


    Su Xun got up with a gun and said, "brother Chen, I still remember the Buddhist Scripture you read when you asked me to go undercover."


    "If you fall into this prison, from the beginning. One hundred thousand days, one thousand days, one hundred thousand lives. I can''t stay for a while. You can''t be born until you have finished. It''s continuous, so it''s called boundless. "


    After reciting the Sutra, Su Xun pointed his gun at Han Chen and said in a deep voice: "the Sutra says that once I enter infernal hell, I will be tortured and I will never get rid of it. But now I have found a way out of infernal hell."


    "You should be happy to help me."


    "Don''t listen to me..."


    "Thank you, brother Chen."


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    Continuous gunfire reverberated in the villa, Han Chen and Mary fell to the ground covered with blood.


    Han Chen, one of the five main hall leaders of Ni family, who controlled the whole ice powder business of Yau Tsim Mong, died like that.


    Su Xun took a bite of the apple, calmly took the gun and turned away from the window. From the forest behind the villa, he bypassed the monitoring and came to the seaside.


    Will buy a small size of shoes, a large size of clothes and pants, gloves, etc. all thrown into the rolling sea, washed away with his past.


    From now on, only the Hong Kong Island Royal Police PC 95271 Su Xun, no undercover scouts.

 Chapter 1208

    After Han Chen''s death, he caused a great sensation on the road. After all, Han Chen is well-known on Hong Kong Island.


    Especially Huang Zhicheng, Han Chen, whom he has been trying to arrest, died like this?


    He was very angry and vowed to find the murderer and bring him to justice. After all, Han Chen used to be his friend, and Han Chen could only be planted in his hands!


    Liu Jianming and other undercover agents arranged by Han Chen to the police are relieved. From then on, they are all police officers and no longer undercover agents of the black and astringent society.


    On the rooftop of the shopping mall, the wind was so strong that Huang Zhicheng lit his cigarette several times without lighting it.


    "Han Chen is dead. Can I go back to the police force?" Chen Yongren with long hair came up.


    Huang Zhicheng shook his head: "Han Chen is dead, that''s right, but the Ni family is still there. You can''t come back yet. Three years, at most, three more years will definitely destroy the Ni family."


    "Is there any mistake, big man! It''s almost three more years! " Chen Yongren suddenly walked away.


    Huang Zhicheng frowned and roared: "is that how you talk to the officer? Don''t forget you''re a policeman


    "I remind myself every day that I''m a policeman! Do you want me to call me a policeman in my sleep Chen Yongren pointed to his hysterical roar.


    Huang Zhicheng yelled: "what are you yelling at me! Now only I know your identity. Believe it or not, I lost your file and let you be a fool forever


    "Yes, you can. I''m just a fool now? Is it still the police? " Chen Yongren spread out his hand with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Huang Zhicheng was silent, and then took out a cigarette to him: "Han Chen is dead, you have to find a way to go up, so that you can know Han Chen''s ice powder warehouse, and even get the evidence of Ni family''s crime."


    "The last time, the last time. If I don''t come back, I''ll quit!" Chen Yongren gritted his teeth.


    Huang Zhicheng took out a bag: "take it."


    "What." Chen Yongren opened the bag and took out a silver watch from inside: "what is it? Is there a new pinhole camera installed inside? Eavesdroppers? "


    "It''s your birthday today." Huang Zhicheng said.


    Chen Yongren a Leng, look a little complex, pursed his lips: "street, you will buy people."


    Huang Zhicheng smiles.


    Chen Yongren also laughed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monday, May 5, 1986.


    Tang Ming court, Tseung Kwan O, Sai Kung District.


    Su Xun officially took office as the leader of the patrol team of Tang Mingyuan, with three subordinates.


    "Tang Mingyuan patrol team, senior police officer Chen Jiaju, No. 75431, reporting to you!"


    "Song Zijie, patrol number 95301!"


    "Tang Mingyuan patrol team, police officer Yazi, number: 95312, report to you!"


    Looking at these three people in front of me, tut, they are all from movie roles. They are idol groups. They are handsome men and beautiful women. They can go to the talent show.


    Song Zijie, needless to say, is song Zihao''s younger brother. He is 22 years old. Like Su Xun, he just graduated from the police academy and joined the police force this year.


    Chen Jiaju, uncle long, the standard big nose, the God of war in the furniture city, every time they arrest the police force, they have to pay for the loss of the people. It comes from the story of the police in the movie, but now the plot of this movie has not happened.


    Finally, Yazi is the only policewoman in the team. She has just joined the police force this year. She has a beautiful face and a valiant uniform. Her loose police uniform is full of strength. She has a hot figure.


    This role comes from the movie city hunter, or partner with Uncle long, but the role played by Uncle long in that movie is Meng Bo. How can it be successful?


    "Hello, my name is Su Xun, and I will be your team leader from now on. I hope you can get along well and guard the order of Hong Kong Island together."


    "In addition, I don''t need to be formal in front of me. I have a superior subordinate relationship at work. Just take me as a friend in life. I invite you to dinner after work."


    Su Xun closed the three people''s files and looked at the three people in front of him with a gentle smile.


    "Chief, I''ve read your report. You''re so awesome. Beat Zhang Shihao''s Hesheng gang." Yazi was more lively. Looking at Su Xun, there were little stars in his eyes.


    Chen Jiaju curled his lips: "I''m also Wei."


    "It''s good for you to say that the police station didn''t compensate the public for the loss. If you hadn''t complained too much, you would have been promoted long ago." Bud son wrinkly nose says.


    Chen Jiaju touched his big nose. He was a little embarrassed. When he came across furniture, he couldn''t control himself. What could he do.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "He Sheng Gang is just a small Gang. It''s nothing special. You may rise faster than me in the future."


    "Jiaju, tell me about Tang Mingyuan." Su Xun looked at Chen Jiaju again and yelled naturally.


    Chen Jiaju said: "tangmingyuan is a residential area, with less than 30000 people. It''s made up of..."He introduced the situation of Tang Mingyuan to Su Xun in detail. He stayed here for a long time.


    "I understand. You go out first. Ah Jie will stay for a while." Su Xun nodded and said.


    Yazi and Chen Jiaju went out: "Hey, boss, why don''t you leave me a beautiful woman


    "Maybe he just likes it. Ah Jie is pretty." Chen Jiaju said with a wink.


    Bud son stares big beautiful eyes, whine: "won''t, God, then I don''t have a chance?"


    "Ah Jie, your brother is song Zihao, right?" Su Xun looked at Song Zijie and said calmly.


    Song Zihao''s face changed: "Su sir, my brother is my brother, I am me, I have nothing to do with him!"


    "Isn''t that self contradictory? Since it''s a brother, why doesn''t it matter? " Su Xun laughed, and then said, "don''t be nervous. I''ve met your brother and talked with him. Some things are not what he wants. Give him a chance. He used to be black and astringent, but without him to make money, there will be you now?"


    "Susir, it''s my personal business. It''s nothing to do with my work." Song Zijie doesn''t want to talk about it any more.


    "Ding Ding..."


    At this time, Su Xun''s mobile phone suddenly rang: "Hello, who is calling, please?"


    "It''s me. I''ve got the tape. I''ll see you somewhere." Song Zihao said in a deep voice.


    Su Xun immediately got up: "there is a diaojingling park near diaojingling in Sai Kung District. I''ll see you there."


    "Good." Song Zihao hung up.


    Su Xun looked at Song Zijie and said, "you hate your brother, but you can''t do without him now. What are you without him trying to earn money to support you?"


    "I''ll go out and think about it."


    Su Xun patted him heavily on the shoulder, and then walked out of the office quickly.


    To seize the credit of Tan Cheng and Mr. Yao, even if he has just been promoted, he can''t be promoted again.


    But where the credit is accumulated, the next time you make a contribution, you can be directly promoted to probation inspector.

 Chapter 1209

    "Asshole! What do you do? The tape is taken away. Once it''s handed over to the police, we''ll all be finished! "


    In Mr. Yao''s villa, anxious and flustered Mr. Yao yells at Tan Cheng.


    "Asshole, asshole! Every bite is a jerk! Why don''t you call me a jerk when I help you make money


    Tan Cheng''s response is not polite. With his current influence, he is not afraid of Mr. Yao at all.


    "I don''t care, you take care of him, or I''ll take care of you!" Mr. Yao threw his cigar on the ground.


    Tan Cheng''s eyes were filled with haze, and he pretended to smile easily: "Mr. Yao, three years ago I was able to betray song Zihao, but now I can still be afraid of him?"


    "Ding Ding..."


    All of a sudden, his mobile phone rang, took it out and connected directly: "fart, let it go."


    "Brother, we followed song Zihao all the way and found that they were going to tiaojingling."


    "Why do you call me? Keep an eye on him and get the tape back Tan Cheng roared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving tangmingyuan patrol group, Su Xun went to Saigon police district to meet the director of Saigon district.


    The district director of Sai Kung is only in his thirties this year. A superintendent in his thirties is too young.


    "Su Xun, patrol leader of Tang Ming court, Tseung Kwan O, number 95271, say hello to the officer!"


    Su Xunli is saluting the director.


    "I know you. You have made great efforts in the case of Zhang Shihao. Go ahead, I''m very busy to see what happened to me."


    The director put his hands on the table, because he was also very young, so he liked young people very much.


    Su Xun, a young man who graduated from a serious police academy and dared to go deep into criminal gangs, has brains and courage, which is even more popular with him.


    "Sir, do you know Tan Cheng of Hengda finance company?" Su Xun asked.


    The director nodded: "big brother, of course, I know that some people in CCB suspect that Hengda finance is related to several counterfeit banknote cases, but there has been no evidence."


    CCB, commercial crime bureau.


    "If I say I can get the evidence that Tan Cheng made and sold counterfeit banknotes now." Su Xun said.


    He directly skipped the report of Tseung Kwan O police station to Sai Kung police district before taking action because he did not want the director of Tseung Kwan O police station to share his credit.


    He doesn''t care that he will offend others. As long as he has made enough contributions, who can beat him?


    This is a world of film fusion. With his foresight of the plot, it''s too easy for him to make contributions.


    Will tens of thousands of grass-roots police on Hong Kong Island agree to deliberately suppress him? Will millions of people on Hong Kong Island agree?


    Even if they agree, will he promise?


    If he doesn''t, he''ll die.


    The director immediately got up: "are you serious?"


    "Sir, did I come here to make fun of you? Do I want to do it? " Sue found the way.


    The director pointed to Su Xun: "if you really have evidence to handle Hengda finance and big brother, I''ll promote you to senior police officer. In addition, the quota of model police to be built by Hong Kong Island police this year is yours."


    If they do not go to the inspector general''s level, they will be promoted directly.


    Only when the level of inspector goes up can he be promoted after being approved by the police.


    So even if Su Xun had just been promoted, as long as he made great achievements, he would not have a big problem to be promoted to another level.


    "Never let the officer down!" Su Xun salutes.


    "How to cooperate?" the director asked


    "Sir, don''t use it for the time being. I''ll just go and get the evidence back, but I''d better take my share when I arrest people." Su Xun laughed shyly.


    After all, Su Xun was just a simple boy.


    The director nodded: "don''t worry, your credit can''t run away, and then you will be transferred to arrest."


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Xun saluted again, then turned and walked out of the director''s office.


    After leaving Saigon Police District, Su Xun took a taxi and went straight to tiaojingling Park, which was arranged with song Zihao.


    Sitting in a taxi, Su Xun felt that he had to buy a car, or he would have a car crash That''s wrong. Otherwise, it''s not convenient to handle the case.


    Not only does brother Su sell the stolen diamonds to the rich, but he will use them as the first money for the police!


    After all, as long as he is the richest man on Hong Kong Island, no one will dare to frame him for taking bribes.


    After thinking about it, Su Xun took out his mobile phone and made a call to his office.


    "Hello, this is Tang Ming Yuan patrol team of Tseung Kwan O police station." The sweet voice of Yazi came out.


    Su Xun said, "Yazi, it''s me, Su Xun."


    "Sir, do you have any instructions?" As soon as Yazi heard it was Su Xun, his voice became softer.


    Su Xun felt that the voice was so sweet that he was guilty: "shout Jiaju and Ajie to take the gun to tiaojingling park."Su Xun wanted to give them some credit for obtaining evidence. He wanted to win people''s hearts and cultivate party members. After all, he wanted to be the first brother of the police force.


    One elder brother said: I don''t like men!


    Nowadays, as long as eagles can be at the top of the police force, the Chinese can''t even think about it. If Su Xun wants to accomplish this impossible task, he can''t do without support.


    So he needs not only a lot of money, but also a lot of people in the police force.


    "Yes, sir." After hanging up, Yazi yelled to Chen Jiaju and song Zijie, "brother Ju, ah Jie, Su sir, tell us to take our guns to tiaojingling park."


    "There''s action!" Chen Jiaju and song Zijie are excited instantly. Isn''t it better than patrolling?


    Yazi shook his head: "Su Sir did not say."


    "Let''s go first, so that we won''t get any credit for going late." Chen Jiaju can''t wait to say.


    The three drove a police car to tiaojingling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tiaojingling park.


    Song Zihao and Ma lean against the car to smoke. Song Zihao clips the tape under his arm.


    "Why not?" The pony frowned.


    Song Zihao vomited a cigarette ring: "it should be coming soon. No, it seems that something is wrong."


    More than twenty people around them, intentionally or unconsciously, are getting closer and closer to them, all men.


    "It''s not right. It''s for us." He held the two guns on the surface and kept silent.


    Song Zihao smokes out: "kill them."


    "Fuck them!" The little horse grinned, took the cigarette in his mouth, drew the gun with both hands, and pulled the trigger on the two people in front of him


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Ah "Ah


    Two people directly chest blossom, scream to fall to the ground, pistol fell out from the waist.


    "Get the tape back!"


    The first one is Tan Cheng''s confidant. With a roar, he pulls the trigger on Song Zihao.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Mother Ganlin!" Song Zihao fought back from behind the car.


    "Kang Kang..."


    For a moment, the gunshots in tiaojingling park were all around. They were like peas. The people who were playing were screaming and ran away in a panic.


    "Buzz Red --! "


    A police car suddenly stopped, and then Chen Jiaju and his three men rushed down with guns.


    "Hong Kong Island police, don''t move!"


    Chen Jiaju, with a certificate in one hand and a. 38 revolver in the other, roared.


    Yazi and song Zijie hide behind the car and aim their guns at the outside, only revealing their heads.


    "Ah Jie?" Song Zihao saw song Zijie at a glance. Obviously, he was very surprised that he would come here.


    Song Zijie also saw song Zihao and his face changed slightly. He thought that his elder brother began to mix black and astringent again.

 Chapter 1210

    "Go to NIMA, you bastard!"


    A gangster angrily scolded, raised his hand to Chen Jiaju, fired three shots in a row, Kang Kang, the body aiming at the side of the gun, the bullet hit the car accurately.


    "Oh, how dare you attack the police!" Chen Jiaju took a look at the bullet hole in the car and fired back.


    "Kang!"


    Just a shot hit the Bandit on the leg, let it lose the gun, covered his leg, screamed and fell to the ground.


    All of a sudden, song Zijie aimed his gun at Song Zihao in the distance. At that time, song Zihao was confused.


    "Kang!"


    When the gunshot rang out, a bandit behind song Zihao fell to the ground and died. Song Zihao showed a smile on his face.


    Song Zijie is still expressionless, shooting other gangsters, Yazi also shot back.


    The people of diaotiojingling park have long been running without a trace, avoiding casualties.


    With Chen Jiaju, the pressure of song Zihao and song Zijie was greatly reduced and the rhythm was played.


    But after all, it''s hard to fight with two fists, four hands, five people fighting more than 20 people, and you can''t get any advantage.


    What''s more, they didn''t have enough bullets. Soon there were no bullets in Song Zihao''s and Xiao Ma''s guns.


    "They don''t have any more bullets. Run up!"


    The middle-aged man who took the lead yelled.


    "Kang!"


    The gun rang out, cuntou middle-aged screamed and fell forward to the ground, the gun in his hand flew out.


    "Ganlin Niang, Lao Tzu''s people dare to fight. They really want to die!" Su Xun pulled the trigger without expression.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The skill of mastering firearms is not blowing. Basically, it''s one shot at a time, one shot at the head.


    Song Zijie and others are stunned, I am Gan! This bullet will automatically lock the brain.


    "Su Sir is so handsome!"


    Yazi''s eyes are shining and she feels in love.


    "Susir could be gay." Looking at Su Xun, who killed all the beauties, Chen Jiaju was a little sour.


    It''s no big deal. I can do it, but I can''t blow my head.


    Yazi didn''t look back: "I can''t manage that. If I don''t get Su Sir''s life, I will lose my hope."


    "Don''t shoot! We surrender! Surrender


    "Don''t shoot, sir, don''t shoot..."


    Looking at Su Xun, he was just like a crazy devil. He shot his head and killed seven or eight of his companions in a flash. The rest of the bandits were scared to surrender.


    "Put them down." Su Xun said.


    "Sir!"


    Chen Jiaju and his three men came out of the back of the car and pulled out all the clips in the bandits'' guns.


    "Susir." Song Zihao and pony come forward.


    Song Zijie takes out the handcuffs to handcuff song Zihao.


    "What are you doing?" the pony glared


    "I''m a soldier and he''s a thief. It''s natural for soldiers to catch thieves!" Song Zijie stares at Song Zihao.


    Su Xun frowned: "your father was killed by Tan Cheng''s people. You shouldn''t blame your brother."


    "Su sir, what are you talking about?" Song Zijie looked at Su Xun and song Zihao incredulously.


    Song Zihao nodded: "ah Jie, I only know today, but it''s right to blame me. At the beginning, I didn''t see the true face of Tan Cheng, but I turned myself in and let him run back to Hong Kong Island."


    "This son of a bitch! I''m going to kill him! Kill him Song Zijie roared angrily.


    Su Xun stretched out his hand to pull him back and roared at him: "Song Zijie, what are you going to do? Do you still have my boss in your eyes?"


    "I''m sorry, Sue, sir, i..."


    "Don''t explain, now, you just need to stay here for me!" Su Xun interrupted him, and then looked at the bandits who surrendered to the ground: "who is the leader?"


    Without hesitation, the bandits pointed to the middle-aged man who was shot in the leg by Su Xun.


    "Gan! A bunch of ungrateful bastards


    Cuntou middle-aged scolded.


    Su Xun stepped forward and directly stepped on his head: "it was Tan Cheng who sent you, right? Are you willing to appear in court as a tainted witness and identify Tan Cheng? "


    "Go to NIMA, bastard, let me betray my big brother. Don''t even think about it." Cuntou middle-aged dismissive sneer, a spit on the ground.


    Su Xun stepped on the spit he had just spit, and then rolled: "spitting everywhere is very bad quality, sir now orders you to lick it for me!"


    Chen Jiaju and others looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Su sir, who looked young and gentle, was so cruel and explosive.


    "You insult my personality, I want to complain! I will sue you Cuntou middle-aged roared.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless: "you are welcome to complain, but now, sir ordered you to lick the sputum immediately!"


    "Damn it! Bastard, you kill me! Kill me if you have seed Cuntou middle-aged mouth gnawed a mouth of mud, hysterical roar."Kang!"


    Su Xun pulled the trigger with no expression on his face, and the bullet penetrated the middle-aged arm of cuntou, dripping with blood.


    "Ah


    Cuntou middle-aged screamed, and his eyes were full of consternation. Unexpectedly, Su Xun really dared to shoot him.


    Yazi and others are also excited to shoot the criminals when they have lost the ability to resist, which is a serious violation of the police regulations.


    What''s more, Su Xun''s ruthlessness surprised them and made them fear him.


    "When the criminal was interrogated, he tried to attack the police with a gun. I shot him to stop him. Did you see that?"


    Su Xun''s eyes swept over the bandits.


    A group of bandits face pale, squatting on the ground shivering, no one dare to speak.


    "Or do you want to open your eyes and tell lies, and be ready to unite to wrongly me?" Su Xun''s voice was cold.


    A group of bandits were excited and shook their heads like a rattle.


    "No No, I dare not. We saw him. We saw him He wanted to seize the gun and attack the police. Asir had to shoot when he was completely passive. "


    "Yes, we''ve all seen it. That''s it. He''s totally worthy of death..."


    Su Xun showed a smile, straightened his collar, and said in a gentle tone: "that''s right. Only when the police and the people cooperate with each other can we build a harmonious Hong Kong Island."


    The bandits want to cry when they hear the words. With you, the public security on Hong Kong Island will be more and more harmonious.


    "Sir, for the last time, lick it up! Otherwise, believe it or not, I''ll shoot you in the head! " Su Xun squatted down and the muzzle of his gun was on his forehead.


    Looking at Su Xun, a touch of fear flashed in his middle-aged eyes. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and slowly opened his mouth to lick the sputum he had just spit on the ground.


    Madman, this guy is a madman! He just wants to go to jail and stay away from this lunatic.


    Only then did Su Xun show a satisfied smile.


    "Work, call for help." Su Xun ordered Chen Jiaju, who was still in a daze.


    So many people can''t move in one car.


    "Sir!"


    Chen Jiaju three people this just reaction come over, dare not delay, Ma Liu of go to work.


    "Things." Su Xun looks at Song Zihao.


    Song Zihao handed over the tape.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll come to you again. I''ll talk business with you then. Wait for my call."


    Song Zihao and Xiao Ma looked at each other, wondering what business Su Xun could talk to them about.

 Chapter 1211

    When the support group arrived at the scene, they were stunned to see the bandits who had their heads blown out.


    "Trouble you guys." Su Xun said.


    "No trouble, no trouble."


    A group of people shook their heads and looked at Su Xun with half awe and half fear.


    They all doubted whether these people were standing in line and were shot one by one by Su Xun.


    Otherwise, this shooting method is too terrible. It''s a crazy devil!


    "You come with me."


    Su Xun and Chen Jiaju went to Saigon police district and personally handed the tape to the director.


    After the director confirmed, he was very excited: "I will immediately summon people to arrest Mr. Tan Cheng and Mr. Yao. You tangmingyuan patrol team will take part in the operation."


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Xun salutes and thanks.


    Chen Jiaju was even more excited, but they all knew that this time it was Su Xun who took care of them, and they were very grateful to Su Xun.


    Ten minutes later, Sai Kung District Council room.


    The director pointed to the pictures of Tan Cheng and Mr. Yao on the big screen: "these two people are called big brother Cheng and Mr. Yao. They are both senior executives of Hengda finance company. There is definite evidence that they make and sell counterfeit banknotes..."


    "This operation is a joint operation with the commercial crime investigation department. The guys at CCB have focused on the target first. It''s in Mr. Yao''s villa..."


    "Action group A."


    "Here it is


    "You are the main force to arrest."


    "Yes."


    "Sue, your men are following group A."


    As the director''s voice fell, everyone looked at Su Xun in the corner for a moment.


    After all, it''s a very innovative thing for a community patrol team to participate in.


    "Yes Su Xun''s face didn''t change.


    "All right, get ready and move in three minutes!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    Everyone stood up and watched director Lin leave.


    After director Lin left, all the people looked at Su Xun with different expressions, envious and disdainful.


    "Tut, these days, no matter how skilled they are, they can''t compare with those with backgrounds. It''s really hard to mix."


    "Yes, when I was a young sergeant, I was not satisfied and greedy."


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t you watch the news? He is the undercover who killed Zhang Shihao. "


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a small Gang. You can''t join it without background..."


    "They are so hateful!" Yazi is ready to go to those weird people for theory.


    Sue said, "they can stop what they want."


    "But they speak very hard." Yazi is indignant, baby''s granary fluctuates.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "just listen to the dog barking."


    "Puyi -" Yazi couldn''t help laughing.


    Chen Jiaju touched his nose: "Su sir, don''t worry, we won''t disgrace you later."


    After seeing the scene of Su Xun''s gun exploding his head, he didn''t say it, but said to him in his heart,


    "come on." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and led the three people out of the meeting room.


    Compared with the busy figures in the Saigon police district building, the four people who have nothing to do are just like husky who has mixed into the wolves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Mr. Yao came to the villa.


    "It''s all your fault that you bastard can''t do things well. You killed me by stepping on the horse. Now there are all police outside, and they may attack us at any time. What shall we do?"


    Mr. Yao scolded in panic.


    "What to do? It''s a big deal. I''ll fight with them. I''ll fight my way out. " Tan Cheng has a fierce face.


    Mr. Yao was shocked: "mother Ganlin! You are crazy. How can we fight with the police? "


    "Kang!"


    Tan Cheng directly takes out a gun from his arms and pulls the trigger at Mr. Yao.


    "You You... " Mr. Yao covered his chest and slowly fell to the ground, looking at him incredulously.


    "Go to NIMA, hawhawhawhaw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw, haw


    Tan Cheng was not polite to scold.


    "Puyi -"


    Mr. Yao was so angry that he burst out with blood, then dropped to the ground and died.


    His eyes were full of reluctance and anger, and the traitor he had chosen now also betrayed him.


    "Tear gas!"


    The man in charge of the operation was a middle-aged fat man, called Biao Shu. The moment he heard the gunfire inside, he let the police fire tear gas.


    Tear gas was put into the villa, and then the whole villa was covered with smoke. With the order of Biao Shu, members of group A of the action team rushed into the villa.


    At the same time, there are Su Xun and Yazi."Kang Kang..."


    As the police entered the villa, there were four gunshots in the villa, accompanied by a scream from time to time.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun shot and killed a bandit and rushed to the villa. Suddenly, he saw Tan Cheng run from the back door of the villa under the protection of two men.


    Immediately after the past, far at one of them pulled the trigger, Kang, with the gun, protect Tan Cheng''s one of the men directly fell to the ground.


    Tan Cheng and another person are still running, but behind the villa is a green golf course. They don''t even have a place to hide.


    "Tan Cheng! You can''t run away


    "Kang Kang..."


    Tan Cheng and his men shoot at Su Xun together.


    Su Xun fell down in an instant. The place where he just stood was hit by the bullet. Another donkey rolled and lay down. He shot Tan Cheng with his backhand.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet penetrated Tan Cheng''s right calf.


    It''s better to capture Tan Cheng alive than to kill him.


    "Big brother!" Help Cheng Tan''s men back.


    Su Xun took the opportunity to shoot him. Kang Kang shot him twice and killed him on Tan Cheng.


    "Tan Cheng! Throw the gun away and surrender


    Su Xun was lying on the ground and shouting.


    "How much do you pay to be a policeman? As long as you let me go, I''ll give you money that you can''t spend all your life! "


    Tan Chengqiang, holding back the pain from his leg, yelled that he was trying to buy Su Xun with money.


    "Shut up! Money is like dirt in my eyes. Don''t use your dirty thoughts to guess the noble me, and don''t even think about corrupting me with the smell of copper! "


    Su Xunyi just said.


    Tan Cheng


    "Tan Cheng, you have no way to escape. Surrender. Don''t force me to kill you!" Su Xun continued.


    Tan Cheng quietly grabbed the gun, and then threw his gun out: "OK, I surrender, my gun has been lost, you come to handcuff me."


    Su Xun stood up. At this moment, Tan Cheng pointed his gun at Su Xun with a grim smile.


    "Kang!"


    "Ah Tan Cheng screamed. His right wrist was dripping with blood, and his gun fell to the ground.


    "I knew you wouldn''t be honest."


    Su Xun laughed, rushed up and kicked him on the ground, and then rewarded a pair of silver bracelets.


    "Sir, let me go. As long as you let me go, I''ll give you whatever you want." Tan Cheng struggled.


    Su Xun nodded: "OK, I want to be governor."


    "This Can I have another one? " Tan Cheng said, I have this ability, now you will catch me?


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him in the face and hummed his brain: "then step on the horse and shut your mouth for me!"


    When Biao Shu and a group of police come after him, they see that Su Xun is sitting on Tan Cheng''s back, while Tan Cheng is black and blue with blood all over his face.


    "Sir, judge me! I beg you to sue me for death. I beg you to step on the horse! "


    Tan Cheng shouts to Biao Shu in an exaggerated voice. He has been tortured by Su Xun and is about to collapse.


    "Bang!"


    The tender quickly stepped forward, more than 200 kilograms of body kick in his face: "was caught still so arrogant, also dare to speak provocation our police, seek death ah you."


    Tan Cheng: loveless


    I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense.

 Chapter 1212

    "Catch Tan Cheng alive and wait for his promotion, boy."


    Uncle Biao patted Su Xun on the shoulder.


    Others were also envious of Su Xun. This time, he must be the one who did the best job.


    "Sir, the leaders are all good."


    Su Xun saluted uncle Biao and said seriously.


    In the first part of the police story, uncle Biao taught Chen Jiaju that way.


    Uncle Biao''s eyes brightened: "on the road, there is a future. Your future is limitless."


    Zhou Huabiao couldn''t make such a serious statement.


    Shameless people can always go further.


    "Thank you, sir." Su Xun said with a smile.


    He waved: "take all the people back!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sai Kung District, director''s office.


    "I''ve read the report of this operation. You and your team members are very powerful, and the shooting skills are good. It''s too wasteful to stay in the patrol team. Do you consider that the serious crime team works?"


    The director looked at Su Xun with a cup of tea and asked.


    The serious cases group is divided into the regional serious cases group and the police district serious cases group. It is specially responsible for cracking down on all serious cases and will be handed over to the regional serious cases group when the cases are too serious.


    "Thanks for Sir''s cultivation. I''ll go where I need to." Su Xun stood straight and said without changing his face.


    His consciousness is so high.


    Of course, if he was transferred to the reservoir, he would turn over and resign on the spot.


    The director nodded: "you will be promoted to Senior Sergeant and transferred to group A1 of Saigon District crime squad as deputy group leader, Yazi A1, Chen Jiaju B1 and song Zijie B1."


    There are two major groups, group A and group B, under which there are two groups, A1A2 and b1b2, with a total of 40 people.


    The group leaders are all inspectors or probationary inspectors, while the group leaders are senior inspectors, and the group leaders who manage the whole district crime squad are governor inspectors.


    The governor is only one step lower than the director.


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Xun salutes.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, the door of the director''s office was knocked, and the director called out, "come in."


    "Sir, there are a lot of reporters coming outside. I''ve stopped them." Uncle Biao said.


    The director said with a smile: "let them in. I told them to come. Susian gave us such a big face in Saigon district. Of course, we have to publicize it."


    In order to win Su Xun the number of model police officers in the police force, we naturally need to build momentum for him. To let the people on Hong Kong Island know him, we must publish him in the newspaper.


    By the way, I can show my face.


    Ten minutes later, a simple press conference was held in the police district conference room.


    Su Xun sits in the middle as the protagonist, while Biao Shu and the director sit together.


    "Hello, Mr. Su. It''s said that you are very good at shooting. You always shoot your head at bandits. Is that right?"


    "Yes, I''m confident in my shooting."


    "Have you ever thought that it would be too much? Hong Kong Island is a place for human rights. "


    "I just try my best not to let the bandits have any chance to hurt the ordinary people. This is my duty and obligation. As for human rights, I will only give priority to the human rights of the ordinary people on Hong Kong Island."


    Su Xun''s face was serious. He was the light of justice and the third pole of the Hong Kong Island police force!


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    There was applause in the conference room.


    "Su sir, just a few days ago, you defeated Zhang Shihao''s Gang, and now you have solved such a big case as Hengda''s counterfeit banknote case. How do you feel about it?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s all the officers who command us well. We just follow the orders and dare not be greedy."


    After the interview, Su Xun took a few more photos, and then the reporter left.


    Su Xun breathed out a breath and threw a pile of notes into the dustbin.


    These are all from the female journalists.


    A group of women are greedy for his beauty. They are just like toads trying to eat swan meat. Bah!


    "Report the day after tomorrow." The director said to Su Xun.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    Su Xun saluted and watched the director leave. It was hard for him to be lower than others, let alone several levels lower.


    After the director left, song Zijie three people quickly surrounded and asked: "Su sir, just now the director asked you to report in Saigon police district the day after tomorrow, you are promoted again. What about us? How about us?"


    This time, they have gone through life and death, and made contributions. There is no reason why they should not be promoted.


    "Jiaju was promoted to sergeant and transferred to B1 group of serious crime unit of Saigon police district. Ajie was promoted to senior police officer and transferred to B1 group of serious crime unit. Yazi was also promoted to senior police officer and transferred to A1 group with me." Su Xun said to them."Yes Yazi was so happy that he waved a pink fist.


    Song Zijie and Chen Jiaju are also laughing. The serious crime group is much better than the patrol group.


    Happy, Yazi said: "Su sir, we invite you to dinner in the evening. If it wasn''t for you, we don''t know which year and which month we will have the chance to get a promotion."


    "Yes, sir, we invite you. You choose the place and we''ll pay for it." Song Zijie nodded.


    Chen Jiaju touched his nose: "well, I Maybe I need to ask my girlfriend for some money. "


    "Then I''m not welcome. At nine o''clock tonight, you''ll have a meal at the backbone restaurant." Su Xun remembers that this restaurant often appears in Hong Kong movies.


    All of you have come. You have to make a card.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After leaving the Sai Kung Police District, Su Xun returned home.


    I''ll go to Tseung Kwan O police station to hand over the work tomorrow. He has nothing to hand over, but I have to say hello to the director of Tseung Kwan O police station.


    The director asked him to report the day after tomorrow. It is estimated that he was specially given a day to deal with these matters.


    By the way, the chief of Saigon district is Raymond.


    "You''re back." Zhou Wenli opens the door for him.


    Because of her family, she was only wearing a thin sling, and her body was very delicate.


    Su Xun appreciated: "it''s beautiful."


    "I killed you." Zhou Wenli let out a coquettish voice. She was both flattered and shy.


    After all, women are the ones who please themselves.


    Susian hugged her and said in a soft voice, "to celebrate my safe return again, kiss one."


    "No, don''t do that." Thinking of the feeling in the morning, Zhou Wenli''s delicate body is crisp and numb.


    Where would Su Xun care about her? Holding her on the wall was a fierce kiss, and his hands were not idle.


    "Well, don''t look for brother."


    Zhou Wenli closed her legs tightly. Her pretty face was a little flustered. She didn''t want to lose herself before marriage.


    "You are so beautiful."


    Su Xun gave her a kiss on her forehead, then released her and helped her wipe the saliva from the corner of her mouth.


    "If you do that again, I''ll quit."


    Zhou Wenli blushed and threatened. Then she arranged her straggling suspender skirt and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    To this kind of threat, Su Xun just laughed. Women are right and wrong. If Zhou Wenli didn''t like him, she would have gone crazy with him.


    As for why I like him.


    Is it not enough that he is so handsome and so long?

 Chapter 1213

    "Sir, now that the diamond is lost, you can''t get it back. Let''s arrest it directly."


    In the back lane of a bar, Zhang Lang looked at his boss, Mr. Wu, and said.


    "Arrest, arrest, how can you convict him without stolen goods?" Mr. Wu was not very angry.


    Zhang Lang scratched the back of his head: "what should we do now? The diamond is gone. "


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about this case. It''s just after the meeting. There''s another arrangement." Mr. Wu took a puff of smoke and said.


    Zhang Lang''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Sir, do you mean I can return to the police force?"


    "Don''t say Sir doesn''t take care of you. I''ve recommended you to the Flying Tigers." Wu patted him on the shoulder.


    It took him a lot of work to get rid of this disgusting fellow from under his own eyes.


    Zhang Lang was in a hurry: "don''t you remember? How did you become the flying tigers? Sir, the Flying Tigers don''t have to go out every six months. It''s boring! "


    The flying tigers are the most effective force in the Hong Kong Island police force. They are equivalent to the special police force. Unless there is a terrorist attack, the flying tigers will not be able to perform their duties.


    Zhang Lang is a man who can''t spare time. It''s worse to throw him to the Flying Tigers than to kill him.


    And the training of the flying tigers is simply changing. How can he suffer that kind of pain.


    "Constable 95277! Please pay attention to your attitude! It''s a great honor for you to join the Hong Kong tigers Wu''s face suddenly a Su, righteousness speech of say.


    A big hat pressed down, which made Zhang Lang look three inches shorter: "I like the feeling of being busy. Can''t I change places to maintain public order on Hong Kong Island?"


    "Well, how about the Ministry of transportation? The patrol team of the Ministry of transportation has been very busy all day, just able to meet your requirements." Mr. Wu is not smiling.


    Zhang Lang heard the speech, his face a Su, salute: "report officer, I am very honored to join the flying tigers!"


    The traffic team is windy and sunny all day, and is responsible for directing the traffic to exceed the ticket every day. It''s just a distribution. In contrast, the flying tigers are better.


    "That''s right, No. take it. This is your new identity." Mr. Wu handed over a file bag.


    Zhang Lang took out a look: "Zhou Xingxing? Sir, is it necessary to change identity? The undercover policeman named Su Xun in Saigon District didn''t see him change his identity, and he also appeared on TV and newspapers in a high profile. "


    "Can it be the same? Can you compare with others? If you''re not afraid, you''re still looking for your identity. " Mr. Wu put out the cigarette.


    Undercover high-profile appearance is very drag, very cow force, but be retaliated, it is also very dangerous ah.


    Therefore, in addition to a small number of police force to support the people, more undercover will be changed.


    Zhang Lang followed suit like a flow: "thank you, sir. I like the name of Zhou Xingxing very much. It''s bright enough."


    Since then, undercover Zhang Lang changed his name to Zhou Xingxing and joined the Flying Tigers.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    8:30 pm, Tsuen Wan.


    The backbone restaurant.


    Wearing a silver suit without buttons, Su Xun walked into the restaurant.


    "How many, sir?" Asked the waiter.


    Su Xun put up four fingers: "four, a friend has already reserved a place. His surname is song."


    "Yes, please follow me." The waiter checked, and then took susian to the second floor.


    "This way!"


    At a table in the corner of the second floor, Yazi saw Su Xun first and got up to wave to him.


    Tonight, Yazi is wearing a black dress with long legs. She has high heels, long hair and shawl on her feet. She is wearing a light makeup. Her red lips are delicate and attractive. She has a real sense of beauty.


    Sue smiles at her, walks over and sits down on the throne. "I''ve kept you waiting."


    "We''ve just arrived, too. Order, sir." Yazi handed the menu to Su Xun and poured water for him. He was so attentive that everyone had to go to Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "you can order. I''ll do whatever you want. Let the waiter bring a bottle of water."


    "I''ll get it for you." Bud son finish saying, can''t wait to get up, the waiter''s work all robbed.


    Song Ziju and Chen Jiajie have a face to face talk.


    Looking at Chen Jiaju and song Zijie, Su Xun said, "Yazi is very enthusiastic."


    "Er..."


    It''s just that they''re passionate about you.


    "Pa!"


    "Believe it or not, I cut off your paws!"


    First, a crisp slap sounded, followed by bud son angry voice.


    Su Xun and Chen Jiaju got up in an instant.


    Bud son is holding a bottle of coke in his hand, glaring at a man with long hair.


    "Damned dammit, you dare to beat me!"The hairy man''s face was blue and white, and he was about to sprout when he raised his hand.


    "Bang!"


    A chair flew over and fell on him, smashing the hairy man on the ground and screaming.


    "Brother long hair!"


    "Boss, are you OK, boss?"


    Four little gangsters rushed forward to help.


    "Brother Changmao, how can you be arrogant if you grow long? If your mother doesn''t wear pants, she will go to heaven." Su Xun walked past without expression.


    Yazi went to Su Xun, pointed to Changmao and said, "Su sir, he just wanted to hand it."


    Song Zijie and Chen Jiaju look at long hair and show sympathy. Su Sir hasn''t touched it yet. You want to touch it first. Tut Tut, you''re dead.


    "Grass Mud Horse, boy, where are you from? Do you know who I am! Big d! And United win Tsuen Wan leading big d! If you dare to beat me, believe it or not, you can''t get out of Tsuen Wan! " Long Mao pointed to Su Xun and yelled.


    He Liansheng has played a lot of territory with big d since he came to the top from a le. Now he is at the height of the sun on Hong Kong Island and can compete with Hong Xing.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun grabbed long Mao''s long hair and smashed his head on the table, bleeding.


    "Damn them


    The four little brothers with long hair put up the wine bottle and then stopped abruptly.


    Because three work permits appeared in front of me.


    "Hit me and I''ll sue you for assaulting the police!" Song Zijie showed a defiant smile.


    "Who knows them, who knows if they are fake policemen, give me a call!" growled long Mao


    "Wow -"


    Su Xun grabbed a wine bottle and smashed it on his head. The bottle was torn apart and the wine and blood were flowing down.


    "My name is Su Xun. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me today. You rotten kids will remember me later." Susian grabbed his hair and lifted him up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Big d, wearing a brown suit and smoking, came with a group of little brothers.


    "Big d." "Big d." "Big d is coming."


    Everyone on the second floor said hello one after another.


    "Big brother..." A hairy little brother came up to big D and told the story in a low voice.


    Big d looked at Su Xun and showed a contemptuous smile: "Sir, the police are great. The police can hit people at will. I''ll find a lawyer to sue you."


    "He ate my tofu!" Yazi said angrily.


    Big d sneered and looked around: "who saw it? Come on, come on, who saw it and stood up? "


    No one dares to stand up.


    "No, officer, now I''m going to sue you one more, frame up." Big d said triumphantly.


    Chen Jiaju pointed to him: "big d, don''t be arrogant, don''t think I don''t know what you do."


    "What do I do? Sir, what we say is evidence. What we do is just business. " Big d was puffing smoke at him with a pompous expression on his face.


    Su Xun looked at him: "you know the law very well."


    "I can''t help it. I have to deal with you police officers." Big d shrugged his shoulders, then looked at his watch with affectation: "Sir, if it''s OK, you can go back and wait for the defendant. I''ll make an appointment for us to go fishing tomorrow. I''ll go to bed early tonight."


    "Remember to wear a helmet when fishing." Su Xun was smiling and said to Yazi, "let''s go and eat in another place. There are dead people here. It''s not lucky."


    Tomorrow is a chance to control and win.


    "Psycho, I don''t know. Who wears a helmet when fishing?" Big d said a word.

 Chapter 1214

    In the first part of "black and astringent society", the main plot is that a le and big d compete for and win the story.


    With the help of Zhan MI, the plane, master Su, Dongguan Tsai and Da tou, a Le won the position of the leader stick and the speaker of Liansheng.


    Then ah Le took all the five as his sons, which also made the later he Liansheng five tigers.


    After losing the dragon''s stick, big d had to give in to ah le. For the time being, they joined hands to expand the power of Liansheng and made great achievements.


    Later, when he was out fishing, big d-ti appeared in many clubs and had two speakers. The implication was that he wanted to have two speakers with Liansheng.


    This sentence touched a Le''s rebellious scale and directly killed Da d by the lake with a stone.


    This scene also contributed to the famous Internet saying "who is fishing without helmet these days".


    After killing big d, a Le chased big d''s wife and killed her. From then on, he won the game.


    According to big d just said, tomorrow is the day he and a Le go fishing, death is coming.


    As long as Su Xun goes to stay tomorrow and takes photos of the evidence of a Le''s murder, he will be in control of a le.


    I''m in control of this club.


    As for whether ah Le is not willing to bite back.


    Does he need to worry about this?


    With the speed of his promotion, ah le will only cling to his thigh and become a obedient dog.


    "Now these old people are too arrogant. They really think it''s the 1960s and 1970s. Sooner or later, they will be swept away!" Song Zijie said maliciously.


    With a smile, Su Xun said, "Hong Kong Island is full of puzzles. It''s caused by the environment. If you kill one of them today, a new club will emerge tomorrow."


    Unless after 1997, it is impossible to properly solve the problem of Hong Kong Island community.


    For example, with United win, more than 100000 members, beat and United win, how much impact will the more than 100000 members who are not controlled by others have on Hong Kong Island?


    Even if all the prisons on Hong Kong Island were full, there would not be so many people.


    Community, in the current period, has become an integral part of Hong Kong Island.


    "Can''t you do anything with them?" Chen Jiaju frowned.


    Su Xun stopped, turned to look at him and said, "so we have to make rules for them. As long as they follow the rules, they will not be killed."


    "Ralph?" Yazi immediately thought of the detective general Hua who had once been in Hong Kong Island.


    During the period of the four detectives, there were rules on the road and the police force had rules on the police force. Both sides adhered to this tacit understanding, and Hong Kong Island as a whole was still harmonious.


    After the establishment of the Independent Commission Against Corruption (ICAC), the four detective periods became a thing of the past, and the rules were broken again.


    Su Xun shook his head: "Ralo''s rules are just for making money. During the period of the four detectives, not only the guhuozai oppressed the merchants and civilians, but also the police force oppressed them. Their rules are not good for Hong Kong Island, but also for the people."


    "What kind of rules should that be?" Yazi''s pretty face showed a blank expression.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''ll tell you when I become the first brother of the police force."


    They all thought that Su Xun was joking. After all, how could he become the first brother of the police force?


    "Come on, eat. I''m hungry."


    Su Xun finished this topic. He didn''t talk about work after work. After all, he didn''t pay overtime.


    At about 10:30 in the evening, all four of them came out of a restaurant drunk.


    Yazi is the last woman to drink. After a few glasses of wine, she is completely drunk and unconscious.


    Su Xun said to Chen Jiaju, "Jiaju, just that big d, you go to stare at him tonight."


    "Susir, are you going to move him?" Chen Jiaju was not drunk and excited.


    Su Xun said: "how to move? Cross district law enforcement? I just want you to stare at him. Don''t ask so many questions. "


    Only by staring at big d can we know where he and a''le are going to go fishing tomorrow, so that we can wait for him.


    "Oh." Chen Jiaju scratched the back of his head.


    "Su sir, you send Yazi back. Remember to take safety measures at night. Don''t be pregnant."


    Song Zijie said with a wink.


    Chen Jiaju also showed a knowing smile.


    "What do you think? I''m serious."


    Su Xun said seriously, holding Yazi''s slender waist and waving to stop a taxi.


    Chen Jiaju and song Zijie look at each other.


    You are serious, but Yazi is not.


    They have been with Yazi for a long time. They know how much Yazi can drink. They can''t get drunk so fast. They obviously want to pretend to be drunk and take advantage of Su Xun.


    Women are born actors.


    If it wasn''t for knowing too much, they couldn''t even see that Yazi was drunk.


    "Where is your home, Yazi, Yazi."


    In the back seat of the taxi, Su Xun shakes the bud."View Hong Kwong Road, Kwun Tong. " Bud son leaned against Su Xun''s arms and said vaguely.


    Su Xun looked at the driver and said, "you hear me."


    "Don''t spit in my car. I need more money." The driver asked, and then started the car.


    It took more than an hour to get to Yazi''s house.


    Susian helped Yazi into the bedroom, took off her high-heeled shoes, put her on the bed and covered her with a quilt.


    "Water I want water. "


    Yazi lifted the quilt again, and the two snow-white legs were placed in front of Su Xun.


    "All right, I''ll get you some water."


    Su Xun covered her with a quilt again, and then came to the living room to pour a glass of water. When he entered the bedroom again, he was stunned in the same place, and his eyes were wide open.


    Only bud son''s dress has fallen to the waist, face red, black hair messy sprinkle on the face, looks particularly charming, charming.


    "Gan, my brother is determined and not easily moved by beauty, otherwise you will be in danger."


    Susian went over to help her cover the quilt, put down the water cup, and then he left.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Yazi on the bed sat up and scratched his hair: "is there any mistake?"


    I''m all like this. He''s not even on?


    Do you want me to take the initiative to push him down?


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of drunkenness to lure and confuse Su Xun, this is the most daring thing she can do.


    "But I''m really a gentleman. I''m not wrong. You can''t run away, Su sir!"


    Bud son finish saying, cover quilt, with a fool like smile, roll to roll on the bed.


    "Ah


    Bang when a roll to the bed, fell her suspicion of life, cover fart, stock carefully up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Xun went home.


    "Come back so late, full of wine, I''ll put the bath water for you." Zhou Wenli said after opening the door, and then turned to walk in the direction of the bathroom.


    Looking at Zhou Wenli''s delicate body under her nightdress, the fire just started by Yazi exploded completely. Su Xun picked up Zhou Wenli and went to the bedroom.


    "Ah! What are you doing? Let go of me


    Zhou Wenli was startled and panicked.


    "We''ll talk about it later." Su Xun said.


    "No, no Look for brother


    In the bedroom, they roll around on the bed. Zhou Wenli''s struggling movement gradually decreases. Finally, she takes the initiative to hold Su Xun, and the bed shakes.


    If Yazi knew that she had managed to hook up susian''s fire tonight, but in the end she had made a wedding dress for someone else, she would cry to death.


    The bedroom is full of spring, and the moon outside seems to be hiding behind the dark clouds because of shyness

 Chapter 1215

    the second day.


    Reports about Su Xun are flying all over the Hong Kong Island.


    Hong Kong Island Daily: Su Xun, a rising star in the police, will crack the case of extra large counterfeit banknotes again! ¡·


    Hong Kong Morning Post: police officer in charge! ¡·


    Dongfang Daily: "with one to many, the gun blows the head, and the police gun King Su sir! ¡·


    Su Xun was also reported on TV. In a word, it made him blush.


    Although Zhou Wenli made him blush last night.


    "Wenli, I''m sorry." Su Xun held Zhou Wenli from behind and whispered an apology.


    Zhou Wenli struggled twice: "don''t touch me. You are necrotic. You treated me like that last night."


    "Wenli, I like you so much that I can''t help it. Please forgive me." How could Su Xun admit that he was provoked by Yazi.


    Zhou Wenli pursed her lips and said, "you swear not to let me down, or I will die for you."


    "You forgive me." Su Xun was very happy.


    Zhou Wenli said angrily, "I''ve done everything with you. What else can I do?"


    "Wenli, I''m sure I''ll be good to you." Su Xun kisses her on the neck.


    Zhou Wenli blushed and struggled in his arms: "don''t look for brother. It''s itchy."


    "Itchy? I''ll scratch it for you. "


    "Cluck, no, you''re dead..."


    They had a fight in bed before they got up.


    After breakfast, Su Xun went to Tseung Kwan O police station to hand over his work.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tseung Kwan O police station, Sai Kung.


    "PATA!"


    Director Wen Jianren smashed a newspaper on his desk.


    On the front page of the newspaper was the report that Su Xun cracked the Hengda banknote case yesterday and captured Tan Cheng alive.


    "The king of the police? I''ll fuck you


    Wen Jianren kicks on the desk and gasps for breath, which shows his anger.


    How can susian avoid him and report this to Saigon police district directly?


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to his boss. What''s more, he didn''t get the credit.


    He is now a trainee inspector. If Su Xun had reported to him yesterday and asked him to go to the police area, he might have been able to become a regular directly.


    "Report!" There was a sound outside the door.


    Wen took a deep breath, unbuttoned a uniform and said, "come in."


    "Report sir, Tang Mingyuan patrol team leader Su Xun is here."


    "Let him in!" Wen Jianren said coldly.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± The officer turned and left.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun walked into the office and saw Wen Jianren''s gloomy face.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that his immediate boss was also a familiar face, inspector Renwen of Wenjian.


    The spy in the first part of the police story wanted to frame Chen Jiaju, but he didn''t expect to belch.


    Now it''s just a trainee inspector, and it hasn''t been transferred to the police district. I don''t know if it has been bribed at this time.


    "Why don''t you say hello to the officer?"


    Wen Jianren harshly scolded.


    "Why don''t you teach me." They''ve all been transferred away. Su Xun is not used to this Wuzai.


    Wen Jianren didn''t expect that Su Xun would dare to contradict himself directly. He was shocked and furious. He slapped him on the table: "you dare to contradict your boss!"


    "I''m sorry, inspector Wen. I came here today to tell you that I have been transferred to the serious crime unit of Saigon Police District, and Chen Jiaju and others have been transferred to the serious crime unit." Su Xun said softly.


    "You..." Wen Jianren''s words are blocked. Now he really can''t control Su Xun. His high police rank is useless.


    Originally, he wanted to transfer Su Xun, who was ignorant of current affairs, to guard the pond. Unexpectedly, he went directly to the police district and left him alone.


    Let him have a kind of choked breath no place to vent the sense of suffocation, want to smash everything in front of him.


    Su Xun looked at his watch and said, "it''s getting late. I''ll go first. Inspector Wen, I''ll see you later."


    Su Xun turned around and left.


    "Mother Ganlin! What are you pulling at? "


    Wen Jianren smashed a folder out.


    After leaving Wen Jianren''s office, Su Xun came to the office of Tang Mingyuan patrol group.


    Song Zijie is packing up, because Chen Jiaju is staring at big d, and he has to help Chen Jiaju clean up.


    "Su sir, did inspector Wen say that?" Seeing Su Xun come in, song Zijie asked.


    Su Xun said, "yes, where''s Yazi?"


    "Shouldn''t she be with you?" Song Zijie''s face was warm and he blinked vaguely.


    Su Xun said, "what are you thinking about? I didn''t do anything last night. I went home."


    "Good morning, Su sir, good morning, ah Jie."Speaking of Cao Cao, Yazi came in, but the posture was strange.


    Song Zijie looked at Su Xun with wide eyes, and said that if you didn''t do it, people couldn''t walk.


    "Yazi, what''s wrong with you?" Su Xun felt it necessary to prove his innocence.


    Yazi''s eyes complained: "it''s not you."


    If it wasn''t for the joy of thinking about you, how could I fall out of bed.


    "No way." Song Zijie is stunned. It''s just the first night. Even after that, he is lucky?


    Or is Su Sir as elegant as Tao Yuanming, who loves chrysanthemum alone?


    This is the worst time that Tao Yuanming was blackened.


    Su Xun


    It seems that the more his innocence proves, the darker it gets.


    "Yazi, don''t do me wrong. I didn''t do it." Su Xun felt that he was wronged. He didn''t feel good, but he had to carry the pot. It was unfair.


    Bud son also rubbed feel just words have ambiguity, face a red: "I didn''t say you did it."


    "Who did that?" Su Xun and song Zijie asked in unison.


    Yazi blushed with shame and stamped his feet in anger: "Oh, what are you thinking about? I didn''t do it. I fell it myself!"


    For fear of being misunderstood by Su Xun, he blurted out the words of tiger and wolf.


    "Oh ~"


    Su Xun and song Zijie suddenly realized.


    "Ding Ding..."


    At this moment, susian''s mobile phone rang.


    "Hello, foal."


    "Susir, big d is out. It looks like he''s going fishing. I''ll follow him."


    "Well, don''t lose it. I''ll come right now."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun said to Yazi and song Zijie, "I left a little in advance."


    After saying that, without waiting for the two people to speak, they rushed out of the office.


    "Su Sir didn''t do it last night?" Song Zijie comes to Yazi with a face full of gossip.


    Bud son not angry said: "dry, dry your head ah, Su Sir is a gentleman."


    "Isn''t it true that Su Sir is really gay?" Song Zijie suddenly remembered what Chen Jiaju said.


    Bud son face suddenly a stiff, she is conceited that no man can refuse his body, especially last night his clothes half solution appearance.


    But Su Xun didn''t even touch it.


    No, no, no, isn''t sue really interested in women?


    Su Sir''s comments were seriously damaged.

 Chapter 1216

    Su Xun also went to buy a camera.


    As we all know, since Mr. Chen, the camera has been a teaching tool. Now please call him Mr. Su.


    According to Chen Jiaju''s report, big d didn''t take his bodyguard, but took his wife to the other side of the mountain.


    Take your wife to huangquan, true love.


    Su Xun took a taxi to Damaoshan, and then joined Chen Jiaju outside.


    "Susir, the big d couple arrived first, then they talked with Liansheng. Leshao and his son also arrived. Do they have any business here?" Try to twinkle in Chen Jiaju''s eyes.


    Su Xun looked at him as if he were looking at an idiot: "don''t worry about big d''s wife. If a Le does something shameful, will he take his son with him?"


    In the movie, it''s also a Le''s temporary intention to kill big d while fishing. Unexpectedly, he was seen by his son, and then he had a psychological shadow.


    "Well So they''re really here to fish? " Chen Jiaju was disappointed.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "I learned to look at fortune telling for a few days. I look at big d as a dead face."


    With that, he left behind some confused Chen Jiaju and walked cautiously up the path to the mountain.


    He doesn''t want to disturb ah le and make him dare not kill big D. isn''t he guilty?


    After all, it''s broken the chance for big d to go to the west, but the bad man''s chance is endless revenge.


    "True or false, then metaphysics."


    Chen Jiaju murmured a word, then reacted, and quickly followed Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, by the lake.


    Big D and a Le sit together. Big d''s wife and a Le''s son sit on the other side fishing.


    "Ah! Damn fish, where are you dead! "


    Big d has been fishing for a long time without a single fish biting. He yells at the lake in a fidgety way.


    "Do you know the most important thing about fishing?" A Le''s son, Denny, asked.


    Big d looked at him: "what."


    "It''s patience." Denny laughs.


    Big d Yu Guang glanced at ah le and said casually: "last night, dozens of phone calls came in, which made me unable to sleep all night. Hey, do you know about the big power of the old Donghua people?"


    "I know." Ah Le stares at the surface of the lake, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and his tone is calm.


    Big d''s wife suddenly dropped the fishing rod, got up and said, "Denny, I''m in a hurry to pee. Come and help me with the wind."


    "Oh." Denny dropped his fishing rod and followed.


    Only big D and a le are left by the lake.


    "I died of a stroke last night." Ah Le said.


    Big d seems to have some feelings: "a good person said to die, fortunately, their club has two people, or it will be a mess."


    "What do you want to say?" Ah Le looks calm.


    Big d took a look at him: "I''m thinking that it''s not very good for our club to have only one person to talk about."


    "Look at the other clubs outside. Most of them have two, and others have four."


    "It''s not nice to say that if one of them goes wrong, there will be another one to hold on."


    "If two people work together, there will be more people and more money, and the influence of the society will be greater, won''t it?"


    Big d said with a smile, as if trying to make their emotions look more natural.


    A le was silent for a while, and then said with a smile: "he Liansheng has been like this for decades. It''s hard to persuade the uncles in the club."


    "Can''t the two of us add up to them?" Big d tone improved a few points.


    At this time, a Le began to pick up a fishing rod.


    "Yeah, you got it again." After big d finished, he said, "you support me."


    Ah Le lowered his head to take out the hook and laughed. The strength of his hand was getting stronger and stronger, which broke his lips.


    Big d didn''t see the details, but continued to say, "you won''t support me."


    "No way." A Le said with a smile, the hook on the hand has torn the fish lips.


    Big d said: "I''m going to have a showdown with Deng Bo tomorrow, son of a bitch. I don''t believe I can''t catch fish."


    Then he looked down for the bait.


    At this time, bang, a Le lifted a stone and hit big d on his head, instantly smashing it.


    In the woods, Su Xun took a crazy picture with his camera, while Chen Jiaju''s eyes widened.


    Isn''t it true that Su Sir is good at fortune telling?


    Big d fell to the ground, delirious, looking up at a le with painful expression, and suddenly remembered that a policeman reminded him to wear a helmet when fishing last night.


    He regrets not wearing a helmet today.


    "You You collude with the bad guy... " Big d thought that ah le was listening to the policeman to kill himself.


    Otherwise, how could that policeman know what will happen today and predict the future last night?A Le didn''t understand what big d was saying. He just smashed it down again and again and killed it.


    Then a Le dropped the stone and began to deal with big d''s body. He was calm from beginning to end.


    And the United win, all people think big d ruthless, but don''t know look kind of a Le is the most ruthless.


    "Ah


    Big d''s wife came back in a hurry, just saw this scene, screamed, turned and ran in horror.


    A Le hurriedly chased up, and at the same time, he yelled to his frightened son: "get back in the car, go!"


    Denny subconsciously ran to the parking lot.


    Chen Jiaju pulls out his gun to save people.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xun stopped him.


    Chen Jiaju said, "save people."


    "Save what save, big d his wife also is black astringent meeting, help him manage ice powder business, let their husband and wife reunite good." Su Xun said without expression.


    Hearing this, Chen Jiaju shows his tangled color, because he can''t save himself in the face of death, which is not in line with his code of conduct.


    Su Xun''s tone was slightly slow: "Jiaju, your sense of justice should be left to good people, not bad people. If you save a bad person, you kill countless good people."


    "How many people did she hurt by selling ice powder? Tens of thousands? Hundreds of thousands? Doesn''t she deserve to die? She deserves to die!


    "Don''t talk about human rights with me. Criminals are not human here. They have no human rights to speak of!"


    With that, he followed up with his camera. Chen Jiaju hammered the tree hard and gave up saving people.


    "Bang!"


    A Le picked up a tree trunk and threw it out. He knocked down his wife, who was running in front of him. Then he rushed up and beat her to death with the tree trunk.


    Su Xun took a picture of the whole process, and then left quietly with Chen Jiaju, who was self reproaching and tangled.


    Ah Le, because he was a murderer, was highly focused and didn''t find that he was photographed.


    When he got rid of the body, washed his hands and came to the parking place, he stopped.


    Because there were two people standing by his car, one of whom he had just read in the newspaper this morning.


    Even if he was cruel, he would be flustered when he met the police just after the killing.


    About ten seconds or so, he had a natural smile on his face: "Su sir, what a coincidence."


    "Know me? That''s easy. Unfortunately, come and have a chat. " Su Xun leaned against the car body with a cigarette in his mouth and waved to him.


    Ah Le walked over with a smile.

 Chapter 1217

    Su Xun took out a cigarette and handed it to him. He said softly, "it''s really cruel. The big d couple said they would kill them if they said they would. They are not afraid of having nightmares at night."


    In the second movie, a Le killed Uncle Deng, and many others and uncle Liansheng.


    Ah Le''s hand trembled as he was about to pick up the cigarette, pretending to be calm: "Sir, I don''t understand."


    The surface is as steady as an old dog, and the heart is in a panic.


    "Don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter. Asir specially took a picture for you to see. " Su Xun turns on the camera and calls up the photos of ah Le''s killing.


    Ah Le''s whole life is like falling into an ice cave. His hands and feet are cold on a hot day, and his brain is confused.


    Being photographed by the police, he killed people. Even the king of heaven can''t save him.


    He couldn''t understand why Su Xun was here with his camera, just like he was waiting for him to kill. Could he be a prophet?


    He suddenly thought of big d accused him of cooperating with the bad guy before he died, and there were more doubts in his heart.


    Su Xun asked with a smile: "Lin huaile, can you understand what I''m saying now?"


    Lin huaile is the full name of a le, and leshao is the flower name he used in the road.


    "Sir, what do you want me to do?" Ah Le has reacted. If the other party wants to catch himself, he won''t talk so much nonsense with him here.


    Su Xun threw his camera to Chen Jiaju, reached for Aleli''s collar, and said slowly, "when Asir doesn''t want you to do anything, he just wants you to do something, you must do it, otherwise Asir will be unhappy and may sue you for murder at any time."


    After that, he paused, then said with a smile: "of course, you can try to kill me and get back the photos. After all, there are more people in the United victory than in the police force."


    "I dare not. It''s an honor for ah le to work for Su sir. It''s an honor for he Liansheng." Ah Le is respectful on the surface, but I don''t know what he thinks in his heart.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "it''s really your honor to do things for me. Don''t make mistakes. I never give people the chance to make mistakes. If they make mistakes, they will die."


    Voice down, with Chen Jiaju left.


    Ah Le stood in the same place, quietly looking at Su Xun''s back, and his face was unpredictable.


    "Su sir, do you want to control and win?"


    On the way, Chen Jiaju wants to understand Su Xun''s intention, and controls and wins through ah le.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, catching ah Le can''t change anything. There are some people who are superior to Liansheng."


    "But controlling ah Le can at least ensure that a large society will not make trouble, and in this way, what information can we not get in the future?"


    And United can do more than that.


    "Su sir, you are no less than playing with fire. Ah Le is so cruel that he won''t be manipulated by you. He is just forbearing." Chen Jiaju can''t help but advise.


    Su Xun chuckled: "Jiaju, you forget that I can look at fortune tellers. He doesn''t dare."


    "Susir, you''re a good fortune teller." Chen Jiaju''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    Su Xun said, "your girlfriend''s name is May."


    Chen Jiaju was stunned, because Su Xun was right.


    But he never told Su Xun about his girlfriend.


    "No, it''s so divine."


    "Susir, wait for me, Susir, help me calculate the horse of tomorrow, we won by fifty-five..."


    "Go away!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Su Xun met song Zihao and Xiao Ma in a private room of a teahouse.


    "Susir, what do you want to talk to us about?"


    The pony asked straight up and down.


    "I have a lot of diamonds in my hand. It''s not difficult to sell and whiten them with your previous contacts."


    Su Xun took a sip of his tea cup.


    "The South African diamonds that were robbed before?" The pony looks at Su Xun with a suspicious look.


    Su Xun shrugged: "don''t look at me like that. I just got it by chance."


    "I''ll help you." Song Zihao agreed directly because Su Xun helped him make up with song Zijie.


    "Since he has promised to help you, can I refuse to do so?" he said


    "Thank you very much." Su Xun took out the diamond and threw it.


    Pony pretended to exaggerate: "Wow, just throw it so hastily, we are not afraid to run away."


    "If 50 million can let me see you, I think it''s a good deal." Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    Xiaoma and song Zihao were deeply moved by Su Xun''s unreserved trust.


    Song Zihao put the diamond away: "I will wash the money for you in half a month at most."


    "OK, let''s not talk about it. Let''s talk about you. What are you going to do in the future?" Su Xun asked.


    Song Zihao and the pony looked at each other. The pony said, "I''m going to change my name. I''m going to marry a woman. My wife and children are hot on the Kang. I''ll live in peace."Three years ago, he was killed in Fenglin Pavilion on Taiwan Island. The police there would not let him go, so he wanted to live in peace, so he had to hide his name.


    Su Xun''s face is strange. Isn''t that the male version? Tired of playing, do you want to find an honest woman?


    "I don''t have any idea at the moment. It''s good to drive a taxi, and so are my colleagues." Dillon smiles.


    So don''t mess with taxi drivers. They may all be big men after retirement.


    Su Xun nodded: "very good, tea instead of wine, respect you to embrace the new life."


    "Cheers." "Cheers."


    The three cups met.


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun left first.


    "Why don''t you tell him that your new identity has been completed?" Song Zihao asked Xiao Ma.


    The little horse bit his toothpick: "he is not a man of peace. People who are uneasy have a lot of trouble. I am ready to live a safe life, so I don''t want to involve him any more. I will help him sell the diamonds this time, and it will be all over."


    "It''s true that this man is dangerous." Song Zihao nodded deeply, then looked at the pony and said, "pony, you..."


    "The pony is dead, call my new name, Zhong Tianzheng." Xiao Ma interrupted song Zihao.


    If Su Xun is still there, he will have a puff of tea. Brother, your name is not stable.


    I''m going to jail for killing my wife.


    Zhong Tianzheng, the hero of the first movie prison.


    "Well, Tianzheng, I want to ask, has your brother got any news?" Song Zihao knows that Xiaoma also has a lost twin brother. Over the years, he has been looking for it, but he has not found it.


    Zhong Tianzheng shook his head: "no, maybe he is really dead, otherwise there is no reason and no news."


    In those years, he had a lot of contacts all over the world, and he asked them to look for them.


    But there was no news of his brother, and he was no longer hopeful.


    "Oh, take it easy. Maybe he will show up one day." Song Zihao patted him on the shoulder.


    Because he also has a younger brother, they have a good relationship, so he understands each other''s feelings.


    Pony, no, Zhong Tianzheng spits out the toothpick in his mouth, looking a little trance: "hope."

 Chapter 1218

    On Wednesday, it was sunny.


    Su Xun, Chen Jiaju, song Zijie and Yazi came to Saigon police district to report.


    Uncle Biao took him and Yazi to the office area of group A1 of the crime unit and clapped his hands: "stop, I''ll introduce two new colleagues."


    "Uncle Biao, needless to say, we all know Su sir. He is very powerful. Let''s introduce the beautiful girl next to him." A young man got up and said.


    "Yes, uncle Biao, the director is merciful to arrange a beautiful girl for our group to adjust her aesthetic outlook."


    "Yes, yes, it''s beautiful. It has long legs."


    A group of people look at Yazi with eyes shining.


    Uncle Biao shrugged helplessly: "OK, you all know Su sir. Later, he will be your deputy group leader. Next to him is Yazi. Later, he will be your colleagues."


    "Hello, sir!" Except for the young man who spoke at the beginning, all the others got up to say hello.


    Uncle Biao points at Wen Jianren and smiles at Su Xun.


    "To introduce you, this is Inspector Wen Jianren, and then the leader of group A, your boss."


    Uncle Biao pointed to Wen Jianren.


    "Hello, sir!" Everyone stands at attention.


    Wen Jianren nodded with a smile: "hello."


    "Inspector Wen, I''d like to introduce you. This is Li Wenbin, leader of A1 group, and this is..."


    "Uncle Biao, I know Su Xun, Su sir. We meet again." Wen Jianren looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "yes, Wen sir."


    Why did this guy get rid of the word "Probation" so quickly? Didn''t he have a three-month inspection period?


    Has he been bribed by Zhu Tao to be a spy? Zhu Tao used his relationship to promote him?


    Doesn''t that mean the plot of the first police story is about to start?


    "It''s going to be a long time. Let''s get along." Wen Jianren said in a strange way.


    He showed that as long as he was an individual, he could see the disagreement between him and Su Xun, and everyone looked at each other.


    Some of them have offended their immediate superiors.


    Hearing this, Su Xun said with a smile, "Wen sir, I''m afraid I won''t be able to live long."


    According to the development of the plot, you are going to be on the street, and I may have to step on you for promotion.

 Chapter 1219

    "Sir, it''s like you''re aiming at me."


    After the simple welcome ceremony for Wen Jianren, Yazi came to Su Xun and said.


    "It''s not only aimed at, it''s like writing on your face two words of being unhappy with Su sir." Li Ying agreed.


    Li Wenbin walked over: "ah Xun, it''s troublesome to offend the boss when working in the police force. Be careful."


    Although Wen Jianren can''t transfer Su Xun to the pond, he can do all the dirty work for him.


    "Maybe I''m jealous that I''m more handsome than him." Su Xun shrugged his shoulders and said without caring.


    Yazi nodded: "mm-hmm, you are the most handsome."


    "Flower maniac." Li Wenbin shook his head.


    Yazi took out two invitation letters and blinked at Su Xun: "Su sir, there is a jewelry exhibition in Jundu hotel tonight. Let''s go together."


    After watching the exhibition and pretending to be drunk, this time we must try to find out whether Su Sir is gay or not. If not, then we will thoroughly cook the cooked rice with raw rice and give him a hand.


    "Not interested." Su Xun casually refused. He didn''t like jewelry and didn''t understand it.


    Yazi put his arm around him, and the baby''s granary lingered on him: "Susir, it''s not easy for people to get two invitation letters. You are the ball ~"


    "OK, OK, go." Su Xun pulled his hand out of the mountain and called Zhou Wenli: "I won''t come back for dinner tonight."


    Because I''m going out with another woman.


    Slag man when more, Su Sir now have to think that he opened the harem is a matter of course.


    "Well, it''s so nice to be su sir." Yazi quickly gave Su Xun a kiss on his face, leaving a lipstick.


    The other members of the group shook their heads. Last class, they were shown love by their superiors. It''s inhuman.


    "Bang!"


    Wen Jianren''s office suddenly opened and yelled at Su Xun, "team leader Su, come in."


    In an instant, everyone looked at Su Xun.


    "Be careful." Yazi looks at him anxiously.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile and stood up to ask Wen cunt Wrong. It''s Wen Jianren''s office.


    "On behalf of all the guys, I wish you good luck."


    Li Wenbin patted him on the shoulder. He was upset by his boss. It was a disgusting thing.


    "Good morning, sir."


    Su Xun calmly walked into Wen Jianren''s office, closed the door and saluted him.


    "Team leader Su, I thought you wouldn''t say hello to the chief. So would you." Wen Jianren''s face is like a villain''s ambition, and his legs are on the desk.


    Su Xun laughed. He went straight to the chair and sat down. He shook out a cigarette and lit it up


    "What''s your attitude! Have you been allowed to sit down, sir? Put out the smoke for me Wen Jianren''s face sank and he took his leg off his desk.


    Su Xun vomited a puff of smoke to him: "Wen Jianren, don''t take yourself too seriously. I think you know how you become a regular inspector."


    While speaking, he is also observing Wen Jianren''s expression. Sure enough, Wen Jianren''s eyes change obviously. This is a sign of guilt. He has been bribed by Zhu Tao, who helped him up.


    "Pa!"


    Wen Jianren felt as if he had been beaten by a cat with his tail on. He immediately raised his case and pointed to Su Xun. He roared angrily, "what do you mean by that? Tell me clearly. Don''t talk without evidence!"


    This was the first time that he took money and tasted the sweetness of being a spy. He was not proficient, so when Su Xun said that, he was excited because of his guilty heart.


    "Wen sir, why are you so excited? I mean that you, as an inspector, became a full-time inspector ahead of time by your own efforts, don''t you?"


    Su Xun shook his ashes, spread out his hands, and looked at Wen Jianren in surprise. He was an actor.


    "You..."


    Wen Jianren was angry, but he was also relieved. He thought Su Xun knew something.


    With a cold hum, he loosened his tie, picked up a piece of information on his desk and threw it to Su Xun.


    "Take a good look. This man is a doctor. He is related to a bomb extortion case two years ago. Inside information has come back that his gang has recently arrived on Hong Kong Island."


    "Doctors certainly don''t come to take a vacation. We have to find out their purpose before we can take precautions. You should be responsible. After all, who else can do such a dangerous task except you, the king of the police?"


    Wen Jianren has a proud smile on his face. Ma De, aren''t you very capable? I''ll give you the most dangerous task. I hope your life is tough enough.


    "Wen sir, I think so too. Who else can do it except me? It can''t be you. "


    With a smile, Su Xun threw the cigarette end into the ashtray, picked up the information and went out.


    "The doctor is very dangerous. You should be careful. Don''t die inexplicably. Then I will follow you." Wen Jian said.Su Xun put one hand in his pocket and waved his hand without looking back: "don''t worry, Wen sir. I haven''t seen your wife give birth to a baby with my own eyes. I can''t bear to die."


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth!" Wen Jianren snorted coldly, and his face turned blue and white with anger.


    He wanted to transfer Su xunmu out of the crime squad because he didn''t have a boss, but he just came here, and he didn''t have a foothold, so he couldn''t do that.


    What''s more, we need to let him under our own eyes to make him interesting.


    "Bang."


    Su Xun opens the door of the office and finds that Li Wenbin and others are hiding outside eavesdropping. Li Wenbin in the front loses his focus and falls on him.


    "What are you doing here? You don''t have to work!"


    Wen Jianren in the office also saw this scene and yelled at them.


    "Cough..."


    Li Wenbin coughed twice to demonstrate his embarrassment, got up from Su Xun''s shoulder, made a gesture to the team members, and all rushed back to their posts.


    "Su sir, what do you want from Wen cunt?"


    Su Ya asked, looking at other people''s faces.


    "Dress prettily tonight. I prefer black and silk with high heels." Su Xun pinched her face.


    Yazi blushed and nodded: "Mm-hmm."


    All of you


    That''s too much. Do we want to hear that?


    We want to see the process in bed!!!


    Just after hearing the word "doctor", Su Xun thought of a movie "rat gall dragon".


    The doctor is the villain of the film. His gang came to Hong Kong Island to rob three exhibits at tonight''s Kingdee Hotel jewelry exhibition.


    In the movie, the doctor and others use a lot of heavy weapons such as bombs, and hijack a couple of consuls of the eagle kingdom. The three core exhibits are of great value, which is a big shock to the whole Hong Kong.


    Moreover, the doctor himself has committed countless crimes before that. If he can be caught tonight and get the evidence, is it not too much to be promoted to a trainee inspector?


    For such a big case, as long as you can pass the interview assessment, it''s enough to be promoted to inspector directly.


    It''s too soon for inspector to be promoted as a trainee, but it''s only estimated that he will be promoted as a trainee.

 Chapter 1220

    In the evening, Su Xun went home to change his clothes.


    This is what he asked Zhou Wenli to prepare in advance.


    "Well dressed, what are you going to do tonight?" Zhou Wenli helped him trim his collar and asked casually.


    Su Xun hugged her and gave her a kiss: "which day am I not handsome? I''m so handsome that I have no dead angle. "


    "I''m not handsome when I''m in bed. I''m like a cow. I won''t come tonight. Don''t touch me." Zhou Wenli blushed and said, she really can''t stand it.


    She has always heard that women don''t think men are strong enough, but she is too strong. In the first half, it was a good match, and in the second half, it killed her.


    Su Xun straightened his tie in the mirror and said casually, "I have a task tonight. Maybe I won''t come back."


    "Be safe." Zhou Wenli hugged her.


    Su Xun took his gun and went out of the door after kissing Zhou Wenli. There was no car, but it was inconvenient.


    After all, how can he show his good driving skills without a good car?


    Although Zhou Wenli is a good car, the bearing capacity of the engine is not very good. It doesn''t drive well!


    When the money for selling diamonds arrives, the first thing is to buy a car first, and take the rest to do business.


    In the car, Su Xun called Wen Jianren: "Wen sir, I suspect that the doctor came to Hong Kong Island for the three jewels of Jundu hotel tonight."


    "You doubt it? What''s the use of doubt! Do you have any evidence? If you make a mistake, you should take the responsibility of invigorating teachers and mobilizing people! Your first day on the job


    Wen Jianren immediately hung up, feeling that Su Xun was sick and wasting his time.


    Just because of doubt, he can''t bear the responsibility. After all, the Jundu hotel tonight is full of celebrities. How can they be scared?


    Su Xun smiles and calls Raymond.


    "Ah Xun, what happened so late?" Ramon''s steady voice came out of the receiver.


    Su Xun put it another way: "Sir, I got a reliable tip that the doctors came to Hong Kong Island to rob the exhibits of Jundu hotel."


    "But I just called Wen sir. Wen Sir said that the informer is unreliable. We need evidence. We don''t want to arouse the masses."


    ¡±But for the sake of safety, I''d like to report to you. I think it''s better to be prepared. If nothing happens tonight, I''m willing to be responsible for it. "


    With so many people in the doctor''s group, it''s better to deploy defense in advance. Anyway, his credit can''t run away.


    By the way, I put some eye drops on Wenchu.


    "What happened to Wen Jianren? He has no responsibility at all!" Ramon was not happy about this and pondered for a moment: "I''ll apply to the bomb disposal team now, and send all the staff of the serious crime team to the hotel to set up defense."


    Most of the guests invited to the Jundu hotel tonight are celebrities. It is said that there are also two consuls of eagle. If any one of them has an accident, the police will have to face pressure.


    Even if the doctor gang did not come after the deployment, it was just a waste of police resources.


    This is the perspective of the boss.


    Wen Jianren only thinks about himself.


    Raymond was thinking about the impact on the whole Hong Kong Island police force if this happened.


    And he believes in Su Xun. After all, Su Xun solved the Hengda financial case because he had inside information.


    "Ray sir, it''s better not to make too much noise, and it''s better to contact the upper level of the hotel directly, and let the colleagues of the crime squad dress up and come in again, because I suspect that the doctors have arranged a spy in the hotel."


    In the movie, Feifei, the doctor''s wife, sneaks into the hotel as a waiter.


    "Well, ah Xun, you have a comprehensive consideration. I''m not wrong about you." Raymond praised.


    "Thank you for your compliment!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Susir, this way."


    When Su Xun arrived at Jundu Hotel, Yazi had already arrived and waved to him at the door.


    Yazi''s dress tonight brightened Su Xun''s eyes. Her long hair was curled up and she was dressed in a black backless evening dress, which decorated Miaoman''s figure very well.


    "Black silk, oh." Bud son mischievously winked at him, small hand secretly opened the fork of the long skirt, revealing a pair of black, silk wrapped legs.


    Su Xun gave her a thumbs up: "great."


    "Hee hee, that Would you like to try something better tonight Yazi naturally hooked his arm.


    Su Xun knocked on her head: "what are you thinking? Can you be more serious every day?"


    "Well, it hurts." Yazi puffed up her cheeks.


    Suddenly, Yazi stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked suspiciously.


    The man pointed to the bud in the distance


    Su Xun looked in the direction she pointed out, and saw a woman in a pink backless dress, smiling and following a man to the hotel.


    That woman and Yazi are carved from the same mold. They are all the same from body to face.


    "No, I''ll ask my dad." Yazi suspected that it was the romantic seed left by his father outside.Su Xun stopped her: "it should have nothing to do with your father. Her name is Le Huizhen. She is a reporter."


    Le Huizhen, the heroine in "rat gall dragon", is also played by Qiu Shuzhen, just like Yazi.


    so two people as like as two peas.


    Le Huizhen vaguely heard someone talking about herself. She subconsciously turned her head and looked at ya Zi. She suddenly widened her eyes.


    "What''s the matter WOW! This... " Le Huizhen''s assistant also saw Yazi and stuttered in shock.


    Le Huizhen went to Su Xun and Yazi and looked at Yazi: "Hello, do we know each other?"


    "No, but we seem to It looks like it Yazi was still confused. How could anyone in the world look like him?


    Le Huizhen''s assistant ran over: "it''s not just like ah, say you are twins, some people believe."


    "This may be fate."


    Su Xun looked at them. They were not only the same in appearance, but also similar in character.


    "Su sir!" Le Huizhen noticed that Su Xun had an occupational disease: "can I ask you to do an interview?"


    After all, Su Sir has been burning all over Hong Kong Island these days.


    "Of course if we have time. Now let''s go first." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Le Huizhen felt that she was electrified and nodded: "mm-hmm, you can''t cheat me."


    Look, it''s just like Yazi.


    "Brother Xun, he never cheats." Yazi embraces Su Xun''s arm and declares sovereignty to le Huizhen.


    Le Huizhen curls her lips. When she goes back, she must ask Lao Dou if she has an illegitimate daughter outside.


    Yazi thought the same.


    Then the four walked into the hotel together, and Le Huizhen couldn''t pass the security check because she secretly brought her camera.


    So she gave the camera to the assistant, and then the assistant kicked her outside the security door. Le Huizhen let out a cry and fell to the ground.


    "Miss, are you all right, miss?"


    Security personnel quickly came forward to ask.


    The assistant took advantage of the bag with the camera to bypass the security door, and Su Xun also walked around, because he had a gun on him and couldn''t pass the security.


    "Miss Le, are you all right?"


    Su Xun reaches out a hand to le Huizhen.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a sprain." Le Huizhen put her hand in Su Xun''s and stood up.


    Yazi was a little jealous, but now she was sure that susian was not gay, and she was very good.


    She could guess what Su Xun was thinking.


    It''s just trying to get her and Le Huizhen into bed at the same time. Men like this tune.

 Chapter 1221

    "Doctor, susian is here tonight. He can fight so well that I''m afraid he will ruin our business."


    Feifei, disguised as a waiter, sneaks into the hotel. After seeing Su Xun, she goes to the bathroom to contact the doctor.


    "He''s a senior sheriff. How can he qualify for tonight''s exhibition?" The doctor was surprised.


    Because in the scheduled plan, Su Xun, who was very popular recently, was not included at all.


    Feifei said: "I don''t know. Look at him coming in with a woman. Maybe he has a different female identity, so he can get an invitation."


    "Forget it. Don''t worry about him. There''s only one person he can fight." Having made a plan for a long time and made so many preparations, the doctor would not terminate the whole operation because of Su Xun''s unexpected factor.


    He doesn''t believe in Su Xun.


    People must depend on themselves!


    Feifei smell speech hung up the phone, and then in front of the mirror finishing the appearance, go out.


    Next, she will go to the monitoring room and kill the security guard inside, so as to avoid large troops being found.


    The operation was divided into three groups.


    She was the first to sneak into the hotel as a waiter, responsible for the security of the monitoring room tonight.


    The second group is a large army led by mourning state and rabbit, carrying a lot of weapons, responsible for laying mines in the periphery, and driving into the hotel to rob.


    The third group is the doctor, he took the invitation alone and pretended to be a guest to enter the hotel, hiding his identity in the crowd to deal with emergencies.


    At this time, the members of group B and group A of Saigon District crime squad have entered the hotel as guests with the cooperation of the hotel.


    In the warehouse of the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, there are fully armed bomb disposal team, flying tiger team and serious crime team.


    There are ambulances and fire alarms on call.


    Just wait for the doctor to set up the hotel.


    "Why are you all here?" In the banquet hall, Yazi sees Wen Jianren and Li Wenbin beside him.


    Wen Jianren looked at her and did not speak.


    Li Wenbin said in a low voice: "there may be something wrong with the hotel. Don''t expose our identity."


    "Well! I''ll see how he can be held responsible if nothing happens tonight, just because of someone''s suspicion. " Wen Jianren said coldly, took the glass and drank it.


    Li Wenbin asked, "Yazi, where''s su sir?"


    "Convenient." Yazi pointed to the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Monitoring room.


    Feifei holding a knife, stealthily pushed open the door of the monitoring room, and then stayed.


    "Why are you here now? Do you know I''m waiting hard for you? It''s not suitable for girls to play with knives."


    Su Xun sat on the chair with his legs up, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, laughing and chanting.


    "How do you know that?"


    Feifei knows she''s been exposed, but she doesn''t understand how.


    Before leaving, the doctor had already killed the undercover who the police had placed in them.


    Is there more than one of them undercover?


    "You climb over here, I''ll tell you."


    Su Xun gave her a finger with a smile.


    Feifei smiles, drops the knife, kneels on the ground, shakes the fart, and climbs up to Su Xun.


    "Well ~"


    a gun stuck in her mouth.


    "Handcuff yourself."


    Susian held a gun in one hand, put down the wine glass in the other hand, took out the handcuffs and threw them in the past.


    Feifei took the initiative to hold the barrel of the revolver, eyes like silk, Jiao didi said: "Sir, there is no one else here, if you want, in fact, I can hold your other gun."


    She wanted to seduce Su Xun. Besides, she couldn''t think of any other way to escape.


    The doctors must be told about it, or they will be wiped out tonight.


    "Pa!"


    A slap fell on her face, and five bright red fingerprints appeared on her white face.


    "You don''t deserve it." Su Xun said faintly, and loaded the pistol in her mouth: "cuff yourself."


    Feifei was humiliated and angry, but helpless. She slowly picked up the handcuffs, and then the handcuffs in her hand suddenly hit Su Xun''s head.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun flashed by and kicked out.


    "Ah! Puyi - "


    Feifei spat out blood and fell to the ground in an instant, covering her abdomen with a look of pain.


    Su Xun got up and walked over step by step, one foot on her hand.


    "Ah As the saying goes, the fingers connect the heart, Feifei screams again, and her face is distorted.


    Su Xun pressed her fingers hard and said with no expression: "it''s shameless to give face."


    Then he grabbed her hair, lifted her up and handcuffed her to the table in the monitoring room."Stay here and watch the world under surveillance. You''ll be in prison for the rest of your life."


    Susian searched her mobile phone and tied her foot and other hand with tape.


    Then he walked out of the monitoring room.


    "How did you get out of the elevator?" Bud son looked at Su Xun and asked curiously.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "is it convenient to go upstairs?"


    "Pretending to be a ghost, I don''t know. I thought you had caught the thief." Wen Jianren said coldly.


    Su Xun looked at him: "caught a female thief."


    Naturally, Wen Jianren didn''t believe it and ignored him.


    At the same time, downstairs, the doctor in suit and shoes came into the hotel with an invitation letter posing as a guest.


    He took the elevator up to the banquet hall on the 75th floor.


    A few minutes later, two vans stopped at the door of the hotel, and the doctor''s mourning state and rabbit with a group of people got out of the car and rushed to the hotel.


    "Don''t move! Hong Kong Island police


    "Don''t move! Hold your head and squat down


    However, they just rushed into the lobby of the hotel, accompanied by the rapid footsteps, a group of armed police rushed out to surround them.


    "What


    Bereavement and others were shocked.


    Subconsciously, I want to run outside, but I find a lot of police outside the hotel.


    "Exposed, fight with them!"


    "Kang Kang!"


    The rabbit roared and took the lead in shooting, because what they did was also dead when they were caught.


    "Shoot!"


    Seeing the rabbit shooting, Raymond gave an order. Today, the operation is under his own command.


    "Kang Kang..."


    At one time, the gunfire started everywhere, resounding through the hall.


    "I''ll blow you up!"


    He dropped the bomb on the police.


    "Lie down!"


    "Boom!"


    The explosion sounded, and the fire waves were several feet high.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s the sound?"


    The bomb below was so loud that the guests in the banquet hall on the 75th floor heard it and talked about it.


    Wen Jianren''s face changed and he looked at Su Xun incredulously. Did the doctor really come?


    "Wen sir, you don''t want the credit I gave you." Su Xun shrugged regretfully.


    Wen Jianren''s face is very ugly. If he believes in Su Xun, he will report it to Lei Meng first. But now Su Xun has the credit.


    The key is that the case of the doctor was handed over to Su Xun for investigation in order to make it difficult for him!


    He suddenly felt that his heart was blocked and he wanted to vomit blood.


    "Oh, what a pity." Su Xun shook his head and took his glass to a man not far away.


    Li Wenbin and others looked at each other face to face. They were all forced to smile. Su Xun was killing people.


    Looking at the suspicious guests in the banquet hall, the doctor held the wine glass with a smile on his face.


    Hearing the sound of the explosion, he knew that they had started the funeral, and he would be able to wash his hands after finishing the job.


    Any one of the three jewels will be enough for them to eat for a lifetime.


    "You seem very happy."


    A voice suddenly came into his ear. The doctor turned his head and saw Su Xun''s smiling face.

 Chapter 1222

    "Yes, it''s hard to avoid excitement when I come to such an exhibition for the first time. Isn''t Su Sir happy?"


    The doctor gave a little smile without any confusion.


    What he does is a big and serious case, and his psychological quality may be better than the members of the Flying Tigers.


    "I''m happy, but I''m even more happy that I''m finally going to make contributions again. After all, people can only rely on themselves, don''t you think?" Su Xun looked at him seriously.


    The doctor''s face finally changed, because "people can only rely on themselves" is his mantra.


    This situation, this scene, with the identity of Su Xun said such words to him, what else can explain?


    He also suddenly realized that the sound of bombs below was not his own people attacking, but resisting.


    Between lightning and flint, the wine cup in the doctor''s hand suddenly hit Su Xun''s head.


    Su Xun dodged and kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    The doctor felt as if he had been hit by a car, and his body flew backwards and hit the ground.


    "Oh, MAIGA, what happened!"


    ''shrieked the consul''s wife.


    The rest of the people were also very suspicious.


    Le Huizhen''s face was full of excitement.


    "Don''t move! Police


    The members of the crime squad were instantly aware of the identity of the doctor and pulled out their guns one after another.


    "Bang!"


    The doctor who fell to the ground kicked the nearest member of the crime squad in the leg.


    "Ah


    He fell to the ground with a scream, and his gun fell out. The doctor caught it and fired several shots.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Ah "Ah


    Several people were shot, but at the same time, the doctor was shot by Su Xun and fell to the ground in the abdomen.


    But the doctor ignored the pain and took a woman Hostage: "don''t come here!"


    This woman is the wife of the consul of eagle.


    "Ah! Don''t kill me


    Cried the consul''s wife in a panic.


    "Andy!" The consul of the eagle kingdom was full of anxiety and yelled at Su Xun and others: "don''t shoot! no I''m the consul of the eagle kingdom in Hong Kong. You should listen to me! "


    Li Wenbin and others are in a dilemma.


    "Back up! All back up! Or I''ll shoot her! " Cried the doctor, holding the hostage.


    Wen Jianren waved and ordered: "all back, no shooting, no injury to the consul''s wife."


    "Get me five million dollars right away, and get me another helicopter." The doctor is still holding the principle that thieves don''t go empty, and he has to blackmail when he runs away.


    Su Xun said: "doctor, we won''t agree to such excessive demands. You let madam go, I let you go. You were shot in the abdomen. If you don''t deal with it quickly, you will bleed to death."


    The doctor''s attention shifted subconsciously to the bleeding and painful abdomen.


    At this time, Su Xun pulled the trigger.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet almost wiped the consul''s wife''s face and hit the doctor in the head.


    Fresh blood splashed on the consul''s wife''s face, the doctor widened his eyes, and the body slowly fell to the ground.


    Now he won''t bleed to death.


    "Dear! Are you all right, honey? " The consul of Eagle rushed up and hugged his wife.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    Le Huizhen took the lead in clapping at Su Xun, and then there was thunderous applause in the banquet hall.


    Su Xun had a smile on his face.


    Li Wenbin''s eyes were slightly complicated. He knew that Su Xun would be promoted to probation inspector.


    Originally, he wanted to compete with Su Xun, but now he knew he couldn''t compete.


    Just in that case, he didn''t have the courage to shoot at all, regardless of whether he could shoot or not.


    From this point, he completely lost to Su Xun.


    But he lost with conviction.


    Wen Jianren is very upset in his heart. He yells with a cold face: "do you know how risky you are just now? If you didn''t play Chinese medicine, you would have hurt Mrs. Andy!"


    "I can''t miss it." Su Xun said.


    Wen Jianren was suddenly angry: "you think you hit a hundred times, you think you are really the king of guns!"


    "Not that I think, but that''s what everyone thinks." Su Xun pointed to the clapping crowd.


    Wen Jianren looked around for a week and had nothing to say, but he was more and more disgusted with Su Xun.


    Just then, the consul came.


    Wen Jianren quickly welcomed him: "Mr. consul, I''m really sorry that my subordinates violated my orders and shot my wife in danger..."


    ¡°NONONO¡£¡± The consul interrupted him and said seriously, "he saved my wife. I think he did the right thing. Why do you blame him?"


    Because of staying on Hong Kong Island for a long time, the consul speaks Cantonese more smoothly than the local people."I..." Wen Jianren suddenly stops talking and says in his heart, doesn''t he say that the eagle is very arrogant?


    The consul ignored him directly, went to Su Xun and held his hand: "thank you very much for saving my wife. Do you know your name? I will introduce you to him next time I meet with your director."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Su Xun enviously. With the relationship of consul, they registered with the first brother again. There is a bright future in the future.


    Jealousy makes Wen Jianren look beyond recognition, just like a lemon, with sour water in his heart.


    "Mr. consul, you are very kind. This is what I should do as a Hong Kong Island Royal police officer. My name is Su Xun." Su Xunyi just said.


    The consul widened his eyes: "Oh, MAIGA, I know you. I''m sorry, we''re blind to you Chinese. We just didn''t recognize you."


    "I''m honored that the consul will know me." He has no prejudice against polite foreigners.


    What he hates is foreign dogs that discriminate against Chinese.


    "Step, step..."


    With the noise of footsteps, Raymond comes with a group of inspectors.


    "Hi, Raymond." The consul knows Raymond. After all, the superintendent level is already high in the police force.


    Raymond stepped forward quickly: "consul Smith, I''m sorry to be late. Are you not surprised?"


    "I''m safe. My wife was kidnapped. Your men saved her." Smith pointed to suthen.


    Raymond took a look at Su Xun and said to Smith with a smile, "Su has always been very good, and this is his duty and his honor."


    "I won''t disturb your work. My wife is shocked. I''ll take her back first." Smith said, and then looked at Su Xun: "Su, in your Chinese words, the grace of saving lives is greater than heaven, thank you."


    Voice down, with his wife left.


    "To prevent such a big robbery, to arrest the doctor, and to save the consul''s wife, waiting for promotion." Raymond patted suthen on the shoulder.


    Li Wenbin, Chen Jiaju and others are full of envy. The promotion speed is faster than taking the rocket.


    "It''s all Sir''s care!" Su Xun stood at attention to salute, then pointed to the doctor''s body: "he is a doctor."


    "Deal with the scene and close the team!"


    Raymond gave the order.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    All the police should say at the same time.

 Chapter 1223

    "What''s up? Did you get it?"


    Le Huizhen''s assistant asked expectantly.


    "Of course, Miss Ben''s photography technology is not covered. Her face is photographed very clearly. As soon as the newspaper goes on sale tomorrow, it will be sold out instantly."


    Le Huizhen holds the camera with a proud face, and then suddenly realizes something: "where''s su sir?"


    "I left early." The assistant replied.


    Le Huizhen blames: "why don''t you remind me."


    "Remind you what to do?" The assistant asked.


    Le Huizhen is stunned. She reminds her that she can''t do anything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the meantime, in the command car.


    "What''s the matter with you tonight! Su Xun called you first. Why don''t you report to me? "


    There is no outsider, Raymond angrily asked Wen Jianren, did not hide his anger.


    "Ray sir, I thought..."


    Raymond interrupted: "what do you think? What do you think? If you think it''s all up to you, there will be a case that will shake the whole territory tonight! "


    "Fortunately, Su Xun called me again. Otherwise, do you know what kind of pressure the police force will be under?"


    Jundu hotel is in Saigon District, his jurisdiction. If there is an accident tonight, he will definitely step down.


    It can be said that Su Xun''s call directly saved his political life.


    In contrast, Wen Jianren almost ended his political life. How can he not be angry?


    "Sorry sir, I''m wrong." Wen Jianren knows that no matter how to explain, it is useless. He admits his mistake cleanly.


    Raymond said with a cold face: "I don''t think your brain is suitable for commanding. From tomorrow, you will be transferred to the leader of A2 team, and Su Xun will take your place temporarily."


    "Ray sir, but Su Xun is just a senior Sheriff..." Wen Jianren''s face suddenly changed when he heard this.


    Raymond stared at him: "now it is, but soon it will not be. He saved consul Smith''s wife, and he will be a senior inspector at worst!"


    Now that Hong Kong Island has not returned to China, all departments are covered by hawks and taken care of by Smith. As long as Su Xun doesn''t make a big mistake, he will go all the way up.


    "But..." Wen Jianren is still unwilling. After all, let him be a subordinate of a senior police chief or a subordinate of Su Xun. What''s his face?


    Ramon rudely interrupted him: "shut your mouth. I don''t want to hear any more of your nonsense."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wen Jianren can only recognize it. There''s a haze in his eyes. Su Xun, since I met you, I''ve been in bad luck. Damn you!


    Now that you''re in my way, don''t blame me for being rude.


    "Get out of the car." Raymond said calmly.


    Wen Jianren opened the car door and got off, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "Zhu Dong..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Su sir, you are too strong tonight. Bang, one shot to the doctor''s head. That shot is too dangerous."


    Yazi held Su Xun''s arm and jumped. At the same time, baby granary also jumped. It''s amazing.


    "Yazi, you''re pushing me." Su Xun gently reminded me.


    Bud son blinks: "not soft?"


    "Girls should be reserved." Su Xun said.


    Bud son pie pie pie mouth: "with what, I don''t reserve, how to think of how to do."


    Two people came to a white BMW, bud son took out the car key to open the door.


    "I can''t see you''re still a little rich woman." Su Xun looked at Yazi in surprise.


    Yazi snorted and threw the key to him directly: "send me home. If you like, you can drive it. I don''t like driving. I like taking a car."


    "After that, I''ll drive and you''ll take the car." Su Xun felt like he was driving.


    Bud son hugged him: "hee hee, good."


    More than half an hour later, Su Xun drove to Yazi''s downstairs.


    "Su sir, I suddenly think that the kitchen sewer is bad. Go up and help me repair it."


    When she got off the bus, Yazi looked at Su Xun and said, "it''s the drunk man''s intention not to repair the sewer.".


    Su Xun saw that he didn''t want him to repair the sewer, but wanted him to dredge it.


    "Not so good. I have a girlfriend."


    Su is looking for dregs, but it''s not deceiving.


    "Ah Bud son instantly stunned, the whole person sat in the copilot, a confusion in the brain.


    It was a long time before he stammered: "how Why didn''t I listen to you Say I said that


    All of a sudden, she was a little flustered, confused, at a loss.


    "I''m sorry." Su Xun apologized.


    Yazi suddenly hugged him tightly: "my girlfriend is not a wife. Besides, there are still people on Hong Kong Island who have married several wives. I don''t care."Polygamy was officially abolished on Hong Kong Island in 1971, and it is only a decade ago.


    Nowadays, many people still marry two or three wives and hold big banquets, but they just don''t get a license.


    Even this kind of words came out. Why did Su Xun hesitate? Turn head and bud son gnaw together.


    They held each other tightly, kissing and swimming around with both hands, shortness of breath.


    "Wow, do you two have a sense of public decency? In public, you are gnawing in the car and touching in your skirt. It''s too Yazi


    A chubby middle-aged man came over and was originally condemning this immoral behavior, but when he saw the woman who was kissing, he immediately widened his eyes.


    Su Xun and Yazi also stopped.


    "Brother."


    Yazi looked at the middle-aged man and cried subconsciously.


    "Brother?" Looking at the middle-aged man, Su Xun had only five words in his mind: lethal scissors feet.


    "Good! You son of a bitch dare to bite my sister''s Naizi, my good gun will see blood today! "


    Huang Yao roared and reached for his gun.


    "No, brother."


    Yazi hugged Huang Yao and yelled to Su Xun, "Su sir, go away quickly."


    "Don''t worry, Yazi. Your brother''s gun can''t shoot." Su Xun got off the bus in no hurry.


    He never dreamed that Yazi''s brother was actually director Huang who lost his gun in the movie "truant Weilong".


    Director Huang''s gun is called the gun of kindness. Zhou Xingxing is so kind that he can''t shoot a bullet when he is ready to use it against the enemy.


    Because his gun has been with him for decades, never fired a single shot, and the internal parts are aging.


    Huang Yao was angry and said, "well, how dare you frame up my kind-hearted gun and take my life-threatening scissors!"


    "Run, you!" Yazi yelled.


    Su Xun couldn''t go back and beat his brother, so he had to listen to Yazi''s running.


    "Shit, I knew it was time to drive."


    After walking for seven or eight minutes, not to mention the bus, Su Xun didn''t even see a taxi.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    At this time, a burst of engine roar came, and three locomotives came whistling. Three knights with helmets took out guns from their arms and aimed at Su Xun.


    "No!"


    Su Xun''s face changed, and he almost jumped behind an iron trash can without hesitation.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Almost at the same time, the gunfire rang out, the bullets hit the trash can, and the sparks splashed.


    "Buzz..."


    The three killers stopped, turned the front of the car and drove to the trash can with guns.


    "Kang Kang..."


    A burst of gunfire rang out again. All the three killers were shot and flew out with their cars.


    Under the street lamp, a young man with a flat head and a jacket came with a gun.


    "Li Jie."


    After seeing the young man''s face clearly, Su Xun blurted out that this man was Li Jie, the man in "rat gall dragon", who didn''t appear in Jundu hotel tonight.

 Chapter 1224

    "Do you know me?"


    When he heard Su Xun call out his name, Li Jie frowned, looking a little surprised.


    He is the bodyguard of the movie star Longwei. After seeing Longwei to the Jundu Hotel, he drove away.


    I didn''t expect to hear the doctor''s voice when I was waiting for the traffic lights, so I drove after him.


    Two years ago, he was a captain of the mainland blasting force. At that time, the doctor hijacked a truck of students, and his wife and children were killed in the truck by the doctor.


    So he will never forget the doctor''s voice in his life. He just wants to kill the doctor for revenge.


    I didn''t expect to hear the gunshot just outside the hotel. I knew that the police were rounding up the doctor gang.


    Later, he learned from the police that it was Su Xun who killed the doctor, so he wanted to thank Su Xun.


    But Su Xun and Yazi had been touching and gnawing on the car. He was really embarrassed to show up, so he left first, ready to find Su Xun later.


    I didn''t expect to hear a burst of gunfire just ten minutes after I left. I turned back and saw that Su Xun was shot. I immediately rescued him.


    "Captain Lee, three grams of oil."


    Su Xun walked out from behind the trash can, shaking the dust on his suit, and smiling.


    Although he just hid behind the garbage can in a mess, he is very handsome now.


    Li Jie was even more puzzled when he heard Su Xun call out his identity. He was sure that he had never seen Su Xun, but Su Xun was very familiar with him.


    Without more explanation, Su Xun pulled out his gun and went to the three killers who fell on the ground.


    Li Jie didn''t kill them, so he left them alive for Su Xun to interrogate.


    "Who asked you to come."


    Su Xun looked down at them.


    The three men''s faces under their helmets were uncertain, but none of them spoke.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and killed one person with one shot.


    The rest of the two were excited.


    "Only one of you can live, the one who says it will live, and the other will die."


    Su Xun looked at them and said calmly.


    "Don''t kill me, I I said! I said Two people are almost at the same time panic mouth.


    Su Xun pointed at them with a gun: "let''s talk together."


    "John sent us. John is Zhu Tao''s confidant. Brother, please forgive me. We don''t know anything. We just do things..."


    Su Xun thought of Wen Jianren in an instant. He must have something to do with him.


    "Since you don''t know anything, what''s the use of keeping you?"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and in their frightened eyes, he pulled the trigger without expression.


    "Kang Kang!"


    The helmets on the two faces were broken, and blood flowed out of the helmets, and they died hard.


    Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Li Ying''s phone: "on this side of Yuehua road in Kwun Tong, three bandits were killed by me. Take two guys to deal with them..."


    "You''re breaking the police regulations." Li Jie went to Su Xun and said that he had been to the police academy.


    Su Xun laughed: "who will pursue it?"


    Li Jie was speechless. This is the current situation on Hong Kong Island. The grassroots rights are in chaos.


    "Want to be a policeman?" Su Xun looked at him.


    Li Jie shook his head without doubt: "you killed the doctor for me, I saved you. It''s time for me to go back to the mainland. Although Hong Kong Island is good, it''s not my home."


    Now Hong Kong Island is still a British Hong Kong Island. He used to be a captain in the mainland. How can he be a policeman on this side of Hong Kong Island?


    "Good bye, I also have a red heart." Su Xun held out a hand.


    Li Jie held hands with him: "on the day of the return of Hong Kong Island, I may set foot on this land again."


    The old commander contacted him a few days ago. When he went back, he would be recommended to participate in the selection and training of bodyguards. Two years ago, he did not protect his wife and children, so he would be a good bodyguard in the future.


    "Then I''ll have to hold your thighs tightly. I''ll have to rely on you to cover me after 1997." Su Xun made a joke.


    With the style of the Hong Kong Island police force, many people will be liquidated after 1997.


    The mainland side will not tolerate the current atmosphere on Hong Kong Island, especially in the police force.


    Li Jie said seriously: "as long as you are worthy of your own heart, no one will touch you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the news about Jundu hotel was reported, and Su Xun''s photos made the headlines.


    Bandits attack Jundu Hotel, the king of police shot the leader of bandits!!! ¡·


    not only in the newspapers, but also in today''s morning news.


    "Yesterday evening, a gang of bandits attacked the Jundu hotel with guns in an attempt to rob three core exhibits, but the police had already been informed and made arrangements in advance."


    "The bandit chief doctor hijacked the consul''s wife in the banquet hall. Su Xun, a senior police chief known as the king of guns, made new contributions again. At the critical moment, he never compromised in the face of the bandit, shot him to death, saved the consul''s wife, and safeguarded the dignity of the Hong Kong Island police force..."Ah Le, the person who talked with Liansheng, looked at the report about Jundu Hotel on TV, his face was uncertain.


    After a while, Su Si called to give him a promotion


    After he came back from Tai Mo Shan, he didn''t sleep well. After all, he was held by people.


    He wanted to kill Su Xun, but once the police were exposed, it would bring disaster to he Liansheng.


    But now, after watching the news, he has made a decision to maintain the status quo.


    He was caught by Su Xun, but he could also get Su Xun''s trust and protection.


    With the speed of Su Xun''s promotion, it''s not easy to be a senior inspector in the future.


    He Liansheng has a senior inspector who can be invincible on Hong Kong Island.


    Since ancient times, the Hong Kong Island community has been competing to do dirty work for the gentry and senior officials?


    It''s no shame to be a dog. At least it''s better to have a bone to eat than to starve to death.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sai Kung police district.


    "From today on, ah Xun will temporarily take the post of group a leader, and Wen Jianren will be transferred to group A2 leader."


    Uncle Biao announced a new position adjustment for the group A of serious crime.


    Everyone looked at each other, this just know why Wen Jianren came in the morning with a black face.


    "Yes! Congratulations on Su Sir''s promotion. "


    Bud son full face excited said.


    "Congratulations, sir. It''s a lunch treat."


    "Congratulations, sir..."


    Everyone congratulated Su Xun one after another. Wen Jianren, who was gloomy, was left alone.


    "Good, good. We''ll have steak for lunch."


    Su Xun motioned for silence.


    "Long live Susir!" "Steak! Steak


    There was another cheer from group A.


    Su Xun went to Wen Jianren and looked at him with a smile: "Wen sir, you must come."


    "I''m not comfortable, so I won''t go." Wen Jianren coldly dropped a sentence and walked to the office.


    "Wensir, that''s my office now. Your office is outside," Su Xun reminded


    Wen Jianren steps a meal, for a long time to stifle the spit out a sentence: "I go to pack things."


    Damn it, didn''t Zhu Tao guarantee that Su Xun would be dealt with? Why did he come to work alive.

 Chapter 1225

    You can search Baidu for "City: my new identity Book Haige novel net every week"£¨ novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapters!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failure...


    Click ¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please remember City: I have a new identity reading address every week: https://www.novelhall.com/137981/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing it for many times, please let us know through feedback that we will be an excellent novelist in thousands of stars. His works include: City: I have a new identity every week, my life has become a game,

 Chapter 1226

    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Su Xun returned home.


    "Husband, someone is looking for you."


    Zhou Wenli said to Su Xun after opening the door.


    "Who is it?"


    Su Xun took off his coat and handed it to her. As he walked into the living room, he saw Zhan MI on the sofa.


    Zhan Mi quickly got up: "Su sir."


    "It''s a good suit. It fits well." Sue went to the left and sat down.


    Jamie said modestly, "I''ve been listening to some business classes recently, so I need to dress formally."


    "You know there''s no future to be a fool. I want to do business." Su Xun asked with a smile.


    He nodded: "I don''t want to be a rotten man all my life."


    "Study hard. I''ll take care of you. OK, what can I do for you today?" Su Xun took out a cigarette.


    Zhou Wenli lit him with a lighter.


    Zhan Mi handed a gift box with some restrained hands: "Su sir, my godfather asked me to wish you a high promotion on his behalf. This is his filial piety to you."


    When he met Su Xun for the first time, he didn''t expect that Su Xun would be a senior sheriff.


    Now that you know Su Xun''s identity, it''s like a mouse can''t let go when it sees a cat.


    "Go back and tell ah le that if I receive my mind, I will not have it." Su Xun said faintly, spitting out the smoke and shaking the ash in front of the ashtray.


    Zhanmi didn''t dare to say more: "yes, sir, I won''t disturb you and my sister-in-law. I''ll leave first."


    "Zhanmi, you''ve chosen the right road. Learn to do business well. Anyone who doesn''t want you to do business will come to me. I''ll cover you up." Su Xun said without looking back.


    Zhan Mi bowed respectfully to Su Xun: "I know. Thank you for your care."


    "Who is he?" After Zhan Mi left, Zhou Wenli put her hands around Su Xun''s neck and asked curiously.


    Su Xun held her waist, buried his head in her arms and smeared facial cleanser: "an unfortunate person who wanted to go ashore in order to live, but was dragged back."


    "Don''t do it. It''s itchy. I''ll cook. Are you going to eat?" Zhou Wenli pushed him with a red face.


    Su Xun snuffed out his eyes: "it''s really fragrant."


    "You are good or bad." Zhou Wenli closed her eyes.


    Su Xun pinched her chin and said, "tell my husband if I want to be a star or not. I''ll make a movie to praise you."


    What is faster and easier to make money than making movies on Hong Kong Island in this era?


    Su Xun was able to film the story of Zhang Shihao and heroes he had experienced.


    These are ready-made scripts.


    I make movies in the world of movies.


    It''s just like that. Qi ¡Ý ¡Î.


    "Really." As soon as Zhou Wenli''s eyes brighten, which woman doesn''t want to be a star in the spotlight.


    Su Xun said, "let''s hear it, Dad."


    "Again, No." Zhou Wenli refused.


    Two people in the sofa fight into a ball, making a body less and less clothes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the following days, Su Xun had been preparing for the interview and assessment of the inspector.


    Until three days later, he received a call from Song Zihao, asking him to meet him at the teahouse where he met last time.


    "Where''s the pony?"


    After entering the private room, he found that song Zihao was the only one. Su Xun asked curiously.


    "The pony didn''t come, Susir. These cards sell diamonds. The rest of the money has been washed away. Even the police can find out the source." As song Zihao spoke, he handed Su Xun five bank cards.


    Su Xun said, "how much."


    "20 million." Song Zihao replied.


    There are more than 50 million stolen goods. After the money is cleaned up, there are only 20 million left.


    Su Xun nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. He didn''t understand these, but song Zihao certainly wouldn''t pit him.


    After all, the personalities of song Zihao and pony are verified by tens of millions of fans.


    After parting with song Zihao, Su Xun is ready to buy a car. Of course, he won''t go to the 4S store to buy it. Isn''t that a big injustice? Isn''t it good to buy a smuggled car?


    In his capacity, it''s very easy to go through the legal formalities for the smuggling car.


    Second hand cars are cheap enough to smuggle, and they are low-key.


    Zhang Shihao''s case, Tan Cheng''s case, and Jundu hotel''s case were all rewarded.


    Of course, the bonus is not given to him alone, but to all those who have made contributions.


    He got 300000 in three cases.


    It''s reasonable for him to buy a good car with an extra hundred thousand. He doesn''t have to worry about the ICAC.


    As we all know, it''s Saigon fool to buy a car.


    Saigon has the most smuggled cars, among which the most famous one is a gangster with the nickname of Dasha.


    It specializes in smuggling cars and selling stolen cars.In the series of Gu Huo Zai, when Chen Haonan lost his car, he went directly to Saigon Da Sha.


    Su Xun took a car to the second-hand car market in Saigon and asked a gangster who was repairing the car, "Hey, is your boss a fool?"


    "Did you call me silly? Call him big fool A middle-aged man came out of the room with a cigarette in his mouth.


    This man is a fool.


    The man next to Da Sha recognized Su Xun, and his face said: "brother, this is the cop..."


    "What happened to the cop! I didn''t kill anyone. What can the cops do to me? " Big silly looked down on him and went to Su Xun: "Sir, what''s your concern?"


    "Buy a car." Su Xun didn''t care as much as he did.


    The big fool reached for susian''s chest and said, "Oh, even Sir has come to take care of my business!"


    The little brother behind Dafa wants to cry without tears.


    "Bang!"


    A gun is on the big fool''s head.


    "What are you doing! Let go of silly brother


    "Let go of our boss!"


    In an instant, more than a dozen younger brothers came around.


    "Sir, it''s just a joke. There''s no need for that." A lot of silly panic, but pretended to be calm.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped him in the face. He said coldly, "I''ll give you face and call you silly. If I don''t give you face, you''ll be a fool, you''ll be forced!"


    "My name is Su Xun. Don''t you know me?"


    "Su sir, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, Su sir." A little brother quickly came up and said to Da Sha anxiously: "boss, this is Su sir, the king of the police."


    "Ah Big silly moment silly eyes, no temper: "Su sir, I have eyes..."


    "Less waste. Do you have a Mercedes Benz here? Show me." Su Xun put the gun away.


    Big silly repeatedly nodded: "yes, I just received a Mercedes Benz yesterday. It''s 80% new."


    "Show me." Su Xun said.


    After a while, Su Xun followed Da Sha to a warehouse where there was a silver Benz.


    Su Xun liked it: "how much is it?"


    "Su sir, it hurts to talk about money. If you want, 600000 yuan will go." Big fool lost his smile.


    Su Xun got into the car, threw out a card, and said without doubt: "500000, make a friend with me, brush it by yourself, the password is six zeros."


    "Su sir, half a million is not enough..."


    "Well?" Su Xun looked at him.


    The big fool''s expression was stiff, and his words changed abruptly. He said with a flattering smile: "half a million is no good. Isn''t that hitting me in the face? It''s a four hundred thousand car, sir. The procedures are complete


    Say the number of 400000, his heart is dripping blood, let your mouth cheap, let your mouth cheap.


    "Boss, a man named Chen Haonan is looking for you."


    Suddenly a little brother came in and said.


    "Where are you from? Let him go. Don''t you see that I''m not free now?" Big fool is not angry.


    The younger brother said, "but he said it was Hongxing."


    "Mother Ganlin!" Da silly scolded, then turned to Su Xun and said, "Su sir, I''ll go."


    "Don''t say I take advantage of you. I reckon that you have a disaster today. I''ll help you eliminate the disaster."


    Su Xun got out of the car and said a strange word to Da Sha with a smile.

 Chapter 1227

    When Su Xun and Da Sha came out of the warehouse, they saw five young people sitting around the table.


    This is Chen Haonan and pheasant, nest skin, foreskin, Da tianer, the protagonist of the first movie of Gu Huo Zai.


    "Which is Chen Haonan? What can I do for you?"


    When facing Su Xun, Da Sha was submissive, but in the face of Chen Haonan, he hit hard.


    "It''s me, big fool. I want to ask if you have a red MR2. It''s my car."


    Chen Haonan waved to Da Sha.


    "Ganlin Niang, which onion are you? You say that what is yours is yours. What evidence is there? If you call it, will it promise you?" The big fool asked.


    Pheasant looked at big silly: "Hey, give you face to call you big silly brother, don''t give you face is big silly, forced ah, by the way, I call pheasant, chicken chicken!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Say it again


    Dafa''s younger brothers are furious, and Datian and others also stand up against them.


    Da Sha was so angry that he almost smoked, because he was scolded by Su Xun with the same words just now.


    Let''s forget about Su Xun. He can''t make trouble.


    But these five little boys who are not well-known dare to scold him like this. It''s unreasonable.


    "Chen Haonan, don''t make trouble."


    Su Xun came slowly.


    Today''s Chen Haonan is not the Causeway Bay carrying handle, but a primary school student in Heise club.


    "Hey, little white face, who are you? Why do you think you are the governor of Hong Kong?"


    The pheasant pointed to Su Xun and said with disdain.


    Su Xun looked at the pheasant: "I''m not the governor of Hong Kong, and the governor of Hong Kong is not in the mood to pay attention to you rotten kids, but I''m interested. I''ll catch anyone who dares to make trouble."


    While Su Xun was talking, he opened his clothes and revealed the police gun at his waist.


    Chen Haonan''s face changed slightly.


    "Oh, it''s ah sir. I''m so scared. Ah Sir needs evidence to arrest people. We didn''t break the law. What can you do to us?"


    Pheasant itself is not afraid of nature, make an exaggerated expression to provoke Su Xun.


    "Pheasant, shut up." Chen Haonan still knew the importance and said to Su Xun, "Sir, we''re not from Saigon. I''m just looking for a car. I don''t want to make trouble."


    Su Xun dragged a chair and sat down: "Dafa gave money to collect the car. If you want to drive the car away, you can buy it with money. Otherwise, you can go to the person who stole your car and ask her to return the money to Dafa."


    The one who stole the car is stuttering, Chen Haonan''s future girl, but Su Xun is not interested in this woman.


    The little sister of the black and astringent meeting might have been raped by many people, but Su Xun didn''t like to eat leftovers.


    "Hey, did you make a mistake? If our car was stolen, we still need money to buy it. You eat shit!" The pheasant stepped forward two steps, pointed at Su Xun and scolded loudly.


    Su Xun looked at the pheasant: "are you talking to me?"


    "I''m afraid of you." The pheasant roared.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun grabbed a teacup and hit it on his face. The boiling hot tea made pheasants scream.


    "Mother Ganlin! The cops are great. Fuck him


    Da tianer picked up his chair and smashed it at Su Xun.


    At this time, Chen Haonan was in a period of rising career and lawlessness.


    "Protect Su sir!" Big silly yelled, then rushed up first and was knocked down by a chair.


    Su Xun


    You give me nothing to say.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun pulled out his gun and pulled the trigger.


    In a flash, everyone stopped.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "go on."


    "You''re nothing without that gun!" The pheasant rubbed the blood on his forehead unconvinced.


    Su Xun got up, went to the pheasant, and put his hand to his chest: "I said, you know, if something happens to you, you will not give me face. I will let you know that I am nothing without this gun."


    After that, he turned around and went to the warehouse. 400000 bought a car that only 700000 people could get. Baoda was a fool once, and it was regarded as paying back the favor.


    In the movie, Dafa was almost killed by five people.


    A few minutes later, under the gaze of pheasant and others, Su Xun drove away with one hand.


    "Brother Nan, how to do it?" Asked Chao PI.


    Chen Haonan looked at Dasha and said, "Dasha, please tell me who sold you the car."


    "For Su Sir''s sake, I just told you, little stuttering, with Ciyun mountain Feihong."


    Da Sha suddenly thinks that Su Sir is good at calculating. He really nearly suffered a disaster today.


    He ma de, when did Hong Xing have such a cruel man? These five can fight each other.


    "Sir? Which one is SirChen Haonan eyebrows jump.


    "Which one is the most popular one on Hong Kong Island? Boy, it''s not good to be ruthless when you come out. You have to be eye-catching, or you don''t know how to die."


    Big fool is like educating the younger generation.


    Looking at the big fool pretending to be forced, his younger brothers are all speechless. Elder brother, you didn''t recognize him just now.


    Chen Haonan was scared. Even the most reckless pheasant had a sense of survival.


    Not to mention Su Xun''s skill and marksmanship, Su Xun''s position was not something they could offend.


    "Ganlin, I didn''t tell you earlier."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun drove his silver car into Saigon Police District, he attracted a lot of attention.


    After all, Mercedes Benz was a luxury car in any era.


    "Su sir, I bought a new car."


    "What a domineering Pingzhi. It''s very expensive."


    Watching Su Xun get out of the car, people who knew him came forward to say hello one after another.


    "I bought it with a bonus. It''s not convenient to go anywhere without a car." Su Xun smokes for the people around him.


    "Then we can''t envy it. Su Sir''s bonus is paid for his life."


    "Yes, sir Su is the most powerful policeman now. Who has Sir Su rising fast?"


    "Ding Ding..." Suddenly susian''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello, Yazi."


    "Mr. Su sir, the director will inform the meeting."


    Sir in public and husband in private.


    "I''ll come now." Su Xun hung up and said to the crowd, "excuse me


    When Su Xun arrived at the meeting room, he found that it was full of people, all from the crime squad.


    Raymond put out a picture on the big screen.


    Seeing the photo, Wen Jianren''s face changed slightly, because it was Zhu Tao who bribed him.


    Su Xun also recognized the person above. With a sneer in his heart, Wen Jianren could announce that he was on the street.


    Raymond pointed to Zhu Tao and said, "this man''s name is Zhu Tao, aged 44 to 48. His businesses include nightclubs, import and export, real estate and so on, but he has been using his identity as a businessman to sell drugs."


    Then there was a new picture on the big screen.


    "His name is Darong. He''s Zhu Tao''s confidant. He''s his friend, but he''s actually his thug."


    "Find someone named Zhu Danni, Zhu Tao''s nephew. This is John Gao, Zhu Tao''s master."


    Finally, a picture of a woman with short hair was changed on the screen: "this woman''s name is salina. She only appeared next to Zhu Tao at the end of our investigation. We still don''t know how much she knows about Zhu Tao."


    "We got information that Zhu Tao will trade in the dye factory today. The task of this time is to arrest the drug dealers. This operation is called pig hunting operation."


    "Do you understand?" Ramon''s hands behind his back.


    All the people answered in unison, "I understand!"


    "Open the envelopes on the table separately. Each person''s order is only for himself. After reading it, he will throw it into the shredder and destroy it." Uncle Biao said to the crowd.


    Su Xun opened the envelope in front of him, which said: "he and Yazi disguised as lovers touring around the dyeing factory. After hearing the order, he arrested Zhu Tao."


    He looked at Yazi, and Yazi just looked at him. Obviously, their tasks were the same.


    Does this kind of thing need disguise?


    They can play as they are.

 Chapter 1228

    You can search Baidu for "City: my new identity Book Haige novel net every week"£¨ novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapters!


    Sorry! ...


    chapter content acquisition timeout...


    chapter content acquisition failure...


    Click ¡ú ¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û ¡û click


    if you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please remember City: I have a new identity reading address every week: https://www.novelhall.com/137981/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing it for many times, please let us know through feedback that we will be an excellent novelist in thousands of stars. His works include: City: I have a new identity every week, my life has become a game,

 Chapter 1229

    Seeing Chen Jiaju driving a red car to crush the house from the top of the mountain, Su Xun was glad that he didn''t get on the car again.


    Then he took the path and rushed down the mountain. He remembered that in the movie, Zhu Tao hijacked a bus and ran away.


    "Hello! Let go of me! Let go of me


    When she rushed to the outside of the dyeing factory, a short haired woman who was handcuffed on the steering wheel yelled to susian.


    She is Sha Lianna. She was handcuffed to the car by Chen Jiaju because she found the police in ambush.


    Su Xun took a look at the car, gritted his teeth and rushed to it. After all, it was easier to drive than to use his feet.


    When he opened the car door, susian picked up shaliana and pushed her through the window. Then he sat in the driver''s seat and let shaliana sit in his arms.


    Because she was handcuffed to the steering wheel, she had no place to sit except in Suxun''s arms.


    "Hello! What are you doing? Don''t touch me


    Salina struggled and exclaimed.


    "Stop talking and don''t move!"


    Su Xun yelled, started the car, then hit the steering wheel and rushed onto the road.


    "Asshole! Don''t think you can take advantage of me if you are handsome. I will sue you for indecent treatment! "


    Charlene''s incessant scolding.


    Su Xun ignored her at all. He stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the tires were rubbing against the ground and smoking.


    "Take the gun away, you hit me!"


    She moved her body and frowned.


    Really, the first time I saw a policeman who liked to wear a pistol in his pants pocket.


    "Bear it. This gun can''t be taken."


    Su Xun said without expression.


    "Ah


    Shaliana instantly understood, Shua''s pretty face turned red, her delicate body was tight, and she didn''t dare to move.


    I''m glad I didn''t reach for the gun.


    Finally, the bus Zhu Tao held appeared in sight, and Chen Jiaju was still hanging behind the bus.


    "Sit down."


    Su Xun said in a low voice. Then he stepped on the accelerator to the end and overtook the bus. He slammed the steering wheel and put the car in the middle of the road.


    "Bang bang!"


    The bus crashed into the side of the car and made a loud noise. At the same time, it was forced to stop.


    "Ah


    Hanging in the back of the bus, Chen Jiaju bumped into the bus, which made him scream.


    "Stay well."


    Su Xun dropped a word, then kicked open the door on the other side and rushed out with a gun.


    "Shoot! Hit him! Kill him


    On the bus, Zhu Tao pointed to Su Xun and yelled.


    "Kang Kang..."


    His men shot Sushen through the window.


    Su Xun suddenly fell down, and then a donkey rolled to avoid the bullet. At the same time, he lay down and shot into the car.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Ah


    A gangster was shot three times in a company.


    At the same time, Chen Jiaju climbed into the car from the other side and pointed his gun at Zhu Tao: "hold your head and squat down..."


    "Kang Kang!"


    Before he finished, another bodyguard of Zhu Tao pulled the trigger on him.


    Chen Jiaju dodged the danger. With him attracting fire, Su Xun climbed in through the window.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Two shots killed all Zhu Tao''s bodyguards.


    Zhu Tao was about to escape through the window when a gun suddenly hit the back of his head.


    "Turn around!" Chen Jiaju roared.


    Zhu Tao slowly turned around with the box, looked at Su Xun and Chen Jiaju, and said, "let me go. All the money in the box is given to you. Can you make so much money when you are a policeman? Just let me go, it''s all yours. "


    "Click -"


    a handcuff was handcuffed to his wrist.


    "Now I''m going to charge you with one more attempt to bribe a police officer." Su Xun said softly.


    Zhu Tao stares at Su Xun: "I have plenty of money to hire a lawyer. If you arrest me, I can''t be sentenced."


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Su Xun also handcuffed his other hand, and then said to Chen Jiaju, "look at him. There''s another one in the car below. By the way, give me the key to your handcuffs."


    Then susian took the key to unlock salina from the steering wheel and put her two handcuffs on.


    "Is there any mistake? I''ve just finished my work, and now I''m heartless?" Asked salina.


    Chen Jiaju''s eyes widened and he looked at Su Xun. The word "Ding" is too essence. Is it so powerful?


    Su Xun''s mouth twitched: "Miss salina, you have to tell me the evidence, or I will sue you for slander!"


    "Please, you''re done. Where can I find the evidence?" Said salina in a bad mood.


    Chen Jiaju looked at Su Xun as if he were looking at a beast. Although he was a criminal, as a man, he couldn''t recognize a man without mentioning his pants.Su Xun


    Forget it, I won''t explain. The more you draw, the darker you get.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The third day after Zhu Tao was arrested.


    Yesterday, Su Xun passed the interview examination of the inspector, and now he has two stars on his shoulders.


    Su Xun sat in the office drinking tea, thinking about who should take care of the business.


    Now that he has a firm foothold in the police force and enough start-up funds, it''s time to consider making money.


    But as a police officer, he certainly has no time to manage his business, so he has to find someone to help him.


    And you need someone you can trust.


    Zhou Wenli can be trusted, but she belongs to the type of little woman and can''t cover the scene.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The knock at the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "Come in." Su Xun arranged his clothes.


    Chen Jiaju, with a quick band aid on his face, put in a head: "Su sir, the director calls you."


    Although Chen Jiaju made a great contribution in catching Zhu Tao this time, he damaged a lot of houses and the police lost millions, so he didn''t get promoted.


    If there were no accidents, he would not have been promoted to the rank of inspector.


    "Oh? Do you know what I''m looking for? " As he spoke, Su Xun got up from his chair.


    Looking at Chen Lianju, she touched her nose with envy


    Su Xun then remembered that in the movie, although he caught Zhu Tao, he couldn''t sue because of insufficient evidence, so he wanted to let Sha Lianna testify.


    But she naturally refused to cooperate.


    So Raymond and Biao uncle set up a routine for shaliana, and let Zhu Tao suspect that she betrayed herself. They sent someone to assassinate her before appearing in court, and they became enemies.


    This job was originally Chen Jiaju''s, but he was more capable than him. Now it''s his own.


    "What do you envy? Don''t you all have may?" Su Xun left with a word.


    She said, "if you look for a adulterer in your family, you''ll still be able to see her


    This is a pure frame up. Su Xun and Yazi are still in the external stage, not deep inside.


    After all, it''s easy to drown if you plunge in without knowing the depth.


    "Who are you talking about?" Yazijie stood behind him with no expression on his face, full of dangerous breath.


    Chen Jiaju''s body suddenly froze, slowly turned around and swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "er That I have something else to do with that. I''ll go first. "


    Then he ran away with eight character steps.

 Chapter 1230

    "Ray sir, you''re looking for me."


    Su Xun enters the office to salute Raymond.


    Raymond looks at Uncle Biao.


    Uncle Biao coughed twice: "ah Xun, that''s right. After careful consideration, we have decided to let you protect the witness shalena before Zhu Tao''s appearance in court."


    Sarina was unilaterally declared by the police as a witness of the prosecution, just to alienate her from Zhu Tao.


    "Close to the body?"


    This word made Su Xun daydream


    I''m wrong. I want to be salina. After all, the role is played by Lin Qingxia, full of heroism.


    "Yes, close to you. You must try your best to make her willingly appear in court to identify Zhu Tao these days." Uncle Biao specially emphasized the four words of "try every means".


    Isn''t that a hint that he''s going to be a man of beauty?


    Su Xun felt humiliated.


    Originally, I thought it was because I was more capable than Chen Jiaju that I chose him instead of the movie.


    I didn''t expect it was because he was handsome.


    It''s an insult to his ability!


    Who can bear it!


    Thinking of this, Su Xun was A salute called out: "promise to finish the task!"


    "Well, do well." Uncle Biao patted him kindly on the shoulder and showed a satisfied smile.


    Su Xun said that I would definitely "work hard".


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    She was escorted out by the lawyer.


    "What about the others? Why is Serena the only one out? " John Gao, one of Zhu Tao''s subordinates, quickly greets him. He looks at the lawyer and asks.


    The lawyer shook his head. "They can''t bail."


    "Then why can she?" Gao John points to salina.


    The lawyer took a look at salina: "she was a prosecution witness, so the police didn''t charge her."


    "What! How dare you betray the boss


    "Serena! You''re a fish out of water


    A group of Zhu Tao''s subordinates were instantly angry.


    Sha Lianna also a face muddled force ah: "no, I didn''t, the police forced me to do it."


    "If the police want you to do it, do it! Let you die, why don''t you go! " John Gao pointed at her and scolded.


    "Well, I advise you not to intimidate our police witnesses, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Su Xun came out with one hand in his pocket.


    Gao John looked at Su Xun with fear, and said with a cold hum, "mad, let''s go."


    "From today on, I''ll protect you closely. You have a good face. An inspector is your bodyguard." Su Xun took out a cigarette and looked at Sha Lianna.


    "I don''t like the smell of smoke," she frowned


    "It''s none of my business if you don''t like it?" Su Xun sneered and took out the lighter to light the cigarette.


    Women are always used to him. When does he need to be used to women?


    Handsome, that''s what you do.


    "You are still not a man!" Serena had never seen a man so ungracious.


    Su Xun looked at her jokingly: "am I a man? Didn''t you know that last time?"


    "Bah! Shame on you Sally''s pretty face was hot, and the wonderful feeling of that day was recalled in her mind.


    For the first time in my life.


    Su Xun spat out a smoke ring: "you are now a witness of the prosecution, Zhu Tao will not let you go."


    "No way, uncle Zhu will think that you have wronged me." She believes in Zhu Tao.


    Su Xun shrugged: "you said he was Uncle pig. He was as stupid as a pig. How could you think of that?"


    "Hum!" Serena gave a cold snort.


    Su Xun put out his cigarette end and said, "take me to your house."


    "Don''t try to take advantage of me!" Said salina.


    Su Xun pointed to his face: "looking at my face, do you think I need to take advantage of you?"


    Looking at Su Xun''s handsome face, she couldn''t say anything against her will.


    "Get in the car." Su Xun knocked his Benz.


    "An inspector drives a Mercedes Benz and worries that the ICAC will invite you to tea," she said


    "Thank you, Miss salina, for your blessing, but it''s too unlikely." Su Xun gave her a smile.


    After getting on the bus, Su Xun made a call to Zhou Wenli, saying that he would not go home for a few days.


    At the same time, the lawyer met Zhu Tao at the police station and told him about shaliana as a witness.


    Zhu Tao is very angry. He orders his lawyer to go out and tell Gao John to show shaliana something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Serena was at home.


    Susian sat on the sofa playing with his mobile phone, Ding, and suddenly received a text message. The corner of his mouth rose.


    The reply is: OK.


    In order to further alienate the relationship between Sha Lianna and Zhu Tao, Chen Jiaju disguises himself as a killer to kill Sha Lianna. Su Xun will help her at the critical time.On the second floor, in the master bedroom, salina had just finished her bath and was ready to go to bed in a pink nightgown.


    Just then, a man in black with a mask jumps in through the window with a dagger in his hand.


    "Ah! Who are you and what are you going to do? "


    When she saw him, she immediately pulled her throat and screamed. She turned around and ran to the door in a panic.


    "Salina, you should have thought about today when you betrayed the boss. Let''s die!"


    The man in black approached step by step with a knife.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t!"


    Salina is white faced and panicked. She didn''t expect that Zhu Tao didn''t believe her so much. That night, she arranged someone to kill her.


    "Cut the crap and go to hell with you


    The man in black chased Salena in the bedroom with a knife and nearly stabbed her several times.


    Downstairs, listening to the scream coming from above, Su Xun smiles. Chen Jiaju''s performance is very good, which scares Sha Lianna''s throat.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Xun got up to open the door. After opening the door, he was stunned. He saw a masked man with a knife standing outside.


    The one upstairs is Chen Jiaju. This is the killer sent by Zhu Tao.


    Thinking of this, Su Xun hit it with one punch.


    "Ah


    The masked man was unprepared and fell to the ground with a Scream: "Su sir, what are you doing?"


    Chen Jiaju took off his mask, covered the bleeding corners of his mouth, and looked at Su Xun wrongly.


    "It''s you!" Su Xun''s eyes widened.


    Chen Jiaju''s eyes complained: "didn''t I text you in advance? You say OK. "


    He seriously suspected that Su Xun was intentional.


    "Who is that upstairs?" Su Xun pointed to the upstairs.


    Chen Jiaju also looked upstairs.


    "Help! Help me


    On the second floor, you can see two figures chasing around the bed through the curtains.


    "Gan! Oh, no


    Su Xun and Chen Jiaju looked at each other and blurted out almost at the same time.


    "Come up!"


    Chen Jiaju squatted on the ground, holding his hands together.


    Su Xun ran over and stepped on his hand. Then he jumped up to the balcony on the second floor. He directly raised his foot and broke the window glass and rushed in.


    Two people in the bedroom subconsciously looked at Su Xun.


    As if seeing her father, she opened her hand and rushed to hold Sushen: "help me Ah


    Su Xun kicked her to the bed.


    "Don''t get in the way." Su Xun said without salt, and then looked at the killer.


    On the bed, salina covered her fart and looked at Su Xun with a look that seemed to kill her: "asshole."


    It''s killing her. If this kind of person can find a girlfriend, she can write three words in reverse!

 Chapter 1231

    "I''ve set up the stage, you uninvited man snatched the actor''s position. You''re looking for death."


    Su Xun looked at the killer and twisted his neck.


    Don''t get me wrong, he''s not suffering from cervical spondylitis. He just thinks it''s more forced.


    "Go to hell!"


    The killer roared with a knife. Just when Su Xun thought he was going to rush over, he quickly threw the knife, then turned around and rushed to the bedroom door.


    That''s a good move.


    It''s a pity that he''s no match for all his tricks.


    "I want to run! Have you asked me? "


    Su Xun sprang up and kicked him on the head.


    "Bang!"


    When his head collided with the door, the wooden door was directly cracked. If he didn''t go through the door, he would not lose, because the killer''s head was also cracked, and he was equal to the wooden door.


    Su Xun took back his feet. The killer''s head was covered with scarlet blood, and he fell to the ground slowly.


    "You You killed him? "


    Serena asked, trembling.


    Su Xun looked at her and said, "I can''t die. It''s just that it looks scary. Take the white car."


    Half an hour later, the dying killer was pulled away by the ambulance. Even if he was cured, he was a fool.


    Chen Jiaju had already left. In the living room, Su Xun and Sha Lianna looked at each other and sat down.


    "Salina, now you see that Zhu Tao doesn''t trust you at all. He can''t wait to send someone to kill you tonight. Do you want to hide it for him?"


    Su Xun was holding a cigarette, cocking his legs and puffing. He looked at Sha Lianna and asked faintly.


    Sulian''s Pink nightdress was pulled a little messy, which made her eyes full of twists and turns.


    "I didn''t expect that he had only this trust in me. Well, I''ll come forward to correct him on the day of the court appearance."


    Salina is also cold hearted. Unless she is silly, she will continue to defend Zhu Tao. Isn''t that mean?


    Su Xun nodded: "that''s right. As long as you testify, the police will not prosecute you for a crime."


    "But Zhu Tao is so rich, he has many ways to bail out." Serena is worried.


    In the second part, Zhu Tao found three Swiss doctors to give him a false certificate, proving that he had only three months to live.


    I got bailed out with this.


    Su Xun said, "don''t worry. As long as he goes in, he can''t come out again."


    Zhu Tao is a drug peddler. Just arrange a few people with Liansheng to kill him in prison.


    "Really? I''m so scared. "


    As soon as salina''s eyes turned, she pretended to be soft and weak, and rushed directly into Sushen''s arms. She lost most of her pajamas, revealing a large area of her skin.


    In the movie, she seduced Chen Jiaju just because she wanted to get rid of the police surveillance.


    It''s just not as much as it is now.


    But now she used this move to beat Su Xun. It''s like beating a dog with a bun. There''s no way back.


    Su Xun directly removed her pajamas.


    "Ah! What are you doing! " Serena screams.


    Su Xun pinched her chin and looked at her with a bad smile: "aren''t you seducing me?"


    "I didn''t. let me go. I''m not playing anymore. I''m wrong." Serena is about to cry.


    Now I''m playing with fire.


    Su Xun said: "remember, playing with fire also depends on the object, girl, do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes." Salina nodded.


    Su Xun said, "call brother."


    "Brother." Serena is obedient.


    "How obedient." Suxun let her go.


    Salina quickly grabbed her nightgown to cover her body and ran upstairs as if for her life. Her pretty face turned red.


    Because the inside of her nightdress is empty. After all, a serious person will wear close fitting clothes when sleeping.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next week, susian spent all of his time at salina''s house, and his relationship with her improved rapidly.


    Two people became friends, after all, a man and a woman live together for a week, the relationship does not progress.


    But it''s just progress, not yet.


    On June 5, Zhu Tao''s case finally opened. Under the testimony of sharina, Zhu Tao was sentenced to 30 years'' imprisonment for trafficking in drugs and homicide.


    "Bitch, son of a bitch, wait for me!"


    Zhu Tao takes a cold look at salina.


    And then Serena waited obediently.


    The next day, it came out that Zhu Tao was stabbed to death with a toothbrush in a conflict with others in prison.


    "Did you do it?"


    Looking at Su Xun who is packing up, Sha Lianna is reluctant to give up.


    "What." Su Xun asked without looking back.


    "Don''t pretend that you arranged Zhu Tao''s death," she said


    "You talk about evidence. Don''t frame me up without evidence." Su Xun said seriously.With a smile, she hugged susian and gave him a kiss: "thank you for your help."


    "That''s not enough." Susian pulled her into his arms and opened the zipper of her skirt skillfully.


    Then two people rolled up on the sofa, even the villa door is not closed, it is so indecent.


    An hour later, two people on the ground gasped, and the living room was quiet again.


    Sha Lianna holding Su Xun, white body covered with a layer of pink: "you are greedy, bad man, is that how you protect the witness?"


    Since then, there have been more and more women in the world. The initiator is Su Xun, a habitual flower gatherer.


    "No?" Su Xun laughed.


    Just ask, what is more powerful protection than turning a witness into her own woman?


    It''s not necessary to work hard to protect the witness, but the woman who protects herself must work hard. Is that ok.


    "I like it very much," she said shyly


    "Goblin." Su Xun realized her childhood dream.


    Shalena looked at him: "Hey, what are you going to do with me? You won''t disown people after the class."


    "How about helping me with my business..." Su Xun told her about his plan.


    It''s just that salina has this ability, which is better than Zhou Wenli and yazijie.


    Serena''s eyes brightened: "yes, yes."


    Although I can''t be a big woman, I can keep Su Xun''s business in my hand and keep myself from being left out in the cold.


    Polygamy on Hong Kong Island has just been abolished for about 15 years, and most people''s thoughts are still affected by it.


    Su Xun said that this kind of feudal residual thought is really harmful. He really


    I like it so much ~ (¡Ý ¨Œ¡Ü) / ~


    in the next few days, there were no cases in the police force, so susian went to the company with salina.


    It has to be said that people are easy to handle affairs in the public sector. With his identity as an inspector of the serious crime team, the handling of various formalities and certificates basically gives the green light all the way.


    Su Xun set up a film and television company called Qingyun pictures, which owns 70% of the shares. Sha Lianna is the second shareholder and Zhou Wenli is the third.


    That''s right. The port integrated world branch of Qingyun group Zhutian Wanjie Co., Ltd. has opened.


    Then he wrote the TV script of "die hard" according to Zhang Shihao''s case, the movie script of "Heroes" according to tan Cheng''s case, and "rat gall dragon power"


    In the future, as long as he deals with a case, he will make the original script of the case into a movie and sell it for money.


    In the world of movies, making and selling movies with the plot of a movie is really local.

 Chapter 1232

    On June 20, susian took Yazi to buy him a gift and came to Yazi''s house as a guest.


    To eat soft food by strength is to eat hard food by soft food!


    "Hello, sir!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Su Xun saluted Huang Yao.


    Because Huang Yao is the director of the flying tigers, the Chief Superintendent is two levels higher than his boss Raymond.


    If he goes any further, it will be the Assistant Commissioner of police.


    Up there is the Senior Assistant Commissioner of police, then the Deputy Commissioner of police, the Commissioner of police.


    From now on, we will also have a backer.


    "Put down your hands. What''s your name, sir? It''s a family. It''s called big brother. It''s a street boy."


    "Although I want to kill you with my scissors when I see you gnawing my sister Naizi, who makes my sister cry, make trouble and hang herself so much that she has to like you?"


    Huang Yao said in a flowery shirt.


    Bud son red face came over: "brother, what are you talking nonsense, harm not shy ah!"


    "Ah, you dare to fight with people in the car. Now you are shy?" Huang Yao''s eyebrows were raised.


    Su Xun handed the gift in time: "brother, this is a little of my heart. I hope you can accept it."


    "Well, you do." Huang Yao looked at the gift and nodded. Then he took it impolitely.


    The Chief Superintendent in the comedy is so grounded that he has no official airs.


    Yazi said, "brother, I''m hungry."


    "Sit down first. I have two more dishes to fry. I''ll come right away." Huang Yao put the gift aside and went to the kitchen. It can be seen that he is a pet sister.


    So that night I saw susian gnawing his sister''s Naizi in the car he bought for his sister. I can imagine his anger.


    If his kind-hearted gun could shoot, he might have shot susian on the spot.


    During the meal, Huang Yao turned on the TV and taught Su Xun in the tone of an elder: "I tell you, the most important thing to be a policeman is not to work hard, but to eat brain. Those who have no brain die early."


    "Big brother, do you rely on brain food to become Chief Superintendent? After all, you haven''t fired a good gun." Su Xun asked curiously.


    This guy''s gun hasn''t been fired for decades. How did he get to the position of Chief Superintendent in the police force.


    And the flying tigers are in charge of this kind of real power.


    Just now, Su Yao said, "I can''t look with a kind-hearted hand."


    Su Xun


    Good guy, I have no words to refute.


    This horse shows my face.


    I must shoot some other day I''m wrong. I want to show your sister''s face and settle the bill.


    "This morning, when the two sides ran into a traffic accident, the reporter made a report of shooting at the police station."


    Su Xun and Huang yaoyazi left their bowls and chopsticks to watch TV at the same time, and the three policemen suffered from occupational diseases.


    "In the end, the bandits beat back the police and snatched an ambulance to escape from the scene. At the same time, a patrol policeman who arrived at the scene was photographed raising his hand to beg for mercy by the bandits, causing a great public response."


    Then the TV screen turned, in which a patrolman knelt down and raised his hand to beg for mercy from a gunman.


    "The legislator continues to question the ability of the police to protect the public," he said


    Then the camera turned and a young man with glasses said to the reporter, "I''m shocked. I''m really shocked. Is Hong Kong Island still safe?"


    "Even the police can kneel down and beg for mercy from the bandits. What about us ordinary citizens? I hope the Commissioner of police and the Secretary for security can answer this question. "


    "It''s a big deal." Huang Yao said.


    Yazi nodded: "yes, if one is not handled properly, the prestige of our police will be reduced."


    Su Xun was silent, because after seeing the news, he knew it was another movie.


    The movie is called the big event.


    The story is about Ren Xianqi''s brother yuan, with a gang of bandits fighting in the street, which makes the police have no fighting power. This scene was photographed by reporters.


    Later, it was broadcast on TV and published in newspapers, which caused great repercussions among the public. As a result, the public questioned the ability of the Hong Kong Island police.


    The police held an emergency meeting to discuss it. Fang Jiexia, superintendent of the Intelligence Division, said that the police''s prestige should be restored in the same way, that is, the process of shooting and arresting the thief.


    After finding the building where yuange and others were hiding, the police attacked heavily, and cameras were installed on the helmets of all the police involved in the operation.


    However, the operation was not carried out smoothly. The police were almost beaten. The public relations department could only selectively cut the picture of the police having the upper hand and let it out.


    But I didn''t expect that yuange and others also took pictures and sent the video of the police being beaten online, such as slapping the police in the face.After a fierce battle in the building, only brother yuan survived and fled with Fang Jiexia. Fang Zhiheng, the inspector of the West Kowloon crime squad, pursued him all the way. Finally, brother yuan was killed and the police face was saved.


    In this movie, brother yuan is fierce. In the end, if it''s not a coincidence, he can''t be caught.


    However, the case happened in West Kowloon, and his Sai Kung police district belongs to East Kowloon. If there is no accident, it has nothing to do with him.


    Unfortunately, if a case concerning the dignity of the police in Hong Kong can be solved, it will definitely lead to a promotion.


    "Brother, you flying tigers have something to do." Su Xun looked at his brother-in-law and said.


    In the movie, it''s the Flying Tigers. After all, such fierce bandits are no less than terrorist attacks.


    Huang Yao said: "it''s good to move. If the Flying Tigers don''t move, even their bones will rust. They are more and more slack, especially the new Zhou Xingxing..."


    "Zhou Xingxing?" Su Xun has seen it in zombie world. No, there won''t be Weilong playing truant.


    Huang Yao nodded: "yes, an ordinary player, but even my boss knows his name. You can imagine how difficult he is."


    "He''s a tiger general." Su Xun said that it was no joke. Zhou Xingxing was really a tiger general.


    Tiger forces officers and soldiers, referred to as tiger generals.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    Su Xun first showed an apologetic expression to Huang Yao, and then connected the phone: "Lei sir."


    "I don''t care where you are now. I''ll go to the conference room of West Kowloon immediately." Said Raymond.


    Su Xun replied, "yes sir!"


    "Go ahead. It may be that there will be joint law enforcement in many districts this time. After all, it is not only about the face of the police in the West Kowloon Region, but also the face of the police in Hong Kong." Lei Yao has heard the order from Huang''s cell phone.


    Su Xun pulled a piece of paper to wipe his mouth: "brother, I''m sorry, I''ll invite you and Yazi another day."


    Then he got up and left.

 Chapter 1233

    In the original play of the big event, there was no such thing as multi district joint law enforcement.


    But that''s understandable. After all, it''s about making movies. It''s impossible to find so many actors to play.


    But now it''s a real world. For such a big case, no one has been found yet. Multi district joint law enforcement is the fastest and most reasonable way.


    West Kowloon, including Tsim Sha Tsui, Yau Ma Tei and Sham Shui Po, is the most prosperous area on Hong Kong Island.


    In Hong Kong films, we often see the West Kowloon crime unit appear on the screen. Because it is the most prosperous place, it is relatively easy to breed chaos.


    When Su Xun found out that he was entering the West Kowloon conference room, it was full of people, and the lowest rank was his two star inspector.


    It is estimated that all the remaining inspectors except the superintendent are from the district crime teams.


    When susian saw Raymond, Raymond nodded to him. Then susian went to the chief of the crime squad of Saigon police district and sat down.


    At this time, although there were many people in the conference room, no one spoke, and the silence was terrible.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the conference room was pushed open, and the deputy director of the operations department came in with a group of chief police officers. The most prominent one was undoubtedly Fang Jiexia, who was walking at the back.


    He was the only woman, the youngest, the lowest ranking, and pretty.


    Here, the deputy director of operations, also known as the Deputy Commissioner of police, is one of the three powerful deputy directors under the Commissioner of police, specializing in operations.


    "Hello, sir!"


    Everyone got up at the same time to say hello.


    Su Xun found that Huang Yao, his brother-in-law, was also behind the deputy director. He knew how nice it would be to come with him.


    Deputy director Huang raised his hand: "sit down."


    Everyone sat down in unison.


    "Let it go." Deputy director Huang said.


    Later, the governor of the public relations department, Zha zhouhui''er, released the news this morning on the big screen.


    After watching it, everyone was filled with anger, because the police are human. Why do the citizens have to be afraid of death?


    Deputy director Huang knocked on the conference table: "this matter has caused a great negative impact on the police force in society. Let''s put forward a solution."


    For a moment, no one spoke in the meeting room.


    "Detective Yang, start with you." Deputy director Huang directly named a Chief Superintendent surnamed Yang.


    Police chief Yang pondered for a moment: "a press conference should be held to tell the public that we are confident that the criminals will be arrested within a week..."


    "Sergeant Fang, you say." Huang deputy director directly impatiently interrupted him to say a pile of bullshit.


    Fang Jiexia, senior superintendent of the Intelligence Division, got up and said in a clear voice: "we want to return a tooth for a tooth. How the police force lost face, we have to get it back."


    "Talk about it carefully." Huang deputy director nodded, because this is the point.


    Now it''s not important to catch criminals or not. What matters is the face and credibility of the police force!


    Fang Jiexia looked around for a week: "is this year''s model policeman, inspector Su of Saigon serious crime unit here?"


    "Here it is Su Xun got up in an instant.


    "In the past two months, inspector Su has built a high reputation among the people and is more likely to win the trust of the people," Fang said


    "So, contact the media, and let inspector Su inform the public, please give us time to investigate, and then our police will take an open arrest action, which will be photographed and announced in real time."


    "In addition, inspector Su should take part in the operation and act as the commander of the first team as the main force."


    "Well said!" Deputy director Huang praised him, then looked at Su Xun and said, "do you have any questions?"


    "No sir, guarantee to finish the task!" Sue straightened her chest.


    Thanks to the title of model policeman, he is the main force in this operation. As long as he performs well, the police will regard him as the face propaganda of the police force.


    His prestige among the public will be higher, which will be of great help to his competition for the first brother of the police force in the future.


    Grandfather Mao has fully proved that only with the support of the people can we win.


    Even if he''s in front of the police, he has to wait for him.


    After all, there is no army on Hong Kong Island. Tens of thousands of Hong Kong Island police are the only legitimate armed forces on Hong Kong Island.


    Whoever controls the police force has the right to speak.


    "OK, let''s set the task next..."


    "The key now is to find out the hiding place of that group of people, immediately block all ports and airports, and never let them escape from Hong Kong Island..."


    "Now, do your duty and break up!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    "Inspector Su, come with me." After the meeting, Fang Jiexia called Su Xun to the office.


    Fang Jiexia was wearing a black lady''s suit, not a skirt, but pants.


    Wearing a single ponytail, slim, suit will outline the body curve very well, from behind, long legs and full moon curve clearly.She belongs to the kind of young people in high position, has its own pride, more cool.


    But the more people in high positions, the more they can arouse men''s strong desire to conquer.


    In the movie, deputy director Huang seems to want to eat grass.


    For the sake of his teeth, let Su Xun come.


    "Here''s your speech. It''s prepared by the public relations department. You should follow the above instructions."


    Fang Jiexia handed Su Xun a manuscript.


    "OK sir, Fang sir, is there anything else I can do for you?" Su Xun took the manuscript and asked.


    Fang Jiexia took a cup of water and pursed her red lips: "I want to know the hiding place of those gangsters now. Can you help me find out?"


    "Since it''s Fang Sir''s worry, I''ll give him a surprise." Su Xun said.


    Fang Jiexia quietly looked at him: "Su sir, don''t talk too much for the sake of picking up girls, especially the woman you want to pick up is still your boss."


    Sue is thirty years old. Of course, she doesn''t know what she wants to do.


    But she didn''t resent it. There were so many people who wanted to soak her that she just ignored it.


    "I will let Fang Sir know that I never tell lies." Although Su Xun didn''t know which building they were hiding in, he knew it was a residence.


    We can''t find out if we directly let the more than 100000 members of Hutchison all over Hong Kong Island to look for them.


    These people are more well-informed than the police force. The police force can get clues only through informants.


    Fang Jiexia looked at the lady''s watch on her wrist and hugged her chest with both hands: "it''s 1:30 at noon. I''m used to rest at 11:00. If you can find the news of that group before my rest, I''ll invite you to dinner. You can choose the place and what to eat."


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Su Xun saluted, then turned around and walked out of her office with her speech.


    I''ll choose the place. I''ll choose your home.


    I can choose what to eat, then I want to eat Fish.


    Looking at Su Xun''s back, Fang Jiexia gently shook her head. She just said it casually.


    How could they be found so easily because of their sophisticated and well-trained modus operandi.


    If Su Xun can find his fortune, it''s just a meal. What can he do?

 Chapter 1234

    "Hello."


    Just out of Fang Jiexia''s office, a voice came from behind.


    Looking back, Su Xun saw Fang Zhiheng, an inspector of the West Kowloon crime unit, leaning against the wall and looking at himself.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    Although he and Fang Zhiheng are both inspectors, he is higher than Fang Zhiheng in terms of position.


    This is because Fang Zhiheng is only the team leader of the serious crime unit in West Kowloon, while he is the team leader of Saigon.


    Fang Zhiheng came over and said, "that group of people escaped from me. I should catch them."


    ¡°so£¿¡± Su Xun showed his hand.


    Fang Zhiheng said, "I''ll take the lead."


    "Ask your boss." Su Xun laughed. How could he let out such a chance to show his face.


    And he likes to attack, but he doesn''t like to be attacked.


    Fang Zhiheng''s face was stiff. If his boss agreed, would he need to come to Su Xun?


    "Gone." Su Xun finished and turned to leave.


    Fang Zhiheng''s face was uncertain. He took out his mobile phone and called out: "let the brothers gather."


    Since the top doesn''t agree to let him attack, he will find out the bandits and arrest them. He will wash the shame of being beaten before.


    In the movie, he also leads people to act alone, and finds the bandit''s hiding place first.


    Su Xun takes out his mobile phone and calls Lin huaile.


    "Susir." Lin huaile got through.


    "You know what happened in the gun fight in dajiaozui this morning. Let''s get rid of all the people who won the match. No matter what method you use, find out those people before tonight."


    There are only 30000 or 40000 police officers in Hong Kong. However, he Liansheng has more than 100000 members. They are well-equipped and have a mixed network of connections. It is much easier for them to find the gangsters who are hiding than the police.


    After all, cats have cat ways, rats have rat ways.


    "Susir, I''ll try my best."


    "It''s not to try, it''s to be sure. Ah Le, I''m very optimistic about you. Don''t let me down."


    With that, Su Xun hung up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, a press conference.


    "Susir, you are from Saigon Police District, but you are here. Do you represent the joint law enforcement of all District associations?"


    A reporter got up to ask a question.


    "Yes, the bandits are too arrogant this time. They are not only trampling on the laws of Hong Kong Island, endangering the safety of the people, but also challenging the authority of the police. Therefore, all districts in Hong Kong must jointly enforce the law and arrest them!"


    Su Xun''s tone was sonorous and forceful. With his resolute expression, he was like the incarnation of the messenger of justice. The back of his head seemed to be shining.


    "What did Su Sir think of the policeman kneeling down and raising his hand to beg for mercy when he was shot by the bandits?" A male reporter stood up and asked.


    "Good question from this reporter friend. What I want to say is that the police are also human beings. We will bleed, we will die, and we have wives, children and parents. Most of the time, it''s just to take on its own responsibilities and fight with the bandits. "


    "In order to protect people''s safety, the police in Hong Kong sacrifice an average of hundreds of people every year. Can''t one or two novices be allowed to be cowardly? You only saw the patrolman pleading for mercy. Didn''t you see many policemen fighting with the bandits that day? "


    First stressed that the police are ordinary people, and then with two consecutive questions triggered people''s thinking.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk about it any more. Next one." Su Xun ended the topic.


    Wearing a beige suit, Le Huizhen stood up: "Su sir, do the police have any plans?"


    "This will be an unprecedented arrest operation. Our police will install cameras on the helmets of all police officers participating in the arrest to record the arrest process and publish it in real time. I will be responsible for the main attack of this operation." Su Xun pointed to himself.


    WOW!


    There was an uproar at the reception.


    Because this kind of arrest is really unprecedented on Hong Kong Island, and everyone is excited.


    This is big news.


    After the press conference, Le Huizhen came to Su Xun and said, "be careful.".


    Su Xun gave her a smile.


    Le Huizhen feels electrified, so crisp.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Today, the police on Hong Kong Island were very busy. Until the evening, Su Xun didn''t go home.


    "Susir, coffee."


    Yazi came into susian''s office with a cup of hot coffee, and then went around to the back to give him a massage.


    Susian put his head back and rested on her baby''s granary. He felt comfortable.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    "Hello, how are you doing?"


    It''s Lin huaile.


    "Yes, sir. This morning, the gang hid in building 9, block C, Boller lane, Tsim Sha Tsui."


    "OK, I see. Thank you." After hanging up the phone, Su Xun went to Raymond''s office: "Ray sir, the bandits have news. According to the informant''s information, they are hiding in building 9, block C, Baole lane.""Are you sure?" Raymond was in a good mood.


    Su Xun said, "Sir, I''m sure."


    "Can you introduce me to this informant?" Raymond is really curious about what informant can give Su Xun such accurate information every time.


    Su Xun coughed twice: "that, ray sir, you are not suitable to contact him as my informant."


    "I''ll just say that you''ll go with me to the West Kowloon Region right now." Ramon picked up his hat.


    If you don''t leave Su Xun behind, it means you won''t take the credit for his finding the bandits.


    One hour later, West Kowloon.


    In the conference room, people who had meetings during the day gathered here, but Fang Zhiheng was the only one who didn''t arrive.


    Because he was taking people outside looking for the trace of the bandits, he had already turned off his mobile phone.


    "Those who should have come are here, director Lei, you can tell me." Deputy director Huang named Raymond.


    "It''s sir." Raymond got up, and then said, "colleagues, just as inspector Su Xun got the exact information, the gang of bandits in the big horn mouth gunfight this morning were hiding in building 9, block C, Baole lane, Tsim Sha Tsui."


    For a moment, everyone looked at Su Xun.


    Fang Jiexia''s eyebrows on the conference table also looked at Su Xun. Unexpectedly, she was found by him.


    Su Xun smiles at Jiexia.


    "What does superintendent Fang think?" Deputy director Huang looked at Fang Jiexia and asked, because she proposed this method.


    Fang Jiexia drew back her eyes and stood up and said, "it''s late now. It''s easy to hurt people if they can''t see clearly in the corridor. First, set up defense around them and watch them. When the morning comes, they will officially launch an attack after contacting the media."


    "The major crime team is the main attack, and the flying tigers are on standby. The major crime team is divided into ten groups. Five groups attack the building from different doors, and the other five groups are on standby for support."


    "Inspector Su led a group as the main attack, so we must ensure that the camera can capture him, and the other groups provide fire cover for him to cooperate with his action..."


    Fang Jiexia said her plan.


    "I agree." Deputy director Huang nodded.


    "I agree."


    "Agree with..."


    Several other chief police officers echoed.

 Chapter 1235

    9 buildings, block C, Po Lok lane, Tsim Sha Tsui.


    The perimeter has been cordoned off, police cars will surround the whole building, armed police occupy the main points, the building blocked.


    The police are not afraid of the bandits rushing out, because as long as they rush, their only advantage will be lost.


    At this time, it was in a house on the eighth floor.


    There are six armed men inside.


    The six gangsters are two groups, one is brother yuan four, the other is brother chun and Xiao Wang two.


    Brother chun and Xiao Wang are killers. They are totally at fault. Brother yuan is involved in this round up.


    In addition, there are three people, one adult and two children, who are the owners of the house.


    "Brother yuan, there are police outside."


    One of the men looked out of the window.


    Yuange sat on the stool and said, "turn on the TV and watch the news."


    "I drive, I drive." The owner of the house, ah ye, turned on the TV with a flattering smile on his face.


    Then the TV news broadcast the scene outside the building, including the police and the media.


    "Audience friends, at present, we are located in nine residential buildings, block C, Boller lane, Tsim Sha Tsui. It is reported that the bandits in the gun fight in dajiaozui this morning were hiding in them."


    "According to the police, as long as we wait for daybreak, we will launch an attack on the bandits in the building. Here we remind the residents to stay in the building and not run around."


    "The whole process of the arrest will be taken, and the police will release photos or videos in real time..."


    "These cops are too arrogant!" Xiao Wang frowned, a touch of violence flashed between his eyebrows.


    Brother yuan laughed: "play with them."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, eight in the morning.


    More police have arrived in Tsim Sha Tsui, where there is still a jam outside the 9 buildings in Block C of Boller lane.


    Su Xun led a group, the serious crime group A of Saigon Police District, and more than 20 people rushed into the building.


    Fang Zhiheng takes his team members to enter from another entrance. Their task is to cover a group.


    However, Fang Zhiheng, as the protagonist of the big event, naturally took an unusual road. He would not cover Su Xun, but took his team members to attack all the way.


    In the command car, Sergeant Yang and Fang Jiexia control the whole scene through the pictures sent back by the camera.


    "Fang Zhiheng, what are you doing! Your task is to cover a group. Why do you lead the team to act alone? "


    Looking at Fang Zhiheng did not enter the predetermined position as planned, Fang Jiexia picked up the walkie talkie and called.


    "I don''t believe I can''t catch him!"


    Fang Zhiheng turned off his headset. He not only wanted to catch up with the gang, but also wanted to suppress Su Xun in this case.


    "Son of a bitch!" Fang Jiexia was very angry, and then she said to Su Xun, "this is the main station. Group 2 failed to reach the predetermined position due to an accident. She ordered group 1 to slow down and wait for the support group to enter."


    "Just a few thieves, Fang sir. Don''t bother. I''m enough." With that, Su Xun also turned off the earphone, and took people to speed up the pressing speed.


    Two leaders in a row did not listen to orders, Fang Jiexia almost died of anger: "eyes without officers, how unreasonable!"


    "Come on, Sergeant Fang, we will not accept military orders outside. Inspector Su and inspector Fang are both capable people. Let them play freely." Sergeant Yang said a word for them, more like consoling Jiexia.


    Su Xun took people upstairs, because according to the information from the building, the bandit was on the eighth floor.


    "Dada dada..."


    When Su Xun took people to the seventh floor, he was pressed back by a bullet before he got out of the stairs.


    "Take off your shoes."


    Su Xun said to Chen Jiaju.


    "Ah! Oh


    Chen Jiaju took off his shoes, and immediately a stink filled the corridor, worthy of xianggangjiao.


    The members of the group all showed uncomfortable expressions, covered their noses one by one, and their faces turned red.


    "That I haven''t changed my socks for a month. It''s not that exaggerated. " Chen Jiaju said.


    Yazi said, "May is true love to you."


    It''s tolerable. It''s life and death together.


    "Throw out the shoes." Su Xun said.


    Chen Jiaju second understand, throw out the shoes.


    "Daddada..."


    In an instant, the gunshot rang out and the bullet hit the shoe.


    In a flash, Su Xun suddenly jumped out and fired several shots at the opposite corner in the air.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Poop


    A gangster with a submachine gun fell to the ground.


    "Well done!"


    In the command car, Fang Jiexia and others can''t help shouting "good" when they see this scene.


    "Call inspector Zhou of public relations in." Fang Jiexia told people.


    Not long after, senior inspector Zhou Huier of public relations department came in: "Fang sir.""Put this video out." Fang Jiexia points to the scene where Su Xun shoots the bandits.


    Zhou Huier nodded: "sir."


    "Wenbin, you take a team over there."


    On the seventh floor, Su Xun ordered to be divided into two teams. There were stairs on both sides of the building.


    "Yes, sir." Li Wenbin took a group of people to the other side of the stairs.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Boom!"


    At this time, dense gunfire and violent explosions came. It was obvious that other groups were fighting with the bandits, who used grenades.


    "Keep going!"


    Su Xun took people up the stairs to the eighth floor.


    "Ding Dong ~"


    at this moment, a clear voice sounded, and a grenade fell on the platform of the stairs.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Xun was the first to react. With a exclamation, he threw himself at Yazi and others and fell down the stairs.


    It''s better to be hurt by a fall than to be killed by a blow up.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise and heat wave, the stairs were directly blown down, resulting in rubble flying.


    "Are you all right?"


    Su Xun shook the debris on his head.


    "I''m fine."


    "Thanks sir, I''m fine."


    "I can''t move my feet..." A police officer cried in pain.


    Su Xun went to find that his trouser legs were oozing blood, and he was obviously injured by shrapnel.


    "Go to a man to take care of him, and the others will follow me to go up from Li Wenbin."


    Su Xun left a word, and then led the people to the stairs of Li Wenbin.


    "Dada dada..."


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Come on, they''re fighting!"


    Su Xun rushed up with the men, and saw Li Wenbin fighting with the two bandits.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun killed one person with two shots.


    Just then a grenade came.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and fired several shots at the hand laser. With a bang, he hit the grenade back.


    "Ah


    The rest of the bandit was shocked and ran away without hesitation, but it was too late.


    "Boom!"


    He was killed by his own thunder.


    "Be careful, everyone. The rest of the bandits are likely to be hidden in the house twice." Su Xun said.


    There are six gangsters in the movie. Now three of them have been killed. There should be three left.


    At that moment, the doors on both sides of the corridor opened.


    Groups of people with blankets over their heads and a few grenades hanging from the rope came out of the room trembling.


    "Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot


    "The thunder on us will explode!"


    These people''s voices are crying, but because they are all covered, it is not sure whether there are bandits hiding in them.


    "Sir, what should we do?" Li Wenbin asked.


    Everyone was very nervous and did not dare to shoot, but did not dare to get out of the way, because if the bandits were also hiding inside, they might be shot at any time.


    "It''s just a cover up."


    There is also this scene in the movie, but brother yuan did it just to mislead the police. In fact, they didn''t hide in the crowd and fish in troubled waters.


    But when these people came out, they used their bodies as shelter and crawled away from the ground.

 Chapter 1236

    Su Xun jumped up and stepped on the wall. Sure enough, he saw a man with a gun climbing to the other side of the stairs behind the crowd.


    "Kang Kang..."


    In the air, Su Xun fired two shots in a row. The bandit was directly shot in the head and crawled on the ground powerlessly.


    "Why is there only one person?"


    Su Xun remembers that in the movie, brother yuan and brother chun climb out together. Now brother chun is killed, but the main culprit, brother yuan, is missing.


    "You escort these people down."


    Su Xun said a word to the group members behind him.


    "Kang Kang..."


    A burst of gunfire came from upstairs.


    Su Xun rushed upstairs without hesitation.


    In the corridor, he saw a corpse, which showed that only brother yuan was alive.


    When he rushed to the ninth floor, he saw that the walls were full of single holes, and a group of policemen were lying on the ground wailing.


    These are Fang Zhiheng''s teammates.


    "There is a man injured on the ninth floor. Send someone to deal with it."


    Su Xun said something to his walkie talkie, and then continued to rush upstairs.


    In the movie, brother yuan finally pries open the elevator door to escape from the building, but now it''s different. Su Xun chases the trace all the way to the rooftop.


    See the rooftop Fang Zhiheng and Yuan brother are close combat, the ground is two empty guns without bullets.


    See Su Xun, Yuan brother quickly close to Fang Zhiheng fight, so Su Xun did not dare to shoot.


    Otherwise, it is easy to cause accidental injury.


    "Patta."


    Su Xun lost his gun and went to them.


    "Let me do it." Su Xun said.


    Fang Zhiheng naturally doesn''t listen. Although he has already taken the lead, he is still fighting with brother yuan.


    "Bang!"


    He was kicked out by elder brother yuan. He fell on the ground several times and wanted to stand up, but he was powerless.


    "You are Su Xun, a model of the police force. If the camera on your head records the process of me beating you down, will the police force let you out for people to see?"


    Brother yuan shook his hand and looked at Su Xun.


    "This is a record of your arrest."


    Su Xun pointed to the camera on his helmet.


    "Sir, let''s have a try!"


    Brother yuan''s voice fell down, and he rushed to Su Xun. He jumped up and put his knee on Su Xun''s face.


    Su Xun smashed it directly.


    No matter how fancy you are, I''ll knock myself down.


    "Click -"


    accompanied by a crisp voice, brother yuan''s leg directly sank down and twisted.


    "Ah


    Yuan elder brother sends out a scream, body inverted fly out, bang when a hit on the ground.


    Fang Zhiheng''s eyes were straight when he saw this scene.


    A punch to break the leg, or people?


    Sir, I''m going to report someone''s opening up!


    Su Xun took out his handcuffs and walked to brother yuan step by step: "no one can match me in Kung Fu, just like no one can match me in guns."


    Use the most calm tone to install the most drag force.


    "Ah Brother yuan roared. He held the ground as a support and swept his left foot to Su Xun''s head.


    Su Xun raised his hand and held his ankle directly. Then he hit him with the other hand and his ankle broke.


    "Ah, ah


    Brother yuan let out a shrill cry, blue veins burst up on his neck, and even tears came out.


    Fang Jiexia and others in the command car seemed to feel the same, and couldn''t help stirring up.


    "Chen Yiyuan, you are suspected of robbery and homicide. Now you can choose to remain silent, but every word you say will be used as evidence in court."


    Su Xun said calmly, then handcuffed him and lifted him up.


    "All right." Su Xun looks at Fang Zhiheng.


    Fang Zhiheng shook his head: "no It''s OK. "


    He also wanted to catch brother yuan and beat Su Xun.


    Now he knows how naive he is.


    Can he hold this kind of non-human?


    In a few minutes.


    With Chen Yiyuan in his hand, Su Xun followed a group of policemen out of the building.


    Sergeant Yang, Fang Jiexia and other commanders got out of the command car and met outside the building.


    "Report, sir, Chen Yiyuan, the main criminal of the big horn mouth gun case, has been arrested!" Su Xun saluted at attention.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    There was thunderous applause all around.


    "Click!" "Click!"


    The reporter took photos crazily, and the shutter kept on ringing.


    On the morning of the same day, the newspapers were overprinted, and various media madly reported on the arrest process. Su Sir naturally made headlines.


    In particular, the police also released the video clips of Su Xun''s shooting the culprit twice, shooting the grenade and hanging Chen Yiyuan from the rooftop.As for the police being beaten by Chen Yiyuan, the picture will not be let go, directly as if it has not happened.


    Thrilling arrest! The king of police shot the enemy twice! ¡·


    "battle on the roof, Su Sir two moves to defeat the enemy! ¡·


    "guardian of Hong Kong Island! Hong Kong Island police! ¡·


    "did you watch the video? Su Sir is so awesome, especially the one on the rooftop. It''s like making a movie. "


    "Yes, do you think he can beat Bruce Lee? He broke his leg with one punch."


    "Lao Dou, I''m going to be a policeman, a policeman like Su sir, and wipe out all the bad guys!"


    "Mother Ganlin! Su Sir is so powerful. Is there any way for us to survive in Saigon? It''s hard to mix up! "


    "Did you watch the news, Su sir..."


    The whole Hong Kong Island, the streets and alleys are talking about Su Xun, and newspapers and television can''t avoid Su Xun.


    For Su Xun''s outstanding performance in this case, the police awarded him HK $500000.


    Make an exception and upgrade to one rank, senior inspector.


    At the same time, he was promoted to the head of the serious crime unit of Saigon Police District, in charge of the two major groups AB, with a total of more than 40 people.


    As for the former group leader, naturally, he has also been promoted.


    Because the subordinate''s credit, the boss also has a share.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    West Kowloon crime unit.


    Office of the chief of the information section.


    Fang Jiexia is processing the data.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Suddenly the door was knocked.


    The door was transparent, so she saw Su Xun outside and said, "come in."


    "Fang sir, did you forget something?" Su Xun sat directly opposite her.


    When chasing a woman, you can''t be restrained. Once you are restrained, you will feel indecent.


    Fang Jiexia lifted her hair and said in a clear voice, "go where you want to eat and what you want to eat."


    "Go to your house, I want to eat you..."


    "What Fang Jiexia didn''t expect Su Xun to express her thoughts so directly.


    Su Xun said the second half of the sentence: "cooking."


    "Would you mind not breathing?" Fang Jiexia rolled her eyes and knew that this guy was deliberately playing with herself, but she couldn''t get angry.


    Who makes each other look so handsome.


    And it''s so powerful in action.


    Every beauty has a hero''s fantasy.


    To be handsome and able to play, Su Sir is a perfect match.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile: "OK?"


    "What''s wrong? If you accept defeat, you can eat me?" Fang Jiexia chuckled.


    Su Xun put up his thumb: "if he is really a good man, when?"


    "Tonight, I''ll go shopping after work and send you the address." Fang Jiexia said casually.


    Su Xun got up and said, "I''ll go first. Bye."

 Chapter 1237

    At eight in the evening.


    In front of Fang Jiexia''s house.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun knocked on the door.


    "Click -"


    after a while, the door is opened.


    "It''s for you. Do you like it?"


    At the moment when the door was opened, Su Xun raised a large number of bright red roses.


    "Young man, the rose is very beautiful. My aunt likes it very much, but my aunt is not suitable for you."


    A kind voice came into my ear.


    As soon as the smile on Su Xun''s face froze, he moved the rose away and saw a woman of forty or fifty years old.


    Mother Ganlin! Wrong person.


    "I''m sorry, auntie. I went the wrong way."


    Su Xun thought he was in the wrong place.


    "You''re right. This is my mother."


    Fang Jiexia came out wearing a white suspender skirt and looked at Su Xun with a smile.


    "Ah! Mom No, how are you, Auntie


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Fang Jiexia was living with her elders. He didn''t have a chance tonight.


    "It''s you. I''ve seen Su Sir on the news. She''s very skillful. Xia Xia said that she had friends coming to dinner at night, but she didn''t expect to talk about you."


    Fang''s mother recognized Su Xun and loved him very much. She looked at her son-in-law like a mother-in-law.


    "Just call me Xiao su."


    Su Xun said politely.


    This meal made Su Xun feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at Su Xun''s restrained appearance across the table, Fang Jiexia couldn''t help laughing.


    "Auntie, Fang sir, when I''ve finished eating, it suddenly occurred to me that the gas at home was not turned off. I went back first."


    After a quick meal, Su Xun said goodbye.


    You can''t eat the fat in your mouth.


    It''s better to go back to eat Zhou Wenli.


    In other words, Zhou Wenli''s legs were almost broken by him.


    "It''s still early, Xia Xia. I''ll take care of the dishes and chopsticks. You can go out with Xiao su."


    Fang''s mother kept winking at her daughter.


    After all, any parents will be worried if their daughter is not married at the age of 30.


    And Su Xun is the son-in-law of the people.


    Fang Jiexia is helpless: "OK, mom."


    "Then let''s go and have a look." Su Xun was interested again. It''s better to get along with each other alone and make progress together.


    Fang Jiexia looked at him jokingly: "didn''t you say the gas at home is not off?"


    "It''s OK, experts say. More gas is good for your health." Su Xun said without changing his face.


    Fang Jiexia rolled her eyes and went to make up. She followed him out with her bag.


    Walking in the street, blowing the night wind, I feel Fang Jiexia''s hair blowing from her face from time to time.


    Let Su Xun have a kind of egg impulse.


    "Go shopping."


    Su Xun pointed to a large shopping mall called galaxy center not far away and said.


    "Good." Fang Jiexia nodded.


    Then they walked into the shopping mall, where people came and went, it was very lively.


    "Fang sir, do you have a boyfriend?" Su Xun asked


    "I''m dating you with a boyfriend? When I''m in love Fang Jiexia didn''t say well.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "is this a date? Is it not meeting parents just after dinner? "


    "Well thought of you." Fang Jiexia turned her lips.


    "Su sir!"


    Behind him came a familiar voice.


    Su Xun looked back and saw Chen Jiaju and his girlfriend may come quickly.


    After seeing Fang Jiexia, Chen Jiaju suddenly widened his eyes: "Fang sir, Su sir, you..."


    "Well, I''ll talk to Fang Sir about some work." Su Xun coughed twice and said solemnly.


    Fang Jiexia nodded solemnly.


    Chen Jiaju just looked at them.


    Are you insulting my intelligence?


    May looked at Su Xun with wide eyes: "Su sir, I adore you so much. I finally saw the real person."


    "Do you think it''s just like that when you see a real person?" Chen Jiaju is a little jealous.


    May shook her head: "no, real people are more handsome."


    "No, may, shut up. If you praise me like that again, I''m afraid the furniture will shoot me in the back next time." Su Xun quickly stopped her.


    "Puyi --"


    Fang Jiexia and may laughed at the same time.


    "Welcome to tonight''s news. Our reporter reported that at 9 o''clock this morning, the inspector of the anti pornography team in Mongkok was shot dead on the day of their wedding. It is reported that the murderer was Hong Xing, a girl named shisan..."


    All of a sudden, there was a piece of news on the TV in the shopping mall.


    "No, I dare to kill the police. Hong Xing is trying to pierce the sky." Chen Jiaju hit it, hit it.Fang Jiexia''s face is very ugly. As an excellent and excellent woman, what she hates most is these community members who destroy social stability.


    Now I dare to kill the police. This is a provocation to the authority of the police on Hong Kong Island.


    However, compared with Chen Yiyuan, this matter is much smaller, and there is no need to exaggerate the multi district joint law enforcement.


    "Forget it. The Mong Kok police station is in charge of the business. Let''s go on shopping." Su Xun brought back some people''s thoughts and hugged Fang Jiexia.


    The scene reported in this news is from a movie "Hongxing thirteen sisters of guhuozi".


    The inspector of the anti pornography group who died was called Zhan Shi. He was a member of Dongxing, who specialized in sweeping Hongxing''s field.


    I swept NIMA 157 times a week.


    Who will die if he doesn''t?


    Thirteen younger sister''s real name is Cui Xiaoxiao, and her father''s name is Chuishui da. Originally, she followed liangkun. Later, Chuishui Da was killed by Xianshi guy, and thirteen younger sister followed big B.


    Because Zhan Shi has been aiming at Hong Xing''s field, Hong Xing decides to find someone to kill him.


    Hong xingshouldered Jiang Tiansheng''s words from the inside. Whoever did Zhan Shi''s Polish Street would be in charge.


    After she killed Zhan Shi, she went out to hide for some time. When she came back, she rose up and became a chicken head in Bolan street.


    Because Bolan street is specialized in color and love, it''s OK to call her chicken head.


    Su Xun was not interested in this case, because thirteen younger sister had already run away, so she grabbed a hammer.


    Besides, he is only interested in big credit. Let others take the small credit.


    After all, he always has to give people soup when he eats meat.


    Fang Jiexia nodded and walked a few steps. Then she suddenly found that she was hugged by Su Xun. She immediately broke free and glared at him: "behave yourself."


    "Do you hear me? Tell you to behave yourself Su Xun said a word to Chen Jiaju and left.


    "What''s wrong with me?" said Chen Jiaju


    "How do I know?" May shrugs.


    "I''m sorry, sir Fang. I''ve just taught him a hard lesson." Su Xun came to Fang Jiexia''s side shamelessly and said without changing his face.


    Fang Jiexia shakes her head helplessly. Do people on Hong Kong Island know that their idols are so shameless?


    Su Xun said that all for human reproduction!


    Suddenly, Su Xun saw a police officer with a familiar face looking around anxiously.


    "Ah Fei, what''s the matter?" Su Xun asked.


    Ah Fei looked back and saw that it was Su Xun. His eyes lit up: "Su sir, ah Xin said there was a bomb in the shopping mall. If you don''t come, I really don''t know what to do."

 Chapter 1238

    "There''s a bomb in the mall, isn''t it? Could it be someone''s prank? " Chen Jiaju came over.


    Fang Jiexia also felt reasonable: "it''s possible. Have you contacted the store manager?"


    "Contacted, but they also think it''s a prank, said don''t care." Ah Fei said helplessly.


    "Whether it''s true or not, we have to deal with it as if it''s true. Let''s ring the alarm to evacuate the crowd first."


    "If it''s false, it''s just a reprimand for us. If it''s true..."


    Su Xun didn''t finish what he said later.


    And he''s sure there''s a bomb in the mall.


    Madder, I just thought the name of this shopping mall was a little familiar. After working for a long time, it was actually the place where the second plot of the police story began.


    But the second one was not as good as the first one, so Su Xun forgot about the plot.


    He remembered that there was a bomb in the galaxy mall, and even the gate of Saigon police district was bombed by the bandits.


    Then I can''t remember exactly.


    "Su Sir is right. Whether it''s true or not, we have to deal with it as true." Chen Jiaju echoed.


    Su Xun looked at a Fei: "where is the alarm bell? You take the foal to ring the alarm immediately and evacuate the crowd. "


    "Su sir, if it''s false, we can''t take the responsibility." Ah Fei is worried.


    After all, the galaxy mall is so big that if it causes chaos, the mall will definitely hold the police responsible.


    Some of them want to carry the pot.


    Su Xun said, "I am responsible for what happened. Now I order you to go, immediately, immediately!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    Ah Fei and Chen Jiaju stand at attention.


    "Ding Ling Ling -"


    after a while, the alarm suddenly rang in the shopping mall, which scared everyone.


    "What happened? Why did the alarm ring? "


    "What''s the matter..."


    Like Chen Jiaju in the movie, Su Xun ran to the radio station and said with a microphone, "I''m Su Xun, senior inspector of Saigon crime squad. Now we suspect that there are powerful bombs in the shopping mall. Please exit the shopping mall immediately. Please..."


    Looking at Su Xun, who made a series of commands and was broadcasting with a microphone, Fang Jiexia raised her mouth and then helped disperse the crowd.


    Today, let her be the senior superintendent to be the senior inspector of susian.


    "Ah! There''s a bomb! Run


    "How could there be a bomb in the mall..."


    "Don''t go! You haven''t paid yet! I''ve opened all the tickets. Don''t go... "


    "Let''s run..."


    The scene in the shopping mall was chaotic, but on the whole it achieved the effect of evacuating people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, a meeting is being held in the West Kowloon police region.


    The meeting was presided over by the chief executive of West Kowloon.


    Hong Kong Island is divided into six police regions.


    They are Hong Kong Island, East Kowloon, West Kowloon, New Territories South, New Territories North and marine police.


    An assistant commissioner of police is responsible for each district.


    Only the directors of police stations in West Kowloon participated in the meeting.


    The reason for holding this meeting is because of the murder of the inspector of the anti pornography team in Mong Kok.


    Mong Kok is part of the West Kowloon Region.


    "How arrogant! These old doubters are so lawless that they dare to kill him today because the anti pornography team is supervising anti pornography. Are you going to kill me tomorrow? "


    The head of the West Kowloon Region was furious and clapped his hands on the table as he spoke.


    "There are so many clubs on Hong Kong Island. West Kowloon is the worst hit. Who can tell me? That''s why! " The head office swept the audience.


    No one at the meeting table dares to answer.


    West Kowloon is close to the center of Hong Kong Island. It is very prosperous, so it is relatively chaotic. Every powerful community wants to fight here.


    As a result, a large number of police officers have been corrupted, corrupted and bribed, and the police have turned a blind eye.


    Of course, no one dares to say the reason.


    Because many people on this table have shared money.


    The head office took a deep breath: "it''s unforgivable to kill the police. If Hong Xing doesn''t give an explanation one day, their field won''t open one day!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Everyone responded in unison.


    The West Kowloon Region continued, "the West Kowloon community is the most violent. We must fight hard. Let''s put forward a candidate for execution."


    "Sir, I don''t think it''s better to transfer people from other districts. The people transferred here have nothing to do with the clubs in West Kowloon, and they can do better."


    Proposed by the director of district police, Tsim Sha Tsui.Many people nodded in agreement.


    "Then you mention one." Said the district.


    Tsim Sha Tsui divisional director pondered for a moment, then said a candidate: "Sai Kung District crime squad inspector Su Xun, his ability is obvious to all."


    "This person is too good at doing things, but the club keeps on catching up. Is it not suitable?" There was a rebuttal.


    "Why, when are we going to be policemen, and we have to think about that group of old people?"


    "It''s a matter of ruthlessness. Otherwise, these societies in West Kowloon will not be able to settle down."


    Most of the people support Su Xun.


    The head of the West Kowloon Region thought, "that''s him. I''ll apply to the director tomorrow to dispatch Su Xun to the West Kowloon side as the leader of the region''s anti triad team."


    If they are from the West Kowloon Region, of course they can adjust them as they like.


    But cross district, that''s no good. After all, the East Kowloon Region is not necessarily willing to release people.


    "Sir, but the chief of the regional anti triad group is usually the chief inspector." Said the director of Yaumati.


    "You also said that it was a general situation, but now it''s a special situation! All societies in West Kowloon must be strictly regulated! "


    "Sir!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Xun didn''t know that he was about to be transferred to West Kowloon. He was just evacuating the crowd.


    At the same time, there was an alarm outside the mall.


    Police cars, fire engines and ambulances came in turn.


    Raymond, district director of Saigon, and uncle Biao walked into the shopping mall surrounded by a group of policemen.


    "There''s a senior police officer coming. Go and ask."


    "Who is in charge? Do you know how much this will cost us? "


    Seeing Raymond, the merchants of the galaxy center mall all swarmed around.


    "You take care of them." Raymond dropped a sentence to Uncle Biao, and then called out: "who said there was a bomb?"


    "Sir, someone called to say there was a bomb in the mall." Su Xun went over and said.


    Raymond frowned: "who rang the alarm?"


    "It''s my sir." Su Xun said he would carry it.


    Raymond yelled with a black face: "just because a phone call is not sure whether it''s true or false, it makes so much noise. Do you think how to end it?"


    "Sir, for the safety of the people, we''d rather believe in what we have than believe in what we don''t have." Su Xun said.


    Raymond''s face sank: "susian, you don''t have to rely on my trust in you to do whatever you want. If you get the news, I can believe it. But how can I believe it when I call from an unknown source? Will so many colleagues come to accompany you tonight?


    "I think what he did was right. He was responsible for people''s lives." Fang Jiexia came over.


    Raymond immediately saluted: "Hello, sir."


    "As a police officer, you should take safeguarding people''s lives as the first priority. Why, have you forgotten that?" Fang Jiexia coldly questions Raymond.


    Raymond bowed his head: "Sir, I dare not forget."


    "Come out with me and keep order." Fang Jiexia dropped a sentence to Su Xun and walked out on her high heels.


    Su Xun followed.


    Chen Jiaju looked at this scene enviously. He also wanted to find a woman with a high police rank to be a woman. He was wronged by his boss, and someone else came out.


    Raymond glared at him: "what are you looking at? Don''t go out to maintain order!"


    "What''s the point of taking it out on me?" Chen Jiaju chuckled and ran out.


    Uncle Biao came over: "director, those merchants said they wanted to see us. The biggest one here is you."


    "Is the blasting team here?" Ramon asked as he walked out, and the mall was completely empty.


    Uncle Biao replied, "here we are."


    "This Su Xun is too reckless. If the blasting team can''t find a firecracker in a moment, we''ll see how he ends up." Said Raymond, shaking his head.


    Where Fang Jiexia ate shriveled, can''t revenge, this account naturally counted in Su Xun''s head.


    At this time, the change suddenly.


    "Boom!"


    Behind the galaxy center shopping mall suddenly a violent explosion, flames and heat waves.

 Chapter 1254

    In the case of Fugui cruise, inspector Su discovered the crisis in time and saved the passengers on board.


    He also arrested a number of international wanted criminals, including Madonna, and made great contributions to the Hong Kong Island police internationally.


    So he finally matched his police rank with his position. Su Xun, chief inspector of the anti triad group of West Kowloon Region.


    After all, the first brother of all departments in the region is the chief inspector. He is too conspicuous as a senior inspector.


    He has always been a low-key person.


    August 17, 1986.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Su Xun was reading a document in his office when the door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in, please."


    Su Xun said without raising his head.


    But after waiting for a while, I didn''t respond. I looked up and found that it was Fang Jiexia.


    Fang Jiexia did a meal to him.


    When he looked at his watch, he found that it was already twelve o''clock and nodded to her immediately.


    Transferred to the West Kowloon anti black group for more than a month, the most convenient is to soak Fang Jiexia.


    However, Yazi has played a small temper for a long time. After all, she can accept Zhou Wenli because she is a latecomer, which is equivalent to a third party.


    But for her, Fang Jiexia is the third party''s intervention, so she is not happy.


    Fortunately, Su Xun finally took her to bed through the stick education day and night.


    Su Xun put down his papers and got up to walk out of the office.


    "Su sir, I''m busy. I don''t eat any more. I''m a fairy." Fang Jiexia teases Su Xun.


    She wore a ponytail, a white short sleeve with a green coat, and a pair of black tights. She was slim, but a little flat.


    However, what Su Xun liked most was to open up wasteland, and nothing extraordinary could be reborn in his hands.


    "Go to the cinema tonight. Bring your ID card."


    Su Xun took her hand.


    "I want to die, you playboy."


    Fang Jiexia stares at him and shakes off his hand. Yazi is also in West Kowloon. She wants to pretend that she doesn''t know anything about Su Xun and Yazi.


    I''ll take my ID card when I see a movie. It''s self-evident what I want to do when she''s stupid.


    It''s fake to watch a movie. It''s true to want to make a movie with her that can be performed by two people.


    "Good Fang sir, ah Xun. It''s so late."


    "Yes, leaders love subordinates and treat me to abalone, single headed abalone, juicy one."


    Fang Jiexia always feels that Su Xun''s words are not right.


    Eat your head!


    Since contact with Su Xun, she always felt that every word Su Xun said had another meaning.


    "Good, Fang sir. Ah Xun is here."


    "Fang Sir is good, Su Sir is good."


    In the dining area, when I saw Fang Jiexia and Su Xun, everyone said hello one after another.


    Chief inspector Fang''s style and strength are now well known in the whole district. He has a movie star girlfriend at home and a valiant policewoman beside him.


    There is also a cool Sergeant Fang, who is said to be confused with the female reporter surnamed le.


    But no one is in charge at all. The Independent Commission against corruption is too lazy to take care of it. Who can let others do what you want? What''s more, as long as Su Xun can do it, he will turn a blind eye to it. Who will hold on to this trivial matter.


    Moreover, since Su Sir is capable, we should do more to relieve the pressure on Hong Kong men.


    He took on so much suffering alone.


    Although the top didn''t deal with Su Xun, the people below also had a great response to Su Xun''s bad behavior, mainly envy.


    How many people lament that they were not born at the right time and why polygamy has been abolished?


    Su Xun said that the purpose of abolishing polygamy was to protect men. Otherwise, why do you think those ancient people were so short-lived and couldn''t keep up.


    After all, not everyone is Su sir.


    Su Xun went to sit with Ma Haotian, Zhang Ziwei, Huang Zhicheng and Lu Qichang.


    After seeing Fang Jiexia, the four of them, who were still talking and laughing, immediately stopped smiling and became serious.


    Men together, basically the same topic is women, but also the kind of silver Dang.


    But I can''t speak freely with my female boss.


    "That, my God, I heard that your anti drug team is very active recently. Is heichai ready to collect the net?" Huang Zhicheng brought the topic to work.


    Fang Jiexia said with a smile: "you can talk about whatever you want. You can be me when I don''t exist."


    "Fang sir, we just want to talk about work."


    "Yes, there''s nothing to talk about except work."


    When you don''t exist? But you exist!


    "Yes, heichai is fast. After solving this case, we can have a rest." Ma Haotian has some feelings. This case has been followed for six years.


    But Su Xun knew that solving the black problem was just the beginning, and the eight faced Buddha was the big head."Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Su Xun is connected.


    "Su sir, Hong Xingda B died last night. His whole family was buried alive. They died miserably."


    "I see. Keep watching." Su Xun almost forgot about these old people. After all, they still kept the rules for more than a month.


    Big B died, Liang Kun dry, Chen Haonan and others want revenge, Hong Xing will certainly rise again.


    What Su Xun wants is calm. Whoever dares to make trouble is provoking the police. He doesn''t care whether it''s revenge or not.


    What''s more, what does it have to do with the police if they want revenge? I''ll still catch you!


    "Our reporter reported that a gun case happened at Junhao hotel at 8 am this morning. The shooter was Zheng Zhenwen, the financial manager of the smuggling case of the Yang Group. All four members of the witness protection group were killed."


    "It is reported that when the police arrived, one person had not yet breathed and had been sent to the hospital for rescue. At present, it is not known whether Zheng Zhenwen is alive or not. According to the police, there was only one murderer who fired five shots in ten seconds..."


    The TV hanging on the wall suddenly broadcast such a news, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Four witnesses died in the witness protection group. It''s arrogant. It''s a provocation to the police!"


    "Five shots were fired in ten seconds, and they were killed. There are no such people on the whole Hong Kong Island."


    Huang Zhicheng and others all looked at Su Xun.


    As we all know, Su Sir is a fast and accurate shooter. Not only women can''t stand it, but also men.


    "Hey, look what I''m doing. You won''t doubt it''s me, nerve." Su Xun rolled his eyes.


    He knows who did it, Peng Yixing.


    This case comes from the movie "the king of guns.".


    Peng Yixing is a shooting expert and a gun changing expert. He has always been a champion in the actual shooting competition. Because of a hand injury, he stopped for two years and did not participate in the competition. He has been a coach in the gun club.


    Later, he signed up for the new competition and met his life rival, senior inspector Miao zhiinstan of police crime unit.


    During the game, Yu sir, Miao Zhishun''s colleague, suddenly burst into the arena with a gun and killed people. Miao Zhishun held the gun, but he did not dare to shoot. Peng Yixing fired two shots directly to blow Yu Sir''s head.


    From then on, he fell in love with the feeling of killing people and became mentally disordered. Then he was taken by Yang Zhengyang to buy Junhao Hotel and shot Zheng Zhenwen.


    Later, Peng Yixing and Miao Zhishun fought in the cinema. Peng Yixing died and Miao Zhishun survived.

 Chapter 1255

    Peng Yixing should be one of the best shooters in Hong Kong movies. One to many, even if he can''t see clearly through obstacles, he can hit the target.


    There were two gun battles with the police. The first one was at the gun club, with one person fighting about ten times.


    The second time was in the shopping mall. If he didn''t have to fight Miao Zhishun alone, it was estimated that more people would be killed by the police.


    After all, the police have scruples not to hurt the public, but the crazy Peng Yixing has no scruples.


    But this is the case of the crime squad. He''s a member of the anti Gang group. It''s nothing to do with him.


    The case happened in Sham Shui Po. The fact that the police station of Sham Shui Po has not handed it in to West Kowloon shows that they can handle it by themselves and do not need to move the case up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On August 18, it was cloudy.


    There are a lot of people in front of big B''s Lingtang, all of them are big B''s younger brother and Hong Xing''s people.


    Because of the death of the whole family, there was no one crying. It was a desolate scene.


    Chen Haonan came with a small stammer and others.


    "Chen Haonan, what are you doing here?"


    A Hongxing disciple yelled.


    Since the last time he went to Australia to do business, Chen Haonan was expelled from Hongxing by family law.


    Pheasant also went to Taiwan Island.


    "I come to worship brother B, and I''ll go after the incense."


    There is sadness in Chen Haonan''s eyes. He has been with big B since he was a teenager. They have feelings.


    "Haonan, you are not Hongxing''s person now. Even if I promise, the brothers behind will not. Let''s go. Don''t make me embarrassed."


    Ji Ge looked at Chen Haonan and said.


    "Kiko, I''m just a shangzhuxiang."


    Chen Haonan stares at Ji Ge, his voice is hoarse, and his eyes are covered with blood.


    Kigo was silent for a moment, then moved away.


    Chen Haonan with a small stammer, foreskin, two people went to the hall of worship.


    "Liang Kun! What are you doing here! "


    Just then, an angry voice came out.


    Liangkun, wearing a black suit and an orange shirt, walks into the hall with a group of younger brothers in three or five steps. Big B''s younger brothers are all glaring.


    "Why, I''m the dragon head of Hongxing now. The people of Hongxing are dead. No matter how old I am, I''m going to go to Zhuxiang. What''s the problem?"


    Liang Kun tilted his head and said weakly, as if hanging half tone, will die at any time.


    Hong Xing''s leader is elected once every three years. Last time, Liang Kun calculated that he would be born and abdicated.


    "Son of a bitch! You killed brother B! "


    A little brother of big B pointed at him and scolded him.


    "Hey, boy, food can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be spoken indiscriminately. You have to talk about evidence. Don''t talk indiscriminately without evidence. Be careful."


    Liangkun patted the little brother''s face.


    "Go away! There is no need for you to worship here! "


    "Fuck! I don''t want to come yet. Big B is a waste of air even if it''s dead. " Liang Kun shook his hand, spat, turned and left.


    "Hello


    The priest who followed Chen Haonan yelled, then jumped up and kicked liangkun in the face from behind.


    "Ah


    Liang Kun fell to the ground with a scream.


    "You are such a beast that I can''t even watch you!" The priest points at Liang Kun to scold a way.


    "Son of a bitch! How dare you hit me


    "Kill him! Kill him


    Liang Kun roared angrily.


    "Oh! It''s so busy. "


    "Let''s let the police handle the case!"


    "Stand up and take out your ID card."


    Su Xun came over with more than a dozen people from the crime squad, with a hamburger in one hand and a coke in the other, and a smile on his face.


    "Sir! I''m going to the police. He hit me! Look what he has done to me


    Liang Kun pointed to the priest and yelled.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see anything."


    Su Xun took a bite of the hamburger and shrugged.


    He hates the old fool, but liangkun is the one that he hates the most.


    Burying big B alive can be done by the whole family. It''s just a beast.


    "Gan! I didn''t see that! Are you blind? " Liang Kun''s head Ma shaqiang swears.


    Liang Kun''s face suddenly changed.


    "Yes, I''m blind." Su Xun laughed and spat a mouthful of coke on shaqiang''s face: "I suspect he has something to do with a murder. Take him back to investigate!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    Li Ying handcuffs the front man.


    "What are you doing! The police don''t need evidence to handle a case! Don''t frame me up! " Silly strong struggles to roar a way.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "yes, so I''ll take you back to the investigation to see what evidence there is.""Don''t go too far, sir." Liang Kun looked at Su Xun and said, which one of Gu Huo Zi can stand the investigation? If you want to investigate, you can find a lot of cases.


    Su Xun looked at Liang Kun and said, "you can be a leader with such a happy color. I think you are a short-lived person. Go away."


    "Sir..." Liang Kun tried to hold back his anger.


    Su Xun looked at him: "Sir, let you go!"


    "Let''s go." After all, liangkun didn''t dare to be tough with Su sir. After all, people''s name is the shadow of the tree.


    With a flattering smile on his face, Ji Ge came over with three sticks of incense: "Su sir, you''ve come all the way here. Let''s go to shangzhuxiang."


    "He doesn''t deserve it." Su Xun said with a smile.


    In a flash, everyone''s face changed.


    Chen Haonan said: "Sir, the dead are the biggest. You don''t have to talk too much."


    "Isn''t it a social cancer that kills his wife and children Su Xun showed a sarcastic smile and sucked the coke tube.


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation.


    Su Xun looked at Chen Haonan: "I just want to say one thing today. If there is a gun case in my jurisdiction and there is a fight between more than 20 people, don''t blame sir for not giving you a way to live. Do you understand?"


    In the movie, the pheasant who goes to Taiwan island to make a name for himself comes back with his brother to avenge for big B, with guns, bombs, hundreds of people fighting and making a mess.


    Now Su Sir is here. This is not allowed to happen. Otherwise, he will be hit in the face.


    To put it bluntly, even if the leading parents are killed and want to fight, they have to submit an application report first. Su Sir thinks it''s OK, that''s OK.


    "Sir, when the elder brother dies, people will laugh at him if he doesn''t get revenge." Chen Haonan''s face was expressionless.


    Su Xun spat out four words: "it''s none of my business."


    "Tell Jiang Tiansheng that if Hong Xing dares to make trouble, I will nail him to death. I will do what I say."


    "Close up!"


    As the voice fell, susian took a hamburger and a coke and left leisurely.


    Although Liang Kun became the leader, he couldn''t control Hong Xing at all. He was born to be the real leader.


    "Go back and treat him well. As long as you don''t get hurt, you''ll die. Silly Qiang, silly beep."


    Su Xun took a look at shaqiang and shook his head.


    Silly strong face white: "Su sir, I..."


    "Ah, silly beep, don''t ask for mercy, or I''ll look down on you, just stand it."


    Su Xun gave a slight smile, with a mild tone.

 Chapter 1256

    "Nang, what shall we do?"


    In the bar of Chen Haonan in Saigon, foreskin and Da tianer look at Chen Haonan and wait for him to make up his mind.


    "Brother B must take revenge!" Chen Haonan holding the bottle, gnashing his teeth said.


    Foreskin worried and said: "but today, you didn''t hear Su Xun''s words, obviously warning us not to mess around. The police will settle the bill."


    "So what? I''ve been with brother B since I was 16 years old. I''ll take him as my big brother!" Chen Haonan was in tears.


    "Buzz..."


    At this time, with a burst of engine noise, several black cars stopped outside the bar.


    "Go out and have a look."


    Chen Haonan three people walk out of the bar.


    Then the car door opened, and the people in black came down one by one, and the pheasant got off at last.


    "Pheasant!"


    Chen Haonan''s face is unbelievable.


    "Big brother." Said the pheasant.


    "Hello, big brother!"


    His little brother bent down and called.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The pheasant suddenly appeared with so many people, which surprised and pleased Chen Haonan.


    "It''s my duty to avenge brother B."


    The pheasant comes forward and opens his hands.


    Chen Haonan came forward and gave him a hug.


    Then the four walked into the bar, and foreskin told what happened in the Lingtang during the day.


    The pheasant laughs after hearing this: "he''s just bluffing people. When did you see the Hong Kong Island police fighting for Heise? They wish we were all dead."


    After all, there are rich people with status.


    "Well, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Tomorrow night, liangkun''s mother''s birthday, we''ll do it tomorrow night!"


    "Kill liangkun! Mad, when he played on the court, he beat me up. I remember that until now


    "Here, cheers!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun is at home.


    "You''re so upset. It''s very troublesome to wear. I don''t want it next time."


    Zhou Wenli was dressed in a red ancient costume. Her clothes were half untied, her face was flushed and she was panting.


    She recently played the female owner of an ancient costume film. Su Xunfei asked her to bring back the costume for him to see.


    It turns out that it''s more than just looking.


    "It''s called immersing yourself in a script character."


    Su Xun''s serious nonsense.


    Zhou Wenli didn''t experience it. He didn''t know.


    Anyway, he was comfortable.


    It had to be said that he was a little tired of it, but after Zhou Wenli changed her clothes, Su Xun''s interest increased greatly.


    Sure enough, there should be love and interest between men and women.


    Women in clothes look better than those without.


    "I killed you." Zhou Wenli rolled her eyes.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    Zhou Wenli picked it up and lost it.


    "Hello." Su Xun pressed the answer button.


    "Su sir, I''m the head of the serious crime team of the Sham Shui Po police station, inspector Miao Zhishun."


    Su Xun was a little surprised: "shouldn''t you be busy with the murder in Junhao hotel? Why did you call me all of a sudden? "


    "Mr. Su, I''m calling you just for this case. Would you please come to the police station in Sham Shui Po to cooperate with the investigation?" Miao Zhishun was very polite.


    Su Xun was angry and laughed: "what''s wrong with your brain? Let me cooperate with your investigation? Do you know that my police rank is two levels higher than yours! You don''t take all the good shooters back to investigate. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Miao Zhishun really did that. After all, that''s what he did in his movies.


    It''s just that there''s an extra Su Xun.


    "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, check Peng Yi more." Su Xun finished and hung up.


    On the other hand, the Sham Shui Po police station is still lit up because of the murder in Junhao hotel.


    Miao Zhishun got Su Xun''s reminder and immediately said, "close Peng Yixing and Yang Zhengyang together."


    Yang Zhengyang is the chairman of the Yang Group. Zheng Zhenwen was protected by the G4 just because he reported smuggling of his group. However, he died. Yang Zhengyang must be suspicious. Maybe he was killed.


    Besides, Yang Zhengyang has also practiced gun.


    In the detention room, Yang Zhengyang and Peng Yixing sit face to face across a table.


    "Well, they don''t think you killed people, do they? Psycho, you teach guns, not professional killers. " Yang Zhengyang soon lost his seat.


    Keep smoking, keep talking.


    "You can rest assured that the police will release you in 48 hours at most without evidence. There is no need to be afraid."


    "These policemen are so full that they have nothing to do..."


    The more Yang Zhengyang said, the more excited he was.Peng Yixing just stares at him, suddenly laughs and claps.


    At this time, the door of the detention room was pushed open, and Miao Zhishun came in and stared at Peng Yixing.


    Now he is sure that Yang Zhengyang bribed Peng Yi to be a killer and killed Zheng Zhenwen.


    It''s just confirmation, but there''s no evidence.


    Miao Zhishun was puzzled. How did Su Xun know? He didn''t even touch this case?


    Is this the big guy''s horror?


    Miao Zhishun immediately sent people to search Peng Yixing''s house and arrested his girlfriend Ge Lian.


    Many guns were found from Peng Yi''s experts.


    Golian recognized all the guns.


    Can be tested, all guns are not more than 2 joules, not a real gun.


    In other words, Peng Yixing and Ge Lian should be released, but at this time, azutu came over with a gun: "this gun is more than 2 joules, which has constituted the crime of possession of arms. If your girlfriend admits all these guns, she will be sentenced."


    "Don''t mess with her! Otherwise you will definitely regret it. " Peng Yixing''s eyes flashed a touch of anger, staring at the gun around AZU''s waist, his hands shaking.


    AZU sneered: "then you try."


    "Good." Peng Yixing smiles and leaves.


    Miao Zhishun ordered him: "dog team follow him!"


    Then he looked at AZU: "is this gun really more than 2 joules?"


    Peng Yixing is so professional that he would not make such a low-level mistake.


    "Did he really kill people?" AZU asked.


    Miao Zhishun patted him on the shoulder.


    After Peng Yixing left the police station, he got into a taxi and deliberately led the following people to the gun club.


    Then he shot and killed police at the gun meeting, seriously injuring six people, slightly injuring four and killing two.


    Miao Zhishun is furious and vows to shoot Peng Yixing with his own hands.


    Guard outside the operating room, he received a call from Peng Yixing: "Hello, who."


    "I''ll let my girlfriend go at noon tomorrow, or I''ll kill a policeman every minute." Peng Yixing then hung up the phone


    Miao Zhishun hit the wall with a fist: "asshole!"


    That night, the Deepwater police station held an emergency meeting for Peng Yixing.


    It is impossible for the police to compromise with the criminals, so it is impossible to release Peng Yixing''s girlfriend.


    What we should be on guard against is whether Peng Yixing will really do what he said and go to the police every other minute.

 Chapter 1257

    At noon on August 19th.


    "All units should pay attention to guard against the dangerous person Peng Yixing, who has won the champion of actual shooting competition several times. Please be careful, be careful."


    Near 12 o''clock, all patrol officers in Sham Shui Po division received such a reminder.


    The Sham Shui Po police station is distributing weapons.


    "Where''s AZU?" Miao Zhishun asked suddenly.


    "AZU has a cold. He went home to take medicine."


    Generally, it means that he is cold.


    It''s like ghost movies going to the bathroom alone.


    It turned out that he was really cold.


    Half an hour later, AZU''s body was carried out of his home by the police.


    "Ah! Asshole! Peng Yixing


    Miao Zhishun cried and roared.


    AZU is his best friend.


    "Ding Ding..."


    His cell phone rang again.


    "Peng Yixing! I will kill you He knew who it was without looking.


    "As I said, if you don''t let people go, I''ll kill a policeman every other minute. I''m serious."


    Peng Yixing''s tone is very cold.


    "Where to put people."


    Miao Zhishun plans to hold him down first, or lead him out and kill him with Gelian.


    It''s too dangerous for Peng Yixing to hide in the dark.


    "The largest department store in the world."


    Peng Yixing finished and hung up.


    Sham Shui Po police station held an emergency meeting.


    "There is a large flow of people in department stores. It''s easy to hurt the people if you do it there."


    "Yes, we can''t afford that."


    "But it could also be our only chance."


    In the conference room, all the people are you and I, expressing their own opinions, and the situation is deadlocked.


    Low ranking people want to avenge their colleagues.


    And people with high positions are afraid of taking responsibility.


    Miao Zhishun suddenly said: "director, I apply to the region for Su Xun and Su Sir to be arrested."


    Su Xun''s strength is obvious to all, and Su Xun was able to remind him to pay attention to Peng Yixing last night.


    It shows that Su Xun has known that the murderer is him for a long time. He must be sure to let Su Xun deal with Peng Yixing.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, you can have Susir! With his marksmanship, the possibility of hitting people will certainly be reduced. "


    "What is Peng Yixing with Su sir?"


    "Peng Yixing is a target shooter. How can he compare with Su Sir who has been through many battles?"


    The director immediately called the district for help.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Sham Shui Po police station.


    Su Xun took the lead.


    "Miao Zhishun, with Ge Lian and Peng Yixing in exchange, should regard inspector Miao as his biggest opponent. If you show up in front of him, you can reduce his burden."


    "Others sealed and locked the exits and disguised themselves to look for Peng Yixing in the shopping mall."


    "As long as he shows up, you don''t care about the rest. Don''t shoot without 100% confidence."


    Su Xun arranged the whole operation. In the operation team, he had the highest police rank and was the chief inspector.


    The district director is only one level higher than him.


    One more step up and he''ll be just like Raymond.


    ¡°yes¡­¡­ sir£¡¡±


    With Su Xun, everyone''s heart is filled with a kind of inexplicable self-confidence and stability.


    This is the confidence Su Xun brought to us by his achievements.


    Su Xun got up and said, "everyone, let''s go!"


    If Su Xun wanted to capture Peng Yixing alive and kill a policeman every minute, he could say what he said.


    If you don''t catch him alive, it''s hard to get rid of your hatred.


    Let him go to the prison and pick up soap.


    Now the prison is still in chaos. The pretty ones will be blown up the first night.


    More than 20 minutes later, the action team arrived at the largest department store in Sham Shui Po.


    Miao Zhishun and Ge Lian look for Peng Yixing in the crowd.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Miao Zhishun''s mobile phone rings.


    "Hello, where are you?" Miao Zhishun asked.


    "Follow the elevator up to the second floor."


    Miao Zhishun hung up and took Ge lian to the second floor by elevator. He just saw Peng Yixing at the entrance of the crowded elevator.


    Miao Zhishun almost subconsciously wanted to draw the gun.


    Peng Yixing opened his clothes to reveal the handle of the gun, and said two words with the shape of his mouth: "release people"


    "Miao sir, blocked by people, no one can shoot at point 1."


    "Miao sir, we can''t shoot at point 2."


    "We can''t shoot at point three."


    Listening to the sound coming from the earphone, Miao Zhishun did not dare to mess around and let Ge Lian go.Ge Lian rushes over and hugs Peng Yixing.


    "Let''s go."


    Peng Yixing takes Ge Lian into the crowd and leaves.


    "Everybody follow him!"


    Miao Zhishun called in his headset.


    "Don''t follow too close, just let him feel someone is chasing." Su Xun said.


    "It''s Susir, everyone, move."


    All plain clothes began to chase Peng Yixing in the shopping mall.


    Peng Yixing and Ge Lian leisurely shuttle through the shopping mall. Finally, as in the movie, they buy tickets and walk into the first screening Hall of the cinema.


    Go in and have a look, there are police and bandit films on the screen, but the whole screening hall is empty.


    There was only one person sitting in the middle.


    The reason why the light is dim is that you can''t see your face clearly.


    But Peng Yixing turned around and left, because he had a bad hunch, which was very strong.


    "All of you have come. Are you in such a hurry?"


    It was Su Xun, who had been waiting in the screening hall for a long time, and evacuated the crowd by the way.


    Peng Yixing stopped, and then in the moment of turning around, he suddenly pulled out his gun and shot at once.


    But Su Xun was faster than him.


    "Kang!"


    When he raised his hand, Su Xun had already pulled the trigger and the bullet was fired from the gun.


    "Dang!"


    This shot was shot in Peng Yixing''s barrel.


    Peng Yixing''s refitted gun broke into a pile of parts.


    Peng Yixing wants to pull the second gun again.


    "Kang!"


    The shot hit him in the hand.


    "Ah


    Peng Yixing screamed.


    "Kang!"


    Another shot in his left hand.


    Su Xun pressed with his gun step by step. Kang, the gun fell on his leg and let him fall to the ground.


    "Stop it! You''re killing


    Ge Lian stops Su Xun.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped: "for the sake of your so-called love, shielding Peng Yixing and killing me, it''s not a pity for you to die."


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun shot Peng Yixing in the left leg again.


    "Ah


    Peng Yixing was shot in all his limbs, and fell to the ground with a shrill wail, his face pale.


    "It''s a big breath to kill a policeman every other minute. Go to the prison and pick up soap."


    "How can you compare your shooting gun with mine?"


    Su Xun looked down at him and said coldly.


    "Step, step..."


    Miao Zhishun and others who heard the gunshot rushed in and saw Peng Yixing screaming on the ground.


    All of a sudden, they were shocked. They all knew Su Sir was fierce, but they didn''t expect to be so fierce!


    Hearing four shots, they thought it was Su Xun and Peng Yixing shooting each other.


    Unexpectedly, Su Xun fired all the four shots. Peng Yixing, the king of guns, didn''t even have a chance to shoot.


    "Take him back."


    Su Xun left a word and strode away.


    When things are done, brush your clothes and hide your merits and fame.

 Chapter 1258

    "Su Sir is powerful. Peng Yixing doesn''t even have the chance to shoot in your hands. That''s the king of guns."


    "You forget that Su Sir is also the king of guns. How can Peng Yixing compare with him?"


    "But Su Sir''s marksmanship is amazing..."


    When the news of Peng Yixing''s arrest came out, Su returned to West Kowloon, and everyone praised his shooting skills.


    Only Yazi turned his mouth to himself.


    It''s a good shot.


    I''ve been shot so many times that I didn''t get pregnant. How dare you call it accurate?


    It''s a credit to Su sir, but it''s not enough for promotion.


    Moreover, Su Xun has risen so fast this year that it is impossible to rise again this year.


    Otherwise, he will be the Commissioner of police next year.


    So unless you make more contributions or make more contributions, you will be promoted.


    His promotion will be more difficult than others.


    Office of the leader of the anti triad group.


    "Sir, I''ve heard that someone is selling flour in Tsim Sha Tsui recently. I''ve caught him several times."


    Li Ying reports to Su Xun.


    "If you look carefully, who is so brave to sell flour in my jurisdiction and seek death?"


    Su Xun said with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Yes, Su sir, there''s another thing. Hongxing pheasant has brought people back from Taidao. It''s the birthday of liangkun''s mother tonight. If they want to revenge for big B, it must be tonight. I''m afraid something will happen."


    Li Ying continued to make reports. According to the information he got, he was not worried about the accident, but was sure that it would happen.


    Because Chen Haonan, they have already started to gather the younger brother before brother B, and they also bribed brother Ji Dafei, obviously preparing to fight liangkun.


    "Mad! Take my words as air


    Su Xun''s eyes flashed a touch of anger, and pressed the cigarette end out in the ashtray: "if they want to fight, then fight well. There are so many empty beds in the prison, mobilize the police to distinguish, and all the members of the anti Gang group in the district are ready."


    Yesterday, he personally went to the Lingtang of big B to talk, Chen Haonan, they dare to make so much noise.


    That''s not to give him face.


    If he doesn''t show Hong Xing some color, won''t everyone be able to take his words as fart in the future?


    Su Xun picked up the phone and called Lin huaile.


    "All hands, after tonight, Causeway Bay is yours." Su Xun said straightforwardly.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Lin huaile''s ears are about to crack with laughter. Hong Xing, a group of idiots, has been sending him territory.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night, liangkun''s mother''s birthday.


    Hold a birthday party in the backbone restaurant.


    Su Xun seriously suspected that the backbone restaurant was the sponsor of Hong Kong film, otherwise how could it just appear.


    Causeway Bay is now liangkun''s territory.


    Because big guy B is dead, and there is no one who can carry things under his hands. Naturally, he is occupied by liangkun.


    Liang Kun has a big dance hall in Causeway Bay. This evening, pheasant will start from here.


    The people he brought from Taidao and big B''s younger brother rushed into liangkun''s dance hall with guns and knives.


    Shanji and Chen Haonan are sitting in the car. The car stops by the side of the dance hall, listening to the explosion inside.


    "Don''t be so fierce." Chen Haonan asked.


    Pheasant domineering exposed said: "is to let them know, my pheasant brother is not easy to bully, guns together, every minute to smooth out liangkun!"


    About ten minutes later, more than 200 people came out of the dance hall with knives, guns and sticks.


    "Drive, next place."


    The pheasant said softly.


    "Boss, it''s not right."


    Suddenly, the driver said a word.


    "Step, step, step..."


    With a neat sound of footsteps, it seems that the ground is shaking. Hundreds of uniformed policemen are pushing forward in square array with rubber sticks and explosion-proof shields.


    Both ends of the street were blocked by the police, and more than 200 people, including pheasant, were completely blocked in the middle.


    It''s OK for Gu Huo Zai to chop people at ordinary times, but when he encounters this kind of situation, his hands and feet are softened.


    After all, the uniformed police advancing forward are holding rubber sticks, but there are still two rows with guns behind them.


    "Mulder, the cops did."


    The pheasant was shocked and flustered.


    "Get out of the car." Chen Haonan said.


    They got out of the car.


    "Step on it


    With a fairly neat step sound, the uniformed police advancing at both ends all stopped.


    "All of you lay down your weapons and go to jail, or we will be impolite."


    Yazi is in a police uniform.


    She is an official now.


    After all, I spent a lot of time sleeping with Su Xun."Sir, I want to see Su sir."


    Chen Haonan also tried to communicate rationally.


    But from the moment they dare to use bombs in downtown areas, they are irrational.


    "Again, lay down your arms and surrender!"


    "Brother Nan, let''s rush out!" Said the pheasant. He can''t go to jail. He doesn''t want to go to jail.


    Chen Haonan also hesitated, because if he resisted the police, he would have to flee.


    But the pheasant has already ordered: "brothers, protect me to rush out, one million!"


    Money makes the devil work.


    When they heard one million yuan, their eyes turned red like chicken blood.


    After all, for these rotten kids, 1 million may not be the number they can earn in their lifetime.


    "Stubborn, tear gas ready!"


    "Rush out!" The pheasant roared.


    "Go to hell! Let''s go


    "Launch!"


    "Dang Dang..."


    Tear gas bombs fell on the ground one by one, sending out a pungent thick fog, which made the ancient people''s eyes blurred and covered their eyes to the end.


    "Rush up! Catch them all


    Uniformed police, armed with explosion-proof shields and rubber sticks, swarmed up and beat people whenever they saw them.


    The best way to catch them is to fight them so that they can''t resist, so they catch them naturally.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, backbone restaurant.


    Liang Kun is celebrating his mother''s birthday when he suddenly gets the news that these dance halls have been bombed, and he is furious.


    Take revenge immediately.


    But as soon as he went out, he met Su Xun, who was coming with two people.


    "Su sir, you also come to celebrate my mother''s birthday."


    Liang Kun''s heart clapped for a while, but on the surface it was still that cynical look.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped: "I wish your mother a big head. Liangkun, you are suspected of trafficking in drugs, smuggling and killing people. You are ready to put on the bottom of the prison and take it away."


    Two policemen rushed up to hold him down.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! "


    "Let go of brother Kun! Let him go


    Liangkun''s younger brothers surrounded Su Xun and others, pointing out and not letting them go.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun took a gun and shot at the sky.


    The whole scene quieted down in an instant.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun''s cold eyes looked around for a week, and no one dared to look at him. They all turned their heads one after another.


    "Take it away!"


    In this way, Su Xun swaggered and took liangkun away with two people.

 Chapter 1244

    All over Jiandong, there''s fire all over the place.


    All of Hong Xing''s venues in Jiandong were smashed, and Jiandong sub hall was destroyed.


    At this time, all the people of Hongxing gathered in the village hall because of the drawing of the life and death lottery.


    Therefore, he Liansheng, who was determined to fight but not determined, pushed all the way and quickly won Jiandong.


    "Brothers..." Will be speaking.


    "Jiangsheng, I''m sorry to interrupt you. Haonan called to say that the people''s Congress of Liansheng and Jiandong should plant flags in Jiandong!" Big B got up and said.


    WOW!


    The whole Hongxing hall was in an uproar.


    Originally, there were still some casual hall heads in the eleven entrances. They were all in a state of mind.


    "There is no mistake, and Liansheng day flag, when the cops are dead ah!" Liang Kun said.


    "Yes, it''s too arrogant! Is he Liansheng the next governor of Hong Kong? Then take it


    "Is that the key now? It''s Jiandong that has been put up a flag. A group of people are flapping on the street! "


    "Mad, he Liansheng has eaten bear heart and leopard''s gall. Jiangsheng, you speak, we''ll fight!"


    The whole Hongxing hall is in a mess.


    "All right, be quiet." He raised his voice and said, "big B and a Xin will take people to the rescue field. Others will gather their brothers to get ready. Now I''ll call and Liansheng leshao."


    "Yes, I will." Because Chen Haonan, who was valued by him, was also in Jiandong, big B answered and walked out of the general hall with his mobile phone.


    Liang Kun cocked his legs and said hoarsely, "if you want me to say it, it''s better to take advantage of the fact that there''s no one in Liansheng''s territory. Let''s take someone to fight."


    "Liang Kun! You''re out of your mind! Can the oil and water on the site of heliansheng compare with Youjian Wangbi? " Dafei buttoned his nose, patted the table and yelled at him.


    Liang Kun also vigorously patted the table: "what are you yelling at me? What''s wrong with youjianwang? Is that your territory? Your territory is in North Point! "


    "Mother Ganlin! Don''t play with your mouth! You look like a club to me! Yau Tsim Mong, that''s the club''s territory! " Dafei stands up, takes off his sunglasses and points to liangkun.


    "All right!" He yelled at the voice of heaven, and his face was gloomy: "now the enemy is at hand, do our brothers still have to worry about internal strife? You have a problem with me


    "I dare not, Jiangsheng. It''s liangkun who has a bad mouth." Dafei lifted her hair and sat down.


    Liang Kun took up his tea cup and snorted coldly: "I didn''t let you smell it. I''m cheap."


    "Shut up Will be born swept two people one eye, then dialed Lin huaile''s telephone.


    "Jiangsheng, how can you call me and have tea with me when you have time? I just got some good Tieguanyin from the mainland a few days ago."


    After the phone was connected, Lin huaile''s gentle voice revealed a bit of carelessness, as if he knew nothing about what happened in Jiandong.


    "Le Shao, just open the window and tell me the truth. You asked your son to take people to plant flags in Jiandong. Why do you want to fight with us Hongxing?" After all, today''s Hong Xing is in the limelight, but it is known as the first community on Hong Kong Island.


    Otherwise, they don''t have the courage to kill the police. Since they dare to kill, it shows that they have the confidence to deal with it.


    Lin Huai laughs: "Jiangsheng, you Hongxing are so powerful. We can''t compete with Liansheng. How dare we fight with you? I already know about Jiandong. There may be some misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstand your mother! Our two sites are not connected. Your staff came to sweep the site. Now tell me it''s a misunderstanding? I tell you, you''d better be glad that you haven''t done it yet. Otherwise, I''ll let you and Liansheng pay back how many brothers Hong Xing killed and injured! "


    He was born to be rude and tough.


    "Let''s fight, Jiangsheng. I hope you''d better find out what happened first, why there is such a big scene in Jiandong, but there is not even a bad guy."


    After Lin huaile finished, he hung up the phone directly, because no matter how much nonsense there was, he still had to call.


    It''s impossible for Hong Xing to let he Liansheng plant a flag in Jiandong. Otherwise, how can he get along on the road?


    "Du ~ Du ~"


    listening to the blind voice coming from the mobile phone, he frowned: "dinosaur, let your people check what happened in Jiandong. I''m afraid there are bad guys behind Lin huaile, and his status is not low."


    At this time, Jiandong battlefield had already won and lost, and Prince Hongxing was killed on the spot.


    Two of Gu Huo Zi Tian Tuan died, and the rest of Chen Haonan, Shan Ji and Da tianer were arrested.


    As for the rest of the prince''s men, they were all dead, wounded and running. All the forces of Hong Xing in Jiandong were swept out.


    So being a rotten boy doesn''t come to a good end.


    There was so much noise over there.


    United, East Star, number help these communities naturally got the news.


    However, they are not stupid. There are no messengers to clean up the scene, which shows that they can''t intervene rashly.What''s more, Hong Xing is very powerful, and they are also happy to see that Hong Xing and Liansheng consume strength.


    When big B and a Xin arrive at Jiandong with people, they face the resistance of Zhan MI and others.


    "Plane, what have you done to the prince?" Looking at and winning many people with blood, big B is in the heart of a sink, know the prince is afraid of more or less.


    The plane spat a mouthful of blood foam and pointed to big B with a knife: "please let him go down early to see his mother. Are you coming to collect his body or to accompany him?"


    "Mother Ganlin! You want to die! Cut him to death, brothers Ah Xin gave a loud drink.


    "Wait!" Big B stopped, then looked at Zhan MI and asked, "where''s my little brother Chen Haonan?"


    "Bring it out!" Dongguan boy called out.


    Then several and Liansheng''s younger brother, Chen Haonan with blood all over, came out.


    "Big Big man Chen Haonan is dying.


    Big B''s eyes want to crack: "let them go!"


    "Pick! Who are you! Do you know the women who play Su sir? With this, they should go to the sea to feed the fish! " Cried the plane.


    Big B smell speech immediately know why this all the way did not see the police, Gan! It must be the stupid thing of pheasant who can''t control his crotch.


    He immediately took out his mobile phone and called Jiang Tiansheng, telling him the reason.


    After all, Su Xun is about to be transferred to the West Kowloon anti black group. Without his nod, even if Hong Xing beat Jiandong back, they would not be able to stand firm.


    Will be born after receiving the call of big B, the face is gloomy as if can drip water.


    Even if the current situation is the result of Su Xun''s intention to support and win together and suppress their Hongxing.


    But it''s also because some fool himself handed the knife to Su Xun, and now it''s their Hong Xing who is responsible.


    "Mother Ganlin!"


    Will be born a punch hit on the table, and then said to big B: "don''t act rashly, wait for my side of the news, if they start, hit."


    "Yes, I will."


    "Back up, I''m going to visit Susir now." Hang up the phone, will be born expressionless said, his anger in the heart of pressure.


    They are thieves, even if they can walk in the sun, but they are always thieves.


    It''s too easy for soldiers to deal with thieves.


    Although Hong Xing is also related to the police force, since Su Xun can turn Jiandong into a police blank area, and there is no one in the police force to inform Hong Xing in advance.


    That means that the relationship behind Su Xun is even harder. It''s not worth offending him for Hong Xing''s sake.


    The source of this matter is Su Xun''s daughter. If someone is raped, it should be solved from him.

 Chapter 1245

    "Godfather, Hong Xing''s team is led by big B and Yuen Long a Xin. They didn''t do it."


    Zhan Mi also called Lin huaile.


    "Then wait. If they don''t do it, you don''t do it either. Save your strength and occupy Jiandong until tomorrow morning. Everything will be fine."


    Lin huaile said calmly.


    "Yes, Godfather."


    After hanging up the phone, Zhan Mi put down his blood stained knife and took out an economic book to read.


    Busy chopping people during the day, busy going to night school at night, it''s a benchmark in the puzzle.


    "What does he mean?"


    A Xin asked big B with some doubts.


    He felt that he had been humiliated, our two armies were against each other, and you were reading a book on your horse!!!


    "You don''t know? Zhanmi, who won with Liansheng, is a wonderful flower. He became a fool to earn money to go to school Big B twitched and lit a cigarette.


    A Xin


    Do young people have such pursuit now?


    Zhanmi turned a deaf ear to the comments around him. He always believed that there was no future for him to be an old fool.


    He has seen too many big brothers who are in prison overnight or cut to death in the street.


    Moreover, it is said that the mainland is very strict with law and crime. Zhan MI has a sense of urgency. He wants to learn to do business quickly and get out of this circle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eight in the evening.


    The backbone restaurant.


    Jiandong was beaten to death. There was a lot of noise on the road. However, Su Xun, the initiator of the figurine, took the whole backbone restaurant and invited his colleagues from Saigon police district to dinner.


    Raymond and uncle Biao only came to show their faces, and left after a symbolic drink with everyone.


    Because most of their colleagues can''t let them go when they are here, it''s just to show their face for su.


    "Everyone has a good meal and a good drink. I''m leaving now. Please don''t mention it."


    Su Xun stood on the second floor with his glass to greet the people.


    "Let''s all drink to Su Sir and wish him every success in his official career


    Li Wenbin raised his glass and called out.


    "Yes, we must drink to him together."


    "Everybody raise your glasses."


    Everyone raised their glasses one after another.


    "OK, OK, let''s say OK first. I''ll report for duty tomorrow. I can''t get drunk."


    Su Xun said with a smile, then he picked up the wine cup, motioned around and drank it all.


    "Oh, so busy."


    Just then, several people came in.


    Headed by a tall, muscular, with a moustache, wearing tights, hair elegant fashion, a face ruffian smile of youth.


    One of the five tigers in the East Star, the tiger crow.


    "Come here." The crow waved.


    A little brother brought the lobby manager over.


    The crow grabbed his hair and pointed to an empty table in the corner? What''s that, mad? I hate being cheated


    "Crow, you..." The manager shivered.


    "Pa!" Crow raised his hand is a slap in the face in the past: "damn mud horse, crow is you call it? Call me brother crow. Ganlin''s death is on the street. "


    "All of you, keep eating. Don''t mention it." The crow looked at the crowd and laughed. He went to Li Ying and said, "my friend, you haven''t eaten this table, have you? I don''t like waiting. Let me have it first. "


    "It''s hard for me to do that." Li Ying said.


    "Damn it, don''t be shameless!"


    A crow''s younger brother denounced Li Ying.


    "Ah, what are you doing? If you want to be civilized, how can you curse people at will?" The crow turned and yelled, then looked at Li Ying and laughed: "difficult?"


    "If it''s difficult, don''t do it!"


    Then he suddenly reached out and lifted the table.


    After all, it''s common for him to stay with the crow for three days, hungry for nine meals, and lift the table before he''s full.


    "Pa!" Li Ying slaps the police gun on the table.


    "Pa!" "Pa!" "Pa!"


    One by one, all the police officers on the first floor slapped their guns on the table, and then on the second floor


    The wild smile on the crow''s face gradually stiffens, and the hand holding the edge of the table is not, nor is it, in a dilemma.


    Mother Gan Lin, did you make a mistake?


    The little brother behind the crow is also pale, so many years, the first time I met this kind of situation.


    "Lift, why don''t you lift it? Isn''t your crow good at lifting the table?"


    Su Xun looked down at him on the second floor, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    When the crow heard the sound, he looked up and saw Su Xun. Suddenly, his hands and feet were cold.


    They have already heard about it. It is said that Hong xingdiao played with Su Sir''s girl. That''s why Su Sir supports and Liansheng to enter Yau Tsim Mong.Now he has offended Su Xun again. If Mr. Luo knows about it, will he not be killed?


    "Gulu ~"


    the crow swallowed a mouthful of saliva and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying: "Su sir, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I I see that the table is dirty. I''ll wipe it for you, sir. Yes, that''s it. "


    As he spoke, he squeezed his sleeve and gasped as he wiped the edge of the table.


    Behind several younger brothers looked at each other, and then also rushed to wipe the table with their sleeves.


    "It''s hard for a Sir to catch the thief. How can he eat on the dirty table for dinner at night?" The crow shows a flattering smile, which looks very funny.


    Su Xun laughed and sipped the wine: "handcuff him first, and then deal with him when I''m full."


    With that, he turned and walked into the private room.


    "Su sir, Su sir!"


    The crow yelled at his back, but Su Xun didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Soon, the crows were handcuffed in the corner of the first floor, squatting and enjoying the dinner.


    Crow is to cry without tears, staring at the lobby manager with murderous eyes.


    Ganlinniang, she''s dead on the street. Why didn''t she say that tonight''s ticket was reserved? Mad, you killed me!


    "Brother, look, isn''t that Hongxing Longtou born?" Suddenly, a little brother exclaimed.


    The crow looked up and saw the general in a silver suit come in, followed by a little brother with a gift box.


    "Gan! This is bowing down. Hongxing dragon head is just a soft egg. " Said the crow.


    Sooner or later, he will be a hindrance and let the East Star flag be planted all over Yau Tsim Mong!


    "What''s the matter?" Li Ying walks up to Jiang Tiansheng.


    Jiang Tiansheng said with a pleasant face: "this brother, I heard that Su Sir''s promotion is so compelling that Hong xingshe will be born. He specially prepared a small gift to show his heart."


    "Jiangsheng, I know you. Just wait. Su Sir is eating. We''ll wait until we finish eating." Li Ying chuckled and turned to his own position.


    "What are you talking about! When did our boss wait for someone else? " Will the natural bodyguard roar.


    Li Ying looked back: "yes, after all, you Hongxing even dare to kill the police. So Wei, if you don''t want to wait, just go away. You are still standing here when you grow up, which affects our appetite."


    "My mother Ganlin..." The bodyguard was furious.


    "Shut up Will naturally scold a, looking at Li Ying said: "this sir, I find Su Sir has a very important thing, delay you can''t take responsibility."


    "Fuck, you''re riding to scare me. Wait."


    With that, Li Ying went to the second floor.


    He''s really afraid to delay something.

 Chapter 1246

    In the private room on the second floor sat Su Xun, Li Wenbin and several police inspectors.


    As for Chen Jiaju, police sergeants like them are not qualified to enter this private room, because the location is not enough.


    "After su Sir''s promotion, don''t forget us."


    "Yes, yes. According to this sign, the next director may be su sir."


    "I''m joking. Now the Hawks are in power. I don''t think I''m Chinese."


    At this time, the door was pushed open, Li Ying came in: "Su sir, Hong Xing will be born."


    "Oh? Let him come up Su Xun finished and looked at the others on the table: "brothers, I have to aggrieve some of you when I talk to Mr. Jiang."


    "Well, sir, that''s very serious."


    "Let''s go down and have a drink with our brothers. Let''s talk slowly. Business matters."


    "Yes, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future."


    Everyone you a word I a language of say, all are in succession discern interest of carry wine cup to walk out of the box.


    In the blink of an eye, only Su Xun was left in the private room.


    Li Ying came to the downstairs, looking at will naturally light said: "Su Sir let you up."


    "Thank you very much." Will be born with a slight nod.


    Li Ying stopped Jiang''s natural Bodyguard: "Su Sir only said let Jiang Sheng go up, not you."


    "Boss." The bodyguard looks at the general.


    Jiang Tiansheng nodded and said, "give me your things. Go to the car and wait for me."


    "But..." The bodyguards are obviously not at ease.


    Jiang Tiansheng laughed: "Why are you worried about my accident? There are so many Asir and Su Sir here. What else can I get hurt here? "


    "Yes, boss." The bodyguard handed him the gift box, then looked at Li Ying and left with a cold hum.


    Li Ying said to Jiang Tiansheng, "go up by yourself. Su Sir is in the innermost private room on the second floor."


    A few minutes later, he pushed open the door of susian''s private room with his gift box and went in.


    "Su sir, I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve only come to visit you now. I''m sorry for your impoliteness."


    He closed the door of Tiansheng and looked at Su Xun.


    Susian was eating with chopsticks, chewing and looking up, he said, "Mr. Jiang, I''ve heard a lot about you. Hongxing Longtou, tut, it''s really impressive."


    This guy was killed by crows later, and then his brother Jiang Tianyang came back to inherit the speaker.


    "Su Sir is joking. I came here today to hear that his younger brother is not very good-looking and disrespectful to Mrs. Ling in Jiandong. It''s also because of my lax discipline. I''ve come to apologize. Fortunately, it didn''t lead to any big mistake. I hope Su Sir can like it with a little heart."


    He put the gift box on the table, pulled a chair away and sat down. Then he turned the turntable of the dining table and turned the gift box to Su Xun.


    Su Xun dropped his chopsticks and opened the gift box. He found a box full of gold bars.


    What a gift.


    "Oh, big hand?" Su Xun made an expression of surprise and looked at him.


    Jiang Tiansheng said with a smile: "I''d like to give you a little gift to surprise my wife. I hope Su Sir can ignore the villains and don''t care about a group of children. We''ll come and go often in the future."


    At the same time, he calmly opened a new bowl and chopsticks, and then prepared to go to clip vegetables.


    "Dang!"


    Su Xun''s wine cup fell into the dish he held with his chopsticks, and the oil and soup splashed all over the place.


    Jiang Tiansheng looked up at Su Xun.


    "I don''t want you to eat, you don''t have to eat." Su Xun leaned forward, looked at him and said word by word.


    Jiang Tiansheng smiles: "Su sir, it doesn''t matter if I don''t have food alone, but if more than 100000 people don''t have food, it will be a mess, don''t you think?"


    "You threaten me?" With no expression on his face, Su Xun took out a cigarette and lit it. He said, "believe it or not, you can''t even do valet parking business!"


    "So sir, you can try. Without tens of thousands of valet parking, the traffic on Hong Kong Island will be in chaos." Jiang Tiansheng cocked up his legs and was calm.


    Su Xun laughed and flicked his cigarette ash: "believe it or not, I will drive you out today, Hongxing, Dongxing and xinyi''an, all these big and small clubs will take over the territory you left behind!"


    "The most important thing on Hong Kong Island is the community. The most important thing is the old man. What are you threatening me with?"


    "Su sir, do you really want to do that?" Jiang Tiansheng''s face darkened and his cigarette ends shriveled.


    Su Xun took a puff of smoke and pointed to him: "I''m not happy with your people''s tune and play with my girl. I''m not happy. Do you want to be happy?"


    "It''s just a woman. I can bring you whatever you like." Will be born said.


    Su Xun got up and looked down at him. He slapped him heavily in the face with his hand holding a cigarette: "I like your mother. Clean up your attitude and talk to me.""Pa!"


    It''s the first time that Jiang Tiansheng has been humiliated so much.


    Su Xun said calmly: "if you dare to go out of this door, I will drive away Hongxing tomorrow! You''re not going to open the door of Hongxing''s house in your life! "


    There are so many people in the club who want to support their families. If they don''t open the door for ten days and a half months, their hearts will be broken.


    With his back to Su Xun, his face was cloudy and sunny, his teeth were about to break, and his arms were blue.


    Half a sound, he took a deep breath, turned around and looked at Su Xun: "Su sir, give me a way to live."


    A senior inspector is not terrible.


    But a senior inspector who can quickly turn Jiandong into a police blank area is terrible.


    What''s more, they just killed an inspector. If they kill him again, Hong Xing will really die.


    "Two o''clock. First of all, I don''t care where she is now. Give her over."


    "Second, the people of Hongxing * * I, Ma, Zi, I''m not happy, so jiandonggui and Liansheng."


    "Third, I''m not allowed to touch ice powder in my district."


    "Su sir..." These three points put forward by Su Xun were unacceptable to Jiang Tiansheng.


    Su Xun interrupted him: "you make it clear, I''m just informing you, not discussing with you."


    "Of course, you are so brave, you can try the same trick to kill me."


    "I need to go back and discuss." Will be born said.


    Su Xun knocked on the box of gold bars: "tomorrow morning, I will report at nine o''clock, and give me the answer before that. In addition, I will not be happy to take away the box of gold bars."


    How can he accept bribes?


    Will be born and left with the gift box.


    If Hong Xing is not obedient, Su Xun will support and unite them.


    If they are obedient, Su Xun doesn''t mind giving them a way to live. After all, it''s not good for a single family.


    It''s better for these societies to keep their own territory and then operate according to their own rules.


    As long as the district is stable, he will be promoted to the post of district director.

 Chapter 1247

    "What? Let''s hand in the thirteen girls! We also need to give up Jiandong to he Liansheng! Don''t touch ice powder yet! It''s too much to step on the horse


    "Yes, when we hung Hsing paper paste, it''s a big deal to draw a life and death lottery and kill another inspector!"


    "No, absolutely not! The ice powder business is gone, and the income of the club will be greatly reduced! "


    "I don''t believe that he is really not afraid of death at all."


    After hearing the news brought back by Jiang Tiansheng, Hongxing''s uncles and hall leaders reacted very strongly.


    First of all, handing over the thirteen younger sisters violated the thirty-six oath of Hongmen, and it was said that they would be ridiculed.


    Second, Jiandong is a part of Yau Tsim Mong. If there is a lot of oil and water there, it will not be mentioned. Just because the site is occupied by people, it will lose face.


    Third, don''t touch ice powder. Many of you here are in ice powder business. If you don''t touch ice powder, how many sources of income will you lose?


    It''s better to kill one''s parents than to cut off one''s fortune.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m also very angry, but now the situation is like this. If we don''t agree, he Liansheng will beat us, the police will sweep us, and other organizations will take advantage of the fire to beat us. What will we do then?"


    To be born as a leader, he must be responsible for the whole society, and his thinking is very clear.


    "But will you really agree?"


    Dafei asked reluctantly.


    Jiang Tiansheng sighed: "we''ve killed an inspector, which makes the police angry. If we kill another one, Hong Xing will die."


    "Everyone, Hongxing was created by my father. Every piece of territory was fought back by my brothers. I''m not willing to give up, but what can I do?"


    Without Jiandong, he would still be Mr. Jiang, but without Hongxing, he would be a fart.


    He was able to tell that apart.


    Everyone is silent, eyes flickering, do not know what to think.


    "Since there''s no problem, it''s settled."


    Will be born to nail the board.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nine in the morning.


    Office of the regional director, Kowloon West.


    Although they are all directors, they are quite different from district directors, district directors and district directors.


    "Hello, sir, number: 95271, senior inspector Su Xun, reporting to you!"


    "Well, it''s good. It''s very energetic. The mass organizations in West Kowloon are rampant. We need people like you to fight against them and let them know the strength of the police force!"


    The chief District elder brother nodded with satisfaction.


    "Promise not to let Sir down!" Su Xun, stand at attention.


    One elder brother picked up the red internal phone on the desk and said, "come to my office."


    "The director." Soon, a policewoman in police uniform came in.


    "This is my secretary. She will take you to the anti gangster group and do a good job," he said


    Su Xun felt that he would be promoted to this position as soon as possible.


    "Please." Su Xun said to the policewoman.


    Policewoman a smile: "duty."


    A few minutes later, Su Xun followed the policewoman to the work area of the anti gangster group and looked at it. Men and women, all in plain clothes.


    The anti black group is divided into ABC three groups, each group has two teams, a total of 60 people.


    Li Ying, who came with him, was arranged to be the captain of the A1 team, because Raymond promoted him to a new level temporarily. It''s not too shabby to say that.


    As for Yazi, she''s just a member of the general team, because she''s only a sheriff when she''s promoted.


    It is worth mentioning that during lunch, Su Xun met Ma Haotian, the leader of the anti drug team, and Zhang Ziwei, who had always been with him.


    Did not see Su Jianqiu, this time Su Jianqiu has left the police as an undercover.


    The three men are from the film "anti drug 1", a classic and flaming film. Their ultimate goal is to catch an international drug lord named bamianfo.


    "Shut up! Ah Wei is dead! You picked the idol It''s from this movie.


    "Anti black group Su Xun."


    Su Xun held out a hand to Ma Haotian.


    Ma Haotian was stunned for a moment. Then he grasped it and said with a smile, "I know you. To be exact, the Hong Kong Island police don''t know you. Ma Haotian, the anti drug team."


    "I''ll be my colleagues in the future. If you need any help, please let me know." Su Xun took back his hand.


    Ma Haotian nodded: "help each other."


    "Why, I don''t even visit my old boss when I''m promoted." A sudden voice came.


    Su Xun turned around and found that it was Huang Zhicheng.


    I almost forgot that Huang Zhicheng also works in West Kowloon and is now the head of the serious crime team.


    "How could it be that Huang Sir didn''t pick me as an undercover agent at the beginning, but he didn''t have me now." Su Xun said.


    Huang Zhicheng said with a smile: "that''s your own ambition. Now your position is equal to mine.""Sit down." Su Xun gave him a place.


    Huang Zhicheng sat down, looked at Ma Haotian and asked casually, "I heard that you have been following the case of heichai. What''s the matter? Is it still early to close the net?"


    "Soon." Ma Haotian showed a smile.


    Su Jianqiu''s undercover agent, heichai, has been around for so long. This time, he finally has a chance to catch all of them.


    Huang Zhicheng was a little envious: "Congratulations, heichai''s case has been solved. You must make a move."


    "Don''t laugh at me. Your Ni family''s case hasn''t broken through yet?" Ma Haotian asked him.


    Huang Zhicheng pondered for a moment: "it''s fast."


    Chen Yongren has also won the trust of Ni yongxiao and believes that he will soon win the Ni family.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    "I''m sorry."


    Su Xun looked at Ma Haotian and Huang Zhicheng apologetically, and then connected the phone: "hello."


    "Hello, Su sir, I''m the prison officer of Stanley Prison, killer Xiong. My brother Chen Tianxiong has offended you because he doesn''t have eyes. I hope you can make it convenient for me."


    A thick male voice came out of the mobile phone.


    Hearing the three words of killer Xiong, Su Xun''s mind suddenly came up with the crow''s face.


    The killer comes from the movie prison.


    "I say hello to people. You''d better let your brother be quiet and don''t fall into my hands again." Su Xun caught the crow because he ran into it that night.


    The crow didn''t commit any crime that night, and there was no evidence, so let it go.


    "Thank you so much, sir. If you want to help me in the future, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    Thank you again and again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five days later, Hongxing killed the police, and the murderer, shisan Mei, took the initiative to bring the case to justice.


    At the same time, the police of West Kowloon also found that there were fewer drug traffickers in West Kowloon.


    If anyone dares to cross the border to sell drugs, they don''t need the police. Hong Xing and Liansheng will teach them a lesson.


    Because if there was ice powder in West Kowloon, Su Xun would only trouble the two families.


    With the stability of public security in West Kowloon, Su Xun also won the commendation from the top. It is said that the Commissioner of police mentioned him many times during the meeting.


    The director said that Hong Kong Island needs such young, excellent and responsible police officers.

 Chapter 1248

    July 20th.


    In the evening, a five-star hotel.


    On the big bed, susian and Yazi were holding together. Looking at their marks, it was obvious that they had just finished the exercise.


    No way, bud son home with lethal scissors feet, can only bring bud son to the hotel to open a room.


    In recent years, it''s the same as in war to change positions stealthily and pay attention to tactics.


    Zhou Wenli''s "wind and rain on the same road" has been released. She is so addicted to filming that she has no time to go to bed with Su Xun every day.


    So even if he doesn''t go home at night, no one will care about him. It''s just beautiful.


    Zhou Wenli always felt guilty because she couldn''t accompany Su Xun. However, Su Xun had a lot of company.


    "Honey, I''ll give you a surprise."


    Bud son slowly passed a breath, restored some strength, take out two tickets from the bag of bedside table.


    "Dangdangdang, look what this is?"


    Bud son full face proud of shook.


    "What?" Su Xun put his face on the granary.


    After all, when I was a child, I grew up in the countryside. I was often hungry.


    So even now that he''s grown up and rich, he still has a special liking for granary.


    I wish I could hold the granary every day.


    He is such a nostalgic man.


    Yazi said happily: "the ticket of Fugui, there will be a cruise ship leaving the port tomorrow. It happens that you are on holiday tomorrow. Let''s go to the ship to play together."


    "I''m on vacation, but you don''t stop." Susian stroked her red face, delicate and smooth.


    Yazi narrowed his eyes: "you are my boss. You told me to take a vacation, so I will take a vacation?"


    "Calling the boss doesn''t tell me to take you off." Su Xun said something leisurely.


    Bud son close to his ear, jade lips micro Zhang: "Dad, the role of enough, can it?"


    "Good boy." Susian touched her head.


    Yazijiao snorted: "you''re dead. I''ll have a holiday tomorrow. You''ll go with me."


    "But I can''t bear to be seen in your swimsuit." Su Xun showed a face of embarrassment.


    Bud son hugged him: "hee hee, you think, ah, they can only look at, but you can hold, what else can you do? Is it so much better in your heart?"


    "It makes sense." Su Xun thought so deeply, and then said, "so you''d better not wear a swimsuit tomorrow. It will make others jealous. What if I get beaten?"


    "A little way." Yazi sticks his tongue out at him.


    They quarreled in bed for a while and then went to sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, July 21.


    Su Xun, dressed in a suit and shoes, went aboard with a suitcase and a pair of jeans and short sleeves.


    It''s not clothes. It''s guns.


    In Yazi''s words, what if someone on the ship wants to plot against Su Xun.


    What if we meet pirates?


    Pirates? robber!


    The trough!


    Fugui, jiayazi, jiarobber, isn''t this the plot of city hunter?


    What about Chen Jiaju?


    Is Chen Jiaju on board?


    But Uncle long in the city hunter is not called Chen Jiaju, but Meng Bo, and he is not a policeman.


    Speaking of Chen Jiaju, it seems that he hasn''t seen him for more than a month since he was transferred to West Kowloon.


    "City Hunter" is about a private detective named Meng Bo, who is entrusted by the newspaper King Jincun to send his daughter Qingzi back to the island safely from Hong Kong Island.


    And it''s on Kiyoko''s own volition.


    Qingzi was named Fugui, and Huixiang, Meng Bo''s assistant, was also named Fugui with his cousin.


    Meng Bo also hid in the salute and got on the boat.


    In fact, the crew and captain of the rich ship have been killed long ago. Now they are all pretended by a group of bandits.


    Their purpose is to rob the rich on the ship and extort ransom. While discussing the plan, Qingzi, who lives in the next room, overhears them.


    Later, Qingzi was chased and killed, so he fled all the way. Meng Bo rescued him and fought with the bandits.


    One of the most classic scenes in this movie is that Meng Bo and the bandits temporarily become the role of the emperor of boxing after being electrocuted, fighting again.


    Well, there''s something special about women''s clothing, uncle long.


    Finally, the Flying Tigers of Hong Kong island came down from the sky and captured all the bandits on board and rescued the hostages.


    "Well, what do you think? So many beautiful women in bikinis on the boat are not good-looking? "


    Bud son shook Su Xun''s arm and said.


    "Not as good as you." Su Xun blurted out.


    Bud son smile dimple like a flower: "I know."


    "I''ll make a phone call." Looking at the ship''s whistle, Su Xun said a word to Yazi.


    Call my brother-in-law and let the Flying Tigers under his hand prepare to save people.These gangsters are not vegetarians.


    "Jiaju?"


    Before Su Xun pressed the number, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Chen Jiaju staggered on the deck.


    "Su sir!"


    Chen Jiaju also saw Su Xun. He rushed over and said with red eyes: "do you have anything to eat, Su sir? I''m starving. Anything will do."


    "Just a piece of chocolate." Susian took a piece of chocolate from his pocket.


    Chen Jiaju grabbed it directly, tore it open and put it in his mouth: "it''s good to have it. I''m starving."


    "Is that exaggeration? Why are you here?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    "Don''t mention it." Chen Jiaju waved his hand, looking back on the past: "before I became a policeman, I opened a detective agency in the island. Qingzi, the daughter of the island''s newspaper king, ran to Hong Kong Island."


    "He asked me to send his daughter back. I wanted to earn some extra money, so I took it. When Qingzi got on the ship, I caught up with him. By the way, my alias is Meng Bo now. This is my name when I was a detective on the island."


    "Meng Bo?" Su Xun then remembered that Meng Bo in the movie was really very hungry.


    Su Xun tentatively asked: "Jiaju, do you know a woman named Huixiang?"


    "How do you know her?" Chen Jiaju asked.


    Su Xun perfunctorily said: "I heard that. Don''t ask so many questions. You say, do you recognize it?"


    "Of course I do. When I was a private detective on the island, she was my partner''s sister. She had an accident and asked me to take care of her before she died."


    "I took her as my sister, but she was greedy for me. Later, when I went back to Hong Kong Island to be a policeman, I was with May. Unexpectedly, she came to Hong Kong Island a few days ago.


    "Because of her, I had a quarrel with May. Huixiang also said that she would marry her cousin, and went on the boat with her cousin, saying that she would pay her honeymoon leave in advance."


    "I found that none of the women I met saved my mind." Chen Jiaju''s face was full of tears.


    Su Xun said, but none of these women you meet is not beautiful.


    Yazi, Mengbo and Huixiang are all together. It seems that they really meet the plot of city hunter.


    Gan! Chatting and chatting, I forgot to call my brother-in-law. The ship has already left so far.

 Chapter 1249

    "Hello, it''s not convenient for me to listen to the phone now. Please leave a message if you have anything."


    "Hello, it''s not convenient for me right now..."


    Su Xun even called three times, but no one answered.


    This can be too Gan, elder brother, elder brother, I always tear the chain of your sister''s skirt at night. You''d better drop my chain at the key time.


    "Susir, who are you calling? It seems to be in a hurry. " Chen Jiaju asked curiously.


    Su Xun looked at Chen Jiaju: "Jiaju, there is a problem now, that is, there are bandits on the ship."


    "This Is that a question? " Chen Jiaju asked.


    Su Xun


    I haven''t seen you for more than a month. Have you gone so far?


    It''s like you can fly to the sky at any time without two eggs below.


    Chen Jiaju said with a smile: "slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue, should it be a problem for Su sir?"


    "Well, cough." Su Xun showed a satisfied smile and coughed twice: "although my strength is really strong, for the sake of the passengers on board, it''s better to call the police, just in case."


    "Susir has a point." Chen Jiaju nodded, mainly because the chief said that it must be reasonable.


    Su Xun said, "I have a plan."


    "All ears." Chen Jiaju listens.


    Su Xun looked around, then said in a low voice, "if these gangsters want to fight, they will fight again in the high seas. First, we pretend that we didn''t find anything, so as not to scare the snake. Then we call the police and wait for reinforcements. At that time, we will fight them all."


    "Brilliant plan! How wonderful! Su Sir is really more intelligent than Zhuge to win Zijian. If uncle Liu had your help, he would have ruled the country for a long time. " Chen Jiaju gave a big praise and raised his thumb with excitement.


    Su Xun suddenly asked, "have you been promoted?"


    "Su Sir is really clever. Thanks to the director''s attention, he was promoted to a higher level." Chen Jiaju said.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "no wonder."


    It turns out that I''ve tasted the benefits of being a licking dog. No wonder now I''m so smooth.


    "Call Raymond now and ask him to inform the Flying Tigers to come." Su Xun said to Chen Jiaju.


    It''s been a long time since the ships left the port. It''s estimated that the flying tigers will arrive in the afternoon after a series of transfers.


    But fortunately, the bandits only started at night.


    In the original movie, it was the thunder team of Taiwan Island who finally parachuted to rescue the hostages and killed the bandits.


    Now, as a Hong Kong Island policeman, can Su Xun give the credit to them?


    There are dozens of hundreds of billions of rich people on this ship. It''s all human debt that saved them.


    "Hey, what are you two talking about?"


    Yazi came with the box.


    "We''re saying you look good."


    Su Xun said casually, and then he put his arms around her waist: "Jiaju, let''s go first."


    "Sue, take your time." Chen Jiaju watched them leave, and then began to look for food everywhere.


    Yazi asked curiously, "why is brother Ju on the boat, and what special task is he doing?"


    "He is now Meng Bo, a private detective who makes extra money from casual work." Su Xun said casually.


    "Oh." Bud son suddenly realized, in the police force, take private work this kind of thing is not strange.


    Because the police have an advantage, it''s normal for them to play as a detective in their spare time to earn extra money.


    Su Xun said, "Yazi, you are my lucky goddess. There is no white belt in the box."


    "Then you''re the lucky lady?" Bud son blushed and blinked.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''ve done a lot of goddesses, but the goddess of luck can''t be ranked."


    "Boasting, female psychosis is almost the same." Bud son pie pie pie mouth, naturally won''t take this words seriously.


    "Say a word, Sao Rui will be ok?"


    A cheap voice came into my ear.


    Su Xun and Yazi subconsciously looked at the past.


    I saw a young man in a suit and hat looking at three blonde foreigners: "it''s a foreigner. I scold you with a smile. Do you understand what I''m scolding?"


    "Blue eyes and green eyebrows are not good people at first sight. You are dead bald, and you two are not good things at first sight. I wish you have AIDS!"


    "Young man, didn''t your father teach you to be polite when you went out?" The foreigner in the middle suddenly spoke fluent Cantonese.


    "Ah The smile on his face was stiff and embarrassed.


    Three foreigners shook their heads and passed him. One of them untied his trousers quickly.


    "Young man, you''ve lost your pants again."


    "Ah


    The big toe board looked down and suddenly exclaimed, and quickly bent down to lift the pants."Poof - that man is funny."


    Yazi couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Xun said, "he''s cheap. Let''s go."


    Big foot board is Huixiang''s cousin.


    When he got to the room, Su Xun told Yazi about the bandits on the ship.


    "Ah! So what are we going to do now, go out and grab control of the ship? " Yazi is eager to try.


    Su Xun asked, "how many weapons do you have?"


    "A little bit." While Yazi was talking, he opened the box on the bed. A whole box of all kinds of weapons blinded Su Xun''s eyes.


    It''s a million.


    Su Xun took two pistols and pinned them to his waist. He also took two more clips: "don''t act rashly. There are too many hostages on the ship. It''s easy to be hurt by mistake. I''ve asked Jiaju to call the Flying Tigers."


    "So you were just talking about that." Bud son suddenly realized that he took off his jeans in front of Su Xun and tied two pistols to his thighs.


    Then put on a red skirt, who can think of that pair of slender legs hidden under the killing machine?


    Killing hundreds of millions of Sushen''s descendants every night.


    It''s a lot of sin.


    "Come on, now, step on the spot."


    Susian walked out of the room with her waist around her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Kiyoko, whom Chen Jiaju is looking for everywhere, is hiding in a bedroom, preparing to take a bath.


    She was sweating all the way to avoid the private detective her father wanted.


    All of a sudden, she heard a conversation coming from the next room. Curiosity made her stick to the wall and eavesdrop.


    "Just got the news that Meng Bo, the bounty hunter who was active on the island a few years ago, was also on board."


    "This man is very troublesome, and everything that has him will be troublesome in the end. We''ll solve him first."


    "Keep quiet. Don''t surprise the fat sheep on the boat. When we tie them to Thailand, we will be rich. Ha ha ha..."


    "Ah Hearing that the other party is planning to kidnap, Qingzi is startled and can''t help exclaiming.


    The sound insulation effect between the rooms on the ship was not good. She could hear each other, and naturally the other heard her call.


    The three gangsters looked at each other and then said to one of their men, "go to the next room and have a look."


    "Yes


    A gangster loaded the gun out of the door.


    Qingzi also knew that the other party must have heard his own voice, so he ran out of the room in a hurry.


    Then she ran all the way to the cockpit. She was going to report it to the captain.

 Chapter 1250

    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    The first mate saw Qingzi in a hurry and stopped her. He asked calmly.


    "Mr. chief officer, I I have something very important to see the captain Qingzi said in panic.


    The first mate shook his head: "the captain is very busy. Just tell me if you have something to do. It''s the same."


    "There are bandits on board. They want to tie the rich on board to Thailand for blackmail." Qingzi believed him.


    The first mate was shocked: "what! You come with me and I''ll take you to the captain. "


    "Yes, yes." Qingzi nodded again and again, and kept up with the first mate with the skirt without any doubt.


    The first mate took Qingzi to a place where there was no one. He turned his back to her and showed a sly smile on his face.


    "Chief officer, aren''t you going to see the captain? What are you bringing me here for? " Clear son doubts to ask a way.


    The chief officer took out the gun, which was hard and black. It was the serious one: "Miss, you just said there were bandits on board. Sorry, I am a bandit."


    "Ah Qingzi widens his eyes. Is there any mistake? Even the first mate is a bandit. He turns around and runs away.


    The first mate grabbed her hair and pulled her back: "it''s only because you know too much."


    "Now I know if you want to kill me!" A quiet voice sounded.


    The chief officer suddenly turned his head, saw Su Xun and Yazi, and immediately put the gun on Qingzi''s head.


    "Don''t come here! Come here and I''ll shoot her! "


    Qingzi was flustered: "help me, help me!"


    "Whatever you want. Anyway, I just want to kill you. As for who you want to kill, it doesn''t matter to me." Su Xun shrugged his shoulders and said it lightly.


    He took Yazi to set foot on the boat. Unexpectedly, he met this scene. Madder, the plot was advanced.


    Is this the butterfly effect he brings?


    "Ah


    Clear son immediately silly eyes, big brother, have make a mistake, which have you such person.


    The first mate is also confused. It''s too unsympathetic. I can''t help you. Animals!


    "Please help me. My father is the king of the island newspaper industry. He will certainly not treat you badly."


    Qingzi tried to move Su Xun''s noble and pure heart with dirty money.


    "Sorry, I''m not short of money."


    Su Xun shrugged. Sao Rui, money means you can do whatever you want.


    "Golden dog, if you have seed, you can shoot. Well, I''ll count three and we''ll drive together. You kill her and I''ll kill you. It''s not so interesting."


    Su Xun looked at the first mate with a smile.


    Chief mate: Ganlin Niang, you are insane!


    Who wants to shoot with you.


    "Hey, you give me a gun quickly. We have two to two, and we have a chance to fight back." Qingzi''s face was full of panic, and he called to the chief officer anxiously.


    "Shut up


    The chief officer yelled, do you think I''m a fool?


    What''s more, two to two is one to one.


    As for the woman.


    Apart from being beautiful and fierce with long thighs, is there any other threat?


    Looking at Su Xun who was pressing step by step, his forehead exuded sweat, and his hand with the gun trembled.


    It''s the first time he''s met a man who doesn''t care about hostages. Sir, how can you play without rules?


    "This way!"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, two bandits found the movement here, armed.


    As soon as the chief officer''s eyes brightened, he pushed Qingzi to susian, and then he turned around and ran.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Two shots rang out and the first mate fell to the ground and died.


    "I dare to ignore Miss Ben''s threat."


    Yazi held the gun and blew the muzzle.


    In other words, Su Xun couldn''t stand her blowing the gun.


    "Kill them!"


    Two other gangsters rushed in.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun pulled out his gun and fired. The gunfire started everywhere.


    "Ah, ah


    Qingzi was lying on the middle floor, covering his head and screaming, feeling the bullet flying over his head.


    Soon, the two bandits also died.


    "Stop yelling and go."


    Su Xun interrupted Qingzi''s scream.


    "Well?"


    Qingzi is stunned, carefully opens his eyes, only to find that Su Xun and Yazi have nothing to do with each other.


    "That''s great."


    "Hong Kong Island police, the ship has been hijacked by bandits. What you need to do now is do nothing."


    Yazi takes out his certificate and shakes Qingzi.


    "The police?"


    Qingzi immediately came to the bottom: "there is no mistake, there is no police like you who don''t care about the hostage''s life and death, I want to complain to you, must complain!""I don''t care if you''re dead." Su Xun said, dragged the bodies of the three bandits to a corner to hide, and then left with Yazi.


    There was a lot of noise on the ship, and the sound of the siren from time to time covered up the sound of the gunshot. The bandits should not know what happened here.


    Don''t ask if it''s reasonable, because in the movie it''s just unreasonable.


    The bow of the boat was beaten to death, and gunshots were heard everywhere, but there were still singing and dancing in the banquet hall.


    "Hello! Wait for me


    Qingzi quickly followed up with her skirt.


    A few minutes later, the three arrived at the casino.


    I saw everyone around a table.


    At that gambling table, a young man with a handsome face was killing with ease and grace.


    "That man''s name is prodigal son Gao Da. He is a famous master of gambling." Yazi obviously did enough information.


    Su Xun laughed and said casually, "fortunately, it''s Gao Da, not Gao Jin."


    "Brother Ju is over there." Yazi said suddenly.


    Su Xun went along the road.


    "Huixiang, let me explain."


    Chen Jiaju pursues Huixiang in a black dress.


    "If you don''t listen, even your name is fake. You didn''t take good care of me."


    Huixiang covered her ears and shook her head.


    "Do you hear me? My cousin won''t listen. Go away!"


    Chen Jiaju was driven away by the big footboard.


    "Get out of here!" Chen Jiaju pushes him away.


    "Oh! Dare to do it The big foot board lifted his hair and called out: "eat me, the last dragon claw!"


    He went up.


    "Bang!"


    He was kicked out.


    Bigfoot got up and encouraged himself:


    "Bigfoot, you can''t be discouraged. You have to be more shameless. With your shameless spirit, your cousin will be yours sooner or later. Wow, Kaka..."


    "You''re right. He''s really cheap." Bud son saw this scene a serious comment.


    Qingzi also nodded: "cheap home, just a woman, the world''s three legged toad is not easy to find, three hole woman is not easy to find?"


    Su Xun and Yazi looked at her in a daze, and then said with one voice: "vulgar!"


    I''m a real Islander. I like it!


    "Hum!" Qingzi blushed and snorted. He cried out in his heart that my image of Bai Fumei was finished.


    At the same time, the bodies of the three bandits that Su Xun had hidden had been found by the bandits by accident.


    The bandits reported the incident to the first bandit, McDonnell.


    Madonna thought it was Meng Bo who did it. In order to avoid long dreams, he decided to start ahead of time.


    The first step is to kill Meng Bo!


    Meng Bo said that I would call it a dog.

 Chapter 1251

    "Miss, can I buy you a drink?"


    Gao Da leaves from the gambling table, walks to Yazi, and looks at her admiringly.


    In the movie, he wants to soak the valiant, fierce thigh, long face and handsome Yazi.


    "Can I have a drink by the way?"


    Su Xun stepped forward, put the gun on his stomach, and looked at him with staring eyes.


    Gao Da looked down and said to Su Xun, "I''m sorry, I''m so hasty."


    "GAODA, what a name, to pay homage to GAOJIN!" Su Xun hated this kind of digging.


    Although he often digs other people''s corner.


    This is the old double label dog.


    Gao Da eyebrows a pick: "Gao Jin is my brother."


    "It''s your uncle." Su Xun sneered and bullied me. I haven''t seen the God of gambling. Gao Jin has only one cousin, Gao Yi.


    Gao Yi is still greedy. Taking advantage of Gao Jin''s amnesia, he kills Gao Jin''s girlfriend and takes all of Gao Jin''s life. He also wants to kill Gao Jin.


    Madder, it seems that those who are called righteous are unjust.


    Is that the more we lack something, the more we emphasize it?


    Gao Da seriously said: "Gao Jin is not my uncle, Gao Jin is really my brother, my cousin."


    Why does no one believe him every time he wants to use his identity to force?


    The younger brother of God of gamblers can''t pretend to be forced. It''s hard.


    "There''s no evidence." Yazi asked.


    After all, the God of gambling''s high reputation in the world is still very loud, it is the existence of God.


    Gao Da is also energetic. He takes out a picture from his wallet: "Nuo, I see it. There are three people on it, me, Gao Jin, and my second brother Gao Yi."


    "That''s true!" Yazi and Qingzi opened their eyes and looked at him incredulously.


    "Now you believe it." Looking at their shocked expressions, Gao Da just feels that it''s too cool to pretend to be forced.


    It''s better to be forced than blank!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chen Jiaju chased Huixiang out again.


    All of a sudden, I saw three crew members coming round me.


    He thought that it was because he got on the ship without a ticket, but he didn''t think it was killing him.


    Almost turn around and run.


    "Kill him!"


    When they got to the place where there were few people, three gangsters disguised as crew members directly took out their guns and fired.


    World famous war: San Mei and Jia Ju.


    Because all three are magnesium countrymen.


    "No!"


    Chen Jiaju''s eyes widened, so I just escaped. It''s not exaggeration.


    "Meng Bo! You are dying! "


    A bandit at the head sneered twice.


    Hearing them call out their names when they were detectives, Chen Jiaju also understood that they were afraid of their own bad things, so they wanted to kill themselves before they started.


    In the face of this situation, Chen Jiaju turned around and ran. As we all know, when Chen Jiaju wanted to run, basically no one could catch up with him.


    It''s like no one can beat him in a place with a lot of furniture. It''s a mysterious law.


    "Come on


    Three gangsters chase Chen Jiaju with guns.


    When Chen Jiaju hid in the street computer room, he just met two people fighting against the street tyrant.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Chen Jiaju looked at them and asked.


    "Play games!" They replied.


    Chen Jiaju looked around and said, "now there are bandits on board. How can I get to the banquet hall?"


    The gangsters will certainly do it in the banquet hall, because the rich are basically all there.


    The Flying Tigers haven''t come yet. They have to rely on themselves to survive the early stage.


    "Take the elevator!" One replied.


    Chen Jiaju is speechless: "can''t let bandit know."


    "Why don''t you just take the elevator and don''t tell them?" Two big smart said with one voice.


    Chen Jiaju


    I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have asked them. This question is completely embarrassing their IQ.


    Chen Jiaju said: "you fight slowly. Maybe you will die. It''s good to have a good time."


    "Really!"


    They looked at each other, and then they cried and went back to play the game.


    "I haven''t passed the customs yet. How can I die?"


    "Yes, if I die, what will my wife and children do?"


    "You don''t even have a girlfriend. Where''s the child from?"


    "It seems to be. Ha ha ha, no! Sobbing I don''t even have a girlfriend. How can I die? "


    Chen Jiaju shook his head, two mentally retarded.


    He went out of the street to the ballroom.


    Su Xun and Yazi are here. The three of them should be able to deal with the bandits and come to the police.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­In the banquet hall.


    "Step, step..."


    With a rapid and disorderly sound of footsteps, a group of armed bandits in red rushed into the banquet hall and surrounded everyone.


    "Ah! What''s going on! "


    "Who are these people..."


    "What happened!"


    Originally, people who were still pushing cups and changing cups were all shocked by this scene.


    "They did it." Bud son face is dignified.


    "What do we do?" Golder asked


    Just now, Su Xun had told him about the bandits on the ship. After all, he was also a fighter.


    In the movie, he is a wolf who can kill people with flying cards. He can cut people''s heads with flying cards.


    "Wait a minute."


    These guys weren''t ready to kill at first. They didn''t know someone had called the police.


    Just drag it until the tigers arrive.


    In the dazed mood of everyone, a foreigner in a white suit stepped onto the stage.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. We are only for money, not for murder. As long as you cooperate, we will not die."


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Madonna. I''m a senior gangster who has been working for many years. I have good work quality. You should believe me."


    Madonna pointed to himself and said with a smile.


    "I have a list in my hand. Anyone whose name is read by me, please take the initiative to stand up, otherwise something unpleasant may happen."


    Madonna shook the list of fat sheep in his hand. All the people on it were to be taken away.


    "Husband." Yazi gave a low exclamation.


    Su Xun looked up and saw Chen Jiaju walking along the wall of the banquet hall.


    He is worthy of being an unusual brother.


    "Get ready to do it."


    Su Xun told them in a low voice.


    Just wait for Chen Jiaju to come down from the sky and take control of Madonna by surprise.


    "Hey


    Chen Jiaju jumped down to Madonna.


    "Get me another microphone."


    Madonna suddenly stepped aside.


    "Ah


    Chen Jiaju''s eyes widened, and the whole person slapped on the ground.


    Su Xun, Ya Zi and Gao Da, who had already stood up, had 10000 pieces of grass in their hearts, and NIMA ran by.


    "Don''t move


    Several bandits aimed their guns at Chen Jiaju.


    "Meng Bo, what a surprise."


    McDonnell looked at Chen Jiaju and laughed. Then he looked at Su Xun and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "Do you believe that we want to take the initiative to hand in our financial affairs?" Su Xun looked at him and said seriously.


    Madonna gave a laugh, then restrained his smile: "do you think I look like silly beep?"


    "It''s not like that." Su Xun shook his head, and then said seriously, "because you are a silly beep."

 Chapter 1252

    "Get them!"


    Madonna points to Su Xun.


    Five gangsters approached three with guns.


    "Puyi -"


    Gao Da threw out a playing card and killed two people on the spot. They were separated by their heads.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Su Xun and Yazi killed one by one.


    "Ah, ah


    The passengers in the banquet hall were all shivering with fright, holding their heads under the table.


    "Kang Kang..."


    For a moment, the ballroom was full of gunfire.


    A bandit with a submachine gun is preparing to shoot. Huixiang suddenly gets up and opens her skirt, revealing the black pants inside.


    "Wow


    The bandit with the submachine gun widened his eyes.


    It''s all a man''s subconscious reaction.


    "Bang!"


    Huixiang took the opportunity to knock it down with a side kick.


    "Look at your sister


    Huixiang hummed and scolded, then picked up the submachine gun to shoot at the bandits.


    Meng Bo and a golden white man under Madonna were fighting. They jumped up and down and fought farther and farther. Finally, they both rode out of the banquet hall.


    "Go! Don''t love war


    Su Xun yelled. There were a lot of bandits on the ship. They couldn''t kill them all.


    It''s the only way to save your life.


    As for the hostages, the bandits will not kill them because they spend so much time just for money.


    Hui Xiang, Su Xun, Ya Zi and Gao Da are fighting and retreating. Gao Da is shot in the hand.


    "Don''t chase! Control these fat sheep first Said Madonna, pointing to the hostages.


    As long as the bad guys are still on the ship, blow up the ship in the retreat.


    Let them go to the bottom of the sea with the boat.


    Su Xun four people came to the street machine room and saw Chen Jiaju and the blonde fighting inside.


    This war is the serious one.


    However, the two men''s fight was a little strange, like a psycho, which made several people look confused.


    Su Xun took a look at the smashed game console. It was obvious that Chen Jiaju had been electrocuted.


    It seems that in the movie, Chen Jiaju and the villain become the characters in the street tyrant. The fight is just Chen Jiaju''s illusion after being electrocuted. Otherwise, it would be amazing.


    "Kang!"


    "What a bother.". Yazi directly raised his hand and shot the foreigner who jumped up and down.


    The foreigner widened his eyes, covered his bleeding chest and fell to the ground slowly.


    He must want to say that young people don''t talk about martial arts.


    After the foreigner died, Chen Jiaju still danced around in the middle of the challenge arena, and learned a few sissy moves from women. She was really hot eyed.


    "What is he doing?" Yazi asked.


    Susian went over and took the plug. That''s what happened in the movie.


    Sure enough, after he took the plug off, Chen Jiaju was excited and returned to normal.


    "What just happened?" He asked.


    Yazi and Huixiang said with one voice: "we also want to know what happened to you just now."


    "We are outnumbered. What should we do now?" Gundam covers his arm after being shot and bleeding.


    "Buzz..."


    Just then, a murmur came out.


    It''s the sound of a helicopter propeller.


    Su Xun and Yazi smile: "let''s go. It must be the Flying Tigers. Go to the deck outside."


    When the four came to the deck, they saw two armed helicopters with flying tiger patterns hovering in the sky.


    Then one by one armed flying tiger team members down the ladder from the helicopter landing on the deck.


    There are more than 100 people in the Flying Tigers. This time, there are four teams, a total of 40 people.


    "Su Xun, senior inspector of the anti Mafia group."


    After all the Flying Tigers landed, Su Xun came forward with his ID card to show his identity.


    In fact, it''s totally unnecessary, because his face is identity.


    but the world as like as two peas is a bit too many, so it''s better to keep the certificates.


    "Hello, sir!" Everyone cried in unison.


    Seeing a familiar face, Su Xun blurted out: "Zhang Lang?"


    "Report, sir, you are mistaken. My name is Zhou Xingxing!" Zhou Xingxing said with a straight chest and head.


    With a smile, Su Xun went to his ear and said, "the complex emotions in your eyes betray you, Zhang. Zhou Xingxing. Lang."


    "Sir, you don''t have to tell me if you know. I have no face." Zhou Xingxing said helplessly.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "at least our aesthetic values are the same. Do a good job in the Flying Tigers. I''m optimistic about you. Your boss and I are brothers."


    "True or false." As soon as Zhou Xingxing''s eyes are bright, he always fails in the Flying Tigers examination. If there is someone on it, won''t he get full marks in the future?But when he thought that Zhou Wenli, whom he had never touched, was arched by Su Xun, he was very depressed.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the bandits have strong firepower. We must protect the safety of the hostages. Take action!"


    At his command, four teams. Methodical teamwork began to break through.


    The special team is the special team, which is not comparable to the mob.


    Su Xun mixed up behind the Flying Tigers to grab the head and took away a small pot friend with one shot.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Dada dada..."


    "Ah! Here comes the police! Run


    As the Flying Tigers stormed into the banquet hall, the bandits in the banquet hall fled everywhere.


    Madonna sprang up, grabbed the railing on the second floor and tried to escape from the second floor.


    But as soon as he turned it over, a big foot in his sight became bigger and bigger, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Bang!"


    He was kicked down by the kick.


    "Silly beep, want to run! Have you asked me? "


    Su Xun jumped down from the second floor.


    "Ah


    McDonnell roared and rushed to Su Xun.


    "Bang!"


    Just rushed out, he was kicked back, hit on the ground, spit blood, ribs were kicked off, pierced the lungs, curled up on the ground and wailed.


    "Chinese Kung Fu! Chinese Kung Fu


    Madonna stares at Su Xun in horror.


    "It''s a great honor for you to taste the most authentic Chinese Kungfu, and you can be regarded as a local product."


    Su Xun came forward and picked up his collar. He threw it to the flying tigers like a chicken.


    "Report, sir, all the bandits on board were killed and the rest captured alive. All the hostages were successfully rescued." The leader of the flying tiger team came to report.


    The flying tigers are also a group of two teams. Today''s four teams are two teams.


    "Thank you so much, sir. If it weren''t for you today, we would be more or less lucky!"


    "Yes, yes, sir Su is indeed the patron saint of the people on Hong Kong Island. I will donate money to the police force when I go back."


    "I must send a banner to Su sir..."


    All the people who were saved were grateful to susian for a while. After all, they saved their lives.


    "Report, sir! A helicopter is approaching


    Suddenly, a member of the Flying Tigers reported.


    "Ah! It can''t be an accomplice of the bandits


    "What can I do..."


    The passengers are in a panic again. They are just like frightened birds.


    "Don''t panic. I''ll go out and have a look. The flying tigers will follow me." Su Xun said.


    Yazi and Huixiang also followed.

 Chapter 1253

    When Su Xun came to the deck, he saw two white helicopters circling in the sky.


    "It''s from the Taiwan thunder team."


    Yazi recognized the pattern on the helicopter.


    The thunder team and the Flying Tigers have the same nature.


    But it''s not as effective as the Flying Tigers.


    After all, do you have any higher expectations for Taiwan''s army and police force?


    A bunch of scrap.


    The ladder was dropped from the plane, and the thunder team landed on the deck face to face with the Flying Tigers.


    The leader came forward and said, "I''m the leader of the thunder team on Taiwan Island. Who are you in charge of?"


    "It''s me, senior inspector Su Xun, leader of the anti triad group in West Kowloon, Hong Kong Island." Su Xun took the first two steps.


    Thunder group leader said: "Inspector Su, how are you? What''s the matter with Madonna?"


    "Not for the time being." Su Xun replied.


    A group leader said: "we have been tracking Madonna for a long time. This time we got the intelligence that he was plotting to commit a crime on the rich and noble, and then we went out for the first time. I didn''t expect that you Hong Kong Island police beat us."


    "Madonna has committed many crimes on Taiwan Island, and the police have issued the most wanted order, so I hope inspector Su can give us the abolished Madonna."


    He didn''t mean to ask for anything in his voice. He was just asking for Madonna.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t promise that. It took us a lot of effort to catch him." Su Xun''s words were not deceiving, let alone exaggerating.


    When Madonna could testify, Su Xun really took a lot of effort to catch him.


    It''s just Chinese Kung Fu!


    I remember in the original movie, Madonna was a major in magnesium. All the members of the team were wanted several times.


    How could Su Xun give such a big credit?


    The head of a department in the region should be the rank of chief inspector, but he is only a senior inspector now.


    It''s just that I can use the credit of Madonna to make my position in the anti underworld group a-tou more justifiable.


    The leader of the thunder team frowned and said, "Inspector Su, I hope you can understand. After all, we have been tracking this case for a long time."


    "But we caught them. There''s no room for negotiation. Please go back." Su Xun''s tone also became bad. I''m not your wild father. Why should I be used to you.


    The leader of the thunder team said, "Inspector Su, what if we have to take him away?"


    It''s the rhythm of trying to do things.


    "Then try it." Su Xun shrugged.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Thunder team and flying tigers are the members of the muzzle at the other side, the atmosphere is anxious.


    The leader of the thunder team stares at Su Xun: "Inspector Su, why not? Please give me a favor today. I will remember the favor."


    "I don''t need to, or I''ll take you away, or I''ll leave you forever." Su Xun pointed to his nose and said impolitely.


    Mad, since you don''t want a face, you don''t have to.


    Thunder group leader''s face is uncertain, he naturally dare not fire with the Flying Tigers.


    If we can''t fight the flying tigers, first of all, he can''t bear the responsibility.


    But he was not willing to leave.


    "Well, inspector Su, they are all people in the police system. There''s no need to hurt our friendship. We''ll fight each other. If I win, I''ll take them away..."


    "I caught people. Now I have them. Why should I compare with you?" Su Xun interrupted him.


    Group leader of thunder team 1


    Why doesn''t NIMA follow the routine?


    "Now! Now! right off! Get out of here


    Su Xun said firmly.


    The leader of the thunder team directly attacked Su Xun.


    If you don''t, I''ll force you to.


    You don''t want to leave today if you don''t beat me hard! (* / ¦Ø£Ü *)


    "bang!"


    "Ah! Poof - "


    Su Xun kicked out, and the leader of the thunder team screamed, and his body flew out directly.


    Seeing this scene, the thunder team were shocked.


    Is it because their leader is too weak or the other side is too strong?


    The flying tigers are proud.


    "Compared with me, you deserve it?"


    Su Xun said coldly. Looking at the thunder group, he said, "take your officer and go away."


    The people in the thunder group were all blue and white, embarrassed and frustrated.


    Their officers have to compete with others.


    They are no better than others.


    As a result, they didn''t even catch a foot.


    It''s a shame to go to grandma''s house.


    They all feel embarrassed for their superiors. They can dig their toes out of their shoes.Soon, the thunder team left.


    It''s really thunder. It''s just a loud fart. Then it''s in a hurry to come and go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, the rich called in.


    In the port, reporters who had been informed for a long time were surrounded by a tight circle, trying to get the first-hand news.


    "It''s coming out, Sue. Sir is coming out."


    "Sue sir, what happened on board?"


    "Su sir, it is said that you have a conflict with the thunder team of Taiwan Island..."


    "Sir, please say something."


    If it wasn''t for the police to keep order, these reporters would like to poke the microphone into susian''s mouth.


    "In fact, it''s nothing to say. It''s just that there are a group of international gangsters trying to hold a group of innocent Hong Kong Islanders and they were rescued by the Hong Kong Island police. It''s a matter of course. What can we talk about?"


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Su Xun looked at the camera with a smile on his face.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The crowd applauded.


    "Pretend to be a criminal." Chen Jiaju said in a low voice.


    What do you mean you saved me? Why don''t you mention me?


    Su Sir said, I''m trying to protect you. What should I do if I''m avenged by the bandit''s relatives?


    So it''s good for me to bear the pressure alone. Who let me be the chief?


    "Su sir, I heard that you had a conflict with the Taiwan thunder team. Did you beat its leader to spit blood? Is that true or false?" Le Huizhen asked excitedly.


    Su Xun looked at her: "we met with the thunder team, but the rumor was wrong. We didn''t have a conflict, just a little bit of verbal contradiction."


    "They also wanted to suppress the bandits, but they wanted me to hand over the bandit leader McDonnell. Naturally, I refused, because he hurt the people of Hong Kong Island and was captured by the Hong Kong police. How can I give him to Taiwan?"


    "As for the fact that I beat the leader of the thunder team, we just had friendly exchanges, but I accidentally spat out the ketchup he had eaten too much in the morning."


    "By the way, he also thanks me for that, saying that eating too much ketchup is not good, thirsty."


    Su Xun had a pure smile on his face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Taidao, the leader of thunder group, who was eating bread and watching TV news, took a look at the ketchup in his hand.


    Then it hit the ground.


    "Ketchup to NIMA!"

 Chapter 1259

    "Su sir, Chen Haonan and pheasant just caught a group of useless minions when they ran away."


    Su Yazi said to Su Xun with some guilt.


    After all, with so many people, we arranged in advance, and even let the two leading people run away.


    It seems that she is useless.


    "Come on, don''t be discouraged. Have a drink." Susian poured her a glass of water.


    Bud son holding the cup, Du mouth said: "I am not very useless ah."


    "How can it be? Everyone''s advantages are different, and you are good at it."


    Su Xun had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Where is it?" Yazi''s eyes brightened.


    Su Xun waved to her: "come here."


    Yazi put his face close to him.


    "On the bed." Su Xun said to her ear.


    Yazi said, "go away!"


    It''s not you who handed it over. I think I was a person who would blush even if I was given a kiss.


    But now I am proficient in playing and singing.


    "Come on, brother." Su Xun opens his hand.


    Yazi walked over to him and sat on his lap. He came up to his ear and said, "brother ~"


    hiss -


    Su Xun felt his scalp numb.


    The goblin is getting more and more attractive.


    "Don''t worry, pheasant can''t run. I''ll catch him and squat in the bitter kiln myself." Susian touched her smooth white face and said word by word.


    Shanji is now the leader of the Taiwan Island triad.


    A member of the Taiwan island black and astringent society who dares to use bombs in his jurisdiction is like hitting him in the face.


    Throughout Hong Kong Island, who doesn''t know that Su Sir is the most powerful?


    Don''t say he is the leader of the Sanlian gang. Even if it''s Lei Gong himself, Su Xun will take him back!


    Su Sir has always been a fair man. In the black and astringent society, whether he is a big brother or a little brother, he always looks like a pile of stinky shit. After all, he is treated equally.


    As for Chen Haonan, we can consider letting him go. This guy is a member of the traditional black and astringent society.


    He''s more disciplined and doesn''t mess around. Besides, he doesn''t touch drugs in his business. He only gambles with Huang He.


    Coincidentally, Su Sir likes yellow!


    "Smoke." Su Xun spat out a word.


    Yazi picked up the cigarette box on his desk, shook out one, put it in his mouth, then picked up the lighter to light it, and then handed it to Su Xun''s mouth.


    "Hoo -"


    Su Xun puffed out a puff of smoke.


    Smoke hurt his body, that is, his body can not be hurt by smoke, otherwise he will never touch this thing.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun called.


    An anti gangster police officer came in and didn''t see the bud in Su Xun''s arms: "Sir, liangkun has been clamoring for lawyers to come before he is willing to speak."


    Su Xun''s promotion speed is unprecedented, and he didn''t have any background at the beginning.


    It''s made up of one big contribution after another. It can be said that it''s the idol in the hearts of all police officers.


    The key is that all the people who follow Su Sir have been promoted.


    No matter his superiors or subordinates, as long as they have relations with Su sir, they are all promoted.


    Thanks to Su Xun.


    Moreover, Su Sir''s film company is becoming more and more popular, helping many of his colleagues and family members solve the employment problem.


    In addition, the Hong Kong Island police force has been using him as a model for publicity, so his prestige in the police force is very high.


    Let alone holding a policewoman to smoke in the office. Even if the policewoman holds his cigarette, no one will say anything more. After all, the strong are privileged.


    "Give him a chance, he can''t hold it. He is really a short-lived man." Su Xun shook his ashes and patted Yazi''s thigh. Yazi came down from him.


    Su Xun got up, took a cigarette in his mouth, and straightened the collar of his suit: "I''ll meet him myself."


    For the sake of zombie world, Su Xun wanted to give him a chance to confess and let him take the initiative to explain the problem.


    I didn''t expect that this guy was not on the road. Instead, I thought that the police force had no evidence and was deceiving him.


    So I''m not going to let go.


    But he was right.


    There''s no evidence that the police are really stepping on the horse.


    "Good, sir." "Good, sir."


    "Good evening sir!" "Hello, sir!"


    After leaving the office, from the office area to the detention room, the voice of greeting him continued for a long time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the interrogation room.


    "Liang Kun! Don''t be shameless! Now I''ll give you the chance to take the initiative to explain the fact that you killed four members of big B''s family. This is your last chance! "


    In charge of the interrogation of liangkun is a sergeant with a police officer, the old man with a new man.


    "Hey, sir, don''t intimidate me. How can I explain what I haven''t done? I repeat, I won''t speak until a lawyer comes! "Liang Kun leaned back in his chair, his face full of arrogance.


    He has been in prison for three years. He has been used to this kind of thing for a long time. It''s as natural as going home.


    He''s very clear about the police routine.


    He''s not going to throw up everything.


    "If you don''t, you don''t have to."


    Susian opened the door and came in.


    "Sir, good!" The two policemen got up to salute.


    Su Xun nodded, went to liangkun and said, "your little brother is silly Wrong. It''s shaqiang. He told me everything. I''m just giving you a chance to turn yourself in. I didn''t expect you to die yourself. "


    The smile on liangkun''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Sue sir, are you scaring me?"


    Su Xun laughed and breathed out: "there''s no need for trial. The evidence is solid and there are witnesses. Let the prosecution file a lawsuit directly and fight for no time."


    Finish saying, the cigarette end press in the hand of pretty Kun, Yi Yi ~, emit a burst of fragrance.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Liang Kun screamed, but he was locked by the chair and didn''t even have the chance to struggle.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see it."


    "If you''re not convinced, you can sue me."


    Su Xun said with a smile, turned around and left.


    "No! Susir, don''t go! I tell you, I tell you all, I sell ice powder! killing! Smuggling! I''ll tell you everything. Give me a chance to make contributions! "


    Liang Kun roared in panic. Seeing Su Xun''s attitude, he really believed.


    "Good! I''ll give you one last chance to ask what you want and answer what you want. I''ll combine your testimony with your brother''s testimony. "


    Su Xun turned around and pointed to Liang Kun.


    "Yes, we must cooperate, we must cooperate."


    Liang Kun nodded and sat upright. He was the temporary leader of the society, just like a primary school student.


    "Let''s hear it."


    Su Xun dropped four words on the two stunned interrogators and left the interrogation room.


    "Did his little brother really throw up?"


    Yazi caught up with Su Xun and asked.


    "My little brother is so sad that he wants to throw up. Help me comfort him tonight." Su Xun winked at her.


    Bud son spat a: "say business."


    "Fart! Deceiving him, does he dare to listen to what I say? " Su Xun, calm down, threw the cigarette end into the trash can in the corridor.


    Liang Kun''s younger brother, shaqiang, is so loyal that he still refuses to sell Liang Kun.


    Bud son can''t help grinding legs, worthy of my favorite man, really handsome! How awesome!


    "Husband, isn''t your brother so sad that he wants to throw up? Take me to see your brother. Let me be a sister-in-law to comfort him. "


    Bud son Jiao didi said.


    "Goblin."

 Chapter 1260

    "All right, let''s get off work."


    Seeing that it was more than 10 o''clock in the evening, Su Xun mercifully let all the people in the anti gangster group get off work.


    "Ah! Finally, it''s time to get off work. "


    "It''s all because of those rotten kids. We work overtime because of the trouble we do at night."


    "Yes, I hope they will be eliminated soon."


    Everyone is relieved, one by one up to support the lazy, feeble to go out.


    Fang Jiexia didn''t agree to go to see a movie with ID card with Su Xun.


    So he had to take Yazi to see it.


    "Don''t you like movies? I bought the ticket for the evening Su Xun said to Yazi.


    It''s actually for Fang Jiexia.


    But since Fang Jiexia is not going.


    That can''t be wasted.


    This is called rational reuse of resources.


    Yazi was so happy that her eyes narrowed. She hugged Su Xun and said, "husband, you are so nice."


    "Nonsense, of course I am." Su Xun was so brazen and calm.


    When they walked out of the police station, a man in a suit with long hair stopped them.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "why do you want to kidnap me at the gate of the police headquarters?"


    This guy is a natural bodyguard.


    "Don''t dare, sir. Our boss is invited. He''s waiting for you in the car and wants to talk to you about tonight."


    The bodyguard said respectfully.


    There are so many police deployed this evening. Hong Kong Island has not seen such a picture for many years.


    Let them know more about Su Xun.


    Su Sir is true.


    "Tell Jiang Tiansheng that my wife lost Jiandong in the last Hong Xingzai opera. This evening, she won''t listen to my warning and lost Causeway Bay. It''s not too much. Next time, you Hong Xing will get out of West Kowloon!"


    Su Xun lit the long hair man''s chest and said word by word, then he left with bud in his arms.


    The man with long hair came back to the car: "boss, susian refused to see you, and asked me to tell you Boss, if you don''t, just let him be. I''ll take the blame! "


    "Don''t mention Su Xun''s own prestige. He has two women in the police force. Do you know his identity?" Will be born smoking cigars calm said.


    The long haired man shook his head.


    Jiang Tiansheng continued: "a senior police sergeant, Fang Jiexia, the chief of the intelligence section, and his father was one of the last three deputy directors of the police force. Although he has retired now, the tiger is still in danger."


    "The second one is that he just hugged that one. His name is Yazi. Her elder brother is the director of the Flying Tigers. Do you know what Flying Tigers means? Kill him? To put it simply, Hong Xing will be finished if we kill him. "


    "Ma De, she is also a little white face, eating two bowls at a time." Chang Mao scolded.


    Will be born to look at him: "can control such a woman of two backgrounds at the same time? You think he''s a soft eater? Is all that shit in your head? "


    "No, boss, it''s all in my head. You''re Hong Xing!" The hairy man said eagerly.


    Will be born "....."


    Are you scolding me or showing your loyalty?


    "Well Boss, what do we do now? Is Causeway Bay so lost? " The hairy man also realized that there was something wrong with his words and quickly changed the topic.


    Jiang Tiansheng took a puff of cigar: "I don''t want it for the time being. I have a chance to take it back later. I went to Aodao a few days ago. He''s going to open a new casino there. I went to talk about the opportunity of cooperation. I''ve been busy with it recently. I want to choose a person in charge."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    August 23.


    "Su sir, it''s found that it''s Ni yongxiao of Ni family who sells flour in West Kowloon."


    Miao Zhishun looked at Su Xun and said.


    After Peng Yixing''s case, he took the initiative to apply for being transferred to the headquarters to serve as the leader of the anti underworld group B.


    "Ni yongxiao?"


    Su Xun picked up the information in front of him.


    Huang Zhicheng is not staring at this guy. He also sent an undercover agent, Chen Yongren, to lurk around Ni yongxiao.


    Ni yongxiao, from Infernal Affairs 2.


    After Ni Kun was instructed to be killed by Liu Jianming by Han Chen''s wife Mary, Ni yongxiao, a doctor in magnesium, returned to Hong Kong Island and inherited the Ni family''s business.


    Ni''s main business is selling ice powder. Huang Zhicheng has always wanted to capture Ni yongxiao''s personal stolen goods.


    "Yes, sir, what I found here is that after you didn''t allow the West Kowloon Club to make ice cream, the Ni family aimed at the blank market and sold it secretly..."


    Miao Zhishun reported the information he had investigated to Su Xun.


    "You go down, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Xun pondered for a moment and waved.


    Huang Zhicheng and Lu Qichang have been staring at this case for several years. It''s not appropriate for him to take credit for it.


    "Su sir..." Miao Zhishun''s face was stiff. He thought he would take charge of the case.He''s just transferred here, and he''s trying to do well.


    Su Xun glanced at him: "OK, the serious crime team has been staring at this case for several years. Don''t be black faced. Accompany me to Taiwan Island on the 1st of next month and catch a chicken."


    "Pheasant?" Miao Zhishun blurted out.


    Su Xun shrugged: "yes, this son of a bitch. I was embarrassed at the last meeting. They all made fun of me. This is the first time I was embarrassed. I can''t even eat well if I don''t catch him myself."


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Miao Zhishun saluted.


    After Miao Zhishun left, Su Xun made three phone calls and went out with Liansheng, Hong Xing and Dongxing.


    Let them crack down on the Ni family during this period. All those who dare to come to West Kowloon to sell powder break their legs and throw them on the street.


    Although he can''t take credit with the crime squad, it doesn''t mean that Su Xun will just sit by and watch the Ni family jump up and down in his own territory.


    If we can''t strike you from the organization, we should strike you from the social level, the black society.


    After calling the boss of the three clubs, Su Xun called his elder brother Huang Yao.


    "Hey, brother, I''m going to work in Taiwan next month. Lend me some people from the Flying Tigers."


    Su Xun said straightly.


    Although it''s not allowed to use the Flying Tigers without permission.


    but he made up an excuse for training on Taipei island. He was the director. He has the final say.


    Moreover, with 1997 approaching, the overall environment of Hong Kong Island is becoming more and more complex. They are also turning a blind eye to this kind of thing.


    "Excuse me, don''t bother me. I''m bored." Huang Yao said impatiently.


    Su Xun said, "brother, don''t you lend me someone? If I die on Taiwan Island, your sister will be a widow. Do you have the heart?"


    "Gan! Take bud son to say a thing again, let me borrow a person to be OK, you help me first Huang Yao suddenly thought of a solution to his troubles.


    Su Xun asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Is it because the gun is lost?"


    "Are you watching me?" Huang Yao asked.


    Su Xun


    Boy, I really lost my gun.


    "Last time a group of students came to visit the Bureau, and then my gun disappeared. They may have taken it away. If you find a way to help me get it back, I''ll borrow it."


    Huang Yao finished and hung up directly.

 Chapter 1261

    Huang Yao lost his gun, which is the plot of the movie "truant Weilong 1". He sent Zhou Xingxing to work as an undercover student in the school to help him find the good gun secretly.


    Unexpectedly, an arms case was involved. At last, Zhou Xingxing had a fierce fight with the villain in the school, and then Huang Yao appeared in time to control the whole scene.


    Specifically, he can''t remember clearly. He doesn''t even remember the police gun in anyone''s hand, because there seem to be three truant Weilong movies, and the plot in his mind is a little confused.


    I only remember that in the first movie, there are Zhou Xingxing, Da Shu, Da Fei and teacher he.


    The plot with the deepest memory is the one when Zhou Xingxing cheated in the exam. The whole situation helps.


    At the end of the film, Huang Yao says that Zhou Xingxing will be promoted to chief inspector, which shows the great contribution of this case.


    The main reason is that this batch of arms is to deal with a group of foreign terrorists, and finally Zhou Xingxing protected the students of Edinburgh school.


    Edinburgh school is a famous school on Hong Kong Island. Those who go to school in it are rich or expensive, and those who go to school are all elites. If they are dead, the police can''t bear the pressure from the parents alone.


    However, even if there are these factors in it, Zhou Xingxing''s direct promotion to chief inspector is too exaggerated.


    But who made it a comedy.


    Zhou Xingxing can be promoted to chief inspector. If he solves this case, it''s not too much for him to be promoted to superintendent.


    I thought there was no chance of promotion this year. After all, he rose too fast.


    I didn''t expect to come out with a film that doesn''t need to talk about logic. It really surprised him.


    But Zhou Xingxing pretended to be a student.


    But now many people know him, Su Shuai force, he is simply unable to hide his identity ah.


    "Since you can''t hide your identity, you''d better go in aboveboard."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    After all, who would have thought that one of his chief inspectors would go to the school to find a lost police gun?


    It''s all about licking my brother-in-law.


    But it doesn''t matter. When you go back, let your sister lick me. Your debt will be paid by your sister.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The cell phone rang.


    There are only mobile phones in Weilong, but now even mobile phones are available. If Zhou Xingxing still pretends to be a student, it will be convenient for Zhou Xingxing to cheat in the exam.


    "Hello, big brother."


    It''s Huang Yao.


    "Come to me now, and we''ll discuss a perfect plan."


    "Well, I have a plan, too."


    "Let''s make a couple and see which of us has a better plan."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Flying Tigers headquarters.


    "Sir, you''re looking for me!"


    Zhou Xingxing saluted Huang Yao.


    Huang Yao looked at Zhou Xingxing and pinched his face: "Damn, it''s still so delicate."


    Zhou Xingxing didn''t say a word, because he just had a tactical assessment and didn''t pass it.


    When I was in school, I didn''t expect that when I went to the police force, I still failed. I can''t love my students.


    "Zhou Xingxing, do you want to be promoted?"


    Huang Yao asked with his back.


    "Sir, I won''t sell my youth!" Zhou Xingxing stepped back.


    Huang Yao said: "Damn, who wants your youth, I want your flesh, body."


    "Sir, meat and body are as important to me as youth!" Zhou Xingxing didn''t expect that the boss was gay.


    Damn it, no wonder I always fail. It turns out that I''m focused on my handsome body and want to force me to submit. Is Zhou Xingxing such a person?


    Huang Yao was puzzled: "what are you talking about, Zhou Xingxing? I''ll give you a task now. I lost my gun. I suspect it was taken by the group of students who visited the bureau last time. You sneaked into the school to help me come back."


    "Sir, teaching is very difficult." Zhou Xingxing thought it was to let himself in as a teacher.


    Huang Yao''s face you want to fart: "who told you that you were a teacher? It''s a student


    "Ah Zhou Xingxing was shocked and looked bitter: "Sir, I was admitted to the police academy because I didn''t want to study. You pushed me into the fire pit and trampled on my feet."


    "Cut the crap. It''s the order of the chief. You just need to carry it out. You can''t refuse it." Huang Yao said.


    Zhou Xingxing salutes: "yes, sir!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange someone to cooperate with you. It''s no problem." Huang Yao patted him.


    "Big brother."


    Su Xun came over and saw Zhou Xingxing at a glance. Zhou Xingxing also saw him.


    "No way." Zhou Xingxing muttered to himself.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Huang Yao put his arms around Su Xun''s shoulder and said, "you know Su sir, he will sneak into the school with you. There is also an undercover agent in the school. You three will work together to complete the task as soon as possible."


    In order to get the gun back, he did the same."Hello, classmate su." Zhou Xingxing smiles. I''m not the only one suffering.


    Huang Yao eyebrow head a pick: "what classmate, call Su teacher."


    "Teacher!" Zhou Xingxing''s eyes widened.


    Huang Yao nodded: "Su Sir will go to school for safety lessons in the name of doing safety publicity work."


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Huang Yao was his brother-in-law.


    "Sir, why is he a teacher and I''m just a student?" Zhou Xingxing''s face is unconvinced. If you let him be a teacher, you will find fault with me.


    Huang Yaoyi said, "you can''t even pass the police examination. Do you still expect you to be a teacher? Are you going to make a mistake? "


    Zhou Xingxing


    What you said is very reasonable. I have no words to refute it.


    "And he is so famous on Hong Kong Island, how can he be an undercover student? But you are not the same. Who knows who you are Huang Yao said with a smile.


    Zhou Xingxing


    Should I be proud of it?


    "Zhou Xingxing, meet again." Su Xun looked at Zhou Xingxing with a smile and held out a hand.


    Zhou Xingxing rolled his eyes: "Su sir..."


    "Cough." Su Xun coughed twice.


    Zhou Xingxing''s mouth twitched: "Mr. Su, you don''t mean to make me, are we comrades in arms?"


    "Of course not." Su Xun had a gentle smile.


    I will only ask other teachers to give you more homework and train you as a key student.


    Do you feel moved? Surprise or not?


    Su Xun didn''t expect to show up. Zhou Xingxing also took part in this action. It''s interesting.


    Huang Yao clapped his hands: "you two are so bright and dark, Zhou Xingxing, as long as you help me find the good gun back, I''ll give you a promotion."


    "What about me, big brother?" Su Xun asked.


    Huang Yao glanced at him: "you don''t belong to me, and my sister is all up to you. What else do you want? Young people should know that contentment is always happiness. "


    "What Zhou Xingxing was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Xun had two boats, one of which was the sister of his boss.


    Ha ha, Su Xun, Su Xun, I caught you. Zhou Xingxing laughed.


    So the clown was by my side.


    Su Xun shrugged: "brother, you advise Yazi not to pester me all the time. Wenli is in a great mood."


    Zhou Xingxing''s eyes widened again.


    "Who let you step on two boats? I really want a pair of scissors to kill you!" Huang Yao scolded.


    Zhou Xingxing


    It turned out that the clown was myself.

 Chapter 1262

    "Brother, you smoke. Brother, can you tell me your secret?"


    After Huang Yao left, Zhou Xingxing surrounded Su Xun and worshipped him to the extreme.


    Step on two boats, two women don''t mind, even women''s parents don''t mind.


    This is a fairy!


    If Zhou Xingxing can learn one and a half moves, he won''t suffer any more in the late night.


    "Isn''t it just a face?"


    Su Xun pointed to his face.


    Zhou Xingxing was stunned, and then showed a bitter smile, which is not legal.


    Unless he goes for plastic surgery, how else can he catch up with Su Xun''s handsome?


    "Young people, don''t think about women all the time. That''s what it is to have too many women. Put more attention on work." Su Xun said earnestly.


    Zhou Xingxing said, "but don''t you do it?"


    "Can I do the same? I''ve got a background, and I''ve done my job by the way. " Su Xun said with pride.


    Zhou Xingxing stared at the dog: "for the first time, I took it for granted to eat soft food."


    "I''ll teach you the truth of life. When you meet a good man, you start a family first, when you meet a noble man, you start a career first, and when you meet a rich woman, you start a family and a career again." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and left with a cigarette in his mouth: "don''t forget to report to school tomorrow."


    Zhou Xingxing sat in situ thinking about life, and then his eyes became brighter and brighter, and he suddenly realized.


    "It''s better to listen to you than to read for ten years. No wonder you can pry my corner. The most important thing in my life is not to be shameful!"


    After Su Xun left the headquarters of the flying tigers, he drove to Qingyun film and television company to meet shalena.


    I haven''t moistened her for a long time. No matter how beautiful the flowers are, they will wither if they are not watered often.


    But I didn''t expect to get a call from Jiang Tiansheng on the way.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun drives with one hand and answers the phone with the other.


    "Susir, I''ve got the right to operate the new casino of he family in Aodao. I don''t know if you''re interested. We can open it five or five." Will be born said.


    He Liansheng can occupy Hongxing''s territory again and again. To put it bluntly, it is because of Su Xun''s support.


    Hong Xing and Su Xun must make up the gap and enhance their relationship, otherwise they will always lag behind and win one step.


    The best way to enhance the relationship is not to send money, but to cooperate. As long as there is cooperation between the two, the bond of this relationship will not break.


    Moreover, he knew that the Qingyun film and television company, which Su Xun had a woman in charge of, could cooperate with each other through the company, without paying bribes.


    After hearing this, Su Xun pondered for a moment: "I''m on my way to Qingyun film and television company. You can go there now. We''ll talk there. You know, my business is always managed by my woman."


    "OK, sir, I''ll be there now."


    A moment later, the two ended the call.


    The casinos of Ho''s family on the island of Austria, that is the sharp weapon for attracting money. As long as they open, they will not lose money.


    And it''s only going to make a lot of money.


    The money sent to the door, normal cooperation, can not be regarded as bribery, do not earn white do not earn it.


    In fact, this is a disguised form of bribery, because if you don''t have his identity, you will be born to eat alone. Isn''t it good? How can you cooperate with him?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qingyun film and television company.


    Since its opening, it has successively shot films such as "the same road in wind and rain" and "the true colors of heroes", which have been highly praised in the market and are thriving.


    After all, Qingyun film and television company''s external publicity is a real case adaptation, which is a gimmick.


    In addition, we all know the background of this company. Basically, there is no dilemma between black and white.


    So the company''s performance is rising steadily all the way.


    Su Xun directly pushed the door of the chairman''s office and went in.


    "Ah! It''s you. You scared me


    Dressed in a black suit and with short hair, salina stares at Su Xun and pats her chest.


    "How can you be scared? Are you hiding a man behind my back? After all, there are so many handsome guys in the company. "


    Su Xun closed the door and went over.


    "Yes, I''m lucky to have a few every night."


    Salina rolled her eyes and then got up to pour him tea. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Can''t you come?" Su Xun held her in his arms and tried the quality of silk and socks with his hands.


    Shaliana soon blushed, and Jiao didi said, "I thought I had forgotten. It''s really necrotic. As soon as I come, I will bully others."


    "I''m bullying my wife in my own company. It''s natural. Don''t move."


    Soon, the voice of the two people''s lines sounded in the office, but the lines made people blush.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The Secretary knocked on the office door with a red face: "Chairman, a general is here."


    "Keep him waiting." Sue looked back.The Secretary ran away with a red face and came to the lounge. He said to Jiang Tiansheng, "excuse me, Mr. Jiang. Just a moment. Our boss is busy."


    Busy being busy.


    "Good." Will be born a smile, take a cup of tea taste, a pair of not anxious not slow appearance.


    He is very similar to Lin huaile of Liansheng, and it is often suspected that they are relatives.


    About half an hour later, the secretary came in again: "Mr. Jiang, please follow me."


    Jiang Tiansheng sorted out his clothes, and then followed the Secretary to the office.


    In the office, susian was sitting on the sofa with her legs cocked, and salina was helping him pinch his shoulders.


    "Susir, Miss salina."


    Will be born a smile to say hello.


    "Good morning, Mr. Jiang." Salina nods in response.


    Su Xun patted the sofa: "come and sit down."


    Will be born to sit down, and then take out a cigarette lit up a smoke.


    "It''s confirmed at the casino?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Just after working with salina, when he entered the sage time, he suddenly remembered that hongxingna gambling house is the plot of the second movie of guhuozi.


    Taiwan Island Sanlian Gang finally bribed Mr. He''s confidants and robbed the casino.


    "It''s basically certain." Will be born confident.


    Su Xun spat out a puff of smoke: "I heard that the Sanlian Gang is also eyeing this casino. They will bribe the people around Mr. He. Please pay attention."


    "Thank you, sir."


    He didn''t doubt the truth of the information, but he was shocked by the source of Su Xun''s information.


    He just told susian about the gambling house. Susian heard the news so quickly. It''s amazing.


    "Since you want to take me to make a fortune together, I can''t do nothing but pay for it. Next month I''m going to Taidao, and I''ll go to the Sanlian side to deal with it."


    Su Xun shook his ashes, his voice was calm, but he revealed an unquestionable confidence.


    "I''ll trouble you, sir." Sanlian gang has a history of 30 years on Taiwan Island, and its influence is no less powerful than that of Hongxing.


    Susian grabbed salina''s hand and said, "if there''s anything in the back, just talk to my wife. Don''t look for me."


    "Yes, sir." Will be born to nod.


    In a few words, the matter was settled.

 Chapter 1263

    August 24, Wednesday.


    Susian drove to Edinburgh school.


    Huang Yao has communicated with the school for a long time.


    In the West Kowloon Region, Huangyao Valley passed through.


    Su Xun''s coming to school this time is a paid vacation.


    "Welcome, sir."


    "Welcome Su Sir to our school to publicize safety education. Students will be very excited when they know."


    The headmaster and the discipline director met Su Xun in person.


    "The headmaster is too polite. I''ll disturb you a lot in the next time. You''d better call me Mr. Su, so that I can enter the role more quickly."


    Su Xun was wearing a silver suit with no buttons, and a gentle smile on his face.


    It looks like a dog.


    "Well, well, Miss Su, we have already arranged your work. Every class has a safety education class every day. Do you think it''s ok?" Asked the instructor.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''m an ordinary teacher now. I listen to the leader''s arrangement."


    "That''s settled, Mr. Su. I''ll take you to the office first." Said the headmaster.


    Su Xun nodded: "please, headmaster."


    "No trouble, no trouble." The headmaster shook his head.


    Although he is the principal of Edinburgh school, he can be arrogant, but the older he gets, the better he gets.


    Su Xun is the chief inspector when he is so young. Is it OK to be an assistant commissioner of police in the future.


    Young people should not be treated according to their present status, but according to their future status.


    Then decide what attitude to treat him.


    There is a saying that don''t deceive the poor.


    "Shit, so enthusiastic."


    Outside the school gate, Zhou Xingxing, wearing a blue school uniform, was relieved to see this scene.


    Then he swaggered in.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Office of the director of education.


    Zhou Xingxing stands in front of the teaching director.


    He found that they had different attitudes towards themselves and Su Xun.


    The director looked at Zhou Xingxing and said, "Zhou Xingxing, I''m Lin Zuodong, the school''s discipline director."


    "You were transferred from England before. There is only rubbish, but our school only produces elites. I hope you study hard and don''t make trouble."


    "I don''t care what background you have, you can transfer to our school, but I will never allow a rat excrement to spoil a pot of soup. You can do it yourself."


    "I see." Zhou Xingxing nods, Ma De, a group of guys who watch people''s dishes.


    Lin Zuodong waved: "go."


    "Yes, sir!" Zhou Xingxing salutes subconsciously.


    Lin Zuodong asked coldly: "very humorous?"


    Zhou Xing Xing put down his hand awkwardly. He could only be silent and could not explain.


    "Wow, this guy is the new one?"


    "It''s so big. It looks so stupid."


    In the classroom, people who meet Zhou Xingxing are talking and pointing at him.


    Zhou Xingxing found an empty seat and saw two students robbing his deskmate for money.


    He just ignored it and went to sit down.


    "Great, here comes the Savior!"


    Huang Xiaogui, who had just been robbed of money, looked at Zhou Xingxing excitedly and nearly shed tears.


    "Well, don''t think about it. I won''t help you." Zhou Xingxing said without mercy.


    He just came to school to look for a police gun. He didn''t want to make a fuss.


    Huang Xiaogui said with a smile: "no, you look more stupid than me. In the future, they will only bully you, not me. Ha ha ha..."


    Zhou Xingxing


    He looked around, noticed the bad eyes of the people, and found that it seemed so.


    Do I look really stupid?


    "All right, let''s go to class and get the books out."


    The biology teacher came in.


    Zhou Xingxing took out the book and turned a few pages. He felt dizzy and had an impulse to kill himself.


    Listening to the teacher chattering on, Zhou Xingxing has an illusion that he seems to be sitting in prison.


    "I have no freedom, lose freedom, heartache, tears flow..." He sang subconsciously.


    "Bang!"


    An eraser flew into his mouth.


    The whole person woke up in a flash.


    "Take up the eraser and listen to me in my class. Don''t go anywhere!"


    The biology teacher didn''t scold.


    Next came mathematics, history and chemistry. Zhou Xingxing had been wiped on the blackboard more than ten times.


    Especially in math class, he bent down to pick up a pen. When he looked up again, he found that the blackboard was full, but he couldn''t understand itHe''s going to collapse!


    God, strike a thunder and kill me!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Teachers are collective offices.


    As soon as Su Xun entered the office, he was always popular.


    "Su sir, you are more handsome than on TV."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that you would be a colleague if you didn''t come to our school to teach safety education."


    "Susir, would you like some biscuits?"


    A group of teachers asked around su.


    "We don''t have to be so enthusiastic. We will all be colleagues in the future. Just call me Mr. Su." Su Xun said that it''s really hard to be handsome. The auntie behind you, your son, has gone to middle school, and he even flatters me!


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    A magnetic sound sounded.


    At the door of the office, He Min holds the textbook and looks at his colleagues with a puzzled face.


    "Teacher he is here."


    "Teacher he."


    All the people scattered from Su Xun.


    Su Xun and He Min both saw each other.


    In zombie world, Su Xun did She.


    "You are "Sir


    As soon as He Min''s eyes brightened, Su Xun was now the male god in many women''s minds.


    Su Xun waved to her: "Hello, I''m here for safety education. I''m going to work with you for a few days. I hope I can take care of you."


    "Really He Min''s eyes are bright. It''s so exciting to be able to work with the male god.


    Today, on the first day, Su Xun had no class.


    At noon, He Min takes Su Xun to the canteen.


    "What''s that student doing?"


    On the balcony of the teaching building, He Min suddenly pointed to the playground in the distance and said.


    Su Xun went along the road. Isn''t that Zhou Xingxing?


    Zhou Xingxing is in a mess. His face is full of the marks of the blackboard eraser. He is climbing the wall.


    He can''t stand it. He''s going to break out!


    "Let''s go down and have a look."


    He Min pulls Su Xun and rushes downstairs.


    Feeling cold and tender in his hand, Su Xun was still a little confused. Didn''t he take advantage of me?


    My damned incomparable charm!


    Uncle Da, who sweeps the floor, rushes over and drags Zhou Xingxing down. At the same time, the school leaders arrive.


    "What are you doing?"


    Asked the headmaster.


    "I''m going home." Zhou Xingxing pushed him away.


    Then he pushed the vice president away.


    Then push the discipline director away.


    Then push away the biology teacher.


    Again


    Looking at He Min in front of him, Zhou Xingxing was stunned. He felt that he was in love.


    Once upon a time, he thought that he would never fall in love with another woman in his life after losing Zhou Wenli.


    It turned out that it was just because I didn''t meet a more beautiful one.

 Chapter 1264

    "This classmate, what''s the matter with you?"


    He Min asked softly.


    The feeling she gives people is very comfortable. Cough, cough, this comfort is serious.


    "I I have a cold. I''m not feeling well. I want to go home and have a rest. " Zhou Xingxing thinks that he is so smart that he can not only win the sympathy of the beautiful teacher, but also play truant reasonably, killing two birds with one stone!


    Su Xun stepped forward and said with a smile: "this classmate, cold is just a small problem. I have some medical skills. Let me treat you."


    He min was all over his eyes just now, so Zhou Xingxing noticed Su Xun.


    In the heart immediately the alarm bell makes.


    "Come here." Zhou Xingxing smiles at He Min, and then pulls Su Xun''s sleeve to the side.


    Left in place, a group of people looked at each other.


    "Did you make a mistake, you want to rob me of this too?" Zhou Xingxing looks at Su Xun with a sad and indignant face.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "classmate Zhou Xingxing, don''t you know? Love between teachers and students is prohibited in schools. "


    "I just saw the school rules, no!" When Zhou Xingxing entered the school gate, he saw the school rules engraved.


    Su Xun''s smile was more brilliant: "it didn''t exist before, but it will come later. I will propose to the headmaster that teacher-student love should be explicitly prohibited in the whole school on the ground that teacher-student love is harmful to students'' psychological and physical safety."


    "Are you still a person?" Zhou Xingxing suddenly widened his eyes and looked at him incredulously.


    How cheap people can think of such a drastic and inhumane method.


    Su Xunyi put it bluntly: "I think it''s also for the students'' body. Students are not mature either physically or emotionally. As a teacher, how can I fall in love with my students?"


    He denounces this kind of behavior seriously!


    But if this kind of behavior is in him, then he means that emotion is out of his control.


    "But I''m not a student! I''m a fake Zhou Xingxing suddenly thought of this point, proud smile.


    Su Xun also said with a smile, "but it''s true that you''ve been in school for a long time. That''s enough time for me to hook her to bed. You can continue to roll."


    The smile on Zhou Xingxing''s face became stiff.


    He thought of Zhou Wenli.


    It was also quickly taken by Su Xun.


    "You beast Zhou Xingxing burst out in anger. Am I going to be a bachelor all my life?


    "What are you talking about?"


    He Min asked.


    Su Xun replied, "we''re discussing the illness. Zhou Xingxing''s illness is not serious. Just run around the playground for 20 circles and sweat."


    "What Ah Zhou Xingxing wants to be rude. Although he is a member of the flying tigers, NIMA runs 20 laps around the playground, so Superman can hold it.


    Su Xun put a pinch on his leg, and Zhou Xingxing''s words were swallowed back.


    "Ah! It''s too much to run 20 laps. " He min was also startled.


    "Not much. Zhou is in good health." Su Xun looked at Zhou Xingxing with a smile: "classmate Zhou, am I right? You won''t say you can''t do it


    Zhou Xingxing immediately wanted to deny: "I..."


    "Really! I can''t see that this classmate Zhou is not amazing, but he is in good health. " He min was surprised.


    "I I''m really fit. Twenty laps is not a problem at all. " Facing the shock of He Min''s eyes, Zhou Xingxing''s words changed, and he swallowed the words of denial and made a muscle show.


    In front of the woman you like, how can you say you can''t do it? If you can''t, you have to!


    Su Xun put his arm around his shoulder: "teacher he, you see, I said he is in good health. Since 20 laps are easy, I''m afraid the therapeutic effect is not very ideal. It''s better to add another five laps."


    "Cough..." Zhou Xingxing is choking and coughing, mad, FAK! Are you still a person?


    He Min anxiously said: "what are you waiting for? Let''s start quickly. Don''t get more and more sick."


    "Classmate Zhou, do you hear me? Let''s go." Su Xun looked at Zhou Xingxing with a smile on his face.


    Zhou Xingxing killed him once with his eyes, then gave a smile to He Min and ran.


    Smile on the face, cry in the heart.


    Twenty five laps! Twenty five laps!


    The Flying Tigers didn''t train that much.


    He Min looked at Su Xun admiringly: "Mr. Su, you are so powerful. I think classmate Zhou looks much better."


    "It''s just a little trick." Su Xun smiles modestly, almost to death in his heart.


    Zhou Xingxing, you can run slowly. Teacher he will give it to me.


    "Mr. Su is worthy of being the benchmark of the police force. He can not only kill people, but also save people, which is admirable."


    "Yes, yes. Seeing that Zhou Xingxing runs so fast, he doesn''t breathe. The therapeutic effect is remarkable."


    The headmaster and the discipline director also spoke one after another.Su Xun had no choice but to be modest, not impatient, and let teacher he appreciate him more.


    Soon, the principal and the discipline director left, leaving only Mr. He and Su Xun.


    "He''s running so fast. He''ll be fine. There are more than 20 laps in the back."


    Looking at Zhou Xingxing''s figure on the runway, He Min said something worried.


    When Zhou Xingxing saw the worry on He Min''s face, he thought it was a fabricated cold worry for him.


    I''m happy in my heart, and then I run faster. I want to show my strong body.


    "It''s OK. If he can''t hold on, just give up early." Su Xun yelled to Zhou Xingxing: "classmate Zhou, teacher he said that if you can''t do it, you will give up ahead of time. You don''t have to run 25 laps."


    Zhou Xingxing heard this, speed up again, he must not let teacher he look down on him, is not twenty-five circles, bite teeth can also pass.


    He Min asked: "teacher Su, you said it. Why did you say it was me?"


    "I won''t be here long. It''s no use to get his gratitude. Let him thank you for your concern, which will help you in your teaching work in the future." Su Xun looked at her with a smile and said calmly.


    Teacher he''s heart pounded: "Mr. Su, it''s very kind of you. Do you think things are so comprehensive all the time?"


    "No, it''s only for beautiful women, and I think beautiful women, that they will consider her so comprehensively." With that, Su Xun gave her a cool smile, put his hands in his pocket, turned around and left.


    Uncle Da watched the whole process and was stunned. He was a master!


    "Teacher he, I''m in the second lap!"


    Zhou Xingxing waves to he min.


    He Min took a look at him. Thinking of what Su Xun had just said, he blushed slightly and bowed his head to show a touch of shame.


    Zhou Xingxing feels that he has been hit. Teacher he is actually shy and blushes. It seems that he must be attracted by my strong body.


    He clenched his teeth to speed up again.


    Uncle Da looked at him like a silly beep.


    He had seen through everything.


    "Miss Su, you are going backwards. The canteen is here!"


    He Min suddenly remembered something and yelled at Su Xun''s back.


    Su Xun''s body is stiff, Gan! Now turn around and go back, isn''t there no force?


    So, without looking back, he said, "I know, I''m not hungry. Go and eat."


    I''ll make a detour to the canteen when you finish eating.


    Although you look very handsome without looking back, you look really bad when you take a detour to have dinner.

 Chapter 1265

    "There are still seven laps, the last seven laps, Hoo ~ Hoo ~"


    Zhou Xingxing is sweating. He feels like his legs are filled with lead, his tongue is sticking out, and he is tired like a dog.


    Although Mr. He is not here, he can''t cheat or cheat. If he says yes, he will!


    Teacher he, I am sincere to you!


    Sushen, Sushen, you robbed my Wenli. I can''t fight you this time!


    Thinking of the shame he min showed when he was facing him, he was suddenly full of motivation.


    Teacher he likes a strong man like him. Maybe he is hiding shyly in a corner of the teaching building to peep at his running posture.


    "No, you''re still running!"


    Uncle Da saw this scene and walked over. He thought this guy had left.


    I didn''t expect that after school, Zhou Xingxing was still running in circles, which was really amazing.


    It''s the Flying Tigers.


    "Get out of the way, don''t disturb I don''t know


    Zhou Xingxing said breathlessly.


    "Sir, we are our own people. I have a secret code. I am also an undercover." Uncle Da lowered his voice, and then said the code for communication.


    Zhou Xingxing turned his head: "it''s you."


    "Yes, yes." Uncle Da nodded.


    Zhou Xingxing waved: "stay away, wait Wait until I finish running Say it again. "


    "Sir, you''ve been fooled by Su sir. He''s obviously playing with you on purpose." Uncle DA has never seen such a fool.


    Zhou Xingxing wiped his sweat: "what do you know? I''m scheming. Don''t you see that teacher he showed a shy expression to me at noon. This time, Su Xun lifted a stone and hit his feet."


    Uncle Da


    You look so ordinary. Why are you so confident?


    I really want to share my inferiority with you.


    "Come on, Mr. Zhou, Mr. he blushed and blushed because he was teased by Mr. Su. It has nothing to do with you!" Uncle Da''s ruthlessness pierced his illusion.


    "Puchi Chi --"


    Zhou Xingxing suddenly stopped and looked at Uncle Da with wide eyes: "what did you just say? You''re lying to me, aren''t you? You must be jealous of me. "


    "Although the fact is very cruel, it''s just like this. I saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears. Su Sir''s method is much higher than yours..." Uncle Da vividly imitates Su xungang''s appearance and reappears the scene.


    "Boom!"


    The stars around were struck by lightning: "that is to say I ran 18 laps like a fool? "


    "No Uncle Da shook his head.


    Zhou Xingxing was suddenly relieved: "fortunately, I knew that there must be a turning point..."


    "You are a fool." Said uncle da.


    Zhou Xingxing


    "Zhou sir, it''s good to get used to being single. For example, I haven''t been in love for decades, haven''t I come here?" Uncle Da taught the younger generation by himself.


    Zhou Xingxing looked at him: "old man, I''m single. You don''t want me. These are two things."


    Uncle Da


    I ride a horse to comfort you, but you stab me?


    "What''s the matter with your hand?" Zhou Xingxing suddenly found that uncle Da''s right hand was shaking all the time.


    "It''s Parkinson''s, so it saves a lot of trouble." Uncle Da showed a witty expression.


    Zhou Xingxing said: "since it is installed, you don''t need to install it in front of me. It makes me upset."


    "I didn''t pretend..." Uncle Da looked down and his voice stopped suddenly because his hand was still shaking.


    Zhou Xingxing looks at him.


    Uncle Da''s face changed and he was sweating: "no No, I really have Parkinson''s disease? "


    "That''s a pity story. It''s not important. Let''s talk about business. You''ve been undercover at school for so long. Do you have any idea about losing your gun?"


    Zhou Xingxing just wants to leave Edinburgh as soon as possible. He just wants to get a promotion and raise his salary!


    While Su Xun was paralyzed by the woman, he found the police gun alone, and then took the credit!


    This is called the loss of the East and the harvest of the Sangyu.


    "Yes, yes." Uncle Da held his right hand to keep it from shaking, and said: "there is a man named Johnny in the school who follows Dafei. I think if it is really a student who takes it, then he is the most suspect."


    "Then start with him!" Zhou Xingxing said.


    Uncle Da nodded and reminded him, "Zhou sir, it''s time for you to go back to class."


    "Class? Then I''d better run. " Zhou Xingxing''s face changed and he ran again.


    Uncle Da said, "I''ll go first."


    "Well, I''ll order you, as an officer, not to tell Susir about Johnny." Zhou Xingxing looks at Uncle Da''s back and reminds him.Uncle Da turned around and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Zhou. I''ve always had the tightest mouth."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Susir, I think this Johnny is very suspicious. He took the gun most of the time."


    Uncle Da looked at Su Xun and said solemnly.


    Although Zhou Xingxing just ordered him not to tell Su Xun the information as an officer ten minutes ago.


    But Su Xun''s position is obviously higher.


    Do you really think he''s a fool?


    "Uncle Da, I see. This information is very important. If you get the gun back, you''ll have a lot of credit."


    Su Xun patted uncle DA on the shoulder.


    "Thank you, Susir. Thank you for taking care of me."


    Uncle Da is very happy. That''s what he wants to hear. Zhou Xingxing talks nonsense.


    You deserve a woman, but you can''t get Susir.


    "I''m going to stay with you these days, please." Su Xun took out a pile of money: "let''s take these as living expenses."


    Edinburgh School''s location is relatively biased. If he goes back to Saigon, it''s too far away, so he can only stay with Zhou Xingxing in Uncle Da''s house.


    "No trouble, no trouble." Uncle Da''s eyes brightened and he couldn''t wait to reach for the money.


    The more he felt that Zhou Xingxing was a bad dog.


    After uncle Da left, Su Xun began to sort out his thoughts.


    When Uncle Da mentioned Johnny, Su Xun remembered that this guy stole the gun in the movie.


    Now most of them have been handed over to Dafei.


    In the movie, Dafei throws the gun into the ammunition he wants to sell together.


    Now if you want to find this gun, you have to find out where the ammunition is.


    This batch of arms is large in quantity, and they are trading with terrorists. They are caught dead.


    So it''s impossible for Dafei to take the initiative to confess, because confession is also a dead end.


    But in the movie, how did Zhou Xing Xing find the storage place of these weapons?


    Su Xun tried hard to remember, but this film is too far away. He was locked up again. I can''t remember the key point.


    Mad, it''s always like this. I can remember the front and back, but I can''t remember the key point.


    It''s a bloody feeling.

 Chapter 1266

    After school in the afternoon.


    Su Xun, Da Shu and Zhou Xingxing walked out of Edinburgh school together.


    "Wow, I haven''t sat in Pingji yet."


    Looking at the silver Benz, uncle Da''s eyes lit up. He stroked the car body and the headlights.


    Zhou Xingxing said, "make a fuss."


    Suddenly, he was staring across the street.


    He Min got into a man''s car.


    "That''s Mr. He''s boyfriend, anti Gang inspector." Uncle Da looked at Su Xun when he said this.


    Su Xun is the boss of West Kowloon anti gangster group.


    Zhou Xingxing shrugged: "it''s nothing to do with me, but some people are afraid that nothing will happen."


    To point at the mulberry and curse the locust is to find the meaning.


    Su Xun lit a cigarette and said, "classmate Zhou, weren''t you Wenli''s boyfriend?"


    "Don''t mention it! Otherwise I''ll... " Zhou Xingxing thought of the sad once again.


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile: "what do you do? That''s how you talk to the chief? "


    "I just I just pretend I didn''t hear it. " Zhou Xingxing gritted his teeth and said that when he looked at He Min''s boyfriend again, he suddenly had a lot of balance in his heart.


    I was a little undercover when I was robbed.


    One of your inspectors was robbed, too.


    In this way, I can still accept it.


    Listening to their conversation, uncle Da catches the key information, with the color of gossip in his eyes.


    "Teacher he is still at home. There''s no reason why I can''t go there." Su Xun flicked the ash.


    He has a teacher he in his harem troupe. If he doesn''t accept this, he always feels green.


    Zhou Xingxing was shocked: "how do you see that?"


    "Of course I don''t understand you." Su Xun laughed at him and opened the car door.


    Zhou Xingxing shrugged: "what are you proud of?"


    Half an hour later, the three arrived at Uncle Da''s house.


    Uncle DA has nine tablets in his house. The first thing he does when he comes back is to give them incense.


    "Three for one, no robbing."


    "Uncle Da, these are your dads." Zhou Xingxing inserted his trouser pocket and asked casually.


    Uncle Da said, "nonsense, if I had so many dads, would I still be undercover now?"


    "Who is that?" Zhou Xingxing asked.


    Uncle Da sighed: "they are all my former partners. They are all undercover agents."


    "Then there''s a vacancy." Zhou Xingxing points to the middle position.


    Su Xun came over and said, "I left it for you."


    "Su Sir is right. It''s for the next partner. Be prepared." Uncle Da nodded.


    Zhou Xingxing swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Uncle Da, how do I feel that you are a special partner?"


    Nine partners are dead, you''re alive.


    It''s really the partner of the iron uncle.


    "That''s my life." Uncle Da''s Secret Law is to counselle as soon as he can and never rush forward.


    Zhou Xingxing waved his hand and went to the kitchen: "I''m starving. Is there anything to eat?"


    As he spoke, he opened the refrigerator.


    "No, there''s only one bowl of instant noodles."


    Zhou Xingxing looks at Su Xun and Da Shu.


    A bowl of noodles, one person enough, but now there are three people, how to divide this?


    One person eats, the other two starve.


    "Don''t say Sir doesn''t take care of you, you eat, today''s class, you suffer." Looking at Zhou Xingxing, Su Xun shook his head and said earnestly.


    Da Shuben said that it was his own dinner, but Su Sir all spoke and could only nod his head: "Su Sir is right, class is very brain consuming, you eat it."


    "You I''m so moved. I''m not welcome. " Zhou Xingxing was touched. Although Su Xun robbed my wife, he was not bad.


    A bowl of noodles will be ready in a few minutes.


    Zhou Xingxing ate two mouthfuls, a little embarrassed: "otherwise we share it?"


    "No, you can eat all by yourself. Don''t worry about us." Su Xun shook his head with a smile.


    Zhou Xingxing was moved by the speech, and then wolfed down the instant noodles, drank the soup, and belched: "Su sir, uncle Da, I''m so sorry, I eat alone, let you hungry."


    "Nothing." Su Xun got up, looked at Uncle DA and said, "Uncle Da, it''s late. Take out the money I gave you today. We''ll go to seafood tonight."


    "Yes, yes." Uncle Da smiles.


    "Poop


    As soon as Zhou Xingxing''s bench slipped and farted, he fell to the ground: "you How can you do that! "


    I was so moved just now, mad. I want to shed tears when I eat instant noodles.


    I didn''t expect that I would have enough to eat first, and then you two would have a big meal.It''s so heartless!!!


    "Zhou Xingxing, do your homework well, or you will be punished for standing tomorrow. Let''s go first."


    Uncle Da waved to him with the money.


    "I''ll support you..."


    "Don''t worry, read more books and be careful not to pass the exam. That''s a big shame." Su Xun said with a bad smile.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Zhou Xingxing looked at the empty instant noodles bowl in front of him and left tears.


    "Beast! Two beasts


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Susir, would you like to go to the bar for a drink? I''ll introduce you to a friend who is also an undercover."


    After dinner, uncle Da picked his teeth with a toothpick and said casually as he walked.


    Su Xun''s mind suddenly brightened.


    Yes, uncle Da''s friend, sir Wang!


    In the movie, uncle Da learns from his friends where Dafei hid his weapons, and then finds out the missing police gun.


    Finally, Zhou Xingxing set the general on fire.


    "Yes, two drinks, two drinks."


    Su Xun immediately agreed.


    "Let''s go. Turn left in front. Go straight in through the back door. There''s no need to make a detour. I''m very familiar with it."


    Uncle Da laughs. You don''t need to spend your own money. You can order two bottles of good wine tonight.


    When they came to the back door, they saw Dafei holding a middle-aged man''s neck against the wall.


    Surrounded by his little brother.


    "Lao Wang!"


    Uncle Da''s face suddenly changed.


    The one who gets stuck in Dafei''s neck is the undercover Wang Sir who has been investigating Dafei.


    At the same time, Su Xun rushed out like an arrow.


    In the movie, Wang Sir is strangled by Dafei after communicating with Uncle DA in the bar.


    The reason why Dafei strangles Wang Sir is that he discovers that he is an undercover agent, but it is not clear that the place where he hid his arms has been known by Wang sir.


    Su Xun and uncle da just wasted too much time eating seafood, so they had an impact on the plot.


    Now that Wang Sir is dead, how much work will it take to find the place where Dafei hid his weapons.


    "Fuck! It''s sou, everybody, get out of here


    Seeing Su Xun''s face clearly, Da Fei''s pupil shrank. He couldn''t care to kill Wang sir, so he left him and ran away.


    After all, the head blaster is powerful.


    "Wang sir, are you ok! "Sir


    Instead of chasing Dafei, Su Xun went to check whether Wang Sir''s life was in danger.


    Because if you want to kill Dafei, you can do it at any time, but if Wang Sir dies, you can''t get information.

 Chapter 1267

    "Well Cough I, I''m fine. "


    Wang Sir coughed a few times, his pale face gradually returned to ruddy, and his breathing tended to be stable.


    Su Xun and uncle DA were relieved.


    "Lao Wang, are you exposed?"


    Uncle Da asked a piece of rubbish.


    "I have a message for you. I already know where Dafei hid his weapons."


    Lao Wang stood up from the ground.


    Uncle Da asked, "why don''t you take in the net?"


    Lao Wang has been his last undercover friend for years.


    Almost died just now.


    He doubted whether he was really his partner.


    "The buyer of Dafei''s transaction is a group of international terrorists. It says that they will be arrested during their transaction." Lao Wang wiped his saliva. It just came out uncontrollably when he was stuck in his neck.


    Su Xun couldn''t wait to ask: "you''d better tell us where the ammunition is. We''re not talking about the ammunition case, we''re looking for a police gun."


    "Dafei''s ammunition is in a truck in the parking lot of Huailin Road, northeast of Edinburgh school. The license plate number is..." Lao Wang told me the truth.


    Su Xun and uncle Da looked at each other.


    "We''re going now." Su Xun said.


    Uncle Da began to be timid again: "no, or you might as well report it to the police and let reinforcements come."


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go alone." Su xuncai didn''t want to be shared.


    "No, no, No Uncle Da grabbed the corner of Su Xun''s clothes and said, "Sir, I know Su Sir is very powerful, but someone must protect me. I''m afraid."


    "Call him." Su Xun said.


    Uncle Da quickly took out his mobile phone, and then he was silly: "how much is his phone number?"


    "How do I know?" Su Xun shows his hand.


    Uncle Da asked foolishly, "what should I do then?"


    "You go back and tell him. I''ll watch first." Su Xun dropped a word and left with the car key.


    When Su Xun went to the parking lot, uncle Da also took a taxi to inform Zhou Xingxing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Twenty minutes later, Huailin road parking lot.


    Su Xun easily went over the wall and found the car that Lao Wang said.


    Open the container, use mobile phone lighting, a few minutes later, really found the good gun.


    Later, Su Xun learned from Zhou Xingxing in the movie and drove his truck out of the parking lot.


    Don''t ask why the compartment of the truck isn''t locked, and don''t ask why the keys are still in the car.


    The question is, in the movie, it''s like this.


    Comedy movie, seriously you lose.


    "Buzz..."


    The truck roared out.


    "What a sound! Someone''s driving away! "


    "Come out and stop him!"


    "You are stupid! It''s a truck. Why don''t you run over and stop it! "


    After a panic, Dafei''s younger brother could only watch the truck run away.


    Then call Dafei.


    Knowing that the ammunition was robbed, Dafei immediately brought people to come.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    He raised his hand and slapped his face.


    "Mad! waste material! That horse riding is my life! I can''t see it! You''re going to die


    Dafei is really mad. He heard that there was a war in Iraq, so he made a lot of ammunition to make money.


    All my wealth is on it.


    I''ve lost all my money. The debt collectors have gone to his company two days ago.


    Heise will be chased by Heise.


    The little brother who was beaten didn''t dare to say a word, but he just kept his head down and stood there silently.


    After all, it''s still one person who carries everything.


    "Buzz..."


    A burst of light with the sound of the engine shot over, big fly to the parking lot door to see.


    I saw a car coming.


    "Come on! Hide first and see what''s going on! "


    Dafei immediately ordered, and then a group of younger brothers scattered in a rush and hid behind the truck.


    The taxi stops outside the parking lot. Uncle DA and Zhou Xingxing come down and walk into the parking lot.


    "Why don''t you have a security guard? No, he''s got it. He''s all after him? "


    Looking at the empty parking lot, Zhou Xingxing has a bad premonition that the credit has been robbed.


    "It''s possible that Dafei will not give up easily if he loses those weapons." Said uncle da.


    Zhou Xingxing is not reconciled: "look for it. If we can''t find it, we''ll go. To say the least, what if he is caught? We can''t just sit back and watch


    "We''re going to save him?" Uncle Da is timid.


    Zhou Xingxing said: "no, at least help him to collect a corpse, at least a colleague.""Let him collect the corpses for you." Dafei came out with his younger brother and surrounded them.


    Zhou Xingxing and uncle DA were startled.


    "Why What shall we do? "


    "I I don''t know! "


    "It turned out that you stole my arms. You are so ambitious!" Dafei gritted his teeth.


    Zhou Xingxing waved his hand repeatedly: "big brother, misunderstanding, we are not familiar with that guy just now."


    "Yes, yes, I''m not familiar with them. I just happen to live together." Uncle Da agreed.


    Dafei waved: "fight to catch up, and then let them call, let that guy give me back the arms, or kill these two people."


    "Yes, boss!" A group of boys are going to do it.


    "Wait!" Zhou Xingxing roared.


    Everyone was startled by him.


    Zhou Xingxing said with a serious face: "elder brothers, I want to ask you, can you stop beating your face?"


    "Kill him!" "Hit him!"


    The crowd rushed on, beating and kicking.


    Zhou Xingxing and Da Shu screamed and soon became black and blue.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Xun directly pulled the truck of ammunition to the headquarters of the Flying Tigers overnight.


    "Wow! Brother, you are really good! Not only did you get the gun back, but also so much ammunition! "


    Huang Yao stroked his kind gun, and then looked at Su Xun with admiration.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    "Hello." Su Xun is connected.


    "Sir, I don''t want to annoy you, but why do you embarrass me? Now that your two friends are with me, I''ll take the goods to the Pingdingshan at the back of Edinburgh school tomorrow, or I''ll... "


    "Then you can kill them." Before Dafei finished talking, Su Xun hung up directly.


    He didn''t expect that only uncle Da was caught in the movie. This time, he and Zhou Xingxing were caught together.


    Are these two idiots?


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~"


    listening to the busy tone coming from the mobile phone, Dafei was confused and didn''t respond for a long time.


    He''s done a lot of threatening things, but it''s the first time he''s been in this situation.


    But he''s not going to be able to do it.


    "No! How heartless


    Zhou Xingxing and uncle Da said with one voice.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Dafei''s mobile phone rings again.


    Big fly small meaning connects: "hello."


    "Do as you say, tomorrow morning at nine o''clock, in the back of the school Pingdingshan exchange." Su Xun said.


    Dafei laughs: "Su sir, I still..."


    "Give it back to your mother With that, Su Xun hung up again.


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~"


    listening to the busy sound again, Dafei was so angry that he was short of breath and gnashed his teeth. He was full of anger and hit his mobile phone on the ground.


    With the sound of the broken mobile phone screen, Zhou Xingxing''s heart is also broken. He just bought it!

 Chapter 1268

    August 25th, 8 a.m.


    Today is Saturday.


    The back hill of Edinburgh school.


    Dafei is waiting here with a group of people.


    There are also several foreigners. These are the buyers of Dafei''s weapons, international terrorists and terrorists.


    Dafei in order to avoid a long dream, ready to get the gun after a while directly on the spot trading.


    Without 10 years of cerebral thrombosis, we can''t think of this way of trading, not even one year less.


    Because it was Su Xun, Dafei was very cautious and ambushed a group of people.


    This was not in the movie.


    After all, in the movie, Dafei doesn''t know which onion Zhou Xingxing is, so he won''t be so defensive.


    But now he is about to face, but the realm of gunshot king, the crazy devil Su sir!


    For their own personal safety and customer''s personal safety, no matter how careful.


    "Brother, look, he''s coming."


    A little brother suddenly called out.


    Dafei turned to look at the intersection, the familiar truck appeared in the line of sight.


    There was no other vehicle behind him. It was a relief for Dafei that he didn''t play tricks.


    Soon the truck stopped at the top of the mountain.


    Then Su Xun stopped and got out of the car.


    "Sir! Be careful


    Uncle Da yelled at Su Xun.


    "Dafei, your goods are here. Let them go." Susian took out a lighter to light a cigarette.


    "How dare I not listen to Su sir?" Dafei smiles and winks at his younger brother.


    Then they let Zhou Xingxing and Da Shu go.


    It''s just for the time being. When the deal is over, I''ll give it all to you.


    Zhou Xingxing and uncle Da ran to Su Xun.


    "Sorry, sir."


    Zhou Xingxing can''t hang on his face. After all, this time he was too shameful. He is the flying tigers!


    "Cut the crap."


    Su Xun secretly handed each of them a gun.


    Dafei said to the foreigners: "friends, you can go up to inspect the goods."


    A few foreigners look at each other, then step forward to open the container, and then stare big eyes.


    "Dada dada..."


    A burst of gunfire rang out, several foreigners were directly beaten into a sieve, blood splashed, the body fell to the ground.


    Then a group of armed Flying Tigers jumped out of the car and surprised Dafei.


    "Mad! It''s a trick! Cover me


    Dafei''s face changed greatly and he turned around to run.


    But there are others who run faster than him.


    Those are the people he ambushed in the dark.


    They were all the shooters he paid for. After seeing the flying tigers, they turned around and ran away.


    It''s OK to let them shoot, but they don''t have the guts to let them and the Flying Tigers shoot.


    "Fuck! Take money and do nothing, a group of dishonest bastards! " Dafei yelled.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Zhou Xingxing shot continuously and killed the enemy bravely.


    "Daddada..."


    "Don''t move, all of you squat down with your heads in your arms!"


    "Lose all your guns, hold your head and squat down!"


    Su Xun yelled as he fired.


    "Sir, don''t shoot, I surrender!"


    "I surrender, too! I surrender


    Dafei''s younger brother is a group of mobs, panic to have lost the gun surrender.


    Dafei see the situation has gone, can only indignantly lost the gun, also hold the head squatting on the ground.


    "Hit him!"


    Zhou Xingxing and Da Shu look at each other. They want to avenge their disfigurement last night.


    "Wait!" Dafei yelled.


    Zhou Xingxing and Da Shu were startled.


    Dafei said pitifully, "Sir, please, can you not slap me in the face?"


    "What do you say?"


    Zhou Xingxing and Da Shu gave a grim smile and rushed over to greet him.


    "Ah! The police have killed people! Is there any royal law? Is there any reason? "


    The Flying Tigers simply ignored the scene.


    The lost police gun was recovered, Dafei was arrested, the arms buyer was killed, and the operation was successful.


    But because there is no movie where Dafei and others rush into the school and Stephen Chow rescues the students.


    So the credit for this action was discounted. Su Xun and Zhou Xingxing were not promoted.


    But this time, the credit must have been recorded, and the next time I make a contribution, I will definitely be promoted.


    At least they can leave school.


    Zhou Xingxing doesn''t want to stay for a second. Edinburgh school is hell for him.


    Su Xun stayed for a few days, but he min and Su Xun were already in an ambiguous state, so they almost broke the film.This membrane has two meanings.


    Su Xun is experienced, so he knows what he min likes and dislikes.


    Picking up a girl is what you like.


    So he watched the strategy and then played the game.


    There''s no difficulty.


    When he comes back from Taiwan Island, he will be able to pierce the membrane completely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    September 1st.


    Su Xun, with more than 40 members of the Flying Tigers in four groups, flew to Taiwan island by plane.


    In addition to the flying tigers, he also took Li Ying, Miao Zhishun and borrowed Chen Jiaju.


    In this small area of Taiwan Island, is it su Sir''s way?


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, the crowd arrived at Taidao.


    Su Xun wore a silver suit and walked in front with a cigarette in his mouth. Behind him were a group of Flying Tigers wearing black suits and earphones.


    It can be said that it is a time of fashion.


    The people went directly to the Heaton hotel.


    Su Xun packed all the rooms on the whole floor.


    Money is so inhumane.


    "I wish I could stay in this kind of hotel every time I go on a business trip." Zhou Xingxing went to the city like a bun.


    To be exact, he''s a bumpkin going to town.


    Chen Jiaju said: "the police force is not as generous as Su sir. Su Sir never treats his brothers badly."


    "You are baking me on the fire." Su Xun pointed at him, and then said to all the people, "OK, I''ll treat you tonight. If you want anything, you don''t want to drink any wine. I''ll find a girl to enjoy myself at night."


    Everyone is in high spirits. It doesn''t matter whether they eat or not. They mainly want to have fun.


    To experience the local customs.


    Mainly people and feelings.


    "Susir, that''s not good." Zhou Xingxing rubbed his hands, a embarrassed expression.


    He is still a man.


    Su Xun said, "then you don''t have to go."


    "I want to unite around the officer all the time!" Zhou Xingxing immediately stood at attention and saluted.


    It made people laugh.


    After arriving at the room, Su Xun took a bath first, and then gave orders to Miao Zhishun: "you go to pay homage to Lei Gong and tell him that I will visit him in person tomorrow morning."


    Lei Gong is now not only the leader of the San Lian Gang, but also a legislator. For the time being, Li Ge is higher than Su sir.


    So it is unrealistic for Lei Gong to meet him.


    "Yes, sir." Miao Zhishun turns and leaves.


    Then Su Xun called Li Ying: "take some brothers, now go and get the weapons back."


    Weapons can''t be brought on the plane, so before you come to Taiwan Island, you should make a reservation with the people here.


    Fifty pistols, grenades, stun bombs, more than a thousand bullets for a rainy day.

 Chapter 1269

    Leifu.


    "Pheasant, you were from Hongxing before. Make an appointment with Mr. Jiang for me. I want to have a chat with him."


    Lei Gong, who is nearly 70 years old, has his silver hair combed into a big back, leaning against the sofa and holding a cigar.


    After he was elected as a legislator, he seemed to be in full swing for the second time.


    On Taiwan Island, even the black and astringent society can run for legislators. I don''t know whether it is ironic or enlightened.


    "Yes, boss. I''ll contact my brother Chen Haonan in a moment and let him get in touch with him."


    Pheasant is a brainless man. He agreed without any doubt. He never thought that Lei gongyue would be born to take half of the equity of the casino.


    "Well." Lei Gong nodded and pointed to the pheasant with his cigar in his hand: "I''m very optimistic about you, pheasant. Do a good job. Lei Gong will never treat the meritorious officials badly."


    "Yes, boss, if it wasn''t for you, I would have been living on the street long ago, where is today?" Said the pheasant.


    "Stop talking and have some fruit."


    Accompanied by an ethereal voice, wearing a black kimono and curling her hair, Ding Yao comes here. She is the big boss of the film.


    On the surface, people and animals are harmless, but they have been colluding with Lei Gong''s bodyguard Gao Jie, who licks the dog.


    Later, he seduced the pheasant, killed Lei Gong, and blamed the pheasant and Chen Haonan. With Gao Jie''s support, he mastered the triad gang.


    Then he colludes with Hongxing Dafei and kills Gao Jie, but Dafei is Hongxing''s undercover agent, so Ding Yao, a clever woman, is put together.


    Dead, shot and killed by pheasant.


    She''s the only woman pheasant ever loved.


    At this moment, Gao Jie, Lei Gong''s bodyguard, came in: "Sir, people from the Hong Kong Island anti underworld group have sent a letter to say that Su Xun will visit us tomorrow."


    Su Xun''s case has caused international sensation, so Taidao knows that he is normal.


    The pheasant''s face suddenly changed.


    "Don''t worry. I''m covering you in Taiwan. He doesn''t dare to do anything." Seeing the pheasant''s face changed, Lei Gong said with a smile.


    Ding Yao said with a smile: "yes, Taiwan island is the territory of our triad gang. Hong Kong Island police can''t work here. They are guests from afar. We should treat them. But if they are evil guests, we are not afraid of them."


    "Xiao Yao is right, pheasant. You can relax. In Taiwan, Jesus can''t move you, I said!" Lei Gong is full of momentum. Then he says to Gao Jie, "tell him that I will meet you tomorrow."


    Pheasant on the surface with a smile, but the worry in the heart did not eliminate much.


    Because these people didn''t know Su Xun at all, they didn''t know how terrible he was.


    But now, in addition to the Sanlian Gang, he really can''t think of any place to go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Su sir, Lei Gong said that we will meet tomorrow."


    Miao Zhishun said to Su Xun.


    "Oh, he''s an old man. It''s almost the same to let his little wife Ding Yao make the bed to greet him."


    Su Xun said something very crude.


    Miao Zhishun pretended not to hear.


    "Did you see his little wife?" Su Xun began to gossip.


    It''s said in the movie that this woman''s massage technique is very good, especially the unique skill of kneading the inner thigh, which can make people feel good.


    Miao Zhishun shook his head: "Lei Gong didn''t invite me in. He came out directly to reply."


    "If you look down on you, you look down on me. This old bastard is very brave." Su Xun knew that this was the downfall of Lei Gong, and Taiwan island was his territory.


    Miao Zhishun is very understanding: "Kaohsiung is the territory of the Sanlian Gang, this attitude can also be understood."


    "But I don''t want to understand." Su Xun mercilessly put out the smoke: "contact Songlin to help Zhou Chaoxian."


    Zhou Chaoxian, the leader of the Songlin gang in the movie "black gold", is more ideal than Lei Gong.


    Zhou Chaoxian later also ran for Legislator as a member of the black and astringent society, but not only that.


    He wants to form a new government by uniting 13 societies and more than two million members of the society on Taiwan Island.


    This guy really has brains and abilities.


    At present, the Songlin Gang is a rising star in the Taiwan island community. Although it has become famous, it is not as powerful as it was later. The Zhou Dynasty was just in the top position.


    Taiwan''s blackness will be more rampant than Hong Kong''s. These are easy to find out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten in the evening.


    Man Shui bar.


    Susian brought the guys here to relax.


    At the same time, I also made an appointment with Zhou Chaoxian to meet here.


    Let the guys play outside. Susian came to the private room that he had made an appointment with the Zhou Dynasty.


    After opening the door of the private room, there was only one person inside. Zhou Chaoxian, wearing a black shirt, was eating.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry, I didn''t eat in the evening. Suddenly I was a little hungry and ordered a box lunch."Seeing Su Xun, Zhou Chaoxian quickly put away his lunch box and got up to greet him.


    Now the Zhou Dynasty is only 30 years old. It looks a little bit green and astringent, not as spicy as before.


    Su Xun smile, close the door: "people are iron, rice is steel, a meal is not hungry, you continue."


    "No, I''ve had enough. Mr. Su''s time is so precious. Let''s get down to business." Zhou first handed Su Xun a cigarette and put himself in the next place.


    Su Xun went to the sofa and sat down. He looked at Zhou Chaoxian and said, "I appreciate you very much. You have made great contribution to the development of Songlin gang."


    "It''s all the result of brothers'' hard work. Chao Xian didn''t dare to take credit." Zhou Chaoxian said modestly.


    Su Xun took a puff of smoke: "but it''s not enough to fight. I heard that the Songlin Gang is having a hard time now?"


    "To be honest with Mr. Su, the Songlin Gang is now squeezed out by the old forces and hostile by the new ones. They are trying to survive in the cracks." Zhou Chaoxian didn''t hide it.


    Because it''s useless to hide the information you can get, let alone deal with the police.


    Su Xun said that every day he was struggling to survive between the cracks, which was very cool.


    He shook his ash, looked at Zhou Chaoxian and said, "what if I support the Songlin gang with money?"


    Although there are many people in the Songlin Gang, there is no business that can maintain income at all. They can''t make ends meet.


    Money can solve all problems.


    Even the election of legislators will cost money.


    "There is no such thing as a free lunch. I dare to ask Mr. Su what he wants." Zhou Chaoxian was calm.


    Su Xun gave a cool smile: "an obedient Songlin Gang, an obedient Zhou Chaoxian."


    I support the Songlin Gang because you are the leader of the gang. What I value is you, not the Songlin Gang itself.


    "Thank you so much for your kindness. Chao is willing to serve you first." The Zhou Dynasty didn''t think too much about it, because the Songlin Gang didn''t have much time to think about it.


    Promise first. It''s good for the Songlin gang. We''ll talk about it later.


    If Su Xun has been strong, it''s not bad that the Songlin gang has such a backer.


    If one day Su Xun couldn''t do it, he would leave him. It was a simple and simple idea.


    Su Xun took a wine glass.


    "Sir." Zhou Dynasty got up first to pour wine for him and entered the role very quickly.


    "Cheers."


    "Ding."


    In the dim light, two wine glasses collided.

 Chapter 1270

    September 2.


    Early in the morning, Su Xun came to Lei mansion.


    All the people he brought were outside, surrounded by Miao Zhishun and Chen Jiaju.


    Miao Zhishun is good at shooting, but Chen Jiaju is good at it.


    The key is that indoors, Chen Jiaju is invincible.


    "Su Sir''s presence makes my humble home shine. If you miss it, welcome it far away. If you miss it, welcome it far away."


    After Su Xun sat down for more than half an hour, Lei Gongcai came down from the upstairs laughing, followed by Ding Yao, pheasant and Gao Jie.


    The pheasant''s eyes dodged when he looked at Su Xun.


    Ding Yao is full of curiosity.


    Of course, this woman is an actor. She pretends to be simple, but it doesn''t mean she is really simple.


    "Excuse me, Mr. ray."


    Su Xun got up from the sofa and shook hands with Lei Gong.


    Then they took their seats.


    Shanji and Gaojie stand behind Lei Gong.


    Chen Jiaju and Miao Zhishun stood behind Su Xun.


    Ding Yao is responsible for pouring tea and water for them.


    "Mr. Lei, I''m not going around the bush. I''m here to take Chen Shanhe." Su Xun said that he didn''t expect Lei Gong to make friends with others.


    What else is he doing with the flying tigers?


    From the moment he entered the door, he had given Zhou Xingxing the order to attack.


    Mr. Lei said with a smile: "Su Sir is a guest from afar, but the pheasant is the leader of the poisonous snake Hall of our Sanlian gang. It''s not appropriate for you to take him away in a word."


    "I don''t care what his identity is. If he violates the law on Hong Kong Island, I will arrest him." Su Xun said.


    Lei Gong restrained his smile: "officer Su, this is Taiwan Island, not Hong Kong Island. Please make a clear distinction."


    "So what?" Su Xun opened his hand.


    Lei Gong snorted coldly: "if Su Sir doesn''t give face, don''t blame me. Lei Mou turns over and doesn''t recognize people."


    "Pa!"


    The glass in his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    But nothing happened.


    What I fear most is that the air is suddenly quiet.


    "How could that be?" Lei Gong''s face changed.


    Yesterday, he had already arranged to drop the cup and strongly send Su Xun back to Hong Kong Island.


    But now his cup has fallen, but not a fly has come in.


    Su Xun looked at him jokingly: "isn''t it strange that your people didn''t rush in? I''ve already solved the problem of that group of rubbish you raised. "


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Miao Zhishun clapped his hands.


    "Step, step..."


    The members of the Flying Tigers rushed in from the outside and aimed their guns at the four men.


    They''re wearing earphones, suits on the outside, but bulletproof vests on the inside, and silencers on the pistols. It''s called professionalism!


    The faces of Lei Gong, Shan Ji, Ding Yao and Gao Jie changed when they were faced with so many guns.


    Ding Yao, in particular, has seen two muzzles in her life. Now there are so many, she is afraid.


    The reason is that Gao Jie is not qualified to let Ding Yao see his gun.


    "Mr. Lei, it may be the back of your hand''s ear. Why don''t you try two more?"


    Su Xun pushed his tea cup with a smile.


    "What do you want to do? If something happens to me, the Sanlian gang will not let you go! " After the initial shock, Lei Gong has calmed down.


    After all, he is also a person who has seen strong winds and waves. In order to connect with Hong Xing, he can take the initiative to give Ding Yao to pheasant, so we can see that he is a very good person.


    "Wow!"


    Su Xun took the cup and splashed it on his face. Then he lost the cup and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    There are five fingerprints on Lei Gong''s face.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun grabbed his hair and smashed his head on the tea table. He held him down and yelled: "what are you, grass mud horse? You dare to let me wait for you for half an hour!"


    "Boss!" Pheasant is still very loyal. Seeing this scene, he will rush to save Lei Gong.


    "Bang!"


    Behind him, Zhou Xingxing picked up a chair and smashed it directly on him. The chair fell apart.


    "Ah


    The pheasant fell to the ground with a scream.


    Then Li Ying came forward and handcuffed him, but he could not move.


    "Su Xun! Let go of Mr. Lei. What''s the matter with me! " Pheasant growled at Su Xun.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "teach him how to talk to me next time."


    "Bang!" Li Ying kicked it down and picked up the broken chair leg to greet the pheasant.


    "Ah


    The pheasant was handcuffed and couldn''t even hide. Soon his face was dripping with blood.


    Su Xun looked at Lei Gong who was pressed on the table: "I''ll give you face and call you Mr. Lei. If I don''t give you face, you can''t even count as a fart.""Let go of Mr. ray! If something happens to him, you can''t leave the island! " Gao Jie is still pretending to be loyal.


    Su Xun laughed: "pretend to be your mother. Don''t you collude with Ding Yao to kill Lei Gong?"


    Gao Jie and Ding Yao''s face changed.


    Lei Gong''s face also changed.


    "Old bastard, I''m afraid you can''t even dream of it. The second wife is in collusion with your most trusted bodyguard." Su Xun patted Lei Gong on the face.


    Lei Gong is furious and stares at Gao Jie and Ding Yao: "is what he says true?"


    "Mr. Lei, don''t listen to him..." Ding Yao''s subconscious is to deny, a look to cry.


    But before she finished, her voice stopped suddenly, because susian''s gun was aimed at her.


    No matter how powerful a woman is, she will show panic and helplessness under the gun of a man.


    Su Xun raised the muzzle: "Ding Yao, if you dare to sophistry a nonsense, I''ll shoot you."


    Ding Yao bit her lip and said nothing.


    Lei Gong doesn''t understand that what Su Xun said is true. Ding Yao and Gao Jie really want to kill him and then take over everything.


    Pheasant is also confused. He thinks that he and Ding Yao are true love, but he didn''t expect that Ding Yao and Gao Jie still have an affair. What about him? What is he?


    "Ding Yao! What do you think of me? " Even if he was dying, he had to shout.


    Su Xun sneered: "chicken, don''t you introduce yourself in this way?"


    Pheasant''s heart is full of pain.


    "Bitch! Beast


    Lei Gong gritted his teeth and scolded. He was shortness of breath and his blood was surging up. Then he looked at Su Xun and said, "Su sir, thank you for letting me see the real face of these two bastards. Take the pheasant away."


    "It''s necessary. Do you agree?" Su Xun sneered, and then threw the gun to Ding Yao: "shoot him, the Sanlian Gang is yours."


    At the same time, the Sanlian gang and the Songlin gang of Zhou Chaoxian were under control, and Taiwan island was not free for him to run wild.


    "Su sir..."


    "Whew!"


    Lei Gong still wants to talk, but Ding Yao has not hesitated to pull the trigger. The bullet goes through Lei Gong''s head, fixing his expression forever.


    This is a cruel woman indeed.


    "Click!"


    With the crisp sound of the shutter, the scene was captured by the camera.


    Ding Yao suddenly looks at Su Xun.


    "Wash it out and give it to you." Su Xun smiles a little and throws the camera to Miao Zhishun.


    "Whew, whew!"


    Then there were several more shots.


    Shanji and Gaojie were shot to the ground.


    Su Xun looked at Ding Yao and said, "I had a good conversation with Mr. Lei. Mr. Lei also promised to take the pheasant back to Hong Kong Island, but he didn''t expect that the pheasant took the risk to take Mr. Lei and wanted to escape."


    "In the chaos, he shot and killed Gao Jie and Mr. Lei, who was very kind to him. He''s a real beast! I''m sorry, Miss Ding

 Chapter 1271

    Bringing back the body of pheasant can be regarded as a case of arrest. The only bad thing about Su Sir is that he was washed away.


    No criminal can escape from the evil killer Susir unless he voluntarily releases the water.


    "Thank you so much for killing pheasant to avenge my husband. I will always remember Su Sir''s kindness." Ding Yao returns the pistol in person, Li Hua Dai Yu says.


    Women are born actors.


    She knew that she couldn''t get rid of Su Xun. After listening to Su Xun, she could take the position of leader of Sanlian Gang as Lei Gong''s woman.


    But if he didn''t listen, as long as Su Xun let out the picture of her shooting Lei Gong, the people of the Sanlian gang would kill her in the name of Lei Gong''s revenge.


    Then the internal competition for power and profit.


    So, she has no choice.


    If she has a choice, she wants to be a good person.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile: "it''s really kindness. I just helped you do what you want to do."


    Without him, Ding Yao would have killed Lei Gong.


    And now Su Xun helped her achieve her goal.


    Of course, she was also controlled by Su Xun.


    The world is like this. There are gains and losses. There is no way to have the best of both worlds.


    If Ding Yao develops in the original way, she will die in the end. Su Xun is very kind to her.


    Lei Gong''s death has caused a great sensation in Taiwan. After all, he has just been elected a legislator.


    However, within the Sanlian Gang, Ding Yao didn''t encounter any difficulties when he took the post of temporary leader.


    Because she is so good at acting and has been acting for so many years, the whole Sanlian gang has no doubt about her loyalty to Lei Gong.


    Besides, Ding Yao also said that she did not always serve as the leader of the gang, but only temporarily. She would choose another leader when she waited for the three-year internal meeting.


    Su Xun avenged Lei Gong by killing the pheasant who "killed" Lei Gong. Now he is a guest of the Sanlian Gang, and Ding Yao arranges him to live in Lei Fu temporarily.


    "Mr. Su, the bath water is ready."


    The servant came and said respectfully.


    "Well."


    Su Xun put down the newspaper and went back to the bedroom upstairs. He pushed open the bathroom door, only to find Ding Yao lying in the bathtub with her long white legs on it.


    Ding Yao''s long hair Cape, black green silk and white skin form a sharp contrast.


    Two slender legs are slender and straight.


    She also put on light makeup.


    "Susir, I''ll rub your back for you."


    Ding Yao gave Su Xun a charming smile. She slowly got up from the bathtub and showed her delicate body.


    This is what she is best at, using her body to control men and achieve her goals.


    No matter how powerful Su Xun was, he was just a man.


    I don''t believe that he can take care of himself.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped in the face.


    "Ah


    Ding Yao screamed, covered her face and looked at Su Xun inconceivably.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun could do anything to such a beautiful woman.


    "Ding Yao, don''t play tricks with me. Put away your tricks on others. As long as you are obedient, I won''t embarrass you. People who think they are smart often die the fastest."


    Su Xun held her chin in a cold voice.


    Is he a lecheron? (???)


    "yes Yes, sir, I''m wrong... "


    Ding Yao''s eyes were frightened.


    She could feel Su Xun''s strong intention to kill.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun let her go.


    Ding Yao clenched her lips, covered her face, naked, and ran out of Su''s bedroom.


    She felt more humiliated than frightened.


    She took off her clothes. Su Xun didn''t even look at them. It was a shame to her charm.


    "When I am a pheasant, or Gaojie?"


    Su Xun sneered. Only those two idiots would be fascinated by Ding Yao.


    Gao Jie, in particular, did so many things for Ding Yao that he didn''t dare to touch her.


    On the one hand, he licks Ding Yao, on the other hand, he is afraid of Lei Gong, so Lei Gong does not die. He dare not touch Ding Yao, but when Lei Gong dies, he has no effect.


    So in the movie, this guy is the most stupid and miserable one, and he will be lost when he is used up.


    Ding Yao is a real beauty.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    September 8.


    Lei Gong''s funeral is over.


    Su Xun took people back to Hong Kong Island.


    When he comes back, he will continue to take over the work of the anti triad group.


    On the other hand, Zhou Xingxing and Da Shu have been transferred. Zhou Xingxing has already submitted an application for transfer before going to Taiwan Island.


    Because he didn''t want to go to the Flying Tigers at the beginning, he didn''t get a promotion in Edinburgh school last time, but it''s OK to transfer with hard work.Uncle DA has been an undercover for many years. Now he has returned to the police force, and he has not yet arranged specific duties.


    New Territories South police region.


    Director''s office.


    Yu suqiu, Assistant Commissioner of police and director of New Territories South police region, looked through the information of Uncle DA and Zhou Xingxing, and then asked, "Cao Dahua, Zhou Xingxing, where do you want to go?"


    "Which department is the most dangerous." Uncle Da asked.


    Yu suqiu eyebrows a pick: "serious case group."


    "Then the crime squad!" Uncle Da''s face was calm.


    Yu suqiu looked at the powerful and domineering uncle Da, and felt that his heart, which had been silent for many years, suddenly regained its vitality: "OK, then Cao Dahua will go to the crime squad. What about Zhou Xingxing?"


    She thought, this is probably love at first sight.


    He is also called Wang ba. He looks at mung bean and looks at the right eye.


    "Not as good as the traffic section." Zhou Xingxing joked.


    Yu suqiu also smiles at him, and then really arranges him to go to the traffic section, number pc167.


    "No, sir, I''ll say it casually!"


    Zhou Xingxing jumps on the table and looks at Yu suqiu.


    "But I''m serious. Get out!"


    Yu suqiu points to the door of the office and shouts.


    "Gan! The traffic section is the traffic section. "


    Zhou Xingxing shrugged and walked out of the office.


    "Sir, Zhou Xingxing is a hero. You shouldn''t do this to him." Uncle Da is also forced by his old clothes, and he feels that Sir has feelings for himself.


    Sleep with her, and you will be developed!


    Yu suqiu is always inexplicably gentle in the face of Uncle Da: "you''re right. I''ll pay attention next time."


    "Well." Da Shu nodded quietly, and then said, "I''ll go to the crime unit to report."


    "Crime squad is very dangerous, or change it." Yu suqiu can''t help but remind.


    Uncle Da snorted, "are you teaching me to do things?"


    Cao Dahua is a hard eater.


    "No, how could it be." Yu suqiu said with a smile, "I just want to remind you to be careful."


    Oh, MAIGA, how can there be such a powerful man? His eyes have conquered me.


    Uncle Da disdained: "what is this? It''s not dangerous. I''m not going yet. I''m leaving."


    With that, he swaggered away.


    Yu suqiu is sitting on the chair with a flower like smile on her face. She likes this man very much.


    That sobs the vicissitudes of life the beard, fills the story the look in the eyes, as well as faces her not humble not to be overbearing manner.


    She was attracted to everything.

 Chapter 1272

    In the evening, Su Xun took he min to dinner.


    "Well, isn''t that Zhou Xingxing?"


    Suddenly, He Min pointed to a traffic policeman who was directing the traffic in the middle of the intersection and said.


    When Su Xun looked at it, he was really Zhou Xingxing.


    How did this guy become a deal cop?


    Traffic police in the police force is the most unpopular position, wind and sun, rain, but also boring.


    "Go and have a look."


    Su Xun drove over and said, "Zhou Xingxing."


    "Mr. Su sir, Mr. He." Zhou Xingxing waved his hand, let go of a car and went to susian''s car.


    Su Xun raised his chin: "aren''t you in the flying tigers? How did you fall into the traffic section? "


    "Mr. Su, you don''t know that the traffic pressure on Hong Kong Island is increasing, and the traffic section is short of staff. I''m the only one who can undertake this task, so I''ll give up." Zhou Xingxing is smiling.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "speak to others."


    "Well, my mouth is cheap. I jokingly said that I wanted to be transferred to the traffic section, but as a result..." Zhou Xingxing was wronged. He made contributions to the police force. He gave blood to the police force!


    Su Xun showed a sympathetic look: "Zhou Xingxing, you are really..."


    "Susir, you think I''m pathetic, too."


    "You are really to blame." With that, Su Xun stepped on the accelerator and sped away.


    Zhou Xingxing


    Don''t you think about helping me?


    What a heartless man.


    You can only cheat women.


    "Hello, Zhou Xingxing is so miserable, don''t you consider helping him?" He Min said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun shrugged: "he may enjoy it. At least the traffic police are not in danger."


    "But..." He Min wants to say that he doesn''t want to be a traffic policeman at all.


    Su Xun changed the topic: "don''t mention him. I''m taking you to a western restaurant in central tonight..."


    Zhou Xingxing is a member of the New Territories South police region. He is the leader of the anti triad group in West Kowloon. How can he be a VIP? When he is promoted to superintendent, it''s almost the same.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At 11:30 in the evening, Su Xun and He Min went out of the restaurant after dinner.


    "Thank you for dinner tonight."


    He Min looks at Su Xun and smiles.


    "Be polite to me. I''ll take you home."


    Susian opened the door for her.


    I''ve invited you to dinner. After a while, when you get home, you can invite me to have a seat. Isn''t that too much?


    Well, do it.


    After he min got on the bus, Su Xun started the car.


    After driving for more than half an hour.


    Suddenly saw in front of a few cars stopped in the middle of the road, lying on the ground a group of police.


    A short haired man in a windbreaker is fighting a plain clothes policeman in a suit.


    It''s a fight, it''s a beating.


    The other gangsters laughed at the scene.


    There''s another gangster playing yo yo.


    We can see how arrogant these gangsters are.


    "What''s going on ahead." He Min asked.


    Su Xun''s face changed: "Amin, you stay here and don''t run around. I''ll go down and have a look."


    Su Xun got out of the car and stepped forward quickly.


    "Brother, someone''s coming."


    Tian Yangen found Su Xun.


    "Withdraw, don''t make a fuss."


    Days health head also don''t return of say, a jam plain clothes police''s neck, will a few bullets into his mouth, forced him to swallow.


    Others got on the bus one after another. Tian Yangen took a look at Su Xun and then went to the car with a smile.


    From beginning to end, he seemed calm.


    "Police! Don''t move


    Su Xun pulled out his gun and yelled. At the same time, he pulled the trigger and the bullet came out of the gun.


    He just doesn''t talk about martial arts.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Tianyangen exclaimed, almost without hesitation, rushed over and used his body to block bullets for tianyangen.


    "Puyi -"


    the bullet went through tianyangen''s chest.


    "Yang En!"


    Tianyangen, as the only woman among their seven brothers and sisters, has always been their favorite.


    But now, he''s shot.


    "Kill him!"


    Tianyangzhi throws the rifle under the windbreaker.


    "Dada dada..."


    The bullet poured out like a fire snake to susian.


    Everyone else took out their submachine guns to shoot.


    "Gan!"


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the fire of the other side was so fierce. A donkey rolled and hid behind a car.


    "Withdraw!" Tian Shengsheng said with anger.


    "Big brother!" Others want to avenge tianyangen.Heaven roared: "go! If you don''t go any further, Yang En won''t be able to hold on! "


    At the same time, he helped Tian Yangen to get on the bus.


    When other people heard this, they could only resist their reluctance and anger to get on the bus and then drive away.


    Su Xun looked at the van and called the hospital for support.


    "Cough..."


    The plain clothes cop who was loaded is still alive.


    "Are you all right! How are you doing! "


    Su Xun heard a cough and rushed over.


    That''s how he saw the plainclothes cop''s face.


    Thinking of the bandit leader who just saw him, Su Xun thought of a movie.


    A man is a man.


    The bandit leader just now is Tian Shengsheng played by Wu Jing. The plain clothes policeman on the ground is Fang Yiwei, the trainee inspector of Hong Kong Island police region.


    What the man is talking about is that half a year ago, there was a robbery on the central ring road, involving a sum of $100 million and countless deaths and injuries.


    At that time, the police did not catch anyone, and half a year later, the international gangsters returned.


    At the beginning, they were able to rob successfully because senior superintendent Zhang Wenyao of Hong Kong Island police region hid behind the scenes and handed them a message to let them know the escort route of the cash truck.


    In the end, Zhang Wenyao swallowed the $100 million alone and put them together.


    Heaven health naturally will not give up, they come back this time just to get back the US dollars.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Hong Kong Island police headquarters.


    An emergency meeting was held.


    Presided over by the Commissioner of police.


    Attending the meeting were directors of the five police regions, heads of political departments, security bureaus and other departments.


    Because this case is too big. The amount involved is 100 million US dollars. It was 100 million US dollars in 1986.


    At that time, more than a dozen policemen died, causing a sensation all over the world.


    At that time, for the sake of shame, the Hong Kong Island police also sent an undercover agent into tianshengsheng. In the end, the undercover agent lost contact and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Now the gangsters are back, and as soon as they come back, they commit a serious case of three deaths and four injuries.


    If the Hong Kong Island police can''t arrest them and recover the stolen money this time, they will be disgraced. That''s why the first brother held a meeting in person.


    Su Xun was allowed to attend the meeting as an exception because he witnessed the whole process of assaulting the police at night.


    "Inspector Su, please tell me what you saw this evening." One brother said in English.


    Because the first brother is an Englishman, white skin.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Su Xun got up and saluted. Then he said, "I''m going to go back with my girlfriend this evening. On the way, I met inspector Fang Yiwei..."


    Su Xun told me what happened tonight.

 Chapter 1273

    "Well, inspector Su, please take a seat." One elder brother nodded, and then looked at the people on the conference table: "you all understand, these gangsters are Tian Shengsheng and others who made the central robbery six months ago."


    "Half a year ago! He has disgraced the Hong Kong Island police and has also given the lives of more than a dozen colleagues. "


    "Now, for some unknown reason, they are back. They may continue to commit crimes. This time, they will be arrested anyway!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± All at the same time.


    Su Xun knew that the culprits behind the scenes were senior superintendent Zhang Wenyao of Hong Kong Island police region and a chief inspector surnamed Mo, but he could not tell.


    Because there is no evidence, unless we catch them or find the 100 million stolen money in Zhang Wenyao''s house, the probability of the latter is too small.


    "Tianshengsheng and others are all scouts born with quick skills and accurate shooting skills. It''s not easy to catch them. Who is willing to take charge of this case?"


    One elder brother''s eyes slowly swept the people below.


    But no one spoke.


    It''s a good thing to grasp the heaven and keep fit, but if you can''t grasp it, it''s a big mistake.


    Besides Su Xun, all the people sitting here are senior police officers at the level of Chief Superintendent, Assistant Commissioner of police and Deputy Commissioner of police.


    They are not short of this credit, which will not bring about any changes in their positions.


    On the contrary, if they can''t grasp it, it will become their political stain. Who is willing to take this risk?


    Moreover, these people are so dangerous. What if they were accidentally retaliated and lost their lives?


    One elder brother had expected this scene, so he just asked casually and was ready to order the generals in person.


    His eyes fell on Huang Yao, because the flying tigers are the strongest armed forces on Hong Kong Island.


    Feel a brother''s eyes, has been lowering the head of Huang Yao goose bumps are up.


    ¡°sir£¡¡± Suddenly, Huang Yao raised his hand.


    For a moment, everyone looked at him.


    One elder brother showed a satisfied smile: "Huang, you are very brave, worthy of being the director of the flying tigers, so this task is up to you..."


    "No sir, I want to recommend inspector Su Xun." Huang Yao quickly interrupts one elder brother''s words.


    In an instant, they all looked at Su Xun again.


    Su Xun didn''t expect his brother-in-law to cheat him.


    But he is very happy, because these big guys are not bad for this credit, he is bad!


    It''s just because he doesn''t have enough job, so there''s no hope that it will fall on him.


    I didn''t expect my brother-in-law to assist.


    "Sir, I think inspector Su is the best choice. His ability to solve so many big cases can be seen."


    "Yes, sir, it''s perfect to give inspector Su sufficient authority to investigate this case."


    "And inspector Su has already dealt with them tonight, so he knows them better."


    Other people recommended him one after another. In addition to letting him take the risk, they really recognized his ability to handle cases.


    One elder brother looked at Su Xun and asked, "Inspector Su, what do you want to say?"


    "At your command, sir!" Su Xun stood up and said.


    After this case, I will be promoted to superintendent.


    One elder brother nodded: "OK, I''ll leave it to you. On the way, any police department in Hong Kong will fully cooperate with you."


    "Promise not to let Sir down!" Su Xun said.


    One elder brother said: "the meeting is over."


    Everyone stood up and watched one brother leave.


    "Ah Xun, do well." Huang, deputy director of West Kowloon, patted Su Xun on the shoulder.


    Huang Yao said to Su Xun, "the flying tigers are always behind you. You need a phone call."


    "Brother, if you don''t dare, just push it to me. I''ll tell Yazi." Su Xun said.


    Huang Yao said: "you misunderstood. I believe in your ability and give you more opportunities to make contributions."


    "Thank you very much." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Huang Yao laughs: "a family, do not say two words, I should do."


    "Inspector Su, can I get you a helper?" Yu suqiu came over.


    Su Xun stood at attention: "Yu sir, who is that?"


    "Have you heard of Cao Dahua, the serious crime tiger of the serious crime unit of Hong Kong Island?" When Yu suqiu talked about it, his face was still a bit proud and proud.


    Su Xun


    Uncle DA has been eating soft food now.


    "Thank you sir for your kindness, but I don''t need to trouble the tiger of serious cases." Su Xun declined.


    I''m kidding. Besides pretending, uncle DA can only pit me. I''m afraid he''ll pit me to death.


    No, I''m a force?


    Yu suqiu nodded: "also, such a small matter, we don''t need the tiger of serious case."Su Xun


    Does Zhou Xingxing know that uncle Da is hanging like this?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    West Kowloon anti black formation.


    With the above support, the central robbery case team has been set up, with Su Xun as the team leader.


    He has the right to transfer any police below senior inspector to the task force.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Come in."


    "Sir, there are three police officers from the Hong Kong Island region who want to see you. One is Chen Jin, the other is Fang Yiwei and the other is Wei Jinghao."


    Hearing these three names, Su Xun raised his head. These three people are the protagonists of man.


    Chen Jin is an undercover policeman. Half a year ago, when his fiancee was buying a ring in a jewelry store, he was killed by a bomb planted by Tian Shengsheng and others when they robbed him.


    So he wanted to avenge his fiancee.


    As for Fang Yi Xingwei, needless to say, he was shot by Tian Shengsheng that night. As a result, he was pulled out this morning and has become a laughing matter of the police force.


    So he wanted to be ashamed.


    Wei Jinghao, because his brother Wei Jingda was the undercover agent who was originally placed in the tianshengsheng gang. Now the police suspect that his brother has defected to the police force.


    So he wanted to clear the suspicion for his brother, but his brother Wei Jingda had already died.


    "Ask them in." Su Xun said.


    A few minutes later, Wei Jinghao, Fang Yiwei and Chen Jin appeared in Su Xun''s office.


    "Hello, sir!" Three people saluted Su Xun.


    Fang Yiwei''s eyes are somewhat complicated. He is known as the star of the police force in Hong Kong Island.


    Because he was promoted very quickly.


    But compared with Su Xun, he is the future star, which is the difference between the light of rice grain and the light of bright moon.


    "You three, what can I do for you?"


    Su Xun looked at the three and asked.


    "Sir, we want to join the central robbery investigation team!" Wei Jinghao said aloud.


    Su Xun nodded: "welcome."


    All three of them are excellent policemen, especially Wei Jinghao. They are pure hearted.


    All three were stunned.


    They had already thought a lot of words before they came, but Su Xun agreed.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The three responded and saluted.

 Chapter 1274

    In an abandoned factory.


    "Ah


    There was a scream.


    "Yang En, hold on!"


    Tianyangen gouged out the bullet in tianyangen''s chest with a knife, and then began to stop bleeding.


    Growing up in the war, they are already very skilled in dealing with their wounds.


    "Yangzhi, take care of Yangen. Yangyi and I will go to find the tiger boy who gave us the bomb."


    After helping Tian Yangen deal with the wound, Tian Yangsheng wiped the blood on his hand and said to Tian Yangzhi.


    "No! No, let Yangzhi go with you. I don''t have to worry. Just keep a gun. "


    Tian Yangen said with a pale face.


    "No, just do as I say."


    Day health strong decision, and then with day health righteousness, two people take the guy out of the door.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su Xun had already focused on tiger boy.


    From the beginning to the end of the case, he knew that senior superintendent Zhang Wenyao and chief inspector mo were behind the scenes.


    The difficulty lies in obtaining evidence.


    It is impossible to appoint two senior colleagues of the police force without sufficient evidence.


    The only person who knows Zhang Wenyao''s identity behind the scenes is he Yongqiang, the original head of the cash truck escort.


    Because he was afraid of being killed, he pretended to be a fool and hid in a mental hospital.


    But even if he Yongqiang, who was involved in the crime at the beginning, came forward to testify against Zhang Wenyao, but after half a year, there was no exact evidence, and his testimony was useless.


    Because it is impossible for the police to listen to the one-sided words of the criminals and decide a case against a senior police superintendent without material evidence, which does not meet the requirements.


    The biggest difficulty is that no one knows where the stolen money is except Zhang Wenyao.


    So Su thought about it and thought that he should follow the general track of the film.


    We should use the bandits to force Zhang Wenyao to abscond with the stolen money in panic, and then capture the personal stolen money.


    By the way, we''ll catch all the bandits.


    "Susir, will the gang really come?"


    Wei Jinghao stares at Tiger''s door.


    "Are you questioning Su Sir''s judgment Chen Jiaju was also transferred to the task force.


    Since he tasted the benefits of being a dog licker, he finally got rid of the curse of not being promoted.


    Wei Jinghao quickly explained: "no, no, I just I just can''t figure out the reason. "


    "Tiger boy is the biggest arms dealer in this area. Half a year ago, so many bombs were used in the robbery. It is likely that he provided them." Su Xun talks nonsense.


    But it sounds reasonable.


    Wei Jinghao suddenly realized: "Oh, so it is. Su Sir is really thoughtful."


    "Bullshit, why else are they chief inspectors and you''re just police officers?" Chen Jiaju turned his lips.


    Chen Jin suddenly said: "Su sir, look


    They all looked down from the top.


    Downstairs, two young men in leather and sunglasses went to tiger''s house.


    "Mad!" See days health, Fang Yiwei that is the enemy meet, especially red eyed, immediately want to rush.


    This punch, not with hands, but with feet.


    Su Xun grabbed him by the corner of his coat and said coldly, "next time, get out of the special group."


    Fang Yiwei wants to take revenge. He doesn''t care. If he delays his promotion, he will have revenge.


    "Sorry, sir." Fang Yiwei pursed his lips.


    Su Xun took back his eyes: "in a moment, just pretend to catch them. Don''t get too close to them."


    What he wants is that he forces them to keep in good health, and then uses them to force Zhang Wenyao to show himself, instead of seizing them now.


    Who let the film did not say where Zhang Wenyao hid his money, did not give him this shot.


    "How to ensure the safety of tiger cubs?" Wei Jinghao asked.


    Su Xun said: "why should the safety of an arms dealer be guaranteed? If he doesn''t die, it''s his life. "


    "But..." Wei Jinghao wanted to say that it was not in line with the rules, but when he saw that other people looked at him like silly beeps, he swallowed the words back.


    Downstairs, Tian Shengsheng kicks open the door of tiger''s house and takes two brothers in.


    "Who is it! Looking for death You... "


    Tiger cub came out cursing. After he recognized tianyangsheng, he turned around and ran without hesitation.


    "Kang!"


    The gunshot rang out and tiger was hit in the leg.


    "Ah


    Tiger boy screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Brother, it''s nothing to do with me. It''s nothing to do with me. I was only responsible for giving you the bomb. I only shared my share of the money. I can take it out."


    Tiger cub panic said, forced to bear the pain to get up, kneel on the ground, constantly kowtow."Who was behind the robbery six months ago and who swallowed our money?"


    The sky keeps in good health the facial expression says.


    "I I don''t know. You go to he Yongqiang, you go to he Yongqiang! "


    Tiger cubs are crying.


    "He Yongqiang."


    Tian Shengsheng read the name again, then took a look at Tiger boy and pulled the trigger on him.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Tiger''s body fell to the ground.


    "Go."


    Two people leisurely walked out.


    "Hong Kong Island police! Lay down your arms and surrender


    As soon as they came out, there was a loud drink, followed by gunfire.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Daddada..."


    "Don''t get entangled, let''s go!"


    Tianshengsheng said while fighting back.


    Now they have heard about he Yongqiang. Tiger boy is dead. The police will not know that the case was related to he Yongqiang.


    So they are one step ahead of the police. They just need to find he Yongqiang and ask him to tell him who was behind the scenes and then kill him.


    After a "fierce" gunfight, tianshengsheng and tianshengsheng successfully escaped the police.


    Su Xun takes Fang Yiwei and others into the tiger''s home and sees the tiger''s body at a glance.


    "Let someone collect the corpse. Get ready. There will be another battle. The next person will keep it."


    Su Xun said softly.


    Tiger cubs can die, but he Yongqiang must keep them.


    Zhang Wenyao will soon know that he Yongqiang is pretending to be mentally ill, and his psychological pressure will be greater.


    On the one hand, they are afraid of the weather.


    On the other hand, he Yongqiang is afraid to betray him.


    Under this kind of double pressure, he will definitely have the idea of running with money more quickly.


    But Su Xun had already arranged for Yazi to stare at him. He moved and Su Xun would get the news.


    Before dawn tomorrow morning, Su Xun wanted to close the case, and it didn''t meet his requirements for more than one day.


    "Ding Ding..."


    About 40 minutes later, Su Xun received a phone call from Miao Zhishun who was staring at him at the mental hospital.


    "Su sir, you''re right. They really came to the mental hospital and took the escort supervisor he Yongqiang. I''m driving behind them."


    "Be careful. We''ll be right here."


    Su Xun hung up the phone, and then said to Chen Jin and others, "tianshengsheng has just taken the escorting director he Yongqiang from the mental hospital six months ago. My people are following them. Now we are in a hurry."


    Everyone looks at each other. Why do you feel that Su Sir is always one step ahead of the robber?


    You''re with the robbers.

 Chapter 1275

    Tianyangsheng and others are in the abandoned factory.


    "We just want to get the money back, but we don''t want to kill people, but if you don''t, your wife will be in danger."


    Day health looking at he Yongqiang light said.


    "I want to see my wife and children first, and I''ll tell you who has the money when they''re OK."


    He Yongqiang pretends to be crazy and sneaks into a mental hospital. He is afraid of being killed by Zhang Wenyao.


    It turns out that he did.


    I have lived through the past six months in peace.


    "Go and get his wife and children."


    Tianyangzhi said to tianyangzhi.


    "Yes, big brother."


    Tianyangzhi turns and leaves.


    An hour later, tianyangzhi came back in a taxi with he Yongqiang''s wife and children.


    "Daddy "Husband!"


    He Yongqiang''s wife and children were very excited when they saw him.


    "Wife, you go back first, I''ll be back soon." He Yongqiang is also excited.


    "Dad, we''re waiting for you to come home."


    "Well, dad will be back when he''s done."


    Looking at the days of health and other people let his wife and children leave, he Yongqiang finally decided to confess.


    He told Tian Shengsheng and others about Zhang Wenyao and chief inspector Mo, who were behind the scenes, and gave them their contact information. It can be said that the service was considerate.


    "Now, may I go?"


    He Yongqiang can''t wait to leave, and then go back with his wife and children.


    Because he betrayed Zhang Wenyao, once the gang did not fight Zhang Wenyao, he was dead.


    "Well, we''ll give you a ride."


    Tianyangyi chuckled and raised his gun.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t want to let go of he Yongqiang.


    "You You don''t believe what you said


    He Yongqiang was angry and frightened. He stepped back and fell to the ground.


    "When have you ever seen a thief keep his word?"


    Tianyangyi chuckled. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at he Yongqiang''s head, and his fingers pulled the trigger slowly.


    "Kang!"


    The gun rang out, but the bullet did not come from tianyangyi''s gun, but penetrated his hand.


    "Ah


    Tianyangyi screamed and the gun fell to the ground.


    "Hong Kong Island police! Lay down your arms and surrender


    Su Xun took the lead and rushed out with Fang Yiwei and others, shouting and shooting.


    "Mad! Why are the police so quick! "


    Tianyangzhi scolded depressed.


    "Get out of here!" I don''t want to fight.


    Because there were only four of them, and two of them were injured, and there was no chance of winning the fight.


    And this time they came back for money. Now they know the whereabouts of the money. There''s no need to compete with the police here.


    At the moment of the gunshot, he Yongqiang had already got up and ran quickly.


    "Mad!"


    Heaven health scolded a, and then side fight back side back: "to take care of grace!"


    "Big brother! Leave me alone! You can''t walk far with me. I''ll help you hold down the police! "


    Tianyangen turned pale, carrying a rifle and supporting the wall, came out step by step.


    "No! Let''s go together


    Heaven health shouts that the feelings between their brothers and sisters have been tested by war.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll die now."


    Tianyangen pointed the gun at himself.


    Tian Yangsheng tries to endure the pain and drives away with Tian Yangzhi and Tian Yangyi.


    "Go to hell, you scumbags!"


    Tianyangen roared and shot at the police with his rifle and back against the wall.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun shot her dog''s head, but before Tianyang en had time to show great power, he fell to the ground slowly.


    "Asshole!"


    Sky health through the rearview mirror to see this scene, eyes red to crack, holding the steering wheel hand white.


    "Brother, let''s go back!"


    Tianyang Zhihu has tears in his eyes and hoarse voice.


    "Now go back, Yang En will die in vain! Let''s go! I''ll get her revenge one day. "


    Day health talk at the same time to speed up the speed.


    "What shall we do now?"


    "I''ll go to find Zhang Wenyao tonight. If he didn''t swallow the money, how could we come back and Yangen die? Zhang Wenyao deserves to die! "


    Tianyangsheng is going to the Hong Kong Island police station.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hong Kong Island police headquarters, conference room.


    "Sir, in today''s operation, we killed a bandit. What''s more important is to confirm that he Yongqiang, the escorting director half a year ago, pretended to be crazy.""Why does he pretend to be crazy? I have reason to suspect that he was also involved in the robbery. At the same time, there was an invisible behind the scenes agent in the robbery half a year ago. He pretended to be crazy in order not to be killed. "


    "Tianshengsheng, when they come back this time, they first look for tiger boy and then he Yongqiang. These people are all related to the robbery they made six months ago."


    "Why are they looking for them? I guess it was the mastermind who swallowed their share of the money, otherwise they would not have to take such a big risk. "


    "Moreover, he Yongqiang, under the threat of his wife and children, may have told Tian Shengsheng the news of the behind the scenes agent, and our special team is also trying to pry his mouth open."


    Su Xun gave a brief introduction to the current process of the case. He released a lot of information on purpose.


    For example, tianshengsheng and others already know the behind the scenes, and they are interrogating he Yongqiang.


    These news will spread to Zhang Wenyao.


    If he doesn''t panic, he will run.


    As soon as he gets the money and runs away, he gets the stolen goods.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    As the first elder brother of the police force took the lead in clapping, everyone clapped one after another.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being the killer of crime. We can find out so much information in one day. Inspector Su, we need people like you in the police force."


    One elder brother looked at Su Xun and said with appreciation that this case happened during his term of office.


    If it can''t be solved, it will leave a stain on his career, and now he has seen that the stain is gradually being washed away.


    After the meeting, everything Su Xun said at the meeting soon spread to the top of the police force.


    Zhang Wenyao and chief inspector Mo naturally know.


    "I said at the beginning that I couldn''t do that. What should I do now? What shall we do? " Chief inspector Mo shouts angrily at Zhang Wenyao.


    The reason why he was angry was that he was hiding his confusion.


    Zhang Wenyao is also sweating: "run, while we have not yet found the head, run."


    He didn''t spend a share of those dollars. He was going to take them out after the show was over.


    But now we have to run with them.


    "Where are you going?" Chief inspector Mo asked.


    Zhang Wenyao wiped the sweat on his head: "Canada, it''s eight o''clock in the evening. We''ll book an hour''s flight and go together to be rich."


    "Where on earth did you hide your money?" Chief inspector Mo asked curiously.


    Instead of answering, Zhang Wenyao said, "ten minutes later, we will meet in the underground garage."


    At the same time, Tian Yangsheng, Tian Yangzhi and Tian Yangyi entered the Hong Kong Island police station disguised as police.

 Chapter 1277

    Lei Fuhong is Lei Gong''s son.


    I have been studying in magnesium before.


    It''s from "the winner is the king".


    In the movie, he puts on an attitude that he has no intention to interfere in the affairs of the triad gang. In fact, he colludes with the caowa Lang of the Yamada group of the island state to cooperate with the new government of Taiwan Island in order to unify the whole black Association of Taiwan Island.


    However, the DPP in the new government is only playing tricks on him, because the DPP has long been determined to eliminate the black and astringent society and completely end Taiwan''s years of black and gold politics.


    However, because Su Xun killed Lei Gong and pheasant in advance, Lei Fuhong returned home early.


    At this time, Taiwan was still ruled by the DPP, and the DPP had not yet come to power, so the black gold politics prevailed.


    Even Zhou Chaoxian called to tell him that he was ready to take part in the election of the next District legislator.


    So where will Lei Fuhong go?


    "Are you listening, sir?" Ding Yao asked.


    Su Xun then came back to his senses: "just give him up. Don''t let him participate in the Sanlian gang."


    At this time, Lei Fuhong can''t die, otherwise the triad will think that Ding Yao killed him.


    At that time, even if she said it with two mouths, there was still water that she couldn''t say clearly.


    "Su sir, but Mr. Jin and Mr. zhongyongbo are loyal to the Lei family. They will definitely support Lei Fuhong in his position." Ding Yao is worried.


    Lei Fuhong is the son of Lei Gong. She was born to be the leader of the gang. If she is asked to hand over the power to Lei Fuhong, she can''t refuse.


    Once she refuses, her establishment will collapse. Those who support her and those who oppose her will split the triad. This is not the result she wants to see.


    Su Xun said coldly: "Lei Fuhong can''t die, can''t they two old things?"


    "Yes, sir, I see."


    "You know a fart, you don''t need to do it, you just need to sit in your place quietly." With that, Su Xun hung up and called Zhou Chaoxian.


    Let him send someone to kill Sanlian Gang elder Jin and zhongyongbo. In this way, Lei Fuhong will lose internal support.


    Just after finishing the call with Zhou Chaoxian, Yazi rushed in in in a hurry: "Su sir, it''s not good. People from the political department are fighting with our guys."


    "What''s the matter?" While Su Xun was talking, he got up and went out of the office.


    Yazi kept up with the situation while explaining: "after the people from the political department came, they said they were investigating a terrorist case. Our people''s Congress carried out the corpse from the school, which must have alerted the terrorists and made them fall short of success."


    "What kind of logic is that?" Su Xun was astonished. It turned out that the people who were more shameless than people were the people of the eagle kingdom.


    However, the political department, Adam Smith noble school, terrorists.


    These key words together, Su Xun''s mind came up with a movie "truant Weilong 2".


    Play truant in Weilong 2, there was the death of a member of the political department at Adam Smith noble school.


    This film is about the leader of a group of terrorists who was captured by the eagle country.


    This group of terrorists came to Hong Kong Island and threatened to blow up an aristocratic school if the eagles did not let their boss go.


    The Adam Smith noble school is the most likely target.


    Then the people from the political department, Cao Dahua, the tiger of serious cases, and Zhou Xingxing, the traffic police, all went to Adam Smith School as an undercover to wait for the bandits.


    Later, the terrorists attacked the school on Christmas day, Zhou Xingxing returned to the flying tigers, forcibly robbed the officer''s password card, ordered the Flying Tigers to attack, turned the tide and killed all the terrorists.


    This is a big and serious case. Any case involving terrorists is a case shocking the world.


    Adam Smith noble school is in Wanchai District. As the director of Wanchai police station, Su Xun feels that he has the responsibility and obligation to protect the school.


    "Damn it! You are scolding


    "Falk! I must complain to you! "


    "Complain about you, malagobi!"


    "Stop fighting!"


    As soon as I got out of the police station, I saw that people in the political department were beaten by Chen Jiaju and others.


    After all, this is the territory of the Wan Chai police station. How can these outsiders from the political department benefit?


    While persuading people to fight, Li Ying tried to kick the people in the political department.


    In the end, the political department found that people who tried to fight were more ruthless than those who fought (||?)_ ?)¡£


    "Come on! Stop it all


    Su Xun yelled.


    Chen Jiaju and others just spread out one after another, revealing a few members of the political department with bruises and bruises.


    "You guys, are you ok?"


    Su Xun went up to say hello.


    "Nothing? You try to see if it''s OK! I tell you, I must complain you! Sure


    The leader pointed to Su Xun and growled.


    "Bang!"Su Xun knocked it down with one punch: "Ganlin Niang, dare to be so arrogant in Laozi''s territory."


    "You You You wait for me! "


    The people in the political department fled.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, Hong Kong Island police headquarters.


    Office of the Deputy Commissioner of police.


    "Report!"


    Su Xun called at the door.


    "Come in." Cried deputy chief William.


    At present, among the three deputy directors on Hong Kong Island, only deputy director Huang of the operations department is the only Chinese.


    When Su Xun went in, he found his boss, Yu suqiu, Cao Dahua, Zhou Xingxing and the guy who had been punched by him today.


    Besides, there was a middle-aged white man in his silver suit.


    That guy is the Minister of politics - Pete.


    "It''s him! It''s him! That''s him


    After Su Xun punched him, the guy was very jealous when he saw Su Xun.


    "Sue! You have to give me an explanation! Why did you beat my subordinate Cai Yuanqi? " Pete questions Su Xun.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows and lied in the groove. I didn''t expect that my fist actually hit the future Commissioner of police.


    The future first brother of the police force.


    No wonder Cai Yuanqi was able to assemble the disbanded members of the political department to set up a secret operation team. It turned out that he had served as an official in the political department.


    Yu suqiu looked at Su Xun and said, "just tell the truth. No one can wrongly treat you."


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Su Xun saluted and then said, "Mr. Pitt, today my friend brought two corpses of members of your political department from Adam Smith noble school and called your people to get them back. Unexpectedly, your people didn''t want to be grateful. Instead, they started beating my subordinates, and they also spoke rudely to me..."


    "You fart!" Cai Yuanqi is not the wily senior officer of the police force. At present, he is just a high spirited young man.


    Su Xun looked at William: "Sir, as you can see, he spoke rudely in front of all my subordinates in Wan Chai police station. If I guess correctly, my police rank should be higher than him."


    "You You''re spitting blood Cai Yuanqi was wronged. Although they made trouble first, it was the people from Wan Chai police station who beat people first.


    "Come on! Shut up Peter yelled, and then said to Su Xun, "Su, our people are performing a secret mission..."


    "Sir, is it about a group of terrorists entering Hong Kong Island?" Su Xun interrupted him.

 Chapter 1278

    "How do you know?"


    Pete stares at Su Xun.


    This matter has been secretly investigated by their political department and has not yet been made public.


    "Sir, I have my own channel."


    Su Xun smile, did not say more, and then looked at William: "director, Adam Smith School is in my jurisdiction, I have the responsibility and obligation to protect the safety of the school, I want to be responsible for this case."


    "What are you talking about! We''ve been investigating for so long, and now you want to pick peaches! " Cai Yuanqi roared.


    Su Xun looked at him: "yes, you have investigated for so long, but what did you find out?"


    "All right, all right, shut up!" William. Feeling that his brain was about to explode, he interrupted them: "the political department and Wan Chai police station are responsible for this case together."


    Although Cai Yuanqi was unwilling, even the deputy director of the Department spoke, and he could only bear it.


    William looked at Cao Dahua again: "today, the political department is on a mission. Why did your crime squad appear at the scene? If the task fails, who will be responsible for it? "


    Su Xun remembers that in Weilong No.2, Cao Dahua''s crime squad was on a mission when he met people from the political department.


    The two groups regarded each other as gangsters, and finally let the real gangsters go.


    "Sir, I want to explain this..." Yu suqiu explains for her man.


    "Sir, I have to explain..." Pete has to clear up the responsibility for his subordinates.


    "Stop!" William headache interrupted two people, directly looked at the side of the soy sauce Zhou Xing Xing: "I ask you, do you have backstage ah?"


    "Backstage? No, "he said Zhou Xingxing smiles and shakes his head. If there is a backstage, can he still be a traffic policeman?


    William also laughed, and finally met a guy who didn''t have backstage: "then you should take the responsibility."


    Zhou Xingxing


    It''s crazy.


    Laozi, a traffic policeman, has anything to do with me?


    "I''ll quit! Go to the streets


    Zhou Xingxing is also temperamental, directly took off his uniform, turned and slammed the door.


    He is so handsome that he can eat and drink even if he goes to make a movie.


    Why do you want to be a bird here?


    "Good! Zhou Xingxing resigns! "I''m sorry!" William said justly.


    It''s just a Chinese policeman. It doesn''t matter.


    All of you


    It''s too hasty.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, Su Xun and Cai Yuanqi walked out of the deputy director''s office together.


    "I''ve got you." Cai Yuanqi gritted his teeth.


    It''s the first time that he has been humiliated. He can''t eat well without revenge.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "how old are you this year?"


    "Twenty five." Cai Yuanqi was a little curious. Su Xun asked why, but he answered.


    Su Xun asked again, "how long have you been with the police?"


    "Three years." Cai Yuanqi showed his pride. He joined the political department for three years and was a senior police inspector. This is an achievement that he is proud of.


    Su Xun pointed to himself and said calmly, "I''ve just been in the police for a year. If you want to stare at me, you''d better keep an eye on me, because if you don''t pay attention, I''ll go up to the height you can''t stare at."


    With that, he patted him on the shoulder, put his hands in his pocket and walked away.


    Cai Yuanqi stood in the same place, his face blue and white, embarrassed and angry.


    The achievement he was proud of seemed vulnerable to Su Xun, even like a joke.


    "The dog''s eyes are low. After 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, they will surpass you one day!"


    Cai Yuanqi stares at Su Xun''s back and swears in his heart, full of fighting spirit.


    Su Xun on the other side, no matter what Cai Yuanqi was thinking, he found Zhou Xingxing.


    "Sir, what else do you want me to do?"


    Zhou Xingxing asked casually.


    "Do you still want to be a policeman?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhou Xingxing waved his hand: "I know that my resignation is a great loss to the police force and to the people of Hong Kong Island, but what I decided by Zhou Xingxing will never change."


    "Forget it." Su Xun turned around and left.


    Zhou Xingxing was stunned. He quickly went up and grabbed his arm, with a flattering smile on his face: "Su sir, no, I''m just joking. I don''t want to play for the police force."


    When he came out of the headquarters, he regretted that the traffic police are also policemen. Now he has become an unemployed vagrant.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to be an undercover." Su Xun looked at him and said.


    Zhou Xingxing widened his eyes: "undercover again?"


    He found that his career as a policeman was inseparable from the word undercover.


    "Yes, I want you to go undercover at Adam Smith School as a student." Now, at least, Su Xun is a director. He can''t be short of posts.So let Zhou Xingxing take a few people to go undercover to protect the safety of those students, and finally take people to attack and kill the terrorists.


    He remembers that there is a passageway connecting the inside of the school directly from the outside, which can be raided completely.


    Zhou Xingxing stands at attention: "guarantee to complete the task!"


    "You choose your teammates by yourself, you pay for them first, and then you will be reimbursed later." Su Xun said and left.


    Zhou Xingxing has a premonition that he is afraid that this fund will be wasted, and his boss never means what he says.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Deputy director''s office.


    Only William and Pete were left.


    "Sir, that damn yellow monkey named Su is too arrogant." Pete said viciously.


    William smoked a cigar: "the Chinese will inevitably be strong. We will go after all."


    Now he is different from what he just was.


    The reason why he handled the problem hastily was that he did not pay attention to the Chinese police officers at all.


    "But there are still ten years to go. Ten years is not long, but it''s not short. That guy''s promotion is too fast. Do you really want him to be the Commissioner of police?" Pete''s face is totally different now.


    There is no lack of discrimination against Chinese.


    William shrugged: "of course, it''s impossible. Before 1997, it was impossible for Chinese to serve as the director."


    "But his prestige is too high and his promotion is too fast. We need to contain him." Peter said.


    William pondered for a moment: "his prestige among Chinese police officers is indeed a little high. It''s not good for us to go on like this. Do you have any plans?"


    "To support another Chinese and compete with him for influence in the Chinese police, starting with this terrorist case, my Cai is very suitable."


    Cai Yuanqi and Su Xun were encouraged to fight in the arena, and the Chinese police officers were divided into two parts, so that they could not be united, which was more conducive to the rule of Yingguo people.


    "Let''s see Cai''s ability first. I hope he won''t let me down. I''ll tell the director." William puffed out a puff of smoke and said carelessly.

 Chapter 1279

    "Cai, don''t say sir I don''t take care of you. Before, the police force had been supporting su. Deputy director William said that he would support you in the future. Don''t let deputy director down in this terrorist attack."


    In the office of the Minister of political affairs, Peter began to give Cai Yuanqi chicken blood and let the Chinese dog bite the dog.


    Only a divided Chinese police force can serve the interests of the hawks and maintain their status.


    "Never let the officer down!"


    As soon as Cai Yuanqi''s eyes brightened, he was agitated.


    Although he knew that the eagle people were afraid that Su Xun''s prestige was too high, so he let himself contain him.


    However, Cai Yuanqi is happy to do so. He does not care about the interests of Chinese police officers. He only cares about his own interests.


    Su Xun can not survive without the deliberate propaganda and support of the police force.


    I can''t do without reason!


    "During the investigation of this case, you can use the resources of the political department at will. I will also say hello to the Flying Tigers. Cai, we will leave in less than ten years. You may be the first Chinese Commissioner of police." Peter pours chicken soup to Cai Yuanqi.


    Cai Yuanqi''s breath was short. The first Chinese Commissioner of police will go down in history.


    There are still ten years to go. He is starting now. With the support of the eagles, he has time.


    He clenched his fist, Su Xun. I don''t believe I will lose to you. Let''s start with this case.


    Cai Yuanqi also used the way of undercover investigation, and sent four people undercover to Adam Smith School.


    Yu suqiu also sent Cao Dahua, the tiger of serious cases, to enter the school undercover as a discipline director.


    All the members of truant Weilong 2 are here.


    "Su sir, people from the political department have been undercover in the school, and they are arrogant and look down on me."


    Zhou Xingxing called Su Xun and said.


    "Mad, what else? Beat his dog, damn it Su Sir said impolitely.


    After Su Xun supported him, Zhou Xingxing gave full play to his spirit of "beating my teammates" and tormented the people in the political department in school.


    People in the political department can only complain to Cai Yuanqi.


    Cai Yuanqi angrily calls to question Su Xun: "Su Xun! Watch your man, this week is the third time to hit me, don''t force me


    As for why he only dares to make a phone call and not go to Wan Chai police station to make a face-to-face inquiry?


    At the root of it, I can only remember the punch I received last time.


    The farther away they were, the more temperamental he was.


    "Oh." Su Xun hung up directly.


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~"


    on the other side, Cai Yuanqi listened to the busy tone coming out of his mobile phone and was stunned. Then he dashed the phone on the ground and stepped on it.


    Then he took out his mobile phone and called the undercover arranged in the school: "I just had a theory with Director Su. He also realized his mistake and said that he would discipline his subordinates more strictly..."


    "Ah! Cai sir, we are still being beaten! "


    "Tsai sir, Zhou Xingxing is too much! I''ll call you back when we''re done


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~"


    CAI Yuanqi "....."


    Listening to the busy voice coming from the mobile phone, his face turned blue and white.


    He felt deeply humiliated.


    "Su Xun!"


    Cai Yuanqi squeezed these two words out of his teeth. He must use this anti-terrorism action to wash away the insult he has been insulted and trample on Su Xun!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Christmas, December 25, 1987.


    Adam Smith School is busy preparing for the Christmas party, but no one found a strange white face in the kitchen chef.


    A delivery truck came to the school gate and was stopped by the security guard for routine inspection.


    The security of noble school is good.


    When the two security guards opened the van, they saw a group of foreigners with live ammunition.


    "Ah The security guard screamed in an instant.


    "Dada dada..."


    Submachine gun bullets poured out like fire snakes, beating the two security guards into a sieve.


    Then a group of terrorists with guns jumped out of the car and rushed into the school in small teams.


    "Bring all the students together! Now according to the scheduled plan to occupy each point! Come on


    The terrorist leader is commanding with a walkie talkie.


    "Daddada..."


    "Ah! They have guns! Call the police


    "The terrorists are coming!"


    The students in the school are in a mess.


    The undercover of the political department immediately informed Cai Yuanqi, and Zhou Xingxing also informed Su Xun.


    After receiving the call, Cai Yuanqi immediately ordered all sb members to go to the school armed to save people.


    He wants to solve the terrorists ahead of Su Xun and get the most credit for this operation.After receiving the call, Su Xun was in no hurry and asked the sb of the political department to rush.


    When they''re done, they''ll do it by themselves.


    How can you look better without their food?


    Moreover, the political department can be said to be the hawk''s diehard running dog. It''s best for those sb to die a little more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Adam Smith School.


    The terrorists have taken control of the school, and the leader has contacted reporters.


    They want to make their voices heard to the world through reporters, taking the students of the school as chips.


    As we all know, journalists are the most fearless profession. For the sake of first-hand news and front page headlines, they even dare to go undercover.


    So after receiving the call from the terrorists, they are not afraid first, but excited.


    Then the TV reporters rushed to the school with equipment, ready for live broadcast.


    When Cai Yuanqi led the members of the political department to the scene, the TV reporters had already set up the equipment.


    "If the eagle authorities do not release our leader, we will kill all the students in the school!"


    The terrorist leaders put forward their demands to the whole world through telephone and TV stations.


    At the same time, countless congressmen, consuls and rich people called to put pressure on the police.


    Because their children are in it.


    The high-level pressure of the police can only put pressure on Cai Yuanqi who has arrived at the scene.


    "Tsai sir, are you confident of saving all the hostages?" A TV reporter asked Cai Yuanqi.


    Facing the camera, Cai Yuanqi said with a voice: "we will not only rescue all the hostages, but also eliminate all the terrorists. Hong Kong Island is not the place where these people come and go as they want!"


    After that, he turned to deploy the attack.


    "One group, two groups attack from the front door, three groups, four groups attack from the back door, five groups wait for support!"


    "Make sure the hostages are safe! Now, set your watch, take your place, and act in one minute! "


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    The people in the political department are very powerful.


    At this moment, the whole Hong Kong Island is watching what happened at Adam Smith School on TV.


    In the office of the director of police in Wan Chai, Su Xun''s legs are on the table, watching the TV opposite.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The Wan Chai crime squad has already assembled. Once Cai Yuanqi pours on the street, he will make up for it.


    Only by contrast can he be more powerful.

 Chapter 1280

    Su Xun has already known about the yingguolao''s plan to help Cai Yuanqi fight with himself.


    Because when people are satisfied, they will forget themselves.


    Cai Yuanqi is still a 20 year old boy, so it''s hard to hide his mind.


    Once he was drunk, he showed off the incident, and then someone reported it to Su Xun the next day.


    Su Xun had expected this.


    At first, the Hawks supported him to the people of Hong Kong Island because the residents of Hong Kong Island were all Chinese, so only supporting the Chinese police was effective.


    It was also because the police force was in turmoil and yingguolao needed to introduce a Chinese police officer to calm people''s hearts, so he chose Sushen.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Xun was too fierce. He made more contributions one by one, and his promotion was like a rocket.


    They are running too fast, and they have too high prestige among Chinese police officers. On the contrary, they are threatened.


    So it''s normal for them to support Cai Yuanqi to divide the Chinese police and weaken Su Xun''s influence. After all, it will be more than nine years before he returns.


    But Su Xun wanted to use this case to let the eagles know that without him, it would be impossible!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Adam Smith School.


    "Boss, the police are going to attack. Can they calm them down by killing some hostages?"


    Asked a member of the terrorist.


    "Don''t hurt our chips. Use bullets to greet the Hong Kong Island police. Let them know that there is no other way but to compromise."


    The leader of the terrorist was contemptuous.


    Instead of pretending to be forced, he really didn''t pay attention to these policemen. Compared with their usual business, Hong Kong Island police are just like primary school students.


    One group and two groups of the political department stormed in from the main entrance.


    "Dada dada..."


    Just after entering the teaching building, a bullet shot down the corner of the second floor and knocked down three people.


    "Scatter!" The group leader ordered.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Come on, boys, let you know what a fight is today."


    "Boom!"


    "No! We can''t get in! Go back


    Under the heavy fire of the terrorists, all four groups of the political department were forced out of the school.


    Only one attack was organized, seven people were lost, and they were still in front of reporters.


    Cai Yuanqi''s face is very ugly.


    "Who''s looking for this waste! Let the man named Su Xun go up! What are the police doing? "


    "If something happens to my son, the police won''t get the money for the next year!"


    "Go! Go to the director! Let him change


    All the officials on Hong Kong Island yelled at each other.


    They don''t care whether the bandits have strong firepower or high combat literacy. They only know that they saw the police force beat back by the bandits with their own eyes. That''s waste.


    "Call the Flying Tigers now!" Cai Yuanqi yelled with a black face and began to change his body armor. He wanted to rush in person.


    There is a reporter at the scene. Now the whole Hong Kong Island is watching him. He must not drop the chain.


    "Tsai sir! The Flying Tigers said that because of Christmas, the people of the Flying Tigers had a special holiday


    A political department agent came to report.


    I''m kidding. The director of the flying tiger team is Su Xun''s brother-in-law. Su Xun has a phone call. It''s all right.


    Even if there is no holiday, there is a temporary holiday.


    Cai Yuanqi twitched at the corner of his mouth, gritted his teeth and said, "attack again, this time I will take the lead myself!"


    In the second attack, two teams attracted fire from the back door, while Cai Yuanqi led three teams to attack from the front door. He had the courage to work hard.


    "That group of rubbish is coming again, blow them up!"


    "Don''t let them rush into the teaching building!"


    "Dada dada..."


    The terrorists occupied the commanding height, swept down from the top and intercepted Cai Yuanqi and others.


    "Brothers! Hold on! Go in


    Cai Yuanqi bent forward, raised his hand, shot and killed a gangster hiding in the stairway.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Daddada..."


    "Tsai sir! Watch out for the grenades


    "Boom!"


    Carrying the fire, Cai Yuanqi finally led people into the teaching building with a fierce and fearless attitude.


    But the political department has lost a lot.


    So it was quickly fought back by the terrorists.


    "Withdraw! Get out of here


    Finally, he rushed into the teaching building, but was forced out of the school by the terrorists.


    The political department suffered heavy losses. Originally, there were 50 members in five groups, leaving only about 30.


    Cai Yuanqi himself was also injured by shrapnel, and blood was still flowing on his forehead, but what he felt was not pain, but humiliation, the humiliation of chiguoguo.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The telephone of the TV station rang.The reporter got through in front of the camera.


    "If the Hong Kong Island police are all such rubbish, then don''t come again. Is this to consume our bullets and then catch us all?"


    "I have to say, it''s a good plan. Ha ha ha ha..."


    The terrorist leader hung up laughing.


    Cai Yuanqi''s face was blue and white. He was angry and humiliated, but he felt powerless.


    These terrorists are so strong that they are better than them in terms of firepower and personal quality.


    Their political department is the elite of the police force, but they can''t get any advantage in front of these guys.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Let Susir take over the case!"


    "Yes, change that trash!"


    "Let the director come out to see us!"


    Outside the Hong Kong Island police headquarters, the rich, consuls and members of Parliament gathered one after another, shouting for a change of general.


    Some of them are from Sue. After all, he has no shortage of business friends. Some of them are from Adam Smith School.


    Because Su Xun demonstrated his ability with actual combat time after time, and won the trust of the Chinese on Hong Kong Island.


    In the conference room, the police officers were staring at the TV, and their faces were very ugly, because the terrorist''s phone call hit their whole police force in the face.


    In order to curb Su Xun''s prestige, yingguolao deliberately gave Cai Yuanqi a chance to show himself, so he didn''t order Wan Chai police station to go out.


    But Cai Yuanqi, like a waste, led the most elite team on Hong Kong Island, but he was beaten into a dog.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the conference room was pushed open, and a police officer said anxiously, "Sir, I can''t stop you. A dozen members and five consuls have rushed in."


    "Order Wan Chai police director Sushen to take over the attack on Adam Smith School." One elder brother said.


    They have already given Cai Yuanqi the chance. It is Cai Yuanqi who doesn''t win.


    Now, even though eagles are unwilling and unwilling, they can only let Su find a horse under pressure.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Office of the director of police, Wan Chai.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Look at the internal phone on the desk.


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth rose and he started to smile.


    "Hello." Su Xun got through.


    "Sergeant Su, the director orders that Wan Chai police station take over the attack on Adam Smith School immediately!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Su Xun was determined.


    After hanging up, Sue walked out of the office and yelled, "crime squad, anti Gang, let''s go!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    A neat and powerful voice resounded through the police station.


    Then, with the alarm ringing and flashing lights, several police vehicles drove out of the Wan Chai police station.

 Chapter 1281

    In the teaching building of Adam Smith School.


    The students are all gathered here.


    Originally in the movie, they were gathered in the canteen, and then ran out of the shelter.


    But now they are gathered in the teaching building, and they have no chance to go downstairs to the bomb shelter.


    There are only over 200 students in the school, because it''s a noble school. Not everyone can afford it.


    There are four gangsters in charge of guarding the students.


    "Listen to the gunfire outside. The police are attacking. We are sure to be rescued."


    Zhou Xingxing comforts the students.


    "It must be from our political department." Said an undercover of the political department.


    Zhou Xingxing is too lazy to discuss with sb.


    With Su Sir in, the political department is on the streets.


    "Boom! Boom!... "


    Just then, the gunfire rang out, and the two bandits guarding them were killed.


    Wearing a black windbreaker, wearing sunglasses, carrying a cigarette and a handful of sprays, uncle Da came into the classroom.


    The pace seems to be with the wind, just like the death of the terminator, one handed swing gun, loading, shooting.


    The whole movement is in one go.


    "Boom! Boom


    Two more bandits were shot out.


    "Wow


    Everyone was shocked.


    "No!"


    Even Zhou Xingxing was shocked to the ground.


    "The hair is missing rice."


    Uncle Da said in English with no expression that he would go with me, and then he took the lead to go out.


    It''s very powerful.


    This is the highlight of Uncle Da''s life.


    "Worthy of being the tiger of serious cases, Cao Dahua!"


    The undercover of the political department gave a heartfelt praise.


    Then, as soon as they were ready to follow, they saw Uncle Da slowly return to the classroom.


    "Uncle Da, what are you doing? Do you think the way to go out is not handsome enough, so you have to go again? "


    Zhou Xingxing asked.


    "No, didn''t you see me raise my hand?"


    Uncle Da said without looking back. He stepped back step by step. People saw that there were four armed bandits aiming at Uncle DA and forced him back.


    Then they went back and squatted.


    "Well?"


    A bandit waved to Uncle da.


    "Hey, hey."


    Uncle Da laughs and drops his gun on the ground.


    "Squat!"


    The bandit made a sign with his eyes.


    Uncle Da ran to Zhou Xingxing and squatted down beside him, a group of wretched people.


    "It''s over. Now we can only count on the outside."


    Zhou Xingxing sighed and looked sad.


    "A Xing, actually I have a gun hidden."


    Uncle Da said in a low voice.


    "Really?" If Zhou Xingxing''s eyes are bright and a gun is used by surprise, it can be turned over.


    Uncle Da pointed to his crotch with a smile: "if you don''t believe it, you can feel it. It''s very hard."


    "Bang!"


    Zhou Xingxing punched him in the eye: "Ganlin Niang, amuse me. I have this gun too. I can only hit women, not terrorists!"


    "No, it''s a real gun. I''ll show you." Uncle Da put his hand in his crotch.


    "What are you doing? Stop it! Stop it! It''s disgusting


    Other people are also far away from Uncle da. They think he is going to die and are ready to release himself.


    Then they saw Uncle Da take out a. 38 police pistol from his crotch.


    Zhou Xingxing


    All of you


    There''s a gun hidden.


    "A Xing, take it." Said uncle da.


    Zhou Xingxing waved his hand in disgust.


    "You''re welcome. You haven''t touched my gun." Uncle Da gave it to Zhou Xingxing.


    "Oh -"


    when people look at Zhou Xingxing, their faces are strange, especially for the girls, who look at people with rotten eyes.


    "Boss, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. If you had known..." Huang Xiaogui looks at Zhou Xingxing with an exaggerated face.


    Zhou Xingxing said with a smile: "how did you know?"


    "If I had known, I would have told you." Huang Xiaogui leans on him with a charming face.


    Everyone:


    Is this our problem or your problem?


    "Go away! Mad, dead glass Zhou Xingxing kicks Huang Xiaogui away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Tsai sir, Wan Chai police station has taken over the top."


    Outside the school, a political department inspector said to Cai Yuanqi in a low mood.


    Cai Yuanqi''s face was expressionless: "our political department can''t do it, and the Wan Chai police station can''t do it.""Yes, we are the elite of the police force. Wan Chai police station can turn the tide by relying on Su Xun?"


    Those who say this obviously don''t know Chen Jiaju, Li Ying, Miao Zhishun, he Dingbang


    The main reason was that Su Xun''s light was too bright, which covered the people under his hand.


    Now they can only hope that the Wan Chai police station is as helpless as they are in the face of terrorists.


    At least they''ll look better.


    It''s not that they can''t do it, it''s that the enemy is too strong.


    If the Wan Chai police station has done what they have not done, it means that they are rubbish.


    Instead of going to the main entrance of the school, Su Xun took the people from the anti underworld group and the serious crime group to the back mountain.


    He remembers that in the movie, Adam Smith School has an air raid shelter, and the exit goes straight to the back mountain.


    So he had already prepared the map of the school and found the location of the shelter.


    Taking people directly from the air raid shelter to fight terrorists is a surprise.


    "Miao Zhishun, you lead a serious crime team to the main entrance of the school to attract fire from the frontal attack."


    "The others and I assault from the bomb shelter."


    "Watch now, five minutes later!"


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    Miao Zhishun came to the main entrance of the school with a heavily armed crime team.


    "So many of us have been beaten back. Do Wan Chai police really think they are Superman?"


    "That''s to say, Su Xun hasn''t come in person yet. There will be a good play next."


    Seeing that only a few people came to Wanchai police station, people from the political department couldn''t help laughing.


    "Everyone! In pairs, attack


    Miao Zhishun ignored the cynicism of the losers of the political department. When the scheduled attack time arrived, he rushed into the school with people.


    "Daddada..."


    Then there was another round of gunfire in the school.


    The terrorists'' attention was all positively attracted, and Su Xun took the opportunity to rush into the air raid shelter with people.


    "Chen Jiaju, lead the second group of serious cases to attack from the left side of the teaching building. Li Ying and the first group of anti black cases attack from the right side. The rest of you, follow me!"


    Out of the shelter is the back door of the school building, a group of people directly began to attack upstairs.


    "Kang Kang!"


    With Su Xun''s two shots, he killed a gangster on guard at the entrance of the stairs, marking the beginning of the general attack.


    "Oh! Shetter! They''re coming up from behind! Help! Ask for support


    "These crafty yellow skins..."


    "Daddada..."


    Su Xun''s staff were all the elites he deliberately gathered, all the leading roles in Hong Kong movies, sweeping the whole audience.


    All the way to the second floor.


    "Damn it! Come on! Take a student and threaten them to quit! " It''s too late for the terrorist leader of the temporary headquarters on the top floor to give orders.


    After receiving the order, the four terrorists guarding the hostages turned to arrest people.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Zhou Xingxing kicks his feet on the wall, slides on the smooth floor and shoots on his back.


    Four shots in a row to take four people.


    The first fast shooter of the flying tigers, and also served as an instructor, is it a false name?


    "Come on! Take their weapons! Work with colleagues from outside


    Zhou Xingxing roared.


    Then the people of the political department and Cao Dahua took the weapons of the terrorists.


    Then they rush out to protect the hostages, because if they stay in the classroom, once the bandits lose their grenades, they will die.

 Chapter 1282

    Zhou Xingxing and the undercover of the political department rushed out of the classroom to protect the students and fought with the bandits all the way.


    "Stop them! Stop it


    In the command room, the terrorist leader yelled, then picked up the AK rifle and went out.


    Two men followed.


    Next, there is no need to command, just beat back or kill the police.


    So the terrorist leader came on the stage in person.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun killed a terrorist, then put away his gun, picked up the terrorist''s rifle and continued to rush.


    "Dada, dada Dada... "


    Su Xun shot with a gun. All the way, the gods blocked and killed the gods, and the Buddha blocked and killed the Buddha. It was like entering the realm of no one.


    "Ah! I''m shot! I''m shot


    "Drag it down! Drag him down


    Although Su Xun was fierce, the police officers under his hand were injured and more than ten died.


    "Su sir!"


    Zhou Xingxing saw Su Xun and yelled.


    As soon as the undercover of the political department changed their face, they thought it was the people from the political department who had attacked.


    I didn''t expect it was from Wan Chai police station.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Xun roared, then pointed his gun at Zhou Xingxing and pulled the trigger: "dada."


    Two shots were fired and one of the bandits was killed.


    "Shette! Go to hell with you


    The terrorist leader, armed with a rifle, roared down the stairs.


    Generally, this kind of behavior is to deliver food.


    "Kang Kang..."


    As soon as the terrorist leader appeared, countless bullets were sent to him and sieved him.


    "Sir! All the bandits have been killed, no hostage has been killed, and 15 people have been injured or killed on our side. "


    "Retreat!" Su Xun ordered.


    Outside Adam Smith School.


    Because they were too far away, they could only hear the gunfire, but could not see the scene in the teaching building.


    Now that the gunfire has stopped, everyone is clapping in their hearts. Has the police been completely destroyed?


    A senior police chief of the political department gave a cold snort: "if the whole army is destroyed, it''s not as good as us."


    All of a sudden, they have a lot of balance in their hearts.


    "No! Look Suddenly someone exclaimed.


    Only a group of armed police helped the wounded out, and Su Xun walked in the front.


    Behind them are a group of students who are still in shock.


    Obviously, the shooting stopped suddenly because the terrorists were completely annihilated.


    People in the political department are filled with shock.


    What they can''t do, Wan Chai police station has done, just like a slap in the face.


    "How did they get in?"


    Cai Yuanqi''s face is unbelievable.


    "Audience friends of TV skills, you can see that Su Sir is like a magic weapon. He took people into the school in a way we don''t know for a while, successfully rescued the hostages and killed the bandits."


    TV reporters in a short period of muddle forced, just think of their own job, blushing, emotional toward the camera said.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    People outside the school applauded.


    The political department was disheartened.


    The hawks in the police headquarters and conference room were also relieved, but they were not in a good mood.


    Because of the great credit, Su Xun will be promoted again. This year, Su Xun hasn''t been promoted. They can''t hold the credit.


    "How did you do it? You have a way to get into school, why don''t you tell us! "


    Cai Yuanqi rushes in front of Su Xun to question.


    If Su Xun told them the way to enter the school, they would not die so many people in the political department.


    "Losers are not qualified to question me." After Su Xun finished, he leaned up to his ear and whispered, "the more eagles'' dogs die, the better."


    "You son of a bitch!" Cai Yuanqi grabs Su Xun''s collar and glares at him.


    Su Xun said aloud, "Inspector Cai Yuanqi! If you had just taken out the strength to rescue the hostages for your colleagues, it would not be the scene now! "


    For a moment, at the gate of the school, everyone looked at Cai Yuanqi with disdain.


    "I can''t catch a thief, but I''m good at fighting inside."


    "That is, if you fail, you can still question others. It''s just amazing."


    "Pooh! A bunch of rubbish


    In the face of public ridicule, people in the political department are angry and helpless.


    "Well, you''re fine! You remember it for me


    Cai Yuanqi loosened Su Xun''s collar, as if his teeth were about to be broken, and his eyes were red.


    "Is that how you speak to the officer?"


    Su Xun yelled and pointed to his eyebrows."Sir, good!" Cai Yuanqi held back his anger and saluted.


    Su Xun straightened his collar and said with a gentle smile: "that''s right. I''m the officer. I want to shout to me. Let''s wait until you get promoted. Go to the street."


    Cai Yuanqi''s face was blue and white. He was staring at Su Xun, and his arm was blue.


    Su Xun bumped him away with his shoulder and walked to the reporter.


    "Say something, sir."


    "Yes, sir, let''s talk to you."


    "Su sir..."


    The reporters rushed up in a swarm.


    "I am a policeman and a Chinese policeman on Hong Kong Island. It is my unshirkable responsibility and obligation to protect the lives and property of Chinese on Hong Kong Island. Anyone who attempts to endanger the public security on Hong Kong Island, no matter who it is, I will clean it up by thunder."


    Su Xun faced the camera with a smile on the corner of his mouth and said firmly, full of confidence.


    The most important thing is that he emphasizes "Chinese", which means that he has already torn his face with the eagles at the top of the police force.


    But at the same time, tens of thousands of Chinese police officers on Hong Kong Island saw this scene on TV, and their blood was boiling.


    In the police force system, the status of the Chinese people has always been lower than that of the Hawks. Although they have improved in recent years, they are still discriminated against.


    So for the first time, Su Xun faced the media''s argument that the Chinese police should protect the Chinese, which broke their face with the Hawks, and naturally made them feel excited.


    "Pa!"


    In the meeting room of the police headquarters, a brother slapped his face on the table, and his face was very gloomy.


    The anger on the other Hawks'' faces was also undisguised.


    While the Chinese leaders are looking at their noses and mouths without saying a word, but the corners of their mouths are rising.


    Because they are Chinese first, followed by the senior officers of the police force, this order can not be mistaken.


    "Su Xun, the Wanchai police station, concealed information and failed to report it, which resulted in heavy losses to the political department. He could not escape the responsibility and suspended his post for one month for self-examination." The director said coldly.


    The closer he was, the more sensitive the people of Yingguo were. Su Xun''s behavior was intolerable.


    If we don''t worry about the fact that he has just made a contribution and the reaction of the people on Hong Kong Island, the director may even want to dismiss him directly from the police force.


    Deputy director Huang stood up: "Sir, it''s not appropriate. Sergeant Su has just made contributions. It''s easy to chill the hearts of police officers. I''m against it."


    "Yes, sir, I''m against it, too!" Senior superintendent Fang Jiexia stands in line for her man.


    "I object." Huang Yao, the Chief Superintendent of the flying tigers, is the platform for his brother-in-law.


    "No!"


    The senior Chinese support Su Xun one after another.


    But this more aroused the anger of the director, strong said: "it''s settled! It''s ove

 Chapter 1283

    Su Xun made a contribution. Instead of being promoted, he was suspended. The news of self-examination soon spread throughout the police force.


    All the people are fighting for Su Xun.


    "Damn it! These hawks are obviously deliberately suppressing Su sir! Beat us Chinese


    "Yes! It''s enough for Su Sir to be promoted to Chief Superintendent, not to mention senior superintendent. "


    "Mad, these damned eagles, if we let Susir be our first brother, we''ll have a good life."


    Even Su Xun didn''t expect that the eagle would be so great. He suspended him at this juncture.


    It seems that I really hit their sensitive heart that is about to leave Hong Kong Island.


    But so what?


    If the eagles have the power to suspend him, he will let the eagles take the initiative to ask him to go back to his post.


    In the past two years, Qingyun film and television company has become a first-class enterprise on Hong Kong Island. In addition to film and television, it has also developed other sidelines.


    The families of tens of thousands of Chinese police officers are holding Susun''s job and eating Susun''s food.


    Moreover, as long as they are Chinese policemen, as long as they have difficulties at home, and as long as they find Su Xun, Su Xun will never refuse. He should take money and help.


    If you''re in trouble, find Su Xun.


    This is the consensus of almost all ordinary Chinese police. With Su Xun, they will always have a way out.


    Hong Kong Island police basically get two salaries, one from the finance department and the other from Susir.


    On the ground of Hong Kong Island, the two largest societies, he Liansheng and Hong Xing, are the only ones who are the leaders of Sir su.


    In business, Qingyun film and television company and many large companies have cooperation, capital exchanges.


    Su Xun is now rich and respected.


    Hawks stop his job simply, but they don''t know what the consequences are.


    United Chinese police officers can ignore anyone and suspend all police officers if they have the guts. Then we can try to see what kind of chaos Hong Kong Island will be like.


    What''s more, 30000 police officers, 30000 guns, they will be suspended if you say they are suspended.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    This is Su Xun''s new home.


    After all, he is so rich and a police sergeant, and living in an old house is not worthy of his force.


    So I bought this villa half a year ago.


    Su Xun was wearing a golden Nightgown, leaning on the sofa with his legs up, smoking a cigar.


    There was no anger of suspension on his face.


    Chen Jiaju, Miao Zhishun, Li Wenbin and Chen Jin were present.


    They have one thing in common, that is, their positions are not high, but they are all small frontline leaders with real power.


    For example, the divisional anti triad group leader, the divisional serious crime group leader, the police district anti drug group leader


    The grassroots police are basically in their hands.


    Even if the police force orders, as long as they control the police officers in their hands, no one will carry out the above orders, it is a dead letter.


    "Tea, everyone."


    Zhou Wenli didn''t shoot today. Wearing a black suspender skirt, she came over with tea.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    Everyone thanks and takes the cup with both hands.


    "Su sir, now tens of thousands of Chinese brothers in the police force are waiting for you to speak. What do you say to do?"


    "Mad, these white skins, do you really think that the present police force is still what it used to be?"


    "That''s to say, we should show them some strength and let them know that we Chinese are not easy to bully!"


    "Su Sir has made a great contribution. He even said that he would be suspended if he was suspended. What do you think of us Chinese policemen as? Night pot! Use it when you use it, and throw it away when you don''t use it! "


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation and ready to move. They waited for Su Xun to give an order, and then made a big news to show the eagles some color.


    "Well, I''ll be suspended if I''m suspended. I''m just tired. I''ll take it as a holiday."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Su sir, don''t make fun of me. My brothers are waiting for you to speak. I''m in a hurry."


    "Yes, everyone is rubbing their hands and preparing for a big fight." Zhou Xingxing''s eyes are bright.


    Su Xun looked at him and said, "OK, now you go to kill the Commissioner of police. Is it big enough?"


    "Er..." Zhou Xingxing looked down at the floor: "I found that the floor pattern of Su Sir''s house is really beautiful."


    Su Xun restrained his smile and spat out a puff of smoke: "from tonight on, I will let those ghosts see the consequences of Hong Kong Island police force without me, Su Xun!"


    "The world can''t be without the sun, just like the Hong Kong Island police can''t be without me."


    Everyone is in a state of mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten in the evening.


    Yau Ma Tei, surf KTV.


    The police station of the New Territories South police region, the head of the Finance Department of the police force and several other hawks were drunkenly singing hawk folk songs and staggering out of the KTV."Look, what a pity the island is, but unfortunately it will not belong to us soon."


    "at least is still ours, our Eagle Empire, has the final say, and any attempt to provoke our authority will be ruthlessly torn apart."


    "Are you talking about the sergeant Sue? Ha ha, that fool, I don''t know what to call


    "He has suffered a lot. I think he will be better when he comes back to work."


    When they came to their car, they were confused, because their car was beyond recognition.


    It''s obvious that they were smashed maliciously.


    "Oh! Shetter! Who did it! Who


    A few people are furious, full of Eagle flavor Cantonese, sounds very wonderful.


    "Grass Mud Horse! I did it! Hit him


    With a roar, more than a dozen old people rushed up with baseball bats, which was a big fight.


    "Stop it! Ah! Asshole! Ah


    "Don''t fight..."


    After a few minutes of fighting, the group of old people quickly dispersed, leaving only the original place in a mess.


    "Falk! Damn Yellow Bastard, come on, call the police station nearby and send someone right away! "


    The New Territories South Regional Director roared angrily.


    "Sir, Yau Ma Tei police station said that the police have gone out for a snack. Let''s wait for them to finish in place."


    "Watt?"


    "These damned fellows! They collude with each other! I must remove them! Remove from office


    The same thing happened in all districts of Hong Kong this evening. As long as the senior officers of the eagle national police force were beaten, they were refused to go to the police by the grass-roots police stations.


    But soon, the beaters went to the local police station to turn themselves in. They confessed to the fact of the beating. As for the reasons, they were not happy.


    At the same time, Eagle country police officers were also thrown snakes, cockroaches, mice and other friendly animals at home.


    Even the most insensitive people can react and realize that this is an organized and premeditated retaliation against the high-level of the police force.


    The next day, the police headquarters held an emergency meeting.


    The senior police officers of Yingguo who attended the meeting were all black and blue with injuries, and the scene was spectacular.


    The senior Chinese police officers, however, are fresh and fresh, with a clear contrast.


    A meeting full of gunpowder was held.

 Chapter 1284

    "It''s revenge! Malicious retaliation against officer Daying! It must be dealt with severely! "


    The New Territories South Regional Commissioner of police roared hysterically, patting the table and looking very funny.


    "Puyi --"


    Fang Jiexia couldn''t help laughing.


    For a moment, everyone looked at her.


    Eagle country police officers are all angry.


    "I''m sorry, I''m professionally trained. I don''t laugh unless I can''t help it


    Fang Jiexia shrugged and said with a smile.


    "Shet!" The New Territories North Regional Director scolded and then said, "last night, all senior police officers of hawk nationality were attacked and intimidated. All this happened after the Wan Chai Director Su Xun was suspended. I have reason to suspect that he was retaliating!"


    "I''m sorry sir, you said that all the senior officials of Eagle nationality were attacked, but the director was not attacked. How can you explain that?" Huang Yao said.


    "Pa!"


    Peter, the Minister of politics, clapped his case and yelled with his red and swollen sausage mouth askew: "nonsense! If he dares to attack the director, he won''t want to hang out on Hong Kong Island! "


    "Don''t be so angry, Mr. Pitt. I''m just correcting Sir''s language mistakes." Huang Yao smiles.


    The head of the finance department covered his bandaged forehead with one hand, gritted his teeth and said, "director, I propose to arrest Su Xun immediately! He is so lawless that he has to be sent to prison


    "What about the evidence? If there is no evidence, you will frame your colleagues here. I will not agree, nor will the people of Hong Kong Island. " Fang Jiexia said.


    "Falk! Damned bitch, don''t forget, Hong Kong Island is still the territory of our Eagle people The Minister of security pointed at Fang Jiexia and swore.


    The Hawks have always been the best people on Hong Kong Island. Now that Hong Kong Island is about to return, the Chinese are beginning to be strong, which hurts their sensitive heart.


    Plus last night was beaten, so in the face of Fang Jiexia, he can not suppress anger.


    Otherwise, these gentlemen on the surface will not be so impolite.


    Now, he''s in a hurry. He''s in a hurry.


    Fang Jiexia was scolded as a bitch, but she was not angry. She just laughed and didn''t say much.


    A scold will not lose a piece of meat.


    Looking at the performance of these self styled gentlemen, which was different from that of ordinary people, she only found it funny and funny.


    The director said coldly, "whether it''s Su Xun or not, he''s suspected. The security department goes to get someone to cooperate with the investigation, and the director of police who didn''t go to the police last night is dismissed."


    He wants to use thunder to quickly dispel those people''s minds that they shouldn''t have, and let them know that even if Hong Kong Island wants to return, it will be in the future.


    at least has the final say of their hawks. If they are still in a day, the Chinese police will have to be a dog for a day below them.


    If they are obedient, they will be rewarded. If they are not obedient, Su Xun will be their end.


    As for the reaction of the people on Hong Kong Island, ha ha, isn''t it just for the masses to fool?


    What''s more, do you really think their noble eagles will care about the reaction of a group of Chinese pariah?


    Anyway, they are going to leave in a few years. In that case, what if they make a mess of Hong Kong Island?


    "Bang!"


    Just then, the door of the conference room was pushed open.


    An inspector ran in in a hurry: "director, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    "What happened! Don''t you know you have to knock before you come in? " The director yelled.


    The inspector was sweating and swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Mr. director, look out of the window."


    The director frowned. Then he got up from his chair and went to the window. His face suddenly changed.


    The others looked at each other, then curiously went to the window and were quiet.


    Looking down from the top, the street outside the police headquarters has been blocked by uniformed grass-roots police officers.


    At a glance, it is boundless.


    "What the hell is going on! What are they doing! Why gather in the headquarters! "


    The director yelled back at the inspector.


    "Mr. director, from 9 a.m. to now, at least 2000 people have gathered outside, and a steady stream of people are coming. They are all carrying guns and asking for the restoration of the post of Wan Chai Director Su Xun."


    The white inspector''s face is even whiter. Once there is a fierce conflict among thousands of policemen with guns, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Boom!


    Everyone was struck by lightning. Even Fang Jiexia, Huang Yao, deputy director Huang and other senior Chinese officials didn''t expect that Su Xun had gone too far.


    If it''s not Su Xun''s instruction, who believes it?


    When did this happen on Hong Kong Island over the years?


    Even in the most chaotic sixties and seventies, there was no case of police encircling the headquarters with guns.What''s more, they suddenly realized that Su Xun''s jurisdiction was clearly in Wan Chai. When could they control so many policemen?


    "Damn it! Shetter! Fark! How dare this damn Yellow Bastard! How dare he! Send the tigers to kill him now! Kill him


    A white deputy director roared in hysteria, but his face was in a panic.


    "Damn it


    The director gnashes his teeth, and his arm is blue. Can he still be called the director?


    "Step, step..."


    A rush of footsteps sounded, and a senior inspector rushed in: "officers, the police outside are starting to attack the headquarters, asking for instructions!"


    "No conflict! Don''t shoot! Don''t hit people The director roared in a hurry.


    Once the bloodshed ignites the anger of the Chinese police, they are doomed.


    There are so many policemen out there. They can be drowned by one mouthful of saliva.


    "Sir, we can''t stop them."


    The senior inspectors are sweating. The director is afraid. Those who rush to the front line are even more afraid.


    Because if there is a conflict, the first ones to be killed must be those who obstruct on the front line.


    "Go and tell them to go back first. I''ve received their request. Su Xun will be reinstated immediately!" The director was almost squeezed out of his teeth.


    Compromise! This is not only a compromise made by the eagles to the Chinese, but also a disgrace to him.


    No one objected, even the one who just clamored to arrest Su Xun.


    It''s not advice, it''s strategic weakness.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of here! Su Sir is reinstated


    "Reinstate Su sir! Let''s reinstate Su sir! "


    "You can''t do that..."


    A disordered sound came into the ear, and everyone in the meeting room was confused.


    After that, he turned pale.


    "It''s over. They''re coming up."


    The senior inspector reporting the news was bereaved.


    "Come on! Let someone protect us! Close the door of the conference room! Don''t let them rush in! "


    "Now! Now! right off! Call Su Xun and tell him that he has been reinstated. Ask him to dissolve all these people! Go at once Growled the director.

 Chapter 1285

    "At ten o''clock this morning, thousands of police officers gathered outside the police headquarters. They carried guns and chanted slogans such as Su Sir''s reinstatement. They attacked the headquarters. From the picture, we can see a trainee inspector..."


    "Let''s interview the public''s views on this matter. What do you think about it, Bernard?"


    "Su Sir reinstated!" The old man yelled at the camera.


    Su Xun leaned against the sofa and looked at the pictures in the TV news, showing a casual smile.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Zhou Wenli went to him and sat down. With a touch of sadness between her eyebrows, she leaned her head against him.


    "If something happens, it''s the same with those ghosts." Su Xun put his arm around her naturally and replied casually.


    With nine years to go before 1997, the mainland is already preparing. The Hong Kong Island police force is an important and decisive force on Hong Kong Island.


    What happened on Hong Kong Island today will definitely be heard from the mainland.


    With his control over the police force today, the mainland will definitely contact him. After all, he is also a man with a shining heart.


    By the way, let those ghosts know the status quo, and don''t think about giving him any more advice.


    Hong Kong Island police can''t lose him.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    The mobile phone on the desk vibrated violently.


    Zhou Wenli picked it up and handed it to Su Xun.


    Su Xun got on the phone: "Hello, say it."


    "Sergeant Su, this is the police force. The Commissioner has ordered you to resume your position. Please let the police in the headquarters disperse immediately to avoid conflict."


    Su Xun said with a smile: "tell the director that it was the spontaneous behavior of police officers. I don''t have the ability to let them go, and I don''t want to be a policeman anymore."


    With that, he hung up.


    "Du ~ Du ~ Du ~"


    listening to the busy tone coming from the phone, the meeting room was so quiet that everyone looked at the director.


    "Scum!"


    "The director of Wan Chai, Su Xun, has made outstanding achievements in the terrorist attack of Adam Smith School. He has been promoted to senior superintendent and his position will not be changed for the time being," he said


    "Yes, sir." The senior inspector called Su Xun again: "Su sir, the director has just ordered that, in view of your outstanding performance in the terrorist attack case of Adam Smith School, your rank will be promoted to senior superintendent, and your position will not be changed for the time being. Now please come to the police headquarters immediately and advise those police officers who are out of control to leave, so as not to continue to ferment and cause further conflicts."


    "Thank the director for me, but it''s not my own credit. I have a credit list here. I can bring it to the director later." It doesn''t matter if Su Xun''s position doesn''t change. Just let his subordinates get promoted.


    as long as he firmly controls the grass roots police, the Hong Kong Island police force has the final say.


    The senior inspector looks at the director.


    The director nodded with a cold face and agreed with pain.


    Even the senior superintendent has been promoted. As for the other inspectors, the sheriff is harmless.


    "Su sir, the director agreed."


    "I''ll come right now." Su Xun hung up.


    "Bang!"


    The director grabbed the phone and smashed it on the ground to vent his anger and humiliation.


    He vowed to let the ICAC run Su Xun and stare at him.


    As long as we find any evidence of Su Xun''s crime, he will send him to prison himself!


    Otherwise, it''s hard to solve the hatred.


    Forty minutes later, Su Xun''s car drove into the street outside the police headquarters.


    "Here comes Susir!"


    "Here comes Susir!"


    "Hello, sir


    Along the way, all the police officers gave way to the car one after another, let the silver Benz drive unimpeded to the gate of the police headquarters to stop.


    As soon as the car stopped, an inspector standing on the side of the road quickly stepped forward and helped susian open the door.


    Su Xun got off from the back seat and drove by Chen Jiaju.


    "Sir, good morning!"


    Everyone saluted Su Xun at the same time.


    Su Xun waved to the crowd with a smile, then walked into the police headquarters with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Good, sir."


    "Hello, sir


    "Attention! Salute


    Along the way, the people who surrounded the police headquarters gave way one after another to say hello and salute to him.


    It was like Su Xun came to inspect.


    When Su Xun came to the meeting room, the director and others had already got the news, so they dared to open the door.


    It''s too humble.


    "Hello, sir! Director of Wanchai police station, senior superintendent Su Xun came to report! " Su Xun saluted the director.


    He was very polite, but he still had a cigarette in his mouth, so he looked very perfunctory.


    The director forbeared the unhappiness in his heart and showed a smile: "Sergeant Su, these colleagues have some misunderstandings about your suspension. I hope you can explain it.""Sir, this is a copy of my plan for the person who contributed to the terrorist attack on Adam Smith School. Please have a look." Instead of answering the director''s words, Su Xun handed over a piece of paper.


    The director''s face twitched for a moment, then took a look, and found that there were only a few places for the promotion of probation inspector: "OK, these promotion applications, I agree, and they will be interviewed and assessed soon."


    "Thank you, sir!" Su Xun chuckled and flicked his cigarette ash: "it''s frightening Sir today."


    The director''s face sank. Su Xun said this in front of so many people. How could he face?


    He didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "Sir can rest assured that there won''t be another time." Su Xun snuffed out the cigarette end and threw it at the foot of the director. He turned around and said, "what are you doing, frightening the director of others? Are you responsible?"


    "Gone."


    Leaving two words behind, Su Xun strode away, and the police officers outside the meeting room followed him downstairs.


    In the blink of an eye, the blocked corridor was filled with awe.


    As the tide comes and goes.


    But it can drown people.


    "Hoo -"


    all the ghost leaders were relieved and felt the pressure on them suddenly dissipated.


    "Chief, let''s go first."


    "Sir, goodbye."


    Vice director Huang and other senior Chinese officials left one after another.


    "Let the ICAC keep an eye on him! Look into his financial dealings. " The director said with a gloomy face.


    As long as you can catch Su Xun''s criminal pigtails, it''s much easier to punish him.


    At that time, don''t say suspension, even if you arrest Su Xun, today''s scene won''t happen again.


    The biggest problem with Su''s job search this time is that his reputation is not right and his words are not right. He thought he could suppress and treat Chinese police officers as willfully as before.


    Just give him any charge. I don''t care about the attitude of the Chinese police officers, let alone the police officers.


    But it turns out that today is different.


    In the future, we must be cautious in dealing with such matters.


    "Sir, the governor is calling."


    The Secretary of the director came to report.


    "Hoo -"


    the director knows that this is accountability. After all, things are so noisy that the impact is not good.

 Chapter 1286

    In January 1988.


    It has been half a month since the last headquarters conflict, and Su Sir has made a big name in the police force.


    Now it is widely spread on Hong Kong Island that there are two police chiefs in the police force.


    One is the existing Commissioner of police.


    One is Su sir, director of Chinese affairs.


    The former has a name and the latter has strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Deep water villa.


    Su Xun is greeting the guests.


    Ding Yao came from Taidao.


    "Come on, do it yourself. What''s the matter?"


    Su Xun was holding a teacup in his hand, and his voice was calm.


    Although Ding Yao is well-dressed and has a strong sense of humor, she is still in a good mood, and Su Sir is not moved.


    Ding Yao pursed a smile: "Sir, I''m here to ask you something. I hope you can agree."


    "He said Su Xun indicated with his eyes.


    Ding Yao put down her tea cup and leaned over to reveal a white ravine: "I don''t know if my husband has heard that he''s going to open a casino on Aodao this year, which is bigger than the one the year before last. I hope my husband can support us Sanlian to win the right to operate the casino."


    "Go on." Su Xun can''t deny it.


    Ding Yao continued: "since Lei Fuhong came back, there have been many voices against me in the Sanlian gang. The death of Uncle Zhongyong and elder Jin is also suspected to be on my head. I need merits to stop them."


    These days, the mischief club is less and less about loyalty and only about money. If Ding Yao can give them more money, they don''t care what the name of the Sanlian Gang is.


    "How''s Lei Fuhong doing?" Instead of giving Ding Yao a reply, Su Xun asked another question.


    Ding Yao replied: "it''s quite safe. It seems that he really doesn''t want to get involved in the community affairs. Some time ago, he and his classmates from magnesium went to the island to travel."


    "Don''t look down on him. He''s good at acting." Su Xun told him, but actually he didn''t think that Lei Fuhong could make waves in Sanlian.


    Ding Yao nodded: "remember the teacher''s instruction."


    "After a while, you will accompany me to visit Mr. He in Aodao." To help Ding Yao master the triad is to help himself?


    Since he made a big news at the end of last year, his name has been widely known in Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan.


    After all, who is as fierce and powerful as he is.


    Ding Yao eyes a bright: "thank you, sir."


    "Ding Ding..."


    Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "Sheriff Su, come to my office right away."


    Yu suqiu''s voice came out.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun looked at Ding Yao and said, "I have something else to do. I won''t take care of you. Help yourself."


    Then he got up and went out.


    "Excuse me, sir." Ding Yao got up and showed great respect.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Yu suqiu''s office.


    "Yu sir, you come to me."


    Along the way, Su Xun was guessing what Yu suqiu was looking for.


    At the same time, he found a strange young man with glasses in the office.


    "Sergeant Su is here. I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Song Shichang, chairman of Dafeng group."


    Yu suqiu bypassed his desk and pointed to the young man with glasses to introduce Su Xun.


    "Hello, I''ve heard so much about you." Su Xun held out a hand to song Shichang.


    Dafeng group, he has indeed heard that its business focus has been shifting to the mainland.


    It''s just like him.


    "Hello, sir su. I''ve heard a lot about you. This time I''ve contacted you through Sir Yu. I have something to ask for." Song Shichang held Su Xun''s hand in both hands.


    Su Xun gently struggled twice, indicating that he could let go, and was held by the man strangely.


    "Mr. Song is very polite. The purpose of the Hong Kong Island police force is to serve the people of Hong Kong Island. I don''t know where I can help."


    Su Xun asked curiously.


    Yu suqiu said: "well, Mr. Song''s girlfriend is an eyewitness of a major case. Her life is in danger. I hope you can protect her."


    "Major cases?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Yu suqiu turned around and took a piece of information: "on January 8, 38 year old accountant Liao Jinchao was killed. The suspect was Zhao Guomin, the chairman of Yihui group, a listed company. The reason is that Zhao Guomin was involved in an insider trading case of more than 10 billion yuan and suspected that he was murdering."


    "At that time, there were three witnesses. Mr. Song''s girlfriend Yang qianer was the police reporter, and the second was 28 year old sailor Chen Daqiang, who was killed in an accident while taking the elevator on January 9."


    "The third witness is 51 year old club security guard Zhu Dongming, who was killed by an unidentified bomb in the security booth on January 10.""Miss Yang qian''er survived last night because she found out that the bathtub was electrocuted in time. There are two days left for the trial of this case. Zhao Guomin is likely to continue to be unfavourable to miss yang, so Mr. Song found me. I hope you can help me."


    Song Shichang took Yu suqiu''s words: "Su sir, I sincerely implore you to agree. In addition to you, I also hired a bodyguard from the mainland, Nanhai bodyguard, to protect my girlfriend."


    When he heard Yu suqiu tell the case, Su Xun felt familiar with it. Now when he heard the words "Zhongnan, Hai bodyguard", he immediately remembered it.


    This is the plot of the movie "South China, sea bodyguard", starring Jet Li and Christy Chung.


    "Well, it''s our duty to protect the safety of the people on Hong Kong Island." Susian agreed, not because Christy was beautiful, but because he had a sense of responsibility.


    Song Shichang was overjoyed: "thank you so much, thank you so much. I''m busy with business and have no time to accompany her. I can only trouble you."


    "No trouble, no trouble." Su Xun had a brilliant smile. What''s the trouble with protecting his own woman.


    Brother, don''t you know that the last female witness has been protected to bed by me?


    Tut Tut, you dare to ask me to protect your girlfriend. I really admire your courage.


    "Ask Liang Jinbo and a Qiang to come in." Yu suqiu picked up the internal phone on the desk and said.


    After a while, two plain clothes came in, one too fat and the other too thin.


    "Sir, good!"


    Two plain clothes salute Su Qiu.


    "This is Susir. You know him."


    "Yes, yes." They nodded.


    I''m kidding. Who on Hong Kong Island doesn''t know the famous Su sir? He''s more than Raleigh.


    Yu suqiu said to Su Xun, "Liang Jinbo is the main person in charge of this case. He will help you."


    "Please take care of Su sir. You are my idol. Just call me Feibo." Liang Jinbo looks at Su Xun with a flattering face.


    Su Xun nodded with a smile: "look at each other."


    "Miss Yang is in the Bureau. I''ve just finished her appointment. I''ll take you to see him." Liang Jinbo said.


    Su Xun looked at Yu suqiu: "is there any explanation for Yu sir?"


    Yu suqiu shook his head.


    Su Xun followed Liang Jinbo out of the office.

 Chapter 1287

    A few minutes later, Su Xun saw Yang qianer in a black V-neck dress at the police station.


    The skirt is black, but it''s white and big.


    "Hello, Miss Yang. My name is Su Xun. I will protect you before Zhao Guomin appears in court."


    Su Xun looked at Yang qianer and held out a hand.


    "I know you. Please."


    Yang qianer and Su Xun shook hands.


    So handsome bodyguard, who can refuse?


    What''s more, the word "Su Xun" is legendary on Hong Kong Island. Many people are curious.


    Yang qian''er is not free from vulgarity.


    "I should. I will move to your house from tomorrow. I hope I can get along well."


    Su Xun is very kind to the witnesses, especially the female witnesses. Ask salina about this.


    Not only personal protection, but also personal protection.


    "OK, I''ll have the servant clean up the room."


    Yang qian''er smiles and turns to leave.


    Her figure is very slim, long black hair draped behind her, slender waist, full moon, straight legs under the long black skirt are spotless.


    "Su sir, isn''t it beautiful?"


    Fei Bo came to Su Xun with a dirty face.


    "Fart, the stock is not as big as you, not as beautiful as you."


    Su Xun looked at him and said.


    Feibo stepped back: "no way."


    "Susir, you drink water." A Qiang handed Su Xun a glass of water.


    Su Xun took the cup and said, "thank you."


    He remembers that ah Qiang seems to be an undercover arranged by Zhao Guomin, but he can''t remember clearly.


    After all, these movies are getting older one by one. Su Xun felt that he came to relive his childhood.


    Sha Lianna, Zhou Wenli, Yazi, Fang Jiexia It was a real childhood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Outside the airport.


    Su Xun is waiting with Fei Bo and a Qiang.


    "Su sir, it''s said that the bodyguards of Zhongnan and Nanhai are all specialized in protecting the head. Can you fight?" Feibo is curious about the coming bodyguard.


    "No," Su Xun replied casually


    There is no one in the world who is better at shooting and punching than him unless he is not human.


    "As long as we serve him well, we can get through 97 safely." Feibo rubbed his hands.


    "Here we are." Ah Qiang suddenly cried.


    I saw a young man in a green uniform and carrying a black suitcase come out of the airport.


    Su Xun went up with Feibo and a Qiang.


    "Hello, Comrade Xu Zhengyang. I''m Su Xun, senior superintendent of Hong Kong Island Royal Police." Su Xun held out his hand.


    Xu Zhengyang looked at Su Xun in surprise: "Su sir, did you forget me so soon?"


    "You are Li Jie Su Xun was very suspicious.


    He knows that Li Jie and Xu Zhengyang in the rat gall dragon are both played by Jet Li. The main reason is that there are too many people in the world who look like him. He dare not recognize them.


    But unexpectedly, Xu Zhengyang and Li Jie are really the same person in this world.


    "It''s me. When I came, it was ordered by the top. You are the master of all actions." Xu Zhengyang said.


    Su Xun asked curiously, "what''s the matter? How did you become a bodyguard?"


    "It''s a long story..."


    "Since it''s a long story, Comrade Xu, we might as well get on the bus first." Feibo cut in suddenly.


    Xu Zhengyang apologized with a smile: "sorry, let you wait for a long time, then get on the bus first."


    The car is Su Xun''s Benz.


    Feibo is the driver and a Qiang is the co pilot.


    Su Xun and Xu Zhengyang are sitting in the back seat.


    "At the beginning, I came to Hong Kong island just for revenge. After the doctor died, my heart was tied. The old chief recommended me to participate in the selection of bodyguards in central and southern China. Since then, I have been training and carrying out protection tasks."


    "The reason why I can come to Hong Kong Island this time lies in you. After all, I know you."


    Because of Feibo and a Qiang and other reasons, more Xu Zhengyang did not say deeply.


    An hour later, I arrived at Yang qianer''s home.


    The villa song Shichang bought for Yang qianer.


    "Here you are, sir."


    Seeing Su Xun, Yang qianer quickly got up from the sofa and walked up with a smile.


    "Hello, Miss Yang. My name is Xu Zhengyang."


    Xu Zhengyang said in a straight line.


    "Hello." Yang qian''er just politely responded, but the focus was still on Su Xun.


    Song Shichang''s lawyer brought a box to Xu Zhengyang: "Mr. Xu, this is 500000 yuan. Song Dong asked me to give it to you, saying that this is your reward."


    "I''m here on order, no reward." Xu Zhengyang finished, began to check up in the living room.The lawyer put the money aside and said to Su Xun, "Su sir, Mr. Song said that you are not short of money. It''s too shabby to give money. If you need any help from him in the future, just speak up."


    "Good." Su Xun nodded.


    "Miss Yang, I''ll leave first."


    Then the lawyer went out.


    Feibo leaned over and said with a smile, "does Mr. Song have anything to say or bring us?"


    "Yes." The lawyer nodded.


    Feibo''s eyes lit up: "what?"


    "He said thank you." The lawyer smiles and walks out of the living room without looking back.


    Feibo is angry. Gan, don''t say 500000 yuan. It''s too much to give me 50 yuan.


    Xu Zhengyang looked at Yang qianer and said, "Miss Yang, for your safety, just have us in the villa. All the other servants will be dismissed."


    "What do you think, sir?" Yang qianer asks Su Xun for advice.


    Su Xun nodded: "Comrade Xu has a point."


    "All right." Yang qian''er agreed.


    Su Xun looked at Feibo: "you and a Qiang go to do this, and dismiss all the servants in the villa."


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Feibo and a Qiang responded.


    Xu Zhengyang opened the box he was carrying and was ready to install the monitoring equipment.


    Su Xun went to help: "I''ll help you."


    Yang qian''er turned her lips and went upstairs.


    "Now there''s no one. Go ahead. It''s not just because you know me."


    Only Su Xun and Xu Zhengyang were left in the living room.


    "They want to know what the authorities on Hong Kong Island and people at the top of the community think about the return of 1997," Xu said


    "I''ll give you a profile before you go." Su Xun fiddled with the monitor and said.


    Xu Zhengyang nodded: "by the way, you made a lot of noise on Hong Kong Island some time ago."


    "You all know?" Su Xun was surprised that Hong Kong Island was thousands of miles away.


    Xu Zhengyang said, "they are paying attention to Hong Kong Island all the time. First of all, they say that you have done a good job. Can foreigners bully us in our Chinese territory?"


    "You said, will you give me a governor when we return to China?" Su Xun joked.


    Xu Zhengyang seriously replied: "impossible."


    "What if the governor is a woman?" Su Xun said.


    When Xu Zhengyang heard this, he was stunned. After a while, he reacted and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1288

    island country.


    Yamada has been home for five generations.


    In the living room, there are Lei Fuhong and Migao.


    Migao is a classmate of Lei Fuhong studying abroad.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    Michael asks Lei Fuhong in Mandarin.


    After all, it''s in the territory of island people. If you don''t speak Japanese, confidentiality is leverage.


    "I''m not sure. It depends on whether caojiao has ambition. This is also my only chance to turn the tables. Sanlian helps me to get it back!"


    Lei Fuhong said without expression.


    His original intention was to put on an attitude that he didn''t like Gang affairs, and let the people who wanted to be the leader of the gang jump out and fight with Ding Yao, losing both sides.


    Then he came out to clean up the mess, and with the help of Mr. Jin, he became the leader of Sanlian gang.


    But I didn''t expect that old Jin and uncle Zhongyong were dead. Ding Yao was really cruel.


    Therefore, Lei Fuhong did not dare to act rashly. In Taiwan, he never interfered in the affairs of the gang. He repeatedly expressed his support for Ding Yao as the leader of the gang.


    It was this that confused Ding Yao and gave him the opportunity to come to the island with Migao on the pretext of traveling.


    He came to the island country this time to unite with Yamada group to get back the rights of the triad.


    He is going to ask to marry caojiao''s daughter.


    As long as caojiao has the ambition of annexing the triad Gang, he will certainly agree.


    Because as long as Lei Fuhong becomes his son-in-law, then Kazuo Yixiong can intervene in the internal affairs of Sanlian gang in the name of Lei Fuhong.


    To support Lei Fuhong as a puppet leader is to master the triad by himself.


    Of course, Lei Fuhong will not be willing to be a puppet, but it is much easier to take back the Sanlian gang from the islanders who have no influence or support in Taiwan than from Ding Yao.


    What''s more, he became the son-in-law of caowa Yixiong. Even if he really wanted to get back the Sanlian Gang, could caowa Yixiong really kill him without looking at his daughter''s face?


    Soon, accompanied by the sound of clogs, an old man in black kimono came in.


    Lei Fuhong and Migao quickly get up.


    "Please sit down, Mr. Lei. I met your father once. I don''t know why you came to see me." Kazuo speaks Japanese.


    As a foreign student, Lei Fuhong is proficient in several languages, so Japanese is not a problem: "I believe you know the situation of senior caowa and Sanlian Gang, and they have been stolen by a woman."


    "I''m here to take the liberty to marry miss caojai Caizi and ask him to take back the Sanlian gang for me. I''m willing to take the lead of him."


    "You have nothing but want to marry my daughter, and you want me to help you recapture the Sanlian Gang?" Caojiao looked at him strangely.


    Lei Fuhong''s face does not change: "I don''t have it now, but as long as I take back the Sanlian Gang, I am the leader of the Sanlian Gang, and I am willing to repay Yamada."


    The grass mows a male complexion cloudy and sunny not to be able to decide, for a long time only then laughs: "has the courage! It''s a tiger father without a dog. OK, I promise you. I hope you treat caicaizi well. She''s my only daughter. "


    In the movie, Kawabata married caicaizi to pheasant in order to make an alliance with Sanlian gang.


    Now, why not marry Lei Fuhong, the rightful little leader of Sanlian Gang?


    What''s more, just as Lei Fuhong thought, caojiao wanted to annex the Sanlian gang.


    "Thank you for mowing the grass. I will live up to caicaizi in my life, but I still have something to ask for."


    "You said Mow the grass.


    Lei Fuhong said: "Ding Yao is preparing to win the management right of He Jia''s new casino this year to reassure people. If my predecessors can support me to get it first, then more people will support me in the Sanlian gang."


    "Well, I''ll support you, because we''ll be a family in the future." Mow a male a promise.


    Because the money the casinos make is his.


    The casinos run by Ho family on the island of Austria are a gold sucking weapon. If you have a chance to get involved, why not?


    "Thank you, master. No, thank you, father."


    Lei Fuhong bowed his head and saluted, his mouth rising.


    Ding Yao, a Ding Yao, look how you play with me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night, Hong Kong Island.


    "Dong Dong


    Xu Zhengyang rings Yang qianer''s bedroom.


    "Miss Yang, please open the door. I''ll come in and set up the monitor." Xu Zhengyang called at the door.


    "This is a private place! Do I have any privacy when you are like this! No


    Since Xu Zhengyang seriously restricted her personal freedom during the day, she was very upset with him.


    Xu Zhengyang is ready to open the door with skill. To open the lock is just a small thing for him.


    "It''s someone else''s home after all. It''s not suitable. Let me do it." Su Xun came over and said to Yang qian''er in the bedroom, "Miss Yang, it''s me. It''s also for your safety.""Who knows if you''ll watch me change my clothes and take a bath or something!" Yang qianer has a strong attitude.


    Su Xun said: "Miss Yang, we are professional and we will not peek."


    Unless I can''t help it.


    And I''ve always been aboveboard Look.


    "No is no!" Yang qian''er said.


    "Miss Yang, you forced me."


    Su Xun took the monitor in Xu Zhengyang''s hand, then raised his foot, bang, and the door was kicked open.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Zhengyang is in a mess in the wind.


    Say I''m not fit, you''re fit?


    Shaking his head, Xu Zhengyang went downstairs to check other places.


    "Have you made a mistake? I''ll complain about breaking into a girl''s boudoir!" Yang Qian said angrily. She didn''t expect Su Xun to kick the door.


    Su Xun said casually, "Miss Yang can complain at will, but no one will deal with it."


    Yang qian''er suddenly stops talking, a person who dares to let people encircle the police headquarters, will complaints be useful?


    "Is there a way not to install monitoring?" Yang qian''er holds her chest in both hands, and the baby''s granary is squeezed.


    Su Xun looked at her: "yes, I''ll sleep with you. It''s the safest way. Personal protection. The last woman I had personal protection was named shalena."


    "How is she?" Yang qianer asked.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I''m going to protect myself."


    "Well???" Yang qian''er doesn''t understand.


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to her and began to look for a suitable position.


    Yang qianer snatched the monitor: "then I''ll protect myself. You''re a living man. At least I can see you. But if I forget to monitor, what should I do when I change clothes in my bedroom?"


    "Are you not afraid of a single man and a few women in the same room?" Su Xun looked at her with a smile.


    Yang qian''er bared her teeth: "what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? I''m afraid you''ll stab me with a needle!"


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll get up in the middle of the night and bite me." Su Xun took the monitor back and installed it on the roof.


    Yang qian''er said, "then you are responsible for staring at my room. Don''t let that weirdo stare at me."


    "Let me see, not let him? I see


    "I see how big you are!"

 Chapter 1289

    In order to protect Yang qianer''s safety, even the school asked her for leave and didn''t have to go to work.


    For Yang qian''er, she couldn''t spare time. At first, it was OK. After a few days, she couldn''t stand this kind of prison like life.


    "I''m going to go shopping and have a big meal. I can''t stand it any more, ah!"


    Yang qian''er grabs her hair and looks at Xu Zhengyang, Su Xun and Fei Bo who are fighting against the landlord.


    Feibo said: "Su sir, Comrade Xu, it''s really not the same thing to lock Miss Yang up like this."


    "Three more days, three more." Xu Zhengyang said expressionless face, out of a three.


    Su finds out a seven to crush to death, casually says to Yang qian''er: "this is for your safety."


    "Do you want to sleep with me at night?" Yang qian''er kicked the sofa.


    She had to change clothes and take a bath in her own house secretly, just like being a thief.


    Su Xun shrugged: "if Mr. Song has no opinion, I don''t think I have either."


    "Dream, I don''t care, I have to go shopping today!" Yang qian''er said and went out.


    Su Xun kicked on the coffee table at will.


    "Bang!"


    The coffee table slipped in front of the door.


    "Wow! No way


    Feibo''s eyes widened. How much strength is it? This understatement makes me feel that I can go to college.


    "You are so powerful, you can protect me even if you go out. Please, let me go out!"


    Yang qianer looks at Su Xun pitifully.


    She has been locked up for four days, and her daily activity is villa. She feels crazy.


    Xu Zhengyang said to Su Xun, "with us, there should be no problem."


    "Well, for once today, you must stay at home." Su Xun lost his card.


    Yang qian''er''s eyes brightened and nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "mm-hmm, I swear to Jesus."


    Xu Zhengyang also left his cards on the table.


    "Hey, no, no!"


    Fat wave looked at his hands of double king 42 into a breakdown, at least let me win!


    He''s going to turn things around with this one.


    "I''m going to change."


    Yang qianer ran upstairs in high spirits.


    Half an hour later, six people went out.


    "Ah Qiang and I drive this car. Feibo and Zhengyang, you take Miss Yang and her nephew to drive my car."


    Su Xun drives Yang qianer''s car in order to confuse potential enemies. He asks a Qiang to join him because he is not sure whether a Qiang is a traitor.


    He remembers that it seems to be in the movie, but he thinks it''s not. This kind of thing can''t be careless, and he can''t draw conclusions at will, so he has to observe it.


    A few minutes later, two cars drove out of the villa, Su Xun in front and Xu Zhengyang in the back.


    The two cars communicate through walkie talkies.


    As soon as the car drove out of the villa, a motorcycle came up, overtaking Xu Zhengyang''s car and approaching Su Xun''s sports car.


    "Su sir, there''s a motorcycle following you. Be careful." Said Yang qianer''s nephew.


    "Don''t worry, I see it."


    Su Xun replied calmly, and then slowed down deliberately to let the motorcycle catch up.


    The rider on the motorcycle took out his gun from his arms. When he was parallel with Su Xun, he looked into the car and found that it was not Yang qianer, so he was ready to leave.


    "Come and go as you like?"


    The sports car sped up abruptly and hit the unsuspecting motorcycle in front of it. The motorcycle flew out and hit the guardrail. The killer died on the spot.


    Then Su Xun drove away, holding the steering wheel with one hand, and made a phone call: "I killed a killer on Zhongshan Road. Go to the man to deal with it."


    The co pilot''s a Qiang looks at this scene, his face is a little unnatural, swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    "Why, afraid? There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m just cruel to the enemy and kind to my own people. " Su Xun looked at him and said with a smile.


    On a Qiang''s face, he squeezed out a smile: "it''s a little Not quite


    "I''ll get used to it later. I hate criminals most, especially the traitor Wuzai..."


    Ah Qiang''s face was getting whiter and whiter. He felt that Su Xun was reading the number with his ID card.


    An hour later, the department store.


    "Ah! I''m going to buy enough today! "


    Standing in front of the mall, Yang qianer yelled.


    She is wearing a white dress today. She looks pure and pure, just like a fairy.


    "I''m going to play video games enough!"


    Yang qianer''s nephew can''t wait to rush in.


    "And me, let''s go together."


    Feibo quickly followed up, his mission is to mix holiday."Come on, Miss Yang."


    Su Xun and Xu Zhengyang protect Yang qianer and walk into the shopping mall. Ah Qiang follows him and looks left and right.


    Yang qianer goes straight to the clothing district.


    "You watch first, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Xu Zhengyang said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded with a newspaper and looked up at the fitting room in front of him.


    His remaining light has been observing a Qiang.


    Because on the way here, ah Qiang''s performance in the car was not right, which made Su Xun''s heart alarm.


    A Qiang looked around, felt a hand into his arms, took out a gun, and slowly approached the fitting room.


    From his perspective, Su Xun''s sight was completely blocked by the newspaper, which was a good time to start.


    At the same time, people in the two fitting rooms nearby also took out their guns and covered them with clothes.


    "Grass Mud Horse, it''s really you!"


    Su Xun lost the newspaper, drew his gun at a Qiang, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    "Kang Kang..."


    There are several blood holes in a Qiang''s body. He looks down and falls to the ground.


    "Ah, ah


    In the fitting room, Yang qianer screamed.


    The killers in the next two fitting rooms rushed out and raised their guns.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun shot a small pot of friends, and then rushed into Yang qianer fitting room.


    "Ah, ah


    Yang qianer screamed louder, because she was naked and didn''t even wear pants.


    She was just trying on a suit of underwear.


    "Put it on!" Su Xun gave her a red skirt.


    Yang qian''er didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly put it on. Although the bottom of her skirt was a little cool, it was better than not wearing it.


    "Go


    Su Xun took her out.


    "Over there!"


    There are more than 20 killers ambush in the shopping mall, and three killers come straight to Su Xun.


    Su Xun put Yang qian''er in his arms, holding a gun in one hand and shooting in circles.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Three gangsters fell to the ground and died.


    Yang qian''er looked at Su Xun''s side face, how can people be handsome to the point of foul?


    "Kang!"


    The gunshot rang out, and a killer fell to the ground behind Su Xun. Xu Zhengyang, who heard the gunshot, rushed over.


    "Go."


    Su Xun yelled at him, and then walked downstairs with Yang qianer in his arms, shooting and mowing the grass.


    Xu Zhengyang is responsible for his back, so that he has no worries, two people cooperate, super God.

 Chapter 1290

    "Stop them!"


    On the first floor, the cleaners, salesmen and security guards took out their guns to stop Su Xun.


    These are all in the guise of killers.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun hugged Yang qian''er and went out, shooting and killing people with no expression on his face.


    Don''t even have to hide. All the killers in his sight have no chance to shoot.


    Out of his sight is Xu Zhengyang.


    Yang qian''er leans against Su Xun and listens to the gunfire all around, but she feels extremely stable.


    Compared with her rich but no time to accompany her boyfriend, Su Xun can give her a better sense of security.


    She doubted that song Shichang was not good at that, or that he had already had someone else outside.


    Otherwise, even if it is busy, but it is impossible to talk about a girlfriend, but bent on business, even coax her to bed time is not it.


    What''s he talking about his girlfriend for? What''s the look? Or is it a Pareto love?


    This time she wanted song Shichang to come back to accompany her, but she didn''t expect that song Shichang couldn''t put down his business and refused.


    This attitude broke her heart.


    Subconsciously, she held Su Xun tighter.


    "Kang!"


    Su Xun killed a security guard at the door and rushed out of the mall with Yang qian''er.


    "Sir, get in the car!"


    Feibo and Yang qianer''s nephew had already run out and drove to Su Xun.


    "Go up." Susian opened the door and let Yang qianer sit in. Then he got on the car.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Xu Zhengyang fought and retreated to the car, sat next to Su Xun, and then the car left.


    "No, how about a Qiang?"


    After Feibo calmed down, it suddenly occurred to him that his younger brother a Qiang didn''t seem to get on the bus.


    "He was a spy and wanted to shoot Miss Yang. I killed him." Su Xun said without expression.


    Feibo stared incredulously: "what! This How could it be? How could he... "


    "Feibo, not everyone can stand the test of money." Su Xun''s tone was not salty.


    He can''t stand it, so he chooses to be the richest one. Isn''t that good?


    Feibo pursed his lips, and finally he sighed with complicated eyes, saying nothing more.


    Su Xun turned to look at Yang qian''er: "Miss Yang, I won''t think about it any more."


    "No more." Yang qian''er shook her head with a pretty white face and put her hand around Su Xun''s arm.


    But it was empty inside, so the baby''s granary was only separated by a thin layer of cloth to contact susian.


    Su Xun took out his hand. Yang qian''er suddenly felt it. Her pretty face turned red and she quickly let go.


    An hour later, Yang qianer was at home.


    Yang qian''er was sitting on the chair with her long white legs up. Su Xun held her feet and rubbed them.


    Although susian was holding a beautiful woman in the department store just now, he was very handsome when he fired in circles.


    But Yang qian''er suffered a lot and twisted her foot.


    So, there is a price to pay for being handsome.


    Fortunately, it''s someone else''s price.


    "Ah! It''s painful. Take it easy


    "Don''t move. It''ll hurt. Bear it."


    "I don''t want it anymore, it''s really painful, ah ~"


    Feibo and Yang qianer''s nephew looked at the scene from a distance, and each felt something.


    "I close my eyes, just listen to the sound, and there''s a picture in my mind." Feibo said obscenely.


    Yang qianer''s nephew nodded.


    Fat Bolton''s eyes widened when he said, "no, you''re so young that you can sneak into a love movie!"


    "Nonsense, if I''m old enough, do I still need to peek?" Yang qian''er''s nephew is upright.


    Feibo


    He was speechless. It sounds reasonable.


    "It really doesn''t hurt. How did you do it?"


    Yang qian''er moved her little feet and looked at Su Xun with an incredible face, with a faint worship.


    She felt as if Su Xun knew everything.


    These days, it''s Su Xun who is cooking. He can kill people and set his bones. He''s in the hall and in the kitchen. He doesn''t know which woman is cheap.


    Su Xun got up and said without looking back: "Miss Yang, if I were you, I should go to change my clothes now, unless you like the cool feeling very much."


    "Ah, ah


    Yang qian''er''s face flushed with shame. Just now, Su Xun helped her to rub her feet. Her leg was up. Isn''t he


    He didn''t see it. He''s a gentleman. How can he peek? Yes, he won''t.


    Yang qianer comforts herself in her heart.


    Su Xun said, in that case, does he need to peek? It''s perfectly fair to see."Hello, handsome man, I bought you a dress today. How about you try it on?"


    More than ten minutes later, Yang qianer changed her clothes and came down the stairs with a shopping bag.


    "Hey, hey, I''m sorry about that." Feibo rubbed his hands, and the smile on his face was almost hidden.


    Yang qianer throws Su Xun and Xu Zhengyang a suit.


    Xu Zhengyang is black, Su Xun is silver.


    The smile on Feibo''s face became stiff.


    He felt like a clown.


    Yang qian''er apologetically said: "Feibo, you are too big and need to be made to order, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m very moved that Miss Yang has this heart." Feibo''s face softened.


    Damn, why should I grow so fat!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten in the evening.


    A body placement center.


    A young man in a black windbreaker walked in slowly: "where is Wang Jianguo''s body?"


    "Over there." The staff pointed it out.


    Wang Jianjun walked past without expression, directly picked up the body and went out.


    "Hello! What are you doing? You can''t take the body! "


    The staff quickly stepped forward to stop, and the security guards who heard the sound rushed in one after another.


    Wang Jianjun sneered. A spear appeared in his hand and walked forward step by step.


    "Stop him!"


    A security guard rushed up.


    "Puyi -"


    the cold army pierced his throat, and blood poured out of the bleeding trough.


    "Bang!"


    Kick a security guard with one foot, pull out the military stab, and stab a person behind him with his backhand.


    After killing several security guards, Wang Jianjun left the resettlement center.


    In a field, he burned Wang Jianguo''s body and set a incense table for him.


    "Your brother died in his hands. His name is Su Xun. He is the director of Wanchai police station. He is very good at fighting."


    Next to him, a middle-aged man in a suit took out a handsome photo of Su Xun and handed it to Wang Jianjun.


    Wang Jianjun took it, looked at it and threw it into the fire: "the dying man."


    "We''re sorry your brother died..."


    "No nonsense! Get the money ready. I''ll make this list for my brother. Sushen and the woman won''t live to the court in three days. "


    Wang Jianjun coldly interrupted him, and then squeezed his neck: "don''t play with me, or I will kill your boss together."


    Voice down, released the middle-aged man, a throw windbreaker, turned away, disappeared in the dark.

 Chapter 1291

    On the balcony of Yang qianer''s house.


    "Hey, you like watching the stars very much."


    Wearing a black suspender skirt, Yang qian''er went to Su Xun and sat down with a beautiful smile.


    "I''m just blowing. There are no stars tonight."


    Su Xun replied casually that he was a straight man.


    "Today Thank you. It''s my willfulness that almost hurt you. I''m sorry. "


    Yang qian''er held her hands tightly together to apologize. She had a lot of courage.


    Su Xun turned to look at her: "this is our job, you don''t need to say sorry."


    "Is it because my boyfriend has money that you''re here to protect me?" Yang qian''er asked.


    Su Xun laughed and said, "your boyfriend is rich, but I''m not short of money. I don''t like money and I''m not interested in money."


    "That''s why." Yang qian''er''s big watery eyes were fixed on Su Xun, biting her red lips.


    Su Xun said, "because you are beautiful."


    "You don''t like me." Yang qian''er laughs, but her heart beats faster.


    "Like it?" Su Xun nodded: "I really like that."


    Yang qian''er''s pretty face was hot, and soon her eyes darkened: "but I have a boyfriend."


    "Then go to bed. There''s so much nonsense here." Su Xun said something impolitely.


    Yang qian''er curled her lips and suddenly said, "have you ever had a kiss?"


    "You didn''t take it?" Su Xun asked.


    Yang qian''er nodded: "Song Shichang is very kind to me and dotes on me, but I don''t know why. He never touches me. Why do you think it is?"


    Men know men best, and she tries to get the answer from Su Xun.


    "He''s sick." Su Xun felt that he could not explain song Shichang''s behavior except his illness.


    Either physically or mentally.


    It''s very nice to have a girl friend, but she''s not good at it. Isn''t that sick?


    Yang qian''er sighed: "I want to talk to him, but he always says that he is too busy to leave."


    "If you live in two places for a long time, aren''t you afraid of being taken away?" Su Xun looked at her with a smile.


    Yang qian''er smiles: "maybe he doesn''t care at all. I think he just needs a girlfriend. This person can be me or not."


    "Good night." Su Xun got up and left.


    Yang qian''er just sat in his position and looked up at the night sky. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun received news that the body of a killer who died in the mall yesterday was taken away.


    The person who took the body killed several bodyguards of the body placement center and asked susian to have a look.


    Su Xun, Xu Zhengyang and Feibo rush to the body placement center. For safety''s sake, Yang qianer also takes them.


    "Their wound is very strange, just a small triangle, but it can make people bleed to death in a short time." Said the forensic doctor, frowning.


    "It''s not surprising that they were killed by a bayonet equipped by the mainland special forces," Su Xun said


    Xu Zhengyang looked at Su Xun in surprise. He didn''t expect that he even knew about three edged thorns.


    "This man is dangerous." Said the medical examiner.


    People from the technology appraisal department handed Su Xun a picture: "this is from the surveillance."


    "It must be that Zhao Guomin. Go to him." Feibo said angrily.


    In order to delay the court session, Zhao Guomin pretended to be ill and was admitted to the hospital.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    On the hospital bed, Zhao Guomin was holding a cigar, looking at the three people with a casual smile.


    "Do you know this man?"


    Feibo takes out a picture of Wang Jianguo.


    Zhao Guomin shrugged: "Sir, we rich people are very busy. We have to see a lot of people every day. How can I remember? Unlike you poor people, the social circle is so small. Of course, I remember it clearly. "


    Feibo pointed to him and yelled: "Zhao Guomin, you can''t be arrogant for long. Don''t drag like that!"


    "What, sir, is it illegal to drag?" Zhao Guomin sneered and said, "what''s the matter with me? What''s the law that you can''t drag?"


    "Pa!"


    Susian raised his hand and slapped the cigar in his mouth.


    "Drag does not break the law, but can let others break the law, you can go to complain me, then you have to think about the consequences."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he turned to leave.


    "Mother Ganlin! Kill him! Let Wang Jianjun kill him! " Feeling the burning pain on his face, Zhao Guomin roared hysterically in his hospital bed.


    When did he suffer such a humiliation?


    "Boss, that''s Su Xun."


    Next, the bodyguard gently reminded us.


    "So what! Let Wang Jianjun kill him! I''ll add another million! " Zhao Guomin gritted his teeth.Don''t say it''s Su Xun. Even if he is the king of heaven, he will stab each other twice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Yang qianer''s villa.


    Xu Zhengyang received a fax.


    "We come from the same place. You know me, but I know you better."


    Signed by Wang Jianjun.


    Xu Zhengyang called the people in the mainland to check, and soon a fax came from the mainland.


    Wang Jianjun, male, 27, a veteran, once served in the 17th brigade of the 33rd army. Wang Jianguo is his younger brother.


    Xu Zhengyang handed the fax to Su Xun.


    "Don''t tell Miss Yang about it for the time being. Today is her birthday. Let her have a good time."


    Susian tore up the fax.


    In the evening, Yang qian''er wore a gorgeous black dress to celebrate her birthday with everyone.


    There is a big cake on the table.


    "Make a wish, Miss Yang."


    Su Xun looked at Yang qian''er and said.


    "Well."


    Yang qian''er took a look at him, closed her eyes and made a wish.


    "Boom!"


    At this time, with a loud noise, the door of the villa was kicked open, and Wang Jianjun, dressed in a black windbreaker, came in slowly.


    "Eating cake, is it celebrating your death tonight in advance?"


    Wang Jianjun said with a smile.


    "Ah


    Yang qianer hides behind Su Xun.


    "That''s how you come to die?"


    Su Xun looked at Wang Jianjun and said.


    "You are not qualified to speak." Wang Jianjun looked at Xu Zhengyang: "he is my opponent."


    Su Xun was angry and laughed. Good guy, it was the first time that he became a supporting actor.


    "In that case, I''ll make room for the protagonist." Su Xun protects Yang qian''er and pushes her to the side.


    Xu Zhengyang set up his posture.


    Wang Jianjun coldly said: "you are the best bodyguard, so you can only defend, and I am the best soldier, understand the attack, you can''t win me."


    Voice down, he rushed to Xu Zhengyang.


    Xu Zhengyang is not afraid to fight.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Jianjun, holding the table in one hand, flew up and swept out with a side kick.


    Xu Zhengyang was forced back by this kick.


    "I said, you can''t beat me."


    Wang Jianjun patted the dust on his trouser legs with a proud smile on his face.

 Chapter 1292

    Without saying a word, Xu Zhengyang rushed over again. His whole body rose into the air and pressed down on Wang Jianjun''s face with his knees.


    "Bang!"


    Wang Jianjun raised his hand to block it. He resisted it hard. Then he pushed Xu Zhengyang up with both hands and kicked him out.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Xu Zhengyang was kicked in the abdomen by this foot, and his body flew backwards as if hit by a car.


    "Cough..."


    Xu Zhengyang covered his belly and got up. The corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. He raised his hand and wiped it.


    "You can''t


    Wang Jianjun held out a finger and shook it.


    There was no disguised contempt in his eyes.


    "It''s not up to you if you can."


    Xu Zhengyang''s voice fell, kicking a chair in the past, and at the same time, people rushed in.


    Two people fight each other in the living room. All kinds of furniture are destroyed.


    "Ah


    Xu Zhengyang screamed and was kicked by Wang Jianjun again. His forehead was full of sweat.


    Wang Jianjun was also injured. He wiped his nose and waved to Xu Zhengyang: "come on, go on."


    In the movie, Xu Zhengyang finally killed Wang Jianjun, which is a hard fight.


    "Let me do it."


    As soon as Xu Zhengyang was about to go on, Su Xun stopped him. If he continued to fight like this, even if Xu Zhengyang finally won, it would be a tragic victory.


    "You? Hong Kong Island police, just rubbish. "


    Wang Jianjun said with disdain.


    In this room, except for Xu Zhengyang, no one can be ignored by him.


    "I shot your brother with a gun. Now I''ll punch you to accompany him." Su Xun gave a smile.


    These words instantly ignited Wang Jianjun''s anger.


    "To die! I want you to pay for my brother''s life


    With a roar, Wang Jianjun rushed to Su Xun like a cheetah and smashed his fist.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun stood still and raised his hand.


    The punch hit Wang Jianjun''s fist.


    "Ah


    Wang Jianjun gave a scream. He quickly stepped back, rubbed his bloody fist, and looked at Su Xun with a dignified look.


    I didn''t expect that he''d lost sight.


    "Come again." Su Xun hooked his finger.


    "Ah


    Wang Jianjun was more willing to kill. With a loud roar, he shot like an arrow away from the string. He touched the ground on the tip of his foot and jumped up. His foot went straight to Su Xun''s temple.


    Su Xun raised his hand, pinched Wang Jianjun''s ankle, and then hit him on the sole of his shoe.


    "Bang!


    Wang Jianjun''s leg bone was broken, his leg was deformed, and the broken bone was stabbed out of his knee, dripping with blood.


    "Ah


    Yang qianer was frightened by the bloody scene.


    Xu Zhengyang can''t help but be moved. There is someone in the world who can be so strong. Is this still human?


    "Go on." Su Xun stood still.


    Wang Jianjun''s face was pale and his forehead was sweating. He gritted his teeth and slipped a spear from his sleeve. With a roaring sound, he stabbed Su Xun.


    "With weapons? You''ve fouled. It''s time to punish


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he aimed his gun at Wang Jianjun''s head.


    Wang Jianjun''s eyes widened instantly.


    "Kang!"


    The gunfire rang out.


    Wang Jianjun was directly shot in the head, his spear fell to the ground, and his body fell to the ground.


    "Yes! Su sir, you are so fierce. You are so powerful. "


    Yang qianer''s nephew looked at Su Xun with adoration on his face.


    Yang qian''er is also a pretty girl.


    "Let a couple of guys deal with it. I killed the criminal who killed in the rehousing center."


    Su Xun made a call to the police station.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hospitals.


    "What! Wang Jianjun is dead! "


    Zhao Guomin''s face was unbelievable. Wang Jianjun was not Su Xun''s opponent.


    Then comes the fear.


    No, the court will be held tomorrow. Wang Jianjun is his last hope. Now it''s broken.


    He can''t sit here waiting to die.


    Thinking of this, he took out the phone: "drive at the door, wait for me, take the guy, and leave tonight."


    After he hung up, he called again and said, "prepare a boat. I''m going out of port tonight."


    As long as he can escape, the money in his foreign account will be enough for him to eat and drink all his life.


    A few minutes later, without changing his clothes, he went straight out of the hospital.


    There is a black Mercedes at the gate of the hospital.


    Zhao Guomin opened the door and sat in.


    "Come on! Drive to Sai Kung pier. "


    The driver started the car without saying a word.Driving, Zhao Guomin found something wrong: "this is the way to where."


    "Police station, chairman Zhao." Su Xun turned his head and gave him a little smile, bright and gentle.


    But Zhao Guomin is cool from head to toe.


    "Yes It''s you


    He rushed to open the door, but the door had been locked by Su Xun. How could he open it?


    "Since the death of Wang Jianjun, I have guessed that you are going to run, so I came to pick you up. I''m not moved."


    Su Xun said carelessly, while speeding up, he had to go back to eat cake later.


    "Susir, you You let me go. As long as you let me go, I''ll give you a hundred million. "


    "Su sir, why do you want to kill everything? I''ll stay on the front line to meet you in the future."


    Zhao Guomin said sweating.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to see you in the future." Su Xun said that he was not interested in men.


    Seeing the police station getting closer and closer, Zhao Guomin gritted his teeth and went to lesu Xun''s neck from behind.


    "Bang!"


    The backhand that Su Xun didn''t turn back was a punch.


    Zhao Guomin was directly knocked unconscious.


    "Waste is waste. You can''t sneak attack. It''s useless to give you a chance."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun sends Zhao Guomin to the police station and returns to Yang qianer''s home, he finds that song Shichang is also there.


    "Thank you so much, sir. If it wasn''t for you, my girlfriend would be in danger. Thank you very much."


    Song Shichang got up and held Su Xun''s hand.


    "You''re welcome. It''s your job."


    Since you don''t thank me for your kindness, please give your girlfriend to me. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it for you.


    Don''t waste resources.


    "Sir, is it convenient to go out and have a chat?"


    Song Shichang sent out an invitation.


    "Naturally." Su Xun followed song Shichang to the garden behind the villa.


    Song Shichang handed Su Xun a cigarette, and he lit one himself: "I''ve wronged her these years, and then I''ll trouble Su Sir to take good care of her."


    "Well?" Su Xun was confused. Although he didn''t thank him for his kindness, you really gave her to me.


    Song Shichang smile: "when you go to the police station, she has talked to me, she likes you."


    "Can you ask me why? I can see that you are very generous to her Su Xun is not allowed to ride sister.


    Song Shichang sighed: "in fact, I don''t like women. She''s just used by me to cover my sexual orientation, but she doesn''t know. She gives her a lot of money because she thinks she''s used her and I''m sorry for her."


    Su Xun:


    Good guy, he guessed so many reasons before, but he didn''t expect the truth to be so outrageous.


    No wonder my girlfriend doesn''t accompany her when her life is in danger. Instead, she always gives money and doesn''t touch her after talking for so long, but she is very kind to her.


    "Susir will keep it a secret for me."


    "Naturally." Su Xun''s mouth twitched.


    Subconsciously away from him for a while, afraid he coveted his beauty.

 Chapter 1293

    Song Shichang comes fast and goes fast.


    Apart from money and daily care, he basically has nothing to give Yang qianer.


    After all, he has a boyfriend.


    If you stay for a long time and don''t go back, what if his intimate little boyfriend loses his temper.


    "I''ll be back in the capital early tomorrow morning."


    In the living room, there were only Su Xun and Xu Zhengyang.


    "I want to visit the mainland some other day."


    Su Xun handed him a cigarette.


    At this time, the mainland was full of opportunities to get rich, but Su Xun was not interested in it.


    He wanted to go back to the mainland because he wanted to see the motherland, which had just been reformed and opened up in the 1980s and 1990s.


    This era is simple.


    Grass is also a plant.


    Abalone is just a kind of food.


    The car is for driving.


    Unlike later, grass became a verb.


    Abalone became a pronoun.


    Cars are also used to drive.


    Even if I want to be quiet, someone will chase you and ask you who is quiet.


    Xu Zhengyang: "your identity can''t go."


    "I''m not only a Hong Kong Island superintendent, but also a businessman. I''m not good at investing and inspecting patriotic businessmen." Su Xun spat out a puff of smoke and said with a smile.


    In his world, before the return of Hong Kong Island, he organized many patriotic businessmen to invest in the mainland.


    Xu Zhengyang also laughed: "I almost forget that you are still an evil capitalist, sitting on hundreds of billions."


    "What do you think of the Hong Kong Island community?" Su Xun changed the topic.


    Xu Zhengyang said solemnly: "considering the special environment of Hong Kong Island, some of them can be kept, and some of them can be turned a blind eye, but the community is not allowed!"


    In recent years, the mainland has been cracking down on gangs, not to mention gangs. If you touch a lesbian''s hand in the street, you may be drawn to target as a hooligan.


    Such a chaotic situation on Hong Kong Island will never be tolerated by the mainland.


    "I think so too. After all, I''m the killer of crime. Before 1997, I''ll make the club disappear." With that, Su Xun snuffed out the cigarette end in the ashtray, just like snuffing out the last flame of the club.


    Community is a product of the environment and times of Hong Kong Island, and now it is inseparable from Hong Kong Island.


    The fundamental reason is that Hong Kong Island has more people and less land, and fewer job opportunities. Therefore, a large number of young people can not find jobs, so they have to join clubs to get involved in gangster activities.


    In this case, Su Xun set up a company and built factories to provide employment opportunities for these people.


    Cut off the fresh blood of the club.


    After that, we will clean up the diehards. In this way, we will be able to clean up Hong Kong Island before 1997.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult. Only he can do it.


    That night, Su Xun and Xu Zhengyang talked for a long time, and they even slept directly on the sofa.


    Just sleeping, not doing.


    After all, they are all serious people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning, Su Xun, Yang qianer and Fei Bo drove Xu Zhengyang to the airport.


    "Good bye, Comrade Xu. You''ll have to take care of me more then." Feibo said with a smile.


    Xu Zhengyang smile: "certainly."


    "It''s boarding. Go in." Su Xun said.


    "Su sir, Miss Yang, goodbye."


    Xu Zhengyang saluted, turned and walked into the airport.


    "Well, I''m a little reluctant."


    Feibo sighed, and then turned to look at Su Xun: "Su sir, what are we going to do now?"


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I know what I''m going to do." Su Xun finished, put his arms around Yang qian''er''s waist, got on the car and left.


    Feibo is envious and jealous. It''s absolutely a curse to let Su Sir protect the female witness.


    The female witnesses were eventually all protected in bed.


    Su Xun drove into the parking lot of a shopping mall.


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    Yang qian''er asked with a blushing face.


    "Didn''t you ask me last time if I had a kiss? I''m going to share my feelings with you now. "


    Su Xun finished, holding her and gnawing.


    "No, the skirt is torn, woo ~"


    "buy you a new one, don''t move."


    "I''m afraid."


    "Don''t be afraid. You see, I''m not afraid."


    Then the silver Benz began to shake, accompanied by bursts of women''s gentle voice.


    Outside, a family of three passed by.


    "Dad, look, that Mercedes Benz is shaking. It even shakes when it stops. The quality is so poor. Why is it so expensive! It''s too bad. "


    The child pointed to the silver Mercedes and asked curiously.


    "Er..."


    The parents looked at each other."Dad, there are still women crying inside. I must be scared by the shaking car."


    "Er..."


    The parents of the child are speechless.


    They want to say, silly boy, our car also shakes. That''s how you get shaken out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    January 25th.


    "No, sir. I''ve been cheated by Lei Fuhong. He didn''t go to the island national anthem for tourism at all. He has made an engagement with Katsuko, Yamada''s daughter who has been cutting grass for five generations, and he''s also focused on the management right of he''s new casino."


    Ding Yao looked anxiously at Su Xun and said.


    She regretted to death when she got the news. She killed Lei Fu when she knew it.


    "Panic what panic, the sky hasn''t fallen down yet."


    Su Xun yelled, then took a cup and tasted it: "this thunder is a little tricky."


    He didn''t expect that the pheasant died, and Lei Fuhong went to marry Cao Cao Caizi.


    Caojiao saw the opportunity to control the triad Gang, so he would not give up.


    It was precisely because of this that Lei Fuhong took the initiative to send himself to the door.


    "You go back first and go to Aodao in two days. Lei Fuhong can''t make waves." Su Xun said calmly.


    Seeing this, Ding Yao didn''t dare to say anything more. She bowed to Su Xun and walked away obediently.


    As soon as Ding Yao left, Lin huaile came again.


    "Ah Le, what''s the matter? Tea, please."


    Su Xun pointed to the tea on the table.


    Lin huaile poured a cup for Su Xun, and then poured a cup for himself. Then he said, "Su sir, we and the speaker of Liansheng are elected every two years. This year, we are going to choose a new speaker."


    "What do you want to say?" Su Xun looked at him with a smile. Of course he knew Lin huaile''s mind.


    Lin huaile honestly replied: "I have been in the library for the past two years. He Liansheng has been following your orders and doing things according to your rules. It will be the same in the future. I think you will support me to be re elected to the next term."


    "I don''t get involved in the internal affairs of Liansheng, otherwise they will have opinions." Su Xun said lightly.


    Lin huaile said: "Su sir..."


    "Jamie won''t run. I''m sure you can deal with the rest." Su Xun interrupted him.


    Lin huaile: "thank you, sir."


    His current competitor has become the five sons who helped him win the dragon''s stick two years ago.


    Zhanmi has the most money and the most people.


    If Jamie doesn''t run for the election, he''ll be sure to finish the remaining four and continue to be elected.

 Chapter 1294

    He Liansheng general hall.


    There is a round table in the side hall, behind which is dedicated to master Guan, with a strong fragrance.


    Lin huaile took the first place. There were five people sitting around the table, including the plane, Dongguan boy, big head, master Su and Zhan MI.


    Two years ago, relying on these five people, Lin huaile got the dragon''s stick and won the leading position with Liansheng.


    Now there are only a few months to go before his two-year term. Lin huaile wants to be in Lianzhuang. These five sons who helped the most before have become his biggest rivals.


    The dim light in the room reflects six faces with different looks: smiling Lin huaile, domineering Dongguan boy, cold looking plane, expressionless Zhan mi


    "Well, I''m about to expire. Who will choose the next term?" Lin huaile asked with a smile.


    The two-year period is coming. He wants to go to Lianzhuang, but he can''t say it now.


    After all, it''s not like being a full member. It''s just a renewal when it''s due.


    An accident can cause a big earthquake.


    It''s like Su Xun, although he and Liansheng all know that they are working for Su sir.


    But if Su Xun dares to step in and win the internal election, he will definitely make trouble.


    Master Su Xian said: "godfather, I I don''t have the strength. I''ll just make a little money. "


    "Godfather, I have no idea." Big head also made a statement later that he and his master Su were the weakest.


    Lin huaile looked at Zhan Mi: "you, Zhan MI, you have the most people and the most money. If you don''t choose, isn''t it a pity?"


    Although he knew from Su Xun that Zhan Mi would not run in the election, Lin huaile still asked because he wanted Zhan Mi to tell others.


    "Godfather, I just want to do business. I have to go to the mainland in a few days. I don''t have time to think about it." Zhan Mi said with no expression, he is now bent on business, is eager to completely break away from and win.


    How is it possible to choose the leader?


    Dongguan Tsai put one hand on the table and sat askew: "godfather, many uncles have said that they will support me. Do you support me?"


    This guy was almost killed by Lin huaile because he didn''t wear a helmet after fishing, but just because there were other tourists, he escaped.


    So as we all know on the earth network, fishing with Lin huaile must wear helmet!!!


    "You have so many people to support you that you don''t need me." Lin huaile said with a smile at him, and then looked at the plane: "what do you think?"


    "I''ve made contributions to the club. Godfather, I''ll come out and choose." The plane was quiet.


    "Dongguan boy sneered:" Li Guo Gong? You just killed a policeman. I don''t know. I thought you killed the Commissioner of police. "


    "Oh, we are all our own people. Why is the smell of gunpowder so strong?" The big head made a quick round.


    Lin huaile knocked on the table: "think about it for yourself. Keep the plane."


    Soon, the crowd left one after another, leaving the plane sitting in place chewing gum.


    "Plane, you don''t have to choose this term. Support me Lianzhuang. Next term, I support your party."


    Lin huaile directly expressed his idea to the plane, because the plane had no brain, so he had no doubt at all.


    It can''t be better for people without brains to use it as knives.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wan Chai police station.


    As the day of going to Austria island was approaching, Su Xun had to arrange his work before he left.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun said without raising his head.


    The door of the office was pushed open, and now Li Wenbin, head of the Wanchai anti gangster group, came in.


    "Wenbin, what''s the matter." Su Xun left the information in his hand and looked at Li Wenbin and asked.


    "Mr. Su, I just got the news that the senior members of Aodao came to Wanchai and had them buy a lot of weapons. At first sight, they came to make trouble."


    "Gao Laosi?" Su Xun shook out a cigarette: "the boss of Aodao recently?"


    In the past two years, senior high school seniors on Aodao have been as dazzling as Lin huaile on Hong Kong Island.


    Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan are not far apart. Basically, there is a change in the pattern of rivers and lakes in one place, and news can be obtained in the first place in the other.


    "That''s him. The senior played too much in the Olympic island. They used rifles and submachine guns when fighting, so I was a little worried." Li Wenbin said.


    Olympic island is more chaotic than Hong Kong Island. Although there are many communities in Hong Kong Island, everyone agrees to fight with cold weapons.


    In Austria, guns are basically used.


    Su Xun picked up the lighter, lit the cigarette, and sneered: "I don''t care if he is Gao Laosi or Gao Laowu, but in my area, it''s the local snake who has to shrink, and it''s the dragon who has to cross the river who has to dish it for me!"


    "If they dare to shoot on Hong Kong Island, they will be arrested. If they dare to arrest, they will be shot to death."


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Li Wenbin was ordered to leave.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chunyuan street, Wan Chai.


    A supermarket, which has not been open for a long time, is doing a lot of business.


    The boss and his wife are from Austria.


    "God, there''s no coke here."


    Cathy, the cashier at the counter, shouts to Zhang Haotian.


    "OK, I''ll get it from the warehouse right away."


    Zhang Haotian came out in his work clothes and gave a smile to Kashi.


    Today''s life is quite different from his previous life, but Zhang Haotian feels happy and satisfied.


    You don''t have to worry about being shot by your enemy when you can be with your beloved. You have a strong sense of security.


    "Look at the sweat on your head."


    Cathy took a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.


    "Brother Tian."


    A young man in black came in.


    "Ray, why are you here?"


    Seeing the young man in leather, Zhang Haotian was very happy and quickly went forward to say hello to him.


    "Brother Tian, brother Lun There''s something wrong with lungo


    "Xiao Ming, Xiao Ming is dead."


    A Lei hugs Zhang Haotian and tears flow down.


    "Boom!"


    Zhang Haotian was struck by lightning.


    "You I beg your pardon? What happened to brother Lun? How did Xiao Ming die! What the hell is going on


    Zhang Haotian pushes away a Lei, grabs his shoulder, shakes and asks, his face is full of eager color.


    A Lei choked and said: "it''s Gao Laosi. Gao Laosi wants to kill lunge. Lunge escaped. He asked me about lunge''s whereabouts. I How could I betray lungo, and he killed my son. "


    Looking at his son Xiaoming being killed in front of him, a Lei''s mood can be imagined.


    "Gao Laosi! Son of a bitch


    Zhang Hao''s eyes were red and ready to crack. He almost squeezed these six words out of his teeth, and his killing intention was overwhelming.


    "Brother Tiange, brother lunge told you not to open a shop. Leave Hong Kong Island at once. The senior will definitely come." Ah Lei remembered the purpose of his trip.


    Zhang Haotian yelled with red eyes: "what are you talking about! Xiao Ming is dead, and big brother is almost dead. If I leave like this, am I still worthy of being a person? "


    "Zhang Haotian, I didn''t expect you to hide here. Since you don''t deserve to be a person, you should be a ghost."


    Seven youths rushed into the supermarket with guns.

 Chapter 1295

    "Ah


    Looking at the seven men rushing in with guns, Cathy screamed with fright and turned pale.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Zhang Haotian blocked Kashi behind him and looked at the seven senior people with alert eyes.


    Be ready to fight each other.


    Majestic ~ majestic ~ majestic ~


    at this moment, the alarm bell suddenly rang, and several police cars rushed out from the two intersections.


    "Grass! There''s a cop! Withdraw


    The leader''s face changed. After hearing the alarm, he rushed out of the supermarket without hesitation.


    "Come in!"


    Zhang Haotian also quickly took Kashi and alei to hide in the office, and then locked the door.


    Through the shutters of the office, they can see the scene outside the street.


    The seven were blocked by the police.


    "Hong Kong Island police! Put down your weapons immediately and throw in... "


    Li Wenbin started shouting before he got off the bus.


    "Vote for your mother!"


    The bandit at the head scolded, raised his hand and pulled the trigger on him.


    "Kang!"


    The bullet hit the door frame. Fortunately, Li Wenbin''s head shrank fast, otherwise he would be finished.


    "Mad! Dare to shoot! The bandits are arrested with guns. Shoot them for me Li Wenbin gave a roar.


    The police officers who had been prepared did not carry a. 38 pistol, but rifles and submachine guns.


    With Li Wenbin''s order, the police pulled the trigger and shot one by one.


    "Dada dada..."


    "Kang Kang..."


    Compared with the firing rate of rifles and submachine guns, the gangsters'' small pistols are children''s toys.


    "Ah! Don''t shoot, surrender! I surrender


    "We are Australians, don''t drive..."


    "Just keep one." Li Wenbin said lightly, did he has the final say in the surrender?


    This kind of rubbish, the more you die, the better. It''s a waste of taxpayers'' money to throw it into prison.


    Su Sir''s company is a big taxpayer on Hong Kong Island, which is a waste of Su Sir''s money.


    You can save a little for Susir.


    This is a qualified and intimate subordinate.


    In the end, only one of the seven bandits survived, and the one who survived was scared to death.


    Before Li Wenbin asked questions, he sold Gao Laosi as if he were pouring beans from a bamboo tube.


    "Mother Gan Lin, are the Hong Kong Police so cruel?"


    Ah Lei was so scared that he was sweating. I''m glad that he was in Austria Island, not Hong Kong Island.


    Otherwise he would have been screened.


    "People inside, come out!"


    Li Wenbin shouts at the supermarket.


    "Officer, we are in business. Don''t shoot. Officer, don''t shoot."


    Zhang Haotian, Kashi and alei came out of the supermarket with their hands raised.


    "Take it back to investigate." Li Wenbin said.


    Zhang Haotian is in a hurry to go to Aodao to save his elder brother. How can he go to the police station? There are so many things about him. Once he is left out in the police station, he may not be able to go back to Aodao.


    "Officer, I have something urgent..."


    "Don''t tell me you have something urgent, but you can''t rush back to mourning!" Li Wenbin put handcuffs on him directly and said impolitely.


    "Officer, that would only offend."


    Zhang Haotian clenched his teeth and wanted to throw Li Wenbin over his shoulder. However, he found that Li Wenbin was rooted like a mountain.


    The air was quiet, awkwardly awkward.


    He has been a beggar since childhood, and has not experienced systematic training. How can he fall Li Wenbin.


    Li Wenbin looked at him coldly: "after learning two moves of tripod Kung Fu, do you want to throw it over my shoulder?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, Wan Chai police station.


    "Sir, according to our preliminary investigation, Zhang Haotian and Chen Weilun are new forces in Aodao. Their territory is in the area of taizai street. Gao Laosi and Chen Weilun have conflicts because of uneven distribution of stolen goods. They want to kill Chen Weilun and the people around him."


    "Some time ago, when Chen Weilun went to collect a batch of goods transported from Thailand to Aodao, he was ambushed by Gao Laosi. Gao Laosi had been looking for him. At the same time, he sent people to Hong Kong Island to kill Zhang Haotian."


    Li Wenbin reported the information he learned from the criminal to Su Xun in detail.


    "Damn it, senior Gao, how dare you send someone to kill me in my territory, and think I''m dead!"


    Su Xun''s voice was cold.


    Although he has not seen the movie "dragon and tiger in the river", he only looks at the familiar faces in the picture and knows that it must be the plot of a movie.


    Looking at Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan, who doesn''t know the name of his Wan Chai Director Su sir?


    Even now they are called the second director.Gao Laosi''s people dare to kill people in his territory on the sunny day, and dare to shoot and attack the police. If we don''t deal with him, what''s his face?


    "Tell him that when I get up tomorrow morning, I want to hear the news that he has turned himself in to Hong Kong Island. Otherwise, I will fly to Austria island to talk to him myself in a few days."


    Su Xun''s tone was indifferent, but he revealed a sense of self-confidence and hegemony from his bones.


    Gao Laosi is just a criminal leader.


    With a single order, Su Xun could call 30000 Hong Kong Police, and even he''s family on Austria island would give him some face.


    What is a senior senior?


    If you turn yourself in.


    Otherwise, he''ll just go to Aodao in a few days, so he''ll put a finger on him by the way.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Aodao.


    "Wow!"


    "Waste! It''s a bunch of crap! Who told them to go in broad daylight! How dare you attack the police


    When Gao Laosi received the news from the other side of Hong Kong Island, he was both surprised and angry. He was very angry.


    A group of younger brothers were too scared to speak.


    The smaller the people are, the less they know the power of the big people, because they can''t touch them at all.


    Gao Laosi has been very arrogant in the past two years. Naturally, his subordinates have learned from him and become more arrogant one by one.


    So after I went to Hong Kong Island, I thought Hong Kong Island was the same as Austria island.


    Even in their opinion, they are more presumptuous on Hong Kong Island because they can run after one vote.


    It turns out to be in Susir''s hands.


    "Boss, you Isn''t your brother-in-law a Justice Department Sheriff? Let him set up a platform to contact the other side of Hong Kong Island. Maybe he will go there with a drink. "


    A little brother said carefully.


    "Pa!"


    Gao Laosi''s backhand is a slap in the face: "go to your mother, Chen Ziqiang that son of a bitch most want to catch me in, expect him to lead, what do you think?"


    "Brother, what should we do? You can''t really turn yourself in." Asked another.


    A fierce color flashed in Gao Laosi''s eyes: "I''m not afraid that Gao Laosi can get along. When he comes, I''ll make amends for him. If he bites me, I''ll be shameless. Nao Island is not his Hong Kong Island. I don''t believe he can''t get rid of Su here!"


    Speak the most counselling words in a hard tone.


    He said that he was not afraid of Su Xun, but he also said that he would make amends to Su Xun.


    And the last sentence is more like angry words.


    Even if he was desperate, he really dared to move Su Xun, but did the people under him dare?

 Chapter 1296

    The situation that he Liansheng is about to elect the next new speaker has begun to blow on Hong Kong Island.


    In addition to the plane, Lin huaile has not revealed to others the idea of Lian Zhuang.


    Especially the uncles, they will not agree because it is not in line with the tradition.


    Deng Bo, whose full name is Deng Wei, is the person with the highest prestige and seniority in heliansheng.


    In the election of the speaker of each term, we should basically refer to his opinions.


    At this time, Deng Bo and Zhan MI are watching the ball together.


    "Jamie, you''ll talk about the next term."


    Said dumber in an unquestionable tone.


    He has white hair, crutches and is fat, but he has his own momentum.


    "Dengbo, I don''t want to be a talker. I just want to do business. I give money when the club is short of money. I give money when it is short of people, but I can never be a talker."


    Zhanmi is very clear that once he becomes the leader of Liansheng, the black marks on his body will never be cleaned in his life.


    Since he began to do proper business, he has clearly felt how much obstruction he has brought to his business cooperation from the background of Liansheng.


    Without Mr. Guo''s support, no one would cooperate with him in his background.


    So he''s desperate to get rid of and win.


    "I want to be in the light of the club, and I don''t want to work for the club. How can there be such a good thing in the world?"


    "Without community background, can you have today? If you want to get rid of the club, what do you think? "


    "Jamie, I advise you to think it over."


    Deng Bo said impolitely, then raised his trouser waist and left slowly on crutches.


    He has smelled the ethos of the times, and the current mode of the community can not last long.


    Transformation is necessary, and transformation is equivalent to sailing on the sea. The helmsman is very important.


    Looking at the whole society, he found that only Zhan MI was the most suitable candidate for the new term.


    Zhan Mi sat in the same place and was silent for a long time. Then he got up and left and drove to Su Xun''s home.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Zhan Mi arrived at Su Xun''s home in deep water.


    "Here comes Jamie. Come in."


    Zhou Wenli is very familiar with Zhanmi, and from time to time Zhanmi will send some tonics to his door.


    "Excuse me, sister-in-law."


    Jamie handed the fruit in his hand.


    "Brother Xun is waiting for you in the living room."


    Zhou Wenli took the fruit, and then went to the kitchen to clean, ready to cut a fruit plate out.


    Jamie closed the door and walked into the living room: "Su sir."


    "Sit down." Su Xun indicated with his eyes.


    Zhan Mi sat down on his right


    Su Xun took out a cigarette.


    Zhan Milian took out the fire to help him light it.


    "I''m smart after business." Su Xun gave him a smile: "tell me, what''s the problem."


    "Deng Bo forced me to be the leader of the team." Zhan Mi said with a complicated look.


    Everyone wanted to fight for the dragon''s head, but he was the only one to avoid it, but he gave it to him.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the wisdom of the old man, he knows that the world is changing, and Liansheng needs a smart person who can keep up with the times to lead, and you have this factor."


    "But I don''t want to be a leader, I just want to do business well!" Jamie was in a bit of a mood.


    Su Xun shook his ashes: "at the beginning, I said that as long as you want to be white, no one can make you black. Give me Dunwei''s phone and I''ll tell him."


    "Thank you, sir." Zhan Mi handed his mobile phone to him directly, and he was very grateful to Su Xun.


    Although he called Su Sir all the time, he thought that he was not qualified to call other names, but in his heart, he had already regarded Su Xun as his elder brother.


    If it had not been for Su Xun, he would not have been today.


    Mr. Guo is his nobleman, and Su Xun is his nobleman. He has been helping him selflessly.


    Su Xun called Dunwei.


    "Hello, Jamie, have you figured it out?"


    The old voice of Dewey came out.


    "It''s me, Su Xun."


    "What''s your instruction, sir?"


    Dunwei''s tone suddenly changed.


    Su Xun said: "dengbo, you''re old, so I won''t give you a round trip. If Zhanmi doesn''t want to be the leader of he Liansheng, don''t embarrass him."


    "Su sir, we are looking forward to your dinner with Liansheng. I respect you, but it''s our internal affairs with Liansheng. You should step in Isn''t that right? "


    Deng Wei''s tone was gentle, but he didn''t mean to step back. Instead, he questioned Su Xun.


    "Deng Bo, I''m calling to tell you in person that I respect you as an old man in the Jianghu, but if you can''t see me respect you, you''ll lose your sense of propriety."


    "Since you know that he Liansheng looks up to me for dinner, be obedient, or I''ll smash the bowl for you."Su Xun''s tone was not salty, but his dissatisfaction and warning had been revealed in his words.


    "Su sir, without you, he Liansheng didn''t starve to death. I''m an old man, and I have nothing to be afraid of. I do everything for the club."


    Deng Wei is really dedicated to the club, otherwise he would not dare to talk to Su Xun like this now.


    "Since it''s for the club, listen to me. If you don''t listen, I''ll let you and Liansheng disappear from Hong Kong Island now!" Su Xun''s voice was cold.


    His patience is running out. This old bastard is a black and astringent group, and he has set foot on his horse to make faith for him. He really thinks he is legal.


    Dunwighton didn''t speak any more, but he was still not willing to say, "sir..."


    "Shut your mouth! If you''re not convinced, you can do what you want. " Su Xun hung up directly.


    Then he threw his mobile phone to Zhan Mi: "OK, you have to do business. As long as you don''t kill people, set fire to peddlers, or take drugs, no one can force you to break the law again."


    Zhanmi is no longer a pirated CD player, and Mr. Guo has started to do legitimate business.


    This time, it''s real business.


    "Thank you, sir." Zhan Mi got up and made a deep bow to Su Xun, expressing his gratitude.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    "Is there any news from senior Gao?"


    Sitting in the police station, drinking the morning coffee handed by Yazi, casually asked Li Wenbin.


    "Gao Laosi says that when you get to Aodao, he will personally offer you wine to make amends." Li Wenbin said.


    "PATA!"


    Su Xun''s coffee cup was heavily placed on the desk, and the coffee splashed out a lot.


    "He offered me wine to make amends? What is he, and he deserves it? " Su Xun was angry and laughed.


    Li Wenbin asked: "Su sir, do you want to contact the police on the other side of Aodao, and start with the shooting in Chunyuan street to jointly investigate and deal with Gao Laosi."


    "Don''t be so troublesome. Isn''t he going to make amends for me? Then I can''t let his wine go to waste. " Su Xun''s eyes were cold and busy.


    Gao Laosi can develop so much in Aodao. No one cares about him. Su Xun doesn''t believe it.


    I''m looking forward to cooperating with the police on the other side of Aodao to investigate and deal with him. Isn''t that calling me to beat my son?


    Can I really kill my son?


    I''ll give you a look.

 Chapter 1297

    In the interrogation room, Su Xun saw Zhang Haotian who had been locked in for a day.


    "Su sir, I have something urgent. Please let me out. I''ll come back and turn myself in when I''m done."


    Zhang Haotian looked at Su Xun and said excitedly.


    "Come back and turn yourself in? I''m afraid you''ll die in Austria. "


    Su Xun cocked his legs and said impolitely.


    Zhang Haotian was stunned: "do you know?"


    "Yes, your brother Chen Weilun is in danger." Su Xun nodded, and then continued: "Gao Laosi didn''t give me face, which made me uncomfortable."


    "Then let me out! I''ll kill him for you Zhang Haotian can say anything.


    Su Xun shook his head with a smile: "I''m a senior police officer. How can I connive a gang member to kill people? It''s not good. "


    "Su Sir means..."


    "I mean it''s not enough to kill people. His territory can''t be wasted." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Hiss -


    Zhang Haotian took a cold breath.


    I was careless.


    Su Xun said, "I know you want to get out of the river''s Lake, but I believe you should also realize that the river''s Lake is easy to enter, but hard to get out."


    Zhang Haotian nodded with a bitter smile.


    He thought that to leave Aodao with Kashi was to quit the world and live a safe life.


    But this time, he realized that he could not live a stable life by quitting the world. He could only die faster, and he didn''t even have the ability to protect himself.


    "I''ll go to Austria for a funeral tomorrow."


    With that, Su Xun got up and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On January 25th, it was fine.


    Su Xun takes Ding Yao to Aodao.


    Accompanied by two flying tiger teams, Miao Zhishun and Chen Jiaju, and Zhang Haotian.


    Because I contacted his family in advance.


    So as soon as I got out of the airport, I was picked up by a car.


    He Zeyu, a member of the he family, came to meet Su Xun. He took them to a five-star hotel.


    "Su sir, my father said that you just arrived today. You should have a good rest first. Tomorrow he will treat you to lunch."


    "Please."


    "Here''s my business card. If you need anything, just call me."


    After he''s family left, Su Xun said to Zhang Haotian, "you can go to see your elder brother, Chen Weilun. Gao Laosi is not going to make amends to me tonight. It''s his farewell dinner."


    "Yes, sir."


    Zhang Haotian''s current role is the same as Ding Yao''s, one in Taiwan Island and the other in Austria island.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nine in the evening.


    Aodao Huahui hotel.


    People come and go in the banquet hall on the seventh floor.


    In order to show his sincerity, Gao Laosi invited all the dignified people on the ground of Aodao.


    This can also make Su Xun not go too far.


    "Uncle mosquito, thank you. Thank you."


    "Sit inside, everyone."


    Gao Laosi, who was arrogant and domineering in the past, is unprecedentedly modest and respectful today.


    The guests sat down quickly, and only the first chair was left empty, which was reserved for susian.


    "Mr. Su arrived -"


    with the sound, Su Xun came in with a cigar in his mouth and a coat.


    Behind him are ding Yao and the Flying Tigers.


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    Everyone got up one after another to say hello.


    "Mr. Su, I''m here to apologize. Some of my disobedient people have done something illegal and criminal in your territory."


    Gao Laosi, with his glass in his hand, went to Su Xun with a flattering face, and put his posture in a very special place.


    "It''s better to meet Gao Laosi than to be famous."


    Su Xun pointed at him with his cigar in his hand, and then went straight to the empty chair of the master.


    Ding Yao helps him take the coat from the coat, and Miao Zhishun helps him pull away the chair.


    Su Xun sat on the chair, looked at Gao Laosi and said, "what kind of thing are you? Do you have the right to come out and set up a platform to toast me?"


    The atmosphere in the ballroom dropped to freezing point.


    They always meet people who are more arrogant than Gao Laosi. No wonder Gao Laosi is not arrogant.


    "Well, Mr. Su, I''d like to say something fair. You may not like to hear it..."


    An old man with silver hair on his left side of Su Xun''s mouth was smiling. It seemed that he wanted to make ends meet.


    "Hua La -"


    Su Xun took the wine glass on the table and threw it directly on his face: "since you know I don''t like listening, please shut your mouth. If it''s none of your business, don''t open your mouth to me. It''s easy to ask for nothing."


    The silver haired old man''s face was blue and white. He wiped the wine on his face with his hand and sat down again.The whole banquet hall was so quiet that no one dared to say more.


    Su Sir''s reputation is not boasted.


    It was shot with live ammunition.


    "Su sir, if you have to forgive others, you have to kill them all?" Gao Laosi has a gloomy face.


    Su Xun shook his cigar and sneered: "Gao Laosi, you''re a criminal who can stand up and talk to me now. It''s my greatest gift to you. You should learn to be content."


    "I sincerely apologize to Su Sir today, but Su Sir doesn''t give me face, so I''m not a fool! I''m cheap. It''s worth it if I can trade with Su sir! " Gao Laosi smashed his glass.


    "Step, step..."


    A group of gunners rushed out in an instant.


    "Gao Laosi, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t mess about! Gao Laosi, if you want to die, don''t harm us! "


    "Gao Laosi, let them all get out!"


    Su Xun didn''t say anything, but those big brothers and uncles who were invited to come to the scene were flustered first.


    They didn''t expect Gao Laosi to be so crazy. If Su Xun had an accident here, he would be in great trouble.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun laughed and stood up from his chair: "Gao Laosi, Gao Laosi, I underestimated you. How come so many people want to scare me?"


    "Su sir, if you insist on killing everything, it''s not to scare you." Gao Laosi is clearly speaking harshly, but he is more afraid and sweating.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face disappeared, and he smashed the cigar on his face: "I''ll fuck you!"


    "You think I''m scared? Who dares to shoot me! Do you dare? Or you? Or you? "


    Su Xun yelled at the shooters.


    "I I... "


    The Gunners retreated step by step, their faces turned white, and they were overwhelmed by Su Xun''s momentum.


    "You''re just group workers. Now put down your guns and roll. I promise I won''t trouble you."


    Su Xun''s tone softened a little.


    "Boss, yes Sorry, I don''t want to die. I want to live. "


    "Boss, don''t blame me..."


    The Gunners lost their guns one after another, left a word behind and ran away in a hurry.


    Gao Laosi dares to do that because he is forced to do so. He has no way to live, so he has to fight.


    But they did. That''s why they were so stupid that they dared to shoot Su Xun. That''s the end of the world.


    After all, they are bastards, not the dead. The purpose of the bastards is to make money, and the purpose of the dead is to work hard.

 Chapter 1298

    "Stop! Don''t go! Come back


    "Son of a bitch! A bunch of ungrateful bastards


    Gao Laosi watched the shooters all run away, and the despair in his eyes became more and more intense and panic.


    He knew that Su Xun was very powerful. After all, even he had heard the name of Su sir, the tiger of Wanchai.


    But I didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    The group of shooters he arranged were old people who he thought were loyal to him, and they didn''t show any mercy when they started shooting.


    But I didn''t expect to be scared away by Su Xun with a few words. No one dared to shoot Su Xun.


    In fact, Gao Laosi''s fault lies in the fact that he arranged these people who followed him in the early years.


    He thinks the old man is loyal.


    But I don''t know that these old people who follow him have already made a lot of money and got married.


    People who get married have more ideas.


    It''s OK to help him shoot and make money, but it''s not OK to help him shoot and kill officials in public.


    If he had arranged for those young people who were 17 or 18 years old to come, Su Xun would not dare to pretend to be forced tonight.


    Because I don''t know what''s important at this age.


    And eager to come out, not afraid of heaven and earth, afraid of their fame is not big enough.


    If you are in a hurry, you dare to shoot the king of heaven.


    "Senior Gao, I said before that if you come to Hong Kong Island to turn yourself in, you will be rewarded with a way to live."


    "But you didn''t give me this face, which made me very unhappy. Then you don''t want to be happy today."


    "Now that the banquet is ready, it''s your funeral banquet, and the money is mine."


    Su Xun sneered, took out thousands of Hong Kong dollars from his arms and threw them at Gao Laosi''s feet.


    "Poop


    Gao Laosi knelt on the ground with soft legs and kowtowed to Su Xun: "Su sir, I''m wrong. Please let me go. Please give me a chance."


    "Children can make mistakes, but you are not a child. You have to pay for them." Su Xun went to the chair and sat down. Then he picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    Gao Laosi crawled to Su Xun step by step, but suddenly he grabbed a gun and wanted to kill him.


    "Bang!"


    Chen Jiaju kicked him on the wrist


    "ah


    Gao Laosi screamed, the gun in his hand flew out, and his wrist lost feeling.


    "Bang!"


    Chen Jiaju stepped on his back and forced him to the ground, unable to move.


    "Su sir, spare your life, spare your life!"


    Gao Laosi, who was so arrogant on Aodao for a time, cried like a child.


    "Let him go." Su Xun waved his hand.


    Chen Jiaju returned to his position.


    Gao Laosi thought that Su Xun had forgiven himself. He got up from the ground in ecstasy: "Su sir..."


    "Gao Laosi! Go to hell with you


    Zhang Haotian, Chen Weilun and a Lei rush in, point their guns at Gao Laosi and pull the trigger.


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    The sound of gunfire was like the sound of firecrackers in the banquet hall.


    There were several holes in Gao Laosi''s body, and the snow kept coming out. He stared at Su Xun, his eyes were full of reluctance and regret, and slowly fell to the ground.


    "Zhang Haotian, Chen Weilun!"


    Everyone didn''t expect that the two people who were going to be killed by Gao Laosi actually took refuge with Su Xun.


    After Zhang Haotian and Chen Weilun finished killing, they quickly left the banquet hall without a word of nonsense.


    "It seems that the security on the island is not very good."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    But none of them could laugh.


    "Gao Laosi is dead. Today is his funeral banquet. Let''s have two more drinks to celebrate."


    Su Xun raised his glass and said, others also got up and raised their glasses.


    Everyone pushed the cup to change the cup, only Gao Laosi''s body lay on the ground bleeding, gradually cooling.


    On the night of Gao Laosi''s death, Zhang Haotian and Chen Weilun occupied his territory.


    No other forces intervened, because their boss was accompanying Su Xun to eat Gao Laosi''s funeral banquet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, it was all over the island.


    Although it seems that Chen Weilun and Zhang Haotian rushed into the banquet hall to shoot Gao Laosi for revenge.


    But as long as the brain is not stupid, we all know that these two people are Su Xun''s people now.


    Before that, many people were speculating about how Su Xun would deal with Gao Laosi.


    I didn''t expect the results to come out so soon.


    On the first day of his arrival in Austria, Su Xun did something that the whole Olympic World remembered.


    Originally, some people who were interested in the operation right of he''s new casino all stopped here one after another.


    Susir is in. They don''t have to think about it.


    A man named bengyaju is one of them.Otherwise, his legendary life would be interrupted.


    When Sushen had lunch with Mr. He, he was in another five-star hotel on Aodao.


    "Father, what to do now."


    Lei Fuhong looks at Cao Yixiong. To be honest, he is desperate.


    He didn''t expect that the relationship between Ding Yao and Su Xun was so deep.


    With Su Xun in, he wants to get the management right of the new casino, which is just a dream.


    Can''t you see Gao Laosi is cold?


    If he dares to intervene, it''s him.


    Mowing a male light said: "it depends on what you want to do, do you want to get back to Sanlian help?"


    "Father, of course I do! I think all the time Lei Fuhong''s attitude is firm.


    A fierce flash flashed in the eyes of Cao Yixiong: "with Su Xun, you don''t have a chance. What if he doesn''t?"


    The islanders have always been cruel to the Chinese.


    "Father means..." Lei Fuhong was startled and assassinated Su Xun. He didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Mow nodded: "yes, this is our only chance. If he goes back to Hong Kong Island, we will not even have the last chance."


    He is an Islander. For him, killing Su Xun has no effect on him.


    What''s more, his people will not do it. Of course, Lei Fuhong did it.


    "Think about it. There''s an old Chinese saying that opportunity is not lost, and it won''t come again." Mowing a male constantly bewitching thunder.


    Lei Fuhong''s face was uncertain. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ve done it. My father asked me."


    "This kind of thing is self-taught, the key depends on your determination, I believe you can do it well." The grass mows a male smile to be kind-hearted, peaceful and warm.


    But Lei Fuhong felt cold at the bottom of his heart. This old man is so cruel and brave.


    But now, he has no choice but to do so.


    It''s just that Su Xun killed Gao Laosi. Now he''s going to do it secretly.


    Can let others think is Gao Laosi''s person is helping Gao Laosi revenge, will not suspect them.


    And the only person he can arrange to do it is Michael.


    But this one is obviously not enough.


    So he has to fight himself.


    The fewer people we need to know about this, the better. So we must ensure that the people who act have enough trust.


    Su Xun, you have enough scenery. Let''s use your death to build the ladder of my rise.

 Chapter 1299

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Su. If it wasn''t for you, Xiao Tian and I would be eaten to death by that son of a bitch named Gao Laosi, and we would not be able to turn over in our life."


    "Yes, this cup is for our two brothers. From now on, Mr. Wei will take the lead."


    In the bar of Zhang Haotian and Chen Weilun, they hold their glasses and solemnly respect Su Xun.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Xun casually picked up his glass and said to them with a smile, "two big guys who will dominate the Olympic island in the future, I''ll give you a toast."


    "It''s all up to your husband."


    Su Xun took a sip, but Chen Weilun and Zhang Haotian drank directly and emptied the cup.


    "Well, I''ll do well in the future. I''ll go first."


    Su Xun left the cup and was about to leave.


    "Sir, when you come to our place, we have to treat you well."


    "Yes, all the girls are ready, golden hair, island country and club, even black pearl."


    They quickly asked Su Xun to stay.


    "You can enjoy it by yourself. I''ve been cultivating myself recently, and I''m not used to foreign food."


    Su Xun said with a smile that he was really not interested in these vulgar powder.


    OK, the colors are different.


    Not every woman has the right to be gracious to him.


    "Then we''ll see you off, sir."


    They took susian out of the bar.


    Outside the bar, several cars had already stopped, and a black Rolls Royce was opened.


    Who arranged these cars.


    Su Sir is here. We can''t even have no transportation.


    "All right, you stop."


    Su Xun turned around and said something, then walked to the back seat of Rolls Royce.


    As soon as he was ready to get on the bus, a black sedan with a hatchback came and crashed into the front of Rolls Royce. Fortunately, susian retreated quickly.


    The others were all taken aback.


    "Mr. Su, are you all right?"


    "Susir, do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "What''s the matter! How to drive


    A group of people rushed on.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, our car is out of control, we lose money."


    The car window of the accident vehicle opened, and a young man on the co driver apologized with an apologetic face. As he said this, he reached into his pocket as if to pay for it.


    "Michael! Be careful, sir


    Ding Yao is the first to react. She shouts and pours at Su Xun. Meanwhile, with an apologetic face, Gao Mi takes out a pistol from his pocket.


    But the Flying Tigers reacted faster.


    "Kang Kang..."


    They have been keeping 12 points of vigilance, in the moment of Ding Yao shouting, they have pulled out the gun, aimed at the window and pulled the trigger.


    No matter who it is, kill it first.


    Before Michael could shoot, he was screened by more than a dozen pistols, and his whole body was bleeding.


    Lei Fuhong, who didn''t turn off the car all the time, just backed back, slammed the steering wheel and ran away.


    The strategy they set is that Michael takes out a gun to kill people by surprise, and runs directly if he gets it.


    Because they were confident that Su Xun had not seen them, only two seconds was enough.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Xun was not a little gangster, but the elite of the Flying Tigers.


    "Thunder again!"


    Su Xun spat out three words from his teeth.


    He didn''t expect that he hadn''t found him to cut down the root yet. Lei Fuhong actually started with himself first.


    "It must be Lei Fuhong. The one who just shot is the man he brought back from magnesium. His name is Michael."


    Ding Yao''s words said.


    "You have a heart."


    Su Xun took a look at Ding Yao. No matter whether she had just jumped on her, whether it was a real gun or a fake play, Su Xun recognized her loyalty.


    Half an hour later, he Zeyu arrived.


    "Su sirsheng, don''t worry, I was shot on the site of Aodao. It''s hitting our ho family in the face. We''ll find people when we dig three feet."


    He Zeyu is here to make his stand.


    Ten minutes later, the Justice Department arrived.


    After all, Su Xun is not an ordinary person. He is a high-ranking member of the Hong Kong Island police force.


    Shot on the island of Austria, they have to show up.


    "Susir, the police in Austria will spare no effort to find out the shooter. Please give us time and don''t act rashly."


    It is Gao Laosi''s cheap brother-in-law, superintendent Chen Ziqiang, who has come forward from the Ministry of justice.


    After his sister married Gao Laosi, he was very angry with Gao Laosi, so he hated Gao Laosi very much, so he was determined to bring Gao Laosi to justice.


    Su Xun killed Gao Laosi, which was revenge for him. He was good to Su Xun.


    "Don''t worry, Sergeant Chen. In Austria, we should respect the laws of the island. I''ll wait for your information."Su Xun said happily.


    As soon as Chen Ziqiang left, Su Xun''s face became gloomy: "give me a word, I will give you ten million secret flowers, and offer a reward for the news of Lei Fuhong."


    The son of a bitch dare to shoot him. I really think it''s on the island of Austria, so I can''t cure him?


    He wants to let everyone know that it''s useless to dare to fight him, even if he escapes to another planet.


    "Su sir, how can you pay for such a thing..." He Zeyu couldn''t keep his face because Su Xun was a guest of his family. Of course, his family should be responsible for the accident.


    Su Xun interrupted him: "Mr. He, this is my personal resentment. Please tell Mr. He that tomorrow''s meeting will be as scheduled."


    "Well, Su sir, if you need to, you must speak up. He won''t refuse." He Zeyu said, and then turned away with the people.


    Ding Yao suddenly came over: "sir."


    She handed Su Xun her mobile phone.


    Su Xun took it and saw that it was Lei Fuhong''s hiding address. He also pointed out that it was Cao Yixiong who encouraged Lei Fuhong to assassinate him.


    "Interesting." Su Xun''s mouth went up.


    Ding Yao asked curiously: "Sir, is this news credible? Do you know who it is? "


    "I guess, Zhixian, Jiaju, you take people to these two places. I''ll see them kneeling at my dining table when I get up in the morning."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Father, you are going to save me."


    Lei Fuhong knelt down in front of Cao Yixiong and looked pathetic.


    "Don''t worry, you are my son-in-law. How can I ignore you? I have already arranged that you will go back to the island country by boat this evening. The island country is the territory of our Yamada group, and no one dares to move you. "


    Mow a male tone calm, flustered, let leifuhong involuntarily convinced him.


    "Thank you, father. Thank you, father."


    "Go ahead." Mow waved his hand.


    Lei Fuhong gets up and leaves.


    Mow Yixiong''s eyes were cold. If it wasn''t for the thought of Sanlian Gang, he would kill this guy now. How could he send him away.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." The grass mows a male to say.


    Cao Kailang came in and said, "father, it has been arranged to fly back to the island early tomorrow morning."


    "Well, you go." Mow a male nodded, and then closed his eyes began to sleep.


    The grass mows Lang to see him one eye, the corner of the mouth a hook, then respectfully slowly retreated to go out.


    After going out, he ordered: "father to rest, no one can disturb, all withdraw."


    "This..."


    The bodyguards looked at each other.


    "What! What I said didn''t work? " The grass mowed Lang''s face sank and his voice became cold.


    "Hi


    A group of bodyguards bowed and left.

 Chapter 1300

    At ten o''clock in the evening, the lights begin to shine on the island of Austria.


    Two members of the Yamada group escorted Lei Fuhong to a desolate abandoned port at night.


    Now the whole island is looking for Lei Fuhong. They want to sell Su Sir face.


    So Lei Fuhong had to sneak away.


    To walk aboveboard is to seek death.


    Standing in the harbor, one of the Yamada group members took out a flashlight and flashed three times at the sea.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The next second, the gun rang out and the two fell to the ground.


    Miao Zhishun rushed out with people and rocks.


    "Don''t shoot! Don''t kill me! No


    Lei Fuhong was scared to pee on the spot and knelt on the ground with his hands clasping his head, shivering.


    "Take it away."


    Miao Zhishun looked at him contemptuously.


    If you have the courage to assassinate Su sir, why don''t you have the courage to bear the consequences?


    Later, Lei Fuhong was tied to his limbs, sealed his mouth and put into the trunk to be pulled away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kazuo stayed in a Japanese style courtyard, which he specially bought here.


    He has private homes in Hong Kong, Macao and Taiwan.


    The Japanese style courtyard, which used to be heavily guarded, is now empty, and the grass is not known.


    After all, caojiaolang is the adopted son of caojiao, which is deeply trusted by caojiao. Therefore, the bodyguards of caojiao have no doubt about what he said.


    But the consequence of no doubt is that they are all dead now.


    The man who was mowed by the grass was killed unprepared.


    "Buzz..."


    With the roar of the engine, the two cars stopped outside the courtyard, and Chen Jiaju took people off.


    Cao Kailang came out with the man.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Chen Jiaju and others pointed the gun at him.


    "Don''t be nervous. You are Mr. Su''s people. My name is Cao Kailang. It''s the news I revealed. Cao Kaixiong is in it. Please help yourself. I just want to see Mr. Su after he dies."


    The grass mows Lang to raise a hand, in order to show sincerity, return gun to lose, on the face take sincere smile.


    Chen Jiaju is still on the alert. After all, who knows what the scene will be after entering.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can take you in and come with you."


    Cao Kailang is sincere, because he didn''t want to play tricks.


    He wanted to use Su Xun''s hand shovel to mow the grass. At the same time, he also used this to sell Su Xun a favor and establish a friendly relationship with him.


    "Well, I believe you. Let''s go."


    Chen Jiaju put down his vigilance. If Cao Jielang played tricks, he would shoot him to death.


    "Please follow me, gentlemen."


    Big filial son grass mow Lang a face calmly walk in the front, with Chen Jiaju and others into the yard.


    In the room, the grass mows a male already to sit fast to fall asleep, suddenly hears the footstep sound, opens the eye.


    "Hua -"


    the wooden door was pushed open, and the most advanced house of caojilang was walking in the front.


    "Cao Kailang, what do you have..."


    The grass mows a male words haven''t finished, saw the Chen Jia Ju etc. who come in later, the moment is to stare big eyes, subconsciously want to take a gun.


    Having studied Su Xun, he naturally knew the capable men around him.


    "Kang!"


    Chen Jiaju shot him at the place where he hid his gun. He was so scared that he quickly took back his hand.


    "Oh, don''t move, or I won''t have eyes next time."


    Chen Jiaju said with a smile.


    "It''s your boy who led the Hong Kong Island police here!" he said angrily


    "Father, you forced me to do this. I always thought you would marry caicaizi to me, but I didn''t expect you to marry her to a Taiwanese!"


    The grass mows Lang not to conceal the hostility on the face.


    "You You... " Mow a male gas can not speak, did not expect mow Lang so insatiable.


    I have nurtured him and given him a chance to get ahead. I didn''t expect that the other party would not only take it for granted, but also take it for granted.


    "Please move, Mr. Hayao."


    Chen Jiaju said with a smile.


    Afterwards, caojiao enjoyed the same treatment as Lei Fuhong, and the trunk was a VIP seat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Su Xun came out of the room wrapped in a white nightgown.


    "Sir."


    Ding Yao had been waiting for him to wash.


    Then Su Xun came to the restaurant.


    The waiter began to serve.


    Lei Fuhong and Cao Kaixiong kneel on the ground.


    Both were gagged.


    Seeing Su Xun''s appearance, Cao Ya Yixiong and Lei Fuhong were all wide eyed. They wanted to speak, but they could only make a vague sound.They have been kneeling here all night.


    Breakfast is very simple, is a sandwich, two French sausages, an fried egg, a glass of milk.


    Su Xun turned a blind eye to them. After eating and drinking enough, he took Ding Yao''s tissue and wiped his mouth.


    Then he waved to Miao Zhishun.


    Miao Zhishun came forward to tear off the tape on their mouths, and pulled off their beards with rude actions.


    "Ah


    The pain made them scream.


    "Sue sir, spare your life, Sue sir."


    Lei Fuhong kept kowtowing and begging for mercy, and soon his forehead was covered with blood and flesh.


    Caojiao can still maintain a certain demeanor: "Su Jun, I think there is no misunderstanding between us. I think we should have a good talk."


    "The little devil hasn''t recognized the situation yet. Help him to know it." Su Xun waved his hand.


    Miao Zhishun grabs Cao Yixiong''s collar and pulls it to one side. It''s a fight.


    "Ah! Stop fighting! Ah


    The grass kept screaming.


    Su Xun got up, looked down at Lei Fuhong, raised his foot and kicked him down.


    "If you want to kill me, I''ll stand in front of you now. You''d better get up and kill me. Go to the street!"


    Su Xun did not hide his arrogance.


    "Susir, I know I''m wrong. Please let me live. Susir, I beg you."


    Lei Fuhong kept slapping himself in the face.


    "There''s no way to live, but there''s one way to die. I''ll send you down to father son reunion."


    Su Xun waved: "give it to Zhang Haotian, let him experience the feeling of flying."


    You can''t dirty his hands with murder.


    "No! Su sir, spare your life


    Lei Fuhong kept struggling, but his fart was useless and he was evacuated from the room.


    "Bring that old bastard here."


    Su Xun said without looking back.


    Miao Zhishun brought the grass to Yixiong again.


    "Do you know how to talk to me now?"


    Su Xun squatted down and patted his face.


    "I I''m wrong. "


    Caojiao did learn well this time.


    Su Xun nodded with satisfaction: "it''s good to know that it''s wrong. If it''s wrong, you have to pay a price. Send it to Lei Fuhong for company, and let them take off."


    Speak, get up and go out.


    "No! no Let me go... "


    When the grass is cut, the male eyes are frightened.


    An hour later, Lei Fuhong and Yamada, the young leader of the Sanlian Gang, were thrown from the top of a 30 story building.

 Chapter 1301

    "Thanks to you this time, Mr. mowaro."


    Su Xun looked at the grass mower across the street and said.


    Little devils kill each other, he is happy to see it.


    And the little devils have a tradition of going up and down.


    Because the little devil''s society is very depressed, the upper and lower levels are very serious, and the lower level is absolutely subordinate to the higher level.


    But the extreme point of repression is distortion, so it often happens under the gram, the old tradition.


    "It''s my honor to contribute to Mr. Su. Besides, Yamada group has been cutting a male for a long time. Mr. Su has removed a male. Yamada group is very grateful."


    The grass mows Lang Bi respectfully to say.


    "Don''t talk about these scenes. What do you want to talk to me about?" Su Xun asked straightforwardly.


    "I hope to cooperate with Mr. Su. Yamada group can sell a lot of arms, white powder and geisha. What it lacks is a large enough market," he said


    "White powder is not good. I''ll give you some contact information for the rest. You can talk about it yourself." Su Xun won''t take part in this. He doesn''t need money. There''s no need to make a fuss.


    He''s so cool.


    It''s also good to have an island Akita dog.


    Cao Kailang was overjoyed: "Hi!"


    Although the white powder market cannot be expanded, arms and geisha alone can make a lot of money.


    As long as he can bring more benefits to Yamada group, no one will resist him inheriting Yamada group.


    In this world, people in any country recognize money but not people. Society is becoming more and more flashy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, he family.


    Su Xun met Mr. He for the first time.


    The famous King of gambling on the island of Austria.


    There are five gambling cards in Austria Island, three of which belong to he family.


    "Welcome, Mr. Su. Recently, Mr. Su''s name has been heard all over Southeast Asia."


    "Hahaha, Mr. he flatters me. I''m just a little superintendent. I can''t compare with Mr. He."


    "Don''t be polite, Mr. Su will take a seat."


    "After you, Mr. He."


    At noon, Su Xun had a meal at he''s home and reached a cooperation intention with he''s home. The conversation was very pleasant.


    In the future, whenever there is a need for cooperation, Su Xun will be given priority.


    After all, Mr. He is old and weak, and he has nothing in common with the young people, so he Zeyu is still asked to greet Su Xun.


    "Mr. Su, have you ever heard of the God of gamblers?"


    Walking in his garden, he Zeyu asked.


    "Gambler Gao Jin?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    He Zeyu said with a smile: "tomorrow, Gao Jin, the God of gambling, and Chen Jincheng, the new king of gambling, will fight on a gambling boat out of the high seas. Don''t you know if Mr. Su is interested?"


    "Oh? Then I really want to see the God of gamblers. " Sue got interested.


    Once Gao Jin was wearing a black coat, holding a cigar, eating chocolate and smiling, but the image of the God of gamblers was very popular all over the country.


    And there is a god of gamblers. I just don''t know if there are any gamblers. There are special functions in gamblers.


    Gambler''s second film, gambler on the beach, is also stepping on the horse, because several people perform their special functions at the same time, which makes Wei Zhongxian go through the modern times.


    Later, the protagonist and his party went back to Shanghai beach during the Anti Japanese war.


    If there is a series of gamblers, Su Xun will make a good preparation.


    More modern black technology, such as AK, anti-aircraft guns and missiles, will make sure that the little devils will cry and their parents will scurry.


    It doesn''t take them eight years to get back to the island.


    Su Xun was very interested in this matter, and made an appointment with he Zeyu to see him tomorrow. Then he went back and called Xu Zhengyang: "Zhengyang, is there a special function research center in the mainland?"


    "How do you know?" Xu Zhengyang asked.


    Su Xun didn''t answer: "just answer if you have. Can''t you trust me?"


    "Yes." Xu Zhengyang gave a positive answer.


    Su Xun breathed out: "thank you."


    Then he hung up.


    Since there is a special function research institute, it shows that there are two films in the gambling series.


    However, Su Xun is not going to find the protagonist of the gambling series, because he is afraid that it will affect the plot. In the end, he will not be able to go through it. That will wither.


    Just find someone to stare at the protagonist, and then let it be and wait for the plot of the second gambler movie to happen, and take a ride through the express.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Together with he Zeyu, Su Xun boarded the gambling boat where Gao Jin and Chen Jincheng fought.


    Accompanied by Ding Yao, this woman is pretty and capable.


    Without further development, it''s appropriate to take it with you and do a good job in all aspects.


    Su Xun remembers that Gao Jin used this gambling competition to make Chen Jincheng kill.In fact, the gambling boat did not go to the high seas, but only to the vicinity of Hong Kong Island. As soon as Chen Jincheng killed, he was arrested by the Hong Kong Island Marine Police.


    This time, with Su Xun in, there''s no need for the marine police to take part in the gambling competition. They can still get a piece of credit for nothing. Why not?


    "Master he is here, too."


    "Hello, young master he."


    "Good, sir."


    As soon as Su Xun and he Zeyu got on the boat, many people came around to say hello.


    "Who are those two? That''s a big score. "


    There are also people who don''t know them. After all, they are not dollars. It''s impossible for everyone to know them.


    "You don''t know? The one in the white suit is the third son of he family, and the one in the silver suit is even better. Susian, the tiger of Wanchai, do you know? "


    "Hiss -"


    "it''s him. He used to look familiar."


    "Go together, go together."


    There are so many people around Su Xun and he Zeyu that Gao Jin and Chen Jincheng are ignored.


    Gao Jin looked at Su Xun in the middle of the crowd, with a smile in his eyes. If he had known Su Xun would come, he would not have informed the marine police in advance.


    "Brother Jin, would you like to go and say hello?"


    Gao Yi asked.


    Gao Jin lost his memory when he fell off the cliff for some time and stayed at Chen Xiaodao''s house all the time.


    Gao Yi takes this opportunity to rape Gao Jin''s woman. As a result, Gao Jin''s woman falls down and dies.


    Gao Yi finds Chen Jincheng to cooperate, wants to kill Gao Jin, and then takes over everything of Gao Jin, but because of the protection of Longwu, he fails.


    Later Gao Jin regained his memory and pretended that he didn''t know Gao Yi was going to kill him, but he secretly arranged to avenge his own woman.


    Gao Yi really thinks that Gao Jin doesn''t remember that he is going to kill him, so he finds Chen Jincheng to plot.


    He did tricks on the cards, let Chen Jincheng with a pair of high-tech glasses can see the card remember well, want to use this way to win high.


    But Gao Jin had been prepared for a long time. He prepared a more advanced pair of contact cheating glasses and won all Chen Jincheng''s money.


    Later, he killed Gao Yi by Chen Jincheng''s hand, and then informed the marine police in advance to arrest Chen Jincheng.


    "No, let''s go ahead and get ready to finish the gamble with Chen Jincheng."


    Gao Jin chewed the chocolate and said.


    Half an hour later, the game officially began.

 Chapter 1302

    Gao Jin and Chen Jincheng are at a gambling table, surrounded by spectators.


    Both sides open up their bets for today''s game.


    "Now, please check the cards."


    He Guan took out two cards and said.


    Chen Jincheng''s confidants and Gao Yi''s confidants picked up a pair of high-tech glasses to verify the brand.


    With glasses, the mark on the back of the card is clearly visible.


    Gao Yi shook his head to Gao Jin, and there was no problem with the sign.


    "The card verification is over. We can start."


    The Dutch officer began to deal.


    Chen Jincheng took the card and looked at Gao Jin''s card. He knew that his bottom card was a, and he only played 20000.


    In this way, every time Chen Jin Chengdu can see through the high card, it is a sure bet.


    After a few games, Gao Jin has lost.


    "Brother Jin, there is only a box of money left."


    Gao Yi picked up the last box and said.


    "Gao Jin, what''s going on today?"


    He Zeyu frowned. He should not be Chen Jincheng''s opponent with his ability to advance.


    Su Xun had a good idea: "young master he, take your time. How can the God of gambling lose to the king of gambling?"


    "I don''t think so. Gao Jin is not at all today." He Zeyu shook his head.


    Gao Jin always wins less and loses more, leaving only the last box of money. If he loses again, he will be finished.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s better to make a bet."


    "Well, Sue, tell me what to bet on." He Zeyu is interested.


    Su Xun looked at him: "it''s said that master he has bought a new yacht. He is really rich."


    "Bet on this yacht. If I lose, the yacht belongs to you. If you lose, you owe me a favor." He Zeyu smiles like a little fox.


    Yachts can be bought with money, but he is not short of money.


    But human feelings are different.


    The seventeen children of he''s family are very competitive. If Su Xun can help him, there will be more opportunities.


    Su Xun also knew what he thought, but he didn''t feel disgusted: "OK, bet."


    "Su sir, I''m going to miss this meeting." He Zeyu seems to think that Gao Jin will lose.


    In fact, he is not the only one. Basically, everyone thinks that high input is sure to lose.


    Some of the people who have bought high income and won are all sweating. Some of them have put all their money on the table.


    Looking at Gao Jin, Chen Jincheng said: "it seems that the God of gambling is not lucky today."


    "Anything can happen at the table. Maybe I''ll turn it over one last time?" Gao Jin laughed and ate a piece of chocolate.


    The Dutch officer began to deal again.


    "Mr. Chen."


    Next to Chen Jincheng, a girl with a sense of dress and sex takes out a lighter.


    Chen Jin looks at her with a squint, then puts his head close to her and asks her to light a cigar.


    When I look back after ordering the cigar, my eyes suddenly widened.


    Because Gao Jin used other cards to cover his cards while he was lighting a cigar.


    So Chen Jin''s achievement can''t see the mark on the bottom card, and can''t know what the bottom card of Gao Jin is.


    Gao Jin gave Chen Jincheng a smile and said, "200000."


    Chen Jincheng took a look at his card, Q, said: "with the."


    He Guan began to deal cards again. Gao Jin was a, Chen Jincheng was Q, and Chen Jincheng had three Q''s.


    Gao Jin has two a''s. Chen Jincheng doesn''t know what his bottom card is, but he doesn''t believe it''s also a''s.


    So he felt that his three Q''s won a lot.


    "Two million." Gao Jin continues to add money.


    Chen Jincheng did not hesitate: "I''m still with you."


    The Dutch officer began to deal again.


    "It seems that I can get back all the money I lost this time." Gao Jin said with a smile, and then said: "four million."


    "You don''t seem to have that much money in your box." Chen Jincheng snorted coldly with his cigar in his mouth.


    Gao Jin took out an envelope: "this is a promissory note from Swiss bank, worth 30 million."


    Then he left it on the table.


    "You say yes! Call someone to check it! " Chen Jincheng said.


    Chen Jincheng stopped him: "God of gamblers, these two words are worth 30 million, I believe you, I am with you."


    When he dealt again, Chen Jincheng was a Q again. He laughed: "it seems that he is lucky today."


    "Me too." Gao Jin got another a.


    Chen Jincheng''s face was in a state of uncertainty.


    Gao Yi gathered around Gao Jin: "brother Jin, it seems that all the money lost before can be taken back."


    "Let''s see what the cards are first." Gao Jin smiles and slowly moves away the card on the bottom card.


    Chen Jincheng widened his eyes and saw the mark on the card. The two dots were a K.


    Chen Jincheng is full of confidence: "I''m all under pressure.""Then I''ll take it all, 26 million." Gao Qi said calmly.


    Chen Jincheng laughs: "Gao Jin, you are really tough, but young people are young people after all. They are still too impatient."


    Then he opened the card and said with a smile, "I have four Q''s, you have four A''s to meet me!"


    "So sir, it looks like you lost this time." He Zeyu looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun was not in a hurry: "no hurry, Gao Jin''s card hasn''t been opened yet. Maybe there are really four A''s?"


    "Well, I''ll give you four as." Gao Jin, open the cards, an a.


    WOW!


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    Chen Jincheng stood up directly: "how can this happen! How can your card be an a! "


    "This..." He Zeyu was shocked.


    Gao Jin looked at Chen Jincheng and said, "your technology is too backward. Your pair of glasses was two years ago. My contact lens was a new product last month. As for the two points on the brand, I added them intentionally."


    Then he took out his contact lens.


    Chen Jincheng''s face was blue and white.


    "Ah Yi, thank you so much this time. I can''t win this old fox without your cooperation." Gao Jin holds Gao Yi and says, thrusting a white pistol into Gao Yi''s hand.


    Chen Jincheng was furious: "good, Gao Yi! You set up a bureau with Gao Jin to harm me! "


    Gao Yi is ignorant.


    "Gao Yi, you''re on the street." Gao Jin scolded in a low voice, then pushed him away, and yelled: "don''t shoot."


    "Kang!"


    Seeing the gun in Gao Yi''s hand, Chen Jincheng does not hesitate to pull out his pistol and pull the trigger.


    Gao Yi is shot in the chest, aiming at Gao Jin with the gun in his hand, but pulling the trigger is empty.


    "Dead on the street, I''ve known all you''ve done!" Gao Jin scolded with a smile, and then looked at Su Xun: "Su sir, Chen Jincheng shot and killed people. As a Hong Kong Island policeman, you can''t just sit back and watch."


    "Of course not. What I hate most is criminals." Su Xun gave a little smile, and then waved: "catch Chen Jincheng."


    Two Flying Tigers approach Chen Jincheng.


    "Wait! This is the high seas, Mr. Su. Even if you are a Hong Kong police officer, you don''t have the right to enforce the law


    Chen Jincheng suddenly thought of this, and became calm again, even a little proud.

 Chapter 1303

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun laughed: "I really don''t have the right to enforce the law on the high seas, but I do have it on Hong Kong Island. Chen Jincheng, you might as well open the curtains to see if you can still see Lantau."


    When Chen Jincheng heard this, his face changed and he turned to lift the curtains of the cabin.


    Sure enough, I saw Lantau outside.


    "How could that be?" Chen Jincheng is confused.


    After a long journey, the ship arrived at Hong Kong Island?


    Gao Jin is also looking at Su Xun in disbelief. He planned this.


    How could Su Xun know?


    Su Xun said, "Gao Jin, you''d better give Mr. Chen Jincheng a solution."


    "My men control the captain." Gao Jin said.


    In short, it''s shocking.


    Chen Jincheng panicked: "Su sir, let me go. Please let me go. I still have money. I''ll give you all the money from Swiss bank. Please."


    "Are you mentally handicapped? Buy me off? Or bribe me in front of so many people? Are you rich or am I? " Su Xun sneered.


    The others couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Sir is not only a police sergeant, but also a wealthy man.


    Chen Jincheng, a man who made his fortune by a thousand skills, wanted to buy Su Xun with his poor savings. What''s the joke?


    Listening to the harsh laughter around, Chen Jincheng''s face was brilliant and anxious: "since I''m not allowed to live, don''t blame me for being rude. I''ll fight with them!"


    However, he ordered, but found that his people did not move, only he himself with a gun.


    "What are you doing! Do it


    Chen Jincheng roared angrily.


    "Mr. Chen, you killed people, but we didn''t, so I''m sorry


    They can tell which is more important.


    "Son of a bitch! A bunch of bastards! Surround me when I''m good! I''ll turn around when I''m not good! " Chen Jincheng was livid with anger, but he was helpless.


    Su Xun yelled: "Chen Jincheng! Do you think you can still run? Don''t surrender quickly


    Chen Jincheng finally didn''t have the courage to point his gun at Su Xun. He lost his gun and began to cry.


    Two Flying Tigers went up to detain him.


    "Don''t move "Nobody move!"


    "Customs handle the case! All down


    Just then, a group of armed Customs police rushed into the cabin, shouting with guns.


    "I''m Sushen, director of Wanchai! What are you doing! Put down your guns


    Su Xun said coldly.


    The customs officers looked at each other. They must have heard of Su Xun''s name.


    "Su Sir is very powerful, but it seems that your land police can''t control our customs."


    With a female voice, a senior female inspector came in and looked at Su Xun humbly.


    With the support of the officer, the customs officers were brave again, still holding guns.


    Anyway, when the sky falls down, there''s a high roof.


    No one dares to intervene in the land sea conflict.


    Su Xun wanted to get in the mouth of the customs inspector, but he was afraid that she had bad breath.


    "I''m not in charge of your customs, but do you have a high rank or do I? Don''t you say hello to the chief? " Su Xun roared impolitely.


    Minnie was infuriated, but she still held back her anger and saluted: "Hello, sir."


    "That''s about the same. I know what you''re here for, but I''ve caught you. You can go." Su Xun waved.


    Minnie certainly didn''t want to come back without success: "Susir, this case was received by our customs first. It''s not appropriate for you to take credit like this, is it?"


    "I say again, I caught people. Now take your people and get out of here." Su Xun pointed at her.


    Minnie is not afraid: "Su sir, according to the rules, we take the case first, and the prisoner belongs to us. Please hand over the prisoner to us as soon as possible."


    The onlookers were all whispering to themselves. The woman had either great talent or brain problems.


    Otherwise, how dare you talk to Su Xun like this.


    The Commissioner of police doesn''t dare.


    Minnie certainly knew who susian was, but she couldn''t stand susian''s arrogance.


    They all serve for the queen. Su Xun wants to engage in small groups, which is too much for Minnie.


    This kind of thinking is typical of her pride in being a dog to the queen of eagle.


    They belong to those who do not want Hong Kong Island to return.


    "Interesting." Su Xun was angry and laughed. He pointed to Chen Jincheng: "people are here. If you have the ability, you can take him away. I will never stop you."


    After that, Su Xun pulled away a chair and sat down.


    "Take people away." Minnie gave the order without hesitation.


    But none of the customs dare to move. Look at me, look at you, no one takes the lead."A bunch of rubbish! Still a man! It''s not your turn when the sky falls down! " Minnie was so angry that she yelled at her subordinates.


    The customs officers were scolded by a woman, and they could not keep their face. They gritted their teeth and went to arrest people.


    "Step, step..."


    The flying tigers are blocking the wall.


    "Get out of the way!" Minnie yelled.


    Miao Zhishun sneered: "what if you don''t let me? What are you when you want to take people away? "


    "Presumptuous!" Minnie raised her hand and smoked.


    "Pa!"


    Miao Zhishun is faster. Minnie''s hand has just been raised, and his palm has already fallen on her face.


    Feeling the burning pain on her face, Minnie was confused: "how dare you hit me?"


    "Sir, I call this self-defense." Miao Zhishun said a word.


    Minnie was completely angry: "grab people!"


    Seeing that his superior was beaten, the people in the customs also held a fire in their heart, and heard this, they rushed forward.


    If Su Xun is bringing ordinary police officers from Wan Chai police station today, they can really drive 55.


    But Su Xun is a member of the Flying Tigers.


    Then the Customs police will deliver vegetables.


    In less than three minutes, more than a dozen customs officers were all put down on the ground and howled.


    Minnie was stunned by this scene. Can people from Wan Chai police station fight like that?


    "Come on, take your men and get out of here."


    Su Xun sneered. He didn''t hide the contempt in his eyes. He was a woman who didn''t know heaven and earth.


    Minnie''s face was blue and white, pointing to Su Xun: "this matter will not stop here."


    "Yes? I''ll wait. I''ll see what you can do to me. " Su Xun shrugged.


    Minnie snorted coldly, "let''s go."


    The people of the customs, struggling with the pain, got up and helped each other and walked out of the cabin in a mess.


    "Susir, do you want to teach that woman a lesson?"


    Chen Jiaju asked in Su Xun''s ear.


    "For example." Su Xun asked.


    Chen Jiaju blinked: "teach her a lesson with your gun."


    Chen Jiaju is also a bad student. Wan Chai police force is really a big dye vat.


    "Screw you. I don''t care about a woman. Wait for the customs to make a move." Su Xun''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable color. He had not yet got it.

 Chapter 1304

    "Thank you, Mr. Su. If I had known that Mr. Su would be on board, I would not have informed the customs in advance."


    Gao Jin goes to Su Xun to apologize.


    "It''s my job, and I know Godard."


    Su Xun said lightly.


    Gao Jin was a little surprised: "that''s a coincidence. Maybe it''s fate. Anyway, I want to thank Su Sir and invite her to eat chocolate."


    "Then I''m welcome." Su Xun took the chocolate, peeled it off, put it in his mouth, and then looked at he Zeyu: "master he, thank you for the yacht."


    "I''m willing to accept defeat." He Zeyu shook his head helplessly. He didn''t expect Gao Jin to hide so deeply.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Xun returned to Hong Kong Island.


    He Zeyu lost to his yacht.


    As soon as I got back to Hong Kong Island, I was approached by trouble.


    "Su sir, Yan Sir from the customs investigation department is here." Bud son voice just fell, a middle-aged woman in uniform came in angrily.


    She was followed by Minnie, the female inspector who was beaten on the gambling boat two days ago.


    Su Xun stood up with a smile: "Yan sir, I''m sorry for your coming. It''s really a sin. It''s a sin."


    "No nonsense! Su Xun, give me the beater! " Yan Sir said with a cold face.


    She is the Chief Superintendent, one rank higher than Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s face was blank: "where do you start? Yan sir, I wonder if there is a misunderstanding between us? "


    "Su Xun, how dare you do? Your people robbed our customs case and beat our customs inspector!" Yan Sir was so angry by Su Xun''s silly attitude that the baby''s granary was in a rough situation.


    Although middle-aged, but still very good.


    Su Xun then showed a look of sudden realization: "it''s this thing, Yan sir. You are unreasonable. I have witnessed the whole process of the crime with my own eyes. How can arrest people rob your case?"


    "In addition, it is the inspector behind you who attacks my people first. My people fight back in self-defense."


    "Don''t talk to me about these things here. I''ll let you hand them in now!" Yan Sir is very short.


    The key is that Su Xun has swept the face of their customs. If she doesn''t say a word, how can she lead people.


    Su Xun sat down again: "I thought Yan Sir was here to apologize, but I didn''t expect to find fault. Please. I don''t welcome you here."


    "I apologize to you?" Yan Sir was angry smile, she had never seen such shameless arrogant.


    He robbed his own case, beat his own people, and expected to apologize to him.


    It''s not shameless. Isn''t it arrogant?


    Su Xun waved: "Yazi, see off."


    "Two officers, please." The buds come forward.


    Yan Sir yelled: "you are a little inspector, are you qualified to speak here?"


    "Don''t be shameless, sir." Su Xun''s face was cold: "it doesn''t matter if I''m splashing around here. Ask the director if he dares to be presumptuous here."


    "Su Xun, you are used to being arrogant. You really take yourself seriously. Do you really think our customs are easy to bully?" Yan Sir is not afraid of tit for tat.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Just then, the door of the office was knocked.


    Su Xun looked at Yan Sir: "come in."


    As his voice dropped, Li Ying, head of Wanchai anti drug team, came in: "Su sir, I''ve got a tip. Asia ice is coming to Hong Kong Island. Do you want to follow me?"


    "You are not allowed to take part in this case!" Before Su Xun could speak, Yan Sir said, "we customs have been focusing on the case of post ice Asia for a long time."


    Asia''s ice queen is one of the most famous drug lords in Asia, which is a big case.


    "Yan sir, if you say no, you can''t. is your customs capable of handling such cases?" Su Xun sneered, looked at Li Ying and said, "you are in charge of following him."


    The Asian queen of ice came from the movie "Flying Tiger".


    It tells the story of the cooperation between the flying tigers and the customs in drug enforcement, involving four tons of ice, worth $2.5 billion.


    The most important thing is that Su Xun remembers that the biggest villain in the play is a magnesium seal commando.


    If you can capture this batch of ice, it''s not too much to be promoted to Chief Superintendent.


    Up there is the Assistant Commissioner of police, the Deputy Commissioner of police, and then a brother.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Li Ying salutes.


    Yan Sir rushed to Su Xun in three steps: "Su Xun, don''t be too arrogant. I tell you, we''ve been watching after the Asian ice for a long time..."


    "Why don''t you arrest people? I haven''t found anyone for so long. I fart here. " Su Xun sneered in front of him.


    "You..." Yan Sir was so angry that he said, pointing to him and gritting his teeth: "it depends on who has great ability."After being watched by the Customs for so long and checking a lot of information, they don''t believe that the Wan Chai police station can catch up.


    "Yan sir, for the sake of being a Hong Kong Island police officer, I sincerely advise you that the firepower of your customs can''t handle this case. Don''t interfere."


    In the movie, the customs had the help of the flying tigers, but now, the flying tigers are wearing the same pants as Su Xun.


    Without the help of the flying tigers, the customs sent food to the gang of seals who pretended to be bandits.


    "The dog''s eye looks down on the man, Su sir. Do you really think you are the only one of the 30000 police officers on Hong Kong Island who can handle a case?" Minnie, who has not spoken for a long time, can''t help it.


    "Hey, what are you talking about! Keep your mouth clean Yazi defends his man.


    Minnie said: "I don''t have my boss''s gun in my mouth. It should be cleaner than yours."


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun grabbed the pen holder on his desk and smashed it. He said angrily, "get out of here!"


    Minnie covered her forehead, blood spilled through her fingers, her eyes full of anger and fear.


    "Su Xun..." Yan Sir is completely angry.


    Su Xun dared to hit her in front of her. He was just hitting her in the face.


    "Pa!"


    Before she finished her words, susian raised his hand and slapped her face: "I don''t want to be shameful. Do you really think I dare not hit you? Madame


    "I will certainly complain about you!" Feeling the burning pain on the face, Yan Sir''s eyes want to blow fire.


    Her police rank was higher than that of Su Xun. Su Xun even dared to fight her, which made her angry.


    Su Xun pointed to his alarm: "I welcome you to complain, please remember clearly, don''t remember my alarm wrong, dead woman."


    "You''re fine. Let''s go!" Yan Sir clenched his teeth and left with a word.


    To complain is just to talk about it.


    After all, it doesn''t matter to complain about Su Xun.


    But the news that she was slapped by Su Xun would spread out, which was really a disgrace.

 Chapter 1305

    "Yan sir, is that all?"


    Walking out of Wanchai police station and sitting in the car, Minnie''s face is not willing and angry.


    Why is Su Xun so arrogant that nobody cares?


    Hong Kong Island is not Queen''s after all!


    "Forget it? How can it be


    Yan Sir gritted his teeth: "you should follow closely in this case after the ice. Isn''t he arrogant? Then use this case to beat him in the face so that he can know that we customs don''t have to look for the people under his hand."


    "Yes, sir." Minnie''s heart is full of pride.


    She has been investigating this case. It is said that four tons of ice, worth US $2.5 billion, will be brought back by the queen of ice this time. If the case is solved, the whole Hong Kong will definitely be shocked.


    Their customs investigation section will also shine throughout Hong Kong.


    After returning to the customs investigation section, Yan sir no longer covered up and officially announced the establishment of a special investigation team.


    Minnie is in charge of the post ice case.


    At the same time, it was reported to the police and asked for the support of the Stormtrooper team. The Customs was responsible for the investigation, and the special post ice team assisted by the Stormtrooper team was set up.


    On this day, the ad hoc group was discussing the case when two officers from the anti drug team of magnesium suddenly arrived.


    "According to the information we have, we are going to sell this batch of ice to MgO through the black market, so we have been sent to assist you in the investigation," said the head of MgO''s anti drug team, whose Chinese name is Yu


    "Welcome." Minnie held out her hand.


    Yu shook hands with him: "we are only assisting from the side, and the case is still surrounded by you."


    "Now let''s talk about the latest information."


    "Sir, according to our third search of the scene of the gunfight, we found the telephone line that had been pulled out. We started the investigation from the telephone company and found a very important message. In the call recording, it was mentioned that a container had been detained by our customs cargo group."


    "From this, we can speculate that they will hide the ice in the container that we have detained?"


    "Just go and see. Let''s go now."


    It is speculated that the goods after the ice are likely to be detained by their colleagues. After that, Minnie takes people to the scene for investigation at the first time.


    While Yu secretly made a phone call in the restroom to inform the customs that the goods were found by the customs and asked them to move quickly.


    At the same time, because Su Xun had seen the film, he remembered the location of the goods and told Li Ying to take the anti drug team to the scene.


    Now, at least, he is also a senior superintendent. He doesn''t need to take charge of such a trifle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Customs cargo section.


    Countless containers are being held here.


    Minnie took advantage of the distance, and the people with the customs arrived first, but they didn''t know where the container was.


    So I had to sit in the car and look around.


    Then Li Ying took the people from the Wanchai anti drug team to the third area mentioned by Su Xun.


    At the same time, two drug dealers have been in area 3, on the truck ready to transfer goods.


    "Elder martial sister, there is someone in front."


    Customs people saw Li Ying and others.


    "It''s from Wan Chai police station! They must have got some definite information. Quick, surpass them


    Minnie recognized Li Ying, who took the lead.


    She was in a state of consternation. They had been staring at the case for so long before they found some clues.


    How could Wan Chai police station know so quickly? And it looks more detailed than they know.


    But there is no time to think about it. I only know that the credit can''t be robbed by Wan Chai police station.


    Customs people rely on the car, soon surpassed Li Ying and others, and stopped them.


    "Tell me what you know!"


    Minnie got out of the car, looked at Li Ying and asked.


    "Get out of the way!" Li Ying roared.


    Minnie turned a deaf ear: "if you don''t share information, we won''t get out of the way."


    They''ve been staring at this case for so long. We can''t let Wanchai police station take their credit.


    "Grass Mud Horse, dead eight women, you step on the horse, this is sick!" Li Ying was too anxious to scold.


    "Who are you calling?"


    "Try another curse!"


    "What''s wrong with you! Get out of here


    There was a conflict between the customs and the anti drug team in Wan Chai. At the beginning, it was still verbal, but it soon turned into a push and bustle, and no one was willing to give in.


    "Get out of the way! Are you trying to let the criminals go? Or are you with the criminals? " Li Ying angrily points a gun at Minnie and shouts.


    Su Xun told them this information. Naturally, they would not share it with the customs.


    The two sides are fighting now.


    Minnie stepped forward: "do you know it''s against the police regulations to point a gun at your colleague! If you have the guts, shoot! If it''s a man, just shoot! "


    "I''ll be damned!" Li Ying is impatient. He can''t be stupid enough to shoot."Buzz..."


    At this time, with the roar of the engine, two drug dealers rushed out in a van.


    "Shoot, stop!"


    Li Ying yelled and pulled the trigger.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The gunfire sounded like a firecracker, and the bullet hit the car body, but the truck rushed forward.


    Because the power of point 38 is very small, if you shoot the tire in the front, you can''t even punch through the truck tire.


    Looking at the roaring lorry, people in a hurry can only avoid to both sides.


    Or you''ll get crushed.


    Finally, I watched the truck go away.


    "Mad! It''s all your fault! But for you, we would have found the goods long ago! " A Wanchai anti drug officer swears at the customs.


    "What are you talking about? We''re looking at this case. Why do you intervene?"


    "That is, you should be blamed for not telling us what information you have found."


    "It''s really powerful for you customs to confuse black and white. If you hadn''t stopped..."


    The two sides quarreled again, and finally turned into a fight.


    Of course, both sides still have some restraint. No one is shooting. They just fight each other.


    "Stop fighting! oh dear! Stop fighting


    "Stop it! Come on, stop it


    Minnie could only fight anxiously.


    But it''s no use.


    The two groups have long been red eyed, greeting each other''s relatives, and their hands are getting heavier and heavier.


    Because it was the territory of the customs, so soon the people from the customs came and directly swarmed on.


    The Wanchai anti drug team, which was still in the ascendant, fell into a disadvantage under the attack of the opponent''s sea of people tactics.


    There are more and more people at the back of the customs, which has completely evolved into the customs crowd beating the Wan Chai anti drug team.


    It was not until the uniformed police who heard the gunfire came that they separated the two sides.


    Due to the large number of customs officers, the anti drug team in Wanchai suffered losses and several people were sent to the hospital.


    Su Xun was furious when he got the news.


    But before he got angry, the same furious police commissioner called.


    Let him go to headquarters.

 Chapter 1306

    Hong Kong Island police headquarters.


    Office of the Commissioner of police.


    "Falk! Shetter! What are you doing! The customs and Wanchai anti drug team fought in broad daylight and went to the hospital! What are you doing! "


    The Commissioner of police is full of anger and roars hysterically at Yan Sir and Minnie.


    This is definitely a police scandal in chiguoguo.


    It will appear in newspapers all over Hong Kong tomorrow.


    "Sir, I can explain." Yan Sir opens his mouth.


    The Commissioner of police directly and rudely interrupted her: "I don''t want to hear your explanation! It''s tomorrow and the whole territory will report on it! How to solve it! "


    "Sorry, sir." Yan Sir stopped talking.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    The Commissioner of police breathed out a sigh to calm his anger: "come in."


    "Sir, here comes Mr. Su, director of Wanchai."


    In came a clerk, a blonde, white skinned, black stockings, black suit.


    "Let him in." This is a headache for the Commissioner of police. Su Xun will definitely not give up.


    When it gets bigger, the police will lose more face.


    "No, I''m in."


    As soon as the police commissioner''s voice fell, Su Xun walked into the office with a cold face.


    The clerk closed the door and backed out.


    Su Sir said directly to the director: "Sir, I suspect that the customs people are colluding with the post ice."


    The first sentence was a shock.


    "What are you talking about?" Yan Sir immediately refuted.


    Although the Commissioner of police hated Su Xun very much, he had to appease him now: "Su, your people have been injured. I can understand your feelings, but I hope you don''t frame your colleagues by saying something without evidence."


    "Framed?" With a sneer, Su Xun went straight to the sofa and sat down, cocking his legs: "my people got the exact information and knew the hiding place of the goods behind the ice. They were stopped by the customs when they were about to arrive, which made it convenient for the criminals to escape. Isn''t that obvious?"


    Horse Treader, play with me, I''ll kill you.


    "How do you explain that?" The Commissioner of police looks at Yan sir with a cold look.


    Even if he hates Su Xun, if he can catch Bing Hou, he will also have credit. When his term of office comes, he will return home to get a good job.


    Therefore, although he wanted to withdraw Su Xun, he was greedy for his ability to perform meritorious service, and loved and hated him.


    But if the customs people really collude with the post ice, this is a very serious matter.


    Minnie anxiously said: "director, we absolutely did not collude with the ice, he is framed!"


    "Then how do you explain, why do you take someone to stop my law enforcement? If it wasn''t for you, could the goods be taken away? " Su Xun asked Li Sheng.


    "I..." Minnie, she can''t say that she stopped the Wanchai anti drug group just for the sake of success.


    Of course, Yan Sir knows this, so she can''t speak.


    The Commissioner of police said coldly, "from today on, you will be suspended to cooperate with the internal investigation."


    No matter whether Minnie colludes with Queen Binghou or not, she hinders law enforcement and causes serious consequences, so it''s not too much to suspend her job and expel her from the police.


    "Yes, sir." Minnie clenched her lips.


    "The director is wise." Su Xun laughed like a villain, took out a cigarette and lit it: "now, it''s time for us to talk about my people being beaten into the hospital by your customs."


    "Su sir, don''t push an inch. It''s obviously a fight. Both sides are at fault! Your people in Wanchai are injured, and so are our customs officers! " Yan Sir hated Su Xun to the extreme, and he wanted to eat him.


    However, Su Xun was not interested in her. He didn''t want to be eaten by an old woman. He agreed to share weal and woe with his brother. He couldn''t hurt his brother.


    Su Xun spat out a puff of smoke: "fighting each other? You call more than 100 people beating more than 20 people fighting each other? Do you want me to have another fight with you? "


    "Sue, calm down first. You are all colleagues in the police system. Why fight?" The director of police speaks Cantonese very well, which makes the local people of Hong Kong feel embarrassed.


    After playing the cigarette ash, Su Xun put down his legs: "Sir, you are my boss. I always respect you very much, so I believe you will give me a fair result, right? I believe you. "


    There was a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    You respect me?


    Respect you!


    "Of course, I will give you a fair answer." Although he said hello to the eighteen generations of Su Xun''s ancestors in his heart, he still showed a warm expression on the surface, saying: "the financial department will pay for the medical expenses of the injured. Secondly, Yan Sir will go to the hospital to apologize to the injured in person. In addition, Haiguan will hand over the case to Wan Chai from now on."¡°sir£¡ This case has been under investigation by our customs. " Minnie was in a hurry when she heard this.


    The director glared at her: "you have been suspended, what identity are you talking to me now?"


    "Yan sir." Minnie can only look at Yan sir.


    Yan Sir said: "director, our customs are willing to join hands with Wanchai police station to investigate this case..."


    "But I don''t want to." Su Xun said softly, "this time your people stop my people and make the criminals escape. Who knows if your people will shoot me next time?"


    "Su sir!" Yan Sir''s face was livid with anger.


    The Commissioner of police said: "it''s settled. You should hand over the relevant files to Wanchai police station as soon as possible. Remember, you are not allowed to interfere in this case from now on."


    "Yes, sir." In everyone''s heart, 10000 are unwilling, 1000 are unwilling, Yan Sir can only endure.


    Su Xun stood up with a smile: "thank you for your wisdom. I think If it''s OK, I''ll go first. "


    "Of course." Director PI said with a smile, he didn''t feel the slightest awe from Su Xun.


    Su Xun took a look at Yan sir, waved to her, and then walked out of the office.


    Yan Sir and Minnie also left later.


    "Su Xun, we won''t give up this case!" Yan Sir caught up with Su Xun and said.


    The police are very skilled in this kind of thing.


    The top says no, the bottom does the same.


    As long as the case is solved, it''s a credit.


    Su Xun stopped and looked at her with a dangerous smile: "my people are not so easy to fight."


    With that, he flicked his cigarette butt into the garbage can and left with his hands in his pocket.


    "Let the guys who beat people today be careful. He may get dirty." His face is dignified.


    Minnie nodded: "I know sir."


    "Take a break first, and I''ll help you find the director in a few days." Yan Sir sighed.


    Minnie nodded again.

 Chapter 1307

    That night.


    All the customs officers who participated in the beating of the Wan Chai anti drug unit during the day were beaten with sacks.


    It''s said that he was beaten again by his father when he went back because he couldn''t recognize him.


    The customs knew that it was Su Xun who had it done, but they couldn''t find any evidence, so they had to break their teeth.


    At the same time, we continue to investigate the case behind the ice in secret. All of us are trying to solve the case and beat Wanchai police station in the face.


    After the case was handed over to the Wan Chai police station, naturally, the two members of the anti drug team from magnesium also went to the Wan Chai police station.


    Three days later, Wan Chai police station.


    "Hello, you can call me Yu. I''m the leader of the New York anti drug team of magnesium." Yu said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun also showed a kind smile and extended his hand: "welcome to Hong Kong Island"


    "thank you, but unfortunately I will leave soon." Domain sighed a tone, pretending helplessly said.


    Su Xun also accompanied him to play: "why? This case has not been solved yet. "


    "Because I have been informed that the goods have gone to Mexico through the black market, and then they will be transported to magnesium from the channel there." Said Yu.


    Su Xun sighed: "it seems that we don''t have to look down. I wish you a smooth journey."


    "Goodbye." Yu waved with a smile, and then left with his men.


    "Susir, we really don''t have to check? Isn''t that in vain? " Chen Jiaju wailed.


    Su Xun sneered: "who said that? Just now that guy has a problem, secretly follow him, at the same time call the flying tigers, let them come to support


    This guy is ready to run. He used to work with post ice, and he can share 200 million dollars.


    Later, he killed the queen of ice and monopolized the goods. He wanted to go back to magnesium by boat to sell the stolen goods.


    It was completely annihilated on an island.


    "Sir? How do you know he has a problem? "


    Chen Jiaju asked curiously.


    "What''s all that crap for? Why don''t you take someone to watch Su Xun glared at him.


    "Oh." Chen Jiaju didn''t dare to say more. He took his men out of the police station, and Su Xun followed him.


    The credit for killing the bandit leader is of course his.


    At the same time, underground parking.


    "Shua!"


    Yu''s assistant suddenly took out a gun from behind and pointed at him and said, "Yu, now follow me to the embassy."


    "Hey, man, what are you doing?" Yu raised his hand and looked at his subordinates inexplicably.


    Yu''s assistant said: "some time ago, a seal team lost news in Myanmar, and you are the commander of this team. I have seen the files of the Hong Kong Island police. They have fought with the bandits twice. There are tactical traces of the seal team on both times. When do you want to install them again?"


    "Man, put down the gun first. Listen to me..." Yu suddenly steps forward, grabs his assistant''s hand and twists it. Then he turns around behind him, grabs his head with two hands and twists it. He dies.


    That''s how it''s done.


    Then Yu stuffed his assistant''s body into the trunk and drove to the port.


    As soon as he got out of the parking lot, a few cars behind him followed him. Meanwhile, the Flying Tigers were on the road.


    We arrived at the port in half an hour.


    Yu took out his mobile phone and made a phone call. Then two people came out and carried the body in the trunk onto the ship.


    Yu also got on the boat, then the boat whistled and set sail to the vast sea.


    The ship was on the sea for about 20 minutes.


    Then he stopped, then a man in a diving suit jumped into the sea, and tied boxes of ice to the hook of the special fishing goods.


    "Wuhu ~ we are rich!"


    "Look, there''s my Ferrari."


    "That''s my mansion, too!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, we are the richest man in the real magnesium country with 2.5 billion US dollars!"


    The members of the seal team, looking at the suspended ice, are laughing and have begun to imagine a better life in the future.


    "Come on, move the things here."


    "He''s excited, too, but he''s calm as a leader," Yu waved.


    "Look! What is that


    Suddenly, a man pointed to the horizon and cried.


    Everyone subconsciously looks to the sky.


    I saw the two black spots getting closer and closer, and then everyone saw the shape of the two black spots.


    "Oh, shette! It''s a helicopter! We''ve been found. Come on guys, get your weapons


    At the same time, Yu rushed into the cabin and ran out with a rifle.


    Several speedboats on the sea are also approaching the freighter at a high speed, and the people on board are from Wanchai police station.


    "People on board hear that you are surrounded. Put down your weapons and surrender immediately."On the speedboat, Miao Zhishun shouts with a loudspeaker.


    "Daddada..."


    A bullet hit the speedboat.


    "Helicopter cover, speedboat up."


    Su Xun took the walkie talkie to direct the arrest.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    "Dada dada..."


    The machine gun on the helicopter aimed at the freighter, which was a series of strafing, which made the bandits unable to lift their heads.


    At the same time, speedboats also took advantage of this opportunity to get close to the freighter, and then boarded one after another.


    "Stop them! Shoot them


    A hysterical roar.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun killed two people with two shots, and then jumped on the freighter first, with a small pistol pressing the seals.


    People from behind also got on the boat.


    The flying tigers also began to land on the helicopter.


    With more people and less fighting, and complete firepower, the Flying Tigers had to fight and retreat at the same time, using the ship''s measures as bunkers to fight with the police.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Daddada..."


    The gunfire went on and on the ship.


    "Stop them! Kill them


    Yu yells as he shoots. In fact, he has been running under the cabin.


    Su Xun stared at him and chased him all the time. As soon as they ran away, they came to the engine of the ship.


    "Yu, surrender, you have no way to live!"


    Su Xun hid at the corner and yelled at the inside.


    "How did you see through it?"


    Domain asked the doubts in the heart.


    "This ship has been at the dock for three weeks, which seems very abnormal, so I''ve been following it for a long time."


    Su Xun is a bit of bullshit. He''s not that powerful. He''s just a prophet.


    Yu said, "maybe I shouldn''t go to see you. I won''t surrender. I''ll kill you and leave."


    "You want to fart." Su Xun''s voice fell, his body sank, and a donkey rolled out.


    Yu heard the sound, and subconsciously came out from behind the pillar to shoot. But susian was lying on the ground, so his subconscious shots were all empty.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun was lying on the ground and fired three shots in a row.


    All three shots hit the heart of the field.


    Yu looked down, then seemed to say something, but after all, he didn''t say it. The body fell down, and it could be said that he was dead.

 Chapter 1308

    When Su Xun killed Yu.


    Customs just got a clue.


    "Yan sir, it''s abnormal that this boat from magnesium country stayed on the dock for three days without leaving."


    This is the line in the movie. In the movie, they found out the problem based on the ship.


    "Come on! Everyone, go to the port at once


    Yan Sir personally led the team this time.


    She wants to grasp the ice with her own hands and use this case to find her face.


    Forty minutes later.


    When they got to the port, they found that the ship had already disappeared.


    "Let''s ask, when did the ship leave?" Yan Sir said.


    Soon the inquirer came back: "Sir, the dock said it was about two hours ago."


    "There''s still time to catch up. I''ll report to the director at once." Yan Sir took out her mobile phone. She had a hunch that the goods must be on the ship that had left.


    "Yan sir, look


    Suddenly, a police officer pointed to the sea and yelled.


    Yan Sir subconsciously looked up.


    The ship they were looking for actually came back.


    Yan Sir is confused. Is he wrong?


    There''s nothing wrong with this ship?


    Otherwise, how dare you drive back?


    Soon, he threw these confused thoughts out of his mind and said, "everyone, keep watch. When the ship comes to shore, we''ll go up and search immediately!"


    No matter what, if you have dates or not, you can''t come back empty handed.


    Ten minutes later, the freighter landed.


    But Yan Sir''s face is not good-looking.


    Because she saw Su Xun on the deck.


    "Why, Mr. Yan, you know that we have come back from victory and come to meet us specially?"


    Su Xun looked down at the customs, his mouth rose, and he raised a banter smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The Wan Chai police station on board all burst out laughing.


    Yan Sir face a burst of green a burst of white, squeeze out three words from the teeth: "let''s go."


    They have been following the case for a long time. As a result, Wan Chai intervened in the middle of the case and solved it faster than them. Their customs face was slapped.


    Four tons of ice is enough to shock the world.


    So the police arranged an interview for Su Xun.


    Although the police don''t want to make a fuss for Su Xun any more, they also want to share the credit for such a big case. If they don''t think about Su Xun, they have to think about themselves.


    So it''s still propaganda.


    Anyway, Su Xun''s prestige is already so high. Let''s break the pot and break it. If it''s higher, it''s higher.


    In a few years'' time, they will all retire and Hong Kong Island will return to China. It is imperative to earn enough money first.


    The next day, the headlines in Hong Kong reappeared.


    The tiger of Wan Chai breaks the terrible drug case! ¡·


    "four tons of ice, involving 2.4 billion US dollars, seals, drug dealers, Wanchai tiger attack! ¡·


    "Su Sir takes another shot, and Asia is caught after the ice.". ¡·


    when we saw the news about Su Sir before, we all thought Su Sir was good. Su Sir is really good.


    But now everyone is like this:


    "is that it? Isn''t that normal? "


    "Su Sir''s normal operation."


    "It''s nothing like a seal team. One day Su Sir will take over Japan and publish it in the newspaper. It''s a big surprise."


    Su Sir is too strong. Everyone is shocked again and again, and they are numb.


    All Su Sir''s operations are normal.


    After the end of the Asia post ice case, Su Xun was promoted to Chief Superintendent and transferred to the Hong Kong Island police region as the deputy director, becoming the second shoulder of the region.


    His immediate superior, Yu suqiu, revealed to him that he was about to retire early and marry uncle Da, so the position of regional director of Hong Kong Island police was reserved for him.


    Uncle Da, the old tree is in blossom. He can pick up an old place of the same age as him, female.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In March, he Liansheng''s next speaker was finally decided, and Lin huaile was re elected.


    The result of this dispute is that a Dongguan boy died with Liansheng Wuhu, and then Deng Bo also died, saying that Deng Bo had cerebral hemorrhage.


    But Su Xun knew it was Lin huaile.


    Lin huaile''s biggest obstacle to Lianzhuang is Deng Bo, who will not allow him to break the rules.


    It''s normal for him to die because dunber is really dedicated to winning the league.


    Another thing is that Huang Zhicheng took over the net, Ni yongxiao was arrested, the Ni family, one of the four major families in Hong Kong Island, disappeared, and Chen Yongren returned to the police force.


    The order on Hong Kong Island has been further clarified.


    On this day, when susian was having lunch, he suddenly felt that it was dark and the sun was blocked.Looking up, I saw Ma Haotian and Zhang Ziwei standing in front of his dining table.


    When Su Xun was working in West Kowloon, he had a good relationship with them.


    "Two asirs from West Kowloon come to Hong Kong Island. What advice do you have?"


    Su Xun asked casually while eating.


    "We are here to give you credit. Your next step is the Assistant Commissioner of police. This step is a great watershed for the police force. It needs a lot of credit."


    Ma Haotian sat down with a serious face.


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile: "are you so kind? Will you share the credit with me? "


    "Well, you are too good. Your ability attracts me. I have a very risky action next. I need your cooperation." Ma Haotian tells the truth, because he needs Su Xun''s cooperation, he can''t hide it.


    Su Xun nodded: "go on."


    "Some time ago, we caught heichai, and then we let heichai go, you know." Ma Haotian is very depressed when he talks about this. His brother''s undercover agent has been around heichai for so long. He promised that he would return to the police force after catching heichai, but now he has to continue to be undercover.


    Su Xun knew what he was looking for: "yes, the net has been taken in, and he has been released. It''s to catch bigger fish."


    "It''s worthy of being Su sir. It''s a good guess. Do you know the eight faced Buddha?" Ma Haotian lowered his voice.


    Su Xun nodded: "now the biggest drug lord in the Golden Triangle region, of course I know."


    "The big fish we''re going to catch is him. How about if you have the courage to cooperate and kill the eight faced Buddha, your assistant commissioner of police will be stable."


    Ma Haotian also took a drastic action. This action is too dangerous. If Su Xun is involved, the success rate will be greatly improved.


    Su Xun took a sip of water and said, "let me take part, but the people who took part asked me to choose."


    "No, you just don''t believe in the ability of our anti drug team in West Kowloon?" Zhang Ziwei is honest.


    Su Xun nodded seriously: "I don''t believe it. My people are stronger than them. You can''t deny that."


    With me, Ah Wei won''t have to die this time.


    "All right, listen to you." Ma Haotian stops Zhang Ziwei from talking and agrees.


    Su Xun stretched out a hand: "happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation." Ma Haotian said with a smile.

 Chapter 1309

    Five days later, Thailand.


    A ship close to the dock, was deliberately released by the island police heichai and Su Jianqiu ashore.


    "Heichai, why are you here now? I thought you were drowned in the Mekong River."


    On the dock, a young man in a flowery shirt met him. His name was boby, and he was ready to cooperate with heichai to take goods from bamianfo.


    "I said," believe it or not. "


    Heichai made a joke, pointed to Su Jianqiu behind him and said: "my brother Liqiu, a good brother who accompanies me with bullets and lives."


    "Bobigo." Su Jianqiu said hello.


    Boby nodded and put his arms around heichai''s neck. "I heard that you planted millions of goods on Hong Kong Island. It''s just a small matter. If you want to buy goods in the future, you can come to Thailand to find me and give you the best goods!"


    "Brother, please keep your voice down. We are peddlers of drugs, not vegetables." Heichai has some palpitations.


    "This is Thailand. Do you think it''s Hong Kong Island? Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy the best sea - Luoyin in the world!"


    He specially roared out the last three words.


    In a car not far from the dock sat Ma Haotian, Zhang Ziwei, Su Xun, and a Thai policeman in charge of driving.


    Just now, the conversations of heichai''s several people are all transmitted to their ears through the monitor on Su Jianqiu''s body.


    "Follow up."


    Looking at the black wood several people get on the car to leave, Su Xun said to cha guess.


    He knew that boby was the undercover agent of Thai police, but he was not ready to expose it.


    Because he didn''t want to affect the first half of the story.


    In the front, we should follow the plot, and in the back, we should make the best of the plan and take all the eight faced Buddhas.


    In the original movie plot, because of the guessing, boby knew that heichai had an undercover around him, but he was not sure whether the undercover was heichai or Su Jianqiu.


    Guess secretly let the police search the undercover information on Hong Kong Island, and send it to his mobile phone.


    As a result, Cha guess was discovered by Ma Haotian. Later, when Ma Haotian saw the photo of Su Jianqiu sent to his mobile phone, he knew that their arrangement for undercover had been exposed.


    In order to protect Su Jianqiu, he sent the photos of heichai to Bobbi with chacai''s mobile phone.


    Finally, boby mistook heichai for an undercover agent and killed him.


    At the same time, he is also ready to kill Su Jianqiu. At the critical moment, Ma Haotian and others arrive in time to save Su Jianqiu and capture Bobbi alive.


    Originally the action was a failure, but Ma Haotian was not willing to give up, decided to control Bobbi to continue trading with bamianfo, and caught people in the trading.


    But Su Jianqiu didn''t want to continue. He was afraid of the birth of the eight faced Buddha. He was afraid that more and more people would die when trading tomorrow.


    So when Ma Haotian didn''t notice, he informed the people of bamianfo by satellite phone.


    Tell them that tomorrow''s deal is a trap and tell them not to go.


    In this way, as long as the people of bamianfo don''t go to the trading site after being warned the next day, they will at most go for nothing tomorrow.


    At least there will be no more dead people.


    But I didn''t expect that the eight faced Buddha made a plan and found mercenaries to sweep the trading scene directly.


    Hong Kong Island police and Thai police were killed and injured heavily, and Zhang Ziwei was forced to jump into the crocodile pool.


    But now that Su Xun is here, all this will not happen again.


    What Su Xun had to do was that the mantis would catch the cicada and the Yellow sparrow would be behind him. When the eight faced Buddha appeared on the trading day, he would give him a counter plan.


    When he came to Thailand this time, he only brought Zhou Xingxing, Chen Jiaju and Miao Zhishun.


    Behind the scenes are members of the Wanchai crime squad and the Flying Tigers. The four armed helicopters have already been ready at the border.


    Can the mercenaries of bamianfo beat the Flying Tigers when the number and equipment are not dominant?


    "If you catch the eight faced Buddha, you can relax for a while."


    In the car, Ma Haotian was a little excited. After all, the eight faced Buddha is the most powerful drug lord in Southeast Asia.


    We have our own farmers and our own armed forces. The annual shipment is measured in tons.


    Wipe out the eight faced Buddha, he will definitely be promoted to a police sergeant.


    When the time came, Su Xun would be promoted to Assistant Commissioner of police.


    Suddenly, a big car appeared at the intersection ahead.


    Guess seems flustered God, the steering wheel a swing, the car out of the roadside, was Road teeth stuck.


    "How do you drive! Ah? "


    Ma Haotian''s face suddenly changed. After getting out of the car, he grabbed Cha Chai''s collar and asked angrily.


    They are lost. How can su Jianqiu''s safety be guaranteed? That''s the brother who has been playing since childhood!


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll call for another car." Chachai raised his hand and apologized.


    Ma Haotian roared: "then you don''t hurry up! If anything happens to my people, you will be responsible! "Finish saying, just mercilessly loosened to examine guess.


    Chachai picked up his cell phone to make a phone call. In fact, he called Bobbi and said in Thai, "Sir, one of the two Hong Kong islanders is a police undercover. You should hold them down first, and I''ll let people find out now."


    Ma Haotian and Zhang Ziwei can''t understand Thai, so they really think that cha guess is calling for a taxi.


    Although Su Xun didn''t understand Thai, he knew what he was doing, but he didn''t stop him.


    Then Tsao guessed that he made a phone call to the police station: "quick, check the undercover information from Hong Kong Island, and send the photos to my mobile phone. It must be quick!"


    With that, he hung up the phone. At this time, Su Xun rushed over and knocked it down with one punch.


    "Damn it! When I don''t know Thai! This guy is Bobbie''s man! He asked people to check Su Jianqiu. "


    "What Ma Haotian and Zhang Ziwei''s face changed greatly. They rushed over and arrested them: "where''s Bobbi! I ask you, Bobbie, where are they? "


    "I don''t know what you said. Let me go and I''ll complain." I''m still playing dumb.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him on the egg.


    "Ah, ah


    Chaguess screamed bitterly, and blood flowed from his crotch. His face was as white as paper.


    "I''ll make you a eunuch!"


    Su Xun aimed his gun at his crotch.


    Guess is afraid of Su Xun: "no, don''t shoot, I said, I said, they turn left at the third intersection, there is a unfinished building."


    "Screw you!" Ma Haotian takes out his gun, Kang Kang shoots him to death, and then grabs a car.


    After all, this is the key.


    Then Ma Haotian drove to the uncompleted residential building that chachai just said.


    "Ding ~"


    chacai''s mobile phone rang, and Su Xun handed it to Ma Haotian: "look at it."


    It''s a picture of Su Jianqiu.


    "Send a picture of heichai." Ma Haotian''s face was cloudy and clear, and he said.


    Then he used his mobile phone to send the photos of heichai to chachai''s mobile phone.


    Su Xun sent the photos of heichai to Bobbi with his guessing mobile phone.


    Although everything has changed in detail, it is still consistent with the plot of the film for the time being.

 Chapter 1310

    In the unfinished building.


    Bamianfo''s son and daughter took the money, handed him a satellite phone and left.


    Only boby and Blackwood were left in the unfinished building.


    "So you''re undercover!"


    Boby looked at the photos uploaded from his mobile phone and showed the phone to heichai. His eyes were fierce.


    "What are you talking about! You''re kidding


    Looking at the photo in Bobbi''s hand, heichai is confused. How can he be an undercover?


    He didn''t know when he became an undercover agent. Did he lose his memory?


    "Grass Mud Horse, still pretending?"


    Boby didn''t listen to his explanation. He took the gun with his other hand and pulled the trigger.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Three shots in a row, black wood covered his chest and fell to the ground.


    He died a long time ago.


    Looking at heichai who has lost his life, Su Jianqiu stays in the same place.


    He knew that heichai had died for him.


    "Kill him!"


    Boby points at Su Jianqiu and yells.


    Su Jianqiu responded and quickly hid behind a car.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Several bullets hit the car body and splashed a burst of fireballs.


    "Buzz..."


    With the roar of the engine, a red taxi rushed out.


    "Ah Chiu!"


    Ma Haotian roared, stretched out his gun from the window, aimed at Bobbi''s man and pulled the trigger.


    Su Xun also shot from another window.


    Zhang Ziwei was driving around.


    Su Jianqiu rolled on the ground, picked up a gun and began to fight back to Bobbi.


    "Kang Kang..."


    "Cover me! Come and cover me


    "Don''t let Bobbie run away!"


    The gunfire went on and on in the unfinished building.


    A few minutes later, the uncompleted building was quiet again.


    All the people brought by boby died, leaving boby alive. He was shot in the arm and could only kneel and shiver.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    Boby''s face turned pale and asked for mercy.


    "Ah


    Su Jianqiu roars and points his gun at Bobbi. He wants to avenge heichai. After all, he has been with heichai for so long. He has a lot of feelings.


    This is the tragedy of undercover, and his boss out of life and death out of the feelings, but often in the end have to catch him.


    So there are also many undercover defectors, because they spend more time with criminals than with police officers, and their feelings can not be erased.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ma Haotian pushes Su Jianqiu away.


    "Now that the mission has failed, what''s the use of keeping him? Just kill him!"


    Su Jianqiu roared with her eyes.


    "Failed? It hasn''t failed yet. " Ma Haotian looked calm, looked at Bobbi and said, "tomorrow, you will go with us to continue trading with bamianfo."


    In order to grasp the eight Face Buddha layout for such a long time, just go back, he absolutely can''t accept.


    "No! no way! If the eighth master knew that I betrayed him, I would die miserably. I advise you not to go tomorrow. It''s no different from looking for death. "


    Even in this situation, boby did not dare to sell the eight faced Buddha, which shows the ferocity of the eight faced Buddha.


    "You''re not going! Then you''re going to die now! "


    Zhang Ziwei put the gun on his forehead.


    "I I''ll go, I''ll go. "


    Compared with dying now, and at least a ray of life tomorrow, boby can only admit it first.


    "You''re going! Still going! Don''t you think there are enough people to die? "


    Su Jianqiu rushed over and gave Ma Haotian a blow.


    "Ah Qiu! Don''t be impulsive. "


    Zhang Ziwei quickly hugs Su Jianqiu.


    "Let me go! Let go of me! Why do you help him every time? "


    Su Jianqiu kept struggling and roaring.


    "I''ve helped you, too! We are all good brothers. Why did we make this step? "


    Zhang Ziwei holds Su Jianqiu by the waist and refuses to let him fight Ma Haotian.


    Ma Haotian wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, looked at Su Jianqiu and said, "yes, I have to go, and you have to go, because I''m a policeman, and so are you."


    "I''m wrong! I''m not the head office of the police Su Jianqiu roared.


    Su Xun said coldly, "do you think this is to buy vegetables? Do you want to come and go? I agree with leader Ma. The deal will continue tomorrow. "


    "It''s easy for you to say! You''re not undercover! You know how many times I nearly died! " Su Jianqiu breathed heavily and threw the fire on Su Xun''s head.


    Su Xun said: "I''ve been an undercover. Although I didn''t have your undercover career, I''ve been in more danger than you since I was a policeman."Su Jianqiu stared at him, speechless, because Su Xun solved those cases, he also knew.


    It''s true that many of them are more dangerous than his undercover work.


    "Ah Qiu, the last time, the last time. You can go back to the police force when you catch the bamianfo." Zhang Ziwei kept persuading Su Jianqiu.


    In this way, Su Jianqiu''s mood stabilized, and finally acquiesced in tomorrow''s action.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night, a police station in Thailand.


    "Do you know! Because of your police undercover, almost killed my man! I tell you! I will definitely complain to Interpol headquarters! "


    Su Xun questioned the director Li Sheng.


    "Sorry, Sergeant Su, we have caught the undercover. We will give him the punishment he deserves. If we can, we hope to make compensation."


    Knowing that he was wrong, the director couldn''t raise his temper in the face of Su Xun''s questioning and anger.


    "Just because of your negligence, the joint operation between Hong Kong and Thailand almost failed! I don''t believe in the strength of your Thai police. I ask that I be the commander-in-chief of tomorrow''s operation, and you Thai police will cooperate. "


    The main purpose of Su Xun''s fire was to pave the way for the leadership.


    In the movie, Ma Haotian used this reason to get the command of the arrest operation.


    But in the end, he was defeated in a mess. He also took the corresponding consequences and was demoted.


    Su Xun will not lose. He will win very well. He will only be promoted, not demoted.


    "Well, you can take command of the operation tomorrow." In order not to let Su Xun complain to Interpol headquarters, the director can only hold his nose.


    Who makes their own backyard dirty.


    Su Xun''s face softened a little: "I have to say, you made a wise decision."


    That night, Su Xun began to deploy police forces at tomorrow''s trading scene, leaving all the police cars in the mountains to confuse the people of bamianfo, and then let the police officers hide behind the ruins.


    At the same time, he secretly informed the Flying Tigers without telling Ma Haotian and others that after communicating with the Thai authorities on Hong Kong Island, the helicopter was able to enter the country.


    After the helicopter carrying the Flying Tigers entered the country, they did not go directly to the trading point, but stood by in a mountain depression kilometers away from the trading point.


    The eight faced Buddha thinks that he can hit the Hong Kong Island police and the Thai police with his tricks.


    I don''t know that Su Xun is also scheming against him.


    That''s what I predicted for you.

 Chapter 1311

    The next day, in a restaurant.


    Su Xun, Ma Haotian, Zhang Ziwei and Su Jianqiu all sat on the same table.


    Just then, a car came.


    Two foreigners came down from the car.


    These two are Interpol involved in the operation.


    The arrest of bamianfo is a joint operation of many parties.


    "In the past." Su Xun took Ma Haotian and Zhang Ziwei to talk with Interpol.


    Su Jianqiu took a look at the satellite phone on the desk, pursed his lips, and finally picked it up.


    Then click the replay button, dial and say, "the deal is cancelled."


    "What?" The other side was obviously confused.


    Su Jianqiu added: "today''s transaction is cancelled. There is a ghost."


    Finish saying, hang up the phone, put the phone back to the original position, heart uneasy.


    "Ah Qiu, let''s go." Soon, Ma Haotian waved to Su Jianqiu in the restaurant.


    Su Jianqiu picked up the satellite phone, responded with a smile on her face, and then ran over.


    A moment later, three cars drove along the dirt road to the ruins deep in the forest.


    Sitting in the car, Su Jianqiu always has five minds. He twists and turns.


    Su Xun said casually, "why, I''m afraid."


    "No Su Jianqiu looks unnatural.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I thought you told the eight faced Buddha about your performance."


    Su Jianqiu''s body was stiff for a moment.


    He always felt as if he had been known by Su Xun.


    Then I felt that I was thinking too much.


    If Su Xun had known about it for a long time, how could he continue to trade?


    Su Xun was just trying to scare him, because Su Jianqiu''s starting point for reporting to Bamian Buddha was good.


    I don''t want more people to die.


    It''s just that he was so naive that he was recruited by the eight faced Buddha and killed more people.


    About half an hour later, three cars successively drove into the ruins, and then everyone got off.


    Boby''s legs were shaking: "elder brothers, let''s go quickly. You can''t fight the eighth master."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you dare to show up later, I''ll shoot you." Zhang Ziwei threatened in a low voice.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, I didn''t see the people of Bamian Buddha coming. Everyone was a little uneasy.


    Su Jianqiu was relieved. He thought that bamianfo would not come after receiving his message.


    But at this time, a burst of engine sound, saw a few off-road vehicles swept the dust.


    Su Jianqiu''s face gradually stiff, forehead exuded beans big sweat, the heart is full of uneasiness.


    He had already told the eight faced Buddha, but the eight faced Buddha''s people came back.


    What does that mean?


    Ma Haotian, they don''t know what Su Jianqiu is thinking. They take Bobbi to walk over.


    Shali, the son of bamianfo, and Minna, the daughter of bamianfo, also came up with people.


    "Do you have another one?"


    Sha Li asked. He asked heichai.


    Everyone was stunned, because they didn''t really think of an excuse for heichai''s death.


    "He died. I killed him because I wanted to swallow his share." Su Jianqiu''s quick wit.


    Minna smiles: "handsome man, I like your honesty. Where''s the money? Take it out and have a look. "


    I have to say that this woman is really beautiful. She has a hot figure, white skin, long legs, thin waist and big hair.


    This girl is really good at everything. It''s a pity that she is a man. Yes, Minna is a human demon.


    In the movie, Zhang Ziwei can marry her, it can be said that it is enough to survive.


    Ma Haotian winked at Zhang Ziwei.


    Zhang Ziwei put two boxes on the ground and opened them to reveal the money inside.


    "Well, look at the goods." Shali asked someone to take the money, then lifted the cloth on the car, revealing a full size of neat hailo.


    Ma Haotian stares at boby. Boby pretends to be calm and says, "Sha Li, didn''t you come?"


    "You don''t need your father in this small business." Sha Li said calmly.


    Ma Haotian didn''t expect that the eight faced Buddha didn''t come, but now he can only arrest people.


    Take out a gun to aim at Sha Li: "don''t move!"


    "Kang Kang..."


    Sha Li and others had been prepared to fight back as soon as Ma Haotian took out his gun.


    "Daddada..."


    Next, the two sides used vehicles and debris as bunkers to launch a gun battle.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun shot Minna three times in a row.


    "Wow, it''s hard work."


    Chen Jiaju saw this scene and said something.


    While he was shooting, Su Xun sneered: "hard hand to destroy flowers? If you''re interested, you can go and take a look at her pants. Maybe it''s bigger than you. ""No way." After all, this is a local product of Thailand.


    "Yes."


    While he was talking, Su Xun changed a bullet clip. Every time he pulled the trigger, he would take a life away.


    "Gaga -"


    all of a sudden, all the crows on the distant wires screamed and flew away. Then, with the sound of the propeller, two helicopters flew over.


    "The eight faced Buddha is ready! Get out of here


    Ma Haotian''s pupil contracted into the eye of a needle.


    "What''s the hurry?" Su Xun was calm.


    Then the crowd saw four more helicopters in the air and surrounded the two helicopters.


    "Flying tigers!"


    Zhang Ziwei blurted out.


    "Yes, is it possible to allow him to prepare for the eight faced Buddha and not allow me to prepare for it?"


    Su Xun pretended to be a force.


    "It''s right to bring you here this time!"


    Ma Haotian hit Su Xun excitedly.


    Su Jianqiu took a look at Su Xun, and his face was a little complicated. Su Xun knew that he was calling to report.


    "Boom!"


    Four helicopters fired rockets at the same time, which directly exploded the two mercenary helicopters.


    Then two helicopters came and the other two went in the other direction.


    The two helicopters went after bamianfo.


    Bamianfo had been outside. When he saw that the two mercenary helicopters he had paid for were blasted, he immediately got on the armored car to escape.


    The eight faced Buddha''s motorcade ran wildly on the road. Two helicopters were shooting with machine guns in the air. Behind them, the Wan Chai crime squad was also chasing.


    "Dada dada..."


    The bullets of the heavy machine gun roared out like a fire dragon, and hit the ground with dust. In an instant, two cars in the eight faced Buddha''s motorcade were knocked over.


    "Come on! Hurry up


    Inside the armored vehicle, the eight faced Buddha was no longer as calm as before, and the color of panic was on the surface.


    "Dada dada..."


    "Dada dada..."


    All the motorcade of bamianfo was swept over by machine gun, and only his armored car was still in a frenzy.


    "Whew -


    a rocket went down and exploded in front of the armored car, which was overturned by the huge impact force of the explosion.


    Then two helicopters approached, circled in the air, dropped the rope ladder, and the heavily armed Flying Tigers grabbed the rope to descend the ladder and surrounded the armored vehicle.

 Chapter 1312

    The eight faced Buddha climbed out of the armored car.


    He raised his hand and faced the failure with equanimity.


    I was panicked before, but now after I was caught, I became calm.


    "I want to see your commander."


    Said the eight faced Buddha in Chinese.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    The wheels swept the dust.


    A sharp brake stops.


    Then the door opened and Su Xun, Ma Haotian, Zhang Ziwei and Su Jianqiu rushed down.


    Looking at the eight faced Buddha pointed at by many guns, both Zhang Ziwei and Ma Haotian smile.


    After so much effort, they finally caught the eight faced Buddha.


    "Are you the commander?" The eight faced Buddha looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s me, Hong Kong Island Royal Police, Chief Superintendent Su Xun."


    "You called me on purpose at noon?" This is the only reason that the eight faced Buddha can think of.


    The other side found out his style.


    So I made a special phone call to catch him. In fact, I had already ambushed a lot of soldiers.


    Su Xun nodded and patted Su Jianqiu on the shoulder: "yes, I let him fight."


    Su Jianqiu''s eyes twinkled. He knew that the phone call was not made by Su Xun.


    Su Xun said this in order to help him clear up the matter, otherwise he might betray his colleagues.


    For a moment, I was very grateful to Su Xun.


    "You shouldn''t have too much information about me. Why do you know me so well?" The eight faced Buddha is not afraid of losing, but is afraid of losing without knowing.


    Su Xun walked up to him, laughed, then raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    There are five bright red fingerprints on the face of the eight faced Buddha.


    "You are an arrested criminal. How can you have so many problems?" Su Xun asked coldly.


    He thought that even the police would respect him, but he didn''t expect to humiliate him so much.


    Su Xun patted his face: "unconvinced? If you are not convinced, you have to bear it. Who makes you a defeated general


    Eight Face Buddha closed his eyes, eyes out of sight, heart out of trouble, waiting for the end of the prison to wear on the line.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Hong Kong Island.


    When Su Xun and others got off the plane, they were surrounded by a lot of media.


    "Su sir, you have just solved the post ice case, and now you have captured the eight faced Buddha, the drug lord. Let''s say something."


    "Yes, let''s say something."


    "People on Hong Kong Island want to know how you feel about catching two major drug lords in Asia in a row."


    First sweep the ice, then catch the eight faced Buddha. Two of them are famous drug lords in Asia.


    Su Xun is really in the limelight this time.


    "I just want to say that no matter where the criminal is hiding, as long as his actions endanger the lives and property of the people on Hong Kong Island, I will bring him to justice!"


    Su Xun''s face to the camera was dignified and resolute. He didn''t know how many lonely young women''s hearts were moved and they were haunted.


    As a result, the cheating rate of women on Hong Kong Island is greatly reduced, because they only want to cheat on Su Xun and look down on other men.


    So handsome is good for the country and the people.


    this time, he caught the eight faced Buddha and was promoted to Assistant Commissioner of police.


    However, the Assistant Commissioner of police is a radish and a pit. He can only go to the police station if he has to retire.


    Besides, he is too young, so it is impossible for him to do so this year. When Yu suqiu resigns next year, he will be able to serve as the regional director of Hong Kong Island police.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s 1900.


    Su Xun has been in the position of deputy director for nearly two years. He has made countless contributions.


    There are still seven years to go before the return of Hong Kong Island.


    On February 5, Yu suqiu formally submitted his resignation to the police to marry uncle da.


    In the same month, Su Xunsheng, Assistant Commissioner of police, took up the post of regional Commissioner of Hong Kong Island police.


    To become a big man, the Commissioner of police is the next two steps.


    Now anyone with a clear eye can see that Su Xun is a strong competitor for the next Commissioner of police.


    On February 25, uncle DA and Yu suqiu officially held their wedding ceremony, which is unprecedented.


    "Congratulations, uncle. Yu sir."


    "Tongxi Tongxi, don''t call her sir. Now that she has resigned, just call her sister Yu."


    "Sit inside, sit inside."


    Uncle DA and Yu suqiu greet the guests hand in hand and smile on their faces.


    "Sir, Hong Kong Island police region is here!"


    With the sound, Su Xun came in with Yazi in a black dress.


    Originally, he wanted to take Zhou Wenli, but Zhou Wenli went to the mainland to film.So we can only let Yazi come out to take the post.


    "Here comes Susir."


    "Good, sir."


    Everyone got up one after another to say hello.


    "Well, everyone, uncle DA and Sir Yu are the main characters today. I can''t steal their limelight."


    Su Xun put his arm around him, raised his other hand, pressed it down, and said with a smile.


    "Uncle Da, sister Yu, congratulations. I wish you all a happy life and have a noble son early."


    Yazi came forward, eyes full of envy, because she also wanted to get married, but it was obviously impossible.


    "You''re welcome to sit inside."


    After some politeness, Su Xun took Yazi in and found a place to sit down.


    Most of their tables are high-level police officers.


    Slightly embarrassed is that Fang Jiexia is also present, she is now the Chief Superintendent.


    "Sister Fang." Yazi smiles sweetly at Jiexia.


    Although Fang Jiexia was upset with Su Xun, she also responded with a smile: "the necklace is really beautiful."


    There is a diamond pendant around Yazi''s neck.


    "Sister Fang''s ring is beautiful, too." Yazi''s eyes fell on Fang Jiexia''s diamond ring.


    Both were polite, but everyone could feel the smell of vinegar and gunpowder.


    The others on the table were all looking at Su Xun with a joking expression. It was not easy to enjoy the beauty and happiness.


    Su Xun coughed twice and changed the topic: "Xiaoxia, don''t you introduce the one next to you?"


    Next to Fang Jiexia sits a woman with enchanting figure, short hair and earrings.


    Su Xun felt a little familiar.


    "Long Jiu, senior inspector of the political department, is my good sister." Fang Jiexia pointed to the woman beside her and said,


    long Jiu''s face was expressionless and said to Su Xun: "Su Sir is good."


    She admired Su Xun''s strength, but despised Su Xun''s playful behavior, and set foot on several boats.


    "Long Jiu, your brother''s name is long Wu?" Su Xun finally remembered that it was the role of gambler.


    Long Jiu eyebrows a pick: "Su Sir know my brother?"


    "It''s a meeting." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Long Jiu nodded and didn''t want to say more.


    "Susir." Miao Zhishun came over, leaned over to Su Xun''s ear and said, "you asked me to send someone to look at all the news of the special function research. Their senior brother and army came to Hong Kong two days ago."

 Chapter 1313

    Ever since he knew that there was a special function research institute in the world, Su Xun arranged for someone to stare at it for two years.


    Up to now, there has been some movement.


    When the army comes to Hong Kong Island, it means that the plot of the first gambler movie has already begun.


    "Go and find out if there is a gambling boat called the God of gambling going to sea recently, and the news about the apprentices of the God of gambling." Su Xun orders Miao Zhishun.


    The first one is about Zhou xingzu who has special function and wants to worship the God of gambling as his teacher.


    Because the money he won by his special function can only do good deeds, and he can''t spend it by himself, otherwise he will have bad luck.


    So he wanted to worship the God of gambling as a teacher and learn real gambling skills to win money.


    But he couldn''t find the God of gambling. He could only find Chen Xiaodao, the disciple of the God of gambling, and beat him to death.


    At the same time, Chen Jincheng was sentenced to five years'' imprisonment for killing Gao Yi on a gambling boat. His son Hussein decided to help his father take revenge.


    Trying to ruin the God of gamblers.


    So when the God of gamblers was not on Hong Kong Island, he pretended to be his apprentice and built a gambling boat called the God of gamblers to go out to sea. He wanted to make thousands of dollars on the boat to win the money of the rich. He found the army.


    Hussein also arrested Zhou xingzu''s third uncle and Long Wu, who protected Chen Xiaodao, and threatened Chen Xiaodao, so that Chen Xiaodao did not dare to expose his identity as a fake.


    Finally, Chen Xiaodao decided to use gambling skills to fight with him on the gambling boat. Zhou xingzu and Chen Xiaodao worked together to defeat Hussein and the army.


    Then Zhou xingzu became the apprentice of Gao Jin, the God of gamblers. Later, the plot of the second movie is introduced.


    The second is called "gambler on the beach gambler." the army went back to the mainland special function research institute and found their own martial brother to take revenge on Zhou xingzu on Hong Kong Island.


    As a result, they launched the special function at the same time, and the special function was launched to the extreme, resulting in the shuttle of time and space.


    The army, the third uncle and Zhou xingzu all crossed the Shanghai beach in July 1937.


    Finally, I had a contest with the devils, and then crossed back to modern Hong Kong Island.


    What Su Xun had to wait for was the second plot to take a ride to fight the devil.


    Apart from other things, the July 7th incident happened in July 1937. He went to kill all the devils in Shanghai beach and then put them back on. Isn''t that too much.


    By the way, we will send ammunition support to our party. The most important thing is the means of production of various weapons.


    At that time, maybe the first atomic bomb will be manufactured by our country and thrown into the devil''s headquarters.


    He can''t stay in that time and space for a long time. After all, his identity and task is to be promoted to Commissioner of police to clear up the chaos on Hong Kong Island. Now he is two grades away.


    So this trip is just a tour.


    "Is Su Sir interested in gambling?"


    Hearing that Su Xun asked Miao Zhishun to inquire about the gambling boat, long Jiu asked.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I like to play two games when I''m free, but I don''t play much."


    Long Jiu nodded and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The day after uncle DA and Yu suqiu''s wedding, Su Xun returned to work.


    Now, as a regional leader, he doesn''t need to fight in person any more.


    So most of the time I''m in the office.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun said without raising his head.


    Miao Zhishun opened the door and went in: "Su sir, in recent days, there is really a gambling boat called the God of gambling to go to sea. It is said that it is organized by the disciples of the God of gambling to raise money. All the rich are welcome to board."


    "When will we go to sea?" Su Xun asked.


    Since you want to take a ride through this, of course, you need to get to know Zhou xingzu first, so long as it doesn''t affect the general plot.


    "Three days later."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Gambler.


    Su Xun took Fang Jiexia on board.


    Behind him are Chen Jiaju and Li Ying.


    "Su sir, welcome. I didn''t expect you to come. It really makes me shine!"


    Hussain welcomed Su Xun with a smile on his face, but his heart was cold. You caught my godfather, but you didn''t dare to come.


    If I don''t let you die on the boat this time, my name is not Hussein.


    "I seem to remember that the apprentice of the God of gamblers didn''t look like you." Su Xun looked at Hussein and said.


    As soon as Hussein''s face became stiff, he remembered that Su Xun had met Gao Jin and Chen Xiaodao, but he quickly responded: "Su Sir said that it was my elder martial brother. I''m a new disciple of Shifu."


    "Oh, I see." Su Xun didn''t want to influence the plot, so of course he wouldn''t tear him down.


    "Here comes Susir. I''m sure I''ll play some."


    Hussein was by his side, egging him on.Su Xun laughed: "I don''t like to play a few, but I like to be played by beautiful women."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The people around me were laughing.


    Fang Jiexia''s face is slightly red. She often plays.


    "Su Sir is so humorous. Please come inside." Hussein''s mouth twitched a little. Madder, I''ll see if you can still laugh after you lose all.


    He used intrigue to make Zhou xingzu lose his special function. Now only the army around him has special function. He will sweep the whole court today.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "go and greet other people. I''ll just walk around by myself."


    "Well, I won''t disturb Susir." Hussein watched Su Xun leave, then waved and said to one of his subordinates, "keep an eye on him. Don''t let Chen Xiaodao contact him, or you''ll have to help today."


    "Yes, boss." My subordinates took orders and left.


    "Elder martial brother, who''s that man? It''s easy to drag."


    Zhou xingzu points to Su Xun, who holds the moon like the stars.


    Chen Xiaodao''s eyes brightened: "it''s su sir. He has met me and Shifu, and he will believe me. With his prestige and status, if he comes out to crack down on that fake, everyone will believe him."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Zhou xingzu can''t wait to say.


    Chen Xiaodao saw the color that Su Xun had given him and held Zhou xingzu: "wait a minute, Su Sir doesn''t want us to go there. Let''s wait and see the change first."


    "Well, let''s win first. It''s going to cost US $3 million to compete in the Poker King tournament organized by the fake." Zhou xingzu said.


    Chen Xiaodao said: "you lead the army with special functions for me, otherwise with him, I don''t have to say three million, three hundred dollars can''t win."


    What he can do is gambling, which belongs to the normal range. It can''t match the special function of cheating.


    "Well I don''t think I need to Zhou xingzu said and pointed to the direction where Su Xun was.


    Chen Xiaodao subconsciously looked at the past.


    The army was being held by two guns,


    and the owners of the guns were Li Ying and Chen Jiaju beside Su Xun.

 Chapter 1314

    Li Ying and Chen Jiaju suddenly shot, attracting everyone''s attention.


    And the army that was pointed at by the gun was muddled. He didn''t know why.


    "Su sir, what happened? I don''t know how my friend offended you."


    Hussain came running at the news.


    Looking at the army, Su Xun said faintly, "the way this man looks at me makes me feel uncomfortable."


    All of you


    That''s why you''re shooting people?


    The army even wanted to vomit blood. When I stepped on the horse, I looked at you curiously, which made you uncomfortable?


    If he didn''t worry about Su Xun''s identity, he would have to use his special function to make a good job of Su Xun.


    Hussein was also very angry, but he could only endure: "Susir, my friend just came from the mainland, and may not know you, but he has no malice. I apologize for him."


    "In the face of your master, I don''t care about him, but I don''t want to see him here." Su Xun said softly.


    The army looks at Hussein. If he leaves, how can they stop Chen Xiaodao from winning the gambling?


    Hussein was also worried about this, but it was hard to refute Su Xun, so he had to go back and ask for the second place: "Su Sir opened his mouth, of course, I can''t refuse, but my friend is specially invited from the mainland to participate in the Poker King competition, so I can''t let him go for nothing."


    Chen Xiaodao is the same as long as he wins the Poker King competition.


    "Then let him show up again in the poker king contest." Of course, Su Xun didn''t want to affect the plot and prevent the army from being defeated by Zhou xingzu. How could the army invite his brothers to Hong Kong Island to seek revenge for him.


    If the army doesn''t invite the younger martial brothers to take revenge, how can it ever cross the border later.


    So we must let the army lose to Zhou xingzu.


    Hussein winked at the army.


    The army, though unwilling, had to leave first.


    Hussein showed a flattering smile to Su Xun: "Su sir, you should be satisfied now."


    Madder, let you be arrogant for a while, and then lose to death.


    "Well." Su Xun nodded and went to the gambling table with Li Ying and Chen Jiaju on his back.


    Chen Xiaodao and Zhou xingzu looked at each other and knew that Su Xun was helping them to set up an army so that they could spare their hands to win enough gambling money.


    After all, if you want to beat Hussein at the table, you have to take part in the king of cards competition.


    In order to participate in the king of poker competition, you must have three million dollars to enter the gambling capital.


    However, what surprised them was that how did Su Xun know that the army would hinder them?


    Su Xun had a mysterious appearance in their eyes.


    Without the special power of the army to make trouble, Chen Xiaodao began to sweep all directions by gambling.


    Su Xun whispered a few words to Chen Jiaju.


    Then Chen Jiaju went to Zhou xingzu and patted him on the shoulder: "follow me."


    "Where to?" Zhou xingzu recognized that this was Su Xun''s subordinate, but he had no doubt.


    Chen Jiaju said, "I''ll take you to Mengluo."


    "She''s on the boat, too?" Zhou Xingzu''s mood was as like as two peas, and the dream of his dream was identical.


    Chen Jiaju was a little impatient: "what are you doing with so much nonsense? Are you going or not?"


    "Brother, calm down. Go, of course." Zhou xingzu said repeatedly.


    Chen Jiaju left with him. Anyway, he has no special function now, and he can''t help Chen Xiaodao.


    Chen Jiaju and Zhou xingzu were drilling around on the boat. Seven or eight minutes later, they finally saw a room with two men in suits standing guard.


    "That''s the room. Let''s go."


    Chen Jiaju and Zhou xingzu went over.


    "Well, what do you do?"


    Seeing Chen Jiaju and Zhou xingzu coming over, the two men in suits subconsciously showed their vigilance.


    "Sorry, we''re here to hit you."


    Chen Jiaju said apologetically to them.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Both of them were stunned.


    It was at this moment that Chen Jiaju suddenly launched an attack and kicked them on the head.


    Two people didn''t even have time to make a scream, they fell to the ground with a plop.


    Zhou xingzu widened his eyes: "good skill."


    "Of course, the whole Hong Kong Island police force can''t find a few who can draw with me." When Chen Jiaju heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said something.


    Zhou xingzu asked, "what about Su sir?"


    Chen Jiaju''s smile froze: "better than me."


    "Didn''t you say that few of the Hong Kong Island police force can draw with you?" Zhou xingzu is confused.


    Chen Jiaju is serious: "few can draw for me, but not including those who can kill me."Zhou xingzu


    "Come on, what are you doing with all that nonsense? Can you save beauty?" Chen Jiaju opened the door.


    Standing in the window to see the sea dream Luo heard back, and then at a glance saw the coming Zhou xingzu.


    "A Xing."


    "Are you Mengluo or Qimeng?" Zhou xingzu doesn''t believe that there are two people who are so similar in the world.


    He obviously hasn''t met Zhou Xingxing.


    Monroe stepped forward two steps: "I''m Monroe. Hussain is the son of Chen Jincheng, the gambling demon. I owe him money, so he threatened me to break your special function through your third uncle, and then he exempted me from my debt..."


    "You two have it or not. Take the time to recover the special function." Chen Jiaju is also curious. Is there any special function in the world?


    Dream Luo smell speech, quickly looking at Zhou xingzu said: "a Xing, you quickly say, how can I help you restore the special function, I hurt you."


    "Well I lost my powers once before, and then Qimeng kisses me... " Zhou xingzu lowered his head and was very embarrassed to speak.


    A moment later, Zhou xingzu walked out of the room with a full face and lips.


    His special function has been restored, and he also performed moving objects across the air for Chen Jiaju, which made Chen Jiaju an eye opener and dare not underestimate him.


    But he still asked curiously: "do you know a man named Zhou Xingxing?"


    Both of them are surnamed Zhou, and they are all of the star generation. They should not be related by blood.


    "Who? Good courage, dare to imitate me! My name Zhou xingzu raised his eyebrows.


    Chen Jiaju said: "flying tiger team instructor."


    Zhou Xingxing wandered several times and returned to the Flying Tigers.


    "What level." Zhou xingzu asked.


    Chen Jiaju reluctantly replied, "superintendent."


    Damn it, that bastard has been promoted faster than him, and the promotion speed is second only to Su sir.


    However, the rate of decline was also very fast. Last time, he was directly reduced from an inspector to a traffic policeman.


    "Sheriff?" When Zhou xingzu pondered, he leaned back: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a coincidence in the world. I''ve had a long relationship with Zhou Sir just by his name. I hope you can introduce him in the future."


    "You look so shameless like him. You''ll have something in common." Chen Jiaju said.

 Chapter 1315

    Three million US dollars, almost equal to 20 million Hong Kong dollars, is not difficult for Chen Xiaodao.


    With his skill as a god of gambling disciple, facing a group of rich people is like a hunter harvesting his prey.


    Soon won 25 million Hong Kong dollars.


    At the same time, the charity poker king competition also officially started, a total of four people participated.


    Hussein and Chen Xiaodao, as well as two Hong Kong tycoons who like gambling.


    At the beginning of the game, Hussein did not rely on the strength of the army, he relied on technology to cheat.


    There is a camera facing Chen Xiaodao''s position, showing a commanding state of overlooking.


    In the monitoring room, the camera is used to peek at the cards in Chen Xiaodao''s hand, the instrument is used to analyze the probability of the card surface, and then the headset is used to tell Hussein.


    In this way, Hussein won several times in a row.


    Sure enough, technology creates wealth.


    Losing continuously makes Chen Xiaodao not calm down.


    Hussein''s face was proud: "it seems that your gambling skill is not as good as mine. After all, I am a gambler."


    Because of Su Xun''s presence, he didn''t say that Chen Xiaodao was a fake.


    After all, Su Xun had seen Chen Xiaodao.


    "Don''t talk too much." Zhou xingzu came over with a collar full of lip prints.


    With the red lipstick on his face, he became the most beautiful guy in a moment.


    Here comes BGM.


    Chen Xiaodao was startled: "what are you doing?"


    "I''ve recovered my powers." Zhou xingzu leaned up to his ear and said with pride.


    Chen Xiaodao''s eyes brightened, then he said in a low voice: "I lost several times in a row. I suspect that guy made a thousand through the monitor in the upper left corner."


    Of course, he found the problem when he lost several in a row, but he can''t talk nonsense without evidence.


    It can be said that he has been suffering from dumb losses.


    After all, this is the rule on the gambling table. Unless you have definite evidence to prove that the other party has made a thousand, you will not say it even if you have doubts.


    Zhou xingzu looked up, then used the special function to clap his palm. Bang, the monitor probe exploded instantly, and Hussein''s ears exploded.


    Then he took the earphone out of his ear.


    "Wow, what a big earwax." Zhou xingzu said with exaggeration.


    "Hum!" Hussain snorted, quietly put the headset into his arms, and then said to the army, "you sit down and play with me."


    "Yes." The army smiles at Chen Xiaodao and sits down beside Hussein.


    "It''s shameless of two big men to say that they want to play with chicken handles in broad daylight!" Zhou xingzu''s pompous expression made everyone laugh.


    The army and Hussein were as black as a pot.


    Chen Xiaodao looked at Zhou xingzu and said, "in that case, our martial brothers will join hands against the enemy."


    "Good! No problem! " Hearing that Chen Xiaodao finally admitted his younger martial brother''s identity, Zhou xingzu was excited.


    Next, Chen Xiaodao and Zhou xingzu fight against Hussein and the army. All the others leave the table.


    As in the movie, the movie about gambler is mainly about special functions.


    Therefore, Zhou xingzu and the army use their special functions to change their cards, and no one can do anything about it.


    Finally, Zhou xingzu deliberately provoked the army to say a dirty word.


    Swearing without success will lead to the temporary disappearance of special functions. Then Zhou xingzu won the army, and naturally he won Hussein.


    For a moment, everyone was in an uproar.


    After all, we all believe that Hussein is the disciple of the God of gambling, but now he has lost.


    "How can that be? Isn''t he the disciple of the God of gamblers? How can a student lose? "


    "Yes, how could the disciple of the God of gambling lose..."


    There was a lot of discussion and a lot of doubts.


    Hussein''s face was overcast.


    The army is staring at Zhou xingzu.


    "Knife!"


    At this time, Long Wu and San Shu came over. They were saved by long Jiu.


    Chen Xiaodao got up and said, "as you can see, his gambling skills are so bad. He is not the disciple of the God of gambling. I am! Now I can call the God of gamblers for proof! "


    "Yes, everyone, I can do anything. This Mr. Chen Xiaodao is the disciple of the God of gamblers GAOJIN." Let the army defeat Zhou xingzu''s goal to achieve, Su Xun is no longer a onlooker, but to testify.


    With Su Xun''s proof for Chen Xiaodao, everyone immediately believes Chen Xiaodao''s words. After all, Su Sir''s reputation is leverage.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Hussein burst out laughing.


    He got up with a gloomy face: "what if you are the apprentice of the God of gambling? What about your unparalleled gambling skills and special functions? You can''t die today? "


    As his voice fell, a group of people rushed down with guns."Ah! What are you doing! "


    "It has nothing to do with us!"


    Everyone''s face changed with fright, and women''s screams were heard all the time.


    "I''m not my godfather. My godfather killed people before he went out on the high seas, so he was arrested, but I''m different from him." Hussein sneered and asked without looking back, "how are you, on the high seas?"


    "Here we are, boss."


    After getting a positive response, Hussein''s smile became more and more rampant: "ha ha ha, Su Xun, you arrested my godfather, today..."


    "I''ll catch you again today." Su Xun interrupted the words behind him. He pulled out a pistol to aim at the shooters and pulled the trigger.


    Gunshots rang out, blood splashed, and the three Gunners lost their lives before they could react.


    A look of surprise flashed in long Jiu''s eyes. Su Xun''s shooting and drawing speed were better than she expected.


    She likes this kind of fast shooter best.


    "Kill him! Shoot him


    Hussain yelled as he stepped back.


    The shooters just reacted from the muddle. The main reason was that Su Xun fired too fast.


    "Ha


    Zhou xingzu launched the special function, which made the Gunners hallucinate. In his sight, all the guns in his hand turned into snakes, and all the guns were thrown on the ground.


    Hussain yelled: "hallucinations, all hallucinations, pick up the gun quickly!"


    The shooter was in a hurry to pick up the gun, but how could Su Xun give them this chance?


    "Kang Kang..."


    Su Xun, long Jiu, Chen Jiaju, Li Ying and long shot at the same time. It was a massacre.


    More than 30 shooters were all on the street in a flash.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Hussein was the only one left.


    Five guns were aimed at him at the same time.


    Hussein''s face was pale, sweat oozed from his forehead, and his hands and feet were cold.


    "Poop


    He suddenly knelt on the ground, raised his hand and shivered: "I I''m guilty, I turn myself in... "


    "Kang!"


    With a shot, Hussein fell to the ground.


    Everyone looked at Su Xun.


    "It''s gone."


    Su Xun said it lightly.


    All of you

 Chapter 1316

    Chen Xiaodao''s mansion.


    Uncle DA and Zhou Xingxing sit together.


    Third uncle and Zhou xingzu sit together.


    The four were staring at each other.


    "How could that be?"


    Zhou xingzu''s tone is full of incredible.


    His and Zhou Xingxing''s surnames and names are almost the same. The key is that they are carved out of the same mold.


    Well, it''s tolerable.


    but what''s as like as two peas?


    This is a bit unacceptable.


    "I want to know, too." Zhou Xingxing shows his hand.


    This was the third day after the God of gamblers went out to sea. Su Xun pulled him and uncle Da over early in the morning.


    That Zhou xingzu and his long even if, after all, long the same people a lot, why his partner and his partner look the same?


    It''s magic!


    Look at two dads and two stars.


    Su Xun always felt a sense of Comedy: "well, you four can recognize a dry relative and chat slowly. If I have something else to do, I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    The army returned to the mainland yesterday. I believe it will come to Zhou xingzu for revenge in half a year.


    Because the beginning of the second film of gambler happened after Zhou xingzu went to Holland to study gambling with the God of gambler for half a year.


    And he had to prepare in advance what he was going to take, so as not to be in a hurry when he got it.


    A large amount of ammunition must be carried to the crossing point in advance. It''s better to tie it to yourself with a rope, so that it won''t fall everywhere and make it cheaper for others.


    And I have to bring a phone. Who knows why the mobile phone that followed me through 1937 could receive a call from Hong Kong Island in 1991.


    Anyway, the movie is like this, comedy, no logic to speak of, but dangerous.


    The world without logic is the most dangerous. He will not be surprised to see thunder hidden in his crotch after crossing.


    It''s easy to deal with arms. Just contact Yamada directly. You can get an internal price.


    With so many weapons, it''s not convenient for susian to go through them alone, so he''s going to bring some helpers.


    After all, there are so many devils in Shanghai beach. Even if you are an anti Japanese knight who can tear devils, you can''t kill one person.


    Of course, it''s not appropriate to take too many people with you, because it''s a waste of effort to know if the crossing will fail because of the heavy load.


    Just take half of the Flying Tigers.


    A single spark can start a prairie fire.


    With these teams and enough ammunition and money, it''s easy to develop.


    In 1937, however, there was a battle in Songhu. This time, we have to give the little devil a surprise.


    When they hit Shanghai beach, they will find that the equipment of the garrison is better than their preparation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, three months passed.


    It is still three months before Zhou xingzu returns to Hong Kong.


    Su Xun had already prepared all the things he wanted to take when he crossed. He had got ten new German style heavy guns, not to mention a lot of ammunition.


    For the Middle East and magnesium countries, as long as you have money and access, even tanks can be sold to you in bulk.


    Usually, the weapons flowing into Hong Kong Island are submachine guns, rifles and so on. This is heavy fire.


    But now there''s Sushen who''s on guard, so it''s very easy to bring arms in.


    The six generations of Mu Cao Cao Lang in Shantian group were frightened by Su Xun''s handwriting. He thought Su Xun was going to carry out a coup to unify Hong Kong Island.


    Otherwise, he really couldn''t understand why Su Xun wanted so many weapons. He was afraid of making money. He was worried all day.


    At best, they are black and astringent, but Su Xun''s behavior has been regarded as a terrorist.


    Can he not be afraid?


    But after waiting for more than a month, there was no news from Hong Kong Island, so he could have a good sleep.


    In the director''s office, Su Xun is working.


    After the preparation, he returned to his daily work.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the office was suddenly rudely pushed open, and Li Wenbin rushed in in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter!"


    Su Xun''s first reaction was that something big happened.


    Otherwise, no one dares to enter his office without knocking, even the Commissioner of police.


    In fact, it''s just as he expected.


    Li Wenbin said solemnly: "today, there was a robbery in central where a hostage was shot in front of the police."


    "Who is the handler?" Su Xun asked who was responsible for the case. Since he became the director of Hong Kong Island region, such a serious case has not happened in Hong Kong Island region for a long time. This is a provocation to Su sir.


    Li Wenbin said: "it was LV Mingzhe, senior inspector of the serious crime unit, who supervised the case. He received the informant''s report in advance, but he made mistakes in the operation.""Lv Mingzhe?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows and thought the name was familiar: "what''s the progress of the case?"


    "Now LV Mingzhe suspects Cao Nan and has recognized him, but there is no evidence." Li Wenbin gritted his teeth. Cao Nan had committed crimes many times, but he was acquitted every time because of insufficient evidence.


    I didn''t expect to start again. I just hope that Su Sir''s ability can bring him to justice.


    Li Wenbin continued: "at the end of the day, LV Mingzhe and Cao Nan were at odds, but a man named Tao Chengbang suddenly drove into LV Mingzhe''s car, making Cao Nan escape."


    After hearing the names of LV Mingzhe, Tao Chengbang and Cao Nan, Su Xun finally knew which movie was the plot.


    The storm.


    Central mortgage car robbery is the first case at the beginning of the plot.


    This movie, Su Xun thought it was a bit of bullshit.


    Hundreds of fully armed police officers were beaten by four or five bandits. Finally, the whole central area was bombed. It was really bombed, and it was a piece of ruins.


    Although I think it''s bullshit when I watch movies, now it''s true, so it''s not bullshit.


    Because reality does not need logic, only novels and movies need logic.


    Central is his jurisdiction now. If it is blown up in ruins according to the plot, he, the director of Hong Kong Island, can resign and apologize.


    After all, they don''t care how many Chinese died in the central explosion. They never treat Chinese as human beings.


    "If you stare at Cao Nan, they will make a case. As soon as there''s any news, please let me know. I''ll lead the team in this case and catch them all!"


    Su Xun remembers that in the movie, Cao Nan committed the crime again as soon as the robbery of the central mortgage truck happened.


    In the movie, Cao Nan Gang committed crimes several times, especially the last time when PA Ge led the team, so many people died, at least dozens of people were injured.


    I didn''t feel much when I looked at it.


    But now Su Xun would never allow this kind of thing to happen, and would not allow any more civilians to die!


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    Li Wenbin was ordered to leave.

 Chapter 1317

    After Li Wenbin was sent away, Su Xun got up and went out of the office to the interrogation room of the serious crime unit.


    Tao Chengbang is the driver of Cao Nan Gang, and he is also a good friend of LV Mingzhe when he was a child.


    Just 10 days ago.


    I didn''t expect my childhood friend to meet again. He actually drove into LV Mingzhe, which created an opportunity for Cao nan to escape. Hong Kong Film likes to play this game.


    Such plots as fratricidal brothers and enemies of friends are old-fashioned. If you dare to write a novel like this, you will be sure that your mother will not know you.


    "Susir."


    "Good, sir."


    Along the way, everyone said hello.


    When Su Xun came to the interrogation room, he found that LV Mingzhe was watching outside.


    "Susir." LV Mingzhe saw Su Xun.


    Su Xun asked, "do you know him?"


    "Yes, I used to be a school and a good friend. I didn''t expect that..." Later, Lu Mingzhe did not go on, but shook his head.


    Su Xun said, "what do you think?"


    "Tao Chengbang and Cao Nan can''t get away from each other. He drove a car in his own name and hit me in the hope that I would catch him. Instead, he would clear the suspicion that he was one of the robbers." Lu Mingzhe said with gnashing teeth.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "you want to be a good policeman, but sometimes you don''t just need your integrity to solve a case. Don''t be too sharp."


    With that, he went into the interrogation room.


    "Susir." "Susir."


    The two men who were interrogating Tao Chengbang stood up and saluted Su Xun.


    Then LV Mingzhe came in.


    Tao Chengbang saw LV Mingzhe and laughed at him. Obviously, he also recognized him.


    Lu Mingzhe''s face is expressionless. He is a man who is jealous of evil. His verbal language is to catch all criminals, no matter whether they are his friends or his parents.


    Su Xun waved to the two interrogators and said, "go out."


    "Yes, sir." They turned away and closed the door of the interrogation room.


    Su Xun looked at Tao Chengbang: "I know that you are only responsible for driving and cleaning up the aftermath. You didn''t start robbery, and you didn''t start killing. I''ll give you a chance to be a tainted witness, OK? Do you want to think about it? "


    "Su sir, I don''t understand what you''re saying. It''s really an accident. The police''s gunfight scared me to step on the wrong accelerator." Tao Chengbang is still fighting.


    It can''t be called stubborn resistance, because from the beginning to the end, he didn''t think the police could cure his own crimes.


    Su Xun laughed and raised his hand.


    Then the flashing light in the corner goes out, which means that the monitoring in the interrogation room is turned off.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped Tao Chengbang in the face, and then quickly kicked him.


    "Bang!"


    Tao Chengbang fell to the ground with a stool.


    Lu Mingzhe was shocked and almost blurted out: "Su sir, this is not in line with the rules."


    "Mingzhe, remember what I just said to you?" Su Xun laughed at him, then said calmly: "here, I am the biggest rule. Don''t tell me about human rights. Criminals don''t deserve human rights."


    It seems that Lu Mingzhe''s Three Outlooks have been impacted. This is his first time to see Su Xun, but it''s different from what he imagined. It''s hard to say what he felt.


    "I I will complain about you! I will sue you! I ask for an examination! "


    Tao Chengbang roared on the ground.


    After all, Hong Kong Island now advocates human rights and forbids violent interrogation of prisoners.


    Tao Chengbang didn''t expect that Su Xun would beat him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    Su Xun''s feet were just a few feet. Tao Cheng''s face was convulsed, and his face was pale with pain, sweating like rain.


    "Examination? no complaint? Believe it or not, you dare to complain, there are tens of thousands of people willing to carry the pot for me! "


    "I tell you! There will be no living soil for you criminals on Hong Kong Island one day


    "I advise you criminals to keep the law! Otherwise, if I don''t step on the horse, you will die even worse! Damn the mud horse


    Su Xun swore at the same time.


    Lu Mingzhe''s reason told him that it was against the police regulations and against the rules.


    Tell him his heart, that''s it.


    He was all excited.


    Tao Chengbang felt that his bones were about to fall apart, but he clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    After playing for a few minutes, Su Xun stopped: "I know you have a girlfriend named Bing."


    "What do you want to do! I''ll tell you what''s coming for me! " Tao Chengbang''s eyes are red.


    "Bang!


    Su Xun kicked him in the face: "I''m coming to you right now? Yelling at your mother. "


    "Your girlfriend is beautiful. Are you a criminal and a thief worthy of her? What do you think is the probability of me chasing her? " Su Xun had a gentle smile.Tao Chengbang''s eyes would stare out: "I''m a mud horse. Do you think you''re a bad guy if you threaten me with this? Don''t touch her, don''t mess around


    "It seems that the relationship between you is not firm. Otherwise, why are you so worried? If she loves you enough, how can she be moved by me? " Su Xun squatted down and patted him on the face: "however, I''m good at chasing women. I''m a promising Assistant Commissioner of police and a thief. I don''t think it''s hard to choose between the two?"


    "Tao Chengbang, if you don''t want this to happen, you still have a choice to be an undercover agent and a tainted witness. I guarantee that you are innocent and can marry your girlfriend and Meimei." Su Xun grinned and showed his big white teeth.


    In the movie, this guy was stimulated by his girlfriend before he wanted to stop, and finally he was killed by a car.


    It''s a kind of retribution.


    So Su Xun used this move to deal with him.


    It''s dirty, but it works.


    But no matter how dirty it is, can it be dirtier than criminals?


    What''s more, he also made verbal threats and didn''t take any action. Generally speaking, he was a good prostitute.


    Tao Chengbang stares at Su Xun, gasping for breath, and his teeth are about to be broken.


    "My patience is limited, and I have no patience with people who are not as good as me." Su Xun shook his head, wiped his hands on his clothes and left.


    "Wait!"


    Tao Chengbang suddenly stopped him.


    Su Xun turned around and looked at Tao Chengbang on the ground with a smile.


    Tao Chengbang gritted his teeth: "OK, I''ll do it."


    Lu Mingzhe was stunned, as if he had been opened the door of a new world.


    Isn''t it so cool to break the rules?


    Since then, the Hong Kong Island police force has lost an honest inspector Lu and an angry bandit Lu who makes all criminals shiver.


    All thanks to Su Xun''s training.


    "That''s right. Come on, I''ll untie it myself." With a smile, susian took Tao Chengbang to his clothes, then untied his handcuffs and took him out of the interrogation room.


    "Tie it up!"


    As soon as he went out, Tao Chengbang''s girlfriend rushed over and hugged him tightly.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the first time I saw a real person, it was really beautiful. You should cherish it."

 Chapter 1318

    Three days later, ten o''clock at noon.


    Hong Kong Island Regional Conference room.


    "I''ve just received the tip that today''s Caonan gang will take action. This time, it must be one pot!"


    "They are now on the 25th floor of the first building of Funing building, which is about to be demolished, so there are no residents in it, so you can rest assured to call."


    "There are eight entrances and exits in the building. It''s not enough to rely on the personnel of the crime squad alone. Moreover, Cao Nan and others will not be arrested, so the charge team will support them."


    "There is an undercover agent arranged by me in Cao Nan''s gang. This is his photo. Remember not to hurt him. In addition, I will lead the operation myself..."


    After finishing a series of tasks, Su Xun threw the document on the table: "action!"


    With his command, everyone got up and rushed out of the meeting room and began to carry out their orders.


    A few minutes later, several police vehicles drove out of the Hong Kong Island regional police station without ringing the alarm.


    Because I''m afraid to scare the snake.


    At the same time, inside Funing building.


    25, 11th floor, building one.


    Cao Nan and his men are distributing weapons, all kinds of large caliber weapons, even rockets.


    "It''s not safe to start again so soon?" A man named blind Dragon said.


    "What''s not safe? That''s all the crap that''s going to catch us? You''re kidding. "


    "This time in Hong Kong Island, the man surnamed Su has not got a false name. Be careful."


    "It''s just one of the dwarfs. If he dares to come, I really want to meet him." Cao Nan said.


    Tao Chengbang shot the gun without saying a word.


    "All right, get ready and start in ten minutes."


    Seven minutes later, the police had surrounded the Funing building.


    After seeing the movie, Su Xun naturally knew how Cao Nan and others ran away this time, so he completely blocked Cao Nan''s escape route in the movie.


    The rooftop has been blocked, and several buildings nearby have also sent snipers. As for why snipers are not used in the movie, the director may not allow it.


    This time, it''s a net.


    "Act!"


    After all the groups arrived at the predetermined position, Su Xun gave the action order and personally led the group A of the regional crime team into the building.


    At the same time, Cao Nan''s people found something wrong.


    "Brother Nan, the monitoring signal is blocked. It must be the cops." A subordinate reports to Cao Nan.


    Cao Nan''s eyes swept all the people in the house, because he suspected that there was a traitor, but at this time, he didn''t know who it was, so he could not investigate it for the time being.


    "Take the guys, rush out and walk from the roof." Cao Nan said in no hurry.


    He dealt with the Hong Kong Island police a few years ago, so he didn''t take them seriously.


    Because these people are not qualified to let him take it seriously.


    It is said that if the Hong Kong Island police have some skills, they will not let him be free until today.


    The reason why they are ready to break through is that they are carrying a lot of weapons and are doomed to be caught.


    So just take advantage of the weapons and rush out.


    However, Cao Nan did not rush, but hid behind the door and aimed the rocket at the door.


    He was sure that the police would come quietly to break the door, so he pretended not to find out, sent them a rocket, and then rushed to the roof.


    At the entrance of the stairs, a step up is the room where Cao Nan and others hide. At the same time, Cao Nan can see them through the cat''s eye on the door.


    So Su Xun waved his hand to stop the crowd.


    Then he took out a grenade and threw it to the door. The people who saw the film didn''t talk about martial arts.


    Although the people behind them all know that it is against the police regulations to attack without warning.


    But does that matter to Susir?


    Besides, when did Su Sir bring a grenade?


    Ding Dong Dong


    The grenade rolled to the door with a clear and pleasant sound.


    "What sound?"


    Hiding in the door to give the police a surprise, Cao Nan and others heard the sound of the grenade landing.


    "No! It''s a grenade


    Cao Nan first reaction, directly lost the bazooka, turned to pounce on the crowd back.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the violent explosion sounded, the iron door was directly deformed and fell off, and the flame was huge.


    "Go


    Su Xun took the lead and burst in with a gun.


    "Dada dada..."


    He took a rifle and fired mercilessly.


    Cao Nan''s blind dragon was the first to be killed.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Dada dada..."


    Cao Nan and others are also fearless and Su Xun and others refute the fire, while fighting while withdrawing.


    It''s impossible to go to the rooftop, because the police have been detained and they can''t stand out.So I had to go to the window and climb out.


    "Kang!"


    The sound of the sniper gun rang out and a man fell to the ground.


    "Brother Nan, there''s a sniper on the other side!"


    PA Ge exclaimed.


    There are no snipers in the movie, otherwise they would not have escaped from Funing building.


    "Close the curtains quickly!"


    In this way, there is Su Xun outside the door and snipers outside the window, blocking Cao Nan and others in the room.


    "Cao Nan! Surrender! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude At the corner, Su Xun persuaded him to surrender.


    Cao Nan sneered: "impossible!"


    "Then you forced me." With that, Su Xun threw another grenade in.


    "Lie down, NIMA! Are you still a police inspector? "


    Cao Nan cursed and rushed to the other side of the room. The grenade exploded instantly.


    "Rush in!"


    At the same time, Su Xun with people completely rushed into the room, directly surrounded Cao Nan several people.


    "You use a grenade when you step on a horse! You''re a cop with a grenade! You''re breaking the police regulations! " Cao Nan roared angrily.


    Hong Kong Island police pay attention to catching criminals alive. Because there is no death penalty on Hong Kong Island, they should try their best to catch criminals alive instead of killing them.


    Otherwise, there would be no rule of showing one''s identity before shooting and shooting after warning.


    What''s more, it''s matched with the less powerful. 38. Sometimes one shot may not even kill a person.


    And Su Xun directly let go of the thunder bombing, is the police attack way that Cao Nan never dreamed of.


    Su Xun sneered: "you don''t have to worry about me. You lost the grenade. How did I lose it? Who saw it? Who is it? "


    He didn''t use police grenades. His two grenades were completely his personal supplement to the police force.


    It can be said that he is dedicated to the public!


    Just ask someone like him, who else!


    "Sir, I confess, I''m Fufa, and the grenade is really lost by our people." Tao Chengbang stood up and said that he was ready to go to the white road.


    Cao Nan and other people''s eyes red to crack: "it''s you!"


    From the police can find here, Cao Nan knew there was a spy, but did not expect to be Tao Chengbang.


    Su Xun shrugged: "OK, you can''t blame him. You can''t let him go, but he can be a woman."


    "Take everyone away."


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    Numerous criminals have successfully escaped, and Cao Nan, who has just created a robbery in central, has been arrested. This time, he must be in prison.

 Chapter 1319

    Since the arrest of Cao Nan Gang, the overall public security environment on Hong Kong Island has been completely improved.


    No one dares to challenge the authority of the law. To be exact, no one dares to challenge the authority of Su sir.


    Without these big thieves, every society became Su Sir''s thorn in the side.


    After all, his task is to clean up all the chaos. These complex societies are also the source of chaos on Hong Kong Island.


    In the past few years, serious cases occurred frequently, and they needed to maintain stability, so they were given a way to survive.


    But now that the social environment is generally stable, they have become unstable factors.


    So it''s time to let go.


    Today, the biggest existing associations on Hong Kong Island are Hong Xing, he Liansheng, Dong Xing and Hao bang.


    As long as these four associations are dealt with, other small associations can be broken up directly by means of violence.


    On this day, Su Sir invited four members of the society to have tea in his villa.


    Lin huaile, the speaker of he Liansheng, has now surpassed Hong Xing to become the first association.


    Number to help the person who said Wu, is "black astringent meeting 2" in the money brother.


    Chen Haonan, the speaker of Hongxing, saw that Tianyang was not right, so he retired early and went abroad to provide for the aged. He handed over the club to Chen Haonan.


    Uncle Ben, the speaker of Dongxing, is an old member of the society. After camel and crow died, it was he who carried the banner of Dongxing and began to recover.


    "Sit down first. Brother Xun will be right back." Zhou Wenli wore an apron to serve tea to the four.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    "Don''t be busy, sister-in-law."


    The four were a circle older than Zhou Wenli, but it was not ambiguous to call their sister-in-law.


    "You say, what''s the reason for Susir to gather the four of us?" Ah Wu is the worst.


    Lin huaile said with a smile: "I don''t know, but we will do what Su Sir says."


    "He asked you to disband the club, and you did it?" Uncle Ben said with a smile and a cigarette in his mouth.


    Without a word, Lin huaile took up the tea cup.


    Ah Wu looked at Chen Haonan, who had been silent all the time: "pretty boy Nan, why don''t you say a word? I haven''t congratulated you on becoming the leader of Hongxing."


    "It''s all Mr. Jiang''s love." Chen Haonan calmly smiles and plays with a lighter in his hand.


    At this time, a sound of footwork came.


    Everyone got up at the same time.


    Just after playing golf, Su Xun came in from the outside with a set of golf tools in his hand.


    "Susir."


    "Susir."


    The four people began to say hello.


    Su Xun handed the ball to Zhou Wenli and raised his hand to the four: "all sit down."


    Four people just sat down.


    "You go upstairs." Su Xun handed Zhou Wenli the handkerchief to wipe his face and said something casually.


    "Then you can talk."


    Zhou Wenli smiles and walks upstairs. She never asks about Su Xun.


    Susian went to the sofa in the middle and sat down. He took out a cigar from the box on the table.


    "Susir." Sitting on his right side, Lin huaile quickly took out a lighter to help him light it.


    "Hoo -"


    Su Xun puffed out a puff of smoke and leaned on the sofa happily: "what do you think of the situation on Hong Kong Island?"


    They were all in a daze. They didn''t expect that Su Xun would discuss this with the four members of their community.


    It seems that this topic is a little too deep. Are the four black and astringent members qualified to talk?


    "Su sir, I''m a little immature." Chen Haonan was the first to say: "Hong Kong Island is about to return in more than six years. In terms of the situation on the mainland, the future environment of Hong Kong Island will definitely be more and more tight."


    "Yes, you societies will definitely be cleaned." Su Xun said in a positive tone.


    Uncle Dongxing said, "please give us some advice."


    "It''s easy." Su Xun sat up straight, looked at the four people and spat out two words: "transformation!"


    In the time and space before him, didn''t Xiang Jia successfully transform from a community to an entrepreneur?


    "Transformation?" All four were thoughtful.


    Su Xun shook his cigar and said slowly, "the club is illegal after all, so if you want to survive, you have to make yourself legal. The improper business in your hands has stopped slowly. Take out the money to do business. Don''t use the signboards of Liansheng, Dongxing and Hongxing. It''s a rotten street."


    "Sue, this What about so many brothers in the club? Even the uncles in the club won''t agree with me Chen Haonan has always been a person who respects his elders.


    Although he also felt that what Su Xun said was reasonable, some things were easier said than done.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "it''s just a group of old men who are powerless and powerless. You are even unfair to them. What else do you want to be, eh?"


    "I''m willing to talk to you because we are all acquaintances. I don''t want to make the scene too ugly. I hope you understand this and don''t make it difficult for me."For a moment, the living room fell into a strange silence.


    "Su sir, it''s not so exaggerating. There are so many community members in the mainland. Can we catch them all?" Ah Wu has no brain. He has just become a member of the number group. How can he say that the association was dissolved when it was dissolved.


    Su Xun pointed to him: "number help, right? I''m showing you the way. If any of you have to go to the dead road, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Su sir, I started my career by fighting and killing. I can''t do business. I only manage clubs. I''ll go first." Ah Wu was more inflated. He only knew money, but his voice dropped, so he got up and left.


    The remaining three exchanged their eyes.


    "Susir, let''s go back and think about it."


    "Yes, we always have to go back and discuss with the uncles in the club about such a big matter."


    "Su sir, Hong Xing will reply as soon as possible."


    At the same time, the three people said goodbye. They didn''t want to dissolve the association, so they wanted to see the wind direction first.


    Now that the number gang has become a leader, they will see what the end of the number gang will be.


    And then make a decision based on it.


    "Yes, please, three."


    Su Xun gave a smile and made a gesture of invitation.


    After seeing the three people leave, Su Xun picked up his mobile phone with a cigar in his mouth and called out: "from today on, the number sweepers, the anti drug group, the anti pornography group and the Oji all go out, six times a day."


    Since you want to see the end of number Gang, I''ll let you have a good look.


    On the other side, ah Wu is in the car going down the mountain.


    "Brother Wu, what''s the matter?"


    Ah Wu''s head horse saw that his face was not right.


    "Madder, with one word, xiaopiaopiao, surnamed Su, wants us to disband the club. He''s dreaming!"


    Ah Wu Song loosened his collar and said impolitely that he would kill Su Xun without doing anything.


    Ah Wu was a mindless activist, and immediately said, "go and look for a group of Vietnamese gunners."


    Whether you want to do it or not, you should first find a good person as the last card and be prepared.

 Chapter 1320

    Three days later, the number helps the general hall.


    "Brother Wu, since the morning before yesterday, all our venues have been swept by the police, and a lot of them have been sealed up. If it goes on like this, there will be no business to do."


    "Yes, ah Wu, do something."


    "There''s no business. The brothers below are waiting for rice to be cooked. Make up your mind."


    "Brother Wu, you can''t go on like this..."


    Looking at the chattering uncles and several hall leaders below, ah Wu was upset.


    In the past three days, the number Gang''s field has been swept for three days, and none of them has opened a complete one.


    The following candidate is for money, but he has influenced everyone, so it''s impossible to make money.


    "Come on! Be quiet, everyone


    Ah Wu roared.


    The crowd in the main hall gradually quieted down.


    "Everyone go back first. I''ll deal with it as soon as possible." Ah Wu''s tone softened a little.


    "Ah Wu, we believe you, but we hope you will consider it for us. We are all waiting for it to open."


    "Yes, let''s go first."


    After all, ah Wu''s cruelty is well-known in the whole road.


    Watching everyone leave, ah Wu asks his head horse, "where is the person you want to find?"


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun was so cruel that he really wanted to kill him.


    In that case, don''t blame him for his recklessness.


    "It''s all here." Touma said, and then hesitated: "brother Wu, do you really want to do that?"


    It''s a big crime to assassinate Susir.


    "What to be afraid of! It''s him who doesn''t give us a way to live, who cuts off people''s wealth like killing their parents! "


    Ah Wu showed his fierce light, and then he seemed to comfort himself: "don''t worry, the Vietnamese will clean them up after they finish. It''s very safe. Besides, the eagles don''t like Su. They won''t be too strict. At most, they just pretend."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Sue sir, the Vietnamese who are looking for by the number help have an action." Chen Jiaju reports to Su Xun.


    Since he decided to use the number Gang to achieve the effect of shaking the mountain and shaking the tiger, Su Xun could not have been unprepared. He had the technical department monitor the mobile phones of several main leaders of the number gang for a long time.


    How can those mindless members of the society know the benefits of the rapid development of science and technology.


    So at the moment when ah Wu was looking for the shooter from abroad, he already knew it and was waiting for the other party to do it, because the recording could not be used as evidence.


    Hearing Chen Jiaju''s report, Su Xun chuckled and left the book in his hand: "since other people have found all the shooters, we can''t let him spend all the money."


    "These rotten kids are so bold!" Chen Jiaju said with gnashing teeth.


    Plotting to shoot an assistant commissioner of police, the number Gang is crazy.


    "Is my car ready?" Su Xun asked


    "It''s done." Chen Jiaju nodded.


    Su Xun''s car, which cost a lot of money, was changed into a bulletproof car. It''s not afraid of death. The main reason is that his death is a great loss to the people of Hong Kong Island.


    So he did it for the people.


    Su Xun got up and said, "then start to collect the net."


    Ten minutes later, Su Xun swaggered on his silver Benz and headed for Lantau.


    At the same time, people who were watching at the gate of the police station reported the news to ah Wu.


    Ah Wu ordered the Gunners to do it.


    There were two cars hanging from a distance behind Su Xun''s car.


    Half an hour later, the silver Benz drove into Lantau Island, which is very remote and suitable for killing and setting fire.


    Su Xun was very considerate. He even thought about where he started.


    "Buzz..."


    A white Jetta sped up and overtook Su Xun''s car. Then a tail flick put the car in the middle and forced to stop Su Xun''s silver Benz. Four shooters rushed down from the car.


    At the same time, a black Audi stopped behind and three shooters rushed down.


    In an instant, seven guns aimed at Su Xun''s car and pulled the trigger.


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    The gunfire sounded like firecrackers.


    But Su Xun was not in a hurry. He looked at the shooter outside with a smile. He even took out a cigarette to light it and smoked it in his mouth.


    "Bulletproof car!"


    Seven shooters also found something wrong, the employer repeatedly confirmed that the car is not bulletproof?


    "Don''t move! Hong Kong Island police


    "Don''t move! Put the gun down


    "Put down all the guns!"


    In the grass on both sides of the road, dozens of armed police rushed out and surrounded the killers.


    Looking around, the seven killers were trapped and could not escape.


    "Mad! Fight with themThe leader roared.


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    After a burst of gunfire, four of the seven people died, and the other three were injured in their hands and feet.


    Then the police rushed in and arrested the three men.


    Su Xun opened the door and got out of the car. He looked down at the three people and threw the cigarette end on one of them. He laughed contemptuously: "idiot."


    Three people have to glare at it.


    "Take it back." Su Xun said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Three undercover agents walk into a bar.


    His eyes fell on a young man with long golden hair, who was ah Wu''s head horse.


    His real name is Zhang Tiezhu, and his nickname is mourning Hui.


    "Are you Zhang Tiezhu?"


    Three plainclothes policemen went over, led by Li Ying.


    "What''s the matter?" Mourning Hui asked impatiently.


    "CID, now you are suspected to have something to do with a murder case. Please go back with us to cooperate with the investigation."


    Li Ying opens his coat to show his identification.


    "Screw you!"


    Mourning Hui smashed the wine cup and ran away.


    "Bang!"


    Li Ying picked up a chair and threw it out, directly knocking it to the ground.


    Then two others rushed in and handcuffed him.


    "Bang!"


    Li Ying walks over and kicks him on the head.


    "Still want to run? Can you run away? "


    Ah Wu''s family.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    the doorbell rings.


    Ah Wu came out to open the door. When he saw a group of policemen outside, his face changed slightly, but he still pretended to be calm: "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Now you are suspected to have something to do with a murder. Please go back with us to cooperate with the investigation." Without saying a word, Chen Jiaju handcuffed him directly.


    Half an hour later, three days later, Su Xun and a Wu met again in the interrogation room of the police station.


    "It''s very brave to kill me, but I don''t have enough brains." Su Xun looked at him contemptuously.


    "What did you say, sir? How dare I kill you? It''s wrong! "


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun hit him on the head with a baton. The blood immediately wet his hair and flowed down his forehead.


    "Your mother''s head has been wronged, your head Ma Shenghui has already recruited, and has provided material evidence and sophistry?"


    Su Xun scolded him impolitely and pointed to him condescensively: "fight with me. You are the old man. Don''t worry. I have something to do with you in prison. When you are in prison, I will ask someone to take good care of you."


    "As for now, take good care of him."


    With that, he went out of the interrogation room without looking back.

 Chapter 1321

    The number Gang is suspected of murdering Assistant Commissioner of police Su Xun. The news came out and shocked the whole territory.


    Su Sir is so kind-hearted that he has the heart to kill him. The members of the society really have no good things.


    At one time, there was an anti Association movement in Hong Kong.


    And other societies are abusive, the number to help ancestors 18 generations are greetings again.


    If you do such a stupid thing on your horse, you''ll find yourself dead and implicate us. It''s killing you!


    All the businesses of the number gang were closed down, and the old cases of the main leaders were turned over and all of them were put into prison.


    In the blink of an eye, the number Gang, one of the four major community organizations on Hong Kong Island, disappeared.


    There is a kind of fear in the hearts of all communities.


    They think they have some bargaining chips to negotiate with the police, but now they know that the police really want to deal with them, just like the father beat his son.


    If we didn''t deal with them before, we couldn''t do anything. Once we get serious, they can''t carry it.


    Lin huaile, Chen Haonan and Uncle Ben have an urgent appointment to discuss countermeasures.


    The number gang has shown Su Sir''s determination to thoroughly clean up all the clubs. If they resist again, it is likely to be the next number gang.


    So the result of the final discussion was to take the initiative to express to Su Xun that he was willing to lead the community transformation.


    The three major organizations on Hong Kong Island were soft hearted, and then Su Xun focused on those small organizations.


    Be polite and obedient. Those who disband the association can let him go without turning over the old accounts.


    If you don''t listen to me, I''ll settle the old accounts together.


    At one time, an anti black storm broke out on Hong Kong Island.


    The police are catching people every day.


    The whole anti Mafia operation lasted for one month, and Hong Kong Island was instantly renewed.


    There are fewer community members fighting in the street, and there are no more community members charging protection fees everywhere.


    Valet parking has become a serious occupation, and is no longer monopolized by the community. There are so many kinds of valet parking.


    As for the disbanded community members, after communicating with several rich people on Hong Kong Island, Su Xun sent them all to their factories. It was better than idleness.


    Hong Xing, Dong Xing and he Liansheng have not yet been completely dissolved, but they have also begun to transform into legitimate businesses. They have all changed into suits and put down their knives.


    Of course, this is not something that can be accomplished overnight. It will take a period of time. After a year at most, there will be no more associations on the whole Hong Kong Island.


    Su Sir made such a great contribution that he naturally wanted to be promoted.


    He went a step further and became the Deputy Commissioner of police.


    However, there are only three deputy directors of the Hong Kong Island police force.


    They are the deputy director of operations.


    Deputy director of management department.


    And the deputy director of security.


    Deputy director Huang of operations is the only Chinese.


    The position of deputy director is a radish and a pit. If no one abdicates, he will not be promoted.


    But vice director Huang and Yu suqiu are willing to take the initiative to pave the way for Su Xun, because he has no chance to be promoted to director, so he wants Su Xun to fight.


    Su Xun is also a Chinese, and he has a great hope that the Chinese will be in charge of the armed forces in the Chinese territory.


    Of course, Huang''s approach is not to resign, but to take the initiative to make mistakes and then demote.


    After all, he doesn''t want to leave the police force yet.


    The eagle knew that he was deliberately paving the way for Su Xun, but he couldn''t help it. It was the trend of the times.


    In this way, Su Xun was promoted to Deputy Commissioner, managing the operations department and becoming the first person under the Commissioner of police.


    Apart from the Security Bureau and the political department, the ICAC is not in his control. He has all five major police regions in his hands.


    And then there''s the Commissioner of police.


    But I''m afraid this step will take several years. After all, the eagles won''t take the initiative to give him a place.


    Su Xunsheng, deputy director of the Department, gave a big banquet on this day, which was full of friends and lively.


    In this way, time like water, two months in a hurry, gambler Zhou xingzu came back from Holland.


    Prove that the second gambler is about to start.


    Su Xun called four groups of the Flying Tigers to have a secret talk, including the chief instructor Zhou Xingxing.


    "Do you believe there is a way through the world?"


    Su Xun looked at the 41 people in front of him and asked.


    Since we want to take them for a ride, we must tell them all about it first.


    "Su sir, you finally want to confess, are you through this matter?" Zhou Xingxing''s eyes were burning: "in addition, I really can''t explain why you are so changed. You are just like the aliens."


    "Zhou Xingxing, serious!" Su Xun yelled.


    Mad, you guessed it.


    Zhou Xingxing stands at attention in an instant.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll ask you again. Do you believe that there is a crossing in the world?"


    "Letter Zhou Xingxing replied loudly, and then added: "after all, even the special functions are available.""Well, I''ll take you on a secret mission that time." Su Xun looked serious.


    All the people breathed quickly, and their eyes were full of excitement and desire.


    Su Xun said: "when many people perform their special functions to the extreme at the same time, it will trigger a time-space shuttle. I get the news that the army of special functions lost to Zhou xingzu last time has invited their own brothers to Hong Kong Island to seek revenge for Zhou xingzu. The fight between special functions is definitely to use special functions..."


    Su Xun explained to them the principle of crossing, and everyone was stunned.


    "No, I''ll just talk about it. I can really cross it!" Zhou Xingxing''s face is unbelievable.


    Other people also looked at Su Xun suspiciously, because it was too impossible.


    Su Xun said: "I''m not 100% sure, but I''m at least 80% sure, so I''ll be ready in advance. I''ll know when it''s time. You should deal with your private affairs first, and keep it secret."


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡± Everyone salutes.


    No matter whether it was successful or not, Su Xun had a sense of mystery in everyone''s heart.


    They all have some expectations. After all, who hasn''t fantasized about going through this kind of thing?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wow! What are these things? "


    In the heliport behind my mansion.


    Looking at a large pile of neat wooden boxes connected with ropes, Zhou xingzu was stunned.


    "It''s su Sir who moved here. He said there''s no place to put it in his house. Let''s put it here." The third uncle replied.


    Zhou xingzu''s face was muddled: "his family is so big, there is no place to put it? And what is this? "


    He pointed to the ten largest wooden boxes.


    "I don''t know." Third uncle shrugged.


    Zhou xingzu can''t wait: "open it and have a look."


    "Well, don''t touch other people''s things without their consent. Go to a press conference first."


    The third uncle grabbed him and forced him to go to the front yard.


    There have gathered a group of reporters, all want to ask the gambler with God of gambling learn what tricks.


    At the same time, at the dock, the army got off the ship with several of his division brothers carrying boxes.

 Chapter 1322

    That night.


    Zhou xingzu''s mansion.


    "Ah Xing, here comes Su sir."


    The third uncle ran into the living room and called.


    "Where I am, I will meet myself."


    Zhou xingzu left the poker in his hand and got up. After he left the door, he watched Su Xun and the forty flying tigers behind him fall into a state of confusion.


    "Su sir, this is Is there any action? "


    Zhou xingzu blinked and asked.


    "Yes, I have received the news that the army has brought people to take revenge and specially come to protect you." Su Xun said.


    Zhou xingzu eyebrows a pick: "that more embarrassed."


    "It''s OK." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Third uncle said: "Hey, we are going to barbecue outside, together."


    "No, you go. Let''s have a rest here." But Su Xun remembered that the army started when they were roasting meat.


    If you go, how dare the army do it?


    Zhou xingzu picked up the thing: "then we''ll go by ourselves. I really want to throw up after eating instant noodles."


    Then Zhou xingzu and his third uncle came out of the living room with a lot of food.


    "Kang Kang..."


    A few minutes later, there was a burst of gunfire.


    "Sir, help


    Also accompanied by Zhou xingzu''s signature cry for help.


    Su Xun tilted his legs and closed his eyes.


    "Sue, sir, nothing''s going to happen." Zhou Xingxing is not at ease.


    Su Xun had a plan in mind: "don''t worry, it''s not a big problem. Just wait for the chance to cross here."


    He has asked the police for a long leave and arranged a series of things.


    And also talked with Zhou Wenli about crossing, and let her call herself at any time.


    It can be said that everything has been arranged.


    About seven or eight minutes later, there was a sudden gust of wind and thunder outside. Su Xun suddenly opened his eyes: "come on, everyone, follow me!"


    A group of armed Flying Tigers followed Su Xun and rushed to the heliport at the fastest speed.


    "Wow, no, you''re only here now."


    Zhou xingzu is struggling with Dajun and others. His special function has an impact on the magnetic field, causing the world to change color.


    Su Xun and all the people rushed into the scope of the heliport, then tied each other with ropes, and tied those weapon boxes.


    As for whether he would be killed by the weapon box after crossing, Su Xun didn''t think there was such a problem.


    Because if there is such a problem, Zhou xingzu in the movie will fall to death.


    "What are you doing? Help me!"


    Looking at Su Xun and others'' actions, Zhou xingzu''s face was muddled. Didn''t he agree to protect me?


    "A Xing!"


    Third uncle also rushed over, and was directly sucked into the heliport by a gust of wind.


    Then, with the wind stopped, all the people and things in the heliport disappeared.


    It''s like it never happened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun opened his eyes.


    I found myself lying in a pile of grass.


    Subconsciously want to stand up, but found to be tied by the rope, Flying Tigers people are tied.


    I haven''t woken up yet.


    Not far away, dozens of wooden cases were scattered on the ground, undamaged, and the contents didn''t fall out.


    Although we don''t know what the principle is, we don''t need logic in comedy movies.


    Su Xun broke the rope and woke everyone up one by one.


    "Su sir, where is this? We won''t really cross it, will we?" Zhou Xingxing looks around.


    Su Xun pointed to the sky: "nonsense, is there such a blue sky on Hong Kong Island? Is there such good air? "


    "Hu -" Zhou Xingxing took an exaggerated deep breath and then exhaled: "it''s really fresh air. I feel that I can live here for another ten years."


    "You can stay here forever if you like." Su Xun said casually.


    Zhou Xingxing shook his head like a rattle: "how can this work? The Hong Kong Island police force needs me."


    "Susir, don''t we really come to 1937? Can we really fight devils? "


    "Mad, I''ve been trying to beat the devils!"


    Everyone was filled with a strange excitement.


    "All right, everyone is quiet. All operations are under command. A team will go to the neighborhood to see if there are any families, find out where this is, and find out about the forces in the neighborhood." Su Xun ordered.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    A group leader left with people.


    About half an hour later, the Flying Tigers group one came back, and the leader''s eyes were red with excitement: "Su sir, we are really here in 1937. We are now outside the Shanghai beach, and we can go east for a few days to enter the city."Everyone was breathless with excitement, holding the guns tightly.


    "Are there any bandits around here?" Su Xun had to find a foothold to store these weapons.


    A group leader replied: "yes, about 20 kilometers north, there is a black tiger village. According to the villagers at the foot of the mountain, there are more than 200 people in this village, but there are only more than 100 old guns. We are sure we can handle it."


    The rest of the people laughed with ease.


    With 40 fully armed and well trained Flying Tigers, we can''t handle more than 200 bandits?


    They have a huge advantage in firepower.


    Can those old single shot rifles beat the submachine guns, sniper guns and rifles in their hands?


    One can be ten.


    "Zhou Xingxing leads four groups to stay and guard these weapons. We must pay attention to concealment. One group, two groups and three groups will follow me to destroy the black tiger stronghold!"


    The Anti Japanese War God began as a bandit.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    In the envious eyes of the four groups, thirty Flying Tigers followed Su Xun to the north.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Black Tiger Village.


    The black tiger stronghold is not powerful, but it has been here for five years. Because it is outside the beach of Shanghai and has many businessmen, it has made some profits.


    However, the disadvantage is that it is not easy to develop forces. People near Shanghai beach are relatively rich. Who wants to be bandits if they can survive.


    Moreover, there are too many big names in Shanghai beach, and many caravans dare not rob them at all, so the current situation is that they can''t make a lot of money, but they can''t starve to death.


    Their robbery is just a matter of looking at people''s dishes, and they often have to take the initiative to show filial piety when they meet big people.


    "Elder brother, it''s idle too. Otherwise, brother, I''ll take people down to see if there are any fat sheep?"


    Said the second leader of the Black Tiger Village, holding his nose.


    "Yes! Take dozens of brothers with you The leader of Black Tiger Village waved his hand.


    Bandits, robbery is daily work, since brothers are willing to rely on their own hands to become rich, how can he be a big brother to stop it?


    The second leader slapped the table and yelled, "brothers! Come down the mountain with me


    "Down the mountain, down the mountain!"


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    A group of bandits screamed, picked up machetes and guns and other weapons and followed them down the mountain.

 Chapter 1323

    As the saying goes, if you meet in a narrow road, the brave will win.


    Su Xun, who went up the mountain to suppress bandits, and the second leader who went down the mountain to work, met on the way.


    It was Su Xun who found the bandits.


    Because the flying tigers are on their way without saying a word.


    And do bandits expect discipline when they go down the mountain? One by one, I''m afraid others won''t hear me.


    So when he heard the sound, he took people to ambush in the woods on both sides of the mountain road.


    After a few minutes, I saw the second leader in a short coat coming with more than 30 people.


    "Call me!"


    Su Xun gave an order.


    "Dada dada..."


    Instantly, automatic rifles, submachine guns, pistols and snipers fire at the same time.


    The bandits were directly confused, lying trough, listen to the voice, how many machine guns!


    "Ah! Second in charge, there is ambush! "


    "Nonsense! I know! Surrender! Surrender


    A group of bandits without training and belief can not resist to death.


    They dropped their weapons and knelt down to surrender.


    The fight lasted less than a minute from the beginning to the end.


    Su Xun rushed out of the woods with people.


    "This This... "


    Looking at the strange costumes of a group of people in front of them, the bandits were all at a loss.


    And the guns in their hands. I''ve never seen them.


    The leader was wearing a suit. Are these weapons new weapons made by foreigners?


    But why are they hitting us?


    We bandits, how can he de afford such expensive weapons.


    "Are you bandits of black tiger stronghold?"


    Su Xun proposed to be the second leader.


    "Oh, my Lord, I didn''t stain your shoes, did I?" The second leader looked at Su Xun and said.


    Everyone in the flying tigers is twitching.


    Good guy, once the devil invades, this guy is a traitor and a leader.


    "Go away! I''m asking you something! "


    Su Xun kicked him again.


    "You are right. We are the bandits of the black tiger stronghold. I am the second in charge." The second leader said.


    Su Xun was also a bandit. Unexpectedly, he caught a second leader. What a surprise.


    "Want to live?" Su Xun asked.


    The second leader nodded after smelling the words: "yes, but I think too much. I always want to live in my dreams."


    "Then I''ll give you a chance." Su Xun leaned over and said, "as long as you help me beat the black tiger stronghold, you can also work alive."


    Su Xun brings in the perspective of the little devil persuading him to surrender.


    "Hi, Tai Jun! It''s my blessing to serve the emperor! " The second leader thought that Su Xun was from the island.


    However, the Taijun speaks Mandarin very well.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun kicked him down: "damn you, I''m a real Chinese."


    "I I clap, clap. " The second leader wants to cry without tears. As a Chinese, you should learn how to talk with little devils. Really, isn''t that harmful?


    A moment later, Su Xun asked more than a dozen members of the Flying Tigers to change into bandits'' clothes, and then pretended to tie up their own people with ropes and went up the mountain.


    In this way, he and others seem to have become the captives of the second leader and were taken up the mountain by him.


    What Su Xun wants to do is to peacefully control the black tiger stronghold. These 200 people can still absorb them.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be a bandit if it was possible, but he was also helpless.


    According to the "Songhu agreement" signed in 1932, Chinese troops are not allowed to be stationed in Shanghai beach, so there are Japanese, American and British troops, but there is no national army.


    On the land of China, there are garrisons of many countries, but there is no Chinese army.


    I have to say how ironic it is.


    So if Su Xun wants to develop, he can only be a bandit and develop under the skin of a bandit.


    After all, you can''t go to Shanghai beach to be a policeman.


    However, we have to master the patrol room, so we have to go to Shanghai beach to get things done here.


    Forty minutes later, I arrived at the Black Tiger Village.


    "The second in charge is back!"


    "The second leader has captured many prisoners!"


    "The second leader is powerful and domineering!"


    On the tower, everyone cheered when they saw that the second leader had brought so many prisoners back.


    The second leader''s mouth twitches. It''s true that I was captured, but I was captured.


    "No, how long did the second leader go out? Why did you come back so soon? " Some people doubt it.


    "What''s the point? Doesn''t this further illustrate the power of the second leader? " There is a strong rebuttal.


    "Wonderful Most people agree.


    After all, if they have enough brains, they won''t be bandits here. It''s a shame to be a bandit after all these years."Open the door for me The second leader roared.


    Soon, the gate of the village was opened.


    The leader of the black tiger stronghold came out in person: "second brother, I heard that you came back from the victory. Ha ha ha ha, good, you are worthy of being my tiger general!"


    "Brother, I''m sorry for you!" The second leader suddenly fell on his knees and wailed.


    The leader was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Kang!"


    The gun rang out and the leader fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Big boss


    "Big boss!"


    The sudden change made everyone panic.


    "Dada dada..."


    Su Xun and others quickly attacked and killed all the backbones behind the leader.


    "Put down all the guns!" Su Xun roared.


    The bandits were frightened by the powerful firepower that they had never seen before. In addition, they were dead and had no backbone, so they put down their weapons and surrendered one after another.


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot!"


    "We surrender. We surrender."


    Su Xun stood at the top, looked at the crowd and said, "from today on, I''m the new leader of Black Tiger Village. Follow me, and make sure that the hot drinks and women sleep with you. Who agrees, who opposes!"


    Looking at Su sir, everyone of the Flying Tigers looks at each other. How can they feel that Su Sir is so natural? It''s completely like going back to his old career?


    "I I agree! I agree! " The second leader was the first to declare his position and also helped Su Xun persuade him to surrender: "brothers, if you look at your weapons and equipment, you are not the one who is short of money. If you want to follow him, you will see the leader with me."


    "See big boss."


    Everyone was kneeling on the ground.


    "Well, in the future, we will all be brothers in the same bowl. Let''s get up."


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile, and then looked down at the second leader.


    "Hey, hey." The second leader laughed at him.


    Su Xun also laughed at him.


    "Kang."


    Su Xun shot him to death. He looked around and said in a loud voice, "what he came out to talk about is righteousness. It seems that this kind of unfaithful and unrighteous person, I can''t see it!"


    "Good! Well done


    "Well done! This traitor


    For a moment, all the bandits seemed to find a way to vent their anger. They applauded and scolded the second leader. After all, no one liked traitors.


    From then on, the black tiger stronghold fell into the hands of Su Xun.

 Chapter 1324

    Gathering Hall of Black Tiger Village.


    I don''t know why. Basically, the assembly hall of all bandits is called the gathering hall.


    It may be authorized by Zhutian chain enterprise.


    "Zhou Xingxing, next you are responsible for the selection and training of those bandits. You don''t need to train as a flying tiger team, but at least you need to train as an army!"


    Su Xun began to assign tasks. The training mode of the Flying Tigers was based on the training mode of the British special forces, which can be said to be the best of the elite.


    Zhou Xingxing, as the general instructor of the flying tigers, naturally has two skills in training soldiers.


    Moreover, each of the 40 Flying Tigers has received professional military training, tactical training and higher education.


    If these people are decentralized, they will be the most rare middle and high-level officers in this era.


    "What about those who are not selected to join the army?" Zhou Xingxing asked.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment: "keep it for chores. Weapons can be issued, but ammunition will not be issued first."


    After all, the time he occupied the black tiger stronghold was too short. What if the bandits went against the water.


    "Su sir, the weapons we brought are only enough to equip 500 people..." Zhou Xingxing was worried. After all, 500 people were not enough to participate in the battle of Songhu.


    In that kind of General Assembly war, 500 of them can''t turn a splash when they throw them in. Even if the weapons are dominant, they can''t stop the pigs'' sudden attack tactics of the devils and use human lives to fill them.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. There will be equipment sent from modern Hong Kong Island. Of course, you have to find Zhou xingzu first."


    According to the movie, as long as enough people perform special functions at the same time, it can cause time and space shuttle. At the end of the movie, dragon five comes to help Zhou xingzu save people from the devil.


    But even if there are enough people with special functions, they may not be able to wear to Shanghai in 1937.


    So we have to find Zhou xingzu first.


    He can also perform special functions. As long as he performs special functions both here and on the other side of the modern Hong Kong Island, the two can interact with each other and make fixed-point crossing.


    A steady stream of weapons and ammunition can be transported in. As long as Su Xun gathered enough manpower here for training, he could organize a large army.


    In addition, Susun''s company in modern Hong Kong Island can make money continuously. By changing the money into gold and silver, Susun can become a soldier in the world.


    Zhou Xingxing looked at Su Xun with a clear mind, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Next, Zhou Xingxing selected 150 bandits from more than 200 bandits for training to teach them how to use modern guns and fight.


    In this way, ten days later, the bandits in the black tiger stronghold finally had the appearance of ordering soldiers, and they began to recognize Su Xun as the leader.


    On the way, Su Xun received a call from Zhou Wenli on Hong Kong Island. He learned that the time of this time and space was different from that of Hong Kong Island.


    It''s been a week since susian was here. It''s only a few hours since Hong Kong Island. It''s still dark.


    In this way, he can work here slowly, and there will be no events that have happened on Hong Kong Island for months or even years when he goes back.


    On the phone, he told Zhou Wenli to find a job and customize 10000 sets of German military uniforms during World War II.


    Don''t ask why, just because it''s handsome.


    The German military uniform is the most handsome, because it was designed by the head of state Hitler himself. The purpose of making the uniform so handsome is to attract young people to join the army.


    It has to be said that the aim of the Fuehrer has been achieved. Even in the 21st century, many young people like Germany because they like the German military uniform.


    At the same time, Su Xun asked Zhou Wenli to give Chen Jiaju the phone. Su Xun talked to Chen Jiaju.


    Let Chen Jiaju go to the mainland and spend a lot of money to hire a group of special talents for backup. At the same time, let him be responsible for buying gold and silver and buying arms from Yamada group.


    It''s enough to use the weapons sold by the little devils in 1990 to fight the little devils in 1937. It''s called the filial piety of the younger generation of the island country to the elder generation of the island country across time and space.


    As for why I can still make a phone call after crossing, I have to ask the director. That''s what happened in the movie.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was July 9, 1937 when Su Xun came here, just two days after the July 7 Incident.


    It''s July 20 now.


    In the open space outside the Juyi hall, more than 100 bandits stood neatly, holding AK74 assault rifles with bayonets, more like a group of terrorists.


    The AK74 assault rifle first appeared at the Red Square parade of the former Soviet Union in 1974.


    A lot of people confuse it with the AK47.


    But AK74 and AK47 are different. AK74 has longer barrel, longer range and faster firing speed than AK47.


    Su Xun is reviewing Zhou Xingxing''s training achievements this month.


    "Everyone, stand at attention!"


    Zhou Xingxing shouts with his hands behind his back.


    "PATA!"


    The sound of stepping on the ground is like thunder.With Zhou Xingxing''s devilish training method of changing state and adequate nutrition supplement, these people mastered the formation with the fastest speed.


    "Hello, sir!" All at the same time.


    Zhou Xingxing has trained these people as flying tigers, but the intensity has weakened.


    I don''t know how much they have suffered, but I have to say that he is satisfied with the result.


    "At ease." Su Xun said.


    All of us stand at ease at the same time.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s only ten days. Everyone''s changed a lot. It''s completely new."


    The corners of their mouths twitch. If they don''t transform themselves, they have to peel off their skin and flesh. The man surnamed Zhou is not human!


    They''ve been in hell these days.


    It''s harder than training to be trained to death in the daytime and to attend political lessons at night.


    Finally, the politics class is over, and we can have a rest. Suddenly, we blow a whistle in the middle of the night and assemble in an emergency.


    After the meeting, let them urinate, and then go back to sleep.


    Is it something that people can do?


    The only psychological comfort is to have enough wine and meat.


    "Everyone should be swearing. To be a bandit is to eat meat and drink. Why train! What kind of bandit! Is that right? "


    "Today, I''ll tell you why, because if you don''t train hard, even the bandits are not suitable!"


    "A few days ago, the little devils made the July 7th incident and started the war. What is this? It''s the precursor of a comprehensive invasion of China! They will come to Mordor, and you will not even be bandits at that time! "


    "If you go down the mountain to rob money, you will be robbed by the devils, your mother-in-law will be ruined by the devils, and you will be reduced to the Devils'' coolie! Till death


    "Lao Jiang will not protect you, foreigners will not protect you. Tell me what we should do!"


    Su Xun''s face was cold and his voice was like thunder.


    "Fuck him, motherfucker!"


    The crowd didn''t know who yelled.


    "Fuck him, motherfucker!"


    "If Lao Jiang doesn''t fight, we will fight!"


    "Kill all the devils! Laozi''s family was robbed by the devils, otherwise how could Laozi escape! "


    Everyone is eager to blow fire, because nowadays Chinese people have never been bullied by the devils.


    In the past, they did not dare to fight devils, but now with such good weapons, they are afraid of hammers.


    In short, it''s inflated and gone with the wind.


    To be more precise, it''s called killing the heart with a sharp weapon.

 Chapter 1325

    After training the troops, Su Xun and Zhou Xingxing went to the Juyi hall for discussion.


    "Next, I''ll go to the magic city area to find Zhou xingzu. I''ll take half of the flying tigers, and Zhou Xingxing will stay in the stockade with the rest."


    Zhou xingzu''s existence is equivalent to an anchor in this world. We must find him.


    "Su sir, I also want to see the magic capital of this era, such as Xu Wenqiang and brother Qiang." Zhou Xingxing is also a Star chaser. Before crossing, he was watching the magic capital TV series.


    Su Xun said, "Xu Wenqiang is dead. If you want to see Ding Li, you will have a chance later."


    "Well, I''ll carry out the order."


    "It''s a heavy task for you to stay in the stockade. If you want to recruit more soldiers, you should go to the nearby villages. I hope that when you come back, you can gather up 500 people."


    "Then I''ll find people in the city under the pretext of looking for a nursing home. I''ll cheat them to come up to the mountain first. There may be a rout on the road, so I''ll gather them up first."


    It''s July 20 now. The battle of Songhu begins on August 13 and ends in November.


    If we don''t hurry up to recruit people, we will have no time. At least we need to gather a regiment before the battle.


    A regiment equipped with modern weapons is enough to give the devil a head-on blow on the front battlefield.


    Moreover, Zhou xingzu was found and weapons and ammunition were put into operation on a large scale to equip the Chinese Army on the battlefield.


    With the same strength and better equipment than the Japanese army, we don''t believe we can beat the devils.


    China and Japan have invested about one million troops in this battle. As long as the Japanese army can be severely damaged, the history of time and space will be rewritten.


    Su Xun didn''t have many ideas. As long as he changed the outcome of the battle in Songhu, he would cross back.


    After telling Zhou Xingxing, Su Xun went down the mountain with 20 Flying Tigers in casual clothes.


    Everyone''s only carrying pistols.


    On the way in the starry night, a group of people entered the city of Shanghai.


    "Steamed buns, hot steamed buns."


    "Go and have a look..."


    "Well, I''m sorry, please get out of the way."


    A breath of the Republic of China came to our face. For the members of the flying tigers, everything here is novel.


    But Su Xun had seen it for a long time, so he was still more mysterious.


    "Find a place to have breakfast."


    Su Xun took the people to choose a breakfast stand and asked for several large buns and a bowl of porridge.


    "Have you heard that Ding Li, the mogul tycoon, is going to have a showdown with Kawashima Fangzi at the gambling table tonight. The loser will leave mogul."


    "I already know. Unfortunately, we are not qualified to go in and see it. We don''t know what a grand occasion it is."


    "These devils are so hateful. We have to be tolerant when we do evil in our territory..."


    Listening to the comments of several guests on the next table, Su Xun pricked up his ears. It seems that this evening is the later plot of the movie.


    This evening, Zhou xingzu helped Ding Li win Kawashima Fangzi at the gambling table to find the French gambling king who also has the special function, and then he crossed back with the special function on the other side of Hong Kong Island.


    Su Xun can''t let him wear it back. Maybe he will stay here forever.


    After all, I haven''t finished the task and recovered my strength. I can''t cross the time by force.


    "Eat quickly and go to work after eating."


    After breakfast, Su Xun took people to Ding mansion, where Ding Li lived.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what can I do for you?"


    Seeing Su Xun and his party, the bodyguards standing at the door were all on guard, because the group of people on the opposite side were not simple and dangerous.


    "I''m here to find Zhou xingzu. Go in and tell him that Su Xun is here, and he will know."


    Su Xun looked at the bodyguard and said.


    "Just a moment, please."


    One of the bodyguards clasped his fist, then turned and walked into the Ding mansion.


    In the reception hall of Ding mansion, Ding Li is chatting with Zhou xingzu. Zhou Dafu, Zhou xingzu''s grandfather, is also there. He comes across and meets his grandfather.


    "A Xing, you must win tonight!"


    Ding Li looks at Zhou Xingxing with a dignified face.


    It''s not terrible for him to lose. It''s not terrible for him to get out of Shanghai. What''s terrible is that he encourages the arrogance of the little devil and loses the face of the Chinese people.


    Zhou xingzu was confident: "Mr. Ding, don''t worry. If you have me, you''ll have two


    "Yes, yes, my good grandson is very good." Zhou Dafu pinched orchid fingers and said softly.


    Step on


    With the sound of footsteps, the bodyguard came in: "Mr. Ding, there''s a gentleman outside. He says he''s looking for Mr. Zhou. He calls himself Su Xun."


    "What Zhou xingzu jumped up in an instant.


    He thought that he was the only one who came here. Unexpectedly, Su Xun also came.


    No!Remembering that guy''s strange behavior before crossing, he knew that he would cross over for a long time.


    "Mr. Ding, he is my friend."


    Zhou xingzu can''t wait to go out.


    Anyway, I met an old friend in a foreign land!


    "Dear sun, wait for me, dear sun."


    Zhou Dafu followed.


    Ding Li picked up his cigar and followed him.


    A few minutes later, Zhou xingzu saw Su Xun in a silver suit outside the gate of Ding mansion.


    The silver suit is his life suit.


    Zhou xingzu also some dare not believe, subconsciously slowed down the pace, only afraid is the illusion.


    "A Xing." Su Xun gave him a smile.


    "Sir! It''s really you


    Zhou xingzu rushed over excitedly.


    Su Xun raised his foot and kicked him away.


    "Ah


    Zhou xingzu screamed and stuck it on the wall, then slowly slipped to the ground and got up again.


    The main character of comedy is hard life!


    "Su sir, did you know we would cross? You brought so many people. Did my third uncle cross? Where is he?"


    Zhou xingzu is like a barrage of questions.


    "A Xing, let this gentleman come in and have a chat first."


    Ding Li looked at Su Xun. He had known about the crossing from Zhou xingzu.


    So since Su Xun knew Zhou xingzu, he must have crossed over.


    But it seems that Mr. Su is very strong, especially the people behind him.


    "Yes, let''s go in and have a good chat." Zhou xingzu just responded.


    Su Xun nodded to Ding Li: "Mr. Ding''s name has been heard all over the magic city."


    "I don''t deserve it, Mr. Su, please." Ding Li smiles and raises his hand to make a gesture of invitation.


    Then they entered the Ding mansion.


    In the living room, Su Xun explained the whole story to Zhou xingzu and didn''t avoid Ding Li, because Ding Li had known about it from Zhou xingzu.


    Moreover, from the movie, Ding Li knows that he won''t say anything about the crossing, and has no other ideas. He is a trustworthy person.


    Since Su Xun wanted to do great things, he needed the help of such rich, powerful and influential aborigines as Ding Li.

 Chapter 1326

    "If the situation is really like what Mr. Su said, I am willing to do my best." Ding Li said.


    Hearing that the devil will soon fall into war, and will be occupied by the Japanese in a few months, Ding Li''s heart is very heavy, and his knuckles are white.


    He had known the ambition of devil and Wolf for a long time, but he didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    Now that there is no Chinese garrison in Mordor, how can we resist a fight?


    Su Xun looked at Ding Li: "Mr. Ding''s heart of serving the country is deeply admired by Su. It''s true that there are many places that need Mr. Ding''s help."


    "Please, Mr. Su." Ding Li''s face was dignified.


    Su Xun didn''t beat around the Bush: "now there are no Chinese soldiers in the magic capital. At present, all parts of the country are sending troops to the magic capital. It takes time, but it also gives the Japanese time to prepare. Moreover, there are Japanese troops in the magic capital, and they will forcibly occupy the magic capital."


    "So if we want to expand our army, we need a large number of soldiers. Before the Japanese invaders arrive at Mordor, we need to control Mordor and wait for reinforcements from all sides. All kinds of resources stored in Mordor can be used in the war of resistance."


    The battle of Songhu was made long ago. Because Lao Jiang wanted to plan the battlefield in the south, he has been leading the devils to the south to dispatch troops. The cloud of war has covered most of China.


    Many people once thought that the Chinese parliament would die, but facts have proved that China will not die and China will not!


    Without Su Xun, China''s ancestors could finally win the battle.


    But Su Xun just wanted to make the victory easier, and it was not in vain for him to come here.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Su. I''m Ding Li. I can recruit people directly in the name of our firm." Ding Li said without hesitation.


    Su Xun said: "thank you, Mr. Ding."


    "Every man is responsible for the rise and fall of our country. He can''t afford to thank Mr. Su." Ding Li waved his hand and then asked, "what''s the game tonight..."


    "Go on as usual, we can''t let the devils find anything strange at present." Su Xun said.


    Zhou xingzu asked, "where is my third uncle?"


    "He was arrested by the devils and locked up in No.76. I''ll send someone to save him at the gambling game here." Now the plot has been in a mess, but the general context is still clear, so it should not be a big problem.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Ding Li''s Casino is full of friends and celebrities.


    "Mr. Ding, you must win! To win glory for our country


    "Yes, you must not lose to the little devil!"


    "Mr. Ding, here''s to you..."


    "Miss Kawashima is here --"


    with such a sound, all the conversations stopped and looked at the door.


    I saw a white dress Kawashima Fangzi with a few people in suits came in.


    One of them is the army that came through.


    This guy set things right at the end of the movie, helped Zhou Xingxing win the French gambling king, and also helped Zhou Xingxing return to modern times. He himself is the magic capital of this era forever.


    After all, the army came across from the mainland in the 1990s. Although it was a villain script, how could it really turn to the devil as a traitor?


    "The army!"


    Zhou xingzu also recognized the army.


    "Hey, hey, gambler."


    The army gave him a sneer.


    "Are you ready, Mr. Ding?"


    Kawashima Fangzi looks at Ding Li contentedly.


    "Anytime." Ding Li is indifferent.


    Kawashima Fang son cold hum a: "in that case, that starts, hope you can be willing to accept defeat."


    "Let me kill him The army is trying to compete with Zhou xingzutang again.


    "Bang!"


    Kawashima Fangzi kicked in the past: "who said it was for you?"


    "No, who am I?" The army was stunned.


    Kawashima turned slowly: "it''s him."


    Everyone was looking at her.


    I saw a white man in a black suit coming in with his own BGM.


    "French gambler!"


    Zhou xingzu''s eyes widened.


    When he came across, he saw a book about the French king of gamblers.


    In this fight, the French gambler lost to a man called Tiger tonight.


    His name is playing tiger tonight.


    "Why does he play?"


    The army is still a little unconvinced.


    "Well!"


    The French gambler took a look at him.


    "Ah


    The army flew out screaming.


    Zhou xingzu looked serious and said, "this guy can also have special functions. It''s hard to do."


    "Don''t worry about it." Su Xun was calm."Let''s go." The French gambler is seated.


    Zhou xingzu also took a seat, and then the Dutch official began to deal cards, and began to bid the first card.


    "I''ll take it all."


    The French gambling king smiles and pushes out all the chips in front of him.


    "When I''m afraid of you! I''ll follow you


    Zhou xingzu is also suoha.


    Then they looked at each other and began to use the special function to change each other''s cards.


    The two people just rub around there, and their skills are equal. No one can do anything about it.


    Finally, because of the excessive consumption of the special function, both of them temporarily lost their special function and were embarrassed.


    "Or will this be reopened?" French gambling king tentatively said a word.


    Zhou xingzu laughs: "good."


    "What''s good! Continue to deal! " Don''t know the inside story of Kawashima Fangzi not good gas said.


    Two people can only harden the scalp to continue, next is completely depends on respective luck.


    The Dutch official continued to deal the cards. After the deal, the French gambling king''s eyes were bright, because he got a good card.


    "Ha ha ha, let''s play."


    Said the French gambler, laughing.


    Zhou xingzu is sweating, because he is short of an a, but he has no special function.


    But it can only be forced.


    Will he will open the card moment, suddenly stare big eyes, because the card has become a.


    On the contrary, the French gambling king''s card has become 3.


    Boom!


    Instant is the whole scene boiling, followed by more than cheers, as if the new year.


    "Won! We won


    "Ha ha ha ha, we won!"


    All the Chinese laughed.


    "How could that be! How could that be


    The French king of gamblers was confused, and his brain was buzzing. It was clear that both of them had no special function. Why did his cards go to Zhou xingzu?


    "Because of me, of course."


    The Army stood up with a sneer: "you don''t have any special powers, but I still have them!"


    "You son of a bitch!" Kawashima Fangzi scolded, did not expect the army at the critical time actually backwater.


    The army rushed to her, grabbed her hair, aimed at her stomach, and gritted his teeth and said, "dead 38, I want to hit you for a long time."


    "Ah Kawashima Fangzi was beaten so badly that the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    At the same time, the Flying Tigers sent by Su Xun had rescued the third uncle from No. 76.


    Except that Zhou xingzu didn''t cross back, the ending is similar to that in the movie.

 Chapter 1327

    On July 26, Su Xun took Zhou Xingxing, third uncle and Zhou Dafu out of the magic capital.


    At the same time, there are more than 500 soldiers recruited by Ding Li in the name of recruitment.


    They gathered ten miles outside the city of Mordor.


    On July 28, we arrived at the Black Tiger Village.


    After returning to the stockade, I found that Zhou Xingxing had recruited nearly 1000 villagers and captured the rout troops from all over the country.


    In addition, the more than 500 people Su Xun brought back, and the original more than 100 people, were exactly the same regiment.


    The telephone communication between Su Xun and Zhou Wenli enabled Zhou Xingxing and the special functional person of modern Hong Kong Island to work at the same time, opening the fixed-point space-time shuttle channel.


    All the military uniforms and weapons and equipment were sent through the space-time shuttle channel, as well as artillery.


    Although there is no way to get aircraft and tanks, we can get guns specially for aircraft and tanks.


    Looking at those antiaircraft guns, the natives of this era are stunned. Is this thing called gun?


    Is that what they used to see called a burning stick?


    The next step is the training of the whole army. All of them are completely new, dressed in German uniforms and armed with AK74, just like the Soviet bandits.


    The regiment''s basic weapon is the AK74. It is also equipped with more than 300 light and heavy machine guns, the latest model of the 1990s. A special machine gun battalion has been set up.


    Fifty guns of various types, nearly 100 individual guns and 7000 shells were set up, and a artillery battalion was specially set up.


    There must be shotguns, rocket launchers and anti tank mines.


    Digital telescopes, walkie talkies that don''t need networks or lines to talk to each other, and all kinds of illegal healing drugs in this era are available.


    Su Xun felt that he was a tough teacher.


    On August 7th, the sky was high and the clouds were light.


    One thousand eight hundred soldiers filled the open space.


    Most of them are rout soldiers. After Zhou Xingxing''s retraining, they are easy to adapt.


    So it''s sort of a real army.


    "Brothers, what are we? It''s a bandit! But after today, we are not bandits! We are the heroes who protect the territory and the people and fight the devils! "


    "The devils have come. In five days, the devils and our army will arrive at the battlefield. The demons will fall into war and chaos. Our brothers will be slaughtered, our sisters will be prostituted and prostituted!"


    "Our food! Our money! All of us will be robbed by these vicious Oriental bandits! Can we get them what they want? "


    Su Xun, dressed in a school official uniform and a black leather suit, stood on the temporary high platform with a commanding knife in his hands to give severe lectures.


    "No!" "No!" "No!"


    Everyone is red neck roar, especially those rout soldiers, all want revenge.


    They knew that what Su Xun said was right. The devils had indeed been fighting all the way to the devil capital. Otherwise, how could they become routs?


    "Choking -"


    Su Xun''s sword came out of its sheath and pointed to the sky.


    "From now on, I declare that we will set up the Mordor defense army to defend Mordor and fight to the death!"


    "Defend Mordor, fight to the death!"


    "Defend Mordor, fight to the death!"


    "Defend Mordor, fight to the death!"


    The voice of the soldiers was higher and higher. Even if they were afraid, they were already enthusiastic in such an atmosphere and environment.


    Just like when Su Xun was watching Anti Japanese drama when he was a child, when he saw the hot blood, he wanted to rush out to catch an island man and beat him up.


    The scorching sun was shining on the sword, and the light and shadow were enveloping Su Xun, just like a God coming to the world.


    "Everyone has it! Go to war


    Su Xun turned over and got a white horse. All the horses in the army were sent by Ding Li.


    A big flag of the defending army was officially set up, hunting in the warm summer wind.


    What Su Xun had to do was to occupy mordu and hold on to the arrival of reinforcements. As long as he entered the city and started the fire, there would be a continuous supply of troops to supplement.


    When the battle of Songhu officially begins, we can cooperate with the reinforcements.


    There are not many island troops in the city, most of them are in the 76th, and a small part in the concession.


    A Suzhou river separates the two worlds. On the other side of the Suzhou River is the concession.


    The concession is a non war zone. Even Su Xun will not attack the concession because he can leave, but he will bring great trouble to the world.


    So if he had no choice, he would never attack the concession. Just like the movie "eight hundred", he would fight the Japanese army on the other bank of Suzhou Creek.


    One thousand and eight hundred people made their way to the outskirts of the magic city at about ten o''clock in the evening.


    "Now set up the task, Zhou Xingxing. You take the first battalion to solve the problem of No. 76, you take the army to settle the people, the second battalion to seize the ammunition depot, and the third battalion to We will take over the city of Mordor before dawn


    Outside the city, Su Xun took out a map and drew several points on it. Then he looked around at several battalion commanders and said, "do you understand your tasks?""I see."


    "Well, now check your watch and act in five minutes." Su Xun looked at the watch on his wrist.


    In five minutes.


    "Brothers! Follow me


    Su Xun took the lead and rushed to the Japanese position.


    Knowing that the main battlefield is in Mordor, the Japanese garrison here has built fortifications.


    "Go "Go


    "Brothers! Go


    "Dada dada..."


    "Attack target!" (enemy attack)


    the roar and the sound of guns were interwoven. Su Xun held a machine gun and fired at the Japanese position. There was no recoil force on him, and he was very stable.


    "Dada dada..."


    The Japanese used single shot rifles, which were loaded with one shot.


    The guards are all automatic rifles, which can be used as machine guns by pulling the trigger.


    The AK74 fires 650 shots per minute.


    How many rifles do the Japanese invaders have in a minute?


    Therefore, the Japanese aggressors were directly beaten under pressure, and even had no chance to fight back. They were directly mowed mercilessly.


    "Damn it! What are the subs * *? So many machine guns! Where on earth did this army come from? "


    "Call at once Ah


    "Commander, we were attacked by unidentified forces. A regiment of the other party was equipped with machine guns I''m not lying. It''s all machine guns! "


    "Boom!"


    "Dada dada..."


    "Kang Kang..."


    Compared with the sound of automatic rifles, the sound of Japanese rifles is pitifully thin.


    "Brothers! Don''t leave alive, kill


    Su Xun with a machine gun to kill red eye, as the demon God came into the world, the muzzle of the gun kept blooming sparks.


    The battle ended hastily. It took less than five minutes from the beginning to the end.


    At the cost of 300 people, the Japanese aggressors contributed their front positions to the defense forces.


    Su Xun was speechless about this kind of generous behavior. He had to shoot all the prisoners to show his heart.


    According to the statistics of war losses after the war, only eight people died in the defense forces, and two of them were still seriously injured.


    There were too many people to fight, and the firepower was completely suppressed. Su Xun felt that the degree of casualties was heavy.


    Japanese: baga! Is this horse riding human?

 Chapter 1328

    The sudden gunshot in the magic city awakened all the people in their sleep, but before they could react, the gunshot ended again.


    In the concession, consuls from various countries gathered to analyze the sudden gunfire.


    "The gunfire is very fierce. It''s all machine guns and submachine guns. When will there be such a well-equipped army near Mordor! No, where are the Chinese troops from around Mordor! They haven''t arrived yet. "


    "The gunfire is over. The battle has come to an end. Let''s go after dawn."


    "I''m really moved and sympathized with those Islanders. They were completely suppressed by the Chinese people with firepower."


    At the same time, the two Japanese legions who were on their way to Mordor got the news because Su Xun, as the commander of Mordor''s defense army, electrified the whole country.


    Tell the whole country that magic has been taken.


    Commander Feng looked at the telegram in his hand and laughed: "good! Good! Good! Every man is responsible for the prosperity of the country, and thousands of men fight a bloody battle! The magic guard is doing a good job! There are so many young people who are not afraid of death. How can China die? "


    "Tongtong confirmed the behavior of the security forces and told them to rush to the Mordor army. Otherwise, the security forces would have to face the pressure of the Japanese aggressors alone."


    The dark clouds of the battle of Songhu shrouded most of China. At this time, Su Xun''s surprise troops recaptured the control of the magic capital, which was like a shot in the arm.


    At the same time, for the first time, the word "Su Xun" spread all over the country.


    The leaders of all aspects had a high degree of affirmation and appreciation for the security forces and Su Xun himself.


    But Su Xun was recruiting soldiers at this time.


    His way of recruiting soldiers is very rough, and there are large baskets of soldiers directly beside him.


    Those who sign up will be able to take three oceans and five oceans a month.


    It can be said that this is a super high salary. I don''t know which day I will die these days. There must be brave men under the heavy reward, so more people sign up.


    In addition, Ding Li, the mogul, personally stood up to support Su Xun, attracting more people to join the army.


    More than 30000 people signed up in one day, and only 17000 were left after the final selection.


    Then in the Sihang warehouse, let the other side of Hong Kong Island drop air drops to this side to equip these recruits.


    With 40 members of the Flying Tigers as senior generals to lead the whole army, Su Xun also promoted himself.


    He was promoted to the rank of major general.


    "What kind of gun is it? I haven''t seen it. No wonder it was like firecrackers last night. With such powerful weapons, I was afraid of little devils."


    "Yes, that''s the real weapon."


    "Good guy, that thing is so high. Is that a gun? If it''s on people, how can it be? "


    "It''s not you who beat the little devil..."


    For these recruits, everything about the guard is new and amazing.


    Sihang warehouse is the temporary command center.


    Su Xun is looking at the map inside.


    "Su Shuai, consuls from several countries want to see you."


    A lieutenant commander came in to report.


    "Yes, I''ll see you."


    Su Xun knew that these arrogant foreigners must be shocked by their own weapons now.


    When Su Xun came out of the headquarters, the Chinese saw several foreigners surrounded by an anti-aircraft gun.


    "Oh, MAIGA, is this a gun? damn! Which country''s gun is this! Why sell it to China! "


    "What about the guns in their hands? Why are they all things we haven''t seen before? "


    "Where do these things come from? Is it Germany? Their uniform is German


    "No, it''s definitely not our country. Our country doesn''t have such powerful weapons. Otherwise, can you still stand here and chat with me?"


    The consuls were surprised and angry. Of course, they didn''t think the Chinese could produce such weapons.


    So it can only be bought from abroad.


    However, it is unforgivable that some countries should sell such weapons to China. It is damaging the interests of all their colonial countries.


    "You are wrong. This weapon was not bought. It fell from the sky."


    Su Xun went over with his hands behind his back.


    Several people turned back at the same time. After they saw Su Xun, they were all restrained by his youth.


    "Gentlemen, do you think your respective countries can produce such cannons?"


    Su Xun went over and touched the antiaircraft gun.


    Several people looked at each other, yes, I have to admit that their country is not able to produce such guns, otherwise it would have unified the world.


    But where did the gun come from?


    "I have to say, commander, I''m shocked by your youth. You are a hero. Where do these weapons come from, commander?"


    The consul of magnesium first paid Su Xun a compliment, and then directly inquired about the origin of these weapons.They have to get it.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "as I said, these things fall from the sky."


    "Commander, you are so funny..."


    "I''m not joking with you. Don''t worry. I won''t fight the concession. You can go." With that, Su Xun left with his hands on his back.


    He has some helplessness. Nowadays, no one believes him when he tells the truth. What kind of world is it.


    These are from the sky.


    "Damn, he''s so arrogant!"


    The German consul gritted his teeth.


    "He is now entitled to arrogance." The French consul muttered to himself, touching the exaggerated antiaircraft gun.


    "We must send back the information and find out the source of these weapons as soon as possible!"


    Consuls all over the world came up with this idea.

 Chapter 1329

    The news that Mordor guards had a batch of new weapons spread to all sides like wings.


    The great powers have launched their own contacts and intelligence channels to investigate the sudden emergence of the army.


    These troops may not be elite, but their weapons are so strong that they can completely ignore the individual quality of soldiers.


    Even a common people, with such a weapon, can become an elite soldier.


    The reason is that the armed forces of all countries are now equipped with single shot rifles. Each shot has to be loaded once, and only a few shots can be loaded at a time.


    However, the weapons of the German style guard are different. Not only are the clips longer, but they can be fired continuously. They are no different from machine guns.


    There are also those cannons. Although they don''t see the power of these cannons with their own eyes, we can only see the power of their shells by looking at their shapes.


    These weapons, which are enough to change the world pattern, have suddenly emerged. How can the powers not panic?


    Could it be that when they were plotting for the interests of the Far East, another country had been developing with patience, and only today did it show its fangs and take part in the Far East competition.


    Anyway, those weapons are made by Chinese people. They certainly don''t believe it. They come from overseas.


    They want to find out the potential enemy.


    Let''s not mention these for a moment, just say that in the city of Mordor, the guards have occupied the defense fortifications of the devils.


    The recruits are training. It''s the day of August 8, and there are still five days to go before August 13.


    The battle of Songhu officially started on the 13th.


    But now that Su Xun has seized Mordor, under his interference, both China and Japan must have speeded up their march.


    According to Su Xun''s analysis, the battle of Songhu may break out on the 11th or 12th ahead of time.


    In other words, the guard has only three days.


    In three days, Su Xun didn''t expect the more than 10000 recruits to have any excellent individual combat ability. He just needed to teach them to shoot.


    Modern guns are just stupid weapons. They are easy to use and learn.


    So it''s enough to teach these soldiers to shoot in three days.


    As for the operation of the gun, Zhou Xingxing had already taught a group of people in the black tiger stronghold.


    In the temporary headquarters, Su Xun, Zhou Xingxing and other high-level officers of the flying tigers are making tactical deployment around the map of Mordor.


    Because of the need to open the trading ports, the walls of Mordor had been demolished in this era.


    Therefore, demons have no danger to defend. The enemy is likely to attack demons from any vain place.


    There are still many residents in the city of Mordor, so it is impossible to fight in the street. They must be resisted outside the fortifications, and no Japanese army can be let in.


    The opposite side of Suzhou Creek is the concession. It is impossible for the Japanese army to attack the concession, so it is a good thing not to worry that the Japanese army will attack from the direction of the concession.


    Nearly 20000 troops have been organized into ten regiments, each of which has nearly 2000 troops and a artillery regiment.


    "The first, second, third, fourth and artillery regiments meet the enemy in the front battlefield, the fifth and sixth regiments stay behind and are ready to support at any time, the seventh and eighth regiments should prevent Japanese troops from taking our back road, and the ninth regiment should maintain law and order..."


    "Su Shuai, a reporter wants to interview you."


    The guard came in suddenly.


    Su Xun looked up and saw a white reporter with a camera outside.


    These days, only these foreigners dare to wear in the war zone. Neither China nor Japan will touch them.


    "It''s just right. All of you have come. Please leave something for him to come in." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Zhou Xingxing and others are also showing a knowing smile.


    Soon the white reporter came in and saw Su Xun. He said in broken Chinese, "Hello, general. I''m William from Eagle country."


    "Hello, reporter William." Su Xun shook hands with him.


    William asked: "I want to have an interview with the general. Is that ok?"


    "If there is anything we can''t do, we also want to make a voice to the world." Su Xun gave a bright smile.


    William was a little bit more fond of Su Xun. In his later biography, he wrote that Su Xun, like a comet, crossed the night sky of China and brought light. The mystery of his appearance also disappeared. It was like the God who photographed China through this disaster and left after completing his mission.


    "Excuse me, sir, where do your weapons come from?" William is very direct to the smell.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it fell from the sky."


    Naturally, William didn''t believe it, but later susian and his subordinates mysteriously disappeared, so he believed it. That''s why he thought susian was an immortal.


    "The general''s occupation of Mordor has raised the morale of the Chinese army and the people, but it will also be severely attacked by the Japanese army. The two divisions of the Japanese army are on their way to Mordor. Do you think you can stop it?"


    Su Xun smelled the speech and showed a surprised expression: "block? Why stop them? What I want to do is to wipe them out and let the blood of this group of foreign invaders sink into the soil under our feet as fertilizer, which is the only way they can redeem their sins. "Everyone heard this with high morale.


    William was shocked. The Chinese government and the Chinese government have been pushed forward in the Anti Japanese war. Even if a full-scale war breaks out now, on the whole, the speculation about the war situation is pessimistic, and the people do not have much confidence.


    Su Xun''s self-confidence, arrogance and arrogance are different from the image of Chinese soldiers.


    "Is your confidence in the new weapons?" William soon got his mind in order.


    Su Xun shook his head: "weapons are just one of them. The most important thing is the people''s heart. How can our 40000 compatriots in China be defeated by small countries with bullets? Even if they have the upper hand for a while, they will surely lose in the near future! "


    "I want to tell shigen Matsui that I, Su Xun, an ordinary Chinese soldier, am waiting for him here, waiting for him to bring people to die."


    "Well, Mr. William, that''s all for the interview. I have a lot to do next."


    Su Xun took the initiative to end the short interview.


    William also expressed his understanding that, after all, the war is coming. How to win this war is the key. It is not easy to take a moment to accept his interview.


    "General Su, you are different from all the Chinese soldiers I have met. Can you take a picture?"


    William made one last request.


    "Let''s take a picture together."


    Su Xun looked at Zhou Xingxing and others and said.


    "Good! It''s also a picture of history. "


    "Come on, take a picture."


    Zhou Xingxing and other officers surrounded Su Xun. Su Xun stood in the middle and looked at the camera together.


    "Click -"


    with the sound of the shutter, this scene has been preserved as history forever. When William left, he said that he would send them the photos after they were developed.


    William''s arrival was just an episode, and soon everyone was busy preparing for the war.


    Students and gang members in the streets called on the whole people to resist Japan, money to contribute.


    Ding Li provided a lot of food, vegetables and meat, so the food for the team was good.


    Under the premise of ensuring adequate food and the trend of the will to defend the country, the 20000 national defense forces have shown their iron and steel will in recent days.


    All kinds of fortifications have been built, mines have been laid outside the positions, machine guns have been set up at all key points, and all fortifications have been built.


    The security forces have made all the preparations. The next step is to wait for the devil to come.


    August 11.


    Today is a sunny day, but the city of Mordor is full of extermination. There are no students appealing for donations on the street, even no tramps.


    Because the devil has come, not more than 20 miles away from the magic capital, all the people in the city have been dispersed, and they are not allowed to stay in the street.


    Seventeen miles away from the magic capital, the two Devils'' regiments who had been running for days finally stopped.


    On the armored vehicle, Matsui shigen stood and looked through his telescope at the forefront of the enchanted capital. He saw the guards after the fortifications.


    "It''s a German uniform! fuck! It must have something to do with the Germans! The weapon in their hands may be a new German weapon! "


    Put down the telescope, Matsui shigen scolded.


    "Order, the 11th division * * to send two regiments to attack tentatively to find out the enemy''s firepower."


    There was no time to rest, so Matsui shigen gave the order to attack directly, because he could guess that the advance troops from the Chinese side also accelerated the March.


    He wants to take Mordor quickly before the Chinese reinforcements arrive, otherwise once the Chinese reinforcements arrive, the Empire will lose more imperial warriors if it wants to take Mordor. The


    empire is not a China, but has no vast * * * * land, and no more than 40000 people.


    Every warrior is the most precious treasure of the Empire. If you can reduce the sacrifice, you can reduce the sacrifice as much as possible.


    "Hi


    The head of the brigade answered and gave the order.


    The largest combat unit of the Japanese army is the division. A division has about 18000 people. The Division has two brigades. Under the brigade is the regiment, under the regiment is the brigade, under the regiment is the squadron, then the squadron, and then the detachment.


    There are 3800 people in a united team, 1100 people in a large team, 181 people in a squadron, 54 people in a small team and 13 people in a unit.


    A Japanese regiment is equipped with 12 infantry guns.


    Two companies were sent to make a trial attack, that is, more than 7000 men and more than 20 infantry guns.


    Soon the two battalions, who were attacking, assembled and advanced under the command of the captain.


    Basically, we use infantry artillery first, and then attack with rifles after we finish the attack. The third old man has an axe.


    "Let it go


    "Boom boom..."


    "Attention, it''s the little devil''s infantry artillery. Everyone is hiding. Artillery regiment. It''s not polite to come and go!"


    The front-line commander is a brigade commander.With the order of the top commander of the front line, fifteen m119a1 105mm howitzers were pushed out in the sound of the little devil''s guns.


    Of course, if you don''t push it to the position, you will lose a lot if you are damaged by the little devil''s shells.


    What''s more, Su Xun''s artillery shot far away than the little devil''s infantry artillery, so he didn''t have to push to the position at all.


    The m119a1 105mm howitzer was produced by the military of magnesium in 1987 under a license agreement signed with Yingguo. The total weight of the battle is 2050.3kg, the maximum range is 19000m, the total length of the gun is 6.15m, the total width is 1.78m, the total height of the gun is 2.21M, the maximum firing rate is 6 rounds per minute, and the firing range is 360 degrees.


    This thing can be shot directly into the headquarters of Matsui shigen.


    The furthest howitzer fired by the Japanese army is only 8000 to 12000 meters, so it is theoretically safe for Matsui shigen to stop the troops 17 kilometers away.


    But he never dreamed that the howitzer in the guard''s hand could shoot nearly 20000 meters at NIMA.


    "Tell the artillery to aim at the Japanese base camp, and let them have a look at the horse! Their infantry gun is a toy at best


    The brigade commander is a captain of the Flying Tigers. When he says this, his face turns red. It''s all because he''s too excited. Can we not be excited about shelling the devils?


    In the past, on Hong Kong Island, you could spend most of your money to shoot female devils, but now you can really shoot Male devils.


    There is no comparison between the two.


    "Yes! Brigade commander


    Fifteen guns are the equipment of an artillery battalion.


    "Battalion preparation, target one, Japanese barracks, grenade, ruler 432, direction 1-15, high and low + 2, three shots, quick fire, loading! Ready - let go


    "Boom, boom -"


    under the command of the battalion commander, fifteen howitzers were loaded, positioned and fired step by step.


    "Boom!"


    The shell fell into the Japanese base camp and exploded, killing a squadron directly.


    Dozens of shells fell, and between the shaking of the earth and mountains, the Japanese army instantly reduced its personnel by half a regiment.


    "Ah! Where * *! Where * * "


    "Protect the commander and retreat! Baga road! Why can the gun of the Chinas get what * *?


    "Boom! Boom


    The shelling continued and the Japanese army was in chaos.


    "How could that be! How could that be


    Shigen Matsui, who was pulled back by his subordinates, opened his eyes angrily, his face full of disbelief.


    How can there be a gun so far away?


    Moreover, it has so much power. If all the Chinese are equipped with such guns, they will not be able to defeat China in 60 years, let alone in six months.


    "Retreat! The whole army retreated ten miles! "


    He finally calmed down, watching the soldiers who were constantly engulfed by artillery fire, issued a retreat order.


    "Boom -"


    a shell exploded not far away, a stone flew over and hit Matsui shigen''s face, instantly broke his skin, and the scarlet blood came out.


    "Oh, MAIGA! God


    "This Is this really a gun? "


    Consuls across the Suzhou River were stunned when they saw the scene through binoculars.


    Although we knew from the moment we saw those guns that they must be powerful, the range, speed and power still frightened them.


    If the Chinese had these guns, would they still have their concession now?


    In other words, if the Chinese already have these guns, will there be concessions in the future?


    We must get the source of those weapons!


    Everyone is determined in their heart.


    However, the Chinese people who watched from the windows in Mordor city were all excited. Looking at the chaotic retreat of the Japanese army, they all couldn''t help shouting "yes".


    With this kind of magic gun, why is China unhappy?


    A few minutes later, the shelling ended because the Japanese had completely withdrawn from the shelling area.


    "Withdraw! The Japanese have withdrawn


    "We won! We won


    "We beat the devils back!"


    All the recruits cheered, and the residents of the houses on both sides of the street opened their windows and cheered, filling the city with joy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Matsui shigenxin vowed to take the magic capital before the arrival of Chinese reinforcements, but reality gave him a hard slap, which made him dizzy.


    "My Lord Commander, our army has just lost a regiment and a brigade in the first World War."


    The adjutant came to report the war losses.


    "Baga road!"


    Matsui shigen was so angry that he pulled out his command knife and chopped the air at random.


    In just a few rounds of shelling, he lost more than 4000 people, one tenth of his troops. This is the biggest loss he has suffered since he entered China.Not even one enemy was killed, which was the biggest shame of his military career.


    Only with the blood of the enemy can it be washed clean.


    All the generals bowed their heads and did not dare to speak at this time. They were afraid that the knife would strike them.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo ~"


    about 30 seconds later, Matsui shigen''s anger got a little vent and recovered calm.


    "My Lord Commander, the guns of the Chinese army are so powerful that I''m afraid they can''t even stop the armored vehicles. We should apply for air support and blow up their guns first."


    Seeing that ishigen Matsui''s anger has subsided a lot, a zhongzuo has put forward his own opinions.


    Matsui shigen raised his hand a few slaps in the face, smoked a past, Pa Pa Pa, angrily scolded: "eight GA!"


    "Hi


    The major has no temper. He lowers his head and keeps shouting Hi, just like a filial son.


    "Before I set out, I boasted Haikou that the two divisions were enough to win Mordor and defeat the Chinese advance army in Mordor. Now that I have just arrived, I apply for air support. What''s my face? At home, those bastards from the Navy Department will certainly take this opportunity to attack my army! "


    The main reason for the discord between the Navy and the army of the island countries is that they are fighting for military spending. Because the island country itself is not big and is an island country, the naval spending is also large. However, in order to occupy China, it is necessary to develop the army.


    Therefore, the two armies have a serious fight for military spending, and even the commanders have a normal fight at the meeting.


    Hearing this, everyone said nothing, waiting for ishigen Matsui to make up his mind.


    Looking at the enchanted capital from afar, ishigen Matsui said coldly, "they are just relying on the cannons to rest in place first and launch in the afternoon. Tomorrow is our last chance, because the Chinese reinforcements have been reduced."


    "Hi All the generals answered at the same time.


    Compared with the downturn of the Japanese army, it was another scene in Mordor city at this time.


    Local business groups carrying pigs, cattle and sheep came to rely on the army to celebrate the victory of the garrison.


    The whole magic capital was overjoyed. It seemed that the devil couldn''t get into the magic capital.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the devils began to gather.


    Even if more than 4000 people were lost, the remaining devils still have more than 30000 people, and their combat effectiveness is not bad.


    "The third division will take the lead, the armored vehicles will open the way, the infantry will be behind, and they will press up with the fastest speed!"


    "Gentlemen! Loyalty to the emperor is here


    "Banzai!"


    Matsui shigen is determined to take the magic capital regardless of casualties.


    Otherwise, how can he continue to lead the army?


    With the order of the attack, more than 30000 Japanese troops rushed to Mordor like ants.


    Little devil''s fighting will can not be underestimated. In history, our army often needed the death of three soldiers to kill an island soldier.


    This shows how tough the little devil is.


    It makes sense to be able to fight more than half of China as a small island country.


    But the truth of Su Xun is greater than theirs.


    It''s all within the range of the shell.


    Modern military telescopes can see further.


    As soon as the Japanese army moved, the guards noticed that Su Xun was on the front line.


    "It''s time for the whole army to attack! Order the artillery regiment to put out all the guns. If they dare to attack the whole army, we will wipe out the whole army! "


    Su Xun said angrily that after a short battle in the morning, all the recruits saw the power of their guns, so they were full of confidence.


    "Report to Commander! The enemy has entered the range of fire, please direct The head of the artillery regiment came to report


    "fire allowed!" Su Xun waved his hand.


    "Battalion one is ready Ready - let go


    At the command of the head of the artillery regiment, hundreds of guns fired in a stepped manner, because not all guns had the same range and could not be fired at the same time.


    "Boom! Boom! Bang - "


    the little devils learned to be smart this time and knew the power of the cannons, so they all spread out to attack.


    Although this reduced the scope of the shell damage, but still caused a serious loss of personnel, howitzer salvo took at least 2000 people.


    Then there were all kinds of guns firing on it.


    "Resist! No retreat! You are all warriors of the Empire! Be loyal to the emperor! On board


    "Monkey to give -"


    "boom! Roaring - "


    the devils are getting closer and closer to the position with cannon fodder on their shoulders, and they are called by the mines.


    It''s like this. It''s 5000 people down.


    There are more than 30000 people, only more than 20000 left.


    Matsui shigen is also distressed, but he can''t retreat now, otherwise all the dead will die in vain.


    We have to rush up in one go.


    "Hard hit


    After the mines entered the gun range, the two sides officially launched a gun battle.


    "Dada dada dada..."More than 6000 automatic rifles fired, just like more than 6000 machine guns fired at the same time.


    It''s like a scythe cutting rice. The little devils fall row after row, and even many of them are cut off by machine guns. Blood and internal organs are scattered all over the ground.


    "Kang Kang..."


    The little devil''s single shot rifle is like a child''s toy. Under the suppression of automatic rifles, the damage to the security forces is almost negligible.


    Matsui shigen thought that after carrying the cannon, he would be relaxed for a while, and they would have the upper hand.


    But now he found out he was wrong.


    The Japanese army stationed in Mordor did not lie. This Chinese army is really equipped with machine guns.


    "Daddada..."


    "Ah "Ah


    The little devils fell down one by one.


    "Retreat! Come on! Retreat


    Matsui shigen quickly ordered to retreat, such a fire gap they simply can not fight.


    After so long in China, it was the first time that they suffered a loss in weapons and were caught off guard.


    There used to be more than 30000 people, but now they are almost half as many.


    Consuls of all countries have been numb from shock, and even a faint fear has risen in their hearts. They are afraid of the strength displayed by this defense force.


    This kind of firepower, not to mention the Japanese army, can not be stopped by any of their countries.


    "Brothers! Follow me! Don''t let the little devils run away, wipe them out! Take Matsui shigen alive


    Looking at the small devil began to decorate the retreat, Su Xun pulled out the command knife and roared.


    How long will it be before we take the initiative to pursue and expand our achievements?


    The key for Su Xun to swallow up the advance force was to have the commander in chief, shigen Matsui.


    The little devil was so big that he took the advance troops to take action. This time, he will never come back.


    "Go "Go


    "Kill the little devil!"


    "Take Matsui shigen alive!"


    "Dada dada..."


    Everyone rushed out of the trenches and bunkers, yelling and pulling the trigger.


    It''s not like a single shot rifle. It''s aimed.


    Automatic rifles can be swept by raising hands, so it is also very convenient in pursuit.


    The guards are cutting grass all the way.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me


    "I surrender! We can''t kill the prisoners... "


    The little devils fled in confusion. Some of them surrendered when they couldn''t escape, but they were still killed.


    Because Su Xun had told him in private that they didn''t need prisoners to waste food.


    What''s more, the killing of prisoners is in violation of the Geneva Conventions and is subject to international condemnation.


    So if we don''t give them the chance to surrender, it won''t be called killing prisoners, will it?


    The pursuit lasted for several hours, and finally the large troops returned to the city, and a regiment continued to pursue separately.


    Matsui shigen changed the clothes of a small soldier and ran away in the big army, which was the essence of life protection.


    At the same time, the Chinese advance troops who came to support the defense forces also went to the outskirts of Mordor.


    We can reach Mordor in an hour at most.


    The advance force is the 28th army, commander Tao Guang, belonging to the eighth group army of Zhang Kui in the third war zone.


    The 28th army has three divisions, an independent brigade and an artillery brigade. The equipment of the national and military forces is still good. We can only say that they are not very good at fighting.


    "Junzuo, we''re going to the devil''s capital."


    62 division commander Tao Liu said to Tao Guang.


    "You say, where did this guard come from? Take all the demons in silence? "


    Tao Guang was riding on a big horse with a whip in his hand, and he was still thinking about Su Xun''s security forces.


    Chen Guangzhong, commander of the 63rd division, said: "I have never heard of such an army nearby before."


    "Daddada..."


    Just then, a burst of gunfire broke out.


    The whole 28th army stopped in an instant.


    "The whole army is on alert." Tao Guang''s Herald.


    Then they saw dozens of devils rush down from the mountain, suddenly cool behind.


    No, the devils have been in ambush!


    They don''t have time to think about why the devils appear behind the devil capital. They just subconsciously think that the devils are ambushing. They are really afraid of being beaten.


    Then, without waiting for his order to fight back, he saw the devils running to the other side, which confused everyone.


    "Junzuo, they Running away? "


    "Isn''t this the devil''s way of spreading doubts?"


    "I don''t think it''s like there''s a small team here, with at least one company behind."


    And then the next second, they saw two soldiers in German uniforms rush out of the woods with strange looking guns and chase the devils.


    The crowd widened their eyes again, full of disbelief and a look of seeing ghosts.Just two people chasing a group of devils like this?


    "It''s time to I don''t think it''s a ghost. "


    They even forgot to help.


    "Dada dada..."


    It was not until the sound of the gun that they were called back to God, and the dozens of devils had fallen under the gun.


    People suddenly realized that it was a submachine gun.


    But even if it''s submachine guns, it''s impossible for them to catch up with a small team of devils just by two people.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that there was such a thing in the world.


    It''s always been a few devils chasing a lot of Chinese soldiers. Today it''s the other way around.


    "Junzuo, they''re coming."


    Chen Guangzhong said, touching his waist.


    Tao Guang shook his head: "don''t be so nervous. Since killing the devils, it''s the national army. If it appears here, it should be the magic capital guard."


    "We are soldiers of the Third Battalion and first company of the first regiment of Mordor guard! Who is your team A soldier reported himself from a distance.


    Of course, they are not recruits. The recruits don''t have the courage. They are both veterans of black tiger stronghold.


    The old bandit, to be exact.


    "It''s really the defense of Mordor." Tao Guang asked the guards around him to talk to him. He wanted to keep up with him.


    The guard yelled, "we are from the 28th army. This is our Tao junzuo. Junzuo, please come and talk to us."


    Two guards came up.


    Along the way, all the soldiers of the 28th army looked at them with envy.


    Compared with other people''s guards, they always feel like they have just come from the village.


    Look how handsome the uniform is.


    German military uniform is handsome. Sometimes it is easy to drag down the action, but is it important? That''s the end of it.


    The key is that Su Xun adopted the tactics of firepower coverage, which did not require soldiers to take too many actions, so the uniform would not have a great impact.


    "Hello, sir!"


    When they came to Tao Guang, they saluted.


    "Hello." Tao Guang saluted back and looked at them: "Tut, this guy is really good-looking. You two dare to chase a small team of devils. It''s not easy. Let''s talk about what''s going on."


    "If you go back to the officer, we have defeated shigen Matsui. We are just pursuing the rout." One of the guards said with pride on his face.


    After this, all the officers of the 28th army changed their faces and stared at him in disbelief.


    "What did you say, young man?" Tao Guang''s voice has been improved by several points.


    It''s two divisions with Matsui shigen. How many people are there in the guard army? And how long has it taken to defeat the two divisions of the Japanese army? Are you kidding!


    "Sir, what I said is true. If you enter the city, you will know."


    Looking at the speech of the soldiers of the guard army, the officers of the 28th army were silent and shocked. They didn''t say anything for a long time. They really didn''t know what to say.


    They came all the way to support, but before they arrived, they had already destroyed two divisions of the Japanese army. What''s the fighting power of this horse?


    What''s the name of this magic guard?


    Tao Guang took a deep breath and suppressed his astonishment: "how did you fight?"


    "This..." It seems that the soldiers of the security forces who were asked didn''t know how to answer, so they scratched the back of their heads: "just a few guns down, then they shot, then they won, and they began to chase the rout soldiers."


    Tao Guang


    28 General of the army


    Listen, is this human talk?


    When they fought with the devils, it was not a near death. The result was so simple in the mouth of the guard.


    Maybe I just don''t know how to say it, so the process must be very difficult.


    Tao Guang thought of this in his heart, and his eyes fell on his AK74: "look, your uniform is German, and this submachine gun is also German?"


    "Submachine gun? Sir, this is a rifle. " The guard replied.


    Tao Guang laughs: "you little guy, you can''t tell when you become a soldier or a gun. Remember later. Don''t make jokes. This thing is called submachine gun."


    The generals of the 28th army also laughed.


    "It''s really a rifle!" It seems that the soldiers of the guard are in a bit of a hurry. Su Shuai said clearly that this thing is called an automatic rifle, not a rifle.


    Tao Guang took the rifle in the soldier''s hand and fired a shot at the distance: "see, this is called a rifle, your kind is called a submachine gun."


    The soldiers of the security forces are confused. Is this thing really called submachine gun?


    "Come on, take us to the city to meet your soldiers." Tao Guang has many things to ask Su Xun face to face. He doesn''t expect a recruit who can''t distinguish between rifle and submachine gun to answer his doubts.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In an hour.


    Mordor.


    Looking at the AK74, Tao Guang and all the officers of the 28th army in the hands of the magic capital guard, they fell into deep silence and began to doubt life.


    "Look, sir, I said it was a rifle." Said the guard soldier of the leading Party.


    Is this thing Is it really a rifle?


    Did they make a joke?


    But can this speed of fire be called a rifle?


    What''s more, where did the Mordor guard come from? They are so hot eyed!


    No wonder they can defeat the two divisions of Matsui shigen. With this kind of magic weapon, can they lose?


    "Hello, commander!"


    "Su Shuai is good!"


    All of a sudden, all kinds of greetings rang out.


    Tao Guang and others came back to their senses and followed the path of fame.


    I saw a young general in a dark military uniform, a big cornice hat and a black leather suit coming, followed by a uniform of young officers.


    They knew that this was Su Xun, the highest commander of the magic capital guard.


    "Commander Tao, come all the way. Welcome. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Su Xun laughed and stretched out his hand from a distance.


    Tao Guang quickly came forward to hold it: "where, where, the name of Su Shuai is like thunder, and it will spread all over China after today! admire! Admiration


    "Commander Tao praised me. It''s really our duty to defend our country." Su Xun let go.


    Tao Guang pointed to the AK74 on the soldiers and asked, "if you make su Shuai laugh, is this really a rifle?"


    "It''s true. It''s just called an automatic rifle. It can fire continuously." Su Xun nodded.


    Tao Guang took a cool breath: "Su Shuai, I dare to ask which country''s new weapon this is."


    "Let''s not talk about it, brother Tao. Let your department go down and change clothes first. Everyone has this thing, and my people will teach them to use it." Su Xun said.


    Tao Guang and others were pleasantly surprised: "do we also have? This It''s too expensive. "


    This gun is not cheap at first sight.


    There are 40000 people in their 28th army. 40000 pieces of this new weapon. How much will it cost? It''s a big favor.


    "Brother Tao, when the country is in crisis, it''s not the time to worry about these things." Su Xun said with great pride.


    Tao Guang admired him: "brother Su, our soldiers will fight to the death. If this war is not broken, the Japanese will not return it! Otherwise, I''m sorry for Su Xun''s gun! "


    "Report!" At this moment, an officer came with the rank of major on his shoulder.


    Su Xun nodded: "say."


    "Report to Su Shuai that 320 people were killed, 50 wounded, 30000 killed, 35000 rifles, hundreds of thousands of bullets, 70 guns of all kinds, and 10000 shells were captured in this battle. It''s a pity that the guy Matsui shigen ran away while he was in disorder."


    Listening to the battlefield report made by the major, the officers of the 28th army took a breath and were shocked.


    More than 300 people died on our own side, but more than 30000 people were killed on the enemy side. What is the immortal ratio?


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would definitely have said that they were making a false report of military achievements.


    What shocked them even more was that they killed more than 30000 enemies, that is to say, none of the Japanese prisoners were left behind, and the Mordor guards were really cruel.


    "Well, go down."


    Su Xun waved his hand. In fact, there were fewer casualties. Most of them were killed in pursuit.


    When they were in the trenches, they were basically fighting under the pressure of the Japanese army, because the range of the gun was also longer than that of the Japanese army.


    The Japanese could not beat them at all, but they could sweep them down one by one.


    This gap makes it hard for them to die.


    "Brother Tao, let''s go to the headquarters first."


    Su Xun looked at Tao Guang and said.


    "Brother Su, please." Tao Guang said.


    When Su Xun and Tao guangbu met, the battle outside the city of Mordor was also sent out by telegram.


    It was not only Sushen''s telegrams, but also those sent by people from various countries in the concession.


    It can be said that it shocked all sides. The name of Su Xun and the name of Mordor guard really resounded throughout China.


    Before Su Xun won the magic capital, in the eyes of outsiders, he had the advantage of military strength and surprise.


    This time, however, it was a real tough encounter. Ishigen Matsui was still the commander-in-chief of the Japanese army.


    "Extra! Extra! General Su Xun wiped out 30000 enemies outside the city of Mordor, and Matsui shigen fled! "


    "Outside the nickname..."


    "Little boy! Give me a newspaper


    "My God, 30000 Japanese troops, when did China have such a victory?"


    "General Su Xun is really sent by heaven to save us, the suffering Republic of China!"


    "I''m going to join the army! I want to kill the devil


    Old Chiang Kai Shek was electrified to praise, and another great man was also electrified to praise, and all the leaders were electrified.The budget estimate of Tongdian is a feature of the Republic of China.


    For several days in a row, all over the country were discussing Su Xun and the defense army of Mordor.


    But the Japanese army was so happy.


    When the news came back to the island, the Navy took the opportunity to blame the army for its incompetence and asked the navy to attack Mordor from the sea, because the Navy had Marines.


    The army opposes, because if the Navy wins, the army won''t win next year.


    Finally, the cabinet decided to cooperate with the sea and land, waiting for the army to gather and fight a decisive battle with absolute strength.


    In their view, as long as the army arrives, the equipment advantage of the Mordor guard will disappear. In this kind of battlefield, the equipment advantage of an army cannot play a decisive role.


    But what they didn''t know was that Su Xun was hiding in the Sixing warehouse, constantly playing and calling.


    Now, on the other side of modern Hong Kong Island, it''s no longer Tsao Kat Lang who is providing arms, because he can''t get such a large number of arms.


    Su Xun asked Zhou Wenli to contact Xu Zhengyang. Through Xu Zhengyang, he contacted the above, so now Su Xun has a country behind him.


    As long as he plays big summon, there will be no shortage of weapons, so if the Japanese want to play the sea of people tactics, then their end will be to gather together and die collectively.

 Chapter 1330

    August 13th.


    The day when the battle of Songhu broke out in history.


    Although the war started two days earlier because of the arrival of Su Xun, it can only be regarded as appetizer. From today on, it can be regarded as dinner.


    The main forces of China and Japan have reached the strategic deployment position, with nearly one million troops.


    Although Matsui shigen suffered a defeat, at the insistence of the Army Department, he was still the commander in chief of the Japanese army in this battle.


    But at the same time, he also made a military order. If he could not win Mordor, he would kill himself.


    This is his last chance to rectify his name.


    The Navy will also operate simultaneously, shelling Mordor from the sea to support the army.


    This is the meeting room of Mordor city government.


    All the commanders of the participating troops sat around the conference table, and Su Xun was among them.


    "Thanks to Su Shuai''s guard this time, otherwise it''s our turn to get all the demons back."


    "It''s much more difficult to fight a tough battle than a defensive one."


    "Yes, and how did Su Shuai''s new weapons come to us without knowing it."


    "It''s good that Su Shuai is willing to provide new weapons to our friendly forces."


    Su Xun had already distributed a large number of weapons to each army. Of course, it was impossible for each army to have one, because the total number was only 150000.


    There were 600000 Chinese troops participating in the war.


    However, these 150000 ak74s are enough to play a decisive role in the battlefield.


    The Japanese army is only over 300000.


    "Commander Feng arrives -"


    just at this moment, a high pitched voice rings outside the conference room.


    Everyone stood up in an instant.


    Step on


    With the sound of military boots hitting the ground, a fat middle-aged man with two moustaches came in wearing a gaudy uniform.


    This person is Feng Huanzhang.


    In the battle of Songhu, he was afraid of enemy planes, so he always hid in the rear to command the battle.


    Later, under the hint of Lao Jiang, this guy voluntarily resigned from the position of commander of Songhu battle.


    "Good afternoon, commander Feng!" Everyone salutes.


    Feng Huanzhang waved his hand: "let''s all sit down."


    Then they all sat down again.


    "Everyone relax. With the new weapons provided by general Su, the little devils are nothing at all."


    Feng Huanzhang took a sip of tea and laughed.


    People are also accompanied by a smile.


    "Well, now I''m going to start the meeting. I''m relieved that the Japanese battleships carry a large number of soldiers to land in Wusongkou, Chuansha town. The 15th group army must stop them from landing. The defense forces of general Su''s mordu are well-equipped, so they stay in the frontal battlefield..."


    Feng Huanzhang began to assign combat tasks, and the meeting lasted more than an hour.


    After the meeting, everyone dispersed, and a large number of soldiers shuttled through the city. The cloud of war once again shrouded over the magic capital.


    Su Xun''s magic capital guard and "baga road!"


    When Matsui shigen saw this scene through his telescope, he yelled and said, "order, a group of staff officers behind him nodded.


    I''ve torn off all my hands. Is this the strength that a man can have?


    Zhao Zilong and a Dou who killed seven in and seven out in Changbanpo are not as fierce as him.


    The foreigners on the other side of Suzhou Creek were also pale with fear. They murmured the word "devil" one after another. In their eyes, Su Xun was the incarnation of the devil.


    The battle on the front battlefield ended again with the victory of the Chinese garrison. At the same time, the news of victory came from Wusongkou, and the Japanese army failed to land.


    When the telegram spread all over the country, the whole country cheered and thought victory was in sight.


    In the newspaper, the scene of Su Xun standing in blood stasis was left in everyone''s heart. In the eyes of the enemy, he was a devil, and in the eyes of the Chinese, he was a hero.


    On August 14, the Japanese army suffered heavy losses. On that day, Su Xun didn''t organize any more to sneer. If those heroes who died in the war knew you were spending too much time here, they would like to get up and strangle you all.


    At the beginning of the dance, many so-called celebrities came to chat up with Su Xun, but Su Xun declined. He still despised these inferior goods.


    "To you, general su."


    With a beautiful voice like a nightingale sounded, a burst of fragrant wind into the nose.


    Su Xun looked up and saw a woman in a light pink cheongsam coming with a wine cup.


    The woman looks like she is in her twenties. She has white skin, delicate figure and black silk at the fork of the cheongsam. She is the best.


    Pure revealed charming, absolutely.


    However, Su Xun felt that the woman was not right. Looking at her hands, her fingers were calloused, which indicated that she often held the gun. Attention, the gun was iron.Thanks to watching so many spy dramas since childhood, he thinks that this woman is mostly an assassin.


    But Su Xun didn''t tear it down, because this woman is really beautiful. If you want to kill her, you have to play first. You can''t waste the resources sent to her.


    "What do you call it?" Su Xun asked.


    Woman Ying Ying smiles: "my name is Xiaoling. I''m a student. Because I admire the general, it took me a long time to get the invitation this evening."


    "Since you admire me, why don''t we talk somewhere else? It''s too noisy here. " Su Xun showed an anxious look, his eyes were hot.


    Aoki Lingzi''s eyes flashed a touch of contempt. She thought how hard it would be to deal with. She didn''t expect that she was the same as other men. That''s easy.


    "Good." She gave an innocent smile.


    Then they went up to a room on the third floor. After entering, Su Xun couldn''t wait to hold her, and then went to tear her clothes.


    He behaves like a qualified wolf.


    Aoki Lingzi is still playing the role of her pure schoolgirl: "ah! General, please don''t do this. Please, it''s not good. I don''t want to... "


    "No! You think, don''t move, if you move again, I''ll go Su Xun half threatened to say.


    Aoki Lingzi wants to cry and looks at him. She has been trained professionally and is the best at hooking men.


    She felt that Su Xun was groping on himself, and her eyes were cold. She wanted to kill him when Su Xun was most relaxed.


    All of a sudden, she felt something against herself, blushing and wriggling, and said, "general, what''s against me? Take it away."


    "It''s a gun." Su Xun chuckled in her ear.


    Aoki looked down, and suddenly her face changed and her body became stiff.


    Because it''s a gun on her belly.


    A black browning.


    "General, you What are you doing Aoki made up a look of panic.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile: "you''re still pretending to be your mother with me. I''m finished with Rua. Now it''s time to send you on the road. If you want to kill me, you can live in the next life."


    touch, touch is enough, this little devil is not worthy of her own body, gave her the essence, it is not equal to the enemy? No, it''s copulation.


    Aoki Lingzi couldn''t figure out how she was exposed, but she didn''t have time to think about it, so she knelt to susian''s brother.


    But she didn''t move as fast as Sue.


    At the moment when she lifted her knee, Su Xun had already pulled the trigger.


    "Kang!"


    The gunshot rang out. Aoki Lingzi looked at Su Xun and fell to the ground. The scarlet blood spread from her abdomen.


    "Chest, no brain."


    Su Xun gave her precious historical evaluation.


    Step on


    There was a rush of footsteps outside. Someone must have heard the gunshot.


    When Su Xun opened the door, he found that Feng Huanzhang and other officers were coming.


    "General Su, what happened."


    "How could there be gunfire."


    They all asked.


    Su Xun replied, "don''t panic. An island female assassin wanted to assassinate me. I saw through and killed her."


    As he spoke, he stood aside.


    When they saw Aoki Lingzi''s body, they couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Such a beautiful woman can do it.


    It''s hard work!


    If it''s them, at least pretend they didn''t see through, and then kill them after they''ve finished!


    "General Feng, this is how we..." Su Xun came to Feng Huanzhang''s ear and whispered a few words.


    He is ready to give the devils a stratagem, or "Matsui shigen with a hat!"


    Matsui shigen threw his hat.


    He did not know that after throwing away his hat, he became more prominent.


    Su Xun took a sniper gun and aimed at the uncapped ghost officer in the chaos army.


    "Kang!"


    With the sound of gunfire, the running Matsui shigen flopped to the ground.


    Susian took the gun, rolled the bolt, and took a few steps to hit him.


    "Kang!" "Kang!" "Kang!"


    He was shot to death by shooting all the bullets in this way.


    Because if Matsui shigen is captured alive, he will not be killed.


    Therefore, Su Xun would not capture him, but kill him and never give him any chance to live.


    In the original time and space, Matsui shigen, who had made many massacres, died here.


    A few hours later, he began to clean up the battlefield. This battle has already won an absolute victory for the battle of Songhu.


    The total annihilation of 300000 Devils is a great loss to that tiny part of the island country.It''s enough to hurt them.


    The battle of Songhu ended in three days.


    It is enough to show that under absolute firepower, all enemies are paper tigers and rubbish.


    After the news spread, the whole country was shocked and excited, and the Anti Japanese enthusiasm and confidence were unprecedented.


    "Outside the nickname! Victory in Songhu battle! Totally annihilate 300000 devils! "


    "Outside the name, general Su expected everything as well as he could..."


    "True or false! We really won! Hahaha, we really won! Win


    "Little devil is nothing! They didn''t have three heads and six arms! Ha ha ha... "


    The island countries are in a state of wailing and anger. 300000 Imperial troops are dying, and they have to face the pressure and anger of the domestic people.


    Therefore, chaos has begun in the interior of the island. This is the opportunity for China to organize a counter offensive.


    Su Xun''s name spread all over the country.


    After the end of the war, the great powers found the news that China wanted to obtain those new weapons.


    Not only the great powers, but also Lao Jiang was ready to get the source of those new weapons from Su Xun.


    But at this juncture, they suddenly found that Su Xun''s mystery had disappeared, and there were also 40 officers in the guard.


    Yes, after the war, when everyone was immersed in the joy of victory, Su Xun, Zhou xingzu and others had already crossed back to Hong Kong Island.


    Because Su Xun knew that there would be a lot of trouble coming to him, but he didn''t like trouble.


    Before leaving, he handed over a large amount of means of production to our party generals who came to support the battle.


    And a lot of weapons were handed over to them.


    After all this, he left.


    Su Xun and 40 guards suddenly appeared in the magic capital, and now they suddenly disappeared. In addition to those huge weapons, everything covered the mysterious veil of Su Xun''s origin.


    Many people have to believe that he is the God sent by heaven to save the country from crisis. After completing his mission, he left again.


    It was from this moment that the word "Su Xun" appeared in the history of every country.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Modern Hong Kong Island.


    Zhou xingzu mansion helipad with white light flash, a group of people out of thin air.


    "Ah! Finally back! My mansion


    Zhou xingzu looked up at the sky and let out a long cry.


    Everyone else was relieved.


    Although 1937 was a happy year and killing devils was also a happy year, it was also very dangerous.


    They''re lucky to be back alive.


    "Come on, go back to your home and find your mother. It''s a dream."


    Su Xun waved his hand, took out his mobile phone and took a look at the time. He found that only one day had passed.


    Su Xun went back to his villa.


    "Brother Xun, you are back."


    Seeing Su Xun, Zhou Wenli was surprised and ran directly to him.


    Su Xun bowed his head and kissed her red lips.


    Zhou Wenli closed her eyes and stood on tiptoe.


    A moment later, Zhou Wenli''s jeans were left on the ground, and she was left on the sofa.


    A woman''s sweet voice rang out in the living room.


    After holding on for so long in 1937, of course, I want to be cool at the first time when I come back.


    It''s hard for Zhou Wenli. When it''s over, she feels that her body doesn''t belong to her.


    After a ridiculous night, the next day susian changed into a suit and went to work with a clear mind.


    "Good morning, sir."


    "Good morning, sir."


    Along the way, all those who met Su Xun said hello one after another. Su Xun responded with a smile.


    "Coffee."


    Just into the office, bud son on the intimate delivery of a hand-made hot coffee.


    "Was there a big case yesterday?"


    Su Xun took a sip of coffee and asked.


    Yazi shook his head: "no, under Su Sir''s management, yesterday was calm."


    "Why, you seem to have scratched. I think you have water coming out of your eyes." Su Xun took a look at Yazi and said seriously.


    Yazi jiaochen: "it''s not just in your eyes, husband. You haven''t hummed with others for a long time."


    She has changed from a pure policewoman to an old driver who doesn''t slow down. She even takes the initiative to woo.


    "Take care of you tonight." Su Xun gave her a promise. It''s so hard to be a man.


    Yazi blinked: "look forward to it."


    "Goblin." Su Xun took another sip of coffee.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was knocked.


    Bud son moment is from the desk down, she just sat on the desk.Su Xun called, "come in."


    As his voice dropped, an inspector came in: "Sir, the police from the mainland are here."


    "Mainland public security?" Su Xun was stunned. Then he asked, "what are they doing here?"


    "Yesterday, there was a robbery in a gold shop in Wanchai. The public security on the mainland suspected that it was a group of habitual robbers and murderers they had been pursuing." The inspector replied politely.


    Su Xun looked at Yazi: "didn''t you say there was no case yesterday?"


    "Well It''s not a big deal. " Bud son some guilty, weak said a.


    Su Xun was speechless. Robbing the gold shop didn''t seem to be a big case. If it wasn''t for someone from the mainland, this kind of case didn''t need him.


    Su Xun put down his coffee cup and said to the inspector, "please come in from the mainland."


    Although it''s a bit sensitive to meet people from the mainland at this stage, and he''s still a public servant, Su Xun doesn''t care. The director is a fart.


    When he becomes the director, the director is the director. Now the director is just a decoration.


    "Yes, sir." The inspector answered and turned to leave. A moment later, he came back. This time, he was accompanied by three men and one woman. It was the police.


    A tall, middle-aged man in his thirties looked at Su Xun and said, "Hello, Deputy Director Su. I''m Zhong Cheng, the leader of the Criminal Investigation Brigade of Changpu Public Security Bureau in the mainland."

 Chapter 1331

    "Zhong Cheng?"


    Hearing the name and looking at the familiar face, Su Xun knew that it was the plot of the movie again.


    But he didn''t know which movie it was.


    It''s normal, because when "anti riot" was released, he had already got the system, so he didn''t have time to see any movies.


    Don''t you think it''s good to spend your limited time on unlimited women?


    What''s good about the movie?


    Only those who are idle will go to the cinema.


    Because men with women don''t have egg pain.


    The movie "violence elimination" tells the story of a criminal gang called the eagle gang who committed robbery and murder in the 1990s, and the police played games with it.


    This film was just released, so Su Xun didn''t see it, but he saw the big man in which Wang Qianyuan played, so he recognized this guy.


    I''m sure I met the plot of the movie.


    "Not bad, Zhong Cheng." Zhong Cheng nodded.


    Su Xun took back his misty thoughts and made a gesture: "Captain Zhong, there are two more, please sit down."


    The three sat down on the sofa next to them.


    As soon as he sat down, Zhong Cheng said, "Deputy Director Su, we are here because the eagle Gang, a criminal gang suspected of committing several major crimes in our mainland, has fled to Hong Kong Island, so we want to cooperate with the Hong Kong Island police to arrest the eagle gang."


    Mention this eagle Gang, Zhong Cheng although on the surface did not show any emotion, but in the heart but to its hate gnash teeth.


    When he first took office, he met the eagle Gang to rob the gold shop, and he was captured alive by the eagle Gang, which was the biggest humiliation he suffered.


    Later, the eagle gang committed several crimes, and he led the police to fight with them several times, but they were all successfully escaped by the core members of the eagle gang.


    Then the eagle Gang disappeared in Changpu area and began to commit crimes in other cities until it disappeared, as if the world had evaporated.


    For the past year, he has been tracking the Hawks. Until yesterday, he heard from his friends on Hong Kong Island that there was a gold shop robbery.


    At that time, his friend was in the gold shop to pick the jewelry for his wife, so he witnessed the whole process of the crime and told him when he complained to Zhong Cheng.


    Listening to the whole process of the crime, with his understanding of the eagle Gang, Zhong Cheng keenly realized that it was the work of the eagle gang and committed the crime again one year later.


    Zhong Cheng immediately reported to his superiors and brought people to Hong Kong Island to communicate with the Hong Kong Island police. He must arrest the eagle Gang himself.


    This is no longer a matter of responsibility, but has evolved into a kind of persistence.


    "Captain Zhong, don''t worry. I will arrest these people." After hearing this, Su Xun didn''t think how difficult the eagle gang was. After all, he even caught the terrorists and the navy seals.


    Compared with the eagles, they are scum.


    Zhong Cheng quickly explained: "Deputy Director Su, you misunderstood me. I mean, the mainland police are the main ones to arrest. After all, the eagle Gang came from the mainland to commit crimes."


    "Captain Zhong, since the crime was committed on Hong Kong Island, as the director of operations, I have the responsibility to capture the criminals. Of course, I can take them back to the mainland for trial." Although Su Xun has a red heart, Hong Kong Island is his territory. How can he give the law enforcement power to the mainland police.


    What''s more, if he catches the eagles who have committed serious crimes in the mainland, can he get a good image in the mainland? This is his contribution!


    Zhong Cheng knew that he couldn''t force it, so he had to take the second place: "then we need to take part in the action."


    Since we can''t take the initiative, we should at least participate in the arrest.


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded, then picked up the phone and called Wanchai police station: "let Chen Jiaju come."


    Now Mr Chan is the head of the serious crime unit of Wan Chai police station.


    About half an hour later, Chen Jiaju walked into Su Xun''s office and saluted: "Hello, sir!"


    Although he usually laughs, but there are outsiders, he still pays attention to the image.


    "Captain Zhong, this is Inspector Chen Jiaju, head of Wanchai serious crime team. He will connect with you in this case." Su Xun pointed to Chen Jiaju and said to Zhong Cheng.


    Now he is the deputy director. Of course, he doesn''t have to go to the front line in person, let alone such a small case.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the case had a great impact on the mainland, he would not even have personally asked about it.


    Chen Jiaju some doubts, what case, but still nodded to Zhong Cheng: "hello."


    "Hello." Zhong Cheng responded.


    Su Xun said: "well, Jiaju, you are responsible for arranging captain Zhong''s board and lodging..."


    "No, Deputy Director Su, we have regulations on it..." Zhong Cheng quickly refused.


    Su Xun interrupted him: "you and us, after a few years, we will be a family, so we can know what to do, so it''s settled."


    Su Xun once again expressed his support for the mainland government and always adhered to the principle of one China."Well All right Zhong Cheng is also not good at refuting Su Xun''s face. After all, Su Xun''s level is very high.


    Chen Jiaju left with Zhong Cheng.


    Then another woman came in and said respectfully, "Sir, you have a meeting to attend in ten minutes."


    "I see." After Su Xun became deputy director, the most important thing he did was to hold meetings.


    It seems that the top management has endless meetings all day.


    On the other hand, Zhong Cheng and others left the police headquarters with Chen Jiaju.


    "A few, please get on the bus."


    Chen Jiaju opened the car door and took the three to a five-star hotel.


    "Team leader Chen, we will Where do you live? "


    Standing at the door of the hotel, all three were stunned.


    "Not satisfied? No? "


    Chen Jiaju looks at them in surprise, but he is reluctant to spend money to stay in this kind of hotel.


    Zhong Cheng shook his head: "no, I''m too satisfied, but there''s no need to waste so much money."


    This is their first visit to Hong Kong Island. They have the same idea that the life of the police here is too rotten and defeated.


    "Don''t mention it. This hotel has shares in Susir. His entertaining friends live here. Let''s go."


    Chen Jiaju was right. The hotel was really owned by Su Xun, but he didn''t know it.


    Because now he doesn''t know how much money he has and how much property he has.


    Zhong Cheng and the three look at each other.


    "Well, we''ll enjoy it today. We can''t refute the kindness of our compatriots on Hong Kong Island."


    Zhong Cheng breathes out a breath, and then moves his steps. He always feels constrained.


    The main reason is that the mainland is not economically developed in this era. When they first come to Hong Kong Island, they are becoming more and more charming. They have never stayed in this kind of hotel.


    after all, who would have thought that in the next twenty years, the mainland would be another new world?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In an abandoned factory in Yuen Long.


    "Ha ha ha ha, this money is so easy to earn!"


    "Yes, with a gun suddenly suddenly suddenly, a burst of random sweep, those police even dare not take the head."


    "It''s much easier than being in the mainland. Madder, the public security officers in the mainland are riding on horses like madmen."


    "It''s true that capitalism is good at making money..."


    In a shabby room, a group of men clung to a pile of gold heads and laughed.


    This is a member of the eagles.


    Looking at his brothers, Zhang Falcon also showed a smile: "well, as I said, Hong Kong Island is better than the mainland. We all came late. In the 1980s, it was really money making."


    The 1980s was a time when large circles were rampant. These people were also known as the provincial and Hong Kong flag soldiers.


    In the original film, although Zhang Falcon and his gang had committed crimes all over the world, they did not actually come to Hong Kong Island. In this time and space, they came because of the butterfly effect caused by Su Xun.


    Zhang Falcon committed too many crimes in Changpu some time ago, and then took people to Qingzhou, but because the police were watching too closely, he couldn''t do it all the time.


    Just at that time, I often heard that Hong Kong Island had cracked such and such robberies. The word "Hong Kong Island" was engraved in his mind.


    Then he began to pay attention to the news on Hong Kong Island. According to his idea, since he has been targeted in the mainland, why can''t he change his place?


    His way of thinking is different.


    When people watch the news, they are concerned about what major cases the Hong Kong police have cracked.


    His concern is that Hong Kong Island has destroyed so many cases, indicating that the crime rate is high.


    The high crime rate shows that there are many people who break the law and commit crimes. The number of people who commit crimes shows that Hong Kong Island is a good place to start!


    In his opinion, this group of people led by him is different from those rubbish. If he comes to Hong Kong Island, he will let the dragon like a sea, and from then on, the sea will be as wide as the dragon.


    After making adequate preparations, he led the gang to smuggle to Hong Kong Island.


    No more than a month after I came here, I committed the first gold shop robbery. Because of my long-term working experience, I was very skilled at starting work.


    Therefore, all the way smoothly in accordance with the plan of robbery and escape, in the face of Hong Kong Island police interception, the pressure of counterattack is much less than that of mainland police.


    No wonder everyone says that Hong Kong Island is a paradise, and it''s really a paradise!


    "It''s more than easy to get. It''s so easy to get. The police''s guns here are like firesticks."


    Big dog said with a smile, looking at a pile of gold, feeling thirsty.


    Zhang Ying scratched his long hair: "of course, the police on Hong Kong Island are well paid. They are all from police academies. Many of them have never seen blood. Most of the public security officers in the mainland are veterans. Can they be compared in strength?"


    "But I heard that the flying tigers on Hong Kong Island are very good." Said a man with long hair.Zhang Falcon laughed: "the flying tigers are anti-terrorism, our case is not enough for the flying tigers, so ah, we can rest assured that the fishing is over."


    "Brother, how can we get this batch of goods out? The previous route is broken." Big dog is holding a gold bracelet.


    Zhang Falcon pondered: "the risk of selling stolen goods in the mainland is too great. Let''s sell the goods from Hong Kong Island to Hong Kong Island. Forget it. Don''t worry. Brothers, we have a big life."


    Zhang Falcon''s style of doing things is to focus on the next order when he makes this one.


    So before the stolen gold and silver jewelry was sold, he was already planning to grab one. This time, it was their best thing to grab the deposit car.


    Zhang Falcon took out a map: "I have observed it before when I was on the spot. There will be a deposit car on this road every half a month Brothers, we''ll wash our hands when we''re done alone! "


    His wife is pregnant, so this time he came to Hong Kong Island to work for the last time. Robbing the gold shop is just a warm-up after one year and a trial to the Hong Kong Island police.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, the next step is to have dinner. After grabbing the deposit car, they can share tens of millions of money and go back to be rich.


    When they heard Zhang''s words, the other four people were smiling. After working so long, they were tired, but no one mentioned it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    A deposit car is driving on the central ring road.


    Then suddenly a van stopped it, and then four masked shooters jumped down.


    The deposit car is bulletproof. Four people swagger and walk leisurely. The deposit car is loaded with bombs.


    "Boom! Boom


    With the sound of the explosion, the deposit car was blown away, and the teller inside was shocked to death or fainted. Four people picked up the money box and left.


    The whole process was just two minutes ago. Even before many people could react, the van had already carried the bandits away.


    At the same time, on the rooftop of the distant building, a member of the eagle gang who observed the whole scene through a telescope also began to evacuate.


    This is the tradition of the eagle gang. Every time we start work, we need a person to observe the lower part with a telescope. Once there is any movement, we will inform the person below in time.


    Three minutes after the robbery, the local police station received security and mobilized a nearby SUV to intercept the van.


    At the same time, report to the top.


    Van in the central rampage, two people a left and a right from the window out of an AK aimed at the rear of the car chase.


    "Daddada..."


    Boom!


    The tire of a submachine was blown out, and the vehicle lost control and rolled over on the side of the road.


    "Wuhu -"


    members of the eagle Gang let out exaggerated calls, threw grenades behind them and roared. A submachine car dodged and was directly blown over by the grenades.


    "Ha ha ha, this group of rubbish still want to catch up with us. Let''s go back to our hometown in the next life!"


    "Throw another thunder to cheer them up!"


    Because this is Hong Kong Island, not the mainland, the Hawks are reckless and keep throwing grenades.


    I don''t know how many people were killed along the way.


    Zhong Cheng, Chen Jiaju and others had already started when they got the news.


    In the ring road, a van in front of the storm, followed by a large police car chase.


    "Go around to the front!"


    Zhong Cheng yells at Chen Jiaju who is driving.


    "Then you''ll sit down!"


    Chen Jiaju slammed the steering wheel and rushed into a small alley nearby. The speed didn''t decrease.


    Even Zhong Cheng was so scared that he turned pale. I''m afraid he didn''t die in the hands of eagles and Chen Jiaju.


    Chen Jiaju drove his car around the alley, disturbing the people all the way. He finally ran up the road and stopped in front of the van.


    "Mad! He''s here anyway


    Zhang Falcon saw Zhong Cheng''s face in the opposite car from the windshield, and then said, "hit it!"


    "Good!" The driver grinned and slammed the gas all the way through.


    Chen Jiaju put his car in the same place and forced him to stop with his car.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Two cars collided in the middle of the road. The van pushed the car along the way. Seeing the car overturned, Zhong Cheng held a gun out of the window, aimed at the van''s tires and pulled the trigger.


    Such a close distance, of course, will not miss.


    "Kang Kang..."


    Three shots down, the van''s left front wheel suddenly exploded, the vehicle lost its direction, made a circle in the middle of the road, and then hit the roadside railings.


    "Come on! get off the car! Get out of the car and go


    Zhang Falcon quickly opened the door and jumped down, then aimed at Chen Jiaju''s car and shot to cover his teammates.


    The other four also jumped down, and then five even ran to the overpass without paying attention to the money."Eagle! You have no way to escape! "


    Zhang Falcon shouts and shoots.


    "If you catch me."


    "Kang Kang..."


    The two sides launched a fierce gunfight in the street, and more and more police arrived, surrounded the overpass and blocked the exit of the overpass.


    "Ah


    The eagles are starting to get shot.


    "Big dog!"


    Zhang Falcon exclaimed, and then simply shot the injured dog to death, with the other three people continue to flee, while shooting with the police.


    "Kang Kang..."


    In the twinkling of an eye, surrounded by the police, four people died in the eagle Gang, leaving only one Zhang falcon.


    But Zhang is also the most effective one.


    "Dada dada..."


    He picked up his teammate''s AK strafe.


    As soon as Chen Jiaju gritted his teeth and climbed up a tree by the side of the road, he jumped down from the tree with a roar.


    "Ah, ah


    Zhang almost subconsciously looked back, and then saw Chen Jiaju falling from the sky.


    The next second, he was held by Chen Jiaju and fell to the ground. Then they fought on the ground.


    The police around also stopped shooting, and then began to rush up the overpass. Zhong Cheng was the fastest.


    Zhang falcon is an expert in robbing, but he is not Chen Jiaju''s opponent when he comes up with fists.


    Especially in this case.


    Chen Jiaju grabs Zhang Falcon''s hand holding the gun, keeps hitting the ground, and finally throws his gun away.


    "Touch! Touch


    Zhang Falcon did not stop hitting Chen Jiaju with his elbow.


    But Chen Jiaju held on to his teeth, so he hugged him and twisted his legs.


    Suddenly, Chen Jiaju let him go.


    Zhang falcon is about to get up, only to find his hand and Chen Jiaju''s hand together.


    Chen Jiaju grinned: "run."


    "Run Zhong Cheng has rushed over, and there are police on both sides of the overpass.


    Looking around at the police everywhere, Zhang Falcon lost.


    He thought Hong Kong Island was the place to make money, but he didn''t expect it to be his death.


    I can only blame him for meeting Chen Jiaju, who is good at chasing criminals.


    And this time it''s Chen Jiaju and Zhong Cheng.


    After Zhang Falcon was arrested, Su Xun asked Zhong Cheng to take him back to the mainland for trial, so Chen Jiaju was promoted.


    To bring Zhang Falcon back to the mainland for trial, apart from selling the personal information of the mainland police, the most important thing is that there is a death penalty in the mainland, and such a person should be shot.


    If it''s on Hong Kong Island, this guy can only be sentenced to several decades, or even escape from prison.


    After all, there are a lot of prison break movies on Hong Kong Island. What if this guy meets the hero of a prison break movie in prison and runs away with him.


    After Zhang''s affairs were settled, Su Xun took Miao Zhishun and long Jiu to Taiwan Island.


    Long Jiu is long Wu''s sister. She is a policewoman with long legs. She is an inspector of the political department. Su Xun is coming.


    Isn''t a woman''s bodyguard fragrant?


    This time I went to Hong Kong Island at the invitation of Zhou Chaoxian.


    Zhou Dynasty wanted to elect a legislator first, but he had a natural weakness in this respect. Two years ago, Lei Fucheng was elected because of his contacts accumulated in more than 30 years since the establishment of the triad and a lot of money.


    But the Songlin gang of Zhou Dynasty was only a few years old, and it was not as rich as the Sanlian gang. If he wanted to win, he had to find his own backer.


    His biggest backer is Su Xun, who has money and status.


    Although he is from Hong Kong Island, people from the political and business circles on Taiwan Island must give him some face.


    So he asked Su Xun for help, hoping that Su Xun would come to Taiwan in person.


    At 10 a.m. that day, outside the Zhongzheng airport in Taoyuan, Taiwan Island, there were all kinds of Mercedes Benz and gang members in all kinds of suits.


    Wearing a silver suit, Zhou Chaoxian and his wife stood beside the car, staring at the crowd in and out of the airport. His wife still held a bunch of gorgeous flowers in her hand.


    "Hey, I''ll give him flowers. What if he likes me?" Zhou Chaoxian''s wife said.


    His wife has no culture. She just likes to buy. She is often whipped by the Zhou Dynasty first. After that, she begins to get married and ends up with two blows.


    Because in the Zhou Dynasty, the kidney was not good, early, catharsis.


    Zhou Chaoxian said casually, "if Su Sir can take a fancy to you, I''d like to thank the ancestors of the eighth generation. But you don''t pee and look at yourself in the mirror. Do you deserve it?"


    "Hello, I''m your wife. Do you say that about your wife?" Zhou Chaoxian''s wife was not happy and turned her eyes.


    Zhou Chaoxian pinched her fart, gritted his teeth and said, "Ganlin Niang, you know how to buy it all day long. If it wasn''t for the reason that you''ve been with me for so many years, I would have changed you for a little scratch. Did you get the money I asked you to send two days ago?"


    "Ah! It hurts Zhou Chaoxian''s wife frowned: "it''s delivered. How can I delay my business? I can still tell the weight of it.""Well! That''s good. " Zhou first cold hum, let go of his wife, his face with a warm smile, stride forward: "hurry up."


    Not far away, Su Xun came out with long Jiu and Miao Zhishun. Miao Zhishun dragged his suitcase.


    Su Xun was dressed in a silver suit, which was very elegant, but with a sense of dignity.


    Behind him, long Jiu has short hair, earrings and a cool face. He is wearing a black suspender skirt. His long legs under the thin fishing net stockings have taken away many men''s souls.


    "Welcome to Taiwan, sir."


    The Zhou Dynasty went to Su Xun first and said.


    "Su sir, you are more handsome than on TV."


    Zhou Chaoxian''s wife sent flowers.


    Dragon nine goes forward to take it.


    Su Xun took a look at Zhou Chaoxian: "it''s not bad. If you have good taste, the silver suit can best reflect the demeanor."


    "Yes, I learned from Su sir. Let''s go to the hotel first." Zhou Chao bent first.


    At ordinary times, he is a rising gangster rookie, but now, he is a primary school student.


    Su Xun nodded and followed Zhou Chaoxian to the nearby motorcade.


    Zhou Chaoxian personally opened the door for him: "Su sir, please."


    Su Xun Mai sat up.


    Long Jiu sat next to him, and Miao Zhishun got into a car behind him.


    Zhou Dynasty drove the driver away first, and acted as the driver for Su Xun himself. His wife was the co pilot.


    Then the motorcade left Taoyuan airport.


    Passers by dare to talk about it.


    "Who was that man just now? It was so big that Zhou Chaoxian met him personally."


    "Zhou Chaoxian? Who was the first person in the Zhou Dynasty? "


    "Did Zhou Chaoxian not know? Have time to watch TV. Recently, I''m competing with Ding Zongshu for the number of legislators. It''s very noisy. "


    Not to mention the public comments, the team arrived at a five-star hotel half an hour later.


    Zhou Chaoxian''s wife opened the car door for Su Xun: "Su sir, at noon I wronged you to have dinner here. Your residence has been arranged, but the French private chef I specially invited for you can arrive in the evening."


    "Why do you exaggerate so much?" Su Xun shook his head. Although he said that, he didn''t refuse and walked into the hotel first.


    A few minutes later, the big private room on the top floor.


    There are only four people in Noda''s private room.


    Zhou Chaoxian and his wife.


    Su Xun and long Jiu.


    Miao Zhishun stood outside the door.


    Other people use public utensils for private purposes. When they come to susian, they use them for private purposes.


    "Su sir, I''d like to propose a toast to you first Zhou first raised his glass and got up.


    Su Xun took a sip from his glass and said, "let''s talk about the current situation first."


    He has seen the film "black gold", which can be said to be a classic among the classics, especially the role of Zhou Chaoxian.


    He remembers that in the movie, Zhou Chaoxian''s party leaders supported him to be elected as a legislator of the Eastern District, but why do you need to trouble him now?


    "Su sir, with your support, our Songlin gang has developed well in Taiwan. It was originally decided to support me in this session, but Ding Zongshu, that son of a bitch, hollowed out his family to compete with me and bought it. But I really can''t afford so much money, so I can only ask you to come forward and communicate with Minister Hou." When the Zhou Dynasty first mentioned Ding Zongshu, he was gnashing his teeth. This son of a bitch drove up the market.


    When Su Xun heard the words, he felt thoughtful. It was true that the plot had changed. Otherwise, Zhou Chaoxian would not have called him. He would have been selected by the Songlin gang.


    Su Xun said, "OK, please make an appointment with the minister. I''ll talk to him."


    "Thank you, sir." Zhou Chaoxian was overjoyed and quickly raised his glass again: "this is my toast to Su sir."


    Then he said, "Su sir, there''s something else I need to trouble you. There''s a party tomorrow morning. Chao wants Su Sir to help me stand down."


    "Tell me about it." Su Xun is eating vegetables.


    Zhou Dynasty advanced one step explanation: "I''ve focused on the reconstruction project of Binhai Road, and made an appointment with several other competitors to have a party in the tea garden tomorrow. I urgently need to win this project, because even if you help me communicate with Minister Hou, I still need to give you the money."


    The project cost of Binhai Road is one billion yuan. As long as he gets it, he can deduct a large lump from it, which will naturally relieve the economic pressure.


    "Well, anyway, one help is also a help, two help is also a help, come to all of them." Su Xun smiles. Of course, he''s going to punch in.


    Zhou Chaoxian was even more happy: "Su sir, this cup is dry in the morning. Please feel free."


    With that, he took up his glass and drank it.


    The meal lasted for an hour, after which Su Xun and Zhou Chaoxian walked out of the hotel together.In a seafood cart not far away, three people are staring at the scene.


    These people are all from the Ministry of justice. The leader is Fang Guohui. He has long focused on Zhou Chaoxian because of his investigation into gambling in Zhou Chaoxian''s game hall.


    Before they did their best, they finally got the evidence of gambling in Zhou Chaoxian''s game hall and took it to court.


    But I didn''t think Zhou Dynasty bribed the judge first, and finally acquitted him.


    Fang Guohui is naturally unwilling to give up, so he is still staring at Zhou Chaoxian, trying to get evidence of his other crimes.


    "Find out who came out with him."


    Fang Guohui is talking about Su Xun.


    Many people in Taiwan have heard of Su Xun, but few have seen him.


    "No need to check. His name is Su Xun, deputy director of Hong Kong Island police force." Meili said aloud that Meili was a member of Fang Guohui''s investigation team.


    Fang Guohui raised his eyebrows: "Su Xun?"


    He had heard of Su Xun''s name, and he always regarded him as his idol. After all, Su Xun had solved so many serious cases.


    But now seeing that Su Xun had colluded with Zhou Chao Xian, he felt that his faith was broken.


    "No wonder this guy is so arrogant and the Songlin Gang is developing so fast. It turns out that it is the people of Hong Kong who support it." Fang Guohui gritted his teeth. Su Xun''s behavior of supporting Zhou Chaoxian, in his view, was to disturb Taiwan society.


    Another member of the team, nicotine, said, "team leader, do we still have to talk to him? Su Xun is not a vegetarian. "


    "Follow me! Why don''t you talk to me! They have to find the evidence of their entanglement and publish it to the world! " Fang Guohui has a strong sense of justice.


    Because the character set in his movie is a person who deeply loves Taiwan Island and has a full sense of justice.


    In the car, long Jiu said to Su Xun, "Su sir, we are being watched. I noticed that the seafood cart behind us has been following us since the airport."


    "What! Su sir, I''ll send someone to deal with them right away! " Zhou Chaoxian''s face changed and said.


    Su Xun, who had seen the movie, certainly knew who was in the seafood cart. He said with a smile, "no, it''s just a few ants. They can''t make waves. Don''t worry about them."


    Su Xun admired Fang Guohui, so he was not prepared to do anything about him.


    Of course, if Fang Guohui gets in his way, he can only kick it away.


    The residence that the Zhou Dynasty arranged for Su Xun was a private manor with servants and chefs. It was a luxury.


    "Su sir, have a good rest. I''ll send a car to pick you up tomorrow morning. If you need help, please tell me."


    Zhou Chao said that first, bowed to Su Xun, and then left with his wife.


    After the Zhou Dynasty left first, long Jiucai said, "I thought you were a just man."


    "Duty and justice can''t be confused. At least I did my duty perfectly." Susian sat on the rocking chair and squinted to appreciate her long legs.


    Long Jiu went to him and sat down: "do you think the minister will listen to you?"


    After all, Hong Kong Island and Taiwan island are not the same government. Su Xun can''t manage Taiwan Island.


    "As long as I know it with emotion and move it with reason, I believe he will listen." Su Xun said with a smile.


    He has not only a Songlin Gang, but also a Sanlian Gang, the first community in Taiwan. As long as he shows his capital, I believe minister Hou and the people behind him will make a rational choice.


    Long Jiu sneers at these words and cocks up his legs. His snow-white jade feet hook his high-heeled shoes. He looks full of temptation and confusion.


    This touch of amorous feelings is exclusive to Su Xun. Miao Zhishun has gone into the house to check whether there is an eavesdropping device.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Just after breakfast, Zhou Chao came first.


    Then Su Xun and long Jiu went to the tea mountain.


    Zhou Chaoxian was the first to arrive. When he arrived at tea mountain, no one came.


    "Mad, these bastards, Susir, will be wronged. You''ll wait with me." Zhou Chaoxian''s face is gloomy and terrible. He can''t wait to get in the way, but those damned bastards are not qualified to let Su Sir wait for them.


    Su Xun waved his hand with a smile: "those who don''t know are not guilty, and they don''t know that I''m coming. Keep my temper. After all, I want to be a legislator."


    Ten minutes later, seven people came together.


    The other six were all wearing black suits, only one middle-aged fat man was wearing a white suit.


    Su Xun took a look at him more. Lin Dong and Fang Guohui''s insiders installed eavesdropping devices in their mobile phones.


    After seeing Su Xun, these people thought they were the bodyguards of Zhou Dynasty, but they didn''t think much about it.


    Lin Dong pretended to take out his mobile phone and put it on the table.


    Su Xun''s mouth rose. Zhou Chaoxian suffered a big loss this time. It was exposed that he colluded with the construction department to take the national project, which made him infamous.


    Zhou Chaoxian wanted to introduce Su Xun, but Su Xun stopped him with his eyes.Zhou Chaoxian looked around for a week: "wait, those who are late will automatically abstain. Who will make tea today?"


    At the same time, he began to make tea. The implication is that who makes tea is the master.


    Just then, a bald middle-aged man with glasses and an apologetic face came in.


    Su Xun''s spirit was boosted, and the famous scene was coming.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhou, I''m late. There''s a traffic jam on the way." The middle-aged man said with a smile, and then he found a chair to sit down.


    Zhou Chao''s face sank first, and then said, "come on, move the rest of the chairs."


    His younger brother sanpao came in and moved out all the rest of the chairs.


    "Now, please turn off all the call machines." Zhou Chaoxian said as he cooked tea.


    At this time, a bald middle-aged man in a brown suit came in again, arched his hand to Zhou Chaoxian, said with a smile on his face: "sorry, brother Zhou, I''m late, traffic jam."


    "Traffic jam?" Zhou put down his tea making tools and asked, "what car are you in?"


    "Mazda." Said the middle-aged man.


    Chou chuckled and leaned forward: "what we do is Mercedes Benz, Rolls Royce. You ride Mazda. No wonder you get stuck in traffic. You''re not qualified to come to this meeting in Mazda. "


    Middle aged people look embarrassed.


    "Take a seat." Zhou Chaoxian said.


    The middle-aged man looked left and right, but couldn''t find the chair.


    Zhou Chaoxian laughed again: "can you find it?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head awkwardly and sweated.


    "You''re 11 minutes late, but you don''t pay attention to the meeting." Zhou Chaoxian''s face sank, Li Sheng scolded: "go home and wait for the phone, you will be informed of the result."


    The middle-aged man looked around and saw that no one was willing to speak for him, so he had to leave in frustration.


    Zhou Chaoxian began to get to the main topic: "there are 18 companies intending to bid for the Binhai Road project, and some unqualified companies have been" well intentioned "by me


    "If we just quit another company, now we only need 8 companies here. If we invest in each of them, the project funds will be very low."


    "We should unite and share the government''s money together. Our government has a lot of money."


    "As we all know, my career has been developing too fast recently, and I urgently need capital turnover. I asked for a billion project funds and a profit of 200 million. I gave you a family of 5 million, and you took the initiative to quit."


    "Then I don''t want the three projects in the second half of this year. You can share with me. Now that I''m finished, who agrees? Who is against it? "


    After he finished, Zhou Dynasty leaned forward and looked down at the crowd with oppressive eyes.


    Wearing a white suit and being Fang Guohui''s insider, Dong Lin first jumped out: "Mr. Zhou is my idol. You don''t have to do the project yourself when you grab it. You can take 500 million yuan from 1 billion yuan first, and then transfer the project to others. When you really do it, you can only cut corners and do bean curd projects."


    "Then, Mr. Zhou colluded with the construction department to increase the investment budget by two or three billion yuan. If you make at least 700 million yuan for the whole project, you will give us 5 million yuan. Do you have any conscience?"


    The reason why Lin Dong said it so clearly was that he wanted to spread it through the eavesdropping device in his mobile phone as evidence to sue Zhou Chaoxian in the future.


    Liu Dong, who was the first to be late, said with a smile: "he There''s a point in what he said. "


    At this time, sanpao came in and came to Zhou Chaoxian''s ear to say that there was a group of people making trouble outside.


    A middle-aged man with a big flat head said with a smile: "my younger brother is all from the countryside. I don''t make a fuss until I''ve seen the world. Don''t mind, Mr. Zhou. I''ll decide the project anyway."


    "Ha ha ha, lovely, lovely." Zhou Chao first laughed at him, then got up to look at Su Xun and said, "Su sir, I have to trouble you."


    All of them just looked at Su Xun. They thought he was Zhou Chaoxian''s bodyguard before. Now it seems that Zhou Chaoxian is more like this guy''s younger brother.


    This man looks young, but he can make Zhou Chaoxian bow to him. I don''t know why.


    "I''ve heard all of you. Five million is too little. I''ll make up my mind and give seven million to their family. When I finish, who agrees? Who is against it? " Su Xun, with her legs crossed, was careless.


    "I object!" Mr. Lin raised his hand.


    "Pa!"


    Zhou Chaoxian''s backhand was a slap in the face, which directly took him out: "Mrs. Gan Lin, do you know who this is, Mr. Su sir, deputy director of Hong Kong Island police force?"


    Hearing this, other people''s faces suddenly changed, and their eyes looking at Su Xun became frightened.


    Su Xun was still smiling. He looked at the crowd with a gentle face and said:


    "in a meeting, it''s normal for everyone to discuss, and it''s normal for someone to object. Is there anyone else to object?"


    "I I agree Liu Dong said.


    "I agree, too!"


    "It''s the same with Mr. Zhou. Why didn''t you introduce Mr. Su to us earlier? It''s not so troublesome."Everyone changed their attitude and agreed to withdraw from the bidding with $7 million.


    Su Xun got up and said with a smile, "I''d like to thank you for giving me face. In that case, please go back. This is Dong Lin who will stay for a while."


    People smell speech sympathy of see Lin Dong one eye, then one after another smile to leave.

 Chapter 1333

    "Sir, there has been no such serious case on Hong Kong Island for several years. What do you think of it?"


    "Let''s talk to you, sir..."


    "Yes, sir Su, the public are waiting for your answer. Sir Su, please say a few words."


    After several years, this kind of serious case happened again on Hong Kong Island, which is no less than terrorist attack. When the families of police officers were grieving, all the reporters were excited.


    Because what they see is big news, and they can''t see the death of police officers, because a considerable part of the journalist industry is a man eating steamed bread.


    "I''ll tell you what to say at the press conference. Now please get out of the way. I''ll have a meeting first and answer your questions after the meeting."


    Su Xun stopped and said calmly.


    Originally also around the reporter suddenly one by one scattered, after all, Su Sir is unparalleled.


    He spoke, who dare to continue to pester, it is not the toilet Lantern - looking for excrement (death)?


    "Treat these media friends well."


    Without saying a word, Su Xun walked into the gate of West Kowloon police station.


    He used to work here!


    Sir, we are all here. We are waiting for you in the conference room Li Wenbin reports as he follows.


    Su Xun asked casually, "is Chen Guorong here, too?"


    "Yes, Chen Guorong is the shooting champion of the police force and the cousin of Jiaju." Li Wenbin said.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows and then felt that the explanation made sense. The styles of the two people were very similar.


    A few minutes later, Kuang and Li Wenbin pushed open the door of the conference room, and Su Xun walked in with great strides.


    In an instant, all the people in the meeting room got up at the same time, saluted Su Xun and called out: "Hello, sir!"


    Su Xun went to the first place and sat down. Then he raised his hand and motioned, "all sit down."


    Then they all sat down again.


    "Is there anything you want to say?" Su Xun asked.


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to speak.


    Chen Guorong was the first to stand up: "Sir, I will definitely close the case in three hours!"


    "You can''t do it." Su Xun said directly.


    Chen Guorong is unconvinced: "sir..."


    "Do you know who they are? Do you know their motive? Do you know what their next plans are? " Su Xun asked three questions rudely.


    Chen Guorong was confused and silent for a long time, then he shook his head: "sorry sir, I don''t know."


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun slapped everyone on the table and said, "who gave you the courage to say something in front of the media for three hours?"


    "I''m confident..."


    "Confidence? Does your faith work? You don''t know anything. Where do you start? Have you ever thought about what would happen if the bandits set up a trap with your bold words? " Su Xun said angrily.


    In the movie, Guan Zu and others are enraged by Chen Guorong''s so-called three hours to solve the case, and then set up a trap, resulting in the death of nine police officers.


    In the movie, nine people are just numbers.


    But now nine people are nine lives, representing the nine families behind them. They are the pillars of the family.


    As a senior member of the police force, Su Xun has the responsibility and obligation to be responsible for the lives of these grass-roots police officers.


    So Chen Guorong has ability, but he is too conceited and impulsive, so he must beat him.


    Otherwise, he will suffer a big loss in this respect next time if he comes forward to stop him today.


    See Su Sir angry, all people are trembling with low head, dare not make any sound.


    Chen Guorong pursed his mouth and said nothing.


    "There is no doubt about your ability, but it is because of your outstanding ability that you become conceited. If you do so for a long time, you will pay a heavy price for it." Su Xun''s tone eased down.


    Chen Guorong said in a deep voice: "thank you for Sir''s instruction, but I''ve already let it out..."


    He also realized that he was too impulsive, but if he could not solve the case within three hours, what would be the face of the police?


    "I''ll take over the case." Su Xun said.


    All of us got a boost.


    Chen Guorong had nothing to say. Like all the police officers, he was blindly convinced of Su Xun, as if he could be dealt with as long as Su Xun appeared.


    "All right, sit down." Su Xun said.


    Chen Guorong sat back.


    Su Xun looked at the people below: "I have investigated the identities of the five bandits."


    WOW!


    There was an uproar in the conference room, and everyone was staring at him in an incredible way.


    How long has it been since the crime?


    They haven''t got a clue yet, but Su Sir even found out the identity of the bandit.This


    Is there such a big gap between them and Su sir?


    Li Wenbin, as Su Xun''s old subordinate, has already seen this for a long time. If Su Sir was not so good, he would not be called Su sir.


    Su Xun nodded to long Jiu. Long Jiu put a heavy laptop on the table and connected it to the big screen behind the conference table.


    Then there are pictures of several people on the screen.


    Dragon nine began to introduce to the public, first of all, a woman: "this person''s name is Sue, is the youngest daughter of Zhou Jianyun, chairman of Asia shipping."


    Then there was another photo.


    "This is fire, the son of the owner of Yongcheng jewelry store, who served in the U.S. Marine Corps."


    "This is tint tinlaw, the son of chairman of Jinfu securities."


    "Max Leung, a mixed race of Chinese and Japanese, is a master of writing games and the son of Liang Jingkang, who is always famous in the world."


    Then there is the last photo, a handsome young man with a little rebellious.


    "The last one is Guan Zu. His mother runs a real estate company. The key is his father, who is also a policeman and the Chief Superintendent of the North District."


    As the identity of Guan Zu was identified, a group of senior officers of West Kowloon police station in the conference room were shocked again.


    One of the five bandits is considered to be one. All of them are well-off, and Guan Zu is the son of a chief police officer. This really can''t keep people calm.


    Chen Guorong is even more surprised with a cold sweat, involving the background of these people, even if this case is solved, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to live in the future.


    "The Chief Superintendent''s son committed a crime."


    "These rich people are full."


    "Yes, it''s incredible..."


    Even if all of you are senior inspectors, you can''t help losing your attitude.


    "Be quiet! All quiet


    Li Wenbin''s face doesn''t hang. Su Sir is still there. What''s the matter with his subordinates.


    As Li Wenbin got angry, the people sitting around the conference table gradually calmed down.


    Su Xun then said: "each of these five bandits has a deep background, so their identities can''t be spread out for the time being. Remember, only people in the conference room know about them. Absolutely don''t spread them out!"


    Most of them were familiar faces in various movies, so Su Xun still trusted them.


    After all, there is a traitor in the West Kowloon police station. Chen Guorong''s partner, Huang Sen, is the traitor. He is lying in the hospital because of his injury.


    In the movie, when he chases Guan Zu and others tonight, he secretly hides a bag of stolen money from Guan Zu and others to repay his gambling debts.


    But I didn''t expect to be seen by the guanzu, so the following things went with the flow.


    In the movie, Chen Guorong''s first action is because of his betrayal.


    But now, we can use him to carry out a wave of anti operation, and the most lethal is the anti traitor.


    ¡°yes¡ª¡ªsir£¡¡±


    They all answered in unison.


    "Crime squad is on standby. OK, now I have to go out to deal with the reporters. It''s over."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped, and everyone stood up to watch him walk out of the meeting room.


    After leaving the conference room, Su Xun came to the small auditorium where the reporters were.


    "Here comes Susir."


    "Here comes Susir."


    Some bored reporters who had been waiting for Su Xun came in with a boost.


    "Dear media friends, I now officially announce that I am in charge of this case. Since Inspector Chen Guorong said that the criminal was arrested in three hours, the case will be absolutely closed in three hours!"


    In the secret base of Guan Zu and others, five people are also watching the news on TV.


    "It''s very loud." A red hair scoffs.


    Sue, the only woman on the team, chewed gum and said, "this guy is great."


    "It''s fun to be strong, isn''t it?" Guan Zu''s eyes twinkled with a dangerous light: "since he wants to solve the case in three hours, let''s give him a chance to make some noise and lead them to have a good time."


    "No, this guy is really good, and they have a lot of people, but what if they lose?" Fir frowned. They were looking for excitement, but not for death.


    "Lose? How can we lose as game makers? " Guan Zu showed a joking smile: "don''t forget, we still have a bad guy''s handle."


    Sue''s eyes brightened: "you said that he was used to know the specific operation arrangement of the police in advance, and then we can wait for work and have a good time."


    The other three also showed great interest.


    "Yes, Su Sir is so famous that he is equivalent to the boss of this game. Who can beat him up will get 100 points!" Guan Zu some crazy low roar way.The other four screamed, excited beyond words, their eyes red.


    "Shh


    Guan Zu put his hand to his lips, motioned everyone to be quiet, then took out his mobile phone and called Huang Sen.


    It''s not easy to get Huang Sen''s contact information as they are. Guan Zu has been prepared for a long time.


    I wanted to play with Chen Guorong before, but now with Su Xun, the boss, I naturally play with him.


    Soon, the phone was connected.


    "Hello, I''m Huang Sen, and you''re the one."


    "Officer Huang, it''s me. I''m the friend who sent money to you tonight. Can that bag of money satisfy you?" Guan Zu said in a strange voice.


    "You What do you want... "


    Guan Zu laughed: "not so good, I will release my position to attract the police, but I want to know the specific action plan of the police."


    "Of course, you must not think about playing tricks, thinking that if you catch us all, everything will be fine. As long as we don''t die, your secret is not a secret, but if you want us to die, it''s too difficult."


    "Well, I promise you."


    Huang Sen finally compromised as in the movie, because he had no choice, at least from his personal point of view.


    "Happy cooperation, waiting for your good news."


    Guan Zu hung up the phone, then looked at the four people and said, "Wuhu, let''s move, or Su Sir''s three hours will pass."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Everyone laughed and then went down to make their own arrangements.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Xun just finished his press conference at the same time.


    "Ask Chen Guorong to come here."


    Su Xun said to Li Wenbin.


    A few minutes later, Chen Guorong ran over and saluted Su Xun: "Sir, you''re looking for me."


    He is the leader of the serious crime team. Like Su Xun before, he temporarily replaced the position of chief inspector with the rank of senior inspector. This is the performance of being reused.


    "Take me to see Huang Sen." Su Xun comes to the point.


    Chen Guorong thought that Su Xun was going to visit Huang sen in person and was happy for his good friend: "Su sir, Huang Sen is in the hospital. I''ll take you now."


    Half an hour later, he arrived at the hospital.


    At this time, one and a half hours have passed since the robbery, and half of the time has passed since the three hours promised to the media to solve the case.


    After arriving at the hospital, they went straight to Huang Sen''s ward.


    "Bang!"


    Chen Guorong pushes open the door of the ward and startles Huang Sen, who is struggling in his heart.


    "Ah Rong, you Why are you here


    Seeing Chen Guorong, Huang Sen inevitably felt guilty, because his promise to Guan Zu was tantamount to betraying his friends and killing them.


    "It''s not just me. Look who it is."


    Chen Guorong got out of the way. Su Xun walked into the ward without expression and closed the door behind him.


    "Sue "Sir


    When he saw Su Xun, Huang Sen felt that Su Xun''s eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. If he did something bad, he would be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door.


    "Huang Sen, I''ll give you a chance to confess."


    Su Xun doesn''t infer guilt. Although Huang Sen betrayed Chen Guorong in the movie, it hasn''t happened yet, so it can''t be imposed on him.


    Of course, he must be investigated to the end.


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, Huang senshua''s face turned pale and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    "What are you talking about, sir?"


    Chen Guorong was stunned. He thought Su Xun was coming to comfort the wounded. Now it seems that he is not.


    Instead of answering him, Su Xun stared at Huang Sen: "in front of your friends, can I speak for you?"


    "No No, No Huang Sen said repeatedly, with a painful expression on his face.


    Chen Guorong is no longer dull, but also found something wrong: "Sen, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Aron, I I''m cheap. I didn''t control my greed. During the operation tonight, I hid a bag of stolen money and was seen by the gang. They called and threatened me... "


    Huang Sen said that all the things were spit out, including the fact that he promised Guan Zu to be a traitor.


    After hearing this, Chen Guorong looked at Huang Sen incredulously: "I didn''t tell you that I was short of money. Tell me, why do you want to do this! Why


    Compared with Huang Sen''s private possession of stolen money, Huang Sen''s promise to be a traitor to the bandits is more painful for him.


    He can''t stand his friends becoming what they are.


    "Sorry, sorry, wuwuwu..."


    Huang Sen hugged his head, his face full of pain, apologized and made a choking voice.


    As a policeman, he doesn''t want to go to this stage. Who let him get involved in gambling?Drugs and gambling can really destroy a person.


    As for Huang, Keke, proper Huang is good for physical and mental health, which is recognized by men.


    "Su sir, please give him another chance. He''s just in a trance. If he''s ruined by gambling, he''ll get another chance."


    Although Chen Guorong is angry with Huang Sen, he still seeks love from Su for the sake of friends.


    "If I can give him a chance, it depends on whether he can grasp it. It is impossible for him to stay in the police force. At most, he will not be investigated for criminal responsibility."


    Su Xun said softly.


    Huang Sen, who is infected with gambling, even if he doesn''t change color this time, is likely to become a black and police officer in the future, so he must be kicked out of the police team.


    Chen Guorong is not a person who doesn''t know the good or bad. He knows that this is the best result, otherwise he will be investigated for criminal responsibility just by hiding stolen money.


    Huang Sen obviously understood what Su Xun wanted to do with him and nodded: "I''m willing to cooperate, I''m willing to make contributions and atone for sin, and I''ll listen to Su Sir''s orders."


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    At this moment, susian''s mobile phone rang.


    It''s Li Wenbin.


    "Hello." Su Xun is connected.


    "Mr. Su, someone called the police and said that the gang who robbed the Bank of Asia were hiding in the North Street warehouse in Yau Ma Tei."


    Li Wenbin said in a rapid voice.


    Su Xun knew that this was Guan Zu, and they had made arrangements to attract the police.


    "I see. Let the crime squad go to the North Street warehouse now, but don''t go in without my order."


    Su Xun finished, hung up the phone, and then called the Flying Tigers: "take the equipment, action."


    Then he looked at Huang Sen: "I think you know what to do."


    The serious crime group is just a cover, and the flying tigers are the main force. When dealing with the five guanzu who are holding heavy weapons, the small pistol of the serious crime group is no different from the firestick.


    Moreover, the environment they set up is complex, and the crime squad is not suitable for fighting in this kind of field.


    "Well." Huang Sen nodded heavily.


    Ten minutes later, Huang Sen dialed Guan Zu: "Hello, it''s me."


    "I know it''s you, officer Huang. I''m sure you won''t let me down."


    "I just hope you keep your promise. Su Sir has ordered the West Kowloon crime unit to start first. He will arrive later. They plan to..."


    Huang Sen made up a plan of action. As a policeman, even if he made it up, it was quite professional.


    "Sure enough, it didn''t disappoint me. Don''t worry. I always keep my promise. I''ll give you that bag of money."


    Guan Zu finished and hung up.


    Huang Sen looks at Su Xun.


    "You saved yourself."


    Su Xun finished and left with Chen Guorong.


    In order to prevent Huang Sen from defecting again, Su Xun asked a police officer to stare at him. After all, he had played this trick before.


    After Su Xun left the hospital, he took Chen Guorong to join the flying tigers first, and then set out together.


    At this time, there is less than an hour left from the promised three hours to solve the case. It also takes time to get to the North Street warehouse, with only half an hour at most.


    We can arrest the criminals in three hours. That''s three hours. We can do what we say.


    In the command car, Su Xun looked at the layout of a warehouse on North Street. He said: "team one and team two are responsible for blocking the warehouse, encircling and guarding against criminals escaping."


    "Three pairs and four teams follow me into the warehouse."


    Only four teams have been mobilized this time, which means killing chickens with a butcher''s knife.


    But Su Xun liked to use a butcher''s knife to kill chickens, because at least it could guarantee the safety.


    "Sir, I also asked to be involved in the capture."


    Chen Guorong couldn''t help talking.


    "Approved." Su Xun said.


    Chen Guorong beamed: "thank you sir!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yau Ma Tei North Street warehouse.


    The crime squad is on alert outside.


    At the same time, the warehouse has been changed into a complex game place.


    Guanzu five people are monitoring, staring at every move outside the gate.


    "Buzz, buzz..."


    With the roar of the engine, the Flying Tigers'' car came and stopped with a sharp brake.


    Just as the car stopped, the door opened and the armed Flying Tigers jumped down.


    Then the first team and the second team quickly separated, from two directions to the warehouse launched a fruitful.


    A series of actions are in just ten seconds.


    "Gan! Flying tigers! Huang is playing with us


    Seeing the flying tigers from the surveillance, Guan Zu''s face changed.


    Originally, they used Huang Sen to get information about the police''s operation deployment, and they were sure to win.But I didn''t expect that the police used Huang Sen to put them together. Now the police have the chance to win.


    But now they can''t run if they want to.


    "It''s OK. Don''t panic. This is our place. As long as they come in, we can watch them through monitoring. How can they fight with us?"


    Guan Zu soon calmed down, because the more flustered he was, the more mistakes he made. Only when he calmed down could he win.


    "Yiyiyi..."


    Just as he finished, all the monitoring screens in front of him turned into snowflakes.


    "It''s over. The police have jammed the signal!"


    Sue said in a panic.


    Now they have no eyes and don''t know what the police are going to do next.


    The flying tigers and the crime squad have nearly 100 people. Five of them are trapped in this small warehouse. How can they play?


    "Son of a bitch, if I can go out alive, I will kill all his family!"


    The young man with red hair yelled.


    "Come on, split up, use our knowledge of the terrain and kill them!"


    In Guan Zu''s eyes, he was angry and rushed out of the monitoring room with a rifle.


    They used to think of it as a real game, but now it''s no longer a game.


    "Attack


    Outside the warehouse, Su Xun gave an order and led the Flying Tigers to rush in.


    As for the serious crime unit, only one Chen Guorong took part in the operation, and all the others stayed outside to guard.


    The entrance of the crime squad will only increase the number of casualties, but it will not have any actual effect.


    After entering the warehouse, there was a huge empty house with three doors on the opposite side.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Three doors were kicked open at the same time.


    "Safe!" "Safe!" "Safe!"


    At this time, the fan on the head suddenly stopped turning, and the door behind him closed automatically.


    "Someone!"


    Suddenly, Chen Guorong shouts and pulls the trigger at a figure with a gun in the corridor.


    "Kang Kang..."


    After the knockdown, I came closer to find that it was a dummy.


    "Everyone, there must be a lot more in this situation. Everyone, move on."


    Su Xun didn''t leave two people to guard the door like in the movie, because the door was surrounded by layers.


    In the movie, Guan Zu and his gang use technology to interfere with the communication device, so Chen Guorong and others lose contact after they separate and are broken one by one.


    Su Xun is not so stupid. It''s like an open book exam for him.


    A group of people continued to move forward. There were rooms on both sides of the corridor. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed at the end of the corridor.


    "Kang Kang!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and shot three times.


    "Ah


    Sue in her long hair screamed and fell to the ground.


    Two Flying Tigers rushed over and handcuffed them.


    Chen Guorong smacks his tongue secretly. It''s a fast gun.


    Sue is also staring at Su Xun with unbelievable face. The pulley shoes she wears are so fast that Su Xun can hit her in the leg.


    Is the horse still human?


    She understood that they had lost the game from the moment Su Xun came into the game.


    At this moment, a door next to him suddenly opened and a hand stretched out. It seemed that he wanted to catch a person in the same way as in the movie.


    But the people of the Flying Tigers were all experienced in all kinds of battles, and they had fought with Su Xun. How could this reaction be comparable to that of a group of rich second generation.


    As soon as the door opened, the two closest to the room had turned their guns and pulled the trigger.


    "Daddada..."


    "Poop


    Wearing a mask of red hair, was two assault rifles into a sieve fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, two people were killed and one injured.


    "Keep going."


    Su Xun ordered calmly.


    Chen Guorong with a small pistol a little at a loss, he is like a two ha mixed into the wolves.


    He used to be the main force in every operation, but now he has become an experienced jerk.


    For the first time, he realized the gap between the serious crime team and the Flying Tigers. He had always thought that the serious crime team was not inferior to the Flying Tigers.


    I don''t know who gave him courage.


    At the end of the corridor was an empty house with several pillars.


    "Dada dada..."


    Just as the two Flying Tigers at the front stepped out of the aisle, a burst of gunfire rang out, and a bullet drove them back.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Seeing this scene, Chen Guorong gets psychological comfort. At least the flying tigers are flesh and blood. They are not invulnerable.


    Su Xun made a gesture, and the two people in front of him stepped back. Then he went to the front.He took the assault rifle in the hand of one of the people nearby and threw his pistol out with the other hand.


    "Daddada..."


    The moment the pistol landed, the gunfire rang out.


    At the same time, susian took a rifle, and a donkey rolled out and shot on his back.


    "Da! Dada


    With two shots fired, a corpse fell behind a stone pillar and was shot in the middle of the eyebrow.


    The Flying Tigers rushed out.


    Su Xun returned the gun and picked up his pistol from the ground.


    Chen Guorong looked at the bandit who was shot in the middle of his brow and looked at Su Xun with admiration.


    Two dead and one wounded, the last one left.


    That''s guanzu.


    Born in a police family, Guan Zu is very familiar with the fighting style of Hong Kong Island police.


    That''s why he''s the trickiest one.


    A group of people carefully forward, but after a long time did not find the figure of Guan Zu.


    "Su sir, what should we do? It''s still ten minutes away from the last three hours you promised to the media. "


    Asked the captain of the four flying tigers.


    Su Xun yelled: "guanzu, I know you''re hiding here. Your girlfriend sue is in my hands. I believe you know you can''t escape. Is it interesting to hide like a coward?"


    "Come out, let''s play a game. I know you are good at organizing guns. Let''s compare and see who is fast. If you win, I''ll let you and your girlfriend go. If you lose, you''ll be obedient."


    "I''m Su Xun, director of the operations department. What I said should be worthy of your belief. I will never turn back!"


    Guan Zu, who was tortured by his Chief Superintendent''s father, had some mental changes. At the end of the movie, he had to bet with Chen Guorong who would set the gun fast.


    "Ta ~ TA ~ TA ~"


    after about 20 seconds of silence, the sound of stepping suddenly sounded, and Guan Zu with a mask came out from the dark with a rifle.


    "Shua Shua Shua..."


    All the Flying Tigers raise their guns.


    "Put down your guns." Su Xun said.


    The fact that Guan Zu has come this far has something to do with his father''s education.


    His father treated Guan Zu as a prisoner from childhood. When he was a child, he took off his clothes and beat him naked, and also made him wear handcuffs.


    Since childhood, I have never looked up to Guan Zu. I always scold waste and beat him.


    So Guan Zu was extremely hostile to the police.


    Of course, although there are such factors in it, Guan Zu''s breaking the law is a violation of the law and should be punished by law, which can not alleviate his guilt.


    As Su Xun''s voice fell, the Flying Tigers put down their guns one after another.


    Guan Zu threw away his rifle, looked at Su Xun and said with a smile, "what I admire most is you, so if I want to win you, I must win you."


    The man he said was his father.


    Two minutes later, in front of a table.


    Su Xun and Guan Zu put the pistol on it at the same time, then dismantled it, leaving only one bullet.


    "Start!" Cried Chen Guorong.


    With his command, Su Xun and Guan Zu moved at the same time and began to assemble guns.


    Guan Zu was so fast that he won the first contest with Chen Guorong in the movie.


    But Su Xun''s speed couldn''t be faster.


    All the people beside him were stunned and looked at Su Xun. The speed was still there!


    As soon as Guan Zugang put on the gun barrel, Su Xun''s gun was already on his head.


    Guan Zu looked up and looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    A ghost look.


    "You lost." Su Xun said.


    Guan Zu is speechless. He has only one thought: "are you really human?"


    "Maybe God." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Chen Guorong came forward and handcuffed Guan Zu.


    Outside the warehouse, a large number of reporters have gathered and are being stopped by the crime squad.


    "Bang, click, click..."


    Just then, the warehouse door opened.


    Even with his back to the warehouse, the police of the serious crime unit, who are maintaining order, subconsciously turned his head.


    Seeing Su Xun walking in the front, he came out with a group of Flying Tigers with live ammunition.


    Guan Zu and Sue hang their heads in handcuffs.


    Everyone was staring at the scene.


    "Three minutes to three hours."


    In the face of all the media, Su Xun smiles.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the whole scene was a sensation.


    "Pa pa pa pa..."


    Thunderous applause continued for a long time.


    Su Sir is a myth, after a few years, he once again, is still a myth.The next day, Su Xun waited for the headlines of Hong Kong newspaper.


    "After a few years, according to the myth is not meteorite! ¡·


    "Su Sir strikes out again, the Asian bank robbery is solved! ¡·


    "three hours in the North Street warehouse! ¡·


    "Su Sir is Su sir. Any demon or ghost can''t escape from his Wuzhishan."


    "That is, with Sir Su in Hong Kong, our island is really the safest city in the world."


    "Su Sir really blew up..."


    Subsequently, the police announced the identities of the five criminals to the media, causing a strong sensation.


    The Chief Superintendent of the North District resigned.


    Because he has educated his son to be a criminal, he is no longer worthy to sit in this position.


    Even if he wants to continue in office, public opinion will not allow it.


    Sue''s father also wants to go through susian''s back door and let him give his daughter a hand.


    Su Xun beat him up.


    Ganlin Niang, the whole Hong Kong Island knows that he only loves beautiful women, and he wants to go through his back door to seek death, doesn''t he?


    Half a month later, the former Commissioner of police resigned on the ground that he was ill and could not bear the pressure of work, and Su Xun was officially promoted to the post of commissioner of Hong Kong Island police.


    On this day, Hong Kong Island, Taiwan Island, Olympic Island, including coastal cities in the mainland, were all reported.


    Su Xun''s inauguration ceremony was broadcast live in Hong Kong.


    In the original time and space, the first Chinese Commissioner of police on Hong Kong Island was born in 1989.


    But now because of the appearance of Su Xun, he became the first Chinese police commissioner in this time and space.


    This is a day when the Chinese in Hong Kong are boiling. The Hong Kong Island police force will really belong to the Chinese.


    After the inauguration ceremony, Su Xun went home to eat and drink.


    He has actually exercised the power of the Commissioner of police for a long time. Now he has just added a name, so he is not excited about it.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: before the return of Hong Kong Island, he became the first brother of the police force and set up a black and white order. ¡¿


    [reward: Pangu axe. ¡¿


    "lying trough!"


    Seeing the reward, Su Xun stood up directly. He had always been very good at it, and he said something rude.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Wenli was startled.


    "It''s OK."


    Su Xun sat down again. Although he said nothing, his face was excited.


    That''s Pan Gu''s axe!


    Pangu''s axe, which is used by Pangu, has the ability to travel through Taixu.


    Step on the horse, he took this ax, all the way to chop, asked who else! Who else?


    The only regret is that the skill of copying has been lost for a long time. Otherwise, he can copy Pangu axe infinitely and form the most powerful Axe Gang.


    Think about the scene, tut, overbearing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Wenli''s pretty face was full of doubts.


    After spending so many years with Su Xun, she was certainly able to capture each other''s emotional fluctuations.


    She felt that Su Xun had never been so happy.


    Su Xun turned around and pinched her face: "I''m very excited now. I want to do it, you!"


    "Bah!" Zhou Wenli spat.


    Spit, spit, spit, spit, spit, spit.


    An hour later, gymnastics is over.


    Zhou Wenli blushed and held Su Xun breathlessly: "what''s the matter, so happy."


    "I''ve got a magic weapon that can open up the world and destroy the world." Su Xun was smoking.


    After the event, a cigarette is better than a living immortal.


    Zhou Wenli said: "brag, if you don''t want to say it, you can cheat me. I''m not a child. Why don''t you say you are a fairy?"


    "It''s really smart. Your husband is really a fairy." Su Xun pinched her chin.


    Zhou Wenli laughed and joked with Su Xun: "if you are an immortal, take me to fly."


    "Good." Su Xun snapped his fingers.


    "You''re casting. What''s the use of ringing your fingers?" Zhou Wenli said with a mouthful.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "have a good look."


    "Well? Ah, ah, ah


    Zhou Wenli was stunned at first. After the reaction, she lost her face. She held Su Xun tightly, gave out a sharp scream and closed her eyes.


    She was just on the sofa in the living room, but now she''s in the sky with clouds everywhere.


    "Go down! I''m not dressed


    Zhou Wenli is still gliding, gliding.


    "Ha ha ha, what are you afraid of when there are clouds in the way?"


    Although that''s what he said, Su Xun took Zhou Wenli back to the villa.


    Feeling the softness of the sofa, Zhou Wenli dared to open her eyes, and then stared at Su Xun incredulously: "we just really Did you flyShe thought it was her own delusion.


    "Do you want to try again?" Su Xun asked.


    Zhou Wenli shook her head again and again, then looked at him foolishly: "are you really a fairy?"


    "What else?" While Su Xun was talking, he pointed out that there were flowers in the room, and countless colorful flowers filled the living room.


    Zhou Wenli is crazy, but her mind is still a little confused. Her husband is a fairy. This surprise is too big to digest for a moment.


    Su Xun came to her ear and said, "I''ll take you and Yazi off some other day."


    Zhou Wenli always subconsciously thought of the unhealthy one. When she took off, her pretty face turned red with shame.


    "This What''s going on? "


    She doesn''t know the situation yet.


    "Your husband, I..."


    Su Xun has nothing to hide from her.


    Zhou Wenli listened to Su Xun''s story. Her eyes were wide open and her mouth could fit an egg.


    She really didn''t expect that there were gods in the world, and the outside world was so wonderful.


    "After listening, I''ll take a bath and cook."


    Su Xun slapped her and said carelessly.


    Zhou Wenli immediately came back to her senses and ran into the bathroom with a red face covering the place she was photographed.


    Just now, because she is a fairy woman, she is in high spirits. Now she is going back to daily necessities.


    It''s such a big gap. She has some complaints.


    Su Xun lay on the sofa and snapped his fingers. The flowers in the room disappeared and the clothes on the ground were put on him automatically.


    Although the task has been completed and he can return to xuanyue at any time, he is not in a hurry.


    Because it''s 97 in less than two years.


    If he, as a Chinese, does not participate in such a grand event as the return of Hong Kong Island, how can he do it?


    Now he is also a member of history. Of course, he has to witness history with his own eyes. After all, this is a glorious time for the whole country. He only watched videos online before.

 Chapter 1332

    As the crowd left, in the twinkling of an eye, there was only Mr. Lin, who was very powerful and weak.


    Zhou Chaoxian''s eyes are not good at staring at him.


    Lin Dong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then took out a gun from his arms and aimed at Su Xun: "don''t come here!"


    "You want to die!" Zhou Dynasty didn''t expect that Lin Dong had a gun and dared to point at Su Xun. He suddenly changed his color.


    Su Xun raised his hand to stop him and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t believe Lin Dong dare to shoot, right?"


    And until this time, Fang Guohui and others who eavesdrop in the mountain car also know that Lin Dong has a gun.


    In a flash, several people''s faces changed.


    If Lin Dong shoots, injures or kills Su Xun, it will cause a diplomatic storm, and they are responsible for encouraging Lin Dong to be an insider.


    "Come on! We can''t delay it. Let''s do it now


    With Fang Guohui''s order, several people got out of the car and rushed to the tea mountain with their legs.


    According to what Mr. Lin said just now, in the recording, Mr. Zhou Chaoxian has acquiesced in colluding with the construction department. With this, he can be arrested and investigated.


    "If I dare to come, I will be ready to die. Don''t motivate me. I dare to shoot!" Lin Dong was sweating and his hands were shaking slightly.


    But without the slightest awareness of being pointed at by the muzzle of the gun, Su Xun walked slowly to the table where Dong Lin had just sat, bent down and picked up Dong Lin''s mobile phone.


    Lin Dong''s face changed: "give me your mobile phone!"


    "Oh, there''s something fishy about this cell phone, such as eavesdropping devices." While speaking, Su Xun directly smashed the mobile phone with violence and took out a chip.


    Zhou Chaoxian''s face changed greatly again, and his eyes toward Lin Dong were almost undisguised.


    If it wasn''t for Su Xun today, he would have been trapped.


    At this time, sanpao came to him and said, "boss, someone came up below."


    "Bring them to see me. In addition, there''s a seafood cart at the foot of the mountain. Go and get the tapes from the eavesdropping equipment inside. Long Jiu, you can also help." Before the Zhou Dynasty spoke, Su Xun spoke first.


    Zhou Chaoxian heard that the power of Su Sir was not to be underestimated. He didn''t feel it at all. He didn''t expect that Su Sir was so clear.


    Suddenly, he was more awed by Su Xun.


    He immediately scolded sanpao and said, "what are you still doing? Didn''t you hear Su Sir''s words?"


    Sanpao turned and left.


    "You If you don''t make me feel better, don''t blame me for fighting with you! " The neglected Lin Dong roared, trying to emphasize his sense of existence.


    Su Xun seemed to have heard a joke. He lost his cell phone and walked towards him step by step.


    Holding a gun in his hand, Lin Dong, who was supposed to have the upper hand, stepped back with pale face. Finally, he had no choice but to retreat. He growled: "don''t come here! Don''t push me! I''m not afraid of death! How dare I shoot


    "Yes, of course you are not afraid of death, but what about your wife? Where''s your son? Have you asked them? " The smile on Su Xun''s face was like an angel, gentle and kind.


    But what he said chilled his hands and feet. He regarded him as a cruel devil.


    "PATA!"


    Su Xun held the pistol in his hand and said gently, "if you don''t have the courage to shoot, don''t take it out, because you really don''t have any deterrent power."


    Looking at Su Xun''s smiling, gentle face, Dong Lin was already sweating.


    "Poop


    Lin Dong suddenly knelt on the ground with a shudder, hugged Su Xun''s leg and cried: "Su sir, I Wrong, I''m wrong. I really don''t know you are behind the Songlin gang. Please give me... "


    "Shh -" Su Xun put a finger on his lips, squatted down, looked at Lin Dong and said slowly, "you''re right. You''re a qualified father and a qualified businessman. It''s the people who bewitch you all the time. Am I right?"


    Lin Dong was stunned, then suddenly responded, nodded and said: "yes! Yes, yes, yes! It''s them, it''s the people from the Ministry of justice. In order to do meritorious service, they use their power to threaten me to set up a trap for Mr. Zhou. It''s them. It''s all them. I I turn myself in, I testify, and I''m willing to testify against them. "


    It''s true that Fang Guohui, in order to let Lin Dong cooperate as an insider, forced to shave Lin Dong''s son''s hair, falsely accusing Zhou Dynasty of doing it first.


    It''s just that Mr. Lin doesn''t know.


    "I''m very moved to see that Lin Dong can go astray. Get up." Su Xun laughed with satisfaction.


    He doesn''t want to kill Fang Guohui, but Fang Guohui has his eye on him. In this case, let him suspend his job temporarily. Anyway, he was also suspended in the movie.


    Lin Dong''s heart was full of the joy of the afterlife, and his face showed a flattering smile: "no, just kneel. Kneel is very good. I respect Su sir."


    "I''m glad you respect sir, sir, but you''re so disobedient, sir doesn''t like it." Su Xun patted him on the face and then stood up.Hearing this, Lin Dong quickly got up from the ground.


    Looking at this scene, Zhou Chao''s eyes were full of blazing heat and flame, and his ambition was beating.


    He also wanted to be like Su Xun one day, showing his identity and dealing with a large group of people.


    "Go in!" "Hurry up!"


    At this time, Fang Guohui''s investigation team was pushed in by sanpao, and his hands and feet were tied.


    At this time, Fang Guohui was black and blue.


    Why is he still caught as the protagonist? Of course, it''s because Su Xun sent long Jiu to help.


    As a person who has seen a movie, Su Xun knows that three guns are used to catch the leading role, that is to deliver food.


    That''s why he had foresight and sent long Jiu.


    "Fang Guohui, I really admire you."


    Su Xun looked at Fang Guohui.


    In the movie, the role is a bit empty, but some of it is too just. This kind of person will not appear in reality.


    But now that the film has become a reality, the character naturally becomes a flesh and blood, a member of the Ministry of justice who is thinking about justice and justice.


    Su Xun didn''t hate this kind of man full of justice, and he admired him very much.


    Otherwise, the other person would have been thrown into the reclamation.


    After all, he is not a good man.


    "Hum!"


    Fang Guohui snorted coldly: "I admire you very much before, but I didn''t expect that you are behind the Songlin gang. You have been supporting the Taiwan Island gangs!"


    In his opinion, Su Xun''s behavior is to disturb the public security of Taiwan Island, which is unforgivable.


    "So what, did I break the law?" Su Xun spread out his hands and asked in a reasonable way.


    Fang Guohui''s words stopped immediately.


    These days, even the black and astringent society can participate in the election of legislators, and after the election, no matter how many crimes they have done before, they will let bygones be bygones.


    Su Xun''s behavior is not illegal, but in his personal view, it is unforgivable.


    But he can''t control the law by himself.


    Su Xun shook his head: "the world is not black or white. There is another color in the black-and-white area, that is gray. It''s easy to fold just after. I believe you can understand this truth."


    "I won''t go along with you!" Fang Guohui thought that Su Xun wanted to buy him off.


    Su Xun shook his head: "you misunderstood me. I didn''t expect to bribe you. That''s an insult to you. I just want you to leave for a while. At least you can''t go back to work until I leave Taiwan."


    "It''s buying off my boss." Fang Guohui showed a sarcastic smile, just like the God of war.


    Su Xun shook his head again: "I won''t bribe anyone. It''s illegal. I won''t do anything illegal."


    With that, he gave Dong Lin a look.


    Lin Dong excites himself, looks at Fang Guohui and says, "you threaten me to be an insider. I''ll sue you. I''ll complain to your boss."


    Fang Guohui and others were surprised, but they didn''t say much. They thought that Lin knew his son''s hair was shaved by them.


    They did do it, so it''s not wrong for Mr. Lin to sue them. Since he did it, they can''t explain it.


    "Fang Guohui, mouse tail juice."


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder, then walked out with a big step, and long Jiu followed him.


    "Hum!"


    When Zhou Chao first passed by Fang Guohui, he gave a cold hum and showed a provocative look. Then he quickened his pace to keep up with Su Xun.


    I''m covered by father su. If you want to fight with me, you don''t deserve it.


    "You can make money on Binhai Road project, but I don''t want it to be bean curd project, understand?"


    Su Xun said without looking back that once the bean curd dregs project happened, many innocent people would die.


    He is not a good man, but he is not a bad man.


    He just values his own interests more.


    "Yes, sir Su, don''t worry, I understand."


    Zhou Chaoxian was really going to do the bean curd dregs project. After all, can you expect Heise to have a conscience?


    But now after Su Xun beat, he immediately put out his mind to do the bean curd dregs project, and decided that he would rather earn less than do the project well.


    Because he knew very well that the reason why he was able to be today was because of Su Xun''s support, and the reason why he was able to win the coastal road project was also because of Su Xun''s support.


    If he makes Su Xun unhappy, he will not be happy himself.


    As a member of the Taidao black and astringent society, he disliked the people below most for their defiance.


    In the same way, he believed that so did Su Xun.


    What he can do is to be obedient, to be obedient again, and then to rely on Su Xun to make himself bigger and stronger.


    After several people got on the car and left, the people who stayed on the mountain also untied the rope on Fang Guohui''s body.


    "Team leader, what shall we do next? If Mr. Lin sues us, we will definitely suspend our duties."Beauty is full of anxiety. Lin Dong is a rich man. It''s a rule for rich people to sue them.


    Fang Guohui''s face was uncertain, and he hit the wooden door with one blow: "even if he was suspended, I still want to check! If people like Zhou Chaoxian can become legislators, does that island have a future? "


    "In those days, our parents could retreat from the mainland to Taiwan Island, but if Taiwan island was ruined, where else could we retreat?"


    "But even if you bring down Zhou Chaoxian, Ding Zongshu is also a member of the black astringent society." Nicotine said.


    Meili echoed: "yes, what''s the difference between us and helping the tyrant? To overthrow Zhou Chaoxian is to help Ding Zongshu, isn''t it? "


    The expression on Fang Guohui''s face was stiff. After a while, he said, "it''s still a long time before the official election. First get rid of Zhou Chaoxian, then get rid of Ding Zongshu!"


    Obviously, this is an idealist, and it''s easy to succeed only in movies.


    In the real world, it''s absolutely impossible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On that day, Fang Guohui and the three were suspended.


    Three days later, Su Xun met minister Hou.


    "Su sir, I''ve heard so much about you. Today, I can see that you are really a young talent, young and promising!"


    Minister Hou said with a flattering face. After all, although he was a minister, the power in his hand could not be compared with that of Su Xun.


    Su Xun can mobilize 30000 police officers on Hong Kong Island, and he can mobilize billions of funds. What about him? He can''t.


    Su Xun crossed his legs and held a cigarette in his mouth: "minister Hou, I''m flattered. I don''t think the minister is too old. Have you ever thought of moving up in the next term?"


    "This Not to hide sir, but Noah wants to move, but I don''t think I has the final say. Minister Hou''s eyes rolled and his mouth was full of words.


    It was Zhou Chaoxian who helped him introduce him to meet Su Xun. It''s not hard to guess Su Xun''s purpose.


    However, Minister Hou never thought that Su Xun was behind Zhou Chaoxian.


    It''s very subtle.


    Su Xun shook his ashes and said, "minister Hou, I''ll be quick with you as my friend. Chao Hsien always respects me, and I''m also optimistic about his political future. At least he''s no worse than Ding Zongshu."


    "Su sir, I can''t help you. I don''t care what the party decides." Minister Hou was not surprised and showed a helpless expression.


    Su Xun said without looking back: "dragon nine."


    Long Jiu came over with a box.


    Today, she''s wearing a gold suspender skirt with black and high-heeled shoes. She feels extremely sexy.


    Minister Hou looked at the exaggerated long legs under the Dragon nine black silk, and the eyes were about to fall out.


    He''s an old judge himself.


    As soon as long Jiu was ready to open the box, Minister Hou held it down with a smile: "I won''t see anything. Since Su Sir is so sincere, I''m not a shameless person. How about asking this lady to take these two boxes home for me?"


    He thought it was money in the box, but he was not satisfied with it. He wanted people.


    A touch of disgust and coldness flashed in long Jiu''s eyes.


    "Minister Hou." Su Xun hooked his finger on him.


    Waiting for the Ministry of silver with a smile put his head close to the past.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face gradually disappeared. He grabbed the ashtray on the table and smashed it at his dog''s head. Bang, bang, bang, blood was flying.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Waiting for the minister to issue a shrill scream, hands covered with blood dripping head fell to the ground.


    He was full of disbelief and looked at Su Xun in horror. He didn''t expect Su Xun to beat him.


    This is Taiwan Island. He is the minister!


    "PATA!"


    Su Xun threw the cigarette end in his face and said in a cold voice, "I advise you to look at the things in the box."


    As his voice fell, long Jiu opened the box and threw it directly in front of him.


    The box was full of photos and documents.


    There''s the minister in every picture.


    "This How could that be! This... "


    Minister Hou''s eyes became frightened and subconsciously rushed to tear those photos and documents.


    "Tear, tear slowly. If it''s not enough, I still have it. I can let minister Hou tear it enough."


    Su Xun''s casual voice came into his ears, which made minister Hou calm down.


    "You Where did you get it from? "


    Minister Hou looked at Su Xun with fear. The things here could make him die ten thousand times.


    It''s full of all kinds of insider trading about his acceptance of black gold, as well as photos of fans, traitors, strong and traitors.


    "Is that what you need to know?"


    Su Xun''s eyes were cold. He stepped on his face with one foot and pressed his face to the ground.


    After watching the movie, of course, he knew that minister Hou was in collusion with the master song in the temple. He received black gold through the charity sale organized by the master song.Besides, they often go to the master song to sleep women by means, and all those women go to worship Buddhists.


    Naturally, song Tianshi knew that what he had done was very dangerous and there was a risk of being exterminated, so he left a lot of evidence in an attempt to protect himself.


    Isn''t it easy to deal with a false master?


    After seeing the movie, Su Xun directly points out that song Tianshi is sleeping with the wife of minister Hou. He is so scared that song Tianshi shouts his father and turns in the evidence.


    Then came the present scene.


    "If I treat you as a man, you can make an inch. Then don''t blame me for treating you as a dog. Who makes you cheap?"


    Su Xun made more and more efforts under his feet.


    "Susir, I I''ll listen to you, everything. " When minister Hou gave in, he had no choice.


    Because Su Xun had the evidence and his own power, he could make minister Hou die in all kinds of ways.


    Death in political life, social death, and even the most direct physical death.


    "Hum!"


    Su Xun let him go.


    Waiting for the minister to climb up.


    "I''ll give you two days. No matter what you do, I''ll take care of you." Su Xun pointed to him and said word by word.


    Minister Hou said, "Sir, I can help, but I really don''t have the right to decide..."


    "If you want to spend money to go to Ding Yao of the Sanlian Gang, just say that I asked you to go." Su Xun interrupted him.


    Minister Hou was shocked. He had heard that Su Sir and Ding Yao were close to each other. He almost forgot that the relationship between Sanlian gang and him was not simple. Before he knew it, he had mastered the two largest societies in Taiwan.


    "Yes, I will try my best..."


    "Not to try! It''s a must


    "Yes, definitely, definitely!" Minister Hou nodded his head like a echoing insect.


    With enough money, it''s easy.


    Although it is not all money that supports Ding Zongshu in the party, it is not difficult to change the party''s attitude as long as he has money and contributes to it.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "go away, find a hospital for dressing, or it''s time to belch."


    "Su sir, I''ll leave first. I''ll leave." Minister Hou felt a little dizzy and ran away.


    Looking at minister Hou''s back disappearing, Su Xun sat on the chair, his eyes showing disdain: "cheap bone."


    "How did you know that master song had these things in his hand?" This is the place that long Jiu has thought about countless times in the past two nights and has not figured it out.


    She followed Su Xun all the time, but she didn''t see any other arrangement made by him. It''s a bit exaggerated, but it''s really like foretelling.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "pinch your fingers."


    "Don''t say it." Long Jiu sneers at these words, her brain is not sick again.


    Su Xun looked at her and said, "at least I was angry at the crown. I was a minister for you. Miss long Jiu, shouldn''t you have something to say?"


    "For example?" With a smile, long Jiu raised a slender leg and stepped on the middle of Su Xun''s chair.


    Su Xun felt his crotch move.


    Long Jiu took back his legs and left him a figure of Miaoman: "OK, it''s over."


    Su Xun observed three minutes of silence for his brother.


    "Do you want to go to me?" Long Jiu said suddenly.


    Su Xun laughed: "am I such a shallow person? I don''t want to get on you. I want to get on you. "


    "You are shameless and magnanimous." Long Jiu shook his head, for which there was really nothing to say.


    Su Xun got up and went to long Jiu. He held her chin and said, "OK?"


    "If you can beat me, you don''t have to ask me." Long Jiu''s voice fell, and he raised his knee to bump against his brother.


    Su Xun pressed her leg down and said, "no, it''s so vicious. I need to solve the problem that I may bring to you."


    "That''s a lot of crap." Dragon nine powder fist smashed, her powder fist is good-looking, but it can kill people.


    Su Xun leaned aside, and with a bad smile, he grabbed her skirt with his backhand, pulled it, and the spring burst out.


    "It seems that the quality of the skirt is not very good."


    Su Xun took half of the skirt and lost it.


    "Take it!"


    Even though long Jiu is more masculine in character, he is also pretty and red, more shy and angry, and his moves are more and more fierce and tricky.


    It''s a pleasure to fight with a naked beauty.


    Beating long Jiu, he found that Su Xun was teasing her all the time. He didn''t take her seriously. He couldn''t help feeling a little discouraged: "I won''t come, you can come."


    Therefore, Chinese culture is broad and profound. This sentence has two meanings.


    Of course, Su Xun was not polite, especially long Jiu''s long legs. He had been greedy for a long time.


    Otherwise, how could he have been so angry with Minister Hou just now and wanted to rob him of his food.Soon they fought in a different way. They fought happily in the big back garden, and the servants who heard the sound did not dare to step in.


    He took long Jiu with him for so long that he finally got what he wanted today.


    But he thinks that long Jiu is also greedy for him, so it''s really not sure who makes or loses.


    But it''s over.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Minister Hou''s efficiency is very high. It has been proved that when life is threatened, human beings will burst out 300% of their potential to save themselves.


    In just two days, Minister Hou succeeded in persuading the party leaders, and then called Zhou Chaoxian and Ding Zongshu to meet.


    If Su Xun didn''t go, the dust had settled down. Naturally, he didn''t need to come out again.


    At minister Hou''s house, Zhou Chaoxian and Ding Zongshu sat on one side of each other''s table, and they didn''t like each other.


    Soon, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, head bandaged minister Hou came.


    "Minister, your head..." Seeing the bandage on minister Hou''s head, Ding Zongshu was confused.


    Zhou Chaoxian''s mouth rose. The Ming people didn''t talk in secret. He wanted to beat this guy for a long time.


    Minister Hou lied without changing his face: "I was drunk two days ago and knocked on the steps."


    "Oh, the minister must pay attention to his health. Only with good health can he benefit the people of Taiwan Island. Zongshu expressed his admiration and study for the minister''s behavior of going to work with injuries." Ding Zongshu is a good hand at flattering. His tongue is always flexible and he can lick it.


    He didn''t know his fate had changed.


    Minister Hou pressed his hand and motioned for them to sit down: "Zong Shu, there are some changes in the election. Let''s go first in this term, and you can vote again in the next term."


    It''s straight to the point.


    Zhou Chaoxian smiles.


    "What Ding Zongshu was like a thunderbolt, the whole person stood up in an instant: "minister, a few days ago, it''s not all decided, is it me? How come it''s changed again


    "Are you accusing me?" The minister''s face was not good after he had a bellyful of anger.


    Ding Zongshu calmed down: "Zongshu didn''t dare, but he didn''t understand..."


    "If you can''t figure it out, then don''t think about it. Anyway, you must have no chance in this term, and the next one." Minister Hou was like a grandson in front of Su Xun, but he was still his father in front of people like Ding Zongshu and Zhou Chaoxian.


    Although ten thousand of Ding Zongshu were unwilling, he also knew that the trend was over and some of them were decadent: "in this case, let''s donate 80 million yuan to the next session."


    "Grass Mud Horse, what do you say?" Minister Hou suddenly burst foul mouthed, pointing to Ding Zongshu: "before I helped you to go around, was it in vain?"


    He wants the 80 million, because it''s not his own money, it''s everyone''s money.


    "Brother Zongshu, you are not right. The money of this term is the money of this term. Of course, you have to spend money again in the next term." Zhou Chaoxian said with a smile.


    It can be said to be complacent.


    Of course, Ding Zongshu couldn''t accept it. He hollowed out his family and said, "I don''t care, otherwise I will quit the party and run for the election as a non party person!"


    Then he left in a rage.


    "Mad, I don''t know the rules." Minister Hou scolded and sat on the sofa tired.


    Zhou Chaoxian said: "minister, don''t be angry. It''s not worth it. What is he without you?"


    "I hope Ding Zongshu had better think clearly, otherwise..." Otherwise, what will happen? The minister hasn''t finished, but it certainly won''t be a good word.


    After all, he didn''t take the money alone. Ding Zongshu wanted to return the money for death.


    If he really dares to withdraw from the party and run for the election as a non partisan, he is looking for death.


    Three days later, Ding Zongshu, who was unwilling to lose money, held a press conference. In front of the media, he tore up his party membership certificate, announced his withdrawal from the party, and formally joined the Legislative Council as an independent.


    When he saw this on TV, Minister Hou was so angry that he swore and asked after Ding Zongshu''s eighteen generations.


    When Su Xun saw the news, he looked a little strange. Now, the situation of Zhou Chaoxian and Ding Zongshu is completely opposite to that in the movie.


    It''s all his credit.


    In order to squeeze Ding Zongshu out, he has made great efforts.


    Ding Zongshu: Thank you!


    Su Xun shook his head and took the remote control to change the channel. He knew that Ding Zongshu''s life was over.


    As a matter of fact, as he expected, Ding Zongshu was killed by a car the day after he announced that he would run as a non partisan legislator.


    Zhou Chaoxian has no competitors, and his position as a legislator is very stable.


    Su Xun stayed on Taiwan island for a few days. He ate with a group of big men and played ball games with beautiful women. By the way, he met Ding Yao. Then he flew back to Hong Kong.


    Before returning to Hong Kong, he said hello to Taiwan''s legal department and asked Fang Guohui to resume his post.


    After Zhou was elected as a legislator, he let bygones be bygones and bygones be bygones. I believe that with his wisdom, he will never make the mistake that can make people grasp the handle again.Therefore, Fang Guohui could not threaten Su Xun''s layout when he came out, so let him contribute to Taiwan''s public security.


    When Fang Guohui learned that he was reinstated, he was still a little inconceivable: "has the investigation been made clear?"


    "No, it was Susir who said hello."


    Knowing the result, Fang Guohui''s heart is full of mixed feelings. He doesn''t know what to say.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time turns to 1995.


    It is less than two years before the return of Hong Kong Island.


    Today, the power of the Hong Kong Island police force has been controlled by Su Xun, and the director has completely become an empty shelf.


    Because the return is just around the corner, we know that Hong Kong Island is not our own country in the future, and the Hawks are too lazy to spend time and effort fighting for power and profit with Sushen.


    The most important thing is that we can''t win even if we fight!


    So instead of having the spare time to do thankless things, it''s better to spend money to ask someone to have activities in their hometown and have a good position when they go back.


    But if he didn''t fight, it didn''t mean that Su Xun would wait for him to abdicate.


    After all, the task of this identity is to be the first brother before 1997.


    Waiting for the director to take the initiative to abdicate, it must be after 1997, and the task will not be completed naturally.


    So Su Xun made an appointment with the director to have a good talk.


    The place to talk is the golf course.


    "Sue, tell me what you want from me."


    The director waved his club and flew a golf ball out. He asked Sue casually.


    After determining the indisputable strategy, the relationship between him and Su Xun was greatly eased.


    They have been getting along well these years.


    Su Xun waved. Soon, long Jiu, who was valiant in police uniform, came over with the document.


    She has been moistened by Su Xun in recent years, and her figure has become more and more plump.


    If a few years ago, longjiu was a magic drug, then now she is a walking spring drug.


    Cool expression, plump and tall figure, slender legs, it is impeccable.


    Su Xun took the document in her hand and handed it to the director: "it''s going to be 1997 soon, and you''re going back to China. After all, there''s a colleague. Open it and have a look."


    The director looked at him suspiciously, then opened the file bag in his hand, took out a document from it, and looked at his face several times.


    It was a contract to buy a $30 million mansion in Eagle''s London.


    "What do you mean, Sue?"


    The director asked clearly.


    "This is my private house. I give it to you on condition that you resign." Su Xun went straight to the point. He was not afraid that the director would turn around and report him to the ICAC.


    Now the ICAC also depends on his face. Although nominally, the ICAC is only under the jurisdiction of the chief executive, the chief executive will be gone in a year.


    Only Su Xun is an evergreen tree. He has a good relationship with the mainland, which is well known.


    So as long as he is not stupid, no one dares to offend him.


    The director was puzzled: "it''s hard for me to refuse, but I don''t understand. After so many years of waiting, can''t you wait for the last two years? You know, you could have saved 30 million dollars. "


    As long as you wait until 97, his position will naturally be Su Xun. Su Xun doesn''t need to spend the money.


    "I have my own reasons. It''s not convenient to tell you the details." Su Xun smiles and leans on the club! "Just say it, and your opinion will be fine."


    "Within a month, I will resign on the ground that I can''t bear the work pressure." Said the director.


    Since we have to give way anyway, we can still get a mansion if we give it up ahead of time. Why not.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "thank you."


    "Finally, how do you maintain it? This face hasn''t changed. " The director asked everyone''s doubts. Su Xun is now known as the immortal male god.


    Su Xun pointed to his face: "it''s natural beauty. I can''t help it."


    The director shook his head with a smile.


    After playing with the director, Su Xun went home directly. He preferred playing with Zhou Wenli.


    After all, it''s boring to play with men. It''s fun to play with women. It''s so cute to jump.


    Eleven in the evening.


    In Su Xun''s villa, he was watching TV with Zhou Wenli in his arms while eating the fruit she handed over.


    Small days can be said to be very comfortable.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    The sudden ringing of mobile phone broke the warm silence in the living room.


    Zhou Wenli got up from his arms and went to the desk not far away to help him get his mobile phone.


    Su Xun picked it up and saw that it was Li Wenbin. Now Li Wenbin is the director of West Kowloon police region, and his promotion speed is relatively fast.


    Su Xun connected: "what''s the matter when it''s so late?"


    "Sir, just after receiving the police report, the Bank of Asia was robbed with a gun, and the people from the police station in the jurisdiction have rushed to it." Li Wenbin''s tone is dignified.That''s the Bank of Asia. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to tell Su Xun. If it''s any other bank, he can make his own decisions.


    After hearing the Asian Bank accident, Su Xun''s face changed: "let me know as soon as possible."


    He didn''t go to the scene. It was just a robbery. He didn''t have to come out in person.


    If it had not been for the Asian bank, he would not have been involved in this case.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Xun went to the news column directly, waiting to see the relevant reports.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be any accident. In recent years, with you in Hong Kong, there have been no major cases on Hong Kong Island." Zhou Wenli said softly, her eyes full of tenderness.


    Su Xun is known as the patron saint of Hong Kong Island.


    Zhou Wenli is satisfied with a woman who can be such a man, even if it is one of them.


    Susian stroked her head and said, "isn''t this a big case?"


    In recent years, not to mention robbing the Bank of Asia, even robbing the gold shop has never happened.


    So it''s not up to sue to find out.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    More than ten minutes later, the mobile phone rang again, and he got through at the first time: "abin, how''s it going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± There was silence on the other side.


    Su Xun had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Sure enough, the facts are as he expected.


    A moment later, Li Wenbin said in a low voice: "Su sir, there are five robbers. The fire is very fierce. More than ten police officers who rushed to the scene died."


    "Click!" Su Xun''s mobile phone was crushed by him, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    Robbing the Bank of Asia and killing more than a dozen policemen is the biggest case in recent years.


    It''s a case that''s going to make a stir in Hong Kong.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, if the bandits dare to commit crimes so arrogantly with him, it is a provocation to him.


    I''m looking for death!


    "Husband, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I''m sure you can get them back." Zhou Wenli comforted him as if she were coaxing a child.


    On the contrary, Su Xun laughed: "is there any mistake? When I was a child, well, I''m not angry."


    Then the sailor threw away the rotten cell phone.


    Therefore, it''s not good to be strong. If he is a poor man, he has already gone bankrupt.


    Fortunately, he didn''t need money.


    Just then, the news came out.


    "With regard to the robbery and murder of the Asian bank this evening, the West Kowloon police held an emergency meeting and Senior Inspector Chen Guorong will take over the case."


    As the host''s voice sounded, a familiar face appeared on the screen.


    "Jiaju?"


    Zhou Wenli blurted out directly.


    Yes, it''s Chen Jiaju''s face that appears in the picture, which is several years older than a few years ago.


    On TV, Chen Guorong, a senior inspector, said: "in three hours, the police are very confident that they will catch these criminals within three hours. I believe they are a group of naive mobs who challenge the police. I promise the public that the police will bring these shameless people to justice."


    "When did he change his name?"


    Zhou Wenli looks at Su Xun in doubt.


    "It''s not the same person."


    Su Xun has already reflected that this is the plot of NIMA''s new police story.


    He can''t remember the details of the new police story, but he still has some impressions.


    It tells the story of Guan Zu, the son of a well-known family in the police field, colluding with the sons of four senior officials to form a criminal gang. They either commit crimes for money or deliberately provoke the police, in order to practice the online hunting game and score points by killing policemen of different ranks.


    They regard the fight between them and the police as a game. Chen Guorong was tortured to death, and finally he was suspended. It can be said that it is a tragic batch.


    As 1997 was approaching, the day when he left to complete the task was getting closer and closer, and there had been no case. Su Xun thought he could pass it smoothly.


    Unexpectedly, they met Guan Zu. They really didn''t pay attention to the police. In Su Xun''s opinion, their behavior was more hateful, unforgivable and unforgivable than all the criminals.


    Other criminals commit crimes and kill the police in the process of committing crimes. At least they kill the police for money. But Guan Zu thinks that they kill the police as a game just for fun.


    Therefore, only death can make up for their crimes.


    Su Xun is going to go out in person.


    "Give me your cell phone." Su Xun said.


    Zhou Wenli handed over her mobile phone.


    Su Xun took it, then called Li Wenbin and said, "this case is a bit complicated. Chen Guorong can''t solve it. I''ll take charge of it myself. I''ll hold a press conference immediately. I''ll show myself."


    "Ah Li Wenbin was stunned, because Su Xun had not been on the front line for a long time, but soon he was excited again: "yes sir!"After many years, Su Sir is on the front line again. He believes that those arrogant bandits are doomed.


    "Go to bed early. I won''t be back tonight."


    Return the mobile phone to Zhou Wenli. Su Xun picks up his coat and goes out. Man, business is important.


    By the time he arrived at the West Kowloon police station, countless reporters had been waiting there.


    "Look! Here comes Susir''s car. "


    "Here comes Su sir..."


    Seeing Su Xun''s car, all the reporters rushed on like sharks smelling blood.


    As soon as Su Xun got out of the car, he was surrounded by reporters'' long guns and short guns.

 Chapter 1334

    23:30, July 1, 1997.


    It''s a big night.


    Hong Kong Island has officially returned to the embrace of the motherland.


    The garrison in Hong Kong has officially entered Hong Kong Island for the handover of defense.


    As the Commissioner of police, Su Xun, wearing a white police uniform, attended the handover ceremony tonight.


    The whole venue was full of people, and on the outermost layer were journalists from all over the world.


    Countless spears and cannons were aimed at the stage.


    In the performance of the military band, there are still people constantly entering, half an hour before the official handover.


    "Director Su, I''ve heard so much about you. Your name is like thunder. You''ve solved many serious cases."


    "It''s just a matter of duty."


    Su Xun was talking with a group of officers in military uniform, which was introduced by Xu Zhengyang.


    After a few years, Su Xun was promoted. Naturally, Xu Zhengyang could not stand still. Now he has the rank of Lieutenant Colonel on his shoulders.


    A commander in peacetime is full of gold, because it is difficult to be promoted at this time.


    It''s not as easy to do meritorious service as it was during the war.


    Finally, the pointer on the wall points to zero.


    "Bring down the flag of Eagle country!"


    "Raise the national flag of China, the regional flag of Hong Kong Island Special Administrative Region!"


    Everyone stood up, raised the flag, holding the national flag and the regional flag, and walked to the two flagpoles.


    The eagle flag is holding the lowered flag.


    With the national anthem played, the bright five-star red flag and the regional flag slowly rose and fluttered in the wind.


    At this moment, even Su Xun couldn''t help being agitated and had an inexplicable feeling.


    It is reasonable to say that he is more rational, but at this time, he is still inevitably infected by this kind of emotion.


    At this moment, all the people in front of the TV broke out unprecedented cheers, a strong sense of pride filled the chest, full of strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The exciting moment passed, but life went on. The next day, Hong Kong Island was busy.


    As the Commissioner of police, Su Xun attended the first plenary meeting presided over by the new governor.


    "Everyone, from now on, we are all a family. Whether we are comrades from Hong Kong Island or new comrades from the mainland, I hope we can get along well with each other..."


    As soon as the new governor opens his mouth, he will become a member of the old party in the style of the 1990s.


    "Director Su, police work is the top priority. What do you want to say?" The governor looked at Su Xun. He knew that everyone''s opinions could be ignored, but he could not ignore Su Xun''s opinions.


    Although the Commissioner of police is appointed or removed by the higher authorities, he has to be replaced by someone who is willing to serve him. At present, no one can replace him.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Comrade governor, let someone else take the position of commissioner of police. I will resign."


    If this word falls, you can hear it in the meeting room.


    All of them looked at each other. They didn''t understand what Su Xun meant. He meant to show the governor the color?


    The governor of Hong Kong is also trembling in his heart. Won''t he be hostile to the police on his first day in office?


    It shouldn''t be. Doesn''t it mean that Su Xun is a man with a heart to the mainland and a heart that can stand the test?


    He should actively cooperate with my work!


    "Director Su, this is a joke. People on Hong Kong Island can''t do without you." The governor of Hong Kong laughs and finds himself a step down with a joke.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh, because he saw that Su Xun''s face was full of seriousness, without the slightest color of joke, and his heart trembled even more fiercely.


    Other people are dignified, the atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became tense.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Comrade governor of Hong Kong, I''m not joking. I don''t mean anything to you. I really want to resign because I''m tied up with important things."


    The governor of Hong Kong has said everything in secret. If it''s not aimed at me, will it make these words so clear?


    Judging from his political experience, this is obviously ironic!


    Because he used it a lot.


    But he couldn''t figure it out. Why did Su Xun embarrass himself on his first day in office?


    I had a good talk last night, and I didn''t say anything to offend him.


    Other people at the meeting table also raised their hearts to their voices, thinking that Su Xun was challenging the authority of the governor of Hong Kong and giving him a bad impression.


    Su Xun said that if you are stupid, you will not think so much.


    "Director Su, I''m curious. What''s more important than maintaining law and order on Hong Kong Island?" The financial secretary tried his best to use a moderate tone. He has just come from the mainland to take office.


    Su Xun spat out two words: "Xiuxian."


    For a moment, everyone was confused.


    The governor''s face is even worse, and the financial secretary''s face is not good-looking.


    Don''t even bother to find a decent excuse. I''m determined to fight against them!How to cultivate immortals?


    It''s ridiculous!


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Su Xun asked.


    Everyone feels that IQ has been humiliated. If we believe it, isn''t it stupid?


    The governor''s face became gloomy. Su Xun refused to give face again and again. Then he didn''t want to bear it. Should he still think that today''s Hong Kong Island was the island of the past?


    Under the leadership of our party, there is no need for such arrogant and arrogant people who have no superiors and take credit and self-respect.


    "Pa!"


    He clapped his case, pointed at Su Xun and yelled: "Director Su, I don''t know what you think of me. If you have anything to say, you don''t need to look at me now!"


    All of them held their breath and turned over. On the first day of taking office, the new governor turned over with the first brother of the police force.


    After that, there will be a lot of trouble in the team.


    "Comrade governor of Hong Kong, you have misunderstood me. I''m really busy with the practice of immortality. Being the Commissioner of police is just a waste of time." Su Xun''s words were sincere. He didn''t take women to bed so seriously.


    The governor laughed angrily: "when people call you the patron saint of Hong Kong Island, do you really think you are an immortal? Xiuxian? OK, you can fix one for me first! "


    "OK, just have a look." Su Xun nodded helplessly and clapped his hand.


    The next second, the people in the conference room disappeared and reappeared in outer space.


    Don''t ask such nonsense about how they breathe without oxygen. Is there any fairy calling?


    "This This... "


    Looking at the meteorites around, overlooking the water blue planet below, everyone was confused, and their minds were blank. They couldn''t digest for a while.


    "Hallucination, it must be hallucination, hallucination."


    The governor kept mumbling to himself, but his face was getting whiter and whiter, and his head was sweating more and more.


    "It''s not an illusion."


    With a wave of his hand, they returned to the meeting room.


    Looking at the familiar meeting room, everyone was still in a trance. They didn''t react. It seemed that they had just had a dream of going to outer space.


    "Do you believe it now?"


    Su Xun put a fresh meteorite on the table and looked at the people and asked seriously.


    They all looked at each other, then looked at Su Xun and swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "Gulu ~"


    "Su Comrade Su, this This matter is beyond my disposal. I I need to call for advice. " The governor''s voice was trembling.


    His feet are soft now. He just went to space for a walk. Who dares to believe it?


    Su Xun waved his hand: "is it necessary for the central government to approve the resignation of the immortal? If you leave, don''t send it. "


    The voice falls and turns into streamer.


    In the conference room, people looked at Su Xun''s empty chair and fell into silence. About 30 seconds later, it exploded.


    "The trough! Director Su is an immortal


    "Can there be a fake? Oh, My God! No wonder he can solve the case every time! Those bandits have been fighting with an immortal, aren''t they looking for death? "


    "Mad! I forgot to take pictures just now! In the future, there will be no material for boasting! "


    "I I''m going to call my superiors now and see the gods in broad daylight. "


    Not to mention a series of sequelae and legends caused by Su Xun''s exposure on Hong Kong Island.


    On the other side, Su Xun had left and took his own woman back to xuanyue.


    The biggest gain of his identity this time is Pangu axe. In addition, he finally pierced the membrane that seems to be permeable and non permeable, and stepped into Saint Sanpin.


    The opportunity of breakthrough is responsibility.


    He has lived like a mortal in the Hong Kong Comprehensive world for more than ten years, from a grass-roots police officer to the Commissioner of police.


    In this process, he realized a lot, the most important point is responsibility.


    When he is a policeman, his responsibility is to protect the safety of people''s lives and property. When he is a police officer, he should not only protect the people, but also the grass-roots police officers below.


    Police officers have the responsibilities of police officers, and police officers have the responsibilities of police officers. The improvement of status not only represents the right, but also the responsibility.


    Similarly, he is a saint. What is a saint?


    The common sense in xuanyue continent is that saints are immortal and can travel through the long river of time. One thought can create the world, and one finger can destroy the world. Saints are strength, saints are eternity, and they are the present and the future.


    But on the earth where Su Xun was born, there was another kind of sage, like Confucius and Wang Mingyang, who founded the theory of mind.


    Because they take on the responsibility comparable to saints with the body of ordinary people, and make things beneficial and eternal, so they are saints.


    Sage is not cultivation, but responsibility.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xuanyue continent, Lingzhou.As one of the five continents in China, Lingzhou is not as good as the upper three, but far superior to the lower six.


    Besides, Lingzhou is the first of the five continents in China.


    For thousands of years, there have been countless Lingzhou clans, but only xiaolingshan, Lianhua temple, yujianzong and wushuangge have been established in all directions and Lingzhou has been divided into four parts.


    But just some time ago, a force called the underworld came out of Lingzhou.


    This force has black-and-white impermanence to restrain the soul. It can lock the life of a man with a bull''s head and horse''s face. It can be monitored by wandering God day and night, and it can be inspected by Yin soldiers passing through the country. When a man dies, it will take away his soul.


    Those who are good before life are either Yin gods or good foetuses after death. Those who are evil before life will suffer from 18 layers of hell after death, and they will never be reincarnated.


    If the underworld only hooks the souls of ordinary people, even though the reincarnation of life and death of ordinary people is OK, but the underworld of the underworld even hooks the souls of the immortals.


    Of course, those who cultivate immortals will not be forced to be reincarnated. After death, most of them still maintain their cultivation in the underworld. They can live and practice in the underworld.


    This group of people became the registered permanent population of the prefecture, and the reincarnated mortals were the floating population.


    The reason for this is to enrich the local population and strength, and to prevent these monks who died for various reasons from seizing the living.


    Of course, if the dead monk has a way of resurrection without taking away the living, the scrotum won''t care.


    All friars, even saints, regard mortals as mole ants, and only the hermit treats them equally.


    But it''s a hornet''s nest.


    Because there is no word "fairness" in the world, especially between nobles and civilians.


    This is absolutely intolerable to the nobility.


    After all, the purpose of cultivating immortals is to live forever, to escape the cycle of life and death, and to avoid suffering from birth, aging, illness and death.


    In their view, as long as the ghost remains, what''s wrong with a mortal like a mole ant?


    Mortals are like mole ants. They are so humble that it''s their honor for immortals to use their bodies.


    And what''s the reason for the Yin Department to manage them?


    Therefore, as the Yin Si hooked up the souls of more and more friars, some of these friars were scattered, and some of them were involved in the immortal sect and the aristocratic family, which made the public angry.


    Many forces of cultivating immortals unite to fight against the underworld of the underworld to destroy this evil sect.


    It''s true that the underworld department doesn''t allow them to take away the mortal''s body. Rebirth is an evil sect. They want to exterminate it.


    A total of 18 forces encircled and suppressed the secret division.


    Fortunately, there was no Wushuang Pavilion, Xiaoling mountain, Lianhua temple and Yujian sect.


    Otherwise, Nuwa alone, a second-class saint, would have been unable to resist.


    The reason why there are no people of these four forces is that the secret division has not yet hooked the soul of their sect.


    It''s not that the secret department is afraid of different things.


    It''s really because if the people of the four forces die, they will die thoroughly. Because if they fight with the people of the four forces, no one dares to leave the other party''s soul to run back. Once they fight, they will die.


    Second, apart from Wushuang Pavilion, the disciples of the other three families seldom walk outside and can''t meet each other.


    So I haven''t touched the souls of the disciples of these four forces, and in the eyes of these four forces, the hell division doesn''t dare to be wild with them.


    That''s why they don''t bother to get involved.


    Of course, this is because Xie Lingyun, the three elders of yujianzong, didn''t know that the underworld department was Su Xun''s territory.


    Otherwise I would have killed him with my sword.


    The underworld of the underworld was transformed by Su Xun''s small world. It has been integrated with xuanyue continent, and the gate of hell has opened.


    At this time, outside the gate of death, there were 18 men who suppressed the Yin allied forces, stretching for several miles, with tens of thousands of people.


    And inside the ghost gate is the whole Ge with a hundred thousand Yin soldiers, ten hall Yama and Nu Wa are in.


    A few days ago, there were several conflicts between the two sides, which were blocked by the vaginal department.


    Wei He, the leader of the alliance, is the ancestor of the Wei family of the Xiuxian family in Lingzhou.


    Zhao Xian, the deputy leader of the alliance, is the leader of Jiuyang sect of Xiuxian sect in Lingzhou. He has just entered the saint class.


    It is precisely because of the existence of these two sages that the Yin Si does not dare to take the initiative and can only rely on the ghost gate to deal with them.


    The gate of hell is a magic weapon refined by Su Xun. Naturally, the gate of hell can''t be a pile of stones.


    The whole city of the underworld division is connected with the ghost gate, which is a big array. The defense of the ghost gate is amazing.


    In addition, with the presence of Nu Wa, a second-class sage, we can compete with the eighteen road forces for several days.


    Otherwise, relying only on the ten great golden immortals of the ten halls, the Yin Department would have been broken long ago.


    "You vagabonds! Even for the sake of the group of ants and the whole Lingzhou friars, today I will uproot you and get rid of the disaster for Lingzhou! "


    Wei he was dressed as an old man. On the surface, he looked like he was in his fifties. He had a long beard. He wore a black robe and stepped into the air. He stood with his hands down and his eyes were cold.


    After living for tens of thousands of years, he was the first time to encounter the influence of the Yin Department. He was looking for death.


    "Hey, old man, you''re Farting! If you had this ability, you would have called in. Ha ha. "Wearing the mask of king of Chu, the monkey king, wearing a black robe of Xiujin, scoffs at this.


    Yama in the tenth hall, including Su Xun, the Yin emperor, has a mask. The first is to create a sense of mystery, and the second is for the sake of safety.


    After all, Su Xun still had the great enemy of yujianzong. If he knew that the secret division was his, he would be in trouble. After all, the monk could not run away from the temple.


    "I''m presumptuous


    A flash of anger flashed in Wei He''s eyes. He looked up at the crack covered ghost gate and sneered: "this thing is really difficult, but it can''t survive today."


    "Good! It seems that there is no shortage of treasures in your vagina department. I''m very interested in your treasure that can make people reincarnate and reincarnate. " Zhao Xian appears to be in his thirties, wearing a gorgeous purple robe.


    Nu Wa dressed in a white palace dress, dignified and elegant, not blasphemous, lips light: "nothing more than death."


    "Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight


    One hundred thousand Yin soldiers raise their arms and roar. The Yin Qi is shrouded. Countless evil spirits roar. Thunder and lightning flash in the sky and the earth.


    "Then it''s tianwai battle!" Wei He''s fighting spirit is rising.


    The battle of saints is often to destroy the heaven and the earth. Of course, it can''t be fought on the ground. Generally speaking, it''s hard to fight on the ground.


    For example, the last time Su Xun and Xie Lingyun fought outside Luohe City, both sides did their best, but they also kept their hands. Otherwise, the movement could not be so small, although it was already very big.


    The battle between DA Luo and the sage must be outside Heaven, which is the custom of the whole xuanyue continent.


    Because no one wants to destroy this continent.


    If anyone wants to, they will be attacked by the crowd.


    "If you want to fight, fight."


    Nu Wa''s voice falls, and Lian Bu steps out of the gate of hell. Her body flies out of the Yin Si to the sky.


    The gate of hell can''t stop. If you fight here, the whole Yinsi and Lingzhou will be shocked by Yu Li.


    Although Lingzhou is just the tip of the iceberg for xuanyue continent, there are also trillions of creatures.


    What''s more, if we break the rules of convention, we will be besieged by other saints.


    So no matter what, Nu Wa had to fight.


    Ten Temple Yama followed closely, and other Taib level monks also followed.


    "Go Wei he roared.


    The two saints and more than twenty great luotaiyi of the alliance also flew to the sky.


    Below the middle and grass-roots continue to hold.


    Their results also depend on the fighting above.


    The life and death of little people are mostly decided by big people.


    Beyond the sky is the endless void, and the vigorous wind is fierce.


    The secret division and the Allied forces are far away from each other.


    Nu Wa rushed out with a ribbon in her hand. Wei He and Zhao Xianmo attacked Nu Wa.


    Sun Wukong, Mei pangzi, Liu An and others also launched a scuffle with Da luotaiyi of the coalition side.


    In tianwai, we all try our best.


    The aftereffects of scuffle alone can shatter a few tons of meteorite. The sage''s boxing style can shatter the planet. I don''t know how many creatures are suffering.


    But it''s a number for saints. They don''t care. They just want to kill.


    Su Xun returned to xuanyue mainland from gangzong world. He put on a black gold mask and returned to Yinsi.


    Then, at the gate of hell, he saw the eighteen way allied forces holding the Yin soldiers outside.


    I saw the crack on the gate of hell.


    Su Xun''s eyes blinked and time went back. Everything that had happened outside the ghost gate before was vivid.


    From the first day of attack by the 18th route allied forces to Nu Wa''s hard support, the gate of hell was broken


    "Good courage!"


    In his eyes, he flashed, looked at the ants like coalition forces, hummed and palmed down.


    "Why is it suddenly dark?"


    "Yes, it was just fine."


    Below, the coalition forces outside the ghost gate suddenly found the eyes of a dark, are talking up.


    Although it''s dark in the secret department, I can''t see things clearly.


    But now it''s dark.


    Everyone looked up, as if the sky was falling down, and then before they could react, ten thousand people were killed in a flash under the fierce palm wind.


    "Ah "Ah


    Screams rang out one after another, huge palms fell, tens of thousands of people were killed, with the palm back, there was only a huge palm print on the ground.


    The Yin soldiers and generals in the gate of hell are all confused.


    "Your majesty! His Majesty must be back


    "Your Majesty must have done it!"


    "I''ll wait to see your majesty!"


    One hundred thousand Yin soldiers knelt down in excitement, as if Su Xun would come back and they would win.


    With a wave of Su Xun''s sleeve robe, the body of 100000 Yin soldiers stood up uncontrollably.


    And Su Xun had gone to the sky.


    While he was out working, a group of bullies with doglegs came to bully his daughter-in-law and employees.I''m looking for death. I deserve it!


    Susian took Pangu axe and killed him angrily.


    Today, he''s going to kill!


    Tianwai, under the joint attack of two saints, Nu Wa has gradually lost her support.


    Because she has been dealing with the two saints of the coalition alone these days, and her secret wounds have not yet recovered.


    She is not afraid of death, because even if she is dead, she can be resurrected again, just for the length of time.


    "Why not? Xuanyue continent has not had a sacred meteorite for thousands of years. Do you want to be the first one?"


    "Yes, as long as you are willing to lead people to abandon the dark and turn to the light, you can make a living."


    "How long has it been? Do you expect that son of a bitch to save you? I think he has already run away. Otherwise, can he not come now? "


    Wei He and Zhao Xian while facing Nu Wa under the dead hand, while instigating discord to persuade her.


    After all, it''s hard to kill a saint, and they will pay a heavy price. It''s not worth it.


    But if you can accept each other, it will be a big help!


    "Here I am."


    A quiet voice came to the ears of all.


    Su Xun stepped into the air. As far as he could reach, both the allied army''s Da Luo and Tai Yi were vomiting blood and flying upside down, and even two Tai Yi golden immortals were killed on the spot.


    "Sanpin!"


    Wei He and Zhao Xian are pupil lock, immediately is like a grain on the back, the heart is full of vigilance.


    Sage realm, as long as a high grade, it is very different, it is impossible to cross the level of war.


    Unless there is a powerful magic weapon or elixir, such as Pangu axe.


    "My husband."


    Nu Wa smiles and flies away.


    "See your majesty!"


    Yan Luo of the tenth hall paid homage to Su Xun.


    "He''s the cloudy one."


    Zhao Xian stares at Su Xun as if facing the enemy. He wants to see him through that mask.


    But all he saw was the mask and the placid eyes under it.


    "Flatten your body and kill the enemy with me."


    Su Xun''s tone was indifferent, neither sad nor happy.


    "I will obey your orders!"


    Everyone is in high spirits.


    On the contrary, not on the coalition side.


    Now the situation has completely changed for both sides.


    "Wait!"


    Wei he roared, looked at his fist, and Su Xun said: "this time, we are abrupt. I hope your majesty can forgive me. I''m willing to fight with the Yin Department and compensate for all the losses of the Yin Department."


    A third grade, plus a second grade, can completely crush him and Zhao Xian.


    Instead of being beaten to death, the dog is dying, or killed completely.


    "Yes, it''s just a misunderstanding, but we are willing to pay for it." Zhao Xian also made a hasty statement.


    Step on the horse, the leader of the secret division is actually a saint of three grades, Gan! Where did such a big force come from.


    Su Xun sneered: "can a misunderstanding erase your guilt? If you dare to destroy my ghost gate, I will use your two souls to suppress the ghost gate today! "


    As his voice fell, everyone was trembling, they felt a strong murderous.


    "Son of Yin! We''d like to apologize with you, but you''ve got an inch to spare. It''s deceiving us not to fight for our lives! " If you want to be soft, Wei he can only be hard. He''s desperate.


    Zhao Xian is also ready to move at any time.


    The corner of Su Xun''s mouth said, "are you worthy?"


    With that, step out, boom, a majestic and powerful pressure like a huge wave.


    "Ah


    Zhao Xian screamed and was shocked by the powerful pressure.


    Su Xun took another step. With every step he took, the pressure was even stronger.


    "You forced me!"


    Wei he roared and grabbed with both hands. The two huge planets smashed directly at Su Xun.


    "I dare to teach you how to carve insects!"


    Su Xun kept punching.


    "Boom!"


    The two planets exploded directly, and then Su Xun split out with an axe.


    "Let''s try to open the sky!"


    "What magic weapon is this?"


    Wei he was shocked. He felt the danger of death from the ordinary ax.


    "The magic weapon for your life!"


    "Boom!"


    It seems that an axe cuts off the river of stars and the river of time. Everything in the world slows down, and the defense speed of Wei river slows down.


    "Stab La -"


    the golden blood spills across the void, and the Wei River is directly cut into two parts by the waist. The soul, flesh and body are forcibly cut off together, which shows the power of Pangu axe.


    Su Xun''s accomplishments were higher than him. Besides, he was holding a Pan Gu axe and other gods. Killing Wei he was as simple as killing an ant."Come again!"


    Su Xun split out again.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Weihe sent out a roar to shake the Milky way, boom, the body exploded, leaving only the spirit to escape.


    "Can you run away?"


    Looking at the two Holy Spirits in separate action, Su Xun sneered and took out the pure bottle of lanolin jade. He aimed at the spirit of Wei He and put it in.


    Everyone''s still a little unresponsive.


    A saint of second grade.


    So Dead?


    No, I can''t say dead. I was caught alive.


    Zhao Xian''s eyes were full of fear, and he worked hard to escape.


    Su Xun stepped out: "come to die!"


    "Ah With a roar, Zhao Xian''s body suddenly expanded and became a muscular giant with a height of 100 Zhang and eyes like a house.


    "Who is older than me?"


    Su Xun was small, and with a blazing flame burning in place, he became poor and strange. A huge beast with thousands of feet seemed to feed on the planet.


    "Roar


    A roar shakes the void.


    "Demon! The demon family


    "The sky demon from the upper three continents!"


    After seeing Su Xun''s real body changed, the alliance''s Da Luo and Tai Yi were all changed.


    It seems that everything I couldn''t think of before can make sense.


    No wonder a power with a saint of three grades, a saint of two grades and nearly ten great Luo strongmen can suddenly emerge quietly.


    It turns out that they belong to the demon family.


    With a flick of his tail, Su Xun swept away several planets, and his huge tail fell on Zhao Xian.


    Zhao Xian flew out in an instant.


    Su Xun roared and rushed over.


    After Zhao Xian stabilized himself, a huge sword appeared in his hand in an attempt to block Su Xun''s fight.


    "Click!"


    At the moment of contact with Su Xun, the giant sword appeared a cobweb like crack with a crisp sound.


    And then they went straight to sleep in pieces.


    "Puyi -"


    Zhao Xian himself is also a fresh mouth.


    Su Xun didn''t give him the chance to fight back. Crying was like a cat catching a mouse. Three times five divided by two was equivalent to tearing his body into several sections.


    Then he pinched his soul.


    "Spare me! Spare my life! As long as you don''t kill me and let me do anything, I''m willing to surrender! "


    Zhao Xian kept howling.


    Su Xun turned back: "you don''t deserve it."


    Finally, he was put into the Yujing bottle.


    Then he looked at the twenty or so daruo and Taiyi Jinxian.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me!"


    A group of people trembled with fright. They knelt down and climbed their heads very low.


    "If you follow me, you will prosper; if you disobey me, you will die."


    Su Xun''s tone was calm. If he wanted to subdue them, he had to solve their leader.


    "We are willing to surrender."


    A group of people who dare to hesitate, heard the chance to live are not hesitant to agree down.


    "Hand over a wisp of ghost and blood essence."


    Su Xun didn''t believe their loyalty with one word. After all, they surrendered because they were afraid of death. They might turn back at any time.


    So we need to use other means to control them, and it''s not too late to release them when they really surrender.


    Ghost and blood essence are the two most private and precious things for monks. In the world of cultivating immortals, no matter which one is poor, it can easily kill a person.


    Of course, they didn''t want to, but at this moment, they couldn''t wait to do it.


    "Welcome to Yin Si."


    Su Xun talked a lot.


    Then he sent them back, so that they could serve as a subordinate force of the scrotum instead of entering the scrotum.


    "You''re suffering. It''s stressful."


    Su Xun went to Nu Wa, put his arms around her and said softly.


    The ten hall Yama''s wit is gone.


    They are the only two left in the void.


    "You come back in time, otherwise I can''t keep the secret division." Nu Wa leaned in his arms.


    Su Xun stroked her hair: "this time I won''t leave. Lingzhou has become our territory."


    "It''s hard." When Nu Wa came to xuanyue, it was not a day or two. Naturally, she knew the pattern of Lingzhou. The four forces were the obstacles.


    Four forces at least four five sages. What do they compare with each other?


    "If you can''t do it for one day, you can''t do it for one year. If you can''t do it for ten years, there will always be a day." Su Xun is full of pride.


    After a while in the void, they went back to the Yin Department.


    After returning to the underworld department, Su Xun went to the ghost gate first, and took out the ghost of Wei He and Zhao Xian from the Yujing bottle."Please forgive me! Please forgive me


    Zhao Xian kept begging for mercy, but Su Xun didn''t look at him at all.


    Su Xun directly forced the two men to erase their divine sense, and integrated them into the ghost gate when repairing the ghost gate. From then on, let''s see who can break the ghost gate.


    Now there are two guardians of the soul of saints. Although the power of the soul is weaker than the body itself, no matter how weak it is, it''s a saint, not a cat or a dog.


    After repairing the ghost gate, he went back to the harem.


    Good guy, go straight to the harem when you come back from a business trip.


    "My husband is back."


    "Husband, you are back."


    In the back palace, as soon as Su Xun entered, he was warmly welcomed, and Yingyan threw himself on.


    Zhou Wenli, Yazi, Sha Lianna, and long Jiuji were frightened even though they had been prepared.


    This There are too many women, too. If they go to bed once a day, they won''t be able to do it in a month.


    So Su Xun was very considerate. Instead of making such fussy things, he came directly.


    An iron sage can carry it.


    The body of sage, if a good body doesn''t need to be a woman, isn''t it a waste of conditions?


    Su Xun played the role of holy body to the extreme, and he was constantly trying new breakthroughs.


    When Su Xun tried to break through the new pole in the evening, the 18th Road coalition army failed to encircle the secret department, and the news that the souls of the two saints were arrested also spread.


    The moment is to trigger the shock of Lingzhou, it is a saint, even if it is a product, it is also a saint.


    "Did you hear that? The secret division won, and the 18th route allied army was completely destroyed. Only some leaders fled back. "


    "That''s not to say they escaped back. I heard that they all submitted to the Yin Department. After all, even the two saints were killed by the emperor Yin."


    "It seems that the heaven of Lingzhou is really going to change. Yinsi is the fifth power of Lingzhou."


    Because of this, even Lianhua temple, Xiaoling mountain, yujianzong and Wushuang Pavilion began to face up to this strange hermit.


    Lotus Temple is one of the holy places of Lingzhou Buddhism.


    At this time is holding a meeting, the content of the meeting and the vaginal division.


    Tang Xuanzang also participated as a Buddhist.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this Yin Si''s actions are similar to those of our Buddhism. Sooner or later, it will be the disaster of our Buddhism."


    An elder in cassock frowned.


    Many bareheaded people also agree.


    They said before that they didn''t pay much attention to the scrotum.


    But because the secret division destroyed the 18 road allied forces, it began to investigate the detailed information related to the secret division.


    I don''t know. I''m surprised.


    What they pay attention to in Buddhism is the fruit of repair in this life, the blessing in the next life, or the bliss of becoming a Buddha.


    Yin Si stresses that if you do good before you die, you will be blessed after you die. This is the same as Buddhism.


    It is through this that Buddhism absorbs believers.


    But in fact, they pay little attention to the believers. From time to time, they make a few examples and send them to be reincarnated.


    Reincarnation without six samsara is to take away the unborn fetus by erasing the memory of the soul.


    Pure handmade, the efficiency is certainly less than that of Yin Si, which can be called the reincarnation assembly line.


    So this point advocated by the Yin Si can really be witnessed. Their Buddhism is too false and empty.


    If things go on like this, the believers will still do good deeds, but not because they believe in Buddhism, but because they want to go to hell and cast a good baby in their next life. Isn''t their Buddhism cold?


    "Where on earth did this Yin Si come from?"


    "Yes, there are two saints, one of them is the third grade. How can they be silent?"


    "Amitabha, what should we do?"


    Listening to the elders'' comments, Tang Xuanzang lowered his head because he was afraid that his smile would be seen.


    Of course, he knew who the leader of the secret department was.


    He already knew that Su Xun was not dead.


    Some time ago, when the Yin Si just came up, he went to contact, because the ten halls of hell, black and white impermanence, ox head and horse face are too familiar.


    There''s also a journey to the West in the world.


    Then he went, hey, I didn''t expect that the monkey king and they were the ten halls of hell.


    Then he learned from the mouth of the monkey king that Su Xun was not dead, so he knew the secret department too well.


    But he didn''t have the idea to say everything in the scrotum.


    Because in his heart, he and Su Xun are the same kind of people, and they are not compatible with Lotus Temple.


    Of course, Lianhua temple was kind to him, and he could not have failed Lianhua temple.


    So he wanted to make Lianhuashan and Yinsi friends, so that he would not be in a dilemma in the middle.


    "Elder, I have a word."


    Tang Xuanzang raised his head, opened his mouth, and made a solemn appearance, which was really like a holy monk.


    "Buddha, please speak."Tang Xuanzang''s strength in Lianhua temple is not the strongest, but his future is recognized as the farthest, and he is also the future host of Lianhua Mountain, with a high status.


    Although the Buddha ate meat and drank wine and went to the brothel, they all chose to turn a blind eye to his talent and forbear.


    In the words of the Buddha, that is, wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha keeps them in his heart.


    He was a Buddhist himself.


    "To be honest with you elders, I know who the leader of the underworld is, and I am a close friend with him." When Tang Xuanzang said this, he listened and left us some time to think.


    Although the elders of Lianhua temple had a lot to say, they all patiently held back.


    After all, bareheaded is the most patient.


    Then Tang Xuanzang continued: "in my opinion, you elders need not worry about this. Compared with the underworld, Xiaoling mountain is the biggest threat to our Lotus Temple. We can unite with the underworld to surpass all the false Buddhas in Xiaoling mountain."


    All the people felt thoughtful, and then their eyes became brighter and brighter. Amitabha, it''s really wonderful!


    As we all know, peers are enemies.


    Su Xun''s secret division only overlaps with some of their businesses, but xiaolingshan is different. It''s a competitor in all aspects of business.


    Both sides often slander each other, who want to destroy each other and swallow the other''s belief in dominating Lingzhou.


    There has been a long feud between the two colleagues.


    Now it''s a good idea to unite with the Yin Department to deal with xiaolingshan.

 Chapter 1335

    Yin Si.


    In a side hall.


    Su Xun and Tang Xuanzang looked at each other and sat down.


    "The bald donkey asked me to beat the bald donkey. It''s interesting."


    Su Xun smashed his mouth. Tang Xuanzang had just said that he was going to join the secret service to pass xiaolingshan.


    It''s a crime for a bald man to fight with his family.


    Tang Xuanzang rolled his eyes: "emperor, can we not scold the monk for being bald?"


    He felt offended.


    "Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain have been feuding for a long time, fighting for orthodoxy. The control of the six samsara by the Yinsi is equivalent to the control of the root of the Buddhists. If I try my best to destroy Xiaoling mountain first, will Lianhua Temple fight against the Yinsi instead?"


    Su Xun had a natural distrust of baldness. He trusted Tang Xuanzang because he was half a fellow townsman, and Tang Xuanzang was not a real baldness.


    He is a complete scum of the monks. If it wasn''t for his talent, he would have been expelled.


    "Emperor, I am the Buddha of Lianhua temple. In the future, I will be the host of Lianhua temple. If I am here, it will never happen." Tang Xuanzang made a serious promise.


    Su Xun drank and ate, but he didn''t answer, but he thought that Tang Monk thought he was too important.


    Collective interests will not change because of individuals.


    What''s more, he is only a Buddha now, not the host of Lotus Temple.


    Tang Xuanzang tried hard to persuade Su Xun: "emperor Zun Mingjian, Buddhism collects all living beings'' beliefs, and the source of belief is mortal. As emperor Zun said, the Yin Department controls mortal life, aging, illness and death by six samsara, which is equivalent to controlling the source of Buddhism''s belief from the root. Lotus Temple has worries, and Xiaoling mountain must also have worries."


    "But there are poor monks in Lianhua temple, so they can fight Xiaoling mountain together with emperor Zun and sit in Fenling state. But Xiaoling mountain is not like this. They will not allow their lifeblood to be invaded by the Yin Si, and they will certainly defeat the Yin Si in the future."


    "In this case, why can''t emperor Zun cooperate with Lotus Temple? It should be noted that emperor Zun knows the root and the bottom of me, which is the basis for cooperation. "


    "Good." Su Xun agreed.


    Tang Xuanzang was stunned: "what?"


    "I said yes." Su Xun repeated.


    Tang Xuanzang didn''t expect that Su Xun''s doubts would be dispelled so easily. He still couldn''t believe it. After a while, he responded: "emperor Zun is far sighted. Thank you for your trust. Lianhua temple will live up to Emperor Zun."


    "Drink, eat." Su Xun chuckled. He was joking with the people of Fenling state in Lianhua temple.


    What he wants is the whole Lingzhou, not to mention the mortals in the world. Even if the leader of Lianhua Mountain is dead and the Lord of imperial sword is dead, he has to be in charge of the Yin Department.


    No matter how beautiful you are when you are alive, as long as you are dead, you have to register in the vaginal department.


    Of course, he can''t manage it now. After all, he can''t beat the host of Lianhua temple.


    Keren, there must be a dream, otherwise what''s the difference with salted fish?


    Sage, that''s more ambitious.


    One day, all the dead people in xuanyue will go back to the underworld, no matter whether you were emperor, God or Buddha, but when you die, you have to be in his charge.


    Moreover, Su Xun was almost sure that after Xiaoling mountain was solved, Lianhua temple would stab in the back.


    Xiaoling mountain is so strong that Lianhua temple has been pinching it for tens of thousands of years, and the Yinsi is not as good as Xiaoling mountain. If Lianhua temple can''t accommodate Xiaoling mountain, how can it accommodate the Yinsi?


    So Lianhuashan sent Tang monk to play together. Most of the time, he would kill people with a knife, and then cross the river and tear down the bridge.


    But Su Xun promised Tang Xuanzang that he could make use of him, so he could set a trap for Lianhua temple.


    Of course, if the Lotus Temple is sincere cooperation, then everyone will be happy for the time being, this does not work.


    After all, Su Xun didn''t like to use condoms. His women had a deep understanding of this.


    Tang Xuanzang didn''t know what Su Xun and Lianhua temple really thought. Otherwise, he would not help sighing: the world of adults is really dirty.


    "Emperor Zun, is it a bit boring just to drink and eat vegetables?" Tang Xuanzang pulled his cassock, which was under his fart, and frowned at Su Xun.


    This is a good habit he developed. There are no sofas in this world. All the chairs are hard and uncomfortable to sit on, but you can put on the cassock everywhere.


    Su Xun showed an expression I knew, and then clapped his hands: "come out."


    Soon, a group of Yingyan beauties came in and danced in the middle of the hall.


    These are dancers specially raised in the palace.


    Tang Xuanzang''s eyes were straight: "emperor Zun, Ming people don''t talk in secret. The world at the foot of the mountain is really wonderful."


    The days in Lotus Temple are fading.


    Although the elders of Lianhua Temple turned a blind eye to his behaviors of breaking the commandments, such as drinking, eating meat and going to brothels, no matter how bold he was, he would not dare to break the commandments in the temple. That would not be willful, it would be seeking death.


    "If I become the leader of the Lotus Temple, the first thing I do is to change the rules that restrict personal freedom and suppress human nature." While appreciating the dancing of beautiful women, Tang Xuanzang talked loudly.When he was a Buddha in the western world, he didn''t change these Buddhist precepts.


    Su Xun looked at Tang Monk: "tell me about Xiaoling mountain."


    "Keep playing, keep dancing." Tang Xuanzang yelled at the dancer below, and then said, "the name of xiaolingshan tells us it''s a pirated product. It''s a copy of the system of Lingshan in Yunzhou. I don''t know why Lingshan in Yunzhou has been indifferent to this for so many years."


    The Lingshan mountain in Yunzhou is originally the Lingshan mountain in Kyushu, the Lingshan Buddhism in the orthodox myth and legend of the earth.


    Buddhism pays attention to belief. How can the Buddhas in Lingshan allow xiaolingshan to damage his reputation?


    Is there something in Yunzhou that they can''t afford to take care of such a small role?


    But even if it''s hard to get rid of it for a while, it''s impossible for Lingshan in Yunzhou to get rid of it for thousands of years.


    Su Xun couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Su Xun admired the orthodox Buddhism. No matter what, they fought to the death to fight against the TIANYAO''s attack on Kyushu.


    "Talk about their strength." Su Xun drank a cup of wine, which was called zuixianniang. The wine was made from Xianjie flat peach. Ordinary people could live forever if they took a sip of it.


    But Su Xun just thought it was delicious.


    Tang Xuanzang grabbed a chicken leg and chewed his mouth full of oil: "Xiaoling mountain imitates the Lingshan system. There are five saints, among which the pseudo Tathagata Buddhism is the highest. The five grade saints, the pseudo lamp and the pseudo Maitreya are all four grades. The three grades of the pseudo pharmacist Buddha and the two grades of the pseudo joy Buddha are equal to the strength of our Lotus Temple. However, only the entrance of the Yin Si can break the balance instantly, and the Taoism of the pseudo Lingshan will fall."


    Then he looked up at Su Xun and said, "when shall we go to Yunzhou?"


    He''s penniless, just waiting to rub.


    If not, he would have gone to Yunzhou, where Lingshan is his final destination.


    "I advise you to give up this idea. People like you will be the first in Lingshan. You''re going to give away business." Su Xun said speechless.


    Tang Xuanzang''s eyes glared and he made a vague plea: "what''s wrong with me! What happened to me! Although I eat meat, I drink, I go whoring, but I know I am a good monk! Don''t judge people by their appearance


    "Well, you''re right." Don''t talk about the length with silly beep, because silly beep must be shorter than him.


    A month later, Su xuncai sent Tang Monk away. He was finally willing to return to Lianhua temple.


    After Tang Monk left, so did Su Xun.


    He''s going to Xiaoling mountain.


    In order to prevent Lianhua temple from infecting him, he had to wear the condom by force Wrong. It''s a good idea.


    In fact, he was right.


    Lianhua temple is really ready for him.


    On Tang Monk''s way back to Lianhua temple, and on Su Xun''s way to Xiaoling mountain, Lianhua temple is discussing business.


    "Amitabha, brothers, is this against the original intention of Buddhism?" Speaking of two elders of Lianhua temple, with white beard and eyebrows, a kind and compassionate look.


    "That''s not true. Our Lotus Temple takes saving the world from adversity as its own duty. The Yin Department is only a mener. How can we control the life and death of the world?"


    "That''s right. Besides, this plan is for the prosperity of our Lotus Temple. If there''s any abuse, I''m willing to bear it."


    "This is a great opportunity to solve the problems of Xiaoling mountain and Yinsi at the same time. We must not miss it. After this battle, Lingzhou will be our site of Lianhua temple!"


    "I''m just afraid that the Buddha will have a bad heart."


    "Time is the best medicine to cure everything. After all, he will accept it."


    Their plan is very simple. First, they use the relationship between Tang Xuanzang and Su Xun to cooperate with the Yinsi to destroy xiaolingshan, and then turn around to destroy the Yinsi.


    It''s easier to destroy Yinsi than xiaolingshan, because Yinsi is the weakest among them.


    At that time, the belief of Lingzhou people was allowed to be harvested by Lianhua temple, and the whole Lingzhou was only the basic dish of Lianhua temple.


    As for yujianzong and wushuangge, these two forces have no business overlapping with Lianhua temple, so they are basically irrelevant.


    It''s a pity that what they thought was beautiful, but Su Xun had already predicted them.


    Xiaoling mountain is located in the west of Luohe City.


    There is a Lingshan city at the foot of xiaolingshan.


    It is a big city with millions of people.


    Su Xun successfully met the false Tathagata Buddha in Xiaoling mountain as the son of Yin.


    This little Lingshan is worthy of its name. It is a small version of Lingshan.


    However, in terms of momentum, there are some shortcomings. It seems to be petty. After all, it''s pirated goods.


    "Amitabha, I don''t know what happened to the poor monk." The false Tathagata Buddha asked calmly.


    Before that, they were still discussing whether to deal with the future trouble of the underworld department. The final conclusion was to see the reaction of the Lotus Temple before making a decision.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun came to the door.


    Su Xun gave a little smile. He couldn''t see his smile through the mask: "I came to save Xiaoling mountain."It''s a trick used by political strategists to shock each other as soon as they speak.


    "What do you mean by that?" Although the pseudo Tathagata Buddha is a pseudo Buddha, he is a saint of Wupin who has seen the world after all. Naturally, he can''t be frightened by Su Xun''s words. He is still a noble and solemn figure, not sad and not happy.


    Su Xun said meaningfully, "can Buddha know who I met before I came here?"


    The false Tathagata Buddha did not say a word, just looked at him with a very high appearance.


    "Before I came here, I met people from Lianhua temple. They invited me to join hands with them to destroy Lingshan." Su Xun sold the Lotus Temple directly. No matter what the Lotus Temple and Xiaoling mountain had, they couldn''t accommodate him.


    So he''s going to cook the two together.


    Even if you can''t cook two in one pot, the worst thing is to kill one of them and reduce the pressure.


    The false Tathagata Buddha was shocked. He didn''t expect that Lianhua temple would invite the secret division to join hands.


    Yes, compared with their Lingshan, the Yin Department is weaker after all, and it doesn''t pose any threat. But if we can use it to destroy their Lingshan, we will make a lot of money.


    Pseudo Buddha said: "it seems that your majesty did not agree? After all, the Lotus Temple has destroyed me. How can Xiaoling mountain accommodate the Yin Department? I believe your majesty knows that. "


    "No, I agreed." When Su Xun opened his mouth, he really confused the Buddha.


    Su Xun''s voice became chilly: "if you don''t agree, how can you have a chance to destroy the Lotus Temple?"


    "Your Majesty means..." As soon as the eyes of the false Tathagata Buddha brightened, they suddenly understood and moved.


    Su Xun nodded his head and said angrily, "we can make a plan with Lianhua temple. They think that threats can make me behave. It''s just wishful thinking!"


    "Isn''t your majesty afraid that after the destruction of the Lotus Temple, I will turn back on Xiaoling mountain?" Asked the false Tathagata Buddha.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I don''t need the Buddha to worry about this. Naturally, I have a way to protect myself."


    If Lianhua Temple plays tricks, I will destroy your two families. If Lianhua Temple doesn''t play tricks, Xiaoling mountain will die. How can I turn back?


    As for how to destroy Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain by himself, Su Xun also had his own ideas.


    Looking at Su Xun, who was full of confidence, he was dignified in the heart of the pseudo Tathagata Buddha. The origin of this man was mysterious and bold. It seemed that he really had a card to protect himself.


    "Well, in that case, I am willing to cooperate with your majesty to destroy the Lotus Temple!"


    If you can''t cross the river and tear down the bridge afterwards, you can''t cross the river when you have the chance to destroy the Lotus Temple.


    But


    Pseudo Tathagata Buddha''s eyes are burning: "Your Majesty, how can you make me believe that this is not the calculation of Lotus Temple?"


    Since Su Xun came to him and planned to deal with the Lotus Temple, it might be a part of Su Xun''s plan with the Lotus Temple. What should Su Xun do in the face of war?


    "I''m no more than three grades. The Tathagata Buddha is a saint of five grades. Even in the face of the encirclement and suppression of Lianhua temple, I can''t escape. If I use Xiaoling mountain, I''m not afraid of the Revenge of the Tathagata Buddha?"


    Su Xun had a secret way in his heart. Of course, he was not afraid. Lao Tzu also had a pill to break the boundary. He could break through and become a four grade saint after eating it. Besides, Pan Gu''s axe was also afraid of the hammer.


    "In that case, it''s a deal."


    The false Tathagata Buddha also thinks that he thinks too much.


    As Su Xun said, he is a Wupin saint. He can''t die so easily. Even in the face of siege, he can''t fight and run. At least his soul can run.


    Even if it is a wisp of ghost, it can be resurrected. The Yin Si can''t bear his revenge.


    "A word from a gentleman is hard to trace."


    Su Xun drank tea instead of wine.


    After the successful collusion with Xiaoling mountain, Su Xun went to the imperial sword sect again.


    Now he is also a third grade man. He is on the same level as Xie Lingyun. He also wears a mask and can suppress the breath with Pangu axe. He is not afraid to be seen through by Xie Lingyun.


    The opportunity to destroy Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain at the same time lies in yujianzong.


    If yujianzong intervenes, Lianhua temple and xiaolingshan will be the meat on the chopping board.


    Even if we can''t completely destroy these two Buddhism forces, we can make them out of Lingzhou.


    Then the next thing you need to do is to be obscene and trivial. When you have the strength, you will be all right.


    As for Wushuang Pavilion, you don''t need to pay attention to it, because Wushuang Pavilion only focuses on business and doesn''t interfere in it.


    Half a month later, Su Xun arrived at yujianzong.


    Yujianzong is located in Jianshan. It''s named after it''s like a long sword inserted into a Tibetan spear. It''s tens of thousands of meters high.


    At the foot of Jianshan is Jiancheng, a city with millions of people.


    These cities at the foot of the sects are big cities with a large population, because they can be sheltered.


    Su Xun was dressed in a black gold dragon robe, a crown and a dragon mask. He stepped up in the air, and the power of the sage came out.


    The next second, with several streamers, several disciples with long swords appeared opposite Su Xun."The younger generation are the mountain guarding disciples of yujianzong. Who are you and why are you here?"


    Several disciples of the imperial sword sect were very respectful.


    "I''m the emperor of the Yin Department. I want to see your master."


    Su Xun said calmly.


    "Why did the emperor of the Yin Department want to see our patriarch?"


    There was a voice full of vitality, and then a Taoist with green robes suddenly appeared in the void.


    "See three elders."


    Several mountain guarding disciples paid homage at once.


    It''s true that this man is Su Xun''s old enemy, Xie Lingyun, the third elder of imperial sword sect.


    He looked at Su Xun and didn''t know what was going on. He always felt a little familiar.


    Because he felt that there was a familiar shadow on the other person, he had a gentle attitude towards Su Xun.


    If he knew why he felt familiar, I''m afraid he would cut it now.


    "You must be the elder Xie of the imperial sword sect. I''m here for something important. Please introduce him." Su Xun was indifferent.


    I''m standing in front of you. You see, I''m kind of like before.


    Xie Lingyun waved to the disciples and said to Su Xun, "Your Majesty, please."


    The other side is also a Sanpin saint. Naturally, Xie Lingyun did not dare to trust him. A powerful Sanpin Saint came to worship the mountain, of course, he could not be turned away.


    "Thank you so much, elder." Su Xun kept up.


    Xie Lingyun laughs and goes with Su Xun: "to tell you the truth, I always feel familiar when I first meet your majesty. If you don''t dislike your majesty, you can come and go often in the future."


    "Yes? It turns out that Mr. Xie also has this kind of feeling. I also have this feeling. This is probably the so-called "it''s like old friends at first sight." Su Xun also laughed.


    I killed your apprentice and fought with you again. I''m familiar with the Revenge of killing your apprentice.


    Xie Lingyun thought it over carefully, and then exclaimed: "what a good one. It''s a good word at first sight."


    About a cup of tea, Su Xun met Pei Jian in the main hall of Yujian sect.


    Pei Jian looks like a middle-aged man in his thirties. He is as elegant as a scholar.


    It looks ordinary. It looks like a teacher on the street.


    But he is the sage of Wupin, the sword sage of Lingzhou.


    Zeng Jian cut the sage of Er pin.


    It''s a great achievement to kill a saint in all kinds of ways.


    For example, when Su Xun treated Wei He and Zhao Xian, he left their souls to melt into the gate of hell.


    It will take a lot of effort to destroy them. Who knows if they have left behind? After all, with a drop of blood, Darrow can be resurrected tens of thousands of years later, let alone a saint.


    So we don''t kill them at all. We don''t give them the chance of resurrection even if we use the waste.


    "I''ve seen Lord Pei, but I didn''t tell him. There are many interruptions. Please forgive me."


    Su Xun said to Pei Jian.


    Pei Jian said with a gentle smile: "excuse me. The name of Yin Tianzi now resounds through Lingzhou. I just want to see what kind of demeanor this Yin Tianzi is."


    "Today, I''ve seen it. It''s mostly disappointing for the Lord. I''m nothing but a layman." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Pei Jian shook his head: "common people can''t be saints."


    "That''s a compliment." Su Xun licked wildly.


    Xie Lingyun put in a word: "I see, what''s your Majesty''s coming? You''d better get to the point quickly. After all, it''s not the one who specially comes to worship the mountain."


    "Mr. Xie is very clever. I''m here to present the imperial sword sect with an opportunity to unify the Lingzhou." Su Xun picked up the tea cup and said solemnly.


    When the tea lid is opened, a strong air of immortality will be diffused, making the whole body transparent.


    Xie Lingyun said with a smile: "Your Majesty is joking. Lingzhou has been divided into four parts for tens of thousands of years. It''s not easy to unify Lingzhou. Besides, if there is such an opportunity, how can the hell department give it to yujianzong?"


    Pei Jian looks at Su Xun with a smile. Obviously, Xie Lingyun means what he means.


    "Elder Xie''s words are not so good. Not everyone can seize the opportunity. It''s not enough only to have the opportunity, but also to have the strength. Our Yin Department can''t compare with the imperial sword sect, so naturally it doesn''t have the strength." Su Xun shook his head.


    Xie Lingyun took a sip of tea and said, "well, since your majesty and I are familiar at first sight, don''t beat around the bush. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    "Mr. Xie is very pleasant, so I''ll tell you straight away. There is a coincidence between my Yin Department and Buddhism. Lianhua Temple invites me to join hands to destroy Xiaoling mountain, and then divide the beliefs of hundreds of millions of people in Lingzhou."


    "But I''m not a three-year-old. I don''t believe in nonsense. Lianhua temple can''t even accommodate the equivalent Xiaoling mountain. How can I accommodate the weaker Yin Si?"


    "Once I really join hands with him to drive away Xiaoling mountain, I''m afraid Lianhua temple will turn around and show its fangs to bite me."


    "It''s impossible to cooperate with Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain, because Xiaoling mountain can''t accommodate the underworld like Lianhua temple. It''s simply because we three forces are fighting for human beliefs.""So I came here to visit yujianzong, and invited yujianzong to take this opportunity to drive away Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain. My Yinsi is willing to take yujianzong as the leader."


    After that, Su Xun said nothing and left the matter to Pei Jian and Xie Lingyun to think.


    Xie Lingyun''s eyes flashed a fine light and looked at Pei Jian above: "Lord, I think this is a great opportunity. Once Xiaoling mountain and Lianhua temple are both defeated, we can make a profit."


    "Not bad." Pei Jian nodded his approval. He was also moved by the imperial sword sect''s domination of Lingzhou.


    In the past, although Xiaoling mountain and Lianhua Temple didn''t agree, they both knew that they couldn''t defeat each other, so they never fought with all their strength. Instead, they let the younger generation below compete in the form of discussing Zen.


    Now the two sides are finally going to fight each other. Isn''t the chance of yujianzong coming?


    To drive away Xiaoling mountain and Lianhua temple, Wushuang Pavilion is not in charge, and Yinsi is weak. At that time, if you look at the whole Lingzhou, how can you compare with yujianzong?


    Su Xun also had enough tea and sighed: "Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain don''t let Yin Si live. I have no choice but to do this


    "Your Majesty, this is not true. Since ancient times, you have been defeated by the enemy. If you follow this plan, Lianhua temple and Xiaoling mountain will be defeated. At that time, the belief in Lingzhou will belong to the Yin Department." Xie Lingyun''s sense of Su Xun is getting better and better.


    Anyway, they didn''t need the belief of those ants, and the secret division was so much weaker than yujianzong that it didn''t threaten the status of yujianzong.


    Pei Jian looked at Su Xun: "this plan is feasible."


    "Thank you for your help." Su Xun got up and bowed to Pei Jian, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Pei Jian didn''t think so: "no, I''m here for the future of my royal sword sect. I''d like to thank your majesty for providing this opportunity."


    "Your Majesty, you and I are the same at first sight. Since we have come to our imperial sword sect, we might as well stay a little longer. You and I can talk about it." Xie Lingyun said.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "thank you for your kind invitation. Naturally, I can''t refuse it unreasonably. It''s a great honor."


    I don''t know if Xie Lingyun will vomit blood if he knows the true identity of Yin Tianzi one day.


    After spending half a month in yujianzong, Su Xun spent most of his time talking with Xie Lingyun. Both sides proved that they had their own gains, and their friendship gradually increased.


    Attention, it''s friendship, not base.


    Su Xun''s sexual orientation is normal Right?


    On the day of Su Xun''s departure, Xie Lingyun gave him his understanding of kendo. He wrote a book called "true explanation of Kendo".


    Seeing the title of the book, Su Xun thought he was reading the Internet.


    Su Xun gave thanks again and again before he left.


    "Master, the emperor of the underworld department is really a great talent. He is not a swordsman, but his swordsmanship is not inferior to mine."


    Standing on the top of the mountain, looking at Su Xun''s disappearing direction, Xie Lingyun said with emotion.


    Pei Jian nodded: "such calculation, one day the secret division will grow into a giant."


    "Why not?" Xie Lingyun chuckled and said: "I don''t know how many years it has been since then. Can my imperial sword sect be weaker than the Yin Department? Maybe I''ve already gone to shangsanzhou to start a school. "


    "Not bad." Pei Jian burst out laughing.


    With the continuous growth of the Yin Department, can''t their yujianzong stand still?


    The scrotum won''t threaten them, because they don''t have the qualification.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Su Xun returned to the secret department from the emperor Jianzong, he received a letter from Lianhua temple about ten days later.


    It was agreed in the letter that Xiaoling mountain would be felled in half a year.


    Half a year sounds like a long time, but it''s only in the blink of an eye for them who live a long life.


    Su Xun returned a letter, and at the same time sent a letter to xiaolingshan and yujianzong.


    He is like a scum man, skillfully using the information gap and their own contradictions to wander among the three families.


    To be so skillful, it all depended on his experience of stepping on several boats.


    There were still half a year left, and Su Xun didn''t want to stay in xuanyue.


    After all, what''s the use of his system if he just squats on the xuanyue continent to cultivate his farmland?


    The promotion of others depends on cultivation.


    He''s on the hook.


    So how can he practice?


    That''s depravity! Put the cart before the horse! It''s not progressive!


    So on this day, Su Xun started the lottery mode again.


    "System, take the 33rd to get a new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: tough guy. ¡¿


    [this is a world where men and women are reversed. In this world, women are respected, men are weak, women work to earn money, men raise children, and women take care of their families. Everything seems so natural and normal. ¡¿


    [all this is caused by a supernatural event that happened hundreds of years ago. Since hundreds of years ago, there have been many supernatural events in the world. Only women have the ability to deal with supernatural events, but men don''t. ¡¿[therefore, the situation that men are strong and women are weak began to change. Men were needed to protect the world, and women were needed to protect the world from then on. ¡¿


    [after hundreds of years, the supernatural has not disappeared, and the situation of women being stronger than men has been maintained for hundreds of years. Men have been pampered from generation to generation, becoming more and more frail, and the status of men and women has been completely exchanged. ¡¿


    [and you are the only tough guy in the world, the last tough guy, so you have a great responsibility! ¡¿


    [identity skills: great power, yin and Yang eyes. ¡¿


    [identity task: change the situation that women are strong and men are weak, make men strong again, and at the same time completely solve the supernatural events in this world. ¡¿


    [Note: the host''s accomplishments are too high, so the accomplishments and previously acquired skills will be temporarily blocked, and the rewards will be issued after the battle task is completed. The host can decide whether to accept them or not. ¡¿


    "hiss -"


    Su Xun took a breath of cool air, which provided a modest force for global warming.


    He felt some toothache.


    How did you smoke so fuckin ''a world.


    The exchange of male and female identity, women bear the responsibility of men, men become women''s character, this step horse how hot eyes ah!


    Think about a man with a coquettish face and a coquettish voice asking you to go to the toilet, while a beautiful little sister is bold to play with you, just like this painting style, asking if you are flustered?


    And this identity task, which sounds like two, is actually one.


    If we want the men in this world to regain the dominant position in society, we must first solve the problem of supernatural.


    The reason for the exchange of status between men and women lies in the fact that women have the ability to solve supernatural events, while men do not.


    In this world of distorted painting style, let Ben Shuai force you to come back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yan Xing.


    Xia state, Canghai city.


    In the evening, Canghai University, Room 303.


    Su Xun looked at his roommates convulsively. The skin of the three men was whiter than that of the women. They were red lipped and white toothed, and they were walking around with bath towels.


    "Oh, where''s my strawberry Shower Gel? It doesn''t smell good without it."


    "I used it and put it on the balcony. Don''t you see it, Su Xun? Come and help me to have a reference. Do you think the pink bear pillow is good-looking or the white butterfly pillow is good-looking?"


    "Tomorrow will be Friday. Let''s have a look this afternoon. My skin is a little flabby."


    "Ziwei, ye ling''er from the Department of architecture next door is interested in you. She often peeps at you. Hee hee, maybe you are the first one to be broken."


    "No, don''t say it. I''m so ashamed. I don''t want to fall in love so soon. Those smelly women are greedy for our bodies."


    "Yes, the last time I took a bus, I was taken advantage of by a woman. I hate it."


    Oh, my God! This damn world! What has become of our male compatriots!


    Su Xun covered his face and fell on his bed. Looking at his pink bedspread, pink pillow and pink quilt, he couldn''t help stirring.


    As always, his name is Su Xun.


    He is a 20-year-old junior majoring in music at Canghai University. His parents died. He grew up in an orphanage. Now he works part-time and works as a waiter in a milk tea shop outside the school.


    His three roommates, Lin Ziwei, Huo Tianmiao and Zhao wangquan, are novel.


    "Ah Xun, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable? Why don''t you talk today?"


    "Yes, I''m not happy. I''ll give you my pink short sleeve."


    "My make-up bag can also be used for you."


    "Shut up Su Xun couldn''t stand it. He yelled and stared at the three people: "you are men. You should like knives and guns, not make-up pens!"


    On the earth where he used to live, few men make up, and they are basically stars.


    But in this world, it''s normal for men to make up. Anyone who doesn''t make up is embarrassed to go out.


    One is more sissy than the other.


    They stared at Su Xun and kept silent for a long time.


    "What are you talking about? What kind of knife or gun? How dangerous it is. Are we men playing with it?"


    "Yes, it''s a girl''s toy. We men should play with dolls or something."


    "Well, ah Xun, what''s the matter with you?"


    The three of them looked at Su Xun with concern and thought that he had something wrong with his brain.


    "I''m fine. I want to be quiet."


    Su Xun waved his hand tired. As the only tough guy in the world, he was under great pressure.


    "Quiet? Is it the senior who tried to rape Wang Qiang in the toilet last week? She has already been sentenced for the attempted rape. How can you miss her? "


    "Yes, you don''t like her, do you? No wonder she''s depressed, but she''s a strong traitor! ""Ah Xun, is it hard for us men to find women? You are so beautiful. If you hook your fingers, there are many women lying on your bed. Why


    "All right, shut up Su Xun roared, then got up and went outside the dormitory.


    He can''t stay here for a moment.


    Mad, a bunch of psychos.


    He felt that this horse riding was the biggest supernatural event, which was simply too terrible.


    "Ah! Ah Xun, don''t go out. It''s easy to encounter supernatural events when you go out at night. "


    "Yes, what''s more, even if there is no supernatural event, it''s easy to meet bad women!"


    "Wang Qiang was saved last time, otherwise his innocence would have been ruined."


    The three men quickly persuaded Su Xun.


    "Shut up


    Su Xun roared and strode away.


    Laozi, a tough man with bigger sandbags than fists, is afraid that women will be strong enough to rape me?


    If there is such a lecheron, then I''ll let her know what is anti Hakka!


    In other words, in this world, women are strong and men are strong. The crime of adultery should be put on file and sentenced.


    And men are strong, and women are obscene and indecent at most. It''s not enough for criminal cases. LSP''s paradise.


    But Su Xun was a gentleman.


    "Ah Xun is so fierce today."


    "Yes, maybe I''m in a bad mood."


    "Forget it, he should just walk around the school, nothing will happen."


    woods only three people for a while, then began to apply the mask, always keep beautiful.


    On the other hand, after finding out the dormitory, Su went out of the boys'' dormitory directly.


    At the door of the dormitory, he also saw several women sneaking their boyfriends back to the dormitory.


    "Come and pick me up tomorrow. Don''t forget."


    A 1.8-meter-tall man leans on a petite woman''s arms, whining, smelling of tea, green tea.


    "Well, darling, I can''t bear you either, but I can''t help it. Kiss one and go back to bed. It''s very late."


    Women are trying their best to coax men.


    "Well! You are impatient! You don''t love me any more. When you were chasing me, you were not like this. You were obedient to me. The woman was really a pig''s hoof. She showed her true shape when she got someone else''s body. "


    The man stamped his foot and clenched his lips. Su Xun''s head was numb because of the way he wanted to cry.


    Shit, Jill''s terrible. If he becomes like this, he''ll die.


    "Oh, you make trouble out of no reason, where don''t I love you?" The woman''s face was helpless.


    "What''s wrong with me? Break up. "


    When the woman heard this, she was in a hurry and quickly took his hand: "Qiang, you listen to my explanation."


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen." Strong man. He covered his ears and shook his head.


    The woman was a little helpless, and her eyes fell on Su Xun. She was not angry: "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen the quarrel between lovers. Go away!"


    Su Xun


    Good guy, the personality is so completely reversed.


    Su Xun shook his head and walked to the playground.


    Behind him, there were other women''s voices.


    "How can she talk to that boy just now? That boy is so handsome and his face is amazing. If you touch it, I will live ten years less."


    "Yes, she is so cruel. If I could get such a handsome man, it would be worth my death!"


    "Those legs are so long. I can lick a fracture."


    Su Xun


    These words are so familiar. He used to talk about a woman behind his back with Keiyo.


    I didn''t expect that he has become the object of lust by women. Is this a kind of happiness?


    Should Count it.


    If he wants to sleep with a woman now, isn''t it that when he stretches his legs, there will be a lot of people waiting in line to sit up?


    The world It''s kind of interesting.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.


    As he walked, Su Xun suddenly came back to himself and found something wrong, that is, it was too quiet.


    Although it''s already around 11 p.m., it shouldn''t be so quiet on campus. At least there are still young lovers.


    And I just saw someone running at night on the track of the playground, but now they are gone.


    It seems that he is the only one left in the whole playground.


    Obviously, it''s a campus psychic.


    A wind blowing, rolling up the leaves on the ground, the wind like crying, sad.


    But Su Xun had a smile on the corner of his mouth, which was thought-provoking and meaningful.


    If you hit me, I''d like to see if the supernatural of the world can withstand my blow.Laozi will let you know, what is a social master from a different world, and what is physical transcendence!

 Chapter 1336

    Although he knew something was wrong, Su Xun still pretended that nothing had happened and went on.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill behind him.


    Su Xun turned around and was facing a pale, bleeding face. He showed a strange smile: "I found you."


    The female ghost was startled by him, and the blood flow on her face was faster, even half a step back.


    "Are you serious about taking a half step back? Do you know how much damage your little action has brought to me? " Su Xun said it was unforgivable.


    I''m so handsome. I scared you off your horse. It''s an insult to my face!


    You can insult my body, but you can''t insult my face!


    There was a flash of anger in the eyes of the female ghost. She also felt that she was humiliated. She was a devil. How could there be boys who were not afraid of ghosts?


    She grinned, and the corners of her mouth grew bigger and bigger. She cracked to the root of her ears, forming a penetrating smile.


    Su Xun just stared at her for a long time and then spat out four words: "mad silly beep."


    "Bold devil, dare to enter the school to harm others!"


    At this time, an ethereal voice sounded, followed by a woman rushed over.


    Women wear a single horsetail, wearing white short sleeves with blue jeans, handsome face, valiant, jeans outline a seductive, human curve.


    She stopped between Su Xun and the female ghost. She turned to Su Xun and showed a handsome smile: "this classmate, I''m here, you don''t have to be afraid."


    What a beautiful boy. He should be able to hold the handsome boy back this time.


    Su Xun looked at her strangely.


    Which eye are you afraid of seeing me?


    The one down there?


    Su Xun smiles and retreats to one side.


    He''ll see what the woman does with ghosts.


    In his memory of identity, women belong to Yin. They can control strange things and use the power of ghosts to deal with ghosts. Ghosts can be hurt, but they can''t be killed completely. They can only be sealed with jade boxes.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Ghosts can penetrate everything, but they can''t penetrate jade.


    So jade is the hard currency of the world. It''s normal for rich people to live in jade houses.


    The woman saw Su Xun''s smile and felt her heart beat faster. She was full of strength.


    Is this the power of the beautiful boy?


    What a disaster!


    "Go to hell!"


    For the first time, the woman took the initiative to attack the ghost. She took out a pair of scissors with blood.


    The moment the scissors appeared, Su Xun felt a strong resentment and malice.


    It''s obvious that this pair of scissors is a strange object, maybe the murder weapon that caused the death of a ghost.


    A strange object usually hosts a ghost.


    At the moment when the woman takes out the scissors, the female ghost in blue on the opposite side suddenly turns into more than a dozen, which encircles the women and makes them separate.


    Ghosts are divided into four levels according to wandering spirit, evil spirit, fierce spirit and ghost king, and each level has different abilities.


    There are at least two kinds of ghosts, at least three kinds of fierce ghosts and at least four kinds of ghost kings.


    These abilities include, but are not limited to, separation, attachment, isolation, tampering with memory, etc


    Of course, their common basic ability is stealth and through the wall.


    The fierce ghost in blue in front of him has two abilities, one of which is the separation now seen.


    "No! classmate! Run


    Seeing that the evil spirit''s ability was to separate herself, the woman''s face was dignified. She turned around and yelled at Su Xun.


    "Or you''d better run first."


    How can susian let a woman take the risk for him? Is he still a man?


    "I am a woman! Women just want to protect men at the critical moment. How can they run? "


    The woman said eloquently.


    Su Xun


    Fuck! It''s going crazy.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, countless black hands fell on the woman. The woman was lifted up, her limbs were being stretched, and her face was in pain.


    She''ll be ripped open by this devil.


    She wanted to use the scissors in her hand, but she was caught by the devil, and there was nothing she could do.


    "Bullying girls in school is campus violence. Can I just sit back and watch it?"


    Su Xun looked at the ghost in blue with his eyes shining. It was a very useful ability.


    It can be used to make money!


    You can catch her and start a company to let her work, such as delivery, express delivery and so on.


    Ghosts don''t have to rest or pay. These ghosts are excellent labor force.


    Ghost: Gan! Capitalists are more terrible than us.


    "Don''t come here! Let''s go


    Looking at Su Xun coming over, the woman''s painful face showed anxious color, and she was deeply moved.Suddenly, one of them appeared in front of Su Xun, and his hands were going to pinch his neck.


    However, Su Xun''s speed was faster. He grabbed her neck and lifted her up.


    The woman and the ghost were stunned.


    "Be my employee."


    Su Xun grinned and punched him in the stomach, which made him disappear.


    Although he has been locked in his accomplishments and physique, he is not a vegetarian in his skills.


    He''s the equivalent of an unrivalled and invincible driver.


    The woman was stunned. Her mouth was wide open as if she could insert an egg.


    What did she see?


    She saw that the ghost was smashed by her bare hands.


    It''s still a man!


    Why do men have so much strength?


    The ghost releases the woman and gets into her body. Her other skill is to attach.


    The ghost possessed woman''s eyes were empty and her face turned blue. She slowly raised her head and looked at Su Xun with a strange smile.


    Ghosts are filthy and treacherous.


    Now she has to see how the other party


    "Ah


    The next second, she was pinched by Su Xun, who rushed to her, and hit her with one punch after another.


    "Appendage? I want you to be attached


    "Whew!"


    The ghost was beaten out by Su Xun. He looked at him in horror. His body floated back, and then disappeared in the same place. It was obvious that he wanted to hide and escape.


    "How can a qualified capitalist let his employees run away?"


    Su Xun threw away the woman and used the Yin Yang eye skill. He saw the ghost at a glance.


    The body flies out like an arrow.


    He grabbed the ghost''s hair and put it on his face with a cruel smile: "I got you."


    The eyes of the ghost in blue are full of fear.


    "Bang!" "Bang!"


    Su Xun punched her again and again.


    The action of beating a female ghost is like a strong man''s possession.


    Suddenly, the ghost knelt on the ground, shivering and kowtowing to susian.


    "Please let me go, Wuwuwuwu..."


    This is from her appearance to now, there is also the company''s slogan: downwind is wonderful, express to blink, send express to choose downwind.


    So who can refuse?


    Although the men in this world are reserved and shy on the surface, they are also LSPs in secret.


    This dress will make them excited.


    Female ghost in blue


    Evil capitalists.


    I went to work when I was alive, but now I have to go to work when I am dead, and I have to sell my face.


    "By the way, do you know any other ghosts? You''d better be able to separate yourself. I''m going to recruit another group of employees." Su Xun suddenly thought of this.


    Female ghost in blue


    I beg you to be a man!


    Su Xun pulled out one of her hair: "OK, go ahead. Don''t try to run away. I''m from the ninth place. With this hair, there are many ways to find you."


    "Yes, boss."


    The ghost in blue is humiliated and disappears in the same place holding the leaflet. She really turns from a migrant worker to a working soul.


    After sending the staff to work, Su Xun ordered a takeout. He thought that he could expand the business of ghost delivery in the future. Now the takeout staff are too slow.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    At this moment, a quick telephone rang in the living room, and susian went out.


    Of the three bedrooms, he turned one into an office and the other into a warehouse.


    The home phone on the coffee table is ringing all the time.


    Su Xun was about to pick it up when he suddenly felt that the temperature around him had dropped a lot.


    Obviously, the ghost is coming.


    "That was a call to me."


    A middle-aged man reading a newspaper suddenly appeared on the sofa. As soon as he looked up, he grinned at Su Xun. His mouth cracked to the root of his ear and blood dropped down.


    If ordinary people suddenly see this scene, maybe even their souls are scared away.


    But is Su Xun an ordinary person?


    Tanima is not even human!


    "In my house, this is the phone call to me. Besides, I''ve paid for the house. Have you paid for it? Others are used to you, but I''m not used to you. In the future, rent, water and electricity will be shared equally. "


    Su Xun pointed at the ghost and said seriously.


    The ghost with the newspaper just confused NIMA.


    Who am I and where am I?


    Su Xun picked up the phone and kept ringing. He said directly, "the ghost is calling. I live in room 1001, building 2, Fandou garden, Fandou street. If you have seed, you can come. I''ll wait for you."


    With that, he snapped up the phone.


    Then, he sat down beside the man who was reading the newspaper, picked up the lighter on the tea table, lit a cigarette, and said, "brother, what''s your name?""I don''t need your surname, Wang." The male ghost answers subconsciously.


    Only after answering did he react, feeling that he had been greatly insulted.


    I''m a ghost!


    It''s a killer!


    He showed a negative smile and took out a handful of blood coins: "rent"


    "pa!"


    Su Xun slapped him in the face.


    "Damn it, can I use the money? Give you a face, don''t you? "


    Su Xun pointed at him with a cigarette in his hand and scolded.


    The male ghost was stunned, and then his anger gushed, and his whole environment began to change, and he became blue faced.


    The next second, Su Xun grabbed his collar and pressed it on the sofa. He said, "if you don''t give me money, you scare me. If you want to go whoring, you don''t ask who I am. If you want to go whoring, you scare me!"


    "Stop fighting! Stop fighting! I''m wrong, brother. I''m wrong! " The male ghost is always miserable.


    Su Xun released him and vomited a puff of smoke: "I tell you, I don''t raise idle ghosts here. The female ghost who just went out saw it. After that, she will work for the rent just like her. Do you understand?"


    "I understand, I understand, I understand." The male ghost nodded and wanted to cry without tears. He finally knew why the female ghost just went out was so obedient.


    At first, he thought that the other party was a shame among ghosts and lost all their ghosts'' faces. Now he knows that it''s not easy to be a ghost, and he cherishes it!


    Sure enough, capitalists are the most terrifying creatures in the world. They are 100 times more terrifying than ghosts.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    This time, Su Xun''s mobile phone rang.


    Su Xun took it out and saw that it was Chen Yao, his creditor, who called: "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "Hurry to Canghai hotel. There''s a supernatural event here. It''s estimated that there are two ghosts in it. Hurry up!" Chen Yao said anxiously.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Su Xun didn''t expect to go out on his first day.


    Hang up the phone, he pointed to the male ghost warning: "don''t think about running, or I will let you know what life is worse than death, clean up."


    "Yes, yes." The male ghost is always obedient. The middle-aged male ghost is just like the grandson in front of the boss.


    Then Su Xun picked up his coat and went out of the door.

 Chapter 1337

    Canghai hotel.


    At this time, the whole hotel was covered by a layer of black fog, and a cordon had been set up outside the hotel.


    Police lights are flashing, armed police are guarding the perimeter of the cordon, and people nearby have been evacuated.


    Su Xun took a taxi to the hotel, but he didn''t see Chen Yao outside.


    "You''re Mr. Su. Miss Chen asked me to tell you that she had gone in first."


    A police officer came over and said to Su Xun.


    "I see."


    After that, Su Xun hurried into the hotel.


    As soon as he went in, he felt a piercing chill coming on his face, like cold ice.


    It''s terrifying quiet in Norda''s hotel.


    This is not normal. After all, there must be other tenants in the hotel.


    But when he thought of it as a supernatural event, Su Xun felt that it should be so. This was normal.


    Su Xun is worried about Chen Yao''s safety.


    Although if she hangs up, she won''t have to pay the debt, which is equivalent to 50000 yuan in vain.


    But Su Xun was never that shallow.


    He thought more deeply, that is


    She is alive. If she gets married, she will not only have to pay back 50000 yuan, but maybe borrow another 500000 yuan.


    He has been so smart since he was a child.


    Well, this is not the time to think about it.


    Step on


    A sound of footwork interrupted his thoughts.


    Su Xun looked back and saw two women in black suits come in.


    One with short hair and ears, the other with horsetail.


    "Are you the new man in the first team?"


    Qi Er looked at Su Xun with short hair. There was contempt between his eyebrows, and he seemed to look down on him.


    "What are you looking at? Men and women are equal!"


    As soon as the other side opened his mouth, Su Xun recognized that he was not in the same team as himself.


    "Men? It''s just rubbish. I advise you to stay away. Don''t drag us back. "


    The short haired girl gave a cold hum, and then followed the horsetail girl to the elevator.


    There are many women who look down on men.


    Hearing this, Su Xun was so angry that he shivered all over. On a hot day, his hands and feet were cold. When could they really stand up?


    The two women have come to the elevator.


    "I advise you not to take the elevator."


    Out of goodwill, Su Xun advised that according to the definition of horror film, if you take the elevator, there will be an accident.


    "It''s not your turn to guide us."


    Horsetail woman coldly said a word, directly pressed the elevator, then two people walked in.


    "Well, good advice is hard to persuade the damned ghost."


    Su Xun shook his head and went to the stairs.


    At this point, the elevator.


    The woman with short hair pressed the 15th floor, which is the location of the hotel monitoring room.


    "I don''t know what captain Leng thinks. He lets a man enter the ninth place. What else can a man do except scream and make trouble when he meets something?"


    After pressing the elevator, the short haired woman holds her chest in her hands, frowns and says with disgust.


    The horsetail girl curled her lips: "who knows, she didn''t come to our second team anyway, out of sight and out of mind."


    "It can''t be the little white face of Leng captain. He looks so good." The girl with short hair looks playful.


    Horsetail girl thought: "it''s possible."


    Short hair girl feel something fell on the face, itching, subconscious touch, found a wisp of hair: "your hair made my face."


    "I''m wearing a ponytail. How can I float in your face?" The horsetail girl didn''t say well.


    "That''s..."


    While the short haired woman is talking, she looks up on the Internet subconsciously, and her pupils suddenly shrink.


    On the top of the elevator, a woman hung upside down like a toad. Half of her face was festering. Her eyes without eyes just looked at the girl with short hair. Her voice was like a piece of iron rubbing: "I see you."


    The next second, the short haired woman''s head fell directly from her neck, the body fell to the ground, and blood flowed out of the elevator gap.


    "Xie Miao!"


    The horsetail girl exclaimed, her hands and feet were cold, and her back was soaked with cold sweat.


    On the top of the elevator, there''s always a ghost.


    She resisted fear and did not look up.


    From what the ghost has just said, she can probably judge what kind of ghost it is.


    It is recorded in the archives that this kind of ghost will be killed as long as it looks into its empty eyes.


    This is one of its capabilities.


    Horsetail girl''s white right hand suddenly turned into a black, dry, nail crazy long, like the hand of a dead man.


    This is her strange thing, a ghost hand that blends with her body, from a fierce ghost.


    The next second, the horsetail girl clenched her teeth and grabbed at the top of the elevator without lifting her head.He grabbed a handful of hair, then yanked it down and took out a jade box with the other hand.


    But the next second, Ding, the elevator door suddenly opened, she was caught in the hands of the ghost also suddenly disappeared, leaving only a few strands of stinky long hair.


    "I want to run! Dream


    Full of murderous horsetail woman chased out.


    At the same time, the elevator door closes.


    The ghost in white, who had just disappeared, appeared in the elevator with a strange smile on her face. Then she began to bleed and turned white into red.


    The empty eyes took a look at the headless corpse on the ground, then turned into a short haired woman, and pressed down the new floor without expression.


    On the other side, the stairs.


    Su Xun is going up step by step. He has already reached the seventh floor. He has made several calls to Chen Yao, but they all indicate that he is on the phone.


    "Who are you calling?"


    Su Xun was a little fidgety, and then suddenly stopped, staring at the number in front of him.


    7F¡£


    Why is it still on the seventh floor?


    Shouldn''t it be on the eighth floor?


    "Ghost strikes the wall?"


    Su Xun showed his Yin and Yang eyes, but he didn''t see anything wrong.


    "It''s not a ghost fight."


    Su Xun frowned, took out ten yuan, threw it on the stairs, and then continued to walk up.


    A few minutes later, he looked at the familiar 7F and the familiar ten yuan and fell into silence.


    He was trapped here and couldn''t get out. No matter down or up, he was always on the seventh floor.


    "I don''t think I can do that?"


    Su Xun laughed contemptuously. The ghost is so naive. Let''s give it a good lesson today.


    After touching the wall next to the stairs, Su Xun smashed it with a fist. Bang, cracks appeared on the wall.


    "Boom!"


    The second punch made a big hole in an instant.


    Su Xun bent down and went in.


    It''s called a miracle.


    It''s a guest room.


    Su Xun opened the door of the guest room and took a look at the door number: 701, still on the seventh floor.


    Su Xun took a look at the stairs next to him. Then he went up the stairs at the other end and finally got to the eighth floor.


    Meanwhile, the 16th floor.


    Horsetail girl looked for a long time, but she didn''t find the ghost in white, and she didn''t meet any living people along the way.


    All of a sudden, she heard a heavy footstep, and immediately hid behind a flowerpot.


    He secretly put out his head to see it, and then he was relieved, because the new man was coming.


    How fast does he walk the stairs?


    No wonder lengqingyue will accept him. It seems that he has two brushes, which are different from ordinary men.


    "Who!" The other side also found her.


    The horsetail girl got up from behind the flowerpot: "it''s so easy to find me, but it''s observation."


    "It''s you." After seeing her, Su Xun was also relieved. He came forward and asked, "Why are you here? And a woman with you? "


    "She''s dead." The horsetail girl''s eyes were dim.


    Su Xun was very surprised: "dead! You Have you met a ghost? "


    "Not bad." Horsetail female nodded: "you are right, there is a ghost in the elevator, regret not to listen to your advice."


    "Now what are you going to do?" Su Xun asked.


    Horsetail gritted her teeth: "revenge, not to mention our task is to catch those two ghosts, come with me."


    Then she went up the stairs.


    "Slow down, wait for me."


    Su Xun followed.


    17th floor.


    "It''s strange that none of the ghosts came across."


    Chen Yao said to herself.


    Doesn''t intelligence say there are at least two ghosts in it? Why hasn''t she met yet.


    The woman in front of her back to her, in her invisible angle, showing a seeping smile: "don''t worry, maybe soon." As like as two peas in the


    corridor, the face of the light reflected her face.


    It''s the ghost in the elevator.


    "I said Xie Miao, how can you make me feel scared tonight?" Chen Yao gave a pep talk.


    She didn''t know that Xie Miao was dead long ago. Xie Miao in front of her was changed by a devil.


    "Xie Miao" looked back with a smile: "when I just came up, I saw ghosts on this floor. Just follow me. Can I cheat you?"


    Step on


    At this time, a sound of footwork sounded, and two figures appeared at the end of the corridor.


    It''s Ma Wei and Su Xun.


    "Wang Na! Su Xun


    Although it was far away, Chen Yao recognized them.


    Then walk quickly to them.


    But the horsetail girl is frightened. She saw Xie Miao dead with her own eyes. At this time, the Xie Miao around Chen Yao could only be a ghost."Xie Miao" grinned at her from a distance.


    Wang Na''s scalp was numb. In an instant, she even stood up and roared:


    "Chen Yao, be careful! Xie Miao is a ghost


    "What Chen Yao''s face changed, but she reacted quickly. The scissors appeared in her hands. The blood dyed the scissors red, and the ghost enveloped her.


    She looked back and saw that Xie Miao had become a bloody ghost in red.


    When Wang Na saw it, she was even more envious of her enemies: "finally I found you Ah


    Suddenly, she let out a scream.


    A black palm from behind pierced her abdomen, blood flowing down.


    Chen Yao looked back: "Wang Na!"


    Wang Na turned her head slowly and was facing Su Xun''s face: "you You too... "


    Yes.


    How can people walk stairs so fast?


    She let go of such an obvious loophole.


    "If you want to catch us, next life." "Su Xun" showed a cruel smile and his voice was hoarse and low.


    With that, he jerked out his hand.


    Poof -


    "ah


    Wang Na screamed again. She lost control of her body. She leaned against the wall and didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Wang Na!"


    Chen Yao gritted her teeth and rushed to her.


    Behind her, the ghost in red''s hair grows wildly, flies to her and entangles her neck.


    Chen Yao''s backhand is a pair of scissors.


    "Click -"


    the scissors open and close like a ghost eye.


    Lots of black hair fell on the ground.


    "Ah


    The ghost in red gave a shrill cry, and the fracture of her hair cut by scissors was bleeding.


    Suddenly, Chen Yao''s eyes brightened and a smile appeared on her face.


    Wang Na, who holds the wall, also has a slightly changed expression.


    The ghost, who turned into Su Xun, subconsciously looked back and was choked by someone.


    "Who allowed you to be me, with my authorization? Did you pay me for the copyright? "


    Su Xun brought it up and asked fiercely.


    He''s the one who hates infringement of his copyright!


    Wang Na looked at the scene with a shocked face.


    She wondered if she was blinded.


    A man who was supposed to be weak subdued a ghost with his bare hands.


    Is she crazy, or is the world crazy?


    as like as two peas, the ghost of


    was found to be in the original form. The expression was very painful. It was a white dress, and her face was exactly the same as the red ghost.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be twins."


    Su Xun suddenly had an idea to let the twin ghosts go out to sell. Didn''t he make money?


    The law only stipulates that it''s illegal to force women to sell and commit adultery, so it''s not illegal for him to force Female ghosts.


    Sure enough, life is full of business opportunities!


    But think about it.


    Chicken head doesn''t deserve him.


    Suddenly, the ghost in red appeared beside him, staring at Su Xun with empty eyes.


    "Don''t look her in the eye!" Wang Na yelled.


    When Su Xun heard this, he immediately raised two fingers and put them into the eyes of the female ghost in red.


    It''s the two eyes above.


    "Puyi --"


    blood came out.


    "Ah, ah


    The ghost in red screamed, her empty eyes were bleeding, and her breath became more and more chaotic, and her resentment filled the corridor.


    Wang Na''s face is full of horror. She can hurt ghosts with her body. What''s the matter!


    She suddenly realized why lengqingyue would take Su Xun. This is a nuclear weapon!


    When I think about it again, I feel bitter and ashamed.


    Now that Xie Miao is dead, it''s ironic that he has to rely on him to save himself.


    "Do you two go to the theatre? Jade box


    Su Xun roared.


    Chen Yao quickly took out a jade box and opened it. Su Xun put the ghost in white into the jade box.


    The ghost in red with bleeding eyes wants to run.


    "Come as soon as you say, go as soon as you say?"


    Su Xun grabbed her, then pressed her on the ground, aiming at her, which was a beating.


    "Come on! I have a jade box here


    Chen Yao takes out another jade box.


    Su Xun turned a deaf ear and aimed at the female ghost in red on the ground one after another. The female ghost''s body became lighter and lighter, and finally disappeared.


    The experiment was successful, and he was sure to kill.


    "Jingle ~"Chen Yao was stunned and dumbfounded. The jade box in her hand rolled on the ground.


    Wang Na looked at Su Xun and stammered: "you You beat it to death What happened? "


    For hundreds of years, the common understanding of all people is that ghosts can only be sealed and can not be killed.


    But now, a female ghost was killed by a man with his fist in front of them.


    All along, cognition has been subverted


    "it doesn''t seem so difficult."


    Su Xun clapped his hands, as if he had just killed a fly.


    Chen Yao and Wang Na twitch at the corners of their mouths. It''s fatal for you and us!


    At the same time, the black fog that shrouded Canghai Hotel began to dissipate, which meant that the ghost was gone.


    "Two ghosts, one dead and one alive, I will help you apply for the bonus." Chen Yao said to Su Xun.


    Wang Na was pale and weak: "please Can Can you call an ambulance for me first? "


    "Oh! I almost forgot! " Chen Yao then remembered that there was another patient, so she quickly took out her mobile phone to make a phone call.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll go first."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Forty minutes later.


    The ninth branch of Canghai city.


    The minister''s office.


    Behind the desk sat a man in a black uniform and glasses.


    Her name is Tao min, 35 years old. She is the Minister of the ninth Canghai branch.


    "You mean, Su Xun, a man, killed a ghost?"


    Tao min''s face is full of disbelief and looks at Leng Qingyue and Chen Yao in front of him in disbelief.


    "Minister, I saw it with my own eyes, and Wang Na saw it too." Chen Yao replied positively.


    "Hiss -"


    Tao min took a cold breath, leaned back and frowned: "how did he do it?"


    "Can it be that his constitution is different from ordinary people?" Leng Qingyue made a guess. She didn''t believe it when she first learned about it from Chen Yao, but she came to see the minister under Chen Yao''s further evidence.


    Tao min rolled a white eye: "he can kill ghost, can physical quality still be normal?"


    "Er..." The cold moon is a bit awkward.


    Tao min pondered for a moment, then said: "in this way, let him do a comprehensive examination tomorrow."


    "Then his bonus..." Chen Yao said weakly.


    Tao Min said: "two ghosts, one is a million, and the bonus is two million. He takes one and a half million, and you and Wang Na will share the remaining half million."


    Because of the frequent occurrence of supernatural events, leading to the proliferation of ghosts, the market price is getting lower and lower.


    Su Xun didn''t know that he had made 1.5 million on a business trip. He had just got home.


    After opening the door, he was stunned for a moment. Then he backed out, closed the door and opened it again.


    Two times in a row, he finally made sure that he was not in the wrong house and that the way to open the door was also correct.


    But this spotless living room is too clean. It''s just different from before.


    "Boss, are you satisfied when you come back?"


    The male ghost surnamed Wang ran out of the warehouse with a mop, his face full of flattery.


    Old humble, to be a ghost to this extent, it is simply lost the face of all ghosts.


    "Lao Wang, I can''t see that you are still a good hand in sanitation."


    Su Xun closed the door and praised him sincerely.


    "It should be, it should be." Lao Wang smiles.


    Su Xun''s words changed: "you are ready, tomorrow I will go to register a cleaning company."


    Make the best use of everything.


    Let Lao Wang work in the cleaning company during the day, and let him come back to clean up in the evening. After cleaning up the health at home, he will help deliver the express overnight, perfect.


    What 996 is weaker than this. Su Xun wants to set 007 working hours for ghost.


    Anyway, ghosts don''t have to sleep, eat and go to the toilet, so they work 24 hours to make money.


    "PATA!"


    The smile on Lao Wang''s face froze, and the mop in his hand fell to the ground, like being struck by lightning.


    "What''s the matter? Are you happy that your incomplete soul has a place to use at last? " Su Xun asked.


    Lao Wang wants to cry: "boss, can I not be a cleaner? I was a cleaner when I was alive."


    "Tut, isn''t that professional? Life is the cleaner, death is the soul. Lao Wang, I''m good at you. " Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and said.


    Lao Wang


    Keep clean while you''re alive.


    Cleaning when you die.


    Didn''t you die for nothing?


    Sobbing, sobbing


    The last straw to crush the adult ghost is to continue to be a social animal when they are all dead!


    At this time, the ghost in blue who went out to send out leaflets appeared in the living room through the door."Boss, I''ve finished handing out all the leaflets."


    "Well done, take good care of yourself and wait for tomorrow morning." Su Xun said casually.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Midnight.


    Su Xun is sinking in bed.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    Suddenly I heard a knock on the window.


    But he''s on the ninth floor.


    Su Xun turned around and saw a ghost in a white cheongsam outside knocking on the window.


    "It''s very polite. Please come in."


    Su Xun said lazily.


    The next second, the ghost appeared at his bedside.


    "You answered my call today." The female ghost stares at him quietly, the tone is quiet to say.


    the moonlight shone on her face. It was pale but pretty. Two gills were smeared with abnormal blush and expressionless.


    It looks a little creepy.


    Su Xun suddenly realized: "it''s you. It''s a ghost call. It''s been several hours. How can you come now?"


    Female ghost a Leng, she did so many single business, the first time met this kind of two Leng Zi.


    "I I''m a ghost. " On the contrary, it made her worse.


    Su Xun said impatiently, "I know you are a ghost. I asked you how to come now."


    "You You''re in ninth place The female ghost was a little insecure by Su Xun''s attitude.


    Is it easy for her to go to so many homes every night?


    Su Xun sat up and said, "have you ever thought about taking a job of delivering love to thousands of families? It''s not much different from the nature of your current job. It''s also that you rush to get a call. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not door-to-door service, it''s express delivery. "


    Qipao female ghost


    "I''m here to kill you, not to find a job!" She was a little angry and angry. Her cold hands pinched Su Xun''s neck.


    Seeing this, Su Xun shook his head and said, "it seems that I need to reason with you."


    There was a gentle smile on his face.


    Say the most gentle words, fight the most fierce fight.


    "Ah! No! Ah, ah


    At midnight, the ghost in the single man''s room screams.


    Behind all this, is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality?


    The ghost in blue and Lao Wang, who are hiding outside and eavesdropping, are both excited and empathetic.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun looked at the ghost with black face and bloody mouth: "now?"


    "I I''ll change it. I''ll do it. " Female ghost passively very willing to change a job.


    Su Xun showed a satisfied smile: "that''s right. Being a ghost can''t be content with the status quo. We should bravely seek change. The first step is to change our job."


    "By the way, can this ghost call only be called by ghost? Can someone take the initiative to call the ghost? "


    Su Xun suddenly thought of a good idea to recruit workers.


    Isn''t this equivalent to telephone recruitment?


    And then we have a live interview.


    He just finished an interview with Qipao ghost, and the result of the interview was very satisfactory.


    The communication between the two sides was very pleasant.


    Qipao female ghost


    I''m not human, but you''re not.


    "Two outside, get in."


    Su Xun yelled at the door.


    Lao Wang and the ghost in blue went through the wall.


    "Blue dress, get to know her. She is your colleague from today on. Her name is white dress." Su Xun''s name is so simple and easy to understand.


    I''m afraid I''ll have a multicolor one day.


    Looking at Lao Wang and LAN Yi, Bai Yi suddenly felt that I was not alone, and I had a lot of balance in my heart.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "OK, you go out, blue clothes tell it about work."


    "Yes, boss." Smart blue.


    It''s all beaten up.


    Under the fist comes the model worker.


    "Boss, I don''t want to be a cleaner. Can I send express, too?" Lao Wang said carefully.


    Su Xun pondered for a moment: "OK."


    Now the express company has just started, although the speed of ghost is very fast, but after all, it is still short of manpower.


    First let him help to do the express well, and then open the cleaning company to let him return to his old business.


    "Thank you, boss. I will work hard." Lao Wang was overjoyed. He was obviously squeezed by the capitalists, and he had to thank him for his kindness.


    Su Xun waved the three ghosts away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day.


    When Su Xun opened his eyes, the first thing he did was to take his mobile phone and swipe the screen in a daze. Then his eyes glared, and he woke up instantly.


    He received a bank text message, and his card was transferred to 1.5 million.


    "Why did I suddenly get rich after a sleep? I didn''t sleep with the rich woman last night."Su Xun is not allowed to ride sister.


    There''s another message.


    It''s from my roommate Zhao wangquan.


    The content is to tell him that at 8:30 this evening, he will have a hot pot dinner in his old place.


    Every week we have a meal in our dorm.


    "Ding Ding..."


    Suddenly, Chen Yao called.


    "Hello." Su Xun is connected.


    "I didn''t disturb your sleep, did I? Did you see the bank text message? That''s your prize for catching ghosts last night. "


    Chen Yao''s ethereal voice came into his ears.


    "I see."


    Su Xun suddenly realized that it was the ninth prize. He thought it was a windfall.


    Chen Yao added: "new recruits should have a unified physical examination and come to the branch at 9 am."


    This is to deceive Su Xun. Women''s mouths are deceiving ghosts. They don''t blush when they tell lies.


    "Well, first of all."


    Su Xun hung up the phone, got up to wash, changed his clothes, and said to blue clothes, "I went out in advance. You look good at the company. You are familiar with the basic business. If there are guests coming, you can receive them. You can change places in a few days."


    With 1.5 million yuan, you can rent a shop to open an express delivery shop. I knew that I didn''t have to rush to send out the leaflets yesterday, and I would have to send them again in the future.


    After all, if you move, the address will change.


    But anyway, I don''t need him to send it. It''s a lot of balance when I think about it.


    No matter what company it is, the labor expenditure is always the largest, and the company''s income depends on the efficiency of workers, workers can not be lazy.


    He uses ghosts to replace workers, which saves the most money and improves efficiency. In this way, it''s hard to get rich.


    At 8:50 in the morning, Su Xun came to the ninth branch of Canghai city for physical examination.


    It''s a comprehensive physical examination.


    The staff who gave him the physical examination were also women. After all, men were cooking with their children at home.


    "Take off all your clothes and lie down."


    Two female staff members pointed to a testing instrument and said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun was not shy either. Anyway, he didn''t suffer any losses, so he took off.


    Two staff members looked at his delicate body, their eyes were bright, and their bodies subconsciously reacted.


    It''s like a man watching a beautiful woman undress.


    "Well, you can go out."


    Just a few minutes later, the two staff members were still reluctant to part with each other and didn''t see enough.


    Damned men are so handsome and charming that they almost can''t control their crimes.


    When Su Xun came out of the examination room, Chen Yao was waiting outside: "how do you feel?"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it a physical examination?" Can we detect that he is a saint?


    Chen Yao shook her head: "it''s OK. By the way, you said you wanted to rent a store. I''ll go with you."


    "Let''s go." Su Xun nodded and then added, "by the way, I''ll transfer the money to you later."


    "It''s OK. I''m not in a hurry." Chen Yao quickly said that only by maintaining a long-term debt relationship can we make the contact between them more frequent.


    To find more opportunities for her.


    But Su Xun gave her the money.


    Two people came to the underground parking lot, Chen Yao''s car is a red BMW sports car, quite beautiful.


    Xiangche beauty is particularly enchanting.


    Chen Yao opened the car door, then took out a handful of roses from the driver''s seat and gave them to Su Xun: "do you like them?"


    Su Xun


    Is this retribution?


    His usual moves were finally used by others.


    "Hey, no, I picked them one by one, you don''t want them." Seeing that Su Xun didn''t answer, Chen Yao immediately raised her heart to her throat.


    Su Xun reached out and said, "don''t make such fussy things. I don''t have a cold and I don''t like it. I just don''t want to waste your mind."


    "Yes, I forgot that you are not the same as that coquettish and cheap thing." Chen Yao looks at Su Xun crazily. She likes this kind of independent man with personality.


    After getting on the bus, the car slowly drove out of the parking lot. Chen Yao said while driving: "in fact, you don''t have to open a shop or a company. Men don''t have to fight like that. Just give us women the money."


    "Shut up." Su Xun had a black thread.


    Chen Yao quickly explained: "I don''t mean to look down on your men. I''m the Gender Equality Party, but I''m afraid you''re tired and I love you."


    "I like gentle women." Su Xun looked at her and said something seriously.


    Who can bear the fact that he is so beautiful and has a tomboy style?


    Of course, for the world, Chen Yao is normal, but he seems abnormal.


    But it is because of his relative abnormality that Chen Yao is more attracted to pursue him like a moth to the fire.It was not until the evening that the store was finally settled and the decoration company was contacted.


    It will be open in about half a month.


    Chen Yao invited: "I''ve ordered a restaurant, or we''ll have dinner together?"


    The means Su Xun used to pick up girls are now all used by Chen Yao on him.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry. We have dinner in our dormitory today." In my memory, every Saturday is the day of dining in the dormitory. Of course, he can''t be absent.


    Although the three roommates were very motherly, they were very good to Su Xun in my memory.


    I will transform them into tough guys first!


    He, Su Xun, the initiator of male chauvinism!


    Chen Yao then remembered that Su Xun was still a student, but she didn''t give up: "how about next time?"


    To chase a man is to be cheeky and obsessed. You have to eat first and then watch a movie. If you have a chance, you can go to nine hotels to open a room and sleep with him. I don''t believe you can''t catch him.


    "I''ll treat you next time." With that, Su Xun stopped a taxi and left.


    Chen Yao stares at the taxi in the same place until she laughs and hums for a long time.


    "Ah, I knew how to drive him! Chen Yao, Chen Yao, I didn''t take such a good opportunity! "


    Chen Yao suddenly a burst of chagrin, there is more than send him home can shorten the distance between the two?


    What she didn''t know was that Su Xun didn''t go home, but went directly to the old local hot pot shop.


    The old place hotpot shop, named old place, is located one kilometer southeast of Canghai University.


    Good quality and low price, clean and hygienic, has always been the preferred place for students to have dinner.


    In the taxi, Su Xun took out his cigarette.


    "Handsome guy, I can''t smoke in the car. Just a guest burned the car for me."


    The driver said without looking back.


    "I''m sorry."


    Su Xun put away his cigarette, and his eyes were almost subconsciously looking for the place burned by the last customer.


    Then I found a hole on the bottom of the car, but the hole was not right.


    Su Xun used Yin and Yang eyes, and then found that he was sitting on a paper car. The driver was a female ghost, and he could see the road where the cigarette end was burned.


    Mad, what a world. It''s a night of ghosts. Even a taxi can get a hearse.


    There are too many ghosts in this world. Many ghosts have been integrated into human beings, and human beings have not found them.


    Only those evil spirits who create supernatural events will be found and sealed.


    Su Xun retreated his Yin and Yang eyes and did not speak.


    Sometimes, we can''t be more serious about ghosts who don''t take the initiative to harm others. We pretend that we don''t find anything, but nothing will happen.


    If you have to point it out, you''re going to die.


    After 40 minutes, we arrive at our destination.


    "Handsome boy, here we are, one hundred and five."


    The driver said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun got out of the car and threw him 200 yuan. He looked at him and found a stack of Ming coins. He said, "forget it, don''t change it. The rest is your tip."


    "Thank you, handsome man. Have a nice life." The ghost driver sent a blessing and drove away happily.


    Is it bad luck or good luck to get the blessing of ghosts?


    Su Xun went into the hot pot shop. He didn''t see Lin Zi''s voice in the hall. He made a phone call and found out that they wanted a private room.


    Private room 25.


    Su Xun pushed the door open and went in. He found that there were four women besides three roommates.


    The three roommates were as shy as their daughter-in-law.


    The four women wanted to see the three, but they didn''t dare to look at them directly. They had a lustful heart but no lustful courage.


    When Su Xun came in, the eyes of four women and three men fell on him.


    "Ah Xun, you are here at last. You are waiting for yourself. Why are you so late? Sit down quickly."


    Huo Tianmiao got up and said.


    "They are..."


    Su Xun looked at the four women.


    "They are sophomores in the Department of civil engineering. They want to have dinner, so they invite us to get together."


    Lin Zi fanned the wind with his white hand and explained to Su Xun casually.


    "Hello, Mr. Su."


    All four of them were staring at Su Xun, as if their eyes were about to fall.


    Wang Quan of Zhao turned his lip every time. As long as Su Xun was there, they always became supporting actors.


    "Hello." Su Xun nodded in response, and then sat down in the chair beside Huo Tianmiao.


    While Sushen was eating hot pot, Lao Wang in blue and white was delivering the express.


    Business is better than expected, and so are more people going crazy tonight.


    One of the blue clothes flew to the window of a house on the 22nd floor with express delivery and knocked on the window.


    "Dong Dong..."Hearing the sound of knocking on the window, Zhang San, who was sleeping like a pig, opened his eyes in a daze.


    After seeing the figure floating out of the window, I finished my nap: "ah Ghost! Ghosts


    "Mr. Zhang, please sign for your express delivery."


    Blue clothes split into the bedroom through the wall.


    "Quick Express? "


    Looking at the blue clothes holding a express box, Zhang San shivered and turned pale. What''s the ghost of this horse? It''s not the head in the box.


    But there is a saying that the black silk on the female ghost''s leg is really pretty. Are ghosts so particular about it?


    "Yes, Mr. Zhang, your express, please sign for it." Blue clothes smile.


    The boss said, to keep smiling service, if customers complain, will be punished.


    Zhang San was frightened: "I I don''t sign, I don''t sign, OK? I I don''t want it


    "No way." Blue clothes smiles and shakes his head, but the smile falls in Zhang San''s eyes, which makes his scalp numb.


    "Well, I I sign, I sign. "


    Since not signing is also death, does he have any other choice? It''s better to sign and die.


    Zhang San took the express box, holding a pen, feeling heavy as gold, father, mother, son unfilial, son can''t give you pension, I go first.


    With the determination of death, he gritted his teeth and signed his name on the express bill. Then he closed his eyes and waited for a while, but nothing happened.


    He opened his eyes suspiciously again, and then his eyes would stare out, because he saw the ghost take out a code scanning gun to scan the express bill.


    This horse The style of painting is not right!


    "Well, Mr. Zhang, please remember the five-star praise. Shunfeng express is looking forward to serving you next time."


    Then the blue clothes floated away.


    Zhang San blinked, a little confused.


    Just Just leave?


    He looked down at the express box in his arms and found the note on the express sheet: handle the game machine with care.


    "This Is this your own game console? "


    So, the ghost in ol professional dress just now is really just a courier?


    Zhang San is in a mess in the wind.


    In this damned society, it''s hard for their men to find jobs. I didn''t expect that even ghosts would come to grab their jobs. Would they give them a living?


    However, the ghost delivery is really fast. The things I just bought in the morning are delivered in the evening.


    He opened his mobile phone and gave five-star praise to the courier through the scoring software: Ghost delivery, very creative, but also very efficient, five-star praise.


    He flipped through the comments and found that the following, including him, were all five-star reviews.


    In the heart secret way, also nobody dares to give the bad comment.


    Even if he was almost scared to death, now he still gives a five-star praise from the heart?


    Actually use ghost to deliver express, the boss of Shunfeng express is a real talent!

 Chapter 1339

    At this moment, as if time is frozen.


    Even the air was quiet.


    Four armed killers, just quietly opened the door, looked up at a pale face.


    It''s definitely more exciting than being hooded.


    They are not afraid, they are scared.


    I haven''t recovered for a while.


    "Big pot, you see, she has conjunctivitis."


    At this time, an obvious tone with Sichuan sound sounded, breaking the strange silence.


    I saw one of the killers with a simple and honest face pointing to the scarlet eyes in white.


    The corner of White''s mouth twitched for a while, and the original image of the evil ghost was broken because of this sentence.


    "Ghost! Ghosts


    "Run! Run


    The other three killers finally came back to their senses and ran away in panic.


    These three killers are all men. They have no ability to deal with ghosts, so they can only run.


    But Bai Yi had been angry with Su Xun for so long, and hated men to the bone. How could he let these door-to-door air bags run away like that?


    So they directly launched the ability of ghost fighting against the wall, and let the three people who ran away fall into an illusion. They ran very fast, but in fact they were just standing still.


    Then the eyes of Bai Yi fell on Han PI who said she had conjunctivitis. The blood flowed slowly from her eyes, and her nose and mouth disappeared.


    Han PI killer''s face is pale, squeeze out a reluctant smile, shaking and take out a bottle of eye drops: "conjunctivitis can''t see clearly, SAP love drops eyes."


    White dress


    After so many years of death, this is the second man to give her a headache.


    The last one was Su Xun who hit her on the head.


    "It''s not easy to kill people with this intelligence. I''m almost moved." Wearing a golden robe, Su Xun came out with a moving look on his face.


    After wiping his nonexistent tears, Su Xun looked at the killer and said, "don''t be afraid. I''m a good man with a good heart. The three of them are my employees."


    It''s just because he doesn''t deserve to have a name, but it doesn''t mean he''s really stupid. Hearing Su Xun''s words, his mouth and face twitch together.


    Now you tell me that you are a good man with a good heart?


    Then I only killed three people, isn''t it an angel?


    "Who asked you to come." Su Xun asked.


    Although Han Pi''s assassins are numerous, they still have professional ethics: "you You don''t want to... "


    "Bang!"


    The next second, a fist mercilessly fell on his head, most of his head was smashed, blood and flesh flying, a headless body slowly fell to the ground.


    "Then I don''t want to." Su Xun picked up the skirt in blue and wiped the blood and meat on his fist. He said a word quietly.


    Looking at a mass of blood on his blue skirt, he was very upset. But after looking at Su Xun''s fist, he suddenly felt that it was not unacceptable.


    Su Xun suddenly thought of something: "by the way, I killed him. Will he become a ghost?"


    "Maybe, because he was killed by your boss. He must be resentful, but he should be just a low-level wandering soul." Lao Wang had a flattering smile on his face.


    According to scientific research, people with strong resentment are more likely to become ghosts after death, and the stronger the resentment and the power of life are, the stronger they become after death.


    But this is only the source of a small number of ghosts. Most of them survived hundreds of years ago, and some of them suddenly appeared without knowing what happened.


    There were no ghosts in this world. Then a group of ghosts suddenly appeared. Later, it was discovered that some people might become ghosts after they died.


    Su Xun nodded: "stare at him, if he becomes a ghost, it''s your new colleague."


    I''m worried about the shortage of staff. Tut, I didn''t expect that the four employees would come to me automatically.


    Three ghosts


    They took a pitiful look at the headless bodies of Han PI killers and expressed their silence. After they died, they had to work for their enemies, which was worse than them.


    Su Xun''s practice made the capitalists cry when they saw it, because they also felt inferior.


    Su Xun looked at the three people who were walking in the same place. Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration, and business opportunities came.


    The dreamland created by ghost fighting against the wall is very real, at least ordinary people can''t see through it.


    He can let ghosts make ghosts, build amusement parks, adventure houses and other places of entertainment, and then open them to ordinary people, charging tickets to make money.


    Crouching trough, this is simply a profit, no business ah! Just a few more ghosts.


    After all, Zhenxing society needs action funds to revive the male style.


    Don''t know how to return a responsibility, three ghosts suddenly feel a little chilly, can''t help but beat a spirit.


    "Boss, what about the three guys?"


    Lao Wang came to Su Xun and asked."Forget it, I can''t bear to kill again." Su Xun shook his head in a compassionate manner.


    Then the next second looked at the three ghosts: "so you come to kill it, with snacks, the heavier the resentment, the better."


    Three ghosts


    I can''t bear to kill again.


    They had never seen such a brazen man before, but they could do nothing about him.


    "The boss is so kind-hearted." Lao Wang is worthy of being a cleaner. He licks when he doesn''t agree.


    "Yes, the boss is a Bodhisattva. Even if those three people die, they will remember the boss''s kindness."


    Blue is not willing to lag behind, as a female ghost, her tongue is more flexible.


    Bai Yi quickly agreed and wiped his nonexistent tears: "it''s so friendly. If there are more people like boss, the world will be full of love!"


    Lao Wang and LAN Yi''s mouth twitched. If there were more such people, the world would be over.


    "That''s all. In business, it''s normal to be kind to others. Only when you are kind-hearted can you be protected by the Buddha."


    Su Xun waved his hand modestly.


    Three ghosts: unless Buddha is blind. Although


    was in TSU TSU Su, he make complaints about three faces.


    A few minutes later, the three killers who were sent to kill Su Xun died. They were miserable and resentful.


    Su Xun was not disheartened even if he didn''t find out who was behind the scenes from them. Dead people can talk.


    Whoosh, the wind suddenly came up in the corridor, and the light began to show and hide, and the light exploded.


    Prelude, the four will become ghosts.


    At the corner of the stairs, the residents'' clothes are floating in the wind. Suddenly, the clothes become people hanging on the clothes poles, with a strange smile on their faces.


    "Only three?"


    Su Xun was a little surprised that Han PI, who was beaten up by him, didn''t turn into a ghost. I think it was because the resentment was not strong enough.


    After all, he died quite happily, and the remaining three were killed by the three ghosts.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The shrill laughter of three new born ghosts reverberated in the corridor, and blood flowed down the white wall.


    The three evil spirits came in a flash and stared at Su Xun with silent malicious and murderous eyes.


    "When the living can''t kill you, now you''re a ghost. What can you do for us?"


    "Yes, now you are three ghosts, so are we. Our strength is five to five."


    "I really want to thank you for your cruel means, otherwise we have no chance to become ghosts."


    "Since you want to thank me, stay and work for me." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he stepped out and reached for the ghost standing in front of him.


    The ghost looked contemptuous.


    "It''s no use, you What


    The next second, his face changed, because his neck was pinched by Su Xun.


    "What did you just say?" Su Xun stares at him.


    "How could that be How could... "


    Then he suddenly realized something and looked at the three ghosts behind Su Xun.


    No wonder these three ghosts will work for a living person, but also a man.


    "Tut, you are very savvy. Welcome to join us." Lao Wang showed a schadenfreude smile.


    It''s painful to be unlucky on your own, but if there are a group of people who are just as unlucky as yourself.


    Then, of course, there will be no pain.


    Three new born evil spirits, before they could harm others and brush their sense of existence, were beaten by the society and became the soul of working.


    A few minutes later, three old employees stood on the left and three new employees on the right.


    Su Xun stood in the middle and looked at the three new employees: "on behalf of all the employees of Shunfeng express, I welcome you to join us. When you work in our company, you don''t have holidays, wages, five insurances and one fund."


    "Here, let''s welcome the new colleagues."


    Su Xun took the lead and clapped.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Lao Wang''s three ghosts also applauded with smile.


    Only the three new employees themselves were dejected. The smile on their faces was uglier than crying.


    Once in the downwind, it''s as deep as the sea. From then on, freedom is a passer-by!


    If I had known that they might as well have died completely, how could I have known that they had to work when they became ghosts.


    Are there any human rights? no Is there still ghost power?


    "OK, now let''s talk about it. Who photographed you here to apply." Su Xun looked at the three ghosts and asked.


    He has also taken the names of the three new employees, namely black one, black two and black three.


    Hearing this, the black one and three ghosts all felt some toothache: "it''s Zhao Xue, Miss Zhao."


    Have become a ghost, they have nothing to worry about, directly sold Zhao Xue.


    "When I was young, I was in a bad mood, because I would rather die than follow. I wanted to kill me!" Su Xun shakes his head and forgets about his beating Zhao Xue.After all, he is not a reasonable person.


    Think of here, he did not doze off, directly into the room for clothes: "I go out a trip."


    Tanima is not afraid of the dead.


    Can live people be bullied?


    What happened to the Zhao family?


    A word is a word!


    Su Xun was too lazy to think.


    Because since you can kill each other with one punch, what else can you do with your brain?


    "Boss, can we help you?"


    Blue clothes are a little excited because they want to kill people. After all, they are ghosts, not good people.


    "No, I always like to do revenge by myself. After all, I can''t live without a sense of ceremony." Su Xun said without looking back.


    The six ghosts looked at each other.


    God can''t live without a sense of ceremony. Is that how it is used?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zhao family is located in Dongcheng District of Canghai city.


    Here is an antique house. This is the ancestral house of the Zhao family, which has a history of more than 200 years.


    Now the Zhao family still live in it.


    According to the normal development, in this period, Yan star should also change like the earth, even if the feudal monarch does not disappear, it will become a mascot.


    But it was because of the sudden change of spirit 300 years ago that the wheel of history rolled away. Xia was still a monarchy. Those aristocratic families helped the Xia monarch to stabilize the regime, but they could not get rid of everything. They became a hot existence in Xia.


    The Zhao family is just one of them, because their sphere of influence is limited to Canghai City, and there is no Zhao family position in the cabinet.


    But Rao is so. Zhao family is also the local emperor of Canghai city.


    No one in Canghai City dares to challenge the authority of the Zhao family, but today there is.


    And the challenge is simple and crude.


    At this time, the house of Zhao was still brightly lit.


    The reason is that Miss Zhao was beaten. Although she was not seriously injured, she was beaten miserably.


    This is absolutely a big event, at least in Canghai city.


    "What a shame! If you dare to beat my daughter, you are looking for death Zhao Xue''s mother, Zhao Rui, chairman of Zhao group, is furious.


    A middle-aged man said, "come on, Xueer has already sent someone to go."


    His name is Zhou Xiong, and he is a little weaker than the Zhao family in Canghai city. His marriage with Zhao Xue is a marriage of two families, and he is a victim.


    "Zhou Xiong is right. You''re not a child anymore. What''s the point of being hairy and irritable? Now maybe that person is dead. What''s the point of being angry?"


    A white haired old woman clutching a dragon''s head and crutch is not angry. She is the head of the Zhao family.


    "Yes, mom, the people I arranged may have killed him now. It''s not worth it to be angry for a lowlife."


    Zhao Xue, whose face was covered with medicine and bandage, comforted her mother that a human life appeared so light as goose feather in their words.


    Su Xun has a sense of propriety. Zhao Xue''s injuries look serious, but in fact they are just skin injuries.


    If Zhao Xue didn''t send someone to kill Su Xun, the matter would have ended here.


    But her grumpiness ruined the Zhao family.


    If Su Xun didn''t do it, he would let the Zhao family never get back at him.


    Of course, he is not afraid of revenge, he is just afraid of trouble, so we should solve the trouble from the source.


    Outside Zhao''s house is a square made of bluestone slabs, with two huge stone lions standing on each side.


    At 3:30 in the morning, a not strong figure came to the outside of Zhao''s house in the moonlight.


    "Who are you? Leave now, or don''t blame us for being rude!"


    The bodyguard on duty outside the door directly drove away.


    Because before this time point, the motive itself should be vigilant.


    If the other party ignored the warning, they would not hesitate to kill.


    But in the face of absolute power, vigilance can''t make them die a second later.


    "I''ll leave naturally, only after the killing." With a smile, Su Xun grabbed their heads and hit the stone lion.


    "Bang!"


    Blood splashed, and they died before they even made a response. Blood dripped from the heads of the two stone lions.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Su Xun picked up the stone lion on one side and threw it out to the gate of Zhao''s house.


    "Boom!"


    The stone lion, weighing a thousand kilograms, immediately collided with the wooden Red Gate, and the wooden gate fell apart. The stone lion hit the ground and made a big hole.


    The huge noise naturally attracted the attention of the bodyguards in Zhao''s house.


    The more money you have, the more afraid you are of death. In this dangerous world, there are many bodyguards of the Zhao family, and there are special patrols at night.So at the moment when the wooden door was smashed, the huge sound attracted the patrol team to come.


    "Over there! Come on! Come on


    "Send someone to inform the owner of the house!"


    Just a few seconds later, a team of ten rushed to surround Su Xun.


    Soon, another group of people came out.


    It was the old lady of the Zhao family who led the group. Behind her were Zhao Rui, Zhou Xiong and other children of the Zhao family.


    "How bold! Dare to make trouble in my Zhao family


    Mrs. Zhao crutched and looked at Su Xun coldly. She opened her mouth with a sense of authority.


    "Su Xun!"


    Zhao Xue recognized Su Xun, is the enemy meet, especially jealous, but more is also shocked.


    Shocked, Su Xun dared to come to Zhao''s house to find fault.


    "You are Su Xun."


    Zhao Rui didn''t expect that this beautiful looking man was the one who beat his daughter.


    "Too much talk."


    Su Xun shakes his head and goes to Zhao Xue step by step. All the core members of the Zhao family will die tonight.


    "You''re so bold! Kill him


    The old lady of the Zhao family gave the order without hesitation.


    "Kill


    With the old lady''s order, the bodyguards around susian rushed up without fear.


    These bodyguards are men and women.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    This is the second time that Su Xun said this sentence tonight. In the face of the fist coming, he faced it with a fearless fist.


    "Click!"


    At the moment of the collision with his fist, the man''s arm was directly broken, the broken bone pierced his shoulder, and the bloody white bone was exposed.


    "Ah, ah


    The man let out a shrill cry, then fell to the ground and began to roll.


    Mrs. Zhao''s pupils narrowed, but she could still keep calm and stood still.


    Other bodyguards saw this scene hesitated for a moment, and then bravely rushed up.


    Su Xun''s speed was very fast. His fist was faster and full of strength. His previous fist was a warning. Since these people wanted to die, he agreed.


    "Bang!"


    A punch hit one of them, half of the body was smashed, blood splashed.


    Su Xun was like a murderer. He was bathed in blood. Once he punched, someone would be killed.


    The people of the Zhao family were all pale with surprise when they saw this scene. They couldn''t help but have an idea in their heart: is this still human?


    Zhao Xue''s face turned pale with fright. Now she knows how extravagant it is to be alive.


    But she''s going to die soon.


    "Hum!"


    Mrs. Zhao gave a cold hum, and her crutches clubbed on the ground. Then the golden eyes above the crutches began to bleed.


    Soon a shadow spread out from the bottom of the crutch and covered Su Xun. As the temperature dropped, a ghost with his head in both hands appeared out of thin air.


    In this world, as long as women can get strange things, they can borrow the power of ghosts.


    Of course, the Zhao family is not difficult to obtain.


    Of course, ghosts are unknown things, and strange things will deprive users of their vitality. The more times they are used, the shorter their life span will be.


    At the moment when the ghost appeared, the Zhao family, who had been afraid, were relieved.


    After all, no matter how powerful Su Xun was, he could not blow up the ghost.


    "Jie Jie..."


    The head in the ghost''s arms opened his eyes, blood flowed from the corner of his eyes, the evil breath spread, and the ghost quickly turned around Su Xun.


    All of a sudden, the bleeding ghost in the ghost''s arms flew out and opened his mouth to Su Xun.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun''s backhand was a blocker. The ghost was blown up by him, and his blood was splashed all over the place.


    "What


    Seeing this scene, even old lady Zhao, who was as steady as before, could not help but be shocked.


    A living man, without the help of a strange object, has smashed a devil''s head. How can it be!


    No matter how unbelievable they feel, the fact is in front of them and they have to believe it.


    After losing the head in his arms, the ghost turned into a headless ghost.


    But soon, another head appeared in his arms, and a bodyguard suddenly lost his head and died.


    Obviously, this ghost has no head, but it can use other people''s heads.


    "I''ll blow you up!"


    Su Xun rushed over directly, kicked the ghost away with one foot, and then hit it with another fist. The speed was so fast that even the ghost couldn''t react.


    Finally, he came down from the sky and trampled the ghost on the ground with one foot.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Quiet, dead silence.Everyone did not expect that a ghost was exploded by a living man.


    "It''s time for the living."


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on Zhao Xue.


    "Mom."


    Zhao Xue hides behind Zhao Rui in horror.


    "Wait! Su Xun, I have a secret... "


    Mrs. Zhao suddenly spoke.


    However, Su Xun had already appeared in front of Zhao Rui. He punched his mother and daughter, turned his head and grinned at Mrs. Zhao: "I''m not interested."


    "Ah! Run


    "Run


    The Zhao family screamed and fled in panic.


    "Su Xun! Do you have a clear idea of the consequences? "


    Mrs. Zhao is also on the wax. After all, everyone has a headache when she comes across this kind of lengtouqing.


    "The consequences? The result is the disappearance of the Zhao family. "


    Su Xun didn''t like it. He just did what he wanted. Was it necessary to consider the consequences?


    If you still need to look ahead and backward, what does the horse rider do after so long hard work?


    System: hard work? Do you want to say that?


    "Good Good You forced me


    It''s useless for Mrs. Zhao to talk too much, and she''s not an indecisive person. She used her cards directly.


    She grabbed a jade pendant and threw it on the ground. Then she ran into it with her head.


    She wants to bury the Zhao family with lasu Xun!


    "Is this an early year for me?"


    Su Xun killed Zhao Xue''s father, threw the body aside, and frowned at the old lady Zhao who had been killed on the jade pendant in a buttoned posture.


    Thank you very much. It''s a joke, of course.


    But he didn''t know what Mrs. Zhao was doing.


    But soon he knew.


    Mrs. Zhao''s efforts were swallowed by the jade pendant, and soon a strong resentment rose up. In the blink of an eye, the whole Zhao house was shrouded in shadow.


    It''s clear that there''s a ghost coming out.


    But Su Xun couldn''t find the ghost.


    But he can feel that this ghost is very difficult, I''m afraid he can''t kill it with three fists and two feet.


    At least it''s the ghost level.


    "Ah


    A scream came, and the ghost began to kill.


    "Slip first."


    Su Xun is not a man with a sense of responsibility. He only has a sense of responsibility when it is useful to him.


    For example, when he broke through Sanpin saints, he realized that responsibility was what he felt. Now he has to have a sense of responsibility when he broke through everything. It''s like a scum man who loses when he''s finished playing.


    This ghost is obviously very dangerous. Su Xun doesn''t know anything about it. He''d better go back to the ninth place and move the soldiers.


    At least check the information of the same level ghosts.


    But soon his face went black.


    Because the gate of Zhao''s house was covered by the black fog, Su Xun was blocked by the black fog and couldn''t get out at all.


    He took out his cell phone to make a call, but found that there was no signal.


    "Grass! It''s a plant


    Su Xun swearing, turned and walked in.


    Since we can''t get out, we have to be tough.


    At the same time, number nine.


    "Minister! Zhao house is suspected to have a fierce ghost! "


    When lengqingyue rushed into the minister''s office, he found that the leader of the second team was already in it.


    "Qingyue, you sit first. I already know about it. The fierce ghost appears. It''s not easy to be careless. It''s also dangerous if you don''t get ready to go!" Tao min is very calm. Where is the ghost? The people in Zhao''s house say that all of them are dead. They rush there in a hurry. They just want to die.


    Zhao Wu, the leader of the second team, said: "the last time the ghost appeared was in Xihai city a year ago. At that time, more than 1000 people died. In the end, the ghost ran away."


    "The minister meant..." In fact, lengqingyue doesn''t care about the Zhao family. She''s afraid that the fierce ghost will continue to kill other places after killing all the people in the Zhao family.


    These days, if you are an ordinary person, you don''t like the aristocratic family. After all, fart is your head.


    Tao min pondered for a moment: "well, you go to the scene first, but don''t go in. I''ll report it to the headquarters. Please send someone over there."


    "Good!" Leng Qingyue and Zhao Wu answered at the same time.


    A few minutes later, all the members on duty or at home rushed to Zhao''s house.


    Tao min called the headquarters: "director Liao, there is a fierce ghost in Canghai City, asking for support."


    It''s a matter of great importance. I didn''t get down to business. I finished my business cleanly.


    "I''ll send someone over now!" Director Liao is one of the two deputy directors of the ninth division. He is in charge of operations.


    Half an hour later, three teams of the ninth Canghai branch have surrounded the gate of Zhao''s house.


    "Where''s Su Xun? Why didn''t Su Xun come? "


    Looking around for a week, the cold moon didn''t find Su Xun. She thought he had gone in."Captain Su hasn''t arrived yet."


    After all, Su Xun is the captain of the third team, which has been officially announced.


    "I''ll call him."


    Chen Yao took out her cell phone and called for a long time, but no one answered: "no one answered."


    "Forget it, there may be something important."


    What they didn''t know was that Su Xun was in Zhao''s house now.


    He found that the whole Zhao house seemed completely isolated from the outside world. He couldn''t get out, he couldn''t make a phone call, and he couldn''t hear the outside voice.


    There was only a scream from time to time in Zhao''s house, which proved that the ghost was still killing people.


    His biggest problem now is that he can''t find where the ghost is. He can''t start at all.


    Su Xun walked into a partial house, and a squeak came to his ears. Su Xun went along with his reputation and found a rocking chair shaking out of thin air.


    He opened his eyes and saw a man sitting on the rocking chair. The moon shone on his face, reflecting his pale face and a strange smile.


    She just turned to look at Su Xun.


    Mrs. Zhao!


    This ghost looks like old lady Zhao!


    "Play the devil!"


    Su Xun picked up a chair and smashed it. Then the ghost on the rocking chair disappeared.


    "Clang ~"


    "clang ~"


    everything in the room started to move. I don''t know when the room was filled with ghosts.


    These ghosts are all Zhao family members who just died, including Zhao Xue''s family who was killed by Su Xun.


    These ghosts are all black and white, or bleeding from the seven orifices, or with little head and feet.


    "Give me my life."


    "Give me my life."


    The ghosts of the Zhao family have more and more red eyes, blood flowing down the river, and their voices are more and more crazy.


    "If I can kill you once, I can kill you twice!" Su Xun showed a grimace that was more frightening than ghosts, and then rushed into the ghost group with his bare hands.


    "All step on the horse and die for me!"


    Su Xun is in a state of no one. Er It''s really a place without people. In short, it''s a big killing.


    A punch is a child. These people can''t stop him when they are alive, and it''s the same when they are dead.


    In the blink of an eye, all these ghosts are dead.


    But Su Xun just walked out of the yard and was stunned, because a group of ghosts appeared outside the yard.


    these ghosts as like as two peas he killed.


    "Is it the ability of that fierce ghost?"


    Su Xun realized that hundreds of people in the Zhao family had died, and all of them had become ghosts, and they were created by the fierce ghost.


    He can''t kill all the time. After all, these ghosts can be resurrected infinitely, so we have to find the source of all this.


    He looked around with his eyes open.


    All the way to the main hall of Zhao''s house, just as I entered the house, I felt a cold breath.


    Suddenly, there was a chill in my neck.


    Su Xun''s backhand is a punch.


    "Jie Jie..."


    A red ghost quickly dodged. His black hair was like seaweed, winding around susian''s body.


    Su Xun took out the lighter and lit it. Boom, the ghost''s hair burned instantly.


    Su Xun''s entangled body also loosened.


    The ghost flashed and disappeared.


    Su Xun looked around warily, because he felt that the ghost was still in the room.


    So far, he hasn''t even seen the real face of the ghost.


    At the same time, outside Zhao''s house.


    "I can''t wait! The ghost has almost killed all the people in Zhao''s house and will leave soon. "


    Cold moon said.


    "But on the minister''s side..." Zhao Wu said.


    Leng Qingyue interrupted her: "we will not be subject to military orders outside. We should learn to cope on the spot."


    "Team one, follow me."


    Lengqingyue with a team of people into the door of Zhao house, without any obstruction.


    "Team two, follow me."


    Seeing this, Zhao Wu gritted her teeth and took her subordinates into Zhao''s house.


    You can''t get in, but you can''t get out. Zhao''s house is the slaughterhouse of the ghost.


    "Our two teams search separately, don''t break up into parts, we must get together."


    Lengqingyue orders Zhao Wu, and then leads a team of people to search to the left.


    When Su Xun heard the footsteps, he came out and saw Leng Qingyue: "Why are you here?"


    He saw with Yin and Yang eyes that they were all living people.


    "Why are you here?" Cold moon is very alert, because it is not uncommon for ghosts to change into people.


    Su Xun naturally knew what she was doubting, when she was about to lose her cell phone.Leng Qingyue catches it, then opens it to have a look, and then confirms Su Xun''s identity, because several call records in it can be checked.


    Chen Yao stepped forward quickly: "Su Xun, when did you come in?"


    "I was the first to find out what happened here, so I went into Zhao''s house. I wanted to report to you, but I found that there was no signal, and I was trapped."


    "It''s a pity that I''m a little late. All the people of the Zhao family have been killed." Su Xun sighed, with an expression of pain that all blamed him for his poor work.


    Such a good back pot player can''t live up to it.


    Zhao Xue and others, who were killed by him, said they had never seen such a brazen person.


    Chen Yao quickly comforted: "you''ve tried your best. It''s a fierce ghost. No wonder you."


    "Yes, it can only be said that the Zhao family should have been robbed." Leng Qingyue didn''t doubt that Su Xun had killed the Zhao family.


    Because Su Xun didn''t have this motive at all, and he didn''t have the courage from the perspective of normal people.


    Su Xun said, "be careful. This ghost can revive other ghosts indefinitely. It''s very evil."


    "Good." Cold moon nodded.


    Then everyone started to search Zhao''s house, and they all took the strange things in their hands.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun and Chen Yao push aside a room. Although they can see everything in the room at a glance, Su Xun and Chen Yao still go in and check it carefully.


    Because a ghost can not only become a living person, but also become any dead thing.


    Chen Yao went to the dressing mirror, which she had never seen before.


    What will appear in Zhao''s house can''t be fake.


    Chen Yao approached to look in the mirror.


    Then he suddenly saw a shadow flash behind him in the mirror. When he looked back, there was nothing. Su Xun was still monitoring on the other side.


    "Dazed?"


    Chen Yao murmured to herself, then bent down to look in the mirror. Her pupils suddenly shrank, because what appeared in the mirror was not her own face.


    It''s a delicate and strange face, looking at her with a beautiful smile, but Chen Yao has a feeling of cold hands and feet.


    "Sue Ah


    As soon as she was ready to shout Su Xun, she vomited out the word "Su", and her body was sucked into the bronze mirror.


    "Chen Yao!"


    When Su Xun heard the sound, he turned around and saw the scene that the bronze mirror sucked Chen Yao in.


    Suddenly he rushed to the bronze mirror and saw Chen Yao beating the mirror inside, shouting something, but Su Xun couldn''t hear her voice at all.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll get you out!"


    He wanted to break the mirror, but he gave up the idea.


    Because he was afraid of breaking the mirror, Chen Yao disappeared with him.


    All of a sudden, he saw a second figure in the mirror. Chen Yao was waving her hand and suddenly turned back. For the first time, she saw the real face of the fierce ghost.


    A tall female ghost with a delicate face and a red Qipao is standing behind her.


    "To die!"


    Su Xun''s fist hit, and the ghost wanted to hide, but Su xungang''s fist was just a cover. At the moment when the ghost dodged, her right foot had already moved.


    "Bang!"


    This foot firmly fell on the female ghost''s belly.


    The ghost''s body suddenly flew out, and there was a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Su Xun: "man, you are special."


    "Because I can kill you." Su Xun grinned grimly.


    The female ghost showed her resentment: "I helped you carry the black pot of killing these people. It''s also a big help for you. Are you going to repay me so much?"


    "That black pot is my hard cover on you, so it''s not your help." At the same time, Su Xun''s body was like an arrow.


    The table suddenly flew up and hit Su Xun.


    "Bang!"


    The wooden table was smashed to pieces by Su Xun.


    But Su Xun''s fists were not only powerful, but also powerful.


    The female ghost''s body flew out immediately.


    "Su Xun!"


    Leng Qingyue and others who heard the news had already rushed over. When they saw the female ghost flying out, they all triggered their own strange things one after another.


    All of a sudden, countless ghosts, even the limbs of fierce ghosts, appeared to attack the female ghost in red.


    "Ah


    The ghost was forced back.


    "Let me go, or she''ll be stuck in the mirror forever." The female ghost said to Su Xun quickly when she fell to the ground.


    Su Xun rushed to her and held her head, then hit her head with a fist, bang, blood flying, female ghost directly smashed half of her head.


    On the other side of her face, she looked at Su Xun incredulously. It seemed that she didn''t expect that Su Xun didn''t care about his threat at all, and he was so ruthless."I will do what I want to do, but what I hate most is someone threatening me."


    Su Xun''s voice was cold, and then he hit it mercilessly. Bang, its head exploded completely, blood and flesh flying, blood dripping.


    But even so, it''s not dead.


    Her body got into the mirror, and the vicious voice echoed in the room: "if you want to kill me, break the mirror, she and I will die, ha ha ha..."


    "Su Xun!"


    Lengqingyue and others rushed into the house.


    "Come on, get another mirror." Su Xun said to Leng Qingyue. He saw that Chen Yao was already fighting with the ghost in the mirror.


    In less than a minute, a female team member from the ninth place brought in the same bronze mirror. These are all genuine goods, which shows the wealth of the Zhao family.


    Su Xun moved the mirror down and put it on the ground. Then he put the two mirrors in a line.


    This is the method he had seen in a horror novel on earth before. He forgot the specific principle, but he can quite justify it.


    "Shua!"


    At the moment when the two bronze mirrors were opposite, a burst of golden light broke out, and then the bodies of Chen Yao and the ghost were sent out.


    Su Xun, who had been prepared for a long time, hit the ghost with a fist, and the fist penetrated her abdomen.


    The ghost slowly fell to the ground, and then disappeared.


    The black fog over Zhao''s house also slowly dispersed, and the whole picture of Zhao''s house reappeared.


    This fierce ghost has been completely solved.


    At this time, the expert who was sent from the headquarters to solve the ghost just got off the plane


    "finally solved it."


    Lengqingyue wiped the sweat on her face. Thanks to Su Xun, otherwise it would not be so easy.


    At this moment of relief, no one noticed that one person was missing from the two teams.


    The reason why Li Gui is called Li Gui lies in her various abilities, which are difficult to control and seal.

 Chapter 1340

    Hundreds of people in Zhao''s house died.


    It''s a sad story.


    However, Su Xun killed the fierce ghost, which was revenge for the Zhao family, and he also made great achievements.


    The Zhao family also died well.


    Zhao family: go to your mother


    When Su Xun went out of Zhao''s house and was about to go back to their homes to find their mothers, a car stopped quickly, and a woman in leather came down. Looking at the normal Zhao''s house, she gritted her teeth: "Damn, it''s a step too late."


    The others looked at her for no reason.


    "Who''s in charge here?" The woman in leather looked around and asked in a threatening way.


    Lengqingyue and Zhao Wu looked at each other, then Zhao Wu asked: "who are you?"


    "I was sent by headquarters to deal with this vicious attack." The woman in leather is cool. While talking, she takes out a small green book and opens it. Xie Anning, 70% of them are men and 30% of them are women.


    Men are his fans. As for those women, they should pay attention to him mainly for the convenience of scolding him.


    But Su Xun didn''t care. Black powder was also powder.


    This is a small step to success.


    He also found a lot of private letters, because his ID is iron tough man, so these people call him "iron teacher"


    Su Xun is going to write another article.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Come on, come on!"


    A sudden roar almost scared Su Xun''s soul away.


    Su Xun got up and came to the living room. He saw five ghosts, led by white clothes, roaring one by one: "come on! Come on


    "Struggle! struggle! Struggle


    "Work hard! strive! Work hard


    While shouting, they clenched their fists, waved up and down, and stamped their feet.


    "You sold insurance when you were alive."


    Looking at the evil, religious scene, Su Xun was silent for a moment, and then asked Bai Yi.


    Bai Yi is curious: "how do you know, boss?"


    "It''s all right, I guess. Let''s call it a day. It''s disturbing the people." Su Xun turned back to the office.


    White subconscious Fist: "come on!"


    "Come on! come on. Come on


    "Struggle! struggle! Struggle


    The five in blue cried reflexively.


    "Sick! In the morning


    Downstairs, the bedroom window opened, and a woman yelled at Su Xun.


    White directly floated down, looking at the woman, asked a gloomy: "you have medicine ah!"


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The woman screamed and fainted.


    "Bang!"


    The white clothes curled their lips and floated up the stairs again.


    "Colleagues, start to go to work, ghost one send this area, ghost two this area..."


    By the time the hell couriers were distributing the scope of work, the ghost express business had begun to ferment.


    Cause a wide range of discussions on the Internet.


    "Sisters, what the hell am I doing! My express was sent home by a ghost. "


    "Add one upstairs. I thought I was the only one to encounter this kind of supernatural event."


    "The trough! Me too! I didn''t expect that we all met, but one said that the ghost delivery is fast. I''ll buy it in the morning and arrive in the afternoon. "


    "You''re not talking about downwind express, are you?"


    "One more!"


    "Add 10086."


    "The trough! Our store cooperates with Shunfeng express. I''m scared when I step on the horse in broad daylight! "


    Ghost express ferments quickly. For these capitalists, they don''t care what the consequences will be if a man becomes a tough guy.


    They just want to make more money.


    In this way, Su Xun''s fans became bigger and bigger like a snowball, and soon reached six figures.


    The name of iron and steel teacher is becoming more and more famous.


    Known as the leader of the rise of men.


    "It''s a heavy ghost."


    Leng Qingyue and Chen Yao came to Su Xun''s house, but they couldn''t help frowning.


    Because of business contacts, Su Xun didn''t close during the day.


    There was a sign on the door for express delivery.


    They walked in directly, and then saw Su Xun in the office at a glance.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Xun also saw them.


    "Sit down and I''ll pour you water."


    Su Xun came out, invited them to sit down on the sofa in the living room, and poured them a glass of water.


    "Su Xun, are you really using ghosts to deliver express?"


    Leng Qingyue took the water cup and asked straightforwardly, because this matter has been settled.It''s just to find an opening line.


    Su Xun knew that this would be discovered, because he was not prepared to hide it. He was open and aboveboard in business, and he didn''t break the law.


    Sitting comfortably opposite them, he shrugged and said, "yes, what''s the matter? Is there a problem? You think, because of me, these ghosts don''t go out to harm others. I''m making contributions to society. "


    "For the time being, but have you ever thought that it would cause panic among your customers?" Leng Qingyue sips her water and puts the cup on the table.


    Su Xun shook his head: "there''s no need to worry about this. I''m ready. After I get the reward for eliminating the fierce ghost, I will start to carry out comprehensive advertising promotion to let everyone know that the downwind express is a ghost. In this way, everyone will be psychologically prepared."


    Only he can use the capitalist iron fist from the socialist countries to threaten It''s wrong to persuade ghosts to work for him. No one in the world can compete with him or follow his example.


    Looking at Su Xun talking about his business plan, Leng Qingyue and Chen Yao can''t help but twitch and feel the milk ache.


    "Well, you have solved this problem, but have you ever thought that you can restrain these ghosts when you are alive, but what if something happens to you? How much harm will these ghosts bring to society? " This is what lengqingyue is really worried about. It''s also the purpose of her coming this time. She wants to persuade Su Xun to give up the plan.


    Su Xun was very surprised: "why do you think I will encounter an accident? I''m sure I won''t die. "


    "Who can guarantee such a thing?" Leng Qingyue asked.


    Su Xun blurted out: "me!"


    Cold moon


    She felt like she couldn''t make sense of her.


    "Su Xun, I know you are very powerful, but the world is more dangerous than you think. Everyone may die, including you." The moon is cold and sincere.


    Su Xun shook his head: "not me."


    He is a saint with infinite power, and may die in this low plane? You''re kidding.


    And even if he retreats 10000 steps, he will die, his identity mission will fail, and he will be trapped in this world forever.


    But he also has ways to resurrect.


    He has been a backhand in other worlds for a long time, and he has left a part in so many other worlds.


    As long as his body dies, his mind in the depth of his separation will take over the body immediately.


    Even if the separation is out of control, the blood he left in the heaven and the world can be resurrected in tens of thousands of years.


    So, he really won''t die.


    Lengqingyue really can''t figure it out. How can this guy from the other side be confident that he won''t die?


    "Boss, there are guests."


    Blue clothes suddenly appeared with a big bag.


    "It''s you!"


    Chen Yao recognized her as the ghost she met at school.


    "Do you still think her painting will scare customers?" Su Xun pointed to the blue clothes and looked at Leng Qingyue.


    Looking at the miniskirt that barely covers the thighs and the black fishing net stockings in blue clothes, Leng Qingyue feels that this image only excites those customers.


    "Go to work." Su Xun waved.


    Then Chen Yao and Leng Qingyue saw that blue clothes put the express into their pockets one by one, and soon flew away with a bag several times larger than her body.


    Maybe it''s because she''s loaded too much. She shakes a few times in the air, grits her teeth and keeps on flying.


    Take a look at the leisurely Su Xun on the opposite side.


    Leng Qingyue and Chen Yao suddenly feel that it is more painful for these ghosts to fall into Su Xun''s hands than to die.


    Not only to help, but also to sell the hue.


    The evil capitalists are terrible.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Xun saw that both of them were staring at him.


    Chen Yao gritted her teeth: "although it''s a ghost, you can''t be human. Can''t you let her recite less?"


    For the first time, she sympathized with a ghost.


    "That''s why you don''t understand. Each one of them has killed people. It''s atonement. How hard nature works, how it works." Su Xun said seriously.


    Cold month rolled a white eye: "can they work hard to earn money in your hands, called atonement?"


    "But I have provided them with valuable job opportunities, and you don''t want to inquire. Now the pressure of employment is so great, let alone ghosts. Even people can''t find jobs." Su Xun said shamelessly.


    In the face of Su Xun, a capitalist who had no oil and salt and had a thick skin than the city wall, they were speechless.


    Su Xun looked at his watch and then put down his water glass: "well, if you''re OK, you can go first. I have to continue to work."


    "You Go into the eyes of the money


    Chen Yao waved her powder fist and bit her silver teeth.


    Su Xun''s secret way: if he doesn''t get into the money hole, will he get into you Eye? Then you''re going to cry and cry.


    Now I''m looking for money, at least you don''t hurt.


    Chen Yao didn''t know that in a few seconds, Su Xun had already driven a wave of cars to her.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, Su Xun answered a phone call.


    He came to Tao min''s office and found a beautiful woman in a white coat.


    Liu guanyue''s eyes were burning at Su Xun.


    "Minister Tao."


    Su Xun said hello to Tao min.


    Liu guanyue came to Su Xun and said, "Hello, my name is Liu guanyue. You can call me Professor Liu. I''m the director of the research department of the ninth headquarters. I know about you. I need your cooperation in my research."


    "How to cooperate?" No wonder my eyes are so excited that they treat me as an experiment.


    People who do research are all nuts.


    "You need to provide blood, hair, even yourself," Liu said


    "Sorry, I refuse." Su Xun didn''t even think about it, so he said, "no, I''m blood. How can I give it to you?"?


    Liu guanyue didn''t expect Su Xun to refuse. She frowned: "your ability is very special. If I can crack it and promote it..."


    "You can''t crack it." Su Xun impolitely interrupted her and looked at Tao Min: "minister Tao, is there anything else? If not, I will go first."


    "Su Xun, what''s your attitude? Professor Liu is our national treasure." Tao min frowned and scolded.


    Su Xun looked at Liu guanyue: "national treasure? What does it have to do with me? Don''t give me moral kidnapping. That''s the last thing I want to eat. "


    As long as I have no morality, I can''t be kidnapped.


    "I won''t kidnap you morally, and I hate it the most." Liu guanyue smiles: "let''s make a deal. As long as you are willing to cooperate with me in my research, you can get all my research results for free, which will be of great help to you in dealing with ghosts."


    "I don''t need all those fancy things to deal with ghosts, just have it." Su Xun raised his hand.


    Tao min anxiously said: "Su Xun, do you know how many people want Professor Liu''s invention but can''t get it? Don''t be willful. It can save your life."


    Su Xun laughed but said nothing. He didn''t believe that there were more powerful objects in the world than himself.


    "Nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "Wait! Your reward has come down. " Tao min stopped Su Xun and said to him, "you are the Vice Minister of Canghai branch, with 50 million in cash and a ghost lantern."


    "What''s the use of ghost lanterns?" Su Xun asked.


    Professor Liu said, "this is my invention. As long as you carry a lantern, ghosts will not attack you."


    "There''s a time limit." Su Xun asked.


    Liu guanyue nodded: "thirty seconds."


    "It''s great, too." Su Xun seriously praised this invention. It''s really amazing.


    Can snatch 30 seconds of survival time from the devil''s hand, already can be said to be against the sky.


    Liu guanyue said, "well Are you still indifferent to my inventions? "


    "Minister Tao, my reward." Su Xun directly ignored him and showed his attitude with his actions.


    If you want him to be an experiment, don''t even think about it.


    Director Tao shook his head helplessly, and then handed a box to Su Xun: "there is a card in it, and the bonus of Lingyi bus is also in it."


    "Thank you." Su Xun said thanks, then looked at Liu guanyue and left with the box.


    Seeing Su Xun leave, Tao said to Liu guanyue, "Professor Liu, I''m really sorry. We''ll do his ideological work further."


    "It''s no use. I''ll do it myself." Liu guanyue shook her head and said that she would not give up easily.


    She wanted to study Su Xun''s body.


    On the other side, sitting in a taxi, Su Xun said, "go to the nearest luxury car 4S store."


    When you get the money, you should buy a car first. Cars in this world are very cheap. After all, ghosts come out and die at any time. Who can buy such expensive things.


    Susian opened the box, which contained his new job, bank card and a small lantern.


    Lantern is white, only fist size, written four black dead words, very strange.


    Su Xun picked it up and looked at it. He couldn''t see what principle it was. He was immune to the attack of ghosts.


    Half an hour later, he went to a 4S store of Lamborghini. Su Xun spent a lot of money on the car.


    Generally speaking, it needs to be ordered in advance, but Su Xun has no special requirements.


    After buying a car, I went to an advertising agency.


    Signed an advertising contract for publicity.


    People in this world are so friendly.


    After he accidentally dropped out his work card and put on the name of the company, the advertising company refused to accept money and wanted to advertise for free to Shunfeng express.


    As a civil servant, how could Su Xun accept it so easily?


    So it took me two minutes to accept the offer.


    Then I went to the TV station.


    I accidentally dropped my work permit again.Then it''s easy to get prime time ads.


    The TV Station didn''t receive any money, and the director sent him out in person, which made Su Xun feel embarrassed.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Liu."


    Su Xun said, holding Liu Taichang''s hand.


    "Yes, yes. It''s just because of your protection that we can still live normally. Besides, the efficiency of downwind express is high. I''ve used it. It''s our honor to be able to promote it for enterprises."


    In turn, director Liu thanks Su Xun.


    In the end, the two were reluctant to part.


    After watching Su Xun''s Sao red sports car leave, director Liu wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Director, this is not a small sum of money."


    The Secretary behind said with a sad face.


    "What do you know? Don''t mention his identity, Shun Feng express, aren''t you afraid to receive money? "


    Liu Taichang didn''t say well.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Evening, twelve o''clock.


    Old city, a remote intersection.


    There is a mist tonight. In the mist, a table is placed at the intersection, and there is a figure behind it.


    Su Xun was sitting on the chair. On the table in front of him was a sign, which said, "interviewer.".


    There is also a sign beside it:


    Shunfeng express recruitment office.


    That''s right. Su Xun is recruiting. After all, the advertising will soon spread out and the business volume will increase.


    These people are not enough.


    Wrong It''s these ghosts.


    "You Where are you looking? You come here at night to recruit, to recruit ghosts. "


    Several drunkards passed by.


    "The trough! Downwind express! This horse is really recruiting ghosts! "


    One of them was slightly drunk and saw the words on the sign clearly.


    "What! Down wind express


    Other people''s wine instantly woke up a lot.


    Su Xun gave them a smile.


    This time their wine is completely awake.


    "Mom! Ghosts


    "Run


    A group of people ran away.


    Su Xun shook his head. Young people nowadays, their psychological endurance is too poor.


    Like him, only ghosts fear him.


    Suddenly, a dark wind came.


    "Boss, I want to apply."


    A delicate voice came with the wind.


    The sound alone is hard to hear.


    Su Xun said: "come out for an interview when you come. Don''t worry. I never make hidden rules for my subordinates. I always hate this kind of behavior."


    Because I come here in the open.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck


    A red figure came.


    Su Xun''s face showed a warm smile


    but when he saw that face clearly, the smile on Su Xun''s face gradually disappeared, and his eyes became cold.


    Because this is the ghost of Zhao house last night.


    I didn''t expect that it wasn''t dead yet!


    I''m not dead.


    How dare you come and hang around in front of him!

 Chapter 1341

    "I''m still alive. I''m sure I''m surprised. I have to say that I really hurt when I beat you ~"


    the female ghost smiles and looks like silk. The red cheongsam outlines the proud curve, the wind blows up the dress, the split jade and the legs are looming.


    "Does it hurt? I see It''s not enough. "


    The next second, Su Xun rushed out.


    As we all know, Su Xun was always quick.


    But this female ghost is faster than him.


    In the moment he rushed past, the female ghost had disappeared from the original place.


    Of course, the so-called disappearing here is not really disappearing, it''s just being invisible.


    She went around to Su Xun''s back.


    Su Xun''s mouth rose and pretended not to find it. Then he held her milk in his backhand Brain.


    Bang!


    Hit a nearby pole, blood flying.


    "Ah


    The female ghost was caught off guard, and was played by Su Xun intentionally, but not intentionally. She tasted the danger of the society.


    "A small insect with a hard life escaped by chance. He didn''t hide for a long time and dared to come back for revenge. I thought I was going to be cold just now. I didn''t expect that I overestimated you."


    Su Xun grabbed her hair, and the irony from the corner of his mouth seemed to overflow.


    "You How can you see me


    The eyes of the female ghost are about to fall out. Well, one of them has indeed fallen out. Just now, her head was smashed on the pole, and she is teetering.


    "Eyes, of course."


    Su Xun put her eyes back and lifted her knee up.


    I had a close contact with his face.


    Bang!


    The female ghost''s face suddenly deformed and blurred.


    "I dare to come to me for revenge when I''m hurt. I don''t know if I''m praising you for your courage or calling you stupid."


    Susian grabbed his hair, just like a dead dog. He picked it up and hit it on the ground.


    Click!


    The female ghost''s soul is dark, bloody, beyond recognition, and her body has been distorted.


    There are still many ghosts hiding around. They are trembling with fear when they see this scene.


    As for why there are so many ghosts watching in the dark, it is natural that there is a graveyard nearby.


    And I hear this place is haunted.


    Otherwise, how can Su Xun recruit here.


    For him, this graveyard is a talent market. Wrong, it''s a ghost market!


    "So cruel, so It''s fierce. "


    "The living are crueler than the dead. No wonder we lie underground. They live on the ground."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go out to scare him."


    They''ve never seen anyone so cruel.


    For the ghost in the dark, Su Xun couldn''t pay attention to it for the time being. His heart was on the ghost.


    Female ghost: I''m so moved.


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing?" Just at this time, a social man in a vest and full of tattoos came over.


    The female ghost seemed to see the Savior: "help, help, please help me."


    The social man was stunned for a moment. In his eyes, the bloody ghost became a great beauty.


    She is a beautiful woman with a hot and delicate figure.


    He felt that his brother was blessed tonight. He picked up a brick and rushed to Su Xun: "beast! Let go of that girl


    He used all kinds of means to get so many student girls. Is there one that can match the one in front of him.


    If you can do it, you''d like to die now.


    "Lust fascinates the mind." Su Xun gave a cold smile. He didn''t bother to talk when he faced this kind of goods.


    Sign him directly.


    Bang!


    A blow to the head of a social person.


    If he wants to be a hero to save beauty, he will die before he finishes the battle, and he will die suddenly.


    Looking at the corpses of social people, female ghosts are scared. Good guy, kill all of them.


    Bang!


    Su Xun stepped on the female ghost with a ferocious face: "just because you are such a bitch, I''m sorry if you don''t kill me at the job fair."


    At this moment, he is more terrible than fierce ghost.


    "No! Don''t kill me! I''ll do what you say. " The female ghost on the ground, who was beyond recognition, cried out in panic. Originally, she thought that the other party was alone. Even if she was injured, the wave was stable. Now it is stable. It''s stable. It''s dying.


    Bang!


    Su Xun stepped down: "no need."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The smoke is gone.


    A ghost, to be exact, a wounded ghost, was killed alive.


    His employees only need to engage in some simple work, wandering soul is OK, so there is no need to be fierce.And he can''t control the fierce ghost. The female ghost is so crispy now just because she was injured last night.


    When he recovered, he might have to play some tricks. Su Xun didn''t want to waste his energy on her.


    Don''t talk about energy, Jing None of them.


    Su Xun got up, wiped his hands on him, and raised his chin to the ghosts in the cemetery: "who, you, you, you, and you, all come here."


    The ghosts in the graveyard were all frightened.


    They learned a truth.


    Eating melon is easy to hurt yourself!


    "He He called us


    "It''s you, not me."


    "Fart, I''m calling you."


    A group of ghosts did not dare to run, but they did not dare to come forward. They could only push each other there.


    "Why are you grinding haw there? Get all of them over here." Su Xun frowned and yelled.


    A group of ghosts stirred up again, and then had to flutter to Su Xun.


    Su Xun went to the back of the table and sat down. Looking at the ghosts in front of him, he said, "I''m here to recruit. You''re lucky. You''ve all been accepted by me. Do you have any opinions?"


    He was so kind and generous that he gave them a lot of jobs.


    Although they were accepted by one side, a group of ghosts shook their heads like rattles.


    Nonsense, who dares to have an opinion.


    The fierce ghost has just died. If they dare to say no, the end will be very miserable.


    "That Big Master, I It''s not appropriate to be old. " An old man in his eighties said carefully.


    In the ghost group, a group of old people''s eyes lit up and a glimmer of hope rose in their hearts.


    Su Xun laughed, looked at the old ghost and said gently, "old man, our company pays attention to humanistic care Wrong, it''s the ghost culture. It''s based on the ghost. It won''t treat you differently because you are old, like other blood sucking companies and evil capitalists. I still give you the opportunity to create wealth for me with both hands. I just hope you don''t let me down. "


    "What''s the difference between living without labor and salted fish? Don''t feel inferior just because you are dead. Now I will give you a chance to burn your surplus value. "


    Old ghost


    Yes, you don''t want the old man like other companies, because you have to squeeze the old man when you step on the horse!


    Give us the chance to burn the surplus value. It''s the chance to squeeze our surplus value!


    Ganlin Niang, are you still a person?


    A group of ghost eyes full of resentment and helplessness.


    "All right, line up and sign the entry contract." Ignoring their excited eyes when they got a new job, Su Xun took out a stack of documents and contracts and began to register employees.


    There are probably more than 30 ghosts here, only seven or eight evil spirits, and all the others are wandering spirits.


    After the registration, Su Xun said: "don''t say that the company doesn''t care for employees. Although our company has no salary, five insurances and one year-end bonus, and no holidays, it will arrange for you to have an internal dormitory as welfare. You can stay unconditionally."


    Hearing this, a group of ghosts got some comfort in their hearts. Fortunately, this guy''s humanity has not disappeared.


    It''s better to live in another place.


    "Boss, where is our dormitory?" A middle-aged male ghost asked carefully.


    Others are looking forward to seeing Su Xun.


    Nowadays, not only the houses of the living are expensive, but also the places where the dead live.


    They are looking forward to a place with high land price.


    "That''s a good question." Su Xun got up and patted him on the shoulder. Then he pointed to the graveyard in front of him: "no, that''s it. Just follow the watch."


    Ghosts


    That tap Ma Mingming is our own grave.


    "Boss, that''s our own grave!" The middle-aged man who asked the question said with a sad face.


    Dead all dead, the house is still occupied by people, this step horse where to reason?


    That''s a bully.


    Su Xun laughed and handed over an employment contract: "Article 5 of the contract, since the signing of this contract, all of Party B belongs to Party A, Party B is you, Party A is me."


    "Oh, don''t think the contract is unreasonable, because it''s unreasonable, I has the final say, sign it just to seem reasonable."


    "Well, wash up and go to bed early. Come to work on time tomorrow. If anyone is late for work on the first day, I promise to lift his coffin."


    "Well, two ghosts, help me move this table and bench back, it''s early to adapt to work."


    With that, Su Xun picked up a bunch of contracts, then got on his own sports car and drove away.


    In the same place, a group of ghosts looked at each other.Then he cried with a whoa.


    I feel aggrieved.


    "Sin! It''s evil


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the new employees didn''t let Su Xun down. They all came to the company on time to report.


    After a large number of new employees are employed, the business of Shunfeng express is further expanded and the efficiency is higher.


    Moreover, the advertisement of downwind express was published soon, which naturally caused a great disturbance.


    "The trough! Crazy! Use ghosts as employees. "


    "The capitalists are so powerful."


    "It''s too exciting for NIMA."


    "Fuck! Even the white haired centenarians will not let go, the evil capitalists


    No matter what reaction is made on the Internet, the name of Shunfeng express is completely out.


    A ghost delivery company, who can refuse?


    Who has the heart not to give praise?


    The ninth headquarters was also startled by this, and immediately sent people to Canghai city for inquiry.


    The main purpose is to let Su Xun seal all the ghosts. Don''t take chances.


    It''s too dangerous to say that.


    Su Xun agreed with this, then refused without hesitation, and his attitude was extremely tough.


    However, due to his special ability and the guarantee from the ninth branch of Canghai City, the matter could only be settled and let Su Xun do it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a month later, the office area of Shunfeng Express has moved into a well decorated company.


    And start setting up express delivery points below.


    In the past half a month, everything went well except Liu guanyue who harassed Su and Xun from time to time.


    Downwind Express has monopolized the whole city''s express delivery.


    Then silly beeps began to appear.


    For example, at the ongoing press conference.


    "Mr. Su, I understand that the employees of Shunfeng express not only don''t have holidays, but also don''t have wages and insurance. Do you infringe the ghost right like this?"


    A female reporter asked, holding up the microphone.


    Su Xun looked at her as if he were looking at a silly beep.


    Just like the wonderful organizations protecting mosquitoes, snakes and mice on the earth, there are organizations protecting ghosts in the world, right?


    Su Xun was silent for a moment, then took out some cash and put it into her hand: "it''s not easy for your mother to support you so much. Take this money and have a look at your brain."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    There was a burst of laughter.


    The members of the ghost rights protection organization are all the same as psychopaths, but most people don''t dare to offend them because they don''t let go when they bite you.


    So now Su Xun''s behavior makes everyone feel very happy.


    "You You are insulting me


    The female reporter trembled with anger.


    "No, I''m obviously concerned about you." Su Xun made a serious apology for himself.


    The female reporter threw the money on the ground: "ghosts are also creatures. Your behavior is an infringement on the rights of ghosts. You wait for me. We will not give up."


    As the words fell, she turned and left.


    After the press conference, a large number of members of ghost rights organizations on the Internet began to attack Shunfeng express, and the final appeal was to ask the government to come forward to block Shunfeng express.


    There were even several demonstrations.


    For a time, it was overwhelming on the Internet and all the news related to downwind express.


    "Find out who''s behind it."


    Su Xun called the white clothes, now his secretary, and asked him to investigate the matter.


    "The boss said there was a push for it?"


    Bai Yi asked with wide eyes.


    Su Xun sneered: "nonsense, most of the ordinary members of the ghost rights protection organization are stupid, but the core members are not stupid. They set up this organization to attract a large number of stupid people to make money for them."


    "They must be collecting money."


    With the rapid development of Shunfeng express, the interests of other express companies will be swallowed by Shunfeng.


    And in accordance with the momentum of development, all the express companies will be crushed sooner or later.


    So they''re not going to sit back.


    The advantage of downwind express is to use ghosts as employees, so it''s natural to use ghost rights protection organizations to do things.


    For these capitalists, the so-called evil spirits have no fear of losing money.


    They have a lot of guts for money.


    How bold capitalists can be depends on how many benefits they can obtain.


    After telling Bai Yi to do this, Su Xun landed on the cloud forum again and began to take rhythm.


    Thanks to the women''s rights organizations on earth, Su Xun is now a master of rhythm.


    His fans have broken the million mark.


    Now he is ready to move his position from the Internet to reality, planning a March and taking practical actions to fight for the equal rights of men and women.Of course, it is impossible to achieve equality with women now.


    Because if the supernatural is not solved one day, it will be impossible to achieve real equality between men and women one day.


    What he is doing now is the preparation and prelude, so that when the supernatural event is completely solved, he can shake his hand and change the world.


    For those who have been used to women''s status higher than men for hundreds of years, a sense of resistance should be born.


    At present, Lin Ziwei, Huo Tianmiao and Zhao wangquan are the three major generals under his command. They are more and more radical one by one. They are eager to carry out a military coup to achieve their goals.


    There are more and more members of Zhenxing society, most of them are students, who have the most fighting spirit.


    Su Xun had a good guess. The ghost rights protection group suddenly organized a plot against Shunfeng express. Moreover, many people joined hands to attack Shunfeng.


    When Su Xun was looking at the documents in his office, there was a conversation in a private club.


    There were three people in the conversation, two men and one woman.


    If someone is here, they will be able to recognize at a glance that these three people are all leaders in Xiaguo''s express industry, who once divided the logistics market.


    Now Shunfeng express appears, sweeping the whole country rapidly with an absolutely strong posture, which makes these three express companies sit together as competitors.


    And the sponsor is the only male among the three, Zhou Sen, a famous strong man in China.


    On the TV screen of the private room, the ghost rights protection organization is demonstrating against the downwind.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ve set the fire on fire. The next thing is up to you."


    Zhou Sen chuckles, cocks his legs and shakes his wine glass gracefully. He is middle-aged, but his skin is better than two women because of proper maintenance.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhou won''t let the women. Can we two big women fall off the chain?"


    "In fact, we have to thank this Shunfeng. Otherwise, how could the three of us sit together?"


    "To replace people with ghosts is, after all, a heresy. Next, we have to publicize the harm of ghosts out of control."


    Although Su Xun was from the ninth place, they were able to expand their business. There were people on it.


    When it comes to the fight for interests, naturally it will not let you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five in the afternoon.


    "Ding Ding..."


    As soon as Su Xun was ready to leave work, his mobile phone rang. It was Tao min.


    "Hello, Minister Tao."


    Su Xun got through.


    "Minister Su, the sunshine orphan has a supernatural event, and the team led by lengqingyue has lost contact..."


    "I''ll be there now." Su Xun said.


    "Well, you must be careful."


    After hanging up, Su Xun turned on the navigation and drove to the sunshine orphanage.


    Sunshine orphanage is located in the western suburbs, which was funded by the government earlier. It integrates kindergarten and primary school, but now it has been abandoned for many years.


    Because there was a big fire in the early years, which from the dean to the teachers and orphans were all burned to death.


    Because everyone was burned to death, no one knew the cause of the fire.


    It''s just that some nearby residents often say that they can hear the sound of children playing and reading when passing by, but because nothing happened, the ninth place has never been taken care of.


    This time, someone died in it strangely. Leng Qingyue asked minister Tao to take someone to investigate.


    Unexpectedly, Tao min lost contact with Su Xun as soon as he went there.

 Chapter 1342

    Sunshine orphanage in western suburbs.


    At this time, it was completely shrouded in black fog.


    Black fog, which is basically a sign of a supernatural event.


    Su Xun got out of the car and went into the orphanage.


    I don''t know why, when he stepped into the orphanage, he felt a familiar atmosphere.


    "Weeding day in the afternoon, sweat drips down the soil..."


    The sound of reading is heard.


    Through the window of the classroom, you can see that it is full of people reading.


    But Su Xun knew that these were not people.


    He came to the nearest classroom and pushed open the door. The sound of reading stopped suddenly.


    Everyone looked at him.


    These children''s faces were pale, or dark green, with silent pupils and innocent smiles on their faces.


    This scene looks very strange.


    "Uncle, will you play games with us?"


    A child stood up.


    "If uncle comes to find someone, tell Uncle where the elder sisters are going first."


    Su Xun''s stable group didn''t panic at all, and even communicated with these little ghosts.


    "Play games! to play! Play games


    All the children stood up and gathered around Su Xun one by one.


    "As long as Uncle accompany us to play games, uncle won, we will tell you that if you lose, you will stay here forever to play with us." Said a child.


    Su Xun''s face sank: "everyone knows how to play games. Have you finished your homework? Can you recite the text? "


    In an instant, the classroom was quiet again.


    All the ghost boys were staring at him.


    "Uncle..." A crack appeared on the face of the ghost boy nearest to him, and blood donation oozed from the crack.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped: "don''t make a face."


    The ghost boy''s face instantly returned to normal, looking at Su Xun with some fear.


    Other ghost children also showed fear in their eyes.


    Because for so many years, Su Xun was the first living person to meet them.


    "Where are the older sisters who came in before?" Su Xun pointed to the beaten one.


    Ghost boy covered his face, shook his head, looked at him timidly and said: "I I don''t know. We just say that to scare my uncle. I don''t know where they have gone. My uncle can go upstairs and have a look. "


    "A lot of nonsense at a young age!" Su Xun yelled and picked up the textbook: "copy the book. Everyone copy it all. Do you hear me?"


    A group of ghost children looked at the thick language book, all of them showed a desperate expression.


    Looking at Su Xun again is like looking at a devil.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll check when I leave. Don''t blame me for beating anyone who didn''t copy."


    With that, he turned and walked out of the classroom.


    A group of ghost children honestly went back to their seats to copy books, crying while copying.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, after many years, he punished them for copying books, which should make them recall the days before they died, so he was moved to cry.


    I''m really a good man.


    Another good thing.


    Su Xun was in a good mood. He went to the second floor. There was only one classroom on the second floor.


    Su Xun still pushed them away rudely.


    There is no one in the classroom, but the books on the desk are windless.


    The reactionary sound of the pages is like the wind.


    Su Xun used Yin and Yang eyes. There was no one behind each desk. His eyes moved slowly to the platform.


    A middle-aged woman was sitting there looking through her books. She looked through the books on her desk.


    The woman is about thirty years old, wearing a black skirt with her hair behind her head.


    In addition to the abnormal pale face, it looks almost the same as a living person.


    All of a sudden, the woman turned her head and looked at Su Xun: "you see me."


    "What about the women who came in before?" Su Xun asked straightforwardly.


    The middle-aged ghost shook her head: "I don''t know."


    Bang!


    It was suddenly strangled by Su Xun and smashed on the wall: "give you a chance to reorganize the language."


    "I I don''t know. They just disappeared. " The middle-aged female ghost can no longer calm down.


    Bang!


    Su Xun smashed again: "since I don''t know anything, why do I keep you?"


    "No! I know the cause of the orphanage fire a few years ago... " The middle-aged female ghost panicked.


    Bang!


    The fist fell on her face mercilessly, and one blow blew her up.


    Then Su Xun left without looking back: "the fire in the orphanage is really about me."In a word, that is mang!


    Don''t think about what you can solve with your fist.


    Su Xun went to the third floor again, and the familiar air he felt when he came in was getting closer and closer.


    Suddenly, just as he was about to step on the last step of the third floor, his feet were empty.


    Shua!


    The whole person disappeared.


    "Damn it


    Su Xun incarnated as a C language master, he found himself in a gray space.


    "Where is this?"


    Su Xun looked around and looked down. He found that there were footprints on the ground, which were the footprints of women''s high heels.


    That means they''re here in the cold moon.


    Su Xun followed his footprints, and the familiar atmosphere became stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly, he saw a flower.


    In a moment, the pupil shrinks.


    Flowers on the other side.


    He finally knew why he felt familiar with the atmosphere here, the atmosphere of the netherworld.


    This is a fragment of the prefecture of Kyushu.


    What''s the reason for ghosts?


    But a piece of debris, at most let the ghost run out, should not appear new ghost.


    How can people who die now become ghosts?


    Su Xun was full of doubts.


    The fragment was not big, and soon came to the end. He saw that all the ten people in the cold moon were floating in a dark flower field on the other side, and they were in a daze.


    The soul seems to leave at any time.


    Su Xun suddenly realized that the reason why people become ghosts after death is because of these other shore flowers?


    The other shore flower can absorb people''s soul, each flower has a soul.


    The emergence of the supernatural event hundreds of years ago shows that the debris fell into the world hundreds of years ago.


    Before that, there was no supernatural power in this world. Like most ordinary planes, there was no place for the soul after death, and it would soon dissipate.


    With these pieces of the underworld, people''s souls will be absorbed by the flowers on the other side after they die. Without the management of the underworld personnel, the souls with strong resentment will become evil spirits with stronger power, break away from the flowers on the other side and return to the ground.


    Only with this piece of debris, this small piece of flowers on the other side can not achieve this effect. There must be many pieces of hell scattered here in the world.


    If you want to completely solve the supernatural events, you have to destroy the flowers in these fragments.


    The rules of the world will be amended again. Without the flowers on the other side, the soul will have no place to repose. It will soon dissipate and there will be no ghosts.


    But the world is so big, who knows where these pieces of hell are scattered?


    Even today''s piece is his fault.


    Temporarily throw these out of his mind, Su Xun rushed into the flower field on the other side and began to destroy it.


    Destroy all the flowers on the other side, and then save lengqingyue and others.


    Those souls in the flowers on the other side, after the flowers on the other side were destroyed, still wanted to fight for their bodies in the cold moon, but they were all smashed by Su Xun.


    Soon, the cold moon wakes up.


    "Sue "Su Xun?"


    Seeing Su Xun, lengqingyue was surprised.


    Soon, everyone woke up, but their brains were still a little dizzy.


    "Why are you here? What is this place? We''re here all of a sudden. "


    Chen Yao looks at Su Xun and asks.


    Su Xun said in a panic: "I don''t know where it is. I also fell in suddenly."


    "So how do we get back?" The cold moon frowned and looked around.


    Su Xun said, "it''s like it''s closed by the wall. Come with me."


    At the edge of the debris that Su Xun brought with him, a layer of misty air was like a wall.


    "You don''t want to break this wall, do you?"


    Chen Yao suddenly guessed Su Xun''s plan.


    "I have a lot of strength."


    Su Xun gave a little smile, then hit it with one punch.


    What is the concept of infinite force?


    It''s the concept of endless strength.


    Bang!


    One punch hit the boundary of the fragments of the hell, and the whole fragment trembled, like an earthquake.


    Chen Yao''s eyes gaped and murmured, "this strength It''s quite big. "


    Bang!


    Su Xun hit again.


    Click -


    with the clear sound, the boundary appeared a cobweb like crack, and then suddenly broke. Su Xun and others instantly appeared on the stairs on the third floor of the orphanage.


    At the same time, Somewhere unknown abyss, a beautiful woman in white opened her eyes.


    "Come out! We''re out! "


    "I thought I would never get out again!"


    Everyone in the first team was ecstatic.


    Leng Qingyue''s face also showed a relaxed color, and he came to Su Xun''s side: "that just wasn''t the hell, was it?"She thought of those legendary descriptions of the underworld, and she felt that the flowers were very similar to those on the other side.


    "I''ve read too many novels, but what about hell? What about Yama Su Xun rolled his eyes.


    Leng Qingyue rubbed her face and felt that she might be paranoid.


    "How''s your investigation going?"


    But Su Xun remembered that Tao min made it very clear that the reason why they came to the orphanage in lengqingyue was that someone died in it.


    Leng Qingyue shook her head: "I don''t know who did it. Just seal all the ghosts inside."


    For the ninth place, all ghosts, no good or bad, need to be sealed.


    This is true in all countries of the world.


    Lengqingyue brings people to the first floor and pushes open the door of the classroom, only to find that all ghost children are working hard.


    "Are these children so studious?"


    Chen Yao blinked.


    Dead still copy text, so hard, she can''t bear to start a seal.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I let them copy. I''ll beat whoever doesn''t copy."


    Hiss -


    Leng Qingyue and others took a breath and looked at Su Xun in horror: "you are really a devil."


    Force adult ghost to work, force minor ghost to copy text, what else can''t you do?


    It''s better to be sealed if the ghost falls into his hands.


    "I think they like it. They are moved to tears." Su Xun''s serious nonsense.


    A group of ghost children nodded in tears to agree with him.


    In the end, these ghost children were sealed.


    No one can guarantee whether they will harm people, whether they have done harm to people, and take precautions.


    After returning to the ninth place, Su Xun went directly into the database and inquired about the information related to the supernatural.


    Sure enough, he found what he wanted.


    It is recorded in ancient books that one day hundreds of years ago, the sky suddenly fell and the flowing fire fell everywhere, causing a great drought.


    It''s only after that that that there are ghosts.


    Su Xun had reason to believe that the so-called Liuhuo recorded in this ancient book was actually a fragment of the underground.


    Kyushu was broken when the demon invaded, and the heaven and hell were broken.


    Some pieces of the hell fell into the world after some years.


    And then there was supernatural power in the world.


    If you want to completely solve the supernatural event, you need to find these fragments and completely solve the other shore flower.


    The difficulty is finding the pieces.


    "It''s still up to the ghost."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    It is impossible for him to find these fragments alone. After all, they are scattered all over the world.


    And it''s impossible to rely on people.


    So we have to rely on ghosts.


    These ghosts come out of it.


    If you want to recruit employees in the future, you need to add one more item when you register, and you need to register the place where you become a ghost.


    For example, most ghosts active in Canghai must have come out of sunshine orphanage.


    Because the dungeon debris is there.


    As long as you register the location of their ghost, you can naturally find the location of the debris.


    Then destroy those flowers on the other side, so that there will be no new ghosts.


    The ghost of Xia will be solved soon.


    Because with the expansion speed of downwind express, it will soon expand to the whole country.


    At that time, the recruitment will be carried out all over the country, and the company will set up the ghost force resources department.


    Organize ghosts to recruit ghosts.


    This group of ghost resources department ghost does not need any professional management literacy, just need to be able to fight on the line.


    Whoever doesn''t register for the job will be beaten.


    Su Xun felt that he was a genius.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    All of a sudden, he realized something. The smile on his face converged and he turned to look at the door.


    Wearing a white coat, Liu guanyue looked at him with a smile: "you look very happy."


    "Fair." Su Xun put the information back in his hand: "why, Professor Liu, haven''t you given up yet?"


    This woman has been more than half a month, and has not given up beating him.


    It can be seen that she likes strong men


    Liu guanyue said: "I already know the action process tonight. You have entered a special space, like another world, and you broke the barrier with your fist. Do you think it''s normal?"


    "It''s basic for me." Su Xun said a word seriously, and then left in front of her.


    Doesn''t it mean breaking through the world barrier?


    When I fight on horses, I punch a planet.


    Liu guanyue looked at Su Xun''s back, her eyes narrowed slightly. She must get Su Xun''s samples.


    She wondered if Su Xun could punch through the planet with one punch.Is this horse riding power that human beings can possess?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boss, I have found out who is behind the scenes of our company."


    As soon as Su Xun got home, the white clothes came over, and he was fully engaged in his own work.


    Su Xun did it on the sofa: "who is it?"


    "Zhou Sen, Ye Li, Chen bao''er." Bai Yi said three names, to investigate this matter, as a ghost of it, it is easy.


    Just keep an eye on the most suspect.


    And for the downwind express, the most suspect is naturally the peers who have been squeezed market share.


    Therefore, the white suit stealthy to Zhou Sen three people carried on the surveillance, then confirmed this result.


    Su Xun naturally knew who the three men were.


    White clothes eager to try: "boss, do you need me to teach them a little lesson?"


    "It''s not good. If you teach them a lesson, they will certainly take advantage of it to attack the public opinion and say that I''m a disaster for raising ghosts." Su Xun shook his head.


    "White asked:" then how to do ah


    "Kill them." Su Xun pondered for a moment.


    "Ah Bai Yi''s eyes widened.


    Su Xun said solemnly: "kill them, they will have no chance to engage in public opinion attack."


    If you dare to play Yin for me, I''ll let you play Yin.


    White eyes a bright: "boss really smart."


    "Otherwise, why do you say I can be a boss and you can only be an employee?" Su Xun had a deep smile.


    "Because I can''t beat you."


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was stiff.


    In a word, Bai Yi points out the essence of the relationship between the upper and lower levels. The relationship between the upper and lower levels of Shunfeng express is so simple, everything is big with the boss''s fist.


    "I went to work overtime." White finish saying, disappeared in situ, she went to add a night shift to kill a few people.


    Since she went to work in Shunfeng, she hasn''t killed anyone for a long time, and finally she can eat meat.


    The next second, she came back.


    "Didn''t you work overtime?" Su Xun asked


    "I send too many express, almost forget, my ability is ghost call." White said weakly, then grabbed the phone on the desk and began to dial.


    Su Xun


    I didn''t expect that the call method of ghost call was so simple.


    Su Xun wanted to laugh at the thought that the number of ghosts was pressed behind the call.


    "Wait!" Su Xun suddenly thought of the key point: "you use my phone to call Zhou Sen, they are dead, don''t you doubt me? How wronged I am


    White blink blink, boss, so shameless words, how do you say it?


    You asked me to kill.


    Now it''s reasonable to say how wronged you are.


    "What about that?" Asked Bai Yi.


    "You are still too young." Su Xun shook his head and said angrily, "if you want to learn to think in another place, can''t you go to Zhou Sen''s house and call the other two, kill them, and then call Zhou Sen with his phone?"


    Is transposition thinking so useful?


    "Boss, you are so smart."


    Bai Yi realized and floated away.


    Su Xun called Lin Ziwei.


    "Hello."


    Su Xun browed: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Ziwei''s voice is not right.


    "I''ve been hit in the face." The woods are full of sound.


    "Who did it?" Su Xun asked


    "Myself."


    Su Xun:


    "I''m bored in the afternoon. I play with stone, scissors and cloth in the mirror. When I lose, I slap in the face. I lose ten times, but that guy is even more unlucky. He always loses, and his face is deformed. Ha ha ha..."


    The woods laughed with schadenfreude.


    Su Xun''s face was strange: "the point should not be that you in the mirror are different from your actions?"


    Lin Ziwei


    He suddenly realized something.


    Su Xun was speechless to this silly beep.


    "Tell Tianmiao and wangquan that the fourth internal meeting of Zhenxing society will be held in the dormitory tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 1343

    Eleven in the evening.


    After a busy day, master Zhou came home.


    As we all know, in this society where women are strong and men are weak, strong men seldom get married.


    Because once they get married, they have to give up their career and concentrate on their family.


    Therefore, most of the strong men will recruit women with poor family conditions but outstanding abilities.


    Most strong men choose not to marry.


    Zhou Sen is such an unmarried family. This year, he is going to be four, and he has not had a real marriage.


    Looking at the empty living room, Zhou Sen suddenly feels lonely and is ready to call and order a takeout.


    At the end of the busy day, there is only emptiness left. At this time, only a woman''s Naizi can give him some warmth and comfort.


    So rich people feel lonely, too.


    He took the menu aside and opened it. It was full of photos and information of all kinds of female stars and models, as well as their contact information.


    Looking at all kinds of beauties, Zhou Sen felt helpless again. He didn''t know which one to choose.


    So the rich are in trouble.


    In the end, he chose a young adult model. After all, it''s not easy for him to fight when he is so young, so help him if he can.


    After all, as a private entrepreneur, the most basic sense of social responsibility and love is still necessary.


    On this point, he and Su Xun had the same sense of responsibility.


    Like to help tall Naizi big, white beautiful big legs, there are technical girls.


    This can also be regarded as assistance to technical talents.


    After all, there is a saying that if you are poor, you will be single until you die. If you are rich, you will have wives and concubines.


    After selecting the target, he took out his mobile phone and ordered a takeout, then sat down and waited for the takeout to come.


    "Ding Ding Ding..."


    As soon as he got up, the plane suddenly rang.


    He frowned. The landline in his family has become a decoration these days. Who will call him?


    He got through with doubts.


    "Hello, who''s calling, please?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    His response was a silence.


    "I don''t know."


    Zhou Sen hung up cursing.


    Half an hour later, a lovely little girl in a student''s dress came into the villa.


    Then Zhou Sen led him to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "You take off first, I''ll take a shower."


    Leaving a word to the woman, Zhou Sen took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    Women also skilled began to undress, although she is young, but has a profound posture.


    White appeared in the room, and then on the woman''s body, eyes flashing a vicious color.


    Although they were clever in front of Su Xun, they were all murderers in essence.


    In the bathroom.


    Feeling the warm water from the top of his head, Zhou Sen closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling.


    But soon he felt something was wrong.


    Because the water seems a little sticky.


    He subconsciously touched his face, then looked down, his hands were scarlet blood.


    What Yuba left was not water but blood. There were two bloody fingerprints on the bathroom door, as if something was coming in.


    Zhou Sen was stunned. Just as he was about to yell, he found that the blood around him was gone again. The water from the Yuba was still warm, not blood.


    "It seems that there is too much pressure these days. It''s the downwind express that''s really unreasonable."


    Zhou Sen shakes his head, then takes a handkerchief to dry the water, and walks out wrapped in a bath towel.


    When she came to the room, she looked in the mirror. The woman was facing herself with her back, and the mirror was slowly dressing.


    Coupled with the specially dimmed lighting for the atmosphere, this scene looks strange.


    "Come on, stop combing and go to bed."


    Zhou Sen went over and wanted to hold the woman. As he bent over, he saw the picture in the mirror.


    A broken face with blood stains, is holding a bloody comb, meticulous dressing.


    Zhou Sen''s high spirited brother lowered his haughty head in an instant, and lay down.


    It may not be hard in my life.


    Zhou Sen''s face turned white and his body trembled. He stepped back in horror and his breathing became more and more urgent.


    Ghost! There''s a ghost!


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Zhou? Come on ~"


    the woman looks back with a smile and bright eyes.


    But what Zhou Sen saw in the mirror was that the corners of the woman''s mouth were all cracked to the roots of her ears, and the blood was pouring.


    "Ghost! Ghost! Don''t come here! Don''t come here


    Zhou Sen screamed, turned and ran, only to find that the bedroom door couldn''t be opened anyway.


    "Don''t do useless work, you will die."Enough of playing, no more white clothes, showdown.


    "For Why, let me go. I''ll burn paper for you. I''ll give you whatever you want. Let me go. "


    Zhou Sen knelt down and begged.


    "It''s no use, our boss said. If you dare to play shady moves behind your back, I''ll send you to hell."


    With a wave of white clothes, the balcony door opened.


    "Yes It''s Su Xun! You are the ghost of Shun Feng express As a businessman, Zhou Sen is not stupid.


    He didn''t expect that Su Xun was so unique that he didn''t play business with them at all.


    It''s a killer.


    What Zhou Sen doesn''t know is that the real business war is like this. You come to me to engage in tricks. That''s a novel.


    After all, as we all know, the real business war is to poison the chairman of the board of directors quietly; take people to rush into the office to seize the official seal; the chairman of the board of directors to steal over the wall and shoot competitors'' factories. This is the classic business war!


    "I''m wrong. Please tell Su Dong to spare my life. Please spare my life


    Zhou Sen wailed without any image.


    Cry like a child of more than 100 Jin.


    White clothes have no nonsense, leave from the woman''s body, attached to Zhou Sen, step by step to the balcony.


    And then jump into the leap of faith.


    Pia!


    He landed on his head and died downstairs.


    "Well! It''s time for the next one. "


    White clothes came out of Zhou Sen''s body and floated in another direction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, there was big news.


    All the three leading enterprises in the domestic express industry were killed overnight.


    The final conclusion is that they were harmed by ghosts.


    With the help of the media, Su Xun expressed his deep sorrow for the loss of his three industry predecessors. He was even so sad that he almost laughed.


    But fortunately, I finally held back.


    In addition, as the Vice Minister of the ninth Canghai branch, he vowed not to die with ghosts and things, to solve these ghosts and things as soon as possible, and to return the innocence and justice of the world.


    Finally, an advertisement was made by the way. It doesn''t matter if they are dead, and I choose Shunfeng for express delivery.


    After mourning the death of Zhou sen in front of the media, he went to school happily.


    He went to school, of course, not in class, but in a meeting.


    The fourth internal meeting of Zhenxing society.


    Canghai University, male dormitory, Room 303.


    The four sat around the table, but the palm print on Lin Zi''s face had not disappeared.


    Fortunately, he got a life when he met a ghost.


    "Comrade president, through our continuous efforts, we have developed 700 comrades in our school, and more than 500 are still under investigation."


    Huo Tianmiao first reported to Su Xun about their development in the school during this period.


    "Very good. Next, we need to shift our focus from online to offline. After all, it doesn''t work to talk online."


    "This is my battle plan. You are going to organize in the group. Tomorrow, you are going to have the first parade in seven key cities, such as Canghai. Just taking advantage of this reform, we are going to fight for the legitimate rights and interests of our men. To this end, I sum up the following points..."


    After the meeting and the arrangement of "combat tasks", Su Xun left. He was only in charge of the overall situation, and the details were naturally left to the following.


    After the death of the boss of the three major express companies, it''s a good time for Shunfeng to expand on a large scale. He still has many things to do.


    The first thing to go back to the company is to set up the ghost resources department, with blue clothes as the manager.


    Her task is to take ghosts to different cemeteries in different cities for recruitment.


    Focus on where they become ghosts.


    At the same time, a car was on its way to Su Xun''s company. On the car sat a young man.


    "Second young master, Professor Liu has wasted too much time in the sea because of that Su Xun. If you solve it for her this time, she will be very happy."


    The driver said nice things, because he knew what his young master liked to hear most.


    "She''s just too kind, I don''t know how to change. Sometimes when it''s time to be tough, it''s time to be tough. When it''s time to press, it''s time to press."


    He looks about 30 years old, fair skin, light makeup, all over the top and bottom of the famous brand, elegant and reveals the atmosphere of hegemony.


    Although it is said that men chase women''s interlayered yarn, the interlayered yarn between him and Liu guanyue is a little thick.


    It hasn''t been revealed for so many years.


    This time, I finally met something that Liu guanyue couldn''t solve. It was a good opportunity for him.


    Half an hour later, the car arrived at Shunfeng company.


    The young man got out of the car with a female bodyguard.


    The reason why we bring female bodyguards is that we can deal with not only people but also ghosts.


    Su Xun is looking at the employee registration form in the office."Dong Dong..."


    The door of the office was suddenly knocked.


    "Come in." Su Xun said without raising his head.


    White clothes push open the door: "boss, a person who claims to be the second son of Ye family in Beijing wants to see you."


    "Call in." Su Xun had heard of Ye''s family in the capital, otherwise he would be too lazy to see them.


    The reason why we see this is that we are curious about what the people of Ye family are looking for.


    Soon, Ye Er Shao walked into Su Xun''s office with a graceful step and a female bodyguard.


    "Ye Er Shao is really dressed up Exquisite. "


    Looking at Ye Er Shao''s dress, Su Xun racked his brains to come up with this adjective.


    "I have vision." Ye Er praised a little, then put the Pink Handbag aside and sat down on the sofa: "the purpose of my coming is very simple. Liu guanyue has been looking for you many times. I hope you promise her."


    "I refuse." Su Xun said lightly.


    Ye Er shaoxiu eyebrows a pick: "what do you say?"


    He doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    "I said I refuse. If ye Er Shao has nothing else to do, please leave. " Su Xun thought that the people of the Ye family would have something to do with themselves.


    I didn''t expect that it was a guy who wanted to chase women and took himself as a human being, a big fool.


    Ye Ershao said, "Sushen, you are from the ninth place. Don''t you think about this country? If you get research results from you, the threat of the supernatural will be greatly reduced. So far, you can decide whether to cooperate with the research or not. "


    Good guy, it''s a moral kidnapping.


    Fortunately, Su Xun had no morality.


    "Ye Er Shao is so active, it''s better to contribute himself as a living test object." Su Xun hated this kind of standing and talking without backache. It was time to strike thunder and lightning.


    Ye Er Shao said without hesitation: "if I have your ability, I will definitely not refuse."


    "Because you don''t have it, that''s why you''re right." Su Xun said impolitely.


    "Pa!"


    Ye Ershao seemed to have been trampled on his painful foot and slapped him on the sofa: "Su Xun, you are too selfish. In this case, for the sake of all mankind, I have to use some means that can''t be on the table. If you don''t agree, don''t blame me..."


    Before he finished, susian rushed to him and smashed his collar out.


    Bang!


    "Puyi -"


    Ye Ershao was hit on the wall, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and lay on the ground and kept wailing.


    "There''s so much nonsense. If you don''t get out of here, you won''t have to leave today." Su Xun said coldly.


    Ye Er Shao got up with the help of the female bodyguard and stared at Su Xun bitterly: "you If you dare to beat me, I''ll be useless... "


    He didn''t finish his words again, and Su Xun appeared in front of him again, with one punch.


    Bang!


    This fist fell on his head, his head was smashed into the wall, blood flowed down the white wall, Ye Er Shaoqi died.


    "Why don''t you listen to me?"


    Su Xun sighed with regret.


    The female bodyguard stood in the same place for a long time and then responded: "you You killed him


    "Take him away." Su Xun waved.


    He doesn''t worry about the Revenge of the Ye family. If the Ye family isn''t stupid, they won''t take revenge on him.


    What''s more, it''s just a son who died, not a daughter.


    The female bodyguard''s face was cold, and she took out a rusty mobile phone. The gloomy atmosphere began to spread.


    Su Xun kicked out without hesitation.


    Bang!


    "Ah


    The female bodyguard screamed and was kicked out, smashing the door of the office.


    In the moment she flew out, the mobile phone also came out and fell to the ground.


    "PATA!"


    Su Xun stepped on the mobile phone and said, "if you dare to come out, I''ll kill you."


    Just sent out the Yin Qi and slowly shrink back, the mobile phone has become a mediocre mobile phone.


    The female bodyguard''s eyes widened and her face was full of disbelief. The ghost was scared by a sentence.


    "Take it and roll."


    Su Xun kicked the mobile phone.


    The female bodyguard bit her teeth and took a look at Su Xun. Finally, she didn''t dare to mess around any more. She picked up the mobile phone on the ground and left with Ye Er Shao''s body.


    "There are so many stupid beeps in this world."


    "Two of you, clean up."


    Su Xun scolded, then walked into the office and continued the unfinished work.


    Huangtian did his best to find the second piece of government debris scattered in Canghai city from a new employee registration form.


    That night alone to destroy the other side of the flower inside, by the way broke the debris space."Another one."


    In the unknown abyss, the woman in white frowned and pinched her fingers, but it was chaotic.


    Finally, the tip of the foot disappeared.


    Su Xun knew nothing about it.


    The next day, the sky was high and the clouds were light.


    It''s an ordinary day as always.


    But a big thing happened today.


    That is, a large number of men''s parades have taken place in seven important cities across the country.


    "We want equality between men and women!"


    "We want more rights and interests!"


    "Men should be self-improvement, we should be tough men!"


    The marchers shuttled through several main streets with various flags and slogans.


    At the same time, Su Xun also announced his life support parade as the owner of Shunfeng express.


    Then several women from public welfare organizations also expressed their support for gender equality.


    Of course, it''s because Su Xun gave the money.


    Today, the whole network is talking about it. More and more men are fighting for equality between men and women.


    This is undoubtedly a good start for Su Xun.


    In the following days, Shunfeng Express has been opening outlets all over the country to recruit employees.


    Su Xun also found more and more pieces of dungeon, and solved ten pieces in half a month.


    On that day, he came to a piece of Dungeon near the city. After he went in, he saw the endless flowers on the other side, but there was a man on the other side.


    A woman in white.


    "Qin Zhu?"


    The moment he saw this woman, Su Xun almost blurted out subconsciously.


    because this woman as like Qin Bamboo is as like as two peas, even with the same figure, he is not familiar with his knowledge of Qin Bamboo.


    But in a flash, Su Xun reflected that this woman could not be Qin Zhu.


    Qin Zhu''s previous life is the underground Mengpo.


    To be exact, it is the separation of Mengpo.


    There are so many pieces of the underworld scattered in this world. Is this the noumenon of Mengpo?


    "Have you ever met someone who looks like me?"


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of the woman in white. She flew over and stared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun could read the excitement in her eyes.


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded.


    The woman suspected of Mengpo could not wait to ask, "where is it? Where is she?"


    Looking at the woman''s two consecutive gaffes, Su Xun ruled out the idea that she was Mengpo.


    Because Mengpo''s existence has been the collapse of Mount Tai without changing its color, it is impossible to be so out of fashion.


    Therefore, the biggest possibility is that this woman and Qin Zhu are just separated or reincarnated.


    "Tell me who you are first." Su Xun said.


    The woman''s face was cold: "mortal, you are not qualified to talk to me."


    Su Xun just looked at her quietly.


    "My seat "Mengpo." Women stand tall.


    Su Xun had a secret way in his heart. It seemed that this part of his body had the memory of Meng Po, but Qin Zhu didn''t.


    If Qin Zhu devoured her, would she have the memory of her past life and her strength soared.


    As soon as he thought of swallowing two words, Su Xun suddenly realized that he was so excited when he heard that he had seen someone who looked like her.


    Maybe it''s also to devour.


    Su Xun''s mind was full of twists and turns, but on the surface he didn''t say a word: "Mengpo? "Mengpo in the legend?"


    "It''s you, mortal. Tell me where you are talking about!" She was a little impatient.


    Trapped in this world for so many years, she can''t wait to leave this ghost place.


    As long as let her devour any part, her strength will soar, and then she can cross the void.


    As long as she engulfs enough parts, she may eventually engulf the noumenon and replace it.


    Su Xun stood up and said with a meaningful smile, "let''s make a deal."


    "My patience has been exhausted." The woman''s voice was cold, and she reached for Su Xun''s head.


    A mortal dares to make a deal with her.


    She''s going to do a soul search.


    Su Xun grabbed her hand.


    The woman''s face changed: "how can it be!"


    It''s just a mortal!


    Su Xun hit it with his other hand.


    Bang!


    The fist fell on her belly.


    The woman''s face turned white, her body bent subconsciously, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    She looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    Although her strength has not yet recovered, even less than one in ten thousand, she is also an immortal!


    But now, a mortal in a small world can hurt her, how can it be!!!


    "Do it with me, and you deserve it?"With a cold smile, Su Xun put his hand on her cheek and said, "do you want to do this deal now?"


    His identity is that he is capable and powerful.


    What is the concept of infinity?


    It''s a concept that can''t be described in detail. Not to say that it''s an immortal, but a saint can knock it down with one blow.


    The stronger the enemy is, the stronger his strength will be.


    "Who are you?" The woman wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth and stared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "can I help you? I''m just an ordinary person in the world. "


    The corner of the woman''s mouth twitches and roars wildly in her heart: you''re stepping on the horse. Is that plain? average person?


    "As long as you destroy all the flowers on the other side of the world and solve the ghost disaster from the root, then I will tell you where the man is." Su Xun said.


    Although he has great power, he has no magic. It''s too slow for him to do it by himself.


    With the separation of Mengpo and her magic power, it would be much easier.


    The woman sneered: "if I do what you say, what will you do if you cheat me?"


    "I swear to heaven." Su Xun put up four fingers with his other hand and did not hesitate to send four fingers.


    The woman''s face was a little slow.


    But she didn''t know that the way of heaven was unlimited for Su Xun. He could destroy the way of heaven in any world at will.


    The main road is a little bit of a threat to him.


    "OK, it''s a deal."


    The woman agreed.


    When she swallows up that part of the body, her strength increases greatly, and then she must get the field back.


    As one of Mengpo''s parts, she also has self-cultivation, so it''s easy to find all the fragments.


    It''s not difficult for her.


    "I''m sorry. Was I rude?" Su Xun loosed her, helped her to arrange the collar with an apologetic face, and touched the mark on her face.


    Woman "....."


    Rough? It''s brutal!


    "I''ll wait here for you to come back."


    Su Xun said goodbye to the woman.


    "I hope you don''t turn back."


    The woman shook her body and disappeared.


    Now that the solution to the ghost disaster has come to an end, Su Xun''s focus is on male chauvinism.


    Under his promotion, quite a number of men have awakened, they no longer make-up, no longer maintain what elegant, but began to pursue the image of tough guy.


    Maybe it''s because of the sissy that women like this tough guy style man.


    So for a time, tough guys are popular.


    For a long time, because of Mengpo''s separate efforts to eliminate the other side flower, the fewer new ghosts, the lower the frequency of supernatural events.


    All countries are aware of this and have made it public, saying that if it goes on like this, the supernatural event may be completely solved one day.


    After the news came out, the world was boiling.


    With the hope that the supernatural events that have ravaged the world for hundreds of years will be completely solved, the advantage that women can deal with ghosts will disappear.


    In this case, men''s status naturally in the invisible promotion.


    A month later, all the other shore flowers have been eliminated, and there will be no new ghosts.


    Meng Po found Su Xun separately.


    "I''ve done what you asked me to do. Now it''s your turn to keep your promise." Her eyes were burning.


    Su Xun crossed his legs and said slowly, "it''s not thorough enough. You have to wipe out the ghosts that have appeared in the world before I tell you."


    Only in this way can he finish his task. Let others help him to finish his task. Is this acting?


    "You''re kidding me!" Meng Po''s eyes were cold, and she sent out a strong murderer to lock him.


    Su Xun shrugged without fear: "if you think I''m playing with you, then you can refuse."


    "You..." Mengpo''s eyes are red and split.


    She has already done so many things. If she refuses now, isn''t it in vain?


    Finally she clenched her teeth and spat out a word: "OK."


    Finish saying, forcibly restrain the killing intention in the heart, disappear in the original place.


    Su Xun showed a proud smile.


    This is called cost sinking.


    The more a person invests in something, the more he will not give up.


    Like licking a dog, don''t they really realize they are licking a dog?


    No, a lot of licking dogs know that.


    But why do they persevere?


    Because they have paid too much, if they don''t lick, then the time and money they put in to lick the goddess can''t be taken back.


    If it is interrupted now, there will be nothing. All the previous efforts are in vain.So they can only continue to lick, with a little hope, hoping to lick everything in the end.


    It''s the same with gambling on dogs.


    This is what Su Xun used.


    Another month later, there was basically no news of any more supernatural events in the world.


    Because it''s almost killed.


    Countries officially declared that the supernatural event disappeared completely, and the world was jubilant.


    At the same time, the strange things in the hands of individuals are also unified recycling and sealing.


    Without the unique advantages, men began to occupy the dominant position in society again.


    All the employees of susian company were sealed, and they asked to be sealed on their own initiative.


    Because they''d rather be sealed than enslaved than in the inhuman hours of 007''s work.


    At the same time, Su Xun received the prompt sound of task completion.


    [task completion: change the situation that women are strong and men are weak, and let men rise again. At the same time, completely solve the supernatural events in this world. ¡¿


    [reward: jiuzhuan Baoxue pill. ¡¿


    at the moment of hearing the system prompt, Su Xun''s cultivation came back.


    He felt like he could kill the world by raising his hand.


    Jiuzhuan Baoxue pill: after taking it, your accomplishments can rise two steps in a quarter of an hour without side effects.


    A quarter of an hour is fifteen minutes.


    Don''t be too short. It''s very powerful.


    He is now a saint of three grades. If he takes this pill, he will be promoted to five grades.


    Plus the bonus of Pangu axe, then he can be as tough as a saint in a quarter of an hour.


    If you work hard, there is even a great probability that you can kill it.


    Besides, he has a broken border pill, which can improve his cultivation level permanently after taking it.


    At the critical moment, he can use these two pills to upgrade his cultivation to six grades and compete with seven grades.


    Long live system dad.


    "as like as two peas, I''ll take you to the same person as I do." When Meng Po saw that Su Xun didn''t speak, she was a little worried that the other side would turn back.


    But she didn''t expect it to go so well this time.


    Su Xun looked at her with a meaningful smile: "OK, I''ll take you to see her now."


    I''m so anxious now. I''m afraid you''ll regret it when you see Qin Zhu.


    "Then hurry up." Mengpo was eager to urge.


    Su Xun went through the space and crammed an immortal cultivation skill into Chen Yao''s mind. Then he took Meng Po, who was still surprised, and disappeared in the office.


    As the supernatural event was completely solved, the ninth place was naturally dissolved.


    After all, this institution costs a lot of money every year, which causes a great burden on the national finance. Now that it can''t be used, it will naturally be banned.


    The relevant members will make other arrangements.


    Chen Yao is packing up her personal belongings.


    All of a sudden, I feel that I have more things in my mind. After careful recollection, I feel confused.


    It took quite a few minutes to react.


    Her eyes are a little confused, looking out of the window at the horizon, muttering: "immortals?"


    Soon, her eyes became firm.


    At the same time, in order to maintain the transcendent strength, the evil people in Xia''s families hid a lot of strange things.


    Although Su Xun has gone, the operation of the world will continue, and new stories are still happening.

 Chapter 1344

    Xuanyue continent, the underworld.


    Su Xun spent three months in the world where men and women exchanged, and only three days had passed in xuanyue continent.


    It''s still a long time before the agreement to cut down xiaolingshan in half a year. He is going to shut down for half a year.


    Of course, there is one more thing to do before that.


    Su Xun released the Mengpo that he had brought back from the small world.


    "Where is this?"


    After Meng Po came out, she felt the strong spirit that made her suffocate.


    "Hell, hell."


    Su Xun slowly spat out four words.


    Meng Po turned around and saw Su Xun in different clothes.


    "You Who is it? "


    Mengpo''s voice is a little dry.


    An existence that can take her across the void.


    Looking at Su Xun, she seemed to see a vast ocean, boundless and unfathomable.


    It shows that the wind and waves are calm, but it can set off a huge wave of destruction at any time.


    "I am the emperor of the Yin Department."


    Su as like as two peas in the throne, looking at the Qin Bamboo that has come in, "do you want to find someone who looks exactly like you? No, she''s here. "


    Mengpo turned around and saw Qin Bamboo in Blue Palace dress.


    When Qin Zhu saw Meng Po''s separation, he immediately stopped and showed his astonishment.


    Someone who looks like her.


    Meng Po was so excited that her face turned red that she couldn''t care that Su Xun was a fake emperor.


    "Thank you, your majesty. Please give this man to Xiaoxian." Mengpo turned back to Su Xun to worship.


    Su Xun said, "do you know who she is? It''s not only Mengpo, but also my beloved concubine. "


    Meng Po''s face turned white.


    Then, without hesitation, he turned into a streamer.


    Su Xun slowly raised his hand, and a huge palm pinched it in the palm of his hand: "it''s too late."


    Later, he crumpled her into a ball and put it into Qin Zhu''s body to suppress it with cultivation to help Qin Zhu devour it.


    A few minutes later, Qin Zhu opened his eyes, but his breath was completely different.


    It''s not just the improvement of cultivation, but the change of temperament, from the inside out.


    "How?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Qin Zhu said: "I got part of the memory of the noumenon. In the war of Kyushu, the noumenon divided into several separate souls in order to prevent it from falling. I was reincarnated as a wisp of the soul. Just now that man was separated."


    "What kind of cultivation is Mengpo''s Noumenon?" Su Xun was more concerned about this. If Meng Po had not been up to now, wouldn''t she have swallowed Qin Zhu by force.


    Because Qin Zhu is a wisp of her soul. If her soul is not complete, it can not prove the road forever.


    The sage is not the end, nor is the avenue, but the avenue is a well-known goal.


    Three thousand avenues can be sanctified, but few can prove them.


    But isn''t the purpose of all practitioners to prove the way?


    So Mengpo can not care about the separation, but she can not care about her own soul.


    Qin Zhu clenched his lips: "liupinsheng."


    There is no sense of existence in the Yin Department, but one''s cultivation is so terrible.


    Throughout the whole Kyushu at that time, Mengpo''s accomplishments can be regarded as the number one.


    The whole Lingzhou cultivation is the highest talent Wupin saint.


    Soon, Su Xun announced that he would be closed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time is always passing by, just like being stolen by a thief.


    Half a year.


    Su Xun stepped out of the quiet room.


    A breath more introverted.


    "Your Majesty, I have a letter from Lianhua temple. In three days, we will cut down Xiaoling mountain together." Nu Wa had been waiting outside.


    Su Xun took the letter sword, and the corner of his mouth Rose: "this time, just you and I need to go."


    Three days later, Su Xun took Nu Wa to Lianhua temple to meet the people of Lianhua temple.


    At the same time, I sent a letter to yujianzong and xiaolingshan.


    The strategy this time is to pretend to join forces with Lianhuashan to attack xiaolingshan. In fact, they have already secretly colluded with xiaolingshan to take the opportunity to fight against lianhuasi.


    After the Lotus Temple was destroyed, Xiaoling mountain was also greatly damaged, and then yujianzong went out to destroy Xiaoling mountain.


    The secret department can monopolize the belief of Lingzhou people.


    Yujianzong became the first one in Lingzhou.


    Because yujianzong and Yinsi had no root conflict of interest, this cooperation was completely different.


    Xiaoling mountain and Lianhua Mountain are both victims.


    This time, Lianhua temple is pouring out. Five saints, more than a dozen Daluo Jinxian, and Tang monk, as a Buddhist, is also one of them. He wants to see the world.


    "Amitabha, it''s so good. With your Majesty''s help, the mountain will surely die."The host of Lianhua Mountain came to meet Su Xun in person.


    "Everything depends on your temple."


    Su Xun said kindly.


    "Ha ha ha, your majesty, this time our two families rent together, it''s a win-win situation!"


    An elder of Lotus Temple laughs, and doesn''t see that they are ready to tear down the bridge of the underworld.


    Su Xun smiles and agrees.


    Yes, it''s a win-win situation.


    I won twice by myself.


    Isn''t that a win-win situation?


    When two waves of old Yin coins meet, it depends on who is more yin. Obviously, Su Xun is better.


    Half an hour later, he went to Xiaoling mountain.


    Xiaolingshan is ready to be attacked.


    When we got to Xiaoling mountain, everyone didn''t say a word, but all kinds of magic poured out.


    "Boom..."


    Xiaoling mountain seems to be crumbling.


    "Who dares to attack the holy land of Lingshan?"


    After a short period of chaos, the five sages of xiaolingshan rose up one after another.


    After seeing the people in Lianhua temple, their eyes were red: "it''s you! Lianhua Mountain is a mess. It''s just like Xiaoling mountain


    "Ha ha ha, you fake Buddha''s tone is not small, today the fish will die, the net may not be broken." Lotus Temple commandment elder wantonly said.


    The false lamp burning Buddha looked at Su Xun and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, do you want to get involved in this


    "Dead ass! Cut the crap. I''ll kill you and you''ll be busy. " Su Xun stood up and acted.


    Both Lianhua Mountain and Xiaoling mountain were attacked by indifference, but no one thought about it at this time.


    The pseudo Tathagata Buddha is calm: "in this case, we will fight in tianwai, and today we will surpass you."


    Then they all flew to the sky.


    At the same time, the people of yujianzong are on their way. According to the script, they are the last to enter.


    The sky is empty.


    Su Xun and Nu Wa attack the false lamp Buddha.


    According to the script, dengdeng Buddha pretends to be defeated and injured, then puts a hard word and runs away.


    After all, the people in Lianhua temple are not actors. It is impossible to pretend to be injured in front of them.


    "Hurry up, as long as we are alive, the holy land of Lingshan will be rebuilt one day!"


    "Lotus Temple! I will destroy your orthodoxy in the future


    After "losing the enemy for a long time and being wounded", in order to preserve the strength, all the saints of xiaolingshan ran away.


    It''s hard to kill a saint, and even harder to stop a saint who wants to escape.


    From the beginning, Lianhua Mountain didn''t expect to kill the saints of Xiaoling mountain, just wanted to force them away.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, the people of Lianhua Mountain will not pursue it.


    If the people in xiaolingshan jump over the wall in a hurry, the loss will be even greater and it will not be worthwhile at all.


    "Congratulations, eminent monks. After removing the great enemy of Xiaoling mountain, Lianhua Mountain is the first holy land of Buddhism in Lingzhou."


    Su Xun came forward to congratulate warmly.


    The five sages of Lianhua temple were also injured more or less in the fight just now.


    But it''s more than enough to deal with the two saints of the Yin Department.


    So the five saints of Lianhua Temple exchanged their eyes and surrounded Su Xun and Nu Wa directly.


    "You What are you doing? "


    Su Xun was shocked.


    Tang Xuanzang was also shocked: "master!"


    "Xuanzang, step back!" Lotus Temple said.


    In the battle just now, half of the more than ten daruo in Lianhua Mountain died, and the remaining half stopped Tang Xuanzang and refused to let him come forward.


    Tang Xuanzang was very anxious: "master, your majesty helped us to get rid of xiaolingshan, but I wanted to break the contract!"


    "Chi''er, I did all this for the Lotus Temple." Lotus Temple presided over the face, looking at Su Xun indifferent said: "Your Majesty, offended."


    Tang Xuanzang''s eyes are red and his heart is full of guilt. He blames himself and himself!!!


    He never dreamed that Shifu would use himself.


    Su Xun was surrounded and laughed angrily: "what a holy land of Buddhism, full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. I didn''t expect that they were also rebellious people!"


    "Amitabha, it''s useless to say so much now. I''d like to ask your majesty to reincarnate."


    "Your Majesty, please enter reincarnation."


    "Your Majesty, please enter reincarnation."


    The five sages put their hands together at the same time, and their bodies exuded strong Buddhist power, which enveloped Su Xun and Nu Wa.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun laughed: "a group of perfidious bald donkeys, I''m ashamed to be with you, but fortunately, I''m not a good person to keep my promise."


    Seeing this, the five sages of Lianhua Temple suddenly felt a bad premonition.


    At this time, several magic weapons suddenly hit.Su Xun and Nu Wa started at the same time.


    The Pan Gu axe in his hand, carrying the power of destroying heaven and earth, is aimed at a saint with the lowest cultivation.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Countless stars are made of powder, and the void is turbulent. Tang Xuanzang and other great Luo Jinxian are bleeding and flying.


    The five sages of Lianhua Mountain were caught unprepared and injured to different degrees.


    "Amitabha, what a good thing."


    The saints of Xiaoling mountain who had just escaped stood in different directions and surrounded the five saints of Lianhua temple.


    "I''m sorry, I prejudiced your prejudgment." Su Xun looked at the five saints of the Lotus Temple with a smile.


    The five saints of Lianhua temple have a wonderful expression.


    Tang Xuanzang was stunned.


    Lying trough, the adult world is really dirty.

 Chapter 1345

    Caught unprepared and besieged, the five sages of Lianhua temple are in danger.


    In any case, they didn''t expect that they wanted to use Su Xun, but they were calculated instead.


    In the blink of an eye, he fell from heaven to hell. This kind of feeling is hard to describe.


    "Amitabha, it''s just the saying that enemies should be solved rather than settled. If we fight to death, you Taoist friends won''t feel better even if we win. What''s more, we don''t know how many stars and worlds are broken, and there are countless lives and injuries. Why don''t we stop fighting for the sake of all worlds?"


    The head of Lianhua Temple put his hands together with a kind face, and even recognized him as a Buddha.


    Obviously, seeing that there are many people on the other side, they don''t want to be beaten when they fight in groups. It''s just that they have become creatures in the stars and don''t want to fight lightly.


    When I just got the upper hand, I didn''t know how many star small worlds I had broken, and I didn''t feel pity for all living beings in those small worlds.


    It is the downwind that subdues the demons and subdues the demons and never dies. Against the wind, Amitabha, stop.


    The old tradition of the bald ass is over.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun couldn''t help laughing, as if he had heard a big joke.


    After laughing for dozens of seconds, he restrained his smile and pointed to the lotus host from a distance: "if you don''t want to be shameful, I will be willing to bow down to you baldness."


    The five saints of Xiaoling mountain have wonderful faces.


    Your majesty, your map gun not only mocked the enemy, but also beat your teammates.


    "Please put out the thunder for the time being..." Seeing that Lianhua Mountain was in danger, Tang Xuanzang was very anxious because he really had feelings for Lianhua temple.


    Su Xun''s cannons swung, and the hunting rang out: "there''s no need to say more about Sanzang. Lianhua Mountain has the heart to kill me. How can I be a person waiting to kill? The monarchy is like the sea. You can''t touch it lightly, and it will kill you. Today, I want to kill the saint!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and when he mentioned Pan Gu''s axe, he turned into a streamer and rushed to the weakest elder Chuangong in Lianhua Mountain.


    He is a saint.


    If you want to kill a saint, you have to choose the soft one.


    Those with high accomplishments are thrown to xiaolingshan, which makes them fight to the death.


    At that time, I and yujianzong will be able to take advantage of it.


    With Su Xun''s attack and the end of muzzle time, the others also found their own targets.


    "The upright son deceives me!"


    Looking at Su Xun''s coming to him, the elder of Lianhua temple was ready to break his eyes and yelled at him.


    You step on a horse, a saint of three grades, and you even attack me one by one. Do you want to face me?


    In a sudden change of mind, the elder Chuangong clapped with one hand, and countless Buddha''s virtual images were listed in the sky. Sanskrit chants and the light of the Buddha shines everywhere. This is the kingdom of Buddha in his hand.


    "I dare to teach you how to carve insects!"


    Su Xun roared. He chopped off the head of mantianfo with a sharp axe in his hand and roared: "open the sky!"


    Boom!


    The power of destruction poured out.


    Su Xun''s Dragon Robe was flying, his black hair was flying, and his eyes were golden under the Dragon mask.


    The axe is used by Pangu to open heaven. It can open heaven and destroy the world. What''s more, it''s just the palm of the Buddha kingdom.


    "Click!"


    There are cracks in the Buddha Kingdom, and the Buddha in the sky is reduced to ashes, which are as fragmented as clay figurines.


    "Ah


    Elder Chuangong of Lianhua Temple gushed blood, and his body flew out tens of thousands of feet. After smashing three stars one after another, he stabilized his body. He looked at the sky axe in Su Xun''s hand in horror: "what is this?"


    "The blade of Tu Sheng." With that, Su Xun''s body suddenly grew to ten thousand feet, overlooking countless planets, and his sky axe was approved again.


    The elder of Lianhua temple could not be defeated by his confidants. He did not hesitate to sweep away to a star.


    If you can''t fight, you''ll run away. All those who have reached this level of cultivation cherish their lives. Basically, there won''t be a death fight, because everyone is trying to prove the truth.


    If it really falls, even if it can be revived, I don''t know how many thousands of years later, at that time, the existing Tao may have been gone.


    Therefore, preaching not only depends on perseverance, talent and good luck, but also on fighting for time.


    Those who practice the same way in the world don''t know how to do it. Whoever proves the way first will bet on all the others.


    So the higher your accomplishments are, the less you dare to die.


    In the eyes of high-ranking monks, running away from the enemy is not humiliating, but a manifestation of reason.


    But how could Su Xun let him run away?


    "Go


    A cold drink, full of demonic light, carrying the saint''s all-out attack of longkui sword to break away.


    At the beginning, Su Xun cast this sword in Xianzong world just to kill the saint. If the sword was not light, the saint would die.


    The elder of Lotus Temple has a feeling. If he can''t stop, he will die.


    In a hurry, he burned the essence and blood of the saint and ran away with the risk of falling cultivation.


    However, they are just doing useless work.


    "Poof"The light sword passes through the heart.


    The elder of Lotus Temple stopped.


    The sword wound on the chest began to crack, and a spider web like crack appeared in a Buddha''s heart.


    "Boom!"


    The body and spirit of the elder of Lianhua Temple burst out in the golden light, and the body died.


    "Lizi will stop me from becoming a Taoist. I will kill your wife and family in 30000 years."


    In the endless void, the hysterical roar of the elder of Lotus Temple before he died was full of venom.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the sky over the xuanyue continent was clear and thunderous, with blood pouring down, holy meteorite and sky crying.


    At this moment, countless saints in the fourteen states of xuanyue mainland opened their eyes and gazed at the sky.


    Because in xuanyue continent, there have been no saints for many years.


    On the other side of the void, the four sages of Lianhua temple were even more indignant, but they had nothing to do.


    "I don''t know how high I will be when you come back to life after 30000 years. It''s ridiculous to be so threatened."


    With a sneer, Su Xun turned his negative hand into a streamer and went to the big battlefield on the other side of the void.


    "Brothers, let''s go!"


    Feeling Su Xun''s breath approaching, the injured four saints of Lotus Temple tried their best to break through and escape.


    The people in xiaolingshan didn''t stop because they were also seriously injured.


    Now the five saints of Lianhua temple, injured four and one, fled Lingzhou, is the best result.


    If they keep on chasing, it''s easy to make the other side fight back. It''s not worth it at all.


    "Amitabha, xuanyue mainland has not fallen a saint for tens of thousands of years. Today''s World War I, your Majesty''s prestige is famous in xuanyue 14 states."


    The false Buddha complimented Su Xun.


    "The Buddha is joking. There are many powerful people in xuanyue mainland. I''m no more than a saint of three grades. How can I be famous for shaking the fourteen prefectures? It''s said that I''m going to make people laugh."


    Su Xun was very clear. It was impossible for him to be famous in the fourteen states. At most, he was famous in the fourteen states.


    "Now the Lotus Temple is no longer a matter of concern. In the future, the secret service and Xiaoling mountain should come and go frequently."


    A lamp Buddha said with a smile.


    It''s bullshit, of course. It''s time to get rid of the scrotum when they get better.


    Lingzhou belief belongs to Xiaoling mountain only.


    "It''s natural."


    With a smile, Su Xun was overjoyed. He inadvertently approached the pseudo Tathagata Buddha, and then Pangu''s axe cut off.


    At the same time, Nu Wa hit the false lamp Buddha with all her strength.


    Just after the end of the first World War, the five Buddhas of Lingshan were injured again, and they were in the moment of relaxation.


    In any case, I didn''t expect that Su Xun and Nu Wa would attack suddenly, so they were miserable.


    Boom!


    After a successful strike, Su Xun and Nu Wa retreated tens of thousands of miles.


    Say he counsels. He dares to attack wupinsheng.


    Say he''s brave. He''ll hit and run.


    "You You attacked me


    The false Tathagata Buddha''s mouth overflowed with golden blood and looked at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    He didn''t understand. Where did Su Xun have the courage to attack him? Did he think he could solve the five of them?


    Even if they were injured, it was not Su Xun and Nu Wa who could solve it.


    "I''ve already done what I should do. Can''t the Taoist friends of yujianzong come out yet?"


    Su Xun roared.


    Hearing the three words of yujianzong, the five Buddhas of xiaolingshan suddenly turned pale and trembled violently.


    "Ha ha ha, the emperor of the underworld division is worthy of being a great man of the time. He can actually kill a saint."


    Pei Jian laughs twice, and several sword lights with sage breath break through the air to form a sword array, which locks the injured five Buddhas in the array.


    "You You are despicable


    At this time, the pseudo Tathagata Buddha didn''t know that Su Xun''s whole calculation was that his eyes were red and wanted to split.


    Can no longer maintain the image of compassion that seems to remain unchanged for thousands of years.


    "To be a king and defeat the aggressors, there is no need to say more."


    Su Xun sneered scornfully.


    "That''s right, dead bald ass, I can''t stand you for a long time!" Xie Lingyun thinks that he has a close relationship with Su Xun, so he naturally wants to help his friends.


    The pseudo Tathagata Buddha looked at Pei Jian: "master Pei, the emperor of the underworld is very thoughtful. He is really a dangerous person. If you can calculate Xiaoling mountain and Lianhua Temple today, how can you know that you won''t calculate Yujian sect in the future?"


    At this moment, Su Xun could only stir up dissension. He could only pick Pei Jian.


    "There''s no need for the Buddha to worry about it. As long as I am strong enough, I believe that the Yin Department can always keep a good friendship with you." Pei Jian is confident.


    Xie Lingyun laughed: "yes, old bald donkey, don''t try to stir up dissension. Now, you''d better worry about yourself. You are all injured. You are not the enemy of our imperial sword sect."


    "Does Lord Pei really refuse to live with me in xiaolingshan?" The false Buddha closed his eyes.Pei Jian is gentle and easy-going: "No."


    "Then fight."


    "Please


    Then there was the light of the Buddha, the sword was everywhere, the two sides were in full swing, and all the methods came out.


    On the contrary, Su Xun and Nu Wa were reduced to opera goers.


    They have made great efforts. If yujianzong wants to be Langbo Bay, it''s up to them.


    The scuffle lasted for seven days and nights, and ended with the injury of the five Buddhas in Xiaoling mountain.


    The five Buddhas in Xiaoling mountain were broken, leaving only their souls to flee.


    Since then, the two holy places of Buddhism, which had occupied Lingzhou for tens of thousands of years, have disappeared.


    Yujianzong''s family is the only one, and the power of the underworld department is expanding rapidly.


    At the same time, because of the holy meteorite, the four words of the emperor of the underworld also began to spread to the outside of Lingzhou.


    Su Xun was too lazy to be idle. He drank with Tang Xuanzang in a fairyland.


    "You tactical guys, it''s dirty."


    Tang Xuanzang was drinking xianniang and shaking his head. The battle on that day was very complicated. He was dazzled. On the contrary, the sadness brought about by the collapse of Lianhua temple''s orthodoxy was scattered by a series of routine.


    Lianhua temple, Xiaoling mountain and Yinsi are all dirty and have their own calculations, but Yinsi is better. He can''t take revenge as a Buddha just because Lianhua temple is destroyed.


    He had feelings for the Lotus Temple, but he and Su Xun had known each other for a long time, and they were still friends.


    What''s more, it''s Su Xun''s contribution that makes him what he is today. Otherwise, he would still be trapped in a small world.


    "The position of Yin Department''s Bodhisattva is still lacking."


    Su Xun initiated the recruitment.


    Tang Xuanzang laughed: "from the Buddha, to the Buddha, to the Bodhisattva, poor monks are getting lower and lower."


    Su Xun said, "forget it."


    "I agree." Tang Monk agreed.


    Xuanyue mainland is too dangerous. He has to find power to cover himself.


    Su Xun said: "the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet should be resident in the prefecture. Can you bear loneliness?"


    "Maybe not before, but not later." Tang Seng sighed. This war has brought him a great impact. He is a weak chicken who is not qualified to intervene. He is in vain if he does not become a saint.


    Therefore, the position of the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet is just right, and he can also concentrate on closed cultivation in the Yin Department.


    Su Xun raised his glass: "welcome to join us."


    Ding ~


    the sound of clinking cups is clear and pleasant.


    "When will you go to Yunzhou?" This is the second time that monk Tang asked this question.


    Su Xun replied, "it''s not the right time. When you become a saint, you will go to Yunzhou."


    There are dozens of saints in Lingzhou. After we went to Yunzhou, the saints went everywhere, and the great Luo was inferior to the dog.


    Even Mengpo is a saint of six grades, and even the Yin emperor will fall, which shows the danger degree of the sky demon in Yunzhou.


    They don''t see enough of their accomplishments now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Court meeting of Yin Department.


    Su Xun wears a Dragon Robe and sits on a dragon chair.


    "There is a royal sword sect in Lingzhou, so we can''t fight with it for the time being, but the secret division can''t stand still. So I decided to expand to Taizhou, which is also one of the five Central States."


    "Within three years, we need to come up with a feasible plan, not to win a big victory, but to seek stability."


    After completely taking over the belief of Lingzhou, Su Xun got the story of the City God on the ground.


    He made his own list of gods and worshipped them with humanity. He wantonly granted amnesty to the gods of the mountain, the land, the City God and other gods, but he was under the command of the secret division.


    In order to develop the Yin Department, we must constantly acquire more beliefs, which means that we need more population and larger territory. Therefore, war is still war.


    Taizhou, like Lingzhou, belongs to the middle five states, and it''s closest to Lingzhou, so it''s just right to start.


    After arranging the general plan, Su Xun accompanied her three thousand beauties in the harem for a few days.


    Then the closure was announced.


    It''s said to be closed, but it''s actually going to Taizhou.


    After all, although there are three years to prepare, it is still very difficult to invade Taizhou.


    Because Yinsi can only represent one power of Lingzhou, not the whole Lingzhou, and can not integrate the power of Lingzhou to attack Taizhou.


    But Taizhou can unite the strength of one state to resist in the face of the attack of the underworld department.


    With the power of the underworld department, it will never be the opponent of the whole Taizhou.


    So the fortress has to be broken from the inside.


    Taizhou, Yunxia mansion.


    Here is Yunxia sword sect, one of the three most influential sword sects in Taizhou.


    Today''s Yunxia mansion is particularly lively. Countless foreign monks are crowding the whole Yunxia mansion, and there are a steady stream of monks coming.


    Because today is the day when the three major sword schools discuss swords every hundred years, and countless monks come to watch.


    Su Xun is one of them.


    It has been half a month since he came to Taizhou, and he knows something about Taizhou.Taizhou is the most powerful of the three sword faction and Dayin Dynasty, where the sword repair is popular.


    Yunxia sword sect is the oldest sword sect in Taizhou, but it has been declining.


    The other two sword sects, Taiyi sword sect and Yin Yang Sword sect, were founded after Yunxia sword sect.


    Now it has come true.


    The Yunxia sword sect is on the wane. Now there are only two saints left. One is the patriarch of Yipin, and the other is the patriarch of Sipin.


    On the other hand, Taiyi sword sect and Yinyang sword sect are thriving. Taiyi sword sect has five saints and Yinyang sword sect has four saints, which are better than Yunxia sword sect.


    Of course, although Yunxia sword sect is declining, it is also better than other second rate and third rate sects.


    The reason why the three schools chose Yunxia sword school as the place to discuss sword this time is because of its historical status.


    "This kind of zongmen, which used to be prosperous, is now on the decline. It''s better to go public through backdoor."


    This time, Su Xun came here with the idea of Yunxia sword sect. He wanted to play with jiuzhanque nest.


    When he became a member of the Yunxia sword sect, he openly annexed other sects and developed the power of the Yunxia sword sect. Finally, with the help of the shell of the Yunxia sword sect, he used the men of the secret department to seize the territory of Taizhou.


    With the help of the shell of Yunxia sword sect, after obtaining enough territory in Taizhou, we can let the army of the underworld Department press down on Taizhou and completely win Taizhou.


    "Please, Taoist brother. I don''t mind sharing a table with you." A young man in white came to Su Xun and sat down. He said politely.


    Because there are too many people in Yunxia mansion these days, the restaurant is already full. That''s why this person came to susian to ask for a table.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I can''t help it."


    "Xiao Er, please give me another copy of this table." The young man in white took a look at the food on the table and then called out to the little two.


    This restaurant is specially opened for friars. The raw materials for cooking are all spiritual food.


    "Well, my guest, just a moment."


    The second child answered and left quickly.


    Then the young man in white looked at Su Xun: "I''m Hua Ziyu. I don''t know what I call you."


    "Su Xun." Su Xun reported his real name directly. Anyway, no one knows the name of the emperor of the underworld.


    Hua Ziyu also looked out of the window at the friars coming and going on the street and asked casually, "I think brother Su is also here for these three schools of swordsmanship."


    "Now all the monks in Yunxia mansion come here to discuss swords among the three schools." Su Xun said.


    Hua Ziyu was full of dragon spirit. Although he was suppressed by magic weapon, how could he hide from Su Xun?


    It seems that most of them are from the royal family of Dayin.


    Hua Ziyu drew back his eyes from the window and looked at Su Xun: "brother Su, we can see that this session of sword discussion is different from previous sessions. Not only three groups of disciples can participate in it, but all the sword practitioners can come to the stage to discuss the sword under the great Luo."


    "I''ve heard about it, but I don''t know why." Su Xun nodded. If it wasn''t for this, how could he be here?


    Hua Ziyu chuckled: "it''s not because of the current predicament of Yunxia sword sect. Yunxia sword sect presides over this session. But Yunxia sword sect is on the wane, and all the good young people have gone to Taiyi and Yinyang, so there are few disciples of Yunxia sword sect who can win."


    "But you can''t just let Taiyi and Yinyang get the limelight in the territory of Yunxia sword sect. In order to avoid making Yunxia sword sect in an embarrassing situation, you just used such a move, which can be regarded as relying on your strength."


    "Brother Hua is well-informed." Su Xun gave him a meaningful look.


    Hua Ziyu laughs: "I have no other skills. I like to inquire about these things in the world."

 Chapter 1346

    In fact, there is still half a year to go before the formal start of the conference.


    Now the people who come here are all casual practitioners. The Taiyi sword sect and the Yin Yang Sword sect have not arrived yet.


    Of course, half a year is just a flash for monks.


    But for Su Xun, a native of the earth, he was very long.


    During these days in Yunxia mansion, he got along well with Hua Ziyu.


    For the time being, he became a good friend.


    Yunxia sword sect.


    A sword suddenly burst into the sky.


    The woman in white, who is meditating in the quiet room, opens her eyes and smiles at the corner of her mouth. With a wave of her jade hand, she presses down the sword and disappears.


    This woman is Mengling, the leader of Yunxia sword sect.


    Although she was quick enough to suppress the sword, she was still felt by Su Xun in Yunxia mansion.


    "The breath of Zhenyao sword?"


    Su Xun looked at the direction of Yunxia sword sect.


    At that time, the Zhenyao sword was carelessly broken into the void crack on Kunlun Mountain by Liu An.


    From then on, life and death are unknown.


    I didn''t expect that I could feel his breath in Taizhou, and it was not far away from Yunxia sword sect.


    Su Xun stepped out and disappeared in the guest room.


    In the back mountain of Yunxia sword sect, a young man with a beautiful face and smart eyes walked out of the cave. Looking at Mengling outside the cave, he gave a salute with a smile: "I will live up to my master''s expectation."


    This is the Zhenyao sword, which is extremely rare. It was once transformed into a demon by Li Chunfeng of the Tang Dynasty.


    He was exiled in the void and was saved by Mengling, who was traveling outside. With the skill of licking Su Xun, he won Mengling''s favor and brought it with him.


    It thinks it''s because it''s good at licking, but in fact, it''s Mengling who thinks Zhenyao sword is a saber made by someone who can refine it.


    Later, Zhenyao sword was transformed into shape. He fused with Longzhu, which was originally a magic sword. After transforming into shape, he was born with a sword bone and a sword heart, which was a good seed for cultivating kendo.


    It happened that the Yunxia sword sect was withering day by day. Mengling took the transformed Zhenyao sword as his disciple''s instruction.


    And Zhenyao sword didn''t waste his whole body. It''s fast in kendo.


    Now it is the middle stage of Taiyi Jinxian.


    He is also the only participant of Yunxia sword school who can win the three schools'' discussion on sword.


    "Good, good, good, at this sword conference, my disciples will be a blockbuster." Mengling is happy.


    Zhenyao sword said haughtily: "master, don''t worry, what Taiyi Yin and yang are rubbish, wait for disciple Jieshi to kill them, revive the reputation of Yunxia."


    He has always been very inflated. Without Sushen''s pressure, he would be even more inflated.


    Su Xun, Su Xun, I''m a Taiyi golden immortal now, and I have a master of Saint cultivation.


    When I break through Daluo Jinxian, I will go back to the earth to find you. Then you should call me master.


    And Mei pangzi and Liu An, the two idiots who only bully me, will be my favorites.


    Quack, quack, quack


    Zhenyao sword burst out laughing.


    "Why do I laugh?" The dream spirit doubts a way.


    Zhenyao sword quickly restrained her smile, opened her eyes and told a lie: "master, I''m excited to think of killing all sides and reviving Yunxia at the sword conference."


    This is what he learned from Sue.


    "Don''t be careless. There''s a reason why Taiyi sword sect and Yinyang sword sect can catch up." Mengling frowned and warned seriously.


    Her apprentice is good at everything, but some of them are too much to be seen, so they are easy to expand.


    At this time, a woman came.


    He is the sword servant of Mengling.


    "What''s the matter?" Mengling asked.


    The sword servant lowered his eyebrows and replied, "tell the master that there is a man named Su Xun outside the Mountain Gate who wants to see you."


    Su Xun is looking for Zhenyao sword. He will join the Yunxia sword sect in the future. Naturally, he has to be polite.


    "Su Xun!" Hearing the name, the voice of Zhenyao sword instantly increased several points.


    Mengling looked at him: "do you know this man?"


    "Master, wait a moment." Zhenyao sword looked at the man who came to report: "I''ll ask you what he looks like and what color he wears."


    "The man was in a white robe. He was very handsome. He was as handsome as ever, and no one came after him." The swordsman has a red face.


    So handsome, it must be him!


    Although Zhenyao sword didn''t want to admit it, Su Xun was more handsome than him.


    Zhenyao sword couldn''t wait to look at Mengling and said, "master, if the disciple expected it to be good, he should be a good friend of the disciple in the past. I will go for a while."


    It''s confirmed that the comer may be Su Xun. He can''t wait to pretend.


    What does he work so hard for?Is it for fame?


    Is it to revive Yunxia sword sect?


    No! None of them!


    He''s just trying to force Su Xun! Let him call himself master twice!


    He has been fighting the demon sword for so long, master. The emperor has lived up to his bitter heart sword. Today, he finally wants the serf to turn over and sing. After waiting for a long time, he finally waits until today ~


    "your good friend?" Mengling eyebrows pick, she can remember very clearly, Zhen demon sword is she brought back in the void turbulence, not xuanyue mainland people.


    At that time, she suspected that the Zhenyao sword was refined by a power with higher cultivation than her. Now her friend comes to visit. Is it the power who refined the Zhenyao sword that has come to xuanyue continent?


    Thinking of this, Mengling said, "master, go with you."


    "I dare not obey." I wish I could kill the demon sword.


    It''s time to show off to Su Xun, the local bumpkin, that he was a master of Saint cultivation.


    I don''t know if Mei pangzi and Liu An have come. I hope they haven''t come. Otherwise, I can only pretend once. If three people are separated, I can pretend three times.


    It''s three senses.


    Soon, Zhenyao sword and Mengling came to the gate of Yunxia sword sect.


    They saw Su Xun in the distance.


    Su Xun also saw them.


    In this instant, he confirmed that Zhenyao sword had a close relationship with the leader of Yunxia sword sect.


    So he decided to change his plan.


    His original idea was to let the system suppress his accomplishments, show his skills at the sword discussion conference, and then join the Yunxia sword sect to start the journey of seizing power.


    Now it seems that there is no need for such trouble.


    The ghost sword is still useful.


    "I''m so brave to see you in the world. I don''t want to pay a visit as soon as I see you here!" Before the Zhenyao sword man got close to him, he could not help saying something.


    The dream spirit behind him is scared cold sweat dripping, isn''t this bastard pit her? She was just looked at by Su Xun and knew that this person''s cultivation was above herself.


    She only felt the palpitation in her ancestors.


    In other words, Su Xun was at least a saint of three or even four grades.


    Zhenyao sword, a Taiyi Jinxian, was so arrogant in the middle stage, clamoring to let a saint of the other party pay homage to him. This is the way to seek death!


    It should be noted that saints should not be humiliated and they will die if they are humiliated.


    She was just about to make amends when Su Xun spoke.


    "Zhenyao sword, don''t think that if you change your vest, I won''t recognize you."


    This is quite simple and grounded.


    "Ha ha ha, Su Xun, thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, now I have broken through Taiyi, and I am a saint. In the future, the relationship between you and me needs to be reversed, and I am the main one!"


    "Come on, let''s hear the master first!"


    Once the dream is about to come true, the town demon sword excited, full face of high spirits.


    Su Xun laughed and clapped.


    Seeing this, Zhenyao sword disdains her eyes.


    "Do you think it was before Ah


    Before he finished speaking, he screamed. His body flew out and broke a mountain. He fell into the mountain and couldn''t pick it out.


    "How can this happen? It''s impossible. It''s unscientific..."


    Zhenyao sword''s eyes were numb and murmured to himself.


    Since then, there has been one less dreamer in the world.


    One more heartbreaker.


    Su Xun got up in the air and flew to the town demon sword. He looked down at him and looked at him jokingly: "you just said, what do you want me to call you?"


    "Master, calm down. I don''t know the propriety. I have offended master Shengwei. I''ll make amends for him." Meng Ling really thought that Su Xun was angry, so he rushed to apologize.


    Seeing this, Zhenyao sword widened his eyes and looked at the scene with unbelievable face.


    Su Xun has become a saint.


    And his accomplishments are higher than his master.


    How long has it been!


    How unfair is heaven!


    Zhenyao sword wanted to vomit blood, but a flattering smile appeared on her face. She rushed to hold Su Xun''s leg and said, "master, you are here at last. Do you know that I miss you so much these years, I always want to go back to earth to meet you!"


    Mengling stares at this scene. She knows that her apprentice is cheap. After all, she is born with a sword bone Head, but I didn''t expect to be so cheap.


    However, she also captured a message from this passage, that is, Su Xun was the great power who refined the Zhenyao sword and the master of the Zhenyao sword.


    I didn''t make a mistake that day. Now I met a more powerful saint because of Zhenyao sword. It''s a big surprise for the waning Yunxia sword sect.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun kicked him away, and then looked at Meng Ling: "this guy has given you trouble."


    "No, I worked very hard." Mengling smiles and answers respectfully.He works hard so that he can pretend to me.


    But


    "Little demon?" Su Xun looked at the demon sword with a smile. He didn''t expect that this guy had a girl heart.


    Zhenyao sword was embarrassed and said: "well, the master has to shout like this. I''m also very desperate."


    Mengling said, "please come into the hall to drink tea, master."


    "Yes." Su Xun nodded, followed Meng Ling to the main hall of Yunxia sword sect, and served tea on the sword.


    After a conversation, Su Xun expressed his gratitude to Mengling, and said that since Zhenyao sword was a disciple of Yunxia sword sect, he would not take it away.


    Meng Ling was relieved and gave thanks to Su Xun. Then he left the time for them.


    After Mengling left, zhenyaojian couldn''t wait to ask: "boss, when did you come to xuanyue mainland, did Mei pangzi and Liu An come?"


    You can''t pretend to be forced in front of Su Xun. Then you should step back and try to be forced in front of Mei pangzi and Liu An.


    "Don''t think about it. They''re already big." Without hesitation, Su Xun broke his mind.


    Zhenyao sword is so sad that he can''t even pretend to be forced. Then why does he work so hard to cultivate it?


    He began to doubt Jiansheng.


    Su Xun put down his cup and said, "I need your help."


    "Boss, I''m willing to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire!" Zhenyao sword took a sip of the tea cup.


    "I want to unify Taizhou."


    "Puyi -"


    the tea that zhenyaojian just drank into his mouth immediately spurted out, choking and coughing: "cough Cough Boss, do you want to play so much? I''m too busy to do that. "


    "Listen to me..." Su Xun said that he had just temporarily changed his plan to invade Taizhou version 2.0.


    After hearing this, Zhenyao sword widened her eyes and thumbed up: "the eldest is the eldest. It''s really crafty, despicable and shameless. Its heart is blacker than a crow..."


    "Shut your mouth for me." Su Xun gave him a cold glance.


    Zhenyao sword immediately shut up.


    Half an hour later, Mengling came in and said that he had arranged the meal for them to chat while eating.


    At the dinner table, Su Xun raised his glass: "master dream, I''m in love with Xiaoyao. I couldn''t sleep at night after he disappeared. Thanks to you, he didn''t worry about his life. Such kindness will be rewarded."


    Zhenyao sword''s mouth twitches.


    Can''t sleep at night?


    I almost believed your evil.


    It''s true that we are in love with father and son.


    "You don''t have to be like this, elder. I should have this relationship with Xiaoyao." Mengling whispered.


    Zhenyao sword said carelessly: "master, we haven''t got enough hands for the sword discussion? I''ll let my boss go. I''ll make sure they don''t even dare to let go of a fart. "


    "Vulgar words." Mengling glared at him, and then said, "the elder is a saint. Even if he has the means to hide his accomplishments, how can he pull down his face to do such things as bullying the small with the big? It''s a matter of rest. "


    Zhenyao sword says in secret, master, you are still too simple. He can not only pull down his face, he is just shameless.


    "The dream leader''s words are not so good. I know the situation of Yunxia sword sect. How can I repay Yunxia sword sect for saving the little demon Su Xun said with a righteous face.


    Zhenyao sword: look, I''ll say he''s shameless.


    Mengling is a little excited, and she doesn''t want to cheat, but Yunxia sword sect is in an awkward situation now.


    She hesitated again and again: "but the Taiyi sword sect and the Yin Yang Sword sect are also sages. Maybe they will see through the hidden accomplishments of the predecessors."


    "How difficult is it?" Su Xun laughed.


    Communication system, let him suppress his cultivation to the peak of Taiyi Jinxian.


    If you use magic weapons to suppress accomplishments, you may be seen by people with higher accomplishments.


    But if he uses the system to cheat, I don''t believe anyone else can see it.


    Soon, under the suppression of the system, Su Xun''s cultivation fell to the peak of Taiyi Jinxian.


    Mengling''s eyes brightened, and then he stood up and saluted: "in this case, thank you for your kindness. Yunxia sword sect will never forget it."


    "One family doesn''t talk to two." Su Xun looked at her and was ready to sleep with her rich posture.


    As soon as Zhenyao sword saw his eyes, he knew that his master''s chastity would not be guaranteed!


    In the following days, Su Xun stayed in the Yunxia sword sect. Nominally, like Zhenyao sword, he was the core disciple of the Yunxia sword sect.


    First of all, he publicized the identity of Su Xun for half a year. Only half a year later, at the sword conference, Su Xun made a great success instead of Yunxia sword school.


    Three days later, Su Xun began to shut down.


    Of course, it''s closed.


    It''s actually on.


    There is still half a year left. He can''t stay idle.I hope we can draw a world with high value of force this time, and there are many best magic weapons.


    "System, extract the 34th new identity."


    Sitting cross legged on the futon, Su Xun gave instructions to the system in his mind.


    Xuanyue doesn''t have a day of the week on the mainland, but fortunately, Sushen has a Huawei mobile phone. (pay)


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: refugee. ¡¿


    [Jie Wudao, who became Tang Shuzhi, established the throne of the Shang Dynasty for six hundred years. After the end of the Shang Dynasty, the Western Marquis Ji changshuzhi established the state of Zhou with the help of immortals, and then he was reduced to heaven. From then on, the king of the world is no longer the king of man, but the son of heaven, which means the son of heaven. ¡¿


    [and you are a vagrant, born in troubled times, grew up in troubled times, also became in troubled times, seeing the Shang Dynasty will fall, Wu Zhou impromptu, the power of the king in the world will belong to heaven, you should fight against heaven, against earth, against people, defend the power of the king in the world. ¡¿


    [identity ability: none. ¡¿


    [identity task: defend the power of the king. ¡¿


    [Note: considering the current world and the host body and other factors, temporarily block the cultivation. Every time the host achieves certain achievements, the cultivation will be unlocked layer by layer. ¡¿


    "Fengshen romance?"


    Su Xun didn''t expect that it was the world. It seems that the system heard his prayer. The world''s combat effectiveness is high enough, and there are enough magic weapons.


    After all, the world has a great future.


    Before the Zhou Dynasty, all the kings in the world were human emperors. Human kings were on an equal footing with the emperor of heaven. They were protected by humanity. Heaven did not dare to harm human kings.


    For example, in the original works of the romance of the gods, after King Zhou wrote poems about Nu Wa, Nu Wa came to Chaoge to teach King Zhou a lesson. However, she found that the Shang Dynasty had 28 years of good fortune, so she didn''t start. Instead, she sent three demons from Xuanyuan tomb to enchant King Zhou, which would destroy the good fortune of the Shang Dynasty.


    It can be seen that in the world of Fengshen romance, humanity is very powerful.


    However, after Zhou destroyed Shang Dynasty, he lowered his position and admitted that his status was lower than that of heaven. The emperor of the world called him the son of heaven. From then on, the world was lower than that of heaven.


    There is no king in the world.


    The system allows him to defend human power.


    Then he has three choices.


    The first is to support King Zhou, who is now the king of man.


    But Su Xun was not prepared to take this road.


    Because those immortals are staring at the Shang Dynasty, it is too difficult to take this road.


    The second way is to support a new king, but it is too unstable.


    The third way is to be the king of people, let xibohou and Yin merchants fight, and be obscene and trivial.


    "Then let me be the king of this man."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the spring of the seventh year of King Zhou.


    Yuan Futong of Beihai and other 72 princes rebelled, and King Zhou of Shang sent his grand master Wen Zhong to lead his troops to fight the rebellion.


    For a time, the North Sea was engulfed by war.


    Since ancient times, no matter what the situation, once there is a war, it is undoubtedly the people who suffer the most.


    At the end of the war, countless people were displaced from their homes in order to survive and became refugees.


    At this time, Beihai, a small city named Yangzhou, a large group of refugees went south.


    Su Xun, the future king, is also among them.

 Chapter 1347

    Beihai is adjacent to Chongzhou in the East, which is the fiefdom of the northern Marquis chonghouhu.


    In the south of Jizhou, it was the feudal land of Jizhou waiting for Su Hu.


    Beibo Marquis Chonghou tiger is corrupt and cruel, and the people under his rule are miserable.


    However, Hou Su Hu in Jizhou was strict in military management and took good care of the people, which won the support of the army and the people.


    So even if the war broke out in Beihai, the refugees would naturally go south to Jizhou.


    The place Sushen and his group of refugees wanted to go was the nearest pass from Beihai to Jizhou.


    It''s for Chen Tang pass.


    Because in this direction, you can only enter the hinterland of Jizhou through chentangguan.


    Chen Tangguan, in the romance of Fengshen, all four of the Li family became saints.


    Of course, this saint is different from Su Xun. Su Xun can punch one brother at a time.


    "Elder brother, let me help you with it."


    A simple and honest voice came from my ear.


    Su Xun turned his head, looked at the seven foot tall young man behind him with a silly smile on his face, and said, "no, I still have some strength."


    This young man is Su Xiong. He is the younger brother of this identity. His brain is a little dull. He seems to be thin, but in fact he has great strength. Now he is 15 years old.


    He was a real capable man. He once shot a mad bull in the street when he was 12 years old.


    It was also because of this that Su Xun''s family lost everything, which made the already poor family even worse, and both of his sick parents died.


    It seems that this is the system''s help.


    After all, if you are a refugee who has not enough to eat, it''s easy for you to fall in the middle of your career.


    The system says that at different stages, the cultivation will be unsealed layer by layer, and I don''t know when it will start.


    There is no cultivation in the body. In this world, life and death can not be controlled at all. There is no sense of security.


    "Elder brother, can I have enough food when I go to Jizhou?" Su Xiong''s eyes are full of expectations. He was born with great strength and a big appetite. He used to be able to eat five percent full. He has been hungry for several days since he escaped.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "not only can you have enough to eat, but also you should have a meal of fish and meat, drink wine, marry a beautiful wife and family, and enjoy prosperity."


    "Gulu ~" Su Xiong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded heavily: "I believe in big brother."


    "It''s not sure whether we can live to Jizhou. We still have fish and meat. Let''s find a way to live first."


    "That is, I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick..."


    Several fellow countrymen laughed at the speech.


    "Say it again!"


    Su Xiong stares, and his fellow countrymen, who used to laugh at the brothers, are worried and dare not speak any more.


    After all, as fellow countrymen, they know that although the boy is thin, his brain is not easy to use, but his fist can be used tightly, and one blow can kill them.


    "There''s no need to see them the same way."


    Su Xun laughed. In this situation, he could not help feeling: "the sparrow knows the ambition of the swan?"


    Chen Sheng and Wu Guang express their ambition. This is the scene when they are teased by their fellow countrymen.


    Looking at these people who have moved their families, many of them are young and strong because they are afraid of being caught fighting.


    At least tens of thousands of people were ready-made soldiers. If they could be grasped, Su Xun would be able to launch the first peasant uprising in history.


    Chen Sheng and Wu Guang said: This is very interesting.


    Originally, it was just an idea, but the more complete the plan in my mind, it was like a string.


    His present status is just a vagrant. He has no prominent family background or noble birth. If he wants to revolt, he can''t get the support of the aristocracy.


    So he had to rely on the peasants. Zhu Yuanzhang proved with facts that the peasants could change the world.


    Zhu Yuanzhang started with a bowl, but he started with a stupid Ou Doudou.


    Besides, there are five fellow countrymen who have been playing together since childhood, all of whom are of the same clan and surnamed su.


    It''s a good start for Zhu Yuanzhang!


    This wave can be done.


    But where is the opportunity?


    Chinese farmers have been the most kind-hearted people in the world since ancient times. If they can''t live, they won''t consider fighting up.


    So there must be an opportunity, an opportunity to incite everyone to rebel with themselves.


    No, it''s not rebellion, it''s uprising!


    While thinking about the plan of the uprising, Su Xun was on his way. Unconsciously, he walked for half a day.


    Everyone stopped to eat.


    To be more precise, some people are eating dry food, while others can only drink cold water to satisfy their hunger.


    I''m afraid we will start to rob food in a while.


    Even Yizi Xiangshi is coming out.


    "Big brother."


    Su Xiong put down the package, then took out the dry food and gave it to Su Xun.Su Xun took it and chewed it. It was hard to swallow, but many people didn''t even have to eat it.


    In this age of low productivity, it is normal for people to starve to death in the event of natural and man-made disasters.


    Step on


    Just as everyone was resting to eat dry food, there was a sudden sound of horse''s hooves. From the west, the dust was flying, and hundreds of soldiers were galloping.


    Everyone stopped subconsciously.


    "Xu -"


    suddenly, the cavalry stopped in the galloping horse. The first military general looked at the refugees and said to the generals around him, "Wen Zhong is very powerful. Our army in the North Sea is not as good as the Chaoge army. He thought about it carefully. He had to win by quantity. He selected these young men as soldiers and led them to support Marquis yuan."


    This military general, named Yuancheng, was a love general under the Beihai Marquis yuan Futong. Originally, he was ordered to lead the troops to garrison the border to prevent the northern Marquis Chonghou Hu from leading the army westward.


    It never occurred to me that there was no need for the northern Marquis Chonghou Hu to fight. Yuan Futong''s army was defeated by the grand master Wen Zhong in Beihai.


    In desperation, he had to come back, but in order to prevent Chonghou tiger from taking away the soldiers from the border, he only took 1000 cavalry to drive westward.


    He never thought that he would meet such a large group of refugees on the road. He saw that there were many young people among them, so he thought of picking them out and taking them to the battlefield.


    Even if we rush to be cannon fodder, tens of thousands of cannon fodder can drag down Wen Zhongda''s army for a long time.


    As for whether they can keep so many young men, they are not worried.


    Because he knew these Untouchables so well that they did not dare to resist. When building fortifications, dozens of soldiers could guard thousands of untouchables.


    "No!"


    The general answered, then led the cavalry to the refugees and roared: "you were born in Beihai and grew up in Beihai. Now Beihai is attacked by the Wudao dujun. How can you not repay the favor of YuanHou''s protection, and all the young men come out and follow our general westward. If you have a good life, you will not have your honor and wealth."


    "In a stick of incense, if you are young and strong, if you are afraid of the former, there will be no amnesty."


    In the face of these ordinary people, officials do not even need to deceive them, so they can call them up by force.


    His voice fell, and the pot burst in an instant.


    "What to do now."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to run away in vain."


    "Dad, don''t go. I don''t want you to go..."


    For a time, there was a howl, and the cry resounded through the long dry land.


    "Junye! Junye! I''m the only man in my family. Please let me go, let me go


    A man suddenly rushed to the side of the horse.


    "Presumptuous!"


    But the general angrily scolded, pulled out the long knife immediately, and cut it off without hesitation.


    "Puyi --"


    the blood flew and the head fell to the ground.


    "Those who are afraid of war will be killed again!"


    The general raised his head and roared.


    In this era, the common people are as cheap as grass, because there has never been a common people''s revolt against the government.


    In the subconscious of the aristocracy, this kind of fabulous thing is impossible to exist.


    That group of untouchables would be grateful if they were given a bite to eat. How dare they ask for more.


    So the general dared to kill the young man without hesitation and was not afraid of arousing public anger.


    There was a little more emotion, anger and hatred in the refugees who were just sad and desperate.


    To be more precise, I dare to be angry.


    As soon as Su Xun''s mouth turned, the opportunity came.


    "Come here..."


    Su Xun recruited Su Xiong and some of his fellow countrymen who had a close relationship with him, and said his plan.


    After hearing this, except Su Xiong, the other five peers looked at each other and were scared.


    "Do you want to go to war?"


    Su Xun asked in a low voice.


    Five people beat to excite spirit, shake head one after another.


    "To die is to die. It''s better to fight. To die for others is different from to die for yourself."


    Su Xun had a good relationship with these five people. In my memory, they all played together since childhood.


    "I I''ll listen to my brother. "


    "I''ve done it too. My parents are dead, and there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    With two people have made their stand, the other three can only reluctantly nodded.


    Su Xun let out a breath.


    "Can officers and soldiers kill people at will?"


    A roar sounded like thunder on the ground.


    "Who! Stand up


    The general burst into a rage. A group of untouchables dare to accuse him. They don''t know what to do.


    "It''s me!"


    When susian stepped forward, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    "Who are you?"Pian Jiang narrowed his eyes slightly, because in his opinion, Su Xun''s temperament was incompatible with these Dalits.


    In order to prevent the wrong killing, first ask clearly.


    Su Xun pointed to his back and said, "I''m just a pariah like them."


    "Good courage! How dare you be so presumptuous It is said that there is no background, but the general is relieved.


    Su Xun roared angrily: "Yuan Futong rebelled and killed himself. He made us homeless and left our hometown. He also wanted us to work for him and return to you with glory and wealth. We are all bones under your feet. Why should we fight for you?"


    "Do you think of us as human beings? What did the elder brother do wrong just now? He was killed by you without hesitation. How can we know that he is not who he is today! "


    "Everyone is human. Why can you kill us like a dog! For what? Why


    The mood of the refugees is slowly changing. When the strong man who begged for mercy was killed like a pig and dog, anger and hatred were born in the hearts of the people.


    But he didn''t dare to let it out, but now with Su Xun''s words, at least he dared to glare.


    Yes, they used to have a house and a field at home. They can live a comfortable life and enjoy themselves.


    But because of Yuan Futong''s rebellion, they were homeless and left their hometown. I don''t know how many relatives died of fatigue along the way.


    It was yuan Futong who forced them to this point. Why do they want to help yuan Futong?


    And even if they win, what does it have to do with them?


    Who cares when they die?


    "What a dog''s guts! Dare to arrange yuan Hou! How can you talk to us about your Untouchables


    The general was furious, and the knife in his hand cut Su Xun''s neck without hesitation.


    At this moment, a figure rushed out.


    It''s su Xiong.


    Su Xiong roared and punched.


    Boom!


    The general was beaten and turned over.


    Su Xun picked up the fallen knife, rushed to it and cut off his head with a knife. Pu Yi, warm scarlet blood sprayed on Su Xun''s face.


    It was at the moment of killing that Su Xun''s cultivation was unsealed, from mortal to refining Qi.


    "Villagers, it''s a dead end to follow them. If they don''t let us live, they will fight with them!"


    "Follow me if you are not afraid of death!"


    Su Xun turned around and roared, then he took the lead and rushed to the North Navy with a knife without hesitation.


    "Go


    Su Xiong is the second.


    "He''s right! Let''s fight together. There are more of us than officers and men. They can''t beat us! "


    "It''s better to die here than to lose your wife and children on the battlefield."


    "Kill! Let''s rush together! They''re driving us to the battlefield to die! Kill them first


    The remaining five fellow countrymen called out the lines Su Xun gave them and rushed up with fear.


    With the rhythm of the water army, the refugees, who had been angry and speechless, were ignited by Su Xun, just like bombs, exploded.


    "That''s right! Kill them


    "If they don''t want us to live, don''t live!"


    "Kill! Kill


    Tens of thousands of refugees roared and roared, with ferocious faces and carrying poles and other weapons.


    "Kill them!"


    Yuan Cheng pulled out his sword and roared.


    Tens of thousands of refugees rushed in. For the first time, Yuan Cheng was frightened by these Untouchables.


    But the experienced leader knows that he can''t run at this time. He has to kill people. As long as he kills some people by thunder, he will not attack himself.


    "Bear, kill the leader."


    Su Xun called to Su Xiong.


    Now he is just refining Qi. Although he is more powerful than ordinary people, he is afraid that he can''t beat Yuancheng.


    After all, in the world of Fengshen romance, generals do not know magic, but they do know martial arts.


    "Yes, elder brother."


    Su Xiong rushes away like a calf, grabs Yuancheng''s horse, falls to the ground and breaks his leg.


    Yuan Cheng is shocked. As soon as he wants to get up, Su Xiong instinctively kicks out.


    "Puyi -"


    after this kick, Yuancheng felt as if he had been hit by Dading, spitting blood and died.


    "The enemy general is dead! The enemy general is dead! "


    Su Xun split a soldier with a knife, rushed to Yuan Cheng''s body, cut off his head and roared.


    The refugees, who had already killed red eyes, were even more aggressive. They rushed forward bravely. The people who were stabbed to death by Changge held the enemy Changge tightly, and the people behind them pressed him to the ground.


    Seven or eight refugees deal with one. Those who have a shoulder pole use it. Those who don''t have it use their fists or even their mouths to bite. They are frantically venting all their grievances.Su Xun didn''t stop it. There was no need for captives or survivors in this war. Only by killing these soldiers could we have no way back.


    In fact, there are. Because Yuan Futong is a rebel, they are meritorious in killing these officers.


    However, Yuan Futong was restrained by Wen Zhong and had no time and energy to avenge them.


    So you can kill and disperse.


    But Su Xun would not let these refugees disperse, so he had to cheat them that there was no way back.


    Half an hour later, it was all over. All the 1000 cavalry died, and they died miserably.


    It was only at this time that the refugees just above calmed down and began to fear.


    Because it''s killing officials!


    It''s something that no one has done since ancient times. It''s treacherous and it''s punishable by death.


    All of them fell into a state of panic, and even cried.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    Su Xiong struck two long swords and made a clear sound, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Listen to me! Listen to me


    Su Xun stood on a stone and cried.


    It was Su Xun who took the lead in the resistance just now, so the refugees could not help but regard him as the backbone.


    After seeing him, they were a little more stable.


    "If we kill these officers and soldiers, Yuan Futong will not let us go! Only by uniting can we resist and fight for the chance to survive! "


    "Yuan Futong is a rebel! All we can do now is fight with him! As long as Yuan Futong is dead, we will not be in danger. Otherwise, we will be in danger. Moreover, we are meritorious ministers who help the king to put an end to the rebellion! "


    "Why is Hou''s son born to be Hou? How can a doctor''s son be born to be a rich man? Why are we born farmers? "


    "King, marquis and generals, would you rather have seed?"


    At the moment when he yelled out the last rebellious slogan across time and space, Su Xun added a special effect to himself with a few Manas.


    A huge ball of light suddenly flew from the sky and fell into suthen''s arms, dazzling like the sun.


    This scene confused everyone.


    Then everyone knelt down.


    In this world of gods and ghosts, this kind of vision proved that Su Xun was not an ordinary person.


    Su Xun''s prestige among the refugees soared.


    This is what the common people do these days.


    "All the young men of fifteen to thirty come out."


    Su Xun began to give orders as a matter of course.


    It took a short time to count the number of people. There were 60000 young and strong people, and the rest were old and weak women and children.


    However, the purpose of refugees'' starting is to coerce these old and weak women and children and learn from the good example of Chuang Wang.


    Next, Su Xun simply formulated the military system for the convenience of command, and then formulated it in detail.


    A hundred people set a centurion, a thousand people set a thousand, and ten thousand people set a ten thousand.


    One of the six vancomrades is in person, and the other five are from the same village.


    Five fellow villagers, Su Lei, Su Tian, Su Li, Su Cheng and Su Shi, are all in their twenties.


    Then he pulled out the clothes of the officers and soldiers and rented a pro guard army of 1000 people, led by Su Xiong.


    Then he ordered them to tear off a piece of cloth and tie it on their arms with the blood of the enemy.


    "I swear for Su Xun that since then we have clothes to wear, food to eat, housing to live together, and land to work together."


    "We will all be the red scarf army from now on!"


    Su Xun believed that sooner or later, the red scarf would float in every corner of the continent.


    After the establishment of the red scarf army, his cultivation was unsealed again, from refining Qi to cultivating spirit.


    "Brother Xun No, general, what shall we do next? " Several people of Su Lei came to Su Xun.


    They were all in a state of excitement and excitement. After all, they were in charge of thousands of people. Besides, Su Xun also depicted a beautiful scene for them.


    Su Xun spread out a map he found from Yuan Cheng: "we''re probably here now. We won''t go to Jizhou. Go back. We''ll take Yangcheng!"


    The most urgent task is to establish a base area.


    Although he was also a peasant uprising, he was different from Li Zicheng, the king of the Ming Dynasty.


    Li Zicheng was an anti imperial court, so he had to constantly coerce people to run around and fight everywhere.


    But at present, Su Xun is only against Yuan Futong, and he is still the one who has made great contributions to the imperial court.


    And he knew that Yuan Futong would lose.


    As long as he helps to defeat yuan Futong, he will be rewarded by Chaoge at that time, and then he will become a regular army that has made great contributions to the rebellion.


    At present, the main force of Yuan Futong is restrained by Wen Zhong, so he can''t do anything to encircle him.


    Therefore, he didn''t have to follow Li Zicheng''s example to coerce people everywhere. He could develop steadily and help Wen Zhong beat yuan Futong while developing.


    In the romance of Fengshen, it took Wen Zhong 15 years to fight against Beihai rebellion, that is to say, he had at least 15 years to accumulate primitive capital in this rebellion.It can completely take the place of Yuan Futong in this rebellion, occupy Beihai, and then wait for the four great uncles to fight against the Shang Dynasty.


    After setting the target, he announced the order, and then took a rest for half an hour before heading west.


    People in this era have a strong sense of local culture. It''s not that they have no choice but to leave their hometown.


    Now we can stay in Beihai instead of going to Jizhou, and everyone is more confident.


    Even some people have to think about returning home in the future.


    Many times, in fact, the people have been extremely patient. They just need someone to take the lead.


    If there were no Su Xun, this leader would not appear in the Qin Dynasty for thousands of years.


    The two leaders, Chen Sheng and Wu Guang, launched the first peasant uprising in Chinese history.


    But now, Su Xun took their credit.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Before dark, the red scarf army arrived fifteen miles away from Yangcheng and then stopped.


    Su Xun had already made a plan to seize the city.


    Yangcheng is a small city with only 3000 soldiers.


    Su Xun''s plan was to lead the pro guards in the uniform of the Northern Navy to cheat the city gate by pretending to be the Northern Navy after dark.


    And then with the outside red scarf army to a foreign cooperation in one fell swoop to capture Yangcheng.


    With the victory of Yangcheng, the weapons, grain and soldiers of the red scarf army can be replenished.


    After waiting for another hour or so, it was finally dark. Su Xun took the pro guards to the city of Yang.


    He was the only one on the horse, and all the others were on foot, because they couldn''t ride.


    "Who is under the city! Stop at once


    When he reached about a hundred paces outside the city, the guard general on the city wall who got the report yelled.


    "Open the gate! I''m going to report something important to Marquis yuan. You can''t afford it if you miss your record! "


    Su Xun yelled, with an air of supremacy.


    On the wall, a young general said, "general, with the help of moonlight, it seems that he is from our Northern Navy."


    "Then open the gate." The guard waved.


    To the east of Yangcheng is the army of Yuancheng.


    Hou yuan and Wen Zhong fought in the West.


    Since these people are wearing the uniform of the Northern Navy, they must be right.


    After all, it is impossible for the enemy to run from the west to the hinterland quietly.

 Chapter 1348

    As the gate of Yangcheng was opened, Su Xun led a thousand Pro guards into the city.


    "I don''t know what to call this general."


    The general of Yangcheng came to meet him with several bodyguards.


    "The name of this general is justice from heaven."


    Su Xun gazed at his dog''s head and felt his hanging Wrong, Dagao is hungry and thirsty.


    "What?" Yang City guard will be forced.


    "Puyi -"


    the next second, the cold light suddenly appeared, the long sword fell, and the head of the general of Yangcheng flew high.


    "This is justice from heaven."


    Su Xun stared at his eyes, and there was a silent communication across Yin and Yang.


    "Kill


    Su Xiong led the pro guards to fight.


    In primitive wars, generals are the guarantee of morale. If generals dare to take the lead, their subordinates will not be afraid and will work hard.


    Su Xiong is undoubtedly a strong general.


    Yangcheng garrison responded.


    "The general is dead!" "The general is dead!"


    "Revenge for the general!" "Kill


    Because of the large number of people, the Yangcheng garrison did not surrender because of the death of the general, but resisted.


    "Kill


    "Follow me!"


    "Go to the city! Grab money, grab meat, grab women


    "Kill


    Soon, outside the city, there were shouts of killing. In the dark, people could only see boundless people rushing.


    Yangcheng garrison suddenly lost courage.


    "The general is merciful, I will surrender!"


    "The end will come!"


    The defenders of Yangcheng surrendered one after another, and the first battle of the red scarf army to seize the city ended smoothly and briefly, which made Su Xun still have some ideas.


    After the surrender of the garrison, Su Xun''s cultivation was unsealed again, from practicing Qi and spirit to refining and returning to emptiness.


    This cultivation has been able to fly in the sky.


    There was no time to count the prisoners, so we had to take centralized care of them first, and then send people to occupy the armory and grain depot.


    "Newspaper! General! Food! I found a lot of food A messenger rushed in with excitement.


    "Newspaper! General, a lot of weapons and uniforms have been found in the armory


    "Newspaper! Inform the general, we have found a large amount of cash! "


    As the heralds came, Su Xun felt something was wrong.


    How can we get so many materials in the small Yangcheng?


    Are these illiterates unable to count?


    Or are they so excited because they haven''t seen the world before?


    Su Xun ordered Su Xiong to catch a garrison officer and asked.


    The elder martial brother replied, "the general doesn''t know. A few days ago, we just got a new batch of ordnance and grain to be transported to the front line. We haven''t had time to transport them out."


    "Ha ha ha, God helps me too!"


    After hearing this, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing.


    Heaven is not helping him, but the system is helping him.


    In Fengshen romance, those immortal people who could see things in the world could not feel anything related to Su Xun under the shielding of the system.


    So I still don''t know that there is such a variable as Su Xun in the apocalypse.


    Otherwise, Su Xun should have noticed him at the moment when he called out that he had seed.


    After all, this sentence is of great significance, and it has become the slogan of almost all the peasant uprisings.


    After a night''s inventory, there are enough weapons for 30000 people and 3000 stone grain in Yangcheng.


    All these were collected from various places and temporarily stored in Yangcheng for transportation to the front line to support yuan Futong.


    I didn''t expect that they were all cheap, Su Xun.


    thanks yuan yuan for sending supplies. Old fellow 666, the brothers pay attention to yuan.


    "General, what about the demobilized soldiers?"


    In the general''s mansion, Su Tian asked.


    "All the senior officers were killed, and the rest were scattered and incorporated into the departments." Su Xun said without hesitation.


    One of the reasons for killing a senior officer is to let his soldiers vent their anger.


    The second is to let the demobilized soldiers lose their backbone, so as to prevent them from remaining together after surrendering.


    Third, the ability of these senior officers must be better than that of the refugees under Su Xun''s command, so it is easier for them to perform meritorious service and get promoted.


    But if they were promoted too fast, it would be easy to overpower Su Xun, because Su Xun''s control over the red scarf army is not enough, so they have to die.


    His birth and background predestined that the scholars of this era would not take refuge in him.


    So we have to train our own people.


    Just wait for him to cultivate and force some military books and postures into their minds.


    After all, this is a mythical world. Many things can be done by magic.


    "Suray." Su Xun called.


    Su Lei came out: "in."


    "Assemble the team and move half of the cash out of the bank." Su Xun is going to give a big reward to the three armies.It''s too vague to talk to them about ideals.


    At this stage, only white flowers, their silver, their women, and their fat can make them more determined to rebel with themselves.


    (in this period, money must not be silver, but it is written according to the original work of the romance of the gods. In the original work, there is silver. King Zhou presented silver to Yunzi, but Yunzi refused. The reason why he wanted to explain is that he didn''t give gangjing and Gushi a chance. By the way, there are dozens of words in it.)


    Su Lei is also very excited: "no!"


    Then he took orders and left.


    "General, something happened..."


    As soon as Su Lei left, Su Li came in and whispered in Su Xun''s ear.


    Su Xun''s face became gloomy gradually.


    It''s very simple. Some soldiers raped dozens of women and killed their families.


    This is the drawback of the peasant uprising. It is a complete mob without discipline.


    Their role easily changed from rebel to bandit, which is inevitable in all peasant uprisings, because the overall quality and discipline of the army are too low.


    Su Xun had emphasized before his action last night that money could be robbed, but he could not kill people, rape women. Unexpectedly, it happened.


    However, it''s just as well that we should make a warning to others and make clear the criminal law, so that these mobs who have just become soldiers from peasants can realize what strict military law is.


    "Arrest people."


    Su Xun left five words coldly.


    An hour later, the school yard.


    After two small-scale battles, the red scarf army did not complete the transformation and was still a mob.


    If you want the red scarf army to become a real army, you have to go through a big war.


    Those who survive are the elite.


    "Here comes the general!"


    Su Xiong roared, and the voice spread all over the school. All the red scarf soldiers knelt down on one knee.


    "See you, general!"


    Even the salute is not all right, but what can we do for these people who were farmers yesterday?


    It''s not easy for them to fight with officers and soldiers with their bare hands.


    "Bring up the silver."


    With Su Xun''s order, boxes of white thread had been carried to the challenge arena.


    All the soldiers have straight eyes. Some of them have never seen the complete silver ingot in their whole life.


    For a time, the school floor was short of breath.


    "Brothers! As I said, I want to lead you to have clothes, food and money. Now I will start to fulfill my promise to pay first, and the kitchen is already killing chickens and sheep to make a fire and cook! "


    Su Xun grabbed some silver and said.


    "Good!" "Good!"


    The school floor suddenly erupted a mountain torrent tsunami like voice, everyone is excited.


    What is more exciting than the box after box of silver in front of you?


    "Start paying." Su Xun laughed, then went to the only chair on the challenge arena and sat down.


    Su Lei is in charge of sending money. Before sending money, he shouts out: "eat general Su''s food, take general Su''s money and work for general Su!"


    Su Xun took a look at him. He was a good material.


    "For general Su!"


    "For general Su!"


    Stimulated by the silver, the voice of the red scarf army was higher and higher, which shocked the people in the city.


    Then they began to pay, and every soldier had to repeat what Su Lei had just said before receiving the money.


    It has been a long time since the money was distributed, and the campus is full of joy.


    Su Xun stood up from his chair.


    All of them stopped talking and gathered their eyes on Su Xun.


    "Soldiers! The silver has been paid, and the meat can be eaten soon. But before that, I will kill a few people and a group of people who should be killed! "


    Su Xun''s words were murderous. Under the influence of magic power, every word of him was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears, and his heart trembled.


    "Bring it up." Su Xun called.


    Then, the pro guard forces pressed hundreds of disheartened young men to the challenge arena and knelt down.


    Below the moment is an uproar.


    "Isn''t that Su Niu? With the general. "


    "That''s a dog''s egg. I said why he didn''t see him. I thought he died last night."


    "What''s the matter..."


    Everyone is talking about it.


    "Be quiet!" Su Xun gave a roar.


    The crowd was silent for a moment.


    Su Xun pointed to the hundreds of people kneeling in the challenge arena: "last night, I would have made repeated orders not to slaughter the people, not to rape or pollute the women after entering the city, but they violated these two military orders and should be beheaded according to the law!"


    "General, spare your life! General, spare your life"We don''t dare any more. Please forgive us this time, general..."


    "Spare me! Su Xun! According to seniority, I''m your uncle! "


    When the hundreds heard that they were going to cut off their heads, they were all panicked and wailed.


    "Shut up Su Xun yelled.


    Hundreds of people trembled and dared not speak again.


    Su faced the Army: "we were still the common people yesterday. It was because the Northern Navy oppressed us and killed us indiscriminately that we rose up to resist. They killed the same people as us! The same farmer


    "Today, like the Northern Navy, they are killing innocent people indiscriminately. But tomorrow, if we go to the hometown of all the soldiers? They also killed innocent people indiscriminately. Among those who killed, there might be relatives of our officers and men! "


    Hearing this, the eyes of the red scarf soldiers in the school yard gradually changed.


    When it comes to other people, they can be indifferent.


    If it''s about yourself, then no one can remain indifferent.


    So is human nature.


    "Soldiers, should they be killed?"


    Su Xun asked.


    "It''s time to kill!"


    I don''t know who yelled. I don''t know, because it was Su Xun who arranged the water army.


    This moment is like poking a hornet''s nest, bringing out a series of chain reactions.


    "It''s time to kill! It''s time to kill


    "Kill them! What''s the difference between them and the North Navy that bullied us? "


    "The poor don''t bully the poor! Farmers don''t bully farmers! Kill them


    All hands up. It''s killing.


    Hundreds of people kneeling on the challenge arena were paper colored, shivering, and some were scared to pee.


    "Come on! Execution


    Su Xun gave an order, and then the pro guards pulled out their swords and went forward to chop their heads one by one. Their heads fell from the challenge arena like dumplings.


    Blood stained the edge of the challenge arena. These hundreds of people, at the cost of their lives, made tens of thousands of red scarf soldiers realize that they are soldiers now and must abide by military orders.


    Their death is worth it.


    "Put their heads at the gate of the city, write a notice and put it up to reassure the people."


    Su Xun wanted to occupy Yangcheng for a long time. He wanted to use it as a gateway to the West and a retreat to the East. Naturally, he needed the support of the local people.


    Of course, the people here are talking about the ordinary people. The rich and noble families should be killed.


    It was the peasantry that Su Xun started his career, and he was in opposition to the aristocracy.


    Of course, we can''t go too far. We can kill some people who don''t have a deep background and are not benevolent enough to stabilize people''s hearts. By the way, we can make money for the rebellion.


    Soon, hundreds of heads were placed at the gate of the city to make the Jingguan, with a notice posted next to it.


    People began to gather around involuntarily, and some literate people read out the notice.


    It is reasonable to say that there were not so many scholars who knew Chinese characters in the Shang and Zhou dynasties.


    But it''s not history, it''s the interpretation of the world, so it''s normal for people to just read.


    As the contents of the notice were read out, the people were at ease. They had a little favor for Su Xun and were no longer as frightened as before.


    In the headquarters, Su Xun is writing a letter.


    Three in all.


    One of the letters is for Wen Taishi. The main idea is that as a member of the Shang Dynasty, he is unwilling to join the Beihai rebellion against the imperial court''s heavenly soldiers and leads the villagers to fight against the Beihai rebellion in order to be loyal to the king. Now he has captured Yangcheng and is waiting for the Taishi''s next order.


    The other two letters are for Fei Zhong and you hun, the two treacherous ministers. Apart from Su Daji, they also made great contributions to the destruction of Yin merchants.


    Although Daji has not yet entered the palace and they have not been favored by King Zhou, they will be the most trusted ministers of King Zhou in the near future.


    So Su Xun first licked a wave and sent a lot of gold and silver jewelry. After all, there was more icing on the cake, which was valuable compared with his timely help.


    The reason for bribing them is to seek the land of Beihai after Yuan Futong''s death. If they help to speak, they will certainly achieve their goal.


    Su Xun doesn''t know how to be upright. Treacherous officials should use them when they should.


    As for Su Daji, who was possessed by the fox spirit, Su Xun was not interested. After all, he was an upright and courageous righteous man, not a lust or a ghost.


    What''s more, no matter how beautiful sudaji is, can she be as beautiful as Nvwa in this world?


    You don''t see that King Zhou''s dog said all the toads wanted to eat swan meat, but they ate up the country.


    Su Xun already had a Nu Wa by his side. When he had three, he could fight the landlord.

 Chapter 1349

    After Su Xun took Yangcheng, he spread around Yangcheng and cut off all traffic.


    In addition, the territory is wide, and the distance between the cities is very far, so the news that Yangcheng was occupied by the rebels has not been known by Yuan Futong''s rebels.


    Yangcheng is just a small city, which is not enough to support 60000 troops for a long time, so we must take a real big city as the foundation.


    It happened that the red scarf army also needed a big battle to be reborn, so Su Xun focused on Yongzhou City, more than 1000 miles away from Yangcheng.


    Yongzhou City was the fiefdom of Yongzhou marquis. Yongzhou Marquis was subordinate to one of the 800 small princes in the world. This time, he also rebelled with Yuan Futong, so Yongzhou was empty.


    According to the refugees from Yongzhou in the red scarf army, there are less than 20000 garrisons in Yongzhou.


    This number is not much, but it''s just right. If you have more, you can''t fight. If you have less, you can''t achieve the effect of training.


    In the twinkling of an eye, January passed, and when Su Xun pointed to Yongzhou, the story of Fengshen romance was unfolding just like the original work.


    King Zhou ascended the palace in the early days, and all the civil and military officials were on both sides of the palace. However, it was the king sitting on the Jinluan palace, and the civil and military officials were in the front row of the white jade stage, surrounded by auspicious light and purple Qi.


    When Prince Zhou was asked to be a driving officer, he said, "if there are memorials, he will leave the class, but not the court."


    As the voice fell, a minister in the right class came out of the class and crawled to the ground. The mountain called him a minister, saying: "minister Shang Rong has played. Tomorrow is March 15, which is the birthday of empress Nuwa. Please move your majesty to offer incense."


    "What''s the merit of this Nu Wa? I''ll go to subdue incense in light of ten thousand times?" The son receives the placid ask a way.


    Nuwa had the power to mend the sky. King Zhou was the king of man. How strange that he didn''t know the name of Nuwa?


    Shang Rong said: "Nu Wa is an ancient goddess. She was born with holy virtue. In the past, she worked together to touch the Tianzhu of Wuzhou mountain. As a result, the sky tilted to the northwest and the earth sank to the southeast. Nu Wa used colorful stones to fill the sky. Therefore, she made contributions to the common people. All the people in the world set up temples to sacrifice her. She is the right God to bless the country and protect the people. Your majesty should go to offer incense."


    "In this way, this Nu Wa really has the power of throwing the sky. Zhunqing wrote a memorial." King Zhou nodded, and his words were very calm, because the king of man was equal to the emperor of heaven.


    If you have the courage and qualification to look at the world''s gods, on the contrary, the world''s gods and real people should pay homage to them.


    King Zhou was also the last king of 99 people.


    Later, King Wu of Zhou Dynasty was demoted to heaven, and the king of the ninth people became the son of the ninth five.


    After the next Dynasty, King Zhou returned to the palace, and the will came out.


    The next morning, he led the civil and military officials to the Nuwa palace.


    King Zhou''s imperial driving started from the South Gate of Chaoge city. All the way, he saw that every family burned incense and decorated. After the imperial driving, there were three thousand iron cavalry and eight hundred imperial forests, which were escorted by Huang Feihu, King Wucheng of Zhenguo.


    When the king arrived at the Nuwa palace, King Zhou went on foot and led his men and soldiers to the main hall to burn incense.


    After the worship, King Zhou wandered in the palace of Nuwa. Looking at the magnificence of the palace, suddenly a gust of wind came, blowing up the curtain and revealing the holy image of Nuwa.


    He was really a dignified man with a beautiful country and bright colors. When King Zhou saw it, he was so enchanted that he suddenly had a lustful heart. He said in secret: I am the king of human beings. I command all the people in the world and I am rich all over the world. Even if there are three palaces and six courtyards, no one can match me.


    Immediately said: "take pen and ink."


    Then he wrote a poem in the Nuwa Palace:


    the scenery of Phoenix and Luan''s treasure tent is very beautiful, full of clay and gold, and the color of the distant mountains is green, and the sleeves are dancing to reflect Xia''s clothes.


    Pear flower with rain for delicate, peony cage smoke Chengmei makeup, but must be enchanting to move, get back Changle Shijun Wang.


    The general meaning of the poem is that Nu Wa is very beautiful and King Zhou is very excited. He wants to marry and serve himself.


    So if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    All civil and military officials were shocked.


    Prime Minister Shang Rong came forward and said, "Your Majesty, Nu Wa is a god of ancient times. She has won the support of all the people in the world. If this poem is seen by the people, it may be said that your majesty is immoral."


    The content of his persuasion was also that he was afraid that King Zhou would lose the people''s will, and he never thought whether Nu Wa would be angry or not. This shows how prosperous the humanitarian spirit was at this time.


    King Zhou didn''t think so. He perfunctorily said a few words about Shang Rong and then drove back to the palace.


    Shang Rong sighed helplessly when he saw this. His majesty has been more and more reckless these years.


    At the beginning of the new year, there was chaos in the North Sea. A few days ago, there was a severe drought in the southwest, and natural and man-made disasters were endless. If this goes on, the rivers and mountains will not be protected for 600 years.


    Not long after that, Nu Wa returned from huoyun cave to celebrate the three saints of Fuxi, Yandi and Xuanyuan. She got down from qingluan and sat down in the palace. As soon as she looked up, she saw the poem that King Zhou had written on the wall. She was furious.


    "It''s hateful for Yin to write poems against me instead of fearing heaven! Cheng Tang has been in the country for six hundred years. Now his fortune is exhausted. If I don''t give him a retribution, I won''t see my inspiration. "


    Then he called on the boy to go to Chaoge. When he came to Chaoge, he suddenly saw two red lights rushing into the sky to block the way ahead. Looking down, he found that King Zhou still had twenty-eight years of good fortune, so he went back to the palace.


    Of course, Nu Wa was so arrogant that she was so obscene by King Zhou. Since King Zhou still had twenty-eight years of good fortune, it would spoil his twenty-eight years of good fortune.Later, she used the flag to attract all the demons in the world. Nu Wa let the demons retreat, leaving only three demons in Xuanyuan tomb.


    These three demons are thousand years fox essence, nine head pheasant essence and jade Pipa essence.


    Nu Wa said to the three demons: "the three demons listen to my secret order, and their Qi will be exhausted. They should lose the world. Now Fengming Qishan, the Western Zhou Dynasty has given birth to the Lord. Heaven has decided that the three demons can hide from the demons and hide in the deep Palace to disturb the king''s heart, so as to help King Wu to subdue Zhou and not harm the people. After the event is completed, Bao Er and other three demons will all achieve the right result."


    "I will obey the order of the empress." The three demons kowtow to thank you, and then leave.


    It is said that since King Zhou saw the holy image of empress Nuwa in the Nuwa palace, he could not help himself. Therefore, Fei Zhong, the Xuanhua doctor, prepared to select the beauties from all over the world to enrich the palace.


    Later, when he was admonished by the minister, King Zhou gave up the idea, but he planted the seeds for the future.


    But he said that on this day, Fei Zhong and you hun went back to the palace and learned that someone from Beihai had come to see them.


    Then xuanzhi went into the mansion, and the people who came to see Fei Zhong and you hun were Su Li and Su Cheng sent by Su Xun.


    They brought the letters of Chongli and susian to visit Feizhong and Youhun respectively.


    After they entered the mansion, they first presented the gold, silver and jewelry that Su Xun had collected in Yangcheng to make them happy. Then Su Cheng and Su Li handed Su Xun''s letter.


    Fei Zhong and you hun received the gift, and they had a good feeling for Su Xun, who had never met before. Su Xun licked them in the letter, which made them feel comfortable, and made them like this sensible and pleasant young man.


    He immediately said to Su Cheng and Su Li respectively: "in the face of national crisis, Yuan Futong was deeply indebted to the emperor and did not want to repay him. Instead, he launched a rebellion! But the common people of your Lord, Su Xun, are deeply impressed by the imperial grace. It''s very rare for them to rise up to resist and be loyal to the king. Just wait. I''ll go into the palace to meet your majesty and state his merits. "


    Fei zhongyouhun still has moral integrity. At least it''s better to accept money to do things than not to do things.


    Of course, that is to say, Wen Zhong is not singing in court, otherwise King Zhou would not dare to spoil these two eunuchs.


    When they came to the palace to face the saint, they blew Su Xun. They almost shot Su Xun across thousands of miles.


    In a word, the comparison between Su Xun and Yuan Futong is very rare!


    A marquis enjoys all his glory but revolts.


    But a common people took the initiative to fight the rebellion.


    Shouldn''t your majesty reward such a loyal people?


    What''s more, it also happened that Su Xun could cooperate with Wen Taishi in the hinterland of Beihai to attack yuan Futong.


    After hearing this, King Zhou was filled with emotion. Since ancient times, Su Xun was the first loyal man.


    For the first time, the common people took the initiative to help the king put an end to the rebellion.


    Doesn''t it mean that he is a good king and won the hearts of the people?


    Of course, we should reward them, and we should reward them heavily!


    Then king Zhou called in all the officials to discuss.


    All the civil and military officials were surprised to hear that there were so loyal civilians in Beihai. They claimed that it was all the credit of your majesty, and the people felt their kindness, so they didn''t want to follow the thief and rose up to resist.


    Only yabiangan frowned: "Your Majesty, I see that Su Xunfei is a great loyalty, but a great traitor."


    When the words came down, people were shocked and didn''t understand why Bigan said them.


    "What does that mean?" King Zhou asked.


    Bigan glanced coldly at you hun and Fei Zhong: "you hun and Fei Zhong are treacherous officials. Su Xun must have sent them countless jewels when he wrote a letter. What''s more, he could incite tens of thousands of people to attack the city because he regarded people''s lives like weeds. Isn''t it a big traitor if he was so scheming and so skillful?"


    "Wronged!"


    "Your majesty! It''s wrong! "


    "Asan Bigan, you are spitting blood!"


    Fei Zhongyou Hun out of the class, crawling on the ground to complain.


    "If it wasn''t for your Majesty''s great kindness and the people''s gratitude, how could Su Xun''s people incite tens of thousands of people? It''s all your Majesty''s way of governing the people! "


    "However, Su was loyal to his majesty for enjoying his Majesty''s favor. He didn''t want to be a thief. He led a group of loyal people against the rebels regardless of life or death. This was the first person in all ages! This Zhaozhao''s heart can be learned from the sun and the moon. When it comes to your mouth, it will become a big traitor. If it comes out, won''t it make the people all over the world feel cold! "


    To be a treacherous minister is to be eloquent. Otherwise, how can you deceive and abet the monarch?


    If Su Xun heard these words, he would be moved. He was so loyal!


    Why didn''t I realize it?


    It seems that I didn''t observe myself carefully enough (* / Omega *).


    "A bunch of nonsense..." Ya xiangbigan has an exquisite heart. He can always see the essence through the phenomenon. In his opinion, Su Xun is a traitor.


    King Zhou interrupted him: "the prime minister should not say more. If such a loyal and courageous man is not rewarded, he will lose the people''s heart. He will be granted the title of Yangcheng man to help the grand master to fight against the rebellion, and another reward will be given for his success."


    The local officials of Shang Dynasty were Wei, Nan, Dian, Bo and Hou.


    These are equivalent to the vassal, can prime minister fief all things, unified tribute, central can.So it was very easy to create counter feudalism. Later, Emperor Qinshihuang abolished the system of enfeoffment and set up prefectures and counties to further centralize imperial power and facilitate administration.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    North Sea.


    Wen Zhong, the grand master, had already received Su Xun''s letter. Wen Zhong was an honest man, so he didn''t doubt Su Xun''s intentions, and he also felt his loyalty.


    In fact, the peasant uprising never happened, so Su Xun was completely loyal and patriotic!


    After all, it was yuan Futong who he resisted. Yuan Futong was a rebel, but he didn''t fight against Yin merchants directly.


    Now, to fight against Yin merchants directly is to seek death. Hearing of Zhong''s every minute, he failed to accomplish his great cause, but the middle road collapsed.


    Wen Zhong sighed about Su Xun''s loyalty, and at the same time he was more determined to put an end to the rebellion as soon as possible. After all, even the common people had this kind of consciousness. If he didn''t put an end to the war in the North Sea soon, how could he face the saint?


    Su Xun didn''t know what king Zhou and Wen Zhong were thinking. He had already sent troops to Yongzhou.


    In the summer of the seventh year of King Zhou, the red scarf army attacked Yongzhou.


    Set up 40000 troops and leave 20000 in Yangcheng. If you can''t fight, you can still go back.


    People have to leave a way for themselves.


    What Su Xun liked most was the back road.


    In a word, during this period of time, Su Xun''s cultivation was unsealed again, from refining the spirit and returning to the void to refining the void and combining the Tao.


    This cultivation has been called a land God.


    March January, then to Yongzhou City.


    Yongzhou garrison general is drinking and having fun. Suddenly, I heard that there is a big army coming down.


    "Nonsense! Yongzhou is located in the hinterland of the North Sea. Where is the army coming from


    Yongzhou garrison general gave an oblique rebuke.


    In the past two months, Su Xun cut off all the roads from Yangcheng to Yongzhou, and successively intercepted and killed three northern navies, so Yongzhou did not know about Yangcheng.


    "Calm down, general. How dare my subordinates make fun of me! If the general doesn''t believe it, he can take a look at it. If there is a fake, please cut off his subordinates. "


    The soldier''s face was full of anxiety, and he swore.


    When the general saw this, he was suspicious. He took a group of generals to the top of the city. As expected, he saw the banners waving below, the swords and guns like a forest, and the horses'' hooves splashing with dust.


    The guard general was shocked: "where is this army coming from? Why did it attack Yongzhou all of a sudden?"


    "The general doesn''t have to worry. He is just a mob when he sees his army loose and his feet floating."


    "General, it''s carrying the flag of Su. Is it the army waiting for Su''s protection in Jizhou?"


    "No way! This is not the case with Jizhou military uniform. It''s clearly our Northern Navy''s uniform. It''s just a red scarf tied to the collar. "


    After entering Yangcheng, with sufficient supplies, they issued red scarves, which were no longer tied on their arms, but on their necks.


    Su Xun held the will of a great man, and the red flame was destined to devour the three realms.


    "The last general is willing to go out of the city to fight!" A deputy general said.


    The general nodded: "there are less than 20000 people in the city. You can take 5000 people out of the city to test. By the way, you can find out who''s army it is and how it came in."


    "I will obey you!"


    Then the deputy general led 5000 soldiers out of the city to fight: "who are your soldiers, dare to offend Yongzhou!"


    "Stab -"


    a cold light suddenly came. A flying sword easily cut off the head of the deputy general''s neck, and then flew back to Su Xun''s hand. The red scarf army''s momentum suddenly rose.


    "You soldiers, let''s fight with the general!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he took the lead.


    "Kill


    "Kill


    The red scarf army roared and rushed forward.


    The guards on the wall are all confused. They have not had a dialogue before. Do you want to talk about the rules?


    This young man doesn''t talk about martial arts.


    "General, the main general of the enemy forces has special skills. We are afraid that we will not be defeated because we have few enemies. We still hope that we can call the gold medal to stop our troops and retreat to the city." One way.


    "Well! Why do you want to grow other people''s ambition and destroy your prestige? I''ve learned Daoism. This sword kills people, but I''ll be able to win. "


    A deputy general with a long beard said haughtily, and then asked the general to fight: "please give the general an order, and allow the general to lead the troops to fight, so as to wipe out the enemy!"


    "Good! It''s all up to general Niu! " Up to now, I have no hesitation. The general has seen the Taoist immortal method of deputy general Niu and has great confidence in his ability.


    Then, deputy general Niu took the lead and led the remaining 12000 soldiers in the city to join the 5000 vanguard troops at the gate of the city and fight a decisive battle with the red scarf army.


    The reason why they dare to use less than 20000 soldiers and 40000 red scarf soldiers is that they are so confident is not because Yongzhou garrison general washed his hair gently, but because they all see at a glance that the red scarf army is not elite.


    Moreover, I have confidence in the Taoist art of deputy general Niu. In this case, I''ll beat the enemy and wait for work, so as not to be trapped by him.


    But there is no doubt that they are overconfident.


    Su Xun''s cultivation of the combination of emptiness and Taoism was like entering a deserted place in the army, with one sword swinging across a large area.Su Xiong is more like a human tank, holding two special sledgehammers, one of which can smash people into meat mud.


    Su Lei, Su Shi, and Su Tian, though they didn''t know martial arts, were also very brave. With their brute force, they led their men to fight everywhere in the army.


    "Don''t be a sorcerer! Take your life


    With a roar, Niu''s deputy general got up in the air with a big knife and flew to Su Xun.


    "To die!"


    Su Xun also stood up with his sword and fought with him in the air for 300 rounds, because their accomplishments were equal.


    "Look at my magic weapon!"


    Niu''s deputy general opened his mouth and spat out. A small sword flew out of his mouth and stabbed Su Xun with the sound of breaking the air.


    As we all know, in the romance of Fengshen, the strength of self-cultivation is not very important, but the magic weapon is the most important.


    But to compare the magic weapon, Su Xun said that all the people in Fengshen romance are brothers. Who has more magic weapon than him?


    "Then you can see my magic weapon, too!"


    Su Xun took out Lao Jun''s diamond carving and threw it out. The flying sword in the mouth of deputy general Niu was taken away immediately.


    "What a treasure it is!"


    Niu''s deputy general was shocked, and his body swept back quickly, leaving him far away from Su Xun.


    "You are a good man. You are qualified to let Ben know your name and give it up."


    Su Xun said in a sympathetic tone.


    Niu''s deputy general was proud of the speech: "listen, this general is Yongzhou''s deputy general Niu Bi!"


    "Sure enough." Su Xun laughed and took out a purple gourd from the system space: "what a cow wall. I''ll call you. Do you dare to promise?"


    "Why don''t you dare!" A man is a man. He''s very upright. He doesn''t dare to answer his name.


    "Cow wall!"


    "Where is the calling general Ah, ah


    Before Niu Bi finished his speech, he couldn''t be forced any more and was directly sucked into the gourd.


    "Let me out! Let me out


    The cow screamed in the gourd.


    "Just stay in it. You will turn into a pool of pus in a short time."


    Su Xun said, put away the gourd, and then stood in the sky to watch the battle, no longer fighting.


    It''s because this battle is a rare opportunity for military training. No matter how many people die, they will not be distressed because after this battle, the red scarf army will complete its qualitative change.


    But he said that the general of Yongzhou was shocked when he saw that his beloved cow wall had been taken away by Su Xun


    "General, the thief''s magic is sharp. It''s not our enemy. In my humble opinion, it''s better to abandon the city and leave a useful body to repay the Marquis''s kindness."


    "Yes, general, it''s very kind..."


    A group of people are so righteous about running away.


    "Well, unless I refuse to fight to death, I really want to keep my body to fight for the marquis. Let''s run No, let''s go! "


    The guard will turn around and run without hesitation.


    How could Su Xun let him run away?


    With a wave of his hand, the red boy brand spear roared away, killing several people directly on the tower.


    "The enemy general is dead! The enemy general is dead! "


    When Su Lei saw this scene, he yelled. Then all the red scarves yelled. The rest of the Yongzhou garrison laid down their arms and surrendered.


    After checking the battlefield afterwards, the battle was extremely tragic. Forty thousand red scarves killed sixteen thousand, only five thousand were annihilated and twelve thousand were captured.


    This shows that the combat effectiveness gap between the red scarf army and the regular army is basically 3:1.


    But the advantage is that as long as these more than 10000 prisoners are filled into the red scarf army, the red scarf army can really complete the transformation from the common people to the soldiers.


    "Send the news to Yangcheng and wentaishi camp as soon as possible." Su Xun immediately asked for someone to give orders.


    This time when the red scarf army entered the city, there were no murders, rapes or prostitutes. After all, I can still remember the scene of killing people in Yangcheng last time.


    Anyway, Su Xun won''t treat them badly. In that case, why do you want to go to death to violate the military law?


    "Guard the prisoners. If they are willing to join the red scarf army, they will be divided into different departments. If they are not willing to be repatriated, Su Lei will lead your department to accept the small cities around Yongzhou."


    Yongzhou not only has Yongzhou City, but also has a small city like Yangcheng. Yangcheng belongs to Yongzhou.


    Yongzhou Hou is still leading troops to help yuan Futong fight Wenzhong in the front line, but he doesn''t know that the rear area will be completely occupied.


    After the army settled down in Yongzhou, 15000 people were transferred from Yangcheng and stationed in small cities.


    The surrender of the Yongzhou garrison eventually has 9000 people to join the red scarf army, and this war survived the 24000 fusion is the main force of the red scarf.


    Then they began to recruit soldiers in Yongzhou, because Yongzhou was not the end of the line, so they had to continue to fight.


    Wen Zhong is the grand master. He will return to the court after all.


    Su Xun wants to take advantage of this opportunity to occupy more territory. Only then can he stay in Beihai.


    Half a month later, the whole territory of Yongzhou was won. At the same time, 100000 recruits were recruited for training in Yongzhou. With the main force of the red scarf, the red scarf army has exceeded 150000.One hundred and fifty thousand people sounds like a lot, but it''s nothing in this vast world. The Shang Dynasty could take out more than one hundred and two hundred thousand people at any one pass.


    Su Xun made a policy that the recruits should train for two months and fight Yongzhou in September.


    Half a month later, the imperial court''s reward arrived, and then he knew that Su Xun had won Yongzhou again.


    After the announcement, the envoys of the imperial court took the news of Su Xun''s attack on Yongzhou back to Chaoge.


    At the same time, Yuan Futong, who was on the front line, also learned that Yongzhou had been lost.


    Because Yongzhou is much bigger than Yangcheng, this news can not be locked by blockade alone.


    Yongzhou Hou was surprised and angry, and immediately indicated that he would take his troops back to take back his territory.


    Where will yuan Futong let him go back? He is under great pressure now. If he let Yongzhou soldiers go back to Yongzhou, his pressure will be even greater.


    Therefore, he tried to persuade Yongzhou Hou, promising to win Wen Zhong and give him more territory.


    Taking Yongzhou as the base camp, Su Xun began to attack everywhere. At the same time, his cultivation had reached the immortal.


    Time is like water. In a twinkling of an eye, it came to the summer of the eighth year of King Zhou. By this time, Su Xun had already won Yongzhou, occupied the land of the two states, supported 300000 soldiers, and was granted the title of marquis Yongzhou, commanding the military and political affairs of the two states.


    The name of Su Xun was also heard all over the world from the seventh year to the eighth year of King Zhou.


    Because he was the first one to become a commoner step by step.


    He is the representative of the grassroots class. I don''t know how many common people regard him as their goal and idol.


    Of course, Lao Tzu and others must have known that he had made so much noise.


    But they can''t understand Su Xun.


    After all, Su Xun''s work was nothing compared with Fengshen.


    In their view, everything in this world can be changed in a small way, but the general trend is irreversible.


    What is the general trend?


    God is the general trend.


    The appearance of Su Xun is a strange number, but as long as it does not affect the event of Fengshen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In April of the eighth year of King Zhou.


    This is the day when the princes of the world sing and celebrate.


    Although Su Xun was not as good as the four Hou, he was also the biggest Hou besides them.


    So he must be going to Chaoge.


    Su Xun took three thousand Pro Guard troops including Su Xiong to pilgrimage to King Zhou.


    For more than a year, during the eastern expedition and the western war, the red scarf army was a strong force growing up in the war.


    Su Xun''s cultivation has been restored to immortals.


    Su Lei, Su Li, Su Tian, Su Cheng, Su Shi and others have also become the generals who can be the leaders of the party.


    At the same time, Su Xun also taught them to practice, and all kinds of resources in the system space hit them.


    In a year''s time, he smashed six people including Su Xiong into a fairyland.


    Because he directly gave them the gold elixir refined by Taishang Laojun, which is known as the one that can become an immortal.


    I can''t help it. I''m not like Ji Fa. I can only cultivate myself.


    He also took all kinds of panacea for his own pro guards. After all, only a friar soldier was enough to hang him.


    For example, beibohou''s younger brother chongheihu has 3000 Flying Tiger troops, and Jizhou housuhu has 3000 crow soldiers.


    These are the armies of monks.


    It''s not too much for Su Xun''s 5000 Pro guards to become monks.


    On this day, Su Xun passed a mountain and saw the mist and flowers in full bloom.


    "Where is this?" Su Xun asked.


    "It''s a thousand years old. It''s called Huanghua Mountain."


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s a well-known and popular scene."


    Just at this time, a group of armored men rushed down.


    "Protect the millennium!"


    Su Xiong roared with a hammer, and the three thousand Pro guards had formed an instant array to protect Su Xun in the middle.


    "Who are you and why are you standing in my way?"


    Su Xun rode on the horse and asked the leader.


    The leader had a face like indigo, hair like cinnabar, upper and lower tusks, gold armour and red robe. He sat down as a black horse, holding a mountain axe.


    "I''m Deng Zhong, and who are you? You dare to lead the soldiers to scare me." Deng Zhong answered with an axe.


    Huang Hua Shan, Deng Zhong.


    Su Xun''s eyes suddenly brightened. Isn''t this one of the four heavenly kings that he received when he heard Zhong cutting Xiqi?


    These four people can fight with Wen Zhong. Although they were defeated in the end, Wen Zhong is a great Luo Jinxian!


    I think I''m going to pick up a leak.


    I''m short of people.


    Thinking of this, Su Xun said, "Deng Zhong, let me ask you, do you have three brothers named Xin Huan, Tao Rong and Zhang Jie?"


    "How do you know that?" Deng Zhong was in suspense.


    Su Xun laughed: "Deng Zhong, I''m yonghou Su Xun. I''ve heard that your four brothers have a lot of force. Why are you here as a thief? Why don''t you go to the battlefield and make contributions?"These four are not intercepting disciples, they are not explaining disciples, they are four mountain bandits, they can be collected.


    As for the intercepting and elucidating disciples, it''s not that he doesn''t want to accept them, it''s that they don''t like him.


    "You are Yong housu Xun!"


    Hearing Su Xun''s report to his family, Deng Zhong was so shocked that he said, "I didn''t want to see yonghou face to face. I''m so blind that I''ve disturbed qiansui. I''d like to forgive you. I''m willing to do what you can for qiansui."


    Su Xun''s identity is not attractive to the aristocratic class and the disciples of hermeneutics, but it is very attractive to those grassroots who have no background!


    It''s only because Su Xun started from the grass roots.


    What''s more, compared with being a mountain bandit, of course, being a general has a better future, and it''s yonghou, a grassroots idol, who attracts him. Naturally, Deng Zhong is very happy.


    Soon, Deng Zhong called over the other three brothers, and Xin Huan was the one who attracted Su Xun''s attention.


    This person makes a pair of copper hammers, with two pairs of meat wings on his back, which is a low matching version of Lei Zhenzi.


    These four people all have the cultivation of the earth immortal, and they also have ten thousand Leather Armor men under them, and they have a lot of food and grass. It can be said that they made Su Xun rich.


    Su Xun said, "you four are waiting here. I will take you to Yongzhou when I come back from Chaoge."


    "I''ll wait for the millennium."


    Four people kneel on one knee, respectful.


    After the banquet, Su Xun continued on his way.


    Half a month later, he finally arrived at Chaoge.


    Looking at the xiongcheng in front of him, Su Xun said in his heart that he would be the master here soon.


    Later, people sent the gifts to Fei Zhong and you hun, and they went to the post station.


    All the princes who arrived had to give gifts to Fei Zhong and you hun first, but housu Xun of Jizhou didn''t.


    Fei Zhong and you hun hold a grudge against him and decide to find a chance to give him a little bit of power.


    In the post station, Su Xun met the Western Marquis Jichang, the northern Marquis Chonghou Hu, the southern Marquis e Chongyu, the eastern Marquis Jiang Huanchu, and other princes.


    "Here comes Marquis Yong. He is really a young talent."


    "Yes, my dog is so big that he can only lead one army. Marquis Yong has already led the army and politics of the two states."


    "Marquis Yong is now famous all over the world..."


    Everyone said hello to Su Xun one after another. Su Xun didn''t pretend to be forced. He gave a modest reply and kept a low profile.


    Young and famous but not proud.


    So naturally, he gained a lot of favor.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was new year''s day. All the princes came together. On New Year''s day, King Zhou first invited four great Marquis from East, West, North and south to meet and inquire about people''s livelihood.


    Later, he called Su Xun into the hall.


    When Su Xun walked into the hall, all the civil and military officials'' eyes fell on him.


    Looking at that young face, everyone was shocked. It was too young.


    "Chen Su Xun, see your majesty."


    Su Xun was an honest visitor to the king.


    "Good, good, good! I''m worthy of being my yonghou. I''m really a young talent! "


    Looking at Su Xun, King Zhou was very satisfied, because he thought Su Xun was the most loyal to him.


    Otherwise, why fight yuan Futong''s rebellion as a common people at the risk of death?


    This has played a good leading role.


    At noon, King Zhou held a banquet in the palace to entertain eight hundred princes of the world, which was very enjoyable.


    But Su Xun knew that in a few years, all the princes here would be the main anti business forces.


    Of course, he also has the heart to give up.


    So, today''s banquet is a gathering of Wuzai. There was only king Zhou who suffered.


    After the banquet, Fei Zhong slandered King Zhou because he resented Su Hu''s failure to give gifts: "Your Majesty, last year you wanted to choose the world''s beauties to enrich the palace, but you were stopped by officials. I heard that there was a girl waiting for Su Hu in Jizhou who got the beauty of the country. Why don''t you invite her to the palace?"


    "Yes, your majesty, you only choose one person''s daughter this time. It won''t disturb the people. They won''t stop you, Prime Minister." You hun is also fanning the flames.


    King Zhou was greatly moved: "xuansuhu."


    Soon, Su Hu came to the palace gate.


    With the consent of King Zhou, Su Hu entered the palace.


    "I''ve heard that Qing has a daughter who is virtuous and has moderate manners. I want to choose one to enrich the harem. Since then, Qing has been a relative of our country and has been in a high position. How about that?" King Zhou said to Su Hu with a kind face that, as a monarch, this requirement is not excessive, and he didn''t make an order directly. He also consulted Su Hu first.


    As a monarch, King Zhou has already given Su Su enough face to protect his subject.


    Su Hu refused with a straight face: "in your Majesty''s palace, there are concubines on the top, and there are thousands of concubines on the bottom. Why can''t they be charming enough to please the king? It is to listen to the flattery of the left and right, and to trap your Majesty in injustice. What''s more, the minister''s daughter, Pu Liu, is weak, and there is no enough virtue to take. "


    "I don''t know the general. Since ancient times, who is not proud that women can serve kings? Please don''t say much. I''ve made up my mind about it. " King Zhou said with a smile.Su Hu saw that King Zhou did not kill his daughter as a princess, and he was angry in his heart, and said: "when officials heard that people were diligent in morality and diligence, they would be satisfied with all people, and the scenery of the four seas would be followed, and the heaven and earth would end forever. Your majesty is so addicted to women''s sex that it seems that the country is in danger for 600 years! "


    This is why Su Hu can''t go on the road. King Zhou is so kind that he can discuss with him. Even if he doesn''t agree with him, he still curses Cheng Jiangshan that he wants to finish his calf and doesn''t want to die?


    King Zhou was furious and ordered the left and right to take it down.


    Then you hun and Fei Zhong came to persuade him that he might as well drive Su Hu back to the fiefdom to show his benevolence. He could win the hearts of the people, but maybe Su Hu would take the initiative to offer his daughter.


    When King Zhou heard the speech, he thought it was reasonable, so he let Su Hu go back to Jizhou.


    After Su Hu returned to the post station, he told his cronies about it, and the cronies were furious.


    They urged Su Hu to revolt.


    Su Hu was also a violent man. He wrote an anti poem at the Meridian Gate: the king was bad, the minister gang was defeated, the Wuchang was defeated, the Su Hu in Jizhou was never in business.


    After writing the poem, he took people away from Chaoge.


    King Zhou was very angry when he heard about it for the first time and broke several jade articles.


    "The thief is rude. I''m kind enough to forgive him for returning to his country. I didn''t expect that I would not be grateful, but I raised a poem against him. I should kill him!"


    Then Lu Xiong, Yin dilapidated, Chao Tian, Chao Lei and others were invited to fight against Jizhou.


    When all the people arrived, King Zhou said, "Su defends against Shang Dynasty, mentions the poetry Meridian Gate, opposes the imperial platform, the crime is unforgivable, the law and discipline are intolerable, the Qing and others lead 200000 vanguards, and I personally lead six divisions to destroy his country!"


    After hearing this, Lu Xiong felt that there was a problem. Su Hu was always loyal. How could he suddenly rebel?


    Then he set out to prostrate himself and said, "Su Hu has offended your majesty. Why should your majesty fight in person? The four great uncles are all singing in the morning. It''s better to start fighting with one or two of them. "


    "In your opinion, who can shoulder this heavy responsibility?" King Zhou''s anger had subsided and he had calmed down.


    Fei Zhong went out and said, "Jizhou is subordinate to Chonghou tiger in the north. You can make Chonghou tiger lead the troops to attack it."


    Lu Xiong''s secret way is that he worships the Marquis tiger, who is corrupt and cruel. Where he leads the army, the people will not be able to make a living.


    He made a decision in his heart: "Your Majesty, Yongzhou also borders Jizhou. Let Marquis Yong fight."


    Since it can''t stop the crusade against Su Hu, we can only choose a person who is not so cruel, so at least there is room for things to turn around.


    "To be sure." King Zhou thought for a moment, then agreed to come down, special order yonghou Bingjie Yue, special expedition.


    At the other end, Su Xun was drinking at the post station with his four party uncle. Suddenly someone came and said, "the will is coming!"


    The four corners looked at each other, but Su Xun knew that it was mostly the imperial edict to attack Su Hu.


    The five quickly got up to receive the order.


    "Yonghou received the order." Cried the angel.


    Su Xun was stunned. How could it be me?


    The mind turns quickly, but the action on the hand is not slow at all: "Su Xun receives the order."


    The imperial edict said: "I heard that" the division of crown and shoes is strict, and there is no other way to do things. " So "if you don''t wait for me to drive, I''ll give you death. I dare not disobey my orders. I don''t know Su Hu, I''m crazy, I''m rude, I''m disobedient to my king, I''ve lost my record; I forgive him for returning to his country, I don''t want to reform, I dare to write poems, I betray my Lord, I''m not forgiven. Give er su to find a Yue, so that he can do what is appropriate. He can punish his disobedience, but he can''t be lenient. Therefore, I hereby order you to go. Thank you


    Su Xun really didn''t expect that the work of this crusade against Su Hu fell on him.


    "I will take orders."


    After Su Xun received the edict, Ji Chang said to the sub prime minister Bigan who came together to declare the edict: "Su Hu is loyal. How can he suddenly oppose the Shang Dynasty and raise poetry at the Meridian Gate? There must be fraud. If he attacks it rashly, he may not accept it."


    "What you said is true." Bigan agreed.


    Chong Hou Hu snorted coldly: "since the king''s will has been given, we can act according to the order. How can we discuss the king''s decision here? This is not a good minister."


    "As the northern Marquis said, since Xun has received the decree, he can only act according to the will." Su Xun agreed.


    After all, he had to rely on King Zhou to develop his own power.


    The next morning, Su Xun left Chaoge.


    When passing by Huanghua Mountain, I took Deng Zhong, Tao Rong, Zhang Jie, Xin Huan and their troops.


    After returning to Yongzhou, Su Xun immediately ordered 70000 troops and marched to Jizhou.


    Now the south of Beihai is full of territory of Sushen, so there is no obstruction along the way.


    In the romance of Fengshen, when Chonghou tiger attacked Su Hu, he went directly to Jizhou city.


    This is bullshit. After all, there are so many cities outside Jizhou. He used to fly.


    So fighting in reality is certainly not as storytelling as deduction.


    We have to fight one city at a time to get to Jizhou city.


    Su Xun''s goal is chentangguan.


    Jizhou certainly can''t fight down, otherwise if Daji can''t enter the palace, then the plot will change, and his biggest advantage will be lost.


    But although Jizhou can''t fight down, it''s OK for him to occupy some of the surrounding cities.For example, take chentangguan, turn Li Jing into his subordinate, and Nezha.


    Those hermeneutic disciples are hopeless, but Nezha is not born yet. Brainwashing starts with baby.

 Chapter 1350

    After Su Hu returned to Jizhou, he told Wen Wu his grievances and declared that he wanted to fight against business.


    Then the whole army began to prepare for war.


    Chentangguan is the northern gateway of Jizhou. Whether it is the northern Marquis Chonghou Hu or yonghou sutian, they can''t get around chentangguan.


    So after Su Hu decided to fight against Shang, the first thing he did was to send an order to Li Jing, ordering Li Jing to strictly guard Chentang pass and resist the enemy outside the pass.


    Li Jing was a loyal minister, so he was in a dilemma after receiving Su Hu''s order.


    Is it loyal to King Zhou in name or to Su Hu who actually ruled Jizhou?


    After many entanglements, Li Jing finally decided to help Su Hu resist the imperial army.


    After all, Su Hu has a reputation for benevolence in Jizhou. He is his direct superior, and their personal relationship has always been good.


    After he made up his mind, Li Jing stationed 100000 troops in chentangguan and moved directly from the headquarters to the barracks.


    On this day, Li Jing suddenly heard that the scouts had come to report: "inform the general that the army of Yong Marquis has arrived ten miles outside the pass."


    "Explore again, report again."


    "All the officers and men, I''ll go to the city with my general, and I''ll see this thousand year old man who came from the common people and won many battles."


    Li Jing led Chen Tangguan''s generals to the city wall and looked down at the military array below.


    The 70000 troops are all armed with red scarves. They form a square array. It can be said that the flag is Xiaoxiao, the horse is Xiaoxiao, and the murderous spirit is surging.


    Just looking at his army, Chen Tangguan''s generals are dignified and know that this battle is not easy to fight.


    "I heard that the troops of marquis Yong were all armed with red scarves, so they were called red scarves. Today, they are not very majestic. They are worthy of being tempered in the fire of war. Our army is inferior to them."


    Li Jing sighed that the army fighting on the battlefield and his army training day and night in chentangguan are two different things.


    He thought that he had a good way to train his troops. All the soldiers he trained were excellent soldiers, not inferior to any other vassal army.


    But just looking at the murderous spirit and high morale of the red scarf army, we can see that his own army is not as good as his own.


    "Why should the commander in chief grow others'' prestige and destroy his ambition? Even if the red scarf army is majestic, the army of Chentang pass is not vegetarian. What''s more, if we guard according to the pass and have enough food and grass, why are we afraid of it? " The deputy general chuckled.


    Li Jing shook his head: "it''s not the general who leads the army to avoid fighting. Besides, when I heard about the channel technique of yonghou, the officers and men under my account also practiced more mysterious techniques. Even if we have the advantage of being powerful, we may not be able to defend it."


    In his early years, he had studied the five elements evasion technique under the guidance of duer, West Kunlun. Because of his limited qualification, he knew that it was difficult for him to succeed in immortality, so he went down the mountain to worship the general and enjoy the wealth of the world.


    Although he is a scum in the field of cultivating immortals, he has cultivated immortals, so he is very clear about the power of all kinds of magic arts and magic weapons of these practitioners.


    "Commander in chief, look, there''s a man coming out of the horse. Is it Marquis Yong?" Suddenly, one of the generals called out.


    They followed their reputation and saw a handsome young man in a black robe and a crown riding a white horse, followed by a small general in armor.


    "Where is Li Jing, commander in chief of chentangguan? I''m yonghousu." Su Xun stopped and cried out.


    In fact, he didn''t want to ride a horse. After all, there were all kinds of magical beasts in Fengshen. How much money did he get from riding a horse.


    Moreover, if the enemy''s Mount sneezes, it will make the horses shiver. It''s useless.


    But I can''t find a decent mount for a while, so I have to make do with riding a white horse for the time being.


    "Li Jing is here." Li Jing gave a salute and said, "the meaning of yonghou is known to Li Jing, but Jing is deeply trusted by Jizhou Hou, so you can''t betray him."


    "Pedantic!" Su Xun yelled, and his horse turned around: "Li Jing, you are a minister of Commerce, not a minister of Ji. If your majesty didn''t reuse you, how could you be today? Su Hu doesn''t think of jun''en. How dare you rebel? Don''t you open and close the city as soon as possible to seek your Majesty''s pardon! "


    "Your Majesty''s grace is so great that Li Jing does not dare to forget it, but it is impossible for Li Jing to rebel and wait." Li Jing''s tone is firm and firm.


    Su Xun''s tone softened a little: "after all, they are all ministers of Commerce. Li Jing, how about you and I send one army to fight each other? How about this


    "Dare not follow it." Li Jing clasped his fist and bowed his waist.


    This is also the best way. He doesn''t want to fight with his family.


    Then the two sides each sent 5000 people to fight.


    On Su Xun''s side, Deng Zhong, Xin Huan, Tao Rong and Zhang Jie, who are new recruits and eager to make contributions, went to battle.


    Of course, the soldiers they brought were Yongzhou soldiers. After all, the fighting power of the ten thousand mountain bandits could not match that of the army.


    On the other side of chentangguan, Li Jing went out in person.


    "Sons, kill with me!"


    Li Jing takes the lead by drawing his sword.


    "Kill


    Chen Tangguan''s soldiers were not afraid to fight.


    Compared with Chen Tangguan''s garrison, the red scarf army''s thieves are long and oblique fingers. They step forward, and the sound of their feet is like thunder.


    Looking at Chen Tangguan''s soldiers less than 200 meters away, the red scarf army launched a charge.


    The reason for this is to save soldiers'' physical strength.On the battlefield, the two armies were so far apart that they launched a charge at the beginning. When they rushed to the enemy''s front, they were exhausted to death, and they had to fight quickly.


    Therefore, this way of walking first saves the soldiers'' physical strength and consumes the enemy''s physical strength.


    When the enemy''s physical strength is almost exhausted and the two armies are close, they will suddenly charge.


    It goes without saying which army will win in such a tired and skillful army.


    At the moment of the collision, Chen Tangguan''s garrison was defeated like a mountain. They couldn''t stop the red scarf army climbing out of the sea of corpses.


    When Li Jing saw this scene, he was ashamed and ruthless. He fought alone against Xin Huan''s four men, but he couldn''t compete with the soldiers. The general couldn''t lose any more.


    But whatever bad things you think, you will come. This is called Murphy''s theorem.


    Li Jing lost. He lost miserably.


    After all, he was not the seed of cultivation. If he was not good at Taoism, how could he be the enemy of Xinhuan?


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the short battle ended with the defeat of chentangguan.


    "With such a strong general in qiansui, Li Jing was convinced to lose." Li Jing said dejectedly.


    His confidence was torn apart.


    Su Xun turned over and got off his horse and laughed. He helped him up in person like Mu Chunfeng: "chief soldier Li, please get up quickly. He is also a minister of Commerce. Once he was an official, why is that so?"


    "What''s more, chief Li''s proper training is just a lack of actual combat experience. At least in training, I haven''t seen anything more powerful than chief Li."


    He plans to occupy chentangguan for a long time. Naturally, he wants to have a good relationship with Li Jing. Who wants his three sons to be strong, especially his youngest son.


    Jinzha and Muza don''t have to think about it. They have been involved in hermeneutics for a long time. I''m afraid they have been brainwashed by hermeneutics for a long time.


    The most powerful Nezha has not been born yet. He still has a chance to drop.


    Although Nezha was a bear child in his early days, as long as he was taught properly, it was nothing.


    "Is that true?" After listening to Su Xun''s praise of his military training, Li Jing''s decadence was swept away.


    Su Xun''s face was serious: "Li Jing, in your eyes, I was the flatterer?"


    If you really think so, it will prove that you have a pair of wise eyes and can see through my essence at a glance.


    "Never dare." Li Jing quickly complains. Even if Su Xun wants to flatter him, he won''t flatter him.


    So it must be true that Su xungang just praised him for his good training. Li Jing was a little happy.


    This is true, because the world is so big, Su Xun only saw his soldiers trained by himself.


    Next, they had a business talk with each other, as if they were friends at first sight. Li Jing invited them to visit the mansion.


    When Su Xun went to Li''s house, he found that Li Jing''s wife was not pregnant, so he had an idea.


    Of course, the idea here is not to help Li Jing get his wife pregnant.


    Instead, he said, "chief Li, I''ve just pinched my fingers. You''ll have another son when you hit."


    "Oh?" Li Jing''s eyes suddenly brightened. After all, who doesn''t like having many children these days.


    Su Xun continued: "this son is extraordinary. It needs your wife to be pregnant for three years. After she was born, she has extraordinary magic power, but she has 1700 murders."


    "Thousand years old, please teach me." Li Jing bowed to him.


    He had no doubt about Su Xun''s words.


    Because Su Xun was originally a Qi practitioner, it was normal for him to know fortune telling and look good.


    What''s more, Su Xun didn''t have to cheat him.


    Su Xun stretched out his hand to help him: "General Li, please get up. You and I are as old as before at first sight. Why is that so? If General Li doesn''t dislike me, I will be my teacher when he is born. "


    Poor figure dagger now, how many years after Nezha was born, according to this speed, all his accomplishments at that time had already been unsealed, and he was afraid of the explanation of a hammer.


    What happened to Nezha''s reincarnation?


    Lao Tzu wants to rob his disciples from elucidation. What''s the matter, just ask what''s the matter!


    Hongjun and Nuwa are the only two people in the world that he is afraid of. In his eyes, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian sect leader and Laozi are all brothers.


    When his accomplishments were restored, he not only wanted to fight against the Shang Dynasty, but also to fight against Xiqi, and at the same time he wanted to fight against the two groups.


    "This is a dog''s luck. Why not?" Li Jing was glad to hear that Su Xun wanted to take his little son, who didn''t know where, as an apprentice.


    After all, Su Xun is the fifth among the eight hundred princes in the world, and he has great accomplishments. It''s a good thing that his son Li Jing can worship him as a teacher.


    Su Xun laughed twice: "in this case, it''s a deal."


    "A thousand years old, Jing has one thing to ask for." Seeing that Su Xun was in a good mood, Li Jing tentatively opened his mouth.


    Su Xun said, "I know that you want to plead for Su Hu. Su Hu is really unwise this time. Well, you go with me. As long as you persuade him to offer his daughter to Beijing, I will plead with your majesty."


    "Thank you, millennium." Li Jing is very grateful.


    After a three-day rest at chentangguan, the army set out again and headed for Jizhou city with Li Jing.Along the way, Su Xun won a series of battles. He won the pass and broke the city. He came to Jizhou city in March.


    People in Jizhou are in a panic.


    Su Hu looked at the left and right Wenwu: "then Su Xun led the troops to pass through the customs. He was extremely fierce. I''m afraid Jizhou soldiers can''t fight. How can you teach me?"


    Su Xun is too strong. He hanged my little brother all the way. I''m afraid we can''t beat him. What can you teach me.


    "Father Shuai and wait a moment, waiting for the children''s minister to lead the army to explore the reality." Su Quanzhong''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers.


    Su Hu said: "my son, don''t be impulsive. It''s not to be underestimated that Marquis Yong can be granted Marquis as a commoner."


    Su Hu repeated his advice, but Su Quanzhong still didn''t listen. He thought Su Xun could do what he could, and he led 3000 crow troops to battle with great confidence.


    Then, less than a cup of tea, a scouting came to report, "I''m a thousand years old, and my son is captured."


    "This ignorant villain, I repeatedly advise, he just won''t listen, it''s his own death!" Su Hu was furious, but more worried.


    It''s also a good Kung Fu, and a scouting came to report: "I''m a thousand years old. Li Jing, commander in chief of chentangguan, has come back with my son."


    "Come on, please." When Chen Tang pass is lost, Su Hu doesn''t blame Li Jing, but Su Xun''s fierce pursuit of troops.


    Li Jing took Su Quanzhong into the account and immediately knelt down on one knee: "at the end of the day, you will lose the hope of qiansui. You will be broken even if you don''t block it for a day. You are really ashamed of qiansui."


    "General Li, please get up quickly. Today, the yonghou army is strong, and Jizhou city is still unable to defend, let alone a small Chentang pass?" Su Hu raises Li Jing.


    Li Jing sighed and began to persuade Su Hu to surrender. Finally, Su Hu, just like in the original book, stopped fighting, offered his daughter and went to court to plead guilty.


    Then he led Wen Wu out of the city and surrendered to Su Xun.


    So far, although there is a little confusion in the early plot of Fengshen romance, it has finally returned to normal.


    Before his cultivation was completely unsealed, Su Xun''s greatest advantage was his foresight of the plot.


    If he killed Su Hu, the plot would be disrupted, and his biggest advantage in the early stage would be lost.


    As for when his cultivation is completely unsealed, he will love whoever he wants.


    General trend?


    He is the general trend!


    Su escorts her into Chaoge, and Su Xun withdraws.


    Of course, he sent someone to pay bribes to Chaoge.


    For such a rebellious person, he really likes Fei Zhongyou Hun and other treacherous officials.


    The purpose of his present is to command Chen Tangguan with a right name.


    In other words, on the way back to the fiefdom, Su Hu had already sent her to enzhou.


    The team rested at enzhou post station.


    The thousand year fox spirit, one of the three demons in xuanyuanfen, took advantage of this opportunity to occupy sudaji''s body.


    The team marched for several months, passed the Yellow River and arrived at Chaoge. Su Hu immediately asked for King Zhou.


    After meeting Su Daji, King Zhou was immediately fascinated and loved. He immediately relieved Su Hu of his responsibility and gave him many rewards.


    Fei Zhong had the professional ethics of treacherous officials. When he took the money, he had to do things. Taking advantage of King Zhou''s pleasure, he said: "Your Majesty, yonghouping has made great contributions to Jizhou. You can''t help your majesty to get such a beautiful woman."


    "Well, you have a point." King Zhou pondered.


    It''s you Hun''s turn to play: "Your Majesty, I don''t want to see Su Huxian''s daughter. In order to prevent him from giving up, I should hang a sharp sword on his head."


    "Where does this sword come from?" King Zhou asked.


    You hun spat out two words: "yonghou."


    "Go on." The way of King Zhou.


    You hun said bluntly: "Marquis Yong helped the Taishi to level Beihai and Jizhou with the help of the common people. He was actually a loyal minister. He might as well divide chentangguan as the reward for this rebellion into Marquis Yong''s fiefdoms. If Marquis Yong guarded the northern gateway of Jizhou, he would not dare to move lightly."


    "That''s a good thing to say!" King Zhou clapped his hands, and then planned to leave chentangguan to Su Xun.


    Su Xun also achieved the goal of going to Jizhou to fight the rebellion and became Li Jing''s boss.


    As time went by, sudaji soon got a firm foothold in the harem, and conspired with Fei zhongyouhun. First, he made the punishment of burning the minister Du yuanmi, then he designed to kill empress Jiang, and provoked King Zhou to kill Prince Yin Jiao and his second highness Yin Hong.


    In order to protect the prince Yin Jiao and his second highness Yin Hong, the two generals Fang Bi and Fang Xiang fled from Chaoge on their back.


    At last, Prince Yin Jiao and his second highness Yin Hong were saved by guangchengzi and Chishui, and were accepted as disciples.


    Prime Minister Shang Rong also died in Jiujian hall after he scolded King Zhou for being stupid.


    It can be said that since Daji entered the palace, this song has not been quiet for a day.


    Because empress Jiang was the daughter of the eastern Marquis Jiang Huanchu, King Zhou worried that after Jiang Huanchu learned that he had killed empress Jiang, he would raise his troops to make a counterattack against Chaoge.


    Daji also offered some advice, saying that he could start first, block the news first, and deceive the four big brothers from the East, the west, the north, the south to Chaoge. At that time, King Zhou would be responsible for life and death.King Zhou took this suggestion to discuss the business. He only recruited four great Marquis from East, West, North and south to Beijing.


    Then he killed Jiang Huanchu, the eastern Marquis, and e Chongyu, the northern marquis. Chonghouhu was killed because he bribed Fei zhongyouhun as often as Su Xun.


    And Xibo Hou Jichang was imprisoned.


    Su Xun has been paying close attention to the movement of Chaoge. In just a few years, it can be said that the government has been turbulent.


    In the past few years when Chaoge was agitated by Daji, Su Xun had already occupied the four continents of Beihai.


    In the past few years, his cultivation has been unsealed and restored to the Sanpin saint.


    And he doesn''t care about Chaoge now, because Li Jing''s wife is going to have a baby, so he is very happy.


    The first time I went to chentangguan, this positive attitude made Li Jing suspect that he was green.


    My wife gave birth to a son. Why are you so excited?


    Have you considered my feelings?


    At yuxu palace in Kunlun Mountain, the white crane boy handed a bead to Taiyi: "Jiang Ziya will go down the mountain in the near future. Please send Lingzhu down the mountain."


    "I already know." Taiyi immortal took the spirit beads, and then ride the wind down the mountain.


    When he came to chentangguan, he found that Su Xun was also there, but he didn''t care. He sent Lingzhu to reincarnation according to the script.


    That night, Yin Shiniang, Li Jing''s wife, dreamed that a Taoist came into the room, stuffed something into her arms and said, "madam, pick up lin''er quickly."


    Yin Shiniang suddenly woke up, woke up Li Jing, suddenly felt pain in the abdomen, sweating.


    "My wife is pregnant for three years and six months. I''m afraid she will give birth today." Li Jing in exchange for a midwife, and he himself came to the front hall anxiously waiting.


    But I found that Su Xun was already in the front hall, and he was speechless. This is my wife giving birth to a baby.


    Not long after, a maid came in panic and said, "general Madame, there is a genie


    When Li Jing hears Yan carrying a sword and rushes into the inner room, he sees a big red meat ball jumping everywhere and cutting it with one sword.


    The ball of meat broke open and a child jumped out. He was carved with powder and jade. He was wearing a silver bracelet on his left hand and surrounded by a piece of red silk. He was shining with gold.


    These two things are Qiankun circle and huntian Ling. They were originally the treasures of Jinguang cave in Qianyuan mountain, proving that Nezha was a sacred reincarnation.


    Before Li Jing could react, Su Xun had already stepped forward and picked up Nezha on the ground.


    Li Jing


    Am I really green?


    Do I have to pretend I don''t know?


    After all, I can''t seem to beat him.


    My people can''t beat his people.

 Chapter 1351

    "It''s a little chic. It''s a real thing."


    Su Xun pinched Nezha''s face.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t grow up to be the little Nezha in the cartoon. Otherwise, he would be more lovely. If he did, Su Xun would definitely be able to kill him.


    This Rua is a serious Rua.


    As for the unorthodox Rua, it is necessary to ask those women who have been Rua by him.


    Looking at Su Xun''s face pinching Nezha, Li Jing''s mouth twitched again. Damn it, it''s my son!


    If you''ve had enough, you should let me do the same.


    Damn it!


    If he hadn''t failed to fight, he would have gone for it.


    As a father, want to embrace just born son are so humble.


    "As his master, how about I give him a name?" Su Xun looked at Li Jing and asked.


    Although Li Jing had beaten Su Xun many times in his fantasy, he still had a smile on his face: "it''s a dog''s pleasure."


    "What dog, my disciple of Su Xun, is the Holy Son!" Su Xun said firmly.


    There''s nothing wrong with Saint disciple calling Saint son.


    Li Jing laughed, saying that you has the final say, but I never used the advice I made.


    Su Xun said, "call it Nezha."


    "Good name." Li Jing praised that although he didn''t know what was good about it, he licked it hard anyway.


    After holding Nezha for a long time, Su Xun returned Nezha to Li Jing, and then went back to his room to have a rest.


    Li Jing was so happy that she held her son and looked at Yin Shiniang: "madam, it''s hard."


    "No, let me see my son." It''s really warm for the couple to tease Nezha together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the second day, many of Chen Tangguan''s officials and subordinates knew that Li Jing was happy with lin''er, and they all came to congratulate him.


    Li Jing entertains them one by one, but suddenly he hears that his subordinates have come to report that there is a group of people coming to visit outside.


    Li Jing himself had been an immortal, so he had a good feeling for Taoist, so he asked someone to come in.


    "General, I''m very polite." The Taoist came to the hall and gave Li Jing a check.


    Li Jing asked him to take a seat: "where is the famous mountain? What cave? What are you doing here? "


    "I''m Taiyi of Jinguang cave in Qianyuan mountain. I''ve heard that the general was happy with his son. I''m here to congratulate you. Can I have a look at him?" Taoists report their own home.


    He is here to accept the apprentice today, but he doesn''t know that Nezha had been reserved several years ago.


    When Li Jing heard this, he sent someone to invite Su Xun, who was playing with Nezha.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Xun walked out of the back house with Nezha in his arms. His eyes fell on the real person Taiyi, and he knew his identity.


    Taiyi immortal, a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun, is one of the twelve golden immortals.


    Real person Taiyi nodded to Su Xun. In his eyes, Su Xun was a Qi practitioner with some accomplishments.


    Of course, this is because his cultivation is too low, so he can''t see Su Xun''s real way.


    Taiyi immortal got up and looked at Nezha, then asked, "when did this son fall?"


    "Ugly time." Li Jing replied.


    "Not good." Taiyi real man frowned.


    Su Xun sneered and played your mother: "why not? I don''t think he committed any killing. "


    It''s time to cooperate with your performance. I didn''t see it.


    Taiyi real person a Leng, blink blink eyes, this how also gave my lines to say?


    It took him a long time to say, "it''s exactly what Marquis Yong said. He committed 1700 murders."


    Li Jing looks at Su Xun. Su Xun said this before his wife was pregnant.


    "Has this son ever been named?" Taiyi asked again.


    Li Jing replied, "yes."


    "In that case..." Before Taiyi''s words were finished, he suddenly responded: "did you take it?"


    How could that be? Why do you feel that there is a deviation between the development and expectation of things?


    "What''s the name?" he asked


    "Nezha." Su Xun''s mouth went up.


    Taiyi real person suddenly widened his eyes.


    He should have taken the right name.


    Why didn''t he take it? The reincarnated body of Lingzhu was called Nezha.


    Is this the so-called fate?


    Taiyi immortal said: "general, how about making this son an apprentice with me?"


    "You want to rob me of my apprentice?" Su Xun asked.


    Taiyi real person NIMA is confused again.


    Su Xun said: "before this son was born, I made an appointment with General Li to take him as an apprentice. Yesterday, I named him Nezha. You are so rude that you came to rob my disciple. It''s disgusting."


    Although he robbed other people''s apprentices, as long as he came first, it would not prevent him from doing the same thing.Even if he later, but as long as he is not shameful enough, he can also be righteous.


    Taiyi real person has been in a mess in the wind.


    His apprentice was robbed.


    The name he wanted to give his apprentice was also robbed.


    How could that be? How could that be?


    There must be something wrong with it!


    He has smelled the smell of Yin Mao.


    Taiyi took a deep breath and looked at Su Xun: "this son is predestined with me in teaching, and even more with me as a master and apprentice. I hope qiansui can give up his love."


    "Really? I don''t believe it Su Xun shook his head with a smile, and Lu said angrily.


    Taiyi has a good temper: "this is absolutely true, otherwise why should I come to chentangguan?"


    "But if Nezha is really predestined with you, he won''t be accepted as a disciple by me. Now that he has entered our school, it proves that he is not predestined with you." Su Xun''s tone was calm and his refutation was well founded.


    Taiyi''s face turned red, but he had nothing to say, because this situation was unexpected in any case, but Su Xun was very reasonable.


    To bully the aborigines, to be merciless!


    Su Xun threw his sleeve gun: "OK, where to go back and forth? Since Nezha has worshipped me as his teacher, how can he be a master to send his apprentice out?"


    "Yonghou, Nezha, I must take it away!" Taiyi was forced to take risks.


    Su Xun''s face was cold: "you''re so rude. I''m very angry with you. You''re too disrespectful."


    Taiyi was frustrated again. Now that the Zhou Dynasty had not attacked the Shang Dynasty, Su Xun, as an important Minister of the Shang Dynasty, had his own humanity and good fortune, and his hand hurt him.


    Therefore, he didn''t dare to fight against Su Xun.


    But I''m not willing to go home empty handed.


    Because lingzhuzi was sent by him!


    We can only go back to the second place, we can understand it with reason and move it with emotion: "thousand years old, I''m a great teacher in the world. I have thousands of volumes of Dharma and countless magic weapons. Only when Nezha follows me can he achieve more."


    "You mean I can''t afford the magic weapon for Nezha?" Su Xun''s face sank. He hated people showing off their wealth in front of him, because they were all poor and loved to dance.


    Taiyi real person smile: "thousand years old calm down, I don''t mean that."


    But the expression on his face clearly said: that''s what I mean.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s ridiculous. I don''t know how big the sky is."


    Su Xun laughed a few times, and then threw one magic weapon after another out of the system space.


    In the blink of an eye, it piled up into a hill, and the jewel went straight to the sky.


    Li Jing and Taiyi, as well as the guests who came to congratulate Li Jing, were stunned.


    Hiss -


    at this moment, everyone has contributed a little to global warming.


    Moat The moat is inhuman.


    "Is that enough? If it''s not enough, I have to be. " Su Xun said without salt.


    Taiyi real person mouth twitch, roar in the heart, how can someone have so many magic weapons, how can!


    Are all the magic weapons of Pangu God since his creation here?


    At least Kaitian axe is with him.


    With a wave of his sleeve robe, Su Xun put away all the magic weapons and said faintly, "go away, you''re so poor."


    Although Taiyi didn''t know the meaning of "poor force", he also knew that he was ridiculed. His face was blue and white, and he was embarrassed.


    Then he went up into the clouds without saying a word.


    After Taiyi was dazzled, he came to yuxu palace and said to Baihe: "please inform the master. I have something important to report. It''s about Lingzhu."


    "Just a moment, please." The white crane boy answered and turned to go in. For a moment, he came out: "master is waiting for you inside."


    "Thank you very much."


    Taiyi real person hit a Jishou, and then went into the yuxu palace, saw the Yuanshi Tianzun on the futon.


    "What''s wrong with lingzhuzi?"


    Yuanshi Tianzun asked.


    Master Taiyi gave a bitter smile: "master, you already know that. Why ask the disciples?"


    He was the founder of his master. Tianzun was the leader of the elucidation sect. He knew everything and counted everything. I think all the teachers he met in chentangguan must have passed.


    He guessed well. The original God had already passed, but he didn''t even calculate the root hair.


    Otherwise I would not ask Taiyi.


    So he said, "I don''t know. You can tell the whole thing by yourself."


    "Is the master deliberately insulting his disciples? You must have known for a long time. Why ask each other? "


    Taiyi real person just thought of the experience is now feel embarrassed, how can you have the heart to say it again.


    "I don''t know."


    "No, master, you know.""I don''t know!"


    "You know!"


    Looking at the face of the firm Taiyi real person, the original Tianzun some eggs, pain, can only tell the truth: "teacher is calculated, but did not calculate."


    "What? How can it be Taiyi''s face is unbelievable.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was dignified: "that''s why I asked you what happened in chentangguan."


    Taiyi real person also didn''t care to lose face, and said all things as they were.


    "Su Xun."


    Yuanshi Tianzun murmured to himself. He was sure that the problem was Su Xun.


    More than ten years ago, Su Xun had noticed him when he took Yongzhou.


    Because they have seen the future through the long river of time, there is no such person as Su Xun.


    So the appearance of Su Xun is different.


    But no matter he or Tongtian did not care, a different number could not affect the event of Fengshen.


    But now it seems to have affected.


    "This son is exactly what heel."


    Yuanshi Tianzun frowned for the first time, because he had not had such a headache for a long time.


    "Master, what should we do next?"


    Taiyi asked cautiously.


    Yuanshi Tianzun pondered for a moment and said, "don''t worry about this matter. This spirit bead would not have been on the list of gods. Just ignore it for the moment."


    It''s just a matter of the moment.


    But Su Xun didn''t have time to teach Nezha. He just came to chentangguan from time to time to teach his magic.


    The reason why there was no time was because Jiang Wenhuan, the son of dongbohou, rebelled and led 400000 troops to attack Youhun pass.


    Eshun, the son of echongyu, the northern Marquis, revolted and led 300000 troops to attack Sanshan pass.


    For a time, 800 princes in the world turned against 400. Fortunately, the North sea war has come to an end.


    After Beihai rebellion was solved, Su Xun was ordered by King Zhou to lead the army to fight against Eshun rebels.


    And Taishi Wenzhong led the army to attack Jiang Wenhuan.


    At the same time, Su Xun worked tirelessly to give money to Fei Zhong and you hun, and finally achieved results. Beihai belonged to him. He was granted Beihou and Yongzhen Beihai.


    Eshun led the rebels to fight against Sanshan pass, and Su Xun led his troops to Sanshan pass for support.


    Help sanshanguan general to fight Eshun together.


    By the way, the chief of Sanshan pass is Deng Jiugong.


    Don''t you remember?


    It doesn''t matter. He''s not important. He''s just a dead duck.


    The important thing is that his daughter''s name is Deng Chanyu.


    I always remember that a beautiful general with handsome appearance, slim figure and heroic temperament has a magic stone and has made many miraculous achievements in the battlefield.


    Later, he was captured alive by the Zhou army on the battlefield, and was forced by the old man Jiang Ziya to marry the dead dwarf tuxingsun, just to force against Deng Jiugong.


    Whether it''s watching TV or watching the original, this passage makes Su Xun sick.


    In a nutshell, it''s disgust. Open the door to disgust. Disgusting.


    Jiang Ziya''s means in this period are simply despicable. Tu xingsun''s dead dwarf and Deng Chanyu''s cave should be built with bricks, or they can''t even match their goals.


    Now, Su Xun is going to save Deng Chanyu. In order not to let her repeat the original tragic meaning, he has to accept her first.


    Alas, Su Xun was so kind-hearted that he could never change his good virtue.


    When Su Xun led 200000 troops to Sanshan pass to support Deng Jiugong, Nezha was going to cause trouble.


    Now it''s seven years since Su Xun accepted him as his disciple, and Nezha is seven years old.


    Seven years old, but six feet long.


    Let the bullet fly inside of a sentence: this horse called seven years old?


    On this day, Nezha only felt that the weather was hot, so he took his family to Jiuwan River to take a bath.


    After going down the river, he took huntianling and stirred the water source, which caused the Dragon Palace to shake.


    I don''t know whether it''s too bad to mix with Tianling or whether the Dragon Palace is a bean curd project.


    In short, the Dragon Palace vibrated, and the Dragon King Aoguang of Donghai sent a Sea Patrol night fork to investigate the cause.


    The Sea Patrol yecha found Jiuwan river all the way, saw a child taking a bath, and asked, "what strange thing does the child use? Where will the red light be reflected and the palace shake?"


    When Nezha looked back, he saw something on the water, with hair like cinnabar, blue face and tusks, holding a huge axe, and immediately asked, "what is your beast? I dare to talk. "


    He really didn''t know what Sea Patrol Yasha was, because he had never seen it before.


    The Sea Patrol yecha felt humiliated, and he suddenly burst into a rage: "the child is reckless. I am appointed to patrol the sea by my Lord. How dare you call me a beast?"


    He jumped to the shore, raised his axe and cleaved to Nezha''s head.


    "Well, you beast, master taught me not to hurt people''s lives by force at will. Today, if you want to hurt me first, don''t blame me for being merciless."Nezha easily dodged the axe.


    After all, in the original work, when he was seven years old, he broke the Nantianmen gate and turned the Dragon King of the East China Sea into a little green dragon, which he carried in his pocket.


    Therefore, this sea patrolling Yaksha dares to fight Nezha, and he is looking for his own death.


    In this world, Nezha, who was taught by Su Xun, was not so violent as the original work, but Su Xun just told him not to bully others, but also not to be bullied.


    So he directly raised the circle of heaven and earth, and the Sea Patrol night fork snapped and was beaten into a pool of blood.


    "Waste dare to be fierce. Sure enough, master is right. The more incompetent you are, the more fierce you are."


    With a sneer, Nezha took the circle of heaven and earth and jumped onto the bank. He began to dress and leave.


    Dragon Palace, East Sea Dragon King said: "yecha to explore things, how so long has not come back?"


    Just after his words, a shrimp soldier came to report that the Sea Patrol yecha had been killed on shore.


    Ao Guang was shocked: "it''s the Sea Patrol night fork of LingXiao palace. Who dares to kill it?"


    "Father, you can go." The third prince aobing just came in and volunteered.


    Aoguang agreed to come down, and then the three princes took shrimp soldiers and crab generals, put on Fang Tianhua halberd, rode the blue water beast straight out of the Dragon Palace, rolled up big waves and stood on the waves.


    Nezha Guanzhi called out: "what a big water."


    "Who is so bold as to kill the Sea Patrol Yaksha in the East China Sea?" Aobing asked loudly.


    Nezha rightfully said: "it''s me."


    He remembers that the master said he would dare to do it. Since I killed him, I have to admit it.


    He also forgot the last sentence Su Xun had said. If he was caught on the spot, he would dare to do it. If he was not caught, he would turn his face.


    Nezha still hasn''t got his true story.


    Aobing looked at the child: "who are you?"


    "I''m Nezha, the third son of Li Jing, chief of chentangguan. Who are you?" Nezha reported himself.


    Ao Bing replied haughtily, "I am the Third Prince of Donghai dragon palace. If you kill me, I will be killed!"


    "It''s all three. Let''s see which of us is better." Nezha secretly pulled out the dragon''s tendon and made a belt for his master to honor him.


    Su Xun: good disciple, you are so filial to me.


    Then one dragon and one man fought in the air.


    The third prince aobing was not Nezha''s opponent at all. He was killed and had a cramp.


    The rest of them ran back to the Dragon Palace newspaper in panic.


    "A bunch of cowards."


    Nezha sneered, put the Dragon tendon in the storage bag that the master sent him, and then went back.


    In the Dragon Palace, Ao Guang was furious when he learned that his son had been skinned.


    "Good Li Jing, when you were studying Taoism in West Kunlun, you had some friendship with me. I didn''t expect that you should teach such evil sons to harm my three sons. This revenge will be avenged!"


    Aoguang flies out of the Dragon Palace directly. He wants to confront Li Jing face to face and ask him to give an account.


    If not, he will flood chentangguan!

 Chapter 1352

    Aoguang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, finds Li Jing''s house.


    "My brother has been away for many years. It''s a blessing to meet you today." Li Jing warmly went out of the mansion to welcome him.


    Ao Guang''s face was full of anger. He brushed his sleeve and yelled, "Li Jing, your good son!"


    "Ha ha ha, brother Xian is over praised." Li Jing really thinks that the other party is praising his son.


    One said that he was very satisfied with Nezha''s little son.


    Ao Guang laughed angrily: "Li Jing, you really can''t tell the difference between good and bad. Your evil son killed my son Ao Bing and pulled him out of his bones. You have to give me an account today!"


    "What Li Jing was shocked when he heard the speech, but he still had a chance: "brother Xian, let''s stop the thunder for a while. I''m afraid there''s a misunderstanding. I''ll call Nezha out first."


    Then he went back to his house and saw Nezha at a glance. He asked, "my son, did you kill the Sea Patrol yecha of Donghai Dragon Palace first, and then kill aobing, the Third Prince of Donghai dragon palace?"


    "Father, I used to take a bath in Jiuwan river. It was the night fork who first came up and scolded me, and then attacked me with an axe. I killed him. The white dragon wanted to capture me indiscriminately, so I fought back. They were looking for their own death." Nezha felt that he was all right.


    Li Jing was shocked and furious: "my son is confused. How can you kill Ao Bing? Now your uncle is waiting in the main hall. Go with me."


    "Father, don''t worry. If you don''t know, you will not be guilty. My uncle won''t care about my child." When Nezha heard that the Dragon King of the East China Sea knew his father, he secretly hated that he had killed Ao Bing recklessly. He thought it was always right to apologize.


    Today''s Nezha, though not knowledgeable and reasonable, is much better than the murderer in the original work.


    Father and son came to the front hall. When Nezha saw Ao Guang, he quickly came forward to apologize: "uncle, I don''t know. I killed him wrongly for a while, and I''ll forgive him."


    "Hum!" Ao Guang snorted coldly, looked at Li Jing, and said coldly, "Li Jing, my son is the right God. You can''t escape the responsibility for giving birth to such evil sons. Tomorrow I will report to the Jade Emperor and ask your master to take you."


    "It''s a disaster." Li Jing burst out crying for a moment.


    Yin Shiniang also sobbed in a low voice.


    The general''s house was filled with grief and indignation.


    Nezha said: "uncle, one person should do things for one person. It''s me who killed the dragon. What''s the matter with my father? What''s more, it''s you who want to kill me all the time. I''m not the one to blame


    "I''m presumptuous Ao Guang harshly scolded: "your father has no way to teach his son. He has his own responsibility. As a murderer, you can''t escape his responsibility. Both your father and son have to pay for their lives!"


    "I''ll see who dares to pay for my life."


    A calm voice came into the public''s ears.


    People subconsciously follow the rules.


    Su Xun, who was wearing a black robe and a golden crown, came slowly.


    "Master!"


    Nezha was overjoyed and cried out. He rushed over and hugged Su Xun. He was very intimate.


    Although he is tall, he is only seven years old!


    "A thousand years old." Li Jing and Yin Shiniang were present.


    Ao Guang glared at Su Xun: "who are you? You are the one who taught these evildoers


    "Wait in the north of town." Su Xun touched Nezha''s little head and looked at Ao Guang''s faint words.


    On the way to Sanshan pass, he suddenly felt something. He pointed out that it was Nezha who killed aobing just like in the original work.


    Originally, he thought that if Nezha changed his temper under his guidance, it would not happen. Unexpectedly, it still happened, so he came to help his apprentice.


    In the original work, there is no need for Nezha to return his father by cutting bones and his mother by cutting meat. Originally, it is reincarnation of lingzhuzi, and there is no need to change the body of lotus root.


    Ao Guang''s face was still angry when he heard the words: "it turned out that it was Zhenbei Marquis who was in front of me. Nezha killed my dragon palace Sea Patrol yecha first, and then killed my beloved son. Both of them were granted by the Jade Emperor himself. The murderer paid for his life. If Zhenbei Marquis didn''t agree, he could follow me to Lingxiao hall."


    "Face saint? Then you should call Jade Emperor Xiao''er to see me before you call Miansheng. Both xunhei yecha and AO Bing are suicidal. You can go now. " Su Xun chuckled.


    When Li Jing and Yin Shiniang heard that Su Xun didn''t respect the Jade Emperor and didn''t pay attention to Ao Guang, they were worried.


    Ao Guang was furious: "you are the king of the world. An dares to despise the Jade Emperor and our king. If you have a teacher, you must have an apprentice. Even if you commit the killing precepts, you will be killed!"


    As the voice fell, Ao Guang was angry. This anger was the anger of losing his son and the anger of being humiliated.


    In the world of the romance of the gods, killing people is related to cause and effect. If you kill too much, there will be obstacles.


    Only certain weapons and magic weapons can kill people without cause and effect, such as Jinjiao scissors.


    "To die." Seeing Aoguang''s hand, Su Xun gave a cold smile, but he just waved his sleeve gun.


    "Ah


    Ao Guang flew upside down, fell on the ground, spat blood, and looked at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    He clearly felt that the other party was just a mortal.


    How could you beat him in a moment."A beast, dare to be fierce?"


    Su Xun snorted coldly, and his eyes glared. Ao Guang suddenly showed his original shape and became a little green dragon.


    Then Su Xun waved his sleeve gun again, and Little Green Dragon flew to the east sea without control.


    "If you dare to trouble my apprentice again, I will kill you!"


    Su Xun said without looking back.


    "Master, you are so good."


    Nezha looked at Su Xun admiringly.


    Su Xun looked down at him and said, "I''ll leave you at home for fear that you''ll cause trouble. It happened that master was ordered to attack Nanbo Hou Eshun. You might as well follow me to the battlefield."


    "Yes, yes!" Nezha was very excited.


    Su Xun looked at Li Jing and said, "chief Li, I know that there is still a heaven and earth bow in your house. No one can pull it in your house. It''s better to give it to Nezha."


    In the original work, Nezha shoots Shiji''s boy to death with the bow of heaven and earth. Shiji goes to take revenge on Nezha, but is burned to death by Taiyi.


    At this time, Fengshen hasn''t started yet, so Shiji is dead. He''s not even on the list of Fengshen.


    Shiji died miserably. This demon is a sectarian. You can dig a corner.


    After Xiuyu''s complete recovery, Su Xun was able to dig the corner of the two religions.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Nezha took the bow of heaven and earth and followed Su Xun to leave Chentang pass, but instead of meeting with the army, he went to Baigu cave in skeleton mountain.


    That''s the cave in Shiji.


    Shiji''s strength is still very strong. Nezha can beat the Dragon King of the East China Sea, but he is easily chased by Shiji and huntian Ling.


    Later, Taiyi also used the magic weapon of Jiulong fire shield to burn Shiji to death. Otherwise, he could defeat Shiji, but he didn''t have to kill her.


    Taiyi immortal is one of the twelve golden immortals, which shows that Shiji is also the cultivation of golden fairyland.


    Of course, the Jinxian here refers to Taiyi Jinxian, not ordinary Jinxian.


    Soon, the master and the apprentice arrived at the white bone cave.


    It''s called Baigu cave, but it''s actually a fairyland in the world. It''s full of birds and flowers.


    "Where are you from? What are you doing here? " Caiyun boy stepped forward and asked each other.


    Su Xun said, "please go to inform us. It''s the north of the town waiting for Su Xun to visit."


    "Just a moment, ladies and gentlemen." Caiyun boy leaves.


    Soon after, a beautiful young woman with a golden crown and a big red eight trigrams Taoist robe came out with lotus steps.


    Su Xun recognized that the Taoist was Shiji, and her costume was also from the original work of Fengshen romance.


    His cultivation was in the middle stage of Taiyi Jinxian, a little weaker than Taiyi Zhenren in the later stage of Taiyi Jinxian.


    "I don''t know if qiansui has arrived in the north of the town. I hope qiansui will forgive me if I miss you." Shiji has a clear voice.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I didn''t tell you. What''s the crime of Taoist friends? This is my disciple Nezha. "


    Nezha saluted Shiji.


    "This boy has excellent roots and bones. Congratulations on his excellent apprentice. Please come and drink tea." Shiji looked at Nezha, and his eyes flashed.


    Naturally, she could see Nezha''s real age, but the boy of 17 was afraid of the cultivation of immortals. If Su Xun could teach such a disciple, he would not be an ordinary person.


    If you can''t feel the fluctuation of the spirit power, it means that the other person''s cultivation is higher than yourself.


    But this boy is Su Xun''s disciple. How can he have Taiyi''s heaven and earth circle and huntian Ling?


    Taiyi real person said: it''s a sad story and an unforgettable past for him.


    When songlingzhuzi was reincarnated, Taiyi knew it was his apprentice, so he gave him Zhendong''s treasure. Unexpectedly, Nezha rolled up the treasure and ran away.


    It''s all bitter tears!


    "I don''t know what happened here?"


    Inside the white bone cave, Shiji sits opposite Su Xun.


    Su Xun said frankly: "it''s a pity to invite you to come out of the mountain. You are so skillful that you are abandoned in the mountain? Why don''t you go down the mountain with me and enjoy all the glory and wealth. "


    "Thousand years old, Shiji didn''t want to be here." Shiji shook his head and refused with a smile.


    The Apocalypse is around the corner. The leader of Tongtian sect said that as long as the sect members can''t get out of the gate, they can avoid the apocalypse.


    So, she, Shiji, never goes down the mountain!


    Su Xun also laughed and took out a gold elixir: "don''t panic, Taoist friend. What if I give it to you?"


    "I''m willing to follow the instructions of a thousand years old." At the moment of seeing Jindan, Shiji''s cheeks turned red and her breath became short. Without hesitation, she agreed to work for Su Xun.


    She can feel the energy contained in the golden elixir. If she takes it, it can definitely break through the later stage of Jinxian.


    Although the catastrophe is coming, I don''t think it will be so easy to deal with it as long as we break through the later Jinxian period.


    I can''t help it. This golden elixir is really fragrant~This pill, I don''t know how many years of painstaking cultivation she can save, naturally I have to be moved.


    Su Xun handed the golden elixir to her: "the Taoist friend will clean up. Now let''s go on the road."


    You can refuse me, but you can''t refuse my money. Money has no enmity with you.


    Shiji takes the golden elixir, leaving only two boys to guard the cave, and leaves with tai''a Jian and Su Xun.


    On the other hand, Wang Aoguang, who was wounded by Su Xun, chose to recognize him strategically for the time being.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Kunlun Mountain yuxu palace.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the twelve disciples of Tianzun''s sect had committed the misfortune of the world of mortals, so they were killed and robbed, so they stopped talking in this palace.


    Because the God of Haotian ordered twelve immortals to be officials in heaven, the three religions were intercepted, elucidated and humanized.


    The leader of Tongtian sect refused to sign the list of gods, so he finally decided not to sign any of the three religions. Taking advantage of this battle, the disciples of Tongtian sect got on the list by chance.


    On this day, Yuanshi Tianzun called and Jiang Shang asked, "how long have you been on Kunlun mountain?"


    "I went to the mountain at the age of 32, and I have wasted 72 years so far." Jiang Shang replied respectfully.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun nodded his head and said, "you were born with a thin life. It''s hard for you to be immortal. You can only enjoy the wealth of the world. If you become rich, you will be prosperous. You go down the mountain for me to be a God, to help the Lord of Ming Dynasty, to be a marquis and a minister. It''s not in vain for you to go up the mountain to practice for 40 years. Let''s go down the mountain. "


    Although it is Fengshen, but did not give Fengshen list, to Jiang Ziya next time on Kunlun will give him.


    It was then that the battle of the gods officially began.


    Although Jiang Ziya didn''t give up, he had to pack his bags to bid farewell to the Antarctic fairy and others, and went down the mountain. Because he had no relatives, he went to Chaoge to take refuge with his sworn brother song Yiren.


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to Jiang Ziya''s downhill. At this time, he just led his troops to Sanshan pass.


    Outside Sanshan pass, the army of Eshun continued to surround Sanshan pass.


    There have been several wars between the two sides, and the troops at Sanshan pass have been reduced.


    At the camp of nanbohou, Eshun was arranging a battle plan. Suddenly, a scout came and said, "I''m a thousand years old. The army of the northern part of the town is less than 50 Li here."


    "If we attack the Sanshan pass a few more times, we will break it. If we let Zhenbei wait to arrive and attack the Sanshan pass soldiers inside and outside, our army will be in danger." Eshun said with a frown.


    A general clasped his fist: "I''m willing to lead the troops to ambush zhenbeihou and implicate his army. Qiansui leads the troops to attack Sanshan pass. As long as we win this pass, we can fight against zhenbeihou''s army according to Xiongguan pass."


    "Thanks for everything, general. I want you to lead 100000 troops." In order to hold Su Xun back, Eshun could only divide 100000 troops. If there were fewer people, it would be meaningless.


    "The last general will live up to the trust of qiansui. If he is defeated, he will come to see you!" He took orders and left.


    Then Eshun patted the table, looked around and said, "the whole army will attack fiercely. If we don''t break this barrier, we will not return it."


    As long as you win the Sanshan pass, you can go straight to Xuzhou, cross the Yi gate, and binglinchaoge kills the HunJun.


    With the order of Eshun, 200000 troops launched the most violent and tragic attack on sanshanguan regardless of life and death.


    In the case of a dominant number of people, the attack, regardless of death, quickly achieved results.


    Sanshanguan lost its troops at the expense of the army, and the morale of the garrison gradually declined.


    "Father, if you go on like this, you will be broken." Deng Chanyu had just come down from the city wall, his face full of anxiety.


    In her twenties and nineties, she was pretty, wearing a gorgeous body armor. She was tall and valiant, and the armor made her more beautiful.


    Deng Jiugong said: "we must hold on. As long as we hold on to the north of the town and wait for the army to arrive, we can get out of the siege."


    "Eshun will certainly divide his troops to hold down the northern part of the town. We can''t last that long." Deng Chanyu is pessimistic.


    Just at this time, a soldier came to report: "I told the general, just now a small general came to help us beat back the Eshun rebels."


    "What Deng Jiugong suddenly got up, and then hurried out, followed by Deng Chanyu.


    When the father and daughter came to the city wall, they saw a young general flying in the sky with a red silk and beating the 200000 troops of Eshun.


    "Come on! Now let the army out! "


    After a short shock, Deng Jiugong quickly responded and immediately ordered the whole army to attack.


    But his order has not been passed down, outside came the mountain torrents and tsunamis.


    "Kill "Kill


    As a red flag of Su came into view, a flood of troops rushed from the rebels in Eshun.


    "This is the army of the north of the town."


    Deng Jiugong was relieved and overjoyed, and the defenders of Sanshan pass were also in great momentum.


    "How can su qiansui''s soldiers come so fast?"


    Deng Chanyu frowned and said in surprise.


    Deng Jiugong pointed to Nezha in the sky: "there are such riders in qiansui''s hands. What else is there?"When Deng Chanyu heard the speech, she thought it made sense.


    After the red scarf army arrived, it was like a red flame burning all the filth, and the Eshun rebels were on the verge of collapse.


    "What''s the destiny of heaven to love that Hun Jun!"


    Eshun looked around, full of defeated soldiers, looked up to the sky and roared angrily. Then he drew his sword and killed himself.


    With the death of Eshun, the army of Eshun surrendered one after another, and the red scarf army captured more than 100000 people.


    "Thank you for your help."


    After the war, Deng Jiugong expressed his gratitude to Nezha excitedly.


    Nezha said with a smile, "my master asked me to come."


    "Lingshi is..."


    "Wait in the north of town." Nezha replied haughtily.


    Deng Jiugong suddenly realized: "it turned out that he was a thousand year old apprentice in Zhenbei. No wonder he was so powerful."


    Deng Chanyu''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable color. Even the disciples he taught were so powerful. What kind of elegant demeanor was he?


    "Zhenbei is waiting for you" -


    with Su Xiong''s loud cry, a Zhenbei flag is flying in the wind.


    Deng Jiugong hurriedly took a group of generals from Sanshan pass to meet him.


    Soon, they saw Su Xun riding a white horse, leading the army slowly.


    The reason why Su Xun came so quickly and smoothly was not because he did it himself, but because the part of the army sent by Eshun to hold Su Xun down surrendered directly Yes, it''s down


    The general who volunteered to lead troops to ambush Sushen in the barracks to increase the siege time of Eshun was not a loyal minister at all. He knew that Eshun had no future, so he made up an excuse to cheat 100000 troops as a bargaining chip and ran to Sushen to surrender.


    Eshun is extremely sad.


    Looking at Su Xun on the white horse, Deng Chanyu''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that he was so young.


    "We see a thousand years old."


    It was not until his father and others came to pay homage that Deng Chanyu suddenly came back and knelt down.


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    Deng Jiugong and others got up.


    After entering the headquarters of the general army, Su Xun was well deserved to be the first one: "we have resisted the enemy outside the pass and made great contributions to our country. I will ask the king for your help."


    "It''s my duty to eat your salary and be loyal to you. As the commander in chief of Sanshan pass, I don''t dare to take credit. Instead, I''m grateful to qiansui for help. Otherwise, this pass will be broken today." Deng Jiugong said with shame.


    Su Xun waved his sleeve: "Sanshan pass has been besieged for such a long time, and it''s a great achievement."


    "Thank you, millennium." Deng Jiugong knelt down to thank him.


    Then Su Xun''s eyes fell on Deng Chanyu and asked: "I never thought there were female generals in Sanshan pass."


    "Back to a thousand years old, this is my little girl." Deng Jiu is just.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "so it is. It''s really a woman who doesn''t let a man. The daughter of general Deng is not only beautiful but also can fight the enemy. It''s really rare."


    "A thousand years is too much." Deng Chanyu was a little shy, and a blush appeared on her pretty face.


    The reason why he is shy is that Su Xun is handsome.


    If she is forced to praise by an ugly person, she will not be shy, but will feel sick.


    Deng Jiugong''s eyes wandered and whispered. When qiansui said this, didn''t he take a fancy to the little girl?


    He gritted his teeth and said, "if you don''t give up, you might as well take the little girl to your side and serve you with tea and water."


    Su Xun hasn''t married yet. If his daughter has a chance to be in a higher position, it would be better.


    "Daddy." Deng Chan Yu''s eyes widened and her face turned red like a red apple.


    She was shy and nervous.


    She said that it was serving tea and pouring water, but she didn''t know what it was actually for?


    I''m afraid it''s not pouring water, it''s running water!


    Su Xun shook his head: "how can general Deng decide without authorization? We have to ask Ling Qianjin about this


    When you are around you, you can be a maid and help yourself fight. Why not?


    "I will." Deng Chanyu blurted out, then lowered her head shyly.


    Su Xun and Deng Jiugong looked at each other and laughed. Then the atmosphere was perfect.


    Shiji subconsciously tightens his tight red robe. Unexpectedly, Su Xun is so lustful. I''m afraid he''s not just trying to get himself to do things for him.


    I''m in bed with a thief No, I''m on the boat.


    In the evening, after eating the banquet, Su Xun pushed away his bedroom and saw Deng Chanyu sitting shyly on the edge of the bed.


    Su Xun closed the door. If the beauties were ruined by tuxingsun, they would be insane.


    Step forward and hold her smooth chin.


    "Thousand years old ~"


    Deng Chanyu blushed and looked at Su Xun with big watery eyes. Her body trembled slightly.


    "I hear you''re good at horsemanship."


    Su Xun''s mouth went up."Well." Deng Chanyu nodded. She was very confident in her equestrian skills. It can be said that her horse was like the ground.


    Susian stretched out his hand to open her belt and said softly, "let me check it tonight."


    Deng Chanyu had some doubts about how to check her equestrian skills if she didn''t go to the racecourse.


    Soon she knew


    "Sit up and move yourself."


    Deng Chanyu


    Then he ordered Su Xiong and others to lead the army back to Beihai, and Nezha and Deng Chanyu went with them.


    And he himself took Shiji and began to wander around, explaining that Fuzhou group and jiejiao Baoshang group were going to dig employees for their Beihai rebellion Co., Ltd.


    Zhao Gongming''s breath began to rise, and he said in a deep voice: "this book is of great importance. If Beihou refuses, it''s no wonder Gongming offends him."


    Su Xun just looked at him. Zhao Gongming''s momentum was instantly oppressed, and his mouth spat blood.


    "Poof -"


    "you You... "


    Zhao Gongming covered his chest and looked at Su Xun incredulously. His eyes were full of horror.


    He had only seen this kind of terrible pressure from the master. No, the master was not as good as the other.


    Shiji saw this scene and stood up directly.


    She thought that Su Xun was the great Luo Jinxian, but now it seems that Su Xun is completely crushing the great Luo Jinxian.


    "You can''t afford to offend me, nor can your master." Su Xun looked at him and said something seriously.


    Zhao Gongming said with a bitter smile: "it''s Gongming''s greed. I don''t know what''s the so-called. I just want to wait for the north to tell him. In the great apocalypse, I''ll cut off my religion."


    "Close to extermination." Su Xun slowly spat out four words.


    Zhao Gong''s eyes are red and ready to crack: "why is it so?"


    How could it be that they cut off more teachings, no matter they were Daluo Jinxian or Jinxian, than hermeneutics?


    Su Xun didn''t say a word with a smile, of course, because on the way, Yuanshi Tianzun and Lao Tzu went down to deal with the intercepting disciples, but Tongtian sect leader didn''t.


    "Hoo -"


    Zhao Gongming took a breath, got up and bowed to Su Xun: "please wait for me in the north."


    He didn''t tell the master of Tongtian about it, because the master of Tongtian couldn''t come out.


    "As long as you come to my seat like a rocky rock and listen to the orders, and protect your life, everyone under my seat will not be on the list of gods." Su Xun was indifferent.


    Zhao Gongming did not hesitate: "willing to listen to the assignment, and willing to persuade my three sisters to work for Beihou."


    He can only persuade the three immortals in the sky, just like Wudang, Guiling, Duobao, changer dingguang, which he can''t persuade.


    "So good." Su Xun''s caress is because he can buy one and get three free?


    Zhao Gongming and Sanxiao are able to take pictures of the top ten among the disciples of the sect. It''s enough to take four of them.

 Chapter 1353

    After accepting Zhao Gongming, Su and Shiji meet sanxiandao Sanxiao under Zhao Gongming''s recommendation.


    Yunxiao, Bixiao and Qiongxiao have different accomplishments and personalities. Yunxiao is the most rational.


    In the original book, when Zhao Gongming came to sanxiandao to borrow Jinjiao scissors, Yunxiao refused without hesitation, and advised Zhao Gongming not to meddle in human affairs.


    Finally, under the persuasion of Han Zhixian, Yunxiao reluctantly agrees to lend Jin Jiaojian to Zhao Gongming.


    Yuanshi Tianzun was also angry. Although he was not Su Xun''s opponent, there was still taishanglaojun.


    I don''t believe two can''t beat one.


    "Destiny? This seat is destiny! It''s good that you can understand that you can''t disobey my destiny. I''ll consider letting you live in the interim. "


    Su Xun said without looking back.


    Tianzun of the Yuan Dynasty


    He''s never seen anyone like that.


    After Su Xun left, he went to see Laojun.


    This matter must be communicated with taishanglaojun.


    "King, in my opinion, it''s better to destroy the list of gods." On the other hand, Shen Gongbao finds a bad idea for su.


    Su Xun chuckled: "destroyed? Why destroy it? They can be gods, but I can''t? "


    Shen Gongbao


    "I''m stupid. Please tell me clearly." Shen Gongbao leaned over to ask for advice.


    Su Xun''s sleeve gun Exhibition: "they want to make the spirit of God after death. They are restricted by the list of gods all their lives. They can''t leave the heaven. The lonely king will come to the flesh and become a God."


    Ji Fa, King Wu of Zhou Dynasty, established the Zhou Dynasty, and since then, he has been the son of heaven in the ninth five years. From then on, heaven dominates the human world, and Su Xun will come back and let the human world dominate the heaven.


    He became a God himself and established a celestial Dynasty in the world. All the immortals were in charge of rainfall and so on. The wind and rain in the world were smooth and the seasons changed. From then on, he was not under the control of heaven.


    God of humanity!


    Human affairs should be governed by human gods!


    After hearing the plan, Shen Gongbao was shocked and his eyes were full of excitement: "dare to die for the king!"


    Can he participate in such a grand event, which is not more powerful than the Tianting Fengshen in charge of Jiang Ziya?


    Su Xun said with a smile: "so, you have to choose these gods, and then introduce them to me. Although you don''t have Jiang Ziya''s list of gods, it''s not far away."


    Thank you for your trust Shen Gongbao said.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "go, no matter it''s hermeneutic or interdisciplinary disciples, you can pull them over."


    Shen Gongbao left on a white forehead tiger and began to show his communicative skills.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside Jizhou city.


    Li Jing led 200000 troops to encircle Jizhou.


    After several sieges, all of them failed, because there was a general named Zheng Lun in Jizhou city. With a snort of his nose, he could emit black smoke, and then the enemy would fall.


    Zheng Lun was the grain inspector under Su Hu. With this secret skill, even Nezha was almost captured alive.


    According to the original story of Fengshen romance, this man is one of the two generals in the future.


    When Zheng Lun was having a headache in the Han Army camp, Fei Zhong and you hun finally arrived in Jizhou.


    "Dare you ask the two doctors, does your majesty have a will?"


    Although Su Hu didn''t like Fei Zhong and you hun, he didn''t know that they had been hated by King Zhou for a long time. He thought they came on behalf of King Zhou.


    Fei Zhong and you hun also take advantage of this information gap to implement their own plan of betraying the city.


    "Hum!"


    Fei Zhongleng snorted: "Su Hu, after half a year, you haven''t defeated the rebels. Your majesty is very angry. It makes you reflect on yourself. I will take charge of the three armed forces for the time being to put an end to the rebellion!"


    He had a copy of the imperial edict in his hand, which was of course a forgery. They saw many imperial edicts, and the forgery was very simple. Anyway, Su Hu couldn''t see the truth.


    "What Su Hu''s face changed greatly.


    You hun drank coldly: "why, Su Hu, don''t you take the order to leave soon? Do you still want to rebel?"


    "Minister Dare not Su Hu gritted his teeth and finally took the imperial edict and looked at the generals: "you can''t do anything wrong. You should obey the orders of the two angels."


    The voice falls, then turns to leave.


    He doesn''t think that Fei Zhong and you hun are more powerful than him. Sooner or later, they will ask him to do it.


    He is very confident about it.


    Just have a good rest for two days.


    But he never dreamed that Fei zhongyouhun would win the Han army.


    Seeing Su Hu leave, Fei Zhong and you hun look at each other, and the first step of defection is achieved.


    The next step is the second step. The two men first had a detailed understanding of the whole war process. They knew that Jizhou city was still able to hold on now because Zheng Lun was the only one.


    Then they started to do the opposite.


    Directly call the generals of the whole army to a meeting.


    "Under the command, Su Quanzhong, the son of Su Hu, will take the post of general temporarily and lead the whole army out of the city to fight a decisive battle."


    As soon as Fei Zhong opened his mouth, he startled everyone and took the initiative to fight. Isn''t that a death wish?"Absolutely not, doctor Fei. If we don''t fight a decisive battle, we can still defend the city. If we fight a decisive battle, we will lose!"


    One of the generals went out and said with painstaking care.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Fei Zhong yelled angrily: "Your Majesty''s order is to let you fight against treason. Can you fight against treason in the city? Are you afraid of death? What kind of generals are you afraid of death


    All the people dare to be angry and speechless. They are really treacherous officials. They have no idea of military affairs, and they are eager to do meritorious service and command.


    They only saw the first floor, but they didn''t know that Fei Zhong and you hun were standing on the second floor.


    "Doctor Fei, even if it is a decisive battle, general Zheng Lun should be the chief General." Su Quanzhong said.


    Fei Zhongli said: "Zheng Lun wants to protect our safety. He can''t go to the battlefield."


    "Wow


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar.


    It''s time to go out and fight.


    On the contrary, they kept the most powerful generals around them. If they were not you hun and Fei Zhong, they all suspected that the horse riding was the work of the Han army.


    But this kind of thing happened to Fei Zhong and you hun, the two treacherous ministers. They didn''t doubt it.


    Because it''s the regular operation of treacherous officials.


    "Absolutely not, doctor Fei..."


    "There is no need to say more. Now we will immediately order the whole army to attack. Those who dare to fight again will be killed!"


    Fei Zhong said.


    It can be seen that he is really a loyal minister of the Han Dynasty!


    All the generals were helpless, so they had to swear in their hearts and take orders to leave.


    Who let the other side represent King Zhou, and Su Hu ordered them to listen to Fei Zhong first.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, in the eyes of the general of the Han Army, Jizhou city garrison gave up their biggest advantage and came to a decisive battle with low morale.


    All the Han generals are confused!


    What''s the operation?


    Is there cheating in it?

 Chapter 1354

    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Looking at the Jizhou garrison finally leaving the city to fight head-on with the Han Army, Li Jing''s depression over the past few days was swept away, and Fu Xu began to laugh.


    "Why does the general laugh?"


    Asked the general beside him.


    Li Jing pointed to the disorganized Hebei Army: "I laugh at Su Hu''s no plan and Zheng Lun''s little wisdom. I''ll send orders to our general to defeat the enemy and take Jizhou!"


    At the moment Jizhou army left the city, all the Han generals had already ordered all the departments to prepare for war.


    With the command of Li Jing, 200000 Han troops integrated into a square array, and under the command of the heralds waving the flag, they made a magnificent attack.


    "Kill


    Nezha stepped on the wheel of wind and fire, pulled the bow of heaven and earth, shot Jizhou leader Su Quanzhong with one arrow, and then rushed into the enemy''s battle with the circle of heaven and earth.


    Jizhou army had no intention to fight. After su Quanzhong''s death at the beginning of the battle, its momentum fell sharply. After only a short resistance, it was killed and fled to the city gate.


    The iron cavalry of the Han Army chased after them. The horse''s hooves were like thunder, and the dust was flying. The red and black Chinese characters flag was blown by the wind.


    "Come on! Open the gate and let them in


    Standing on the wall, looking at the rout soldiers running back, Fei Zhong said anxiously.


    "No, doctor Fei, if the Han Army enters the city with the rout, Jizhou will be broken!" The public will advise one after another.


    Everyone wants to kill Fei Zhong and you hun. If it wasn''t for the random command you don''t understand, would it be the present situation?


    It was a joke for them to watch the whole battle. They really suspected that Fei Zhong and you hun were spies of Han army.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Fei Zhong yelled angrily. Standing at the commanding height of morality, he scolded with righteous words: "they are your comrades and loyal soldiers of big business. How can they sit and watch them be defeated by the Han King''s army No, slaughtered by the anti Wang rebellion


    "Give me orders, open the gate! If the rebels enter the city, I''ll take the responsibility for the destruction of the city alone! " Fei Zhong grabbed the wall with both hands and roared hysterically.


    For King Zhou, I am responsible for breaking the city, but for King Han, I am responsible for breaking the city by stepping on horses. Of course, I have to take such a big credit alone.


    You hun responded and said: "no! I''ll share the responsibility with Dr. Fei! "


    The dog says, so big credit, you want to monopolize alone, really take me as invisible person.


    Looking at Fei zhongyouhun, who roared hysterically in order to open the gate of the city to meet the defeated soldiers, the generals of the city tower were all moved. I didn''t expect that these two famous merchants were big traitors. They had such a side.


    "Open the gate!" One of the generals cried out with tears in his eyes.


    He was moved by Fei Zhong and you hun.


    With the huge city gate slowly opened, the rout troops swarmed in, and at the same time, the Han cavalry rushed in.


    Looking at more and more big men''s cavalry racing into Jizhou city with the rout, Fei Zhong and you Hun''s faces are showing a happy and satisfied smile.


    A wave of excellent reverse operation, successfully sold his teammates, took over the enemy, good.


    Looking at the smiles on their faces, the generals on the wall were more moved and felt it necessary to change their inherent influence on Fei Zhong and you hun.


    "Doctor Fei and doctor you must have laughed because Jizhou army successfully entered the city. How kind."


    "Yes, even if they are going to be killed by the Han army soon, their smile also shows that they have saved so many Jizhou soldiers and have no regrets for their death."


    "It''s true that the rumors are untrustworthy. At least the two doctors are sentimental, righteous and bloody people. They didn''t rebel, but they didn''t care about their own life and death in order to save the rout soldiers. They are really righteous people!"


    You hun and Fei Zhong didn''t hear what they were talking about, because when they saw Li Jing entering the city, they couldn''t wait to go down and join the organization.


    "When I saw the enemy going into the city, I didn''t panic at all. Instead, I took the initiative to step forward and put life and death beyond my control."


    "Yes, who dares to say that Dr. Fei and Dr. you are treacherous officials in the future? Lao Wang is the first one to refuse!"


    "We can''t let the two doctors face the scene alone. Let''s go together!"


    "Yes, go with me!"


    A group of generals followed them down the castle.


    "General Li, General Li!"


    Fei Zhong and you hun call Li Jing. With a smile on their faces, SA Yazi runs away.


    "Stop!"


    A group of soldiers surrounded the two men.


    Li Jing hit immediately before: "who are you?"


    He had never met Fei Zhong and you hun, so naturally he did not know them, but he must have heard of them.


    "General Li, I''m Fei Zhong."


    "I am you hun!"


    "The reason why Jizhou army went out of the city to fight today is that we forced it to open the gate just now to welcome the Han King''s army into the city!"


    "Good! We are in business and our heart is in the Han Dynasty, so we pass on the imperial edict and offer it to Jizhou. "They knelt on the ground and wrote about their contributions.


    Li Jing and others were stunned.


    Those Jizhou generals who just got off the wall and were going to live and die with Fei zhongyouhun turned green.


    It turned out that they had been sold, but they were still paying people just now.


    Then there was a fury.


    "Fei Zhongyou Hun, you two villains!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Two traitors!"


    Angry to the extreme Jizhou generals eyes red to crack, roaring to draw a knife rushed to Fei Zhong and you hun.


    However, it was stopped by the Han army.


    "Where is Zheng Lun now?" Li Jing digested the huge information shock, and then asked.


    Fei Zhong said with a smile: "in order to prevent him from causing trouble for our great Han heavenly army, I used medicine to turn him over, and then tied him up."


    Li Jing


    He was in a complicated mood and finally won Jizhou city. As a result, the greatest hero was not him.


    They were two treacherous ministers of yin and Shang Dynasties.


    No, from the present point of view, they are iron men, Zhongliang.


    "Take care of them for the time being and wait for the king to come back." Li Jing waved and ordered the soldiers to take away Fei zhongyouhun and those Jizhou generals.


    On the other hand, in the house of the Marquis of Jizhou, the dismissed Marquis Su Hu of Jizhou is watering several pots of flowers.


    Because the Marquis''s house was far away from the gate, he didn''t hear the cry of killing from the gate. He didn''t know that Jizhou was broken.


    Step on


    With a disordered sound of footsteps, a servant rushed in with a worried face and panic.


    "What a flustered system!"


    Su Hu frowned and yelled.


    "Thousand years old, the big thing is not good, thousand years old."


    "Jizhou is dead, Jizhou is dead!"


    The servant fell to the ground and cried.


    "Clang ~"


    the kettle in Su Hu''s hand fell to the ground, and he grabbed it to scare people: "what are you talking about?"


    How could this good Jizhou die?


    Step on


    There was another sound of footwork, accompanied by the sound of armor collision. It was the army.


    Su Hu didn''t wonder for a long time. Soon, a group of Han soldiers with long dagger, black armor, red plume in helmet and red scarf around neck entered.


    "This This How could that be


    Seeing this scene, Su Hu was directly confused and subconsciously released the servant in his hand.


    "Fei Zhong mistook me! What a mistake


    Su Hu looks up at the sky and screams hysterically.


    "Thousand years old, drop it."


    Li Jing and Nezha walked into the mansion.


    At least he used to be his old boss. Of course, he wanted his old boss to surrender instead of making unnecessary resistance, because he knew very well that today''s Han Army has the strength to sweep the world.


    "Bah!"


    Su Hu spat, pointed at Li Jing and scolded: "Li Jing! You traitor! King, I''m sorry for that! I''m sorry for you, Su Hu! "


    Li Jing has no choice but to be silent.


    "To be a traitor like you is a dream, a dream!" Su Hu roared.


    Puyi -


    a cold light suddenly appeared, accompanied by a blood flower blooming in the mouth, and Su Hu''s head fell to the ground.


    Li Jing and Nezha were startled by the sudden change.


    "If you don''t, you die."


    Su Xun''s figure came down from the void. He was dressed in a black and Gold Dragon Robe, which was gorgeous and noble. The golden crown on his head was shining in the sun. His black hair swayed gently with the wind, and his eyes were indifferent to everything.


    Obviously, it was him who just shot.


    "See you, my king. May you have good luck!"


    All the soldiers in the mansion knelt down on one knee.


    Even Nezha was no exception. Although he was a master and apprentice, he was also a subordinate.


    "No gift."


    Su Xun vomited out two words, and then everyone stood up involuntarily.


    Su Xun looked at Li Jing: "Li Jing, you didn''t disappoint me. I thought you couldn''t make Zheng Lun."


    As a person who has read the romance of Fengshen, he certainly knows that Zheng Lun is powerful. The black fog from his nose is not ordinary fog, it can directly hurt people''s souls.


    In the original work, Nezha was not afraid of Zheng Lun because he was incarnated from lotus root.


    But now Nezha is not made of lotus root, but also has three souls, seven spirits, meat and body. So Su Xun was very curious about how they dealt with Zheng Lun.


    "This..." Li Jing showed embarrassment, and then knelt down again: "please punish the king, Jizhou city is not broken by Li Jing, but by Fei Zhongyou Hun."


    "Fei Zhongyou hun?" Su Xun was stunned for a moment.


    Then Li Jing said it all over again.After hearing this, Su Xun''s face was strange.


    These two dogs, Sao operation ah!


    But this wave of operation is really meritorious. If you kill them, it''s not appropriate.


    But if these two treacherous officials stay around, isn''t that equivalent to giving the enemy a golden finger?


    After thinking about it, Su Xun said, "these two people have made contributions to the city. They have a house and five thousand gold and silver. You deal with this, and I will not see them."


    Give them money and houses, keep them like pigs, and don''t let them be officials.


    "Yes, sir." Li Jing bowed his head and replied.


    Su Xun said, "take Gu to see Zheng Lun."


    A moment later, in a firewood room, Su Xun saw Zheng Lun, who was tied up into zongzi and was unconscious.


    If he wakes up, the earthly rope can''t bind him, but who let him be drugged.


    Su Xun cast a spell, untied the rope on him, and awakened him.


    Zheng Lun opened his eyes in a trance, then suddenly found something was wrong, and his spirit was suddenly boosted.


    "Li Li Jing! Why are you here! "


    He didn''t know Su Xun, but he knew Li Jing.


    Li Jing is at war with them. He knows very well what Li Jing''s presence here means!


    On behalf of Jizhou cold ah!


    But he couldn''t figure out how cold Jizhou was?


    "Zheng Lun, Jizhou is broken and Su Hu is dead. I think you have the ability, so I can''t bear to kill you. I want to keep you in the army. What do you mean?" Su Xun asked.


    Hearing these words, Zheng Lun probably guessed Su Xun''s identity. He was still at a loss: "good Jizhou Why did Jizhou suddenly It''s broken? "


    "Zheng Lun! I can explain this to you later. Now the king is talking to you! " Li Jing held the sword at his waist and yelled.


    Zheng Lun beat a spirit, brain this just sober a lot: "by the king''s love, Zheng Lun is willing to surrender."


    If Su Hu was alive, he would not surrender, but if Su Hu died, he would naturally surrender.


    Because the two have different meanings.


    If Su Hu is alive, his surrender is betrayal.


    When Su Xun died, he had no choice but to surrender.


    "Well, get up. You''ll stay under Li Jing''s account for the time being." Su Xun showed a satisfied smile.


    Zheng Lun took a look at his former opponent and stood up to clasp: "General Li, I offended you before."


    "In the past, they were in charge of their own affairs. It''s understandable that in the future, they should work together and fight side by side." Li Jing said.


    Su Xun looked at Li Jing: "Li Jing, the lonely king heard that you have two sons, jinzha and Muzha, who have worshipped Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun in Yunxiao cave of Wulong mountain and Puxian immortal in Baihe cave of Jiugong Mountain as teachers respectively?"


    Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun and Puxian Zhenren both went to western religion later. Later, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva were beaten by Su Xun during their journey to the West.


    "Exactly." Li Jing nodded.


    Su Xun said: "Jizhou military affairs are temporarily handed over to Zheng Lun and Nezha. Now jinzha and Muzha have already completed their cultivation. You can pick them up and go down the mountain to assist the orphan king, so as not to meet your father and son in the battlefield."


    At this time, the emphasis is on filial piety. Unless Jin Zha and Mu Zha also play the game of cutting bones for their father and meat for their mother, they will certainly listen to Li Jing.


    What''s more, besides Nezha''s rebellion, jinzha and Muzha always listened to Li Jing''s words.


    "I will comply with the order."


    Li Jing also felt that this was a problem. He was a brother fighting a tiger, and he went to fight with his son. It happened that he and Nezha were both in the Han Dynasty. It was better for jinzha and Muzha to come.


    At that time, they will be able to have more say under the king.


    Then Su Xun went back to Beihai, and led 100000 troops to attack Binzhou, enzhou, Yanzhou and Caozhou, with Su Lei, Su Li, Su Cheng and Su Shi as the commanders.


    Zhao Gongming and Sanxiao of Sanxian Island were sent to help them deal with the enemy friars.


    Su Tian led his troops to guard Beihai base camp.


    The reason why Su Xun dared to fight on multiple lines was that he had confidence in the military quality of the Han Army, and there were four big Luo Jinxian, which could not be stopped at all.


    However, the main force of Chaoge was dragged down by Wu Zhou, and Zheng Lun and Nezha were able to stop Chaoge''s reinforcements in Jizhou.


    So these four states are in the bag.


    If we take these four states, it''s time to beat the northern Bohou and Chonghou tiger, and then occupy the whole North.


    And then fight Donglu, which has become fragmented due to the death of two dongbohou.


    When Su Xun was actively arranging the battle, Jifa of Xiqi suddenly responded to one thing.


    "Xiangfu, no!" Ji Fa said.


    Jiang Ziya doubts: "what does the Lord mean?"


    He has built the Fengshen platform, hung the Fengshen list, and ordered Baijian to guard the Fengshen list.


    Bai jiannai was a general under the emperor. He was hit by a firearm during the battle against Chiyou, and his soul was trapped in Beihai. Then he was rescued by Jiang Ziya and arranged a job.


    "Look, Xiangfu, when I went straight to Chaoge in Xiqi, the king of Han Dynasty was scrambling for territory everywhere. According to the present progress, when we won Chaoge, he would have occupied Caozhou, Binzhou, Chongzhou, Yangzhou, Donglu, Nandu, Yanzhou, Bozhou, enzhou, Xuzhou and other places. If he refused to serve me in Xiqi, all the places would be the land of the king of Han Dynasty except Xiqi Pan, how can we order the princes to attack him? "Ji Fa suddenly thought of this when he heard that Su Xun had killed Hou Su Hu in Jizhou.


    Su Xun could kill every little vassal and replace him with his own people. At that time, he would be chanting a decree against Su Xun. Who would listen to him except the 200 little vassals in Xiqi?


    Jiang Ziya also suddenly realized: "yes, my Lord''s words wake up the dreamer, Ziya is confused!"


    At that time, when Ji Fa talked to him about the king of the Han Dynasty, he thought something was wrong. Now he knows.


    If the Han king takes all the territory, then they will have a song to deal with farts!


    "The king of Han is too treacherous. Our attack on Chaoge in Xiqi attracts most of the pressure for him, so he can easily grab territory in the rear." Ji Fa grits his teeth.


    Jiang Ziya asked, "what do you think of it?"


    "We need to fight against Chaoge, but we can''t just focus on Chaoge. We have a large number of troops in Xiqi, so we can fight separately." Ji Fa was inspired by Su Xun to seize the territory.


    In this way, Xiqi divided his forces, Jiang Ziya was responsible for attacking Chaoge, and Huang Feihu was responsible for seizing territory.


    They are targeting Nandu and Yuzhou.


    After the death of Nanbo Marquis e Chongyu and e Shun, Nandu became a mess like Donglu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun didn''t know that Xiqi also began to grab territory under his inspiration. At this time, he was in Nuwa palace.


    Mingren doesn''t talk in secret, he just wants to gather together three Nuwa to summon the Dragon Wrong, playing mahjong.


    "Where are you from?"


    Outside Nuwa palace, Bixia boy stops Su Xun.


    "Su Xun, king of Han Dynasty, wants to see Nu Wa."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    Hearing Su Xun''s name, Bixia boy didn''t like it: "what''s the matter with you


    "Marriage promotion." Su Xun spit out two words.


    These days, we don''t pay attention to free love, but to door-to-door marriage promotion.


    So Su Xun did as the Romans did, and brought a gift to help him find Nuwa.


    Bixia boy was shocked.


    Before that, there were poems by King Zhou in Nuwa palace. Now, the king of Han came directly to Nuwa palace to propose marriage. Are these princes so brave all the time?


    Then came a burst of anger, denounced: "wanton! How dare you humiliate your mother


    It is also a shame for Nu Wa to be so humiliated as her master.


    "Why are you so presumptuous?" Su Xunyi just said: "when a man is married, when a woman is married, how old is Nu Wa''s mother. If you don''t marry again, you will be left."


    "Go to hell!"


    Bixia Naizi was about to blow up. She yelled and raised her hand to sue Xun.


    Then the next second, Su Xun appeared in front of her and picked her up like a chicken: "don''t do it all the time. Maybe you''ll still be my girl. You''ll cry at that time."


    Hearing the tune of chiguoguo, Bixia was very angry, but she was more shocked.


    She was a great Luo Jinxian. She had no power to fight back under Su Xun''s hands. What was this man doing?


    "Why should the king of Han tease the younger generation?"


    "Please let the king of Han in."


    A gentle voice like the spring breeze sounded, fairy sound in the ear, people are happy up.


    Nu Wa could be so calm, probably because she knew Su Xun''s details from the emperor Yuanshi.


    Otherwise, if you suddenly see one more strong man of the same rank in the heaven and earth, you may have already rushed out of the Nuwa palace.


    "Stay out there."


    Su Xun threw Bixia out of the sky, and then went into Nuwa palace with the wedding ceremony.


    After entering Nu Wa palace, Su Xun met Nu Wa in a waterside pavilion in the backyard.


    There is one thing in common with Nu Wa in the ancient sword world, that is, she is dignified and noble.


    Nu Wa was dressed in a gorgeous white and pink dress. She was slim, with a delicate face, fair skin and beautiful hair.


    The long skirt was dragged several meters away.


    The whole body exudes the holy noble breath.


    However, Su Xun knew that holiness and nobility were for outsiders, and he had a deep experience in the ancient sword Nu Wa.


    "Han Wang, please."


    Nu Wa said calmly to Su Xun.


    Su Xun went to her and sat down. Looking at the tea cup in front of her, he said with a smile, "it''s a great fortune to drink a cup of tea made by Empress Nuwa."


    This is fart. There is a Nuwa in his family who cooks tea for him every day.


    "What''s the matter with the visit of the king of Han?" Nu Wa couldn''t deny Su Xun''s words. She also knew Su Xun from Yuanshi Tianzun. She kept a certain vigilance against such a mysterious strong man.


    Su Xun threw his gift on the low table in front of him and said, "propose to the empress."


    "Don''t laugh, king of the Han Dynasty. It''s like you and I don''t care about men''s and women''s affairs." Nu Wa shook her head. It was obvious that Su Xun was joking with her.They are saints. Look at Yuanshi, Tongtian, zhunti, and even the great Luo Jinxian. Who cares if they have the heart to seek Tao?


    Su Xun''s expression was very serious: "the lonely king didn''t laugh. If he was alone, she couldn''t feel it?"


    Nu Wa widened her eyes: "are you serious?"


    "Naturally." Su Xun took a sip of his tea cup.


    After Nu Wa determined that Su Xun was not joking, her face became serious: "thanks for your love, but Nu Wa had only two words to ask for Tao in her life."


    "Did you ask?" Su Xun asked.


    Nu Wa was calm: "she has not preached yet, but she has been pursuing this goal."


    "Tao is out of reach, while loneliness is within your reach. Is it hard to choose between the two?" Su Xun asked.


    Nu Wa


    She was silent.


    It''s the first time that she met someone who dares to compare herself with Tao. It''s too arrogant and self-confident.


    Su Xun continued: "if you and I are married, I will take you to find a way and take you to a wider world. After all, the world is too small."


    "Is it the world that Daoyou came to?" Nu Wa asked faintly. For the origin of Su Xun, she and Yuan Shi Tianzun guessed that they were strong men from outside the domain.


    With their accomplishments, of course, they can''t be trapped in this world. They''ve all seen foreign styles.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, in your world, it seems that at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, a saint can establish a religion. In my world, a saint is more like a dog."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, tianzunyipin and Nuwa Sanpin were the best.


    The Hongjun ancestor of Zixiao palace doesn''t know for the moment.


    "Is there such a world?" Nu Wa is suspicious.


    She is the first one to become a saint in this world, so she also knows that the cultivation of saints is getting closer and closer to the sermon, a world full of saints.


    Is that possible?


    Su Xun told her about xuanyue continent.


    After listening to this, Nu Wa was speechless for a long time. She had been abroad, but she had never been to the xuanyue continent.


    Su Xun said, "what do you think of the empress?"


    "Skin and flesh are just red and pink skeletons. Is that how you want my body?" Nu Wa couldn''t understand.


    Of course, she can''t understand the persistence of LSP.


    In Nu Wa''s opinion, the body is just the carrier of the soul, which can be changed at any time. Why do some people indulge in women''s body?


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I don''t want your body, I just want you."


    If you go back to Nuwa, and by the way, you can fool Tongtian back, then the strength of Yinsi will be greatly increased.


    Relying on the development of the Yin Department in Lingzhou, I don''t know what year and month it will take to give birth to a second sage.


    His biggest advantage is that he can move reinforcements back from other worlds to increase his strength.


    "If you want me to do something for you, you can exchange it fairly. You don''t need my body." Nuwa still didn''t realize it was an LSP.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "King Zhou coveted the empress''s holy body, which led to the downfall of the Shang Dynasty. In this way, I, the king of the Han Dynasty, was even more greedy for the empress''s body."


    King Zhou can only see the meat he wants to eat.


    "Well, I promise you." Nu Wa should come down, compared to go to a wider world to find a way, red powder skeleton like flesh and chastity is not worth mentioning.


    As for feelings, how can she have feelings?


    She just wanted to ask.


    Nu Wa promised to come down, and things would be easy to handle.


    Su Xunzhi put it in the right place, not for pleasure, but mainly for double cultivation, which is beneficial.


    Of course, he has practiced double cultivation.


    In the waterside pavilion of Nuwa palace, the curtain is flying, and the two bodies are rolling on the ground together. It is obvious that the panting woman is unfamiliar with her movements


    After a few hours, everything returned to calm.


    "It''s a strange feeling." Nu Wa had recovered her dignified and holy appearance and was meticulous.


    It''s not strange that you can pester me again and again?


    Nuwa was curious: "is that wonderful feeling the reason why people indulge in the affairs of men and women?"


    They just went from double cultivation of body to double cultivation of spirit. They were not only happy, but also improved.


    Su Xun broke through the four Saint at one stroke.


    After all, it can be said that it has been 80 years of great fortune to find a saint level furnace and tripod double repair.


    After all, which sage who has been practicing for tens of thousands of years is still a place?


    Even if later the cultivation of high, weak feelings, no longer interested in men and women.


    But when I was young, I would lose myself.


    "You should call me husband." Su Xun stressed.


    Nu Wa is good like a flow: "husband."


    Anyway, in her opinion, it''s just a title.


    However, the feeling of double cultivation of spirit and spirit just now is very wonderful. You can try it again later."Why does my husband insist on coming to this world to be a king?" Nuwa asked curiously.


    Su Xun replied, "I''m bored and busy, so I''ll find something to do for myself."


    If it wasn''t for the completion of the task, he would be able to do such a thing.


    For the next few months, Su Xun stayed in Nuwa palace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Su Xun taught Nu Wa''s posture in Nu Wa palace, Li Jing had already called Jin Zha and Mu Zha back.


    What can Puxian immortal and Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun say when their son goes back to help his father?


    Is it not allowed?


    The reputation of hermeneutics is going to stink.


    They can only send each other with tears in their eyes, and then go to Taiyi for a drink to share their pain with each other.


    All three of them were cheated by Li Jing. Who let them take Li Jing''s son as an apprentice.


    But Su Xun only paid close attention to being a father. All the apprentices they trained were for Su Xun.


    When Su Xun came out of Nuwa palace, it had been a year, and the pattern of the world had changed greatly.


    First of all, Binzhou, enzhou, Yanzhou and Caozhou have been captured by the Han army.


    Secondly, Nandu was won by Xiqi, and the main force of Xiqi has broken Qinglong pass and Sishui pass.


    We are attacking Sanshan pass and Chuanyun pass.


    Su Xun can leave Chuanyun pass alone.


    But he had to manage Sanshan pass.


    Because the guard of Sanshan pass will be Deng Jiugong.


    His daughter Deng Chanyu was passed on by Su Xun in ninety-nine eighty-one postures. Can Su Xun ignore it?


    What''s more, Sanshan pass is the gateway to Qinglong pass, rope pool and Nandu. How can it be lost?


    So Su Xun ordered Zhao Gongming, Yunxiao, Bixiao and Qiongxiao to go to Sanshan pass.


    The main general who attacked Sanshan pass was Huang Feihu, the founder of Wuzhou.


    Accompanied by Yang Jian, Yuding Zhenren, Huang Tianhua and Lei Zhenzi.


    On this day, Huang Feihu beat drums and gathered generals to personally lead Huang Tianhua, Yang Jian and Lei Zhenzi to fight.


    "Zhao Gongming is here. Who dares to fight?"


    Zhao Gongming asked, riding a black tiger.


    "I''ll meet you!" Yang Jian said.


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    Immortal Yuding stopped Yang Jian and said, "Zhao Gongming is a great interceptor. You are not your opponent. Step back and let him be your teacher."


    As the voice fell, he rose in the air.


    "If Zhao Daoyou is not in Mount Emei, why should he meddle in the affairs of the world?" The jade tripod real person asks a way.


    Zhao Gongming laughed: "Yuding, this is really ridiculous. Why can''t you intervene in me?"


    "It''s heaven''s will that the soup will be finished and the Zhoushi will be prosperous. The so-called great man is nothing but a mirror." The jade Ding real person tone says placidly.


    "Cut the crap and watch the moves!"


    Zhao Gongming rode away on a black tiger and went to heaven to fight with the jade tripod immortal. Even if the magic weapon of jade tripod immortal was exhausted, he was not Zhao Gongming''s opponent.


    After all, they are not equal in cultivation.


    "Younger martial brother Yuding, I''ll help you."


    At this time, a man riding a deer came, white clothes floating, immortal wind Daogu, is the lamp Taoist.


    The lamp burning Taoist threw out a glass lamp and attacked Zhao Gongming with the jade tripod immortal.


    "It''s shameless to deceive the less with the more!"


    Yunxiao sacrifices Hunyuan Jindou to Yuding.


    The magic weapon is right in his chest.


    "Puyi -"


    yudingzhen''s blood was spitting out and flying backwards.


    "Master!"


    Yang Jian roared, stepped into the air, caught the fallen jade tripod, and returned to the camp.


    At the same time, the fight between Zhao Gongming and dengdeng has also entered a white hot period, and they are in a good match.


    "Look at the magic weapon."


    Zhao Gongming sacrificed dinghaizhu, shining, and the glass lamp was directly broken.


    "What treasure is this?"


    Burning the lamp, taking back the glass lamp, and falling on the deer''s back, he stares at Zhao Gongming and asks.


    At the moment when Zhao Gongming sacrificed the treasure, he had a premonition that his chance of becoming a saint was on the treasure, and he wanted to get it anyway.


    In the original work, Zhao Gongming, the founder of dengdeng Buddhism, became a saint after 24 days of evolution.


    "If you want to know, just look again."


    Zhao Gongming said with a sneer.


    It''s not stupid to light a lamp, but to ride a deer.


    At this time, accompanied by bursts of dragon chanting, two golden dragons fell from the sky.


    "Jinjiao scissors!"


    The lamp turned pale with fright. At a glance, he recognized the treasure which was not related to cause and effect, and abandoned the deer.


    "Puyi -"


    at the same time, he was directly cut into two pieces by Jinjiao, and his blood was flying.


    I''m afraid after I light the lamp.


    "You don''t have much ability, but you can run very fast." Bixia takes back Jinjiao scissors.Burning lamp didn''t want to fight for the benefit of words, so he flew directly back to the camp and discussed with immortal Yuding about their next action. It was really the four great Luo Jinxian.


    "The magic weapons of Zhao Gongming and Sanxiao are very powerful. I''m afraid these three mountain passes can''t be broken."


    There is a wound in the body of jade Ding immortal said.


    "To general Qi, a group of people came to say that they could help us deal with Zhao Gongming." A soldier came to report.


    Several people in the tent looked at each other, then walked out of the tent at the same time, only to see a middle-aged Taoist with good temperament and wearing a brown robe outside.


    "This Taoist friend invited me. I dare to ask where I came from."


    The lamp burning Taoist came forward to ask.


    The Taoist replied: "the poor road is oppressed by the land. There are only a few people in West Kunlun. I heard that the army of King Wu was blocked in Sanshan pass. I came here to help King Wu succeed."


    Lu Ya, the most mysterious person in the romance of Fengshen, owns the magic weapon chopping immortal Throwing Knife and the book of nailing head seven swords.


    People in the three religions don''t know him, but he knows them very well. He claims that he was born at the beginning of Hunyuan Dynasty. From this we can see that he is at least the same generation as Hongjun and others.


    First he killed Zhao Gongming with the seven swords, then he was captured by Yunxiao. When the Niwan palace was sealed, he could easily break through the seal and leave.


    It can be seen from this that his cultivation was superior to that of Daluo Jinxian, and later he defeated Kong Xuan. Therefore, Lu Ya''s cultivation was at least quasi saint.


    "What''s Lu Daoyou up to?" The lamp asked.


    In his heart, he doubted the Taoist''s ability, but dengdeng was a deep-minded guy, so even though he doubted, he didn''t show it on his face.


    Lu Ya took out a book with a lot of runes on it, and said, "if you use it, you can set up a platform in the camp and plant a grass man. The grass man will write three words of Zhao Gongming, a lamp on his head and a lamp under his foot. He will worship three times a day. After 21 days, Zhao Gongming will die."


    "There is such a treasure." It''s really a cold sweat to be surprised by the light. Zhao Gongming is a great Luo. It''s too fierce to be worshipped by this book.


    "Lu Ya, you are also a person of ancient times. You are also a senior. Don''t you think it''s too shameful to plot against a younger generation with that cruel book of seven swords with nail head?"


    A calm voice sounded, and Su Xun tore the void, stepped out and stared at the landing pressure.


    He has a feeling in his heart. When Zhao Gongming''s disaster is approaching, he guesses that it is Lu Ya who appears in advance. After all, the plot of Fengshen romance has been messed up by him.


    That''s why he came to save Zhao Gongming.


    "Where are you from?"


    Lu Ya didn''t know Su Xun.


    Light lamp, jade Ding real person etc. also don''t know.


    After all, there are countless people who have heard of Su Xun, the king of Han Dynasty, but few of them have seen him.


    "Take you, the first ray of magic fire between heaven and earth, Lu Ya, I want to capture you to refine the treasure!"


    Su Xun''s words came to the heel of breaking the land pressure.


    Lu Ya was shocked. He had never seen Su Xun. How did Su Xun know his real body?


    There are many opinions about Lu Ya''s heel. Sometimes he is Dijun''s youngest son, Jinwu.


    Some people say that he is the palace lantern in Bajing palace.


    But Su Xun thought the most reliable one was that Lu Ya was the first magic fire in the world.


    Because when breaking the flame array of the ten Jue array, Lu Ya Taoist once sang in the fire. The Song said: "the Suiren once smelted the Yin in the fire, and samadhi accumulated it with deep intention. The flame burned my secret teaching in the air, so why waste his heart in the white ceremony."


    In Lu Ya''s lyrics, it is introduced that the ancient Huang Sui Ren family used to make fire by drilling wood, and finally became a sage by fire. And Lu Ya is just the first magic fire in heaven and earth refined by Suiren.


    In addition, in the original book, Lu Ya was also introduced by way of narration, saying that Lu Ya is the treasure of fire, the essence of leaving the earth, and the spirit of Samadhi.


    In other words, Lu Ya got the way with divine fire and cultivated himself into human form. Therefore, he said that he was not an immortal or a saint.


    The essence of leaving the earth: fire on wood.


    The spirit of samadhi: the first divine fire.


    So in Su Xun''s eyes, this horse was a big treasure. It was almost a holy flame.


    If you accept it, it can be used to refine treasure or against enemies.


    "Fellow Taoists, I''ll go first."


    After hearing Su Xun''s words, Lu Ya knew that the one who came was not good and wanted to escape.


    He can live that long, and no one knows what he''s up to, because he''s a good counselor.


    From the beginning of Hunyuan to now, he has been dead. He is the only one who can live well at the same time. The reason is that he can survive.


    I thought he had killed most of the big men in the same period and could come out and pretend to be a force.


    I didn''t expect to be forced. Fuck.


    "Puyi -"


    a dark blue sword broke through the air and blocked Lu Ya''s way, and the sword''s Qi went straight into the sky.


    "The man I''ve been staring at has not been able to escape." Su Xun showed his overbearing smile.


    Don''t get me wrong, he means that all the men he''s targeting are dead, not done.Lu Ya took out a gourd. When the gourd opened, an elf appeared and said, "please turn around."


    Then a knife light shot at Su Xun.


    Another magic weapon of Lu Ya: chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    "Go away."


    Su Xun shook his sleeve and drank cold.


    The white fairy shivering holding a flying knife and quickly back to the gourd, but also very sensible himself to seal the lid.


    Land pressure


    It''s crazy.


    I''ve been keeping the sword for thousands of days and using it for a while. I didn''t expect to sell it at the critical time.


    "Taoist friend, listen to me..."


    Lu Ya tried to communicate with Su Xun.


    He never told people about his roots. He was afraid of being watched by others.


    Now, as expected, people are greedy.


    "I won''t listen."


    Su Xun is more willful than a woman.


    His voice fell, and he grabbed it with one hand, and the road was destroyed in an instant.


    A red flame floats in the void.


    Su Xun took it at random. By the way, he also took his book of seven swords with nail head and chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    After all, Lu Ya is his own now, so of course his things belong to him.


    Su Xun took a look at the lamp: "there''s no need to be so nervous. The lonely king doesn''t take the initiative to fight against the younger generation."


    The voice fell and went away.


    The lamp and others were relieved, as if they had been drained of all their strength.

 Chapter 1355

    "The power of the king of Han is so terrible."


    Dengdeng and Yuding look at each other with bitterness. You are a sage on a horse, fighting for NIMA''s master of humanity. Isn''t this a pain of idleness?


    "Uncle dengdeng, what can I do?"


    Yang Jian asked one side, just now Su Xun''s power did not make him feel afraid, but inspired his fighting spirit, to take it as the goal and surpass.


    "There are four big Luo Jinxian in Sanshan pass," he said. "Zhao Gongming is still the strongest big Luo Jinxian in the world. If we want to break Sanshan pass, I''m afraid we have to go back and ask the teacher to do it."


    "Isn''t that the best way to win?" Yang Jian frowned. As soon as Su Xun didn''t bully the small with the big, they asked Yuanshi Tianzun to do it.


    What''s more, if Yuanshi Tianzun made a move, wouldn''t he have forced Su Xun out?


    "I have two saints, the teacher and the master, who are not afraid of the king of the Han Dynasty. Don''t worry. I''ll go back to yuxu palace."


    Now the situation in the world has been in chaos. Originally, it was thought that Wu Zhou and Yin Shang fought against each other, but now the situation is that Wu Zhou and Yin Shang are in tripartite confrontation.


    The three forces are fighting against each other, and the development of the situation is becoming more and more uncertain. The matter of canonization must come to an end as soon as possible.


    For this reason, even if the sage comes down personally, it is worth it to light the lamp.


    If the teacher and the master can beat the Han King down, the situation will be stable.


    Burning lamp back to yuxu palace to move soldiers to deal with Zhao Gongming, but I don''t know that Zhao Gongming has been transferred to Pennsylvania by Su Xun.


    Binzhou and Chaoge bordered on each other. At the moment when the Han army occupied Binzhou, the Shang Dynasty was destined to lay down Wuzhou for a while and use its main force against the Han army.


    Su Xun also wanted to fight the Shang Dynasty directly. As long as he killed King Zhou in Chaoge, the Shang Dynasty would be destroyed.


    Isn''t it true that Wu Zhou destroyed the Shang Dynasty?


    Then he went against heaven and destroyed Shang first.


    It can only be attributed to Wu Zhou''s geographical position, which is too far away from Chaoge pass city.


    And Su Xun sent troops from the North Sea, and after he took Pennsylvania, he could support the army and go straight to Chaoge.


    Chaoge can only be like a woman, let the Han Army plug in.


    Of course, in the process of inserting, it is inevitable to encounter some obstacles, but you can see blood through the membrane.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the border of Binzhou, Su Xun took Li Jing as commander-in-chief and Zhao Gongming as general, and gathered 300000 troops to bully Chaoge city.


    Although Li Jing''s personal force is very strong, he is the first in the world to lead the troops to fight. Otherwise, he would not become the highest military officer in heaven.


    Su Xun attacked with Li Jing, and King Zhou transferred Wen Zhong back from the front line. At the same time, he sent a young man named Kong Xuan to Chuanyun pass to fight against Zhou.


    The current pattern is that the Han army is fighting Chaoge in Pennsylvania, the Shang Dynasty is fighting Zhou army in Chuanyun pass, and Zhou army is fighting Han Army in Sanshan pass. The three forces are fighting each other.


    The whole world has become a mess.


    At this time, the Penn border, the two armies against each other.


    Wen Zhong, with three eyes, rode Mo Qilin out of the army. Zhao Gongming rode a black tiger out of the army. The two outstanding disciples met in the battlefield.


    "Martial uncle, why do you want to deviate from the general plan of the jiejiao sect?" Wen Zhong didn''t understand why Zhao Gongming, as the founder of Shizu, took refuge in the king of Han Dynasty.


    You should know that jiejiao always supported the Shang Dynasty. If you don''t believe in counting, all the important pass guards have something to do with their jiejiao.


    This is also the reason why hermeneutics helped Zhou Dynasty, because they had no choice. The Shang Dynasty was the private land of intercepting Buddhism for a long time, and there was no position of hermeneutics.


    Zhao Gongming was a gentle man. He didn''t get angry when he was scolded by Wen Zhong. He just said calmly, "I have my own reasons. Wen Zhong''s nephew, the king of the Han Dynasty is the destiny. You can''t stop the Han army."


    Nonsense, we all know that the Shang Dynasty is going to finish his business. He is crazy to choose the Shang Dynasty. Isn''t the king of Han fragrant?


    Younger martial sister Yunxiao said that the Han king is old.


    "Wen Zhong is an old minister of the third generation of the Shang Dynasty. I''m afraid I can''t obey my orders." Hearing Zhong''s words, he turned and left.


    "In that case, I''ll see you on the battlefield."


    Zhao Gongming also left on a black tiger.


    After Wen Zhong returned to the barracks, his face was dignified. He called the left and right generals and said, "these days, you have to hang up the exemption card. I want to go out."


    He is not Zhao Gongming''s opponent, so he is ready to go to his master Jinling Notre Dame for help.


    Wen Zhong left the camp and went all the way to biyou palace, because the goddess of the golden spirit had been following the leader of Tongtian sect to practice in biyou palace and had no cave of her own.


    Without Shen Gongbao in the original time and space to help him pull a pimp, now we have to ask for help by ourselves.


    Shen Gongbao worked very well in the Han Dynasty, and brought the people who had been brought to the Shang Dynasty from the original work to the Han Dynasty.


    After the destruction of the Shang Dynasty and Wu Zhou Dynasty, Su Xun''s ascender, Wang, was able to play the role of God of humanity.


    I heard that Zhong was riding on Mo Qilin and traveled thousands of miles a day. After three days, I felt that biyou palace met the Virgin Mary."Uncle Zhao wants to kill me. Please help me."


    As soon as we met, Wen Zhong knelt down.


    "What''s going on? Get up and talk."


    How can Zhao Gongming kill Wen Zhong?


    Wen Zhong then got up and said, "teacher, listen to me. I''m an old minister of the third Shang Dynasty. I''ve worked for Shang for generations. Now there are rebellions all over the world. Martial uncle Zhao has joined the rebels and wants to kill me."


    He came to ask for the help of Jinling Notre Dame, not to kill Zhao Gongming, but to let Jinling Notre Dame come forward to persuade Zhao Gongming to leave, so that only he and Li Jing can compete, and he will win.


    Although Li Jing is not bad, he is still a little bit younger than he who has gone through a hundred battles.


    "Does Gongming interfere in human affairs?" Jinling virgin''s face changed, he did not expect Zhao Gongming out of the mountain.


    Even if he didn''t go out of the mountain, he joined the rebel army to deal with the Yin merchants who had been supported by the interceptors, and even killed his disciple Wen Zhong.


    The lady of Jinling was a little angry: "as a teacher, let''s go ahead and ask your martial uncle Zhao if he knows that he is a intercepting disciple!"


    "Thank you, teacher." Wen Zhong kneels down.


    Then they left biyou palace.


    Two days later, they arrived at the front line in Pennsylvania.


    Wen Zhong removed the billboard and led the troops out of the camp to call for war. Soon the Han army was out of the camp.


    "Elder martial sister Jinling, why are you here?"


    Seeing the lady of the golden spirit opposite, Zhao Gongming was startled. After all, the strength of the lady of the golden spirit is second only to the elder martial brother Taoist Duobao. He is not an opponent.


    "Well! If I don''t come, are you going to kill your nephew? " The golden virgin hummed.


    Zhao Gongming said with a bitter smile: "elder martial sister, if you hear that Zhong is defeated, I will not kill him."


    "Zhao Gongming! You still have master in your eyes! Do you still remember that you are a Taoist The tone of the golden spirit mother suddenly became severe and exclaimed.


    Zhao Gongming replied: "elder martial sister, Gongming always obeys the master''s orders and keeps in mind the identity of the intercepting disciple."


    "Yes? The master is strict that all his disciples are not allowed to leave the mountain. Why don''t you listen? Why do you beat your nephew for an outsider? " The golden virgin asked.


    Zhao Gongming was helpless: "elder martial sister, I can''t explain it clearly for a while..."


    "Then you don''t have to explain. If you still have my elder martial sister in your eyes, leave immediately, or I''ll fight you." The golden virgin interrupted him.


    Zhao Gongming is helpless: "in this case, elder martial sister Jinling, Gongming can only offend."


    As the voice fell, Zhao Gongming rose from the air.


    "It''s time to teach you a good lesson."


    The goddess of the golden spirit also jumped up, and a fairy sword appeared in her hand, stabbing Zhao Gongming with the rays.


    Zhao Gongming sacrificed 24 dinghaizhu.


    The goddess of the golden spirit put away the sword and took out the magic weapon longhuyu Ruyi.


    At first, Zhao Gongming was able to support him, but he soon fell into a bad situation and flew back to the camp with the help of Jinling.


    "Zhao Gongming, go back to Mount Emei quickly. Today''s hand is just a small punishment. If you still don''t understand, you can change my elder martial sister without mercy."


    Cried the golden virgin, standing in the void.


    "Brother Gongming, you are not in the way."


    In the Han Army camp, Li Jing watches Chen Jiugong and Yao shaosi help their master Zhao Gongming enter.


    "It doesn''t get in the way, it doesn''t hurt the source."


    Zhao Gongming waved his hand with a bitter smile.


    The second elder martial sister is worthy of being the second elder martial sister. I''m afraid no one can be her rival except elder martial brother Duobao.


    "That''s what to do next."


    Li Jing sighed. After fighting with Yin Shang and Wu Zhou, he found that the fighting power of the soldiers was not so important because of the immortals on both sides.


    Zhao Gongming said: "I''m afraid we have to consult the king of Han Dynasty. Otherwise, as long as elder martial sister Jinling is here, Chaoge city can''t be broken by us."


    "It can only be so." Li Jing sighed.


    When they were ready to ask Su Xun for advice, Su Xun was fighting with the emperor Yuanshi and the emperor taishanglaojun.


    Just a quarter of an hour ago, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun went to Sanshan pass with the help of daoren. They hurt Sanxiao in Sanxian island.


    If Su Xun didn''t come in time, it would be more than the injury, and three people would die one after another.


    "I didn''t do it to the younger generation. I didn''t expect that you two old people didn''t talk about martial arts. It''s good to do it to three people who are your nephews."


    Su Xun looked at Yuanshi Tianzun and taishanglaojun coldly. He was really angered by them.


    If Su Xun tried his best, he could kill at least one person and one person in the town.


    "It''s the will of heaven that makes the soup come to an end and makes the Zhou Dynasty prosperous. What do you do if you want to go against the heaven?"


    The emperor is a kind-hearted man.


    "There''s a lot of bullshit. What I hate most is your face standing on the commanding height of justice."Su Xun''s voice fell, and he sacrificed his dragon Kwai sword. Without hesitation, he cut it out with a sword, and the sword was fierce.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun and Laozi suddenly changed their faces.


    Just with this sword, they knew that they were not Su Xun''s opponents, which shocked them. Was Su Xun so much better than them?


    Of course, if you are shocked, you still have to resist, or you will be injured if you are hit by the sword.


    Lao Tzu''s head is full of Qi, which is one Qi and three Qing, namely Shangqing, Yuqing and Taiqing.


    This move was used by Lao Tzu when he broke the immortal sword array in the original book, but now it''s used by Su Xun.


    Two on one at a time became five on one.


    "No matter how much waste comes, it''s waste."


    Three people have tacit understanding very much, hit hit to come to the outside world, then cast aside the arm to hit.


    They are afraid to do their best to destroy the world. After all, even Gonggong could break a hole in the sky, let alone fight among the three sages.


    "Go."


    The Supreme Master threw out a picture of Tai Chi and unfolded it.


    "Go away!"


    Su Xun sacrificed Pangu''s axe to open the sky. The huge axe came down from behind with the potential of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "No!"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun and Laozi were shocked.


    Boom!


    After the huge explosion, Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi disappeared.


    "You two old dogs run fast."


    Su Xun sneered and put away Pan Gu''s axe.


    In fact, he is still a little bit empty, and I don''t know if that ax just shocked the man in Zixiao palace.


    Because from the strength of the saints such as Tianzun and Nuwa in the Yuan Dynasty, Hongjun was very strong.


    And he remembered that when he and Nu Wa Pa Pa Pa, Nu Wa said that the teacher had already agreed.


    That is to say, Hongjun may be a strong man who can successfully prove the truth. He can kill Su Xun with one finger.


    However, what surprised Su Xun was that he could not have been obliterated by such existence.


    Why didn''t you come to trouble him all the time?


    Is it true that Hongjun doesn''t care about him at all?


    Think about it. If Hongjun really has become the leader of Taoism, how can he care about his just breakthrough of the four grade sage.


    Another possibility is that Hongjun is not at home. He has gone out to surf and is not in the world of flood and famine.


    Su Xun cured Sanxiao and went back to Beihai.


    Because he knew that Zhao Gongming was waiting for him.


    "King, you are back at last."


    Seeing Su Xun, Zhao Gongming was relieved.


    "Your purpose is known to the lonely king. I''ll lend you this sword for the time being." Su Xun lent the sword to Zhao Gongming.


    Although he hasn''t used yintianzi sword for a long time, it''s also a sword of sage.


    It must be enough to deal with a big Luo Jinxian.


    Zhao Gongming took the sword, but he felt that it was stronger than the teacher''s four swords. He was very surprised and said, "please rest assured, I will break Chaoge."


    Then he rode away on a tiger with a sword.


    At the same time, yuxu palace.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun and Laozi were pale.


    Although they managed to escape, they were also hurt by the aftereffects of Pangu axe.


    "Too strong." Yuanshi Tianzun said bitterly.


    Laozi nodded and echoed: "maybe it''s better than Tongtian and Nuwa."


    "He must be from outside China. Why don''t you ask the teacher to help him?" In the beginning, Tianzun suggested that, after all, Honghuang was their teacher Hongjun''s ancestral plot.


    Is it allowed by their teacher that a strong man from abroad comes to Hong Huang world to do things?


    Laozi shook his head: "with the cultivation of the teacher, do you think he will not know the existence of the king of Han Dynasty?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was silent.


    Hongjun must have known Su Xun''s existence.


    But he didn''t do it, which means that he acquiesced in Su Xun''s existence. It''s no use for them to meet Hongjun.


    Another possibility is that the teacher is not in Honghuang recently, so they went to Zixiao palace in vain.


    "If the teacher doesn''t do it, you and I are not his opponents. Let the great man win the world. Isn''t this a joke?" Yuanshi Tianzun was a little angry.


    If we continue to fight like this, we won''t be able to kill a few people, and we won''t be satisfied with 365 divinities.


    He couldn''t understand what Hongjun''s ancestors wanted to do, even though Su Xun was fooling around in the world of flood and famine.


    Lao Tzu said, "you forget that there are two saints in the West. If they join hands, the king of Han from outside China will have to stay away."


    "It''s a good thing." At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun caressed his palm, and then sent a message to dengdeng, ordering him to go to the West.


    Then he sighed with regret: "it''s a pity that younger martial sister Nuwa has never been involved in these activities, otherwise it''s not necessary to let western teachers enter."


    Nuwa is the first one to become a saint among them, and the strongest among them, followed by Tongtian.


    Two days later, the Pennsylvania front.Zhao Gongming with Su Xun''s Yin Tianzi sword full of blood resurrection, Zhao Jinling virgin revenge.


    "Younger martial brother Zhao, I thought you had returned to Luofu cave in Emei Mountain, but I didn''t expect that you were still stubborn."


    The lady of the golden spirit was a little angry.


    "Elder martial sister Jinling, younger martial brother, I also advise you to withdraw quickly today, otherwise Gongming will not stay."


    The main reason is that once the sword comes out, he doesn''t have the ability to control it.


    "Cut the crap. Since you are stubborn, I will wake you up today."


    The goddess of the golden spirit was angry and offered the dragon, tiger, jade and Ruyi.


    "Don''t blame younger martial brother for offending me."


    Zhao Gongming sacrificed the sword of Yin Tianzi.


    A hundred Zhang sword suddenly roared away.


    The dragon, tiger and jade are broken in an instant.


    But the sword was castrated.


    "What


    Looking at the facing sword, the lady of the golden spirit stood up and did not hesitate to use her hide.


    Boom!


    When the sword fell, the remaining power directly lifted the Yin Shang camp, causing countless soldiers to die and chaos.


    "Kill Li Jing takes this opportunity to give an order.


    "Kill


    Hundreds of thousands of Han troops poured out.


    Zhao Gongming''s strange tiger drags the grand master Wen Zhong.


    Li Jing led the army into the area.


    However, the golden spirit virgin who used tu Dun to escape only came out a thousand miles later, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Well, Zhao Gongming, you don''t even want to be a member of the same family. You use such a lethal weapon to hurt me. I have to go to the master and sue you for an explanation."


    The lady of the golden spirit wiped the bloodstain and said to herself viciously. Then she turned into smoke and disappeared.


    Of course, Zhao Gongming didn''t know this. At this time, he had captured Wen Zhong alive and led the Han Army to fight directly to Chaoge city with Li Jing.


    With the power of victory, Zhao Gongming opened the gate with the sword of Yin Tianzi, and then the Han Army rushed into the city.


    At this point, Zhao Gongming''s task is over, because he can''t kill King Zhou, and anyone with cultivation can''t kill King Zhou, only mortals can.


    At the moment when Chaoge city was destroyed, King Zhou was not flustered, or even afraid, but only at a loss and relief. Then he ignited a raging fire and burned himself in the palace.


    At the same time of King Zhou''s self Immolation, a Xuanniao, which was formed by qi movement, gave a sad cry, and then its thin body began to dissipate.


    It is the destiny of heaven that the mysterious bird comes down to produce business.


    Xuanniao is the totem of the Shang Dynasty. Kong Xuan is the descendant of Xuanniao and the patron saint of the Shang Dynasty. He was the first to feel it when King Zhou died.


    Chuanyun closed him, sighed, and then left the city without saying a word.


    After knowing that his figure disappeared, his voice floated into the ears of the general: "come down."


    Then Chuanyun pass surrendered. Jiang Ziya led his army to occupy Chuanyun pass and went straight to Jiepai pass.


    At the same time, the Wu Zhou army led by Jiang Ziya began to attack the city like crazy.


    But they are doomed to be too late.


    Today, Su Xun is sitting in Pennsylvania, Chaoge, Jizhou, Beihai, Bozhou, enzhou, Caozhou, Yanzhou, 18 states in the world, and he accounts for half of them.


    Even if it was king Zhou, his direct territory was just a song, but Su Xun was really sitting in the eight states of the world.


    After playing Chaoge, Su Xun moved his base camp from Beihai to Chaoge.


    At the same time, the news of King Zhou''s death was announced to the world.


    For a moment, the world shook.


    Beibohou chonghouhu was the first to surrender to the great man.


    Donglu and Yangzhou announced their surrender to the Han Dynasty.


    Jiepaiguan, Tongguan, lintongguan, Shengchi, Mengjin announced the surrender of the Han Dynasty, the city changed Dawang flag.


    Since then, only Fenzhou, Xiqi, Qinzhou, chuanyunguan, qinglongguan, Nandu and Yuzhou were still under the control of Wuzhou.


    In the blink of an eye, the original tripartite situation turned into two tigers fighting by the way, one strong and one weak.


    "Xiangfu, are we going to lose?"


    Ji Fa was in a muddle all day, because he didn''t hear the good news all day.


    It''s all here and there.


    "No! Lord, we haven''t lost yet


    Jiang Ziya doesn''t understand how things have become like this, but he won''t let go.


    "Lord, we still have five continents and two passes, a million troops, and many immortals, but the king of the Han Dynasty is not unshakable."


    Jiang Ziya tried his best to depict a promising future for Ji Fa.


    Ji Fa''s eyes brightened up: "yes, we haven''t lost yet. We still have a chance. Xiangfu, it''s all up to you."


    "Please don''t worry, my Lord. The will of heaven will prosper the Zhou Dynasty. The will of heaven can''t be violated!" Jiang Ziya said firmly


    In the palace of King Chaoge.Su Xun is playing chess with a young man in red robe.


    Hongpao youth is the leader of Tongtian sect.


    He had been practicing in seclusion. A few days ago, the second disciple, Jinling virgin, suddenly came back injured. He said that Zhao Gongming had hurt him, and Tongtian sect leader was furious.


    He wanted to teach the rebellious disciple himself and see the Han king who disturbed the world.


    Because he has been shut up, really did not expect the outside world so wonderful.


    It''s totally different from what he thought.


    When he came to Chaoge and felt the undisguised pressure of Su Xun, the leader of Tongtian didn''t have the slightest fear, but chose hard.


    After all, in the original work, he is tough, and the existence of Four Saints is enough to prove his courage.


    So he would not retreat from Su Xun.


    Then he was beaten up.


    "When will you go to xuanyue mainland as you said?" The leader of Tongtian has asked for the seventh time.


    He''s tired of staying in this world. He''s one of the top people in the world.


    So he yearned for the world of saints that Su Xun described. How wonderful it was.


    He had also been to seek Tao outside China, but he found it difficult to find a world comparable to the Honghuang world, so he finally returned to the Honghuang world.


    Now Su Xun told him that there was a world in the universe where only one state could be stronger than the Honghuang world. How could he not be moved?


    Su Xun said, "as I said, when I unify the Honghuang Kingdom, I will go back to xuanyue continent."


    "I have decreed the disciples to help Daoyou." The leader of Tongtian sect can''t understand why there are saints who are obsessed with being the king of human beings. Is it not good to practice Taoism?


    Su Xun looked at him: "thank you very much. It''s your turn. This game is very difficult."


    "It''s hard." Tongtian sect leader''s face was dignified, and then he picked up the dice to throw, two points, and took two steps.


    Well, what they play is flying chess.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun and Tongtian sect leader stopped, and then they looked at each other at the same time.


    "Zhunti he''s coming." Said Tong Tian.


    Su Xun snorted coldly: "when I go to knock out their front teeth, I''ll come back and continue to play chess with you."


    The voice fell, and Su Xun disappeared.


    Tongtian will quietly move his chess forward a few steps, and then disappear in the same place.

 Chapter 1356

    Outside Kunlun mountain.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun and Laozi came out of yuxu palace.


    Zhunti and Jieyin came from the West.


    After the two men, the first time he went to the west to teach, he felt completely new. He had found his own way.


    The dinghaizhu in Zhao Gongming''s hand, as well as the Western belief and practice method, is the opportunity for him to become a saint.


    Under the saints are ants.


    If we can become saints, what is it that we can break away from Hermeneutics and join western religion?


    "Two Taoist friends, please. The current situation in eastern China is chaotic. I''d like to invite you and your party. Thank you in advance."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun and Laozi had a fight.


    "You''re welcome, Taoist brother. When we go to the East this time, we see the red light in the East. I''m afraid that the opportunity for our western religion to flourish is in the East. I hope the two Taoist brothers will bear with us." He said.


    Laozi nodded: "it should be so."


    They asked the western two saints to join the game, which is due to the cause and effect of western religion. The cause and effect of saints is not so good. If they owe the cause and effect, they will have to pay it back.


    Therefore, the two saints of the West are looking for opportunities to prosper the western religion in the East. Naturally, they will not obstruct it.


    Of course, they never dreamed that the opportunity for the rise of western religion was to dig a corner to explain the two religions.


    Let''s see how many people have been dug up to go, such as daoren dengdeng, Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun, immortal Puxian, daoren Cihang, and fearing to leave their grandchildren. These are the backbone of Daoism. Daoren dengdeng or deputy leader of Daoism.


    Yuanshi Tianzun agreed that the West would join in the fight against the leader of Tongtian sect. It can be said that he lifted a stone and hit his own foot. It was not easy to intercept the sect, and his strength was greatly damaged.


    It was because of the conflict between hermeneutics and truncation that Western religions rose and finally evolved into Mahayana Buddhism and Hinayana Buddhism.


    When the four exchanged greetings, a sword came from the East.


    This sword seems to have torn the sky, reversed the sun, moon and stars, and brought the supreme power.


    "No!"


    The four sages of Yuanshi Tianzun, Laozi, Jieyin and zhunti all changed their faces and resisted together.


    Four magic weapons fly to the sword at the same time.


    Boom!


    The sword comes in a flash, and the four magic weapons are directly swung away. The sword''s aftereffect will shock the Four Saints away.


    Bang! Boom!


    The Four Saints flew upside down and hit Kunlun mountain. In an instant, Kunlun Mountain collapsed and yuxu palace turned into ruins.


    The four saints had a dignified face, and there was a long sword of dark blue and dark purple floating in front of them.


    Obviously, it was this sword that just attacked them.


    "It''s Su Xun!"


    Seeing the sword, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty gritted his teeth and said.


    Zhunti and Jieyin looked at each other, and Su Xun''s strength greatly exceeded their expectations.


    The next second, with a rainbow light escaping, a young man with black robes appeared beside the Dragon Kwai sword. The wind made the robes hunting, and the sword sounded in the sky.


    "Now leave immediately, vow that you will never enter the eastern land in this life, but I think you have never been here."


    Su Xun stood with a negative hand and looked at the guide.


    Then he said, "even if you are good at cultivation, you can''t compete with me if you join hands with me."


    "And me." With a cold voice, the leader of Tongtian came through the air.


    After reading the romance of Fengshen by Su Xun, he naturally knew that he had been besieged by the four men.


    So he didn''t look good to me.


    Seeing the leader of Tongtian sect, Jieyin and zhunti''s face changed, and then they looked at Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi.


    A Su Xun, they can barely compete.


    If we add the leader of Tongtian sect, even if there are four of them, they have no chance of winning.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi didn''t expect that the leader of Tongtian sect would stand by Su Xun.


    "Tongtian, you and I are born from the same source. Elucidation and interdiction are brothers'' disputes. Heaven''s will is fixed. Wuzhou should be prosperous. How can you go against heaven?" Lao Tzu asked.


    Tongtian looks cold: "this is the reason why you two use big bullying and small bullying to intercept my younger generation?"


    "It''s a matter of great importance to be a God. You can''t be confused!" Yuanshi Tianzun was also persuading.


    Tong Tian''s mind was depressed: "needless to say, I have allied with the king of Han Dynasty. If you move him, you will move me. It happens that my Zhuxian sword array also wants you to try it."


    "Tongtian, if you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being merciless." Lao Tzu said coldly.


    Tong Tian laughed: "it''s up to you?"


    "It''s up to us!" Take the lead.


    Since he and zhunti had found an opportunity to prosper western religion in eastern Turkey, they would not leave so easily. Otherwise, who knows how long they will wait next time.


    After all, opportunity is the most important factor in practice.


    "Qiang -"


    at this time, a sound of Fengming came.


    Everyone looks up.


    Nuwa Luan came down from the sky.


    Looking at Nu Wa to Luan Jia, everyone was very confused. What did Nu Wa do here?Nu Wa in a red skirt got off Luan''s car and dragged her skirt several meters long to Su Xun''s side.


    Then the jade lips gently opened: "husband."


    This two words, all petrochemical.


    Including Tongtian is also wide eyed.


    No matter what, everyone didn''t expect that Nu Wa and Su Xun had formed a pair of monks, so Nu Wa must have helped her husband to fight.


    "This When did this happen? "


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun felt numb. Tongtian, Sushen and Nuwa were the strongest three saints in the world. They were just four dishes.


    Su Xun hugged Nu Wa''s slender waist: "when can I tell you?"


    Jieyin and zhunti looked at each other, and then they took a tacit step back: "Taoist brother Yuanshi, this is your business in Dongtu. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    The moment Nuwa appeared, Jieyin and zhunti knew that this trip was coming. Let''s protect ourselves.


    Tianzun of the Yuan Dynasty


    Laojun the Supreme Lord


    When hearing the sermon in Zixiao palace, I knew that these two bald men were unreliable. I didn''t expect that they are still unreliable now. It''s true that dogs can''t change their habits.


    "Do you want to fight again?" Su Xun asked.


    Yuanshi Tianzun and taishanglaojun smile bitterly. This is a hammer. It''s just a one-sided attack.


    "Nu Wa, it''s the teacher''s decision to pass the sky and seal the gods. You two can think clearly."


    Yuanshi Tianzun was not reconciled.


    Nuwa voice Su Nuo: "if the teacher wants to take care of this matter, then he has already appeared."


    Yuanshi Tianzun and taishanglaojun were disappointed. Teacher, what are you doing? You said you wanted to be a God. Now we fall into the pit and you don''t care.


    They feel abandoned by Hongjun.


    "I will make the disciples withdraw and seal the mountain for a thousand years." Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said.


    Since Hongjun gave them up, they had to give up Wuzhou.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "great kindness."


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun and taishanglaojun turned to return to yuxu palace, only to find that yuxu palace was already in ruins, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    "I''ll leave, too."


    Then lead and zhunti want to go.


    "Stab -"


    the Dragon Kui sword roared away and stopped them.


    They looked at Su Xun numbly.


    If Su Xun''s three men start now, they may fall here.


    I shouldn''t have come this time!


    "What do you want to do?" He asked.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I swear that I will let you go if I don''t spread the western religion to the East."


    The western religion will shrink in the western world forever. The eastern land is still Xuanmen''s territory.


    Jieyin and zhunti, though unwilling, could only swear to Daodao, and then returned to the West.


    With the end of the Kunlun Mountain meeting, all the disciples, including Jiang Ziya, left Xiqi.


    "Xiangfu, you Do you really want to leave alone? "


    Ji fahu''s eyes are tearful and his voice is shaking. He can''t have a wife, but he can''t have Jiang Shang.


    Why would Jiang Ziya like to? But the order of the division must not be disobeyed: "Lord, take care of yourself. Xiqi is no longer an opponent of the Han army. Let me see, surrender."


    With that, he left.


    "Xiangfu! Xiangfu! My father


    Watching Jiang Ziya disappear suddenly, Ji Fa looks around in the camp like crazy.


    Finally, the pain of the issue of Yuan Hua style sky howling.


    "No! no no I''m not reconciled


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    With the withdrawal of the elucidating disciples, Xiqi was defeated by the attack of the Han army. He successively gave up Chuanyun pass and Qinglong pass, Nandu pass, Yuzhou pass and returned to Xiqi.


    Ji Fa wrote that he was willing to serve as the Western Marquis of the Great Han Dynasty, but it was destined that he was just a one-sided fantasy. Under the rule of the Great Han Dynasty, there could not be a Marquis with the power of military and political management.


    What''s more, if you can defeat him, why accept his resignation?


    Su Xun took Li Jing as the marshal of the Chinese army, Su Lei and Su Cheng as the marshal of the left and right army, Nezha as the vanguard, Shiji and Zhao Gongming as the grain supervisors, and fought against Xiqi.


    If we win the four states of Xiqi, we can become emperor and God of humanity, even if we have completed the task.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, this was just a matter of one or two months, but the fact was unexpected.


    On this day, Su Xun was playing flying chess with Nu Wa in the palace, when he heard that Shen Gongbao wanted to see him.


    "King, Shen Shangshu asked to see you."


    Shen Gongbao is now the Minister of rites of the Han Dynasty.


    Su Xun adopted the system of three provinces and six ministries, and set up prefectures and counties in the whole country. The title of nobility only enjoyed the right of Food City, and no longer had the actual power of fiefdom and military and political management of food city.


    At the beginning of the reform, many people opposed it, and those who opposed it were the old aristocracy.And then, unfortunately, a meteorite came down and killed a large number of opponents.


    There will be no more opposition.


    "Biography." Su Xun lost the dice, six o''clock, then picked up his own chess and walked forward six steps.


    Soon, Shen Gongbao came in small steps and crawled on the ground: "king, it''s also a disaster."


    "Talk to people." Su Xun didn''t even look at him.


    Shen Gongbao said: "the latest battle report came from the front line of Chuzhou. Our great Han heavenly army had broken through all the way to capture the city and went straight to the central city of Chuzhou. Seeing that the city would be broken, we never thought that there were masters hidden in the city of Chuzhou. Shiji and Zhao Gongming were seriously injured, and the 200000 troops lost seven out of ten."


    As soon as Su Xun''s face changed, this kind of effect could only be achieved by a saint, but Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun, zhunti and Bodhi didn''t have the courage.


    Is it a saint from outside?


    Su Xun tried to figure it out, but he was lonely.


    It shows that the messenger behind the scenes can shield the secret.


    "I''ll go to the front."


    Su Xun said a word to Nu Wa, and then his body disappeared in the same place, and appeared in the front line again.


    The Han Army''s barracks were fairly neat, but the barracks had been seriously shrunk, with 200000 troops less than 50000.


    And morale is low, sighing everywhere.


    Su Xun flew into the Chinese army camp.


    In the camp, Li Jing, who was worried about the war, was shocked to see Su Xun.


    "I hope you will see the king, and I wish you peace!"


    All the generals in the camp knelt down on one knee.


    "Flat body, Zhao Gongming and Shi Ji how."


    Su Xun went directly to the throne and sat down.


    "The king is at ease. Zhao Gongming and Shiji have been sent back to biyou Palace by Yunxiao fairy. Ask Tongtian sect leader to treat them. I want to worry about their lives." Li Jing replied.


    Su Xun nodded: "tell me what happened."


    "King, this is quite strange..." Li Jing began to arrive slowly: "a few days ago, our army arrived in Chuzhou City. We wanted to rest for three days and then attacked the city. But we didn''t expect that four strange people flew out of the city..."


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a violent explosion interrupted Li Jing''s speech.


    Then a soldier rushed into the camp in panic: "inform the commander, the enemy general is coming again."


    "I''ll fight them!" In a rage, Nezha picked up the heaven and earth circle and huntian Ling and flew out of the camp.


    Su Xun also went out, followed by Li Jing and others.


    After walking out of the camp and seeing the people fighting with Nezha in the air, Su Xun''s face became strange.


    It''s a red mecha.


    It''s iron man on the horse!


    That''s right. The painting style of Nezha vs. iron man is so indescribable.


    I don''t know how many times stronger this iron man is than the one in the movie. He almost beats Nezha.


    There are three people in the air not far away. A young man is wearing a black suit, a woman is wearing a white dress, and a big man is wearing a martial suit. Obviously, they are not from this world.


    How did they come to this world?


    What are their purposes in this world?


    "Who is that man?"


    When Su Xun was looking at the three people, the three people were also looking at him. After all, Su Xun was so handsome. Once he appeared on the stage, it was very difficult to attract attention.


    "I don''t know. The ghost world, the story and the plot are all in a mess. The king of Han must be a passer-by. Even the Great Han came out."


    make complaints about the youth in black suits.


    Their mission this time was to help Wu Zhou destroy Shang. As a result, they came in and found that Shang had been destroyed long ago. Instead, they were replaced by great men who would appear thousands of years later.


    At that time, he said "dog" in his heart.


    "I''ll sweep it." Dress woman said, and then the moment is wide eyed: "how can it be like this!"


    "What''s the matter?" The young man in suit asked suspiciously.


    The dress woman swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "all the data displayed are question marks."


    "Also reincarnated?" Wu Dao subdues the Great Han.


    The young man in suit frowned: "the main temple didn''t say that this is a team confrontation task. How can there be reincarnation besides us?"


    The woman in the white dress yelled at the iron man who was fighting with Nezha in the air: "Zhou Peng, send a miniature nuclear bomb to the handsome man in black."


    "Good! I hate the little white face who is more handsome than me. " Iron man fired at Su Xun.


    A miniature nuclear bomb flew to Sushen.


    In the face of the oncoming nuclear bomb, Su Xun grasped it in his hand, and then pinched it into dust.


    "What


    Seeing this scene, the four members of Tianlong team were all shocked. Iron man was hit by Nezha with huntianling at the moment of absence, and a burst of sparks broke out.


    "Another big Luo Jinxian? You''re not going to waste another curse scroll Said the dress.They used the curse scroll to deal with the big Luo Jinxian named Zhao Gongming.


    The curse scroll was exchanged by them with points in the main temple, which can be called a big killer for saints.


    They are also very precious. There are only three of them.


    "No matter where you come from, if you kill people in this seat, you will die here!"


    Su Xun turned into a rainbow light and went away. He appeared in front of iron man and hit him with one blow. Iron man split into pieces, turned into powder and floated in the wind.


    Facts have proved that the marvel heroes in the West are not the opponents of the eastern monks.


    "It must be Da Luo Jinxian!"


    "Use the curse scroll!"


    Tianlong team left three scalp numb, as the captain of the young suit out of a scroll.


    Then aim at Su Xun and tear it open.


    There was a gust of wind and nothing happened.


    The three people were directly confused.


    "How could that be..."


    With a move, Su Xun tore the curse scroll into his hands, and he frowned.


    He felt a familiar smell.


    But maybe it''s too long to remember.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Xun looked at the three.


    Under the gaze of Su Xun''s eyes, the three people couldn''t bear falling from the air and fell on the ground.


    "The trough! Who the hell is this guy stepping on the horse! Yuanshi Tianzun? "Master of Tongtian?"


    The eyes of the strong men in martial arts clothes are red.


    "No?"


    Su Xun searched the souls of the three people directly. At the moment when he invaded the souls of the three people, the souls would reveal themselves, but Su Xun stopped them.


    A moment later, Su Xun''s consciousness retreated from the three men''s consciousness of the sea. Their souls exploded and they died completely.


    "The main temple?"


    Su Xun''s mouth went up, and he said how could he feel familiar. At the beginning, he also met the main temple in a copy world composed of games.


    He also robbed the main temple of the main God and made another system for Tang Xuanzang.


    At that time, the LORD God was cursed by him. I don''t know if he is still alive.


    Is this God still a race?


    At this time, the air was full of wind and clouds, and a huge vortex appeared in the sky.


    Everyone can feel that there is something strong coming to this world in this way.


    Sensing the movement of Tongtian sect leader, Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi, the four turned into Hongguang.


    If it was not for JunTi and Jieyin who swore that they would not step into the East, they would have come.


    "What''s the matter?" Nu Wa frowned and asked.


    Su Xun stood with a negative hand and looked at the whirlpool above the sky: "a fool wants to cross the border to send his head."


    The next moment, the sky and the earth were dim, and a crack appeared in the sky. A huge human head came out of the whirlpool and stopped after seeing Su Xun''s five saints.


    He just sensed that the reincarnation was searched and died in this world, so he came to have a look.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as the horse''s head stretched out from the passage, he saw five saints on the opposite side.


    What a surprise!


    Although the cultivation of these five sages is not high, he can''t deal with them alone.


    Then he just poked his head out and tried to pull back.


    "Stuck, can''t you get out? Let me help you. What I like most is helping others. "


    With a smile, Su Xun reached out, grabbed his hair and pulled it out.


    Tongtian, Nuwa, Yuanshi, Laozi four people at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    The main spirit was pulled out of the void channel by the five people, and the ground broke down at the moment of landing.


    Then he quickly got up and shrunk to normal human form.


    Su Xun''s five men surrounded him from five directions.


    "I''m just a part. Let me go, or I''ll fall here, and I''ll disturb you."


    The Lord divided himself and tried to negotiate with the five.


    He only has the cultivation of sanpinsheng, and he has no many magic weapons of noumenon. He can''t be the opponent of the five sages, so he can only try to solve the problem peacefully.


    "When we are really the sieve in the world of flood and famine, you saints from other countries will come and leave as soon as you want?"


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the God expressed Su Xun''s words, then offered a sacrifice to Yu Ruyi, and rushed up first.


    Taishanglaojun is the second, Tongtian sect leader is the third, Nuwa is the fourth, and Sushen is the fifth.


    Five against one, and no matter in the number of people or in cultivation are dominant, the separation of the Lord and God can only support hard, and even have no chance to fight back.


    "If you bully more than you bully less, you''ll be a hero. You''ll have a good time one-on-one!" The Lord divided himself into rage.


    Su Xun chuckled, raised his hand and chopped out: "no, I''m playing very well now.""You forced me!" The Lord roared, his body suddenly expanded and wanted to explode.


    As soon as he dies, noumenon will feel it, and then noumenon will avenge him.


    "He''s going to blow himself up. Go back!"


    In an instant, the five men''s magic weapon was exhausted, isolating the Lord and God from each other and withdrawing tens of thousands of miles at the same time.


    "Damn it


    Looking at the five saints running fast, the main god can not help but burst a rude, but at this time has not stopped, the body exploded.


    Boom!


    A sage blew himself up. Even if there were many magic weapons to block and isolate him, he could not help but collapse. A huge pit with a depth of 1000 meters appeared in the original place.


    At the same time, a young man in white robe opened his eyes in the deep void of xuanyue continent, the holy land of the upper three states. He tore the space and disappeared.


    "If you say you''re going to explode, you''re going to explode. It''s so decisive."


    The leader of Tongtian sect had some feelings. After all, the higher their accomplishments, the more they cherish their lives. Let alone the self explosion of saints, they have never heard of it.


    "He is just a separate body. If the body does not die, there are ways to revive him." Nu Wa''s voice was cold.


    "Here we are," he said


    as like as two peas in the next moment, the figure that looks exactly the same as the God''s spirit is coming out of the void.


    White, purple hair, golden eyes, look indifferent, eyes indifferent to everything, as if everything in the world in his eyes is just a meaningless symbol.


    Five people suddenly pressure mountain big, each other is just a look, enough to make them sweat.


    Su Xun couldn''t see through his accomplishments, but he had the feeling that he had kicked the iron plate today.


    "Death."


    The main myth sound falls, a purple gold spear carries the supreme power to seek the thorn to su.


    Because Su Xun is the strongest of the four.


    This spear carries the power of rules. There is no way to hide it, only hard.


    "Mother Ganlin!"


    Su Xun took out the sky demon bow and shot an arrow.


    "Boom!"


    The arrow collided with the divine spear. The arrow was broken and the divine spear was intact, but it was so shocked that it deviated from the track. It was very dangerous for it to pass Su Xun''s neck.


    "Heaven demon royal family?"


    There was a slight fluctuation in the Lord''s eyes.


    "This bow is for God."


    The main myth sound falls, one hand grasps to Su Xun.


    Suddenly, he took his hand back.


    Because in the void, a giant palm was pressed to the LORD God as if it had overturned the sky. It was clear that the giant palm was all over the world, but Su Xun was not in the palm.


    "A strong witness! no He Dao Jie Zhu


    God''s face can no longer maintain as usual indifferent, pale, and then a bite of teeth out of a similar straw man''s magic weapon, disappeared from the original place.


    In the void of a million miles away, the God appeared in confusion. His face was pale, and his mouth was covered with golden bloodstains. He looked back in fear, and then used the magic weapon to escape again regardless of his injuries.


    Damn it!


    Why is there a strong man in a world where the number of saints is less than ten!


    Just then, he was forced to use the holy things of the protoss to save his life. So Rao''s cultivation fell from the eighth grade to the fifth grade.


    But he didn''t have the slightest reluctance and anger. What he had was the joy of surviving. He was glad that the Lord of the world didn''t do his best, otherwise he would die.


    However, the sky demon royal family has a relationship with a powerful man. What do they want to do?


    In the world of flood and famine.


    Su Xun was also immersed in the power of that palm, and he didn''t come back for a long time.


    That seems overwhelming, but it is only aimed at the LORD God, forcing the other party to run away. What kind of power is this?


    The next moment, an old man flew in.


    "Meet the teacher."


    Nuwa, the leader of Tongtian sect, Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun, all four worshipped the old man.


    Su Xun also knew the identity of this person, the first person in the Honghuang world - Hongjun ancestor.


    "See you."


    Su Xun also gave a gift.


    It''s not advice, it''s respect for industry leaders.


    "Well."


    Hongjun nodded and waved his hand. The next second, Su Xun disappeared with him. There were only four people looking at each other, each with his own mind.


    When Su recovered, he found himself in a magnificent hall.


    "This is Zixiao palace."


    Hongjun came over and waved his hand. There was a table and a set of tea sets.


    "Bodhi tea, try it."


    Su Xun was a little nervous. He took a cup and tasted it: "good tea."


    "What''s good about it?" Hongjun asked.


    As soon as Su Xun''s face was stiff, I said it casually. The good thing was that I couldn''t tell what was good.


    Hongjun obviously didn''t want to embarrass him: "don''t be too nervous. If I can''t accommodate you, you won''t have the chance to make trouble in the Honghuang world for so long.""What Laozu said is." Su Xun is clever.


    "What do you want to ask?" Hongjun said slowly


    "Why did you disturb Fengshen even though I was a boy?" Su Xun was very curious about this.


    Hongjun said with a smile: "the thing of God worship is just born in response to the disaster. The most important thing is the disaster, not the God worship. Besides, I think your humane god worship is also a little interesting."


    To put it bluntly, his existence has long been merciless, so he will not interfere in human affairs. Fengshen is just born in response to robbery. It doesn''t matter if he has been robbed. Haotian can''t recruit people himself. Who is to blame?


    "Dare to ask Laozu, what is he Dao?" Su Xun only knew how to testify. The end of the sage was the way to testify. But just now, the LORD God clearly said that Hongjun was the leader of the world.


    Hongjun replied: "he Dao is a helpless act after the failure of the demonstration of Dao. He agrees with the Dao of heaven and incarnates the Dao of heaven, but he has no hope for the road all his life. If the world of flood and famine is broken, the Dao of heaven will die, and I will die, so he can''t leave the world of he Dao for too long."


    That is to say, most of the monks pursue the way, while Hongjun proves the way of heaven. Although he has strong strength, he is also bound with the Honghuang world, which is equivalent to the real sense of the Lord of a world and the Lord of the world.


    He can leave honghuangjie, but if he leaves too long, honghuangjie will be broken without the protection of heaven, and then he will fall.


    The strength of the road is unrestrained.


    The strength of harmony lies in certain constraints.


    The former is better than the latter. After all, what monks pursue is complete freedom.


    In a world, there can only be one person who is in harmony with the Tao, but there can be many people who are in harmony with the Tao.


    "Thank you for your help." Thank you, Sushen.


    Hongjun looked at him: "now it''s your turn to answer my question. I can''t figure out where you come from. You don''t seem to exist. There is no trace to find."


    He is the leader of the world. He is one of the few strong men in the world, but even he is not able to understand Su Xun.


    This is also the reason why he is interested in Su Xun.


    "I come from xuanyue mainland, but I don''t know why I can''t be counted as me." Of course, Su Xun won''t say anything about the system, but it can be seen that the system is more powerful than Hongjun''s ancestor at the level of he Dao.


    Who made such a hanging thing?


    "Xuanyue continent?"


    Hongjun repeated, and then said, "the universe is so big. Before joining the Tao, I traveled all over the universe, but I never heard of the name of xuanyue."


    Su Xun didn''t care. After all, there were so many planets and so many worlds in the universe. No one could guarantee that he would travel all over the world.


    "Meeting each other is predestination. Leave this thing for your self-protection." Hongjun handed Su Xun a jade medal.


    Su Xun didn''t ask what it was, so he accepted it directly: "thank you for your reward, boy. Thank you very much."


    "Go ahead." With a wave of Hongjun''s hand, Su Xun left Zixiao palace and appeared outside Chuzhou City.


    He brought the jade brand into the system space.


    At the same time, Hongjun in Zixiao palace frowned, and the jade plate lost contact with him.


    "Interesting."


    There was a strange color in his eyes.


    Outside the city of Chuzhou, seeing Su Xun coming back, several people from Yuanshi Tianzun met him at the same time.


    "What did the teacher say?" Nu Wa asked.


    Su Xun shook his head: "nothing."


    "You stirred Fengshen into a pot of porridge, but the teacher didn''t say anything?" It''s unbelievable.


    Su Xun shrugged: "who knows?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A month later, the whole territory of Xiqi was captured, and Jifa, king of Wu, burned himself in the palace like King Zhou.


    Since then, the world of flood and famine has been unified in a real sense, with books and cars on the same track, while Su Xun claims to be the first emperor of the three emperors and five emperors.


    It is the first emperor of the Han Dynasty. The date is the first year of the first emperor.


    In March of the first emperor''s year, fengshentai was granted the title of God.


    Hundreds of officials gathered outside the Fengshen platform. At a glance, there were nearly a thousand people. The Han soldiers with black armor, red feathers and masks stood on both sides.


    "The emperor arrived -"


    with a roar of thunder, all the civil and military officials and the guards knelt on the ground.


    "I wish the emperor peace."


    In the magnificent music composed of chime bells, drums and horns, the emperor arrived at fengshentai.


    Su Xun got off the imperial chariot and ordered Gong Bao to be the God.


    Dressed in a red official uniform, Shen Gongbao bravely held back his excitement and opened the list of gods: "the emperor announced that the world came from the summer, the vassals were under separate rule, the wars were incessant, then there was no way for the Shang Dynasty, the Zhou Dynasty was in chaos, now..."


    "The emperor appointed Li Jing as the king of tota. The general manager was still busy with the military affairs of the whole country."


    Li Jing''s pagoda is a copy of Su Xun''s from Li Jing on his journey to the West.


    It''s all returned to its original owner. Anyway, it''s all Li Jing.


    With the fall of Shen Gongbao''s voice, a wave of humanitarian spirit poured into Li Jing''s body, making his accomplishments soar."The emperor granted Zhao Gongming the title of the true king of the Golden Dragon Ruyi Zhengyi dragon Huxuan altar."


    "The emperor granted Xiao the title of emperor Zhaobao."


    "To prevent Cao Bao from becoming the God of treasure."


    "Royal seal Shiji for the moon Travel Star King."


    "Yufeng..."


    Most people still follow the divinity in the original works of Fengshen, which really elevated the heaven.


    Lingxiao hall, Haotian God''s face is as deep as water.


    Through the Kunlun mirror, we can see the affairs of God worship in the world.


    The list is very long. Shen Gongbao is still reading it.


    "Emperor Haotian is the Jade Emperor, in charge of the affairs of heaven..."


    "Bang Dang!"


    Haotian God kicked over the imperial case, and his eyes were red. He didn''t expect that Su Xun was crazy, and he even sealed him as the king of heaven.


    "What a shame! That''s ridiculous


    He can only be powerless and furious, because his Hongjun father no longer loves him and doesn''t support him.


    After the end of the canonization, except for the Jade Emperor, everyone was very happy. They all kowtowed to the emperor''s kindness.


    Su Xun also received a prompt to complete the task.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: defending human power. ¡¿


    [reward: Daochen. ¡¿


    "what is the trace?"


    Su Xun took a look at the introduction and found that it was a post engraved with a trace. They all said that the road had no trace, but now he got a trace.


    The system is going against the sky.


    With this trace, he can understand it when he wants to testify, which will be of great help.


    Alas, it''s not easy for him to come to this stage with his own efforts.


    Two months later, Su Xun left a separate body and left Honghuang world with Nu Wa and Tongtian sect leader.


    He had intended to deceive yuanshitianzun and taishanglaojun away, but he thought that Hongjun''s ancestors were just two capable younger brothers. I''m afraid he would not allow them.


    So he gave up the idea. When they were needed, he could come and help them.

 Chapter 1357

    Taizhou, Yunxia mansion.


    In a courtyard in the back mountain of Yunxia sword sect.


    "Is this the xuanyue kingdom?"


    Tongtian sect leader in red robe and Nuwa in white dress perceive this new world.


    The laws of this world are obviously more complete than those of the Honghuang world, which is higher than that of the Honghuang world.


    "There are 14 states in xuanyue mainland. The upper three states are Yunzhou, Tianzhou and Shenzhou. These three states are more dangerous. Don''t go to other places for the time being. If you have enough, go to Lingzhou." Su Xun gave each of them a jade card of Yin Si''s identity.


    Playing with the green jade card, Tongtian sect leader casually asked, "don''t you need any help here?"


    "I''ll call you when I need you." Su Xun said lightly.


    People are all saints. We can''t think of tying them around at any time. Just don''t drop the chain when we should fight side by side.


    He found out to mix, relying on more brothers!


    Nuwa nodded: "good."


    Then she pulled out a strand of hair and gave it to Su Xun: "if the strand of hair burns out, I can follow it."


    She and Su Xun were called Double monks. They had no feelings, but they were very close. After all, when they had a divine relationship, they were once in harmony.


    There is no secret between gods and souls. Is there a more intimate relationship in the world?


    Of course, it was Nu Wa who had no secrets in his eyes. His secrets were blocked by the system, and some things Nu Wa couldn''t see when she was in Shenjiao.


    If one word is used to describe the relationship between two people, it is a very close, strong relationship between fixed guns, friends Ah, no, regular friends.


    "Me too." Tongtian also learned from Nu Wa and gave Su Xun a hair.


    Then Tongtian and Nuwa left, and they went in different directions to explore the new world.


    As soon as they left, Mengling arrived.


    "Master, there are just two breath..."


    "It''s my good friend." Su Xun said.


    Meng Ling pursed his mouth: "I see. I thought it was from Taiyi sword sect and Yin Yang Sword sect."


    When she said this, she felt bitter. The once famous Yunxia sword sect was like a sieve. Unless the mountain protection battle was opened for a long time, any Saint could fly through it.


    But this level of mountain protection array needs to consume a lot of Xianjing to maintain. The waning Yunxia sword sect can''t maintain this high consumption at all.


    What does this situation amount to.


    It''s equivalent to a person who has lost money from a billionaire to a millionaire. He has a tens of millions of sports cars at home that he once bought. He can still afford to drive them from time to time, but he can''t afford to drive them for a long time.


    This is the mountain protection array of Yunxia sword sect.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked, what''s the purpose of your three sects in discussing swords." Su Xun suddenly thought of this.


    The three schools discuss swords once every 100 years. It''s not just for the sake of fighting for priority and showing off.


    After all, Jianzong is not a group of Buddhists who need to fight for their beliefs. On the surface, fame is more important than anything, because they rely on it to attract believers.


    But the friars are more concerned with actual interests.


    Besides, the Yunxia sword sect allows the free cultivation outside the sword sect to participate in this discussion. But why do these free cultivation participate in this discussion? It''s not just for the sake of being famous.


    Therefore, there must be something good to drive this argument, which is going on rain or shine every hundred years.


    Mengling replied: "the elder is not a Taizhou friar. It''s normal not to know about this. The three schools of swordsmanship are fighting for the entrance to a secret place."


    In Mengling''s narration, Su Xun finally knew what happened to the three schools of sword argument that happened every hundred years.


    The reason why Taizhou sword repair is so popular is that about 25000 years ago, a peerless sword repair appeared in Taizhou, which shocked xuanyue 14 Prefecture.


    His name is gongyangbai. He has been wandering around fourteen states with one sword from Daluo Jinxian to Qipin saint. He has never been defeated in the same stage, but what really makes him famous is discussing swords with a Jiupin saint.


    In the end, the Jiupin sage lost, and clearly said that throughout the fourteen states, there was no one in kendo.


    In other words, gongyangbai is not the best in xuanyue in terms of cultivation and strength, but he is the first person in xuanyue in terms of kendo.


    He was recognized as the God of sword by the friars of fourteen states.


    After that, gongyangbai returned to Taizhou and founded tianjianzong. For a time, tianjianzong was famous in xuanyue mainland.


    But later gongyangbai was besieged to death when he was fighting for a treasure. His tomb became a secret place in his small world.


    After gongyangbai''s death, tianjianzong was also split. Yunxia sword sect evolved from tianjianzong.


    Although Yin Yang Sword sect and Taiyi sword sect were established after Yunxia sword sect, their founders were also disciples of Tianjian sect, so they are the same branch.


    In the past, Yunxia sword sect monopolized the mysterious realm of sword. Later, Taiyi sword sect and Yinyang sword sect appeared, so they were the branches of tianjianzong''s blood. They only wanted to share it.However, the secret place of sword God is limited. It can only be opened once every 100 years, and only 50 people can enter each time. Moreover, its cultivation can not exceed that of Taiyi Jinxian. In order to allocate the number of people, the tradition of three schools discussing swords appears every 100 years.


    "Since the quota is so tight, the Yunxia sword sect allows people outside the three sects to participate. How can the Yinyang sword sect and the Taiyi sword sect agree?" Su Xun asked.


    Meng Ling said with a bitter smile: "the Yin Yang Sword sect and the Taiyi sword sect know the Yunxia sword sect very well. We have almost no chance of the top 50 in this year''s sword discussion, so in their view, it''s just that they are competing for the 50 places."


    "As for those casual practitioners, they didn''t pay attention to them at all. Even if a few of them were lucky enough to be promoted to the top 50, the ones who got in most were their disciples, who could kill people."


    "And I allowed the free cultivation to participate. At the beginning, I wanted to use it as a favor, so that those who were promoted in the secret place could protect the little demon from the two evil forces."


    "How can that stupid beep sword man be?" From his straightforward language, Su Xun could feel Mengling''s good intentions to protect Zhenyao sword.


    Only one Zhenyao sword of the Yunxia sword sect has a chance to be promoted to the top 50 and get the place to enter the secret realm. However, if he goes in alone, his strength is weak and he is likely to be solved by the two factions.


    So Mengling used the self-confidence of the two factions to allow sanxiu to participate, so many sanxiu, there are always a few who can be promoted, they owe the favor of Yunxia sword sect.


    They have to pay for protecting the safety of Zhenyao sword in the secret place. In any case, it gives Zhenyao sword more hope to live.


    The Zhenyao sword is also the hope for the rise of Yunxia sword sect, so it must not die in a secret place.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t die with me." Su Xun put on a strong force with a flat tone.


    Father should protect his son.


    Mengling said: "the master used secret techniques to suppress cultivation, and cheated the people of Yin Yang Sword sect and Taiyi sword sect, but he was a saint after all and couldn''t get into the secret place."


    Su Xun was satisfied if he could help Yunxia sword sect save her last face. As for entering the secret place to protect Zhenyao sword, it was impossible.


    "If I can cheat them, I can cheat gongyangbai." Su Xun doesn''t think so. Even Hongjun can be cheated by the system. Can''t he get a seven grade gongyangbai?


    Mengling saw that Su Xun was so confident, and he wanted to talk for several times, but finally he didn''t say anything.


    Su Xun asked again, "the seventh grade sage will not die so easily. Is gongyangbai really dead?"


    The higher the cultivation, the more difficult it is to die. Even if he committed suicide, there were some means to revive him. A seven grade sage died completely, which Su Xun thought was impossible.


    "I don''t know." Mengling shakes her head. After all, she is not gongyangbai.


    However, she felt that most of them were dead. Otherwise, after more than 10000 years, they would have been resurrected.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two months later.


    The day when the three schools of swordsmanship officially started.


    There are a lot of people in the martial arts arena of Yunxia sword school.


    "Yin Yang Sword sent here!"


    With a loud drink, I saw a group of disciples in black and white, armed with swords, headed by a middle-aged man in black robes.


    The middle-aged man, surnamed ye, is the three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect.


    "Taiyi sword sent here!"


    A group of disciples in white robes and swords came into the hall. All of them raised their heads and looked proud.


    The leader of the team was an old man with white hair and warm face, also wearing a white robe.


    In contrast, even at the home of Yunxia sword sect, the disciples of Yunxia sword sect are not enough.


    Yin Yang Sword sect and Taiyi sword sect took their seats in the north and south of the martial arts arena respectively. Yunxia sword sect, as the host, is located in the East, while sanxiu group is located in the West.


    In the middle, there are five challenge arenas, namely, a, B, C and D. those who participate in the contest draw lots to fight in pairs. In the end, only ten challenge masters are left in each arena, and a total of 50 people are qualified to enter the secret realm.


    In the scattered repair pile, Hua Ziyu saw Su Xun standing behind Meng Ling, and his eyes flashed a touch of surprise.


    Because he remembered that this guy had just come to Yunxia mansion. How did he become a disciple of Yunxia sword sect?


    But then he seemed relieved.


    "All of you are Taizhou fellows. You must know what the top 50 swordsmen represent. Now, please come to draw lots." Mengling said.


    As the voice of Mengling falls, everyone goes forward to draw lots in order, and those who draw the same number are the opponents.


    No matter how many people participate, after layer upon layer elimination, only 50 people will be left.


    And as soon as you enter the challenge arena, you will be conceited of life and death.


    "No.1, please go to the challenge!"


    A disciple of the Yin Yang Sword sect flew to the challenge arena, looked around and yelled.


    "Yizi 16, please fight!"


    "Bingzi No.47, please make a decision!"


    Soon, the five challenge arenas were full.


    Su Xunfei went to the No.1 challenge arena, arched his hand to the disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect, and showed a harmless smile: "please, Taoist brother."His smile is innocent and innocent. At first sight, it is the kind of chicken that has never been killed since childhood.


    He didn''t kill a chicken, he didn''t get on a chicken.


    "Let me see that you Yunxia sword sect have some true biographies of Tianjian sect." The disciples of Yin Yang Sword sect sneer.


    It''s obviously dismissive of Yunxia sword sect.


    Su Xun: "I hope Taoist brother will show mercy."


    "Fear of death is no challenge!" The disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect scoff. The long sword comes out of its sheath, and the air of the sword rushes into the sky. When they come up, they make a big move and want to kill.


    We can see from this that it''s not random. It''s obviously well prepared.


    Su Xun waved, and the Dragon Kwai sword appeared in his hand. Then he cut it carelessly.


    "Puyi -"


    the disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect suddenly became separated by Yin and Yang.


    The head slowly rolled down on the challenge arena, eyes full of consternation and loss.


    WOW!


    In an instant, there was an uproar.


    How difficult is it to kill in the same stage?


    But Su Xun downplayed the killing of a late monk of Taiyi Jinxian, which made people not surprised.


    Besides, Yunxia sword sect is weak. How dare you kill the disciples of Yinyang sword sect? Is that ok?


    "If you dare to hurt a killer, you''re really a person with a bad heart!" The three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect yelled angrily.


    Other disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect were also staring at Su Xun, and they had a lot of killing opportunities in their eyes.


    Su Xun laughed: "he wants to kill me."


    So I killed him. Is that a problem?


    "Elder ye, since you are in the challenge arena, you should be proud of your life and death." Mengling looked at the three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect and said.


    "Good! Yunxia sword sect is very good The three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect laughed angrily and sat back again.


    Su Xun didn''t pay attention to your old silly beep. He put away his dragon Kwai sword and left the challenge arena, waiting for the second round of draw.


    In the challenge arena, Huaziyu and zhenyaojian also beat their opponents respectively, but they didn''t kill each other.


    Hua Ziyu went directly to Su Xun after going down to the challenge arena: "I didn''t expect that brother Su was a disciple of Yunxia sword sect. It''s really hard to hide it from me."


    The tone was obviously teasing, satirizing Su Xun, a disciple of the fake Yunxia sword sect.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it. I just joined Yunxia sword sect two days ago." Su Xun was serious.


    To this kind of shameless spirit, Hua Ziyu gave full affirmation with speechless attitude.


    "But brother Su killed the disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect. I''m afraid it will be difficult next." Hua Ziyu is concerned.


    Su Xun also sighed: "yes, next time I met the disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect, I had to kill them all."


    Hua Ziyu


    This forced me to be caught off guard.


    You think the people of Yin Yang Sword sect are watermelon.


    You want to kill it?


    "In any case, brother Su''s courage is worth affirming." Hua Ziyu seriously encouraged.


    One morning passed, the first round ended, and the second round began. Su Xun was No.1 again.


    Su Xun took the lead in flying to the "a" arena and looked around for a week: "those who hold the" a "number one, please fight."


    A sanxiu came out of the crowd.


    "Wait!" At this time, the three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect suddenly stopped.


    Everyone looked at him.


    He looked at Su Xun coldly, and then said, "Jun Xian, you go to exchange jade autographs with that man."


    "Yes, master." A young man with sword eyebrows answered and went to the sanxiu.


    "It''s Li Junxian, the peak of Taiyi Jinxian, the head of Yin Yang Sword sect. It seems that Yin Yang Sword sect is determined to kill the disciple of Yunxia sword sect."


    "Yes, the Yin Yang Sword sect has always been protecting its weaknesses. The Yunxia sword sect is weak. This time, that man is more or less in danger."


    "If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for killing first..."


    There was a lot of discussion among the people. There were sympathizers and schadenfreuders looking at Su Xun.


    However, the disciples of Yunxia sword sect are very indignant and humiliated to the behavior of Yin Yang Sword sect.


    Mengling wanted to open her mouth. After all, the Yin Yang Sword sect broke the rules by changing the sign. However, as soon as she was about to open her mouth, Su Xun stopped her with his eyes.


    This time, she used her eyes. I''m afraid it''s Su Xun''s brothers who will stop her later.


    The sanxiu naturally did not dare to disobey the Yin Yang Sword sect, so he had to exchange jade slips with Li Junxian.


    Then Li Junxian pointed his foot and fell opposite Su Xun. Looking at him, he said faintly, "before you die, you have the right to let me know your name."


    When you open your mouth, you are forced to do it.


    "But you have no right to know."


    Su Xun hated this kind of forced crime. Maybe it was the so-called mutual repulsion of the same kind.


    Li Junxian said, "no matter how sharp your mouth is, when my sword goes through your throat, it will not make a sound."


    As his voice fell, he grasped and roared in the void, and countless swords appeared behind him, which filled the sky."To solve you, just one move."


    Li Junxian gave a scornful smile, and then soon the smile on his face became stiff, because Su Xun didn''t know when he had pinched his neck and lifted him up.


    "You''re right. You only need one move to solve it."


    Su Xun said softly with a smile.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, it was like a stone stirring up a thousand waves, and everyone stood up.


    "How could that be! When did he do it? "


    "Li Junxian didn''t even have a chance to do it!"


    "Is this the heavenly pride hidden in Yunxia sword sect?"


    Everyone was full of shock, because they couldn''t understand why Su Xun was so unreasonable.


    Of course, it''s because he''s a bully. Is there any difficulty for graduate students to beat primary school students?


    Hua Ziyu looked at Su Xun, and his eyes flashed with inexplicable colors.


    "Stop! If you dare to kill him, you will never die with me The three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect have red eyes and fierce murders.


    Mengling''s long sleeve was thrown, and the breath was in a tit for tat confrontation with the three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect: "elder ye, it''s not appropriate for the people under the challenge arena to threaten the people on the challenge arena."


    "If Li Junxian dies, he will die too!" The three elders of Yin Yang Sword sect don''t care about Mengling''s attitude at all.


    Li Junxian is one of the outstanding young disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect. He has reached the peak of Taiyi Jinxian after a thousand years of practice. The great Luo is around the corner, and the sage is expected.


    If he died here, it would be equivalent to breaking the future of the Yin Yang Sword sect. As the three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect, he would never tolerate it.


    "It really scared me to death."


    Su Xun''s face was frightened.


    The three elders of Yin Yang Sword sect were relieved: "if you let him go, he will admit defeat. Let bygones be bygones."


    Of course, this is bullshit. After entering the secret world, the Yin Yang Sword sect could not kill Su Xun because of the large number of people.


    "Dare you kill me?"


    Li Junxian forced to endure the humiliation in his heart and showed a provocative expression to cover up his inner reluctance.


    "Of course not." Su Xun shook his head.


    Then,


    click


    Li Junxian''s neck was pinched and broken.


    Then a fire burned from its body, burning its spirit and body to ashes.


    Killing people and destroying corpses.


    "Oh, my hand is slipping."


    Su Xun looks at elder Ye apologetically.


    For a moment, the audience was dead.


    It''s so quiet that you can only hear people breathing.


    "I want to die!"


    Elder Ye roared hysterically, his eyes were red, and he cut Su Xun with his finger as a sword.


    "Boom!"


    With a wave of Mengling''s sleeve, a jade hairpin turns into a long sword and flies out, blocking elder Ye''s attack.


    "Elder ye, you are conceited of life and death in the challenge arena. Is it too much for you to attack our disciples of Yunxia sword sect?"


    Mengling coldly looks at elder ye and asks.


    "Yes, elder ye, if you break the rules like this again, my Taiyi sword sect won''t sit back and ignore it."


    The leader of Taiyi sword sect is Zhou Jun, the elder of punishment. He said carelessly.


    The declining Yunxia sword sect is no longer regarded as an opponent by the Taiyi sword sect. The Yin Yang Sword sect is the enemy. Therefore, the death of the promising Li Junxian of the Yin Yang Sword sect is a good thing for the Taiyi sword sect.


    Elder ye forbeared the anger in his heart, looked at Su Xun''s gnashing teeth and said: "well, you are very good, younger generation, I hope you can come out alive."


    "Thank you for your blessing. I will live up to your expectations." Su Xun said seriously.


    All the people were twitching. They had never seen Su Xun who was so deadly.


    Brother, that''s a saint. One finger can kill you. How many lives do you have? So arrogant.


    Su Xun stepped down from the challenge arena. In the next few rounds of drawing lots, all the people who met him voluntarily admitted defeat.


    There was no pressure to make it to the top 50.


    Yunxia sword sect promoted him and Zhenyao sword. Six of them were promoted in sanxiu, including his fair friend Hua Ziyu, 25 of Taiyi sword sect, and only 17 of Yin Yang Sword sect after losing Li Junxian.


    Although there are only two people who are promoted in the end, they all shine brilliantly in the challenge arena.


    However, everyone thought it was a pity, because no one knew that the two men who were carrying the hope of the rise of Yunxia sword sect might be dying in a secret place.


    After all, no matter how powerful they were, they were just Taiyi Jinxian, who couldn''t stop seventeen friars at the same level.


    That night, the crowd came to a cliff.


    Wait here for the secret to open.


    "Brother Su, when you go in, you should be careful of the Yin Yang Sword sect."


    Hua Ziyu kindly came to Su Xun to remind him.


    He is a warm-hearted person, and Su Xun''s sexual orientation is normal. Although he hasn''t tried, he can feel it.Su Xun took a look at the disciples of Yin Yang Sword sect who were ten steps away. All of them looked at him coldly and made no secret of their murders. They obviously received the order to keep him in the secret place.


    Su Xun gave them a kind smile. After all, he was a nuclear peace lover.


    Of course, his smile in the eyes of the disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect was chiguoguo''s provocation.


    Suddenly, the aura of heaven and earth became violent, and a vortex slowly formed in the middle of the cliff.


    All the meditators opened their eyes.


    "Everyone enters orderly. You have seven days to look for opportunities in it. After seven days, you will be sent out automatically." The dream spirit floats beside the whirlpool.


    One monk after another kept coming in. When it was Su Xun''s turn, Meng Ling raised his heart to his throat.


    Seeing that Su Xun was not blocked by the ban and successfully entered the secret place, she was relieved.


    If Su Xun is blocked out, the fact that the Yunxia sword sect is looking for someone to cheat will be exposed, and the last face of the Yunxia sword sect will be gone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the mysterious realm of sword.


    Everyone came in through the entrance and was in a steep valley.


    Seventeen disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect quickly surrounded Su Xun and Zhenyao sword.


    The reason why they can''t wait is not because they can''t wait to die, but because they are afraid of Su Xun running away.


    "We only want to take revenge for killing these two people. It has nothing to do with other people. Please stay away from them, so as not to hurt them by mistake."


    Cried a disciple of the Yin Yang Sword sect.


    The disciples of Taiyi sword sect and several sanxiu all flew to the top of the valley to watch the battle. Only Hua Ziyu didn''t leave, but took the initiative to enter the encirclement.


    "Boy, do you want to be nosy?"


    A disciple of Yin Yang Sword sect said coldly.


    Hua Ziyu''s gentle smile: "you say it is. I like to make friends. If I don''t help my friends, is it still called friends?"


    Su Xun was a little surprised. After all, he has been treating Hua Ziyu as a friend.


    I didn''t expect that Hua Ziyu was willing to stand up and help him in this situation.


    "Since you''re bent on death, I''ll help you!"


    Killing two is killing, killing three is killing. The disciples of Yin Yang Sword sect don''t care about killing one more person.


    "Don''t come here! One step further, but don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    Su Xun warned seriously.


    "Ha ha ha, joke, do you think it''s still fighting alone in the challenge arena? Kill him


    The disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect swarmed up.


    Hua Ziyu just wanted to do it. Zhenyao sword pulled him out of the battlefield: "let''s not make trouble."


    "What?" Hua Ziyu looks confused.


    Looking at the rushing disciples of Yin Yang Sword sect, Su Xun sighed: "why do you have to force me?"


    Then, one step out, one hand out.


    Boom!


    A giant hand came down from the sky in the frightened eyes of the disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect, which had the power of shaking the heaven and shaking the earth. The disciples of the Yin Yang Sword sect died in an instant.


    There is a silence between heaven and earth.


    Seventeen Taiyi sword sects were wiped away in an instant, but not a single stone was broken in the valley.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Xun threw his sleeve gun and looked at the Zhen demon sword and the shocked Hua Ziyu spit out two words.


    After Su Xun, Hua Ziyu, who was fascinated by Zhenyao jiantuo, walked to the secret place.


    The friars on both sides of the valley were very confused.


    It''s been a long time.


    There''s a dreamy trance.


    "Just And die like that? "


    "The seventeen Taiyi golden immortals were wiped away with one palm? He Is he really Taiyi? "


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    "It''s true that these large-scale gates can''t be underestimated no matter how declining they are. The emaciated camel is bigger than the horse."


    Everyone is thirsty, just that scene in their mind for a long time.


    Seventeen Taiyi Jinxian, without any resistance, were wiped away in an instant.


    It''s as simple as drawing a symbol on the paper. Is this really the strength of Taiyi Jinxian?


    Did they fix a fake fairy?


    On the other side, Hua Ziyu came back for a long time and looked at Su Xun: "what kind of cultivation are you?"


    "Taiyi Jinxian, why, isn''t it obvious enough?" Su Xun''s answer was straightforward.


    Hua Ziyu said with a bitter smile, "have you ever seen a Taiyi Jinxian who can destroy 17 Taiyi Jinxian in one hand?"


    "Yes, I am." Su Xun replied.


    Hua Ziyu was speechless, but he was sure that Su Xun was not the so-called Taiyi Jinxian.


    Most of them use some special method to suppress their own cultivation and enter the secret realm.As for Su Xun''s original cultivation should be the peak of Da Luo Jinxian, because he knew that unless his cultivation was higher than gongyangbai''s, the sage could not enter this secret place no matter what means he used to suppress his cultivation.


    And the saint whose cultivation is higher than gongyangbai has no need to come to this secret place.


    Su Xun said, "the small world is so big, only seven days. Where are we going now?"


    "Come with me, I know the most precious part of it." Hua Ziyu took over the conversation and then explained, "my elders have come in."


    After that, Hua Ziyu flew to the West with Su Xun and Zhenyao sword, ignoring the precious lights he met along the way, and arrived at a palace two days later.


    The palace was inscribed with "sword Palace".


    "This is the tomb of the sword." Zhenyao sword recognized it, because Mengling told him.


    The sword God''s body is inside.


    Hua Ziyu''s eyes flashed a special color: "yes, this is the sword tomb. It''s all ordinary goods outside, and the real good things are in it."


    "Do you have a way in?" Zhenyao sword remembers that Mengling said that the sword tomb is forbidden and can''t be entered, so let him encounter it and don''t waste time here.


    Hua Ziyu didn''t answer. He went forward and put his hand on the prohibition. Then the prohibition slowly dissipated.


    The Zhenyao sword was shocked.


    Seeing this, Su Xun said, "the elder you are talking about is the descendant of sword God."


    He was a little suspicious. He had dragon spirit, which indicated that he was a royal son of Dayin Dynasty.


    But it can break the prohibition of the sword God. Is the Dayin Dynasty actually established by the descendants of the sword God?


    "Yes, I am a descendant of the sword God." Hua Ziyu admitted and said to Su Xun and Zhenyao sword, "I only want one thing after I go in, and I don''t want the rest."


    The implication is that I hope you don''t fight with me, and I won''t fight with you for anything else.


    "Go ahead and talk about it." Su Xun said.


    Hua Ziyu nodded: "you come with me."


    Su Xun and Zhenyao sword followed him and entered the sword palace. After seven or eight twists and turns, they came to a secret room skillfully, as if they were going home.


    It''s a secret room. In fact, it''s a hidden hall. In the middle of the hall, there is a transparent crystal coffin floating, in which lies a sword.


    "This is the sword of the sword God. It''s very handsome."


    Zhenyao sword looks at the sword in the coffin.


    The sword is like a ruby, warm and bright red, which gives people a kind of extremely weird beauty and makes people love it.


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Hua Ziyu stroked the coffin, as if he could feel the sword through the coffin. His eyes became obsessed.


    Zhenyao sword said with a smile: "I didn''t praise you."


    "You are praising me." Hua Ziyu said.


    "What?" said Zhenyao sword


    "Fool, it''s obvious that he is the resurrected ram white." Su Xun rolled his eyes.


    Zhenyao sword was stunned: "what!"


    Hua Ziyu looked at Su Xun and said, "you are very smart."


    "You didn''t want to hide it after you entered the sword palace." Su Xun shook his head, and then said, "it''s the same as going home. I have to go home."


    "Yes, after more than 10000 years, I finally came back. Unfortunately, my body is useless." Hua Ziyu felt the coffin with some regret, and then shocked with force. The coffin broke, and a wisp of ghost poured into his body from the sword beside the body.


    Then the breath of his whole body began to undergo earth shaking changes, and his cultivation continued to rise. Da Luo Jinxian was a saint in the early stage, later stage, peak stage.


    At the same time, his body can''t bear the sudden surge of cultivation, and only his soul is left.


    "It''s just one grade. At least it''s enough for the time being." Gongyang Bai squeezed his fist, and then looked at Su Xun: "remember I said I would only take one thing when I came in? That''s your body. Give it to me. "


    "Gan! Can''t it, the sword God? " Zhenyao sword looks at gongyangbai with a boastful face.


    Gongyang Bai''s soul slapped out, and the Zhenyao sword flew out directly, and was beaten back to its original shape.


    "Damned horse! Do you know how hard it is for Laozi to transform himself? " Return to the original shape of Zhenyao sword.


    This is the second time that he has been beaten back to his original shape. His whole sword is going crazy.


    Su Xun looked at gongyangbai: "when I first met in the restaurant, you were greedy for my body."


    "Yes, I can feel that your body is very special. Only in this way can I bear my soul."


    Gongyangbai didn''t deny that he had been greedy for Su Xun''s body when he was chatting up in the restaurant.


    After all, since ancient times, all men take the initiative to chat up, the ultimate goal is not for each other''s body? ???


    later, Su Xun disappeared. He was still disappointed, thinking that Su Xun had left Taizhou.


    It was not until he saw Su Xun at the sword conference that he felt a sense of happiness.He was so concerned about Su Xun''s safety that he was afraid that if he died, his body would be gone.


    It is no exaggeration to say that before entering the sword palace, he was more concerned about his body than Su Xun himself.


    Su Xun said, "what if I refuse?"


    "You are not qualified to refuse, but I don''t like extortion. As long as you promise, I will fulfill one of your wishes." Gongyang Bai is calm.


    Su Xun shook his head: "you are too confident, you know I''m not just Taiyi Jinxian."


    "Of course, it''s Da Luo Jinxian, isn''t it? But what then? " Gongyangbai asked with a smile.


    His smile revealed an extremely strong self-confidence, as if everything was under his control.


    Su Xun looked at him with silly eyes, and then his breath began to rise. Da Luo Jinxian, Saint grade one, grade two, grade three, grade four.


    The smile on ram''s white face suddenly became stiff, and was replaced by shock: "how can this be possible!"


    He knows his own secret place so well that it is possible for Da Luo Jinxian to suppress cultivation with the help of secret treasure.


    But saints can''t get in at all! As long as there is a trace of origin, it will be excluded.


    How did Su Xun get in!


    "Ha ha ha, silly beep, big silly beep, my boss exists to break the impossible!"


    The town demon sword laughed happily and couldn''t wait to help Su Xun.


    "For your good taste, all I can do is make you die more thoroughly this time."


    "It''s too much trouble for you to keep resurrecting."


    Su Xun looked at ram Bai and said.

 Chapter 1358

    "Slow down! Since you are qualified to be my friend, we don''t have to be enemies! "


    Seeing that Su Xun wanted to do something, Gong yangbai quickly opened his mouth in an attempt to resolve the contradiction, but the gentleman didn''t do anything.


    But what he didn''t know was that Su Xun didn''t like the words of gentlemen, he only liked the words of beauties.


    "I thought that Jian Xiu would rather bend than bend."


    Su Xun had a sneering smile on his lips.


    "I used to be the same, but after I folded it once, I realized that it might be wrong to rather bend than bend."


    Gongyangbai doesn''t think much of Su Xun''s sarcasm.


    From the time he wanted to take away Su Xun''s body, he was no longer the God of sword.


    He had already died once, and the purpose of his death had been achieved. It took him more than 10000 years to revive. The price was too high for him to die a second time.


    After all, there are not only hard swords, but also soft swords. Sometimes soft swords hurt people more.


    It''s happy to be a man who can bend.


    "You can live if you want, but why should I let you go?"


    Su Xun looked at gongyangbai with a smile.


    Gongyangbai said, "I was fighting for a treasure and was besieged. Do you want to know what I was fighting for? Can let a seven grade sage fall unexpectedly. "


    Su Xun didn''t answer, so he looked at him.


    It''s time to cooperate with your performance. I didn''t see it.


    "All right." Gongyangbai had been waiting for him to ask. Unexpectedly, Su Xun didn''t follow the routine, so he had to sing by himself: "it''s a key. It''s a key that can enter the secret place left by the Taoist."


    "It''s the secret place left by the Taoist, but the Taoist won''t fall. How can it be left?" Su Xun didn''t believe it.


    Gongyangbai said, "so it''s a legend."


    "For an uncertain legend, they surrounded and killed a seven grade sage?" Su Xun couldn''t understand.


    After all, the explosion of a saint of seven grades before his death is also terrible. Maybe he can take one away.


    Gongyangbai also couldn''t understand Su Xun''s thought: "isn''t that enough? Whether it''s true or not, it''s a ray of opportunity to preach, preaching! Do you understand? "


    It''s not a legend to follow, it''s a rumor like a rootless duckweed, but as long as it''s about sermon, it''s bound to set off a storm.


    It''s just the difference between the size of wind and rain.


    "I''m sorry, I almost forgot. I''m different from you poor men." Su Xun suddenly responded.


    They have their own systems, bug like breakdowns, traces of Tao, and a lot of opportunities to testify.


    So in his opinion, there is no need to fight for an uncertain legend.


    But gongyangbai, a group of poor people, doesn''t have as many opportunities as he does. Ninety nine percent of the saints can''t see the hope of preaching in their whole life, so they usually cherish their lives. Seeing the opportunity of preaching is like a dog seeing excrement.


    This is probably the so-called: smell excrement in the morning Ah, no, it''s the morning news. I''ll die in the evening.


    Ram white


    I just seem to be ridiculed by the other party?


    "Let me go, and I''ll tell you where the key is." Gongyangbai showed a confident smile.


    He died because of this, and those guys also killed him because of this. He believed that no one in this world could refuse this huge temptation.


    Su Xun nodded: "OK, it''s a deal."


    Although he has a breakthrough pill that can help him step into the last step, he can still do it without the help of external forces. After all, preaching is the perception of the law, otherwise there will only be an empty realm and the power of the Taoist will not be exerted.


    Of course, if the process of getting the key is dangerous, he still chooses to use drugs.


    Raise the realm first, and then fill it slowly.


    "In Shenzhou, Yuzhong and Yuequan mountain, only I can untie the ban." Said ram Bai.


    As long as he had the value of existence, Su Xun would not kill him in order to get the key.


    In this process, he had plenty of opportunities and methods to get rid of Su Xun''s control.


    Then wait for the cultivation to recover, and then come back to revenge.


    Su Xun frowned: "you mean, you set a seal, only you can untie the ban?"


    "Of course, otherwise I''ll die and the key will be taken. Then I''ll die for nothing?" Gongyangbai is very resourceful for that key.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "otherwise we''ll make a bet. I don''t believe that only you can open the ban."


    "How to bet?" Gongyangbai is very interested.


    Su Xun took out an ancient Axe: "I''ll kill you, then I''ll go to China to try, and I''ll burn the result to you. If you win, I''ll burn more paper money for you."


    "Oh Oh, brother Su is really joking. " Ram white face unnaturally squeeze out a smile, and then suddenly sacrifice the long sword in the coffin and cut to Su Xun.


    "You are a madman!"


    He could see that Su Xun was not ready to let him go from beginning to end and did not play according to the routine.


    Su Xun played down his sword which had been sleeping for more than 10000 years: "I made a gambling agreement with brother Gongyang sincerely. I didn''t expect Gongyang to kill me. It really made me sad."Gongyangbai can die for that key once. How can he really give it to him? As a man, Su Xun knows that men''s mouths are deceiving ghosts.


    Gongyangbai is a saint of seven grades. After today''s weak period, it''s not easy to kill him again.


    As for the key, Su Xun didn''t ask for it at all. He didn''t care if he got it or lost it.


    So it''s a big deal to kill the ram first.


    "I have no deep hatred with you..."


    "Isn''t it hatred for me?"


    Su Xun interrupted him directly and took Pan Gu''s axe to chop him away. His cultivation was higher than that of Gongyang baisanpin in the spirit state. It was all-round hanging.


    "I have written down this hatred!"


    Gongyang white hate said, then ran out of the sword temple, at the same time the whole secret place began to collapse.


    This is the small world he opened up. He wants to exchange the aftereffects of the collapse of the world for the chance to survive.


    "Want to run? It''s naive. The man I''ve been staring at hasn''t been able to run away. "


    Su Xun knew the truth that if you beat a snake, you''ll never die, but you''ll be hurt. The sky demon''s bow pulled open and an arrow shot out.


    "Whew!"


    An arrow burning green flame breaks through the air and goes away. This arrow is the result of land pressure.


    The first flame between heaven and earth is an arrow.


    Gongyangbai is just a force to escape, he knows there is an arrow behind him, after all, an arrow will not lose his life, but stop it may really die.


    Puyi -


    the rocket shot into RAM Bai''s body.


    "Ah


    Be inserted, into the moment, the ram white call.


    What a deep shot! so painful!


    A flame is burning his spirit, and ram Bai''s current mana can''t put it out.


    Su Xun took out the chopping knife: "get out!"


    When Lu Ya uses the chopping immortal Throwing Knife, he has to pay homage to it, because Lu Ya''s Quasi holy cultivation can''t hold the chopping immortal Throwing Knife, so he is asking for it.


    But Su Xun didn''t have to be used to it. He didn''t listen to me. He just beat me out of the gourd.


    As Su Xun''s voice fell.


    A pure white, with a pair of wings of the elf Ma Liu climbed out, riding on the gourd, white, fat appearance is very lovely.


    But why does it often have tears in its eyes?


    Maybe it is the deep love for this gourd.


    "Kill him." Su Xun said.


    The elf came out in a flash as a throwing knife.


    Boom!


    Gongyangbai, who is burned by the divine fire, has not yet reacted. He is directly blasted by the chopping immortal Throwing Knife.


    It''s a good story that the sword God was killed by throwing knife.


    Well, it''s a good story for throwing knife.


    Not necessarily for the sword God.


    "Brother, what''s this baby? You know me. I''ve loved children since I was a child."


    The Zhenyao sword flew to Su Xun''s side, and the strength of chopping immortal flying sword made him salivate.


    You don''t have to do it yourself. You can kill people automatically with a shout. It''s so sweet.


    "The world is going to collapse. Let''s go."


    Su Xun put away the chopping sword.


    "Wait!"


    Zhenyao sword flew to gongyangbai''s sword: "gongyangbai is dead, take the sword away."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Xun could see that the sword spirit in Gongyang white Sabre was a woman.


    Zhenyao sword explained: "it''s love."


    "Before, Gongyang Bai''s soul was in the sword. Was he and the sword spirit innocent?" Su Xun is very vicious.


    Zhenyao sword said with righteous words: "you are human, you can''t solve the sword, the sword is clean..."


    Su Xun looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    "Don''t look at me. I was corrupted by Liu An and Mei pangzi." Zhenyao sword sighed.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun swept away Gongyang Bai''s sword and the pills and sword spectrum in the palace.


    Then a sword split the gradually collapsed and fragmented sky, and flew out from the crack with the Zhenyao sword.


    As for the life and death of others in the secret place, it has nothing to do with him. All he can do is silently bless.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the valley.


    The collapse of the secret caused a lot of movement.


    After all, this is the collapse of a world.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on inside!"


    Elder Ye of the Yin Yang Sword sect and elder Zhou Jun of the Taiyi sword sect are very nervous.


    Because the most outstanding disciples of the young generation of the two schools are all in it. If something happens, this generation will be a fault, and the consequences will be very serious.


    Mengling is calm, because there is Su Xun in it. She doesn''t have to worry about the life safety of Zhenyao sword.


    It''s true that the Zhenyao sword is not life-threatening. It''s just because the mouth is cheap and it''s back to its original shape.


    But soon she couldn''t keep calm."The secret place is collapsing!"


    Mengling blurted out in horror.


    The small world of a seven grade sage collapses. Can master Su and Zhenyao sword really come out?


    "Damn it! How could that be


    "How could the secret place suddenly collapse!"


    Even Mengling could not keep calm after he knew the secret place collapsed, let alone elder ye and Zhou Jun.


    Suddenly, a purple streamer came out from the entrance of the collapsed secret place. This man was Su Xun.


    "Sue Where''s the little demon? What about the little demon


    Mengling asked in panic. After all, Zhenyao sword is the hope of the whole clan.


    "He''s fine." Su Xun took out his sword.


    "Master." The Zhenyao sword floats in the air.


    Seeing this, Meng Ling was relieved. He was just beaten back to his original shape, as long as he was still alive.


    "Boy! I ask you, our disciples of Yin Yang Sword sect, why only you come out! "


    Elder Ye flew to Su Xun and asked.


    "I''m not their wild father. How can I know what happened to them?" In the face of the old yin yang man of the Yin Yang Sword school, Su Xun was not polite.


    Elder Ye was very angry: "you are presumptuous..."


    "Elder ye, the most important thing now is the safety of the disciples." Zhou Jun stopped him, and then looked at Su Xun: "I hope you can tell me what happened and what happened to our Taiyi sword sect disciples."


    "I don''t know what happened, but the secret place suddenly began to collapse and I escaped. As for the others, I don''t know." Su Xun said.


    Elder ye said with a wry smile: "it''s a joke. You''re just a little Taiyi. Why did everyone die in it? You''re the only one who came out!"


    "I hope you can give me an explanation." Zhou Jun''s face was not good.


    Su Xun sneered: "my answer to your question is that you have a good attitude, and even asked me to give you an explanation. What kind of thing are you


    Zhou Jun''s face was suddenly gloomy.


    "Lizi..." Elder Ye just wanted to speak.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s raising his hand was a slap in the face.


    Boom!


    Caught off guard, sage two grade elder Ye was directly taken out and knocked down a mountain.


    Zhou Jun was shocked. Just as he wanted to step back, Su Xun had already slapped him.


    Puyi -


    Zhou Jun, who is also a saint, gushes blood and falls heavily into the valley.


    "Is this explanation enough?"


    Su Xunfei was in the air, looking down at them from a high position, and the breath of sage Sipin was no longer hidden.


    Meng Ling''s eyes widened. She speculated that Su Xun''s true cultivation might be second grade or third grade, but she didn''t expect that it was fourth grade.


    Sipin is the best in China. After all, the strongest in China is the Wupin sage.


    "You Who the hell are you


    Zhou Jun and ye Chang fly together and look at Su Xun in horror.


    It''s shocking that the waning Yunxia sword sect has hidden a sage of four grades.


    "Elder of Yunxia sword sect."


    Su Xun added an identity to himself.


    Meng Ling was a little excited when he heard that Su Xun was not a member of the Yunxia sword sect, but with this identity, the Yunxia sword sect was covered with tiger skin.


    Zhou Jun and elder Ye looked at each other, and they both thought that the dead camel was bigger than the horse.


    Compared with the sudden appearance of a four grade saint in the Yunxia sword sect, they didn''t want to investigate the fact that Su Xun was pretending to be Taiyi Jinxian and sneaked into the secret place.


    However, both of them felt that the collapse of the secret place must have something to do with Su Xun. Maybe it was because he used the secret method to suppress cultivation into the secret place, and then he was rejected by the rules in the secret place, resulting in the collapse of the secret place.


    In this way, the death of so many disciples was naturally attributed to Su Xun and Yunxia sword sect.


    At least elder ye can be sure that all the disciples of their Yin Yang Sword sect must have died in the hands of Su Xun.


    Because he gave orders to surround and kill Su Xun and Zhenyao sword before those disciples entered the secret place.


    A group of Taiyi Jinxian went to kill a Sipin sage, so the end was obvious.


    Of course, the situation is better than others. He certainly does not dare to pursue this matter.


    "Some of you didn''t know Taishan before. I''ve offended you a lot. I hope you''ll forgive me and leave first."


    Zhou Jun bowed to Su Xun and then flew away.


    "I''m leaving now."


    Elder Ye has lived up to his previous arrogance and arrogance, and then he left.


    Yunxia sword sect suddenly came up with an elder of four grades. This matter must be sent back to the sect.


    Even if you want to settle with Su Xun, you have to go back to zongmen to move the soldiers.


    "Master, I''m afraid there will be trouble next."Mengling said with a sad face.


    Elder ye and Zhou will definitely report the incident when they return to their respective sects. The two sects will not easily let go of Yunxia sword sect. Maybe they will take advantage of this opportunity to eradicate Yunxia sword sect.


    Su Xun looked at her: "if you want to protect the inheritance and disciples of the clan, I have a good plan."


    "Please give me some advice." Meng Ling was relieved. She was afraid that Su Xun would leave the Yunxia sword sect.


    Then the Yunxia sword sect will really disappear.


    She can''t stop the Taiyi sword sect and the Yin Yang Sword sect alone. As for the so-called closed ancestor, she doesn''t know if she is still alive.


    "I can''t give you any advice. I just look at the face of Zhenyao sword. I can''t bear to sit back and watch the fall of Yunxia sword sect."


    Su Xun shook his head, and then said: "to be honest, I''m the leader of Lingzhou''s underworld division. If master Meng is willing to let Yunxia sword sect join the underworld division, then naturally our underworld division won''t sit back and watch our people being bullied."


    Why did he make up an identity for himself as the supreme elder of Yunxia sword sect, and then let them go after he wounded elder ye and Zhou Jun? Is it not for the sake of drawing hatred for Yunxia sword sect and increasing pressure on Mengling?


    Without the external threat of destruction, how could menglingyou agree to the incorporation of Yunxia sword sect into Yinsi?


    Originally, Su Xun wanted to make a picture slowly, but with Nu Wa and the leader of Tongtian sect, he no longer needed to be as troublesome as the original plan.


    What tricks do you play when you have hard power?


    "This..." Mengling hesitated.


    If the Yunxia sword sect was merged into the Yin Department, wouldn''t it be equivalent to the annexation of the inheritance of the Yunxia sword sect?


    Su Xun saw her hesitation: "after the Yunxia sword sect was merged into the Yin Department, it can still be inherited, but from then on, the Yunxia sword sect all had to listen to the Yin Department''s instructions."


    What he wants is the name of Yunxia sword sect, which can expand wantonly in Taizhou with the help of Yunxia sword sect. After all, Yunxia sword sect is a local clan which has been inherited for thousands of years, and it will not encounter too much resistance in the process of expansion.


    For example, can it be the same as the devil who comes to our territory to rob territory?


    Hearing this, Meng Ling''s face softened slightly and said, "it''s a matter of great importance. I hope you can give me some time. After all, it''s about the rise and fall of the clan."


    "It''s all right." Su Xun smiles. As long as the pressure of Yin Yang Sword sect and Taiyi sword sect is still there, Yunxia sword sect can''t escape from him.


    Then he added: "however, I hope the dream Lord will make a decision early. After all, I can afford to wait. Taiyi sword sect and Yinyang sword sect won''t wait too long."


    "Yes." Mengling bit shuidudu''s lips and looked at Su Xun bitterly. I felt pity for her. Her character was not suitable to be the leader of a clan.


    She''s not stupid. Now she hasn''t responded. Su Xun has been plotting against Yunxia sword sect from the beginning, but now she can only rely on Su Xun.


    Su Xun winked at Zhenyao sword and asked Zhenyao sword to do ideological work for her master.


    The next day, Mengling found Su Xun and agreed that Yunxia sword sect should be merged into Lingzhou Yinsi.


    This efficiency surprised Su Xun.


    Who knows what Zhenyao sword said to her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yin Yang Sword school.


    "What a shame! It''s really unreasonable! If you respect a sage of four grades, you will be able to do what you want and not do it! "


    "This elder is not the one that the Yunxia sword sect claims to be closed all the time."


    "No, I know that. It can''t be the black robed young man mentioned by elder martial brother Ye."


    "Hiss, in this way, doesn''t it mean that there are two four saints in Yunxia sword sect?"


    The hall was suddenly quiet.


    There are four sages in their Yin Yang Sword school, two of them are three, one of them is two, and one of them is one.


    If there are two saints of four grades in Yunxia sword sect, they can''t be provoked.


    "In any case, the 17 outstanding disciples can''t die in vain. Please contact Taiyi sword sect."


    The leader Yin Yang said with some tired heart.


    There are five saints in Taiyi sword sect, one is four, one is three, two are two, one is one.


    If the two factions unite, even if the four members of Yunxia sword sect come out together, they will not be afraid at all.


    At this moment, suddenly a disciple came to report.


    "I''d like to report to the headmaster and elders that the Yunxia sword sect has just been incorporated into Lingzhou Yinsi."


    Everyone was puzzled.


    "Lingzhou Yinsi? Where is that? "


    "Half a year ago, the holy meteorite was in Lingzhou."


    "Does Yunxia sword sect even want its own orthodoxy?"


    "Yunxia sword sect merged into Lingzhou Yinsi, which means that this Yinsi is certainly not weak. There are two four grade saints in Yunxia sword sect, and now they are not our enemies."


    The old ancestor of yin and Yang snorted coldly: "even if Taiyi sword faction doesn''t unite with us this time, it will unite to fight against foreign forces. Since Lingzhou wants to reach Taizhou, cut off his hand!""Good! This kind of action of Yunxia sword sect is simply to eat the inside and forget the outside! I can''t stand it


    "We should unite all Taizhou sects to form an alliance to fight against Lingzhou Yinsi."


    "Taizhou is the territory of our Taizhou friars!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, it''s stormy outside now. Why do you still have the heart to play the piano here?"


    Waiting for Su Xun to finish playing a song, Meng Ling in a pink skirt walked over anxiously.


    "The sky hasn''t fallen yet."


    Su Xun couldn''t deny it.


    Mengling didn''t have such a good attitude: "but the sky in Taizhou is about to collapse. Led by the Yin Yang Sword sect and Taiyi sword sect, they are organizing the Taizhou friars alliance, which is obviously aimed at our underworld department."


    "Little dream, you have to understand that as long as it is an alliance, it must be unstable." Su Xun paid no attention to this alliance because of his sincere education.


    At any time, he could find a way to break up the leaky Taizhou friars'' Union.


    Hearing Su Xun''s address to himself, Mengling''s mouth twitched. When he didn''t get Yunxia sword sect, he called me master of dream. After he got it, he became a little dream.


    Oh, so this is the man of eel.


    "From the formation of this alliance, to the establishment, to the confirmation of the leader of the alliance, the struggle for power and profit enables them to fight first. We can not move like a mountain."


    According to Su Xun''s estimation, without a year and a half, the Taizhou friars'' Union could not be established.


    "But..." Mengling wants to talk about it again.


    Su Xun interrupted her: "OK, you don''t have to say any more. I will leave two Sanpin saints here. If there is any emergency in a short time, they can deal with it."


    Naturally, he said that Nuwa and the leader of Tongtian sect came from the Honghuang world. The territory of the underworld department in Lingzhou was stable. As long as we didn''t touch the tiger beard of Yujian sect, then Nuwa in the ancient sword world would be enough.


    "And you?" Mengling heard the meaning of Su Xun''s words. He wanted to leave Yunxia sword sect.


    Su Xun said, "I''ve got something recently. I''m going to practice behind closed doors and try to break through the five grades as soon as possible."


    Meng Ling didn''t expect that Su Xun had to practice in a closed door at this critical moment. Besides, should you break through the five grades and drink water? It''s that simple.


    She has been stuck in Yipin for more than 300 years.


    After he sent Mengling away, Su Xun went back to Lingzhou again and gave the sword to Nu Wa.


    It''s a local specialty for my wife on a business trip.


    After a few days in the underworld department, he put on his mask and went to the imperial sword sect to get in touch with Xie Lingyun.


    Now Xie Lingyun takes him as his confidant.


    The friendship between the two people is growing day by day. Time can not erase their friendship, but only make their friendship as long as wine.


    Xie Lingyun himself said this


    Besides, Xie Lingyun asked him to help investigate the whereabouts of Su Xun who killed his apprentice and robbed jianlingguo


    At that time, Su Xun patted his chest and said, "brother Xie, don''t worry, your enemy is my enemy. Even if I dig three feet, I will dig this man out!"


    After all, elder brother Xie finally asked for his help. Can he refuse?


    No!


    As for the fact that he is Su Xun, I''ll leave this surprise for him later.


    After saying goodbye to Xie Lingyun, Su Xun returned to Taizhou Yunxia sword sect, and then began to shut down.


    One month has passed, and the Taizhou friars union is still in the stage of propaganda.


    Before, Su Xun thought that the alliance could be established in a year and a half, but now it seems that he was hasty.


    At this rate, it will take at least two years.


    "System, extract the 35th new identity."


    Su Xun had to work hard to cultivate. He would not waste his precious time on the alliance of Taizhou monks, which had not yet been successfully established.


    And at present, the secret division can not take the initiative to attack, otherwise it will promote the unity of the alliance.


    Because under the threat of external factors, we will temporarily put aside internal strife and calculation.


    He won''t move until this loose and power struggle alliance is successfully formed.


    Because this alliance is not only a stage for Taizhou monks, but also a stage for them.


    [drawing Successful extraction, congratulations on the new identity of the host: Ocean adventurer. ¡¿


    [Blue Star changes, seven billion people all over the world have crossed into a sea world overnight, all of them start on a raft, with nothing but a wooden hook that will be worn. ¡¿


    [survivors have to face numerous dangers, and a little carelessness is a dead end. In addition, the ocean is mysterious and dangerous. There are always strange things in this world, so everything is normal. ¡¿


    [your raft is everything to you. If you collect enough materials, the raft can be upgraded continuously, and your safety factor will be greatly improved. ¡¿[identity and ability: God level cooking, copper skin and iron bone, powerful as an elephant. ¡¿


    [identity task: find the heart of the sea. ¡¿


    [Note: because the host''s major and life level are too high, the host''s accomplishments and physique will be blocked this time, and only the ability of the current identity can be used. ¡¿


    "is the heart of the sea a magic horse?"


    Su Xun was confused, but the system didn''t answer.


    He shook his head and threw them out of the air. Besides, he felt that the world was a bit like a game called raft survival on earth.


    However, from the introduction of the system, this world is obviously different from the world of raft survival. It is estimated that this world has extraordinary power.


    "Raft survival" this game is a person living in the sea, the beginning of only four wooden rafts, as well as a hook hook things.


    There is a lot of marine garbage floating on the sea surface. Use a wooden hook to hook it and improve your living environment.


    But it''s a stand-alone game, and now it''s an online game played by seven billion people.


    "Give me a woman, I can build a nation; give me a raft and a woman, I can create an aircraft carrier formation in situ."


    No matter what ghosts you are, Laozi''s aircraft carrier formation sweeps everything and crosses the sea.

 Chapter 1359

    On the vast sea.


    Several seabirds spread their wings and flew over the sky.


    Su Xun had a wooden hook in his hand. He had only a short sleeve and beach pants, and a pair of flip flops.


    Oh, there is a raft made of four boards under his feet, which is all his wealth.


    [seven billion players from Bluestar, welcome to this ocean world. The only land here does not belong to you. Your world is a raft under your feet and a vast ocean. I hope you can live here. There are countless dangers and opportunities hidden in the sea, waiting for you to explore. May the God of the sea bless you forever. ¡¿


    [players can get a certain number of survival points every day. Survival points can upgrade your rafts. Of course, those who have the ability can upgrade their rafts with your hands instead of survival points. ¡¿


    [the better players live, the more survival they get every day. In addition, they can also get survival by hunting sharks and other sea monsters. They can also get survival by upgrading their rafts manually. ¡¿


    [last warning, the sea is very dangerous. Don''t leave your raft and go to the sea at will. ¡¿


    a sound full of massiness comes into the ear, which is obviously equivalent to a game announcement.


    "Players? Is it really a game world? "


    Su Xun didn''t know if he had implicated the seven billion blue star people. If he refused this identity, wouldn''t they come across?


    Or even if you don''t choose this identity, people on this planet will cross over. Who made this amazing game?


    It can''t be the LORD God again. After all, the LORD God is the creature who likes doing this kind of thing most.


    Please give your raft a name. ¡¿


    "Shenzhou 7."


    Anyway, it''s all boats. There should be no difference between flying in space and swimming in the sea.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival: 5


    Quality: low


    wear: 30 / 30


    Introduction: a simple raft with a width of 2M and a length of 2.5m can be seen everywhere on the sea.


    [congratulations on the successful naming of players. The player forum has been activated. The forum can be used for communication between players. ¡¿


    another voice sounded, and Su Xun found that he had a forum interface in his mind.


    The forum has several functions.


    Hot search list, post area, my posts, and the most important trading area.


    Su Xun opened the trading area directly.


    [this is an area where players can trade items. If you have something you don''t need, you can hang it on it and exchange it with people who need it. ¡¿


    barter.


    At this time, someone has posted on the forum.


    "Lying trough, where is the horse! How did I get here? ¡·


    "I thought I was the only one who went through it. I thought I was the protagonist in the legend, Gan! ¡·


    fortunately, there is this forum, otherwise loneliness and loneliness are the biggest enemies of mankind! There is a forum, you can at least play online love. ¡·


    is there a mermaid in this world? Are there any immortals? Who brought us here. ¡·


    "we are all villagers. I suggest that we should unite for common development, gather the survival points, distribute them reasonably, and use them together, so that we can live. ¡·


    "I''m Sichuan Jianguo, President of magnesium. Who is willing to give me resources? I will thank you again when I go back. ¡·


    Su Xun didn''t open these posts. He didn''t have the leisure to look for materials first. Because the sun was so big and there was no water, he would belch soon.


    He picked up the wooden hook at his feet, and there was a long rope behind it.


    [wooden hook, which can be used to pick up everything on the sea, has an effective range of 15 meters. It will cause wear and tear every time it is used until it can not be used. ¡¿


    "my fleet has a long way to go."


    Su Xun sighed, took the hook and threw it at a piece of wood. Then he easily hooked it and dragged it onto the raft.


    [board x1. ¡¿


    Su Xun threw the hook several times, and caught seven boards, two leaves and three pieces of waste plastic.


    He is so accurate, if you don''t believe it, you can ask his woman, he never shot crooked.


    His code name is accurate shooter.


    "Damn, it''s all these things."


    Although leaves can weave ropes, he has no leisure to do it now. He just wants to find water.


    Even if we meet a raft now, we can go up to communicate with each other in sign language and borrow some water.


    After all, he is as strong as iron and steel, and no one alone will be his opponent.


    There''s a saying that if they cultivate grain and I cultivate guns, then they are my granary.


    Well, look around for a week, if there are no other rafts, even if there is a shark!


    It''s not difficult to kill a shark alone with his strength. In this way, we can not only get survival, but also have food. Eating raw can also guarantee physical strength.All of a sudden, he saw a wooden bucket. His eyes lit up and he threw the hook out, caught it and dragged it back.


    Congratulations on getting the bucket x1. What you can get from it depends on your luck. ¡¿


    Su Xun opened the barrel and his eyes lit up.


    Congratulations on getting the mineral water X3. ¡¿


    [congratulations on potato x2. ¡¿


    [congratulations on the rope X3. ¡¿


    [congratulations on the nail X10. ¡¿


    apart from anything else, the potatoes and mineral water can sustain life. At least he is thirsty now.


    Without saying a word, first fill a bottle of water, save two words does not exist, do not have enough strength to meet the sea monster attack on the end.


    After all, even if he had copper skin and iron bones, he would be drowned by water. Even if his strength was as strong as an elephant, he would not be able to exert it even if he was not strong enough.


    Therefore, it''s the most important to keep your best state of life at any time.


    After drinking water, Su Xun''s smoking throat was finally relieved, and then he began to upgrade the raft.


    The so-called upgrade is to connect the wooden board hooked from the sea with the nail and rope just opened in the barrel and the raft, so as to expand the raft.


    As for how to smash the nail without a hammer, would it be a problem for Su Xun?


    A direct slap on the nail into the board, solid, much easier to use than a hammer.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival: 10


    Quality: medium.


    Wear: 40 / 40.


    Introduction: a raft simply reinforced by its owner, 3M wide and 4m long, can drive more stably.


    After Su Xun reinforcement, the quality of the raft increased, and the degree of wear resistance also increased. At the same time, because of manual upgrade, the raft gained 5 survival points.


    There is still one iron nail left and one rope left. In addition, there are two bottles of water and two raw potatoes, which are all his current property.


    Oh, and a bucket that''s been opened.


    If you are lucky enough to meet an island, you can put some soil in the bucket, and then plant the potatoes for sustainable development.


    Of course, it''s even better to meet a mermaid who doesn''t like to wear clothes by nature.


    Don''t say that fish can''t have a day. He can even have a day for foxes and ghosts. Why can''t fish have a day? Isn''t that species discrimination? In his eyes of fraternity, no matter what race, as long as it is beautiful, it is equal!


    What''s more, when I was a child, I told you that mermaids can become people?


    In this way, the raft floated all the time. Su Xun picked up a lot of boards and ropes. Until the raft could not bear the load, he stopped and lay on the raft.


    Su Xun took another look at the raft upgrade plan. Upgrading to a high-quality raft requires 30 survival points, upgrading to a wooden boat requires 50 survival points, and upgrading to an awning boat with a shed requires 100 survival points.


    As for upgrading to an aircraft carrier, Su Xun gave up the idea for the time being.


    He has just upgraded the raft from low quality to medium quality, which is equivalent to saving 15 survival points.


    Sure enough, hard work makes a fortune. Saving 15 points is equivalent to earning 15 points?


    Then he opened the forum, at this time in the hot search of the first post is a help post.


    There are monsters in the sea. Help me! ¡·


    after clicking the post, there are several pictures, in which there is a vague figure with blue face and tusks.


    Louzhu Gaoliang: I''m scared to death. I was just using the hook to hook things. I didn''t expect that the hook couldn''t be dragged. Then I vaguely saw the monster in the picture from the sea. He was holding my wooden hook with one hand. In case you don''t believe me, he said I had no plan to hang. After I was scared, I immediately took a picture and uploaded a post. He''s around my wooden hook now


    Post here suddenly interrupted, obviously the landlord probably, maybe, maybe, should be cool.


    The number of replies has reached 100 million.


    Zhao Cheng: "lying trough! Why did the landlord stop and stop editing the post? Don''t scare me. "


    Wang Er: "Wow! There are monsters in the sea


    Zhang San: "the landlord was an individual face man before he died."


    Chuan Jianguo: "where''s my guard! Damn, where''s my white house presidential guard! Where are they all


    Niu Chun: "don''t shout any more from Comrade Chuan Jianguo upstairs. You are retired. Who cares about you?"


    Zhang Lili: "it''s terrible. You men still have the strength to resist. What should we women do? This game is not fair and humanized at all."


    Zhou Chuan: "the elder sister upstairs is still talking about humanization. Can people make this game?"


    Su Xun quit the post and highlighted the picture on the forum, which sounded an alarm for all the people drifting on the sea. There are really monsters in the sea.


    Su Xun also browsed several posts, most of which were help seeking posts, a small number of experience sharing posts, and some of which advocated players to unite.Su Xun quit the post area and click to open the trading area.


    In the trading area, there are wooden boards, empty bottles, plastics, ropes and so on.


    After all, the game is just at the beginning, the players have not got any precious things, such as water and food and so on, no one will hang up the transaction.


    "Hey! Brother over there! Hey


    Suddenly, a cry came to my ears.


    Su Xun quit the forum and got up to have a look.


    I found a raft approaching me in the distance. Standing on the raft, a bald man was rowing with a board as a oar. It was he who was calling for himself.


    After drifting for a long time, I finally met other rafts. I hope I can get some harvest.


    He is going to see what the other party is.


    If he was a good man, he would not harm a good man even though he was not a good man.


    If it''s not a good thing, he likes it best, because it''s not a good thing either.


    If we start, we won''t have worries and guilt.


    Looking at the raft slowly approaching, Su Xun seemed to see a resource package flying towards him.


    With an excited and enthusiastic smile on his face, he waved back: "Hey! brother! This way


    Fellow townsman sees fellow townsman, stab a gun in the back.


    Then he bent down and picked up a piece of wood, which was used as a paddle, and rowed the raft close to each other.


    Looking at the raft on the opposite side, Zhang Qiang took the initiative to approach him. A sneer appeared on his face, and then he changed into an excited smile.


    He was really excited, because as they got closer and closer, he clearly saw that there were two bottles of mineral water in front of Su Xun''s raft.


    Moreover, Su Xun''s raft was only a little smaller than his wooden method, which was obviously upgraded by himself.


    He felt that Poseidon was looking after him, and his luck was so good that after all, he was about to get two bottles of water and a raft.


    He had robbed a raft, pushed the owner of the raft into the sea, robbed the other party of a bottle of water and a sweet potato, then demolished the other party''s raft and upgraded his own raft manually.


    Isn''t it faster to rob than to collect materials from the sea?


    Excited Zhang Qiang subconsciously touched his bald head and licked some dry lips.


    He regarded Su Xun as his prey.


    But he did not know that the two bottles of mineral water that Su Xun deliberately placed in the most prominent place were for fishing.


    What did you say?


    A real Hunter usually enters the arena as a prey, and then eats the prey that he thinks he is a hunter so much that there are no bones left.


    Ten meters.


    Eight meters.


    Five meters.


    Two meters.


    As they got closer, they both bumped into each other.


    "The trough! Brother, I''m so excited to see you. I haven''t seen anyone alive all morning


    Zhang Qiang said hello to Su Xun excitedly. In fact, he was secretly ready to kill people and steal goods.


    Before he came to this world, he was originally a murderer who was sentenced to life imprisonment for robbing and killing people in his house, so there was no psychological pressure on him to do this kind of thing.


    Unlike other people''s fears, he likes this game very much, because there is no legal restriction here, and if it is not for this game, he will spend his whole life in prison.


    "Yes, I''m also excited. You haven''t seen a living person all morning. I haven''t seen a living person since I stepped on the horse." Su Xun said with a smile.


    The moment he saw Zhang Qiang, Su Xun was sure that he was not a good man. After all, he had lived for so many years, and his eyesight was never bad.


    Since the other party is not a good person, it can be no pressure to kill and steal.


    He is not a good man.


    Zhang Qiang made a familiar joke: "fuck, look what you said, I''m not a living person?"


    "You won''t be soon." Su Xun looked at his own things on the raft with a smile, including three bottles of mineral water, a raw sweet potato and two wooden hooks.


    The smile on Zhang Qiang''s face disappeared, and then he immediately stepped back. His triangular eyes were full of fierce light: "I didn''t expect that my brother and I were in the same way, too. If you don''t rob me, you can''t get two bottles of water."


    "I''m not a fellow, but if I rob you, I''ll be officially in the business." Su Xun said.


    Zhang Qiang grimly smiles and grabs the board in his hand: "I have two human lives in my hand, you spareribs, what do you want to fight with me and take my head?"


    "Don''t move. Be careful. Don''t step on my sweet potato." Su Xun saw that he took another step back and was about to step on his sweet potato, so he quickly reminded him.


    Zhang Qiang laughed angrily: "your sweet potato? Let''s see if you have life to eat. Go to hell with you


    Voice down, he waved the hands of thick wood, hard toward Su Xun''s head.In the face of this ant level threat, Su Xun was too lazy to hide.


    Seeing this, Zhang Qiang thought that the other party was scared by himself, and immediately scoffed in his heart.


    I thought it was a cruel man, but I didn''t expect that it was not good at using.


    Bang!


    The plank hit Su Xun firmly on the head, but Su Xun still stood in the same place.


    He didn''t have a broken head in his imagination. He didn''t even leave a mark on Su Xun''s head.


    Zhang Qiang suddenly dumbfounded, the smile on his face also gradually stiff, some panic in the heart.


    "Tut, that''s it?"


    Su Xun sneered, then hit the plank with a fist, and the plank cracked.


    Seeing this, Zhang Qiang immediately hit a smart, knew it was a hard stubble, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and slowly retreated: "brother, we have something to say, everything is for you, just keep the raft for me."


    In the vast sea, without food and water, they can still live for a period of time, but if there is no raft, waiting for him is a dead end.


    "It''s ugly. It''s beautiful. I want my raft." Su Xun was amused by him.


    Zhang Qiang


    Your raft?


    Do you have a sense of ownership?


    "Big brother, we can cooperate. We can do whatever you want me to do in the future. As long as you let me go today, I will be responsible for robbing things for you in the future."


    Zhang Qiang tried to exchange his own ability for a way of life, which meant that he wanted to be a dog for Su Xun.


    "Do what I want you to do?"


    Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    Zhang Qiang chrysanthemum a tight, but he saw the hope of life, a bite of teeth ruthlessly said: "yes, you let me do what, do, I can."


    He fought for his life.


    Life is not easy, strong cry.


    "Then I want you to die."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down and he punched.


    Bang!


    Zhang Qiang''s body fell down in an instant. At the moment when he was about to fall into the sea, Su Xun reached for him again.


    This action makes desperate Zhang Qiang see the hope of life again, and his heart is full of joy.


    Then, in his sight, a fist as big as a sandbag grew bigger and bigger, bang, and lost consciousness.


    He was beaten to death by Su Xun''s two fists. His seven orifices were bleeding and his eyes were wide open. He could be said to be dead.


    Su Xun put the body on the raft, took a picture of him and posted a post on the forum.


    Shock! A man should do this to me. I''m so excited that he''s bleeding. ¡·


    start with a compelling title.


    Content: after drifting on the sea for a morning, I finally met a raft. I went up to say hello with an excited and excited attitude. I didn''t expect that he wanted to kill me and then rob my things. However, I practiced Kung Fu for several days and killed him in a chaotic fight.


    I feel very guilty now, because I killed someone, but I don''t regret it, because if I don''t kill him, it will be me who will die. My post is to remind everyone that we must be alert to those fellow townsmen chatting up, remember!


    Later, it was accompanied by a photo of Zhang Qiang.


    Zheng Fei: "fuck! It''s too bad. I can see the owner''s helplessness between the lines. "


    Zhao Liang: "yes, don''t be sad. It''s his fault. It''s not your fault. I can see from the post that the landlord is a good man with a good heart."


    Wang Er: "thank you for reminding me. Please be careful. Don''t trust others too easily."


    The reason why Su Xun sent this post was that he didn''t want the kindness of ordinary people to be used by those evil people. Otherwise, the kind-hearted people in the back would die, and the ones who survived would be worse and worse, which would be more boring.


    Then he closed the forum and threw Zhang Qiang''s bleeding body into the sea. Su Xun wanted to use his body to attract sharks to hunt, then kill the sharks to earn survival and food.


    Tie Zhang Qiang''s body to the raft.


    Then he began to clean up the spoils.


    Two bottles of mineral water, a raw sweet potato, two wooden hooks, board X20, rope X7, nail x15, stone X3, leaf x15, iron sheet x2.


    Two pieces of iron sheet are sur''s surprise. With these two pieces of iron sheet, he can make a fire on the raft.


    As for the way to make a fire, it''s also very simple. Build a few shelves, put iron sheets on them, and then dry the boards and leaves to make a fire.


    This way ordinary people can''t use, because at the speed of ordinary people, their wrists are broken, and the fire can''t be ignited, but Su Xun''s hand is fast.


    After putting the items aside, Su Xun began to upgrade the raft manually. He spliced Zhang Qiang''s raft with his own raft, and then built a platform on the raft with iron sheets to make it ready for fire without being put out by the sea.


    Sweet potatoes and potatoes can also be put on the table, because from time to time, sea water will rush to the raft, and if it is wet by water, it will rot.After all this, the raft was upgraded again.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival: 20


    Quality: high


    wear: 50 / 50


    Introduction: a more advanced raft, 7m long and 4m wide, can withstand the impact of small waves.


    Although the area has expanded, the rafts are rafts after all. They are leaking everywhere, and they are not strong enough to creak. It''s still necessary to upgrade them to boats as soon as possible.


    However, upgrading medium quality rafts to high quality rafts by hand is equivalent to saving another 30 survival points.


    Plus 10 points of reward, I''ve made another profit.


    Soon, Su Xun saw a shark fin on the sea not far away. He was moving rapidly towards his raft. He quickly untied the rope tied to Zhang Qiang''s body, so that the shark wouldn''t tear his raft apart when he was hunting.


    Then Su Xun grabbed the two stones and jumped on the shark. Then he took the stone and hit the shark on the head with the sharp side.


    The shark was in pain and rolled in the sea. Susian held on tightly. The powerful force made him tear the shark skin with a stone.


    The sea soon filled with blood fog. Of course, it was shark''s blood, not Sushen''s.


    Su Xun picked the shark''s eyes. In short, he wanted to kill it. After fighting for several minutes, the shark finally died.


    Su Xun himself was almost exhausted.


    Killing a great white shark with bare hands, he has gained 40 survival points, plus the original 20 points, he has been able to upgrade the high-quality raft into a wooden boat.


    "Hoo - Hoo -"


    the smell of blood here will soon attract more sharks or bigger sea monsters. Although he was very tired, Su Xun forced himself to tear a few pieces of meat from the shark and then got on the raft.


    "Upgrade, upgrade the wooden boat."


    As soon as he got on the raft, Su Xun chose to upgrade.


    As his voice dropped, 50 of his 60 survival points were deducted, and the high-quality raft became a low-quality wooden boat in a package of white light.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival: 10


    Quality: low


    wear: 70 / 70


    Introduction: an ordinary wooden boat, 6m long and 3M wide, is ordinary, but at least its bottom will not leak like a raft, and it will not fall apart so easily.


    "At least you don''t have to sleep on the wet boat tonight." Su Xun let out a comfortable breath.


    Then I took a bottle of water and drank it.


    Then the wooden board was used as a paddle to paddle the wooden boat away from Zhang Qiang and the shark''s body.


    After rowing far away, he put down the board and let the boat drift on the sea. He picked up the sweet potato and ate it raw without peeling.


    Now he has a very serious sense of hunger. He has to supplement it quickly before he has the strength to make a fire. With a fire, he can roast shark meat.


    After eating sweet potato, Su Xun regained some strength, fixed the iron sheet on the bow with nails, and surrounded the boat with another iron sheet.


    Then break the board, put one of the big pieces in the iron sheet, and then break off a rectangular piece of wood, grind it round with stone, and start to rotate on the board.


    Around the board are dried leaves. If there is a spark, the leaves will burn up.


    Su Xun took out his hand speed that he had practiced on the woman and turned the stick in his hand quickly.


    Drilling wood to make fire is undoubtedly a hard work that needs patience. When Su Xun was sweating, he finally got a spark, and the hay around the board burned quickly.


    Su Xun put in the broken wood chips and gradually put in larger wood after they were completely burned. In this way, a fire was finally made.


    Then Su Xun washed a piece of shark meat directly with sea water and roasted it with a stick.


    After baking, Su Xun tasted it. He said that it didn''t taste very good.


    But if you have something to eat, you can''t ask for more. Seven billion people may have to starve to death.


    After eating enough, Su Xun began to use nails to make fishing hooks. Just bend the nails. After all, the fish in the sea are bigger, and the bigger the hook is reasonable.


    Shark meat is bait.


    As for the bucket, it could not be used as a planting pot without soil, so Su Xun chose to fill it with sea water to raise fish, as long as he changed the water frequently.


    In this way, the problem of food will be solved. Next, we need to solve the problem of fresh water. We can''t always rely on the sea. It''s a chance. We have to make a simple seawater distillation unit to purify fresh water.


    It''s easy to do. Anyone who has seen the wilderness survival program knows that the temperature is used to heat the sea water to condense the water vapor. When the temperature is low, the water vapor will turn into water, which is fresh water.


    It''s made of mineral water bottles, but it''s very slow to collect, so we have to do more.


    After finishing the distillation unit and fish hook, it was already sunset, and the temperature on the sea began to drop.Su Xun put the shark meat on the hook and threw it into the sea. He held the other end of the rope in his hand, and then roasted it on fire. This was how he lived.


    He should be the best living environment among all players now. With the improvement of living standard, he can get more survival tomorrow.


    He took a few photos and uploaded them to the forum.


    I can''t help it. I don''t feel comfortable without pretending to be forced.


    "Little days" is very popular. ¡·


    Su Xun: Oh, one day is about to pass. It''s a full and complete day.


    [picture] [picture] [picture]


    in the reply area, the pot suddenly burst.


    Zhang Jun: "lying trough! What''s the matter with the horse? It''s a wooden boat. There''s fire and barbecue! "


    Wu Fei: "I think it''s very powerful to manually roll the raft into a high-quality raft. I didn''t expect that the building owners have upgraded to wooden boats. I envy them."


    Zhou Yuan: where do you get so many survival points? Upgrade the raft to a wooden boat.


    Xie Yu: it''s obtained by killing a shark. Someone in the trading area is selling shark meat, saying that killing a shark can obtain 40 survival points.


    Zhang Mazi: Wuwuwuwu, I cried with envy. My broken raft was bitten by a shark for a quarter.


    Looking at Su Xun''s living environment, the reply area was filled with envy and hatred. Many women wanted to partner with Su Xun. Su Xun said that they were thinking about farting.


    Even if you want to send guns thousands of miles away, you have to first determine where he is. In the vast ocean, you can''t determine your own coordinates.


    However, to Su Xun''s surprise, there were still many people who killed sharks. Among the 7 billion people, there were always a few changes, which were normal.


    But it''s conceivable that those people didn''t kill a shark as easily as he did, but he killed a shark with his bare hands without eating for a long time.


    All of a sudden, he felt the rope on his hand move. Obviously, there was a fish bite.


    Su Xun was inspired and began to take up the line.


    He doesn''t know how to fish. In his opinion, as long as there is a fish bite, it will be over.


    "Fuck! Big deal


    Su Xun mentioned it casually, but he didn''t move. Then he got serious and began to lift it up.


    Then he was confused, a mermaid.


    With long golden hair, white and delicate face, the proud baby''s granary is mouth watering, and a colorful fish tail.


    She didn''t bite the hook, but the line entangled the mermaid''s tail. Before she could solve it, Sue picked her up.


    "There are mermaids."


    Susian touched her face, hoping to become a man, then he could harvest the happiness of a man.


    "Oh ~"


    the mermaid''s eyes were a little frightened and flustered, and her mouth made a voice that suthen couldn''t understand.


    Obviously, racial language doesn''t work.


    "It''s good to have a pet."


    Unable to communicate, let Su Xun a little disappointed, but soon inspired, eye care on the line.


    I can''t use the lower body. There''s the upper body.


    Don''t get me wrong. What he means is that the upper body of a mermaid is the same as that of a human being, so it can do what a human being can do. Fuck, how can you feel that the more you describe it, the darker it is.


    All in all, the mermaid has a hand and can help Su Xun work. At least he doesn''t need to tick any more. Let the mermaid go to the sea to help him pick up supplies.


    "Well, don''t be afraid. I''m not a good man Ah, bah, I''m not a bad person. I''ll help you untie the rope. Don''t resist, will you? "


    Su Xun Jun pretty face, but a gentle smile, eyes clean, full of goodwill, tone of light to the flustered Mermaid said.


    What he is good at most is acting. He can make what kind of expression he wants.


    Although they didn''t know how to speak, the mermaid could understand the kindness in Su Xun''s eyes, so she gradually gave up the struggle and was gently carried on the wooden boat by Su Xun.


    I have to say, this body is really soft.


    Su Xun untied the rope around her fishtail.


    In order to catch fish in the deep sea, he connected three ropes, 45 meters long, so the mermaid''s tail was completely entangled.


    "Hello."


    After helping the mermaid untie the rope, Su Xun stretched out a hand.


    The mermaid hesitated for a moment, then tentatively put her little hand on it.


    Su Xun held it and then released it. He could not act like he had never seen a woman before. Otherwise, he would be scared away easily. He should be elegant and calm.


    Su Xun took a few photos of her and then posted them on the forum. Since he had posted those two posts before, he has received a lot of attention.


    So just after this post was published, many people saw it and replied.


    Zhang Jiu: "lying exercise! Mermaid


    Xie Huan: "upstairs, you can''t do it, but the landlord can do it, ah! I''m sourZhou Lin: "it''s fishtail. The landlord can''t handle it unless he really has such a strong taste."


    Zhang Lang: "the brother upstairs is shallow. The upper body of mermaid is the same as that of human. Do you understand?"


    Zhou Lin: "it''s my carelessness. I want to share my experience with you. I want a mermaid, too!"


    Chen Tai: "it''s so beautiful. It''s probably my only comfort when I come to this world. I suddenly have the motivation to live again when I step on the horse!"


    Lin Xue: "for LSP, beauty is the first productivity, I feel full of strength."


    After Su Xun sent the mermaid''s picture, the forum suddenly exploded, the gospel of LSP!


    Although before we saw the sea monster''s post, we guessed that there would be Mermaid.


    But after the appearance of mermaid, we are still excited and excited. After all, from beginning to end, mermaid is capable in the ocean.


    After showing off for a while, Su Xun didn''t pay attention to the howling of the LSP any more. He had to find a way to make friends with the mermaid so that she could stay.


    This Mermaid, who lives in the sea all the year round, is a good helper. It can not only help him collect marine materials, but also guide him.


    He couldn''t tell the directions in the ocean, but the mermaid certainly knew where there were islands.


    And with the mermaid, can he still fish by himself? Just let her catch it.


    So we must keep the mermaid.


    Take it!


    But the question is, what can he do to attract the mermaid to stay?

 Chapter 1360

    Suddenly, Su Xun noticed that the mermaid''s eyes fell on the flaming fire push in the bow.


    She didn''t seem to have seen fire. There was some curiosity and a little fear in her watery eyes.


    It seems that there is no fire at the bottom of the sea where the mermaid lives.


    If you think about it, Mermaid and sea monster can only be regarded as a kind of strange creatures, not involved in extraordinary. If the seabed can make a fire, it means that there is extraordinary power, then the world''s risk factor will be greatly increased.


    Seven billion ordinary people, to survive in a world with extraordinary power, isn''t that giving their heads away?


    Judging from the current situation, Su Xun estimated that there was no immortal or Buddha in the world.


    Wait!


    There is no fire at the bottom of the sea


    It means no cooked food.


    Su Xun''s eyes became bright gradually.


    He thought of the way to leave the mermaid, no fish can resist the lure of delicious food, confused.


    He also has a divine cooking skill.


    And his mission is to find the heart of the sea, he does not know what this is.


    With the help of mermaid, a local fish, the task should be completed smoothly.


    As for the language barrier, it''s not a big problem. Anyway, being idle is also idle. You can teach her to read.


    "You wait."


    Su Xun made a few gestures to her, then tore off a piece of shark meat and roasted it on the fire with sea salt as the only seasoning.


    In order to keep the mermaid, he even put a raw potato into the wood fire. The baked potato is a kind of primitive food.


    When he roasted shark meat, he used divine cooking skills. Shark meat was like adding magic power, sending out a faint meat flavor.


    Although she didn''t know the language, the mermaid could see that Su Xun was making food. She was smelling the unique smell of cooked food, and her mouth was secreting saliva quickly.


    Bright eyes in the dark like luminous gems, staring at the fire on the rolling shark meat.


    Soon, after the shark meat was roasted, Su Xun tore off a piece and handed it to the mermaid, nodding to her.


    The mermaid pursed her ruddy lips and carefully took over the shark meat. While staring at Su Xun, she took a timid bite and her eyes brightened.


    It''s like the discovery of a new continent.


    Su Xun also took the rest of the shark meat and ate it. The shark meat roasted with divine cooking skills was better than the one he roasted before.


    Of course, in the case of not enough seasonings, the degree of delicious is also limited. After all, even if you have cooking skills, you can''t cook without rice.


    After the mermaid finished eating, her ruddy mouth sucked her white fingers. Her pure face made this move, which made Su Xun move a little.


    Noticing Su Xun''s eyes, the mermaid seemed to realize that the action of licking her fingers was not very elegant. Her white face turned red and turned her head.


    A salty sea breeze blows her blonde hair. On her white body, there is only a large shell, a chest cover, and a colorful fish tail under her slender waist. It''s like a fairy tale coming into reality.


    "And, No."


    With a smile, Su Xun turned over the cooked potatoes, peeled them and handed them over.


    Because the newly baked potatoes were very hot, Su xuncai only broke off a small piece and didn''t give it all to her.


    The mermaid blinked, then slowly opened her red lips, revealing her scallop teeth and pink tongue.


    When she saw Su Xun take that little, she thought it was to feed herself, so she opened her mouth.


    Su Xun was stunned. He knew that she had misunderstood, but the misunderstanding was good. He liked this kind of misunderstanding and slowly reached out to feed the potato into her little mouth.


    It''s like feeding a pet.


    The mermaid chewed it gently, with a happy and satisfied expression on her face. After swallowing it, she opened her bright eyes and looked at Su Xun.


    Obviously, she wanted to.


    Men are most afraid of women: I also want to.


    "Woman, your name is greed."


    In this way, Su Xun fed his pet. Through a brief feeding, he increased their trust.


    "I''ll give you a name."


    After feeding the potatoes, susian tentatively touched her blonde hair. She just looked at herself curiously and didn''t resist. She was a little happy.


    Trust has been established, although it is still very shallow, but it will become solid over time.


    On the sea level in the distance, the sun was setting. The afterglow of the setting sun reflected the white face of the mermaid. Her face was ignorant and curious, which meant that she could not understand Su Xun''s meaning, but she was still listening carefully.


    "How about Xiyan?"


    A beautiful face at sunset.


    It''s vulgar, but it''s OK when it comes to meaning.


    "You, sunset."


    "From now on you will be called Xiyan."


    Under Su Xun''s explanation, although the mermaid still didn''t understand the meaning of Xiyan, she knew that Su Xun was calling herself when she said these two words.Su Xun wanted to know a lot from Xiyan, but his language was not good, and all of them were empty.


    When the sunset completely disappeared, the sea was covered with darkness, leaving only the full moon and stars hanging in the sky, emitting only a faint light.


    "Go to sleep."


    After a tiring day, Su Xun didn''t want to toss. He would get up tomorrow morning if he had anything to do.


    His quality of life has been greatly improved now, and his daily survival will be improved tomorrow.


    He has only 10 o''clock left, and 90 o''clock to go before he can upgrade the wooden boat into an awning boat with a shed.


    Looking at Su Xun lying on the boat with his eyes closed, the mermaid understood the meaning of his two words.


    She also lay beside susian. The fish''s tail was swinging. Her soft body was close to susian''s arm, and she closed her eyes just like him.


    There was no fishy smell or salty smell of the sea on her, only a faint smell of seaweed, which floated into Su Xun''s nose and made people feel calm.


    When Su Xun and the mermaid were sleeping together, a big event happened on the forum.


    I found an island! ¡·


    the poster''s name is Chen Fei: "brothers, the sky has eyes. I just fell asleep and was awakened by a collision. I thought it was a sea monster attack and I was ready to return to heaven. Unexpectedly, when I got up and looked, I found that I was floating on a beach [picture]"


    "this island is not big. It''s estimated that it''s the size of a football field and a half. There are many plants on it, so I will be happy The full text plus pictures for my adventure live


    This is the first time that a player posted a post on the forum and encountered land, so the response was great.


    Zhao Yu: "lying trough! I''m so lucky! I found the land, so I can settle down on it. I don''t need to drift any more! "


    Chen Zhou: "it shouldn''t be. Isn''t the beginning of the game a reminder that land doesn''t belong to the players? If you leave the ocean, there may be some danger. "


    Junichiro Koizumi: "borrow the building for help. God is on the way. My compatriots from all over the world, I am being chased by a shark now. What should I do?"


    Zhou Jun: "it''s hopeless. Let''s die."


    Zhao Liang: "it''s hopeless. Let''s die."


    Then the reply area follows the building smoothly.


    Chen Fei: "I seem to see the light of fire. There are human beings on it. Brothers, I finally see human civilization. I go to ask for help first, and then I have to eat some cooked food. I''m starving. I''ll continue to live [picture] when I''m full."


    The picture shows a bonfire burning behind a bush, with something baked on it, surrounded by a few vague figures.


    Zhao Liang: "tut Tut, I''m envious. I''ve been eating raw shark meat on my horse. Today I know that it''s more difficult to make fire from wood than to kill shark."


    Chen Sheng: "the upstairs inadvertently installed a force."


    Zhou Jun: "it''s not like he''s in trouble. I think he''s well prepared and deliberately wants to pretend to be such a force."


    Chen Tao: "thirty minutes later, why didn''t the landlord post us and forget us? Although we can''t eat it, let''s have a look at the cooked food! At least there''s material for tonight''s dream. "


    Zhao Hai: "lying trough, I found a terrible thing. If you enlarge the picture, do you feel that the thing baked on the campfire is a bit like a person?"


    Chen Lan: "Ma ye, really like people, now I know why the landlord has not been updated, because the landlord may become cooked food, terrible."


    Zhao Deng: "the landlord is cold. He has sounded the alarm for us at the cost of his life. Land is very dangerous."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the first ray of sunshine in the morning fell on Su Xun''s face and woke him from his sleep.


    Su Xun opened his eyes and felt that his mouth was dry. Then he woke up suddenly and his face disappeared.


    He is a little worried about gain and loss.


    Or left?


    Gan! I knew that I should tie her to myself with a rope when I went to bed last night. It''s a complete accident when I meet Xiyan. Now where can I find a new mermaid?


    "Hualalala..."


    At this time, with the splash of water, the sunset leaned out of the sea and climbed onto the boat.


    In her hand, she still held a fish that Su Xun could not name, and pointed to the fire that had not been burnt out.


    Su Xun was relieved. He couldn''t laugh or cry. He was addicted to cooked food and went to find food himself.


    Startled him, he thought that he had left without saying goodbye, and the potatoes invested in the early stage were wasted.


    "Wait a minute."


    Xiyan didn''t run, which made Su Xun calm down. He checked the status of Shenzhou 7.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival: 30


    Quality: low


    wear: 69 / 70


    Introduction: an ordinary wooden boat, 6m long and 3M wide, is ordinary, but at least the bottom of the boat will not leak like a raft, and it will not fall apart so easily.


    Because of the improvement of his living standard, the daily survival point he can get every day has increased from 5 to 20. In addition, the wear degree is reduced by 1 point, which should be reduced by 1 point every day. In other words, the wooden ship can be used for 70 days, and it will fall apart in 70 days.Today, if we can kill two sharks, we can upgrade the wooden boat to an awning boat, so that we can have a shelter from the wind, rain and sun.


    In the ocean, the sun is also a big enemy, long-term exposure will cause water shortage soon.


    "Well, now I''ll help you roast the fish."


    Su Xun took the fish from Xiyan''s hand, and then added firewood to set the fire. He opened the intestines of the fish with his bare hands, broke the belly, cleaned it, smeared the sea salt from the sun, and baked it.


    Xiyan then stared at Su Xun''s every move. She was studying.


    "Here, you bake, I''ll drink."


    Su Xun made a gesture to her, and then Xi Yan was surprised and took over the fish in Su Xun''s hand.


    Su Xun took a bottle of mineral water and drank half of it. Then he poured all the fresh water collected by distillation last night into one bottle.


    Several tools were made to collect fresh water, but only one and a half bottles were collected in one night.


    Then Su Xun opened the forum again and went straight to the trading area. Today''s trading area is more prosperous than yesterday''s. There are people changing water, all kinds of fish meat, and seabird meat. Fierce people don''t lack any.


    At present, he is not the only one. Many people have begun to complete the most basic self-sufficiency before they have surplus production to trade in the trading area.


    Then he opened the hot search list and saw Chen Fei''s post about discovering the island last night.


    After watching it, he sighed. Chen Fei must have died miserably. He wanted to go to the local people to get some cooked food, but he probably became a cooked food himself.


    Later, Su Xun withdrew from the forum, and his eyes fell on Xiyan. He found that she was tight, pretty and nervous. She looked like a great enemy.


    This made Su Xun feel funny. He held her hand from behind: "don''t be so nervous, you''ll burn it instead..."


    At this point, he suddenly remembered that Xiyan could not understand his words and shook his head.


    In this way, susian held Xiyan''s hand and taught her to cook the fish, but it was a pity that there was a lot of paste.


    Xiyan was a little embarrassed, because it just looked different from what Su Xun baked last night.


    What Su Xun could say, of course, was that he could only praise her with tears that she baked it well, and he took the initiative to eat most of it.


    After breakfast, Su Xun began to pick up marine garbage. To be exact, he ordered Xiyan to pick it up.


    It takes time to teach Xiyan''s words and language. Before that, we need to save enough materials to concentrate.


    "Sunset, over there."


    "And the barrel! Bring me the barrel! "


    Today, Su Xun picked up a wooden bucket again. The things in the bucket were good things.


    And he liked the feeling of the draw.


    Before opening it, he didn''t know what was in it. It could be anything.


    Su Xun opened the newly picked up barrel.


    [congratulations on the nail X10. ¡¿


    [congratulations on getting mineral water X3. ¡¿


    [congratulations on the dagger x1. ¡¿


    [congratulations on winning the X1 of water margin. ¡¿


    [congratulations on the tomato x2. ¡¿


    the harvest of this barrel is more abundant than that of yesterday, especially daggers and tomatoes.


    There is also the outlaws of the marsh. Although Su Xun has read it, he can also read it again to kill time. The key is that there are words on it, which can teach Xiyan to read.


    Su Xun picked up the dagger, and the handle was about 30 cm long. It looked very sharp.


    With this thing, many things are convenient.


    Su Xun caught a fish from a bucket full of sea water, stabbed it a few times and threw it into the sea.


    This is what he used to attract sharks.


    The setting face looks at this scene in one side puzzled.


    Su Xun just laughed at her without explanation.


    Because she didn''t understand the explanation.


    Xiyan saw that Su Xun was smiling at herself. She also looked up and gave Su Xun a sweet smile.


    Then Xiyan sat in the stern of the boat, the tail of the fish patted the water, opened her mouth and began to sing.


    Su Xun couldn''t understand what she was singing, but it was just like in a fairy tale. The mermaid''s singing was very beautiful and intoxicating.


    About seven or eight minutes later, he still didn''t see the shark. Su Xun wondered why there was no shark because of the strong smell of blood?


    Another two minutes later, suddenly there was a surge of waves in the distance, and a blue faced and tusked sea monster emerged. It had three hands, and the third hand was holding a steel fork. It swam fast to the wooden boat.


    "Fuck! The harpoon


    Su Xun remembered the picture of the building owner who died in the sea monster''s hand yesterday. Although it was very vague, it could overlap with this monster.


    Now in the forum, this sea monster has a specific name - the steel fork sea monster.


    Human beings just like to use nicknames.Su Xun didn''t expect that the smell of blood didn''t attract sharks, but it attracted more difficult existence than sharks.


    No wonder there are no sharks. After all, with this sea monster near, which shark dares to deliver food?


    "Ah


    Xiyan also saw the fork sea monster. With a flustered exclamation, she looked up at Su Xun in fear.


    Obviously, she knew this kind of sea monster.


    Su Xun suddenly felt that it might not be the bloody smell that attracted the harpoon, but the sunset song.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Su Xun clenched the dagger, killed this thing, and got more survival than killing sharks.


    He has copper skin, iron bone and great strength. He can compete with the steel fork sea monster.


    Of course, the most important thing is that now, in addition to being hard, you can''t run even if you want to run on the sea.


    The sea monster is less than two meters away from the wooden boat.


    Sue, who had been tense, moved.


    He grabbed a board and smashed it.


    The sea monster subconsciously uses the steel fork to resist.


    At the same time, Su Xun jumped down, and the dagger in his hand went to the sea monster.


    But the sea monster obviously didn''t want to be interfered by Su Xun.


    After all, if you put it too deep, it will bleed.


    It''s too deep. It can''t stand it.


    Fortunately, it has three hands, one to block the board, the other two to block the dagger.


    Poof!


    The dagger was blocked. To be exact, it stabbed into the sea monster''s right arm, and blood splashed everywhere.


    "Ouch!"


    The sea monster let out a husky scream.


    Su Xun held the dagger tightly and pulled down.


    Puyi -


    the sea monster''s right hand was abruptly cut off, and then Su Xun held it and stabbed it again and again.


    It''s also strange that the third hand behind his back stabbed Su Xun''s body with a steel fork, but it was like stabbing a steel plate, which could not break Su Xun''s defense.


    Su Xun was relieved. He didn''t defend any more. He just attacked and tried his best to wield the sword.


    Sea monster looks at Su Xun''s eyes. He seems to be scared. He doesn''t expect that the other side''s skin is too thick to pierce, so he wants to run, but it''s doomed that he can''t run away.


    "Poof


    "Poof


    Knife into the body, blood, sea monster scream more and more weak, until dying.


    "Go to hell with you!"


    Su Xun hit it on the head with a fist. Bang, the head of the sea monster''s green face and tusk shriveled.


    But it''s still alive.


    Maybe he thinks he can save it.


    But Su Xun, the chief surgeon, had already sentenced him to death. He didn''t want to die, so he helped him to die.


    Doctor Su, the master of the knife, stabbed the sea monster''s neck with a knife and almost cut off half of his head.


    The sea monster with tenacious vitality finally died.


    Su Xun was also breathing heavily. Although he was as strong as iron, he would be tired.


    And fighting is definitely the most tiring sport.


    The setting face on the wooden boat had already been stunned. Her pretty face was full of force, and her small mouth became O-shaped.


    Su Xun picked up the fork of the sea monster and knocked off his equipment. Moreover, he gained 100 survival points.


    To kill a pitchfork is enough for him to lift a wooden boat into an awning boat.


    Su Xun took a picture and posted on the forum.


    "This is a friendly match, did not expect to kill the opponent, ah, invincible really lonely ah. ¡·


    as the saying goes, people are hard or hard, and they don''t work for a day Wrong, it''s a day without pretending.


    It seems that the dead post, reply area burst.


    Smith: "Oh, my God, MAIGA, how did you do it when you killed a monster?"


    Crown: "foreigners upstairs make a fuss. We can do this little thing."


    Chen Hao: "upstairs brag force don''t take me."


    Chen Zhao: "brother Su is powerful! It''s the first man to upgrade to a wooden boat and soak a mermaid! "


    Zhao Hai: "is the horse still human? This kind of monster can also be killed. Once I thought that it was the ultimate power of human beings to resist a bag of rice on the third floor. "


    Once again, the forum was boiling because of Su Xun, but Su Xun was forced to commit crimes. After Su Xun finished, he didn''t take any more actions.


    However, he hung the corpse of the steel fork sea monster in the trading area. If he was allowed to eat this ugly monster, he would not be able to eat it, so he simply dealt with it cheaply.


    See, if you''re ugly, you''re not even qualified to be a food (* / Omega *).


    The trading price for the corpse of the pitchfork was two bottles of water, which was soon given a second.


    Because he can''t eat, but after all, there are so many people willing to be grain reserves.


    After the success of the transaction, the sea monster body in front of Su Xun disappeared and replaced by two bottles of water.


    The mermaid''s face was stunned again. She widened her eyes and looked at Su Xun strangely.The corpse of a sea monster disappeared in front of her, which shocked the fish.


    Su Xun picked up the fork and climbed onto the wooden boat.


    "Upgrade to an awning boat."


    Su Xun gave the upgrade order.


    Soon the wooden boat changed a lot.


    It turned into a longer, wider, awning boat with a shed and two sliding wooden doors at both ends of the shed, with a large internal area.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival: 30


    Quality: low


    wear: 100 / 100


    Introduction: a strange awning boat, 7m long and 3M wide, is stronger than ordinary wooden boat, with oars, you can decide the market direction at will, and from then on you have a place to shelter from the wind and rain.


    The wooden boat turned into an awning boat. Xiyan couldn''t speak any more. She just looked at Su Xun.


    The Three Outlooks of Yusheng were overturned to pieces.


    Su Xun didn''t know how to explain to her.


    Can only embrace her in the bosom, patted her small hand to show comfort.


    Suddenly, he felt a warmth on his face.


    It turned out that Xiyan was licking his face.


    Is this Mermaid intimacy?


    Su Xun''s heart was full of desire. He held out his evil hand and felt the softness of her waist. Xi Yan looked at him curiously, and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Looking at her ignorant and simple appearance, Su Xun couldn''t bear to do anything about animals. He finally touched her face and didn''t go any further.


    Su Xun took a look at the next upgrade plan of the ship. The next upgrade is the sailing boat, which needs 500 survival points. Of course, he can also choose to improve the quality of the awning boat. It takes 50 points to upgrade to the medium class and 100 points to upgrade to the high class. Su Xun still has the equipment to upgrade the sailing boat.


    After sunset, there was no worry about food in a short period of time, and there was no need to hook up marine garbage. In the next few days, Su Xun began to teach her how to speak and read.


    Xiyan''s learning speed is very fast, just a week''s effort, the two people have been able to simply communicate.


    Su Xun asked Xiyan if she knew what the heart of the sea was, but Xiyan said she had never heard of it.


    Finally, he asked where there was an island. Xiyan pointed to a direction, and Su Xun rowed away with the oar.


    Because he wanted to get to the island quickly, Su Xun didn''t hunt sharks and other sea monsters all the way. He didn''t hear anything about the foreign affairs of the ship, so he just went to the island.


    Three days later, Su Xun finally saw the shadow of an island, and he laughed.


    It''s 12 days since I came to this world. It''s my first time to set foot on land.


    After ten days, he saw the state of the boat.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival: 330


    Quality: low


    wear: 90 / 100


    Introduction: a unique awning boat, 7m long and 3M wide, is stronger than the ordinary wooden boat, with oars, you can decide the market direction at will, and from then on you have shelter from the wind and rain.


    Su Xun speeded up and rowed the boat to the island.


    When Su Xun''s eyes were full of islands.


    He didn''t notice another hot new post on the forum.


    Villagers, there are demons in this world! There is extraordinary power, a warning from the dying. ¡·

 Chapter 1361

    Villagers, there are demons in this world! There is extraordinary power, a warning from the dying. ¡·


    this post was posted on the forum at about 10:00 in the morning. It has been viewed and replied hundreds of millions of times in the morning, and its popularity is still rising rapidly.


    The name of the posting is Chen Nan.


    At the beginning of the post, there are several pictures. The content of the picture is a bottle, a devil floating in the air, whose body is unreal and real, and whose face is ferocious and ferocious.


    Chen Nan: "fellow villagers, this is the last time I prayed to the devil to send a post. When you see the post, I am dead."


    "I made a net with leaves and ropes. When I fished, a bottle came out of the net. As soon as I opened it, a devil floated out of it. He said that he had vowed that whoever saved him would be tortured and killed."


    "Is that familiar? Yes, this horse is the devil in the little story of the fisherman and the devil in the fairy tale Arabian Nights. At the end of the story, the fisherman deceives the stupid devil back into the bottle, seals it again, and throws it into the sea again. "


    "As a result, I was caught again by my bad luck. I deeply think that the fisherman''s uncle, who allowed him to litter? Ganlin Niang, it''s bad luck for me to come to grandma''s house. My brothers, the water in this world is very deep. Remember


    "For the sake of warning before I die, if anyone has three wishes when he comes to Aladdin''s lamp, please make a wish to revive me."


    The content of the post ends here. It seems that the attitude of the person who posted the post before death is pretty good.


    Or have nothing to do but make fun of it.


    Hao Shuang: "Wo RI! If there is no picture, I absolutely don''t believe that the devil in the horse riding fairy tale actually appears. Are we in the fairy tale world? "


    Gao Wan: "if it is a fairy tale world, the land is more dangerous than the sea. If you dig deep into fairy tales, there is a deep darkness."


    Ward gilbong: "Oh, my God, this is a hero. We should remember him."


    Ichiro Watanabe: "what if I haven''t seen a fairy tale? The emperor is up. Am I cold


    Zhao Yun: "there are many good things in fairy tales. You are afraid of death, but I am not afraid. I must find the mainland when I step on my horse, and then go to snow white! To fulfill the most innocent and simple wish of my childhood. "


    Zhou Chao: "LSP is brave and not afraid of death! But Snow White may have been turned by the seven dwarfs


    Xie Liang: "upstairs, are you the devil?"


    Han Wei: "calm down, everyone. This is a totally abnormal world with all kinds of dangers."


    After learning that the devil in the fairy tale actually appeared in this world, people were shocked.


    Some people are afraid, others are happy.


    For those who are not afraid of death, although the fairy tale is dangerous, it also represents opportunity.


    Su Xun, who hasn''t seen the forum today, doesn''t know these things for the moment. At this time, he has arrived at the island.


    The island is bigger than at least two football fields.


    The mermaid couldn''t go ashore. At the same time, Su Xun left her to watch the boat on the shore.


    In order to avoid picking up resources back, suddenly found that the boat floated away, the horse on the dog.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll buy two oranges No, I''ll be back soon. "


    Susian touched her golden hair.


    "Well." Xiyan nodded, then got up and gave Su Xun a kiss with a smile.


    Obviously, Su Xun became a beast. In the past ten days, she didn''t just teach her how to speak. After all, mouth plays a lot of roles. Of course, single men and few women should learn how to use it properly


    Watching Su Xun''s back disappear, Xi Yan sat in the bow of the boat, the colorful fish tail slapping the water, holding the book of outlaws of the marsh in his hand.


    Su Xun went to some coconut trees, then broke the tree with his fist and picked off the coconut.


    That''s how it''s done.


    After all, he won''t come here any more.


    So there is no public morality.


    I picked more than 20 coconuts, carried them all on the boat, and then carried a bucket to dig.


    Dig the soil and you can plant it on the boat. There are still tomato seeds and a potato.


    Su Xun broke the barrel horizontally from the middle, so that it could be used as two rectangular planters.


    It was filled with soil and put on the stern of the ship.


    Then Su Xun began to walk further on the island. He wanted to find more wild fruits.


    As for whether you will meet the cannibal aborigines like the hapless one who posted before.


    He didn''t think he had to worry about that.


    If you have to worry about it, you are also worried about the life safety of the aborigines who meet him.


    Speak of the devil, and he will come.


    Suddenly, a group of human beings wrapped in animal skins jumped out of the woods and surrounded Su Xun with wooden spears.


    There are more than a dozen, men, women, young and old.


    Looking at their eyes, it was obvious that Su Xun, who was different from them, was regarded as food.After all, stranded on this island, it''s not easy to get Sushen''s food.


    So if you meet them, you won''t let them go.


    "If you leave now, I can still assume that nothing has happened."


    While speaking, Su Xun took out the dagger. He didn''t regard these primitive people as the same kind, just as these primitive people regarded him as food.


    But the other side obviously didn''t understand him.


    "Ah


    Everyone rushed to him, shouting.


    They''re hunting.


    Unfortunately, they met another hunter.


    And they became prey.


    Holding a dagger, Su Xun seized the wooden spear that was first stabbed at him, broke it with one hand, and then stepped forward, and the dagger stabbed him in the throat instantly.


    Puyi -


    it was the sound of the blade''s body, and the warm blood flowed to sutian''s hand along the dagger.


    The others all stepped back. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the resistance of the prey was so strong.


    "Roar


    Then they rushed up again.


    But they are definitely dying.


    Their sharp wooden spears were useless to Su Xun. They could not even leave a red mark.


    Like killing a chicken, Su Xun turned these fierce primitive people into primitive ghosts.


    Just a few minutes later, there were only a dozen corpses left, and the land was red with blood.


    Su Xun bent down, wiped the blood on the dagger on one of the corpses, and went on.


    Along the way, he didn''t meet any large animals. He should have been killed by these primitive people.


    A few minutes later, he saw some thatched houses.


    It''s obviously a gathering place for primitive people.


    He came into the village like a devil and mopped up in the thatched cottage.


    Let him find a few pieces of intact animal skin, as well as animal oil torch, and flint.


    There are melons, fruits and bacon. It''s a good harvest.


    Since these people live on the island, it means that there is no danger on the island.


    "Gee."


    As soon as susian was about to leave the hut, he suddenly stopped.


    In the crevice, he found a map and an unopened drifting bottle.


    He looked at the map first. It was a map of the mainland. He couldn''t understand what it was.


    What Norman Empire, the Duchy of Karl


    However, the existence of such a large continent shows that there is also a systematic human civilization in this world.


    He put the map away and opened the bottle again. Inside was a piece of cloth.


    After opening it, it said: I really want to have beautiful shoes and clothes to go to the prince''s dance.


    Seeing this, Su Xun immediately thought of Cinderella, but it was a fairy tale, so he didn''t take it seriously. He lost the cloth and left only the glass bottle.


    Don''t say Cinderella is just a story, even if it is true, it has nothing to do with him. Now he just wants to upgrade his Shenzhou-7 to an aircraft carrier, find the heart of the sea by the way, and then leave the world.


    Then he took the skins, melons and fruits, bacon and map to the shore where the ship was stopped, and returned with a full load.


    "So much."


    Seeing that susian came back with big and small bags, Xiyan wanted to help. Unfortunately, she had no legs and could not go ashore. She could only sit on the boat and watch.


    "Eat a fruit first, and press the essence."


    Su Xun cut a watermelon the size of a basketball and ate it with Xiyan on the boat.


    After eating, spread the hide in the shed, so that it will be soft when you go to bed at night, and then plant potatoes and tomato and watermelon seeds in wooden barrels.


    Finally, the bucket for fish farming was emptied, and the island was cleaned and filled with fresh water.


    Anyway, there is no shortage of fish to eat, so these fish are certainly not as important as fresh water.


    "If only it could ripen quickly."


    Looking at the seeds just planted in the planter, Su Xun said something with emotion.


    "If you can find a magician or a wizard, you can." Xiyan is more and more skillful in speaking.


    But Su Xun heard something different: "are there magicians and witches in this world?"


    "Yes, I knew a wizard lived in the quagmire of Eton." Xi Yan nodded.


    Su Xun felt toothache and the mermaid couldn''t speak. He thought there was no extraordinary power in the world.


    But Mermaid can talk, but tell him that there are witches and magicians in this world.


    Can his fleet push the world?


    Su Xun asked again, "do magicians and witches have the power to call the wind and rain and move mountains and seas?"


    "Well, no, they can say incantations, change things, have simple fireball skills, and evil wizards can curse." The setting face ponders to reply a way.


    Su Xun was relieved.Thought: this?


    For a wizard and magician of this level, before he finished his spell, Su Xun would be able to strike first.


    When they are upgraded to warships, they will not even have the chance to spell.


    Su Xun suddenly thought of a point: "can the magician or wizard give you a leg?"


    His cultivation has not been unsealed. He can''t do this, but he can let the magicians in the world solve it.


    When Xiyan heard this, her face was a little unnatural, and she pursed her lips: "yes But... "


    "Is there anything hard to say?" It was the first time that Su Xun saw this expression on his face.


    Xiyan clenched her lips and said, "once my youngest sister, for the sake of a prince of a human country, at the cost of her own voice, found a wizard in the mire to exchange a pot of soup that could make her human."


    "After she had her legs, every step she took was like stepping on the edge of a knife. And once the prince she loved married someone else, she would die. Finally, the prince amused the princess of a neighboring country and she died."


    She looked up and said, "I''m not afraid of the pain of stepping on the tip of a knife. I''m not afraid that I will no longer have the long life of mermaid after I become a human. I''m afraid that I''m the same as my sister..."


    She couldn''t understand her sister''s feelings for the human prince before, but now she does.


    She was not afraid of death, but she was afraid that after suffering and becoming a man, Su Xun was tired of playing and didn''t want her.


    Su Xun''s face was strange. This horse Xiyan''s younger sister sounds like the little mermaid in the fairy tale "the daughter of the sea".


    He suddenly thought of the words on the cloth in the drifting bottle he just picked up.


    This horse Is it a fairy tale world?


    Or, to be more precise, the world contains elements of fairy tales?


    If so, no wonder the game system repeatedly reminds them that land does not belong to them. After all, land is no less dangerous than the sea.


    The world of fairy tales is still very dangerous and can''t be cheated by the naive romance on the surface of the story.


    For example, there is a fairy tale called the emperor''s new clothes. The child tore through the emperor.


    Will that child come to a good end?


    Don''t tell me that the child has exposed the fact that the emperor was naked and ran. The emperor not only didn''t get angry, but also rewarded him for his honesty.


    Forget it, no matter what he has on the shore, he just shrinks in the sea. After all, the heart of the sea must be in the sea as soon as he hears its name.


    "I''ll make you human, and there''s no side effect." Susian touched her face.


    In fact, half human and half fish are also very exciting, as long as the upper body can be used.


    Xiyan knew the meaning of the side effect and nodded happily. She chose to believe Su Xun.


    When Su Xun opened the forum, he wanted to send his speculation to the forum. He was not interested in the fairy tale world because his height had already exceeded the extraordinary factors in the fairy tale world.


    But the seven billion ordinary people who come across from the blue star must be interested in the supernatural things like magic and witchcraft in the fairy tale world.


    As a result, when he opened the forum, the whole person was directly hoodwinked.


    Team up for snow white! Seven dwarfs are cheaper than seven billion of us. ¡·


    "if you find the mainland, you can share it. I''m going to find golden apple. ¡·


    I have a reservation for Snow White''s stepmother, and I like this kind of mature one. ¡·


    "fellow townsmen, we seven billion people can unite to build a nation in the fairy tale world! ¡·


    "full name LSP? What''s the situation? "


    How to feel, everyone knows that the world has fairy tale factors, and he finally knows.


    There''s a lot of trouble. Turn on the hot search.


    Ranking first in the hot search list, it is the post of Chen Nan, the unfortunate ghost who released the devil.


    After reading the post, Su Xun''s mouth twitched.


    This guy is really unlucky. Open the door to unlucky. Unlucky home.


    The devil, who was first sealed and then cheated by the fisherman, was absolutely cruel to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Su Xun''s face was not right, Xi Yan asked.


    Su Xun quit the forum and said, "it''s OK, Xiyan. Can you go home and ask your father if you know the heart of the sea?"


    In the daughter of the sea, it is recorded that the father of the six Mermaid sisters is the king of the sea, who is the serious king of the sea.


    He should know the heart of the sea.


    "Well." Xiyan agreed without hesitation, because this was the first time that Su Xun asked her for help.


    Su Xun asked again, "if you go home, I''ll be floating on the sea. Can you still find me?"


    "I remember your smell, so I won''t lose you." Xiyan showed a proud smile.


    Su Xun kisses her red lips and skillfully picks two shells from her body.After a burst of intimacy, Xiyan left.


    Without xiaoyuren''s sunset, Su Xun had to practice his ancestral craft by himself.


    Su Xun continued to drift along the sea by boat.


    This time, there are plenty of goods and materials. There are more than ten pieces of bacon, a bucket of water, and melons, fruits and coconuts. There should be no player who has more goods and materials than him.


    He is now the richest man of seven billion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night is coming.


    Su Xun roasted meat in the bow of the boat, including bacon, fish, and cut fruit. It was very rich.


    This is the second day that Xiyan left.


    I miss her.


    He killed two sharks, and now he has 430 survival points. It''s still 70 short to upgrade the awning ship to a sailing ship with sails. When the awning ship is upgraded to a sailing ship, it can barely be regarded as a big ship.


    As always, Su Xun took a picture of the big dinner in front of him and uploaded it to the forum. It''s like sending a circle of friends. Every day he can harvest a lot of admiration.


    Those people envied and envied the message, which was the best meal he had every time.


    It''s been half a month, and seven billion people have died. Su Xun doesn''t know how many people have died, but those who have survived have adapted, and those who have met each other have begun to live together.


    It is known on the forum that there are more than 100 people in the largest group at present, both men and women. The leader is a senior executive of modern company named Zhou Yao.


    He collected the resources of more than 100 people, made rational use of them, and managed them in an orderly manner.


    Although life is hard, but somehow after the group survival rate also improved a lot.


    According to this trend, more and more people will meet on the sea, and eventually they will land, compete with local people for territory, and even build a new country.


    But these have nothing to do with Su Xun.


    He salted the barbecue and turned it over.


    He changed a sheet of iron from the trading area, which he put on the fire and used as a baking plate.


    The strong smell of meat filled the sea.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came, the calm water suddenly began to surge, and the awning boat began to shake.


    Then Su Xun suddenly felt that it was dark, completely dark, and even the light of the moon was gone.


    When Su Xun looked up, he saw an ugly guy with horns floating in the air, completely covering the waning moon in the sky.


    This is a devil. It looks like a typical devil in fairy tales and fables.


    I almost engraved the word "devil" on my forehead for fear that others would not recognize it.


    "Stupid mortal, how dare you look me in the eye."


    The devil''s voice is hoarse and harsh.


    Fuck, the devil Chen Nan released?


    Su Xun asked tentatively, "great master, are you the one sealed in the copper bottle?"


    If he is self-cultivation, he can kill his whole family with one finger.


    But now the situation is stronger than others. If we can''t solve it by force, we can only use wisdom.


    "What do you want to say?" The devil''s eyes are full of evil.


    Because that was his eternal disgrace. When Su Xun mentioned this, he was uncovering his scar.


    But his attitude undoubtedly admitted that he was the devil sealed in the copper bottle.


    Su Xun showed an excited and exaggerated expression, and tears came out: "my great adult, we have been looking for you for hundreds of years."


    "Nonsense! How can you little human beings live for hundreds of years? " The devil roared.


    Since he was cheated by the fisherman once, he obviously has a long memory, but it is limited.


    Su Xun trembled with excitement: "no, no, dear Mr. devil, listen to me. It''s not me. It''s my ancestors who have been looking for you. They admire your supreme power and want to release you. They ask for a wish from you. Unfortunately, they haven''t found it. I''ve been driving the boat to look for your trace in the ocean since ten years ago. I never thought of it I didn''t expect to find it at last


    The lie is full of holes, but the devil has been sealed for hundreds of years. How can he know what''s going on outside?


    What''s more, from the original story, this fool has been released, and can be cheated by the fisherman to automatically get into the bottle and be sealed again.


    That means his IQ is zero.


    So if you want to cheat him, as long as the mood and performance are in place, it doesn''t matter if the reason is far fetched.


    Sure enough, the devil doubted: "human, do you know the end of cheating me?"


    He doubted Su Xun''s words, but he read from Su Xun''s expression and eyes that he didn''t lie.


    It made him lose his mind for a moment.


    "No! Absolutely not. If you think about it carefully, how can I know that you are sealed in a bottle if what I say is a lie? " Su Xun asked.


    The devil pondered. He thought this was reasonable. The fierce light in his eyes had gradually dissipated, so he looked at Su Xun quietly, waiting to speak.Su Xun continued to pull the calf: "also, if I didn''t want to look for you, how could I risk driving a boat on the sea? You know how dangerous it is


    "Well, man, for the sake of your humility, I''ll just have to believe you. What''s your wish?" The devil has believed Su Xun.


    , on this intelligence quotient, no wonder it will be turned around by a fisherman, Su Su can make complaints about it in his heart.


    He can''t bear to cheat each other. He always feels guilty about bullying the mentally handicapped.


    However, thinking that the mentally retarded child could strangle his body now, Su Xun chose to follow his heart.


    Follow your heart.


    "We have been looking for you for generations to get the chance to learn magic from you." Su Xun made up a lot of things. If he could teach him magic, he would make money.


    The devil didn''t answer, but his eyes fell on the barbecue on the iron sheet below. He was greedy.


    After hundreds of years in prison, he had not enjoyed any delicious food. Now when he smelled the meat roasted by Su Xun using divine cooking skills, he was salivating madly.


    Su Xun quickly put the roast on a leaf: "please enjoy these."


    Devil grabbed, a mouth, and leaves together with the same down, showing the color of satisfaction.


    "I can give you a magic for the sincerity of your ancestors from generation to generation, and for the sake of your palatable barbecue." Said the devil.


    The devil was kind enough to repay him. When he was sealed, he swore that if anyone let him out, he would do everything to repay him.


    As a result, no one saved him after 400 years of waiting, so he twisted his mind and swore that if anyone saved him, he would kill him, and the devil was the devil.


    Of course, now he knew from Su Xun''s lies that it was not that there was no one to save him, but that he could not find him, and he never gave up to save him, so his twisted heart was slightly pacified.


    But Su Xun was looking for his explanation from generation to generation, which satisfied his vanity.


    In addition, Su Xun just gave him the first cooked food that had been sealed for hundreds of years, so he didn''t mind being merciful occasionally.


    Su Xun did not expect that the devil really agreed, and immediately said: "I hope to learn..."


    "You have no choice, whatever I give you." The devil interrupted him domineering, lantern like, and then looked around on the boat.


    Su Xun bowed his head and said sincerely, "I hope you can forgive me for being young and ignorant."


    The devil was very satisfied with Su Xun''s attitude. Unlike the fool who let him out two days ago, he called ghost at the first sight, and then he was too scared to speak clearly.


    The devil stretched out his hand a little: "give you birth to the magic, you can use this magic to give birth to those seeds planted in the soil on your ship, and speed up their maturity."


    "Thank you for your generosity." Su Xun''s eyes lit up. Although the spell had no attack power, it was what he wanted most. The devil was a particular ghost!


    When the devil was ready to leave, Su Xun asked again, "Sir, do you know the heart of the sea?"


    "Greedy human, you have got my feedback, you should not dream more, but generous I decided to forgive you, I have never heard of this."


    "I''m going to take revenge on the guy who sealed me. I hope we can see each other again. Of course, if you can survive in the ocean, ha ha ha..."


    Then the devil flew away laughing.


    It''s a bit of schadenfreude. Do things as you like. Is that the devil?


    That Su Xun felt that he was also like a devil, because he did things at will.


    "Tut, the art of birth control. If you pick it up, you will earn it."


    Su Xun pointed to the pot where watermelon and tomato were planted, recited the mantra, and then a green light came out from his fingertips. Then the seeds planted two days ago began to germinate.


    After the seed sprouted, Su Xun felt a little dizzy. It was obvious that he had consumed too much mental energy.


    He stopped casting and looked at the tomato and watermelon seedlings with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Once a day, if you go on like this, you will soon be able to harvest, and vegetables, melons and fruits will be self-sufficient.


    The only trouble is that the spell is a little long.


    So that''s why he doesn''t think the world''s magicians and witches are a big threat.


    As long as his hand is fast enough, he can kill him before he says the spell.


    Of course, he remembers that in fairy tales, demons and fairies don''t have to spell.


    Otherwise, he just didn''t have to follow his heart and let the devil have a taste of the iron fist of socialism.


    Two days later, Su Xun saved enough to upgrade the awning boat into a sailing boat.


    At the same time, Xiyan also came back, bringing back to him the news of the heart of the sea.

 Chapter 1362

    "My father did hear of the heart of the sea you asked me to ask, but he didn''t know where it was."


    Xiyan''s upper body was lying in the bow of the boat, and her lower body was in the sea. She looked at Su Xun apologetically.


    Su Xun finally asked her for help, but she didn''t give any substantial help.


    So she''s sorry about that.


    Su Xun comforted: "it''s OK. First tell me the news about the heart of the sea."


    He didn''t expect to be able to find the heart of the sea so easily. It would be nice to know something about it.


    "The heart of the sea is a crystal stone. It has the ability to control the sea and command everything in the sea. It was once in the hands of the sea god, but it has been missing for a long time."


    That''s all Xiyan got from Haiwang.


    "I''m sorry for you. Let''s get on the boat first."


    Su Xun gave a little smile and took her from the sea to the boat, but Xi Yan held his neck and didn''t let go.


    "Well, did you miss me?"


    She blinked playfully.


    "What do you say?"


    Su Xun bowed his head and gave her a kiss. Then they were out of control, so they rolled and nearly overturned the boat.


    The only regret is that the lower part of the body is a fish tail, can''t fight with live ammunition.


    Su Xun, the representative of human beings, and the mermaid, the representative of Xiyan, had a close contact and contributed countless children to the harmony between the two peoples Countless powers.


    "Wow! Sprouted, why so fast! "


    After intimacy, I dived into the sea to take a bath. After gargling, I noticed the long seedlings in the planting basin.


    She has been gone for only a few days. The watermelons, tomatoes and potatoes she planted are so big.


    Su Xun said, "keep your eyes open."


    Xiyan looked at him suspiciously.


    Su Xun recited the mantra and performed the art of birth.


    With the blessing of magic, the seedlings in the two planters slowly grow into vines.


    Xiyan glared at Su Xun and said, "are you a magician?"


    "Of course, and a great magician." Su Xun admitted it shamelessly, and then pretended to be forced: "Xiao Xiyan, look good again."


    With that, he chose to upgrade Shenzhou 7.


    Then the awning boat turned into a sailboat.


    The hull has been enlarged several times, with a big sail in the middle and houses on board.


    Name, Shenzhou No.7


    survival: 10


    Quality: low


    wear: 150 / 150


    Introduction: a wooden sailing boat, 13m in length, 5.5m in width, 1.5m in height, with two rooms, can drive more stably in the vast ocean when facing the wind and waves.


    "This It''s amazing... "


    Although she had seen Su Xun turn the corpse of the sea monster into a bottle of water and the wooden boat into an awning boat, she was still shocked to see Su Xun turn the awning boat into a sailing boat with his own eyes.


    "It''s nothing. For us magicians, it''s just a small thing." Su Xun didn''t think so.


    The sunset is fooled by him. His beautiful eyes are full of worship, as if twinkling with little stars.


    Now she finally knew why Su Xun was so confident that he could turn her into a human.


    It turned out that Su Xun himself was a powerful magician, so he would certainly be able to study the magic of turning himself into a human without side effects.


    Su Xun didn''t know that she had so much brain tonic.


    Xiyan suddenly thought of something: "by the way, my father also said that the heart of the sea may no longer be in the sea, because when it came out that the heart of the sea was lost, countless sea people searched all over the sea and didn''t find it."


    "Doesn''t that mean it''s on land?" Su Xun didn''t know whether the news was good or bad.


    It''s bad news. At least I''ve eliminated the ocean for myself, so I don''t have to work hard in the sea.


    Well, I have to go to land.


    Su Xun didn''t plan to land at all. He just wanted to build a fleet to cross the sea.


    If he''s going to land, does his fleet still have birds?


    Xiyan''s interest was not high, because if Su Xun wanted to go to the land to look for the heart of the sea, she couldn''t take her. She had to wait for Su Xun in the sea.


    However, she could not tell Su Xun about her worries. Instead, she comforted him and said, "it''s OK. At least the land is smaller than the ocean, and it''s not as complicated as the ocean. It''s easier to find it."


    "And you are a noble magician. On land, you will be respected by all countries, so you can let the king mobilize his people to help you find the heart of the sea."


    Su Xun gave a wry smile. His family knew his own affairs. He was a noble magician with a hammer. He was a warrior with full attack and defense.


    And he looks so handsome, go to the king for help, what if the queen is greedy for him?Isn''t he forced to give the king a green hat?


    Is he such a person?


    Wait!


    Queen!


    It suddenly occurred to him that there were fairy tales in the world, so maybe snow white.


    If there is snow white, there is her stepmother queen.


    Don''t get me wrong, Su Xun is not greedy for her stepmother''s body, but greedy for the magic mirror in her stepmother''s hand.


    If you can get that magic mirror, you can find out the whereabouts of the heart of the sea from the sunglasses?


    It''s a great waste to leave that magic mirror in the hands of the queen. She only used to ask such boring things as "who is the most beautiful woman in the world".


    Therefore, he pointed out that the magic mirror was predestined to him and should have entered his pocket.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face gradually became wild.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Xiyan felt that Su Xun''s smile was a little slapping.


    Su Xun restrained his smile and said, "it''s nothing. Just a moment. I''ll show you something."


    Then he got up and went into the cabin, took out the map he had found on the island and came out.


    "Look at this. Have you heard of the countries above?" Su Xun spread out the map and asked Xi Yan.


    "I haven''t been there before, but I''ve heard people on those cruise ships talk about it before. This is the Norman empire. The nearby kingdom of Eaton, the kingdom of cabel and the kingdom of ice and snow are all affiliated countries of the Norman empire."


    "Have you ever heard of an omniscient mirror in the world? In which country. " Su Xun asked again, so many kingdoms can''t be found one by one.


    Xi Yan shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it. After all, I can only know the information about the land from the people on the cruise ships passing by on the sea."


    "Can you find this continent?" Su Xun asked hopefully, after all, Yan could find the direction of the island on the eve of the war.


    Xiyan shook her head: "no, I can only determine the nearby islands and lands according to the smell of soil in the sea breeze. I can''t find the Norman empire."


    "All right." Su Xun put away the map. He had to put it down for a while and try to upgrade Shenzhou 7 first.


    In this way, you can at least have a foothold. Upgrading to a warship is a mobile fort. If you get into any trouble on land, you can completely avoid the ship.


    Moreover, after upgrading to a modern ship, the ship will have its own radar system, so that it can identify the direction on the sea and find the location of the mainland.


    Xiyan saw that she couldn''t do anything to help her. She felt guilty: "I''m sorry, I..."


    "You''ve helped enough." Su Xun interrupted her and put his arms around her smooth white shoulder.


    Under the setting sun, they lean on the bow of the boat and watch the falling sun on the sea level. The picture is very beautiful.


    But in fact, Su Xun was distracted.


    His consciousness has sunk into the forum.


    A new post was hot searched on the top.


    Brothers, I''m going to land! ¡·


    the name of the posting is song Liang.


    [picture] [picture]


    the first two pictures show a cruise ship and a group of blonde people.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, seven billion men and women from blue star, look what I found? liner! A cruise ship of the world


    "The destination of this cruise ship is the kingdom of Kabel. You''re right. I can land now. Hahaha, I should be Su Xun. I can almost imagine these women falling into the hands of Octopus monsters, tentacles


    "Dinner tonight, octopus sashimi!"


    Su Xun collected the sail, tied the dagger to his waist, picked up the steel fork to kill the sea monster and jumped down.


    The reason why we jump apart is because we are afraid that the tentacles of octopus will break the boat.


    Poop!


    Another sound of falling into the water.


    Xiyan also jumped down.


    "Come up."


    Xiyan swam below him.


    Without hesitation, Su Xun directly rode on her sleek and slender waist, and then swam to the octopus monster quickly with a flick of her tail.


    "Sea monster! Take your life


    Su Xun grabbed Xiyan''s hair in one hand, waved a steel fork in the other hand, and rushed to the octopus monster with a roar.


    At this moment, he is the king of the sea!


    On the raft next to the octopus monster, several women were stunned. With their mouths open, they could easily insert an egg.


    Octopus monster left four women, one tentacle to cut the air to Su Xun.


    Xi Yan takes Su Xun away flexibly.


    Su Xun pulled out the dagger at his waist and gave it a backhand.


    Puyi -


    the blood erupted, and the tentacle that the octopus drew was directly cut off, and the blood dyed the Sea red.


    The octopus growled, and more tentacles came to Su Xun.Sunset directly carried Su into the deep sea.


    These tentacles of octopus are all empty, hitting the sea and rolling up the waves.


    Su Xun rode to the bottom of the octopus monster and exploded it with a steel fork.


    BGM should be equipped here: Chrysanthemum explodes all over the mountain ~


    "ouch -"


    at the moment of being exploded, the octopus sends out a howl, and its body directly rushes out of the sea level.


    "Jump out of the boat, all of you


    Su Xun yelled.


    The people on the raft jumped into the boat one after another, and then swam far away with the strength of secondary development.


    Boom!


    Octopus monster fell from the sky, huge waves overturned the raft, a few bad luck people directly stunned in the past, sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Su Xun relied on the moving speed of sunset in the sea to avoid this passive move.


    "You get them on the boat."


    The next battle was the most fierce. Su Xun didn''t want to let Xiyan stay here and be hurt by mistake.


    Although Mermaid speed is fast, but their life is very fragile, blood is relatively thin.


    "Well, be careful yourself."


    Xiyan is very obedient, ordered a, and then a throw fishtail from the bottom of the sea from the battlefield.


    And Su Xun had a bloody fight with the octopus monster with a steel fork.


    It has to be said that the octopus monster''s fighting power and vitality are much stronger than the previous one.


    It''s those tentacles beat on Su Xun''s body, although it can''t break the defense, but it will be very painful.


    However, Su Xun''s courtesy is not enough.


    He stabbed the octopus with his steel fork, and the octopus would be in pain, and the sea would be red with blood.


    "To NIMA! I''m a living man, but I can''t let you be bullied by a beast! "


    Su Xun''s fork fell again and again.


    "Poof! Poof


    Steel fork into the body of the sound continues to ring, octopus strange warm blood kept pouring out into the sea.


    Suddenly, a tentacle caught Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s hand holding the fork was also curled, and the dagger had fallen off and was floating on the sea.


    On the ship, Xiyan and the people who have just been saved are shocked to see this scene.


    "I''ll help him."


    Xiyan jumped into the sea again without hesitation.


    From the fairy tale "the daughter of the sea", her sister''s undying feelings for the prince, we can see their view of love.


    It''s about loyalty.


    That''s why she is not afraid of life and death to save Su Xun.


    But Su Xun didn''t use her to help, because he directly lowered his head and bit on the tentacles of the octopus monster.


    Think of it as an octopus sashimi.


    He had a lot of strength. After biting it, he tore it. Poof, a piece of meat was torn off.


    "Ouch!"


    The octopus screamed, the tentacle that had torn off a piece of meat loosened, and susian fell from the air.


    But the moment he fell down, Su Xun raised his fork and stabbed the octopus.


    Poof!


    All the steel forks fell into the octopus monster''s big head, and Su Xun held the steel fork and hung in the air.


    The octopus monster, already covered with bruises, fell on the sea after the fatal blow.


    Boom!


    Huge waves were smashed up.


    At the same time, Su Xun gained 300 survival points.


    And he is also tired enough, this thing damage strength is not strong, but the blood is really stepping on the horse thick!


    Su Xun lay back on the sea for breath.


    Xiyan quickly swam to the bottom to hold him.


    Su Xun grabbed a tentacle of Octopus monster and hung it in the trading area.


    Such a big piece of meat was finally won by a collective that gathered together to survive.


    With this Octopus monster, Su Xun traded a large tin can, five air dried seabirds, seven potatoes, five sweet potatoes, and two cabbages.


    On that basis, he lost money.


    But he didn''t care, because he couldn''t talk about sea monsters, so he might as well change what he needed.


    And the forum was once again cracked by it.


    Su Xun killed another sea monster! ¡·


    in the post is a picture of Su Xun hanging the sea monster in the trading area.


    Chen Chun: "lying trough! This sea monster is more fierce than last time. Is this horse still human? "


    Gao Huan: "I feel that he is the sea monster. All the sea creatures he killed are poor sea creatures."


    Zhou Fei: "upstairs, it smells like that."


    Xie Hai: "too NIMA fierce, if only can form a team with him, the sense of security is full."


    Li Zong: "people will not take you a waste, after all, you a man can''t let him say."


    Xie Hai: "upstairs narrow, who said not?"Wu Pei: "you are really scared."


    The content of the post is gradually slanting, and the painting style is full of the breath of fencing. Su Xun doesn''t know anything about it. He and Xiyan get on the ship with the trade, and the rescued people on the ship quickly reach for it.


    Their raft was also handed up.


    There are seven survivors, all women.


    Those who have been killed and can not be saved are also women. This small group is all women.


    It''s hard for a woman to live alone, not only against sea monsters, but also against men.


    So after some women meet, they choose to unite, which not only enhances their own strength, but also does not need to be reduced to sexual tools to be used by men as slaves.


    Today, there is no way to deal with this situation, let alone a group of women, even a group of men who encounter Octopus monster will still suffer heavy losses.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    The seven men bowed to Su Xun.


    "Do you know me?"


    Su Xun looked at the seven people. They were in good shape and had beautiful faces. But after so many days of wind, sun and rain, their skin turned to wheat and light black.


    Vaguely can also see the abdominal muscles, as well as the arm muscles, obviously are not weak women.


    After all, in this situation, the weak women either turn to men or have died, and those who can survive have evolved into such strong women.


    Although they had a beautiful face, Su Xun had no doubt that they could move bricks at the construction site.


    Of course, strength belongs to strength, but their endurance is certainly not as good as men''s.


    "We all pay attention to your forum number, and the mermaid around you is easy to recognize."


    Said a woman with a single ponytail, oval face, wheat skin, only one piece of omen left on her upper body and a pair of jeans shorts on her lower body.


    It seems that she is the leader of several people.


    Several other people''s clothes are not complete, when they enter the game, they don''t know where the clothes are rotten after so many days.


    "Just know me. Don''t mention it. We are all villagers. What''s more, it''s impossible for me to sit by and watch a group of women captured by sea monsters and remain indifferent."


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    "You can ignore it, but we can''t ignore it. If it wasn''t for you, we would be the food of that octopus monster." Said a woman with short hair.


    "Food?" Su Xun showed a bad smile: "Xiyan, oh, this Mermaid told me that sea monsters catch females to reproduce."


    "What


    The seven women''s faces suddenly changed, and then they all showed their expressions for the rest of their lives.


    If you die, it''s OK. If you get pregnant by that disgusting Octopus monster, it''s worse than death.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Su Xun asked.


    The seven looked at each other.


    In the end, the single horsetail woman who led the group said, "brother Su, we want to work with you. Of course, we are willing to work. As long as you don''t let us sleep with you, we can do anything, and we don''t have to eat the best food to live."


    These women are no longer the charming women in the city. They are very clear. If Su Xun doesn''t take them in, they will die.


    And after seeing Su Xun''s fighting power, their life safety would be guaranteed.


    As long as you don''t let them be sex slaves and slaves, you can let them work as if they were working slaves.


    "Actually I can sleep with you. "


    Seven people do not know who is weak said a sentence.


    Others were twitching, but then again, Su Xun was so handsome and powerful. Many of them were willing to sleep with her.


    "I don''t need to sleep with you. The scandal is in the front. Since you stay on the boat, you have to listen to me. I don''t like people who are not obedient. If anyone is not obedient, I will throw her into the sea directly."


    Su Xun seriously warned seven people, because he would really do what he said.


    The seven people shivered one after another. From Su Xun''s tone, they had no doubt about the credibility of the words.


    "Brother Su, don''t worry. We are not ungrateful people. Even if we were before, we are not after this period of time. We will certainly be obedient."


    Single horsetail female leader said sincerely.


    "Call me captain later, and you will be the first sailors on board." Su Xun smiles.


    The reason for leaving them is that the ship will become bigger and bigger in the future. Before it evolved into a modern ship, although it can use sails to move forward, it still needs sailors to paddle to control the direction of the ship.


    So these seven people are ready-made tools.


    Compared with raising a group of big men, it''s a group of women who always look good. What''s more, these women can''t work, and women don''t let men.


    "Yes, Captain!"At the same time, the seven women stood at attention and cried, with bright smiles on their faces.


    Then Su Xun asked the seven of them to introduce themselves, but it was too troublesome for him to remember.


    So I numbered them directly, from number one to number seven, so it was much easier.


    "Today is your evening. I really helped him a lot.


    In the evening, seven women, a man and a mermaid sat on the deck eating delicious food and laughing.


    Then the sleeping room is not enough. Susian and Xiyan occupy the room, and the rest of them sleep on the deck.


    It''s good for them.


    Lying on the soft animal skin, Su Xun is surrounded by the soft touch from the tender skin of sunset. When he is shopping in the trading area, it''s like shopping in Taobao.


    Now there are more and more goods hanging on the trading area, and there are many kinds of goods. Su Xun is the biggest local tyrant. Of course, he doesn''t want to miss good things.


    He exchanged seven players'' homemade oars and seven spears in the trading area.


    This is for the seven seamen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the 17th day of survival.


    Early in the morning, Su Xun gathered the sailors and distributed the oars and spears to them.


    And told the regulations, every morning to carry out military training, after all, he is best at training.


    These women are not only sailors, but also soldiers and tools on the ship. They have to work hard.


    After breakfast, they will train, and after training, they will be assigned tasks.


    It is mainly responsible for marine materials.


    Then after lunch, Su Xun arranged for them to have actual combat training and Kill sharks with wooden spears.


    Throw their raft down, and then take them to jump on the raft with wooden spears. Use the fish with broken stomach to attract the sharks. When the sharks come, they attack in groups.


    They had been killed when they were attacked by sharks before. Although they paid the price, they would not panic when they met sharks again.


    Su Xun was responsible for their safety. He watched them fight with the shark. Whenever the shark wanted to run, Su Xun would drag it back.


    Until the seven killed the shark completely.


    Then the dinner in the evening is shark meat. If you can''t finish it, hang it in the trading area and trade with people.


    Day by day, people get along with each other more and more harmonious and tacit understanding.


    Su Xun could also wipe some money from time to time. To be more precise, he was robbed, handsome and annoyed.


    The 25th day of ocean survival.


    Su Xun was lying on the wheat colored thigh of No. 2 sailor, who owned 32D baby granary, enjoying the massage of No. 3 and No. 4, while watching the current information of the ship.


    Name, Shenzhou No.7


    survival: 850


    sailor: 7


    Quality: low


    wear: 142 / 150


    Introduction: a wooden sailing boat, 13m long, 5.5m wide, 1.5m high, with two rooms, can drive more stably in the vast ocean when facing the wind and waves.


    Sailor, this display was available two days ago.


    He has tried that as long as he is sure to recruit the other party as a sailor, the number will increase, and the number will decrease when he removes the other party''s sailor status.


    In addition, at present, there are 650 survival points to upgrade to a building ship, which is a long way to go.


    Then he opened the forum and clicked on the only person he followed, song Liang.


    The lucky man who claimed to meet a local cruise ship and go to Cabell kingdom with the cruise ship.


    He updated today. The previous contents were all about his life on the cruise ship. Su Xun didn''t care. Today is the day when the cruise ship arrived at the port.


    But after seeing the name of the post, Su Xun was stunned.


    Brothers! Don''t believe the local aborigines. I learned from blood and tears! ¡·


    I have to say that the title is very attractive.


    Su Xun chose to read the post.


    "I set foot on the land of Kabel Kingdom today. I thought it was a simple and beautiful princess waiting for me, but I didn''t expect it was a circus."


    "Damn it! I was sold to the local circus people by the crew on the ship. I said why the people on the ship were so enthusiastic about me. I thought my handsome appearance attracted them. But I didn''t expect that it was because there were no yellow people in this continent. "


    "So I was sold to the circus. In order to prevent me from escaping, I was put in a cage and accepted tickets for exhibition. Next, I have to learn how to ride a unicycle and ride a horse. I''m a monkey! Cry to death. "


    "Brothers, I''ll try my best. I''ll find a way to escape. Wait for me!"


    The reply area is full of joy.


    Highlight: "ha ha ha, laugh for a while."


    Chen Cang: "although you are very poor, I can''t help laughing. Ha ha ha..."


    Zhong Er: "I bless you in the ocean, but before that, let me smile, ha ha ha."Xie an: "I''m waiting for you to save us when you are developed. Now save yourself first."


    Zhou Yuan: "upstairs, say Ji, not ba."


    Su Xun couldn''t laugh or cry after watching it. This guy was so upset a few days ago. Now it''s over.


    Sure enough, he was forced by thunder.


    Unless someone as handsome as him has privileges.


    "The captain also read song Liang''s post?"


    Asked sailor two, who massaged his forehead.


    "Yes, can you lift your granary? I feel like I''m suffocating. " Su Xun made a suggestion.


    Second worry: "I don''t want to, who let it grow so big, and there is no chest, no clothes."


    Hearing this, the ordinary No. 3 took a look at his own airport, showing a small look of resentment: "you are showing off, you must be."


    "Brother, I smell the smell of soil again. At five o''clock, there must be land, mixed with the smell of a large number of human beings. There are big settlements."


    Xiyan, who had been swimming in the sea, suddenly fell on the side of the boat and cried to Su Xun with excitement.


    "Come on, five o''clock."


    Su Xun immediately got up, and several long legged female sailors quickly got out of the cabin and used the oars to control the direction.


    Who let the sailboat have no rudder? If you want to turn, you can only use this primitive method.


    Su Xun was a little excited. Since there was a lot of human breath, did he finally arrive on the mainland?


    Although this hope is very slim, but now this situation allows him to have a trace of fantasy.


    With the efforts of the female sailors, the sailboat turned and moved slowly towards five o''clock.


    Because this direction is not with the wind, the sailors have to paddle.


    This is undoubtedly individual work.


    So next, Su Xun needs to recruit more sailors, because after upgrading to a building ship, he needs more people to row when the wind is not favorable.


    What''s more, it''s most interesting to collect a boat of cool women sailors and train women soldiers.


    It''s not good for him. It''s just that women are weaker than men. That''s why he wants to save more women.


    As for men, they can live on their own. They don''t need to be saved. What they need to save is waste.


    What can he do with the trash?


    No!


    Since you can''t do it, save the hammer.

 Chapter 1363

    The twenty seventh day of ocean survival.


    With the efforts of seven female sailors and the help of fish navigation system.


    Su Xun finally saw the shadow of the land.


    No, to be more precise, it''s an island, a relatively large island. There are many buildings of Western European style on the island, which shows that there is a real human civilization here.


    Su Xun was very excited, because as long as there were people, he could find out the chart of the Norman empire.


    "Go ahead at full speed. When you get ashore, make a suit for each of you!" Su Xun called to the cabin.


    It has to be said that women look better when they wear clothes than when they don''t wear them. After all, besides keeping out the cold, another important function of clothes is to dress up.


    No clothes, but no feeling, is to the kind of hazy beauty is the most interesting.


    Cough, cough, LSP.


    Hearing Su Xun''s words, the seven women held their breath and accelerated the speed of rowing.


    Their hand speed must be very fast.


    Although they are used to not wearing clothes, it doesn''t mean they don''t want to wear clothes.


    After all, they all live in a civilized society.


    Xiyan came to Su Xun and asked, "brother, do you have money to buy clothes?"


    Even if she is a Haizu, she knows that in the human world, clothes are made for money.


    As a fish who used her upper body to communicate with Su Xun at a negative distance, she never saw a silver coin on Su Xun.


    But she didn''t know that Su Xun was a big silver coin, an old silver coin.


    "I''ll just have a fist." Su Xun gave a smile.


    With boxing, don''t you have money?


    Everyone is his wallet.


    Xiyan had nothing to say about it. She took an earring from her ear and handed it to Su Xun: "you can sell it. You should get a lot of gold coins."


    Two earrings are the only ornaments on her body, and they are also the most valuable things. They use the highest quality pearls on the bottom of the sea. After all, they are mermaid princess.


    "Am I being taken care of?" Su Xun was dumbfounded, but he didn''t refuse and took the earrings.


    He''s not the leading actor in the TV series who has the attribute of affectation. What''s wrong with his women''s things? It''s better to send her in the future.


    The family is so clear about what to do.


    "I''ll wait for you on the boat."


    Looking at the nearer and nearer to the wharf, we can see the figure clearly, and Xiyan enters the room.


    When a mermaid appears in the human world, it is most likely to be captured and raised by nobles.


    Because the mermaid in addition to the lower part of the body is fishtail, regardless of the appearance or body are more than many human women, loved by many dignitaries.


    She didn''t want to get into trouble for Sushen, so she had to hide herself to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    More than ten minutes later, the ship finally sailed into the dock, and there were also sailing boats and wooden boats on the dock. The development level of science and technology has not yet entered modernization.


    The seven seamen were not dressed, so susian asked them to stay on the boat with Xiyan, otherwise their hot figure would easily make people commit crimes.


    He just wants to know the road map to the Norman Empire, but he doesn''t want to spend time dealing with it.


    People on the dock looked at Su Xun curiously, because among a group of white people with blonde hair and blue eyes, Su Xun with black eyes, black hair and yellow skin was too conspicuous.


    At the same time, Su Xun was also looking at them, and he also found a strange place.


    That''s the people here. At least the people on the dock he sees now don''t smile.


    Besides, the boats on the wharf are very small, and the biggest sailboats are not as big as his. Don''t the businessmen in this country sail far to buy?


    "Hey, man, where are you from?"


    Asked a middle-aged man dressed as a businessman.


    "I came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the Norman Empire to seek the Scriptures. But I lost my chart on the way. Do you have any extra charts? I pay for it. "


    Su Xun looked at the merchant and said with a smile.


    The merchant''s face suddenly changed. He looked around nervously. Then he said to Su Xun, "man, no matter where you come from, don''t laugh."


    "Why? I don''t see a smile on your face Su Xun was curious.


    Although he doesn''t care about this at all, he only cares about charts, but the other party mentioned this point. If he doesn''t pick up the conversation, it''s a bit inappropriate.


    The merchant''s face changed and he didn''t explain. Instead, he said, "all the charts of our country have been destroyed. You have to go to the imperial palace to find the chart, but I advise you not to. It''s very dangerous to enter the imperial palace."


    "Why?" Su Xun felt that the country seemed to reveal a strange feeling everywhere.


    First of all, there are no smiles on people''s faces. The whole area is lifeless, as if living under the high pressure policy of some country.


    The merchant pulled Su Xun aside, lowered his voice and said, "I''ll tell you that you came here from the Far East, so that you won''t be killed in confusion.""The emperor of our country likes new clothes very much. He had to change clothes every quarter of an hour before. Later, he was cheated by two damned swindlers, saying that he made a very gorgeous and noble dress for his majesty, but only smart and honest people can see it."


    "In fact, there are no clothes at all. His majesty is just a little bit. He is not willing to admit that he is stupid and dare not offend his majesty. So they all praise that the clothes that don''t exist are beautiful."


    "But a child said it, and at last everyone laughed. His majesty became angry. But for the sake of face, he still insisted that the clothes that did not exist were real. He continued to complete the inspection. After returning to the palace, he ordered to kill the child, and stipulated that no one was allowed to laugh in China."


    "Under such a policy, people are executed every day in China, from the common people to the ministers, so many people flee. In order to prevent more people from escaping, his majesty ordered the destruction of all charts."


    After hearing this, Su Xun breathed a sigh. Isn''t this Andersen''s fairy tale the emperor''s new clothes?


    More precisely, this is a follow-up development of the story of the emperor''s new clothes.


    After all, can an emperor who just wants to change his clothes be a benevolent king?


    He lost such a big face and was ridiculed, which was irreparable. So he killed those who dared to ridicule him. In order to completely ban him, he made even greater efforts to make everyone stop laughing.


    A total despot, a tyrant.


    "Thank this kind and kind gentleman for telling me this. Can you ask me where I can make clothes?" Su Xun looked at the middle-aged businessman and asked.


    The middle-aged businessman said, "walk along the main street. There are many good tailors in our country."


    Because the emperor liked to wear new clothes, the country''s clothing industry flourished.


    This is the effect of the superior and the inferior. Of course, it also brings about the decline of the military and other physical industries.


    Who makes everyone want to make a fortune by making clothes? Who is willing to work hard to develop other industries.


    "Thank you."


    Su Xun nodded and left the dock.


    "Old John, who is that man? Do you know him? You seem to have talked a lot?"


    "What a strange man. He has black eyes and hair, and yellow skin."


    As soon as Su Xun left, fishermen and businessmen around the wharf gathered around the middle-aged businessman to inquire about the situation.


    "He came from the remote eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the Western Norman Empire to seek scriptures..."


    John took Su Xun as the material of his pretending.


    And forced Wang Su Xun, at this time is walking into a jewelry store: "boss, please look at this."


    Su Xun handed the Pearl Earring to him.


    Chubby boss''s careless eyes suddenly changed. He picked up the earrings and looked at them. Then he said to Su Xun, "guests from afar, please wait a moment. I need to take them in for identification."


    With that, he was ready to turn and enter the room.


    Just took a step and stopped.


    Because Su Xun caught his back collar.


    "I think it''s better to identify here, don''t you think?" Su Xun does not laugh.


    He saw this kind of trick on TV when he was in primary school. He took it to the studio for appraisal, but when he took it out again, it had already been replaced.


    At this time, there is no monitoring. Local people bully a simple group of outsiders by relying on local advantages.


    Fat boss know encounter stubble, show a reluctant smile: "of course, this is a very good pearl, I am willing to pay 100 gold."


    Things are good things. He really wants to collect them. Since he has a hard problem, he has to spend money to buy them.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? If you make such a price that insults my intelligence, I''ll go to the shop next to you right away. " Su Xun didn''t know the purchasing power of gold coins, but he knew that this guy must have put down the price.


    With that, he snatched back the pearl earrings, pretended to turn around and went out.


    Fat boss quickly cried: "wait, my friend, don''t be so impulsive, you can still talk about 1000 gold coins, I am willing to pay 1000 gold coins for this."


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun hit the wall with a fist, and the wall sank into a pit, and there was a spider web like crack.


    "I didn''t catch you. Say the price again."


    It can be called the most hard core bargaining method in history.


    Fat boss''s face turned white, but he felt bitter in his heart, because a thousand gold coins is really the price of conscience.


    However, he looked at the hard fists on the wall and thought his conscience could be more expensive. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "one thousand three hundred gold coins."


    "Deal." Su Xun could see that this time the fat boss was really in pain, which showed that he had no loss.


    The fat boss came into the room and bitterly took out a bag of gold coins and handed them to Su Xun: "please order them."


    "No more." Su Xun didn''t think that he dared to cheat himself after seeing his own boxing power.After leaving the jewelry store with 1300 gold coins, Su Xun went into a tailor''s shop again.


    "Guests from afar, it''s my honor to serve you. What can I do for you?"


    As soon as I entered the tailor''s shop, a freckled female apprentice met me.


    Su Xun: "do you have any paper and pen to customize some clothes? I''ll draw the picture and you do it


    Soon, the female apprentice came out with a piece of paper and a pen: "guest, please."


    Then she curiously looked around, because it was the first time that she saw the guests design their own clothes.


    Su Xun painted on the paper. He drew a blue and white sailor''s jacket and skirt. He also drew white silk and black silk. Cough, cough, LSP.


    At present, silk stockings are specially for men, but just make them according to Su Xun''s painting.


    In addition, there are high-heeled shoes that men wear now, mainly to prevent stepping on cow dung.


    After painting the sailor''s uniform, Su Xun drew a picture of a modern military uniform, with a dark green coat, trousers and a short skirt. The style was German.


    "God, it''s a divine design."


    The tailor''s boss had already stood behind Su Xun, showing an exaggerated expression.


    "Can you do it?" Su Xun asked.


    The boss repeatedly nodded: "of course, distinguished guests, I am willing to pay for your design."


    He could almost imagine the charm of these two kinds of clothes on women, and his tailor shop would surely explode the whole country.


    "Give me 100 sets each for free. These two drawings are yours. I will give you a design drawing when I receive the goods." Su Xun pointed to the drawing.


    Sure enough, knowledge is priceless. He has a lot of ideas about women''s clothing styles.


    It''s all thanks to his group of women, who wear different clothes every day.


    The boss heard that there was a new design, and his eyes were shining: "as you wish, sir, what size do you want these clothes made of?"


    Su Xun casually talked about some of the most common size data of women, asked him to make dozens of sets each, and after he agreed on the date of taking the goods, he left.


    After leaving the tailor''s shop, he went to the blacksmith''s shop and spent money to customize weapons in the blacksmith''s shop.


    Including sword, knife, spear and bow.


    At the beginning, the boss refused, because swords and knives were OK, but spears and bows were contraband in China, and private casting and collection were prohibited. What''s more, there was still such a large quantity of goods that rebellion was enough.


    However, Su Xun gave too much. Su Xun gave 300 gold coins, which he could not refuse.


    For ordinary people, this is a huge sum of money. The currency of the world is gold, silver and copper. 100 copper coins are equal to one silver coin, and 100 silver coins are equal to one gold coin.


    An ordinary worker''s income is only ten copper coins a day, and Su Xun''s 300 gold coins are enough for the blacksmith''s family to take risks.


    After leaving the blacksmith''s shop, Sue found a restaurant to eat and thought about how to get into the palace.


    Because the middle-aged businessman on the dock made it very clear that basically all the domestic charts had been destroyed, and only the imperial palace had them.


    The imperial palace is heavily guarded. Although he has the ability of copper, iron and power, it''s too difficult for him to sneak in and steal quietly.


    What''s more, even if he can successfully sneak into the palace, he doesn''t know where the chart is placed. Even if he gets it, he may not be able to bring it out.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he decided to sneak in.


    It''s just that the way of sneaking in should be changed, and all the people who saw him should be knocked down. Won''t they sneak in smoothly? And it''s going to come out.


    He felt like a genius.


    But before that, he had to carry his clothes and weapons onto the ship, and then he would slip away when he got the chart.


    So next, while waiting for the clothes and weapons to be made, he needs to find out about the security situation in the palace.


    This problem is not difficult, especially when he has 1000 gold coins left in his hand.


    After all, there is a saying that money makes the devil push the mill.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, the guards outside the palace changed their posts.


    Phyllis was a palace guard.


    After the change of duty, he went home with his helmet in his arms.


    But there was no smile on his face.


    Because they had been ordered to capture and kill those laughing ordinary people, which made him deeply hostile to his neighbors.


    His parents and his wife''s parents also alienated them, so he and his new wife had a bad life, even a hard time.


    Especially when they are not rich, the pain is magnified infinitely.


    "Hey, man, you don''t seem happy?"


    A figure stopped Phyllis.Phyllis looked up and saw a foreigner with black eyes, black hair and yellow skin.


    Of course, this foreigner is Su Xun.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Asked Phyllis, somewhat upset.


    "90% of the worries in the world are caused by lack of money. If so, I think I can solve your worries," Su Xun said


    If he wants to know the security situation in the palace, he can only know it through the guards in the palace. They are responsible for this, and naturally they know it best.


    If the other party doesn''t want money, it won''t get in the way of reporting him. It''s just a wave of backhand killing.


    "Are you joking, sir? Do you mean to give me money? " Phyllis is unbelievable.


    Su Xun shrugged: "why not?"


    "My grandmother taught me that there is no free lunch." Phyllis was not fooled by Sushen.


    Su Xun nodded: "your grandmother must be a wise old man. Yes, I can give you a lot of money, but you need to pay the corresponding price."


    "At what cost?" Phyllis said in secret. It''s OK to listen. It''s too much. Just don''t agree.


    Su Xun said, "I''ll give you 100 gold coins, and you just need to tell me how many guards there are in the palace."


    He said the price first and then the request, which would make Phyllis even less bold to refuse.


    Because 100 gold coins are not small money.


    Phyllis was only twenty coppers a day, better than ordinary workers, but not rich.


    100 gold coins can change his fate.


    The gap between the rich and the poor is everywhere.


    As before, the jewelry store owner can spend 1300 gold coins just to buy an earring, because he can sell that earring at a higher price.


    And ordinary people may not get 10 gold coins in their lifetime.


    This is the gap between the rich and the poor.


    Phyllis''s face was uncertain. He admitted that he was interested. "What do you want to do?"


    A foreigner deliberately inquired about the guards in the palace, which made him not worry.


    "It''s none of your business. You can take 100 gold coins if you just tell me. No one will know about it." Su Xun was like a devil leading him down.


    Phyllis gritted his teeth: "I want money now."


    "As you wish." Su Xun lost the 100 gold coins in the bag he had prepared.


    Phyllis caught the gold coin and opened it. He was breathless and thirsty.


    He has never seen so much money, and now the money belongs to him. How can he not be excited.


    Su Xun urged, "I think you can wait until you get home and feel their breath."


    "Hoo -" Phyllis came back and breathed a deep breath: "there are 300 bodyguards in the palace. There were more than 600 bodyguards, but they have to change their posts."


    Three hundred bodyguards, this number, compared with the bodyguards of the emperors of the eastern countries, is a scum.


    But in the fairy tale world, a city with 100000 people can be called a country, and whether there are 100000 people in this country who don''t know, so it''s normal.


    "Is there a magician?" Su Xun asked again.


    Phyllis looked at him strangely: "our country is very small, how can the magician stay?"


    He seemed to be curious. Su Xun was so rich, but he didn''t even have this common sense.


    Magic research is very expensive, and it needs communication to make progress, so most magicians are in large countries with large population.


    "Where''s the knight?" Su Xun asked again.


    Phyllis nodded and replied, "there are two five-star earth knights in the palace. One is the personal guard of the emperor and the other is the commander of the palace guards."


    "Five star Knight of the earth?" Su Xun raised his eyebrows.


    Phyllis understood that the foreigner knew nothing and adhered to the good tradition of collecting money. He explained: "knights and magicians are divided into nine stars. One star is the lowest and nine stars are the highest."


    "Then how strong is the five-star earth Knight''s attack power?" Su Xun is as steady as an old dog.


    Phyllis pondered for a moment: "if you use your knighthood skills, you can cut the tree with one sword."


    Su Xun was relieved, but so.


    He said, "thank you for your answer. Now you can go home and feel the gold coins."


    Three hundred people, he can deal with, a group fight three hundred, so happy decision.


    Seeing Phyllis leave, so did suthen. He is going to spend the night on the boat.


    Night falls, the temperature drops suddenly, the day is still sunny, but the night has begun to snow.


    It''s a good thing he''s strong.


    "Buy a box of matches, sir."


    "Please buy a box of matches, sir."


    "Sir..."


    A cute little girl in an old apron is selling matches. Her apron pocket is full of matches and her feet are a pair of big slippers. The slippers are obviously not hers.Unfortunately, the passers-by did not stop and did not pay for her matches.


    Little Annie was a little desperate. She sat down in the corner outside a restaurant. She felt cold and scratched one match after another to keep warm.


    She was very cold, but she didn''t dare to go home, because she didn''t sell any matches. When she got home, her father would definitely hit her and wouldn''t give her food.


    Suddenly, Annie, who was already unconscious, felt a shadow in front of her eyes. She subconsciously looked up.


    What I saw was a pretty face.


    But her focus was on susian''s clothes.


    Oh, my God, this person wears less than her on such a cold night. He must be very poor, too.


    "Come with me."


    Su Xun stretched out a hand and said softly.


    He wanted to come to the restaurant to buy some food to bring back the legend, but he didn''t expect to meet the little match girl.


    When he read this story before, he was still very young, but he felt sad for the death of the little girl.


    Now it can change the outcome of the other party''s death.


    If you give me a hand, I will do it naturally.


    Annie couldn''t hold on any longer. She didn''t think about anything at all. Her cold little hand stretched out.


    It wasn''t until Su Xun held it that she found that this man''s hand was warm.


    Susian took her to the restaurant.


    Looking at their clothes, the waiter frowned. As soon as he was ready to drive, Su Xun put a gold coin into her mouth.


    "What a lovely child, sir. Can I help you?" The waiter gave a sweet smile.


    In the face of money, even if susian put other indescribable things into her mouth, she would show a sweet smile.


    Feeling the warmth of the restaurant, Annie was a little happy and restrained. Holding susian''s hand tightly, she saw susian give a gold coin to the waiter. She thought it was too wasteful.


    If she can bring back a gold coin, her father will not beat her for a long time.


    Su Xun said faintly, "take some food and put it in a basket. I''ll take it away."


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment, please." The waiter sat down with them and then turned to leave.


    Annie sat down timidly, as if for fear that she might contaminate the chair and tablecloth.


    "What''s your name?"


    Su Xun handed the hot water in front of him.


    Annie carefully replied, "Annie."


    The warm smell in the restaurant has completely restored her consciousness, and her hunger is more obvious.


    "You''re afraid to go home because you didn''t sell the matches. Your father will hit you, right?" Su Xun asked.


    Annie''s eyes widened. It seemed that she didn''t expect the other party to know her own business.


    When Su Xun saw this, he knew he was right. He was really the little match girl in the fairy tale.


    Su Xun asked, "how about going with my brother? My brother won''t beat you. My brother will take you away from here."


    My uncle will take you to see the goldfish.


    "Well." Annie is afraid to go home anyway. She will be killed when she goes back.


    Besides, no one was so kind to her except that she had already married her grandmother in heaven.


    Simple and naive, let her use the simplest way to distinguish people''s heart, think that Su Xun is a good man.


    Soon, a lot of food was brought in.


    Su Xun paid the bill and took out a gold coin as a reward. He hired these people to help him take the food to the boat at the wharf, because there were too many.


    At the same time, Su Xun also bought a lot of condiments and quilts, because he didn''t expect that the temperature difference between day and night was so big.


    If there were no quilts, the women without clothes on board would be damaged by the cold.


    Half an hour later, on Shenzhou 7, the waiter of the restaurant had left with his reward.


    A group of people surrounded little Annie.


    Little Annie shivered.


    "Is she the little match girl?"


    "She''s so cute, but her skin is freeze-dried. It''s pathetic."


    "She still has clothes, but we don''t even have clothes. We''ve been naked for a month."


    "Well, let''s eat first. Don''t scare people." Su Xun said helplessly.


    "Yes, captain."


    Seven people made a funny salute. Su Xun reached out his hand randomly and felt it perfectly.


    They didn''t care. They usually took the initiative to wipe Su Xun''s money.


    Then she began to eat the big meal that Su Xun bought. Little Annie was dazzled and wolfed down.


    Because she''s never eaten anything good.


    She was more sure that susian was a good man just because susian gave her these things.


    Because she thinks she''s not worth the food, she''s just a pariah.


    After dinner, the people lay on the skins, huddled together and covered with new quilts for warmth.Su Xun shares a room with Xiyan and Annie.


    Little Annie slept soundly and soundly, with a smile on her lips. Obviously, she had a good dream.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    Su Xun hired someone to carry all the clothes on the boat. When the seven women saw the blue and white sailor''s clothes full of fantasy space, their mouths twitched.


    This sailor''s suit is all about love. How about fun suit.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough Su Xun''s serious sophistry.


    Seven people rolled a white eye, and then put on, have to wear, better than no wear.


    Of course, it''s normal for each of them to have at least two military uniforms, one with military trousers and boots, one with skirt and black high heels.


    Two days later, in the evening, Su Xun personally used a cart to carry the weapon on the boat.


    Put it on the deck and cover it with cloth. Everyone is well fed and ready to run.


    And Su Xun is going to sneak into the palace to steal the chart.


    "Be careful." Xiyan kisses Su Xun.


    Seven female sailors also stare at Su Xun, and then one by one take turns to come forward to kiss, this is to send a blessing.


    Little Annie also gave Su Xun a blessing. After changing her clothes, she looked more lovely.


    Of course, she was just a child in Su Xun''s eyes. He didn''t do anything about animals.


    "I''m going. Wait for me to come back."


    Su Xun changed into a man''s uniform, carrying a long knife around his waist, holding an iron spear in his hand, and a dagger in his boots. He went to the palace armed.


    It''s 12:30 in the evening. The sky is covered with snow. The wind is biting. It''s 10 degrees below zero.


    "Who is it?"


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the palace, there was no hidden him, and he was immediately found by the guards outside.


    "As long as you don''t stop me, you won''t die. When I kill the emperor, you won''t be blamed."


    Su Xun looked at them and said something seriously.


    No one else had to die. The emperor was sure to die. If Su Xun killed him, he would do good for the people of this country.


    "Arrogance! Kill him


    At the command of the leading general, more than a dozen soldiers on duty to guard the city gate rushed to Su Xun.


    "Why must I be forced to kill?"


    Su Xun sighed helplessly and clenched his spear. His body was like a cheetah shooting.


    "Poof


    A spear pierced the chief''s throat, then the spear shocked and cut off his head.


    A spear in his hand, each time stabbed, will take away a life.


    In the blink of an eye, all the soldiers were killed.


    As if playing a game, Su Xun walked into the palace with a bloody spear.


    "Someone broke in and killed him!"


    "Report to your majesty! There are assassins


    "Stop him! Kill him and get the reward


    The soldiers patrolling in the Imperial Palace rushed to Su Xun without second words.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    The spear in Su Xun''s hand was thrown out.


    Puyi -


    a general was directly pierced by a spear, and his body was taken out and inserted into the post.


    Then Su Xun pulled out his waist knife and rushed out.


    "Poof "Poof


    "Ah


    Blade into the body of the sound, accompanied by bursts of screams continue to ring, scarlet blood blooming in the air, blood scattered on the ground to melt the snow.


    "Devil! He is the devil


    "He is a devil! Run


    Dozens of people died in a row, and all of them were afraid, because their knives didn''t leave a trace on Su Xun.


    In panic, they all lost their knives and ran away.


    "Why?"


    Looking at the bodies on the ground, Su Xun wiped the blood on the knife and shook his head.


    It''s worth taking your own life for the sake of a fatuous monarch who neglects people''s lives and abandons the government?


    At least Su Xun didn''t feel worth it for them.


    This loyalty is stupid loyalty, and the emperor is not worthy of their loyalty.


    "Poof


    After pulling out the spear inserted in the post, the general''s body fell to the ground.


    Su Xun continued to walk to the palace.


    In the palace, the emperor is working.


    She arched over a concubine twice.


    "Your Majesty? Have you come in? "


    The concubine twisted her body.


    "I''m done."


    The emperor said breathlessly.


    Concubine


    After a short silence, she could only boast against her heart: "well, your majesty is really powerful."She''s finished before she even feels it. This kind of speed is really powerful.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Your majesty! An assassin has entered the palace! "


    The voice of his bodyguard came from outside the palace.


    The emperor immediately got up from the bed.


    "Get dressed! How dare you come to assassinate me! It''s killing you


    The emperor was fierce and gnashing his teeth.


    The concubine quickly got up to change clothes for him. She didn''t take anything from her hand, but she pretended to have clothes and put them on carefully for the emperor.


    This is the emperor''s new dress.


    The emperor never admitted that he had been cheated. He killed all the people who laughed at him for not wearing clothes.


    In order to prove that he was right and not cheated, he always wore the emperor''s new clothes.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a gorgeous and noble dress. It''s so beautiful."


    The concubine''s face showed the color of exclamation and praised.


    "That''s nature."


    The emperor pretended to touch his clothes, which did not exist, and then went out.


    There are more than 100 bodyguards and two five-star Knights outside the palace.


    "Where''s the assassin! Where is the assassin! "


    Asked the emperor, glaring.


    "Here I am."


    A quiet voice sounded, and Su Xun walked to the door step by step. Every step he took, a red footprint would be left on the snow covered ground.


    Because his body has been dyed red by blood, and the spear in his hand is still dripping blood.


    "What country are you from? How dare you come to assassinate me The emperor saw that Su Xun was not a man.


    Not a native.


    Su Xun said, "I tried my best to sneak into the palace to steal a chart."


    The crowd was speechless.


    You call that sneaking in? Stealing?


    Do you steal like this? What a shame to the thief!


    "Killing everyone who sees me is the perfect way to sneak in." Su Xun said with a smile.


    People: Well, NIMA has a point.


    The emperor denounced: "arrogance! Be presumptuous


    "You are not presumptuous, a little bit no, hang in the country are naked, or you are more arrogant." Su Xun sneered.


    This kind of fool, who can be emperor, can only be attributed to his blood. The West pays attention to blood.


    This is definitely the emperor''s painful foot. The emperor''s most taboo point is this. Hearing Su Xun''s taunting him, his eyes were red: "kill him for me!"


    "Kill A group of bodyguards rushed up.


    They are full of momentum and fearless of death, because they all want to show themselves in front of the emperor.


    No matter how much the people hate the emperor, he is always the emperor and the master of the country.


    Su Xun''s spear trembled and flew out. A little cold came first, and then the spear came out like a dragon. In an instant, he harvested four people''s lives, and the blood was like a plum blossom.


    "Dangdangdang!"


    There were many bodyguards, but they couldn''t move. The spears and knives in their hands cut Su Xun''s body as if they were on iron sheet, making a clear sound.


    After finding that Su Xun was invulnerable, everyone was a little scared and cast a shadow in his heart.


    They suspected that sue Xun had a devil''s shelter.


    "All out of the way!"


    The two knights of the earth roared.


    Then all the soldiers scattered one after another, leaving a space in the middle. Two earth Knights approached Su Xun with huge swords, full of momentum.


    "Death


    "Cross cut!"


    "The moon falls!"


    They both roared at Su at the same time.


    Each hand is their own Knight skill.


    They all look strong.


    Su Xun lost his spear and cut it.


    "Dang!"


    The swords in the hands of the two knights flew straight away.


    Su Xun was stunned: "so weak?"


    "So strong!" The two knights were stunned.


    Su Xun showed a grim smile: "it seems that I overestimated you, but also depressed myself."


    The voice fell and rushed out with a knife.


    If you are a man, you should kill!


    "Poof


    With a knife, the head flies high.


    "Poof


    It''s another knife. The body is split in two.


    Two land knights were killed by the sword.


    Su Xun wiped the blood on his face and showed a ferocious smile. He looked at the emperor.


    "Escort! Somebody! Protect me


    The emperor showed the color of panic, a fart, shares sitting on the ground, like a fat big white pig.


    However, no bodyguard dared to step forward.


    After all, the two five-star earth knights were killed like chopping melons and vegetables, not to mention them."Tell me where the chart is."


    Su Xun stared at the emperor and asked.


    "In In the library, come on! Go and get the chart for this adult! Go


    The emperor shivered, his eyes full of fear, and growled hysterically at a valet.


    "Yes, yes."


    The waiter excites himself, and then runs to the library. Ten minutes later, he holds a volume of chart and gives it to Su Xun shivering.


    "Big My lord... "


    Su Xun grabbed it, opened it and said with a smile, "it''s very good."


    "You You are satisfied. " There was a flattering smile on the emperor''s face, and he was relieved.


    I think I''ve saved my life.


    "Puyi -"


    Su Xun left the knife in his hand without hesitation.


    The emperor''s head fell off, the smile on his face completely solidified, and he was always happy.


    Everyone was stunned to see the emperor dead.


    Su Xun swaggered and walked out calmly.


    A series of blood red footprints were left behind.


    It wasn''t until Su Xun''s back completely disappeared that the palace was full of noise and chaos.


    "Your Majesty is dead!"


    "Your Majesty is dead!"


    In the chaos, looting began, and the will of the people began to awaken.

 Chapter 1364

    "Let''s go."


    After boarding the ship, Su Xun gave the order to retreat. Otherwise, when the next principal gathered all the soldiers in the country, he would be in trouble.


    They were ready to run. With Su Xun''s order, seven little sisters in sailor''s clothes rowed with all their strength.


    Even Su Xun, a human Tyrannosaurus Rex, went to battle himself.


    A sailboat full of goods and materials sails out of the port. The journey ahead is the sea of stars.


    Until he could not see the island country whose name was not worthy of owning, he asked the people to stop: "almost. Rest."


    "Oh, my hand almost broke."


    "I''m so tired that my wrists are not my own."


    Hearing that Su Xun said that he could have a rest, all the seven women lost their oars and collapsed.


    Little Annie, who was less than 1.5 meters tall, also loosened her oars and puffed.


    "Have you got the chart?" Sunset asked.


    The other people who were tired and paralyzed heard this were all in a spirit and looked at Su Xun one after another.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "guess what."


    Then he took out the chart.


    All of them came together, and susian was surrounded by women.


    In the fairy tale world, Liu Xiahui was calm and laid out the chart with solemnity.


    "Here, you see, that''s where we are now, skaguo." Su Xun pointed to an island.


    The country finally has a name.


    Then, Su Xun''s fingers moved, and the eyes of the people followed his hand.


    Until the edge of the chart, Su Xun stopped. It was a big continent.


    Finally, his finger rested on the kingdom of Eaton: "go south, land from here."


    "So far away." The crowd howled, and they felt that their hands were suffering.


    When the wind is downwind, they can still rely on the wind. When there is no wind, they can''t rely on their manual endurance.


    Su Xun said: "it''s a little far away, but it''s better than to be like a headless fly. Now I know which direction the goal is, at least I have the bottom of my heart."


    "Hee hee, Captain, you have a bottom, but we don''t have one."


    No. 4 with short hair blinked mischievously.


    Others all laughed one after another, looked at Su Xun jokingly, and blinked at him.


    It''s said that the seamen are all old people and hooligans. These women are driving more and more now.


    A group of female drivers, driving is dangerous.


    Su Xun managed to escape from the wolf pack.


    Otherwise he would feel wet.


    The boat drifted slowly to the south.


    Su Xun sleeps in his room and opens the forum. He hasn''t seen song Liang''s post for a long time. He is the first "lucky guy" among the seven billion players to land


    I don''t know if he got out of the circus.


    He hasn''t been on the forum these days. Song Liang has updated several posts, basically keeping the rhythm of sending one post every day, proving that he is still alive.


    From the change of the title of his post, we can probably understand the journey of his heart in recent days.


    "Training is hard, I swear, I must get out of the circus! ¡·


    "fuck! Hit a stick to a sweet jujube, think this can make me yield? Don''t eat to death! ¡·


    hunger strike works! They were afraid that I would die. I decided to go on a hunger strike and pursue freedom! ¡·


    Su Xun sighed that he had fallen.


    A good astringent successor will be corroded by the capital shells of fairy tale world.


    Su Xun continued to read his post two days ago.


    "Wuwuwuwu, I haven''t had a rest, I feel that I''m dying"


    "I must get out of here!"!!! ¡·


    Su Xun shows a happy expression, goes through all kinds of torture, and his original intention of running away does not change. Song Liang finally finds his original intention. He is still the boy he used to be.


    After brushing the history post, Su Xun frowned when he saw the post he just sent today.


    If I do something that I''m sorry for, don''t blame me. I just want to live. ¡·


    Su Xun chose to read this post.


    Text: [picture] [picture]


    the content of the picture is a self portrait, in which the eyes are deeply sunken, and the eyeballs are covered with blood, which looks like withered.


    Then the following is the text: "I song Liang sorry everyone, but I really can''t stand it, I can''t, look at my picture, I''m really tortured to death, I don''t want to die!"


    "So I betrayed everyone, told them that I am not the only yellow skin person in the world, and told them that more than seven billion people have come to this world. "


    "So, next you may be captured by the aboriginal Empire, because there are too many of us, and they want to take us to captivity as slaves."


    "I''m sorry, I''m a traitor and a sinner of the blue star people, but I can''t stand it any more. You scold me. I just want to tell you that when you meet Aboriginal ships, don''t believe them any more. They''re all here to hunt you. I''m a sinner and a sinner."The bottom of the reply area is instantly fried.


    Zhou Yuan: "fuck! traitor! Do you know that this will kill us! Dog traitor


    Chen Hui: "we understand your situation, but I can never forgive you for what you have done."


    James: "sheter! Fark


    Park canyuan: "what''s wrong with being a slave? Is it bad to eat or drink? It''s better than being at sea


    Bangs: "upstairs the stick used to kneel, don''t think everyone is as soft as you."


    Hiroji Honda: "baga road! Asshole


    Xie Ling: "let''s upgrade the boat well. Only those who meet can unite as much as possible to fight against the aborigines."


    Everyone expressed their anger, because song Liang''s behavior harmed everyone.


    Originally, people were looking forward to landing and getting rid of the sea of misery, but now, who dares to land?


    On land, they may be captured as slaves, and there is a risk of being rounded up by indigenous ships in the sea.


    This time, I don''t know how many people will be caught. After all, the ship of the player can''t compare with the aborigines here.


    "It''s really It''s too late for me


    Su Xun couldn''t help scolding.


    He also wanted to go to the Norman Empire to look for the magic mirror, which created many difficulties for him.


    "What''s the matter?" The setting face doubts of ask a way.


    Su Xun took a deep breath, touched her blonde hair and said, "now I It''s very angry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Brother Kun is attached to the body, which is the same method of removing fire and Qi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The 45th day of ocean survival.


    Su Xun adheres to the principle of supporting the weak but not the strong. All the way, he only saves his sister, but all the men ignore him.


    For this reason, he was attacked in the forum.


    Now the most blessing for him on the forum is to wish him an early death.


    Although the players misunderstood him, the magnanimous Su Xun didn''t care. Looking at all the beautiful women on the boat, he thought it was worth it. It was a beautiful scenery.


    At present, there are 20 people on his ship, including 10 sailors and 10 female soldiers. The small sailing boat is almost unable to load, so the matter of upgrading is imminent.


    These days, he let the girls on the ship kill a lot of sharks. In addition to the daily survival, it''s only 300 short of upgrading.


    I don''t know if the murderous atmosphere on the ship is so strong that there are no sharks coming near for days.


    In this regard, Su Xun can only take Fishing law enforcement.


    "Xiao Xiyan, sing a song for me."


    Su Xun said to Xiyan.


    "I..." Xiyan just wanted to say that her singing is easy to attract sea monsters, and then soon understood.


    Su Xun wanted her to attract sea monsters.


    Then she sang in the bow.


    It''s the language of the mermaid people. Although I can''t understand it, all the people on board are infatuated.


    But this time, the song of sunset did not attract sea monsters, but attracted a local ship.


    A pirate ship, to be exact.


    "Captain, it''s a pirate!"


    Lisa, the leader of the soldiers, saw the skeleton flag flying on the ship in the distance.


    With more and more people on the ship, Su Xun no longer used the number, because he didn''t need to remember everyone''s name, just remember the leader.


    Lisa, 28, was an officer in active service before crossing. Su Xun promoted her to be the leader of the female soldiers on the ship, responsible for training.


    She has a long golden hair, dark green uniform in her body very fit, exquisite figure is clearly outlined, the key is leg length.


    "Get over there and grab supplies!"


    Without hesitation, Su Xun ordered that the materials sent to the door should not be in vain.


    And he also wants to try to find out if hunting these local pirates will gain survival.


    "Yes! Seven o''clock, speed up! "


    The sailor''s chief is Chen Rui, 25 years old. Before crossing, she was a rich woman in China who loved to explore and had a captain''s license. She knew the ship''s driving very well.


    She was not very beautiful. Su Yan''s words were only seven points, which proved that Su Xun''s saving women was out of kindness, not greedy for their faces.


    Chen Rui walked to the bottom of the boat with her long legs wrapped in white silk.


    The sailor is white silk, the soldier is black silk.


    Su Xun thought that Shenzhou 7 was heaven.


    The pirates on the pirate ship were attracted by the mermaid''s song and saw Shenzhou 7.


    "Guys! Look! There was a mermaid on board, and all the women on board


    Su Xun: grass! Blind? If you don''t want your eyes, you can donate them to those in need. Thank you.


    "Come on, come on! Go ahead! Don''t let them run away. Catch those women and have a good time


    "Captain! They seem to be coming to us! ""Hahaha, they must be scared out of their wits, guys, rush up for me!"


    The pirate ship also made great efforts to paddle, and soon the distance between the two ships was no more than 10 meters.


    There were about twenty or thirty men on the pirate ship, all men with long guns and short knives.


    They left the hook on the Shenzhou-7, and the other end of the hook was fixed on the pirate ship, so as to avoid the escape of Shenzhou-7.


    However, the distance is a little far. If their hook can''t catch it several times, Shenzhou 7 will slip off.


    However, Su Xun helped them to fix the hook on Shenzhou 7.


    Because he was also afraid of Pirates running away.


    Pirates:???


    It''s the first time they''ve seen someone who''s so cooperative.


    "For the sake of his interest, I can leave him a way to live in a moment. Get close to him."


    The pirate leader can''t wait to say,


    "it''s really slow. I have to do it."


    Su Xun swearing said, and then directly grasped the hook on Shenzhou 7, and forced the pirate ship to his side.


    Then the more than ten meter long pirate ship was easily pulled by Su Xun, and the pirates on board were immediately confused.


    Is it human strength to step on the horse?


    Then they woke up with a start.


    "Come on! blamed! Retreat


    The captain growled hysterically.


    He now knew why the opposite ship would take the initiative to approach them, and he felt the danger.


    There is a change of state on the opposite ship. It is likely to be a high star land knight.


    More than 20 of them were killed.


    "Captain, I can''t do it. The hook is too tight to take off."


    In order to prevent the fat sheep from escaping, how tight they fixed the hook, now they regret it.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way


    The captain pushed the pirates away, then pulled out his own knife and cut it on the chain connecting the hook. With one knife, the sparks splashed.


    Regardless of the captain, sweating, so buried in a knife and a knife on the chain.


    "Why don''t I help you?"


    A voice of inquiry entered the ear.


    "Not fast yet..." Before he finished, the captain suddenly reacted and slowly raised his head.


    Su Xun''s smiling face came into view.


    When he buried his head in chopping the iron chain, the two ships had long been dragged together by Su Xun.


    The men behind him were shivering.


    "Misunderstanding Misunderstanding... "


    Said the pirate captain tremblingly.


    "I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding."


    Su Xun laughed and touched him gently.


    Half of the pirate captain''s head was smashed, blood flew, and his body fell into the sea.


    At the same time, Su Xun gains 30 survival points.


    As soon as his eyes are bright, he can get survival by killing pirates. It''s more than enough to kill these 20 and upgrade the building.


    Before, he killed so many bodyguards in the Palace seven in seven out, and there was no survival. It seems that only the hunting at sea can survive.


    His eyes were blazing at the rest of the pirates.


    "I su Mou today, want to get rid of harm for the people!"


    Su Xunyi''s words roar, carrying a knife rushed to the pirate ship, ten valiant female soldiers are also led by Lisa, carrying a knife rushed up.


    Because the spear doesn''t work on the boat.


    Su Xun started to chop melons and vegetables, and killed nine more people. When he had enough survival to upgrade the building, he gave his head to the women soldiers.


    The reason why they were allowed to survive was that Su Xun wanted to build a fleet, which naturally required more than one boat to form. This was why Su Xun had to take their rafts with him before.


    They don''t need to upgrade their rafts for the time being. They just need to accumulate survival. Then when Su Xun''s ship is upgraded to an aircraft carrier, they have accumulated a lot of survival.


    They can upgrade their rafts to warships directly, and an aircraft carrier formation will come out.


    "The ship can''t be loaded. Don''t rush to move materials. I''ll upgrade the ship."


    After killing all the pirates, Su Xun said.


    Everyone is looking forward to watching Su Xun.


    Because the ship was too crowded, there were too many materials piled up, and there was not enough room for people to sleep.


    Su Xun chose to upgrade the building.


    After that, the sailboat changed dramatically. The length of the sailboat increased by two or three times. The sailboat changed from one sail to three sails, with a total of three floors.


    The most important thing was that there were five cannons on each side of the deck.


    Although these are ancient guns, they are hot weapons at least.


    Name, Shenzhou 7


    survival: 10Quality: low


    wear: 200 / 200


    Introduction: a three story building ship, 40m long, 10m wide, 9m high, ancient warship, can carry thousands of people, with ten old guns, can ride the wind and waves.


    "Artillery! What a big gun


    Seeing the guns on the deck, everyone was excited, which marked that they had entered the era of hot weapons from the era of cold weapons, and achieved a qualitative leap.


    From the fact that there were no guns on the pirate ship just now, we can see that there are no thermal weapons in the world.


    With these ten guns, they can already cross the ocean and go all the way.


    "But we don''t have shells."


    Chen Rui splashed a basin of cold water, in the excitement of the public is like the eggplant frost hit.


    Cannons without shells are equivalent to firesticks?


    "That I can make shells. "


    A woman in a sailor''s uniform and horsetail raised her hand and said weakly.


    For a moment, everyone looked at her.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, she was a little embarrassed: "I am a doctor of physics and chemistry, and I was responsible for studying missiles before crossing. As long as I have materials, I can get cruise missiles."


    Su Xun didn''t expect that the woman who didn''t show mountains and water was so hanging.


    It''s bigger than his sling.


    "She will be our protected animal in the future. By the way, what''s your name again."


    Su Xun looked at the woman with two horsetails and asked.


    "Liu Liu." Answered the woman with two horsetails.


    Su Xun said: "in the future, we will capture more No, save more researchers. These are valuable assets, especially female researchers. "


    Everyone on the blue star has come through, including those who study weapons and advanced technology. If they can be collected, they will have to go to heaven?


    In this way, Su Xun announced the establishment of a research department. Liu Liu served as the minister, and she was also a member of the Department.


    She was the only researcher on board.


    "Come on, move the supplies."


    With a wave of his hand, Su Xun took away all the wine, food and jewelry from the pirate ship.


    "Turn the rudder and go to this country first."


    After boarding, Su Xun opened the chart and said.


    Billy is the closest kingdom to where they are now.


    The reason for going to Belgium is to purchase raw materials that can be used to make shells.


    What''s more, it''s downwind to go to Billy country now, and you can go by sailing.


    The ship is too big for ten sailors, not even twenty.


    So we can save more people to be sailors along the way, at least a hundred sailors.


    "Yes! Captain


    Chen Rui and Lisa take all the people to sail, then turn the rudder and sail to Billy country with the help of the wind.


    Su Xun sat on the top platform of the building ship, looking at all the mountains, and posted on the forum at the same time.


    "Hunting and anti hunting"


    Su Xun: "I just met a group of pirate attacks, which made me find a very interesting thing, that is, hunting aborigines in the sea will get survival, killing an aborigine is 30 survival."


    "Now that the Norman Empire has begun to hunt us players, we can hunt them for survival. It''s easier than killing sharks. Of course, remember, only killing at sea is effective."


    "In addition, I will go to a small country called Billy country to purchase materials. My ship has been upgraded to a building ship, and there is an urgent shortage of sailors. Ladies with charts may as well go to Billy country, where I will wait for you."


    The ship can carry more than 1000 people. Su Xun is going to recruit 300 sailors so that they can rotate.


    We have to recruit 100 logistics personnel and 800 soldiers, which is only 1100.


    After Su Xun posted the post, there was a reply soon.


    Dong Xue: "I have charts. My team has more than 100 sisters. Can Mr. Su accept all of them?"


    Zhao Han: "fuck! This is discrimination against men. I protest! Protest


    Xie Fei: "let''s set foot on the horse. It''s going to be a building boat so soon. I''ve just upgraded to a sailing boat."


    Song Hui: "I also have charts, and I''m taking my team on the route to Billy country."


    Zhao Gao: "how can a sailor let a woman do such a tired job? Su Xun didn''t know how to feel pity for jade. Couldn''t he give it to our men? "


    Zhang Fei: "brothers, if the Norman natives want to take us as slaves, we will send them to hell!"


    After so many days of development, most of the women have been united, so it is not difficult for Su Xun to recruit. The premise is to have a chart.


    After Su Xun quit the forum, he took a look at the next upgrade target of Shenzhou 7.


    After the building ship is a warship, just a wooden warship, or the kind controlled by oars.


    But it''s a lot bigger. It''s more than 150 meters long and 30 meters wide. It''s a huge thing. At the same time, it doesn''t seem crowded to carry 3000 or 4000 people.Upgrading requires 2000 survivals.


    And he''s only 10 now.


    Su Xun breathed out a breath, and then called the setting face up, holding her to sit and watch the sunset.


    On the way to Billy country, Su Xun met a group of women, more than 70 people, who accepted them all and asked them to change into new clothes.


    For the first time, the number of people on board exceeded three figures.


    The average age of the women on board is 23 years old, because the physical quality of the elderly can''t keep up, so it''s impossible for them to live so long in the harsh sea.


    So most of the players who are still alive are young, young and middle-aged.


    The elderly are offline very early.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The 60th day of ocean survival.


    After 15 days of sailing.


    Billy country is near.


    "Captain, otherwise you don''t go ashore."


    Lisa said something worried.


    Su Xun didn''t agree: "Billy country is 18000 miles away from the Norman empire. The news of the Norman empire can''t reach Billy country so quickly, so we won''t find a round up when we land. They will only treat us as businessmen from other countries."


    At this point, he pauses, then shows a touch of disdain: "what''s more, even if they have got the news of the Norman Empire, they have begun to round up the blue star people, but they can''t catch me."


    Looking at Su Xun full of confidence, a group of lonely women seemed to have water flowing out of their eyes.


    After all, Su Xun was the only man on the ship.


    And he is handsome and strong.


    "Come on, move on, pull in."


    As he continued to sail, Su Xun saw many big ships. Of course, they were not as big as his building ships.


    After all, Billy was just an island country, not a continent occupied by the Norman empire.


    Su Xun had an idea and thought about it.


    "Come here, we''ll do this later..."


    After listening to Su Xun''s opportunity, everyone was convinced by his intelligence. They wanted to sleep with him.


    An hour later, Shenzhou 7 sailed into the western port of Belgium.


    On the wharf, there are two rows of soldiers, and there are a large number of melon eating people around.


    After all, such a big ship, swaggering to the port, there have long been Billy''s ships to the official report.


    On the Shenzhou-7, on the deck of the ship stood rows of female soldiers with spears.


    The key is that the rows of black, silk legs, I do not know how much attention attracted.


    Su Xun stood at the bow of the ship in a uniform.


    Behind them are Lisa and Chen Rui.


    Su Xun and the two men got off the ship.


    On the dock, an official came up.


    "This distinguished gentleman, I don''t know which country he came from and why he came to our country."


    The official asked Su Xun politely.


    Since Su Xun had such a big ship and so many soldiers, he didn''t dare to look down on each other.


    The ability to build such a large ship shows that the national strength of the other party''s country is certainly not weak. With the protection of soldiers, the other party must also be an official.


    "Hello, I''m from the eastern kingdom of the Han Dynasty. I''m a duke. I''m sent to all the countries under the order of our emperor." Su Xun came at once.


    This is the plan he made on the ship before. He pretended to be a national envoy and landed in the name of visiting. In addition, he would be warmly received and respected by the local government.


    Sure enough, on hearing this, the official''s face became more respectful. He asked, "how many people are there in your country, your highness?"


    It depends on the dishes. I want to know about the strength of the Han kingdom.


    "Our country has 70 million people." Su Xun said a number blindly for fear that he would be scared.


    But it''s a scary number.


    Because Billy has only 500000 people.


    All the people were in an uproar. They stared at Su Xun strangely, as if they thought he was lying.


    Apart from the Norman Empire, how could there be a country with such a large population in the world?


    Why have they never heard of it?


    Su Xun asked in surprise: "how, is our country''s population a lot? I don''t understand that. It''s the first time I''ve been so far away. "


    Looking at Su Xun''s expression, the official couldn''t see any sign of lying. He said with a bitter smile, "Your Highness, there are many, only less than the Norman empire. It''s the second most populous country I''ve ever heard of."


    "Mr. official, can you introduce your majesty to me? I have brought with me a gift from our majesty for him. " Su Xun said again.


    The official nodded: "certainly."


    Then he asked curiously, "Your Highness, why are all your soldiers women?"


    "Because I like women, and they are not inferior to men in training." Su Xun was smiling, and his face showed the expression that all men knew.The official also gave a meaningful smile, indicating that I understand, I understand: "Your Highness will really enjoy it."


    "Come on, bring the gift down." Su Xun turned around and yelled at the boat.


    As his voice fell, the female soldiers carried down boxes after boxes of jewelry, a total of five boxes.


    Then put it on the ground, open it, and all kinds of jewelry in it radiate a dazzling light.


    Boom, the whole scene exploded.


    "A lot of jewelry! That''s too generous. "


    "Didn''t you hear that? There are 70 million people in the state of Han. They must be very strong and rich. "


    "You''re right. These jewels look a lot, but to them they''re just small things."


    "But it''s still shocking..."


    All the people were talking about it. Looking at Su Xun, his eyes became more humble and respectful.


    "This That''s too much. "


    Even the official was frightened. It''s not that their country can''t afford so much jewelry.


    However, he had never seen such a rich and powerful act of sending so much money to an envoy.


    Su Xun chuckled: "it''s just a small idea."


    These are all robbed from the pirate ship. They are the lifetime savings of the pirates. They took advantage of him.


    The reason why Su Xun sent so many jewels was that he knew that the king of Billy would repay him more, because it was about the face of the country.


    "What a generous country."


    The officer sighed, then asked the soldiers to carry the jewels away. "Your Highness, please follow me. Your majesty will welcome you very much."


    Su Xun didn''t lead the soldiers, so he followed the officials to the palace to see the king of Billy.


    An hour later, Billy''s palace.


    In the hall, Su Xun met the king of Billy, a middle-aged man in his forties.


    On both sides of the hall were ministers of the kingdom of Billy.


    When Su Xun walked into the hall, everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    "Dear king of Billy, on behalf of his Majesty the emperor of the Han Empire, I say hello to you."


    Su Xun put one hand on his chest and bent slightly.


    "It''s very kind of you, Duchess from the East. Please stay in our country for a long time so that we can entertain you."


    The king of Billy was very polite, because according to the following information, the Empire of the Great Han was very strong.


    It''s definitely not something he can offend.


    "I''d love to. I just need some supplies." Su Xun said with a smile.


    The king of Billy said, "we will pay for all the goods your Highness has bought in the country."


    "Thank you for your generosity." Su Xun said.


    The king went on: "there is a dance party tonight to choose my son ace''s wife. I hope the Duke will also attend."


    "My pleasure." Su Xun agreed to come down.


    Then Su Xun left the palace, but the discussion in the palace was not over.


    The Great Han empire gave them so many jewels that their return gifts could not be less.


    Otherwise, the emperor of the Han Empire will look down on him and cause a war.


    However, gold, silver and jewelry alone are too common and vulgar for them to be original.


    A minister came out and said, "Your Majesty, I heard that there is a man among the people who has a table that can produce exquisite food. It''s better to buy it as a gift in return."


    Although this table is magical, it is nothing for them, because the most important thing they need is exquisite food.


    But because of its magical characteristics, it can be given as a gift, which can be regarded as the intention.


    The king was overjoyed when he made this table a part of the gift list.

 Chapter 1365

    Billy country has a population of 500000, which is relatively large in the fairy tale world.


    The Norman Empire had a large population because it included the neighboring kingdoms.


    The whole Norman continent is the nominal territory of the Norman Empire, and it is normal to have hundreds of millions of people.


    After Su Xun left the palace, he began his shopping.


    Billy sent an official to follow Su Xun to coordinate and pay the bill. He also sent a team of soldiers to help carry his purchased materials onto the ship.


    Some people are willing to pay the bill, so Xun is very happy.


    Bought a few sewing machines, and a lot of white and blue and black and dark green cloth.


    In this way, the sailor uniform and military uniform can be produced by themselves, and the logistics personnel should be recruited, and the logistics personnel should also have the corresponding uniform - Maid uniform.


    In addition to buying cloth and sewing machines, Su Xun also customized 300 sets of sailor''s clothes, military clothes and maid''s clothes in various sizes in several clothing stores.


    With officials following, these clothing stores and tailors will give priority to Su Xun''s orders.


    At the same time, Su Xun hastily made several flags.


    After finishing the dress business, Su Xun went to buy a lot of pillows, quilts and tableware.


    The officials who followed Su Xun to pay the bill turned black. He didn''t expect that Su Xun would buy so much.


    That''s the weight of at least one or two thousand people.


    Su Xun said, "we still have three ships that haven''t landed, so we need to prepare their supplies together, but there are too many, otherwise we''d better pay for them."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The official said without hesitation.


    It''s about the face of the country. Diplomacy is no small matter. Losing the face of the country is a sinner.


    After hearing this, Su Xun could only express his gratitude: "your country is so generous. I will certainly publicize your kindness to your majesty of the Han Empire when I go back."


    Later, Su Xun bought several barrels of materials to make the original shells. These materials seemed a little puzzling to the officials. Of course, he didn''t know how powerful these things would be when they were combined.


    After a big clean-up, with the help of Billy soldiers, all the supplies were put on board.


    "Don''t forget the evening ball, your highness."


    When the official left, he reminded Su Xun.


    "Of course." With a smile, Su Xun personally sent the officials off the ship, and then handed some flags to Lisa: "hang them all up."


    The flag is bright red with the four words "Shenzhou 7" written in white on it.


    As long as you see this flag on the ocean, players will know it''s their own.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Xun went to the palace for a dance.


    He doesn''t have a girl. A real man doesn''t need a girl. He goes fishing for someone else''s girl.


    All the ministers, nobles and rich businessmen are present at the dance tonight. All kinds of pretty girls want to be liked by the prince at the dance.


    Prince ace is the eldest son of King Billy and queen, and the future heir of the kingdom.


    The king won''t be there today, so ace became the center of the dance.


    It didn''t end until Su Xun came.


    Su Xun was wearing a brand-new dark general uniform and German military uniform, which made him look sharp, but also reserved and handsome.


    Don''t worry about the military uniform. It doesn''t affect the battle. It''s just a matter of whether you are handsome or not.


    "Is this the prince of any country? It''s so cool. "


    "Yes, I really want to dance with him."


    "His clothes really match his people."


    A group of flower infatuated girls talk one after another, and there are still young women who are constantly looking for Su''s eyes.


    But for their husband, Su Xun had to teach them to learn an idiom.


    Suddenly out of favor, ACE is not happy. This is his kingdom, and he is the leading role here.


    He wanted to go to sue Xun for trouble, but he soon gave up the idea.


    Because he saw that the ministers came to Su Xun one after another, and they were very polite.


    As the successor of the king, he is not a fool. He knows he can''t make trouble for himself. Otherwise, some younger brothers want to replace him.


    "Your Highness, I am the chancellor of the exchequer of Billy. Please allow me to propose a toast to you."


    "Of course, cheers." With a smile, Su Xun took a glass of red wine from the maid.


    "Your Highness, can you tell us something about the customs and customs of the Great Han Empire?"


    "Yes, we know for the first time that there is such an empire in the Far East."


    These ministers are very enthusiastic and curious. In fact, they are also inquiring about the details of the great man.


    They need to compare which Empire is stronger than the Norman empire.Su xungang wanted to talk. Suddenly he looked at the door. His eyes lit up and he showed an apologetic expression: "you guys, maybe there is no time now. I want to invite that beautiful girl to dance."


    When they looked at the door, they saw a girl in a light blue gorgeous dress. She had a charming face, a tall figure, a baby granary, and a pair of beautiful crystal shoes on her feet.


    They have to admit that this is a girl who is extremely beautiful. Why don''t they know when there is such a wonderful beauty in Wangdu.


    Everyone was attracted to the girl.


    Including Prince ace, he only saw the girl for the first time. He even thought about the child''s name.


    When the young LSP was still shocked, Su Xun, a mature LSP, had already approached him.


    "This beautiful lady, can you have a dance?" Su Xun showed a gentle smile.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of her, Rilla was nervous and nodded shyly: "of course."


    She held out her little white hand. Susian gently held it and led her to the middle of the hall. They danced with the music, and the dance was beautiful and moving.


    Until this time, those slow step LSP have regret, ACE is the heart is cool.


    He felt as if he had lost the most important thing in his life.


    He liked the girl very much, but he had just found out the identity of Sushen, a great Duke whose population was second only to that of Norman empire.


    It''s more important than his father''s king.


    So he didn''t dare to ask Su Xun for it. He could only bear the pain of not giving up and looking at each other and Su Xun''s eyebrows. He felt the pain of being green face to face.


    Su Xun didn''t know that the young prince''s heart was so rich. He held Rilla''s waist and said, "what''s the name of this beautiful lady, please?"


    "My name is Rilla." Rilla''s heart beat so hard that it was the first time she had danced with a strange man.


    Su Xun praised: "it''s a nice name."


    Although he did not understand the meaning of "Rilla", it did not prevent him from teasing his sister.


    "Thank you." Rilla expressed her thanks, then plucked up her courage and asked, "what about you?"


    "Su Xun." Su Xun gave a cool smile.


    Time passed by so casually. Rilla and susian got along very happily.


    Su Xun, with his rich experience as a scum man, made the little girl tremble.


    And hugged her.


    Su Xun, who hasn''t done it once in two months, is ready to move.


    It wasn''t until Rilla saw the hands on the wall clock that she suddenly woke up and got up from Suxun''s arms: "sorry, I think I should go back."


    With that, without waiting for Su Xun to react, she quickly picked up her skirt and ran out.


    Hans, who has been paying close attention to this side, thinks that it''s susian who makes Rilla angry. He is very happy that he has the chance to take over.


    Su Xun was also a little confused. He was just fine. He just left.


    The point is, you didn''t tell me where your home was.


    Am I going to be alone tonight?


    "Rilla, wait for me."


    Su Xun quickly got up and ran after him.


    Ace''s face is distorted. Don''t you see that people don''t want to talk to you?


    It''s hateful to chase after him!


    Good Lord, don''t let that beautiful lady be cheated into bed by this foreigner.


    He wants to get a complete set.


    When Su Xun chased out of the banquet hall, Rilla''s figure was gone, leaving only a crystal shoe.


    Su Xun picked up the crystal shoes, and his face became strange: "this is What about Cinderella? "


    That woman was Cinderella just now?


    No wonder he felt Prince ace''s eyes were always wrong. He thought that he was jealous of his handsome, because he was green.


    I don''t know which version of Cinderella''s story this is, because there is no fairy in one version, and there is fairy in another.


    He suddenly thought of a small detail. It was after looking at the wall clock that Rilla suddenly ran away.


    In other words, there are fairies.


    In the fairy version, Cinderella wants to go to the ball, but he doesn''t have beautiful clothes and carriage.


    The fairy turned the pumpkin into a carriage, the mouse into a horse, gave her gorgeous clothes and shoes, and told her to leave before midnight, otherwise all the magic will be invalid.


    That''s why Rilla just glanced at the wall clock and ran away.


    Because it''s not far from midnight.


    But now the problem comes, Cinderella''s clothes and shoes are changed by fairies with magic.


    And the fairy also specifically said that after midnight these spells will be invalid.But why is the magic of this crystal shoe not invalid, no matter in fairy tales or now?


    What''s more, the crystal shoes are changed by the magic of fairies, and they will fit perfectly. How can it happen that the shoes suddenly fall off while running?


    To sum up, Su Xun felt that most of the fairy intentionally used this crystal shoe to lead the prince to find Rilla, and then realized Rilla''s wish to marry the prince.


    It''s just different from the fairy tale now. It''s him that Rilla met first, and he picked up the shoes.


    Why does the fairy help Cinderella so much.


    It can''t be just because Cinderella is pitiful. There are more pitiful people in the world than Cinderella.


    Su Xun couldn''t figure this out, but he was too lazy to think about it. He first found Cinderella according to the plot.


    Find the bridal chamber directly, fairy tale speed.


    Su Xun went to find the king: "Dear sire, I saw a beautiful girl at the dance. Her name is Rilla, and she can put on this crystal shoe. Would you please help me find her?"


    "Of course." The king agreed with a smile, and then ordered a minister to look for it.


    If the noble Duke of the Han Empire married a woman from Billy, it would be a great good thing to promote the relations between the two countries. Why not?


    Su Xun said, "thank you, your majesty."


    The minister left with the crystal shoes, while Su Xun was chatting with the king in the palace, waiting for the news.


    "Your Majesty, Prince ace is here."


    When they were chatting, a maid in waiting came to report.


    "Let him in." Said the king.


    Soon, Hans came in: "father..."


    Just as he said two words, he saw Su Xun on one side, and his words were all stuck.


    He came to see his father to help him find the woman and marry her.


    I didn''t expect that Su Xun was also here.


    "This is Duke Sushen, an envoy from the Eastern Han Empire. You can call him uncle." When the king saw ace staring at Su Xun, he introduced a sentence.


    The corner of ACE''s mouth twitched, but he was still very tired. He cried out in pain: "Hello, uncle susian."


    "You too, your highness ace." Su Xun smiles. Your original wife is going to be your aunt.


    The king then asked, "ace, what can I do for you at this late hour?"


    "No No, I just see my father so late and haven''t had a rest. Come in and have a look. " Ace''s heart aches.


    In front of Uncle Su Xun, he could not say that he was greedy for the woman who might be his aunt.


    The king waved: "well, your uncle and I still need to chat. You can go back to rest."


    "Good father, goodbye uncle suthen." Ace said hello to his uncle in tears and left.


    After ACE walked out of the side hall, he came to the garden. Heartbroken, he punched the tree, and a tear fell from the corner of the smoke. He looked melancholy: "I suddenly became a crying fool, not a good prince."


    As soon as he thought that the beautiful girl would pose seventeen postures on Su Xun''s bed, he couldn''t help looking up at the sky and roaring: "no! no No


    Don''t ask why there are seventeen, because he only knows seventeen. Purity limits his imagination.


    "Isn''t that his highness ace? What''s the matter? "


    The bodyguard who heard Yuan Hua''s howling came over and asked after seeing that it was ace.


    "I can''t do it, I can''t do it! It''s so hard! "


    Ace''s voice was very sad.


    Here BGM: true feelings are like vast grassland ~


    the chief bodyguard shakes his head. His majesty forces his highness ace too hard. He is still working on the topic so late.


    "Your Highness, it''s getting late. If you have any questions to do tomorrow, you''d better rest early."


    The chief bodyguard kindly persuades him, and then takes the bodyguard behind him to continue to patrol.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    All the population in the country is registered.


    So the minister found Rilla easily.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    Rilla''s father is a businessman. He is in business all the year round. Only her stepmother is at home.


    "Madame, you have a daughter named Rilla, don''t you?"


    After all, this may be the future mother-in-law of the Duke of the Han Empire.


    "Rilla? No, "he said


    The middle-aged lady shook her head. She had long forgotten Rilla''s name.


    She, like everyone else, called her Cinderella.


    "Is there something wrong with the file?"


    The minister frowned, then took out the crystal shoe and handed it to his wife: "madam, can you let your daughters try this shoe?"


    He talked about the ball.


    His wife''s eyes brightened after hearing this, and he felt that his daughter had a chance to marry into the royal family."Well, just a moment, please. My two daughters did attend the dance tonight."


    She took the crystal shoes and went back to the room. Then she told her two daughters about it.


    The two daughters were overjoyed after hearing this, because Rilla was dressed completely different tonight, and they didn''t recognize her at the dance.


    Let the eldest daughter try the shoes first, but her feet are too long, so she can only cut off her toes.


    Then he used a special method to stop bleeding. Finally, he put on the crystal shoe. Finally, he followed her mother out to see the minister with pain.


    "My Lord, this shoe belongs to my eldest daughter. She just changed her name to Rilla two days ago. She hasn''t registered yet."


    The wife holds the eldest daughter to look at the minister to say.


    "It really fits." The minister nodded, and then his opponent said, "go and inform the Duke."


    Half an hour later, Sue found it.


    "You see, your highness, it must be this beautiful girl dancing with you tonight."


    The minister pointed to his eldest daughter and said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun took a look at his beautiful eldest daughter, and then he looked at the lady beside him: "are you making a fool of me?"


    At the same time, he directly kicked the eldest daughter''s feet, kicking off the crystal shoes. At the same time, the eldest daughter''s bandaged toes were also exposed.


    He didn''t know why the prince in the fairy tale couldn''t remember Cinderella in a flash.


    But Su Xun clearly remembered that although this woman was pretty, she was not Rilla.


    Hearing Su Xun''s accusation, the lady''s face turned pale immediately: "Your Highness, I have a second daughter. She also attended the dance tonight..."


    When susian heard this, he made sure that the minister did not find the wrong place, but the wrong person. This lady was Cinderella Rilla''s wicked stepmother.


    The trace of bandaging on the eldest daughter''s feet should be the reason for putting on crystal shoes and cutting off her toes.


    There is a story in the fairy tale where the eldest daughter cuts off her toes and the second daughter cuts off her heels.


    "Let your little girl out, Cinderella, and let her try this shoe." Su Xun said.


    The lady''s face changed: "Your Highness, it''s just a dirty and ugly little girl..."


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun''s hand was a big one.


    The lady was almost knocked to the ground. Her hair on her head was scattered and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    "Don''t let me say it again."


    Su Xun looked at her without expression.


    For this vicious stepmother, Su Xun felt that his slap was kind.


    "Yes Yes, your highness


    The lady didn''t dare to force her any more. She covered her face, then turned and went into the room and called out Cinderella Han.


    When Cinderella saw Su Xun, she recognized him at a glance, but at this time, she only had low self-esteem.


    Because she is not the dazzling beauty at the dance, she has no gorgeous skirt and exquisite dance shoes, she only has a shabby gray skirt.


    But Su Xun squatted down and took off her shoes, revealing her delicate white feet.


    The clothes are dirty, but the body is clean. After all, dirty and not clean are two different things.


    Su Xun put on the crystal shoes for her, which fit her very well.


    "Damn it! You went to the dance secretly! Did you steal my money to rent a skirt


    See this scene, stepmother instantly exploded.


    "Pa!"


    Another slap hit her in the face.


    This time, Su Xun didn''t have to do it. It was the minister.


    "Damn stupid woman, you dare to fool me!"


    The minister was very angry, because he was cheated by this stupid woman and made him lose face in front of the Duke.


    But also a foreign Duke, he is now representing the country of Billy, is losing the face of the country.


    "Take this stupid woman and her eldest daughter."


    The minister gritted his teeth.


    Although he was very angry, he didn''t lose his mind and didn''t catch his second daughter.


    "No, don''t catch me. Let me go."


    "Cinderella, no, Rilla, I''m your mother. Your father loves me very much. Help me."


    Rilla and her eldest daughter cried.


    "You are not my mother. You have taken over my mother''s property and sent me to sleep by the fire." Rilla looked at her stepmother and said coldly.


    Su Xun showed his appreciation. He was afraid that Rilla was the kind of good man who would repay good for evil.


    In his view, people should not take the initiative to harm others, but also should not forgive a villain.


    In the end, Rilla''s stepmother and eldest daughter were arrested, and the minister also left. The second daughter was afraid of Rilla''s revenge and left home wisely.


    "Why leave without saying goodbye?"


    Susian looks at Rilla in front of him."I''m like this..."


    Rilla became restrained again. Compared with Su Xun, she was like a clown.


    Su Xun picked her up and walked to the house with a big stride: "you look very beautiful."


    "You What are you going to do


    Rilla was a little nervous and her body was shaking.


    "What do you say?"


    Su Xun gave a bad smile, put her directly on the sofa, and then began to respond to the call to increase the population.


    What is fairy tale speed?


    The speed of fairy tale is that the prince finds Cinderella and gets married immediately.


    Su Xun, let''s have a room first.


    A girl''s gentle voice came from the room.


    Outside the window, in a tree, a fairy blushed, but she couldn''t help staring into the living room.


    Two hours later, the world was quiet.


    "Can you show me the dress I''m dancing in tonight? That''s the most beautiful side of you. "


    Susian hugged Rilla''s delicate body and said softly.


    "This..." Rila''s face is in a state of embarrassment.


    Su Xun asked, "what''s the matter? You''re my woman now. There''s something you shouldn''t keep from me. "


    "Sorry, I That dress is not mine. It''s made by the fairy''s magic. " Said Rilla.


    Su Xun pretended to be shocked: "fairy? Is that true? I''ve never seen a fairy before. "


    "It''s true. Although it sounds incredible, I didn''t lie to you." Rilla assured anxiously.


    She has been given sleeping clothes by Su Xun.


    Su Xun used 36 postures, 19 more than his highness ace''s fantasy of 17.


    Su Xun, the scum man, still showed that you were cheating me: "Rilla, you should tell me the truth. My country is very big, but I''ve never heard of fairies in the world. Are you cheating me?"


    "I didn''t, I didn''t cheat you..." Rilla was about to cry. She didn''t cry when she just clapped.


    Su Xun said, "honey, don''t joke with me any more. Unless the fairy appeared in front of me, I would never believe such ridiculous words."


    "Can you believe it now?" The fairy couldn''t see it any more. She appeared in the living room in an instant.


    Rilla excited up: "that''s her, I didn''t cheat you, look, I really didn''t cheat you."


    "Sorry, dear Rilla, I misunderstood you." Su zhanan achieved the goal of forcing the fairy out, with an expression of apology and guilt on his face.


    Fairies in fairy tales are kind, so it means they are very easy to use.


    Rilla shook her head. "It''s OK. I don''t blame you."


    "Well, I''m still here." Looking at the two people as if no one else show love, the fairy is very angry.


    "Sorry, I almost forgot, your fairy."


    Su Xun seemed to think of the fairy, and looked at her, eh, a very lovely girl.


    It''s going to be a long time to cry.


    The fairy looked up at her head and said, "in the face of Rilla, I forgive your rudeness."


    "It''s really shocking that there are fairies in the world who can do magic, and they are so lovely and beautiful, and they must be very kind."


    Su Xun''s face was full of shock, and his mouth was full of praise. He praised the little fairy who had just come out of the society and had not experienced the danger of the society. He was so dizzy that he could hardly touch the ground.


    The fairy blushed: "well, I know how good I am. You''d better stop."


    So am I really that good?


    Just as the outsider who went to Guangdong to work lost herself in the sound of pretty girls, she also lost herself in the sound of fairy girls.


    "So dear and beautiful miss fairy, I have one thing to ask you." Su xunzianqiong''s dagger appears.


    The fairy said, "I knew you didn''t have a good heart, but I don''t mind realizing one of your wishes because you just praised me very well."


    It can be seen from this that she is too young.


    If he was an old man, he would be vague or refuse Su Xun directly.


    Su Xun likes this kind of simple girl.


    Because Lao Hao cheated him.


    "Miss fairy, I want to know where the heart of the sea is." Su Xun said with expectation.


    The little fairy was embarrassed: "my magic can''t predict. Why don''t you change it?"


    Su Xun looked at her suspiciously, so useless?


    Well, he shouldn''t overestimate the fairies in the fairy tale world, just a group of magicians.


    The proud fairy was hurt by his suspicious eyes: "you say it again, I can predict that it was just an accident."


    "Well, on the other hand, there is an omniscient mirror in the world. Now it should be in the hands of some queen. I want to know which country it is."Su Xun was going to the Norman Empire because it was the mainland. According to the plot of the story, Snow White''s country was more likely to be on land, but he didn''t know which country it was.


    "This..." The little fairy was embarrassed again.


    Seeing this, Su Xun waved his hand wordlessly: "OK, you can go."


    "You look down on me!" The fairy pinched her fist and blushed, staring at Su Xun angrily.


    Su Xun directly threw out a denial triple: "it''s not me. Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have it."


    "It''s you, it''s you! You just look down on me! Isn''t that the curse mirror? I''m sure I can predict! " The fairy clenched her pink fist.


    Then she bit her silver teeth, took out her fairy wand, drew several symbols in the air, recited the incantation, and then spat out a mouthful of blood and fell from the air.


    Su Xun quickly hugged her: "what''s wrong with you? It doesn''t matter."


    "The curse mirror is in the palace of Norman empire." The fairy''s face was pale and her voice was very weak.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that she really predicted it. However, it seemed that she was suffering a lot. He was a little embarrassed: "OK, I know. Don''t worry. I will repay you if I have kindness. I will revive you."


    "Resurrection? I''ll take a few days off and I won''t die. " Said the fairy, blinking.


    Su Xun threw her on the sofa: "waste my feelings, why is the magic mirror called curse mirror?"


    "You don''t know? What are you looking for? " The fairy looked at Su Xun curiously.


    Su Xun said, "use it to find the heart of the sea. You can''t predict that magic mirror."


    "You don''t want to live." The fairy widened her eyes: "the reason why the magic mirror is called curse mirror is that although it knows everything, the user will be cursed to a certain extent every time. The higher the difficulty of using the magic mirror to complete the goal, the more severe the curse."


    "The heart of the sea is such a precious thing. You use the curse mirror to find it. Even if you find it, you will be haunted by a very serious curse."


    When Rilla heard that she was pretty and white, she looked at Su Xun with worried face. For them, curse was a terrible thing.


    After all, there are too many things cursed by witches or demons in the fairy tale world.


    Like the sleeping beauty.


    When he was a child, Su Xun liked sleeping beauty very much. When he grew up, he liked sleeping beauty even more.


    And he has achieved the goal of sleeping beauty, and sleeping beauty more and more.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have my own way." Su Xun said with a smile.


    The fairy meant well, but when he found the heart of the sea, he finished the task and recovered his cultivation. Does he need to be afraid of the curse of the magic mirror?


    Seeing that Su Xun didn''t seem to be joking, the fairy showed her curiosity: "what can you do?"


    "I..." Su xungang wanted to answer, suddenly showed a joking smile: "if you really want to know, you can follow me to watch it."


    "Just go. I''m fine anyway." The fairy snorted and said with disapproval.


    Then he added, "of course, you don''t want to use my magic to help you harm people."


    "What kind of person am I?" Su Xun felt that he was really wronged. The other side misunderstood him.


    The fairy hummed twice and did not speak, but the meaning was obvious.


    Su Xun said, "don''t you go out yet?"


    "Why go out?" The fairy wondered.


    Su Xun pulled over Rilla for the second half, and the fairy blushed and disappeared.


    There are three white words in the air.


    "Bad guy!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, in the morning.


    Susian went to the palace to thank the king with a long white dress and a woman dressed Rilla.


    Rila is a girl''s age, but after last night, her eyebrows are a little more feminine, and even more charming.


    Even the king was stunned when he saw it.


    I secretly regretted that if I had known that there was such a beautiful woman in China, I would have been admitted to the palace.


    Of course, now that he was Su Xun''s woman, he could only give up the idea.


    After all, he is a wise monarch.


    Prince ace says it''s dog time.


    The woman he likes becomes his aunt and almost his mother, but she just won''t be his wife.


    "Your Majesty, Rilla and I thank you very much for your help. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t be together so well." Su Xun said gratefully.


    The main thing is to thank your son. Without his wife selection dance last night, how could I have the chance to choose his wife?


    The king laughed and said, "Your Highness, it''s very kind of you. It''s a great thing that you can marry a girl from Billy."With that, he looked at the loveless ace on his side: "don''t you say hello to your uncle and aunt?"


    "Good uncle and good aunt." His highness ace feels loveless. His heart is dead.


    Rilla''s face was restrained and shy, while Su Xun was calm: "Your Highness is welcome."


    At noon they stayed at the palace for lunch.


    All the guests had a good meal. If you don''t believe me, ask Prince ace.


    Ace said he was really happy. Didn''t you see the smile on his face.


    Ten days later, Sushen was leaving Billy country.


    During this time, all the women who had charts and were close to Billy arrived.


    Su Xun''s Shenzhou 7 has expanded to 1200 people, almost full.


    His custom-made uniform, sailor''s uniform, and maid''s uniform have also been made for the new people.


    There are also some people who do not have uniforms. There is a special room on board to make uniforms, which is in the charge of the logistics department. The logistics department is full of black and silk maids.


    In addition, Su Xun selected 20 scientific research talents from these people to fight for Liu Liu.


    On the day he left, the king gave back a generous gift, more jewelry than he had given.


    Besides, there is a table.


    "Duke, please see, this is a very magical table. As long as you say to it," small table, open quickly ", tableware, delicious food and wine will appear on the table automatically. This is a gift from our king to your emperor."


    The minister who came to see him off also demonstrated the usage of the table in front of Su Xun.


    After reading it, Su Xun said in secret, isn''t this the table in the fairy tale table, donkey, stick that can produce delicious food out of thin air?


    Donkeys seem to pull out gold coins.


    The stick can hit people automatically.


    I didn''t expect that this story happened in Billy country.


    However, Su Xun didn''t want to look for donkey and stick, because those two things didn''t work as much for him as this table.


    "It''s incredible. It''s a fantastic table. I''d like to thank you for your Highness the emperor."


    Su Xun showed a surprised expression, and then let a female soldier put the small table away.


    Later, Su Xun and the minister said goodbye, and then took Ruila and others to board Shenzhou 7.


    Then Shenzhou 7 set sail. With the efforts of more than 100 sailors, the huge building ship soon left the port and disappeared on the sea level.


    "I''m such an elegant Duke. I hope I can meet you again in the future."


    The minister who saw off said that he had never seen such a kind Duke.


    "Stop it! Stop them


    Just then, a soldier came running.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the minister.


    The soldier said anxiously: "just now the prophet in the palace received the news from his friends in Norman empire with magic. Those yellow skin, white skin and blue eyes are all vagrants from the sky. They have no country at all. They are all excellent slaves. We have all been cheated. Your majesty is very angry and orders to catch them all."


    WOW!


    There was an uproar on the dock.


    "They have just left. Order all the soldiers to board the ship and catch up with them!"


    Just now, he was still lamenting Su Xun''s gentle and easy-going minister''s ferocious face and hysterical roar.


    Under the order of the minister, groups of soldiers boarded the ship in a tame and orderly manner and set sail to pursue.


    "Wait for me! I''m going too! "


    A voice came suddenly.


    Everyone goes by reputation.


    Prince ace came in a hurry, his eyes red with excitement.


    He''s going to get Rilla back!


    Although Rilla had been reclaimed by that damned liar, he didn''t care.


    Even if Rilla is pregnant, he doesn''t care. If he is born, he will support her.


    This is probably true love.


    After ACE boarded the ship, five warships full of soldiers chased in the direction of the disappearance of Shenzhou-7.


    Above Shenzhou seven.


    "Captain, the first batch of shells have been produced, a total of 30 rounds. Apply for test firing."


    With two black eyes, Liu Liu excitedly said to Su Xun that the shell had been improved by her. It was more powerful and had a longer range on the basis of the original.


    "OK, I''ll shoot the first shot."


    Su Xun dropped his knife and fork, took a mouthful of red wine and gargled. He got up and went to a gun.


    He has just used that table to create a table of delicious food, which he is enjoying. The taste is pricking.


    "Captain, the first shell has not been tested. It''s very uncertain. I''ll do it."


    Lisa walks up to Su Xun.


    "It''s OK. I have confidence in Xiao Liu."Su Xun looked at Liu Liu and said with a smile.


    He''s copper and iron, even if it''s a blast, he won''t die. If someone comes, he will die.


    Being so trusted, Liu Liu was a little excited: "Captain, don''t worry, this kind of shell is very simple, it''s not difficult for me, there will be no problem."


    "I believe you."


    Su Xun came to the cannon, filled in the shells,


    and then took the torch to light the fire.


    "Boom!"


    Surrounded by a thunder, the shell shot out and exploded in the sea, blowing up several meters high waves.


    "It blew up! It blew up


    Everyone was cheering. With these shells, they could cross the sea.


    Su Xun also showed a smile on his face. He looked at Liu Liu and said, "well done."


    Then he looked around for a week: "the successful launch of the shell marks that we have entered the era of firearms. We will have a good dinner tonight and celebrate together."


    "Hoo hoo, long live the captain!"


    "I''m so excited. There''s nothing to thank the captain, or I''ll kiss him."


    Everyone cheered again when they heard that the food had been improved tonight.


    "Report to the captain, there''s a ship coming in the rear!"


    At this moment, a woman soldier standing on the top platform of the building called out.

 Chapter 1366

    "It''s Billy''s ship."


    Stern, looking at the distance of three shunfenger, full of soldiers of the ship, Xiyan said.


    Chen Rui frowned: "do they have anything else to say? Or something for us? "


    "No, to use an idiom, I''m afraid it''s bad for those who come. Otherwise, would it be necessary to send so many soldiers?"


    As an officer, Lisa made her own reasonable speculation and showed off her Chinese skills by the way.


    Foreigners like to use idioms when they learn Chinese.


    Su Xun looked at her and stressed, "we are the ones who come."


    Lisa was speechless when she heard the words. Yes, it seems that they cheated the king of Billy by pretending to be big men''s messengers. So strictly speaking, they are the bad ones.


    "This What the hell is going on? What are you talking about? " Cinderella Rilla can''t understand.


    Isn''t Su Xun the Duke of the Han Empire?


    How could the king send troops after them?


    The fairy hummed twice: "don''t you understand? He''s not a Duke at all, just a liar. "


    "As long as I want, the world can have another Han Empire at any time." Su Xun said with a cool smile.


    Isn''t the founding of the people''s Republic of China a small thing for him?


    This is his old business. He can''t remember how many countries he built.


    Please call him Su Jianguo later. Thank you.


    Rilla looked at the fairy with wide eyes. "Is all she said true? Are you really liars


    "How can this be called cheating? It''s the art of language, it''s business, it''s business. " Su Xun explained.


    Rilla blinked: "the king has given you so many jewels. What did he buy here?"


    "He bought a lesson." Su Xun has a serious face.


    Rilla


    She felt that the whole person was Ah, no, it''s brain. The whole brain is big.


    Su Xun also solemnly explained: "this lesson is very valuable. This time he spent money to buy a lesson and valuable experience of being cheated. Then he can avoid being cheated by others next time."


    "Captain, let go of the affair of seduction. It seems that the three ships are going to surround us." Chen Rui said.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "just in time, let them know what the iron fist of modern industry is. It''s also a blow to wake them up and promote the development of the industrial revolution."


    So he felt great.


    "Yes! Captain


    Lisa saluted and then went down the stage.


    Then he directed the soldiers to move the cannons and aimed them at the Three Billy ships.


    "What are they doing?"


    On the warship in the middle of Billy country, ace was puzzled to see the female soldiers moving their guns.


    The minister was also confused: "I don''t know."


    This group of local veterans have never seen a cannon.


    Eh, there is no rhyme.


    "Load!" Lisa called out.


    The female soldier filled in with round shells.


    "Light up!"


    Another woman soldier lit the fire with a torch.


    Cannon and black silk beauty are perfect match.


    "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom!"


    Because of the angle, only six cannons can be fired at the same time, and six cannonballs can fly out of the barrel.


    "What''s that?"


    Seeing the shells falling from the sky, the people on the ship were staring at them curiously.


    "Run! It''s a catapult


    The minister suddenly reacted and took ace to the stern of the boat. Although the catapult was powerful, the stones could not hurt the stern of the boat.


    What puzzled him was why the other side''s catapult was so small?


    Boom!


    The shell fell on the ship and exploded. The wooden warship was suddenly torn apart and flames rose. Countless people were hit by the fragments of the explosion.


    Of the six shells, only two hit the target.


    Half of the ship that was hit was broken, and the other half was sinking into the sea.


    "God! what is it? Is it a flask? "


    "No! The flask is not so powerful


    "Damn it! Retreat! It''s terrible


    Although only two ships were hit, the rest of the ship was terrified.


    At this time, ACE didn''t want to take the order. Without hesitation, he jumped directly into the sea, and then swam madly to the ship that had not been hit.


    The distance looked short, but it was far away. When he was exhausted, the boat was in sight.


    His face showed a smile, but he still gritted his teeth and insisted that he could get on the boat as long as he swam a few more times.


    "Whew - boom!"


    Two shells landed on the ship in front of him, and the ship exploded, leaving only the limbs and arms.


    The smile on ACE''s face gradually solidified.This shell smashed not only a ship, but also a teenager''s dream.


    He swam like crazy for such a long time with all his strength. What was the reason?


    It''s a philosophical question.


    But this is obviously not the time to think about it.


    "Go back and thank the king for his generosity. I love Billy, I love the mountains, the water and the people of Billy. Billy is so wonderful! I really like it here! "


    Sue voraf Xun, yelling at the officers and soldiers of Belgium in Russian.


    "Captain, you are infringing the copyright of others. Have you paid the copyright fee?" Chen Rui teases.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "I''m learning from it. How can we call copyright infringement


    After successfully persuading the officers and soldiers of Billy country not to pursue with eight shells, the building ship continued to move forward.


    This time the goal was not Eaton, but to make a detour and land directly on the Norman empire.


    Before choosing the kingdom of Eaton as the landing point, one was because it was near, the other was because it was not sure which country the magic mirror was in, so we had to find it one by one.


    Now that the position of the magic mirror has been determined, it will not take so much effort.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ocean vacation No, day 68.


    Shenzhou-7 has been away from Billy for almost a week. At this speed, it will take more than two years to reach the Norman Empire port on the west coast.


    Of course, this is only theoretical.


    Considering the actual situation, the ship will continue to upgrade and the speed of transit will be faster and faster.


    On the ship, on the deck and on the building walls stood rows of women soldiers in black, silk and armed with iron spears.


    The logistics personnel dressed in black and white maid''s clothes were put on the ship, and the beautiful figure and beautiful clothes formed a beautiful scenery.


    The working sailors stay in the cabin, and most of the rest sailors bask in the sun on the bow deck.


    As a captain, Su Xun is indifferent to so many beauties. He is reading the post on the forum, and someone has been caught.


    Seven billion players came to the fairy tale world, and a considerable part of them fell into the waters of the Norman empire.


    These people were also the first to be captured.


    Su Xun is reading a new post.


    Man in Norman has been caught. ¡·


    building owner: "because there was no chart, I didn''t know where I was. Naturally, I never dreamed that I was riding in the waters of Norman Empire, and then I was successfully captured by the slave ship of Eaton kingdom."


    "By the way, slave boats are the ships that went out to sea to capture us as slaves. After they captured me and my companions, they separated men and women, numbered them differently for management and then sold them."


    "Men are worth more than women, because men are stronger and more able to work, except for beautiful women, who will become tools in that respect. Song Liang, the damned dog traitor, has become a master by selling us. He is now a slave hunting consultant, who is responsible for explaining our habits and cultural traditions, and then teaching the aborigines how to arrest and manage us. "


    "There are still some people who have been rebelled by song liangce and become dog legs, so don''t believe the induced posts. They may be from traitors. Share a little skill, don''t report the real name after being caught, so that you won''t be found out when posting in the forum. "


    Gao Fei: "these two devils, traitors, too damn, Ganlin Niang, a group of bastards!"


    Koizumi Taier: "brother upstairs, what does it have to do with us devils? We are also victims."


    Chen Feng: "because of NIMA''s size, I have been arrested for a long time. I have observed that the most traitors are devils and sticks."


    Wang Tai: "the only thing we can do now is to upgrade the ships quickly. Not to mention pushing the Norman Empire, we can at least occupy the sea and land equally."


    Zhou Hui: "we should try our best to collect the names of those running dogs and make a list. Sooner or later, we will eradicate the traitors!"


    Su Xun can only sigh that people are dangerous. Now the players have begun to help the aborigines deal with the players.


    For this part of defectors, the players expressed extreme hatred on the forum.


    In the face of player''s hatred and possible revenge, the traitors help the aborigines to deal with the players more ruthlessly. As long as they capture all the players as slaves, no player can retaliate.


    They were born of the same root. Why are you so anxious.


    Susian hugged Rilla and Xiyan and sighed.


    "Dangdangdang..."


    All of a sudden, there was a knock of iron.


    Such a rapid voice is a warning.


    The soldiers on the ship were immediately on high alert, and the long legged artillery ladies also arrived at the predetermined position.


    "What happened."


    Su Xun stood up from the sofa.


    The sofa was moved in Billy country.


    Billy went to the country, and the shotgun changed again.It all depends on King Billy''s generosity.


    King of the kingdom of Billy: why, can''t it go through? You have to flog me over and over again?


    Gu Lao said: brother, it''s still a long time. Just look at me and get used to it.


    "Captain, there are a lot of sea monsters ahead." A female officer with the rank of captain came up and said.


    Su Xun stepped forward and looked into the distance with the wooden wall on the edge. Sure enough, he saw a large group of steel fork sea monsters riding the wind and waves, and looked at them closely.


    "Is this a gathering of harpoons today?"


    At least one or two hundred. Susian felt toothache.


    "It''s the tide of animals!"


    Xiyan pretty face showed the color of panic, and then further explained: "usually sea monsters are acting alone, only in the hair, love period only collective out."


    "Find a place to breed?" Rilla took the call.


    Xiyan shook her head: "there are no females in the customs. It''s convenient for us to round up a large number of females."


    "Isn''t our ship a target?" Rilla''s eyes widened, because the boat was full of women.


    Just sue for a man.


    Su Xun looked at the fairy: "a kind and kind fairy will not sit and watch so many beautiful women being captured and violated by the ugly customs."


    "Don''t wear a hat on me. The magic power of the mirror I predicted last time hasn''t been fully restored." The fairy felt pain, and Su Xun was kidnapping her.


    Only young people are kidnapped by morality, while old people are generally immoral.


    Su Xun yelled: "second battalion commander! Laozi''s Italian cannon, blow her mother''s for me. "


    "Tell the captain that we We don''t have Italian guns A woman with blonde hair and blue eyes Ah no, a female captain hesitated.


    Obviously, as a foreigner, she has never seen Liangjian, which shows that foreigners'' childhood is incomplete.


    Su Xun waved: "three battalion commander go."


    "Yes, Captain!" A Chinese woman officer with the same rank of Captain responded cleanly.


    Because she has seen Liangjian, she knows that any gun can be called Italian gun at a particular time.


    Then she went down to command ten cannons to fan out in the bow, and a large number of shells were carried out.


    Both sides of the ship were full of soldiers with spears to prevent the sea monsters from rushing onto the ship.


    "Load!"


    "Light up!"


    "Boom boom boom..."


    Ten shells were fired at the same time, and then the person in charge of loading immediately carried out the second loading.


    This kind of primitive old gun is a little complicated to load.


    "Ah "Ouch ~"


    it was the first time that the customs officers ate the shells, which caused panic.


    Because they were too dense, at least 20 or 30 of them were killed and wounded by two rounds of artillery fire.


    But these steel fork sea monsters soon learned to be smart, that is, they all spread out on the sea.


    The vast sea, they break into parts, artillery instantly lost the role of a large area of attack.


    These sea monsters attack from different directions.


    It''s like a siege.


    The soldiers on the ship kept stabbing and chopping with spears and knives in their hands to repel the sea monsters.


    At the same time, many people were stabbed to death or arrested by the customs, and the screams continued to ring.


    A small piece of sea centered on Shenzhou-7 has already turned blood red, with bodies floating.


    Su Xun threw down a raft.


    Then he took up a spear and fell from the sky, stabbed a sea monster to death with one spear, fell on the raft and massacred the sea monster with the raft as the fulcrum.


    People who love sea monsters say they will be severely condemned.


    "Puyi --" Puyi -- "


    the sound of spear entering the body kept ringing, and Su Xun, who had copper skin and iron bone, seemed to have a unique skill.


    He can ignore the sea monster''s attack, regardless of defense, a strong forward forward.


    The best defense is attack, which is reflected incisively and vividly in him.


    Everywhere he went, blood was flying, and a corpse floated in the center of his raft.


    At the same time, survival increased rapidly.


    But at this time he did not care about these, because he has killed crazy!!!


    The people on the boat were stunned. Most of them had never seen Su Xun. They only heard that he was very powerful.


    However, as for how powerful it is, there has never been an exact concept. Until now, there is no number.


    This is a killing machine.


    "How could that be?"


    The little fairy frowned. She couldn''t understand. How could Su Xun''s defense be so high?


    Sea monster''s steel fork stabbed at him did not cause too obvious damage, which is completely abnormal.


    She didn''t know that it was normal for anything abnormal to happen to Su Xun.With Su Xun''s killing, and all the soldiers on the ship attacked, the remaining sea monsters fled.


    More than 200 sea monsters came and left more than 150 corpses when they left. More than 30 or 40 of them were killed and injured by the shells. Su Xun killed 40 of them by himself, and the others were killed by the female soldiers on the ship.


    The soldiers killed more than 20 people and injured more than 10 people. They killed so many sea monsters only by virtue of their number and geographical advantages.


    This wave made Su Xun fat.


    One harpoon is 100 survival. He killed 40 and gained 4000 survival.


    We can upgrade the building ship to a warship.


    After boarding the boat, Su Xun put the dead women soldiers on the raft, lit the fire and drifted away with the wind.


    Let their ashes be sprinkled in the ocean.


    Then Su Xun chose to upgrade Shenzhou 7.


    With the deduction of 2000 survival points, the building ship has undergone all-round evolution, with a length of more than 100 meters, a width of tens of meters and a height of more than 10 meters.


    The number of sails on the ship increased to more than ten.


    What''s more, the number of guns on the ship also increased, and instead of being placed on the deck, the black gun barrel protruded from the muzzle of the cabin.


    Muzzles were opened on both sides, and there were at least 70 or 80 guns, though they were still old-fashioned guns.


    Name: Shenzhou 7.


    Survival point: 2300


    Quality: low


    abrasion degree: 300 / 300


    Introduction: an old-fashioned huge four story warship made of wood and iron, 158m in length, 33m in width, 12m in height, equipped with 80 guns, can carry 3500 people, and has 13 windsails of various types, which can withstand large waves.


    The next upgrade is a steam warship that burns coal and uses steam as power. It''s a real industrial product to get rid of manpower completely. So the survival of the upgrade also needs more than 4000 points.


    "This What''s going on? "


    Looking at the sudden earth shaking change of Shenzhou 7, Rilla and the fairy were stunned.


    Not to mention how a ship suddenly turned into such a huge ship, the huge size of the ship was unheard of.


    The players on the ship were cheering.


    The bigger the ship is, the safer it is on the sea. It means that it can carry more people. They will have more helpers and face more storms.


    If they meet the new tide of beasts, they just need to turn the rudder, cross the ship, and let the 40 guns on one side of the warship fire at the same time. At most, two rounds will be enough to overtake all the more than 200 sea monsters.


    With the upgrading of the ship, all the 300 sailors who could be rotated must now go to battle.


    After the huge oars extended into the sea, the warship was like a huge millipede.


    With the oars out of the water, the giant monster sailed smoothly on the sea.


    Su Xun takes a picture of her baby and posts on the forum.


    Ladies and sisters, come on, I''ll show you a big baby that will make you excited after watching it. ¡·


    [picture] [picture] [picture]


    at the top of the post, there are three pictures, the contents of which are the full body photos of the warship Shenzhou 7.


    Su Xun: "people in the ocean, just upgraded, this kind of experience can only be understood by those who understand, I don''t understand any more. In a word, the boat is too big. It only recruits women. Of course, I don''t mind the men following me. "


    "After all, more people are safer. I''m going to the west coast of the Norman Empire, and I have a chart in my hand. But because of the distance, the beauties who failed to get on the bus in the kingdom of Billy last time have noticed that the bus has started. Ha, Shenzhou 7 has started again. Ladies with charts can also drive to the west coast of the Norman Empire according to the chart. We will definitely meet on the road."


    The warship can carry 3500 people. Now there are only 1200 people on board. There is a gap of 2300 people left. As a good man, of course, he wants to fill the gap and save some lovely girls.


    Big ship and cute girl are perfect match!


    Huge warships, although only old-fashioned warships, but also caused countless players crazy.


    Goofy: "man''s dream! With a warship and another beautiful woman, brother Su has realized it! The maid, the sailor, the soldier, envied me


    Jin guangming: "Su Xun is really tired of oba. He must be a member of the Korean empire."


    Chen en: "yes, he is the father of your stick."


    Meilu Watanabe: "Si Guoyi, susang is really excellent. It''s like touching your big baby."


    Han Fei: "after seeing the big baby, there are more excited men than women. Warship, this is the romance of men. I''m still a wooden boat."


    Zhou Yao: "I''ve changed my route to the west coast of Norman empire. Dad is waiting for me."


    Now the conflict between the aborigines and the players is more and more fierce. Su Xun invited the male players to stay behind his boat for shelter, just to unite the players.There must be many shamans, magicians and knights in the Norman empire. In this case, it is impossible for susian to steal the magic mirror from the palace. His noble skin is too conspicuous.


    It''s not good to be sneaky. If you try to break through, you won''t be able to succeed by yourself.


    But a wave of billions of players into the Norman Empire, can change the Norman empire.


    Don''t the natives here want to catch the blue star people as slaves? They should take the land of Norman Empire and drive the natives to the sea.


    Let them go to reclaim the desert island, because the ocean is the player''s basic disk, players can constantly upgrade the raft, indigenous people can''t turn waves on the sea.


    "Su Xun, what''s the matter? How did you do it? And why is your skin so thick that sea monster weapons can''t hurt you? "


    The little fairy flew to Su Xun''s side, just like a hundred thousand whys.


    What she saw could not be explained by science or by metaphysics.


    Su Xun said, "I was chosen by heaven. I was sent to save the world. Do you believe it?"


    "Am I stupid?" Asked the fairy.


    Su Xun nodded: "a little."


    "Go away!" The fairy pinched her fist and scolded.


    "All right."


    Su Xun left in a hurry.


    It took a while for the fairy to respond: "don''t go yet. You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "If you tell me not to leave, I will not leave. Then I have no face." Su Xun did not reply.


    Then he pulls ray into the room.


    "Well, if you have the guts, you can come in."


    Soon, Rilla''s voice rang out in the room. It''s indescribable, but it''s understandable.


    The fairy could only stop and clenched her fist: "Damn, I will find out your secret and see when you can hide it."


    With that, she looked left and right with a guilty heart, no one, then peeked at the traditional room with magic for a few minutes, and soon ran away red faced.


    There was a question in her little mind.


    Why do humans like to do this?


    Is it really that interesting?


    In the evening, Shenzhou-7 stopped at a desert island temporarily. In order to celebrate the evolution of the building ship into a warship, Su Xun ordered a good celebration tonight.


    He took out the small dining table and kept repeating the mantra to make the small dining table produce food one after another, and then distributed it to the public until the small dining table was tired.


    If the small dining table could talk, it would ask Su Xun: are you still a person? Please stop there. I really don''t have a drop.


    Unfortunately, he could not speak, so he could only be squeezed by Su Xun in silence.


    All kinds of fruit, wine and meat, feel free to enjoy tonight.


    "Come on, let''s have a drink to celebrate our official entry into the era of warships."


    Su Xun stood up with his glass and said.


    "Cheers."


    All of them said in unison, then took their glasses and drank them down.


    "To you, captain."


    "Here''s to you, captain."


    There was an endless stream of people coming to offer a toast to Su Xun.


    Su Xun suspected that they wanted to get drunk and do something to him that could not be written.


    He will never give this group of female drivers the chance to drive his luxury car, because as we all know, female drivers are very dangerous and prone to accidents, especially the new female drivers who have never driven.


    In the case of drunkenness, these novice female drivers will cause serious damage to the car.


    After all, drunk driving harms people and cars.


    The island is full of laughter, singing and fire.


    Tonight full of songs, doomed to no sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The 85th day of ocean survival.


    Along the way, he met several waves of poor girls. Su Xun was very kind and extended a helping hand to save them.


    There are 1800 people on board.


    It''s one thousand seven short of full strength.


    "Which country is the nearest ahead?"


    Susian looked at Rilla and asked.


    Rilla took out her chart, opened it and looked at it: "it''s the kingdom of Karl."


    Su Xun took a look. The area of Kar Kingdom on the map was not large, which was smaller than that of Billy kingdom.


    "How long does it take to get to the kingdom of Karl?"


    There are nearly 2000 people on board. There are few supplies left, so we have to replenish them again.


    "If it''s always windy, it''ll be there in about three days." Rilla replied.


    Su Xun said: "summon the helmsman, go to the kingdom of Karl to replenish supplies. When you arrive at the waters outside the kingdom of Karl, don''t get close. Send someone up to inquire about the situation. Then, see if the news of the Norman Empire has reached here, so as not to fall into the trap.""Yes, Captain!" A woman soldier turned and left.


    With Su Xun''s order, Shenzhou-7 turned right and sailed to the kingdom of Karl.


    Fortunately, for two days in a row, it was downwind.


    Shenzhou No.7 warship successfully arrived outside the Kar Kingdom and surrounded the sea area. Faced with the enthusiasm of the soldiers, Su Xun refused to go to the island to inquire about the situation.


    He looked at the fairy: "your mana is restored, kind and beautiful..."


    "Come on, shut up and be wordy. Can''t I go?" The fairy is fed up with this.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "at the first sight, I knew you were a good fairy."


    "I knew you were not a good man." The fairy glared at him and then flew away.


    About two hours later, the fairy flew back: "don''t think about it. The kingdom of Karl has received the news. Because of the tragedy of the kingdom of Billy, the Norman Empire has asked the magician to inform the Royal prophets of all countries by magic."


    "What should we do now? We don''t have much material. Do we have to keep eating fish?"


    "Can you sneak into the kingdom of Karl?"


    "It''s not likely to sneak in..."


    All the officers talked about it one after another. At last, they all shut up and looked at Su Xun.


    Waiting for him to make a decision, in the eyes of the public, it seems that no problem can be difficult to him.


    Su Xun said: "why do we have to sneak in? We can play a guest role in pirate robbery. Is our cannon a decoration


    "Pirates? Robbing? "


    All of them couldn''t keep up with Su Xun''s ideas.


    "Good! It''s robbery! If they don''t sell it to us, we''ll take it another way! "


    Su Xun stood up and said, "Rilla, how many soldiers are there in Billy country?"


    "Probably Three thousand, five thousand? " Rilla is not sure. After all, she didn''t care about that before.


    But it''s about these two numbers.


    There are not many soldiers in the fairy tale world. First, most of the countries are island countries. Even if the territory is small, the population is small, and they do not border with foreign countries, so there will be basically no war.


    Most of the soldiers maintain the domestic rule and public order, and set off the royal family.


    Second, the relationship between countries in the world is very peaceful on the whole.


    So the king won''t pay for so many soldiers.


    Su Xun looked at the crowd: "do you hear me? The kingdom of Billy is bigger than the kingdom of Karl, and it may only have 5000 soldiers at most. How many will the kingdom of Karl have? "


    "Maybe up to 3000 soldiers, nearly 2000 of us, and cannons. This one is absolutely capable!"


    He wants to let these backward aborigines know what it means to be a strong boat from the East. They are bombarded and forced to sign a series of betrayal treaties.


    Do you feel familiar?


    Da Qing calls for experts.


    "No! War will kill many people. You shouldn''t start a war. " The fairy wants to stop Su Xun.


    She is an existence full of truth, goodness and beauty.


    Su Xun looked at her: "now these aborigines want to capture us as slaves and enslave us. In this case, can we just sit and wait for death and escape?"


    "This..." The fairy suddenly stopped talking and clenched her lips. She didn''t know how to answer.


    "I can see a good heart, but the nature of this society is dirty." Su Xun said softly.


    Su Xun didn''t care about her any more. He looked at the officers and said, "so it''s decided to let the logistics cook and continue to drive after dark. At dawn, we will bombard the port and ask them to negotiate. If they don''t agree with the treaty we listed, they will enter their Palace. I will personally put the treaty in front of the king for him to sign."


    Su Xun''s momentum was like a rainbow, and his tone was firm.


    The cannon is the truth. If he holds the cannon in his hand, he will master all the truths in the world.


    "Yes


    All the officers saluted at the same time.


    In the outer waters of Kar Kingdom, a huge warship floats quietly on the sea. I don''t know when there is fog, and the cooking smoke is covered by fog.


    "God helps me."


    Looking at the fog on the sea, Su Xun laughed.


    As night fell, the mist had dissipated.


    Under the cover of the night, all the 13 sails were raised, and they were driven forward with the help of the wind.


    On the deck, the soldiers had changed from their usual short skirts to their combat suits.


    The shell has been loaded, waiting for the order to fire.


    At dawn, the first ray of sunlight shines on the harbor, but at this time, even the most industrious people have not got up, and the whole Karl kingdom is still immersed in the dream before getting up.


    More than 150 meters long warship approached the port, the body of the warship crossed over, and the muzzle was aimed at the port.


    "Light up!" At the command of the commander."Boom boom boom..."


    Forty guns fired in unison, and the shells fell into the harbor and the city in a beautiful parabola.


    The huge explosion of shells broke the tranquility of the dawn, and the rolling flames seemed to devour everything.


    Soon there was chaos in the city.


    "What happened? God, what''s the matter


    "Fire! Come on! It''s on fire


    "God! What''s going on here? "


    The second round of gunfire came, and as more and more people woke up, the chaos became more and more serious.


    When they saw the great ship lying across the Bay, they were too frightened to speak for a long time.


    "God! What a monster that is


    "The flame from the monster''s mouth devours everything. Go and invite the earth knight to come!"


    "It''s useless, it''s unstoppable..."


    "Boom! Boom


    In the sound of the explosion, the crowd without clothes rushed to the inner city like a tide.


    After three successive rounds of shelling and more than 100 shells, the whole port has been reduced to ruins, and even the outer part of the city has been seriously damaged.


    At this time, Su Xun ordered to stop the shelling.


    Hearing the end of the gunfire, the brave Carl national stretched out his head to see what was going on outside.


    Su Xun stood at a high place and cried, "we are the people you want to capture and be slaves. Your king must promise us the following three conditions, or we will continue to attack and blow up your kingdom."


    "One: hand over one third of the jewels in the city."


    "Two: hand over enough food for 10000 people."


    "Three: we are allowed to go into the city to buy materials. Of course, we are not robbers. We will pay for them."


    Well, of course, it''s the money you hand over to buy your supplies.


    "You only have two hours. If you don''t agree in two hours, we will continue to attack!"


    When Su Xun finished, there was silence all around.


    A moment later, it exploded.


    "Damn it! They are a group of pirates! Such people deserve to be our slaves


    "No! Didn''t you hear him? If you didn''t want to take them as slaves, how could this happen? You are all sinners of the kingdom


    "Wake up, now the question is what should we do next? Where is your majesty


    "It''s a dream for him to hand over one third of the jewels in the city. No one is going to take my money!"


    "We can''t agree! We can''t compromise with a group of bandits. We have the most powerful soldiers. We should let the soldiers defeat them! "


    Soldier: don''t take me with you.


    The opinions of the masses are always unimportant, and the opinions of the kings and ministers play a decisive role.


    At this time, King Carl''s palace.


    The main hall is as noisy as the vegetable market.


    "We must not promise the bandits!"


    "What should I do if I don''t answer? You don''t think that the earth knight can stop the sky fire


    "We should release the slaves we have captured, show our goodwill, and then bargain with them."


    Some ministers advocated to agree to the Treaty of treason, and the bloody ministers wanted to lead the troops to fight against it.


    There was a big row in the hall.


    "Enough! Shut up


    The king patted the table angrily.


    The ministers were quiet.


    The king, with red eyes and hands on the table, was like an old tiger: "I will never agree with their terms. No matter how powerful their boat is, it can''t drive to land. Fight with them!"


    With the king''s decision, no matter how many opinions people have, they can''t put forward. They have to obey.


    Then the state of Kar began to deploy troops, and the outer city was already defensible, so they stuck to the inner city.


    The walls and gates of the inner city were stronger.


    Of course, they also sent an official to publicize the national prestige: "listen to you bandits, your Majesty the king will not compromise. If you dare to land, you will die, even the dregs will not..."


    Boom!


    Before he had finished his words, a round shell came down from the sky and broke it. It was true that there was no residue left, only a boot flew out.


    Although the two countries did not cut the emissary when they exchanged troops, Su Xun did not want to abide by this rule now.


    "Since they don''t drink, give them some color and pass on my orders."


    "One battalion was left behind, and all the other battalions landed. In addition, ten guns were removed and taken ashore."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    As the search order was issued, the whole ship''s soldiers took action.


    More than ten minutes later, a group of hot and valiant female soldiers were arrayed in the harbor with sharp blades.


    Ten cannons with wooden wheels were launched.


    "AttackSu Xun personally led the battle.


    With his command, more than 1000 soldiers with sharp blades began to slowly push into the city.


    Finally came to the inner city, there are many archers on the wall.


    But Su Xun didn''t give them the chance.


    That''s to piss them off.


    Because his cannonball has a longer range than his bow and arrow.


    So he stopped at a distance and pushed 10 cannons to the front.


    "Second battalion commander, give me a blast!"


    "Fire! Fire! Fire


    Su Yunlong Xun pulled off his cap and roared.


    "Yes The second battalion commander was the new artillery battalion commander. Su Xun thought it was lucky to set the second battalion as the artillery battalion.


    "Light up!"


    "Boom boom..."


    Ten shells were fired.


    For the specific results, please refer to the battle in which the Qing Dynasty was defeated into the capital by the great powers.


    The shell fell on the wall and the gate, which opened with a bang. The gate was blasted out of a hole. At the same time, many soldiers on the wall were killed and wounded.


    "Devil! They are a group of demons


    "We can''t beat them. Run!"


    "I''m going home, I''m going home!"


    The soldiers on the wall had no will to speak of. After seeing their comrades in arms, they dropped their weapons and ran away.


    "Attack the whole army!"


    Su Xun pulled out his long knife, which pointed to the front.


    "Go on


    "Sisters! Follow me in


    "Kill


    A group of tall, exquisite and beautiful women''s army rushed into the city with a sharp blade. Their faces were cold and fierce. It was the so-called "women do not let men".


    King Carl thought that the strong walls and gates did not last two minutes under the attack of the cannons.


    The soldier was killed by a group of women.


    calls the old iron old fellow well.


    Daqing: don''t scold, please don''t scold!

 Chapter 1367

    The kingdom of Karl, the palace.


    "Your majesty! Although our soldiers are brave, the enemy is fierce. You''d better withdraw to the rear first. "


    "Yes, your majesty, go first!"


    "Your Majesty, your safety is the most important thing. Please follow the bodyguard quickly."


    Ministers urged the king to withdraw from the palace.


    "Listen to the fierce fighting outside. I will never leave my soldiers to run away! I''ll just sit here and wait for them to come back in triumph! "


    "If you are afraid, you can leave!"


    Karl kingdom is like an old master with a deep voice, full of confidence and oppression.


    the ministers make complaints about it. If you weren''t here, we would not have known where to go.


    "Your majesty! Carl''s dead! Carl is dead


    One of them rushed into the hall in panic and turned several somersaults along the way.


    In his words, it''s like losing a huge stone in the Jinghu Lake, one stone arouses a thousand waves.


    "What did you say? Has the enemy entered the inner city? It''s impossible! How could that be


    "The inner city wall is high and the gate is thick. How can it be broken so easily? Is there someone cooperating with the enemy?"


    "Where is the enemy now..."


    Ministers in the court are asking about the situation with your words. They are anxious. There is an unspeakable fear hidden in the bottom of their eyes.


    Because the speed of their defeat was so fast that they didn''t even have time to surrender.


    The hall has already been a mess.


    "The enemy is right in front of you."


    The old king''s hoarse voice suddenly rang out, and his eyes were fixed on the door of the hall.


    All the ministers followed his line of sight and subconsciously turned to the door.


    The palace guards outside the gate have disappeared, and a group of female soldiers have taken their place.


    A group of very beautiful female soldiers, but at this time, each of them had blood stains on their faces, sending out a fierce murderous atmosphere, which was shocking.


    The leader was the only man among the soldiers.


    Just looking at his clothes, you can see that this man is the general of this group of female soldiers.


    Because his clothes are the most handsome and gorgeous.


    "You don''t have to care about me, you can go on."


    Su Xun gave everyone a gentle smile and put out his hand to make a gesture to continue.


    The smile was so warm, but it was cold in the eyes of King Karl.


    They still can''t figure out why the inner city and the palace were broken so quickly?


    "No one''s talking? It seems that you have finished. In that case, let me say something


    Su Xun went into the hall, and two rows of soldiers ran in quickly. There was a passage on both sides.


    Su Xun came to the king step by step.


    Lisa handed in two rolls of cloth.


    Su Xun opened it and put it on the imperial case: "I''ll give you a suggestion. It''s time for you to sign these treaties."


    "In order to prevent damage caused by improper preservation, I chose the best cloth. Look, how thoughtful I am."


    Su Xun''s smile fell on the old king''s eyes. He wanted to eat the invader''s flesh raw.


    Su Xun hated the invaders, but when it was his turn, he thought it was really cool to be an invader.


    If you go to other people''s land to fight a war, it will damage other people''s territory. If you win the war, you can get war compensation. If you lose the war, you will be finished.


    "Give up, I won''t sign these humiliating treaties!" The old king gritted his teeth.


    Su Xun: "really, I don''t believe it."


    The old king snorted and stopped talking.


    Su Xun waved: "go, move all the gold, silver and jewels, and then light a torch to burn the palace."


    Daqing: I''m familiar with this.


    "You are insane! You devil The old king''s eyes were red and he roared hysterically.


    "Pa!"


    Su Xun raised his hand and slapped the crown on his head: "if you didn''t want to capture us as slaves, I don''t think I need to waste shells. Your attitude also determines my attitude."


    The old king was speechless, but he still looked at Su Xun bitterly.


    "If anger had been useful, the world would have been full of hooligans." Su Xun sneered, his eyes turned cold: "give you another chance, if you don''t sign, the palace will be reduced to ashes."


    All the ministers, including the prince, looked at the old king anxiously. They didn''t want to die.


    At least I don''t want to be burned.


    "Good Sign, I''ll sign


    The old king chuckled and signed his name on the two rolls like a machine.


    Then it seemed that he was drained of all his strength. As soon as he closed his eyes, he turned his white eyes and fainted.This treaty is called "port treaty" in history.


    It''s signed by Carl kingdom. "And it''s good that sugokan protects us. That silly beep wants to incite us to do things. Do you really think we are just as stupid as him? That''s funny. "


    "Foreigners really don''t know what gratitude is. Tut, they always want to avenge kindness and death."


    All of you sneer at me, waiting to see the joke of that fool slip.


    Slip rowed the raft to the stern of Shenzhou 7 and looked at Su Xun fishing above: "Sue, I want to talk to you on behalf of all the male players. You shouldn''t own so many materials. You should share them instead of being so selfish."


    Another idiom, idiom little talent.


    Su Xun, who was fishing, was confused for a moment. He looked left and right. Where did this stupid beep come from?


    "I didn''t drink. I''m drunk. Go away and play." Su Xun waved.


    Slip felt that he had been despised and humiliated: "Sue, you have to face me, I am not only on behalf of me, but also on behalf of all the men behind me!"


    "Oh, threaten me." Susian gave the fishing rod to Rilla, then got up, looked at the male players and cried, "these two idiots say he can represent you?"


    "We don''t know him. We don''t know him well."


    "Yes, we don''t even know his name, Sugo. Don''t insult our intelligence."


    People mercilessly sold slip.


    Snape''s face changed several times, and finally became a wronged face.


    You didn''t say that before.


    "Do you hear me? Two idiots. "


    Su Xun looked down on him.


    "I I... "


    Slip stammered.


    "Mad, I''m kind enough to protect you, but I didn''t expect that there are still some white eyed wolves that I don''t know well." Su Xun''s face suddenly became cold: "come on, let''s go and shoot."


    Although this is a stupid beep with brain problems, Su Xun still wants to use him to set an example to others and dispel the thoughts that some people may have.


    After all, the more people there are, the more complex their hearts are.


    He is not afraid of these people''s rebellion, because these people are not enough to kill. He just doesn''t want to be delayed by these trivial troubles.


    "Yes


    The four soldiers answered, and then jumped directly onto slip''s raft to control him.


    "Let me go! What are you doing! You can''t do this! Let go of me! It is against the law to kill


    Snape struggled in panic and roared.


    Although this is already a different world, slip''s subconscious cognition of things has not changed.


    Don''t look. Is there a law in this place?


    There are laws governing aborigines, and they don''t apply to these players.


    "It''s against the law to kill, but it''s not against the law to kill a dog."


    Su Xun gave a little smile and said gently.


    "I am human! I''m human


    "Cried the hysterical.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows, looked at the crowd, pointed to slip and asked, "you guys, am I wrong? Can you tell me if this is a man or a dog? "


    "Brother Su, do you still need to ask? Look at the characteristics. It''s obviously a dog or a string. "


    "That is, how can people look like this? It''s so shabby. I dare not look in the mirror when I look like this."


    "This is a dog."


    People forced him to change his race.


    Su Xun''s achievement refers to man''s achievement.


    Zhao Gao''s will praised him.


    Slip, fear, anger, panic.


    "Let me go! Please let me go... "


    Four soldiers tied him up and rowed the raft away.


    About fifty or sixty meters, they stopped, and then four soldiers directly jumped into the water and swam back.


    Then a gun on the warship aimed at slip''s raft, and a round shell flew out.


    Boom!


    The raft, along with slip''s body, was blown apart and the water splashed several meters high.


    Slip''s great cause failed and the middle road collapsed.


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Xun really shot slim.


    It''s too cruel to die without a whole body.


    Dog lovers said they would strongly condemn it.


    "Listen up, I''ll allow you to follow me for the sake of being fellow villagers, but if anyone wants to do something, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Su Xun stood at the bow of the boat and said coldly.


    Everyone was dignified and silent, because it could be seen from the shooting of slip that Su Xun said he was not polite, which was absolutely not polite.


    Many people who thought that the two idiots of naslipu would try to find the bottom line also gave up some ideas they shouldn''t have and counseled decisively.After seeing all the people''s faces, Su Xun sat back, took the fishing rod and continued to fish.


    Suddenly, he felt the rod being pulled.


    "At last, a fish has taken the bait."


    This was the first time that Su Xun had been sitting all morning. It was also very evil.


    When Su Xun lifted the fishing rod, he picked up a big flounder.


    "What a big flounder."


    Xiyan and Rilla both cover their little mouths and show surprise in their eyes.


    Because the size of this flounder is really rare, and it looks very beautiful.


    "Oh, in the morning, if you don''t bite, you don''t bite at all. This bite is a big one." While Su Xun was talking, he took back the fishing line.


    Just as he reached out to catch the flounder, the flounder suddenly spat out: "listen, man, please let me live. I''m not a flounder. I''m a prince under magic. If you kill me, how good will it be for you? My meat won''t be to your taste. Let me go. "


    "Ah


    Xiyan and Rilla''s eyes widened, and their mouth became O-shaped. Well, it was Su Xun''s shape.


    "The prince of magic?" Looking at the flounder in front of him, Su Xun thought of a fairy tale.


    It''s called the fisherman and his wife.


    It''s about a fisherman who caught a flounder when he was fishing by the sea. What the flounder said to the fisherman is exactly what he said now.


    Then the fisherman released the flounder and told his wife about it. His wife told him not to let it go in vain and asked him to repay the flounder.


    The fisherman came to the seaside and said: flounder, you are in the sea. Listen to me carefully. I caught you and let you go. You didn''t mention your wish. My wife won''t forgive me for it.


    Then the flounder appeared again and asked the fisherman what his wife''s wish was.


    The fisherman''s wife''s first wish was to have a beautiful house, and the flounder helped to realize it.


    Finally, the fisherman''s wife was greedy and wanted to be king, then emperor, and finally Pope. The flounder helped her realize it.


    Then the fisherman''s wife is not satisfied. She wants to control the moon and the sun. The flounder thinks that she is too greedy and cancels all her wishes so that she can continue to live in a broken house.


    Thinking of this fairy tale, Su Xun said, "you can let go, but you have to realize my wish."


    "Yes, but human beings, I advise you not to be too greedy. There was a fisherman''s wife who lost everything she got by making a wish to me just because she was too greedy." Flounder warned.


    Su Xun smashed his mouth. Unexpectedly, it was this guy. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, I don''t want to be Pope, and I don''t want to control the moon and the sun."


    "You How do you know? " Flounder showed shock, and then suddenly thought of what: "do you know the fisherman couple?"


    Without explanation, Su Xun said directly, "listen, my wish is to get the curse mirror."


    "Good." The flounder agreed.


    Su Xun was surprised. He didn''t have much hope for this. Is this guy better than the fairy?


    Flounder said: "you can let me go, touch, touch, that magic mirror has broken in you."


    Su Xun frowned, because he clearly felt that there was nothing in his arms.


    He looked at the flounder: "are you kidding me? Believe it or not, I stewed you. "


    "Why How could that be


    Looking at Su Xun as usual, the flounder was very surprised, and even his voice improved several points.


    "If you wait, I''ll cast again."


    Flounder has words in its mouth.


    "This fish is casting magic on you."


    I don''t know when the fairy appeared.


    "Fairy


    Flounder''s eyes are popping out.


    No wonder it didn''t work for Su Xun''s magic. It turned out that a fairy was doing damage in the dark.


    "Pa Ji!"


    Su Xun grabbed it, rudely pulled off the hook and patted it on the deck: "let you realize your wish, you cheat me with magic? Do you really treat me as a good person? "


    Speaking at the same time, will cut fruit next to the fruit knife in the hand, posture is about to stab.


    Today, he''s just going to have a flounder sashimi.


    "No! No! Don''t kill me! I can''t realize people''s wishes at all. I I can only cast magic Yelled the flounder in panic.


    Su Xun''s bayonet stopped and looked at the flounder: "that is to say, you are useless?"


    But it''s only reasonable to think about it. After all, if this fish can really realize all people''s wishes, how can it be cursed? Or why don''t you break the curse and turn yourself back?


    So what the fisherman and his wife saw in the fairy tale was magic from beginning to end."Yes! Useful! It works


    The flounder said quickly, "I I can help you get the curse mirror, I can help you get it. "


    "Still lying to me?" Su Xun''s eyes were cold.


    The flounder roared nervously: "no, I didn''t cheat you. I used to be a prince of Norman empire. I was turned into a flounder by my stepmother, the queen. As long as you ask the fairy to help me remove the magic, I can help you. I saw with my own eyes that the curse mirror is in the hands of the queen."


    "Oh, isn''t that a coincidence? Do you have a sister named Snow White?" Su Xun remembered that the fairy tale did not say that Snow White had a brother, but the Lord of a country could not have only a daughter but no son.


    The evil queen must have done it to pave the way for her son.


    After all, in order to be the most beautiful woman in the world, the evil queen has attacked snow white several times. In order to make her son the emperor, she can''t do anything.


    "Do you know my sister?" said the flounder


    "I know her." Su Xun didn''t lie. Most of the people on the ship knew her, but she didn''t know them.


    Snow white, the most beautiful girl in the fairy tale world, this is verified by the magic mirror.


    The flounder seemed to see the great Savior: "merciful Lord, thank you for sending my sister''s friends to save me. I will be your most devout letter Ah


    He screamed before he finished.


    Because Su Xun slapped him.


    "I''m the one who caught you, not the Lord. You should thank me." Su Xun said softly.


    Flounder repeatedly said: "I am willing to give everything to thank you. When I go back to the palace and expose the Queen''s plot, I will help you get the curse mirror, and I will introduce my beautiful sister to you."


    "Sister doesn''t matter, the mirror must be." Su Xun laughed. I''m not a good man.


    That''s true.


    Then, Su Xun looked at the fairy and asked, "can the curse magic on him be broken?"


    "Yes, it''s just the magic of the ordinary wizard." The fairy raised her chin confidently, then subconsciously took out her special fairy stick.


    This is the real fairy wand.


    Su Xun asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you want me to remove the magic for him?" The fairy blinked a little.


    "Did I say that?" Su Xun asked


    The fairy girl


    I don''t think so. What do you mean?


    "As a man, I''ve never seen rabbits or eagles. I''ll keep him in a bucket of water until the Norman empire." Su Xun mentioned flounder.


    Flounder swinging body: "I will never cheat you, first of all, the magic to me."


    "No more nonsense, stew." Su Xun said.


    The flounder did not dare to force any more.


    Soon, a soldier came with a bucket full of sea water, and Su Xun threw the flounder in.


    Then he chatted with him: "how many soldiers were there in the Norman Empire, do you know?"


    "There were three million soldiers before I was turned into a fish, not counting the dependent states." Replied the flounder.


    Su Xun tut said that he is indeed the most powerful country in the fairy tale world. There are so many soldiers. If you add the subsidiary countries, the number will go up to five million.


    But fortunately, he has billions of players.


    Su Xun asked again, "is your stepmother beautiful?"


    Flounder:


    I''m not interested in my ice clean sister. I''m interested in my stepmother. Is the taste so unique?


    The prince who has become a fish is still young. I don''t know that mature women are the best.


    "To ask you something." Su Xun frowned.


    Flounder quickly said: "very beautiful, is in addition to my sister, the most beautiful woman, as long as you help me remove the magic, I will give her to you."


    "Good guy, it''s a filial son to take your stepmother as a chip. Your father doesn''t mind if you are so generous? After all, your stepmother is his private property. "


    Su Xun was shocked by his "big hand".


    Seeing his sister and stepmother off first, Su Xun felt that he didn''t mind offering his own chrysanthemums and flowers.


    "what has the emperor of my father is old? As long as I go back to expose the conspiracy of the queen, I will be the new emperor. I has the final say, whatever you want." The flounder drew a big cake for Su Xun.


    Su Xun nodded and boasted: "cruel and cruel, thick skinned, really a good emperor''s material."


    Flounder: it''s a compliment to me Right?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    After strenuous exercise, Rilla was so tired that she couldn''t even wash herself.


    While Su Xun was chatting with the fairy.


    "I advise you to give up the idea of getting the curse mirror from the queen of Norman empire."The fairy reminded Su Xun with a serious face. With her steamed bun face, she looked cute.


    There was no serious atmosphere at all.


    "Why?" Looking at the faked seriousness of the fairy, Su Xun forced himself to smile.


    The fairy frowned and said, "the prince''s magic has the smell of the witch alliance. Behind the witch alliance is a powerful evil god. If the queen has something to do with the witch alliance, you will have serious consequences if you take the curse mirror from her hand."


    "How serious, choking on water?" Su Xun didn''t like it. All the evil spirits were happy in his eyes.


    "I''m not joking with you. You don''t know the power of that evil god at all," the fairy said angrily


    "Well, I''m not kidding you, and you don''t know what I''m good at." Su Xun said.


    If you get the curse mirror, you can find the heart of the sea, and he can push the world with one finger.


    "If you''re talking about playing with women, you''re really good," the fairy quipped


    As she spoke, she also looked at Rilla, who was sleeping with exhaustion.


    Su Xun asked, "do you want to have a try?"


    "If you want to blaspheme, go to death." The fairy was too lazy to take charge of Su Xun and flew away.


    Su Xun touched off work: "profane God?"


    Count, how few gods has he profaned?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Day 105 of ocean vacation.


    "The setting face is strange."


    Master Su is ready to start a new day''s work.


    Kill sea monsters, earn survival, the first five days are sunset singing to attract sea monsters, he came to brush.


    Five days to brush 1000 survival points, plus the rest before, still short of 600 can upgrade.


    Xiyan nodded, then sat on the bow and began to sing, but today there was no sea monster.


    "It''s a lesson. I have a long memory."


    Looking at the empty sea, Su Xun sighed a little disappointed. For five days in a row, the sea monsters attracted by the sunset song were fewer and fewer.


    Today, it''s gone. The sea monsters will communicate with each other. It seems that this move won''t work in the future.


    It is estimated that the sea monsters will smell their breath and walk around their boats in the night.


    "Captain, look! There is a sea monster


    Suddenly, a female soldier exclaimed.


    Su xunyao looked far away and saw a steel fork sea monster coming through the waves. He immediately pinched the spear in his hand: "you can''t give people unfair treatment just because you don''t come here. If you don''t come here, you can kill them as well."


    Sea monster: Thank you very much.


    Seeing the sea monster, everyone on board cheered.


    Seeing this, the steel fork sea monster stopped at a distance. It was a little confused. It was a sea monster. Why did that group of people look so happy?


    And look at that look, it''s strange.


    In the end, it weighed it over and over again, turned and slipped away.


    "Run! It How can it run


    "It''s all your fault. It scares people away!"


    "Are we too enthusiastic? What about that


    Seeing this scene, people were disappointed and anxious.


    "All of you have come. You can''t let people go all the way in vain. Come on, push the gun up to me, push ten doors. I''ll give him a salute myself."


    Su Xun immediately gave an order. After the shells were loaded, he ignited them one by one.


    So he''ll survive the blast.


    The next moment


    "Boom boom..."


    Ten shells flew out, which can be said to give this sea monster an unprecedented luxury package.


    Is to give it enough face!!!


    As the saying goes, the sea monster is also polite. In the face of Su Xun''s grand farewell ceremony, he dedicated his life to Su Xun''s 100 survival points.


    It''s about burning yourself and illuminating others.


    What a great sea monster.


    "Well, it''s not easy to earn survival recently." Su Xun sighed melancholy.


    This picture is very similar to the farmer uncle who is worried about the bad harvest.


    The flounder in the bucket is shivering. It''s so cruel. These people are so cruel!


    Chen Rui, the sailor''s leader, was also worried: "Captain, how can we earn survival quickly after that?"


    "Let''s go step by step. It''s really not good. We can only rely on the points we send every day to accumulate gradually."


    Su Xun was tired and said that he could get 50 survival points every day, which had reached the upper limit.


    These hateful sea monsters, why can''t they come out in line to let him brush a happy brush.


    "Report to captain, a large number of ships are found ahead!"


    Just then, a soldier reported.


    Su Xun looked far away and saw that there were five ships full of soldiers in his sight.He didn''t know the flag on the boat.


    "Take the prince and use him."


    Su Xun said.


    Soon, a soldier caught the flounder from the bucket.


    "Look, which country''s boat is that?"


    Su Xun looked at the flounder and asked.


    "It''s the ship of the Osborne." At a glance, the flounder recognized the flag flying on the warship, and then further explained: "Aussie is a large island country with a population of more than one million throughout the year."


    Su Xun threw him back into the barrel.


    "It seems that they are coming for us. They have been waiting to intercept us in this sea area for a long time."


    "Order all the soldiers to prepare for battle!"


    Su Xun gave a clean order.


    There''s no survival.


    It''s OK to brush aborigines!


    It''s really hard to give him a pillow when he dozed off.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the ships of the Ottoman State.


    "It seems to be the huge ship ahead, but there seem to be more people on the opposite side than in intelligence."


    On the command ship, the commander frowned, because he saw that there were many small boats behind the huge ship.


    He is the great prince of the state of Austria, and also the future successor of the state of Austria. They intercepted in this sea area after receiving information from the kingdom of Karl.


    No matter the population on the ship, or the goods and treasure stolen from the kingdom of Karl, they were all their targets. Yes, they wanted to rob Sushen.


    Suxun has just ransacked a wave of Kar Kingdom, and in the twinkling of an eye, the state of OS is ready to ransack him.


    "Your Highness, those are just mobs. Our crossbow can sink them with one arrow."


    A military officer next to him said confidently, taking pictures of the huge steel catapult installed at the bow of the ship.


    It''s specially used in naval warfare. The crossbow has the thickness of a baby''s arm and is full of penetrating power.


    "Although we have a crossbow, we can''t be careless. They defeated the kingdom of Karl in the end."


    Although the big prince said that, there was no dignified color on his face, but he had the chance to win.


    Because he had great confidence in his ship''s crossbow, relying on a strong navy and crossbow, they never lost a battle with anyone at sea.


    Their powerful strength and a series of brilliant achievements in the past give them enough confidence to be proud of all the navies, not to mention the homeless.


    Although the other side''s ship is very big, so what? The ship is too big to operate flexibly.


    As for the intelligence that the other side has a kind of sky fire that can easily break the city walls and gates, it seems to them that it is nothing more than the means of a wizard or a magician.


    It''s just exaggerated by the kingdom of Karl, because they need an excuse to cover up the truth of their defeat. They are defeated by a group of homeless people. That''s a shame.


    This time, in order to deal with the fire magicians on the enemy ship, the eldest prince specially brought three Royal magicians worshipped in China.


    Therefore, they have made complete preparations for the war, and they are confident and reasonable.

 Chapter 1368

    "Prepare the crossbow!"


    Watching the Shenzhou 7 enter the shooting range, the prince of auspicious state calmly issued the preparation order.


    Then at the top of the warship, another flag bearer waved the flag to command the other four warships.


    "What''s on the other side?"


    A military officer of the state of Austria showed his doubts.


    Other people are confused.


    Because they saw that all the opposite warships were crossing over and facing them.


    What kind of combat mode is this?


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom... "


    Hundreds of cannons ignited at the same time, the huge muzzle trembled, and a hundred and ten cannonballs went through the bore.


    "Come on! Turn the rudder


    Looking at those shells falling from the sky, although the military officers of the Aussie state did not know that it was a gun, they also knew that something would happen when they were hit by those balls.


    They also think of those shells as the kind of things thrown by the catapult.


    "Ask some mages to do it!"


    The eldest prince looked at the three men in robes.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. We are here."


    Three people have a plan, and then at the same time holding a staff, chanting, casting magic, a magic barrier exuding magic appeared in the air.


    These barriers can stop arrows and catapults for a short time, because they consume the magician''s magic power.


    "Boom! Boom


    The shell fell on the magic barrier, directly destroyed the barrier, and the shells behind continued to fall.


    "How could that be?"


    Seeing this scene, all the military officers on the warship were shocked.


    They finally understood that it was not a way of throwing stones, and sky fire was not a means of fire magicians.


    The people of Kar Kingdom don''t lie. It''s a new and powerful weapon.


    "Come on! Protect your Highness the diving boat


    The magician escorted the prince from the boat.


    Boom! Boom!


    "Ah


    "Fire! The ship is on fire


    "Run! Jump out of the boat


    Shells fell on the warship, the warship was blown to pieces, the ship''s soldiers jumped into the sea.


    However, there are only a few shells that can accurately hit the warship, and more shells fall into the sea.


    Therefore, the soldiers who jumped from the ship were also killed. The sea was blown up by several feet high waves. Blood mixed with the sea water, and limbs and arms could be seen everywhere.


    The big prince had three magicians who tried their best to protect him from the danger of his life.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The shelling on the sea continued, because Su Xun didn''t need prisoners, he just needed survival.


    "Protect your highness. I''ll use my magic to kill the leader of those vagrants." Said a middle-aged magician with five stars on his robe.


    He is a five-star magician. He has been able to use his flying magic. He wants to catch the king first.


    If the enemy continues to bombard like this, they will all die in the end, because their magic will be exhausted.


    So in addition to surrender, the best way is to try to kill the enemy''s chief General alone. As long as you kill the enemy''s chief general, you can change the trend of the whole war.


    "You must be careful."


    The big prince said with concern.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I have confidence."


    The five-star magician''s voice fell, then flew out of the sea and rushed to Shenzhou-7 quickly.


    "You demons, stand trial!"


    "Only by burning a fire can you burn up the evil in your heart. You are all guilty people."


    He flew in the sky, a little bit of staff, read a mantra, countless fireballs fell into the sky.


    "Captain!"


    Everybody''s changed a lot.


    But Su Xun didn''t change his face, because he knew that the fairy would not just sit by.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a sea from the sea like a dragon flying, will all the fireball out.


    The little fairy floats in the air with a fairy stick.


    "Fairy


    The five-star magician''s eyes were shocked. He didn''t expect that these vagrants were protected by fairies.


    No wonder this group of vagrants can possess such powerful weapons. It must be thanks to the fairy.


    Then he was a little angry. He looked at the little fairy and asked, "as a fairy, how can you help these wandering demons to kill your people? Do you think you have degenerated into an evil god? This is not what you should do as a fairy! "


    The fairy had a guilty look on her face, because she was right. But when she got along with Su Xun for so long, she was naturally biased in her feelings.


    "Very well, fairyland, you should help us defeat these vagrants." Looking at the shame on the fairy''s face, the five-star wizard showed a smile.This is really a young fairy. She is easy to trust others. She must be bewitched by these vagrants. She has the responsibility to lead her back to the right path.


    "You finished farting, don''t you?"


    Su Xun looked at the five star wizard and asked.


    "I am a noble magician..."


    The five-star wizard was angry. Although he didn''t understand, he also guessed that Lao forced Deng was abusive.


    "Noble? Then I''ll send you higher. "


    Su Xun directly picked up a gun, aimed the muzzle at the magician, and lit the fuse.


    "Boom!"


    The shell came out of the chamber. The five-star wizard wanted to show his magic resistance in a panic, but before he finished his spell, the shell had already fallen on him.


    Boom!


    The shell exploded in the air, and a five-star magician who claimed to be noble was killed.


    I can''t help it. Who let him shake his skills so long? I really think it''s a cartoon. When the enemy increases his strength, he''ll wait for the other side to release it.


    "Why How could that be


    The prince and the other two magicians were stunned, but a five-star magician who could fly magic died like that?


    "No matter how noble a magician is, he will die even if he is attacked by me. It''s almost the same to change a female magician." Su Xun forced to blow the muzzle.


    It''s true that if a female magician comes here, she won''t die after several shots. Well, as for the reason, it may be that the female magician''s defense is relatively high, it should be.


    Moreover, he will also give the female magician a defensive armor that he has built himself, that is, she is armed with six armor.


    The conditions are very harsh.


    First of all, men and women must cooperate with each other. Secondly, it consumes a lot of energy of the forger and requires hard work day and night.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun put down the gun in his arms, pulled out a long knife and pointed to the front: "rush up, don''t seal the knife!"


    If he wanted to capture them as slaves, he would let them not even have the chance to live as slaves.


    The four warships steered forward.


    "Run


    "Come on, swim on!"


    Watching the boat approaching, the surviving Aussie soldiers swam away in panic.


    "Surrender." Said the great prince.


    As the words fell, all the officials of the Aussie state who went to war this time were relieved.


    One of them yelled out: "we are willing to surrender to the stateless people on the other side."


    "Surrender?" Su Xun showed a contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth: "tell them, I''m not allowed."


    "Our captain said we would not accept surrender!" Lisa stood in the bow and yelled back.


    The officials of the Aussie state were confused, because it was the first time that they met someone who did not accept surrender.


    "Your Highness So, what should we do? "


    Everyone looked at the big prince.


    "I''m the prince of Oz, you can''t kill me. I''m more useful alive than dead!"


    The big prince can only pull down his face and shout in person.


    It''s not too shabby to live.


    "Oh, and a big fish." Su Xun didn''t expect to get something unexpected: "tell him, you can''t kill him."


    Su Xun is going to use him to blackmail a batch of materials from the Ottoman State. After all, the Ottoman State has more than one million people, at least tens of thousands of soldiers, which is not so easy to break.


    Even if it can be conquered, his beautiful army will be killed and injured badly in the melee, so it''s enough to use the big prince to blackmail a batch of materials.


    Don''t be greedy.


    "Our captain said, you swim here, we won''t kill you!" Lisa is acting as a microphone again.


    Hearing this, the eldest prince was relieved, and the officials and soldiers of auspicious country were also very happy.


    Although the eldest prince lost the battle, he did not forget to win his heart at this time. He said to the soldiers, "compared with your lives, my dignity as a prince is nothing. I am willing to exchange my dignity for your lives and take you back alive."


    "Support your Highness the great prince to the death!"


    All the soldiers were moved, but the officials didn''t think so, but they pretended to be moved.


    "Good! Let''s swim through now


    The big prince took the lead to swim to Shenzhou 7, and all the living officers and soldiers followed him one after another.


    More than ten minutes later, the defeated generals gathered in front of Shenzhou 7.


    Only at this time, from the perspective of looking up, did they feel more clearly what a giant it was, just like a deep-sea giant.


    Such a huge ship, even the Norman empire can not build it, these vagrants are too powerful.


    "Who is the eldest prince of Oz?"


    Su Xun asked condescending.


    "Dear Sir, I am."


    Even if he was soaked in the sea, the big prince still had a noble etiquette and did not forget his demeanor."Hold on."


    Su Xun dropped a spear.


    The eldest prince seized one end, and then Sushen took him to the boat. With a wave of his hand, the soldiers threw the raft down. The soldiers thought the raft was for them and climbed up one after another.


    "Kill them all!"


    With Su Xun''s command, more than a thousand soldiers ready to go, armed with sharp blades, jumped on the raft and killed the soldiers of the Aussie state.


    Poop - poop -


    "ah! Don''t kill me! Ah


    The sound of the blade entering the body kept on ringing, and the screams kept on. The raft was stained red with blood.


    The big prince was stunned. He grabbed Su Xun''s arm and said, "you promised not to kill us!"


    "I only said not to kill you, not including them. You are still useful when you are alive, but their only function will be produced after death." Su Xun''s tone was cold as ice.


    The great prince of Oslo was so lost that he fell on the deck.


    Then Su Xun joined the killing feast.


    A few minutes later, the scream stopped, the sea was bloody red, and the pungent smell was disgusting.


    To the aborigines of this world, players are not worthy of being like them, just slave seeds.


    But also, for players, the indigenous people in this world are just NPCs. Even if they are not provoked, they will not be soft to kill.


    In this sudden naval battle, Su Xun gained a total of 3100 survival points. In addition to the original 3400, he already had 6500. He could upgrade Shenzhou 7 to a steam warship.


    Upgrade was immediately selected.


    After deducting 4000 survivals, the wooden warship became a steam warship made of oil and steel.


    The whole has been full of modern atmosphere.


    Name: Shenzhou No.7


    survival: 2500


    Quality: low


    wear resistance: 500 / 500


    Introduction: length: 150m, width: 40m, height: 50m, the thickest part: 280mm, a steam driven battleship with 10 350mm main guns, weight: 5000 tons, water consumption: 17000 tons, maximum speed: 22 knots, can carry 4500 people, can be called the leader in the sea.


    "This What the hell is going on! "


    Looking at the sudden earth shaking changes in a ship, the eldest prince of Oslo began to doubt life.


    Rilla, the fairy and Xiyan can''t keep calm, because the ship is made of steel. How can it sail on the sea?


    And the players are excited, steam warship ah, finally can free hands.


    "The trough! Battleship! This is the ultimate dream of men! How fragrant


    "This NIMA has been able to fight across the sea with this ship. The ten main guns alone can blow a wooden warship to nothing."


    "It''s worthy of being the man in front of all players. The speed of horse stepping is the same as that of open hanging."


    The male players in the rear looked at the steel giant and were envious for a while.


    Later, Su Xun upgraded Shenzhou 8, Shenzhou 9 and Shenzhou 10 to wooden warships.


    With this fleet, he has been able to cross the world''s oceans, he has no rival.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on, what''s going on..."


    The eldest prince of the kingdom of Oz, looking at the four ships changing their appearance in front of him, was going crazy.


    Is it magic?


    But what kind of magician does it take to step on the horse? Even fairies can''t do it!


    "Lisa, you take a warship to escort the prince of auspicious country to borrow some materials. Coal is the most important thing. In addition, Liu Liu, what materials do you need to make shells, but you can write to Lisa."


    Without coal, the steam warship could only drift with the wind and could not make steam.


    And the shells have to be developed again. The original shells can only be used by three wooden warships.


    "Yes, Captain!" Lisa salutes.


    Su Xun looked at a beautiful ship and stressed, "remember, call me captain in the future!"


    Steel and Mothership are the perfect match.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Half an hour later, Lisa set out on Shenzhou 8 with 300 soldiers and the eldest prince.


    Su Xun and others were waiting in place.


    He sent a post to his big baby on the forum to attract more girls to join him.


    Who makes girls like his big and hard baby?


    With the upgrade of the four ships, there are many empty positions on the ship that need to be filled.


    Shock! It''s a big, hard baby that can interest both women and men. ¡·


    Su Xun felt that his title was more and more UC shock style.Su Xun: [picture] [picture] it''s just a sun. Do you have a sister with you?


    The reply area explodes.


    Gao Fei: "lying trough! Iron fellow


    Zhang Yuan: "wori, steam warship! I''m so envious of this horse


    Xie Yu: "I don''t think you''re basking in the sun. You''re basking in warships. I''m so happy. What''s the difference between your behavior and those who bask in luxury cars to attract girls? I look down on you most, because I don''t have any! "


    Han Lili: "some time ago, it was a wooden warship. Now it''s a steam warship. Brother Su is too fast. I can''t stand the speed!"


    Zhang Ying: "really big, I''m so excited!"


    A few hours later, Shenzhou 8 returned.


    Lisa used the big prince to change everything she needed from auspicious country. It can be seen that cannon is the last word!


    With the coal, Su Xun had a special person to burn the boiler to make steam. Yes, it was crazy to let Jiao Didi''s beauty burn the boiler.


    Only he can do such a thing.


    After all, he''s immune to beauty.


    "Let''s go!"


    Four warships set sail again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the Norman empire.


    The palace.


    In a bedroom, a woman in her twenties, tall and hot, wearing a gorgeous dress, is sitting quietly in front of a mirror.


    The woman''s skin is white, her face is delicate, her eyebrows are full of amorous feelings, her eyes seem to be misty and charming, her bra skirt can''t restrain the exaggerated radian, and her slender legs are straight.


    She was the wife of the Norman emperor xuxianqu, and now the queen of the Norman empire.


    "Magic mirror, magic mirror, I ask you, who is the most beautiful woman in the world?" The queen has been given the magic mirror for a long time and has achieved many goals with it, but today it is the first time she has asked this question.


    Because she has got all the material satisfaction, her child will be the next emperor, and now she only cares about beauty.


    The mirror said, "queen, although your beauty has shocked the world, I have to say that the most beautiful person in the world is your daughter snow white."


    Snow white appears in the mirror. She is painting in her bedroom in a white dress.


    Looking at Snow White''s more beautiful and younger face and figure than herself, the queen is extremely jealous. Why is that child of cheap life more beautiful than me?


    In her heart, she said, snow white is dead. Isn''t she the most beautiful woman in the world?


    Anyway, I''ve already killed her brother. Killing her again can be regarded as cutting the roots.


    "See the queen. Song Liang is out to see you."


    A maid in waiting came to report.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" The queen asked slowly.


    Song Liang is a vagrant, but seeing that the other side is witty, speaks well, and can deal with other vagrants, the queen just accepts to be a dog.


    The maid of honor replied, "I don''t know, but I look very anxious. I always say that I have something important to report."


    "Let him in." Said the queen.


    Soon after, song Liang, who had already put on the official uniform of the Norman Empire, walked in quickly, and then crawled on the ground: "see you, Queen Saint Ann."


    "Come on, what''s the matter." The queen looked at the dog in front of her and asked in no hurry.


    Song Liang didn''t dare to look up, so he fell on the ground and replied: "queen, it''s not good. Some of those vagrants have a very powerful ship. The guns and crossbows of the Norman empire can''t break through, but he can easily break through the warships of the Empire."


    Norman Empire did not have cannons, but he presented the most original design of cannons and explosive formula, as one of his advanced steps.


    In a word, he offered all he could think of, blocking the way of those post rebels.


    "Nonsense, how can there be such a powerful warship, and how do you know?" The queen frowned, questioning in her eyes.


    Song Liang gritted his teeth and said, "I dare not deceive the queen. I can know it''s because..."


    He didn''t say anything about the forum before, but now he has to say it, otherwise the other party won''t believe it.


    Now that there are steam warships, the players'' strength will be stronger and stronger. If the Norman empire is not paid attention to and attacked as soon as possible, sooner or later they will fight on the mainland with strong ships and guns.


    After all, there are too many powerful scientific talents in the players, who can develop terrible weapons.


    When the time comes, won''t the number one traitor be cut into 18 sections by the players and thrown into the sea to feed the fish?


    "Well, you said you didn''t dare to deceive me. You didn''t tell me about it." The queen said coldly.


    Song Liang immediately begged for mercy: "Queen calm down, Queen spare your life, isn''t that a confession?"


    "Well! It''s not going to happen again. " The queen snorted coldly and said, "I''ll tell your majesty about this. Go down and do a good job. I won''t treat you badly.""Yes, Queen, I''m leaving."


    Song Liang didn''t look up all the time. He was lying on the ground like a caterpillar and slowly shrank back to the door. Then he stood up, lowered his head and turned out of the bedroom.


    He is more familiar with this process than the maid of honor here. He has already gained experience in being a dog.


    After Song Liang left, the queen looked at the magic mirror: "magic mirror, magic mirror, tell me quickly, does the powerful ship song Liang said really exist?"


    She won''t listen to song Liang''s one-sided words.


    "He didn''t lie. The ship he said did exist." Said the mirror calmly.


    In the mirror, there are pictures of Shenzhou-7 sailing on the sea, including Su Xun on board.


    But Su Xun didn''t have any magic power at this time. He couldn''t feel that he was really being watched by the special power.


    "My God, this Is this a boat


    The queen widened her eyes. When she wanted to see more carefully, the picture in the mirror suddenly disappeared.


    "My power has been stopped, you know, I know everything, but my power is not strong."


    The magic mirror said calmly.


    The queen put the mirror into the secret room, and then went to see the emperor. She had to let the emperor fight harder.


    Otherwise, according to song Liang, there will be more and more such ships until they can''t cope with them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the vast ocean.


    "Just now there was a force peeping and seeing, which was cut off by me with magic." The fairy said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun frowned and didn''t say anything, because he didn''t know who was peeping.


    He doesn''t have any mana now. In the face of this situation, he has nothing to do. Fortunately, there are fairies.


    No wonder men like fairies.


    Because fairies are not only capable, but also capable.

 Chapter 1369

    150 days of ocean vacation.


    Five giant ships more than 100 meters long are sailing on the blue sea. In front of them is a steel battleship, which is driven by steam and cuts the sea like a blade.


    As we get closer to the Norman Empire, we meet more and more players on the road. Most of them are fleeing from the Norman Empire because it is too dangerous.


    These people fled and met Su Xun''s Shenzhou fleet on the way, so they were all incorporated. My sister went to bed Ah, no, get on the boat. The men are following the fleet.


    That''s why we don''t pay attention to equality between men and women.


    Today, Su Xun''s women''s army, the beautiful women''s army, can also be called the warship mother, has more than 10000 people.


    His main ship Shenzhou 7 had 4000 people, Shenzhou 8, Shenzhou 9 and Shenzhou 10 had 3000 people each. Because of too many people, Shenzhou 11 was born ahead of time.


    Shenzhou-7 can not be upgraded for the time being. The next step is to turn those four ships into steam battleships.


    Then with 20000 shipwives and hundreds of millions of male players, they conquered the Norman Empire and grabbed the magic mirror!


    In other words, since the mirror knows everything, will it know that it is greedy for its body?


    Su Xun likes this kind of hard and slippery.


    "Well, it''s slippery."


    "Oh, almost." Rilla pretty red, looking at Su Xun''s more and more excessive hand.


    Su Xun didn''t hear the language of Rilla. He was just an LSP and said, "I''ll check you up."


    "You go fishing. There are so many people." Rilla plucked up her courage to escape and gave him the fishing rod.


    Su Xun mentioned the fishing rod: "why didn''t a fish hook for so long? Come on, dive and hang a fish on the hook for me. The fisherman never flies."


    "Yes! Captain


    A shipmate answered, took off her uniform and skirt, and jumped into the sea.


    Soldiers, it''s their duty to obey orders.


    In such an environment, the growth rate of these shipwives is very fast. As for those who can''t grow up, they have already died in battle or have a fever.


    Let the beautiful woman burn the boiler. This is the happiness of the powerful people. Most poor people can''t imagine it.


    After a while, he felt that the fish had been hung up, and then when he lifted the fishing rod, a nameless sea fish was caught.


    This activity is voluntary for marine fish.


    "I''ve caught fish. The captain is tired of it."


    "Yes, yes, the captain is great."


    "The captain''s posture of lifting the pole is very handsome!"


    All around, a group of little sisters in maid''s clothes and sailor''s clothes applauded and licked Su Xun hard.


    Alas, the life of a powerful man is so boring and boring.


    "Captain, we don''t have enough coal."


    At this moment, a little girl Ah, no, a second lieutenant came to report. To be more precise, it was a beautiful young woman with the rank of second lieutenant.


    "So fast?" Su Xun frowned.


    The second lieutenant explained, "there wasn''t much coal collected in Oslo, because most of the space on board was reserved for all kinds of food and daily necessities."


    "Shanghai map." Su Xun lost his fishing rod.


    Two shipwives in black and silk spread out the chart in front of Su Xun.


    "Where are we now?"


    "About here, captain." The second lieutenant pointed to a place on the vast sea.


    Su Xun moved his eyes along the place: "this country of silver moon is here."


    "Isn''t Kate Kingdom closer?" The second lieutenant asked curiously.


    Su Xun said, "I just like the name of Yinyue country. Don''t you think it sounds better than Kate country?"


    Lt.:... "


    What''s Yinyue country doing with such a nice name? It''s not bad luck.


    Yin Yueguo: is it a crime to have a nice name?


    Five days later, when Su Xun arrived at the sea area of Yinyue Kingdom, he was very puzzled because there were no warships.


    They are such a big team. Wu Yaowu is very powerful. It''s impossible that the warships of Yinyue country didn''t find out.


    "Captain, do you think it''s cheating?"


    Asked a blonde colonel.


    Now Chinese is the common language on board.


    "No matter what tricks he has, let him try the power of these ten 350mm main guns."


    Su Xun said with disdain, and directly ordered all the warships to sail at full speed.


    When the fleet arrived at the port of silver moon country, Su Xun and his wife were all confused.


    Because a large number of people gathered at the port, banners and flags were flying at the top.


    "Welcome to the kingdom of silver moon."


    "We love peace, we are hospitable, and we welcome all equal business transactions."


    "No war! Embrace peace


    It''s all over the banners and flags.Good guy, I know my country can''t beat it, so I just want to make a friend.


    After all, the lessons of the first few are still there.


    If you can''t fight it, you''ll admit it. It''s not humiliating. It''s not shabby to live.


    "Guests from afar, I''m the foreign minister of silver moon country. Welcome to our palace. Our king has given a banquet. Please move."


    A middle-aged man in an official uniform stepped forward two steps and said, handing over a bunch of gorgeous flowers at the same time.


    "It''s very polite. I like to make friends with warm-hearted people. I like Yinyue country."


    Su Xun went down with several officers.


    A good invasion turned into friendly diplomacy.


    Sure enough, when you are strong enough, the whole world is your friend, no one wants to be your enemy.


    "Captain, beware of deception."


    Lisa whispered.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of Hongmen banquet?"


    Su Xun looked at her curiously.


    Lisa''s words suddenly stopped. If silver moon country really wants to have a Hongmen banquet, it will only be them.


    After all, Su Xun''s military value is not boastful.


    Because he is usually blown.


    In this way, Su Xun left the officers on the warship waiting for orders and went to the banquet alone.


    The fairy is not human, she is immortal.


    "Oh, my friend from afar, please take a seat. We have been waiting for you for a long time."


    As soon as Su Xun entered the main hall of the banquet, the king of silver moon got up and laughed to meet him.


    I don''t know. I thought they were good friends for many years.


    "I''m sorry to have kept your majesty and ministers waiting for a long time. I''ll punish myself for three drinks first."


    After three cups of wine, Su Xun''s thirst was relieved.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Everyone applauded and praised the amount of wine.


    "Friend, I''ve prepared what you need. After dinner, you can let the soldiers carry it on the ship." Said the king of silver moon.


    The implication is that if you are invited to eat, you will be given something for free. If you take it, you can go quickly. Don''t leave it here. It''s very frightening.


    Su Xun took a bite of roast mutton: "I haven''t said it yet. How does your majesty know what I need?"


    It has to be said that the Royal chef is good, which is not worse than his divine cooking.


    "Ha ha, my friend, you need food, fruits, vegetables, fresh water and wine, but what you need most is coal for heating, right?" Asked the king.


    Su Xun''s face was gradually serious. He put down the cut mutton in his hand, looked at the king of the silver moon Kingdom at the top and asked, "how did your majesty know that?"


    Food, cloth and wine can be guessed, but how did he know he needed a lot of coal?


    It''s not a necessity for navigation.


    The king of the silver moon Kingdom just laughed and didn''t speak. He was so enigmatic that he deliberately scared Su Xun.


    He wanted Su Xun to be afraid of his unfathomable intelligence ability, so that he didn''t dare to mess around.


    "I take your majesty as a friend. You shouldn''t hide it from your friends. If your majesty doesn''t tell me, you don''t take me as a friend." Su Xun sighed with disappointment and broke the dagger used to cut meat in his hand.


    Dang!


    The clear voice made everyone tremble in the heart, and his face became pale gradually.


    The quality of the knife used by the royal family to cut meat is also strong. It was broken so easily.


    This Is this a man?


    Clang ~


    Su Xun threw out the broken dagger: "I''m sorry that I broke it accidentally."


    He looked at the king apologetically.


    "None No problem, come on, change a dagger for your guest. " Said the king with a swallow.


    "Thank you very much."


    Su Xun''s face was full of thanks. He pressed his hand on the table at will. Then, boom, the table collapsed.


    "Oh, you see I''m not careful again... " Su Xun looked at the king awkwardly and apologetically.


    King of the silver moon Kingdom


    Ministers of culture and military


    "I''m so embarrassed. I''ve been stronger than others since I was a child."


    Su Xun''s face was full of guilt.


    All of you


    You call this A little bigger?


    Su Xun held the post behind him.


    "Oh, no!"


    The king and ministers were startled. If the palace was destroyed, they would not be buried alive.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''ll just give it a hand."


    Su Xun said with a smile and looked at the king: "Your Majesty hasn''t answered my question. How do you know I need a lot of coal?"


    The ministers looked at the king one after another. They didn''t know about it. They also wanted to know another source of information about the king, otherwise they would be afraid."My friend, I don''t tell you something for your own good." Where is the king still pretending to be profound.


    In order to dispel Su Xun''s idea.


    Su Xun waved his hand and looked at the Minister: "you go out first. I''ll talk to your majesty alone."


    The ministers looked at each other.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun raised his foot and stepped on the floor, then the floor suddenly appeared cobweb like cracks.


    The ministers gave a pep talk.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll leave first."


    "Your Majesty, take your time."


    "I''m leaving..."


    The ministers agreed to quit the hall, but they didn''t know who closed the door.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Xun and the king were left alone in the empty hall.


    "Your Majesty, can you tell me now?"


    With a smile on his face, Su Xun approached step by step.


    He was really curious. How did the king know when they arrived at the port and how did he know he needed coal so far away from NIMA.


    "You What do you want to do? If you get closer, I''ll call someone The king shivered.


    "Cry, break your throat Forget it. I''m not going through the process. " Su Xun''s going up is a social beating.


    "Ah! Stop fighting! Stop it! Presumptuous! Guard! Guard! Come on! Ah, ah


    Listening to the screams coming from the hall, the ministers outside were very happy.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t them who were beaten.


    "We can''t do this! Our king was beaten inside, but we didn''t do anything outside. It''s too much! Shame


    Suddenly, a young official broke out.


    "Well said! We can''t be indifferent! "


    "It''s a shame on all of us!"


    Many young officials responded to the man.


    When other senior officials saw this scene and made eye contact, they were still young and impulsive after all.


    "What do you say we should do?"


    All the enthusiastic young officials looked at the young man who had just taken the lead.


    The young man said seriously, "we should pray for your majesty outside, and pray for God to protect him."


    Then he closed his eyes and began to pray.


    All of you


    Then everyone prayed, and the young people who clamored to fight in were among them.


    How touching this scene is.


    He is a loyal minister of the Manchu Dynasty!


    Inside the palace.


    Perhaps the prayer of the ministers of culture and military outside played a role, and His Majesty was not killed.


    I''m just beaten into a black and blue pig''s head. I can''t even recognize his mother here.


    "I I said, "I''m wordy, wordy."


    His majesty finally can''t hold on, because although he pretends to be so enigmatic, in fact, he only has the advantage of intelligence, no force at all.


    "That''s the way it should have been? Why? Are you going to hold me up to death? " Su Xun shook his head.


    His majesty took a nosebleed: "I I eat a white snake every night. After eating a white snake, I will have the ability to understand animals


    "White snake?" Su Xun was stunned.


    He thought of a fairy tale. The name of the fairy tale is white snake.


    It''s about a king who has the ability to understand animals after eating a white snake.


    Then a bodyguard steals a bite. He also has the ability to understand animals. He leaves the palace. Finally, thanks to this ability, he marries Bai Fumei and goes to the top of his life.


    The king nodded again and again: "yes, white snake, I didn''t cheat you. The meat of white snake really has this ability."


    "Get me one." Su Xun slapped the king on the dog''s head. No wonder this guy knew when he would arrive and was in urgent need of coal.


    When I was talking on the boat, I was heard by seabirds or fish. These animals spread among the same species, and then this guy learned about himself from the animals.


    The king called out to the outside, "more food, go and bring me one more meal every night."


    Soon, the guard came in with a plate of food covered with a lid.


    "Your Majesty..."


    The bodyguard was startled to see the bruised king.


    "Put things down and go out." The king covered his face and was already considering whether to kill it.


    The guard put down the plate and went away.


    Su Xun came forward and opened the plate. Inside was a steamed white snake. It looked good.


    He took a knife, cut a piece and put it into his mouth. He remembered that in the fairy tale, the bodyguard who was responsible for delivering vegetables only ate one piece.


    After swallowing it, he found that there were a lot of sounds in his ears, which should be the talking sounds of animals.This ability is very important for him who has not recovered his cultivation for the time being.


    The king looked at him eagerly: "well, I said, I didn''t cheat you."


    "Well." Su Xun nodded, and then asked, "where are the materials you prepared? I''m going to leave today


    He doesn''t want to waste his time here. He wants to get to the Norman Empire quickly.


    "I''ll have it moved in a minute." The king couldn''t wait to shout out: "come on! Come on


    "Your Majesty, what are you doing here?" For a long time, the voice of an unknown minister came from outside.


    The king was angry: "come on, your grandmother!"


    He understood that he was afraid that he would call someone in to help him deal with Su Xun, and then stir up more conflicts.


    He made it clear before that he was sending food, and the bodyguard successfully came in.


    And he just called for someone, but no one came.


    "Sire, I My grandmother, you''ve done it That voice weakly returned a sentence.


    The king suddenly realized: "I already know who you are. You are finished. I will kill you in three days!"


    Su Xun was curious to see that the relationship between the monarch and the Minister of the silver moon kingdom was a wonderful work in the fairy tale world. He dared to unite to check and balance the monarch.


    Isn''t every country in the fairy tale world a king? Silver moon is not a fairy tale at all.


    "Come and carry materials for the guests in the distance!"


    The king growled hysterically.


    "Bang!"


    The door was pushed open in an instant.


    "Yes, sir


    A group of Ministers knelt down to answer.


    Soon after, carts loaded with goods were pushed to the port by the soldiers of silver moon.


    A few hours later.


    Port.


    All the supplies have been put on board.


    Su Xun and the king played farewell.


    "I didn''t expect that after a short time together, we would be separated in the twinkling of an eye." The king''s face was full of sadness.


    He went to the magician in the palace for treatment, so his bruised face has returned to normal.


    When Su Xun heard this, he grabbed the king''s hand: "since your majesty is so reluctant to leave me, I can stay a few more days to practice boxing with your majesty."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The king was so excited that he wanted to smack himself.


    Let your mouth cheap, let you fake polite.


    Su Xun stopped teasing him: "thank your majesty for the materials. I hope we can see each other again."


    "Goodbye, goodbye." The king grinned and roared in his heart: never see you again!


    A few minutes later, with the sound of the steam ship''s whistle, the Chinese fleet sailed out of the port of Yinyue.


    "Finally."


    The king breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Although he was beaten, lost a piece of snake meat, and paid so much material, it was better than that the kingdom of Karl was beaten into the palace.


    Now the kingdom of Karl has become a pillar of shame.


    "You seem to get on well with the king."


    On the bow, Xi Yan looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "he and I are as good friends at first sight. That''s quite good and very happy."


    He didn''t know whether the king was happy or not. Anyway, he felt happy, so it was over.


    "Yes, of course it''s a pleasure for you to beat people up." Said the fairy, with a curl of her lips.


    "It''s our tradition," Su Xun explained, "to fight is to kiss, to scold is to love, and to love is to kick."


    "Do you want me to love you?" The fairy waved her powder fist and showed a sinister smile.


    Sue said with a smile, "yes, but that''s our tradition for men. The tradition for women to show love is just like Rilla. Do you still want to love me?"


    "Bah! Go to hell with you! I think so. "


    "I can''t die in my life ~"


    ... "


    370th day of ocean vacation.


    After six months of hunting sharks and a few sea monsters that are more precious than national treasures, the Shenzhou fleet has accumulated enough survival.


    The other four warships have all been upgraded to steam battleships. Now, Su Xun officially has a steel fleet full of 20000 warships.


    As the main ship, Shenzhou-7 has been upgraded to high-quality form by Su Xun. It is the peak of steam battleship and can be called the ace battleship in World War I.


    At the same time, the warships of those male players who follow behind the buttocks are also upgrading, most of which have become building ships.


    Now, I don''t know the number of players following Su Xun, but it should be 100 million, because Su Xun has been calling on the forum.


    So in the past six months, more and more players gathered behind him.


    Then many male players give up their rafts and unite for common development, which also makes their upgrading speed faster, because without unity, boats alone can''t keep up with the fleet.With the upgrading of the ship, the performance is also upgrading, and the whole team is moving faster and faster.


    Every time a ship is upgraded, it is a great improvement in sailing speed.


    By this time, it had entered the waters of the Norman empire.


    But there is still a long way to go to the west coast port.


    Such a large team, just entered the Norman Empire waters, was noticed by patrol ships.


    Then he hurried back to report that he didn''t dare to meet Su Xun''s fleet because he didn''t have the courage.


    "Can you send my voice to everyone with magic?" Su Xun looked at the fairy and asked.


    The fairy nodded: "yes, but there are too many people. I can''t stand it for too long."


    Behind the Shenzhou fleet are hundreds of thousands of building ships, so many people are afraid of fairies.


    She couldn''t imagine what it would be like for so many people to rush to the continent of Norman Empire at the same time.


    After the fairy cast the spell, Su Xun made a simple speech: "all brothers and sisters from blue star, we have entered the waters of Norman empire. Next, we will be intercepted by the Navy. If we don''t want to live on the sea forever, we must defeat them!"


    "According to the news sent by those brothers who were arrested as coolies on the forum, because song Liang, the traitor of blue star human beings, made the Norman Empire ships also have guns, so this is a bitter battle!"


    "But we can''t back down! Because behind us is the endless sea, we must win! Defeat the Norman Empire and live on land


    This was the end of the speech, for the fairy had turned pale and sweat oozed from her forehead.


    "Defeat the Norman empire!"


    "Defeat the Norman empire!"


    "Defeat the Norman empire!"


    Hundreds of millions of people cried out, their blood boiling, and the sound seemed to shake away the clouds in the sky.


    After drifting on the sea for more than a year, all the people who can survive now are cruel men who have seen blood. They are not afraid of death, because sooner or later they will die in the sea.


    Now there are five steam battleships of the Chinese fleet as the main attack, and they have so many building ships with guns. What are they afraid of?


    No matter how powerful the Norman empire was, it would not be able to send hundreds of millions of people to the sea to fight.


    But they can!


    The players who survived are now all soldiers.


    It''s a terrible number.


    "You can completely remove my magic first. As long as you send me to my father, you can avoid this war." Said the flounder in the bucket.


    Su Xun looked at him sympathetically: "you also know that your father is old and weak, so I tell you a piece of sad news. Although he is still alive, he is no longer able to deal with the government. According to the information I got, now your stepmother is in charge. Once your father dies, her son will succeed."


    About the news, we have it on the forum.


    And he also heard from the birds who came to Normandy that the evil queen was thinking about how to attack snow white when she came to power.


    "How could that be! I am the great prince of Norman empire! I should be the emperor The flounder was hopping about in the bucket, its voice panicking.


    He had already accepted the fate of being a fish, but Su Xun showed him hope, but now hope was about to be deprived, and he was afraid of it.


    After all, if he could not succeed to the throne, what good would his existence do to Su Xun?


    Su Xun knew what he was worried about: "my prince, you can rest assured that I will remove the magic from you and help you regain the throne."


    It''s clear that it''s me who relieved it. The fairy on one side turned her lips. It''s your credit again.


    "You''re serious!" The flounder''s voice was full of surprise and disbelief, and then he responded quickly: "I''d like to swear that as long as I succeed to the throne, I will give you my stepmother, sister and magic mirror, and treat all vagrants well, and they will have the same experience as the people No, higher treatment. "


    "I believe you." Su Xun''s tone was mild. He wanted to use his identity to help flounder.


    If the blue star people were allowed to be emperors, then the people of the Norman Empire would certainly not admit it, and no country in the fairy tale world would admit it.


    Because the world attaches great importance to blood, not only aristocrats, but also civilians.


    So flounder can inherit the throne without resistance, and he is supported by the blue star people. He must repay the blue star people, and he needs the support of the blue star people to stabilize the imperial power.


    Because he has been away from the country for a long time, and he has no confidants in Normandy, he can only appoint and trust the blue stars who helped him regain the throne.


    In this process, the blue star people will take advantage of his preference to develop rapidly in the Norman empire. When he stabilizes his throne and turns around to deal with the blue star people, it will be too late for him to shake.


    At that time, the blue star people were absolutely involved in all aspects. There was no shortage of talents, so many officials, and even more there was no shortage of talents for political struggle.In the end, the blue star will complete a bloodless coup.


    Su Xun also helped the players find a good home, and he only needed the magic mirror!


    As for the wicked queen and snow white.


    Even if the evil queen was so evil, Su Xun didn''t dare to clap with her before recovering her mana. He was mainly afraid that she would poison her on some necessary roads.


    Snow white can make friends. After all, this is the childhood goddess of countless people.


    Su Xun also wanted to recall the original childhood and the lost youth.


    In fact, as Su Xun expected, the Norman empire was already preparing to fight against the players'' sea.


    Although they were far behind the players in warships and forces, the Norman Empire mobilized a large number of witches, magicians and land knights to fight.


    It''s better than theology.


    At the moment of receiving the news that the players entered the Norman Empire sea area, the order was sent down layer by layer, and the Imperial Navy troops, who had been preparing for half a year, left the port.


    Both sides are ready to fight on the sea.


    Because Su Xun could understand the animals, he could easily know the enemy''s movements from the fish in the sea, and then set up his tactics according to them.


    In fact, there are no tactics. There are too many ships and the range of shells is not far enough. It''s easy to hit one''s own people, so we separate them and surround the enemy.


    Su Xun didn''t know how many warships there were, so he could only divide them in piles.


    Shenzhou No. 8 is surrounded from the left, Shenzhou No. 9 is surrounded from the right, Shenzhou No. 10 and No. 11 are facing him head-on.


    This is the pain of too many people.


    Five days later, the two fleets met in the sea, and Su Xun took the lead in fighting.


    Because the steam battleship''s main gun has a longer range, the enemy has entered his firing range.


    The 350mm caliber main guns equipped on Shenzhou 7, 10 and 11 fired at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom


    The sound of guns was endless, and the wooden warships of the Norman Empire were easily sunk one by one, because these guns and old guns were not the products of the same era at all.


    "They shot too far! Come on! magician! Where''s the magician! Where''s the wizard! Help


    It was the Grand Admiral of the Imperial Navy who commanded the battle.


    Thousands of witches and magicians set foot in the air, casting all kinds of magic attacks in the air.


    These are all able to fly. Those magicians who can''t fly don''t even have the qualification to fight.


    "Beat them down!"


    Su Xun pointed to the air and roared. The small caliber rapid fire guns on the three Shenzhou Class Battleships moved up.


    "Boom boom..."


    The rapid fire gun is used to hit the ash machine, and the firing speed is absolutely a drop of the bar. Those magicians haven''t finished reciting the mantra, and dozens of shells have already flown out.


    "Boom! Boom


    The magicians flying in the air were killed by the explosion, and some of the fish who missed the net were successful in casting the magic, such as fireball and ice arrow, which killed many players.


    But they only have this chance, because the rapid fire cannons will not give them time to play magic.


    "Damn rubbish! I can only bully ordinary people! Come on! Hold the fire and press up! Otherwise, we will be beaten passively! Come on! Come on, come on


    The marshal of the Norman empire was roaring, because he had never fought such a subdued naval battle.


    Before the enemy entered its own attack area, it had already lost more than ten warships.


    The magician, who had been placed high hopes, didn''t play his imaginary role in the war.


    Boom! Boom!


    The shelling continued. After paying a heavy price, the Normandy Navy finally brought the enemy into the firing range and began to fight back.


    But at the same time, they also entered the attack range of male players, male players also began to bombard, but also accompanied by sound blessing.


    "The natives of the mud horse! Eat your grandfather


    "Brothers! This is a sea battle game. Kill all the NPCs on the opposite side


    "Come on! You little garbage


    Most of the warships on the sea can''t move at all, so there are no tactics to speak of. The two sides are you come and I go. From time to time, there are Warships Sinking, but they are insignificant in this kind of battle.


    If someone looks down from the sky at this time, he can see that there is a big fire on the sea, even the sea seems to be boiling.


    This sea battle, after the effect of the magician has been weakened, the result can be foreseen for a long time.


    The Norman navy was almost pinned down when the number and artillery were dominant.


    "Come on! Turn the rudder


    "Boom!"


    "Marshal! We are surrounded


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    Shells fell like raindrops, Norman Navy warships sank one by one, soldiers died one by one, blood and fire is the main theme today.It''s the only color today.


    "To your majesty! Run into the boat


    The admiral of the Norman empire was red eyed and ordered the warships to suicide attack the Shenzhou class warships.


    The Norman navy was brave and fearless, but their wooden warships could not get close to them, and the Shenzhou class warships would be destroyed by the main artillery.


    It''s equivalent to a handle.


    "Boom!"


    "Smash them! Tear them up


    Su Xun was also roaring, although other warships could not hear his voice.


    The resistance of the Norman Navy became weaker and weaker.


    "Lost, lost, Imperial Navy lost."


    The admiral of the Norman Empire looked at the Chinese warships in a daze, his eyes unspeakably complex.


    He really can''t imagine why there are such steel giants in the world?


    And it''s still made by a group of homeless people. Are they that powerful?


    Boom!


    The Norman Grand Admiral and his warship sank to the bottom of the sea forever under the fire of a shell from the Shenzhou-7 main ship.


    With the death of the admiral of the Norman Empire, the battle on the sea has come to an end. The soldiers of the Norman Empire surrender one after another, leaving only sporadic gunfire.


    "Soldiers, look, look who I am!"


    The great prince of Norman Empire, who had been disenchanted, stood in the bow of Shenzhou VII and cried out.


    The surrendered Norman soldiers raised their heads.


    "Yes It''s his Highness the great prince


    "This How can it be, your Highness the great prince is still alive! Your highness is still alive


    Seeing the big prince, the officers and soldiers were confused and didn''t understand how the missing big prince suddenly appeared.


    And it''s connected to the homeless.


    "Guys! Great soldiers! I, your prince, heir to the future throne! I was persecuted by my wicked stepmother, cursed by the magician, and turned into a poor flounder... "


    "They saved me! You''ve all been cheated! I suspect that father''s illness is also related to that poisonous woman! You are soldiers of the Empire, you should not fight for her


    "She murdered me, her father and the emperor, stole the power of the Empire, and made you make unnecessary sacrifices. Soldiers, follow me into the palace and capture the poisonous woman alive!"


    The appeal of blood is endless. The great prince is the orthodox successor of the Empire. No one at the bottom will doubt what he said, so the defeated soldiers are angry. They need a place to vent.


    And the most vicious queen is the best choice, she should be burned on the cross.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the palace of the Norman empire.


    Queen and minister are anxiously waiting for the news of the front line, the atmosphere in the hall is very dignified.


    "Let me know if you have any information."


    The queen couldn''t sit down, left a word, got up, left her position and went back to her bedroom.


    The first thing after returning to the bedroom is to take out the magic mirror: "magic mirror, magic mirror, please tell me quickly, will the Empire lose this war?"


    "Dear Queen, I''m sorry to tell you that the Empire has lost." The voice of the magic mirror falls, and the screen of players landing appears in the mirror.


    "Poop


    The queen farted and sat on the ground, just like a lost god whispering: "I lost, how can I lose, no, I haven''t lost, I still have a chance!"


    While the mouth kept repeating, the eyes showed the color of madness, while running out of the bedroom.


    She didn''t even care to hide the mirror.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sudden sound of guns in the city made the palace in a mess, and the ministers ran around in a panic.


    With the flag of the big prince, Su Xun entered the palace with his 20000 beautiful soldiers.


    "Can you feel the magic mirror now?"


    Su Xun didn''t go to the main hall to see how the prince could stabilize the audience, but took the fairy to wear in the back palace.


    Well, the big prince acquiesced. Even if he was playing with his nominal little mothers in the harem, he would not say a word more.


    "Yes, turn left and go straight."


    So close, the fairy can feel the magic wave of the curse mirror without using the magic.


    So all the way seven turn eight turn, finally came to the Queen''s bedroom, saw the mirror.


    A mirror on the dresser.


    "That''s it!" Exclaimed the fairy.


    Su Xun stepped forward quickly and grasped the magic mirror.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Said the mirror suddenly.


    Su Xun was stunned.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I know everything. Isn''t that why you want me?"


    The voice of the magic mirror continued calmly.


    "Do you know what I''m looking for?" Su Xun asked.The mirror said, "in the secret room of the palace of the Norman Empire, there is a crown which has been kept for many years. It is inlaid with a gem, which is what you are looking for."


    At the same time, a picture appeared in the mirror. On the picture is a golden crown, and the most prominent one is the aquamarine.


    The power of this magic mirror was beyond Su Xun''s expectation. He was very curious. What was the power?


    If he took the mirror out of the fairy tale world, would it have the same effect?


    But now it was not the time to think about this. Susian took the mirror and went to the secret room of the palace. He asked casually, "every time I use you, the user will be cursed. So what''s my curse?"


    "The so-called curse is just the exchange terms I set for people to achieve their goals. It all depends on whether I want to." The magic mirror said softly.


    In other words, it not only has the ability to predict everything in the world, but also has a strong ability to curse.


    And they have their own way of thinking.


    This is the essence of cultivation.


    It''s more like a magic weapon.


    How can such a ridiculous thing appear in the fairy tale world?


    "Bang!"


    When he came to the palace secret room, Su Xun directly kicked the door open and went straight to the crown. Then he reached out to pick the heart of the sea embedded in it.


    [congratulations on the completion of the mission: finding the heart of the ocean. ¡¿


    [reward: Dishu. ¡¿


    the sound of the system prompts him. At the same time, his cultivation of the four sages has enriched his whole body.


    The book of earth is said to be owned by Zhenyuan immortal, the leader of earth immortals. It is a defensive magic weapon and has the ability to explore the world.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, real men don''t need defense, they just need to attack, attack and attack again!


    So Su Xun is going to make it into a Book of life and death.


    It''s just in line with his style. After all, he doesn''t have a Book of life and death.


    "Boom -"


    just at this time, the outside suddenly had a clear sky, thunder and dark clouds, followed by a storm.


    A huge evil god with three heads and six arms overlooks the palace from the air, covering the sky.

 Chapter 1370

    "What is that! Monster! Monster


    "God! What the hell is that! "


    "Run! Here comes the monster


    Because of the sudden appearance of evil spirits in the air, the Norman empire once again fell into panic.


    Su Xun and the fairy went out of the palace and looked up at the evil god with three heads and six arms in the air.


    "It''s an evil spirit!"


    The fairy''s pretty face was pale, her lips were tight, and her eyes were also full of fear.


    Evil gods are fallen angels or fairies. They have strong power and fall for stronger power. Their hearts are full of killing and violence.


    "When my Lord comes into the world, all you conspirators will die! They''re all going to die! Ha ha ha... "


    The queen stood in the open space not far away, her black hair was blown disorderly by the wind, her eyes were crazy, and she gave out owl like laughter, which made people feel cold.


    "Humble human, give me the mirror in your hand, and I will forgive your sin, and allow you to crawl on the ground, kiss my toes and be my slave." The vision of the evil god was fixed on Su Xun.


    Everyone looked at Su Xun and expected him to give the mirror to the evil god. Then the evil god took the initiative to leave.


    But is Su Xun the kind of person under threat?


    What he''s not afraid of is being threatened.


    "Are you talking to me, you brute?"


    Su Xun looked at the evil god calmly.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole audience burst into flames.


    How dare Su Xun call the evil god a beast!


    Although the other party looks like a beast, you can''t say it directly.


    After all, that hurt animals.


    "Humble human, dare to insult me, only death can wash away your sins."


    The evil god was furious, and the killing in his eyes was almost to the essence, and a huge claw fell.


    He''s going to crush this lower creature to death.


    "It''s you, brute


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, and he stepped up in the air. His momentum poured out like the sky and the earth. He stepped out step by step, and a huge sword was formed behind him.


    Everyone was shocked to see this scene.


    Especially the players.


    "The trough! There is a Sword Fairy among us


    "No wonder that Su Xun was a cultivator. We Bluestar had cultivators!"


    "When we come to this world, we can''t be the ghost of some immortal on the blue star."


    "This NIMA is so handsome!"


    The evil god was a little flustered. He could feel it. With the strength of the other side, he could press himself to death with one finger.


    He didn''t know why the other party was so fussy.


    But he knew he was in danger.


    Is this horse riding from God?


    Why can the world have this power!


    The evil spirit roared in his heart, then turned and ran without hesitation, and his body shrank rapidly.


    "If you want to run, have you asked this seat?"


    Su Xun''s long sword broke through the air behind him.


    What''s the point of not pretending to force people to live?


    After all, people are forced out.


    "Boom!"


    It''s so easy for people to think that the evil god is committing suicide.


    "God! Is this still human power? "


    "God is up..."


    The people of the Norman Empire knelt and prayed.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t know me."


    Su Xun fell to the ground and looked at the fairy.


    "You You... "


    The fairy''s eyes widened, her mouth opened into an O-shape, and her face was unbelievable. She was even too shocked and nervous to speak clearly.


    "I What''s wrong with me? "


    Su Xun talks like her.


    "You are a saint!"


    This time it was the magic mirror in susian''s hand.


    "You are not a thing of the world."


    Su Xun looked at the mirror. After his cultivation recovered, he also felt the familiar smell from the mirror.


    It''s a magic weapon of artifact level. It''s stronger than longkui sword, but weaker than Pangu axe.


    He said how could there be such a powerful mirror in the fairy tale world? It turned out to be a mirror from a foreign country.


    "I also have a name, Kunlun mirror."


    Said the mirror.


    "Kunlun mirror, the magic weapon of Queen Mother of the west?" Su Xun was dubious, because if it was a Kunlun mirror, the power would be too weak to match.


    After all, the Sansheng stone in his hand is refined with the weakened version of Kunlun mirror in a small world, which can have the effect of seeing people''s past and present lives.


    Since this magic mirror has the flavor of Kyushu, if it is really Kunlun mirror, it is likely to be the real Kunlun mirror in traditional Chinese mythology.The true Kunlun mirror in the traditional myth has the ability to shuttle through time and space and know nothing, and it is a top defensive magic weapon.


    But this mirror is a little too weak.


    Hearing Su Xun say the three words "Queen Mother of the west", the magic mirror was immediately excited: "you are from Kyushu!"


    "Tell me what happened." When he heard the magic mirror say the word Kyushu, Su Xun had believed it.


    Kunlun mirror explained: "in the war of Kyushu, the queen mother of the West was seriously injured. I urged her to escape from this world with the ability to travel through time and space. But the rules of this world are completely different from those of Kyushu. There is no spirit at all."


    "And I also spent too much spiritual power in the war, so I can''t shuttle again. There is no spirit in this world. The empress can''t absorb spiritual power to heal herself, and I can''t supplement spiritual power."


    "In order to maintain the life of the empress, I gave her the rest of my strength to keep her sleeping for a while, and I took the remaining strength to find a way to save her in this world."


    Said here, it stopped for a moment, and then said excitedly: "although I have not seen you, I do not know why you did not appear in the war, but since you are from Kyushu, I beg you to save Niang, she was injured for Kyushu."


    In fact, it can let the queen mother of the west fall. After all, after the fall of the sage, it will be resurrected in various ways for thousands of years at least and thousands of years at most, but it can''t let go of its feelings.


    After all, resurrection will always pay a price, and cultivation will also fall. For saints, a breakthrough will take thousands of years, and cultivation will fall several steps at a time, which is equivalent to tens of thousands of years of hard work destroyed once.


    "Where is the holy body now?" Su Xun didn''t expect that even the queen mother of the West almost fell. This is an old fairy in the traditional myth.


    So it seems that the war was too fierce. If after thousands of years, or tens of thousands of years, the saints of Kyushu and TIANYAO clan are resurrected, will they fight again.


    Su Xun felt that both sides were just recuperating now. After all, several saints were seriously injured or fell at one time. This kind of hatred was too serious.


    However, if the sky demon clan were really the four fierce beasts who were driven out of Kyushu in ancient times, it would be reasonable to seek revenge from the Kyushu immortals and Buddhas.


    Kunlun mirror replied: "in a snow mountain, I can take you now."


    While speaking, a picture of a towering snow mountain appeared in the mirror.


    "You What are you talking about? " The little fairy was so confused that she couldn''t understand.


    Instead of paying attention to her, Su Xun said to the magic mirror, "take me now."


    "Good." The sound of the magic mirror contains excitement.


    Su Xun waved and disappeared in the same place with the fairy.


    When it reappeared, it was already over a snow mountain.


    "The lady is in it." Said the mirror.


    Su Xun clapped his hand, and the snow mountain exploded directly from the middle. A woman wrapped in a white light was floating quietly in the center of the snow mountain.


    Women only look at the appearance of about twenty-seven or eight, a white melon face, Phoenix eyes closed, bright red mouth like a cherry, wearing a phoenix crown, gold hairpin step shake do decoration, a red gorgeous dress, elegant temperament, dignified and beautiful, unspeakable.


    From the gold hairpin on her head to the shoes on her feet, they are all artifacts. This woman is a treasure all over her body.


    Rich woman! Absolutely rich woman!


    "It''s beautiful." The fairy was stunned.


    Beautiful is not only the beauty of Queen Mother of the west, the key is the dress of Queen Mother of the west, Chinese clothes, exquisite and cumbersome, there is a special charm.


    "Empress''s accomplishments."


    Su Xun asked Kunlun mirror.


    "Eight saints."


    Su Xun took a cold breath. He was only one step away from the peak of the sage. He could be beaten like this. The demon clan was a little strong.


    Is it the fourth ancestor of the four fierce beasts?


    "Can you sober your mother up by treating her with elixir?"


    Su Xun didn''t expect to keep the queen mother of the west by his side all the time, but it was good to let her help to pacify Taizhou.


    In short, he wants to have a soft meal.


    Of course, if the queen mother of the West doesn''t dislike it, he doesn''t mind a lifetime of soft food.


    "It''s useless. The empress was injured by a saint. No panacea works. She can only be brought to a world with immortal spirit, and she will automatically repair the injury." Kunlun mirror''s words dispelled Su Xun''s idea.


    If the wound is so healed by the holy body, I don''t know when it will be healed.


    However, it''s good to take care of her carefully. When she wakes up, she has to repay her kindness.


    Su Xun stepped out and held the queen mother in his arms. Her body was warm and soft.


    "How can you do that!"


    Kunlun mirror exploded in an instant. How could a strange man touch his mother''s holy body with his hand.


    "Shut your mouth. I''ll save your master. If she can''t repay me for the time being, you can repay for him."With a wave of his hand, Su Xun put Kunlun mirror into the system space passively and voluntarily.


    The queen mother of the west is a living person. There is no way to put it into the system space. He can only take a little loss and hold her.


    He, Su Xun, specializes in recycling second-hand saints.


    "Who is she?" The fairy floated far away and asked carefully. Even if the woman was unconscious and looked at each other directly, she felt palpitating.


    Su Xun said, "a great man."


    Without these people to stop the sky demon, the earth people from birth may be the food of the sky demon.


    Then he took the fairy back to the palace.


    "Great, indescribable existence, thank you for your help, this is my stepmother and sister, according to the promise, they should belong to you."


    The big prince knelt down respectfully in front of Su Xun and opened his mouth carefully. After all, he saw the scene of Su Xun''s sword cutting the evil god with his own eyes.


    Su Xun looked at the queen and snow white.


    Empress charming, at this time a pair of fear, pathetic appearance, more people have ravaged, ravaged impulse.


    Snow White is wearing a crystal crown and a long white dress. She has a delicate face. Although she is young, her baby''s granary is big, her waist is slim, and her legs are straight and white under the skirt.


    Her eyes are clean, pure and kind.


    It''s a fairy tale world


    Time passes like water. You can see it, but you can''t catch it. In a twinkling of an eye, more than a year has passed.


    On this day, Su Xun''s quiet room was finally opened.


    Su Xun, dressed in black robes, came out from inside.


    The book of earth has been refined into a Book of life and death by him.


    Moreover, it is based on the local script, supplemented by other materials. After all, at least one of the ten halls of Yama is enough.


    The book of life and death refined in the book of earth can be used to check the life span of people in the world and the good and evil of their life, including monks. Of course, the book of saints can''t be seen.


    When he came out of the quiet room, he saw a few women playing under the peach tree. It was Rilla, Xiyan, snow white and the five fairies.


    Five people and a year ago is not the same, all wearing the world''s long skirt.


    This is already in Rome.


    Su Xun''s idea appeared in the bedroom. He first took a look at the queen mother of the West who was still sleeping. Then he appeared in the peach forest and hugged them.


    "Ah! Look for brother


    "You''re out at last."


    Suddenly seeing Su Xun, Xiyan and Rilla are very happy, holding Su Xun''s neck.


    Annie, the fairy and snow white stand on one side and want to get close, but they are worried.


    "You play first, and I''ll do something."


    Su touched their faces, and then went to call the master of Tongtian, and asked him to help send the book of life and death to Lingzhou Yinsi, because he had something else to do.


    "What a waste."


    "Waste the magic weapon."


    Nuwa and the head of Tongtian sect in the world of God were speechless when they looked at the books of life and death.


    They could all feel the power of the book of earth, but it was split by Su Xun. It was a treasure of heaven.


    "I don''t lack magic." Su Xun dazzled a rich man, and the evil rich man''s face was revealed.


    "In that case, why don''t you give us some magic weapons?"


    "No problem." Su Xun threw out a golden cudgel, which was pinched into scrap iron in the dark.


    The golden cudgel is a good treasure for Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian. It''s useless for saints.


    After the head of Tongtian sect left, Su Xun held Nu Wa in his arms and randomly chose a room for the weekend. It was the feeling that men and women were in harmony. That was the ultimate enjoyment.


    "Did you miss me?"


    "If you want to hurry up, do you think I''m a little girl?"


    "How can this kind of thing be fast? It takes time to have the best experience. I have rich experience."


    Three days later, Su xuncai walked out of the room, and Nu Wa''s pretty face was red. Anyway, the female sage was also a woman.


    Su Xun went to find Mengling again.


    "Your Majesty, at last you are out of the gate."


    Seeing Su Xun, Meng Ling was relieved, as if he finally had the backbone.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Su Xun asked curiously. He didn''t understand the pressure of Mengling. He didn''t press her.


    Meng Ling anxiously said: "the Taizhou friars'' Union is almost finished. Half a year later, the Taiyi sword sect will hold a founding ceremony. Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    She felt that the whole Yunxia sword sect seemed to be the most tired by herself. He also talked to Tongtian sect leader and Nu Wa, and they were indifferent.


    Now Su Xun is also like this. She has paid too much for the secret department.


    "Is the leader sure?" Su Xun asked.


    Mengling shook his head: "not yet. It should be determined at the founding ceremony. It''s very likely that he is the leader of Taiyi sword sect. Setting the founding place in Taiyi sword sect can explain a lot.""Not necessarily. The position of leader will not be settled so easily." Su Xun said blandly.


    The power of the alliance is huge. Any clan wants the position of the leader, especially the Taiyi sword sect and the Yin Yang Sword sect. They will definitely compete.


    Looking at Su Xun''s tepid appearance, Meng Ling was worried for him: "my majesty, are you not worried at all?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ve come to tell you that I''m going to travel for a while. Yunxia sword sect can just close the mountain gate." Su Xun took a sip of tea.


    Mengling


    In the face of a great enemy, first it was closed. Now I have to travel. Can I get off the bus in time?


    Su Xun said that the door had been welded.


    "Your Majesty, it''s burning now." Mengling is kind and tired. She is really worried.


    It''s just burning eyebrows, it''s not burning Hair.


    Su Xun said, "this tea is good."


    Mengling


    She felt very angry.


    Su Xun said that he could help her relieve the pain. After all, it was the boss who cared about the female subordinates.


    It''s like giving employee benefits to female subordinates.


    "Where is the Zhenyao sword?" Su Xun didn''t see the ghost sword. He thought it was strange.


    It''s impossible for that guy to come here without hearing the news.


    Mengling replied feebly: "he''s shutting up. He said he''d like to re cultivate his life as soon as possible."


    Su Xun understood that the guy was greedy for the sword spirit in gongyangbai''s sabre. If he didn''t have a human body, he could only do it.


    Sure enough, girls are the driving force of LSP.


    GHS is the primary productivity.


    Don''t get me wrong. I''m talking about doing good.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Xun left Yunxia sword sect.


    He left with snow white.


    Snow White is holding the sword of Yin Tianzi in her hand.


    She is now Su Xun''s swordsman.


    Su Xun changed his white robe and his face. Well, he''s going to do something.


    The first place he went was taihuazong.


    The most famous sects in Yunzhou are Jianzong, and taihuazong is no exception. They are also Jianxiu sects.


    The patriarch is a saint. As long as there is a saint in charge, he can be regarded as a third rate sect.


    Su Xun wanted to challenge all the sects in Taizhou with a sword, and beat them one by one.


    This is the way gongyangbai once used, which can make him famous in a short time, and also show his strong strength. Otherwise, how can he compete for the position of leader of Taizhou friars League?


    He is now a former disciple of gongyangbai. Because he has brought a lot of gongyangbai''s Classics from the sword palace, he can use gongyangbai''s sword skills to fight against the enemy.


    In this way, he can be the descendant of the sword God. Anyway, gongyangbai is dead. Who knows?


    The sword God is a descendant with outstanding cultivation and great fame. There is no clan behind him. It is easy for all forces to accept such a person as the leader of the alliance.


    Because there is no power behind him, it means that even if he becomes the leader of the alliance, Su Xun can''t monopolize power. Therefore, all forces can rest assured of him.


    Well, after Su Xun became the leader of the alliance, he would work wholeheartedly for the welfare of Taizhou friars.


    Five days later, Yuquan city.


    A handsome man in white, with a beautiful girl holding a sword, stepped into the city.


    Taihua sect and other sects were built on the mountain. They were built in the west of Yuquan City, in the downtown area.


    It''s a clan, but it''s more like a college.


    Snow White followed Su Xun with her sword in her hand. Her eyes looked left and right, and she was too busy.


    She had been in Yunxia sword sect for a year before. This was the first time for her to go down the mountain. She was very curious about everything.


    Walking on the street, they attracted a lot of attention.


    In particular, snow white, beautiful face is not said, blowing can break the skin is the best.


    But no one to catch up, after all, as long as the eyes are not blind can see that these two people are not simple.


    See beauty on the top of the silly beep is still a small number, or it is really forced to do whatever you want.


    "You love the excitement." Su Xun asked.


    Snow White replied, "just curious."


    She has a quiet nature. She really doesn''t like lively people. She didn''t say a word all the way.


    "Follow me, open your eyes and study hard. You are very suitable for practicing sword." Su Xun said lightly.


    The reason why she took snow white with her was not because she was the most beautiful among several people, but because of her talent for sword. Su Xun told her that she was both a teacher and a friend.


    Snow White pursed her lips: "yes, sir."


    Soon, they arrived at their destination.


    They stopped outside the gate of Taihua residence.Boom!


    A sword shot straight into the sky from Su Xun.


    "Zhengzheng, Zhengzheng..."


    In Taihua sect, all the swords chanted, then bent in the same direction, as if they were kneeling.


    The disciples of Taihua sect were all shocked.


    "I don''t know who came to taihuazong."


    With a gentle voice, a middle-aged man with a short beard came out.


    This is Qin Sheng, the leader of Taihua sect.


    Behind him are the elders of Taihua sect and a large number of curious disciples.


    Seeing Su Xun, a dignified look flashed in Qin Sheng''s eyes: "I''m Qin Sheng, the leader of Taihua sect. Why did you come to Taihua sect?"


    Su Xun''s sword spirit disappeared, and the Dharma swords in Taihua sect also returned to normal.


    "It''s amazing to hear that the Taihua sword technique was created by the Qin clan. I''m here to see it." Su Xun said calmly.


    Qin Sheng said with a smile, "I''m joking. How can I compare my accomplishments with those of my predecessors?"


    It means that you are deceiving the small with the big.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t care to bully you with my accomplishments. I will suppress your accomplishments to the same level as you." Su Xun stood up with a negative hand and said softly.


    When Qin Sheng heard the words, he was sure that he was really just coming to compare swords, so he said, "the elder has come all the way. There is absolutely no reason for you to come back empty handed. In this case, I will make a fool of myself."


    "Come with me." Su Xun''s voice fell, and his figure flew to the mountains outside the city. Snow White followed.


    Qin Sheng also followed closely, and the elders and disciples of Taihua sect also flew over.


    The other monks in Yuquan city didn''t know what happened, but they all followed.


    Three hundred miles outside Yuquan City, Su Xun and Qin Sheng stood on a mountain, yearning for each other.


    Su Xun had a sword in his hand, and Snow White''s sword came out of his mouth and flew into his hand.


    "Master, I offended you."


    As Qin Sheng''s words fall, a long scarlet sword appears in his hand. It rises in the air and stabs out with a sword. The gorgeous sword is as gorgeous as a rainbow, and countless petals of waste are shining. At this moment, everyone seems to have seen the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    The ninth form of Taihua sword technique -- instant beauty.


    It''s a one shot decision.


    Su Xun moved. The sword of Yin Tianzi was cut out, and a sword roared away. There was no fancy.


    It''s just a simple sword.


    This sword seems tangible but invisible. It directly destroys the spirit. Qin Sheng''s long sword is bounced away, and his body slowly falls from the air with a mouthful of blood.


    The sword cut by Su Xun didn''t hurt every plant, but it easily hurt a sage.


    WOW!


    All the monks watching the battle were in an uproar, staring at Su Xun with unbelievable faces.


    What kind of cultivation is this.


    At this moment, they vaguely saw another person''s shadow from Su Xun. It was a legend.


    "I lost."


    Qin Sheng covered his chest, a little lost.


    In fact, he has long been ready to lose, but when he does lose, it is inevitable that he will be a little lonely, because he has no idea of winning in his heart?


    Su Xun threw the sword back to the scabbard, and then left with snow white.


    "May I have your name, sir?"


    Thinking about Su Xun''s mysterious sword technique, Qin Sheng suddenly thought of something and cried from a distance.


    "I, Su Changsheng, have learned from gongyangbai."


    Su Xun''s light voice floated into the ears of all the monks on the scene, causing an uproar.


    "RAM white! Sword God Gongyang white disciple


    "No wonder there is such a cultivation of Kendo! That sword clearly has the son of Taiyi sword sect''s sword skill! "


    "Yes, it''s obviously the same origin as his teacher!"


    "Li Taibai, does he want to imitate what the sword God did in those years, and choose the world clan with the sword?"


    "Taizhou is really going to be lively."

 Chapter 1371

    On May 4, the sword God zhenzhuan said that Su Changsheng''s sword was defeated by Qin Sheng, the leader of Taihua sect.


    On May 10, the sword God zhenzhuan Su Changsheng defeated Zhao Wuji, the leader of Yunlan sect.


    On May 15, the sword God zhenzhuan Su Changsheng defeated the second grade sage iron leader Liu zhongyun.


    On May 20, the sword God zhenzhuan Su Changsheng defeated Huo Changan, the leader of Yunhua sword sect.


    May 24


    Su Changsheng, a disciple of the sword God Gongyang Baizhen, was born. He did what his master did ten thousand years ago. He was invincible and defeated the seven patriarchs in Taizhou for one month.


    The name of Su Changsheng has spread all over Taizhou at a strange speed. Now in the world of cultivating immortals in Taizhou, who doesn''t know that the sword God really passed on to Su Changsheng.


    Things can spread so fast, of course, it''s Su Xun himself who arranged people to add fuel to the flames. In a word, hype first and stir up the reputation.


    Gongyangbai, the sword God, is the pride of Taizhou friars, while Su Xun''s disciples who risk confiscating yangbai are very topical. If they show their strength again, their social status will rise rapidly in Taizhou immortal world.


    He had to be invited to attend the founding ceremony of Taizhou friars'' Union, and then he arranged several more Tuos on the day of the ceremony to propose him as the leader of the alliance.


    Taiyi sword sect and Yin Yang Sword sect don''t want their opponent to be the leader of the alliance, so Su Xun, who has strength, status, background and neutrality, is very suitable.


    In particular, the Yin Yang Sword sect is weaker than the Taiyi sword sect. In order to prevent the Taiyi sword sect from becoming the leader of the alliance, they will definitely support Su Xun.


    Then Su Xun pretended to refuse again, and "reluctantly" agreed to everyone''s request.


    As long as he becomes the leader of the enemy, is it necessary to worry that he will not win them? It''s hard for him to lose!


    Planning is perfect.


    "Young master, where are you going next?"


    On the mountain road, snow white, holding a sword, followed Su Xun. Compared with the past, her eyebrows were a little more feminine. She had a green silk shawl, a simple jade hairpin on her head, a clean breast and a white skirt. The baby''s granary was so abundant that she could not walk around without jumping. I was worried that she couldn''t hold her skirt.


    It would be wonderful if I jumped out accidentally.


    These days, with Su Xun, she spent most of her time walking. It''s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. She has a deeper understanding of the world.


    Of course, the night accommodation is a room, lonely men and few women inevitably deliberately fire.


    So Su Xun also had a deeper understanding of her.


    Well, after understanding it, I found that it''s not deep.


    Snow white can write an autobiography called "night games between fairy tale girl and Mythical Man".


    Also, her name is snow white, and because she is a princess, she is called snow white.


    "Yin Yang Sword school."


    Su Xun walked in front with a negative hand. He said quietly that where he passed, the plants and trees separated automatically.


    Lu Xun once said: there is no road in this world, so if Su Xun forced him to pretend more, it would become a road.


    "It''s getting dark." Said snow white.


    The implication is that if you don''t fly to the city, you can find an inn.


    "Why don''t you have the consciousness to bear hardships? Keep going. If you have a village, you''ll sleep. If you don''t, you''ll fight in the field No, camping. "


    Bai Xue is still a little girl. Su Xun feels that as an old driver, he has the responsibility to teach her.


    Snow white rolled his eyes, I followed you, not only learned to bear hardships, but also learned to eat Hum!


    Don''t think about it. I learned to take pills.


    They chatted with each other. While they were on their way, they bickered from time to time. If they were seen, Su Xun would kill him.


    Otherwise, if it''s spread out, it will be a mess.


    Bai Xue is more and more cheerful now, otherwise she would not quarrel with Su Xun according to her previous temperament.


    "Wow ~ wow ~ wow ~"


    a baby''s cry came.


    "How could a child cry?"


    Bai Xue frowned. She was a little scared when she heard the baby crying in the wilderness.


    It has nothing to do with cultivation. It''s a girl''s nature.


    "What''s strange? There''s a cemetery ahead."


    Su Xun''s mind swept away and said casually.


    Snow white


    That''s even more strange, OK!


    "Beast


    Su Xun''s face suddenly became cold.


    "What''s the matter?" Snow in the question at the same time, will also carefully expand their own ideas.


    Then the next second, her pretty face turned white and almost vomited out: "what is he doing?"


    She saw a young man dig open a grave and take out a newborn baby covered with blood from the coffin. The cry came from this baby.


    "Corpse refining boy." Su Xun replied in a cold voice.


    Snow White asked, "what do you mean?""When a woman conceives, she tortures her to death alive. The female corpse feels resentment and is unwilling to die. All her resentment is transferred to the fetus, and then the child is born as usual. She is born for the corpse, like a ghost child, but has entity."


    "Evil demons will use secret methods to control it. Corpse children have corpse poison. If they are bitten by corpse children, they will become living corpses. They will obey the command of corpse children and be used by evil demons to do evil."


    There was a flash of killing intention in Su Xun''s eyes, because this kind of sorcery was completely immoral. The innate condition for refining a corpse boy was to torture a pregnant mother to death, and make her resentment as strong as possible.


    Torture the mother and control the birth.


    I can''t imagine how much pain the woman in the cemetery in front of her suffered before she died.


    "Ah! This That''s too bad. "


    After hearing this, Bai Xue was very surprised that there were so vicious people in the world.


    After all, she was in the fairy tale world before. No matter how bad the villains were, they were just using curses to turn people into animals, or using magic to make people sleep forever.


    Compared with that, it''s weak.


    "Therefore, those who practice this magic art should die."


    Su Xun''s voice fell and disappeared as a shadow.


    White snow quickly followed up.


    In the graveyard.


    Zhang Zheng looked at the baby in his hand, and his face was very excited. His smile was twisted and abnormal.


    It''s not in vain that he spent so much time, first living with the brothel watch, then getting pregnant and torturing him to death. This resentment is really strong enough.


    And this baby is connected with his blood, once the refining is successful, it will be easier to control.


    "Boom -"


    all of a sudden, there was a lot of thunder. It was already dusk. Suddenly, dark clouds were pressing down and the sky was dark.


    The woman in the coffin opened her eyes.


    "Return my child, return my child!"


    The female corpse rushed out of the coffin and rushed to Zhang Zheng with a sharp roar. Her eyes were full of resentment, her whole body was boiling like boiling water, and there were blood and tears gushing from the corners of her eyes.


    "Stinky watch, get out of here."


    Zhang ZHengNai is an evil monk. He is not afraid of a female corpse and kicks it out.


    "Return my child! Give me back the baby


    At the moment of landing, the female corpse stood up again like a spring and flew to Zhang Zheng.


    "Your role is over. If you help me to give birth to this corpse boy, I''ll give you a ride." Zhang Zheng shows a sneer, pinches a magic formula, and flies out the ghost flag with a hundred ghosts whistling.


    At this moment, a sword came out.


    Whew -


    before Zhang Zheng could react, the sword had already broken his sea of Qi and ruined his cultivation.


    "Ah! Puyi - "


    Zhang Zheng gave a shrill cry, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. He knelt down on the ground, and the baby in his hand flew out into the distance.


    Su Xun and Bai Xue came out of the darkness.


    "Sue Su Changsheng


    Zhang Zheng blurted out.


    "Give me my child back!"


    The corpse rushed over and picked up the baby.


    "You know me." Su Xun looked at Zhang Zheng.


    Zhang Zheng''s face was pale and his voice was dry: "Su Changsheng, the white sword, who in Taizhou doesn''t know you."


    Now the whole Taizhou knows that a girl dressed in white and holding a sword is Su Changsheng''s standard accessory.


    "It''s no use knowing me." Su Xun''s face was expressionless. He looked at the female corpse and said, "he''ll give it to you."


    The female corpse put down her child and looked at Zhang Zheng. Her eyes were full of resentment, love and hatred.


    How much she loved Zhang Zheng before she died, and what Zhang Zheng did to her made her hate him now.


    "No! Don''t kill me! Xiaoqing, I I love you, I I just miss my son. "


    Zhang Zhengmu Lu is frightened. Xiaoqing cheated her when she was alive. Now that everyone is dead, he still wants to cheat her.


    "In that case, stay with me and my son. Our family will be together forever."


    The female corpse showed a penetrating smile, and then rushed over and bit Zhang Zheng, tearing off a piece of meat. Then the baby also jumped up with a strange smile, showing his sharp teeth and biting Zhang Zheng''s face.


    "Ah! Let go of me! Let go of me


    "No! Xiaoqing! bitch! Ah


    Zhang Zheng, who had been smashed into a sea of Qi, didn''t have the slightest resistance. He screamed and roared on the ground, and his flesh was torn off one by one, dripping with blood.


    Snow closed her eyes and hid in Su Xun''s arms. After all, for her growing up in the fairy tale world, such a scene is too bloody.


    Su Xun watched the scene quietly.


    He even thought it was delicious!


    About half an hour later, Zhang Zheng''s scream became weaker and weaker until he lost his breath completely. He had been gnawed into a white bone.


    Then Su Xun''s sword came out. The corpse and the corpse boy died and fell on Zhang Zheng''s white bone.


    "Young master, how can you..." Bai Xue looks at Su Xun puzzled. She doesn''t understand why Su Xun saved the ghost mother and son, and then killed them.Su Xun calmly explained: "the ghost mother''s nature is to kill in order to raise a baby, and to raise it with human blood. The corpse boy''s nature is also bloodthirsty to kill. She doesn''t know who she is, but she should die for killing and taking blood from her adopted son."


    Snow white looks complicated and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go. It''s good to see more of these things. If you fly in the sky all day, you can''t see these things. So, no matter how high you can fly, you still have to be grounded." With a flick of Su Xun''s finger, a fire burned the three corpses to ashes.


    Bai Xue nods her head and follows up with her sword. The sword is easily suffocated by the baby''s granary.


    After dark, passing by a village, Su Xun and Bai Xue stayed at home for one night.


    In the middle of the night, Su Xun took Bai Xue outside to pick up a handful of local air, which was closely integrated with nature.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seven days later, Yin Yang Sword sect.


    A high mountain soars into the sky, and a jade ladder of 18999 steps leads from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, a hundred Zhang Jade Gate was inscribed with two gilded characters - yin and Yang.


    "The genuine school." Snow White sighed.


    There have been eight sects in a row in the past month. Only the Yin Yang Sword sect is really rich and powerful.


    "The upstarts need these things to show their confidence." Su Xun said.


    Hearing this, Bai Xue felt that Su Xun was biased against the Yin Yang Sword school.


    At this time, the main hall of Yin Yang Sword sect.


    "It''s said that Su Changsheng is on his way to our Yin Yang Sword sect. What do you think of this man?"


    The old ancestor of yin and Yang asked solemnly.


    "I heard that all the swordsmen used by this man are the shadow of our Yin Yang Sword sect, Taiyi sword sect and Yunxia sword sect. They may be true disciples of the sword God."


    The elder was playing with a teacup.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he''s real or not. What''s important is that now Taizhou friars think he''s real. The key to the problem is that he comes to worship the mountain. What shall we do?"


    The second elder pointed out the key to the problem.


    Before that, all the seven sects were defeated, even including a Sanpin saint. The highest cultivation of their Yin Yang Sword sect is the ancestor of Yin Yang, which is only Sanpin.


    Once they take part in the battle, they will surely lose. They can only become stepping stones to make su Changsheng famous. But if they don''t take part in the battle, it will be even more humiliating to spread it.


    So they are now in a dilemma.


    At this point, a sound enters the ear.


    "Where is the leader of the Yin Yang Sword sect? I''m going to visit the mountain next to Su Changsheng!"


    The voice fell, the air soared into the sky, the whole person stood there like a sharp sword.


    In the hall, the four people looked at each other. Before they had time to discuss, Su Xun came to the door.


    They were caught off guard.


    "Come on, let''s go. No matter what, in name, I''m from the same school. I can''t see it without seeing it."


    Master Yin and Yang took three elders to the mountain gate to meet Su Xun.


    "Su Baiyi, if you want to come here, you should welcome it from afar. If you want to welcome it from afar, you should welcome it from afar." Yin Yang ancestor said with a smile.


    Su Changsheng, the white sword God, is also known as Su Baiyi.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile: "from the root, ten thousand years ago, I had the same origin with the members of the Yin Yang Sword sect. According to my seniority, I have to call you elder martial brother. You don''t have to be so polite. I come here today just to discuss the sword, and I invite elder martial brother yin yang to give me advice."


    "If that''s the case, I''d like to ask younger martial brother Su to shout out. I''m not worthy of teaching him. I''ll forget about discussing swords. You and my elder martial brother are about the same in discussing Taoism." The Yin Yang ancestor said with a kind face that he only talked about the sword when he was crazy.


    Su Xun smiles a little, and his mind moves. The sword of Yin Tianzi in Bai Xue''s arms suddenly comes out of his body and floats in front of him, sending out a cold sword meaning.


    "Elder martial brother Yin Yang, please give me some advice."


    The ancestor of yin and Yang


    I told you in vain that you had to beat me today.


    "In that case, communicate."


    The old ancestor of yin and Yang kept a peaceful attitude, with a long and slender sword in his hand.


    "Please, elder martial brother."


    "Brother Su, please."


    The two men''s voices fell, and at the same time, they stepped into the air. First, they fought close combat, fighting you and me in the air.


    Su Xun''s accomplishments were suppressed in the third grade. He had a feeling of being tied up. He couldn''t let go of his means. The Yin Yang Sword sect was also an old third grade. They were five or five at one time.


    two people used as like as two peas.


    "Elder martial brother Yin Yang, I want to be serious."


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and his figure flickered a few times. Then his long sword fell into the air, and countless swords formed a eight trigrams on the head of yin and Yang, which was full of golden light.


    With the same magic power of sword technique, the two eight trigrams collided in the air and exploded. In an instant, the sword flew and flattened several mountains.


    Their figures flew higher and higher until they left the earth and entered the void.Stab!


    Su Xun''s black hair was flying, his white robes were hunting, his swords were shooting everywhere, and he held the sword in both hands. Countless swords were spread behind him like peacocks. The sword of the cloudy sky came out, and thousands of swords were flying like rain.


    With a wave of the long sword of yin and Yang, he was surrounded by countless swords. Su Xun separated himself from each other and put out his sword from different directions.


    The sword cuts countless meteorites in the void. The shield made of the sword of the Yin and Yang ancestors is smashed. His own blood spurts out, and his body flies back thousands of meters before it stops and stabilizes.


    "Elder martial brother Yin Yang, I''ve accepted."


    Su Xun''s long sword swung away, turned into streamer and fell from the sky. He took back the scabbard in Bai Xue''s arms.


    "It''s a joke. Younger martial brother Su has a profound cultivation of Kendo and superb powers. He is worthy of the master''s true biography. I admire him." Yin and Yang said.


    Then they return to the ground from the void.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    The three elders of the Yin Yang Sword sect met him.


    "I''m inferior to others. I lost to younger martial brother su."


    Yin and Yang Laozu pretended to be free and easy to say.


    Although the three elders had expected it, they were still disappointed when they heard the result.


    "Thank you, elder martial brother. If Changsheng wants to go to Taiyi sword sect, let''s go first." With that, he ignored the retention of the Yin Yang Sword sect and left with Bai Xue.


    Looking at the direction of Su Xun''s disappearance, the three elders frowned: "at least they came from the same school. They didn''t stay, just like they came to step on people."


    "He came to step on people, and then there were Taiyi sword sect and Yunxia sword sect. Who made our three sects claim to have the true biography of sword God?" Two elder cold hum a, not salty say.


    The elder stroked his beard: "as long as the three factions are defeated, it''s easy to say that when everyone loses face, we won''t lose face if we mix in."


    "I have an idea." Yin and Yang said.


    The three elders all looked at him and spoke.


    With a brilliant light in his eyes, master Yin and Yang said, "we can elect him to be the leader of Taizhou friars alliance in half a year''s time."


    All three of them are not stupid people. They just understand when their brains turn and smile one after another.


    "The elder martial brother of the leader has a high skill. The Taiyi sword sect is very powerful. As long as they are not allowed to be the leader of the alliance."


    "And we recommend Su Changsheng. Su Changsheng must remember our feelings. When we join hands with him, we won''t be afraid of Taiyi sword sect."


    "Elder martial brother, this move is really high and hard! Let''s support Su Changsheng and contact more people to support him. He is the true legend of the sword God. At that time, did Taiyi sword sect dare to fight against everyone? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Taiyi sword sect hall.


    Five saints gathered together.


    Chao Huayun, the only sage of Sipin and the leader of Taiyi sword sect, sits at the top.


    "Yin Yang, that old thing, is defeated."


    The elder broke the silence.


    Chao Huayun disagreed: "Su Changsheng is a sage of four grades. Even if he suppressed the essence of three grades, he was better than the old man of yin and Yang, so it was normal to lose."


    "He may be coming to us soon." Two elder eyes fall on Chao Hua cloud body, afraid he lost.


    Chao Hua Yun said with a confident smile: "he and I are all four grades. Although I am not a master, I have been taught by him. The way of sword is no less than Su Changsheng."


    "That''s right. If you want me to see it, you are just worrying. Elder martial brother, the leader, can''t lose. Besides, so many people have lost to Su Changsheng. If elder martial brother wins him, won''t our Taiyi sword sect become famous again?"


    The four elders have the most confidence in Chao Huayun. Just looking at the posture, it seems that Chao Huayun has won.


    "Elder martial brother Chao can be here. Su Changsheng comes to worship the mountain."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Su Xun''s voice spread all over the Taiyi sword sect in the next second.


    "Let''s go and meet this younger martial brother who has been practicing for so many years before he came out of the mountain and made a great success."


    Chao Huayun put down his tea cup and went away. Four elders turned into Hongguang and followed him.


    At the foot of Taiyi sword sect, Su Xun and Bai Xue are waiting for each other to deliver their achievements.


    What Bai Xue holds in her arms is not yintianzi sword, but Su Xun''s special sharp weapon for killing saints - longkui sword.


    He didn''t use the Dragon Kwai sword these times. First, he didn''t use the ox knife to kill the chicken. Second, he was raising the sword and pregnant the sword to find the best feeling.


    He wants to defeat Chao Huayun with one sword.


    His previous achievements are all foreshadowing. Only by defeating Chao Huayun with one sword can his reputation accumulated in the past month be pushed to the top and form a qualitative change.


    Soon, with five rainbow lights, Chao Huayun and four elders fell on the opposite side of Su Xun.


    "Younger martial brother Su, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Chao Huayun spoke calmly.


    "Elder martial brother Chao, let''s start directly."Su Xun showed a gentle smile.


    "Try it abroad." Chao Huayun rose from the sky.


    But Su Xun said, "no, elder martial brother Chao, just find a place with a little space. It won''t take that long."


    "Younger martial brother Su, the ability belongs to the ability, but it''s not good to be too arrogant." Chao Huayun''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He was so despised by Su Xun that he could not help feeling angry.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "elder martial brother Chao, it''s useless to say more. Let''s see the real move under our hands."


    "Come on then." Chao Huayun snorted coldly, his body turned into sword light, tearing through the space and disappearing.


    After that, Su Xun and others stopped on a waterfall, which was thousands of feet high. With a sweep of their mind, they were all empty.


    Su Xun said, "elder martial brother Chao, I only use one sword. After one sword, if you are unbeaten, I will lose."


    "Arrogance Chao Hua Yun gave a scornful smile.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face converged. With a wave of his hand, the Dragon Kwai sword flew into his hand, and then he cut it out with a sword.


    The sword seems simple, but at the moment of the sword, the waterfall stops flowing, the flowers and trees around wither at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the birds and animals quickly become old and die instantly.


    The four Taiyi sword sect elders who watched the battle had white hair and beards, and their faces were old. Snow White''s beautiful face was also covered with wrinkles.


    "The way of time!"


    Chao Huayun blurted out that he offered his own sword at the same time, but he despised Su Xun from the beginning and was doomed to suffer a big loss in this move.


    At this time, in his eyes, everything around him became very fast, the sword was too fast to see, and the cultivation of his four saints could not be seen.


    The way of time is so terrible. Otherwise, there will be no saying that time is respected and space is king in the world.


    "More than that."


    Su Xun gave a cool smile. His sword combined the law of time and the law of curse, and temporarily drained the power of all the immortals. Only for this sword, he felt that his sword was called the real moment of youth.


    The beauty of the world, the beauty of red powder, under this sword, but in an instant, it disappeared.


    Boom!


    Chao Huayun fell directly from the air and fell into the waterfall. At the same time, everything around him returned to normal. Time was played by Su Xun and was in the palm of his hand.


    Of course, his current control of the power of the law can only control the law of time within a certain range. When he truly proves to be the master of time, he will be able to control and manipulate the river of time at will.


    "Elder master!"


    The four elders of Taiyi sword sect didn''t react. They didn''t understand how Chao Hua was defeated in the blink of an eye. They didn''t even see clearly.


    Chao Hua flew up from the waterfall and waved to indicate that he was OK. Looking at Su Xun, he said with a complicated look: "the way of time is really overbearing. It''s even more surprising that younger martial brother Su can understand the law of time to such an appalling level."


    The way of time and the way of space are both overbearing, but few people practice them, because they are too difficult to see the hope of preaching.


    Up to now, at least, he has never heard of anyone who practices the way of time in xuanyue continent who can control the flow of time around a saint of the same level.


    "Yes." Su Xun gave a little smile, and he had a hard time. After all, he was drained of Su''s aura.


    Chao Hua Yun took a deep breath: "it''s true that he is the true disciple of Shifu. He can cut the sword of time. Chao Mou is convinced that he has lost


    "Elder martial brother Chao, I''m flattered. I have to go to Yunxia sword sect in Changsheng. Let''s go first." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he left with the snow turning into streamer.


    Chao Hua sighed: "this son is so terrible. Which elder Sipin with the same surname Su who came out of Yunxia sword sect is not his opponent."


    "As long as all three of us lose."


    Su Xun beat Chao Huayun in kendo. After the news, Taizhou was shocked.


    Although winning in kendo is not equal to winning when fighting for life, it at least shows Su Xun''s strength. Like gongyangbai, the God of sword, Kendo is invincible.


    Su Xun has another nickname.


    Su in white is invincible.


    Three days later, Su Xun arrived at Yunxia sword sect to discuss sword with Su Xun, the elder of Yunxia sword sect.


    It is said that the two sides fought for three days and three nights. At last, Su Xun, the elder of Yunxia sword, was defeated.


    It is said that Su Changsheng said to Su Xun: "throughout Taizhou heroes, only you and Changsheng."


    After this incident came out, everyone was shocked by Su Changsheng''s strength. After all, he lost two four grade sages in a row.


    At the same time, it also shocked the strength of Su Xun, the elder of Yunxia sword sect. After all, he was the only one who could fight Su Changsheng for so long before he lost.


    Two people surnamed Su are well-known in Taizhou.


    Su Xun and his own joint hype.


    People in this world are still too simple to dream of such operation.It is said that after defeating the supreme elder of Yunxia sword sect, Su Changsheng was invincible in Taizhou. He once said that invincible was too lonely, so he closed up in the mountains.


    So many "rumor" in the end who spread it?


    Of course, it was Su Xun who sent it to someone.


    It''s just that things have come to an end. The goal of this stage has been achieved. It''s still half a year before the founding of the friars'' Alliance.


    He can''t waste his time. He feels like he''s going to break through the top five, so he''s ready to make a copy.


    Before extracting a new identity, he went to Lingzhou Yinsi and accompanied his Hougong group for a few days.


    Then he went to the fairy tale world and took his 20000 beautiful women troops to xuanyue.


    They were arranged in the underworld division and were given unified training by Gujian Nuwa. An army full of female soldiers and with experience of fighting side by side with Su Xun was extremely rare. They planned to be the son of heaven''s own soldiers.


    After all this, he took a new identity in a mountain in Taizhou where he was said to have closed down: "system, I want to take the 36th new identity."


    [drawing Successful extraction. Congratulations on the new identity of the host: Royal Guards. ¡¿


    [this is a magnificent world, where several countries coexist in song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties, the Southern Song Dynasty is on the verge of collapse, the power of the Mongol and Yuan Dynasties is strong, the Manchu and Qing dynasties have entered a prosperous age, the future of the Ming Dynasty is uncertain, and the rivers and lakes are intertwined with the courts. There are great swordsmen who serve the country and the people, and little people who belittle themselves for glory and wealth, and you are an ordinary Royal Guard of the Fusi in the north town of the capital of the Ming Dynasty ¡¿


    [identity ability: as fast as shadow, powerful, invulnerable, full of martial arts talent. ¡¿


    [identity task: hanjiatianxia! ¡¿


    [tip: due to the low world status, the host''s strength is too strong, and the world consciousness repels it, you need to block the cultivation and the sage''s constitution to enter. Ask the host to provide permission. Please state your position in three minutes. ¡¿


    [Note: this world is different from the one you know well. Please explore it carefully. ¡¿


    it sounds like a martial arts world, but the final warning doesn''t look like a martial arts world.


    Su Xun has practiced so many magic arts, but he has never studied martial arts, because in his opinion, martial arts can never be compared with the cultivation of immortals. The upper limits of the two are different from beginning to end. How can they be compared?


    But since he got the system, every identity he extracted is good for himself, so he decided to accept this identity to study martial arts.


    "Agree to provide access."


    Su Xun felt that his system was too humble.


    If you look at other people''s systems, you don''t have to apply to the host.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Daming Kingdom, the seventh year of apocalypse, summer.


    The capital, Nancheng, mingshifang.


    A group of royal guards in flying fish suits and embroidered spring knives are searching an inn. Several bodies are dead on the floor of the inn.


    "Chang''an, search carefully."


    Shen Lian said casually.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Su Xun gave a hug.


    His current name is Su Xun. His name is Chang''an. He is an orphan. His identity is a small flag under Shen Lian, a member of the Fusi family in Beizhen.


    Xiaoqi is the most basic official in the royal guards. It belongs to subordinate seven ranks. Above it is the general flag. Then there are shibaihu, Baihu, deputy Qianhu, Qianhu, Zhenfu envoy, commander Qianshi, commander Tongzhi, commander.


    According to his memory, the world is mainly composed of four countries: Qing, Ming, song and yuan, and other small countries, nomadic tribes and so on.


    The Qing Dynasty annexed a large number of Ming territory. At present, it is nominally the Little Emperor Kangxi who is in charge. In fact, the government is controlled by aobai, and the domestic anti Qing forces continue to rise.


    The state of song is exactly called the Southern Song Dynasty. The Northern Song Dynasty was occupied by the Mongols and the Yuan Dynasty. It was founded by Zhao Gou, the ninth son of song Weizong, and its capital is Lin''an. The current year is Xianchun, and the emperor is Zhao Yi, the emperor of song duzong in history.


    The state of yuan was at its peak, but there were many uprisings among the Han people in China, especially the clans in the rivers and lakes, who were the main anti yuan forces, among which the Ming religion was the most prosperous.


    Daming lost a lot in the battle of Sarhu eight years ago. At home, there were eunuchs interfering in politics, Donglin Party jumping up and down, and the country was in turmoil. Outside, the Qing government was covetous.


    In a word, after clarifying his memory, Su Xun found that the history of the world was in a mess. The four dynasties that appeared successively in the history of China actually became four countries living together, fighting against each other and fighting incessantly.


    Today you beat me, tomorrow I beat you, the day after tomorrow we beat him together, the relationship between the four countries is just like the relationship between slag man and slag woman, chaos!


    This is just a court, and the situation in the river and the lake is more chaotic than words. He has come to this world from all kinds of sects he knows well in movies and TV plays.


    Moreover, people who practice martial arts in this world have a high value of force. For example, Guo Jing of the state of song, with 18 dragon subduing palms, can push back thousands of troops. If one can be regarded as one hundred in the normal world of martial arts, and the best can be regarded as one thousand, then the world''s martial arts experts can be regarded as one thousand.


    In short, the map has become bigger, the relationship has changed, and the value of force has increased. No wonder the system says that the world is very different from what he knows.His current Shangguan Shen Lian is from a film and TV play Xiuchun Dao. The film mainly tells the story of Shen Lian''s falling into a series of conspiracies between Zhu Youjian, the king of letters, and Wei Zhongxian, the Duke of factories.


    "My Lord, the shopkeeper and the second child are all dead, and one of the dead is from the East Hall."


    Another little flag, Yin Cheng, came over with a waist tag and said.


    Shen Lian took the waist token and squatted down to look at the dead man leaning against the pillar: "no wonder I feel familiar. It turns out that it''s Guo Zhen, Duke Guo of the East Hall."


    "My Lord." Just at this time, a royal guards man rushed in from the outside.


    Shen Lian frowned: "didn''t I ask you to go to zhenfusi Yamen and invite Wuzuo to have a autopsy? What about people? "


    "Lord Hui, if you don''t work hard, you''ll be met by the general banner of the Yamen. He''ll be there soon." The royal guards'' strongman replied with some uneasiness.


    Yin Cheng was angry instantly: "you! Let them run into this case, can they still fall into our adults'' hands? It''s been half a year before they run into a big case! "


    "What nonsense, drink too much!" Shen Lian yelled, and Yin Cheng wanted to talk and stopped, and finally he didn''t speak any more.


    With a disordered sound of footsteps, a general flag with a dozen people quickly broke in.


    The leader walked up to Shen Lian and arched his hand: "I''ve met a hundred adults, Ling Yunkai."


    "You come fast." No salt, no salt.


    Ling Yunkai said: "my Lord, today is the Chinese New Year''s day. The things on the street are busy enough for me. If there are small ones here, I won''t bother you."


    Hearing this, all the people who followed Shen Lian were angry and looked at Ling Yunkai angrily.


    "Lord Ling, do you want to fight for success?" Su Xun held Xiuchun Dao and stared at him coldly.


    Shen Lian was a bit surprised, because in his memory, Su Xun was unknown and not a man who liked to stand out.


    Ling Yunkai sneered and scolded: "you are a little flag. You really don''t understand the rules. How long have you been working in the royal guards? Do you still have a superior officer in your eyes?"


    "Ling zongqi, I also want to ask you, do you know the rules? This is mingshifang, my place and my case. I don''t know who dares to touch it! " Ling Yunkai oppresses others with his official position. Shen Lian can also oppress him.


    Ling Yunkai stopped talking and looked at Su Xun coldly. He stopped talking and stood in the same place.


    "Investigation!" Shen Lian gives an order, and then they directly ignore Ling Yunkai and continue to search.


    According to his memory, Su Xun opened a cupboard and said, "my Lord, I found a live one here."


    Inside is a shivering shop boy.


    "You see it all?" Shen Lian asked.


    The second child nodded and shook his head.


    At this time, Yin Cheng followed several of his colleagues to talk about the emperor''s falling into the water by boat.


    Shen Lian just heard it, and then he went up and said, "what are you talking about here? Get out of here!"


    Yin Chengshan, just ready to leave, was stopped by Ling Yunkai: "Yin Xiaoqi, you can''t go now, you just arranged the emperor''s slander words, I have written in this book."


    Impermanence thin is a notebook that the royal guards carry with them. Once everything recorded on it is reported, people can be taken to imperial prison for investigation.


    It''s a black and white book of life and death.


    Hearing Ling Yunkai''s words, everyone''s face changed, especially Yin Cheng himself.


    "Win the small flag, you can''t say these words from a small flag. There''s an accomplice. Come on, who taught you." While speaking, Ling Yunkai stares at Shen Lian with insidious eyes, obviously trying to trap him.


    Su Xun took out his impermanence book and looked at Ling Yunkai: "Ling zongqi, you are not the only one who has this impermanence book. You can write it, and I can write it too."


    When he was watching TV at that time, he thought that this thing was a loophole. If you can write it, I can write it too. Lao Tzu still framed you. It''s a big deal to blow up together.


    "Yes, lingzongqi, if you want to frame up your colleagues like this, don''t blame us for being unjust."


    "Come on, everybody write about it. Ling zongqi''s crime is to slander his colleagues."


    Su Xun''s colleagues all took out their own impermanence and looked at Ling Yunkai with a smile.


    Yin Cheng was relieved and threw a grateful look at Su Xun, which saved his life.


    Even Shen Lian, who basically never smiles, can''t help but flash a smile on his face.


    "Presumptuous!" Ling Yunkai''s face was blue and white, and his thin hands were shaking.


    It was the first time that he saw this kind of operation. He almost blew his lungs. He directly pulled out the Xiuchun knife and pointed to Su Xun: "it''s just a small flag. Ann dares to bully me!"


    "Choking -"


    the sound of Xiuchun Dao coming out of the scabbard rings. The light of the Dao suddenly appears, and a flower of blood blooms. Ling Yunkai covers his bloody neck, and his eyes are full of disbelief.


    "Poop


    Ling Yunkai''s body fell to the ground.The whole Inn was so quiet that everyone was silly. Everyone could see that Ling Yunkai was bluffing. But he didn''t expect that Su Xun killed Ling Yunkai so cleanly.


    This is the following crime, killing colleagues, more importantly, Ling Yunkai is uncle Wei''s nephew!


    Although Duke Wei may not remember that he had such a nephew, at least he had this relationship.


    In the eyes of the crowd, Su Xun calmly put Xiuchun Dao back to the scabbard and threw his fist at Shen Lian: "Ling zongqi wanted to kill Xiaguan for no reason, but Xiaguan had no choice but to fight back. He killed Xiuchun Dao by mistake. Please make atonement!"


    Relying on his familiarity with the plot, since he dares to kill Ling Yunkai, he thinks of how to finish.


    Wei Zhongxian, the king of faith, Zhu Youjian, the emperor Chongzhen, who was hanged in a crooked neck tree, is a waste in his eyes. If you can''t, let me do it!


    You can''t stop the Manchu Tartars. I''ll stop them!

 Chapter 1372

    Looking at Su Xun bending over and clasping in front of him.


    Shen Lian is still confused.


    He didn''t understand that a guy who used to eat and die had the courage to kill a Shangguan.


    He didn''t know where Su Xun had come from. At least he was very quick.


    He''s in a panic now, because Su Xun killed Ling Yunkai. He''s Su Xun''s superior, and he''s also responsible, so he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Bold! The following is a crime! This is rebellion


    It was not until Ling Yunkai brought a small flag to shout angrily that the people in the inn came back to their senses.


    Ling Yunkai''s men all aimed their swords at Su Xun.


    Yan Cheng next to Su Xun pulls out a knife to fight them, because Su Xun offends Ling Yunkai just to help him, otherwise he can''t be forced to kill.


    "Choking! "I don''t know!"


    As Yin Cheng drew his sword, other colleagues also drew their swords against Ling Yunkai''s subordinates.


    "What do you want to do! Are you going to rebel? "


    Ling Yunkai''s subordinates are a little flustered because there are few of them. If they really fight, they will suffer.


    "My Lord." Everyone looked at Shen Lian.


    But Shen Lian has always been indecisive. In the movie, he even watched Yin Cheng be forced to commit suicide in front of him. What decisive decision can he make at this time?


    So he kept silent and didn''t say a word.


    "You''d better make it clear that lingzongqi is the nephew of Duke Wei!" Ling Yunkai''s subordinates said.


    "What! The nephew of Duke Wei. "


    "Ling Yunkai is so big..."


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s a disaster."


    Hearing that Ling Yunkai was Wei Zhongxian''s nephew, Su Xun''s colleagues were immediately flustered. Then they took back their swords one after another and distanced themselves from Su Xun.


    "You A bunch of cowards


    Seeing this, Yin Cheng scolded angrily, tightened the knife in his hand, and stood firmly beside Su Xun. Anyone here could retreat, but he couldn''t!


    "Listen to the order and take down Su Chang''an and Yin Cheng!" Shen Lian closed her eyes and gritted her teeth.


    Yin Cheng couldn''t believe it: "my Lord!"


    Su Xun just stared at Shen Lian calmly.


    In this part of the movie, Yin Cheng is framed by Ling Yunkai to slander the emperor. Shen Lian doesn''t have protection, but forces Yin Cheng to commit suicide.


    Now Shen Lian has just given up one more person. He is indecisive and easy to do bad things for women, so he is not enough to do it.


    Shen Lian is a big licking dog. He licks Beizhai first, but Beizhai likes Xinwang Zhu Youjian. In order to lick Beizhai in the movie, he gives Beizhai the evidence that xinwangjian murdered the emperor. However, Xinwang wants to kill him and Beizhai together in order to kill him.


    This is called, the highest level of love for her is to help her protect the man she loves, so that she will not be sad, I will be happy.


    Later, he licked a prostitute, female Zhou MiaoTong. As a result, Zhou MiaoTong was just afraid of him, but she really liked someone else. Shen Lian knew it and continued to lick it.


    He is across a door, looking at Zhou MiaoTong and other men love each other, old stimulation.


    This is probably the legendary lick king.


    Or maybe he has some special hobby.


    "If we don''t catch you, we''ll all be harmed." Shen Lian didn''t dare to look Su Xun in the eyes. After all, Su Xun had been with his subordinates for so many years.


    Ling Yunkai''s small flag sneered: "Lord Shen made a wise choice. He lost his official clothes for two small flags, but it''s not worth it."


    "Take people." Shen Lian breathed out a breath.


    After a short hesitation, former colleagues came forward to prepare for the official clothes on Su Xun and Yin Cheng.


    "Wait! I''ll see Duke Wei myself


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and he took Ling Yunkai''s body to the head with a knife and strode out with his head.


    In a few months, the Apocalypse emperor will soon die, and Wei Zhongxian will fall down when Xinwang ascends the throne. But now he is still powerful. Su Xun doesn''t mind being a castration party for a few days, so he can use his power to climb up.


    After all, compared with the eunuch party, the Donglin Party in the late Ming Dynasty was also rotten. These civil servants were just jokes. When the Manchu Qing Dynasty entered the pass, Liao and Liao dared to commit suicide and die for their country, but in order to survive, they surrendered faster and faster.


    A typical example is Qian Qianyi, the Minister of rites. At that time, he was one of the leaders of the Donglin Party. After the Qing Dynasty entered the pass, Liu Rushi, the famous prostitute of Qinhuai Bayan, asked him to commit suicide and die for his country. Qian Qianyi bent down and touched the river, saying that the water was too cold. Come again next time.


    And next time Then he came down to the Qing Dynasty and became the Minister of rites in the Qing Dynasty, enjoying the high official position and high salary.


    At the end of the Ming Dynasty, these civil servants who surrendered, ah, it was the death of the country, but he did not. You can change the dynasty, as long as he surrendered fast enough, the glory and wealth will still be there.


    So in Su Xun''s eyes, there was no difference between the eunuch party and the Donglin Party in the late Ming Dynasty. They were big garbage dumps.


    But why did he choose Wei Zhongxian as the garbage dump? The Donglin Party now supports Zhu Youjian, the king of letters, who is the Chongzhen emperor in history.Emperor Chongzhen wanted to be a king of the Ming Dynasty. He was very diligent. After a lot of self thought wise Sao operations, he speeded up the destruction of the Ming Dynasty, and finally hung up the southeast branch of the Ming Dynasty.


    Su Xun didn''t like this king of Subjugation. Compared with Chongzhen, he preferred to be a eunuch for two days. At least he was free and had no scruples in doing things.


    Second, what he knew could not be trusted by Zhu Youjian, but would be destroyed by him.


    So he can only choose Wei Zhongxian!


    He wants to keep Wei Zhongxian, and then replace him, step by step climb to the highest power, let Zhu Youjian ascend the throne can only be a puppet emperor.


    Daming country has the final say by him.


    He said he would beat whoever he beat, sleep whoever he slept, sleep with the queen, and let the emperor make his bed.


    old fellow Dong Zhuo fucking great.


    Watching Su Xun lift his head and go away, Yin Cheng quickly helps the hilt to keep up with him. Although he can''t control his mouth, he is also a righteous man and is not afraid of death, otherwise he won''t commit suicide in the movie.


    All the people in the inn looked at each other. Is Su Xun crazy? He killed Duke Wei''s nephew and dared to see him with Ling Yunkai''s head.


    "Does he want to run? Keep up


    A small flag under Ling Yunkai said, and then all the people followed him. Once Su Xun and Yin Cheng wanted to run, they would do it.


    In this way, a very strange scene appeared on the street of Ming Shifang.


    Two royal guards are walking ahead, one of them is still holding a head.


    Behind them are the royal guards of the brigade, who are closely followed by swords, and others put short crossbows on their arms.


    People don''t understand what the situation is.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wei Zhongxian residence.


    Wei Zhongxian was dressed in a white dress and was soaking his feet under the maid''s service.


    "Today It''s the Chinese New Year''s day. Why did you come here? " Wei Zhongxian''s voice is very slow.


    Zhao Jingzhong holding a box: "adoptive father Mingjian, just because today is the Chinese New Year''s day, so Jingzhong specially came to give a gift to his adoptive father."


    Zhao Jingzhong is Wei Zhongxian''s adopted son. According to the plot of Xiuchun Dao, he took charge of the east hall after Wei Zhongxian''s fall, and later he killed Wei Zhongxian.


    Wei Zhongxian''s biggest hobby is to take care of his son and his daughter, but he can''t remember all of them.


    So there is no pressure for Su Xun to kill Ling Yunkai. Wei Zhongxian doesn''t even remember his nephew, otherwise he won''t be a little flag just like himself.


    "Well, Jingzhong, you have a heart. Put things down and come back early." Wei Zhongxian said with a smile.


    Zhao Jingzhong bent down and just wanted to speak, a Fanzi of the east hall ran in and knelt down on one knee: "tell the Lord of the factory, there is a royal guard flag outside to ask for help."


    "Oh, it''s rare that even a small flag dares to come to see me." Wei Zhongxian is very interested.


    Because of the emperor''s favor and the fact that the Apocalypse emperor was seriously ill because he fell into the water by boat, Wei Zhongxian was very powerful in the capital. Many people came to him by the back door, but for the first time, a small flag came.


    To put it bluntly, the official positions of the East Hall and the royal guards are lower than 1000 households, and they are not even qualified to see him.


    Zhao Jingzhong licked his face and flattered: "adoptive father, what does this mean? It means. Now even this kind of big fart knows that you speak well."


    "You, this mouth." Wei Zhongxian pointed at him, but the smile on his face couldn''t be covered. He said to Fanzi, "today is the Chinese New Year''s day. We are happy. We don''t care about him. Let''s send him away."


    "Back to the factory, the little flag still held a head and said It''s your nephew, Ling Yunkai. " Dongchang Fanzi trembled and fell to his knees.


    He lost his head for fear of being angry.


    The smile on Wei Zhongxian''s face gradually disappeared. Although he didn''t have Ling Yunkai in his mind, since it was his nephew, it must be his nephew.


    Because in Daming, no one who has relations with Wei Zhongxian dares to impersonate him.


    "My adoptive father, I will go and kill the ignorant maniac." Zhao Jingzhong said.


    Wei Zhongxian raised his hand: "no, let him in."


    A little banner of the royal guards killed his nephew and dared to hold his head and swagger to see him. He was very interested in the reason.


    This is also the reason why Su Xun wanted to carry Ling Yunkai''s head. Otherwise, he might not even see Wei Zhongxian''s face and be blocked by Fanzi.


    "Yes, Mr. Chang!" Fanzi got up and left.


    A few minutes later, Su Xun was relieved of his Sabre and dagger, and went into the Wei mansion alone.


    "I''m Su Xun. I''m Fu Si''s little flag in Beizhen. Please see Chang Gong!" Su Xun put down his head and bent over.


    Wei Zhongxian''s face was expressionless, and his eyes fell on Ling Yunkai''s head. "Is this our nephew?"


    "It''s right to inform the factory master." Su Xun replied.


    Wei Zhongxian laughed: "are you not afraid of death?""It''s all for the company!" Su Xun said with a determined tone.


    Wei Zhongxian took up his tea cup: "Oh, I''ve wronged you. Tell me. If you can''t tell me why, go to the imperial prison and wait for your death."


    "It''s a matter of great importance. I can only tell the Duke of the factory that I''ll ask him to leave for a while." When Su Xun spoke, he took a look at Zhao Jingzhong and said, "you.".


    Zhao Jingzhong was furious: "you are presumptuous..."


    "Ah, Jingzhong, you go out first." Wei Zhongxian stopped him.


    Zhao Jingzhong faced Wei Zhongxian: "adoptive father must not, in case this person has..."


    "He doesn''t dare, and he won''t." Wei Zhongxian interrupted Zhao Jingzhong and looked at Su Xun: "we think we are very accurate in judging people. Are you right?"


    "The wise eye of the factory master!" Su Xun flattered.


    It''s up to you. It''s up to your mother.


    Your dear dry son killed you, you as a puppet of the letter King deceived you round and round, right?


    Zhao Jingzhong gave Su Xun a cold look, then turned to leave, and closed the door.


    Wei Zhongxian put down his cup and said, "go ahead."


    "Mr. Chang, the reason why he killed Ling Yunkai was that he wanted to harm him!" Su Xun said.


    Wei Zhongxian indifferent, not salty said: "give you two words of time, say not to let our interest, then needless to say."


    "Your Majesty fell into the water because of King Xin, who wanted to get rid of the factory official!" Su Xun let out a thunder It''s all about the cultivation of heaven and earth I''m sorry to be here.


    The teacup in Wei Zhongxian''s hand shook for a moment, and he stared at Su Xun like a torch: "you''re just a little flag of the royal guards. Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "There''s evidence for everything you say in your humble position. You dare to guarantee it with your head!" Su Xun''s answer was chopped.


    Wei Zhongxian looked at him: "go on."


    "Yes, Mr. Chang." Su Xun continued: "tonight, a homicide happened in Jinling building of mingshifang. It seems that it was for the purpose of murder, but in fact it is not. There is a very special person in the dead, Guo Zhen."


    "Handprint eunuch Guo Zhen?" Wei Zhongxian asked.


    This man is the emperor''s confidant.


    Su Xun nodded: "it''s this man."


    "Go on." Wei Zhongxian''s eyes are dignified.


    Su Xun said: "a month ago, your majesty went overboard in a treasure boat. This treasure boat was built by Guo Zhen. He and Lu Wenzhao, a thousand families of the royal guards of the Fu Department of Beizhen, were once the Western army''s comrades. He was instructed by Lu Wenzhao to tamper with the boat."


    "Lu Wenzhao believed in the king and killed Guo Zhen afterwards. The Duke of the factory thought carefully that his Majesty was already weak and sick, and he fell into the water on a treasure boat. Now he is critically ill and has no children. If anything happens, who will benefit the most? There is no better way than Zhu Youjian


    Zhu Youjian is the younger brother of emperor Tianqi. Emperor Tianqi has no son. He will succeed him if he dies.


    "And the evidence?" Wei Zhongxian asked.


    Su Xun replied, "the Duke of the factory can send someone to investigate the documents related to the construction of the treasure ship in the royal guards'' archives. If it''s too late, the archives will be on fire."


    In the movie, because Beizhai insinuates castration in his paintings, he orders Ling Yunkai to catch Beizhai. Shen Lian likes Beizhai''s paintings and goes with them. In order to protect Beizhai, she kills Ling Yunkai.


    Beizhai witnessed the killing of Ling Yunkai. Beizhai fled and told the people who believed in the king.


    So King Xin''s subordinates Ding Baiyin and Beizhai are acting to threaten Shen lian to burn the archives. If they burn the archives, they will give Beizhai to him. Otherwise, they will give Beizhai to the royal guards to expose his killing of Ling Yunkai.


    Shen Lian went to burn the document library, but he brought out the book related to the construction of treasure ships. Later, he gave it to King Xin for the sake of Beizhai, and was ready to take Beizhai away. In the end, he was chased and killed by King Xin. Finally, he was captured alive. After King Xin ascended the throne, he pardoned him and was demoted to the general banner of the royal guards.


    "Somebody Wei Zhongxian roared.


    Not long after, the door was knocked open, and a woman with dozens of people rushed in: "adoptive father!"


    Her name is Wei Ting. She is Wei Zhongxian''s fourth daughter and capable general.


    "Go and get the documents related to the royal guards'' archives and the treasure ship building supervision right away." Wei Zhongxian said.


    "Yes! Adoptive father


    Wei Ting looked at Su Xun curiously, and then quickly took people back and closed the door.


    Wei Zhongxian looked at Su Xun and said, "how do you know these things? We don''t want to investigate them, but you have made great achievements and told us what you want."


    By now, he had no doubt about what Su Xun said, because with his power and fixed direction, it was easy to verify the truth.


    He was in a cold sweat behind his back. He thought that King Xin was a good baby to be manipulated by him. He didn''t expect to hide so deeply and have such skills.


    The reason why he never doubted believing in Wang was that he could kneel down to him. But now it seems that this is such a terrible heart.


    Without Su Xun''s words, he would have thought of what would happen later. After his Majesty''s death, he believed that the king would ascend the throne, and then he would be dismissed Wei Zhongxian."I have nothing else to ask for in my humble position. I wish I could serve the company well!" Su Xun said solemnly.


    Wei Zhongxian said: "less than a thousand households are not qualified to see us. In this case, you should make up for the lack of a thousand households in the Fu Department of Beizhen first, and come to take office tomorrow."


    "Come on, get a thousand official clothes."


    Thank you for your cultivation Su Xun tried to put on a very excited and grateful expression.


    Qianhu of the royal guards is a five grade official. He has become the core leader of the royal guards.


    Nanzhen Fusi is a special department to supervise the interior of the royal guards, which is equivalent to the spy in the secret service.


    The governor of Beizhen is in charge of imperial prison. He can arrest, investigate and execute prisoners without going through other judicial organs, so he has great power.


    There are five thousand households in the north and five thousand households in the south.


    More than 1200 people are in charge of one thousand households.


    Soon, someone came in with a brand-new suit of Qianhu official clothes and waist tag and handed it to Su Xun.


    "You''re saving our lives. We''re rootless and affectionate. We won''t treat you badly if we work hard in the future." Wei Zhongxian also drew a big cake for him. If Su Xun had the ability, he didn''t mind helping him. Anyway, he was also working for himself.


    "I will never let down the high expectations of the factory owner!"


    "One document alone is not enough. We should be able to nail down the evidence of King''s regicide, witness! Material evidence! It''s up to you to report it. " Wei Zhongxian looked at Su Xun and said almost word by word.


    That document can only let some people including him believe that King Xin planned to kill his monarch, but it is not enough to convince people all over the world, so we must get hard evidence!


    As long as he killed the evidence of King Xin''s regicide, the king Xin would never jump up in front of him again.


    At the same time, it''s also a way to test Su Xun''s ability. If he can''t, he will deal with it in another way.


    Su Xun said: "please rest assured."


    It''s not necessary for Wei Zhongxian to say that he himself has to hold the evidence of King Xinwang''s regicide. It''s not only Wei Zhongxian who wants to control King Xinwang, but he also wants to control King Xinwang in the future.


    In the early stage, he could only control the government through remote control of King Xin. If he killed King Xin and usurped the throne now, he would be surrounded by the army tomorrow.


    "Go, I''m tired." Wei Zhongxian waved.


    "I''m going to leave in a humble position!"


    Su Xun turned and left holding the official clothes and waist tag.


    Su Xun went to the yard and met Zhao Jingzhong.


    "Mr. Zhao." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Zhao Jingzhong took a look at the thousand official clothes in his hand and went to Wei Zhongxian''s bedroom with a cold hum.


    After all, he didn''t regard Zhao Jingzhong as his opponent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Outside the residence of Wei Zhongxian.


    Shen Lian and others are still around there.


    After a long time without seeing Su Xun, Yin Cheng''s eyes were full of anxiety, and he knew that he was in danger.


    "It''s all gone." Shen Lian said calmly.


    Everyone left, because they all acquiesced that Su Xun was dead. After all, he went into Wei''s house with the head of Wei''s grandfather and nephew. Could he still come out alive?


    "Creak, creak -"


    just as the crowd was about to leave, the big red wooden door of Wei Zhongxian''s mansion suddenly opened slowly to both sides.


    Everyone is subconsciously hearing the sound and turning back.


    Then he saw Su Xun come out with a suit of official clothes of the royal guards in his hands. He gave them a gentle smile and said, "colleagues, let''s get to know each other again. I''m going to Fu Si Qian Hu, Su Xun and Su Chang''an in the north town of the Royal Guards."


    Mr. Lu Xun once said: I stand in front of you, you see I kind of like before.


    Boom!


    This is like a flat thunder, all the people fried a seven meat eight vegetables.


    All the people were wide eyed and looked at Su Xun incredulously, as if he had seen a ghost.


    In their dreams, they could not imagine that Su Xun was not dead. On the contrary, he had risen thousands of households in Qingyun.


    This What happened?


    "I''m in charge of Yin Cheng, a small flag of Fu Department in Beizhen, and I''m a member of a thousand families!" Yin Cheng knelt down on one knee with excited face.


    He felt like he was going to make a great success!


    Others are still in a state of dullness.


    Su Xun restrained the smile on his face and said faintly, "why, don''t you see Shangguan?"


    They all came back to their senses and knelt down on one knee with a very complicated mood.


    "I''ll wait to see Mr. Qianhu!"


    Su Xun didn''t let them get up. Holding the official clothes, he walked step by step to the little flag of Ling Yunkai''s subordinates who had just called the most fiercely in the inn.


    Feeling that he was covered by Su Xun''s shadow, the little flag lowered his head, turned pale, and his body was shaking: "Lord Qianhu Forgive me, spare my life, be humble, have no eyes, be humble I''m in a humble position... "


    "Shh --" Su Xun raised his foot, stepped on his shoulder, and directly stepped on it. "Do you know what is the biggest happy event in a person''s life?""Kim It''s a gold medal Xiaoqi felt that her shoulders were going to be broken, and it was difficult to speak and enunciate.


    "Wrong." Su Xun stepped on his shoulder bone with a click, and said word by word: "the greatest joy in life is when a villain is successful."


    "I deserve to die for my humble duty..."


    "Then you die." Su Xun''s voice fell, and he left with his official uniform in his hand, and Yin Cheng followed him.


    The little flag stood up with pain, pulled out the Xiuchun knife with his left hand, and then cut his throat, blood rushed out, the body hit the ground.


    As the royal guards, he knows the horror of the royal guards, so if he does not die, he will be more miserable than death.


    Between death and misery, he chose death.


    Just like in the movie, Yin Cheng chooses to commit suicide in order not to enter the imperial edict prison.


    The imperial edict prison of the royal guards is hell.


    There was no one who didn''t open his mouth.


    Otherwise, I can''t open my mouth. I''m dead.


    Thus we can see the horror of royal guards'' Imperial prison.


    Xiaoqi''s colleagues helped him collect the body, and then washed the ground clean. After all, they soiled one mu and three cents of the land in front of Duke Wei''s door, and the end would be miserable.


    On the other hand, Su Xun was on his way home, and Yin Cheng was always behind him, saying nothing.


    "Come back. Come to my house early tomorrow."


    Su Xun said softly.


    This man is not only competent, but also loyal. He is not afraid of death. He is also a good brother with Pei Lun, a hundred families in Nanzhen Fusi. It''s not bad to take him.


    Of course, his mouth likes to talk freely after drinking. He can''t do some secret things, he can only do things on the scene.


    Moreover,


    mainly because there is no one available in his hands now.


    Yan Cheng was overjoyed, knelt down on one knee, clasped his fist and said, "thank you for your cultivation!"


    It was not until the sound of Su Xun''s footsteps completely disappeared that he stood up from the ground, his face full of excitement.


    From tonight, everyone began to pay attention to Su Xun, the new governor of North Town.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the Fu Department of Beizhen, a thousand households.


    Ten hundred families gathered here.


    "It''s said that this new Qianhu used to be the little flag of Qianhu next door. I don''t know how he was valued by Duke Wei. He rose to the top overnight."


    "Ha ha, I''m envious of you. I''ve heard that this master of thousand households went to Wei''s mansion with the head of his nephew and father-in-law, and then he came out alive to be promoted to a thousand households."


    "It can be seen that this master is not simple. I hope he is not a difficult master."


    "Lord Qianhu is highly valued by Duke Wei. We have to work hard in front of him."


    "Why hasn''t Li Baihu come yet..."


    "The thousand households are here!" Yin Cheng followed Su Xun with the knife, and cried when he came to the door.


    Su Xun, wearing a brand-new official dress, a gauze hat, and a embroidered spring knife on his waist, walked into the front yard of qianhusuo.


    Ten hundred households immediately forbidden voice, Qi Qi knelt down on one knee and cried: "humble duty, please see thousand households."


    Instead of calling them to get up, Su Xun went to the front step by step. Yin Cheng quickly ran into the house and put a chair behind him.


    Seeing this scene, people secretly scolded themselves for being stupid, and even didn''t prepare a chair in advance.


    "Let''s all get up. I will be colleagues with you in the future. I hope you will cooperate." Su Xun sat down and said.


    All of them said: "I am willing to listen to your instructions."


    "Everyone is here." Su Xun asked.


    Everyone looked at each other. A hundred households came forward and said, "my Lord, Li Kuisheng, Li hundred households have not arrived."


    "Since he hasn''t arrived yet, tell him that he doesn''t need to come in the future. Now, Yin Cheng will take over his duties as a hundred households." Su Xun''s face was expressionless. He took office by himself. He still has a future. Isn''t that embarrassing for him?


    It''s time to make an example of him.


    Yin Cheng clasped his fist and said, "I will obey you."


    All of us are terrified. As soon as we take office, we will win a hundred households, and the new official will take office three times.


    But it''s a good thing it didn''t burn on them.


    Step on


    At this time, a middle-aged man who was wearing an official hat while running ran in panic and said with a smile: "I''m late, I''m late, my Lord. I''m sorry, I drank too much last night. I''ll set up a table to make amends to you this evening and give you a clean hand."


    A mouth full of wine.


    All of us are looking down at the nose, nose, mouth and heart as if we didn''t see him.


    Su Xun''s face was expressionless and he stared at him quietly.


    "This What''s the matter What happened? "


    Li Baihu had a hiccup, but obviously he didn''t realize that he was the one who had the accident.


    "Somebody." Su Xun called.


    Four royal guards rushed in and saluted Su Xun: "see you, my Lord.""Take off his flying fish suit and drive him out for me." Su Xun looked at Li Kuisheng coldly and said.


    "Yes


    The four fell to Li Kuisheng.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! Let go


    Li Kuisheng was confused for a moment, and then with the strength of wine, he directly knocked down the four Tiqi to the ground.


    "Choking ~"


    Yan Cheng''s Xiuchun sword was about to rush up.


    "Li Kuisheng, are you going to rebel! I''ll tell you, from today on, I''ll tear up your 100 households! "


    Su Xun''s face sank and he said harshly.


    "What! Why withdraw me! I''m just a little late. Don''t you just rely on flattery? If you don''t have Duke Wei, you''re nothing


    "A little flag turned over by flattery actually rode on my head, didn''t it! Why are you a thousand households! Ask which brother here suits you! "


    Li Kuisheng, who was not convinced with Su Xun, heard that he had been dismissed from his job. Under the stimulation of alcohol, he burst out and yelled.


    "I''ll tell you why."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he pulled out the Xiuchun knife.


    "Good! Then try your weight


    Li Kuisheng also pulled out the knife with a grim smile, and then rushed to Su Xun with a red face.


    "Brother Li! I can''t help it


    Seeing this scene, the rest of the families were shocked, because Li Kuisheng was one of the top three. If he killed Su Xun by mistake, Duke Wei would investigate them for dereliction of duty.


    "Dang!"


    A clear voice sounded. The Xiuchun knife in Li Kuisheng''s hand was broken in two. The knife in Su Xun''s hand was less than half an inch away from his forehead, while he sat on the chair without moving half a step from the beginning to the end.


    The fight between the two was completed in an instant.


    All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect that Li Kuisheng was defeated in one move, and Su Xun still won so easily and effortlessly.


    It''s very human to be valued by Duke Wei.


    All of a sudden, everyone was a little more awed of Su Xun. Duke Wei valued him and had strength. He had a great future in the future and could not lose money with him.


    "Is that enough?"


    Su Xun asked in a calm tone.


    A cold sweat fell from his forehead. Li Kuisheng''s face was blue and white. He lost his knife and knelt on the ground.


    "Humble duty I''ll take it. "


    "If you take it, go away." While Su Xun was talking, the Xiuchun sword in his hand was put into the scabbard.


    Li Kuisheng bowed his head and said, "please give me another chance to be humble. The humble family inherited from my father. I don''t want to lose it like this."


    "Hundred households have not. If you want to stay in Beizhen, you can start from the general banner. Get ready and work with me in the evening." With that, Su Xun got up and went out.


    On his first day at work, he naturally wanted to see the superior


    he wanted to see the commander of the North Town governor.


    "Thank you, Mr. Qianhu."


    Li Kuisheng''s voice came from behind.


    So, ah, this man is a disgrace.


    You have to be beaten to be obedient.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time turned and came to midnight.


    The whole capital has fallen into a deep sleep.


    Lu Wenzhao, another member of the Fusi family in Beizhen, has bright lights. He is drinking with Shen Lian.


    "I heard that the new Qianhu is your little flag? Do you know him? " Lu Wenzhao asked.


    , he was the king''s command to secretly investigate what he said in the Wei Zhong Xian house that day.


    Lu Wenzhao, Shen Lian and Guo Zhen are all survivors of the battle of Sarhu in the 47th year of Wanli.


    So Lu Wenzhao was able to persuade Guo Zhen to do something on the treasure boat that emperor Tianqi took, which made the emperor fall into the water. At the same time, he had a good relationship with Shen Lian.


    Among the three survivors of that year, one became a thousand families of the royal guards, and the other became a eunuch of BingBi. Shen Lian was a small hundred families. It can be seen that many of them could not be human.


    Shen Lian shook his head: "this person was very humble, but it''s not worth it. Since last night, it seems that he has changed a person."


    "You, you just can''t get along with each other. Please get in touch with him when you have time." Lu Wenzhao finished, took his glass and drank it down: "have a rest early."


    "I''m going to leave in a humble position!" Shen Lian leaves with her fist in her arms.


    Then, a young woman, dressed in white, with a fair face, tall and heroic figure, came out from behind the screen with a long knife in her arms.


    She is Ding Baiying, Lu Wenzhao''s younger martial sister, and a sharp knife in King Xin''s hand.


    "Younger martial sister, you''ve heard that. We don''t know anything about Su Xun. Go and try his skill first." Lu Wenzhao poured himself a glass of wine.


    Ding Baiying did not speak and nodded.At the same time, Shen Lian, who had just left the Lu mansion, saw a large number of royal guards riding in the dark, but he didn''t take it seriously. He just thought that they were passing by.


    After all, the royal guards are catching people every night.


    Until Su Xun''s horse stopped in front of him.


    "Surround yourself. You can''t let a fly go!"


    With Su Xun''s order, more than 200 people blocked the front and rear doors of Lu''s house, and the walls were blocked by royal guards with crossbows.


    "Su Qianhu, this is Lord Lu''s residence. Is it wrong?" Shen Lian asked.


    Su Xun was riding on his horse. His flying fish suit was covered with a black cape, and he was holding a whip in his hand. He looked at him condescending: "Shen Baihu, you are also the royal guards. The evidence of the royal guards'' taking people must be conclusive."


    "Rush in." Su Xun waved his whip.


    Dozens of royal guards broke in.


    At the same time, Lu Wenzhao heard the voice and looked at Ding Baiying: "you go first."


    "Be careful." Ding Baiying''s voice dropped, she went to the back door, and then leaped on her toes.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Dozens of crossbows flew out and forced them down.


    Su Xun turned to Shen Lian and asked, "Shen Baihu, do you still think this is a misunderstanding?"


    "This..." Shen Lian is speechless. He doesn''t know who the woman is or why she is in Lu Wenzhao''s house, but she is obviously not a kind person. Otherwise, he won''t run away when he sees the royal guards.


    "What are you doing! What are you doing! Stop it! Who sent you here! Don''t you know me? "


    Lu Wenzhao roared angrily.


    Su Xun got off his horse and went in with the rest of the people: "Lu Qianhu, don''t shout. When you enter the imperial prison, if you don''t want to say something, there is plenty of time for you to shout."


    "Su Qianhu, what do you mean?" Lu Wenzhao really didn''t know, so after all, he never dreamed that he and King Xin''s regicide would be exposed.


    Su Xun sneered: "Lu Wenzhao! Do you want to quibble with the eunuch of handprint Guo Zhen in killing the king? "


    Boom!


    Lu Wenzhao''s brain exploded, chaos, almost a fart, shares sitting on the ground.


    The royal guards who came to take part in the killing were also shocked. The royal guards and eunuch Guo Zhen conspired to take part in the regicide. This is a big case that can stir the world.


    "Take it!" Su Xun said.


    Lu Wenzhao suddenly sober, long sword scabbard: "Su Xun, you frame Zhongliang, never succeed."


    "Kill The royal guards rushed up.


    Lu Wenzhao resisted with his sword, but he killed more than ten people in the blink of an eye.


    "Step back, all of you, and stop that woman."


    Su Xun was calm and gave a big drink.


    After receiving the order, the royal guards around Lu Wenzhao retreated slowly, and then they all left the back yard.


    "Ah


    Lu Wenzhao stares at Su Xun and roars at him with a knife. Su Xun raises his hand and punches.


    "Dang!"


    The fist hit the body of the knife. With a clear and pleasant voice, the embroidered spring knife turned into pieces.


    Lu Wenzhao himself was also shaken back several steps.


    He shook his numb right hand and stared at Su Xun. There was a flash of horror in his eyes.


    "Vigorous Qi protects the body, master''s realm! incorrect! There is no vigorous Qi. It''s not the master. It''s the horizontal training of the flesh and the body! "


    In this world, martial arts can be divided into five realms: forging, postnatal, congenital, master realm and great master realm.


    "Come again." Su Xun waved.


    Lu Wenzhao gritted his teeth and rushed up again. Su Xun easily dodged his continuous moves, but he could only catch Su Xun''s shadow and could not even touch his clothes.


    "It''s too slow. It''s my turn."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down and he punched.


    Boom!


    Lu Wenzhao''s shoulder blade sank in, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. His body flew upside down in an instant, breaking a pillar, and the house collapsed.


    "Poop


    As soon as Lu Wenzhao wanted to get up, Su Xun stepped on him again: "how dare you kill your king?"


    Two Royal Knights come up quickly and pierce Lu Wenzhao''s lute bone with iron hooks to arrest him.


    "Elder martial brother!" Ding Baiying, who is fighting with Jinyi Tiqi, exclaimed. At this moment, she was shot through her leg by a crossbow and then taken down.


    Su Xun went to Ding Baiying with a negative hand and held her smooth chin: "it''s so moist."


    "Su Xun! Let her go! Come at me Seeing this, Lu Wenzhao roared with red eyes. He likes Ding Baiying, but Dante Baiying likes to believe in the king.


    Su Xun looked back and said with a smile, "it''s because of the seed that I''m going to attack her. I can''t attack you."


    "You son of a bitch!" Lu Wenzhao is hysterical.


    Su Xun lightly spit out two words: "palm mouth."


    "Pa! Pop! Pop! "Ha..."


    The two knights beat Lu Wenzhao''s mouth with scabbard again and again. Several teeth were removed. The epithelium of his mouth was open and fleshy."All right, so that you won''t be speechless at the trial." Su Xun called to stop. Then he came to Ding Baiying''s ear and said in a soft voice, "it''s very moist outside, but it''s inside. His highness King Xin hasn''t tried it. I want to test it for him first."


    Ding Baiying lost her face and glared.


    Su Xun laughed and turned to leave.


    He feels like a villain now, but in fact he has a dream of saving the Han family.


    The four countries, the Ming Dynasty and the Song Dynasty, are still struggling. The Mongolian Yuan Dynasty and the Manchu Qing Dynasty are powerful. They are far from the goal of the Han family.


    "Take it back to the imperial prison, and I will try it all night."


    "Yes


    Su Xun came and went in a hurry and soon rode away with a large number of royal guards.


    Shen Lian is still standing at the door.


    This short day, too many things happened, his brain is not enough.


    In addition to a face, his subordinates had excellent martial arts skills, and became his boss overnight. His former colleagues became prisoners of regicide from a thousand families with great prospects overnight.


    This world is really crazy.


    There was too much news about Lu Wenzhao''s residence to hide, and Su Xun didn''t want to.


    His royal highness Xin Wang is doomed not to sleep tonight.

 Chapter 1373

    Believe in Wang Fu.


    "Wow..."


    All the documents on the table were distributed by Zhu you. He swept them down with his hands and fell all over the floor.


    He sent someone to steal the relevant documents of treasure ship construction supervision in the royal guards'' archives tonight, but he learned that the document had been taken away by the East Chamber last night.


    Then came the news that Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin were arrested by the royal guards led by Su Xun.


    Until this time, he probably guessed what Su Xun said to Wei''s house last night.


    "Su Xun!"


    Zhu Youjian squeezed the name out of his teeth.


    On the night when Su Xun entered Wei Zhongxian''s residence, Wei Zhongxian sent someone to take away the documents related to the construction of the treasure ship. At the same time, Su Xun ascended from the small flag to the royal guards, and Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin were arrested tonight.


    The relationship between these events is obvious.


    But he couldn''t figure out how he knew so many things about such a little man who had never heard of his name before?


    He paralyzed Wei Zhongxian by pretending to be like a dog for so many years, but because of Su Xun, his layout was destroyed.


    How can he not hate it!


    "Your Highness, you must save my master!"


    Ding Dan and Ding Tai knelt down and begged.


    They are ding Baiyin''s apprentices.


    Zhu Youjian took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "your Master Wang will surely save you, but it''s urgent for you to do another thing and kill Beizhai."


    He was not sure how much Su Xun knew, and he was not sure whether Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin would spit.


    So these two people have to die in prison.


    And his confidant, Beizhai, is dying.


    This woman followed him for a long time. She knew too much about him, and it was the link between him and Donglin Party at the beginning, so she had to die.


    As long as these three people are dead and there is no proof of their death, Wei Zhongxian will not be able to catch the hard evidence of his regicide.


    Ding Baiyin and Lu Wenzhao are under strict supervision in the imperial prison of the royal guards. They are not so easy to start.


    What''s more, they won''t betray themselves in a short time, so they have to solve the problem of Beizhai outside first.


    Su Xun catches Ding Baiyin and Lu Wenzhao, but he doesn''t move Beizhai, which means he doesn''t know the relationship between Beizhai and himself. Beizhai hasn''t been targeted by the royal guards. It''s the easiest thing to kill her at this time.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Ding Dan and Ding Tai were ordered to leave.


    Although they can''t let master down, they can only trust Zhu Youjian now, because they can''t even break into the royal guards'' Imperial prison with their own strength.


    Seeing the two leave, Zhu Youjian''s face was uncertain, and then he wrote a letter on the table.


    "Somebody."


    A man with black waist and long knife fell from the beam, knelt on one knee and bowed his head: "Your Highness."


    "Send this letter to the eastern leader as soon as possible." Zhu Youjian lost the letter.


    Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin are in the imperial prison of the royal guards, where it is impossible to succeed by poisoning.


    So he needs a person with excellent martial arts to sneak in, kill two people in the name of rescue, and then he can retreat completely. It''s just right for Dongfang to be invincible.


    Dongfang Bubai was able to figure it out and let me go. When he became the bearer of heimuya, there was his support behind him.


    Wei Zhongxian and others put their eyes on the court. Naturally, they did not expect that Zhu Youjian''s layout was in the Jianghu.


    So Zhu Youjian often travels, and Ding Baiyin, the experts in the world, works for him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom..."


    With the thunder, the sky began to rain heavily, and the sound of rain on the ground was like fried beans.


    It began to rain in the middle of midnight, and the sultry summer night turned into a cool thunderstorm night.


    Beizhai lives in the west of the city. It is a courtyard with two entrances and two exits. The walls of the courtyard are made of mud, and the houses are thatched. The environment is quite elegant.


    "I''m afraid few people in the whole capital can think that Mr. Beizhai, who has excellent painting skills, will be a beautiful and gorgeous woman." With a smile on his face, Su Xun carefully looked at Beizhai, who was wearing a long skirt and thin clothes.


    The slightly messy long hair is rolled up, the pattern of the belly pocket under the thin shirt is looming, the arc of the baby''s granary is perfect, the slender waist and legs are slim


    Tut, after so many years, he still can''t change his habit of appreciating other people''s wives.


    He''s not going to change.


    In Lu Fu, he specially said that he would interrogate Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin overnight, but actually he came here secretly. According to Xin Wang''s character in the movie, he would definitely kill Ding Baiyin, Beizhai and Lu Wenzhao.


    Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin are unable to move at present.


    So he will kill Beizhai first.


    But Su Xun came to wait for the hare, and let Beizhai know that King Xin would kill her, so that she would be willing to tell more about him.


    Beizhai forced to suppress the tension in his heart, and the red lips gently said, "I don''t know what happened when you visited Beizhai late at night. If you want to save the painting, please come back tomorrow.""I''ll protect you."


    While Su Xun was talking, he gently picked up Bei Zhai''s chin with one hand and looked at her face carefully.


    The beauty of big power is good.


    "Is that how adults appreciate women all the time?" Beizhai pursed her lips and avoided Su Xun''s hand. Su Xun''s action made her more nervous.


    Su Xun laughed and took back his hand: "it''s true that he is the confidant of King Xin. King Xin is so beautiful that she doesn''t live in the house. Instead, she makes him stay in the empty house. It''s a waste, a waste."


    If you don''t use it, don''t waste resources.


    Shua!


    Hearing Su Xun say the word "Xin Wang", the beauty of Beizhai suddenly became pale.


    "Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiying have been arrested by my official. I believe that the king wants to kill you. I can''t bear the death of the beautiful lady. I come to protect her." Su Xun said.


    Beizhai heard this, almost subconsciously blurted out: "he won''t, he won''t kill me."


    "You were born in the Donglin Party, and your greatest role to him is just the link between you and the Donglin Party. Now that your role has been played out, he may have feelings for you, but what are you compared with his great cause?" There was a hint of irony in the corner of Su Xun''s mouth.


    Beizhai clenched her lips and said nothing, but her eyes were firm. She didn''t believe that Xinwang would kill her.


    All women in love are brain disabled.


    Su Xun continued to ruthlessly break a girl''s fantasy about her lover: "if he really valued you more than the great cause, he would have taken you to the mansion. Why didn''t he? Isn''t it because you are the daughter of a crime Minister of the Donglin Party, afraid that Wei Zhongxian might doubt the relationship between him and the Donglin Party? "


    "If you don''t believe it, just wait. The assassin he sent to kill you may be your acquaintance." Su Xun laughed and took out a painting to enjoy.


    Beizhai''s painting skills are really good, but I don''t know what other skills are.


    If you have time, you can ask her to compete in the same bed and fight a friendship fire Friendly match.


    Two people look at each other and sit, one admires the painting, the other looks confused, and a candle flickers in the middle.


    Outside, it rained more and more heavily. Two figures in night clothes easily flew over the wall and fell into the outer courtyard under the cover of night and thunderstorm.


    They''ve been to this place many times, so they''re familiar with the location of the bedroom.


    Two people see the bedroom candle is still on, look at each other, and then hold the knife carefully forward.


    Brush, brush


    At this time, dozens of royal guards with crossbows and arrows suddenly appeared on the walls around the courtyard.


    The rain drops from the sharp crossbow.


    "Ambush! Get out of here


    They immediately turned to the king''s door.


    Step on


    With the rapid footsteps, a group of royal guards with bamboo hat, coir raincoat and long sword rushed into the inner courtyard from the outer courtyard, surrounded them.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s a net.


    "You have orders! Capture the assassin alive


    "Kill


    Then a fierce battle broke out in the inner courtyard.


    In the bedroom, listening to the shouts from outside, Beizhai could no longer keep calm.


    "You''re panicking." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Beizhai clenched his fist and looked at Su Xun: "who knows if you''ve wronged him?"


    She will not give up until she reaches the Yellow River.


    "You look like a woman licking a dog. Fortunately, I used to work as a dog licker." Su Xun shook his head and said.


    Beizhai can''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but she can think of it with Naizi, which is definitely not a good word.


    Just stressed: "he won''t kill me!"


    "No tears without a coffin." Su Xun shrugged his shoulders and didn''t have the same insight as the dog. He put the painting on the table and picked up the brush to create the second time.


    It''s King Xin in the painting. Su Xun added a pair of sunglasses and a cigar to King Xin, and drew a bicycle beside it. The inscription: 17 generations of Ming Dynasty.


    The 17th emperor, the king of subjugation.


    Seeing that Su Xun had changed his painting beyond recognition, the corner of his mouth twitched and he wanted to say nothing for several times.


    The battle outside has come to an end.


    All the royal guards in this world are warriors.


    The royal guards are the son of heaven''s own army. They don''t even have the qualification to join the royal guards before they reach the forging territory. Even if they inherit from their parents, they have to reach the standard of strength.


    Even Ding Baiying could not resist the siege of more than 100 royal guards, let alone her two apprentices.


    They were covered with blood, and the rain and blood on the ground mixed to dilute the smell of blood.


    A large net full of blades was taken out by several crossbows and arrows, which covered Ding Tai and Ding Dan who were about to run out of Qi on the ground. Then four crossbows and arrows flew out and fixed the four corners of the net on the ground.


    Then several royal guards rushed up and put their swords around their necks. Someone took out a hook and pierced their Pipa bones. They locked their Pipa bones so that their Qi could not be mobilized even after they recovered.They have done this kind of thing many times. They can''t stop the siege of the royal guards without reaching the master''s realm.


    The royal guards are the first-class intelligence agencies in the world. They often run in the rivers and lakes. They don''t have enough force. How can they deal with those Wulin people.


    Bang!


    A hundred families pushed open the bedroom door, did not enter, stood at the door and said: "I tell you, the two assassins have been captured alive, please tell me."


    "Mr. Beizhai, go out and have a look. Maybe it''s your acquaintance?" Su Xun sent out an invitation with a smile.


    Beizhai pursed his lips, got up in a nervous mood, and walked out behind Su Xun.


    As soon as he walked out of the bedroom, someone held an umbrella over Su Xun''s head to prevent him from getting wet.


    "Bring the assassin here." Yin Cheng called.


    Four royal guards knelt down in front of Su Xun, escorting Ding Tai and Ding Dan, who were locked.


    At the moment when he saw both of them, Beizhai''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief, his mind blank, and his thin body was about to fall.


    Huaichun girl, suffering 300% of the damage from her lover, is heartbroken.


    King Xin really wants to kill her.


    Why! Why?


    She would never betray him even if she was caught, but would he not believe her?


    "Boom!"


    A thunder exploded, and Beizhai, who was too frightened and heartbroken tonight, fell back.


    Su Xun put him in his arms and said in a low voice, "do you see that? For people like him, women are just tools to achieve their goals. He never believes you. He is just using you. Are you willing to be a fool and be discarded after he uses you? No, it''s just killing people. "


    Su Xun used "he" instead, because no one else could know that it was related to Xin Wang and Zhu Youjian.


    "I What should I do Beizhai had tears in his eyes, hatred in his eyes and hoarseness in his voice.


    When she wanted to commit suicide, it was king Xin who saved her. After knowing her life experience, he swore in front of her that he would destroy the eunuch party and protect her in every way.


    She also helps Xinwang wholeheartedly, helps him to contact his father''s previous relationship and students, helps him to get in touch with Donglin Party. For his sake, she doesn''t want fame, and even can''t see him all year round.


    She even forgot her father''s hatred and Donglin Party, and was only filled with Xinwang Zhu Youjian.


    But this evening, Zhu Youjian Mingming can choose to send someone to pick her up, or send her to Jiangnan, the headquarters of Donglin Party.


    But he chose to kill her!


    She felt that she was a joke, and Zhu Youjian''s kindness to her before was all fake in her eyes now, in order to make better use of her.


    When a woman loves a man, she wants to take out her heart, but when a woman hates a man, she wants to take out his heart.


    Beizhai used to be the former, but now it is the latter.


    King Xin underestimated the power of women.


    Su Xun said in a low voice, "write down the story of his plan for the emperor to fall into the water. Those Donglin Party ministers have made friends with him. I will help you to revenge him."


    The royal guards such as Yin Cheng thought that Su Xun was talking about Lu Wenzhao, and no one thought that it was king Xin who killed the king.


    The story of King Xin''s regicide can''t be spread out, because it''s a matter of holding his handle. The handle can only be used in his hand, so Lu Wenzhao can only carry the pot.


    "Help me? You''re just like him, but you want to use me. " Beizhai shows a sarcastic smile. Look, the IQ of the blackened woman has doubled.


    Wash white weak three points, black strong three times.


    In movies and TV plays, the most typical role of the super God after the blackening is the queen Jiang Yuyan.


    Su xungang wanted to talk, and Beizhai showed a self mocking smile: "at least you don''t cheat my feelings."


    "I''m not interested in feelings, but in your body." Su xunlu criticizes the original photo excellently.


    Beizhai said without expression: "as long as you help me revenge that man, whenever you want me, he hasn''t touched me for several years."


    In the movie, Zhu Youjian is selfish and suspicious. To him, women have no royal throne.


    "We''ll talk about it later. Let''s go ahead and write a confession." Su Xun put his arms around her body and turned to enter the room.


    As we all know, since ancient times, wife is the most fragrant.


    My wife has no other''s fun.


    Just like when I was a child, I always thought other people''s snacks were better and their toys were better.


    What does it mean?


    It shows that everyone is the seed of LSP since childhood.


    Outside the bedroom, more than 100 royal guards were standing neatly in the rain. Raindrops dropped from the bamboo hat and coir raincoat, and the blood on the ground was splashed by raindrops.


    In the bedroom.


    Beizhai first wrote about Zhu Youjian''s plan for the fall of the Apocalypse emperor. That''s a detail.


    Then she listed many officials who secretly made friends with Zhu Youjian, as well as the Wulin school.It''s no wonder that as soon as something happened, Zhu Youjian''s first thought was to kill Beizhai. Beizhai knew too much about him.


    Blame Zhu Youjian for his bad luck. Except for a few confidants, no one knows the relationship between Beizhai and him, so he didn''t send anyone to protect Beizhai.


    But who let him meet the pressure of Su Xun? It''s equivalent to a closed book examination. Su Xun read the answers and then went to the examination room. Isn''t that the whole room killing?


    "How close is he to the people in the world?"


    Looking at the names of those familiar characters, Su Xun frowned and asked.


    Beizhai said without raising his head: "otherwise, what do you think he is doing? Is it really for sightseeing? At the beginning, I met him on the way out. He has a great influence. "


    After hearing this, Su Xun had to sigh that if Chongzhen in history was really the guy in the movie, Daming might be able to breathe again.


    Everyone is staring at chaotang. Who would have thought that Zhu Youjian would develop his own power in the Jianghu?


    After Beizhai was finished, Su Xun put it away, and then said, "you can write a simplified version, subtracting some high-ranking people."


    "Unexpectedly, you are not so loyal to Wei Zhongxian." Beizhai naturally knew Su Xun''s plan.


    It''s just to leave the detailed ones in your own hands, and then give the simplified ones to Wei Zhongxian.


    Su Xun''s eyes glared: "I''m loyal to the Lord of the factory. The sun and the moon can learn from me. Don''t wronged the good man."


    I''m the man who wants to be a factory flower.


    You don''t have to cut haw to be a factory flower.


    Beizhai chuckled and wrote at his desk.


    "What are you going to do with me?" After finishing the simplified version, Bei Zhai looked at Su Xun and asked.


    Su Xun put the paper away, put it in his chest, and looked at Beizhai: "you should have something not written."


    "After being cheated by men, I learned a truth that men can''t be trusted. If I tell you all I know, is it still useful for you?" Beizhai admitted that she had something more important to say.


    Su Xun didn''t ask any more questions, because he had enough of them now: "I will ask Wei Zhongxian to give you to me directly, and he will agree. In the future, you will be my servant girl."


    "I thought it was at least a concubine."


    "You''re thinking about farting."


    "I can''t always call you Beizhai."


    "My real name is Miao Xuan."


    Half a quarter of an hour later, the royal guards withdrew, and Miao Xuan followed Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At that time, Wei Zhongxian''s residence.


    "Chang Gong, that''s all I got from that Beizhai." Su Xun handed over some pieces of paper.


    Wei Zhongxian took it and looked at it. His face was more and more smiling: "OK, OK, OK, Sushen, Sushen, our east factory needs talents like you."


    "Mr. Chang''s reputation is too high, and his humble position is just to do what he can." Su Xun felt a chill in his crotch.


    Wei Zhongxian asked again, "what about that woman?"


    "Outside, I dare to ask the Lord of the factory to give her to the lower officer." Su Xun lowered his head and said.


    Wei Zhongxian frowned: "we know that you are in a good mood. Don''t do bad things for a woman."


    "Mr. Chang, keeping that woman can further make Xinwang afraid, and..." Su Xun''s face showed a wild smile: "I also want to try my humble job. What''s the difference between the women that the royal nobles like."


    "Presumptuous! Is there a royal family in your eyes? " Wei Zhongxian''s face suddenly sank and he cried angrily.


    Su Xun said bluntly: "the royal family only let the humble job be a small flag. It''s the Lord of the factory who let the humble job be a thousand households. So there is no royal family in the eyes of the humble job, only the Lord of the factory!"


    He felt like he was licking more and more.


    The tongue is becoming more flexible.


    Well, snow white praised him for that.


    Please call him sue lick later.


    Wei Zhongxian''s originally gloomy face bloomed a smile like an old chrysanthemum: "you remember our kindness, we are very happy, but we should remember that some words can''t be said nonsense, it''s easy to kill ourselves."


    "Thank you for your instruction. I only say that in front of you." Su Xun licked again.


    Wei Zhongxian laughed and waved: "OK, bring the confessions of Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiying as soon as possible. That woman''s play depends on her play."


    "Yes, I''ll leave." Su Xun is ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Wei Zhongxian stopped him again, raised the paper in his hand, and said coldly, "if you''ve seen this thing, you can take it by its name. As long as it''s in the capital, you can take it all and go to jail."


    This is to cut off Zhu Youjian''s party members and replace them with his own, so that Zhu Youjian has no one to rely on.


    "Yes! Mr. Chang Su Xun responded.


    Wei Zhongxian snorted coldly: "there are also these rivers and lakes sects, a group of lawless people, who dare to participate in the struggle between the court and the court. When you have finished dealing with what you are doing, you should deal with them and teach them the rules.""Yes! Mr. Chang Su Xun answered again.


    He will not go out of Beijing in a short time. He will go out to deal with those sects in the river and lake only when the rear area is stable after King Xin becomes the puppet emperor.


    Maybe it was in the evening. He was afraid that Su Xun would be hungry. Wei Zhongxian drew a big cake for him: "do well. You will be the next governor of Beizhen."


    "Thank you for your cultivation! I''ll leave at my humble post


    Su Xun''s secret way is that what I want is not only a Zhenfu emissary, but also a commanding emissary of the royal guards.


    By the way, I''ll get rid of you and put your East Hall under the command of Lao Tzu''s royal guards.


    "Wait a minute." Wei Zhongxian will stop him.


    Su Xun wants to hit someone. What can''t you say at one time?


    Squeeze a little bit later, kidney problem?


    But as a qualified inheritor of Sichuan Opera''s face changing intangible cultural heritage, Su Xun turned around and put on a respectful expression: "please give me the order."


    People have to bow under the eaves.


    Just wait for him to break the eaves one day.


    "Come on, show me something."


    Wei Zhongxian called.


    A few moments later, several maids came in.


    They were holding silver ingots in their hands.


    One of them is holding a lease.


    Wei Zhongxian got up and took the title deed and the key from a maid: "it''s shameful that you don''t have a good place to live. Take it and don''t be polite to us. These are all copied from the family."


    "You can keep some of the other silver for yourself, and give the rest to your subordinates."


    "Go and get him a bag to put in."


    Su Xun said that it''s a good job to go home.


    "Thank you for your humble position!"


    For the sake of nine thousand years old, I''d better give him a decent way to die.


    No wonder they all want to live with 9000 years old, have a bright future, have money, share houses, and pay too much.


    I can''t do it with the royal family. Shen Lian has been working hard for so many years and is only a hundred households.


    When Su Xun walked out of Wei Zhongxian''s residence, his eleven hundred families were waiting outside, and Li Kuisheng, who was demoted from hundred families to general banner, was also there.


    "Gather the brothers who will act tonight at the thousand house." Su Xun said with a heavy bag.


    "I will do my duty."


    Su Xun looked at Beizhai: "let''s go."


    "Take me with you everywhere?" Beizhai pick eyebrows.


    Su Xun also had no way: "otherwise, what should I do? Let you go to my home, and there is no one to protect you."


    "My Lord, it''s time for you to change your house. I''m willing to guard your home." Yin Cheng came forward and said.


    Su Xun took out the lease and said, "the Lord of the factory gave me a reward. I haven''t seen it yet."


    "I''m willing to take my brother with me to look after the house for adults." Li Kuisheng said.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "thank you very much. Let''s go to qianhusuo first. When we''re finished, we have to go to Zhaoyu to try Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, thousands of households went to work.


    Tonight, all those who took part in the operation and survived stood in the front yard of a thousand households.


    "All of you have worked hard tonight. The factory official rewarded me with the money, but I think you also have your share, so I give you a share."


    "Three Liang alive, five Liang disabled, ten Liang killed in duty, not much money, don''t give up."


    Three taels of silver is not a small number. This horse riding is not a TV play, but a reality. One or two taels of silver can buy more than 300 Jin of rice. Three taels of silver is more than 1000 Jin.


    In this period, three Liang silver can buy enough food for a family of five for a year.


    "Thank you for your reward!"


    Everyone cried out.


    Seeing Su Xun''s thunder means and his super powerful force, now they have taken Su Xun''s reward, and everyone has been convinced of him.


    After that, Su Xun took Miao Xuan to Zhao prison.


    Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin are both locked and tied to the stake. Because there is no order from Su Xun, they have not been tortured.


    Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin were shocked to see the Beizhai, miaoxuan, behind Su Xun.


    I thought she was caught, too.


    "Everybody out."


    Su Xun waved.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The jailers in charge of the guards withdrew one after another.


    "Mr. Lu Wenzhao, Mr. Ding Baiyin and Mr. Beizhai have already confessed, so do you two."


    Su Xun put his arms around Miao Xuan''s waist and looked at them.


    Two people are like to be accumulated suddenly, the full face is inconceivable looking at wonderful Xuan, they once worried that oneself can''t hold, but never thought that wonderful Xuan will betray letter king.


    "I''ve told Lord Su about King Xin''s regicide and everything he did secretly. Miss Ding and Lord Lu don''t have to hide any more." Miao Xuan said.Hearing Miao Xuan''s acceptance and even saying the word "King Xin" in front of Su Xun, the last hope in their hearts was completely destroyed.


    "Are you worthy of your highness?"


    Ding Baiying gritted her teeth and stared at Miao Xuan, because she also liked to believe in Wang.


    "He sent people to kill me, but it was this Su who saved me. Do you think I am worthy of him?" Miao Xuan said with a sneer on his face.


    Lu Wenzhao didn''t say anything because he was also a good person. He knew that this was something that King Xin could do.


    Ding Baiyin did not believe that Zhu Youjian was such a person: "maybe it was just the royal guards who directed and performed themselves."


    "He sent your apprentice to kill me." Miao Xuan''s words made Ding Baiying speechless.


    Ding Baiying''s eyes were in a trance. In her heart, Xinwang''s tall image was shattered. She couldn''t accept it. How could Xinwang and how could he do such a thing?


    Su Xun looked at Lu Wenzhao: "Lu Wenzhao, come on, it''s meaningless to be silent."


    This is also a rich and pitiful person. In the movie, he likes his younger martial sister Ding Baiyin, but he knows that Ding Baiyin has a secret love for Xinwang, so he doesn''t even dare to show his heart trace. In the end, he was killed by Xinwang together with Ding Baiyin.


    "I want to see Mr. Chang." Lu Wenzhao said that he felt he could save it again.


    Su Xun sneered: "it''s useless. Do you think you can live? Lu Wenzhao, I don''t think you have the courage to collude with Guo Zhen to kill his monarch. There are masterminds behind it. Look, are these masterminds? "


    As he spoke, Su Xun took out a piece of paper with the names of many Donglin Party members on it.


    Seeing this piece of paper, Lu Wenzhao immediately understood that he wanted to carry the pot for King Xin, and he had to play the role of pulling these Donglin Party members into the water before he died.


    "You are also the royal guards. I believe you also know the taste of imperial prison. Don''t force me to use punishment. As long as you cooperate, you will die happily." After entering the royal guards'' Imperial prison, it''s a gift to die happily.


    Because more people are not as good as death.


    Lu Wenzhao laughs with self mockery: "after the war of Sarhu, I said to myself that I would change my way of life, but I didn''t expect that I would change my way of death. It''s better to die in the battlefield."


    "He said, you write it, and give it to him for signature." Su Xun said to Miao Xuan.


    Lu Wenzhao himself is not a hard nut. When he knew that he would die, he would no longer be hard mouthed. He explained how King Xin planned to kill his king and what he and Guo Zhen had done.


    Then, with Su Xun''s reminding, he honestly made friends with a group of Donglin Party officials about Guo Zhen''s regicide and rebellion.


    After Miao Xuan finished writing and asked him to sign the pledge, Su Xun looked at Ding Baiying again: "I know you are not afraid of death, but what about your two disciples? Think about it for them. "


    "I I said


    Ding Baiying''s voice is dry and astringent. She has been disappointed with King Xin. For the sake of her apprentice, she explains her role in King Xin''s regicide plan.


    Ding Baiyin, Lu Wenzhao and Miao Xuan''s three testimonies about Wang''s regicide are enough to nail him to death.


    "Well, you''re going to die."


    Susian took the confession and was about to leave.


    "Lord Su!"


    Lu Wenzhao''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Anything else?" Su Xun stopped and turned around.


    Lu Wenzhao looked at Su Xun with a pleading face: "please, for the sake of my cooperation, let my younger martial sister live. Please, my Lord!"


    "Elder martial brother, don''t ask him." Cried Ding Baiying.


    Lu Wenzhao turned a deaf ear and burst into tears. He kept praying to Su Xun: "Lord, I beg you, Lord Su, I beg you!"


    "Elder martial brother!" Ding Baiyian also cried. Of course, she could feel Lu Wenzhao''s feelings for herself.


    But she had been secretly in love with King Xin, so she pretended not to know. But when she learned that King Xin sent someone to kill miaoxuan, the image of King Xin in her heart was shattered.


    In order to be such a man with only power in her eyes and love her elder martial brother deeply, she couldn''t help hating King Xin.


    Su Xun mercilessly refused: "it''s very touching, but I won''t leave a dangerous person by my side."


    There are few available people in his hand. Ding Baiying''s strength makes him greedy, but he doesn''t want to take risks.


    "No! My Lord, she will not Lu Wenzhao quickly shook his head, looked at Ding Baiying and said, "you remember, younger martial sister, you can live with my life. If you dare to fight against Lord Su, elder martial brother, I can''t even close my eyes when I die underground. Follow Lord Su, otherwise you are still alive. King Xin won''t let you go."


    In the movie, he is also the first to see the true face of Xin Wang''s fickleness and selfishness.


    "Elder martial brother..." Ding Baiying wailed.


    Miao Xuan said, "leave her. When Lu Wenzhao dies, she will hate Xinwang and become your sword. She and I can be your tools to threaten Xinwang."


    Sure enough, women know women best.


    "Somebody." Su Xun called.Four people ran in: "my Lord."


    "Put her down." Su Xun said.


    "Yes


    The four untied Ding Baiying''s rope and went to lock the hook of her lute bone. At the moment when the hook was taken out, blood splashed everywhere.


    Miao Xuan goes up and holds Ding Baiying.


    "Remember, your life is the life of your elder martial brother. You should know how to cherish it and be grateful to me."


    Su Xun pinched her chin and said, then turned to leave, and Miao Xuan held her behind.


    "Thank you, my Lord! Lu Wenzhao, thank you


    Behind him, Lu Wenzhao yelled.


    When Su Xun brings Miao Xuan and Ding Baiying to the house Wei Zhongxian sent, he finds that there are already servants and maids busy cleaning inside.


    When asked, they were all sent by Wei Zhongxian.


    On the surface, he valued Su Xun. On the other hand, Su Xun also understood that these people were all here to watch him.


    That night, Yin Cheng and Li Kuisheng took 30 royal guards to live in the house to take charge of the safety work.


    After working on Miao Xuan for most of the night, he became a fellow of King Xin. Su Xun slept soundly.


    But Xinwang''s eyeballs were full of blood, and he didn''t sleep all night, because he had got the news that miaoxuan had been arrested, and he was in a state of extreme suffering.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    A shocking news began to spread in the capital: the emperor fell into the water by boat was done by Lu Wenzhao and Guo Zhen, the eunuch of the royal guards.


    It is said that there is a behind the scenes agent behind them, and the royal guards are investigating further.


    The capital city suddenly became a terror.


    At this time, Su Xun met the future Chongzhen Emperor Zhu Youjian in Wei Zhongxian''s residence.


    He had come to deliver the confessions of Ding Baiyin and Lu Wenzhao, but unexpectedly he happened to meet Xinwang.


    I guess I knelt down and pleaded for mercy.


    After all, in the movie, this guy kneels down to Wei Zhongxian and cries for his help.


    Pretending he didn''t know Xinwang, he handed Wei Zhongxian several pieces of paper full of words: "Mr. Chang, this is the confession of Lu Wenzhao and Ding Baiyin. Please have a look."


    Xinwang''s eyes slightly coagulated and soon returned to normal.


    "Chang''an, you don''t know this one. Haven''t you met his royal highness King Xin soon?" Wei Zhongxian reached for the confession and pointed to the letter, Wang said with a smile.


    Su Xun pretended to be stunned. Then he turned to look at King Xin and arched his hand: "I''ve seen your royal highness King Xin."


    "Your Highness, this is Su Xun, the new governor of Beizhen. He is very capable." Wei Zhongxian pointed to Su Xun and looked at Xin Wang with a smile.


    King Xin hated him deeply, but he didn''t say anything on his face: "it''s your blessing to be valued by Duke Wei. Don''t let him down."


    "Your Highness can rest assured that I succeeded in everything that the factory master ordered me to do last night." Su Xun replied with a slight smile, and then lowered his voice: "miaoxuan girl''s body is very moist, I thank her royal highness King Xin for her humble duty."


    Long live Tauren. Please call him Su Huangmao.


    The fist in King Xin''s sleeve was clenched tightly, and his anger was burning in his heart. He almost burst up on the spot. He was a good king, and he was wearing a green hat by a thousand families!


    What a shame! What a shame!


    "Pa!"


    Wei Zhongxian slapped on the table.


    Su Xun and King Xin looked at him.


    "What a shame! How unreasonable! His highness King Xin, you see, according to Lu Wenzhao''s confession, there are so many ministers who are deeply favored by the emperor to take part in the murder of his majesty. Damn it Wei Zhongxian gritted his teeth.


    Su Xun handed the testimony made up by Lu Wenzhao to Xinwang: "please have a look."


    King Xin just took a look, and his hand trembled. Those above were all his people.


    "I hope Duke Wei will not let these regicides go!" King Xin''s finger holding the confession turned white, and his heart was dripping blood when he said this.


    All his efforts have been in vain!


    These are loyal ministers who are loyal to him!


    Wei Zhongxian seriously said: "Your Highness, don''t worry, we will not let these disorderly officials and thieves go. Chang''an, now go to take people from above."


    Wei Zhongxian and Xin Wang both know what''s going on, but they don''t have to continue to play as long as they tear their faces apart.


    "I''ll do it Su Xun arched his hand, then held the handle of the knife, turned around and walked away.


    After burning incense, King Xin went out of Wei''s house.


    He has never hated a person so much.


    Now he hates Su Xun more than Wei Zhongxian.


    He went back to the palace in despair.


    "Your Highness, the leader of the Orient is here."


    A bodyguard came forward to report.


    Xinwangdun was in a good mood. Then he stepped into the reception hall and saw a man in red who was more beautiful than a woman sitting in it.


    This man is the leader of the sun moon god sect, Dongfang Bubai."Asia is invincible. I''ve seen your highness."


    Dongfang Bubai put down his tea cup and got up.


    "Master of the Orient, I want you to hide your identity and help me kill a man." The king of letters gritted his teeth.


    Dongfang Bubai asked curiously: "I don''t know who actually made your highness hate so much."


    "A thousand households in the North Town, Su Xun!"


    At this time, Su Qianhu, who is believed to be remembered by Wang, is taking people to copy his home. Today, he is going to copy ten.


    It''s a lot of work.


    But he liked it very much, because he made money and copied all the traitors he could remember in history.


    In the list given to Wei Zhongxian, the names of loyal officials were deleted by him, and the rest were all corrupt officials, big and small, as well as treacherous officials who were later demoted to the Qing Dynasty. Su Xun wanted to take this opportunity to clean up.


    Don''t you love shaving?


    Today I''ll shave your heads first!


    Ace shaver, Su Xun applied to fight!

 Chapter 1374

    Outside Wen''s mansion, hundreds of royal guards surrounded the gate with sharp knives and crossbows.


    Su Xun rode his horse and raised his whip. He looked at the vermilion gate, and a ferocious smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Wen Tiren, right servant of the Ministry of rites, this guy didn''t clear up because he died long ago and had no chance.


    According to the historical track, after Chongzhen ascended the throne, he would be promoted to minister of rites and served as the first assistant in the cabinet.


    The cabinet is generally one to seven people. After entering the cabinet, it is equivalent to standing at the top of the civil service in the Ming Dynasty.


    When he was an official, this guy would engage in infighting, thinking about how to kill his political enemies all day long. He didn''t make any contribution to the people of the imperial court, traitor!


    This kind of waste, which only makes money and engages in political struggle and is not beneficial to the country and the nation, should die early.


    "Somebody, call the door!" Su Xun said.


    Li Kuisheng and two royal guards came forward and banged on the door: "open up! Open the door quickly


    "Who ah who ah, come, shout what shout."


    An impatient voice came from inside the door. Then a servant opened the door and saw the royal guards from the crack of the door. He immediately stood there.


    "Bang!"


    Li Kuisheng raised his foot and kicked the door open.


    "Rush in!"


    The rest of the royal guards swarmed on.


    "What are you doing! What do you want? This is the residence of Lord Wen, the Minister of rites. What are you doing? "


    "Come on! Go and report it to your excellency


    There was a flurry of excitement in the house.


    Su Xun dismounted and walked into Wen''s house.


    "Sir, is there any misunderstanding? My master is the right servant of the Ministry of rites. Even if he is the royal guards, he should pay attention to evidence and etiquette when handling cases..."


    When the housekeeper of Wen''s house saw Su Xun, he came forward to negotiate. As the housekeeper of Wen''s house, he was the third grade official in front of the prime minister''s door. He was related to Wen Tiren and was not afraid of Su Xun.


    Looking at the noisy old dog in front of him, Su Xun laughed, and then his eyes suddenly turned cold. Xiuchun sword came out of its sheath, and a flower of blood bloomed. The housekeeper of Wen family covered his bloody throat and slowly fell to the ground.


    "Evidence? My words are proof! "


    Su Xun took back the knife and said calmly.


    The outer courtyard, which was originally very noisy, suddenly quieted down, and the servants were trembling.


    "Wen Tiren, the right servant of the Ministry of rites, was deeply favored by the emperor, but he didn''t want to serve the country and the monarch. He was corrupt and perverted the law, formed a clique for personal gain, intended to kill the monarch, killed the three clans, confiscated property and charged it into the national treasury. Anyone who dared to stop him was guilty of the same crime!"


    Su Xun looked around in a cold voice.


    "Presumptuous! nonsense! Nonsense


    Accompanied by an angry voice, Mr. Wen walked out of the inner courtyard with an angry face and anxiety.


    Obviously, he didn''t go to court, but he was wearing official clothes. Obviously, he came out after changing official clothes.


    Official uniform can increase momentum buff.


    "I''m a Jinshi in the 26th year of Wanli. Since I was an official, I''ve been honest, loving the people, cultivating and studying my family. How ever I''ve been corrupt and perverted the law! Never form a party for personal gain! How ever killed a king


    "You eunuch hawk dog, today you can frame my official, but you can''t stop the mouth of the world. If you dare to kill my official, it will be a bad memory for thousands of years!"


    Wen Ti Ren is full of righteousness. When he talks about the excitement, he bows to the palace.


    If Su Xun didn''t know that this guy was a traitor, he would have been cheated by his acting skills.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wen Ti Ren hummed coldly.


    Su Xun looked at him: "I laugh at Lord Wen''s impending death? How much is your salary? How did the two houses in the east of the city come from? Farming, reading and inheriting? What''s the matter with the man who was raised in the west of the city


    The salary of Ming Dynasty officials is not high, so these dogs are more corrupt than those who go to high-end places and buy houses to raise concubines.


    Wen Ti''s face turned pale when he was in a hurry. Then he thought of the power of the royal guards. The most terrible thing about the royal guards is that they can write down everything they say to their wives at night.


    The civil servant was scared by the royal guards and the East Hall. As soon as Chongzhen got to the top, he tricked him into withdrawing the East Hall and the royal guards, saying that if you don''t withdraw, you just don''t believe us.


    Then Chongzhen, the great Congming, really withdrew. From then on, he became deaf and blind. What he saw was what the officials wanted him to see.


    There are also post stations. The civil servant suggested that he remove the post station, and Chongzhen did. Then Li Zicheng, the staff member of the post station, lost his job and rebelled after he lost his job. Li Chuang Wang was also forced to start a business.


    Emperor Tianqi didn''t go out of the palace for seven years, but he knew everything about the world like the palm of his hand. It was because of the royal guards, which were the emperor''s ears and eyes.


    Chongzhen blinded himself.


    And Wei Zhongxian. Although Wei Zhongxian is bad, he will make money. Originally, Emperor Tianqi left Chongzhen to make money. As a result, Chongzhen demoted Wei Zhongxian.


    After Wei Zhongxian was demoted, no one could help Chongzhen make money, and then he couldn''t even afford military expenses.Later, the ministers were so fat that Chongzhen was so poor that he could not afford to fight, so he had to borrow money from the ministers. As a result, the ministers were so poor that they didn''t borrow money. When Li Zicheng came to Beijing, Chongzhen didn''t even have a thousand taels of silver.


    However, tens of thousands of taels of silver, gold, silver and jewels were found in those ministers'' homes.


    When the Qing army entered Beijing, many of them were eunuchs, and dozens of civil servants died for the country. As for the others, they all shaved their heads to welcome the new emperor.


    "Mr. Wen, our royal guards imperial prison has cleaned up the room for you. Come on, please move to imperial prison." Su Xun said lightly.


    Two royal guards come forward to catch Wen Tiren, strip off his official clothes, and then put shackles on him.


    "Let me go! I didn''t kill the king! No regicide! You are setting up! I am wronged


    Wen Ti Ren keeps yelling and struggling, but it''s useless. It''s nothing but pedaling before death.


    After all the people in Wenfu were controlled, the royal guards began to attack everywhere. This is their old business, and they are more and more skilled.


    They know very well where these officials like to hide their silver, which belongs to their confidants.


    Soon, boxes of gold, silver, jewelry and house title deeds were carried out and checked by a special person.


    "My Lord, after counting, we found 300000 taels of silver. I don''t know how much gold, silver and jewelry are."


    "Three hundred thousand taels? How can I see two hundred thousand taels? " Su Xun said casually.


    The general flag of the inventory sniffed his mouth: "please make atonement, it''s a small inventory error, it''s only 200000 Liang."


    "Just pay attention next time." Su Xun said lightly, and in the twinkling of an eye, he recorded 100000 Liang.


    He was not afraid that Wei Zhongxian would know, because what he showed now was greed for money and lust. Wei Zhongxian had plenty of money and didn''t care about his greed at all. Moreover, he was a eunuch and didn''t care that Su Xun liked beauty.


    If Su Xun is not greedy or lustful, Wei Zhongxian doesn''t dare to use him, because you don''t want to be greedy or lustful. Why do you join the eunuch party? A secret agent?


    Su Xun went to Wen Ti Ren and patted him on the face: "Mr. Wen, I didn''t see that. You are so rich. Tut tut."


    "Come on, take the 200000 taels of silver, gold, silver and jewelry outside the gate of Wen''s house."


    Wen Ti Ren heard this, immediately thought of what, face such as paper color, a pale.


    There is no one outside the door of Wen''s house, because no one in the royal guards dares to come up and watch the case.


    These people are all in the restaurant across the street, closing the window and looking out secretly.


    Boxes of gold, silver and jewelry were carried out and nearly blinded in the sunshine.


    "People of the Ming Dynasty, open your eyes and watch. This is the property of Mr. Wen, the right servant of the Ministry of rites of the Ming Dynasty. Now there are 200000 taels of silver and countless gold, silver and jewelry. Is this money from heaven?"


    "Wen Ti Ren is an official who is not benevolent. He is corrupt and perverts the law. He is involved in instigating Lu Wenzhao, a thousand families of the royal guards, and Guo Zhen, the eunuch who is in charge of printing, to kill the king. The crime is extremely heinous. He should be punished for it!"


    Su Xun shouts out that if Wen Tiren is convicted, under the propaganda of those scholars, he will become the eunuch hawk dog Su Xun to frame Zhongliang.


    But the common people didn''t understand the facts. In addition, the royal guards and the east hall were arrogant. They might have misunderstood Su Xun.


    Therefore, Su Xun directly revealed Wen Ti Ren''s property obtained by embezzlement and perversion of the law, so that these people realized that Wen''s true face was a corrupt official!


    And the royal guards also took time out of their busy schedule to investigate and deal with a real corrupt official.


    Looking at the gold, silver and jewelry, the people on the other side of the street burst into flames.


    "Lord Wen is a corrupt official!"


    "Two hundred thousand taels! My God


    "Daming was confused by these things!"


    "The emperor fell into the water and there was a conspiracy. When Daming was in danger, how dare he kill his king?"


    "Liaodong''s military expenditure has been delayed for a long time. A right servant of the Ministry of Rites has 200000 silver in his family!"


    Listening to the mosquito like buzz, Su xunlu waved: "take it away, who''s next?"


    "My Lord, the next one is censor Chen Liang."


    "What are you doing? Let''s go!"


    On this day, Su Xun made a series of house raids, and got 5 million taels of silver and countless gold, silver and jewelry. This was because he was greedy for 500000 taels.


    Su Xun''s courage was too small. If Wei Zhongxian''s other sons came, he would be more greedy.


    The main reason is that I am not proficient in being a corrupt official for the first time.


    Su Xun shared all the money he earned with his subordinates and turned them into a community of interests. If he could make money, these people would help him.


    This is a very realistic problem, otherwise people will work for you when they are sick.


    Su Xun handed the list to Wei Zhongxian, who encouraged him to leave.


    "Adoptive father, this man has just been valued by you, and he has not got 500000 silver. He has also released Ding Baiyin. This kind of greedy and lustful villain is not trustworthy." As soon as Su Xun left, Wei Zhongxian''s fourth daughter began to apply eyedrops.Wei Zhongxian took the list and said, "it''s just because he is greedy and lustful that we can rest assured. Otherwise, what will he do with me?"


    "My adoptive father taught me that." Wei Ting replied.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night.


    Wenxiangge, jiaofangsi, official prostitute, brothel.


    All the ministers who have been ransacked will have their women sent here to receive guests.


    The female dependents of the ministers have a high face value, and they have a previous status bonus, so many people like to come here to promote economic circulation.


    Su Xun is a serious person, so he likes serious women, likes to drive private cars, and is not interested in cars that have been shared by countless people.


    However, he can''t refuse to accept the kindness of hundreds of households here.


    That''s too embarrassing for subordinates. They still have to rely on them to do things, so Su Xun Mian is very difficult.


    "Oh, Mr. Chen, Mr. Zhou, you are here. Please come inside. The girls come out to greet you."


    As soon as Su Xun and others arrived at the door, warm fragrant pavilion''s mother came out to meet him. Obviously, his subordinates were all old drivers who came here to drive.


    The mother here refers to the procuress.


    "This is Mr. Su. Call the best girl here to accompany him. Don''t worry, you are indispensable for the silver." Li Kuisheng pointed to Su Xun and said.


    The procuress smelled the words and looked at Su Xun: "this adult looks a little strange. Come here for the first time."


    She knows that these people are all hundreds of households. If they can be called adults, the lowest is vice thousand households. Vice thousand households of the royal guards are already big figures.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll have a drink, and the girl won''t have to." Su Xun said with a cool smile.


    One hundred households said, "how can this be done? It''s not for drinking that serious people come to warm fragrant Pavilion."


    "You know a fart, we adults certainly don''t look up to these mediocre fat vulgar powder who have been played with." Li Kuisheng looked at the procuress and said, "Mom, do you have any young children who haven''t received guests yet? This is our new one thousand adults. Don''t hide them any more. We''ll give you all the money."


    "Oh, Hello, my lord Li, can I agree with you when you speak? I really have a little girl in my hand who hasn''t broken her body. This is the treasure I have kept all the time. Please come upstairs


    Hearing that Su Xun was a thousand households, the smile on the procuress''s face was flattering, and the powder was almost falling.


    Soon, Su Xun and others came to a private room, and Li Kuisheng, a group of LSPs, hugged a girl.


    Not long after, a girl in a pink dress was led in by the procuress: "Mr. Su, this is MiaoTong, Zhou MiaoTong. Now she only accompanies the wine to play the piano and sing songs. She doesn''t stay overnight, and she is still innocent."


    The implication is that, my Lord, you can choose her to spend the night with you tonight and pull her out of the top.


    "Zhou MiaoTong." Su Xun looked at her. She was a character in the plot. She hasn''t started to receive guests yet.


    In the movie, Zhou MiaoTong was 23 years old when she met Shen Lian in nuanxiangge. Now she looks 17 or 18 years old, tender and pure.


    She has a beautiful face and a tall figure. Her pink skirt is wrapped with a concave convex body. Her body is enchanting. Under the gauze, her white shoulders are like condensed fat, showing the peony''s bra, especially the beauty.


    All the other LSPs were stunned.


    "Come here." Su Xun waved.


    Zhou MiaoTong pursed her red lips. Encouraged by the procuress''s eyes, Lianbu moved to Su Xun''s side, and then sat down: "my Lord, I respect you."


    There was fear in her eyes, because her family was copied by the royal guards, so she was afraid of the royal guards.


    Su Xun held the glass, looked at her and asked, "do you have a sister named Miao Xuan?"


    He remembers that when he saw the film, someone in the review area analyzed that miaohuan and MiaoTong were sisters.


    Dang ~


    the wine cup Zhou MiaoTong just picked up fell off and asked anxiously, "have you met my sister?"


    Yes, Miao Xuan''s surname is Zhou. Zhou Miao Xuan.


    "I''ll give her a ransom. Make a price." Su Xun looked at the procuress and said calmly.


    The women of Jiaofang department could not be redeemed by giving money, because they were all the daughters of sin ministers, but this was not a problem for Su Xun.


    "This..." Procuress is in some danger. She has spent a lot of energy in training Zhou MiaoTong. She regards her as her own cash cow, so how can she have the heart to let go.


    "Pa!"


    A hundred households slapped on the table: "didn''t you hear what we adults said? What a price


    The procuress shivered with fright and said repeatedly, "as long as you get the document and take her away, how can I take it How about collecting money... "


    "Pa", Su Xun patted a silver note on the table and said: "the document will be sent to you tomorrow. In addition, this is the money to redeem her."


    "More Thank you very much. Have a good time. " The procuress ran away with silver.Su Xun pulled Zhou MiaoTong into his arms and held her stiff body: "your sister is in my house."


    Zhou MiaoTong stares at him.


    "I saved her, and she promised me, so you can call me brother-in-law." Su Xun gave a smile.


    Zhou miaoxuan is just a plaything for him.


    By the way, the witness of King Xin''s regicide.


    They all looked at each other, holding others and asking them to yell at their brother-in-law.


    Zhou MiaoTong clenched her red lips and lowered her head to pour wine for Su Xun: "my Lord, MiaoTong, here''s to you."


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me. It''s not me who copied your royal guards." Su Xun held her smooth chin.


    Zhou MiaoTong''s eyelashes trembled slightly. She didn''t dare to look Su Xun in the eye. Her small hand holding the wine glass was trembling slightly.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, he checked out and said that he was going to wash the dust for him. But how did a group of drunkards pay for it? It was Su Xun who paid for it.


    And the LSPs are staying here tonight.


    This group of people are scheduled to come to white, whoring it.


    Su Xun takes Zhou MiaoTong out of the warm fragrant Pavilion.


    When the wind blows, the wine will dissipate.


    There was no one in the street.


    Suddenly, Su Xun stopped.


    Because someone is blocking the way ahead.


    A handsome man in red is holding an embroidery needle in a leisurely embroidery.


    "Asia is invincible."


    Su Xun almost blurted out subconsciously.


    As long as it''s a modern person, anyone who sees this show will think of the Asia invincible for the first time.


    "Lord Su knows me."


    Dongfang Bubai raised his head, pursed a smile, and looked charming. Su Xun was excited. This guy was just a man, not a girl.


    "The leader of the Oriental sect got in the way late at night, but he was entrusted by the king of faith to take his life?" Su Xun asked.


    In the detailed list written by Zhou miaoxuan, there is the name of the sun moon cult in heimuya.


    So it''s not hard to guess why Dongfang Bubai got in the way at night.


    "That''s right," the Orient unbeaten admitted


    "Can the eastern leader know why his highness King Xin wants my life? I think the eastern leader can cooperate with me. " Su Xun was very calm.


    Dongfang Bubai smiles: "talents who are better than me are qualified to talk about cooperation with me. If you win, I''ll talk about it."


    The voice fell, and the embroidery needle in his hand was wrapped by Qi, and shot to Su Xun with the sound of breaking the air.


    Su Xun stood still.


    Dang!


    The embroidery needle shot at Su Xun''s chest, making a clear sound, and he was bounced out directly.


    After all, Su Xun was invulnerable and powerful. He was as fast as a shadow. Even if he didn''t practice martial arts, he would be invincible on land. If he practiced martial arts, he would be supernatural.


    "Practice Kung Fu horizontally."


    The Asia invincible was taken aback.


    "Master of the Orient, it''s my turn."


    Su Xun''s voice fell down and came out as a shadow.


    The speed of Dongfang unbeaten was also very fast. They fought each other in the blink of an eye. Dongfang unbeaten was directly beaten by Su Xun and flew out, spitting blood.


    "You don''t know martial arts!"


    Dongfang Bubai covered his chest and got up from the ground. He looked at Su Xun incredulously.


    She could feel that Su Xun had no real Qi and no martial arts in his body, but he was invulnerable, powerful and fast.


    Su Xun also looked at him suspiciously, because when he just punched Dongfang Bubai in the chest, he obviously felt a little soft.


    Is Asia the invincible a girdle girl?


    Which version of the eastern leader is this Tamar?


    Seeing Su Xun staring at his chest, Dongfang Bubai also knew that he was exposed. He was a little annoyed. With a cold hum, he used his lightness skills and stepped up in the air. He clapped his hands.


    No matter how fast Su Xun is, she can''t fly. That''s her advantage.


    Boom, boom


    The explosion of genuine Qi engulfed Su Xun. At that time, smoke and debris were everywhere.


    When all the smoke and dust dispersed, Su Xun stood in the same place, but his clothes were rotten.


    "How could that be?"


    How can there be such an evil thing? A person who has not practiced martial arts is so strong as a tortoise shell.


    In the distance, Zhou MiaoTong saw this scene with her mouth wide open, and became Su Xun''s shape.


    "Master of the Orient, can we talk about it now?"


    Su Xun patted the dust on his body and asked.


    This understatement made Dongfang unbeaten feel humiliated.


    This kind of feeling is like you exert all your strength to cultivate a woman, and then think you are very fierce, but the other side has no feeling.


    Dongfang Bubai took a deep breath: "the royal guards are really experts. How do you want to cooperate?""Why is the leader of the Orient willing to help king Xin?" Instead of answering, Su Xun asked in reverse.


    Dongfang Bubai looked at him like a fool, but still replied: "of course, it''s because his highness Xinwang is the future son of heaven, and he can support my sun moon god religion to unify the river and the lake, which is very powerful."


    "Master of the Orient, but if I tell you, your highness King Xin can''t control the power even if he becomes emperor?" Su Xun showed the color of banter.


    Dongfang Bubai''s eyes were uncertain. She didn''t understand the struggle in the imperial court. In her opinion, King Xin became emperor, and the whole Ming Dynasty was his. How could she not control the power under the right name.


    Su Xun walked to Dongfang Bubai step by step. Dongfang Bubai subconsciously wanted to retreat, but he held back.


    Su Xun came to her ear and said in a low voice, "the king of faith wants to kill me because Wei Zhongxian and I have the evidence of his regicide and the list of his supporters. Now Wei Zhongxian has begun to eradicate the people who believe in the king, and he is just a puppet when he ascends the throne."


    Feeling the heat of Su Xun''s mouth beating on her ears, this wonderful feeling made Dongfang Bubai pretty red, but the information Su Xun revealed made her have no time to think.


    "Oriental leader, how about cooperating with my official? It''s more useful than cooperating with Xinwang." Su Xun retreated.


    As Su Xun retreated, Dongfang Bubai''s agitated heart calmed down: "according to you, it''s better for us to cooperate with Wei Zhongxian directly?"


    Su Xun looked at her like a fool.


    "I What''s the matter? Am I right? " Being looked at by Su Xun''s eyes, the eastern leader was a little annoyed, but he was not strong enough.


    Su Xun sighed: "the eastern cult leader is a person in the Jianghu. It''s normal that he doesn''t understand the situation in the court. Wei Zhongxian controls the government and has great authority. Why does he want to cooperate with you, a person in the Jianghu?"


    The implication is that you don''t deserve it.


    The leader of the Oriental sect was speechless. Yes, Su Xun and Xin Wang chose to cooperate with her because they were weak.


    But Wei Zhongxian is so strong, why do you want to cooperate with her? Her sun moon god religion is not qualified.


    "How do you want to cooperate?" Since Xinwang''s ship is a rotten one, it''s natural to jump to survive. Invincible Eastern


    , Wei Zhongxian, who was able to resist the feeling of scratching, listened to Su Su''s whisper in her ear. "You are in the river, I am in the court, you and I jointly manage the king of letters, and has the final say, I will make the decision."


    Sooner or later, it''s all a family. What''s the difference? The court is mine, and the river is mine.


    "What if I help you achieve your goal and you turn your back?" The leader of the Oriental sect is good at learning.


    Su Xun sighed: "since the eastern leader doesn''t believe me, there is only one way."


    "What can I do?" "Oriental invincible asked.


    Su Xun said solemnly: "then you sleep with me and turn me into your man..."


    "The apprentice!" The East is unbeaten.


    Dang! It''s like hitting on an iron plate.


    Su Xun patted his chest at will: "don''t make trouble."


    The East is not defeated.


    "What do you say?" Su Xun asked.


    For a moment, Dongfang Bubai couldn''t think of a good way. Suddenly, his eyes fell on Zhou MiaoTong in the distance and said, "if you dare to cross the river and tear down the bridge, I''ll spare no effort to spare you. You are invulnerable, but the people around you are never invulnerable."


    "OK, it''s a deal." Su Xun held out his hand.


    Dongfang Bubai was about to give him a high five, then he took his hand back and gave a cold hum.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I''m afraid people all over the world can''t think that the famous Oriental leader is actually a woman."


    The concubine of the eastern cult leader seems to be called Xue Qianxun. Tut, Lily Saigao, lily is infinitely good.


    "Women can still chide and surprise the world." Dongfang Bubai didn''t explain much, so he just threw off his red robe and flew away.


    A black token came down from the sky.


    "If there is something urgent, you can order someone to come to heimuya with this token to find me." The voice of the invincible east came.


    Susian, play with the token. Black wood cliff. I have to go there often to turn you into black wood Cough, cough.


    "Let''s go." Su Xun said to Zhou MiaoTong.


    When he got home, Su Xun took Zhou MiaoTong to the inner courtyard and saw Zhou miaotuan painting.


    "Sister."


    Zhou MiaoTong cried, tears streaming down her face.


    Zhou miaoxuan''s delicate body trembled, suddenly turned his head, and his brush fell to the ground: "MiaoTong!"


    "Sister." Zhou MiaoTong pounced in the past, and the two sisters quietly hugged each other.


    For a long time, the two sisters separated. Zhou miaoxuan looked at Su Xun and said, "thank you."


    "I happened to meet you. Your sisters chat slowly. I''ll go to see Ding Baiying." Su Xun turned and left.


    When she came to Ding Baiying''s room, her lute bone was pierced by a hook. At this time, she was lying on the bed. Her face was as pale as paper. Because she had to apply medicine, she only wore a white belly pocket, and the spring burst out.Hearing the footsteps, her eyes were lax. Some distracted Ding Baiying turned her head and looked at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "you two apprentices must die. After all, if you let them go privately, it can be interpreted as lust. But if you let them go, it won''t make sense."


    Two tears fell from Ding Baiying''s eyes.


    Su Xun stretched out his hand to wipe it off: "I know you have two apprentices, Ding Xiu and Ding Xian. I don''t have people to work for. Let them work for the royal guards."


    Ding Xian is Jin Yichuan, Ding Xiu is Jiaqian Jushi, and "that girl is very moist" is his famous saying.


    "I''ll kill Zhu Youjian." Ding Baiying''s voice was dry and hoarse, showing deep resentment.


    If she had not fallen in love with Zhu Youjian, she would not have helped King Xin to woo his elder martial brother Lu Wenzhao. His elder martial brother would not have joined King Xin''s camp and would not have died now.


    If King Xin had not sent her two apprentices to kill Zhou Miaoxian, her two apprentices would not have died.


    She hated Su Xun, but because of her elder martial brother Lu Wenzhao''s will, she would not do anything to Su Xun, so all her resentment was transferred to King Xin.


    As the saying goes, love is deep, hate is cut.


    Su Xun gently stroked her smooth face: "I will help you kill him, but not now."


    When it''s time to replace Zhu Youjian, Su Xun won''t let him live.


    On the other hand, Asia is pleading guilty.


    "Please make atonement, your highness. Su Xun has excellent martial arts. I''m not his opponent." Said the invincible.


    Although Wang Xinyan was disappointed and annoyed, he said on the surface, "please get up, as long as the leader gets away safely, you will be relieved."


    With the beginning of Wei Zhongxian''s great cleansing, he now has no available people in his hands. Only those people who don''t understand the situation in the imperial court are easy to cheat.


    But what he didn''t know was that Dongfang Bubai had already abandoned him and collaborated with Su Xun.


    "Dongfang cult leader, you''d better send someone to publicize Wei Zhongxian''s bad reputation in the river and lake, saying that the situation of Ming Dynasty is all caused by Wei Zhongxian. It''s better to call on people in the river and lake to assassinate Wei Zhongxian."


    King Xin wanted to use those people''s dedication to serve the country to incite them to assassinate Wei Zhongxian. As long as Wei Zhongxian''s old dog died, Su Xun was not worried.


    "Asia invincible, yes."


    The eastern leader said respectfully.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, the case of regicide came to an end.


    This time, nearly 100 people were involved in the regicide case. On the day of execution, people were killed in the vegetable market.


    King Xin''s power in the dynasty was almost purged, and all of them were replaced by Wei Zhongxian''s own people.


    There are still some people who have not been cleaned, but have been deleted by Su Xun. As long as Wei Zhongxian is still alive, these people can be threatened and controlled by him at any time.


    When Wei Zhongxian died, Su Xun would have been able to control them without threat.


    With the end of the regicide case, Su Xun was affectionately called the eunuch Eagle dog by the Donglin Party scholars.


    They hated Su Xun to the bone, but they didn''t act rashly, because they were waiting for King Xin to ascend the throne.


    As long as king Xin ascends the throne, Wei Zhongxian and Su Xun will all die without a burial place.


    Wei Zhongxian is a eunuch, his power comes from the emperor, the emperor will be able to recall him.


    In history, it is true that Wei Zhongxian was solved by Emperor Chongzhen''s will.


    But now it''s different.


    Wei Zhongxian holds the handle of believing in Wang Jijun, and seven or eight out of ten people in the court are Wei Zhongxian''s people. How dare he order to remove Wei Zhongxian?


    Therefore, the expectations of these Donglin Party scholars are doomed to fail. When Wang Xinwang ascends the throne, they will find that Wei Zhongxian''s eunuch party has gone to a higher level.


    At the same time, Su Xun cracked the case of regicide and was promoted by Wei Zhongxian to the governor of the north town of royal guards.


    On the first day of promotion, Su Xun arranged for Ding Baiying''s two apprentices, Jiaqian Jushi, Ding Xiu and Ding Xian, to join the royal guards, both of whom started from Baihu.


    Then Su Xun calmed down and didn''t take his followers around, because he was busy looking at some martial arts secret scripts that Tuodong Bubai had found.


    "These goods are too low-grade. It seems that we have to find a chance to go out of Beijing and find them by ourselves."


    Su Xu knows that many of the world''s martial arts are not discovered by anyone. They are evil spirits, sword, Joyoung, the nine Yin manual, and the northern gods.


    He wants to collect all the martial arts secrets of the world''s cattle and study them. Maybe he will get something.


    He also wanted to get hold of the anti evil sword spectrum, and later he took control of the East Hall and let the eunuchs of the East Hall practice.


    Lin family''s anti evil sword spectrum is evolved from sunflower Scripture, which is easier to learn than sunflower Scripture.


    Lin Yuantu was famous for a time with his unsociable sword technique.


    If there are 3000 eunuchs under his command who practice evil sword technique, he will dare to sweep the world.


    And just stay in the capital, those beautiful women who are yearning for will not come to the door by themselves.


    For example, the little dragon girl in the ancient tomb, Yue Lingshan of Huashan sect, Ren Yingying of heimuya, Zhou Zhiruo of Emei sect, and Xiao Zhao of Mingjiao sectThese women are waiting for him to comfort them.


    Another month later, in the expectation of both the eunuch party and the Donglin Party, the Apocalypse emperor died.


    Zhu Youjian, the king of letters, became emperor. After the seventh year of the apocalypse, he changed his name to the first year of Chongzhen.


    Su Xun was the fourth grade official. When Zhu Youjian held the first Grand Court meeting, he was also present.


    "If you have something to play early, you have nothing to retreat."


    Wang Chengen stood in front of the emperor and cried out.


    He was the eunuch who accompanied Chongzhen to hang Meishan.


    "I have my own music." A censor came out and looked at Chongzhen and said in a loud voice: "I impeached Wei Zhongxian, the eunuch of Li BingBi, who framed Zhongliang, embezzled and perverted the law, abused his power, bought officials and sold barons, which aroused public indignation several times. His crimes are too numerous to be written down. I ask your majesty to kill Wei zhongxianping!"


    "Your Majesty, please punish Wei Zhongxian to calm the people''s anger."


    "Your Majesty, please punish Wei Zhongxian to calm the people''s anger."


    Officials of the Donglin Party began to reconsider one after another. Obviously, they had already agreed to surprise Wei Zhongxian.


    The eunuchs didn''t know that Wei Zhongxian had grasped the evidence of Chongzhen''s regicide. For a moment, he was a little flustered.


    In fact, there is no so-called eunuch party at all. Eunuch parties are all composed of officials from Chu party, Qi party and other places, because they are so beaten by Donglin Party that they can''t resist and can only take refuge in Wei Zhongxian.


    Then it was called eunuch party by Donglin Party.


    Wei Zhongxian was not in a hurry, and even showed a trace of casual irony in the corner of his mouth.


    Su Xun came out: "Duke Wei is loyal and patriotic. Now he has been framed. Please be careful."


    "Your Majesty, please see." The eunuchs also responded and spoke for Wei Zhongxian.


    All the people of Donglin Party sneer. They have invested in Zhu Youjian for a long time. Now Zhu Youjian is in the top position, which is the end of Donglin Party''s rise and castration.


    However, what Zhu Youjian said next was that all the members of Donglin Party were smashed.


    "Do you have any misunderstandings? I know well that Wei Dapian is dedicated to serving the country."


    Chongzhen said with disgust that he wanted to take Wei Zhongxian to the vegetable market and behead him now.


    But he can''t. now the court and the palace are all Wei Zhongxian''s people, and he is caught in the small pigtail of regicide, so he can only choose to stand on Wei Zhongxian''s side.


    Donglin Party directly confused, raised his head and looked at Chongzhen incredulously. His eyes were like a group of abandoned women looking at a scum man.


    Your majesty, that''s not what you were!


    At the beginning, you hated Wei Zhongxian to the bone. How did you change your mind to us one day after you ascended the throne?


    "Your Majesty, I''m wronged. I''m all for your majesty and Daming, but now I''m attacked and raped by a group of people with ulterior motives. I''m suffering!"


    "Old slave, please your majesty treat the crimes framed by these people with ulterior motives, and exchange the old slave''s innocence."


    Wei Zhongxian knelt down in front of the emperor and cried.


    Chongzhen was in a dilemma for a moment, because those people were his last supporters.


    Su Xun once again handed the sword: "tell your majesty, the royal guards found out that Gao Chun, the censor who just took the lead in framing Duke Wei, was corrupt and perverted the law, and forced to expropriate farmland. Since he has been greedy for hundreds of thousands of silver in just a few years, please see clearly!"


    Which official in the court is not under the surveillance of his royal guards? He has already found out that if he catches a corrupt official, he will kill one.


    However, for the time being, we can only deal with the Donglin Party, and only when he replaces Wei Zhongxian can we attack the eunuch party.


    "Su Xun, you You''re spitting blood Gao Chun''s face turned pale and stuttered to refute Su Xun.


    Su Xun sneered: "since the censor Gao said that I was speechless, why don''t you ask your majesty and your ministers to go to the censor Gao''s house and have a clear look?"


    "Your majesty! I''m guilty! I''m guilty Gao Chun kneels down in a hurry to beg for mercy.


    Chongzhen showed disgust: "the royal guards immediately find out this matter, if it is true, there is no amnesty for killing."


    "I will comply with the order." Su Xun retreats, and Gao Chun is dragged out by the warrior in front of the hall.


    The people of Donglin Party suddenly feel cold. They have always regarded Chongzhen as an unreliable player!


    Next, Wei Zhongxian reported a large number of so-called meritorious officials. Chongzhen was like a ruthless order machine. He was promoted and arranged in turn.


    Su Xun was not on the promotion list because he was promoted to governor only a month ago.


    Moreover, it''s not easy for him to be promoted next, because he is Xu Xianchun and Tian ergeng. These two people have been close friends with Wei Zhongxian for many years.


    So Su Xun had to find a way to get rid of them or kill them before he could go up.


    Is he too bad?


    But it''s not bad to have bad feelings.


    He saved the state of Ming.

 Chapter 1375

    Su Fu.


    The house Wei Zhongxian sent at will belonged to the servant of some unfortunate official department. It''s big and white Sorry, the house should be big and luxurious.


    Big and white is a word for steamed bread.


    Don''t get me wrong, it''s the steamed bread that can be eaten.


    In the pavilion and waterside pavilion, Su Xun is lying lazily on Zhou miaohuan''s leg, and Zhou MiaoTong is peeling the grape skin for him.


    The two sisters are wearing the same light gauze, with exquisite figure and full of visual enjoyment.


    In the open space outside the pavilion, Ding Baiying dressed up in a blue man''s suit with a long knife in her hand.


    Ding Baiying has a good figure. After all, she is a martial arts practitioner and can complete many difficult movements.


    Su Xun gained a lot of happiness from her.


    But now Su Xun is not in the mood to join Feifei No, it should be that he wants to join Bai Ying, because he is thinking about how to bring Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun down.


    After all, he was a good man and kind-hearted man since he was a child. He was not good at doing these tricks.


    So when used to being a good man, he suddenly wants to do something bad, but he doesn''t know where to start.


    "Why, our famous Royal Guard Zhenfu envoy, Mr. Su, is still worried?" Seeing Su Xun''s melancholy, Zhou miaoxuan teased him and gave him a white, soft and boneless hand to massage his temple.


    Su Xun sighed: "Mr. Xu Xianchun, Mr. Xu and Mr. Tian''er are old. My subordinates are thinking about how to help them retire early."


    He''s really worried about his old boss.


    Zhou MiaoTong smelled that Yan''s face was strange. So, they really thank you.


    "What''s the expression? Give me a smile." Su Xun held Zhou MiaoTong''s smooth and white chin.


    When Zhou MiaoTong heard the speech, she opened her face with a smile, opened her lips gently, and called out: "Ye AI ~"


    she really didn''t wait for nothing in nuanxiang Pavilion. She was proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and was good at playing, playing and singing. The key was that she was pure and charming in temperament.


    No wonder the mother of nuanxiange doesn''t want to let her go. Zhou MiaoTong is her masterpiece.


    The evil spirit could only be subdued by Su Xun, a holy monk who had taken scriptures on the way to the West.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Now Wei Zhongxian is monopolizing power in the court. But the more he is at this time, the more sensitive he is. What if Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun collude with the emperor and want to replace him?" Zhou miaoxuan said slowly.


    Su Xun''s eyes lit up: "what he said is very true. Why didn''t I think of such a simple question."


    It seems that I am still too kind.


    Zhou miaoxuan rolled his eyes. Recently, he thought about the method on the three of them every day. He had thought about it for a long time.


    "Take the four treasures of the study." Su Xun called out.


    Zhou MiaoTong put down the grape and left.


    They don''t want servant girls when they are alone. They are all Wei Zhongxian''s people.


    Su Xun didn''t want to know what posture he used to subdue the female goblin at night.


    A few minutes later, Zhou MiaoTong came back with some paper and pens, knelt down on the ground, spread out the writing paper, and then helped him grind it with his sleeve. He behaved gracefully.


    Su Xun got up, took the pen and began to write.


    He wrote two letters to two of the eunuchs who held high positions in the court.


    Su Maoxiang, Minister of the Ministry of punishment.


    Cui Chengxiu, Minister of the Ministry of war.


    These two are two of Wei Zhongxian''s five tigers, occupying two of the six Shangshu, which can be seen that they are widely used.


    However, with Wei Zhongxian''s job, they secretly collude with King Xin. The last time they cleaned up by means of the regicide case, Su Xun gave Wei Zhongxian no two of them on the list. He suppressed their confession of collusion with King Xin and did not report it.


    At that time, he just wanted to prepare for a rainy day so that he could use it to threaten these people for his own use in the future, but he didn''t expect to use it now.


    Sure enough, primary school teachers are right. Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared.


    Wei Zhongxian won''t believe it when he accuses Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun of colluding with Zhu Youjian, but it''s not the same when he asks Cui Chengxiu and Su Maoxiang to frame him.


    After that, he put it in an envelope, and then Su Xun said to Zhou miaoxuan, "imitate Zhu Youjian''s handwriting and write a letter to Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun respectively."


    Zhou miaoxuan is a master of painting. She is not only good at painting, but also good at imitating. She is very familiar with Zhu Youjian''s handwriting, so it is not difficult to imitate.


    Not only was Zhu Youjian green by Zhou miaoxuan, but he also welcomed the back stabs from the traitors, husband and wife.


    "Good." Zhou miaoxuan chuckled and put up his pen to write in Zhu Youjian''s tone and handwriting.


    The general content is that Xu wooed Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun with high officials and wealth, and even promised that they would be Marquis once Wei Zhongxian was overthrown.


    After the four letters had been written, when the ink was dry, Su Xun called out, "Bai Ying."


    "My Lord." Ding Baiying drew back her knife, stepped forward, knelt on one knee outside the pavilion, and bowed her head to listen to the order.


    Although she has had a deep communication with Su, she always regards Su Xun as her boss.Her heart was cold as ice.


    But it doesn''t matter, because for Su Xun, as long as her body is still hot.


    Su Xun arranged the four letters: "put these two letters in Cui Chengxiu''s and Su Maoxiang''s study, and hide them in Tian ergeng''s and Xu Xianchun''s bedrooms."


    "Yes, sir." Ding Baiying picked up the letter and left.


    Seeing Ding Baiying leave, Su Xun was in a good mood and began to play with sister Zhou miaoxuan.


    The curtain was rolled up by the wind, and the laughter of silver bells in the pavilions floated with the wind and disappeared in the wind


    Time flies to the afternoon.


    Zhouji teahouse, a private room of LAN brand.


    Dressed in plain clothes, Cui Chengxiu and Su Maoxiang came to the door of the private room with anger and uneasiness.


    They looked at each other and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Come in." There was a quiet voice.


    When they opened the door, they saw Su Xun, who had been waiting for a long time in a white robe.


    "Two ministers, please let me wait."


    Su Xun looked at them with a smile.


    They feel more disgusting than eating dead flies.


    After closing the door, urge Chengxiu to hum coldly: "Su Xun, you don''t want to threaten us. You privately intercept the confession to threaten us to frame Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun. It''s hard for Duke Wei to know you."


    "I framed Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun as internal strife at most, but they are domestic thieves." Su Xun took a sip of the cup and said carelessly.


    Cui Chengxiu and Su Maoxiang look very ugly, which is why they have to come to meet.


    Once Wei Zhongxian knew that they had colluded with King Xin at the beginning, and Wei Zhongxian''s stronger power wanted to move them now, even though they were in high positions, there was no chance to struggle.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "you two adults, as long as you do as I say, I promise that those stupid things you do will never be known by the factory."


    "And then I''ve been threatened by you, right?" Su Maoxiang said coldly.


    Su Xun put down his tea cup: "it''s better to die than to be threatened by me, or even to implicate his family."


    There was no expression on their faces, no joy or anger.


    "Two adults, now our company is the only one in the court. Without foreign enemies, it''s inevitable to fight inside. Even if you are in a high position, it''s hard to avoid being attacked. After all, you are too high. Everyone wants to stand up and have a look at the scenery."


    "The three of us can work together. Once I have the power of the royal guards, the two adults will definitely have nothing to worry about. Why not?"


    Within the eunuch party, there are several parties that can''t beat the Donglin Party. They have never been monolithic. Now that the Donglin Party is weak, the eunuch party will start to fight for power and profit.


    Su Maoxiang and Cui Chengxiu look at each other. They think Su Xun''s proposal is good. The main reason is that they have no choice. They are better to unite than to be threatened.


    At least it''s good for both sides.


    "Tell me what we should do."


    Cui Chengxiu took a sip from the cup.


    Su xunlu said, "you just need to remind the emperor of the correspondence between Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun three days later. The rest of the factory officials will check it themselves, and they will certainly find out the evidence."


    With Wei Zhongxian''s sensitive attitude at this time, once he suspects that Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun have problems, he will send someone to search their house secretly.


    Su Xun asked Ding Baiying to put the two letters in the bedroom where they were most easily searched by the royal guards and the East Chamber Fanzi, so as to ensure that the letters could be found.


    "Good." They agreed.


    Su Xun got up and said, "those two are tasting tea slowly. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    Seeing Su Xun leave, they looked at each other, then hummed coldly: "dog bites dog."


    There is also a chain of discrimination within the eunuch party. The royal guards and the East chamber are the enemies of all officials.


    Because the royal guards and the east hall are not only looking at the officials of the Donglin Party, but also at them. After all, the royal guards and the east hall are promoted by this.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Wei Zhongxian''s residence.


    "What''s the matter with you two at our house?" Wei Zhongxian''s heart trembled when he saw the two generals, Cui Chengxiu and Su Maoxiang, coming together.


    Cui Chengxiu said: "Mr. Chang, we have heard a lot of rumors recently. Please be very careful."


    "What rumors?" Even Cui Chengxiu and Su Maoxiang wanted to remind Wei Zhongxian that his face was dignified.


    Su Maoxiang said: "Mr. Chang, there is a rumor that Tian ergeng, commander of the royal guards, and Xu Xianchun, commander of the royal guards, secretly have correspondence with your majesty. I''m afraid they will do harm to Mr. Chang, so I''m here to remind you."


    "Nonsense, Xu Xianchun is loyal to us, and Tian ergeng is familiar with us for the new year. It must be mostly to alienate us. You two don''t have to care." Wei Zhongxian can not deny that.At the same time, Cui Chengxiu and Su Mao bowed to each other and said, "I hope the factory master will be very careful. I have to deal with the government affairs, so I won''t disturb the factory master."


    They didn''t say any more. If they said more, they didn''t call it a reminder. It was more like they were trying to frame Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun.


    Looking at Cui Chengxiu and Tian ergeng''s departure, Wei Zhongxian''s face, which can''t be denied, suddenly turned chilly, and yelled at the door: "come on."


    "Adoptive father." Wei Ting came in. She was Wei Zhongxian''s most trusted person. In the movie, Wei Zhongxian was demoted and left Beijing with her.


    Wei Zhongxian put down his tea cup and said, "stare at Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun, and search their families for any letters from the palace."


    "Yes, daughter, yes." Wei Ting left.


    Xu Xianchun is not good at martial arts, but Tian ergeng is good at martial arts. But he can sneak in and search while he is not at home, so it''s not difficult.


    That night, two letters were presented to Wei Zhongxian. Wei Zhongxian''s face was as gloomy as water.


    Although only these two letters were found, Xu Xianchun and Tian ergeng didn''t take the initiative to hand them over to him, and they didn''t confess to him, which means that they were moved.


    Moreover, as a eunuch of BingBi, he was sure that this was the handwriting of Emperor Zhu Youjian.


    After all, the emperor promised to be a marquis, which is the merit of generations. A eunuch may not care, but Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun certainly do.


    "Two dogs eating inside and outside."


    Wei Zhongxian sternly scolded one, in the eye a murderous opportunity flashed over: "summon Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun."


    "Yes, Mr. Chang." There was a sound outside the door.


    "Call again the governor of Beizhen, the governor of Zhenfu, and the envoy of Zhenfu, Su Xun!"


    "Yes, Mr. Chang."


    Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun are sure to be dismissed. If they are dismissed, they need to find a replacement. At this time, the most suitable one in the royal guards is Su Xun, the governor of Beizhen.


    Inviting Su Xun is also a warning to others. Let Su Xun see what happens when he betrays him. Let Su Xun know that Wei Zhongxian can hold people up and make them fall.


    Half an hour later, Su Xun and Tian ergeng met Xu Xianchun at the gate of Wei Zhongxian''s residence.


    "Lord Tian, Lord Xu."


    Su Xun will greet them all the way.


    "Mr. Chang also called you. What''s the matter?" Seeing Su Xun and Xu Xianchun, Tian ergeng frowned and said curiously.


    Xu Xianchun shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Two adults, let''s go first. If we go in, we''ll know." Su Xun said with a smile.


    In this way, Tian ergeng took the lead, Xu Xianchun took the second place, and Su Xun took the last step and entered the Wei mansion.


    "I''ll see you in my humble position."


    After meeting Wei Zhongxian, the three paid homage.


    Wei Zhongxian was expressionless and silent.


    A sense of depression enveloped Xu Xianchun and Tian ergeng. They were shocked and had a bad premonition.


    "I have two letters here. Commander Tian and Lord Xu, please have a look." Wei Zhongxian threw the letter in front of the two people and said blandly.


    Hearing Wei Zhongxian''s address, Tian ergeng and Xu Xianchun were scared out of their wits. Resisting their fear, they slowly picked up the writing paper on the ground and were shocked.


    "This This letter must have been written by the emperor to alienate us. Mr. Chang, I am loyal to you! "


    "Yes, Mr. Chang. Let alone we didn''t receive the letter, even if we received it. Of course, laudeno is actually a traitor arranged by Songshan sect to Huashan sect. He is the third disciple of zuolingchen.


    Rodeno''s acting skills are very good, but Yue buqun has known about him for a long time. At last, he took advantage of rodeno. This time, he sent rodeno and Yue Lingshan to Fuzhou to get rid of the surveillance of Songshan school, because Yue buqun was plotting against the evil spirits of the Lin family.


    Su Xun was interested in both the anti evil sword spectrum and the Zixia magic skill of Huashan sect. He also wanted to get the Dugu nine sword in the Siguo cliff of Huashan sect.


    He came to Fuzhou just for the exorcism sword spectrum hidden in the Lin family''s old house, but he didn''t expect that he happened to meet Xiaoao''s opening plot.


    In this case, it''s just the right time to get the Zixia magical skill and the anti evil sword spectrum of Huashan school together.


    Ding Baiying didn''t know that Su Xun had so many ideas. She really thought that he just wanted to have a rest.


    They dismounted and led the horse.


    "Please come in." Rodeno came out, dressed up as an old man with a smile on his face.


    Su Xun and Ding Baiying sat down at a table and said, "a pot of green tea and some cooked food."


    Yue Lingshan pretends to be an ugly girl. She bends down and is busy. Her figure is enchanting. When she bends down, her buttocks are like a full moon, which can give people infinite reverie.


    Seeing that Su Xun was staring at Yue Lingshan all the time, Ding Baiying admired his taste. Such an ugly girl could watch with relish. She was not picky about food.


    "The wine of two guests." Yue Lingshan came over with a pot of wine and put it on the table in a clear voice.


    Ding Baiying''s eyes were slightly fixed, because Yue Lingshan''s hands looked very white and tender, her voice was clear and crisp, her body was enchanting, her face was ugly and rough, but her hands were smooth and tender, which was obviously disguised with the technique of changing face.No wonder Su Xun was staring at her all the time. He had noticed these details for a long time. Ding Baiyin admired her meticulous observation.


    Feeling the admiration in Ding Baiying''s eyes, Su Xun blinked a little foolishly. Didn''t I pretend to be forced?


    Yue Lingshan and laudeno look at each other, because they also see that Ding Baiying is a martial arts practitioner.


    "Drive! Drive


    At this time, accompanied by the sound of the horse''s hooves, several riding horses, led by a handsome man dressed in black, riding a white horse, like a small recipient.


    After confirming his eyes, this is Lin Pingzhi, the young escort leader of Fuwei escort agency.


    Xiaoao is a sad character in the world. He is a rich second generation with a good sense of justice. It is because he helped Yue Lingshan stand out in this wine shop and killed Yu Renyan, the son of Yu Canghai of Qingcheng school.


    Then the Lin family was exterminated by the Qingcheng sect. He wanted to revenge. Later, he was accepted as a disciple by Yue buqun. He believed in Yue buqun, but he didn''t expect that Yue buqun was just plotting his exorcism sword.


    Finally, he became blind and blackened himself.


    "Lao Cai! Lao Cai came out to lead the horse. "


    One of the strong men dismounted and cried.


    Rodeno quickly walked out: "several guests are invited. Lao Cai has returned to his hometown. This wine shop has been ordered down by the old man. Just call me Lao SA."


    "Last pot of green bamboo leaves." When Lin Pingzhi spoke, he subconsciously took a look at Ding Baiying.


    Because Ding Baiying is very tough and very soulful.


    The other dart heads who accompanied Lin Pingzhi out hunting all joked: "little dart head, you don''t have a crush on other girls. You have a good eye."


    "If you really like it, you should go up and talk to me. There are not so many rules for people in the Jianghu."


    "Yes, little dart leader, ha ha ha..."


    "One more word, I''ll cut your tongues off." Ding Baiying''s pretty face was as cold as ice.


    Lin Pingzhi quickly got up and apologized: "this girl is calm down. I''m Lin Pingzhi, the young escort leader of Fuwei escort agency. My uncles offend girls so much in words. I''m here to accompany them."


    "If you talk nonsense, you''ll be dead. If you''re very old, you need a child to apologize for you." Su Xun took a sip of the tea bowl and said slowly.


    He has a good impression of Lin Pingzhi, but he doesn''t like other people in Fuwei escort agency. After reading the original novel, he knows that these people also like to bully others.


    The faces of the four escorts were very ugly, but seeing Lin Ping''s eyes, they didn''t say any more.


    "There''s a hotel ahead. Go and have a drink."


    A Sichuan sound sounded, and two young people came in from the outside. It was Yan, a member of Qingcheng school, and Jia Laoer, a Longtao who didn''t deserve to be remembered by Su Xun.


    "What would you like to drink, my guest?"


    Yue Lingshan came forward to say hello.


    "Oh, I thought the back was gorgeous, but the front looked like old hemp skin."


    Looking at Yue Lingshan''s disguised face, Yu Renyan looks disgusted and comments.


    When Lin Pingzhi heard the words, he was angry. He directly slapped the case and said, "what are you, two insolent bastards, who dare to come to our Fuzhou mansion to have a wild life?"


    Before the blackening, Lin Ping had a strong sense of justice.


    Compared with the protagonist Linghu Chong, Su Xun prefers to be Lin Pingzhi before blackening. He is more suitable to be the protagonist.


    Look at what Linghu Chong has done. As a righteous disciple, he has made friends with Tian boguang, a flower picking thief. He is not clear about the demon sect. He was raised by Huashan and taught martial arts, but he has no contribution to Huashan sect.


    If he''s a bad guy, he''s supposed to be a good guy. Is that what a good guy should do?


    This horse riding is clearly what Su Xun should do!


    What''s more, even Su Xun couldn''t tolerate Tian boguang, a flower picker who specialized in harming women.


    Because beauty wants him to do harm!


    "Gee, who are you cursing?" Yu Renyan heard this also came to temper.


    Lin Pingzhi looks handsome. When he is called rabbit, he gets angry and smashes the wine pot.


    "Gee, you want to die!"


    Yu Renyan and Jia Laoer get up to fight. Lin Pingzhi''s four dart heads also pull out their swords.


    "If you want to go out and play, don''t disturb my tea."


    Su Xun said softly.


    "Which son of a tortoise are you? I''m a disciple of Qingcheng sect. Let me get out of here. What are you?"


    Jia Laoer points at Su Xun and yells at him.


    "Puyi --"


    the light of the knife flashed by, and Jia Laoer pointed to Su Xun''s hand, which was cut off directly, and blood splashed everywhere.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Jia Laoer screamed and fell to the ground.


    Ding Baiying put the sword back to the scabbard without expression.


    There was a terrible silence in the wine shop. Everyone looked at Ding Baiying incredulously, because they didn''t even see how she started.Ding Baiying is a master in the middle of the congenital period. The last group of people in the wine shop are only in the early days after tomorrow. It''s strange that they can see Ding Baiying''s drawing skills clearly.


    Yu Renyan first reacted and subconsciously pointed to Su Xun. Then he suddenly thought of something and took his hand back. He said: "boy, you dare to fight against the disciples of Qingcheng sect. You''re dead."


    "Even your father dare not talk to me like that." Su Xun gave him a cold look, which made Yu Renyan''s body stiff in the same place.


    Su Xun got up, looked at Yue Lingshan and said, "Miss Yue, come with me."


    "You..." Yue Lingshan was struck by lightning. She couldn''t understand how she had exposed her identity.


    The next second, before she could react, Su Xun had already appeared in front of him. He tore off the mask on her face and showed a pretty face.


    Lin Pingzhi was confused. Why did he feel that no one in this small wine shop was a normal person.


    "It''s the same face."


    Su Xun pinched Yue Lingshan''s chin and commented.


    "Let her go!"


    Although rodeno is the traitor arranged by Songshan sect to Huashan sect, his apparent identity is Yue Lingshan''s elder martial brother, so he can''t wait to save himself.


    But he just had some action, the knife in Ding Baiying''s hand was already on his neck.


    "Go back and tell Yue buqun that if you want his daughter to be OK, you can exchange it for Zixia''s magical skill."


    Good guy, Su Xun directly engaged in kidnapping and extortion.


    Hearing the speech, Yue Lingshan blurted out: "you dare to play the idea of Zixia magic power. My father will not let you go. You are definitely not his opponent."


    "If he doesn''t give it, I''ll sleep with his daughter and be a family with him. The family can''t speak two languages." Su Xun showed the color of banter.


    "You dream!" Yue Lingshan said with shame and anger


    Su Xun and Yue Lingshan are just about to leave, but Lin Pingzhi has the courage to stop him.


    "Brother, please release this..."


    The words behind him suddenly stuck, because not far away suddenly the sound of horses'' hooves was like thunder, and smoke was everywhere.


    Soon, more than one hundred royal guards galloped to the scene under the leadership of Ding Xian.


    Qi Qi turned over and dismounted. Ding Xian quickly ran to Su Xun and knelt down on one knee: "see you


    The wine shop fell into strange silence again.


    Royal Guards! The famous royal guards!


    The Royal Guards not only make the common people and officials fear, but also make the people in the Jianghu dare not provoke.


    Although these people in the Jianghu often scold the imperial eagle dogs, they can go as far as they meet the royal guards, because it''s really RBQ!


    The imperial court is the biggest power in the world.


    "What did you just say?"


    Su Xun asked Lin Pingzhi.


    Lin Pingzhi''s face turns pale. He wants to save Yue Lingshan in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to make trouble for his family.


    "Please calm down, my little dart leader made a slip of the tongue for a moment. I hope people don''t take it seriously."


    A dart leader pulled Lin Pingzhi back.


    "If you can''t get along any day, come to the capital to find my official."


    Su Xun throws a token to Lin Ping, and then robs Yue Lingshan to leave.


    In the novel, Lin Pingzhi is a talent to practice the anti evil sword, which is needed by the east hall after Su Xun.


    But now Lin Pingzhi didn''t kill Yu Renyan, and the Lin family didn''t destroy the family. He shouldn''t use this token. Anyway, he just played chess at random.


    Until seeing a large number of royal guards go away, the rest of the people in the wine shop were relieved at the same time.


    "Jia Laoer, you should admit your bad luck." Yu Renyan took a sympathetic look at the broken arm Jia Laoer.


    Although Jia Laoer had a hundred unwilling, he could only pick up his broken hand depressed.


    Rodeno left without saying a word.


    "Less dart leader, let''s go too."


    Four escorts persuade Lin Pingzhi to leave.


    Jia Lao Er, who had broken his arm, had nowhere to get angry. His eyes fell on Lin Ping''s face. If it wasn''t for this guy, how could he get into trouble with the royal guards.


    "It''s not so easy to go. I don''t want to go because you broke one of your hands. If you don''t kneel down and kowtow to me today, none of you will go!"


    Jia old two gnash teeth of say.


    In the original novel, Lin Pingzhi was forced to kowtow and shout uncle, so he would not die if he did not die.


    "Although this elder brother is a disciple of Qingcheng sect, his behavior is too deceptive."


    Knowing that they were disciples of Qingcheng sect, the four escorts of the Lin family were not so impulsive.


    However, their fear of the fame of Qingcheng school fell into Yu Renyan''s and Jia Laoer''s eyes. On the contrary, they became the base of their indomitable and aggressive spirit.


    After a quarrel, the two sides got into a fight. Yu Renyan is the son of the leader of Qingcheng school. He has excellent martial arts skills, and he is not inferior to many.


    After Lin Pingzhi was subdued by him, he subconsciously touched a dagger on his leg, stabbed it directly, and then killed Yu Renyan. Jia Laoer saw this scene, and was scared to rob a horse and run away.Although Su Xun influenced the course of the story, his blunder led to the original result.


    So in the future, Lin Pingzhi may really want to enter the East Hall, which he is in charge of, as a flower.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun and Yue Lingshan share a horse.


    Gallop to Fuzhou City.


    Yue Lingshan was hugged by Su Xun. She blushed and softened. She knew everything.


    "If you let me down, I can''t run away. I I''m going to ride a horse with that woman. " Yue Lingshan said breathlessly, she really can''t stand it.


    Even though she and her elder martial brother Linghu Chong only had physical contact in the fight, it was the first time that she was so close to a strange man that it was hard to explain.


    She couldn''t control the body''s natural reactions.


    She was ashamed to find that she was held by Su Xun, and she was so excited that she couldn''t describe it.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "she likes men, but she doesn''t like women, so you''d better stay at ease."


    "You You are shameless Yue Lingshan scolded.


    Su Xun laughed: "it''s not a lady from a big family. People in the Jianghu don''t care about trifles."


    Yue Lingshan is about to cry. Do you call it informal for women and men to share a horse?


    What she likes is elder martial brother Linghu. If elder martial brother knows, he will think she is not clean.


    Linghu Chong''s hair is turning into spinach.


    After entering Fuzhou City, Su Xun took people straight to the old house of the Lin family, and then found the old cassock on the beam, which was written with the evil sword technique.


    Lin Yuantu was a monk before, so the sword technique was written on the cassock.


    "What is this?" Asked Yue Lingshan.


    Ding Baiying also looks at Su Xun curiously.


    Su Xun replied, "it''s a very powerful and evil sword technique. Your father Yue buqun always wanted it."


    As he said that, his face became strange.


    In his mind, he still remembers a classic scene in the TV play. Yue buqun''s wife bought a lot of cloth to make clothes, and asked Yue buqun and Lin Pingzhi to see if she liked the cloth she bought.


    After that, Yue buqun and Lin Pingzhi, who had already practiced the evil sword technique from the palace, just came into the room, and at the same time picked up a piece of red cloth, they couldn''t put it down and praised each other. They also flattered each other, saying that heroes think alike.


    But that piece of enchanting red cloth was intended to be used by ningzhongze to make clothes for himself and his daughter, so ningzhongze''s face was brilliant at that time.


    "How do you know my father wants it?" Yue Lingshan turned her lips. Huashan''s Zixia magic skill is a profound mental skill. Can his father like other skills?


    Su Xun said with a meaningful smile: "at that time, help me to ask your father if he has the idea of going to the East Hall. We east hall need talents like him."


    Yue buqun, a hypocrite, is also a cruel man.


    Anyone who can cut his own chirp is a cruel man.


    Wei Zhongxian was a eunuch in his own palace. Look, he is nine thousand years old now.


    So ah, anyone who is ruthless can make a career with his ruthlessness.


    (if the plot needs to be, the reader should not imitate it.)


    "Bah, you just went to the east hall!" Yue Lingshan stares at him. Of course, she knows that the East Hall is eunuch.


    "I''d like to inform you, the magistrate of Fuzhou, to see you."


    At this time, Ding Xian came in to report.


    When he heard that he had come to Fuzhou, the magistrate of Fuzhou immediately came so far to ask for a meeting, which showed that there was a corrupt official.


    Mostly for gifts and flattery.


    Well, let''s cut in Fuzhou first.


    These merchants are getting richer and richer. They are all big fat pigs waiting to be slaughtered in the pigsty.


    "Let him in." Su Xun said lightly.


    Soon, an official with fat head and big ears and flattering face trotted in and bowed to him from a distance: "next officer, Xie an, the governor of Fuzhou, specially brought Fuzhou officials to see the commander."


    The magistrate of Fuzhou is a senior official, while Su Xun is a senior official.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Su Xun was a Beijing official, and he was highly valued by Wei Zhongxian, so he was more worthy of flattering and flattering these local officials.


    Yue Lingshan turned her lips when she saw this scene. It was because of the East Hall, the royal guards and the flattering officials in these places that the whole world was in a mess.

 Chapter 1376

    "Thank you, please."


    Su Xun said blandly.


    This indifference made Xie an even more nervous. After all, the commander of the royal guards came to his territory, and he didn''t know if he was in trouble.


    The best way to get along with the royal guards is not to get along with them all your life.


    "Lord Xie, go back and help me prepare a banquet. I''m going to invite Fuzhou gentry. I''ll stop at the post station and let me know when I''m ready." Su Xun said.


    Xie an was relieved. It seemed that he just came to ask for money, so he was easy to get rid of: "yes, my Lord."


    Then Xie an left.


    "Send someone to the hidden stake of the royal guards to get a copy of the information of the rich gentry in Fuzhou." Su Xun ordered.


    Although most of the gentry in this era are not benevolent for the sake of wealth, if there are really two good people, Su Xun is also a good person. Good people don''t kill good people.


    "I''ll do it


    Ding Xian went out to give orders.


    Yue Lingshan''s big Naizi was full of doubts: "what are you going to do?"


    "Miss Yue, you talk a little too much." Su Xun looked at her, and there was a warning in his eyes.


    Yue Lingshan was so scared that her breath stopped. Then she remembered that she was the notorious royal guards.


    As soon as he got back to the post station, someone immediately sent the details of the Fuzhou gentry to him.


    Su Xun''s face became colder and colder.


    "What a businessman, without borders."


    "Pa!" The paper in hand was slapped on the table by him, and the table collapsed suddenly.


    Yue Lingshan saw this scene, sitting on the edge of the bed carefully, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe a, afraid of each other angry heart with their own fire.


    The reason why Su Xun was so angry was that these merchants not only bullied the people and manipulated the grain market, but also colluded with Japanese pirates.


    In the late Ming Dynasty, Japanese pirates were serious, especially in Fuzhou, where they often landed and plundered.


    These gentry joined hands with the Japanese pirates to rob the city of gold, silver and jewelry, and then divide the accounts.


    This is a national thief!


    Damn it! Damn it all! death is not to be regretted!


    In Su Xun''s eyes, the killing intention was almost overflowing, and Yue Lingshan was scared to be pretty and white.


    "Come here!" Su Xun called.


    Yue Lingshan beat a spirit, clenched the pink lips, slowly got up and walked to Su Xun''s side.


    Su Xun pulled her into his arms. The warm and fragrant nephrite was infinite, and the fragrant wind came to his face.


    "Ah! What are you doing! "


    Yue Lingshan''s hair stood up.


    "You say, should they die?"


    Susian held her and pointed to the document.


    Yue Lingshan subconsciously looked at it. The more she looked, the more absorbed she was. She even forgot that she was still held by Su Xun.


    "Damn it! These bastards


    Miss Yue is an age full of sense of justice.


    After reading the evil deeds of the gentry in the documents, I was so angry that the granary was full of ups and downs.


    Su Xun, who was already angry, was even more angry.


    Then he pinches her chin and kisses her. Doesn''t the commanding officer of the royal guards mean to do whatever he wants?


    Yue Lingshan is pretty and pink, her body trembles.


    "I don''t want to ~"


    but she doesn''t count.


    Yue Lingshan couldn''t resist Su Xun''s kiss. Her eyes were foggy, as if she had been drained of all her strength, so she was paralyzed in Su Xun''s arms.


    Feeling her belt untied layer upon layer, Yue Lingshan''s mind was blank and desperate.


    Elder martial brother, Lingshan is not clean.


    Linghu Chong: Thank you, younger martial sister, for thinking about me at this time, so that I have a sense of participation.


    "My Lord, magistrate Xie has sent a message that he has prepared a banquet in Tianxiang Pavilion, and all the gentry in Fuzhou have arrived." Ding Xian''s voice suddenly rang out of the door.


    Su Xun loosed Yue Lingshan, got up and said, "put it on yourself."


    It looks like a scum man.


    Yue Lingshan forced herself to stand up, straightened her skirt with shaking hands, and then tied her belt.


    "You are going to marry me."


    Yue Lingshan said with two lines of tears.


    Although she likes Linghu Chong, they have been polluted by Su Xun. It''s useless to like them any more.


    Because she is no longer clean. If Su Xun doesn''t marry her, she has only two choices.


    "I would like to inform you that among the 14 families, including the magistrate Xie an, the royal guards have not copied 15 million taels of silver, and there are countless gold, silver, jade, calligraphy and paintings."


    Ding Xian replied respectfully.


    "With my command, I transferred people from the capital to send five million silver, gold, silver, jade, calligraphy and paintings to the capital."


    That''s right. Su Xun wants to buy ten million liang of them.


    He gave it all to Wei Zhongxian.


    This 10 million taels is enough for him to train a strong army secretly. He has already thought about the training place.Heimuya!


    Blackwood cliff is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It is most suitable to use the sun moon god cult as a cover to train troops.


    He needs an army of his own.


    If the royal guards are strong, they will be strong. But on the front battlefield, there is only one way to die.


    "I will do my duty."


    Ding Xian was Su Xun''s confidant. He didn''t ask so many questions. He just answered and turned away.


    At the same time, Su Xun''s memorial was also written.


    The content of the memorial is nothing more than a detailed account of the crimes of the local gentry and magistrate Xie an in Fuzhou.


    He knew that once the incident was introduced to the capital, it would certainly cause a great sensation. There would be many memorials to impeach him like snowflakes.


    But he didn''t care.


    Let alone Wei Zhongxian.


    With the evidence of Zhu Youjian''s regicide in his hand, Zhu Youjian doesn''t dare to do anything about him


    he wants to take this opportunity to clean up his future Daming kingdom.


    "Come in when you come."


    Su Xun closed the memorial and said a word.


    The next moment, accompanied by the fragrance, a beautiful woman in red flew in.


    It''s sister Dongfang.


    She usually shows people how to dress up as a woman. Outsiders only think that she is like this because she has practiced sunflower Scripture, but they don''t know that she is a woman.


    True or false, false or true.


    "What can I do for you, Su Da


    With a wave of the eastern unbeaten robe, the door closed.


    "I''m going to train a new army in the name of the sun moon god religion on your black cliff." Su Xun said.


    Dongfang Bubai floated to the table in front of Su Xun and sat down. He said with a smile: "secret training, it seems that our Lord Su is willing to surrender."


    "Just be prepared." Su Xun didn''t explain.


    Dongfang Bubai came close and stared at him: "you are more suitable to be an Emperor than that guy who is suspicious and sick and always likes to play in secret."


    Looking at the red lips close at hand, Su Xun quickly kisses her like a dragonfly skimming water.


    "You..." East Asia is invincible.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "the people of the Jianghu don''t care about trifles. I don''t think the eastern cult leader will care."


    "I take back what I just said, dandy." Dongfang Bubai snorted coldly, and said that he was not angry.


    Had it not been for Su Xun''s good looks and curiosity, she would have gone away.


    So, the point is to look good.


    Su Xun played with the memorial in his hand: "outside there is the Manchu government''s eyes, inside there is the eunuch party and the Donglin Party''s endless struggle. The Ming Dynasty is hard to return. There is only one emperor in the world, maybe there is hope."


    "It''s treason. You dare to think about something Wei Zhongxian didn''t even dare to think about." Said the Oriental sister.


    Su Xun had a profound meaning: "he is a eunuch, of course he will not rebel, but I am not a eunuch."


    "It''s none of my business whether you are a eunuch or not. It''s going to kill my head to help you rebel. Don''t draw big cakes for me what I can get." The Oriental elder sister snorted. The younger daughter is full of style. The nine Yin Manual of


    , the second of them, is to search for the world''s martial arts, such as the lonely nine sword, the dresses of the gods, the northern gods and the nine Yin true classics. After I find them, I can copy all one copy to you.


    For people in the Jianghu, what is more attractive than these lost martial arts talents.


    "It''s all lost. How can you make sure you find it?" Sister Dongfang obviously didn''t believe it.


    Su Xun looked back tactically: "within half a year, one of them will be sent to you. If not, you can tell me that I''m training for rebellion."


    I''ll take care of you in half a year.


    "OK, it''s a deal."


    The eastern cult leader thought for a moment and agreed. Although she didn''t know where Su Xun was confident, she couldn''t see any trace of deception from Su Xun''s face.


    It''s only half a year. If he doesn''t want to lose his official position and be wanted, he will certainly do what he says.


    As for Dongfang Bubai, she doesn''t matter at all, because she is wanted by the government, and most of the people in Wulin are wanted.


    Because whether they are chivalrous, or indiscriminately kill innocent people, they will be reported to the official.


    "Find another group of craftsmen. They are the best ones who have experience in casting guns and fireguns." Su Xun said again.


    Oriental unbeaten also agreed.


    Su Xun directly gave the ten million taels of silver to Dongfang Bubai and asked her to send someone back to heimuya.


    This time, the Asia invincible was really shocked: "ten million taels! Are you not afraid that I''ll swallow it for you? "


    "I want you to swallow me." Su Xun looked at her ruddy mouth and laughed jokingly.


    Dongfang Bubai showed a blank color, obviously did not understand the meaning of Su Xun''s words.


    Su Xun looked at her and said, "I believe you. Besides, it''s only 10 million taels."For Su Xun, ten million Liang is not much. Daming is so big that he can copy a few more.


    Dongfang Bubai''s mouth twitches.


    Ten million taels nothing more?


    But she didn''t worry about Su Xun cheating herself this time. After all, she even gave her ten million taels of silver.


    This kind of inexplicable trust feeling strange, he should not really like himself, right?


    How else can you explain why he trusts himself so much?


    For a moment, the Asia invincible was a little upset.


    After all, she has only been in love with women, and has never been in love with any man.


    Next, the two men''s and women''s groups discussed some details, and the new army was tentatively assigned 10000 men.


    Take the elite route, two thousand fireguns, three thousand infantry, and the remaining five thousand are all heavy cavalry.


    Today''s blunderbuss are still firecrackers, which have a lead wire and need to be ignited. They can''t be used in rainy days, and it''s troublesome to load.


    Su Xun drew a drawing of suifa gun. The advantage of suifa gun is that it doesn''t affect the use in rainy days, but the problem of slow loading can''t be solved.


    After all, the technology in this period was not mature. Even if he drew a drawing of Gatling, the craftsman could not make it without corresponding equipment.


    Therefore, a small amount of fire blunderbuss can be assembled for emergency.


    Half an hour later, Dongfang Bubai left with the drawing of suifa gun drawn by Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Xun left Fuzhou.


    To the south of the Yangtze River, the headquarters of Donglin Party.


    Fuzhou copies more than 10 million taels, which is a small idea.


    Jiangnan is the real rich land. The merchants there are all related to the Donglin Party. If they don''t plunder 50 or 60 million taels of silver, they are not clean.


    Fifty or sixty million, half paid, half left.


    After all, those who are brave enough to survive and those who are cowardly enough to starve.


    When he copied Wei Zhongxian''s house, the half was still his.


    Trinket said that you are more cruel than me!


    Five days later, he received the news that the Fuwei escort agency had been destroyed. All the dogs and chickens died miserably.


    Only Lin Pingzhi is missing.


    When he got the news, Su Xun was still a little confused. He thought it would not happen.


    I didn''t expect that the Lin family was destroyed. It seems that Lin Pingzhi is destined to be a factory flower for him.


    "I said," why doesn''t your father come? "


    Su Xun looked at Yue Lingshan in his arms and asked.


    "How do I know?" Yue Lingshan rolled her eyes and was bored playing with her hair.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun stopped because he said that Cao Cao had arrived. Yue buqun, his wife Ning Zhongze and his first disciple Ling Huchong were blocking the way ahead.


    "Daddy


    Seeing Yue buqun, Yue Lingshan''s eyes brightened.


    "Officer dog! Let go of my younger martial sister


    Seeing that Yue Lingshan was held in his arms by Su Xun, he made Hu Chong angry and gave a loud drink.


    Su Xun looked at Yue buqun and said, "why, is that how leader Yue educates his disciples?"


    "Chong''er, don''t be rude." Yue buqun yelled, then looked at Su Xun and hugged him: "I''ve brought the secret script of Zixia magic skill, and asked Su to release Lingshan."


    As he spoke, he took out a secret book from his arms and held it in his hand.


    "Leader Yue won''t cheat my official with a fake one. In that case, Huashan sect will be removed from the Jianghu." Su Xun said casually.


    Although Yue buqun was called Junzi sword, Su Xun knew that he was a hypocrite. What if he practiced the fake secret script he gave and became possessed.


    Yue buqun''s gentle smile: "Mr. Su can rest assured. I''m just worried about my daughter''s safety. I don''t want to provoke you royal guards."


    His appearance is excellent. No wonder he is called Gentleman sword. He really looks like a gentleman.


    "Go, bring me the secret book." Su Xun said.


    Ding Baiying got off her horse and walked over, holding the top half of the secret script, then sneered.


    Because Yue buqun is testing her with his true anger.


    Ding Baiying also runs Zhenqi, and they are on the road, using Zixia Shengong as the medium to make more efforts.


    Soon Yue buqun couldn''t hold on. His martial arts were not very good. Otherwise, he would not have practiced the secluded evil swordsmanship in order to revitalize the Huashan sect.


    Zixia divine skill is a special mental skill. It can prolong life, has smart ears and eyes, and can dissolve all kinds of Qi, but it is not helpful for the improvement of skill.


    "I admire the girl''s profound skill."


    Yue buqun released the secret script and stepped back.


    "Hum!"


    Ding Baiying snorted coldly, took the secret book back to Su Xun, and then handed it to him.


    "Headmaster Yue, your daughter can give it back to you, but my woman can''t give it to you." Su Xun said.


    Ningzhong saw something wrong from her daughter''s face, and her face changed: "what do you mean by that?""What do you mean, ha ha, female Xia Ning? I''m afraid I''ll call you my mother-in-law in the future. Lingshan is already my official." Su Xun was bragging, because Yue Lingshan didn''t agree at the last step.


    Yue buqun and others suddenly turned pale.


    Linghu Chong is more angry: "dog officer!"


    The voice fell, and a sword stabbed Su Xun.


    "Dang!"


    Su Xun pulled out his sword and made the fox break. At the same time, he was shocked back by a huge force.


    The martial arts of carrying a pot is rubbish. Before he got Dugu Jiujian, he was a chicken with vegetables.


    After all, who makes Yue buqun a chicken.


    "Elder martial brother." Yue Lingshan exclaimed.


    Su Xun''s face was cold: "Linghu Chong, in Lingshan''s face, I won''t punish you for offending, but it''s better not to do it again, otherwise, I will die!"


    In Mr. Jin Yong''s series of novels, he doesn''t like the protagonist most, and he doesn''t have the role of the protagonist.


    "Officer dog, you dare to defile my younger martial sister!" Linghu Chong staggered up, eyes red to crack.


    "Chong''er!" Yue buqun yelled angrily, and then looked at Su Xun calmly: "even though you are good at martial arts, I can only fight today as a father!"


    Of course, he didn''t want to fight Su Xun. He even thought it was good for Yue Lingshan to marry Su Xun, but his apprentice and wife were still there. He couldn''t destroy his image.


    Although Yue buqun is a hypocrite, if he can pretend to be a gentleman all his life, he is also a real gentleman.


    "Father, mother, he didn''t force me, is My daughter volunteered. " Yue Lingshan clenched her lips.


    Linghu Chong looked at her incredulously: "what do you say? It''s impossible. He must have forced you!"


    How can his innocent younger martial sister marry a notorious imperial eagle dog?


    Younger martial sister should be his!


    But now in other people''s arms, may have been sleeping, make fox Chong feel crazy.


    "He didn''t force me!" Yue Lingshan stressed that she looked at Su Xun with red eyes: "let''s go."


    If she stays any longer, she will cry.


    After all, she and Linghu Chong are childhood sweethearts. I can''t bear to see elder martial brother so sad.


    "Headmaster Yue, I''ll go first. I''ll take Lingshan to visit Huashan in the future." With that, Su Xun rode his horse and led the royal guards to walk away.


    We have to go to Huashan to visit our father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Linghu Chong looked at Yue buqun: "master, the younger martial sister must have been forced. We must save her!"


    "If Lingshan couldn''t accept him, she would have killed herself." Yue buqun said a light.


    His biggest wish is to revitalize Huashan. If he cooperates with the imperial court, he can realize this wish even if he fails to get the anti evil sword spectrum.


    This is a blessing in disguise.


    Linghu Chong was severely damaged by master''s words.


    He would rather cheat himself that Yue Lingshan was forced, so that he could feel better.


    Ningzhong sighed: "Chong''er, don''t be too sad. The teacher''s wife will introduce you to a good girl."


    She has always regarded Linghu Chong as her future son-in-law, but who can think that things are changeable.


    And the mother knows her daughter best. As Yue buqun said, if Yue Lingshan could not accept Su Xun, she would have committed suicide because she was defiled.


    "Master, I want to be quiet."


    Red eyes, carrying his own wine pot, rushed into the forest and disappeared.


    "Chong Er, Chong ER!" Ningzhong cried.


    Yue buqun frowned: "OK, for a woman like this, how can he shoulder the responsibility of revitalizing our Huashan school in the future?"


    "That woman is your daughter." Ning Zhong then hears this words, immediately is not good spirit of say.


    Yue buqun sighed: "I know, but now that it''s here, what can we do?"


    "Alas." Ning Zhong rubbed his forehead.


    Yue buqun hugged her: "well, let''s go to Fuzhou first. I heard that Fuwei escort agency has been destroyed. Only the only son is missing. If we can meet him along the way, we will be paid. After all, he is also a hero''s orphan."


    He still didn''t give up the anti evil sword spectrum, but he didn''t know that it had been in Su Xun''s hands for a long time.


    On the other side.


    "Come on, don''t cry. Cry for another man in front of me. It makes me feel green."


    Su Xun said to Yue Lingshan with red eyes.


    Good guy, it''s even worse.


    It''s a villain.


    Yue Lingshan wiped her tears with her little hand and said angrily, "it''s clearly you who green my elder martial brother."


    "You are green, your elder martial brother." Su Xun corrected.


    He is a good man. How can he put a green hat on people? Does he look like that kind of evil person?


    Of course he doesn''t, because he is!When Yue Lingshan heard Su Xun''s words, she cried again. She felt that she was too bad.


    Su Xun comforted him again: "don''t cry. It''s not you. It''s us who green your elder martial brother together."


    Yue Lingshan burst into tears.


    Now she is not the warm and Skillful wife in the novel, but a playful and lively little girl, so she is very emotional.


    Half a month later, Su Xun entered Jiangnan.


    At the same time, the fact that he slaughtered knives on a large scale in Fuzhou has also spread to the court, which has caused a great shock.


    All the officials competed to impeach each other. The last one who enjoyed this treatment was Wei Zhongxian, Duke Wei.


    Wei Zhongxian died to protect Su Xun. Zhu Youjian just said a few words, but nothing came to an end.


    After all, Zhu Youjian is also angry. Those businessmen have more money than his emperor. If they collude with Japanese pirates, they should be copied well.


    After all, nominally speaking, Daming is still the country of their old Zhu family, and Su Xun''s behavior can be regarded as helping their old Zhu family get rid of the maggots attached to their bones.


    On this point, he and Su Xun were on the same front. Of course, when he came to power, in order to stabilize the officials and gentry, he would certainly kill Su Xun and calm his anger.


    It''s a pity.


    Su Xun won''t give him a chance to be in power.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jiangnan boundary, high mountains and dense forests.


    "What''s ahead." Su Xun asked.


    One of the royal guards immediately replied, "my Lord, ten miles ahead is Furong Town."


    "Rest there tonight." Su Xun said.


    At this moment, countless arrows flew out.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    "Protect my Lord!" Ding Xian drew his sword and roared.


    Suddenly, a dozen royal guards surrounded Su Xun.


    After a round of shooting, only four or five people died, because the royal guards are all warriors. They are not ordinary people. They are so easy to be shot by liuya.


    Su Xun''s face didn''t change as he rode on the horse, and Ding Baiying easily blocked all the arrows that shot at him.


    On the contrary, he showed great interest.


    It''s the first time that he''s ever seen such a story in martial arts TV series.


    Treacherous officials will be chivalrous and righteous.


    I didn''t expect that he could enjoy the treatment of being surrounded and killed on the way. Hiss - full of sense of achievement.


    "Officer dog! Take your life


    "Brothers, kill the dog officer with me!"


    "Kill


    After the arrow rain stopped, in the woods on both sides of the official road, there were shouts of killing, and countless people in black rushed out.


    "Leave two alive, and the rest will not be forgiven!"


    Su Xun said softly.


    "Shall we not help?" Asked Yue Lingshan.


    Su Xun chuckled: "if a group of mobs can hurt me, what will the royal guards do?"


    Yue Lingshan looked around and found that the assassins were not the opponents of the royal guards. Occasionally, two of them were quickly solved by Ding Baiyin and Ding Xian.


    "Can you tell what school these belong to?" Su Xun looked at Yue Lingshan in his arms and asked.


    The other party gave him such a big surprise. If he didn''t kill his family, he couldn''t repay his kindness.


    Yue Lingshan shook her head, frowned and said hesitantly: "look at the moves, they are not from a sect, they are more like improvisation."


    "Oh?" Su Xun''s eyes were slightly cold. He was not a member of the Jianghu sect. He had a suspicious object in his heart.


    At this time, the sky suddenly countless pink petals falling with the wind, and then a man in white with a folding fan fell from the sky into the battlefield.


    With a folding fan, he beat the masked assassins to pieces.


    "There is no shortage of flowers."


    Su Xun recognized this man. He didn''t expect that even the drama of peerless double pride would be integrated into the world.


    Huawuque is a disciple of the palace, and the only male disciple. There are two palace masters, i.e. inviting the moon and pitying the star. They are also the master of huawuque. The purpose of the palace is to kill all the heartless people in the world.


    Su Xun said in secret. Fortunately, all the women she''s been to have accepted it. It''s not ungrateful.


    He hates Heartbreakers the most.


    With the help of flowerless, nearly 100 masked assassins soon fell one by one, leaving only two alive.


    As soon as Hua Wuqi was ready to leave, Su Xun stopped him: "this is young Xia Hua of the flower palace."


    "Do you know me?" Flowers stop.


    Looking at Hua Wuqi, Su Xun said, "young Xia Hua, can you answer me a question first? Why do you always come out with petals falling?"


    He''s a horse trooper. He has such a coquettish appearance in the martial arts world. He''s too forced to pretend. He wants to make a whole one.


    Hua Wuxia pulled at the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, Su Xun''s focus was on it.


    "Is it inconvenient to say? If so, it won''t be difficult for Hua Shaoxia. " Su Xun said.Hua Wuqi folded up the folding fan with no expression: "in fact, it''s not inconvenient to say. It''s just to prepare the petals in advance, carry them with you, and then blow the petals away with real Qi."


    Su Xun


    All of you


    Be particular! High class! high-grade!


    But every time you do that, don''t you feel ashamed?


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go first." There is no sense of shame in huawuqi, and she is ready to leave.


    Su Xun quickly called out, "young Xia Hua, stay here."


    "What else?" All flowers frown.


    Su Xun invited him to say, "I''m good at martial arts, young Xia. Why don''t you join the royal guards and serve for the imperial court?"


    "Not interested." Hua Wuqi stayed in the palace all the year round and had no idea of the rank of the officials of the imperial court.


    Su Xun said, "don''t you want to know your life experience, young Xia Hua?"


    "You know?" The eyes are like electricity.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile, "as long as young Xia Hua agrees to join the royal guards, I will tell you."


    "Good!" Hua Wuqi agreed.


    He has been in the palace ever since he remembered. He didn''t know who his parents were. He wanted to know.


    Su Xun said, "your father is Jiang Yulang, who used to be famous in the world. Your mother is a maid in the palace. You have a brother..."


    At the beginning, Jiang Yulang was seriously injured and fell at the gate of the palace. He was rescued by the master of the Moon Palace.


    Because the moon is greedy for his body.


    But Yanyue and Lianxing are in a hurry to close the door, so they give Jiang Yulang to yuenu. Then Jiang Yulang falls in love with yuenu and makes her big.


    The two finally escaped from the palace.


    But Jiang Yulang was betrayed by his bookboy Jiang Feng, and invited Yue to kill Jiang Yulang. Yuenu also died, leaving only two twins.


    The two twins are huawushao and xiaoyu''er. Huawushao is adopted by the palace, and xiaoyu''er is taken to the Devil Island by Jiang Yulang''s good friend Yan Nantian.


    The purpose of the palace is to see Jiang Yulang''s two sons killing each other.


    After listening to Su Xun''s story, everyone was sympathetic and looked at Hua Wuqi. The boy was really miserable.


    "Impossible, impossible, how could the great master and the second master be my enemies..."


    Hua Wuqi looks pale and unbelievable.


    "There is no shortage of flowers. The secret information of our royal guards is all over the world. There is nothing that our officials don''t know. If you don''t believe it, you can go to your two masters to fight. Now that you know the truth, they don''t care to cheat you."


    In fact, she was miserable. She volunteered to help Jiang Yulang heal. If it wasn''t for this, she didn''t have to shut up. As a result, she was picked peaches by the maid.


    Su Xun was very interested in "the magic skill of wedding clothes" of the flower changing palace, and he was also interested in wearing wedding clothes for the two sisters, the moon inviting and Lianxing, who had excellent martial arts skills and excellent looks.


    Su Xun said: "your father was saved by inviting the moon, and he gave her his life back. You were raised by the flower transplant palace, and your two masters are good to you, so you don''t have to worry about killing your father''s enemies."


    Hua Wuqi''s face gradually calms down. Yes, does he want to take revenge on Shifu?


    At least emotionally, he must have no feelings for his father, whom he had never met.


    "There is no shortage of flowers. From today on, you are the one hundred families of the royal guards." Su Xun had to search for a lot of silver, a lot of secret scripts, beauties and experts.


    And then a wave of cross push Mengyuan and Jiqing, as well as all kinds of surrounding minority tribes and small countries.


    Hua Wuqi has always been a man of promise. He bows his hand on the spot: "Hua Wuqi, see you."


    "Where are you going?" Su Xun nodded and asked. Hua Wuqi seldom came out of the flower palace.


    Hua Wuqi replied, "Jiang biehe held a martial arts meeting in Huangshan. Shifu asked me to take part in it. He won those experts and became the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance."


    After hearing this, Su Xun began to think about it. Jiang biehe was the son-in-law of eunuch Liu Xi in the TV series. Liu Xi was very good at martial arts. He practiced the skill of absorbing martial arts, controlled the government and the East Hall, and acted as a bully.


    But now there is no eunuch named Liu Xi in Niubi of Daming Kingdom, and the East chamber is controlled by Wei Zhongxian. Wei Zhongxian in Xiuchun Dao doesn''t know martial arts at all. He is just an ordinary man.


    "My Lord, Jiang biehe is interested in Wei Gonggong''s daughter, but he is Wei Gonggong''s son-in-law." A general flag saw Su Xun''s thinking and reminded him.


    It suddenly dawned on Su Xun that Wei Zhongxian had replaced Liu Xi in the TV series. That is to say, Wei Zhongxian is also a martial arts expert and can absorb great skills.


    Gan!


    How did Su Xun feel that the difficulty of getting Wei Zhongxian down suddenly became greater.


    Sure enough, in this world, we can''t completely refer to the plots in movies and TV plays.


    Fortunately, we are aware of this now, otherwise it will be easy to suffer big losses one day in the future.

 Chapter 1377

    "Do you know where the bookboy who betrayed your father was?" Su Xun looked at the flowers.


    Flowerless bow hand: "still hope adult tells!"


    He can''t get revenge from Xuyue and Lianxing, but the traitor who betrayed his father must die.


    "He changed his name to Jiang biehe, who is now called Jiang biehe with unparalleled benevolence and righteousness." Su Xun said every word.


    After Jiang biehe betrayed Jiang Feng in those years, he took a lot of money and changed his face. Although his martial arts were rubbish, he got a reputation in the world of benevolence and righteousness with his excellent communication skills and Wei Zhongxian''s support.


    There is no lack of flowers.


    "My Lord, there are two left alive."


    Ding Xian came with two assassins.


    With a knife off the two faces of the black scarf, exposed, a real face, a middle-aged, a young man.


    "Who asked you to come." Su Xun asked.


    They glared at Su Xun: "bah! I don''t know how many people in the river and lake are harmed by the royal guards. We all kill your Eagle dog spontaneously. It''s a pity that heaven has no eyes and can''t kill your dog! "


    Don''t say, after hearing these words, Su Xun really found the feeling of being a traitor and villain.


    "What a righteous man. You should have both children at your age. Our royal guards have eyes and ears all over the world. It should not be difficult to find your wife and children." Su Xun looked at the middle-aged man with a smile.


    These days, it''s important to pay attention to the fact that there are three cases of unfilial behavior. Even those who run around the world will get married and have children when they are old enough to pass on their blood.


    It''s common to get married at the age of 14 or 15, and you can call yourself an old man at the age of 30. So judging from the age of this middle-aged man, all his children should be in their teens. If you get married early, you may even have grandchildren.


    The middle-aged man suddenly turned pale, but he was still silent, staring at Su Xun.


    Su Xun leaned over to stare at him and said word by word, "you may not know me very well. Even if you are just a small role, I will find your wife and children in order to have a good heart."


    With that, he waved his sleeve robe and turned to leave: "give him a picture and pass it around to the royal guards. If you find out where his wife and children are, the reward will be ten Liang and the official will be promoted to two levels."


    "Come to me! What kind of hero does harm to orphans and widows The middle-aged roared with red eyes.


    Su Xun sneered: "now that he has become a righteous man, he must have the consciousness of implicating his family."


    With that, he turned over and got on the horse and made a gesture to leave.


    "No! No! I said! I said Seeing that Su Xun was going to leave, the middle-aged man couldn''t hold on any longer.


    He was not afraid of death, but he never dreamed that there would be such a poisonous and boring person as Su Xun who would knock him to death just to get angry.


    Moreover, he was not a righteous man. He just collected money to do things. He had not yet realized that he would get rid of Su Xun, a traitor, and take on his wife and children.


    Su Xun''s tone was calm: "say."


    "It''s master Han Ting. I''m the brother of master Han''s head guard. He came to me and said that if he killed you, master Han would give me 300 Liang silver."


    The middle-aged man vomited like pouring beans.


    "Three hundred taels. There are nearly 100 people here. My Su''s head is really valuable." Su Xun laughed and then asked, "are you all from Han Ting?"


    This time, the young man answered, "I I''m the nurse of master Zhao''s family. I don''t know anyone else. "


    "Most of the things you did in Fuzhou are passed on, so people in Jiangnan want to kill you on the way." Yue Lingshan wrinkled her nose.


    Su Xun also thought of this. After all, Yangzhou was much more serious than Fuzhou. These gentry refused to pay taxes, controlled the salt administration and water transport, and became rich.


    Although Fujian also belongs to Jiangnan, it is not as rich as Suzhou and Yangzhou.


    Nearly 100 people have been arranged to assassinate him, which is very important. Unfortunately, they underestimate the royal guards. Most of them always scold and belittle the royal guards every day. As a result, they belittle and belittle themselves.


    The royal guards are never rubbish.


    A general flag said: "my Lord, the closer to the hinterland of Jiangnan, the more complicated the situation is. I''m afraid that even the army and even the local royal guards have been interfered by them. It''s better to let the humble officers take people to Yangzhou city to inquire about the situation. If there is no danger, it''s not too late for me to enter the city."


    If Su Xun entered the city rashly, it would be easier to get in than to get out.


    "If they really had the courage to use the army to encircle and kill their own officers, they would not be able to assassinate halfway." Su Xun didn''t like it, but he had to guard against it. He waved to Hua Wuqi and asked him in a low voice.


    Huawuqai bows: "wuqai obeys!"


    "Don''t worry about the Wulin assembly on the other side of Huangshan. When the Yangzhou issue is solved, I will accompany you to the meeting." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder.


    Jiang biehe is Wei Zhongxian''s son-in-law. If he is allowed to be the leader of the Wulin alliance, then Wei Zhongxian and Wei Laogou''s power will become stronger. This is something Su Xun won''t allow. He is an official of the imperial court. He can''t be the leader of the Wulin alliance, but he can''t be the leader of the Wulin alliance.Su Xun looked at the general flag again: "take a few people with you, follow huabaihu, and obey his orders."


    "I''ll do it Having seen the military value of flowerless, the chief flag officer is convinced of flowerless.


    After that, Hua Wuqi took ten people on the way first.


    Su Xun looked at the two assassins kneeling on the ground and said, "I want you to testify against the mastermind behind the scenes."


    Yangzhou gentry assassinated Sanpin life officer. They handed the knife to Su Xun.


    No matter who participated or who didn''t, Su Xun wanted to kill the world.


    Only a few hundred people were killed in Fuzhou, while at least thousands in Yangzhou.


    Kill the world so that no one can be greedy.


    "To serve my Lord!" They knew that they had no room to refuse, and even dared not commit suicide.


    Su Xun went on with the two assassins.


    At the same time, Yangzhou city.


    At this time, the hall of Han Fu was full of people.


    These are the gentry in the Suyang area.


    They control most of the wealth of Jiangnan, and any one of them can influence the market trend.


    Most of them have relations with the officials of the imperial court, and some even have family members who have served as chief aides.


    "Confused! You are confused! Although the royal guards are notorious, they are highly skilled in martial arts. How can they kill Su Xun


    In the first position at the bottom left, an old man in a brocade robe patted the table, angry and helpless.


    His name is Huang Yuan. He is in charge of the Huang family. The Huang family controls the water transportation between Su and Yang, and has great influence.


    "Mr. Huang, it''s already happened. We are all in the same boat. We''d better think about the remedial measures. Then Su Xun will be here soon."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang. We''ve arranged for people who are not afraid of death, or who are close friends. Even if they commit suicide, they won''t betray us."


    "The eunuchs killed so many people in Fuzhou city that they went to Yangzhou again. It''s obviously a bad comer. Can''t we just wait and see?"


    Everyone is buzzing.


    "All right, everyone be quiet." The master of the Han family yelled, and then looked at Huang Yuan: "Lord Huang controls the water transportation of the two states. He has a large number of people and strong financial resources. It''s better for him to give you an idea."


    Huang Yuan is not the one with the highest status among them, but he is definitely the one with the strongest local influence.


    "If you can''t afford a sword soldier, you''d better wait for him to come and eat and drink, and ask for money and beautiful women. If he doesn''t know how to praise, then we shouldn''t be cruel!" Huang Yuan stroked his beard and said with gloomy eyes.


    One said that they also felt that the group of colleagues in Fuzhou were too mean. They wanted to send them away when they gave tens of thousands of taels. They really thought they had never seen the world before.


    Now the Donglin Party is in a weak position. If money can be used, it''s better to use it. After all, no matter how much money is given, they can earn money from the people.


    Moreover, they are not the idiots in Fuzhou. They belong to all the families in Yangzhou City, from garrison garrison to royal guards. If Su Xun really doesn''t know how to praise him, they don''t mind killing him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At sunset, Furong Town.


    After Furong Town, it''s about two days to enter Yangzhou city.


    Because it is located in the south of the Yangtze River, close to Yangzhou, only a town is very prosperous, from the inn to the brothel is everything, crowds, lively.


    However, as the royal guards entered the town, the noisy town became silent. Under the demonization propaganda of scholars, the people had only fear of the royal guards.


    Finally, Su Xun chose a Yuelai Inn as his place to stay tonight, the martial arts world chain inn.


    "Shopkeeper, we''ve made a reservation in the inn. We''ve refunded everyone''s room money." Said a bag of silver thrown by the general banner of the royal guards to the shopkeeper.


    In the afternoon, the assassination happened. In order not to make trouble, strangers should not be left in the inn.


    Most of the people think that they are unlucky. They return the house money and go to find a new place.


    But one table was indifferent.


    And all four of them were people Su Xun knew.


    His brother xiaoyu''er and his apprentice, tiexinlan, a woman disguised as a man, and her maid Xiaoyu, are all evil.


    Both Cymbidium and little fish are going to Huangshan.


    Tie Xinlan is the daughter of tie Ruyun, the former leader of the Wulin alliance. She went to Huangshan because tie Ruyun was missing. She wanted to ask all the Wulin sects to help find her.


    Little fish went to Huangshan because she wanted to find Mr. Hongye to inquire about her life experience.


    Mr. Hongye is specialized in recording the history of the Jianghu and the secret history of the Wulin. All kinds of secret history of the Wulin can be found in him. If you give me money, I''ll sell it to you.


    "Four brothers, my Lord is going to have a rest here tonight. It''s not suitable to keep strangers. I''ve settled the food for you. I hope you can make it convenient." Ding Xian went forward to the four and took out a bag of silver.The maid of Cymbidium gave a cold hum: "money is great. My family is small Young master is not short of money


    "Ah! I can''t say that. It''s really great to have money, but the bird''s nest and shark''s fin we just ordered have been finished. I''m afraid your money is not enough. " Little fish stepped on the bench and looked at Ding Xian.


    Ding Xian frowned. As soon as he was ready to speak, Su Xun stopped him. He looked at the little fish and said with a smile, "little fish, talk to me."


    Little fish got the true biography of the master troublemaker. He can even research the wooden robot that can act and do things. This is absolutely a talent.


    And it can also make a recorder, recording the sound in the body of the wooden robot first, then setting the trigger conditions, once triggered, it will play the recording.


    This horse riding is a hanging force!


    Su Xun suspected that he would give him a drawing. He might be good at rubbing Gatling and atomic bomb.


    "Eh, you know me. I didn''t expect that even adults have heard my name of little fish. Has my handsome style been spread all over the world?" Little fish quite narcissistic stroked his hair like a unicorn.


    Cymbidium rolled her eyes wildly, too narcissistic.


    Suddenly, her body trembled.


    Because Su Xun suddenly sat beside her and put his arms around her shoulder.


    "Ah! What are you doing! Let go of my little Young master There was a little exclamation from the maid.


    Su Xun looked at him with a puzzled face: "your young master and I are old friends at first sight. They are all big men. What''s the matter with intimacy? So what are you nervous about? "


    "I I... " A little gag.


    Su Xun hugged tiexinlan again, looked at her and said with a smile, "brother, do you think so?"


    Tiexinlan''s so-called female disguised as a man is to change a man''s clothes, stained with a beard, in the play, only a little fish can see through.


    Are the others blind?


    Can''t you see the baby''s granary as big as Cymbidium and the thin waist as cocky buttocks?


    According to the law of women disguised as men in martial arts novels, as long as they change into men''s clothes, they are men by default.


    Little fish looked at the scene with great interest. He saw that Su Xun was playing with the little girl''s skin on purpose.


    "Yes Yes The iron heart orchid exquisite Jiao body is taut to bind tightly, skin smile meat don''t smile of say a.


    Su Xun''s face was full of enthusiasm and pure smile: "I''m Su Xun. I saw my brother at first sight. How about a long talk tonight?"


    "No, no, I don''t have to. I''ll just change places." Tiexinlan shakes his head like a rattle. After all, isn''t the long talk exposed?


    Little fish jokingly said: "brother Su, you are so intimate with brother tie, you don''t like men."


    The iron heart orchid hears this words suddenly a burst of chills.


    It makes her sick to think that the person holding her might be a man''s faggot.


    The royal guards also shivered. Isn''t it true that the commander really likes men?


    They suddenly thought of Su Xun''s enthusiasm for flowers in the afternoon and mourned for flowers in their hearts.


    "Hahaha, brother Yu is joking. I''m just very curious about why brother tie''s pectoralis major is so great. I want to discuss with him." Su Xun laughed and put his hand in front of tiexinlan''s chest.


    Tiexinlan didn''t know that she had been seen through by these two people for a long time. She was playing with herself all the time. She was angry: "you are a prodigal son, watch your hands!"


    It was easy for Su Xun to get away from it.


    Cymbidium is about to draw the sword subconsciously.


    "Bold!"


    With Ding Xian''s angry voice.


    The royal guards point to Cymbidium one after another.


    "Miss tie, I think the official position of this adult in the royal guards is not low. Do you want to kill the official to revolt? Admire, admire The little fish has a playful face.


    Tiexinlan reluctantly snorted and put the sword back on the table: "it turns out that the royal guards are all such shameless people. No wonder people all over the world turn pale."


    "Put the knife away." Su Xun waved.


    Ding Xian and others take back the knife and sit back.


    Yue Lingshan went to Su Xun''s side with her mouth, and her eyes were not good at staring at tiexinlan.


    The little fish said with a smile, "my Lord, the pink lady around you seems to be jealous."


    "This is my concubine, Yue Lingshan, the daughter of Yue buqun, the leader of Huashan sect." Su Xun introduced a sentence.


    Iron heart orchid Dun when stare big eyes: "gentleman sword Yue leader''s daughter, can do concubine for you!"


    "Can''t you?" Su Xun asked.


    Tiexinlan took a look at him and had to admit that this guy was really handsome. He was young and in a high position. He was very attractive to women.


    Su Xun pointed to Cymbidium and said to Yue Lingshan, "Cymbidium, the only daughter of the lion."


    "It turned out to be the gold of the iron alliance leader. It''s disrespectful." Yue Lingshan pursed her lips and clasped her fist at tiexinlan.


    Tiexinlan looked at Su Xun incredulously: "how do you know my identity?""The royal guards observe all officials and supervise the world. They know everything. I know where your father is." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Wei Zhongxian took the place of Liu Xi in the TV series. In order to practice the highest level of power absorption, he needed to absorb the internal power of five masters of Yang internal skill and two daughters of pure Yin.


    Tieruyun is the key to cultivate Zhiyang internal skill.


    Moreover, in order to make his son-in-law Jiang biehe the leader of the Wulin alliance, he tangled with the experts and kidnapped tie Ruyun, which killed two birds with one stone for Wei Zhongxian.


    According to the plot, tie Ruyun is now hidden in a secret room in the Qin studio of Jiang biehe''s home.


    When iron core Langdon was overjoyed, he asked anxiously, "tell me where my father is."


    "What''s in it for me? I never do anything that is not good. " Su Xun said calmly.


    Tiexinlan blurted out: "as long as you tell me where my father is, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "I don''t want anything but you." Su xunqiantu dagger now, the reason why he chose the Wulin leader is because tie Ruyun is missing. If tie Ruyun comes back, then naturally he doesn''t have to choose the Wulin leader again.


    Su Xun got the only daughter of tie Ruyun, the leader of the Wulin alliance. Didn''t he control the Ming Wulin on the curve?


    Yue Lingshan stares at the dogs. The man and the woman look at each other. Then she sits aside and grieves alone.


    After all, even she was only a concubine. Concubine''s status was very low. She was only higher than a servant girl. She was not qualified to tell a man how to accept other women.


    Tiexinlan''s face suddenly froze. He didn''t expect that Su Xun would ask him to do so.


    Of course, she didn''t think that Su Xun wanted her just to have a long talk with her, just to try.


    Little fish can''t see any more: "Hey, you are also a senior official. It''s not appropriate to bully a girl while others are in danger."


    "I know your background." Su Xun said.


    Little fish suddenly changed the subject of conversation: "in fact, I am not familiar with her, but I think you are a good match."


    "What a shame Tiexinlan glared at him angrily. She thought the other party would save the beauty.


    Su Xun looked at tiexinlan with a smile: "Miss tie, as long as you agree to my conditions, I am willing to help you save your father."


    "Save it? Is my father arrested? " Iron core Langdon is to seize the key point in Su Xun''s words.


    Su Xun''s eyes widened: "no, no, he''s a Wulin leader with excellent martial arts skills. Don''t you really think he just disappeared?"


    "I..." Cymbidium pretty face a burst of green a burst of white, half a bite silver teeth: "I promise you."


    My father is in danger of being caught.


    And this guy''s pretty.


    Big deal from him, anyway, always want to marry, as long as it can save father, also worth.


    "That''s right. It''s reasonable for son-in-law to save his father-in-law." Susian touched her smooth face.


    Feeling the temperature of Su Xun''s palm, Cymbidium was pretty red and stepped back: "you can''t touch me before you save my father."


    What if this guy doesn''t admit after eating.


    "Do I look like a devil in color?" Su Xun was surprised. He felt that tiexinlan had misunderstood him.


    Yue Lingshan hummed: "that''s it."


    Su Xun made a slap, and Yue Lingshan suddenly became pretty and crimson, angry and ashamed.


    Only she understood what that meant.


    Little fish flexibly squeezed between Su Xun and tiexinlan and said with a smile, "brother Su, you just said you know my life experience. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    "Again, I never do anything that is not good for me." Su Xun had a gentle smile.


    Little fish said: "I don''t have brother tie''s pectoralis major. You don''t want me."


    Tiexinlan glared at him.


    Yue Lingshan subconsciously contrasted with each other, and then some inferiority came down to her head.


    "You''re right. I want you." Su Xun pointed to the little fish with a meaningful smile.


    Small fish chrysanthemum a tight: "no way."


    Tiexinlan and Yue Lingshan also show a complex expression (subway, old man, mobile phone).


    Even Ding Baiying, who has been competing with Su Xun for many times in the same bed, seems to know Su Xun for the first time.


    Stupid royal guards are still worried about chrysanthemums.


    And the smart royal guards are already thinking about how to go to bed and offer flowers for promotion.


    Su Xun said, "I know that you have inherited the master troublemaker. I need you to do things for me."


    "It turns out to be doing things. That''s acceptable." The little fish was relieved and patted himself on the chest.


    Most of the people in the inn breathed a sigh of relief, while a few expressed disappointment.


    I thought I had found a shortcut to success, but it was just a mirage.Su Xun said, "your father''s name is Jiang Yulang, your mother''s name is yuenu, and your brother''s name is huawuqi. He is a new member of the royal guards. In those days..."


    He told little fish the romantic love story he had just told Hua Wuqi in the afternoon.


    Little fish did not speak for a long time after listening.


    "From today on, you are also a member of the royal guards." Su Xun took a token and gave it to him.


    The little fish played with the token and said with a smile, "it seems good to be the same official as my brother."


    "You don''t have to follow me. I''ll draw some drawings later. You can take them to heimuya to see if you can make them out." What Su Xun wanted to draw was the earliest rear mounted rifle in the world.


    If the little fish can research this thing out, then Su Xun will directly push the world with guns.


    Little fish said: "no, my Lord, I haven''t met my dear brother yet."


    "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future. After all these years, I''m not in a hurry." Su Xun laughed.


    Little fish shrugged: "well, let him kill Jiang biehe himself. It''s revenge for his parents."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After dinner.


    Little fish took Su Xun''s drawing and took his apprentice, evil Tongtian, to heimuya overnight.


    Evil Tongtian''s dream is to be a villain, so he can join the royal guards. At that time, he cried bitterly that he finally realized his dream.


    Su Xun looked complicated. He didn''t know whether his attitude was praising himself or hurting himself.


    In front of the window on the second floor of the inn, Su Xun, Yue Lingshan and tie Xinlan stood there overlooking the pedestrians below.


    Tiexinlan has restored women''s clothes, wearing a purple long skirt with off shoulder and waist, white fragrant shoulders and looming business line make Su Xun linger.


    By the way, her martial arts are also good. In the early days of her birth, the overall force value in the TV series "little fish and flowers" was relatively high.


    And huawuqi is better than Ding Baiying. In the later stage of the congenital realm, the moon invitation and Lianxing in the flower Palace are estimated to be the great perfection of the congenital realm. From this, we can infer that Wei Zhongxian is also the great perfection of the congenital realm now. If he is allowed to cultivate the highest level of absorbing power, he can break through the master.


    "Look." All of a sudden, Cymbidium exclaimed.


    Su Xun and Yue Lingshan looked along the line of sight.


    In the room on the second floor of Yihong courtyard opposite, a woman wearing a gauze and only a red belly pocket was fighting against the invasion of a middle-aged man.


    Women look young, but from the bone revealed charming, a pair of eyes especially bright.


    "Jiang Yuyan."


    The villain who was forced to blacken by his father Jiang biehe in little fish and flowers.


    She used to be Jiang biehe''s illegitimate daughter. She sang with her mother for a living. Later, her mother died of illness. She took the keepsake to find Jiang biehe. As a result, she was sold to Yihong hospital because of her simple mind and credulity.


    Then she was saved by huawuqai and fell in love with huawuqai, but huawuqai didn''t love her, plus stepmother''s bullying and father Jiang biehe''s repeated use, Jiang Yuyan blackened, killed her sister and went to the palace as a concubine.


    In the end, he killed the emperor and became the queen, and almost killed the leading role.


    Su Xun jumped to the opposite side.


    He doesn''t know lightness, he just jumps high.


    There is a thing in Jiang biehe''s hand called Liuren shendie, which contains the highest skill of the unique skill of the Yiyi palace, transplanting flowers and grafting trees.


    In the TV series, it was Jiang Yuyan who easily solved the six Ren god dice that Jiang biehe couldn''t open for many years.


    Moreover, Jiang Yuyan is still a martial arts genius. She practices the magic skill of wedding dress. In a few days, she will be full, and then directly hang Hua Wuqi, xiaoyu''er and others.


    Almost from an ordinary person, he broke through one after another in just a few days and became a master.


    Plus she''s beautiful and has long legs.


    Of course, Su Xun couldn''t wait and see.


    "What does he do?" Watching Su Xun jump to the opposite brothel, tiexinlan asks Yue Lingshan.


    Yue Lingshan said, "what do you think?"


    "It''s really That''s enough. " Cymbidium is speechless.


    Heroes don''t ask where they come from, and hooligans don''t ask how old they are.


    In the room on the second floor of Yihong courtyard, Su Xun directly knocked the middle-aged man unconscious.


    Then he looked at Jiang Yuyan with tears hanging in the corner of her eyes and shivering in the corner of the wall: "are you ok?"


    Jiang Yuyan covered her clothes tightly and shook her head.


    "Come with me." Su Xun held out his hand.


    Jiang Yuyan looks up at him, then shrinks back. She is really afraid of being cheated.


    Before just out of Yangzhou city was cheated out of money.


    Today, she was cheated into the brothel again. If it wasn''t for her virginity, she might have been broken by the two cheaters.


    If you follow this man and sell him to other brothels, is it different from now?


    Su xunrousheng said: "from now on you will follow me, I will not sell you to anyone."I really don''t know what the two cheaters who sold Jiang Yuyan into the brothel thought. They are so precious!


    In Su Xun''s opinion, only delicious food and beautiful women can live up to him in his life. Otherwise, even if he is immortal, what''s the meaning of living?


    Jiang Yuyan still can''t believe Su Xun. It''s just the saying that once she''s bitten by a snake, she''s afraid of straw rope for ten years.


    "In that case, I''m offended."


    Su Xun directly pulled her into his arms, then held her and kicked the door open and went out.


    "What are you doing? Let her go!"


    "If you want to take her away, you have to give her money!"


    The bustard, who had been guarding outside, was muddled for a while, then quickly caught up with her.


    "Go away! When did the royal guards pay for whoring and singing? " Su Xun rightfully threw out a token.


    The procuress dares not put a fart in an instant.


    This is the welfare of working in the royal guards.


    Jiang Yuyan, who was in Su Xun''s arms, could not help but calm down at this moment, and felt extremely at ease.


    Su Xun took her back to his room and looked at Yue Lingshan and tie Xinlan: "another one."


    They rolled their eyes at the same time.


    "From now on, you are my concubines. They are your sisters, Yue Lingshan and tiexinlan." Su Xun introduced Yue Lingshan and tiexinlan to Jiang Yuyan.


    Jiang Yuyan pursed her lips and looked at them carefully: "sister Yue and sister Xinlan are good."


    Hearing that Su Xun wanted to take her as his concubine, Jiang Yuyan was grateful and happy.


    It''s better to be a concubine than to be sold into a brothel. The key is to be able to settle down.


    Before she became black in the play, she was a person who was eager for stability, even wanted to stay in the brothel, because she was cheated all the way, and only in the brothel could she find a place to live.


    "Hello." Yue Lingshan and tiexinlan are both well-educated people, and they barely smile.


    If they were wives, they could still object to Su Xun''s concubines, but they were concubines and had no right to speak.


    Su Xun looked at Yue Lingshan and tie Xinlan: "what are you still doing here? Go back to bed early."


    If you don''t let me touch her, I''ll touch her.


    "Watch out for her to drain you." They glared at Su Xun fiercely, then picked up the skirt and left together


    Su Xun looked at Jiang Yuyan: "my name is Su Xun, the commander of the royal guards, follow me, no one can bully you or cheat you from now on."


    "Yuyan, thank you." Jiang Yuyan has been a singer since she was a child, so she is very sensible and sensible.


    Su Xun waved to her.


    Jiang Yuyan hesitated for a moment, then clenched her red lips, moved her lotus steps gently, and sat down on his leg slowly.


    Su Xun put his arms around her and asked, "you should have just entered the brothel. What''s the matter?"


    "Master, I''m looking for my father. My father''s name is Jiang biehe. Can you help me find him?" Jiang Yuyan looks at Su Xun carefully and expectantly.


    Su Xun stroked her hair and said, "Jiang biehe abandoned your mother and you. He is sorry for your mother and daughter. Do you want to recognize him?"


    "My body Listen to the master. " Jiang Yuyan is helpless in the play, so she must find Jiang biehe.


    Now with Su Xun, it doesn''t matter whether she can find that heartless father or not.


    Now, she is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to take revenge on Jiang biehe.


    Su Xun said, "forget him. He is not worthy to be your father, let alone my father-in-law."


    "Yes, I do." Jiang Yuyan was very clever, because she was afraid that she would not be good, so Su Xun didn''t want her.


    Jiang Yuyan summoned up her courage and said in a trembling voice, "let me take a rest to serve the master."


    "You are beautiful, sir. I like you very much." Su Xun lifted Jiang YuYan''s chin and praised him.


    Jiang Yuyan took the initiative to hand over her delicate red lips and put her lotus like arm around Su Xun.


    These were all taught by the brothel procuress during the day. Now she used them on Su Xun.


    Although very unfamiliar, but Jiang Yuyan has been working hard to cooperate, but also let Su Xun did.


    He likes this kind of sensible girl.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, outside Yangzhou.


    The prefect of Yangzhou led hundreds of officials and local famous families to meet Su Xun outside the gate of the city.


    Looking at the four beautiful women around Su Xun, everyone looked at each other and felt relieved.


    Although there are three people with swords, but in their view, most of them just show off.


    Since Su Xun likes beautiful women, it''s easy.


    I''m afraid he doesn''t like it.


    As long as there is one they like, they will be able to give in to what they like and coax him around.


    "I''m the magistrate of Yangzhou. See you."


    Yangzhou magistrate ran up from a distance.


    Su Xun rode on the horse and pointed to the people behind him: "what''s the matter?""I''d like to tell you that these are all local families. I''ve heard that you''re here in person, so I''ve come to meet you spontaneously."


    The governor of Yangzhou has a flattering smile on his face.


    "You have a heart. Let Chang''an panic."


    Su Xun looked at the gentry and said.


    "When you see Su, it''s like coming to your own home when you come to Yangzhou. You don''t have to be so polite."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Su, we have already prepared the food and wine. Why don''t we ask Mr. Su to move first?"


    "Mr. Su is really a young talent. It''s really admirable that he has been a member of the top three grades since he was young."


    A group of old people have the audacity to flatter a grandson''s young people. If they are ordinary people, they would have lost themselves in these flatteries.


    It''s a pity that Su Xun was blown too much and became immune.


    If you don''t believe me, ask Ding Baiying.


    "Hahaha, you are flattered. Your majesty trusts you." Su Xun laughed twice, and then asked, "are all the famous families in Yangzhou here?"


    "Everyone wants to see you, my Lord, so here we are." Yangzhou magistrate said shyly.


    Su Xun nodded and said, "it''s good that they''re all here. Can Mr. Han and Mr. Zhao be here?"


    "What''s the matter with you calling me?" Two middle-aged people in their forties came out together.


    Su Xun looked at them: "on the way to Yangzhou, I was assassinated by a thief. The thief actually said that they arranged it. Is that ridiculous?"


    "Ha ha ha, ridiculous, ridiculous, the thief talks nonsense, how dare we assassinate you?"


    "Yes, we have no grievances or enmities with adults. How can we do such a thing? I think it''s a malicious frame up. Please be aware of it and give us justice."


    Han Yuanwai and Zhao Yuan did not change face, and even rightfully asked Su Xun to find out the behind the scenes.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face slowly converged: "the two councillors thought it was funny, but my official believed it. Come on, take these two people down and ask them to cut off some day!"


    "Yes Four royal guards came forward directly and controlled Han Yuanwai and Zhao Yuanwai cleanly.


    The situation, which has just been enjoyable, is now in a sharp turn.


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    "Mr. Su, what are you doing?"


    "How can the words of the two assassins be taken seriously?"


    "It''s too much of a joke for Mr. Su."


    Others have questioned Su Xun''s actions.


    "Hum!"


    Su Xun snorted coldly: "it''s not only them, you''re involved. Come on, surround them all!"


    The royal guards behind him drew their swords and surrounded all the more than 20 people at the gate of the city.


    "Su Xun! You You''re planting! Say we''re looking for someone to assassinate you! And the evidence


    "Good! How dare you take people without proof


    "I''m the former Secretary of the Ministry of accounts! How dare you be so presumptuous! It''s lawless


    All of us had a verbal attack on Su Xun.


    Su Xun took the reins and rode around in front of the crowd: "evidence? I think what you did is what you did. You need evidence. When you are all dead, you will have evidence sent to the capital. "


    "Su Xun! Do you think we are those fools in Fuzhou? This is Yangzhou! It''s not where you can run wild! Chen shoubei! When are you going to stay Huang Yuan was angry and roared.


    The next moment, with the rapid footsteps, hundreds of soldiers with long guns and armor rushed down from the city tower and surrounded everyone.


    Then the soldiers gave way, and a tall military officer came with a long knife on his waist.


    Han Yuanwai, Zhao Yuanwai, and all the family leaders of the rich families showed a bright smile on their faces.


    Huang Yuan sneered: "Su Xun, Su Xun, the whole Yangzhou City, from garrison to captor, even the royal guards, are all our people. What are you going to fight with us! Since you don''t have a toast... "


    The words behind him suddenly stopped.


    Because when Chen shoubei was about to walk in front of them, he suddenly turned a corner, knelt down in front of Su Xun''s horse and said, "my Lord, Yangzhou City garrison Chen Feng took part in the commanding officer. Huang Yuan and others denounced Jujin for inciting the garrison, intending to assassinate my Lord today. It''s like rebellion. Now I''m surrounded by my Lord, please instruct me!"


    Boom!


    Huang Yuan and others are immediately a blank mind, brain melon seeds buzzing, face unbelievable.


    "Get up." Su Xun said carelessly.


    Chen Feng got up and said, "thank you!"


    Su Xun looked down at Huang Yuan with a playful smile: "my officer But if you don''t have to drink, what can you do? "


    "Chen Feng! Are you really crazy! " Huang Yuan''s face was stiff and he looked at Chen Feng strangely.


    He really couldn''t understand that Chen Feng had been wearing the same trousers with them all the time. How could they go against the water.


    Chen Feng is no better if they are planted."Shut up! I''m loyal to the imperial court. How can I go along with you big rats of the country? " Chen Feng turned and pointed to Huang Yuanyi''s righteous words.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to fight back, but his wife and children are in the hands of flowerless.

 Chapter 1378

    Before, Su Xun asked Hua Wuqi to leave.


    Let him kidnap Chen Feng''s wife, children, father and mother. There is no need to talk about the morality of the world for this kind of heresy.


    "Catch all of them, and ask them to cut off some day!"


    With a wave of Su Xun''s hand, the royal guards take down Huang Yuan and others and give them hand and foot decorations.


    These are the royal guards limited hand ornaments.


    Ordinary criminals are not qualified to wear them.


    So, they are blessed.


    "You can''t kill me!"


    Huang Yuan roared in confusion.


    Puyi -


    the light of the knife flashed and the head fell to the ground.


    Su Xun slowly put the knife into the scabbard and looked at the corpse on the ground: "it turns out that I can kill you."


    After all, the great man said that practice is the only criterion for testing truth.


    He is a person who likes to practice.


    Others were like falling into an ice cave. Looking at Su Xun, they were full of fear and despair.


    At this time, Hua Wuqi grabbed a thin man and landed in front of Su Xun from the sky.


    "Spare your life, my Lord, spare your life!"


    As soon as he landed, the thin middle-aged man kept kowtowing to Su Xun and crying for mercy.


    He is a member of the royal guards in Yangzhou.


    He has been in Yangzhou for many years and knows the strength of these elite families in the local area. He doesn''t think Su Xun will be their opponent, so he doesn''t bother to pretend.


    Unexpectedly, his prediction overturned.


    "Who is this?" Su Xun looked at the flowers.


    Hua Wuqi replied, "a thousand families of the royal guards in Yangzhou."


    "Why is he still alive?" Su Xun frowned.


    The next second, huawuqi folding fan shakes, thousands of families kneeling on the ground are broken and died.


    "Into town!"


    Su Xun rode a horse. Surrounded by the royal guards, the local garrison opened the way and walked slowly into Yangzhou city.


    Behind him were a group of men in handcuffs and shackles, who were strung together with ropes and dragged away by horses.


    "Look! Isn''t that Lord Huang? "


    "And master Han! What''s going on? "


    "Yangzhou city is going to change..."


    After entering the city, the people on both sides of the street saw the adults who were reduced to prisoners and talked about them.


    Su Xun yelled: "I''m the commander of the royal guards. I''ve been ordered to inspect the whole world. Now it''s confirmed that Huang Yuan and others are lawless, corrupt, pervert the law, and bully the people. They''re guilty of the most heinous crimes. They will be executed tomorrow afternoon!"


    Huang Yuan and others wailed again.


    After a short silence, the people immediately cheered the flash flood and tsunami.


    "Well done! Good job! My daughter-in-law was defiled by the animals of the Huang family in those years! "


    "My God! You''ve finally opened your eyes


    "The servants keep growing. We can''t be happy any more. They are still alive. They should be killed!"


    From the cheers of the people, it is not difficult to see that none of the crimes verified by the royal guards are unjust.


    Unless the royal guards deliberately wanted to frame someone, most of the evidence is absolutely irrefutable.


    The next step was to make a house hunting. After the death of a thousand families of the royal guards in Yangzhou, Su Xun put forward an urgent one.


    Hundreds of royal guards are attacking around the city. Huang Yuan, Han Ting and others'' residences and manors are all copied.


    Su Xun was waiting for news in the post station.


    "Please forgive me. I''m guilty. I''ll never die. I just want you to let my wife, children and parents go."


    Yangzhou garrison Chen Feng kneels at Su Xun''s feet.


    "Leading the troops to camouflage the bandits, helping Huang Yuan to fight against his competitors, killing Liang and taking credit, really deserves to die."


    Su Xun looked down at Chen Feng with a calm voice, but it was so cold that people were afraid.


    Chen Feng was trembling and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I don''t care to turn back and commit suicide. As long as you die, your family will live."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped. He threw his sleeve robe and went to the table with his back to Chen Feng.


    "Thank you for your kindness!"


    Chen Feng kowtowed his head, then got up and bumped into the pillar beside him. He fell to the ground and died slowly.


    In exchange for the safety of his family, he felt that he had made money.


    "Come on, drag it out!" Su Xun called out.


    Soon, two royal guards came in, one dragged the body away, the other cleaned.


    "They copied the Chen family, but they didn''t catch them."


    Su Xun only said that he would not kill Chen Feng''s family, but it did not mean that he would let them live a good life.


    After all, the money Chen Feng''s family spent was the hard-earned money Chen Feng earned outside, the real hard-earned money.


    It was a big project in Yangzhou. It wasn''t finished until the evening. The list was sent to Su Xun.


    "There are 567 million taels of gold and silver, as well as countless jewels, calligraphy and paintings. It''s really a rich country."Holding the statistics sheet, Su Xun raised a sneering smile on the corner of his mouth. After making so much money, it finally fell into his hands?


    "Half to the capital." Su Xun tore up the list.


    After all, this real statistical list can''t be sent up. Wei Zhongxian knows that he is greedy, but he will never know how much he is greedy.


    After killing so many people in Yangzhou, he will be impeached by all officials again. Some of the money will go into Wei Zhongxian''s pocket and some will go into Zhu Youjian''s treasury.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Ding Xian turns around and leaves, going to make false accounts.


    After Ding Xian left, Su Xun took out the purple haze magical skill and looked at it. He just looked at it and didn''t practice it, because although the purple haze magical skill was superior, its attack power was too weak.


    What''s more, he wanted to practice the wedding dress skill of the flower changing palace. The premise of practicing the wedding dress skill was to abandon his martial arts, or he didn''t practice any mental skills.


    If you practice other skills, you can''t practice the wedding dress skill. But if you practice the wedding dress skill, you can practice other skills. You can''t make mistakes in the order.


    Moreover, he also wanted to collect the strong points of hundreds of schools and compile a self-made skill, which is why he clearly did not practice the Zixia skill, but wanted to get it.


    About a quarter of an hour later, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Su Xun said.


    Wearing a light white gauze with a light green breast wrapped in it, Jiang Yuyan came in with a cup of hot tea.


    "Have a cup of tea, sir."


    Jiang Yuyan bent down and put the tea in front of Su Xun.


    Her hair has become a woman''s sideburns, marking that she has become a woman, and her eyebrows are full of amorous feelings.


    "Call shangxinlan. They go out to have a look. They all say Yangzhou is prosperous. I''ll go to see how prosperous it is."


    Su Xun took Zixia magic skill in one hand, and took a sip of the tea cup in the other.


    Jiang Yuyan pursed her lips: "master, Yuyan and her mother were singing in Yangzhou before, and they are very familiar with Yangzhou."


    "Well, then you can be a guide." Su Xun got up, put his arms around her white shoulder and laughed.


    A moment later, Su Xun, Ding Baiyin, tiexinlan, Jiang Yuyan and Yue Lingshan were walking along the bustling streets of Yangzhou City, looking east and West.


    Jiang YuYan''s four women have attracted a lot of attention. After all, they are all beautiful women with different customs.


    But Su Xun, who was walking among the four women, didn''t know how many men''s eyes he received.


    "Brother Su, look at that beggar."


    Suddenly, Yue Lingshan points to a beggar.


    The beggar saw them, turned and left.


    "Lin Pingzhi, stop." Su Xun stopped him.


    Yes, this beggar is Lin Pingzhi, the young escort leader of Fuwei escort agency.


    Hearing Su Xun call out his name, Lin Pingzhi stops. His face is full of embarrassment and shame of seeing acquaintances. After all, he is a beggar now.


    "Mr. Su, Miss Yue."


    In order to avoid the pursuit of Qingcheng sect, he fled all the way, and finally begged for a living.


    Su Xun looked at him: "I''m sorry about Fuwei escort agency. Now you have a chance to revenge, but you will lose something. Do you want it?"


    "Yes! i want! Please teach me When Lin Pingzhi heard this, he suddenly breathed.


    He wants revenge all the time, but his kung fu alone may not have any hope in his life.


    Su Xun took out a hand copied version of the anti evil sword spectrum from his arms and threw it to Lin Pingzhi: "I decide whether I want to practice it or not. If I practice it, I have to work for me for ten years."


    "My Lord has given me a secret script to help me avenge my blood feud. I wish to serve you from generation to generation!" Lin Pingzhi respectfully and nervously took over the secret script, with a firm tone.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "I advise you to think clearly. Come to me first after you have finished."


    With that, Su Xun threw him a small bag of silver and left with his four daughters.


    Lin Ping, with the secret script in one hand and the silver in the other, watched Su Xun''s back. There were tears in his eyes, and his heart was filled with infinite gratitude.


    It was not until the figure of the five disappeared completely in the crowd that he opened the secret script in his hand, and the eight words in his eyes hit him on the head like a heavy hammer.


    If you want to practice this skill, you must go to the Palace first.


    He just said that he was willing to work for Su Xun from generation to generation. After practicing this skill, he would have no offspring.


    "To get it, you have to lose it."


    Lin Pingzhi''s eyes were gradually firm, his hand holding the secret script was more and more hard, and his knuckles were faintly white.


    He breathed out a breath to continue to look up, and soon found that this is their Lin family''s exorcism sword spectrum.


    It''s just that the mental formula is more perfect, which is the real exorcism sword spectrum. No wonder he always feels that his exorcism sword is very weak. Is it because the core of their practice has been deleted all the time?


    If you want to practice the core of secluded evil sword technique, you have to cut off your own core.


    Lin Pingzhi is landing.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, there was a surge of people outside the Meridian Gate.


    More than a dozen families, including Huang Yuan, were all put on their prison clothes, waiting to be interrogated and beheaded.


    After the royal guards stay up late review, it is determined that the total number of people who have been interrogated and chopped is more than 1700.


    After Su Xun sat at the table, other officials in Yangzhou were invited to watch the ceremony. When he saw so many prisoners, their faces turned pale and their scalp became numb.


    Yangzhou can''t cut so many people all year round.


    He glanced carefully at Su Xun, who was quiet. All the officials were frightened. She was a murderer!


    "My Lord, it''s time."


    Ding Xian took a look at the sky, then stepped forward to Su Xun and said softly.


    Because there were not enough executioners, the royal guards took off their official clothes and became part-time executioners.


    Su Xun opened his eyes, picked up the arrow, threw it down, and coldly spat out a word: "chop!"


    "No! Woo woo! I don''t want to die. "


    "My Lord, please forgive me, my Lord, wuwuwu..."


    There was a howling sound on the execution ground, but Su Xun was indifferent and even felt a little happy.


    "Poof -"


    the executioner took a sip of wine and sprayed it on the knife. Then he reached out and pulled out the wooden card behind the prisoner, raised the big knife high and cut it off with a Shua. The prisoner''s head rolled down and warm blood splashed everywhere.


    Then the corpses were dragged away and replaced. It was like a pig killing line. After the executioner felt weak, the Royal Guards replaced him.


    All afternoon, the land outside the Meridian Gate was stained dark red with blood, and the heads and bodies were carried away one by one. Ten Yangzhou officials who were watching the ceremony on the high stage had fainted, seven of them had peed, and they were crying and shouting to resign on the spot.


    Even the onlookers turned pale when they arrived at the back. The nickname of King Su Yan began to spread widely in the south of the Yangtze River, which could stop children''s night crying.


    After killing him in Yangzhou, Su Xun finally left with the expectation of Yangzhou officials.


    If Su Xun didn''t leave, they always felt that there was a knife hanging on their head, and it would fall down at any time.


    Yangzhou is not far from Huangshan.


    With the speed of Su Xun, they can arrive before the martial arts meeting.


    This so-called Wulin conference is just not invited by Wulin, song, yuan, Qing and other small sects in the Ming Dynasty.


    Every country has a strong sense of region and is quite exclusive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, Huangshan.


    Most of the major schools in Daming have arrived, such as Huashan school, Songshan school, Hengshan school, Taishan school, jindaomen school, Qingcheng school and so on.


    "The heroes of the world and the major sects gather in our Huangshan Jiangfu, which really makes Jiangmou shine."


    Jiang biehe was wearing a robe, with a tuft of goatee and a gentle smile on his face.


    After some greetings, Jiang biehe sat down as his master: "the leader of tieruyun alliance has been missing for a long time, and the gratitude and resentment in the river and lake always need someone to decide. So Jiang called on all the heroes to come here to recommend a new leader of Wulin alliance, representing our Daming River and lake."


    "If you want me to tell you, Mr. Jiang, it''s very suitable for you to be the leader of the alliance. No one in the world knows the name of Jiang biehe, who is incomparable in benevolence and righteousness." Said Mr. red leaf.


    Jiang biehe said with a smile: "Mr. Hongye is joking. There are so many heroes sitting here. The leader of Jianyue, the gentleman of Huashan sect, and the leader of Zuoyou of Songshan sect are all outstanding people for a while. They should be the ones to be."


    Although he wanted to be the leader of the alliance, this idea could not be expressed by chiguoguo.


    "Mr. Jiang is flattered." Yue buqun gave up.


    Zuo lengchan looked arrogant: "I want to be the leader of the Wulin alliance, but I''d better put down the challenge arena to compete, so that I won''t be able to convince the public."


    "Now that all the heroes in the world and all the sects are here, do as the left leader said, and set down the challenge arena to compete with the previous one." Jiang biehe looked at the crowd and said.


    They automatically ignore the Oriental sister of heimuya and the two sisters of yuelianxing in yihuagong.


    Heimuya is a demon sect, not worthy to sit with them.


    And the palace does not contact with outsiders, so this time the river biehe did not even send an invitation.


    It was because he didn''t send the invitation letter that invited Yue felt that she looked down on the palace, so she sent Hua Wuqi to Huangshan to attend the Wulin conference.


    Liu Zhengfeng, the second leader of Hengshan sect, said: "we Hengshan sect will not be mixed with each other. Our leader, the dragon, will not see his head when he sees his tail. To tell you the truth, I''m going to wash my hands and quit the world in a few days."


    After he revealed the idea of Jinpen washing his hands and quitting from the world, he immediately surprised everyone.


    Only Zuo lengchan showed a sneer.


    At this time, a servant broke in in a hurry and interrupted the conversation.


    "What a flustered system!" Jiang biehe felt that he had no light on his face.The servant said in a panic: "master, it''s bad. Here comes the royal guards."


    Hearing the royal guards coming, everyone was shocked.


    "Royal guards? What''s the royal guards doing here? "


    "It''s no good for these eagles to come."


    "If the royal guards are going to be bad for Mr. Jiang, we will certainly not sit back and ignore them."


    Yue buqun and Ning Zhong looked at each other.


    Both of them thought of Su Xun.


    "Don''t panic, heroes. I''m not afraid of the shadow. The royal guards can''t get hold of it. Please wait here. I''ll go out and have a look."


    He is Wei Zhongxian''s father-in-law, so he is not afraid of the royal guards.


    "Mr. Jiang, wait a minute, go with me. If it''s dangerous, I''ll take care of you."


    "That''s right. Let''s go and see what the imperial eagle dog is up to."


    "Today, when the heroes of the world gather together, will men be afraid of a group of Eagle dogs?"


    There are so many brave people. They usually scold when they see the royal guards. Now all the people who walk around are full of courage.


    In this way, Jiang biehe took a group of Ming heroes to meet Su Xun outside the gate.


    Seeing Yue Lingshan beside Su Xun, Zuo lengchan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yue buqun.


    Other people here don''t know Yue Lingshan, but he can, because he has investigated Huashan, Hengshan, Taishan and Hengshan school carefully for a long time.


    Yue buqun''s daughter is with the royal guards. Has Yue buqun joined the imperial court?


    "How do you address this adult?"


    Jiang biehe looked at Su Xun and asked.


    "Commander of the royal guards, Su Xun."


    Su Xun said softly, but it was like thunder in everyone''s ears.


    After all, the commander of the royal guards is the commander of the royal guards. Now the commander of the royal guards is in Huangshan, so he doesn''t want to catch them all.


    For a moment, people were like enemies.


    "It''s Mr. Su. Why did Mr. Su come to Huangshan?" Jiang biehe didn''t expect that he would be the commander of the royal guards.


    Su Xun pointed to tiexinlan: "this is Xinlan, my concubine, and tieruyun''s daughter. I heard that my father-in-law was arrested by you, Jiang biehe, and came to rescue him."


    Boom!


    If this word falls, it will stir up a thousand waves like a stone.


    Because the amount of information contained in Su Xun''s sentence is too much.


    First of all, tie Ruyun''s only daughter became a concubine to the commander of the royal guards.


    Secondly, tie Ruyun was caught by Jiang biehe when he disappeared. What does Jiang biehe want to do?


    Jiang biehe''s heart is full of waves, but on the surface it''s still: "Mr. Su, you''ve wronged Jiang. How can Jiang catch the iron alliance leader? Besides, Jiang can''t even have the heart."


    When they heard this, they became suspicious again. Yes, Jiang biehe is a famous man of benevolence and righteousness. How can he catch the iron alliance leader?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if he wants to catch the iron cloud, he doesn''t have the strength.


    People suspected that Su Xun was planting and setting up, and provoking dissension. After all, they didn''t like the royal guards.


    "Jiang biehe, I''m a three-level official. Can I frame you up? If it''s true or false, let me go in and search for it. " Su Xun was careless.


    Jiang biehe was immediately worried and said angrily, "Mr. Su, I''m not a big man, but I''m also famous in the river and lake. If you want to search, what face do I have?"


    He would like to say, Mr. Su, we all work for the company. The flood flushed the Dragon King Temple!


    But at this time, in front of so many people in the Jianghu, he couldn''t say that.


    "Yes, if there''s any hard evidence, you can doubt and speculate, you''ll have to search, don''t even think about it!"


    "Iron girl, as the only daughter of the iron alliance leader, you collude with the royal guards to injustice Mr. Jiang. The iron alliance leader has a daughter like you!"


    "We are here today. You royal guards are not allowed to be presumptuous. If you don''t have any evidence, you should leave immediately. Don''t frame Mr. Jiang here!"


    Relying on the advantages of the number and strength, the major sects were not afraid of Su Xun and did not give face at all.


    Step on


    At this time, the sound of rapid footsteps sounded.


    Soon, thousands of armored soldiers and hundreds of royal guards rushed out from all directions, set up dozens of broken crossbows specially made for the people in the Jianghu, and surrounded the gate of Jiangfu.


    Looking at the arrow with thick and thin thumbs, the heroes in the river and lake who were just shouting suddenly quieted down.


    To tell you the truth, these soldiers and the royal guards can''t stop them if they really want to fight, but their disciples will be killed and injured badly, and all the factions will be greatly weakened.


    The prosperity of a school never depends on one person. No one wants the next generation of elites to die young.


    So they tacit understanding of the choice of recognition counsels."Anyone who dares to move in disorder will be killed without mercy!"


    Su Xun left a word and directly took Hua Wuqi and others to push them away and walk into Jiang Fu.


    The leaders of various schools are playing dead in place.


    Don''t say whether they have fought or not. They dare not even move their hands. If they do, they will rebel. Then their clan generals will be surrounded and suppressed by tens of thousands of troops of the imperial court.


    "Lord Su! Lord Su


    Jiang biehe quickly caught up with Su Xun and said to him in a low voice: "misunderstanding, my Lord, I''m the son-in-law of the Lord of the factory. The flood flushed the Dragon King Temple!"


    "What! You are the son-in-law of the company. Why didn''t you say so earlier? " Su Xun''s voice improved a lot.


    For a moment, the leaders of all factions looked at Jiang biehe, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    Jiang biehe


    It''s crazy.


    Su Xun laughed and hugged Jiang biehe: "I''ve been a family for a long time. In this case, Mr. Jiang will let my father-in-law tie Ruyun go."


    Looking at Su Xun''s smiling face, Jiang biehe really wanted to give him a blow.


    All his years of decorating were in vain.


    Now everyone knows that he is Wei Zhongxian''s son-in-law. How can he get along in the world?


    Anyway, it''s all exposed. As long as these people go back to check, they can find out the truth. Jiang biehe is too lazy to pretend: "tie Ruyun is really in my hand, but it''s ordered by the factory master, so please go back. I won''t let anyone go without the order of the factory master."


    Hearing Jiang biehe admit himself, all the people in the Wulin are furious. It''s the anger of being played around like a fool.


    "Farewell to the crane! You sinister little man


    "Let go of the iron leader soon!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be a eunuch!"


    "Do you really want to kill me? But you can''t! Ha ha ha... " After the showdown, Jiang biehe revealed his true nature and laughed miserably.


    All the people in the Wulin were angry and helpless. They really had nothing to do with Su Xun.


    At this time, Su Xun said softly, "if you want to kill him, kill him. He''s from the East Hall. I''m the royal guards. I''m not familiar with him."


    The smile on Jiang biehe''s face was instantly stiff.


    It was the turn of a group of Wulin people to smile.


    Jiang biehe was so scared that he grabbed Su Xun''s sleeve: "Mr. Su How can you say that? We all work for the company... "


    "Yes, so, you should also have the consciousness of sacrificing for the company." Su Xun broke off his hand, and then walked to the inner courtyard with a big stride.


    Just as Jiang biehe wanted to catch up, Zuo lengchan and others used their lightness skills to surround him.


    "Jiang biehe, you must die!"


    Jiang biehe''s face turned pale and he was terrified: "you can''t kill me Mr. Chang won''t let you go. I''m Mr. Chang''s son-in-law I can''t die... "


    "What a lot of nonsense! You don''t have to talk about the morality of the river and the lake with this kind of insidious villain. Let''s go together! " Left cold Zen movement ice Qi, a palm out.


    Yue buqun, Liu Zhengfeng, Yu Canghai and others have pulled out weapons, followed by hands.


    Jiang biehe has average martial arts. After being surrounded, he is only beaten. He is dismembered by people with real Qi.


    "The reason why Jiang biehe kidnapped the iron leader must be to be the leader of the Wulin alliance. He almost cheated him this time. If he became the leader of the alliance, he would be in danger."


    "Yes, it''s too dangerous. Thanks to the commander of the royal guards, if it wasn''t for him..."


    "This man is so old that he should be the new commander. It seems that he is not in the same mind as the eunuch."


    When people were discussing Su Xun, Su Xun had released tie Ruyun from the secret room.


    "Daddy Cymbidium embraces tieruyun.


    Tie Ruyun was still confused: "Xinlan, how can you be here? Have you been caught?"


    "Dad, I''m here to save you." Tiexinlan came out of his arms, wiped his tears and said.


    Looking at tie Ruyun, Su Xun said with a smile, "I''ve met Laotai mountain."


    "What do you call me?"


    Tie Ruyun widened his eyes and looked at his daughter''s coy appearance. His mind was blank. How long has he been locked up? Even his daughter has been arched.


    Tiexinlan held tieruyun''s arm: "Dad, thanks to Chang''an, if it wasn''t for him, I didn''t know you were caught by the villain Jiang biehe..."


    She told the whole story.


    After hearing this, tie Ruyun sighed and looked at Su Xun with a complicated look: "thank you, Mr. Su."


    He is not happy that his daughter will marry the commander of the royal guards as a concubine, but he can''t fight with each other when others save him.


    "Laotaishan doesn''t have to be like this. It''s what I should do." Su Xun was modest and polite.


    Tieruyun toothache: "you''d better not take a bite of laotaishan, change the name.""Yes, father-in-law."


    Iron like cloud


    Hold back and don''t worry about it like a child.


    "Dad, let''s go out first. Those people in the Jianghu are still waiting outside." Said tiexinlan.


    Iron such as cloud this just returned to a God: "right, right, go out first, have what go out to say again."


    Then they went out of the secret room, and at the same time, Su Xun found the six Ren god dice in a dark space of the Qin studio.


    "Find a way to untie this. The way to untie it is to put all the same patterns together." Su Xun directly threw the six Ren god dice to Jiang Yuyan.


    He only remembered that Jiang Yuyan solved it in the TV play, but he forgot what method he used.


    There are the highest level of skill of marriage clothes and Hunyuan Qi in Liuren divine dice. Transplanting flowers and grafting trees and burying flowers in empty wood are the top internal mental skills in the world.


    These two internal skills are the most powerful in Daming''s world, and Dugu Jiujian can''t match them.


    When everyone came to the front yard, a group of Wulin people came up one after another.


    "Iron leader."


    "It''s good that the iron leader is safe."


    "Thank you for your concern. I didn''t check for a while, but I was ambushed by Wei Zhongxian." Tie Ruyun raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    Then he pointed to Su Xun beside him: "I believe we all know him. The commander of the royal guards, Su Xun, Su Chang''an, saw through Wei Zhongxian''s calculation and saved my husband. Chang''an and Xinlan are in love and have accepted him as his concubine. And he and Wei Zhongxian are not the same people. We should help each other more in the future. "


    "I can understand your determination to get rid of Wei Zhongxian. I will do it. You can rest assured." Su Xun threw his hand at the crowd.


    Yue buqun was the first to stand up: "Lord Su, a young hero, killed corrupt officials and powerful families in Fuzhou. I admire him very much. Huashan sect is willing to obey his orders."


    "The Songshan school is willing to listen to your instructions." Zuo lengchan came out the second time, and the trend was irreversible.


    "Hengshan school..."


    "I am Hengshan school..."


    Then all the sects declared their position one after another. With the power of the royal guards, Su Xun controlled all the sects of the Ming Dynasty by the hand of tie Ruyun, the leader of the Wulin alliance.


    He also seduced Dongfang''s elder sister with his personal beauty. From then on, the Wulin of Ming Dynasty was in his pocket.


    This time, he killed Jiang biehe and released tie Ruyun. Basically, he was shameless with Wei Zhongxian.


    Before the news is sent back to the capital, we should go back and kill Wei Zhongxian and take charge of the government.


    Then, he carried out external and internal investigation, eradicated corrupt officials, accumulated fame, and forced Zhu Youjian to take the Zen position.


    With a stable rear area, you can go to other countries to pick up girls and find secrets.


    The cabinet of the Ming Dynasty was perfect, and with the existence of the royal guards and the East Hall, even if the emperor did not go to court for more than ten years, the country would not be in great trouble.


    For example, if Emperor Wanli did not go to court for more than 20 years, he still did not lose power, let alone create chaos.


    Su Xun could make a general direction for the cabinet to complete step by step, but he just had to go around and supervise the country by the royal guards.


    Half a month later, Su Xun set out on his way back to Beijing.


    The eight locust merchants can only put aside for the time being.


    At the same time, because huawuqi has not been back to the palace, after many years, the two palace masters of inviting moon and Lianxing stepped out of the palace for the first time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A month later, the capital.


    "Pa!"


    Wei Zhongxian clapped his secret newspaper on the table, and the table fell apart in an instant.


    "Where did Sue find out?"


    Wei Zhongxian asked coldly.


    "Adoptive father, Su Xun will arrive in Beijing in three days." Zhao Jingzhong replied respectfully.


    Wei Zhongxian said in a cold voice: "let him come to see us for the first time after he comes back!"


    Su Xun killed in Fuzhou and Jiangnan. Wei Zhongxian helped him clean up all the money he sent back.


    But now he dares to kill his son-in-law and let tie Ruyun go.


    Wei Zhongxian thinks that Su Xun is becoming more and more out of control. It''s a good thing that Su Xun''s courage is so big that he doesn''t even pay attention to him. That''s not appropriate.


    He''s going to withdraw Su Xun''s post and let him taste disobedience. He can make him ascend to the sky and also make him fall from the sky and die.


    "Yes, adoptive father!"


    Zhao Jingzhong had a gloating smile in his eyes. Su Xun, Su Xun, your good luck has come to an end. What are you without an adoptive father?


    He was very jealous of Su Xun, because Su Xun was really a little Royal Guard flag when he met him for the first time.


    But later, Su Xun was promoted all the way. Instead, he surpassed him. It was strange that he could balance his mind.


    At this time, Su Xun was not afraid of Wei Zhongxian.


    Half a month ago, Jiang Yuyan had already solved the six Ren god dice. Su Xun got the mental skills of transplanting flowers and trees and burying flowers with empty wood, and practiced with Jiang Yuyan.Jiang Yuyan was just like kaigua. He practiced in a few days. Su Xun''s martial arts talent was already full, so he really kaigua.


    Su Xun can now abuse Wei Zhongxian to death, because transplanting flowers and grafting trees can also absorb other people''s internal power. In the TV series, Jiang Yuyan has absorbed Liu Xi''s internal power.


    So now Wei Zhongxian is a big power bank full of energy in Su Xun''s eyes.

 Chapter 1379

    After practicing transplanting flowers and grafting trees, Su Xun decided that he was only responsible for stamping the orders given by Wei Zhongxian, so Su Xun affectionately called him the emperor of stamping, and would continue to seal for him in the future.


    "Your Majesty, a happy event, a great one!"


    Wang Chengen trotted in with an excited face.


    "What''s more, Wei Zhongxian has committed many evils and died suddenly?" Zhu Youjian''s interest is lacking.


    What he wanted to do was to make great achievements after he ascended the throne, but he didn''t expect that Wei Zhongxian and Su Xun had the power to kill the king, which made him a puppet emperor.


    Wang Chengen said excitedly: "the emperor is really clever. Wei Zhongxian didn''t die suddenly, but he was killed by Su Xun. Now it''s all over the capital."


    "What Zhu Youjian immediately sat up.


    After a long silence, he burst out laughing: "Wei Zhongxian, Wei Zhongxian, I didn''t expect that you would die in the hands of the dog who was promoted by you. He also trampled on you. You gained a wave of reputation of eradicating eunuchs and traitors. I''m afraid you won''t die in peace."


    "My Lord, there is another good thing..." After Wang Chengen reported his good news, he was ready to talk about Su Xun''s breaking into the palace. He wanted to persuade the emperor to take advantage of this matter to handle Su Xun, so that the imperial power would return to Zhu Youjian.


    He didn''t know that Wei Zhongxian and Su Xun had mastered Zhu you''s evidence of regicide, so they thought things so simple and beautiful.


    "It seems that your majesty is in a good mood."


    A sound of pondering rang out, and everyone went along. He saw a red flying fish suit Su Xun came in with a long knife on his waist.


    Seeing this, Zhu Youjian was shocked: "Su Xun You, how did you get in! "


    "Your Majesty, another thing is that the commander of the royal guards breaks into the palace with a knife. Please punish him severely!" Wang Chengen held back his excitement and handed Su Xun''s knife.


    After all, it''s a crime of attempted assassination.


    Su Xun looked at Zhu Youjian with a smile: "Your Majesty can have a clear view. Don''t be unjust to me."


    "Still arguing..." Wang Chengen denounced.


    Zhu Youjian has calmed down and interrupted Wang Chengen''s words: "shut up, Su Aiqing is ordered to enter the palace. I want to have a secret talk with him. You all go down."


    Although Wei Zhongxian died, Su Xun still held his secret, so he had to be a puppet.


    But he has seen the hope of power.


    Wei Zhongxian can fight the Donglin Party, but he doesn''t think Su Xun can fight it.


    What he needs now is to wait until the right time to give Su Xun a fatal blow.


    Wang Chengen was stunned and quickly responded. Knowing that Zhu Youjian was in trouble, he resigned.


    "Your Majesty, I will leave first."


    Empress Zhou got up, with a smile on her lips, nodded slightly to Su Xun, and then left.


    Although she knows that Su Xun is the treacherous Minister Zhu Youjian hates, she will not be impolite as a queen.


    She came from an ordinary family and was also a virtuous empress. There were many empresses in Ming Dynasty, but few emperors. They wasted them.


    "Su Aiqing, please tell me what will I do." Zhu Youjian showed a self mocking smile.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "Your Majesty has a clever plan. In fact, it''s nothing more than that the minister eradicated Wei Zhongxian, a treacherous minister, for your Majesty''s sake


    This is a bad word for Zhu you.


    "Su Aiqing has a point." Zhu Youjian''s heart is like eating a fly, but his face is full of it.


    Su Xun said, "I want to take charge of the factory guard."


    The factory is the East factory, and the guard is the Royal Guard. Even Wei Zhongxian didn''t take charge of the factory.


    He just used his power to suppress the Royal Guards for the governor of the East Hall.


    "It''s so good, but Ai Qing''s reward is too meager to get rid of thieves for the country. Let''s let her serve as the commander of the royal guards and concurrently serve as the commander of the East Hall. How about another Marquis of Huai''an and a jade belt for the boa constrictor?"


    Anyway, Su Xun now has whatever he wants, so Zhu Youjian waves his hand and rewards him indiscriminately. If he wants to destroy him, he must first make him crazy.


    Su Xun was in a high position when he was young, and he was in charge of the government. Zhu Youjian wanted to let him float, let him expand to the point that he didn''t know what to say, and make him seek his own death.


    But he didn''t know that Su Xun had been an official more than this. Could it make him expand?


    That''s it?


    "Thank you


    Su Xun''s calm hand.


    Zhu Youjian sneered. He was quite determined. He was so happy that he could hold back.


    I''ll see how long you can bear it.


    "If Aiqing has nothing to do, leave. The imperial edict of awarding Aiqing will be announced tomorrow morning."


    Zhu Youjian waved and said.


    Then Su Xun retired. At the same time, the ministers were gathering together.


    Both the Donglin Party and the eunuch party have their own. Now, without Wei Zhongxian, they are ready to join hands except Su Xun.


    After all, they are all ministers of state, so naturally they don''t want to be put on the head by a spy.What''s more, Su Xun and his party in Fuzhou and Yangzhou killed more than 2000 people. Who is not afraid of this kind of killing God?


    Remove the secret agent first, and then there will be internal competition among them. At least they won''t be killed like Su Xun.


    "Now that Su Xun and Wei Zhongxian bite the dog, Wei Zhongxian is dead. Your Majesty must be waiting for us to impeach him."


    Urge Cheng Xiu to carry a teacup to say indifferently.


    Although he is a member of the eunuch party, he is now a minister. The emperor can''t dismiss him if he wants to. After all, there are so many eunuchs in the eunuch party. If all of them are removed, will the emperor use any more people?


    On the contrary, Wei Zhongxian''s existence has been suppressing him. Now that Wei Zhongxian is dead, he is happy.


    As for the cooperation with Su Xun, he has long been thrown out of the sky. Wei Zhongxian is dead. What''s the use of the evidence that he secretly believed in the king?


    "Yes, Wei Zhongxian is dead. Can Su Xun, a commander of the royal guards, jump up and down?"


    "I''m ready for the memorial. I''ll impeach Su Xun tomorrow. Please press your fingerprints." Han Kuang took out a joint Memorial and put it on the table.


    After pressing the fingerprints, all the people in the room laughed at each other. There is no permanent enemy in politics. Don''t they join hands with each other now?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I propose to drink tea instead of wine. Cheers to the bright future of Daming!" Han Kuang got up and said.


    He is deeply trusted by Zhu Youjian, but because of Wei Zhongxian, Zhu Youjian is not good at reusing him. Now that Wei Zhongxian is dead, he should rise to the top.


    This man was the first assistant in the movie.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Did you hear that? Wei Zhongxian is dead. "


    "You know now? It has been spread all over the capital for a long time. It was the commander of the royal guards, Lord Su, who killed it. "


    "Well done! It''s said that Mr. Su has killed three or four thousand people this time. They are all corrupt officials and despotic gentry. Mr. Su is really blue sky


    "Yes, those scholars still scold Lord Su and Wei Zhongxian for being in collusion every day. But after Lord Su became the commander of the royal guards, the royal guards no longer dare to bully our people. Who is good or bad? We are blind. Can''t we see it?"


    "Now that Wei Zhongxian has been killed by Lord Su, who dares to say that they are in collusion? Mr. Su clearly endured humiliation and gained the trust of Wei Zhongxian. He is our loyal minister of Daming! The emperor''s loyal minister


    Wei Zhongxian''s death is a great event. After all, no one knows that he is nine thousand years old. Under the propaganda of the East Hall and the royal guards, it has spread all over the capital of the Ming Dynasty.


    Everyone was talking, and Su Xun became a loyal minister who broke into the enemy, endured humiliation and gained his trust. At the critical moment, he was killed.


    Now who dares to say that Mr. Su is a eunuch?


    Is there a eunuch who kills his own leader?


    At the same time, Su Xun also ordered that the matter be spread to all counties of the Ming Dynasty by using the intelligence network of the royal guards.


    He''s already washing white.


    At this time, Su Fu, in the study.


    "My Lord, all Wei Zhongxian''s followers have been arrested and put into prison, and the place where he hid his silver has also been found."


    He said, lowering his head.


    Most of the people in the East Hall, Su Xun, did not pursue it, but Wei Zhongxian''s daughter and son would definitely be arrested.


    Otherwise, how can the East Hall and the royal guards be run in a unified way when there are internal differences?


    Su Xun said slowly: "tomorrow afternoon, ask and chop, in addition, count Wei Zhongxian''s property."


    "Yes, I''ll leave." Dingxiu leaves.


    Just then, there was a noise outside.


    Soon a royal guard ran in: "I tell you, there are two women outside. They claim to be from the flower transplant palace. They want us to hand over 100 families of flowers."


    "The moon and the stars." Su Xun got up and went out.


    When you come to the front yard, you can see that Yanyue and Lianxing are fighting with Li Kuisheng and other royal guards.


    Hua wushao went to copy Wei Zhongxian''s home.


    The two of them are tall, with deep career lines looming. One is cold and the other is gentle. The two sisters have different customs.


    "All back off!" Su Xun called.


    Li Kuisheng and others were ordered to withdraw from the battle circle.


    "You can''t break into my official residence."


    Su Xun scolded, and his voice fell down. He turned into a shadow and rushed to the two sisters. The two sisters gave a cold hum. One of them used the magic skill of wedding dress, and the other used Hunyuan Qi to fight Su Xun.


    However, their wedding dress skills and Hunyuan Qi have no mental skills of the highest level.


    "Empty wood buries flowers!"


    Su Xun gave a loud shout and used his unique skill of burying flowers with empty wood to push them back. Then a tornado destroyed the parking lot and made them vomit blood.


    "How can you know the skill of my flower transplanting palace?"


    Inviting the moon and pitying the star to help each other, and looking at Su Xun with unbelievable faces, they buried flowers in empty wood, but they had already lost their skill in the flower palace."Do I need to explain to you?"


    Su Xun asked in reply.


    Inviting the moon was so angry that Lian Xing was gentle that she told Su Xun: "Su Da, please calm down. My sister and I just came here to look for their beloved disciples, but they didn''t want to kill people. Otherwise, these royal guards would have died long ago."


    The temperament of inviting the moon is to kill people, but she was persuaded by Lianxing. After all, this is the capital. She offended Su Xun and was besieged by the army. There is only one way to die.


    "Pity Star Palace master, if not, you two have already died." Su Xun said calmly.


    Invite month cold hum, some not convinced.


    Lian Xing pursed his mouth: "please call Hua Wuqi out. Another skill I lost in the flower palace is to bury flowers in empty wood. Please return it."


    "Is the master of Lianxing palace joking? I didn''t steal it from you. Why should I give it back to you? In addition, I will do the same


    Su Xun wanted to use empty wood to bury flowers and transplant flowers to hang the two sisters for his use.


    "What


    When Su Xun heard that the transplanting flowers and trees were also in his hands, the invitation to the moon and Lianxing were not only breathless.


    "As long as the adults can return the skills of transplanting flowers and transplanting trees and burying flowers with empty trees, any conditions can be raised." Inviting the moon is more decisive than pitying the star.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I can give you back my skills, but the palace will work for me for ten years."


    "This..." The star looked at her sister for the month, because the flower house was always a strong visitor has the final say.


    Inviting the moon coldly said: "is not to listen to your order to help you kill? Why not


    "In order to prevent you from going against me, I''ll give you the skill of transplanting flowers and grafting trees first, and then I''ll give you the skill of burying flowers with empty trees a year later." The woman who invited the moon didn''t have any sense of keeping the promise. Su Xun didn''t feel at ease.


    Invite a month to sneer: "did not expect Su adult hall a man incredibly still believe two women."


    "Can''t the master of inviting the moon believe men?" Su Xun showed a meaningful smile.


    Invited month was mentioned sad, face a heavy, cold hum a: "Su adult mouth is flexible."


    "To tell you the truth, my tongue is more flexible." Su Xun laughed, and then said, "I am upright as an official. There are many treacherous officials who want to harm me, so for the sake of my life, you two will follow me and protect my safety."


    Hearing Su Xun''s claim to be upright, the royal guards all around were twitching.


    My Lord, you are more greedy than Wei Zhongxian.


    "It doesn''t matter if you die. Don''t take down the skill of transplanting flowers and grafting trees." Invite month cold voice to say.


    Lianxing apologized to Su Xun with a smile: "this is my sister''s temperament. Please forgive me. Next, we will try our best to protect adult''s safety."


    "I still like to talk to the leader of Lianxing palace. Come in and give you the skill of burying flowers with empty wood first."


    With that, Su Xun waved his sleeve robe to let the royal guards back down, and then led the two sisters into the study.


    After giving them the skills of burying flowers with empty wood, they arranged a partial courtyard for them.


    In the afternoon, Wei Zhongxian''s house finished copying.


    There are more than 40 million taels of cash. This dog is more greedy than the 30 million taels that Su Xun sent back. He didn''t give Zhu Youjian a cent. It''s really greedy.


    Wei Zhongxian: I''m flattered.


    Invite the moon to go back to arrange things about the flower palace, leaving Lianxing alone in the capital.


    Su Sao, Bao began to plan to hook up and lead Lianxing.


    Compared with the woman who has been hurt and has prejudice against all men, Lianxing, who has never been in love and is kind-hearted, is a better woman to cheat.


    Because of the special skill of the palace, the 30-year-old invited moon and Lianxing always maintain their 20-year-old appearance, so age is not a problem.


    The problem is beauty.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun was stunned. Good guy, he impeached seventy-two crimes. I didn''t do anything. I just went to crime with a law every day, didn''t I?


    "Wait for me to reconsider!"


    A large number of Ministers knelt down. When other officials saw this scene, they hesitated for a moment and followed suit.


    For a moment, only Su Xun was left standing.


    He seems lonely and miserable. The eunuch party officials all know that he is going to die, not only some of them are miserable.


    "You Aiqing, please rise quickly. Su Aiqing is devoted to the country, loyal to me, and even eradicates Wei Zhongxian and other traitors. What''s his crime?"


    Zhu Youjian really wants to make an order to investigate and deal with Su Xun, but he can''t do that. He will die together.


    How can Su Xun''s life match his?


    Man Dynasty Civil and military suddenly confused, kneeling on the ground, they looked up at the emperor.


    Your majesty, what are you thinking!


    You missed such a good chance!


    Is


    There was a terrible thought in the crowd.Is Su Xun always a member of the emperor, and he sent him to Wei Zhongxian?


    The more people think about it, the more likely it is.


    For a moment, he was in a cold sweat. The emperor had such a good hand, and they offended Su Xun, who made great contributions to the emperor. Isn''t it tragic?


    A bunch of brain buffs, crazy brain buffs.


    Zhu Youjian didn''t know what they were thinking, so he ordered Wang Chengen to declare a decree.


    Wang Chengen took the imperial edict and stepped forward a few steps: "emperor Fengtian, the imperial edict said: my humerus, royal guards commander Su Xun, loyal and patriotic, Balabala Today, he is given the post of commanding envoy of the royal guards, and concurrently the governor of the East Hall. He goes to Huai''an to wait, and he is given a boa robe and jade belt to rest with the state. He is allowed to worship not his name, enter the court and walk up the hall with his sword. It can be seen that I do not kneel down, and I do so. "


    Hearing such a generous reward, everyone was shocked again. They gave Su Xun all the things that the East Hall and the royal guards said were right. Isn''t your majesty afraid to raise another 9000 year old Wei Zhongxian?


    No, Su Xun is not a eunuch. His harm will be even greater. It''s Dong Zhuo, it''s Cao Cao!


    "Minister, take orders." Su Xun came out.


    "No! Your majesty! Even though Lord Su has made great contributions, it is too much to offer such a reward. I ask your majesty to take it back! " Han Kuang yelled.


    "Your Majesty, please take it back!"


    Most people have reconsidered. Su Xun is in charge of the East Hall and the royal guards at the same time. Then they have offended Su Xun today. Won''t they suffer in the future?


    So I only expect Zhu Youjian to take back his life.


    But Zhu Youjian''s attitude was decisive: "this matter is settled. I''m tired. Let''s disperse the court."


    Voice down, straight up and go.


    He just wanted these officials to fight with Su. The more incompatible they were, the happier he was.

 Chapter 1380

    With Zhu Youjian and Wang Chengen leaving, only Su Xun and a group of civil and military officials were left in Taihe hall.


    "My Lord, I''m so sorry. As an official of the same court, I''ve always regarded you as my most respected predecessors. Unexpectedly, you stabbed me in the back! Fortunately, your majesty is sage and insightful, and has not been framed and encouraged by you in a few words. "


    Su Xun circled in the hall of Supreme Harmony, looking at Cui Chengxiu, Han Kuang and others with a sad face. He seemed to want to write down everyone''s appearance.


    His eyes were numbing.


    Many people regretted later, especially those middle-level officials who were just qualified to go to the court, and they said hello to Han Kuang''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    Mr. Cao Ni, without knowing the enemy''s situation, led us to open fire. It''s not like we''re going to follow Wei Zhongxian''s example. It''s the Holy Family of Zhenglong!


    Now, I''m sorry for him. I dare not talk to my wife.


    "Mr. Su, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, I was taken to the ditch by them." Li Lusheng, the censor, licked his face and came up to Su Xun to kowtow.


    He was a member of the eunuch party, promoted by Wei Zhongxian, and promoted from magistrate to censor.


    Cui Chengxiu, the senior officials, can''t put down their faces to be soft with Su Xun on this occasion, but he has no psychological pressure. After all, Wei Zhongxian''s people have no integrity.


    Su Xun laughed and patted him on the face heavily: "since all of them have fallen into the pit, you can just bury them in the pit. The grave is free."


    No matter what Donglin Party or eunuch party he is, he should clear out the court hall as soon as possible, so that he won''t be held by his trouser legs when he is out in waves.


    Li Lusheng''s face turned pale.


    Su Xun didn''t waste any more time on one of his little people. He looked around for a week: "ha ha, my lords, this Liang Zi is a knot. You make me feel cold. Changing the Japanese official makes you sad!"


    He laughed to the chill of his feet.


    Voice down, a throw sleeve robe, negative hand laughing to go outside the hall, at the door by the eunuch to help him put on shoes, stride out of the hall door.


    The hall of Supreme Harmony is dead.


    Li Lusheng threw himself on the ground and began to cry.


    But at this time, no one laughed at him, only empathy and fear, anger and panic.


    They thought that Wei Zhongxian was dead, and it was their turn to take charge of the government, but they didn''t expect a more vicious one.


    And now Su Xun''s power is even higher than that of Wei Zhongxian. The key is to kill Wei Zhongxian. He has a good reputation among the people.


    This man is a hundred times more difficult than Wei Zhongxian.


    They may all be the next li Lusheng.


    "Urge the book of history..." Han Kuang sees Cui Chengxiu.


    Urge Cheng Xiu to squint: "walls have ears."


    Han Kuang nodded and kept silent.


    A running dog of the eunuch party and a clear stream of the Donglin Party actually got together because of Su Xun. Su Xun was also the matchmaker of their two families.


    There are many wise people in such a big court. After a short period of muddle, they quickly reflected that the emperor''s attitude was not right.


    According to Zhu Youjian''s character when he was king of letters, he was a man with strong desire for power.


    How could it be that after being controlled by Wei Zhongxian, he took the initiative to hand over the power to Su Xun?


    Moreover, his reward to Su Xun was too much. It was not like reuse, but more like helplessness.


    Excluding all the impossibilities, the one left is the only answer. In this way, they have a bold speculation that Zhu Youjian is afraid of Su Xun.


    But he was a great emperor. Su Xun''s power came from the emperor, and his foundation was even weaker than Wei Zhongxian''s. what could the emperor fear?


    This is the key to solve Su Xun''s problem.


    On the other side, as soon as Su Xun walked out of Taihe hall, he was stopped by a palace maid.


    "Mr. Su, stay here. I have an important person to see you." A palace maid with lingering charm gave Su Xun a smile.


    Su Xun asked, "who is the nobleman in the palace?"


    Noble here generally refers to the imperial concubines.


    The emperor''s concubine met his foreign minister privately. Zhu Youjian didn''t think he was wearing a green hat for him.


    Zhou miaoxuan: didn''t you wear it for him?


    "I''ll know if you come with me." The maid in waiting just smiles and makes a gesture of invitation.


    Su Xun also laughed: "lead the way."


    Can he still be scared by a woman?


    What''s more, she''s a woman she hasn''t seen.


    Ten thousand steps back, let alone meeting the emperor''s concubines. He takes Dong Xiangguo as his idol. He dares to spend the night sleeping with his concubines.


    Then she went into a small garden. The maid stopped at the door and said, "please, my Lord."


    When Su Xun went into the garden alone, he saw a beautiful figure with his back to him. His hair was black and his head was full of gold forks and jade hairpins.Wearing a white skirt embroidered with Golden Peony, with a white jade neck protruding from the back collar, she has a slim back and a tall figure. Her slender waist is like a willow in the wind, and below it is a full moon with moderate radian.


    Just looking at one figure can evoke the inexplicable flame in people''s heart. Of course, Su Xun is an exception. Su liuxiahui Xun is famous for his calm mind.


    Because often people have not sat in his arms, he has been rude in the mess.


    So people give nicknames - sit back!


    Finally, the woman slowly turned around, revealing the delicate face, a moderate size oval face, eyebrows like willow leaves, eyes pan peach, Qiong nose is cherry like pink lips, charming and moving.


    "Mr. Su, how brave you are


    Seeing that Su Xun dared to look at his face so rudely, Zhang Yan yelled angrily.


    She couldn''t help turning around because she could feel his unbridled eyes behind his back.


    But I didn''t expect that after seeing her real face, Su Xun dared to look at her so boldly.


    "I''m not brave enough to appreciate her beautiful body." Su Xun showed a joking smile.


    He now knows what Zhang Yan suddenly saw him for. After all, he was the only one who came into the palace wearing flying fish clothes that day. It''s very easy to find out his head.


    Zhang Yan''s pretty face turned red, as if she could shed blood. She was ashamed, angry and frightened. Her hands were shaking when she pointed to Su Xun: "you How dare you


    She is the Empress Dowager. How ever did anyone dare to play with her like this? It''s a matter of losing one''s head.


    "Thank you for your praise." Su Xun laughed and asked, "I don''t know what''s the purpose of calling me."


    Zhang Yan was furious: "Mr. Su! Breaking into the harem, peeping, watching the Empress Dowager bathe, you are a capital crime


    She didn''t understand why Su Xun could be so calm after committing such a big crime, but it was this kind of indifferent attitude that made her more and more angry.


    "What the empress said is very true. I''ll turn myself in now. Frankly, I look at the empress''s body and ask for your Majesty''s death!" With that, Su Xun turned and left.


    Zhang Yan''s pretty face flashed a fluster, and Zhang was helpless: "you are crazy! Stop for me


    "I''ve committed a capital crime. Does the empress want to cover up the officials?" Su Xun looked back with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Yan clenched the powder fist, which still don''t know this audacious commander is still teasing her.


    She took a deep breath, calmed the agitation, and said with humiliation: "Mr. Su, I don''t want to have" no shortage. I need you to go to Liaodong for me. " In the study, Su Xun looked at Hua Wuqi and said.


    The map of the world is very strange. It can''t be compared with the historical map of the previous life. After all, several countries exist at the same time. The fusion of martial arts and history is not the original world at all.


    In this world, Liaodong of the Ming Dynasty actually borders on the Manchu Qing Dynasty, and Mao Wenlong is the governor of the Qing Dynasty.


    Mao Wenlong was a very capable general in the original time and space, but he was killed by yuan Chonghuan.


    After all, Mao Wenlong had to fight against the Qing Tartars at the front line.


    However, what reassures Su Xun is that Manchu will not attack for the time being, because according to intelligence, Xuanye, that is Kangxi, is not in power, and power is controlled by aobai, so he won''t start a war for a while.


    Aobai said: Mr. Su, it''s not difficult for us to go together.


    Compared with the great Song Dynasty, the situation of the Ming Dynasty is still relatively good, because the great Song Dynasty is being defeated by the Mongolian and Yuan Dynasty cavalry. The latest news shows that the defense line of the song army has shrunk to Xiangyang. If Xiangyang is broken, the great Song Dynasty will not be far from subjugation.


    After listening to Su Xun''s arrangement, Hua Wuqi took a deep breath: "don''t worry, you will live up to your life."


    Fortunately, it''s by sea, otherwise it''s not easy to escort ten million silver to Liaodong by land.


    Su Xun handed him another letter: "this is what I want to say. Help me bring it to Liaodong officers and soldiers."


    Soon, Hua Wuqi was ordered to leave.


    As soon as Hua Wuqi left, Su Xun received the news from the palace. The Emperor invited him to a banquet, saying that he was celebrating for eradicating the remnants of the eunuch party.


    "Dare I eat the wine and food in the palace?"


    Su Xun didn''t know what the emperor was up to.


    However, since the Emperor invited him, he agreed. After all, he was an emperor, so he had to give some face. It''s for the sake of the Empress Dowager.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Xun went to the palace alone.


    Zhu Youjian held a banquet in the pavilion of the royal garden.


    When Su Xun arrived under the leadership of the eunuch, there was only Zhu Youjian in the pavilion.


    "See your majesty."


    Su Xun gave him a bow.


    "Ha ha ha, Su Aiqing is here. Come on, take a seat quickly. Today is a family dinner, but you should have a good drink with me." Zhu Youjian said with a laugh.


    Su Xun sat down opposite Zhu Youjian and said, "Your Majesty invited me. Naturally, I can''t please you."But in the heart is active open, this guy won''t really prepare to poison oneself this big loyal minister.


    "The empress is coming -"


    accompanied by a shrill voice, followed by Empress Zhou in full dress.


    Wearing a phoenix crown and a dignified golden red phoenix robe, it is noble and grand. The white on the chest adds a bit of amorous feelings. This dress can arouse people''s desire to conquer the status.


    "I''ll see you." Su Xun got up.


    Empress Zhou chuckled and looked like a pool of spring water in her eyes: "Lord Su is a great hero of your majesty. Today, just relax and don''t be so restrained."


    "Yes, Madame." Su Xun answered, and then sat down again. He was even more suspicious.


    Just the two of you invited me. What the hell are you up to?


    When the dishes were ready, Zhu Youjian said to the eunuch maids, "go down. Without my command, you are not allowed to step into the imperial garden, so as not to spare Yaxing."


    "Yes." A group of maids and eunuchs left one after another. In the blink of an eye, there were only three people left in the royal garden.


    Zhu you reported the cup and said, "I''ll drink to Su Aiqing first. Queen, Su Aiqing''s great contribution is my humerus. Please pour wine for him."


    Su Xun blinked. Zhu Youjian was crazy to ask the queen to pour wine for him.


    "Your Majesty, you must not. How can the empress Fengti pour wine for me?" Su Xun refused.


    Unexpectedly, empress Zhou smiles, walks to him and sits down: "I just said that Lord Su should not be too polite. You see, it''s polite again. All the eunuchs and maids have been sent. Today, there is no outsider."


    Then he leaned over to pour the wine for Su Xun, and embroidered the Phoenix''s bra to sink, revealing a touch of scenery.


    Su Xun understood. It''s a beauty trick.


    Hiss -


    ZHU Youjian is so cruel!


    Xianneng did not hesitate to order to kill Zhou miaoxuan, her confidant who had been with her for many years.


    Now I can use the queen to do the trick.


    If we hadn''t met him, Zhu Youjian would have been a big hero in the world.


    It''s a pity that I met him.


    He likes it best.


    The beauty took it and gave it back.


    Now that he knows Zhu Youjian''s plan, he is not polite. He pretends to refuse and grabs the wine pot from the queen. In fact, he holds her jade hand.


    "Niang Niang, still let me come by myself."


    Empress Zhou''s delicate body is slightly stiff. She is so bold that she has already started to play with her.


    She wanted to slap her face, but when she thought of Zhu Youjian''s plan, she forced herself to endure humiliation, with a smile on her face, pretended to fall and fell into his arms.


    "Ah There was a sweet cry in his mouth.


    Su Xun quickly put his arms around her and got up. With a nervous look on his face, he said, "isn''t the body of empress Feng all right?"


    "Maybe it''s a sprain." Empress Zhou slightly frowned, a look of pain, people pity.


    Watching Su Xun play his queen in front of him, Zhu Youjian''s hand holding the wine glass turns pale and vows to tear Su Xun to pieces.


    "I suddenly felt ill, so I went back to my bedroom to have a rest. The queen treated Lord Su well for me." Zhu Youjian was angry in his heart, but his face was silent.


    Su Xun said, "Your Majesty, take care of the dragon."


    "Thank you for your care. We must have a good time tonight. It''s getting late and the palace is closed. Let''s stay in the palace." Zhu Youjian finished and left quickly.


    One more minute, he can''t stand it.


    After Zhu Youjian left, Su Xun looked at the empress in his arms and said, "the empress''s foot is sprained. Why don''t you let her knead it? After all, I know a little bit about bonesetting. "


    "What''s the nonsense of Lord Su? Women''s feet can''t be seen by men." Empress Zhou is coquettish and angry, but this image of refusing to return to shame is more attractive.


    Su Xun said with awe inspiring righteousness: "eat your salary, share your worries, your majesty is not here, I can only care for his Empress."


    Zhu Youjian: I''m so moved.


    Later, after empress Zhou pushed her, Su Xun took off her shoes and showed her white feet. Then they soon rolled together in a mess.


    For Su Xun, since it was Zhu Youjian who took the initiative to send it to his door, it was not in vain.


    To pick up is to earn.


    Empress Zhou also died for Daming.


    Of course, she would never admit that she was a little bit evil and excited when she was kissed.


    "No, there''s a room in the north. Go to Go to the room. " Empress Zhou forced her consciousness and gasped.


    In the imperial garden, the Phoenix is singing. Zhu Youjian has no sleep all night and smashes the porcelain and jade pieces to pieces.


    The next day, Su Xun took a look at the still sleepy queen Zhou, then put on his clothes and left.


    He didn''t go far. He was on the roof. He wanted to see what Zhu Youjian''s reaction was.In the house, Queen Zhou youyou wakes up and feels that her whole body is almost broken up. Then she suddenly wakes up and finds that Su Xun is missing. She immediately wants to cry without tears.


    She hasn''t had time to assassinate yet.


    The empress of Tang Tang was whored by Bai.


    Then she put on her clothes in a trance.


    But he said that Zhu Youjian had been waiting for a long time, but no news came. He felt that something was wrong. Then he came to the Royal Garden in a hurry. After opening the door, he saw queen Zhou sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze.


    "Nothing happened to you last night?"


    Zhu Youjian was disappointed.


    "It happened." There is no expression behind the emperor of Zhou. She clearly captures the disappointment in Zhu Youjian''s eyes. Her heart immediately cools and she is also disappointed in Zhu Youjian.


    Zhu Youjian said: "what about others?"


    "I fainted last night When you wake up, he''s gone. " Queen Zhou blushed and whispered.


    Su Xun is not a human being, but an ox!


    Zhu Youjian


    What do I want to do?


    What''s the picture!


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps sounded.


    "Your Majesty is here too. I''ve come to thank you for your hospitality last night." Su Xun came in.


    Zhu Youjian''s face turned blue and white.


    Su Xun looked at him sarcastically: "you really have nothing to do with it. Daming actually needs a woman to save him. Then Daming should die."


    "You Shut up Zhu Youjian was angry.


    Su Xun sneered: "Zhu Youjian, if you are safe, you will be a puppet who doesn''t worry about food and drink. If you play these little tricks again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    If it had not been for the time, he would have kicked this selfish silly beep to Java.


    "This is the land of Daming!" Zhu Youjian knows that he has turned over, and he no longer suppresses his emotions.


    Su Xun raised his hand with a slap in the face: "open your eyes and have a look at your Daming. You are worried about the external and internal troubles. The people are in dire need of living. You are in arrears with military expenses. The victims have four lives. Do you Zhu''s family still deserve to sit in this country when they pass on to this generation?"


    The last emperors of the Zhu family are really not good.


    Zhu Youjian''s face turned pale. He recognized Su Xun''s rebellion. He wanted to seize Zhu''s country.


    Su Xun made a point on him.


    "You What have you done to me


    "It''s just to waste your roots. After all, the queen is my woman now. I''m not like you. I only use my own woman to waste you, so that you can''t touch her in the future. If she''s missing a hair, I''ll make you feel worse than death."


    With that, Su Xun turned and left.


    "You''re such a bitch. Have you been flirting with him for a long time?" Zhu Youjian roared.


    Empress Zhou was even colder, biting her lips and shaking her head stubbornly: "I haven''t..."


    All this was designed by Zhu Youjian, but in the end, she spilled fire on her head again Zhu Youjian raises his hand, but suddenly thinks of Su xungang''s words and puts them down.


    When empress Zhou saw this, there was a trace of irony in her eyes. Compared with Su Xun, Zhu Youjian didn''t look like a man, either in bed or under bed.


    Zhu Youjian was stung by her eyes, growled a few times, then stormed away.


    Since then, Zhu Youjian has been reduced to a puppet emperor. He has been drinking and enjoying all day, and has been absorbed in poetry, because the eunuchs who go up to the court and down to the palace are gradually replaced by Su Xun.


    Even several armies in the capital were replaced by his own people by Su Xun in various ways. The whole capital of the Ming Dynasty was full of Su Xun''s words from the inside to the outside.


    here he can also go out to the waves. The first stop is the Quan Zhen religion in the Song Dynasty. He is going to the half the nine Yin manual inscribed in the tomb.

 Chapter 1381

    Liaodong, Guangning.


    Mao Wenlong, who was supposed to be stationed in PiDao, had a higher position in the world. He was stationed in Guangning because he was in charge of Liaodong military affairs to fight against the Qing Dynasty.


    Today, all the officers and soldiers in Guangning city gather in the school yard, because it is said that an angel is coming.


    "I didn''t expect that your majesty still remembered us. The salary was delayed for one year, but he thought he forgot us."


    "It can''t be that your majesty just ascended the throne and wants to make a great contribution, urging us to fight a decisive battle with the Manchu Qing Dynasty."


    "What''s your majesty? Didn''t you hear from the guards in Jincheng? They are the guards under Huai''an Hou."


    Because Su Xun was also the commander of the royal guards and the governor of the East Hall, it was not easy to call him, so these soldiers were called his title.


    "It''s said that Hou Nian Fang of Huai''an is weak and his martial arts are unfathomable. He killed Wei Zhongxian and eradicated the eunuch party. I don''t know what heroes like him sent to Liaodong for."


    "Well, I don''t know when the military pay will be paid. Before Wei Zhongxian was alive, we could at least get some military pay, hoping that the literati would dream."


    At this time, Mao Wenlong and Liaodong officials were waiting for the angels from the capital outside Guangning.


    Finally, a team composed of the royal guards appeared in the public''s sight, and the leader was huawuqi, who was very upset all the way.


    First by land, then by sea, and then by land, he is a martial arts expert.


    At this time, it will take months to go on a long journey.


    "Liaodong governor Mao Wenlong and officers of Liaodong Town are waiting for the angel." Mao Wenlong came forward to salute.


    Hua Wuqi did not dare to ask big: "General Mao, please get up. I can''t accept such a big gift."


    "I don''t know the angel has come all the way, but what''s your command?" Mao Wenlong asked. A word or two, he is far away in Liaodong. The news of Beijing can only get a few words, and he knows little about it. But he knows that the present court is Huaian''s Suzhou has the final say.


    In the past, if they wanted military pay, they had to lick Wei Zhongxian. In the future, they would have to please the Huai''an marquis.


    For them, civil servants are much more hateful than Wei Zhongxian. At least Wei Zhongxian can pay them.


    This is also a kind of sorrow, Wei Xu border, died in the battlefield, but should get the military pay, but still have to grovel to find a way to get.


    Hua Wuqi said, "I''m Hua Wuqi. The hundred families of the royal guards came to pay for the soldiers of Liaodong in the name of Huai''an marquis. Ten million silver."


    "What! Military pay Hearing the two words of military pay, people behind Mao Wenlong suddenly burst the pot.


    And the figure of 10 million taels makes them dizzy. Happiness comes too suddenly.


    Mao Wenlong is also very excited: "please spend hundreds of families to thank Huai''an Hou da''en for this general!"


    Although Su Xun sent military pay in his own name, he was suspected of buying off the border army with an improper intention.


    But that''s a lot less than 10 million dollars.


    Who is willing to work for Daming without military pay?


    "General Mao, the Marquis has something to bring to the soldiers of Liaodong." Hua Wuqi took out a letter from her arms.


    Mao Wenlong said: "the officers and men in the city have assembled and are waiting for huabaihu to lecture. This way, please."


    Hua Wuqi came to the school yard, and then looked down at the military array filled with the spirit of extermination, which made him a Wulin expert. He recited the letter long ago and cheered: "I''m a hundred families of the royal guards, Hua Wuqi. I''ve been ordered by Huai''an marquis to pay you ten million Liang for the soldiers stationed in Liaodong."


    Boom!


    This remark fell on the school field, and it was like thunder, and everyone began to talk about it.


    "Ten million taels of silver! Then we can get the arrears of military pay before? "


    "If it''s true or not, it won''t lie to us."


    "God, I can get my pay at last!"


    Hua Wuqi could not help but smile and continued: "the Marquis has something to say to you."


    After the school yard quieted down, he imitated Su Xun''s voice and said, "Liaodong is in a state of bitter cold and war, and the capital is prosperous and safe. But it''s all because of the bitter cold of Liaodong that all the officers and soldiers get the prosperity of the capital."


    "I don''t care if the court officials remember the soldiers who were guarding the border in Liaodong, but I won''t forget them! This ten million taels of silver is only the military expenditure in the early stage. From now on, when I am in the court one day, all the officers and men in Liaodong will be paid no less! "


    "I shovel corrupt officials in the capital, remove the castration party, and build a stable rear area for your soldiers. You soldiers wait slowly in the front line. One day, Japan will come to Liaodong in person and join you in the bloody battlefield to slaughter Manchu Tartars with a three foot long sword!"


    All Liaodong soldiers are excited, because there are still people in the court who can remember their merits.


    They fought hard in Liaodong and defended the country. This was the first time in many years that they got complete military pay.


    For the first time, a minister from the central government sent someone to Liaodong.


    They always thought they were abandoned.


    "Please go back to the marquis. The general will not give up any land!"Mao Wenlong, trembling and kneeling, roared.


    Then all the soldiers fell down like mountains, kneeling on one knee, red necked and roaring the same way.


    Marquis''s thousand year old voice resounds through Guangning city.


    One day, Su Xun will hear them shout long live.


    At this time, Su Xun, who was in the Imperial Palace, did not hear the sound of long live, but heard the sound of empress Zhou begging for mercy.


    After another cup of tea, Su xuncai let queen Zhou go and hugged her in his arms.


    The back of Zhou Huang was red, his hair was messy, his eyebrows were still in spring, his eyes were foggy, and there were a little sweat on his crystal clear skin.


    "Niang Niang is a little fragile." Compared with tiexinlan, empress Zhou did not suffer.


    Queen Zhou rolled her eyes.


    Su Xun stroked her wet hair and said, "Your Majesty hasn''t done anything to you recently."


    "Does he dare?" Empress Zhou showed a look of mockery.


    If Zhu Youjian really dares to beat her or kill her, she will look up to Zhu Youjian.


    Because Zhu Youjian is still a man.


    But Zhu Youjian didn''t dare to do that at all.


    She is now jumping from one extreme to the other because what Zhu Youjian did disappoints her.


    She also broke the pot. Didn''t you want me to hook it and lead Su Xun? Yes, I enjoy it.


    Maybe it''s to revenge Zhu Youjian. She is obedient to Su Xun and has no dignity.


    Whether the emperor was in pain or not, Su Xun didn''t know. Anyway, he was also happy. Su Zhongchen broke the emperor for the Emperor Oh, no, it broke my heart.


    During this time, Su Xun had been busy with military affairs. In addition to letting heimuya expand his army, he also sent people everywhere to pay military expenses. Liaodong was not the only one.


    It is in his own name that Sima Zhao''s idea is known to all.


    It is to buy the hearts of the army.


    But who can do anything about him?


    There are few people in the court who dare to scold him face to face, and the army will only appreciate him when they get the pay.


    Su Xun, who had copied a lot from his family, is really rich now. He is not short of money for military training and disaster relief.


    Pay for the army and accept the morale of the army, and relieve the people.


    As for the evaluation of civil servants, gentry and scholars, he didn''t care at all.


    He only cares about the evaluation of the army and the people.


    "What''s on your mind?" Queen Zhou asked.


    Su Xun said: "miss your sister-in-law."


    "Marquis, isn''t it enough to have concubines?" Empress Zhou''s face changed slightly at first, and then she soon began to smile. She wanted to protect her from Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t answer and got up to leave.


    Queen Zhou is just for his entertainment.


    Empress Zhou forced herself to help him change clothes.


    When Su Xun returned to the mansion, he opened the door and saw Dongfang''s elder sister in red in the room.


    "It''s not safe for women to enter men''s bedrooms without permission."


    Su Xun closed the door and chuckled.


    Dongfang''s elder sister, holding the wine pot in her hand, stepped on the bench and wiped the water stains on the corner of her mouth. Her bright eyes looked at Su Xun: "you can have a try. I also want to know what your strength is now."


    She was surprised that Su Xun could kill Wei Zhongxian. Su Xun''s strength grew too fast.


    "Forget it, I''m not in the habit of bullying girls." Sue shook her head.


    Dongfang''s elder sister had been ready for a long time, so she got rid of the wine pot in her hand, and several embroidery needles flew out at the same time.


    The two fight fiercely in the bedroom. After Su Xun absorbs Wei Zhongxian, he becomes a perfect warrior and has the same strength as Dongfang''s elder sister.


    But he also has skills such as invulnerability, so he soon subdued the Orient invincible.


    "Let go of me." Being held in his arms by Su Xun, Dongfang Bubai''s face was reflexively bright red.


    Su Xun laughed: "didn''t you let me have a try? Now it''s your turn to try my length


    "Stop it. I have something to show you." Dongfang Bubai''s heart beats faster and feels soft.


    Su Xun said with a bad smile, "I have something to show you, too."


    I have to say that Dongfang sister is in good shape.


    "Look at you, I''ll get down to business." Dongfang''s sister narrowed her eyes, and her breath was very short.


    Su Xun released her: "what thing."


    Dongfang''s elder sister gave him a white look. Then she picked up a long strip wrapped in cloth on the table and threw it to Su Xun.


    Su Xun uncovered the black cloth outside, and then revealed the true nature of the object, a flint gun.


    And it''s a more advanced flint gun in all aspects. He gave the drawing to little fish.


    It seems that the rifle is restricted by the industry of this era, but the flint gun is also good.


    This kind of flint gun is different from the drawings Su Xun gave to Dongfang Bubai for the first time. It is more advanced in performance and can be installed completely."Did you really make it?" Su Xun was surprised.


    Dongfang elder sister said: "you arranged the little fish in the past. He is very powerful."


    "Have you tried it?" Su Xun stroked the gun.


    Dongfang sister rolled her eyes: "of course, I''ve tried. Would you like to show you the semi-finished products?"


    "Let''s find a way to mass produce at least 5000 guns by the end of this year and set up a firearm camp." Su Xun can''t wait to queue up and shoot the Tartars.


    Dongfang''s elder sister snorted: "someone said that he would let my sun moon god religion unify the river and lake. He won''t change his mind after accepting tie Ruyun''s daughter."


    "How can it be? It''s just not the right time." Su Xun''s tone was gentle.


    Sister Dongfang snorted and flew away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Quanzhen religion is located in Zhongnan Mountain in the Song Dynasty.


    It was created by Wang Chongyang, one of the world''s top five talents.


    Today''s leader of Quanzhen sect is Qiu Chuji.


    At this time, on the mountain road leading to Quanzhen school, there were a group of uninvited riders, one man and two women.


    It was Su Xun who invited the moon and pitied the stars.


    Ding Baiying is left in the capital by Su Xun. Yue Lingshan wants to come, but her martial arts skills are too weak for Su Xun. Tiexinlan leaves the capital to visit her father.


    "There is Zhongnan Mountain ahead."


    A black horse, Lianxing holding the whip pointed to a mountain in front of him and said, his slender legs stepped on the stirrups, which made Su Xun a little envious of the horse.


    Su Xun said, "our goal is not Quanzhen religion, but the tomb of the living dead at the foot of Zhongnan mountain."


    "A tomb?" Invited the moon to wrinkle the Xiu eyebrow.


    The ancient tomb sect is not well-known. It''s normal to have never heard of inviting the moon and pitying the stars in Daming.


    Su Xun didn''t explain more: "let''s go."


    When they came to the foot of the mountain, they found two people standing there.


    One is a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes and a healthy face, and the other is a teenager named 123.


    The two also saw Su Xun and them.


    The middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and big eyes came forward to talk with Su Xun: "I dare to ask you what you want to teach Quanzhen."


    "Brother, I misunderstood. I''m just passing by here. But since I''m in Quanzhen sect, I''m going to worship the mountain." Su Xun gave a smile.


    At this time, the boy ran over with an impatient face: "Uncle Guo, how long do we have to wait?"


    Hearing this address, Su Xun''s pupils shrank and looked at the middle-aged man: "are you great Xia Guo?"


    This scene is the story of Guo Jing sending Yang Guo to teach Quanzhen Taoism. That is to say, little dragon girl has just turned 18 and has not been tarnished by the Dragon Knight Yin Zhiping.


    "It''s Guo Jing. I don''t dare to be a great Xia." Guo Jing gave a gentle smile and said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun replied: "I''m in Su Chang''an. I''m from the Ming Dynasty. I didn''t expect to meet such heroes as great Xia Guo. It''s really a blessing."


    Guo Jing is one of Su Xun''s most admired characters in the novels of Jin Dynasty. The real chivalry is for the country and the people, helping the government to defend Xiangyang for more than ten years.


    Of course, Guo Jing is not so famous now, and it will be several years before he becomes famous in the world.


    "But I''m too young to be a hero." Guo Jing is a great master. He can see through Su Xun''s strength at a glance.


    The two women who seemed to be maids behind Su Xun were also congenitally perfect. With this kind of expert service, Su Xun was not an ordinary person.


    Su Xun shook his folding fan and said, "I heard that Brother Guo had a relationship with Quanzhen sect. Today, he came to visit the immortal Taoist priest Qiu in Changchun."


    "I''m here for this child. This is my old friend''s son. I want to send him to Chongyang palace to study arts." Guo Jing pointed to Yang Guo with a round head and face.


    Su Xun nodded: "I''m going to visit Taoist priest Qiu Chuji. In that case, why don''t I go with you?"


    At this moment, there was a sound in the grass, and two disciples of Quanzhen sect ran up the mountain.


    "Two Taoist brothers, stay here."


    Guo Jing stopped them with his lightness skill and said to them, "I''m Guo Jing. I''m here to visit the real man in Changchun. Please show me the way."


    "You lewd thief, you have excellent martial arts. If you have the ability, you can go up by yourself." The two disciples did not know Guo Jing and had never heard of him, so they pulled out their swords.


    Su Xun came in the air and fell to the ground: "the two Taoist brothers misunderstood. Brother Guo also wanted to call real Changchun master. It''s not a prostitute or a thief."


    "This..." The two Taoists looked at each other, and then arched their hands to Guo Jing: "Brother Guo, don''t blame me. It''s because Chongyang palace was besieged that I misunderstood him."


    "Besieged, what''s the matter!" Guo Jing''s face changed and asked anxiously.


    One of them replied, "Prince huodu of Mengyuan, I don''t know where he heard about the name of the Dragon Girl of the ancient tomb sect. He had to marry her. He came every year because we were neighbors of the ancient tomb sect, so he attacked us."Huo dusepai''s reason for attacking Chongyang palace is really speechless. Ancient tomb sect and Chongyang Palace are neighbors, so you want to attack Chongyang palace?


    "There is such a shameless lecheron in the world Su Xun scolded indignantly.


    Inviting moon and Lianxing look at Su Xun strangely. Even the queen dare to sleep. You are more lustful than him.


    Guo Jing looked at the two Taoist priests, pointed to Yang Guo and said, "two Taoist brothers, this child will be taken care of by you first, and then go to Chongyang palace for rescue."


    When you speak, you can use your lightness skills and get up in the air.


    "Brother Guo, wait a minute. I''ll go with you."


    Su Xun followed him with the moon and the stars.


    I''m kidding. Huo Du''s Mengyuan LSP wants to rob his dragon. Only Su Xun can be a dragon knight!


    When they arrived at the Chongyang palace and landed on the roof, they saw chaos below. They went straight to the main hall, where they met Buddha and God.


    After entering the hall, Guo Jing performed 18 dragon subduing palms. With the sound of a dragon chant, dozens of Mongolian soldiers with machetes were shaken out.


    "If Guo Jing comes late, please forgive me."


    Guo Jing kneels on one knee and looks at Qiu Chuji.


    "Jing''er, please get up." Qiu Chuji said.


    Ma Yu face dew happy: "you come just in time."


    "These three are..." Qiu Chuji looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun arched his hand: "I''m from the Ming Dynasty. When I passed through Zhongnanshan, I heard that Quanzhen sect had been killed, so I came to fight with Brother Guo. These two are my maids."


    Inviting moon and pitying star have no facial expression.


    "Thank you very much, young Xia."


    Quanzhen Qizi gave thanks.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    A burst of villain laughter.


    All the people looked to the door.


    Seeing the big Sao with hair and folding fan, baohuo came in with darba.


    Huo Du was stunned when he saw Su Xun, because Su Xun was more coquettish than him. He also held a folding fan, but Su Xun was dressed in a white robe and was as beautiful as jade.


    He was also handsome, but when he wrote with Su Xun, he fell down and was crushed by his face.


    "When will it be the turn of the Mongolians to be rampant in the Central Plains?" Su Xun shook the folding fan and looked at huodu.


    Huo Du chuckled: "in a few years, the land of Central Plains will belong to us Mongolians."


    "Ha ha ha, joke, within five years, I will let you Mengyuan roll back to the grassland." Su Xun said.


    Huo Du sneered, put away the folding fan and said: "I''m not old, but I''m not young. If you want to get ahead, you have to see if you have this ability. If you can take me three moves, I''ll let these Taoist priests go. How about that?"


    It seems that he likes to let people take three moves. In the TV series, Guo Jing was asked to take three moves, but he was hanged.


    "Don''t bother. If you can take me, I''ll kowtow to you." Su Xun''s voice fell, his body was like electricity, and his jade bone folding fan stabbed out like a sword.


    Huo Du laughed contemptuously and resisted with the folding fan in his hand. At the moment when two folding fans collided, Huo Du suddenly turned pale. Boom, the folding fan in his hand exploded instantly, and Su Xun''s folding fan fell on his chest.


    "Puyi -"


    Huo Du spat out blood, and his body flew out like a cow hit him, hitting the ground, with cobweb like cracks on the floor and flying debris.


    Hiss -


    all people in Chongyang palace take a cold breath and become the culprit of global warming.


    They are shocked, after all, huodu''s strength they have already learned, very strong, otherwise they can''t come to Chongyang palace every year, they still have nothing to do.


    But now, Huo Du was beaten to spit blood by Su Xun, and had no fighting power. Their martial arts accomplishments were quite the same. Why were they so weak?


    Huo Du covered his chest and got up from the ground. He looked at Su Xun in horror. He couldn''t understand why there was such a big gap between the same accomplishments.


    The strength of that blow was too strong.


    "Get out of here." Su Xun shook the folding fan.


    Huo Du was also a man who could afford to lose. He reached out and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth: "I''m convinced. I dare to ask you what you call me. When did you have such an unknown Master in the great song Wulin?"


    "Su Chang''an." Su Xun said softly.


    Good advice: if you are wandering in the river, you can''t avoid being stabbed. If you want to avoid being stabbed, you should use trumpet to protect your life.


    "I remember." Huo Du gave him a deep look, and then his opponent gave an order: "let''s go."


    After huodu left, Qiu Chuji looked at Su Xun and said, "thank you for your help, young Xia su. It''s really admirable that he is young but highly skilled. He is so kind to me. I hope you will stay for a few more days so that we can make full use of our friendship."


    "Since Taoist priest Qiu invited me, I''m not welcome." Su Xun agreed to come down.


    Because the tomb is next to the Chongyang palace, it''s convenient for him to sneak into the tomb in the middle of the night to find the secret script.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Xun and Guo Jing drink on the roof.


    "Brother Guansu is not an ordinary person for his dress and bearing." Guo Jing said, looking at the full moon in his mouth.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Ming Huai''an Hou, royal guards commander, East Hall governor, Su Xun."


    There''s no need to hide from Guo Jing.


    When Guo Jing heard the speech, he looked at Su Xun with solemn eyes: "the name of the royal guards of the Ming Dynasty resounds all over the world. Now it seems that they are really not ordinary people."


    "Brother Guo, what do you think of the general trend of the world?" Susian held the wine pot and had a fight with him.


    Guo Jing was a little melancholy and shook his head: "look? I can''t see it. I can only say that Guo is a Han nationality. If he encounters alien invasion, he can do his best. "


    He is very pessimistic. Even if he gathers people in the Jianghu to help, he still can''t stop tens of thousands of Mengyuan cavalry.


    What they can do is to take a last breath for the Song Dynasty and make sure that they have a clear conscience as Han people.


    "Brother Guo doesn''t have to be so pessimistic. I think the world can be saved." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Guo Jing looked at him: "help? It''s not easy. "


    "Brother Guo, look ahead. One day I will expel the alien race from the Central Plains." Su Xun was determined.


    Guo Jing was also infected by his pride, holding the wine pot and pouring it fiercely: "that Guo is waiting for good news!"


    They had been drinking until the middle of the night. Su Xun knew everything from world events to martial arts. Guo Jing admired Su Xun.


    "I will leave early tomorrow morning. If brother Su comes to Xiangyang, he must come to my house."


    Before leaving, Guo Jing invited Su Xun.


    "Well, I''ll call on you."


    Su Xun also agreed to come down.


    As soon as Guo Jing left, so did Su Xun. His direction was the tomb of the living dead.


    He remembers that it was written on TV and in books that a pool could lead to the inside of the tomb of the living dead.


    carved the upper half the nine Yin manual on the wall of the stone pool at the end of the pool, and the big fiery boxing that could control the tomb''s jade girl''s heart.


    But the question is, which of these pools can lead to the tomb of the living dead? The nine Yin manual classics are in Mei Chaofeng''s hands. She doesn''t have any practice in the upper half of the nine Yin manual, but she turns herself crazy.


    Susie can only try one by one. The nine Yin Manual of her hands was lost after her death, but Su Xun knew that the lower part of the nine Yin manual was hidden in the sword of heaven.


    One of the skills of Su Xun''s identity is that he is full of martial arts talents. He can master all martial arts as soon as he learns.


    learned the upper half of the nine Yin manual and the big VAT boxing, and he urged the real spirit to destroy the stone carving.


    After all, it''s so dangerous. What if the bad guys practice killing people indiscriminately? Even if they don''t kill people, it''s not good to step on flowers and grass.


    So let him own it.


    Then he didn''t disturb the little dragon girl and grandmother-in-law in the ancient tomb, and swam out of the pool.


    When he put his head out of the water, it was a face, a delicate face.


    You can''t look down on her. She looks cold and indifferent. She is as clean as ice and cold as ice and snow. Her eyes seem to be a little confused.


    In addition to the little dragon girl, no one in the world has such a beauty, such a pure and dusty temperament.


    Su Xun was a little embarrassed, just like he had just stolen something from someone''s home. When he went out, he just ran into the owner.


    When I first met little dragon girl, his handsome temperament was destroyed before I could show it!


    After all, his hair is wet and half of his body is still in the water. He is not handsome at all.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Little Dragon Girl''s voice is gentle and soft. It sounds like a spring in the mountains, making people calm.


    She had come out to practice at night, but she saw many footprints with water on the ground. All the way to the pool, she met the scene of Su Xun coming out of the water.


    Su Xun flew out of the water, then ran the real Qi to evaporate the water vapor, and soon his clothes were dry.


    "I''m Su Xun. I''m free to swim in the water. How dare I ask if the girl is a little dragon girl?" Su Xun''s face was not red and his heart was not beating. He was in a panic and went swimming at night.


    Little dragon girl didn''t find it strange to swim at night. After all, she can practice at night. Why can''t other people swim at night?


    She has lived in the tomb of the living dead for a long time, and has not contacted outsiders, which makes her thinking a little different.


    Looking at Su Xun, he asked, "do you know me?"


    "In the daytime, Huo Du, a prince of Mongolian Yuan, had to marry a girl. He was beaten away by me. Now that I can see the girl, it''s really beautiful." Su Xun praised.


    His eyes are very pure, that is, pure appreciation, without the slightest bit of lust, evil, in the face of such a pure woman, he can not mention lust, evil heart.


    Little Dragon Girl calmly nodded: "I said this year that annoying people how did not come, thank you."Huodu used to come every year. Although she never went out to meet each other, she was also very upset.


    "Dragon girl is beautiful. I understand huodu''s mind, because even I am attracted by dragon girl." Su Xun said calmly.


    Little dragon girl does not smile, just lightly said: "what does that have to do with me."


    In the tomb of the living dead, she only ate all kinds of nectar and honey and drank the clear spring, so she was filled with a faint fragrance of flowers, which was from the inside out.


    A white gauze skirt is wrapped with exquisite body, which is superior in appearance and figure.


    When I used to watch TV dramas and original novels, I saw little dragon girl blindfolded and smeared by Yin Zhiping, which depressed him for a long time.


    In the network novel, it is highly poisonous!


    "I''ve heard that the ancient tomb sect is very advanced in martial arts. How about asking Miss long for advice?" Su Xun wanted to learn martial arts.


    Little dragon girl was stunned. She was very strange. She just said she liked herself, and then she asked for advice on martial arts. This topic is too far away.


    At half a sound, she nodded, "OK, please."


    The voice falls, her body flies back, white clothes floating, ribbon flying, like a fairy under the moon.


    "Dragon Girl, be careful."


    Su Xun''s voice fell and came out as a shadow.


    Su Xun suddenly became very weak.


    Everywhere is pressed to hit, and then a don''t pay attention to was small dragon girl with white ribbon hit fly out.


    "Miss long is really good at martial arts. It''s still this time tomorrow. I''ll come back for advice." Su Xun said.


    Little dragon girl doesn''t understand. It''s only one day. Can she increase her ability greatly? I''ll be here tomorrow night. I can only be beaten by her?


    How could she know Su Xun''s routine? He didn''t want to compete in martial arts. He just wanted to find an excuse to get along with little dragon girl.


    Watching Su Xun leave without any hesitation, little dragon girl can''t help feeling a little good in her heart, because Su Xun is not as shameless as Huo Du.


    She felt that this liking was more acceptable to her.


    In the next few days, Su Xun talked with Qiu Chuji and others about Taoism and martial arts in the daytime. Then every night, he went to XiaoLongNu and deliberately used 10% more power each time. XiaoLongNu could feel that he was making progress every day.


    They became more and more familiar with each other. Every time Su Xun came, he would tell her some stories about the outside world, which made little dragon girl curious about the outside world.


    And she also began to bring gifts to Su Xun, such as the flower paste she made and the honey produced by jade bee.


    Their relationship is advancing by leaps and bounds, and Su Xun becomes little dragon girl''s first friend.


    A month and a half passed in a flash of time.


    This night, or two people meet for the first time by the pool, a dress white yarn little dragon girl is waiting.


    Su Xun had arrived at this time in the past, but tonight she was delayed in the future, which made her feel confused.


    Has he left Zhongnanshan?


    Or is he in some danger?


    Little dragon girl is in a mess.


    Of course, Su Xun was late on purpose.


    This operation is the old PUA.


    At this time, a man in white came by the moon and fell beside her.


    XiaoLongNu smiles: "here you are."


    "Dragon Girl, you must do your best tonight, or I will win." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Little Dragon Girl pursed a smile: "let''s go."


    Two people fight in the sea of flowers, hazy moonlight like petals, you come and I go very wonderful.


    Shocked! The moon is dark and the wind is high. A man and a woman are fighting in the wilderness!


    In the 30th round, Su Xun dodged the ribbon, turned his body like a shadow, and aimed his folding fan at Little Dragon Girl''s white swan neck.


    "You won." Said little dragon girl.


    Su Xun took back the folding fan without expression.


    Little dragon girl looked at him curiously: "you finally won me, why don''t you look happy?"


    "Because I''m leaving." Su Xun sighed.


    "From Leave. "


    Little dragon girl suddenly is pretty face white, clenching red lips, holding the little hand of ribbon more and more force.


    For more than a month, Su Xun gave her a novel experience, told her all kinds of stories, and brought her some gadgets from outside.


    It made her boring and repetitive life for more than ten years. What she looked forward to most every day was to meet Su Xun in the evening. Now when she suddenly heard that Su Xun was going to leave, she felt a little stuffy.


    Suddenly, Su Xun pulled her into his arms.


    Little Dragon Girl''s heart is in a mess, but she doesn''t struggle.


    "Long er, come with me." Su Xun held her tightly and said softly in her ear.


    It''s easy for him to win XiaoLongNu by countless means. It took him more than a month just to let it go. Tonight is the time for the hard harvest of this month.Little Dragon Girl pursed her red lips: "no, we swore when we joined the ancient tomb sect that our disciples of the ancient tomb sect would never leave the tomb of the living dead."


    Her elder martial Sister Li Mochou didn''t comply.


    Of course, Su Xun knew the limit, but it was no problem for him.


    "If I forced you down the mountain, you didn''t take the initiative to leave." Su Xun said.


    Little dragon girl is silly: "ah (* ¡ã¦Ø (*)


    She never dreamed of this operation.


    In fact, there is another condition to go down the mountain, that is, a man is willing to die for her.


    However, the premise of this condition is that men do not know that there is such a condition, so it is difficult to achieve it.


    Su Xun pecked at her: "it''s settled. Tomorrow I''ll go to the ancient tomb sect to rob people."


    As the voice dropped, Su Xun flew away with his lightness skill.


    Little dragon girl stood in the same place, touched the lips he had just touched, and a touch of rosy clouds climbed up her cheek.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Xun said goodbye to Qiu Chuji.


    "Taoist priest Qiu, we''ve been in Chongyang palace for a long time. Today we''re going down the mountain." Su Xun said.


    Qiu Chuji said to stay: "what''s this, Su Shaoxia? You''ve been instructing my Chongyang palace disciples these days. Even we old guys have benefited a lot. We''re willing to live for a few years."


    "Thank you for your kind invitation, Taoist priest Qiu, but I will continue to travel in the river and lake." Next, Su Xun will go to Wuliang Mountain in Dali.


    In the blessed land of langhuan, there are two volumes of secret scripts: Beiming Shengong and Lingbo Weibu. The effect of Beiming Shengong is similar to transplanting flowers and grafting trees. It also absorbs others'' internal power.


    So he values Lingbo micro step more.


    In addition, Dali Kingdom also has six veins sword, one Yang finger and other secret scripts, which attract him.


    and the nine Yin manual are hidden in the northern Emei school''s sword of heaven. The Emei school in the world is like Shaolin Temple, with many Emei clique.


    Then you have to go to Songshan Shaolin Temple. The secret book of Jiuyang Sutra is hidden in a Lengjia Sutra of Shaolin Temple.


    After collecting these secret scripts, his new army in heimuya has also been trained. It''s time to push the other countries.


    He can be said to be a busy group, in addition to beauty, no one can let him stop the pace of progress.


    When Qiu Chuji saw that he couldn''t stay, he put down a banquet to send Su Xun and Lianxing off.


    During the dinner, Su Xun said something about XiaoLongNu. He asked Qiu Chuji to take care of the ancient tomb sect after XiaoLongNu left. After all, grandma sun is still there.


    Quanzhen Qizi congratulated Su Xun and promised that he would take good care of his old neighbor.


    In the afternoon, the three left Chongyang palace.


    Then go straight to the ancient tomb sect.


    "Men really don''t have a good thing." Invite month cold hum a, dismissive say.


    Su Xun had so many women in the capital that he took the time to cheat that little dragon girl.


    "Su Yue said," you can''t beat the master of the boat. "


    "Also, you can''t be prejudiced against all men just because you see such a bad thing." Invite a month to nod, quite agree of said a.


    Su Xun


    However, it can be seen that the temperament of inviting the moon has changed a lot, otherwise she would never make such a joke.


    As soon as she arrived at the gate of the ancient tomb, grandma sun came out and said, "I dare to ask you what you are doing for the ancient tomb sect."


    "I''ve heard that the Dragon Girl of the ancient tomb sect has a beautiful country. I want to take her back to be the wife of the village." Su Xun said rudely with a mouthful of bandit words.


    Granny sun frowned: "it''s time to fight."


    "Don''t hurt her." Su Xun left an instruction to Lianxing and yaoyue, and then flew into the ancient tomb.


    "Long er."


    "Long er."


    "Here I am." Little dragon girl came out.


    Su Xun came forward and hugged her: "follow me."


    "Is there one that binds people like that?" Asked little dragon girl.


    Su Xun tied her up directly with her white ribbon, and her concave and convex figure became more obvious.


    "Don''t tie me up like that. I''m so ashamed."


    Little dragon girl has a pretty face.


    "Down the mountain, untie it." Su Xun was very satisfied with his masterpiece. It seemed that he didn''t learn from the island movies.


    "What about grandma sun?" Little dragon girl can''t rest assured that she is getting older and older.


    Su Xun carried her on his shoulder: "I''ve asked Taoist priest Qiu of Chongyang palace to take care of her. What''s more, grandma sun also knows martial arts, and she''s not an ordinary person."


    Maybe granny sun and Qiu Chuji will be able to spark old age love and have a twilight love.


    After all, Ma Yu and sun Buer are the only seven sons of Quanzhen. The other five are single dogs. After being fed dog food for so many years, don''t you want to get married?


    Su Xun carried little dragon girl to perform her lightness skill.


    "Don''t worry, grandma. He won''t hurt me." Little Dragon Girl yelled on Su Xun''s shoulder.Inviting the moon and Lianxing to subdue grandma sun and point her acupoints, then they follow Su Xun to leave.


    There was a strange irritation between them.


    The purpose of the palace is to kill the dregs. Now they seem to be helping the tyrant.


    At the same time that Su Xun abducted Xiao Longnu, a great change was taking place in the palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    With the help of trinket, Xuanye finally settles aobai and controls the imperial power of the Qing Dynasty.

 Chapter 1382

    "Please untie it for me. I''m so ashamed."


    Shouldered by Su Xun, XiaoLongNu, who was performing lightness skills all the way down the mountain, turned red and twisted her body.


    Although she lives in an ancient tomb and doesn''t contact with outsiders, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know how shy she is.


    Inviting moon and Lianxing have a deeper understanding of Su Xun''s shamelessness. They are so ashamed to tie up the girls like this. They dare not look and dare not look.


    Su Xun put down the little dragon girl, and then helped her to untie the ribbon on her body. He grabbed the ribbon and pulled it. The little dragon girl turned around in the same place. She was like a fairy in the world.


    Inviting the moon and pitying the star were stunned. They had never seen such a woman with immortal spirit. After approaching, they could smell the faint fragrance of flowers. No wonder Su Xun Hua had to cheat her down the mountain for so long.


    "Chang''an, they are..."


    Little dragon girl looks at the moon and Lianxing.


    "They are my maids." Su Xun said.


    Inviting moon and pitying star are expressionless again.


    If it wasn''t for the skill of transplanting flowers and grafting trees, and it seemed that they could not beat Su Xun, their sisters would have killed Su Xun again and again.


    The two masters of the palace of moving flowers have become maids. Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality behind all this? Please watch the novel "City: I have a new identity every week" which is updated at 1:00 every noon!


    "You You can''t take me down. "


    Little Dragon Girl''s eyes are full of tenderness, but her heart is a little uneasy, because her elder martial Sister Li Mochou''s love changed greatly after she was negated by a man.


    "I will never fail long er in my life."


    Su Xun took her hand. Yin Zhiping, Yin Zhiping, eat shit. I''m the Dragon Knight!


    XiaoLongNu smiles and leans against him.


    Inviting moon and Lianxing almost choked on dog food.


    "In broad daylight, cuddle cuddle what kind of system." Invite a month cold hum to say.


    Su Xun sniffed: "sour, really sour."


    Invitation to the moon''s face more ugly.


    "Let''s go to Wuliang Mountain in Dali."


    Su Xun whistled for the white horse, and then he flew up with the little dragon girl in his arms and galloped.


    Lianxing and yaoyue also whistled, but only Lianxing''s horse came back.


    "Elder martial sister, your horse is gone." Lianxing said.


    Invite the moon wrinkled show eyebrow, step into the air and take off into the forest, see her horse is lying on a don''t know where to run wild horse body crazy output.


    "As long as it''s public, every good thing."


    Invite month disgusted of said a, then direct a true spirit shoots on her horse body, the horse withered.


    Then she landed on the horse: "drive!"


    The horse reluctantly took a look at his temporary gun, friend, and then ran out of the woods.


    "Why didn''t those two sisters come with you?"


    Immediately, little dragon girl turned her head and took a look.


    "Don''t worry about them." Su Xun sniffed the fragrance of Little Dragon Girl''s hair and slowed down his horse''s speed: "long er, turn back."


    XiaoLongNu subconsciously turned back, and then glared a pair of beautiful eyes, because Su Xun kissed her.


    Little Dragon Girl closed her eyes, her delicate body trembled, her face turned red, and let Su Xun taste her delicate lips.


    She felt as if she had been drained of her strength, and her boneless body was in Su Xun''s arms.


    For a long time, they were separated.


    Su Xun wiped the crystal on the corner of his mouth and stared at Little Dragon Girl.


    "You Watch what I do. " Little dragon girl blushed, her eyes dodged and her heart beat fast.


    Su Xun laughed: "you look good."


    XiaoLongNu has been eating honey and pollen since she was a child. Her lips are actually sweet. Cough, Su Xun has a bold idea.


    As for how she kept herself in such a good shape just by eating these things, who knows.


    Everything is possible in the martial arts world.


    "Drive!" "Drive!"


    Invited the moon and Lianxing to catch up on horseback.


    "Hahaha, younger martial sister, I thought you would die in the grave in your life, but I didn''t expect you would go down the mountain."


    A laugh rang out in the woods on both sides.


    "It''s my elder martial sister." Little Dragon Girl''s face changed slightly.


    Su Xun held her hand: "don''t be afraid."


    The next second, three figures quickly swept out of the forest, blocking the way of four people.


    One of them, dressed in a tight purple Taoist robe, vividly depicts the proud body, holding a handful of Buddha dust. He is charming, charming and cold. It''s Li Mochou, the elder martial sister of little dragon girl.


    The other two are two little loris, who should be Li Mochou''s disciples Hong Lingbo and Lu Wushuang.


    They were girls when they appeared in the statue, but now they are only thirteen or fourteen years old.


    "I have a good face. No wonder I can take you down the mountain." Li Mochou looks at Su Xun.


    Little Dragon Girl pursed her lips: "elder martial sister...""If you know I''m your elder martial sister, hand in the jade girl''s Heart Sutra!" Li Mochou interrupted her.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "desire, nvxinjing, if you really want that, I can give it to you."


    "Younger martial sister! You gave the Heart Sutra to an outsider Li Mochou stares at Xiao Longnu.


    Little dragon girl looks at Su Xun blankly. She doesn''t give Su Xun the jade girl''s Heart Sutra.


    Su Xun patted the back of her hand and motioned to sao''an: "Li Mochou, the red training fairy, is famous in the world. Long''er has passed the jade girl''s Heart Sutra to me. Of course, the original version won''t be given to you. If you have patience, I can copy it for you."


    "You''re smart." Li Mochou snorted coldly, and then looked at Little Dragon Girl: "younger martial sister, you don''t eat people''s fireworks. You don''t know that the world is dangerous, especially men don''t have a good thing. Don''t be cheated."


    The master of the palace of inviting the moon has a bright eye, confidant!


    Lianxing is speechless. She thinks that there is only one elder sister in this kind of person. Unexpectedly, she has too little knowledge.


    "Fairy Li, if you have such an understanding, you might as well exchange your experience of being betrayed with my maid." Like a devil, Su Xun pointed to the inviting moon and said.


    Inviting moon and Li Mochou sent out a sense of killing against Su Xun at the same time.


    Then they looked at each other and felt the loneliness and resentment of each other.


    "Li Mochou met the girl in the lower tomb sect."


    "I''ve seen Fairies in Xiayi flower palace."


    Su Xun looked at the picture of two people cherishing each other, and mourned for the heartless men in the world for three seconds.


    Together, they can kill heartless dogs.


    Li Mochou and invitation to the moon are really miserable.


    The reason why she invited the moon was that she was so tired that she didn''t hesitate to retreat and saved her sweetheart, but the maid picked the peach.


    Li Mochou first came down the mountain and met Lu Zhanyuan. She was deceived by him. The girl was emotional and devoted to Lu Zhanyuan. However, Lu Zhanyuan only wanted to cheat her. Then she abandoned Li Mochou and married he Yuanjun.


    Their experiences are similar, and the results are similar. Inviting the moon''s temperament changes greatly and kills Yulang, while Li Mochou is more ruthless and directly destroys the Lu family, and then takes Lu Zhanyuan and he Yuanjun''s daughter as disciples.


    There is also one thing in common, that is, they are still at home, and Li Mochou''s palace sand is still there.


    So Su Xun felt that it was a waste of their own experience for the two people not to be friends with each other.


    Next, Li Mochou followed Su Xun and others on the road for the jade girl Heart Sutra. After all, if you want to copy, you have to find a place with paper and pen.


    Because Li Mochou''s master and apprentice don''t have a horse, Li Mochou and invited moon ride on one horse, while Hong Lingbo and Lu Wushuang ride on the same horse with Lianxing. Three horses pull seven people and they are overloaded.


    Fortunately, no traffic police issued a ticket.


    Li Mochou and Yanyue hate to see each other too late. They share their own experiences and then express their prejudice against men all over the world and their hatred for scum men.


    They also shared the methods of torturing the heartless man, learning and communicating with each other to promote the means of torture.


    "How can sister Yanyue be with him?" Li Mochou motioned Su Xun on the white horse with his eyes.


    "I have a skill in his hands. I have to work for him to get it back."


    "What''s the difficulty? Just grab it back from him?" Li Mochou naturally said.


    Inviting the moon nodded: "I think so too, but I can''t beat him, and I don''t know what skills he has practiced. He is very powerful and strange."


    "What about the sneak attack? I have ice soul silver needle


    "It''s no use. He''s thick skinned."


    "You two, I can hear you." Listen to two people loud conspiracy, Su Xun black face said a.


    Li Mochou didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he inquired about the invitation to the moon and said, "I don''t think my sister is like someone from the Song Dynasty."


    "We are from Daming kingdom. The guy in front of us is Huai''an Marquis of Daming kingdom. He is in charge of royal guards and East Hall. He is powerful." The invitation month said.


    Li Mochou frowned, then said in a loud voice: "so, isn''t he a group of wives and concubines?"


    Su Xun''s face changed.


    "Long''er, I''m in a high position. It''s normal for me to have three wives and four concubines. Don''t listen to her. She is cheated by men and wants to provoke us. I believe you can feel your feelings." Su Xun said softly.


    Little dragon girl clenched her red lips and nodded, but there was still some uneasiness between her eyebrows.


    After all, she''s down the mountain now, and her body and mind depend on Su Xun. If Su Xun doesn''t want her


    She didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    "Li Mochou, shut your mouth for me." Feeling Xiaolongnv''s emotion, Su Xun''s face was cold.


    Li Mochou chuckled: "how, I speak..."


    The next second, she can''t say it.


    Because a second ago, he was still on the horse''s back in front of her. In an instant, he floated in front of her, floating in the air, holding her white throat with one hand."Master!" Hong Lingbo exclaimed, subconsciously about to draw the sword, Lianxing quickly stopped her.


    Li Mochou''s eyes were full of horror. She was subdued without any reaction.


    And the other side seems to have no internal power, relying solely on the speed of the human body itself, but who can tell her, how can a person''s speed be so fast?


    "Chang''an, No." Little Dragon Girl exclaimed.


    After all, Li Mochou is her elder martial sister.


    Su Xun looked at Li Mochou indifferently: "next time, you ask your apprentice to prepare a coffin for you."


    Voice down, released Li Mochou, body scintillation fell on the white horse, hit the horse far away.


    "Cough Cough... "


    Staring at Su Xun''s back, Li Mochou coughed incessantly, and his pale face gradually turned red.


    "Now you know how evil he is."


    Invite the moon you you to say.


    Li Mochou nodded for the rest of his life and said in his heart that he would get the jade girl''s Heart Sutra and leave immediately.


    The farther she hid, the better. Just now, she really felt the shadow of death, and her life was hanging on the line.


    In the evening, after a long day''s journey, all the people met a small village. Su Xun gave the money to stay at the village head''s house and asked him to prepare a table of wine and vegetables.


    "Try it." Su Xun picked up a piece of chicken and put it in a small bowl in front of little dragon girl.


    Life in the world, can not enjoy food, then such a life is meaningless.


    Li Mochou looked at this scene jealously. She was once so spoiled by Lu Zhanyuan.


    As a result, he was a liar. The key is that he only wanted to cheat her, not her body.


    That''s what makes her feel humiliated.


    Su xungui is the marquis. He is in power. Naturally, he does not lack anything. So he must be sincere to XiaoLongNu. It is this that makes her envious.


    Little Dragon Girl frowned and put it down. She shook her head and said softly, "Chang''an, I''ve been used to eating honey cream since I was a child. I can''t eat it."


    For more than ten years, her stomach has been used to honey and fruit. She can''t accept other greasy food at all. She will vomit as soon as she eats it.


    "Lady, I still have some fruits in my family. Why don''t you fill your stomach?" Said the village head''s wife.


    Su Xun said, "thank you, mother-in-law."


    "I can''t afford it. I''ve given you enough money for several years." Said the village head.


    After dinner, Su Xun spent money to buy the pen and paper left by the village head''s son, and then wrote to Li Mochou what she was thinking about -- desire, female Heart Sutra.


    Li Mochou''s eyes were burning at Su Xun, who was writing all the time. What she wanted all the time was about to arrive, and she was breathing quickly.


    Her clothes are really big and round. She is trembling when she is short of breath. I really want to weigh them for her.


    Little dragon girl was helpless. She knew that Su Xun was playing with her elder martial sister, because she didn''t teach Su Xun the Heart Sutra of the jade girl. How could he write it?


    Half an hour later, Su Xun taught Li Mochou the paper in his hand: "this secret script needs a man to cooperate with you. Take it back and practice it slowly."


    Little Dragon Girl heard this, jade lips slightly open, can Chang''an he really know jade girl''s Heart Sutra? Because the Heart Sutra of the jade girl really needs a man and a woman to cooperate with the cultivation.


    "Lingbo, let''s go."


    Li Mochou holding the paper, did not look, dropped a word and flew out of the window.


    Su Xun is speechless. These martial arts experts always don''t go to the front door. They like to go to the window.


    Just like he likes to go through the back door.


    Little dragon girl is in danger!


    Both Yanyue and Lianxing looked at Su Xun in disbelief. They didn''t expect that Su Xun really gave the skill to Li Mochou. It shouldn''t be, it''s not his temperament.


    "What are you looking at me for? I always do what I say, but you think too bad of me."


    Su Xun spread his hand and looked at them.


    "I''ll see her off." I''m still worried about inviting the moon. I''m afraid Li Mochou will follow Su Xun''s practice.


    Lianxing saluted Su Xun and said with a smile, "young master, Lianxing went to have a rest first."


    Or she looks more like a maid.


    Su Xun liked the tender star.


    "Chang''an, how can you know the Heart Sutra of jade girl?" After Lianxing left, XiaoLongNu asked.


    Su Xun hugged her and said with a bad smile, "I have countless Royal daughters. Of course, I will be lustful. I''m a woman''s Heart Sutra."


    "You..." Little dragon girl is very shy, and then she is pushed down on the bed by Su Xun.


    While they were playing in bed, the master of inviting the Moon Palace on the other side also caught up with Li Mochou and his disciples.


    "What''s the matter with sister Yanyue?" Li Mochou is very fond of inviting the moon and regards it as a confidant.


    Inviting the moon sighed: "you''d better take out the skill and have a look. How can he give it to you when Miss long hasn''t given it to you?"


    She thinks she knows Su Xun well. At least Su Xun respects women and doesn''t advocate giving Li Mochou what little dragon girl hasn''t given."Does he have to lie to me?" Li Mochou can''t believe that there are so boring people in the world?


    Cheated her all the way, just to play with her?


    Invite a month helpless smile: "he is still really likely so boring, you don''t understand him at all."


    Li Mochou took out the skill Su Xun gave her, looked at it a few times, and his pretty face turned red. He said angrily, "this asshole!"


    "What''s the matter?" Invitation month took a piece of paper, and then also red face: "this is also too shameful!"


    The paper she got showed two lifelike little people entangled together.


    Next to it, there is a close matching: desire, the seventh form of the female Heart Sutra -- Guan, Yin, sitting lotus.


    The other papers are all these shameful pictures, such as the eighth style, the double sky of ice and fire, etc


    Hong Lingbo and Lu Wushuang are blushing and covering their eyes with their hands, but they peep through their fingers with relish.


    "I''m going to kill him, I''m going to kill him!" Li Mochou was mad and roared with shame and anger.


    Inviting the moon''s genuine Qi broke Su Xun''s desire, female Heart Sutra into powder.


    Hong Lingbo is disappointed. She hasn''t finished watching it.


    "Well, it''s good you didn''t bring it out in public." Invite month helpless sigh tone.


    If Li Mochou took out the secret book to read in public, it would be a real social death.


    Li Mochou was so angry that he was ashamed, angry and wronged: "was he playing for nothing?"


    Su Xun: don''t blow your mouth. When did I fool you? I didn''t even kiss you.


    What else do you want to do? You can''t beat him, you can''t beat him. " The invitation month shook his head: "OK, we''ll see you later."


    With that, she flew back to the village.


    Li Mochou wants to be more angry in the same place.


    She has a long memory after being cheated by Lu Zhanyuan. This is the first time that she has been fooled by a man.


    How angry (; ''-'').


    "Master, if you want revenge, it''s very simple." Hong Lingbo began to have bad ideas.


    Li Mochou asked, "tell me about it."


    "Doesn''t he like martial uncle? Can''t you hook him with your beauty? Let him fight with martial uncle. " Hong Lingbo is as insidious as a demon.


    Li Mochou''s face was cold: "villain, do you want me to show off my style, coquettish, hook and lead men?"


    "Master, you are not worried that you can''t compare with martial uncle." Lu Wushuang said carefully.


    Li Mochou blurted out: "nonsense, that little bitch is nothing more than relying on the appearance of pure deception, how can I Li Mochou than her?"


    She will never admit that she is inferior to little dragon girl.


    Women are very competitive creatures.


    "That''s it. If you play with me, don''t blame me for using the weapon that women are good at against you."


    Li Mochou said with his eyes rolling.


    She decided to hit (give) decisively!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Su Xun opened his eyes and saw Xiao Longnu, who was lying in his arms and was sleeping soundly.


    Last night, Su Xun took advantage of it, but he didn''t take the last step. Because the sound insulation in this place was not good, he didn''t want Xiao Longnu to die socially.


    But he also confirmed one thing, XiaoLongNu''s whole body is really sweet.


    Concave and convex, skin like congealed fat, fruit flavor, flowers fragrance, is the best in the world.


    Suddenly, the little dragon girl in her sleep seemed to feel something. Her eyelashes trembled. She opened her eyes and saw that Su Xun was staring at herself. Thinking of the absurdity of last night, she climbed up her cheek with a touch of bright red.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at you. I can''t see enough. It''s getting late. Let''s get up." Su Xun gave her a kiss.


    Little Dragon Girl reddened her face, moved her eyes away, and said, "give me your belly bag."


    After a long time, the two of them walk out of the bedroom. After a night of absurdity, little dragon girl is too shy to look at each other.


    The village head and his wife have already prepared breakfast.


    He also specially made flower cakes for Little Dragon Girl overnight.


    These days, the common people are simple. After collecting so much money from Su Xun, the old couple always feel that if they don''t do something, they shouldn''t take so much money from each other.


    "Li Mochou left?" Su Xun asked casually.


    Lianxing Jiao said: "childe, Li Xianzi is a woman no matter how, how can you play with her like that?"


    Last night, the invitation to the moon had already told her the story, and she was also in a state of tears and laughter. She felt that they, the temporary childe, were really hard to guess with common sense.


    Sometimes it''s dignified, sometimes it''s murderous, sometimes it''s fun with a child.


    "Didn''t she want to be lustful and feminine? Is there a problem? " Su Xun''s rhetorical question was straightforward.


    Pitiful star speechless, jade girl, desire, female, two words pronunciation is the same, but the meaning is very different."Martial uncle! Help, martial uncle


    Just at this time, little Laurie Hong Lingbo ran in panic and yelled: "martial uncle, my master was besieged by a group of Wulin people and was seriously injured..."


    "Then let her wait to die. There''s no help." Su Xun directly interrupted the rest of Hong Lingbo''s words.


    The little girl didn''t even grow hair. Qi dared to show her acting skills in front of him. If she had to use a allegorical saying to describe it, she really ate a secret hamburger in front of Lao ba.


    "Ah Hong Ling was dumbfounded when he was in Burton.


    Little Dragon Girl pulled Su Xun''s sleeve.


    Su Xun''s eyes indicated that she was calm.


    Hong Lingbo left in a daze.


    Su Xun then said to Little Dragon Girl, "that little girl is acting. Li Mochou is doing things."


    "It seems that the elder martial sister must have not given up her Heart Sutra." XiaoLongNu frowned and said.


    Su Xun said, "whatever she wants to do, eat quickly and continue to drive after eating."


    After breakfast, XiaoLongNu packed some flower cakes, fruits and honey, and then everyone went on the road.


    On the other side, Li Mochou is lying leisurely on the ground with a grass on his pink lips.


    "Master, elder martial sister is back."


    Lu Wushuang, who was far away, came running and yelled.


    Li Mochou spits out the grass, then points a acupoint on his body, spits blood at his mouth, tears off his robe to reveal his belly pocket, and falls on the ground with a weak face.


    Lu Wushuang wanted to talk and stopped, but he didn''t dare to say it in the end.


    "Master, don''t pretend. That Su Xun didn''t come at all." Hong Lingbo ran over and said.


    Li Mochou immediately sat up from the ground: "why doesn''t he come? Are you saying the wrong thing? "


    "No, I haven''t finished my words, he said let you wait to die, there''s no help." Hong Lingbo said carefully.


    Li Mochou


    She questioned her face.


    Looking down, I can''t compare my face with my younger martial sister, but I''m more attractive than her!


    Men shouldn''t like her, right?


    "This bastard! I can''t help you


    Li Mochou grabbed a handful of soil and carried it out.


    "Master, forget it." Hong Lingbo had never seen such a cold-blooded man as Su Xun.


    "No way!"


    Li Mochou refused, gnashing his teeth and said: "I don''t believe it! I''m not sure about him! "


    Now, it''s not a question of revenge for Su Xun. It''s a fight for dignity!


    "To rob No, buy a horse. We can still keep up Li Mochou said, took the package on Lu Wushuang''s shoulder to change clothes.


    After all, you can''t walk in the world without clothes.


    In this way, Li Mochou and his disciples followed Su Xun all the way, but they lost Su Xun''s trace.


    Li Mochou put all the blame on Su Xun, and vowed to find him and use his beauty to destroy the relationship between him and Xiao Longnu.


    It''s better to let Su Xun fall in love with herself, and then she kicks Su Xun with a haughty and merciless kick.


    Otherwise, she can''t get rid of her hatred!


    In the blink of an eye, ten months have passed.


    But Su Xun, who is always remembered by Li Mochou, has entered Dali with Xiao Longnu and others.


    "Although the power of Dali is not strong, there are many experts. Don''t make mistakes here."


    Su Xun reminded Zhang Yue that the woman had killed several heartless men all the way.


    The Tianlong temple in Dali is simply the gathering place of retired veteran cadres of the royal family of Dali.


    The eminent monks in it have excellent martial arts. They are all from the Duan family. So, no matter how good their martial arts are, if they don''t become immortals, they will at most protect themselves and not affect their national strength.


    The war between countries is a competition of national strength. It is by no means that several experts can influence the war situation.


    There is Guo Jing in the novel. Isn''t song dead?


    They inquired all the way to Wuliang Mountain.


    "Use your lightness skills and find a waterfall separately."


    Su Xun told the three girls that the world is a fusion of films and TV plays, not novels. He remembered that in the TV series, the jade cave of langhuan was under a waterfall.


    Although they didn''t understand Su Xun''s meaning, they all obediently flew to different directions to look for the waterfall.


    "Chang''an, this way."


    Soon, little dragon girl found it.


    Then the four put the horse in the forest and used their lightness skills to fall beside the pool under the waterfall.


    Su Xun saw a cave next to the waterfall. This was the jade cave of langhuan. There were the secret scripts of Beiming magic power and Lingbo Weibu in it. Now they were all his.


    Lingbo''s micro step is the best body method.


    At least in this world, no one can grasp him after he has learned Lingbo micro step. Don''t you see Duan Yu dare to wave casually after he has learned Lingbo micro step?


    As soon as he was about to take the three girls in, he saw a handsome, dull young man climbing out of the cave with a folding fan."Duan Yu?"


    Su Xun didn''t expect to catch up with Duan Yu''s falling off the cliff to get the skill.


    When Duan Yu heard someone calling for him, he raised his head subconsciously, then bumped into the cave. After a painful cry, he quickly lowered his head and continued to climb out.


    Su Xun''s four people were speechless. This guy was just a dumb goose.


    However, Su Xun knew that Duan Zhengchun, the father of this guy, was really powerful. He was the real protagonist. When he was young, he was merciful everywhere. Everyone who played with him was beautiful and gave him a beautiful daughter.


    Then Duan Yu was miserable. Every woman he fell in love with finally found that quante was his sister.


    There are brothers and sisters in the world.


    In fact, Duan Yu is not Duan Zhengchun''s son, but Duan Yanqing''s son, the first of the four villains.


    Duan Zhengchun messes up outside. In order to revenge on him, his original Princess Dao Baifeng deeply communicates with a beggar in the ice and snow, and then gives birth to Duan Yu. Duan Zhengchun puts on a green hat.


    Duan Yanqing is also a member of the Dali royal family. Originally, he was the emperor of Dali, but later he disappeared suddenly and was succeeded to the throne by Duan Zhengchun''s brother.


    So, the Dali palace is very chaotic.


    "Fairy sister!" Helen of Troy Helen of Troy


    Duan Yu looked as like as two peas in the cave.


    "Mr. Duan, please respect yourself. This is my wife XiaoLongNu, not the jade statue in the cave." Su Xun hugged Xiao Longnu''s waist and looked at Duan Yu.


    Duan Yu was stunned: "do you know me? Also, how do you know there is a jade statue and this fairy sister in the cave No, just as like as two peas.


    Bullshit, the same actor.


    Su Su make complaints about it in his heart. He smiled and handed out a waist card: "Daming Huaian waiting."


    "It''s really disrespectful to see Huai''an in person." Duan Yu was surprised. He knew that the power of Daming kingdom had gone through many twists and turns, and finally fell into the hands of Su Xun.


    Daming''s Jinyi Wei is the strongest intelligence agency in the world all day long. There are dark piles in other countries, and intelligence personnel in other countries, though not as sharp as Jinyi Wei, are also placed in Daming.


    The situation in Daming has been sent back to his country by various intelligence personnel. As the successor of Dali, he has naturally heard of it, but he did not expect that the powerful minister of Daming was so young.


    The small country of Dali is far behind that of Daming. Although Daming is declining, it is still the largest and strongest country ruled by Han people in this rotten world.


    Su Xun took back his waist token, looked at Duan Yu and answered his second question: "the reason why I know there is a jade statue in it that looks like my wife''s face is because my wife has a relative relationship with the host here."


    "We came here this time to get back the unique family knowledge in the futon under the jade statue. I don''t think Mr. Duan moved anything in it."


    That''s a lie that comes at random.


    Who let the jade statue and the Little Dragon Queen Yuyan all be the models of the same actor.


    When Duan Yu heard Su Xun''s words in such detail, he saw that Xiao Longnu and Yu looked like the same. He had no doubt about Su Xun''s words. He took out the cloth roll from his arms and said awkwardly, "excuse me, Huai''an. I''ve taken those two volumes of skill. I''ll return them to their original owners now."


    Although Duan Yu is not an honest man, he is definitely a kind and honest man.


    "Little Prince Duan is not greedy when he is faced with miraculous skills, but he gives them back truthfully. I admire him. In this case, little prince Duan can copy them." This is Duan Yu''s chance. Even if he hasn''t met Duan Yu, since Duan Yu has already got it, Su Xun won''t cheat him out like that. He won''t give any money to the original protagonist.


    After all, Duan Yu is also a kind and good man.


    And he had other ideas.


    "Really?" Duan Yu first brightened his eyes, then waved his hand and refused: "no, no, how can I pass on my unique family knowledge to an outsider?"


    "Since Duan got it, it''s fate."


    "Still not. I can''t take it. I can''t take it."


    Su Xun sighed, pretended to think for a moment, and then said, "why don''t you do this? The northern underworld skill and Lingbo Weibu are immortal skills. The one Yang finger and six pulse sword of Duan''s family are not inferior. I''ve admired them for a long time. How about we exchange them?"


    Su Xun felt that he was a dog when he exchanged the things that belonged to the protagonist for other things.


    "This To tell you the truth, I can''t bear to kill. I haven''t practiced these two martial arts mentioned by Lord Hou. " Duan Yu scratched the back of his head, embarrassed to say.


    Su Xun said with a gentle smile, "I just want to discuss some state affairs with the emperor Dali. You can go back to the palace with Mr. Duan and take them back to me."


    "Well Well, in fact, I just want to walk in Lingbo. If someone kills me, I can run away. I don''t want to kill people. " Duan Yu laughs.


    Invite month and pity star sighed a tone, looking at Duan Yu sympathetically, this silly child was fooled lame.Then Duan Yu suddenly thought of something: "no, Miss Zhong is waiting for me to call someone to save her."


    "Why do you need to call others? I''m willing to go with Mr. Duan to save people." Su Xun took over.


    Zhong Ling is the daughter of Gan Baobao and Zhong wanqiu. In fact, she is the daughter of Gan Baobao and Duan Zhengchun. Zhong wanqiu likes to be a father.


    Duan Zhengchun also dug a tunnel through Gan Baobao''s bedroom, Zhong wanqiu''s Emerald!


    Duan Yu tells people about Zhong Ling.


    Before, he met Wuliangshan Jianhu palace and Shennong gang at war. He foolishly went up to persuade them to fight. As a result, they were prepared to solve the problem first and then continue to fight.


    Then Zhong Ling passes by and saves him. He bites the Lord of Jianhu palace with his poisonous mink. The Lord of Jianhu palace detains her and asks Duan Yu to get the antidote. Otherwise, he will kill Zhong Ling. Then Duan Yu falls off a cliff on the way to Zhong Ling''s home for help and finds the jade cave of langhuan. After taking the skill, he meets several people of Su Xun.


    Now hearing that Su Xun was willing to help him save Zhong Ling, Duan Yu was very excited: "thank you, marquis su."


    Su Xun used his lightness skill, picked up Duan Yu and flew to the cliff. Then, without riding a horse, the four of them directly used their lightness skill and flew to Jianhu palace.


    "Ah


    Duan Yu was carried away and yelled all the way.


    A stick of incense arrived at Jianhu palace.


    "Vomit ~ vomit ~"


    Duan Yu''s face was pale and he bent down to vomit.


    "Brother Duan!"


    Cried the playful and lovely Zhong Ling.


    "Boy! You moved back so fast The Lord of Jianhu palace looked at Su Xun coldly: "this friend, be sure to take care of more..."


    "Let the people go." Su Xun interrupted him.


    The leader of Jianhu palace snorted: "you..."


    Boom!


    The next second, he gets a slap.


    Su Xun fell beside Zhong ling''er and took off to Duan Yu.


    "Miss Zhong, are you ok?" After vomiting, Duan Yu''s face looked better and asked with concern.


    Zhong ling''er shook his head: "I''m ok, brother Duan. Where did you get these guys from?"


    "Let''s talk about the past and get out of here." Su Xun left with them, but no one in Jianhu palace dared to stop them.


    After all, the palace masters are dead, who wants to be buried with them.


    Duan Yu introduced Su Xun on the way: "Miss Zhong, this is Marquis Su of Daming kingdom. This is his wife, Miss long. These two are his maids."


    A maid is not worthy of a name.


    "Thank you, brother su. Sister long is so beautiful." Zhong ling''er winked playfully and said.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile: "Miss Zhong, the outside world is very dangerous. You''d better go back earlier. We have something else to do, so we won''t see you off."


    He is not interested in Zhong ling''er''s tablet.


    "Brother Su and brother Duan saved me. Won''t they come to my house?" Zhong Ling was a little reluctant to part.


    Duan Yu said with a smile, "no, you said your father didn''t welcome Duan. Besides, we do have something to do, so we won''t delay any more."


    "Well, brother Su, brother Duan, we''ll see you later." Zhong Ling arched his hand, and then left with his own poisonous mink.


    In a quarter of an hour.


    Several of Su Xun''s men went to the woods where they had just released their horses, but now there was only one of the original three horses.


    "Young master, your horse is gone."


    Lianxing said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun said, "I''m not blind."


    Then he whistled, but there was no response. It''s not supposed to be. His horse is a bloody BMW in the palace, and he is very spiritual.


    "You wait. I''ll be right back."


    With that, Su Xun began to use his lightness skills.


    Follow the traces on the ground in the air.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, Su Xun was black, looking at his white horse sniffing a black horse''s fart.


    The black horse is a female, and it''s outside the house.


    "Fuck! This colored horse, so far away, can let you smell the mare Su Xun was swearing.


    I don''t know who this broken horse learned from.


    Just at this time, a group of people rushed over with a knife. The leading woman pointed to the wooden house in the distance and yelled, "rush in and kill that little bitch for me."


    Seeing this scene, Su Xun immediately remembered that this horse is mu Wanqing''s home. Isn''t that horse Mu Wanqing''s black rose?


    My own horse is in tune with other people''s horse. I''m the master. I can''t help myself.


    Su Xun stopped them and said to them, "how about you give me face and leave?"


    Inside the house, muwanqingzheng was ready to use a concealed weapon to meet the enemy. When he saw this scene, his mouth twitched immediately.


    Where''s the fool? Is there one who can save people?


    "What are you, kill together!"The first woman''s voice fell down, and rushed to Su Xun with the crutch in her hand.


    "If you don''t give me face, I''ll die."


    Su Xun sighed, took out the folding fan at his waist, and turned it into a shadow, shuttling through the crowd.


    He''s fast!


    When he stopped again, all the enemies around him fell to the ground and died one by one.


    Inside the house, Mu Wanqing, who was holding a sword and was about to go out to help, was stunned. A cherry red mouth under the black face towel was open, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    "Girls in the house, please come out."


    Su Xunfeng, coquettish shaking folding fan said.


    Mu Wanqing opened the door and walked out. Looking at Su Xun, she asked coldly, "why do you help me?"


    She was tall and dressed in a black tight military suit. She outlined her figure clearly. She should be upturned and upright. She wore a hat and covered her face with a face towel, showing only a pair of bright eyes.


    Su Xun pointed to her back with a folding fan.


    "Girl, I''m not trying to help you. I''m just helping my future mother-in-law."


    Mu Wanqing looked back in doubt, and then he brushed pretty red. Suddenly he was ashamed and angry, and yelled: "beast! Let go of my black rose


    I saw her beloved black rose is a tall white horse lying on the back of crazy output.


    Her black rose is not clean.

 Chapter 1383

    Looking at her horse being spoiled by Su Xun''s horse, Mu Wanqing only realized that her black rose was not clean.


    But she didn''t realize that when she met Su Xun, she was doomed to be unclean soon.


    That who once said a word: there must be a man for his horse.


    "Beast! Animals


    Mu Wanqing scolded that he was going to separate the two horses.


    But Su Xun stopped her: "girl, my horse and your horse love each other. As the parent of this horse, I can''t sit by and watch you fight with each other."


    "I fight horses, not mandarin ducks!" As soon as he opened his mouth, he exposed his lack of culture.


    Su Xun liked this kind of wire rod bright smooth, fierce thigh long, beautiful and uneducated little sister.


    Two words: easy to cheat.


    Su Xun said solemnly: "girl, we are witnessing a great thing, the origin of a young life. It''s a waste of time for you to stop even if you don''t grasp the time to observe and feel life."


    "Go to hell, you horse is not a good thing, and this man is not a serious man!" Mu Wanqing scolded.


    After scolding, she opened Su Xun and was about to save her black rose, which was being ruined.


    At the moment of being lifted by her, Su Xun''s hand seemed to grasp subconsciously and pulled off the towel on her face.


    A lovely melon seed face showed.


    Mu Wanqing was stunned and looked at Su Xun incredulously: "you You see my face. "


    Her master made it a rule for her that she would marry the first person who saw her face.


    Or you''re going to kill him.


    Su Xun had seen a TV play and knew this, otherwise he would have nothing to do when he was full.


    "The girl is very beautiful. Why should she wear a mask to cover her face?" Su Xun laughed and praised.


    Mu Wanqing looks complex, pursed her red lips and said: "Mu Wanqing, my name is mu Wanqing. You are the first man to see my face in so many years. From today on, you are my husband and I am your wife."


    Fortunately, this person is also very good-looking, otherwise she felt that her life would be over.


    "What did you say? Don''t make fun of me, girl. I''m a man with a wife and concubine. I won''t mess around outside! " The rejection of Su Xunyi''s righteous words.


    When Mu Wanqing heard this, he appreciated it a little more. Although his words revealed that he had more than one wife and concubine, he was not a promiscuous person.


    Otherwise, he looks so beautiful. If he is a lecherous person, he can''t wait to jump on him. How can he refuse?


    Thinking of this, she softened her face and said in a soft voice, "a man with three wives and four concubines is a normal thing. I''m not jealous of my wife. I can be a concubine."


    Concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concubines, concu.


    "The girl''s appearance is dignified, but it''s too abrupt. Marriage is not a joke. I hope she will be careful." Su Xun''s face was serious.


    Mu Wanqing was a little impatient and pulled out a Throwing Knife: "a big man grinds and chirps. If you don''t agree to marry me, I''ll have to kill you."


    Su Xun: Oh, and such a good thing!


    "Why do you compare girls like this? Besides, girls are not my rivals." Su Xun shook his head and said that although he wanted to agree, he had to continue to perform.


    Mu Wanqing has a strong personality and is careless. He wants to take the initiative to get along with others.


    Mu Wanqing heard the speech, then gritted his teeth, raised the knife and looked at his neck.


    Dang!


    Su Xun''s folding fan blocked her Throwing Knife: "why do you want to die, you are too cheap."


    "If you don''t marry me, I can''t kill you. Then I have to die. Get out of the way!" Mu Wan said in a cold voice.


    Seeing this, Su Xun sighed and said helplessly, "why, why? How can I sit by and watch the beauty die? Just, since the girl knows death so well, you can follow me from now on. If the girl does not fail me, I will not fail the girl in this life. "


    On how bitches cheat women.


    "I will never serve my husband in this life!" Mu Wanqing raised his chin with pride, and then asked, "by the way, you haven''t said your name yet."


    "Su Xun, Chang''an." Su Xun held her in his arms: "it''s enough to have Wan Mei accompany her in this life."


    "Su Lang." Mu Wanqing closed her eyes.


    What is martial arts speed? Duan Yu spent half a day in the TV series, while Su Xun only spent a quarter of an hour.


    Duan Yu is a tragedy in the world. Every woman he falls in love with becomes his sister. After all of them break up, he discovers that they are not his own sisters.


    He''s not his father''s own.


    At this time, a horse roared, and the white horse had finished. He stepped on his hoof and came to Su Xun.


    It''s a bad horse.


    Looking at Mu Wanqing in his arms, Su Xun laughed: "the black rose belongs to my white horse, and you belong to me."


    "Su Lang, you are dead." Thinking of the way her horse had just been violated, she glared at Su Xun.The horse didn''t save him. He put himself in.


    She blushed at the thought that she would be in and out of susian sooner or later.


    Oh, my God. I''m so ashamed.


    Su Xun let her go: "since it''s my woman, let''s go with her husband."


    Sooner or later can eat meat, do not worry.


    If you''re in a hurry, it looks like an LSP.


    He''s an elegant XSP.


    "Well." Mu Wanqing turned to pack up the salute.


    After about a cup of tea, they rode away.


    The little dragon girl and the three are waiting for Su Xun in the same place. As the sound of the horse''s hooves gets closer and closer, they know that Su Xun is back.


    "No, there are two horses."


    Lianxing frowned.


    And soon they know why.


    Seeing Mu Wanqing behind Su Xun, the color of the little dragon goddess changed, and her eyebrows were hurt.


    Inviting the moon and Lianxing to have a look at each other, XiaoLongNu fell in love with Su Xun, which means that she has lost eight generations of blood mold.


    Stupid women will be dedicated to Su Xun.


    Duan Yu''s eyes brightened, and then sighed. Why did he finally meet the women he liked, but all of them belonged to Marquis Su?


    Silly child, because it was all yours.


    "Wan Mei, this is long er." In order to take care of XiaoLongNu''s mood, Su Xun introduces her first.


    "Because she was a little nervous, even sister long Wanqing


    "Hello." Little dragon girl smiles, then looks at Su Xun, waiting for Su Xun to give her an explanation.


    Su Xun said it all over again, which made little dragon girl helpless. After all, she couldn''t just sit by and watch Mu Wanqing''s death. It was just a coincidence.


    Knowing that it was just a coincidence that Su Xun didn''t take the initiative to flirt with others made little dragon girl feel better.


    Mu Wanqing gave Duan Yu the horse, and then rode with Lianxing to Dali palace.


    A few days later, he arrived at the capital of Dali.


    "Little Wang Ye, you have come back at last. If you don''t come back, I will go out to find you." Just after entering the palace, a middle-aged scholar came.


    Duan Yu said with a smile: "brother Zhu, I have come back safely? What about my father and uncle? "


    "Little Wang Ye, these are..."


    Zhu Danchen looked at Su Xun, and when his eyes fell on the four girls behind him, he pulled his lips. He felt that this man had the grace of his master when he was young. He was merciful everywhere and sowed seeds on all sides.


    Duan Yu then pointed to Su Xun: "fourth brother Zhu, this is Marquis Su of Huai''an in Ming Dynasty. These two girls are his wives. Marquis Su came to Dali to see his uncle this time."


    This time, the maid is not only unworthy of having a name, but also unworthy of being introduced by Duan Yu.


    "It turned out that Su Hou was in front of me. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I hope you can forgive me." Zhu Danchen heard Duan Yu tell Su Xun''s identity, and immediately saluted him.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "don''t be too polite."


    "Brother Zhu, tell me, where are my father and uncle? You can''t let Marquis Su go for nothing. " Duan Yu is urging Zhu Danchen.


    Zhu Danchen replied, "here comes jiumozhi, the national master of Tubo. His majesty and the Lord are in Tianlong temple."


    "Let''s go now."


    Duan Yu can''t wait to run out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Tianlong temple in Dali.


    Zen master Kurong, master Ben Yin, master Ben Shen, master Ben Xiang, master Ben Guan, as well as Duan Zhengchun and Emperor Duan Zhengming are fighting with a monk.


    In the TV series, the emperor Duan Zhengming should be a monk at this time, but in this world, he is still the emperor of Dali.


    "In the past, Mr. Murong once said that there are two great martial arts in the world, one of which is the six pulse sword of Duan family in Dali. Mr. Murong has passed away, but the young monk once said that he would have a look at the six pulse sword with him, so please allow the young monk to copy it by hand, never peek at it, only burn it in front of Mr. Murong''s grave."


    Jiumozhi said calmly.


    Of course, this is bullshit. He came here to capture the six pulse sword. How could he burn it.


    "Hatoyama Chi, you are presumptuous! The six pulse sword is my Duan''s unique skill. How can I borrow your hand to copy it? "


    Duan Zhengchun pointed to jiumozhi and scolded.


    Jiumozhi confident smile: "so it''s necessary to start, it''s not the little monk''s rave, throughout the world with little monk can draw."


    "But there are many who can kill you."


    A voice of scorn came to the ears of all.


    All at the same time.


    "Dad, uncle!" Duan Yu danced and waved.


    "Yu''er." Duan Zhengchun called.


    Jiumozhi looked at Su Xun and his eyes narrowed slightly: "I didn''t hear you wrong. You were just talking."


    "So you''re not deaf." Su Xun shook the folding fan and looked at Jiu Mozhi with a smile.Duan Yu quickly ran to Duan Zhengchun.


    Duan Zhengchun looked at Duan Yu and asked, "yu''er, these are..."


    "Emperor Baoding and the king of Zhennan are courteous. I''m waiting for Su Xun in Huai''an of the Ming Dynasty. I don''t want to tell you. I hope you''ll forgive me." Su Xun Chong, Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun said.


    When Su Xun said this, everyone''s face changed. After all, Huai''an Hou was very hot recently.


    By killing Wei Zhongxian, Su Xun has been abroad for a long time, which can be called the hot fried chicken of this year.


    "I''ve heard a lot about the name of Huai''an marquis. It''s really magnificent to come to our small country in Dali, but I can''t entertain you today." Duan Zhengming said.


    Su Xun looked at Jiu Mozhi and gently shook the jade bone folding fan in his hand: "when I kill this monk for emperor Baoding, I can spare my hand to entertain me."


    "Ha ha ha, arrogant, there are few people who can draw with me in this world!" Hatoyama chuckled twice and said with disdain.


    Su Xun closed the folding fan: "still, there are few people who can draw with you, but there are many people who can kill you, including me."


    As the voice fell, he rushed out as a shadow.


    One of the reasons why he took the initiative in this case is that jiumozhi was a monk, and the Han people helped the Han people.


    The second reason is that he wants to show his military value in front of the eminent monks of Tianlong temple.


    "Come on, try my flame knife!"


    Jiumozhi laughed, then cut out his palm like a knife, and a big flame knife fell out of thin air.


    But Su Xun easily escaped. After all, his skill of being as fast as shadow was not soy sauce.


    It''s for Hatoyama.


    "What


    Avoid Mo Su Jiu to learn so easily.


    It was also a surprise that Tianlong temple was listed as an eminent monk.


    "Well, there are many experts in Daming! But today I will also be the ghost of my hands! "


    Jiumozhi gave a big drink, and then used one of the 72 unique skills of Shaolin - Nianhua finger.


    "Fancy."


    Su Xun was contemptuous and hit it directly.


    Jiumozhi pointed to the fist.


    Boom!


    His whole hand was smashed by a force of brute force, and his body flew upside down like a broken kite.


    Everyone was stunned, shocked that Su Xun''s strength was so terrible.


    Congenitally, it''s crushing the master''s realm!


    "Horizontal practice martial arts!"


    Jiumozhi gets up and stares at Su Xun.


    He could feel that Su Xun''s strength was not as strong as his, and his martial arts cultivation had not yet broken through the master''s realm.


    But just hit that punch, but under the impetus of the true Qi, it gave full play to the strength that did not belong to the innate kungfu, which belonged to Su Xun''s own strength.


    "If there are really many experts in the Central Plains, I will go back to seclusion and practice hard, and come back to seek advice in a few years."


    Jiumozhi''s voice fell and he wanted to escape.


    "I said I would kill you."


    "I''ll kill you."


    Su Xun quickly chased him out, and then he grabbed Jiu Mozhi''s leg and smashed it down.


    Boom!


    Jiumozhi hit the ground, and the floor made of bluestone was torn apart, with gravel and smoke flying.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, jiumozhi stood up with bloodstains hanging on his mouth: "since the benefactor has to kill everything, don''t blame me."


    "That''s a lot of crap." Su Xun appeared in front of him with a few flashes. He raised his hand and smashed it out.


    Jiumozhi was the master of the Tubo state, and also the first expert of the Tubo state. If you kill him, the Tubo state will not be able to intervene in the Central Plains war for ten years.


    Jiumozhi''s body surface is covered with a layer of fiery red vigorous Qi, which is a sign of the master''s state. It turns the true Qi of internal force into vigorous Qi, which is more domineering than the true Qi and can also protect the body.


    Boom!


    But Su Xun used his infinite skill, and this fist directly broke the vigorous Qi, which fell on his chest in the incredible eyes of the Tubo national master.


    The ribs of the Tubo national master pierced out from behind, and a stream of blood gushed wildly, and he fell to the ground with unwilling color.


    For a moment, the whole world was dead.


    The five masters of Tianlong temple, Duan Zhengming, Duan Zhengchun, Duan Yu, Mu Wanqing, invite the moon At this moment, everyone was staring at Su Xun.


    A master of Jingwu was killed by a congenital situation.


    They couldn''t believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.


    Suddenly, they saw Su Xun move again.


    Su Xun bent down and grasped Jiu Mozhi''s hand.


    Jiumozhi is still breathing. He thinks that he wants to save himself, and hopes for life appear on his face.


    After all, he is the national teacher of a country. How could the other party kill him so recklessly.


    "Damn, I almost forgot to absorb power. It''s a waste of energy. Fortunately, I haven''t lost my breath yet. The great master''s vitality is strong."


    Su Xun was abusive, and he continued to absorb the internal power of jiumozhi.Hatoyama Chi "....."


    All of you


    Is it something that people can do?


    In full view of the public, jiumozhi was sucked to death by Su Xun. After refining jiumozhi''s internal power, Su Xun finally broke through the master''s realm.


    In view of jiumozhi''s spirit of sacrificing himself for others, Su Xun decided to fight his hometown in the future.


    "Amitabha, is Huai''an Hou''s use of the northern underworld skill of Xingxiu sea?" Kurong asked.


    Master Kurong''s face is half tender, half as dry wood, so it is called dry wood.


    Su Xun shook his head and said, "master, I''m not good at it. What I''m using is the grafted flowers and grafted trees in the highest martial arts of the Ming Dynasty''s flower palace


    At this moment, Lianxing and yaoyue want to swear.


    It belongs to them.


    "Amitabha, I see. The martial arts of all schools in the world are really mysterious." Kurong praised.


    Su Xun waved, and invited the moon was still in a daze. Lianxing had already wisely handed over a handkerchief, and Su Xun slowly wiped off the blood splashed on his hand.


    Then he threw the handkerchief on his face and covered his ugly face.


    Duan Zhengming, the emperor of Dali, said, "jiumozhi is the national teacher of Tubo. If the Huai''an Marquis kills him, I''m afraid it will cause disputes between the two countries."


    This is mostly the reason why in the TV series, jiumozhi makes trouble, and they don''t surround and kill.


    "It''s just Tubo. It''s a tiny place. I''m a million armored men in Ming Dynasty. What''s the fear?" Su Xun laughed and said with great pride.


    Duan Zhengming said: "in any case, it''s because of my great care. I won''t stand idly by."


    After some greetings, Emperor Baoding invited Su Xun to Tianlong temple, and then ordered someone to bring tea.


    "I don''t know why Huai''an is waiting for you to visit our small country in Dali?" Duan Zhengming asked lightly.


    Su Xun put down his tea cup: "I''m here just for two things. First, let''s talk about the first thing. Now the Manchu Qing Dynasty and the Mongol Yuan Dynasty are very powerful. If we go on like this, there will be no place for our Han people to live in this world. I want to make an alliance with you Dali to attack the Manchu Qing Dynasty and the Mongol Yuan Dynasty together."


    "There is no reason why a small country in Dali can form an alliance with Daming. We are willing to advance and retreat together in Daming." Duan Zhengchun agreed on the spot without hesitation.


    Because it''s good for Dali.


    No matter how the sun goes down in Daming, Xishan is also a big country.


    Dali is just a small country.


    Today, the territory of the capital of the Song Dynasty has been greatly reduced due to the prosperity of different ethnic groups, not to mention Dali?


    He was eager to form an alliance with Daming to protect himself.


    Su Xun nodded: "as for the second thing, let''s talk about it from Mr. Duan."


    "Yu Er?"


    Everyone looked at Duan Yu.


    Duan Yu said: "uncle, I promised to exchange skills with Marquis su. He gave me Beiming and Lingbo Weibu, and I gave him a Yang finger and six pulse sword."


    Hearing this, people looked different. One Yang finger said it was ok, but the six pulse sword was a unique skill of Duan family.


    But they just formed an alliance, and Su Xun also helped them to kill Jiu Mozhi, and he came up with two equally good skills. If he didn''t agree, wouldn''t it seem that Duan family was too unkind?


    Moreover, offending Su Xun is equivalent to offending Daming, which is not a good thing for the Duan family.


    After some deliberation, Duan Zhengchun looks at master Kurong. He is the one with the highest seniority.


    "Amitabha, it''s a good thing that you can make an alliance with Daming. The six pulse sword is nothing more than a skill. The prosperity of Dali is better than that of Duan family." Kurong closed his eyes and agreed to give liumai Shenjian.


    Su Xun arched his hand: "I''d like to thank Master Kurong. If I can get the six pulse sword, I will die without regret."


    Su Xun was blowing blindly to relieve the sadness of the six pulse sword.


    In the evening, Duan Zhengming held a banquet in the palace.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Su Xun and Xiao Longnu were arranged to stay in a house outside the palace.


    "I didn''t expect that the palace was really luxurious."


    Mu Wanqing said carelessly.


    "When you see the Forbidden City of Daming, you will know what luxury is." Su Xun couldn''t deny it.


    Mu Wanqing said, "no matter how luxurious the Forbidden City is, I can''t go in."


    Su Xun just laughed, then waved and said, "OK, let''s go down and have a rest. Long er will stay. I have something important to discuss with you."


    It''s important - it matters!


    Little dragon girl blushed and looked down.


    Of course she knows what''s going to happen tonight.


    Finally, the real thing is coming.


    Inviting the moon and Lianxing leave quickly. Mu Wanqing takes a look at Xiaolongnv with a smile and goes away, and closes the door to them.


    Then she crouched outside to eavesdrop.


    "Long''er, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest." Su Xun came forward to hold Xiao Longnu''s fragrant shoulder.The little dragon girl answered like a mosquito.


    Then susian took her hand to the bedside.


    Just like peeling an orange, layer by layer


    Little Dragon Girl closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled, her breath was a little short, and let Su Xun play with her.


    Then there was spring in the house.


    "If you''ve heard enough outside, go back and have a rest early."


    Su Xun''s voice suddenly came into his ears.


    Outside the door, Mu Wanqing was startled and flushed. Then she ran with weak legs and nearly fell down several times on the way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, when they saw little dragon girl again, they only thought she was more beautiful.


    Little dragon girl is too shy to look at people.


    Especially after learning that Mu Wanqing was eavesdropping outside the door last night, she was embarrassed to face her.


    In the next few days, Su Xun took the four women to go sightseeing in the daytime and at night.


    "Young master, don''t you practice when you get the six pulse sword and one Yang finger?" Lianxing couldn''t see it any more. She felt that some of Su Xun''s playwrights were frustrated.


    During the day and at night, Mu Wanqing and Xiao Longnu come here in exchange, but they don''t see him practicing.


    So what''s the point of trying to get the secret script?


    Mu Wanqing also said: "yes, Su Lang, you''d better pay more attention to martial arts."


    "Wanqing said that if we neglect our martial arts, we will be guilty." Little dragon girl also gently persuades Su Xun to study hard.


    Su Xun looked at several people in surprise: "haven''t you practiced yet? I''ve already mastered six pulse sword, one Yang finger and Lingbo micro step. "


    "You really know how to blow it." Invite a month to sneer, Yin Yang strange Qi of said a.


    She''s also a martial arts genius, but she hasn''t been able to understand the six pulse sword, let alone three.


    So Su Xun''s words sounded ridiculous to her.


    Su Xun said, "it''s not as good as Wanmei''s ability to blow."


    Mu Wanqing glared at her with a red face. Of course, she knew what the blow in Su Xun''s mouth meant.


    Lianxing sighed: "I just want to remind you that if you don''t want to practice martial arts, you can''t do it well. Why do you tell such untrustworthy lies?"


    "Well, why do you always look at genius with your mortal eyes?" Su Xun sighed helplessly, and they all got out of the way. He was going to be ready to be forced.


    Then he used a Yang finger to break a rockery, and then he used the six pulse sword to knock down a tree.


    Then he landed steadily and looked at the four girls


    "do you believe it now?"


    The four girls have been stunned.


    What kind of talent is this? You can travel around the mountains and rivers day and night, and you can practice the six pulse sword, Lingbo micro step, and one Yang finger three martial arts so quickly.


    Is this still human?


    "Alas, who can understand the loneliness of genius?"


    Su Xun sighed and shook his head.


    "Marquis Su, there is a woman named Li Mochou outside who calls herself your elder martial sister."


    A servant came to report.


    "Elder martial sister has come here?" Little dragon girl admires Li Mochou''s determination to get the jade girl''s Heart Sutra.


    Su Xun said, "let her in."


    Soon, Li Mochou took Hong Lingbo and Lu Wushuang into the backyard.


    "Elder martial sister." Little dragon girl said hello.


    Li Mochou nodded and looked at Su Xun, smiling like a flower: "do you miss a little girl, Mr. Su?"


    "If you get angry, just go to the kitchen. Maybe you can find a cucumber." Su Xun said blandly.


    Li Mochou was gnashing his teeth again, and then hummed: "younger martial sister, elder martial sister has not found a place to live now, do you mind if I live here?"


    "As long as you like, elder martial sister." Little dragon girl quietly smiles and answers softly.


    On the first day of Li Mochou''s residence, he was peaceful.


    The next day, she was still safe. She disappeared for a long time on the way and came back in the evening.


    At noon on the third day, XiaoLongNu and others were waiting in the front yard, and Su Xun went back to his bedroom alone.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Li Mochou sitting on the edge of the bed and asked, "elder martial sister, what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Su, Mo Chou is still a virgin. Don''t you want to taste one or two?" Li Mochou showed a charming smile and went to Su Xun.


    I''ll let it go. I can''t believe you don''t take the bait!


    In order to learn how to hook a man, she specially disguised herself as a man and went to the brothel to observe and study.


    Su Xun looked at her concave convex body and held her hand: "elder martial sister, this figure is more attractive than long er. I really want to have a try."


    Li Mochou''s robe is more tight today. She obviously changed it herself. It''s really insulting.


    A charming and enchanting beauty, however, puts on the clothes that should be dignified, which has formed a great visual impact on people. I have to say, it''s really wonderful to step on the horse!"What are you waiting for?" Li Mochou''s Qianyu finger hooked Su Xun''s chin and showed a touching smile.


    Su Xun pretended to be impatient and hugged her.


    It''s not hard for him to play as he is.


    Li Mochou shows his banter. When you want to do something wrong, I''ll shout for help to see if XiaoLongNu will love you after she knows that you have violated her elder martial sister.


    Su Xun, Su Xun, after all


    All of a sudden, she fainted in the dark.


    "Play with me, I''ll kill you."


    Su Xun showed the color of banter. After half an hour in the house, he took the gift out of the bedroom.


    In the morning, he received a secret letter from the royal guards. He has already said goodbye to Duan Zhengming and is leaving today.


    "What about elder martial sister and her two disciples?"


    Little dragon girl asked after seeing Su Xun.


    "I don''t know. It''s better if she doesn''t follow. I''ve got everything. Let''s go."


    Su Xun''s five men rode on their horses and left the capital of Dali with the help of Duan Yu.


    At this time, Li Mochou awoke.


    She felt dizzy.


    Looking down, he was angry and roared hysterically: "Su Xun! You bastard


    At this time, she was tied and hung on the beam with rope by Su Xun, which was the same binding method as Xiao Longnu.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing her cry, Hong Lingbo and Lu Wushuang, two snack makers, with cake scraps hanging around their mouths, ran quickly to open the door.


    "Master, you are OK "Right?"


    After seeing Li Mochou''s present appearance, the two little Lauries were shocked, and their mouths were wide open.


    "What are you looking at! Shut the door


    Li Mochou scolded shyly and angrily. Then he broke the rope and fell to the ground.


    "Su Xun, I must kill you!"


    "You can''t run to the ends of the earth!"


    Li Mochou gnashed his teeth.


    She saw a piece of paper on the table. When she saw the picture on the paper, her neck and heel turned red with anger, because it was the scene of her hanging on the beam.


    There is another word beside it: elder martial sister, my painting is still like it. I still have a few pictures in my hand to appreciate. Pay attention to your tone when you talk to me later, otherwise I will pass this painting on to the people in the river and the lake (????).


    "Ah! This asshole! Animals


    Li Mochou tore up the painting and went crazy. She felt that she was going crazy. The biggest mistake in her life was not to meet Lu Zhanyuan, but to provoke Su Xun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Where are we going next?"


    After leaving the capital of Dali, Mu Wanqing asked.


    "I have received a secret report from the royal guards that there will be a good play in xingzilin, Wuxi. I have secretly ordered the royal guards in the Song Dynasty to go to Wuxi to join in the play."


    After all, this is the most famous part of Tianlong eight.


    Qiao Feng, the righteous leader of the beggars'' sect, knew his true identity here. In fact, he was the king of Khitan, so he handed over his dog beating stick and quit the beggars'' sect.


    The reason why Qiao Feng is so miserable is that he has offended Kang min.


    His mistake is that there is no sun, Kangmin!


    Kang min is a young man. He is very coquettish. He used to be Duan Zhengchun''s lover. After Duan Zhengchun abandoned him, he married an honest man, Ma Dayuan, the deputy leader of the beggars'' sect.


    But Ma Dayuan is so ugly that he can''t satisfy Kang min, so Kang min and Bai Shijing, Quan Guanqing, elder Xu and others of the beggars'' sect are secretly engaged in many people''s movements.


    At the Baihua meeting held by the beggars'' sect in Luoyang, she was attracted by Qiao Feng at a glance. However, she was rejected by Qiao Feng''s righteous words and held a grudge.


    Later, Wang Jian, the old leader of the beggars'' sect, died, and Qiao Feng inherited the position of leader.


    Kang min inadvertently learned that Qiao Feng was from Khitan, so he encouraged Ma Dayuan to expose it, so that Ma Dayuan could be the leader of the gang, but Ma Dayuan refused.


    Then Kang min and Bai Shijing, Quan Guanqing and elder Xu killed Ma Dayuan, first planted it on Murong Fu and then on Qiao Feng.


    At the beggars'' sect meeting in xingzilin, Wuxi, elder Xu found master Zhiguang of Tiantai Mountain, six brothers of the Shan family, Zhao qiansun and other people who knew Qiao Feng''s true identity, and revealed that Qiao Feng was a Khitan.


    Then, under the pressure of Quan Guanqing, Kang min, elder Xu and Bai Shijing, Qiao Feng gave up his dog beating stick and quit the beggars'' sect. His life went up and down.


    Su Xun admired Qiao Feng very much. He was righteous and kind-hearted. He had been resisting the invasion of the Central Plains. Even if he was proved to be a Khitan in xingzilin, he vowed not to kill a Han.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, what identity is important for a person like Qiao Feng? Is it not better than the civil servants who scrambled to be dogs for Manchu Tartars?


    At that time, when he saw this paragraph, he wanted to go in and kill the group of false benevolence and righteousness.


    Since there was no room for Qiao Feng in the Song Dynasty, Su Xun took him to the Ming army.Those who pick up for nothing, don''t do it for nothing.


    Five people day and night, a breath to catch up with the road for more than half a month, and finally arrived outside Wuxi City.


    A man is not dead, a horse is nearly dead.


    "There''s a wine shop. Go and have a rest."


    Muwanqing pointed to the roadside restaurant said.


    Su Xun looked at the number and orientation of the flags hanging in the restaurant, and a smile appeared on his face.


    This wine shop is the hidden stake of the royal guards.


    No wonder he received the secret report from the royal guards about the beggars'' sect meeting held in xingzilin so soon.


    "Please come in, my guest."


    Small two enthusiasm out to help a few people lead the horse.


    "A pot of good wine, and then cut a few Jin of meat, in addition to vegetarian cakes and so on, bring some." Su Xun went to a table and sat down. He patted a silver ingot.


    Seeing this, the sophomore brightened his eyes and said with a smile, "OK, my guest, just a moment."


    "Tell your manager to come here." Su Xun said.


    Little two some don''t understand, but still according to the words, into the backyard to the shopkeeper called out.


    Soon, a fat middle-aged man came to Su Xun with a big smile: "I''m the manager of the wine shop. What''s your order?"


    Su Xun took out a waist token.


    As soon as the middle-aged man''s face changed, he soon returned to normal and said quietly, "my Lord, the cottage is here. I''ll show you the way. Please come here."


    Su Xun followed the shopkeeper to the backyard.


    "I''m in the dark pile of Wuxi City in the great Song Dynasty, Wang San, a hundred families of the royal guards. See the commander!"


    At the moment, Su Xun''s temperament had changed.


    "How many people have gathered in Wuxi City today."


    Su Xun asked with a light hand.


    "My Lord, since receiving the secret order, we have gathered 257 brothers in Wuxi City."


    Su Xun nodded and gave a few more orders. Then he left the yard and returned to the table.


    But found that he left this period of time, next door empty table up a big drink guests.


    Another look, yo, isn''t this Qiao Feng.


    Su Xun went to Qiao Feng and sat down: "brother, it''s huge, but it''s too boring to drink alone. How about I have two drinks with you?"


    "After this bowl of wine, do it." Qiao Feng took a look at Su and drank the bowl.


    Su Xun said, "you misunderstood me?"


    "Are you not Murong Fu?" Qiao Feng asked.


    In this part of the play, he misunderstood Duan Yu as Murong Fu. Now Duan Yu didn''t come because of Su Xun''s interference, and he mistook Su Xun for Murong Fu.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "South Murong, North Qiaofeng. I''m not Murong Fu. I''m very polite."


    "It''s brother su. I''m Qiao Feng. I''m sure you''ve recognized him. Please, whoever loses will be responsible for paying the bill." Qiao Feng said with a smile.


    At this time, Qiao Feng just inherited the position of beggar. He was in high spirits and didn''t know that he was going to meet Waterloo for the first time in his life.


    Su Xun didn''t remind him. After all, with Qiao Feng''s character, he won''t believe what you told him. He won''t doubt the brothers in the gang just because of Su Xun''s words.


    So Su Xun just accompanied him to drink. Qiao Feng had a good time and patted the table: "brother Su and I are as good friends at first sight. Why don''t you and I get married?"


    This guy has a habit of making friends.


    But Su Xun didn''t have this hobby. He suddenly had a brother and felt very uncomfortable.


    "It''s good to be friends with leader Qiao." Su Xun declined with a smile.


    Qiao Feng is also an open-minded person. Seeing this, he doesn''t mention it any more. Su Xun introduces Xiao Longnv to him. Qiao Feng praises Su Xun for his good fortune.


    At this time, several beggars'' sect disciples ran in and said to Qiao Feng, "tell the sect leader that there is an idea to break into the branch of Dayi to make trouble. The branch leader is afraid that he can''t resist it, so he ordered his subordinates to go to the branch of Daren to ask for help."


    Dayi Branch is in the apricot forest.


    "How many people are there?" Qiao Feng asked.


    The disciple of the beggars'' sect replied, "there are four people, three women and one man. The man is very unreasonable."


    as like as two peas, Helen of Troy, Murong Fu and A Zhu, Murong Fu and his sister Murong Fu, Wang Yuyan and Murong Fu are the same as the twins.


    Murong Fu, a big fool, has been dead for 600 years. He always wanted to restore his country. As a result, he was cheated out of money by paying officials to buy weapons.


    Moreover, in order to recover his country, he snubbed Wang Yuyan, who was secretly in love with him. It was a natural thing. Su Xun didn''t mind helping him comfort his little cousin.


    "You can''t stop four people?" Qiao Feng said wantonly, which shows his pride.


    Then he sighed again: "it seems that this wine can''t be drunk. Brother Su, let''s have a look together?"


    "Don''t you dare to obey me!" Su Xun bowed his hand and said in secret that if you don''t let me go, I will go myself. Then he said, "master Qiao, wait a moment. I''ll go to check out."Taking advantage of the opportunity of checking out, Su Xun orders Wang San to inform the royal guards who have arrived in Wuxi to ambush outside the apricot forest, waiting for his further orders.


    After that, Su Xun takes Xiao Longnu and invites the moon to love the stars. Mu Wanqing follows Qiao Feng to the apricot forest.


    The so-called Fengyun Jihui apricot forest.


    And Su Xun is the best at calming down the storm.


    Kill all the people, and the wind and cloud will die.

 Chapter 1384

    Apricot forest, the branch of the beggars'' sect.


    At this time, a large number of beggars'' sect disciples gathered here.


    Bao Butong, with three beautiful girls, was grumbling about the beggars'' sect: "my son went to Luoyang a few days ago to meet your leader, but you came to Wuxi. Didn''t you let him rush for nothing?"


    Ma Dayuan died of his own unique skill of throat locking and catching, while the martial arts of the Murong family in Suzhou can imitate other people''s martial arts and return them in the same way. Therefore, under the deliberate guidance of Kang min, Bai Shijing and others, the beggars'' sect thinks that Murong Fu killed Ma Dayuan and comes to Wuxi to discuss with the Murong family.


    The headquarters of the beggars'' sect is in the north. Kang min and others specially use this excuse to transfer Qiao Feng to the south just for the convenience of getting him out of power.


    The south is far away from the headquarters of the beggars'' sect. Qiao Feng is helpless here. It''s just they started.


    "Here comes the leader!"


    At this moment, I don''t know who called.


    Everyone turned to look.


    Saw Qiao Feng hair, swaggering with Su Xun and others along the path came.


    Bao is different. Ah Zhu, ah Bi and Wang Yuyan are confused when they see the little dragon girl behind Su Xun.


    Xiaolongnv, Qiaofeng, muwanqing, and several other people are also silly when they see Wang Yuyan.


    "Miss Wang, why didn''t I know you had a sister?" Bao diferent looking at Wang Yuyan asked.


    Wang Yuyan was at a loss: "my mother didn''t say that."


    "It''s just like it. Don''t think about it." Su Xun said in a low voice, holding little dragon girl.


    It''s called looking like?


    is as like as two peas!


    Qiao Feng said to Su Xun, "it''s really strange. I''ll help my sister-in-law inquire about it later."


    "Brother Qiao, it''s not urgent. You''d better deal with the present affairs first." Su xunruo''s suggestion.


    Qiao Feng doesn''t think it''s a small thing.


    He didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Then he gave a hearty smile, arched his hands to the crowd and said, "Hello, brothers."


    "See you, gang leader!" I''d like to meet all the disciples of the beggars'' sect.


    There was a touch of contempt in the corner of his mouth.


    Bao diferent looked at Qiao Feng: "Lord Qiao, I''m different in Bao. You should know my name."


    "I have heard of the name of Mr. Bao." Qiao Feng gave Baodi a hug.


    Bao does not agree: "I''m flattered. It''s not a big name, but a bad one."


    "Now that you know you stink, shut your mouth." There was a sudden sound.


    Four beggars'' sect elders came with their disciples.


    Bao Difeng snorted: "you are the four beggars'' sect elders. Are you trying to fight


    "Hey, hey, I''ll take part in the fight."


    A middle-aged man jumped out of the tree. It was Murong Fu''s second general who was in trouble.


    "Your Murong family killed Ma Dayuan, the deputy leader of the beggars'' sect. Before Murong Fu came, he killed you first!"


    Elder Chen, one of the four elders of the beggars'' sect, cheered.


    A smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    "Wait!"


    Qiao Feng yelled, and then said: "Third Master Bao, your son didn''t come. You are not the opponent of our beggars'' sect, so you''d better leave quickly."


    The disturbance is evil, and he wants to fight again, but Bao Butong holds him, gives a fist to Qiao Feng, and then resolutely takes Wang Yuyan and turns around.


    "Brother Bao, brother Feng, you go first, and I''ll stay for a while." After a few steps, Wang Yuyan pursed her red lips and looked at Xiaolongnv.


    There is a difference between the evil storm and the bad one.


    ABI said: "brother Bao, don''t worry. If you have us with Miss Wang, nothing will happen."


    "Well, we''re going to join you. Let''s go first." Bao Difeng and the disturbance were evil. He left with a word and quickly used his lightness skills.


    "Vice leader Ma has no revenge. How can the leader let the enemy go at will?" Quan Guanqing, the helmsman of Dazhi branch, came to Qiao Feng and said in a strange way.


    Qiao Feng faced the crowd: "we came to Wuxi this time for the Revenge of vice leader Ma. He died under his unique skill of throat locking. At that time, I thought of the skill of changing stars of the Murong family in Suzhou."


    "But on the way here, I thought it over carefully. Vice leader Ma was not killed by Murong Fu."


    "What about the evidence? All speculation? I think you''re trying to cover up the murderer! " Quanguanqing is pressing forward step by step.


    Qiao Feng is just straight, but not stupid.


    By this time, he had already reflected something wrong: "where are the two elders of law enforcement and meritorious service?"


    In such a big scene, none of his cronies were present, which is obviously problematic.


    No one answered his question.


    Qiao Feng seized a gang member: "Zhang Quanxiang, did you kill your helmsman?"


    "No! Bai Changlao, they are tied up in the boat of Taihu Lake. It''s none of my business. I didn''t do it. " Zhang Quanxiang''s face turned white and stammered."Who did it?" Qiao Feng asked


    Zhang Quanxiang and Yu Guang look at Quan Guanqing.


    Quan Guanqing has a sneer on her face.


    Qiao Feng looked at the four beggars'' sect elders and asked, "four elders, what happened?"


    The four did not answer.


    Qiao Feng''s face changed slightly. He stamped his feet and knelt to the ground with a genuine Qi.


    Quan Guanqing just remembered, Qiao Feng pressed on his shoulder: "very good, elder Quan, since you have knelt down, it means that you already know that you are wrong. Zhang Quanxiang, take people to ask the two elder law enforcement and meritorious service. Do as I say, you can reduce your guilt."


    "Yes." Zhang Quanxiang left in a hurry.


    Qiao Feng temporarily controlled the scene, but Su Xun knew that next he would be pressed on the ground and beat.


    "I Qiao Feng walk in the world, rely on the heavy sentiment heavy righteousness, today, I am very happy, because I know a good brother." When Qiao Feng finished, he looked at Su Xun and said, "brother Su, come here. Let me introduce you to the four elders of the beggars'' sect. They are all heroes."


    All eyes fell on Su Xun.


    As soon as Su Xun shook his folding fan, he looked at the four beggars'' sect elders and shook his head: "brother Qiao, this group of people fishing for fame, don''t take it to disgust me."


    From the inside to the outside, except for Qiao Feng, none of the senior members of the beggars'' sect can be looked up to by Su Xun.


    Oh, and Huang Rong is just one.


    This remark, it can be said, has poked the hornet''s nest.


    Wang Yuyan, a Zhu and a Bi are all staring at Su Xun. They scold the beggars'' sect when the experts of the beggars'' sect gather. Isn''t this self suicide?


    "Where are you from! It stinks


    "Lord Joe, is this your good brother? He doesn''t seem to like us beggars


    "It''s really presumptuous! It''s time to fight! "


    The people of the beggars'' sect were all furious, and the four elders of the beggars'' sect were even more angry, because Su Xun''s words poked their pain point and became angry.


    "Brother Su, is that what you say?"


    Qiao Feng looks at Su Xun.


    "Four elders, don''t play at this age. Don''t you agree to remove the leader of Qiao Feng? Why don''t you dare to say it now? "


    Su Xun gently shakes the folding fan and looks at the four beggars'' sect elders sarcastically. He puts another bomb.


    The four beggars'' sect elders and Quan Guanqing all looked at Su Xun with unbelievable faces. They couldn''t understand how he knew their plan.


    Qiao Feng''s face was gloomy and terrible, and his eyes were fixed on the four beggars'' sect elders: "it seems that what my brother said is true. It''s not important for me to be a leader, but Qiao really wants to know what he did wrong, and he wants to dismiss me."


    For so many years, he has been conscientious, generous and generous. He killed so many Mongolian soldiers. Today, the beggars'' sect, which he regarded as his home, wants to dismiss him. Qiao Feng is puzzled, angry and heartbroken.


    "A man should be brave. Yes, we just want to dismiss you, and we want to kill you. We want to kill or cut you as you please." Elder Wu stood up.


    At this moment, a clamor came.


    "Where is the traitor! Where is the traitor? "


    It was elder Chuangong Xiang and law enforcement elder Bai Shijing who came with people after being released by Zhang Quanxiang.


    "Elder song, Quan Guanqing, what do you mean by sending someone to tie us on the boat?"


    Bai Shijing sternly asks elder song.


    "Pa! Pop! "Ha..."


    A burst of applause broke out.


    "Good play, good play!"


    Su Xun took the folding fan, clapped his hands slowly, and said with a smile on his face.


    Bai Shijing frowned: "who are you? We beggars'' sect are in such a situation that you are still gloating!"


    "Come on, Bai Shijing, don''t pretend. On the surface, you are Qiao Feng''s confidant. In fact, you have colluded with them for a long time to remove Qiao Feng. You also directed and performed a controlled play with them."


    Su Xun looked at Bai Shijing and said faintly.


    There was another uproar.


    Qiao Feng looks at Bai Shijing like lightning.


    "You''re bloody..." Bai Shijing denounces.


    At this time, Quan Guanqing stood up: "OK, now that it has been exposed, don''t pretend. I have a showdown. Qiao Feng, don''t you admit it? Deputy leader Ma''s death is what you ordered. You have always been afraid that deputy leader Ma will live to threaten your position as leader! "


    "Nonsense! Qiao and vice leader Ma don''t have deep private education, but they don''t have the heart to do harm. Otherwise, they will be scolded by the world Qiao Feng is awe inspiring.


    Ha ha ha... " Qiao Qingfeng laughs like you


    "Quan Guanqing, you should act more like Kang min, who is so soft? Unexpectedly let you and Bai Shijing, elder Xu so linger and forget to return, even collude with them to frame Qiao Feng? " Su Xun said.


    Boom!


    The news made the disciples of the beggars'' sect feel more excited because all of them had seen Kang min with their own eyes."It''s true or not. I didn''t expect elder Xu to look like a hypocrite."


    "Kang min''s scratching goods are really good for men."


    "She''s been fucked by so many men..."


    Everyone is talking about it, because this kind of melon makes them have the impulse to participate.


    Bai Shijing and Quan Guanqing were shocked and looked at Su Xun like a ghost, but they couldn''t admit it: "bloody mouth! Who on earth are you? What''s the purpose of framing us like this! Are you trying to provoke us beggars'' sect? Even if you frame us up, is elder Xu such a shameless person with high moral standards? "


    "Brother Su, you can''t talk nonsense." Qiao Feng also looked at Su Xun, who was already in doubt.


    Su Xun said with a cool smile: "if I guess correctly, elder Xu, the shameless man in your mouth, will arrive soon, and will bring a lot of helpers. Oh, your shared drainage system, Kang min, will also come."


    "Military emergency! Urgent military situation


    Just at this time, a disciple of the beggars'' sect came on horseback and hurriedly dismounted and handed Qiao Feng a piece of paper.


    As soon as Qiao Feng wanted to open it, a neutral voice came: "stop! You can''t look! "


    It''s elder Xu.


    The expressions of the disciples of the beggars'' sect are wonderful.


    Because Su Xun was right.


    Elder Xu snatched the intelligence from Qiao Feng: "Qiao Feng, you can''t see the intelligence, you can''t see it!"


    "Why can''t I see it?" With Su xungang''s words, Qiao Feng no longer respects elder Xu.


    Elder Xu didn''t explain. He just turned to the crowd and said, "I have a big thing to say. Kang min is also on his way here. He also invited three or five friends to testify, so let''s wait until they arrive."


    The expression of the crowd became more eccentric.


    Because Su Xun was right again.


    Su Xun said several times that he had to expose the conspiracy of the four elders and Bai Shijing, so that the lower level disciples of the beggars'' sect would believe what he had said before.


    Qiao Feng''s face has become more and more ugly.


    But elder Xu is at a loss. Why do all people look at themselves so strangely?


    "Elder Xu, the lipstick left by Kang min on your neck is still there." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Elder Xu''s reflexive wipe Then he suddenly responded: "what are you talking about..."


    "Nonsense? Am I talking nonsense? Then wait for Kang min, the little Dang Su Xun shrugged.


    Elder Xu scolded angrily: "shut up! Kang min is the wife of our deputy leader. How can our beggars'' sect allow you to insult a surviving person? Do you think so


    However, the silence around him was terrible, and the scene he imagined that the people were shouting and echoing did not appear.


    All the disciples watched the play quietly.


    Elder Xu looked around, a little confused.


    "Come on, old shriveled calf, don''t look. When you take turns lying on Kang min''s stomach, you don''t want to give your brothers a drink of soup. Now you want them to work hard and fart?" Su Xun sneered.


    Elder Xu''s face turned green and white: "how reasonable, how reasonable! I''m chivalrous and righteous. How can I tolerate your repeated humiliation and accept your life


    His voice dropped and he slapped Su Xun.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, the invited moon appeared in front of Su Xun in an instant. As soon as she lifted her hand, she met him with a palm.


    Boom!


    "Ah! Puyi -- "


    elder Xu let out a scream, and his body flew straight out and hit the ground with a mouthful of blood.


    Quan Guanqing turned his eyes and roared: "brothers, anyway, it''s all inside our gang. An outsider hurt elder Xu. Isn''t it laughable to hear that? Avenge elder Xu first


    "Revenge "Revenge "Revenge


    Quan Guanqing and Bai Shijing joined hands and led all the beggars'' sect disciples to join hands.


    "Here comes Madame Ma!"


    With a loud cry, a sedan chair was carried over. At the same time, a monk and a couple, as well as another group of people in the river and lake also came over.


    "Now that we''re all here, it''s easy."


    Su Xun nodded to Lian Xing.


    Pity took out a command arrow.


    "Whew - boom!"


    Fireworks blooming in the day, but also still conspicuous, ambush in the woods of the royal guards rushed out.


    At the same time, on the mountain not far away, a group of Xixia elite soldiers who had been in ambush for a long time also saw Lingjian, and the general at the head frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "There is internal strife in the beggars'' sect, which branch is calling people." The deputy general next to him explained.


    The general nodded: "as soon as the time comes, we will go down and root out the beggars'' sect, and then we will be close to the Central Plains!"


    At the same time, in the apricot forest.


    Flying fish clothes, embroidered spring sword, more than 200 royal guards surrounded everyone in the blink of an eye.


    The sharp crossbow and arrow net blocked the whole court.


    "Royal guards! It''s the Ming royal guards"What the hell is going on?"


    "How come the royal guards are here!"


    Everyone is talking about it.


    Three hundred families went up to Su Xun and knelt down on one knee: "I''m a humble commander!"


    There was another uproar.


    "You scum of the beggars'' sect, let''s get to know each other again. It''s pressing to meet Su Xun, commander of the royal guards and governor of the East Hall of the Ming Dynasty." With a crash, I opened the folding fan.


    The whole apricot grove was horribly quiet.


    No one thought that there was such a big man, but it could also explain why Su Xun knew so many secrets, the royal guards.


    At the same time, people have a deeper understanding of the horror of the royal guards.


    They did not expect that the royal guards of the Ming Dynasty had such close surveillance on the Song Dynasty.


    What Su xungang said was like what he saw with his own eyes.


    Qiao Feng was also surprised. He only thought that Su Xun was not an ordinary man, but he didn''t expect that he would come so far.


    Wang Yuyan has an idea. Her cousin has been thinking about restoring her country. If she can introduce this Su adult to him, he will be very happy.


    Quan Guanqing said: "Mr. Su, even if he is the royal guards, he can''t control the Song Dynasty, let alone the affairs of our beggars'' sect."


    "Palm mouth." Su Xun said lightly.


    The next second, Lianxing appears in front of Quan Guanqing and slaps him in the face.


    "Ah


    Quan Guanqing screamed and hit a tree. His cheek bone was broken and his face was completely twisted.


    All of us take a breath of cool air. From the perspective of inviting the moon and pitying the stars, they are all born.


    In the royal guards, even the two women who accompanied them were born experts. The royal guards were really terrible.


    Su Xun shook his folding fan and said, "whether it''s the Ming dynasty or the Song Dynasty, or the Qing Dynasty or the Yuan Dynasty, there''s nothing that the royal guards can''t manage. It''s just whether I want to or not, but not whether I can!"


    The tone was calm but firm, full of strong self-confidence and hateful overbearing.


    "Amitabha, benefactor is too overbearing..."


    A monk stood up and put his hands together.


    This man is Zhiguang, a monk in Tiantai Mountain.


    "Our royal guards are so overbearing. If you dare to say one more word of nonsense, I''ll order royal guards to cross the border immediately and level your Tiantai Mountain!" Su Xun waved his sleeve robe and interrupted him coldly.


    Zhiguang''s face was stiff, and he said Amitabha again. Then he stepped back and closed his eyes.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man with hair on his head hummed coldly: "you are afraid of death, but I am not afraid of..."


    Before he finished his words, a folding fan passed through his heart. The middle-aged man gave Su Xun an incredible look, and then he fell to the ground with a mouthful of blood.


    A royal guard quickly ran to pick up the bloody jade bone folding fan on the ground, wiped it directly on the flying fish suit, then knelt down on one knee and handed it up with both hands.


    Su Xun took the folding fan, and then casually said: "not afraid of death, then go to die."


    All of them were frightened, angry and afraid. They were in their territory, but they didn''t dare to fart at this time. They all dared to be angry.


    "Qiao Feng is my best friend. I don''t interfere in the internal affairs of the beggars'' sect, but if anyone dares to let my good friend be wronged, don''t blame me for doing everything to him." Su Xun opened the folding fan with a crash, and the faint smell of blood filled the air.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Qiao Feng laughed a few times: "I didn''t expect that Qiao could have such a good friend. This life is enough. You can say what you want."


    At last, the curtain of the sedan chair was lifted, and Kang min pear in white robe came to Qiao Feng with rain. He cried and said, "the immortal Ma Kang''s family has come to see the leader."


    "Don''t be polite, sister-in-law." Qiao Feng''s face is a little unnatural, because Kang Min has repeatedly cited him.


    Kang min cried and said, "I found a letter when I was packing up the relics of Dayuan. It has been handed over to elder Xu. Let elder Xu tell me."


    With the help of his disciples, elder Xu said with a pale face: "that letter was written by leader Wang to deputy leader Ma. In the letter, Qiao Feng''s life experience is indicated. He was originally a Khitan, not a Han!"


    Today''s Mengyuan state, formerly known as Khitan.


    Boom!


    The whole audience burst into flames.


    After all, the righteous anti Mongolian pioneer Qiao gang leader turned into a Mongolian Yuan man, which was too shocking.


    "No way! I Qiao Feng killed so many Mongolians! How could it be Mongolian! What do you weave this lie to frame me for! Say


    Qiao Feng''s eyes were red, and his hands easily grasped the necks of elder Xu and monk Zhiguang.


    "Amitabha, if you are the main murderer of Qiao Gang, just kill me. This is my sin." Zhiguang closed his eyes and said slowly: "before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, we received the news that Qidan Masters had stolen a large number of Shaolin Temple secrets, so we went to intercept them."


    "In the bloody battle outside Yanmen pass, only a dozen people survived that battle. Among the objects intercepted, a Khitan couple held a child. We killed the woman, and the Khitan man threw himself into the cliff. But we couldn''t bear to kill the child, so we stayed and gave it to a couple surnamed Qiao to raise.""Yes, that child is Lord Qiao. We didn''t know it was wrong until many years later. The Khitans didn''t come to steal the secret script at all. Sin, sin, Amitabha, sin."


    Qiao Feng''s whole body has nearly collapsed. He let go of elder Xu and master Zhiguang. His face is full of disbelief: "impossible, impossible, impossible."


    After all, no one can accept it for a moment, even a hero like Qiao Feng.


    Quan Guan said with a cold smile: "in his letter to deputy leader Ma, leader Wang said that if Qiao Feng is rebellious, we should fight together! You already know your life experience. Don''t you want to avenge your father? "


    "Long ago? I don''t know until now Qiao Feng captured the key words in quanguan Qinghua.


    Kang min stepped forward and said, "you uncles and uncles, Dayuan was kind before he died. I think he was killed because he had something fatal in his hand."


    "Are you doubting me? If I want to steal Qiao Feng''s martial arts, can''t I steal this letter? " Qiao Feng''s face is gloomy. He looks at Kang Minzhi coldly and asks.


    Kang min tea said: "the undead dare not doubt the leader, just ask the leader to find out the truth as soon as possible."


    "Wonderful! Wonderful Su Xun was very impressed.


    Everyone looked at Su Xun at the same time.


    Su Xun said, "Kang min, if you can''t lead Qiao Feng, you will collude with Quan Guanqing and others to frame Qiao Feng. Sure enough, you are the most poisonous woman."


    All of them recalled that Su Xun had said that Kang min and elder Xu were in love with each other.


    "Lord Su, as soon as my first husband died, you insulted my little girl''s innocence. Do you have any evidence for what you said?" Kang min''s calm response.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "why do I have to show the evidence? As long as you think you''ve done it, isn''t that enough? There''s no one I can''t judge in the world. "


    "Come on, take Kang min down for trial."


    "Yes Two royal guards approach Kang min.


    Kang min exclaimed: "elder Xu."


    "Whoever dares to control will die!" Su Xun''s cold voice.


    Elder Xu looked at Qiao Feng and said, "you are still the leader of the gang. Do you just sit and watch your sister-in-law be humiliated?"


    "Brother Joe, you don''t have to take care of it, you can''t either." As Su Xun spoke, a blue vigorous Qi appeared on his body, which was the symbol of the master''s realm.


    "Master! He is a master of martial arts


    "At this age, I have such accomplishments! The royal guards are indeed a powerful intelligence agency


    Everyone was so surprised that he was almost blinded by Su Xun''s vigorous Qi.


    Qiao Feng knew that Su Xun was helping himself, and he was not pedantic, so he said nothing.


    He can admit that he is a Khitan, but he will never bear the name of killing Ma Dayuan.


    "Qiao Feng..." Bai Shijing also wanted to play moral kidnapping for him. Su Xun caught a crossbow and shot it.


    "Whew!"


    A crossbow roared out. Bai Shijing dodged dangerously and looked at Su Xun with fear.


    Su Xun threw the crossbow back to the royal guards beside him: "I don''t want to hear any more nonsense until the result of Kang min''s trial comes out."


    Rare moment of peace, Wang Yuyan with Zhu and ABI came over: "met adults."


    "Three girls are free." Su Xun said.


    Wang Yuyan looked at Little Dragon Girl: "this elder sister and I look alike, it''s too coincidental, dare to ask elder sister''s parents are still alive?"


    "I''ve been in an ancient tomb since I can remember. I''ve never met my parents." Little Dragon Girl shook her head.


    Hearing this, Wang Yuyan was even more surprised and invited: "in this case, why don''t you ask my sister to meet my mother in mantuo villa with me?"


    On the one hand, she wanted to make sure whether it was her compatriots and sisters living in exile. On the other hand, she wanted to take this opportunity to introduce Su Xun to her cousin.


    "This..." Little dragon girl looked at Su Xun. In fact, she was also very surprised because she was so similar.


    Su Xun gave a little smile and took her smooth hand: "in that case, let''s go."


    two women as like as two peas, but with completely different personalities, uh, Sue is very excited.


    "Well, listen to you." Little dragon girl nodded.


    Wang Yuyan looked at Su Xun and said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Su. My cousin Murong Fu has admired Mr. Su for a long time. I''ll introduce him to you."


    "Murong in the South and Qiaofeng in the north, I''ve been a god friend to Murong for a long time." Su Xun gave a cool smile. I''m just a good friend to him, but I want to Hand it in.


    Wang Yuyan is deeply attached to Murong Fu. He knows that Wang Yuyan introduced herself to Murong Fu to help him recover his country.


    But she loves Murong Fu deeply, but in Murong Fu''s heart, women can''t compare with the great plan of national restoration.


    As long as he hinted, Murong Fu would bear heartache and take the initiative to give Wang Yuyan to her.At that time just let Wang Yuyan to Murong Fu, and get Wang Yuyan, why not?


    As for helping Murong Fu restore his country, yes, he is a man of his word. He will give money and weapons to let him go and beat down the island country and build Yan country.


    He is more sympathetic to Murong Fu.


    It''s just a wretch who wants to recover his country, and keeps working hard for it, but gets water from nothing.


    After a while, with blood all over his body, Kang min was dragged back by the two royal guards.


    Looking at Kang min''s experience, everyone''s fear and resentment towards the royal guards are deeper.


    Kang min is knelt down in front of Su Xun.


    "Say it, and you''ll have a good time."


    Sue Xun raised her chin with her toes.


    "I I cheated in Luoyang flower fair and failed to attract Qiao Feng. I held a grudge. After Wang Gang leader died, I found out what he wrote to Ma Dayuan Yes It''s my letter


    "Knowing Qiao Feng''s life experience, I just They collude with Bai Shijing, Quan Guanqing and elder Xu to kill Ma Dayuan. They plan to announce Qiao Feng''s identity today and And planted him to kill Ma Dayuan, let Let him not be in the Central Plains Wulin from now on. "


    Kang min''s whole body is dripping blood, his eyes are blank, and he finishes his calculation intermittently.


    All the disciples of the beggars'' sect were angry and glared at elder Xu, Bai Shijing, Quan Guanqing and others.


    "This It''s a trick! Kang min, a woman is tortured like this! What can''t be made up! Don''t believe it. " Elder Xu quickly clarified, and then angrily denounced: "Kang min, I am innocent all my life. How can I be destroyed? Why do you frame me up like this? "


    "Don''t Don''t pretend Kang min showed a sneering smile, and she had to pull her back when she died: "you have three moles on your back, Quan Guanqing has scar on your thigh, Bai Shijing has arrow wound on his chest, when you are happy with me I I''ve written it all down. "


    Bai Shijing, elder Xu and Quan Guanqing''s faces changed completely, and they leaned together quietly.


    "Since you say it''s a trick, can''t you prove it if you take off your clothes?" Su Xun asked with a smile.


    The three looked around and saw that all of them looked at them suspiciously. They knew it was over.


    "Even so, it''s always true that Qiao Feng is a Khitan!" Quan Guanqing yelled.


    Su Xun nodded: "yes, Qiaofeng is indeed from Khitan. Qiaofeng, the great song Wulin can''t accommodate you. After 30 years as a Han nationality, you killed so many Mongolians, and Mongolians certainly can''t accommodate you. In that case, how about joining the army in Daming?"


    He lied to Qiaofeng because in the TV series, Qiaofeng was accepted by the people of Khitan. Qiaofeng changed his name to Xiaofeng and became the king of Nanyuan in Khitan.


    "Brother Su valued it so much that Qiao Feng should not refuse, but he had to avenge his father''s death." Qiao Feng declined and looked at Zhiguang: "who was the leading elder brother in your mouth when you killed my father?"


    "Amitabha, you can kill me. This man is highly respected in the river and lake. It will damage his reputation all his life. I won''t tell you." Zhi Guang read a Buddha''s name and closed his eyes.


    He is not afraid of death. Before, he was afraid of the royal guards because he was afraid of implicating Tiantai Mountain, but he knew that Qiao Feng''s character would not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Su Xun chuckled: "OK, isn''t that the elder brother in charge of Shaolin Temple abbot xuanci? In those years, Qiao Feng''s parents were just parents, but they were killed by you by mistake. Can''t you hide it for him?"


    This is no less than a depth charge.


    "You How do you know? "


    Zhiguang looks at Su Xun in disbelief.


    No matter how powerful the royal guards are, they should not even know the truth of this old story decades ago.


    "Does it matter how I know?" Su Xun disdained to reply and looked at Qiao Feng: "Qiao Feng, I appreciate you very much. Song Dynasty can''t accommodate you. I can tolerate you. You are more Han than Han people. As long as you join the army in Ming Dynasty, your business is my business. I will never stop you from taking revenge, or even help you."


    He despised xuanci''s character. He killed the wrong person and didn''t dare to admit that he was a monk. He even got involved with a woman and gave birth to a son.


    "Today, thanks to brother Su''s help, since brother Su valued it so much, Qiao Feng didn''t dare to say goodbye." Qiao Feng said, kneeling on one knee: "Qiao Feng see Marquis!"


    "Ha ha ha, I''m waiting for Qiao Feng. I''m like a fish in water. Please get up quickly." Su Xun came forward to help.


    Qiao Feng is the master of Jingwu, and he is the one who has the highest value of force.


    When Wang Yuyan sees this scene, she can''t help comparing Su Xun with her cousin. However, she finds that Murong Fu, who has always been regarded as the first-class man in the world, seems to be inferior to him.


    Murong in the South and Qiaofeng in the north. Murong Fu is as famous as Qiaofeng, but now Su Xun has accepted Qiaofeng.


    "Master! You can''t go, gang leader! "


    Elder Wu suddenly realized that if Qiao Feng left, the beggars'' sect would be finished.


    "Yes, sect leader, we misunderstood you before, and we won''t believe what others say in the future!""If you are not the leader of the gang, who can be it?"


    All of them persuade Qiao Feng one after another.


    Qiao Feng took a deep breath and directly inserted the dog beating stick into the ground: "needless to say, you guys will see each other later. This beggars'' sect, I don''t want to wait for Qiao."


    Su Xun''s eyes widened. This line, good guy, you are the son-in-law of the Dragon King!


    Then he looked at Quan Guanqing and said, "the last thing Qiao did before he quit the gang is to help Ma''s deputy leader to avenge himself!"


    The voice fell down, and he burst into action.


    Quan Guanqing, Bai Shijing and elder Xu joined hands to resist, but they were beaten and retreated.


    Until Qiao Feng uses 18 dragon subduing palms, cleanly kills all three.


    Then he killed Kang min with another slap.


    "Lord, let''s go."


    Qiao Feng looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun pointed to Zhiguang: "he, don''t you kill him?"


    "I only kill those who took the lead in those years!" Qiao Feng took a look at Zhi Guang and said in a deep voice.


    Zhiguang was even more ashamed when he heard the words.


    Su Xun said, "don''t hurry. There are still guests coming from far away. Wait for them first."


    The others looked at each other when they heard this.


    Step on


    The fierce sound of the horse''s hooves sounded.


    More than 50 soldiers from Xixia elite came galloping on Horseback: "today is your time to die!"


    The chief general was reckless and arrogant.


    Soon the smile on his face disappeared, because he saw the dense royal guards ahead.


    "Stop! Come on! There''s an ambush


    He quickly roared that it was too late to think why the Ming royal guards appeared in the Song Dynasty.


    And the people of the beggars'' sect are all in a cold sweat.


    They have been fighting with Xixia. This time, Xixia is obviously aiming at them.


    Fortunately, the royal guards are here.


    "Not one!" Su Xun ordered.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    The crossbows and arrows flew out like rain, and the soldiers on the horse became the living targets, one by one screaming down.


    "What about the four villains? How come the four villains didn''t show up Xixia general''s hysterical roar.


    This time, they prepared the poison, ambushed the soldiers, and invited the four villains to fight together. They just wanted to take this opportunity to kill the beggars'' sect.


    But I didn''t expect that there were not only beggars'' sect disciples but also hundreds of Xiaoyong''s royal guards in the apricot forest.


    And the four villains didn''t show up.


    At this time, the four villains had already run away. They had been hiding in the dark to cooperate with the Xixia soldiers.


    But after seeing the strength of inviting moon to pity star, Su Xun and Qiao Feng, and seeing so many royal guards, Ma Liu chose to retreat.


    After all, dead friends never die poor ones.


    Under the tactical siege of the royal guards, dozens of Xixia soldiers were killed, and only one general was left.


    The royal guards took the main general to Su Xun, and then broke his kneecap to make him kneel down.


    Xixia general, even if he was captured, still looked at Su Xun with his head raised.


    "Bang!"


    Su Xun raised his foot, stepped on his head, and stepped on his face on the ground: "if you were really so proud, you would not lie at my feet now."


    "Han people''s territory, it''s not up to you Xixia people to run wild. Go back and tell you Wang, let him have a good time, this kind of day is not many days."


    "My name is Su Xun. I''m the Huaian Marquis of the Ming Dynasty."


    With that, his genuine Qi shot out and abandoned his elixir field. He kicked it out with one foot. Then he swung his sleeve robe and looked at Wang Yuyan: "Miss Wang, please lead the way."


    "Mr. Su, please." Wang Yuyan smile, make a please gesture.


    After Su Xun and others left, the royal guards retreated orderly. After today, they will take off their flying fish clothes and turn into potential intelligence personnel.


    However, Su Xun promised that within five years, they would be able to walk on the streets of the Song Dynasty City in flying fish suits and embroidered spring knives.


    After all the waves, people left one after another, leaving only a chicken feather in the beggars'' sect.


    "What''s next?" Elder song asked.


    Today''s beggars'' sect is very weak. Only their four elders can be regarded as the absolute high level.


    Elder Wu sighed: "today''s plan is to go to Xiangyang, and ask Mrs. Huang to be the leader of the gang."


    "Huang Rong?" Elder Xi raised his eyebrows.


    At this time, a figure flitted by, grabbed the stick inserted in the ground and flew away.


    The four elders of the beggars'' sect didn''t catch up. Today, the beggars'' sect is not only seriously injured, but also lost its dog beating stick.


    "If you don''t have a dog beating stick, you can''t do it. First ask Mrs. Huang to take charge of the beggars'' sect."


    After discussion, the four elders went to Xiangyang.

 Chapter 1385

    "Take my token and go to Daming black wood cliff, where you will carry out relevant military studies."


    Su Xun took out a token to Qiao Feng.


    Qiao Feng''s personal force value is very high, but if he doesn''t understand the military, he can only be a thug at most.


    Generals and marshals do not necessarily need to be excellent in their own force, but they must have high military literacy.


    The new army is still in training. Qiao Feng''s going to heimuya can cultivate feelings with the new army. If he is good enough, he will become one of the leaders of the new army.


    "Yes, sir."


    Qiao Feng took the token.


    Seeing that Qiao Feng didn''t propose to go to Shaolin Temple to find xuanci for revenge, Su Xun showed his satisfaction: "there are many experts in Shaolin Temple. If you go there alone, I''m afraid there will be something unexpected. When the time comes, I''ll go with you."


    There is a floor sweeper in Shaolin Temple. Jueji is a great master. He is the peak of Tianlong eight.


    "Yes, sir."


    Qiao Feng''s identity changed very quickly. After all, the beggars'' sect had been fighting with Mengyuan under his leadership. He had also seen the conduct style of the army, which was superior and inferior.


    Then Qiao Feng left alone. Su Xun looked at Wang Yuyan and said, "Miss Wang, please."


    "Please, marquis." Wang Yuyan chuckled.


    Lianxing touched Su Xun''s finger.


    Su Xun eyebrows pick, good guy, didn''t expect Lianxing actually like to sneak play exciting.


    A hook in the corner of the mouth, take advantage of her hand.


    Lianxing''s delicate body trembled and glared at Su Xun. She tried hard to get rid of her hands.


    Su Xun secretly said that he was embarrassed. He was embarrassed to take the initiative to lead me to do something. He immediately turned to her and showed a smile that I knew.


    You know you big head!


    Lianxing was almost angry, so he could only slow down and Su Xun fell behind: "let me go, I want to remind you that someone is following us in the dark."


    Su Xun was stunned, fucked, and died of social nature. He immediately let go of Lianxing quietly and said, "I knew that long ago. I was afraid that you would disturb him, so I reminded you in turn."


    "Ha ha." Lianxing''s skin smiles but not her flesh.


    I just touched you and you took my hand. Are you sure it''s a reminder? It''s not the tune. It''s me?


    It was Murong Fu who followed them secretly. He didn''t go to Luoyang at all. Instead, he was in Wuxi all the time. He watched what happened in apricot forest secretly.


    He had seen Qiaofeng fall into the downwind before, and he wanted to go out and step on him. After all, he always thought Qiaofeng didn''t deserve to be as famous as him.


    But I didn''t expect that Su Xun, the Ming Huai''an Marquis, was hidden at the scene, so he didn''t show up all the time.


    Looking at the back of Su Xun and his cousin Wang Yuyan, Murong Fu hesitated for a moment. Instead of going out, he turned to leave and went back to yanziwu first.


    Because he appeared at this time, the lie he had made up that he had gone to Luoyang a few days ago was broken, which easily left a bad impression on Su Xun.


    And he believes that with his cousin''s understanding of him, he will definitely introduce Su Xun to him. He just needs to go back and wait for Su Xun to come and lick him.


    If you can get Daming''s help, you will be able to restore your country. Murong Fu is very excited.


    And he thinks it''s very promising.


    the white woman as like as two peas is probably the same as her aunt''s daughter. If not, the two look alike.


    Su Xun: it''s true.


    The woman in white is Su Xun''s woman, and she will marry her cousin sooner or later. Isn''t that the same as making friends with Su Xun?


    When Murong Fu left, Lianxing took another look at Su Xun and said in his lips, "gone."


    Su Xun nodded. He guessed that the man was Murong Fu, because in the play, Murong Fu didn''t go to Luoyang at all, but appeared near the apricot forest.


    Su xuncai doesn''t care what he''s here for.


    Wang Yuyan came by boat, and it was nearer by boat, so everyone was ready to take the boat.


    The horses were left in the wine shop by Su Xun.


    Wang YuYan''s boat was not big enough. She could barely hold eight people without capsizing. Su Xun was crowded in a pile of Yingyan. He smelled all kinds of fragrance. When he didn''t pay attention, he met all kinds of soft things. It was really annoying.


    Make him a real gentleman.


    It''s hard to see but not to play.


    "Mr. Hou, and all of you, have a firm seat."


    For both of them, it''s not a problem.


    Mantuo mountain villa is not far from the apricot forest, but in the middle of the voyage, it suddenly rained heavily.


    In the play, it rained.


    All of them were drenched. After the seven women''s clothes were soaked, the spring burst out. The thin gauze was close to the body. The delicate body was so beautiful that Su Xun didn''t know who to look at.


    For the sake of fairness, he can only watch them all.


    Xiao Longnu and Mu Wanqing are OK. After all, they are all people who have been visited by Su Xun, while Wang Yuyan is pretty red, and her lips are about to be bitten.She was wearing a pink skirt with a bra lining inside, so after being soaked by the rain, her delicate body was revealed. The key was that she was still very close to Su Xun.


    "Lord Hou ~"


    when she noticed that Su Xun''s eyes swept over him from time to time, Wang Yuyan blushed and let out a angry voice.


    Mu Wanqing bit his silver teeth and pinched Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s skin was rough and his flesh was thick. He was not afraid of pain, but out of respect and good character, he withdrew his eyes.


    The summer rain came and went quickly. When they arrived at mantuo villa, their clothes were dry.


    Mantuo villa is full of flowers. Li Qingluo, Wang YuYan''s mother, is unique here.


    Well, Li Qingluo was also Duan Zhengchun''s young lover, and Wang Yuyan was Duan Zhengchun''s daughter.


    Su Xun and others followed Wang Yuyan to a yard. They saw a beautiful woman in her thirties. She was watering the flowers with a flower shower. She was wearing a gold hairpin and a long white dress. The baby''s granary jumped out half way.


    It can only be said that it is really called Mantou villa Oh, no, it''s mantuo villa. This steamed bread is really big No, there are so many mantos. They are so white and beautiful.


    "Mother." Wang Yuyan trotted over.


    Li Qingluo stopped to water the flowers. Hearing the sound, she turned back and said faintly: "back, these..."


    All of a sudden, she got stuck, because she saw little dragon girl, and her beautiful eyes suddenly became big.


    "Mother, are you scared too? She can''t be my sister Wang Yuyan put her hands in front of her abdomen and asked tentatively.


    Li Qingluo went to the little dragon girl and shook her head and said, "no way. I have several babies myself. Can''t you remember? But it''s like that. "


    She carefully looked at the little dragon girl, feeling and his daughter is a mold carved out.


    "Ah, well, I thought I could have more sisters." Wang Yuyan curled her lips in disappointment.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "Miss Wang and Long''er are rare in the world. In my opinion, it''s better for you two to become sisters."


    "This..." Wang Yuyan eyes a bright, ready to move looking at the Little Dragon Girl: "Dragon Girl, you see?"


    Little dragon girl nodded quietly.


    "I don''t know if it''s the master''s great weapon..." Li Qingluo looked at Su Xun, only thought that his every move seemed to be very valuable.


    Su Xun arched his hand and said, "when I was waiting in Huai''an, Ming Dynasty, Su Xun met Mrs. Wang. He took the liberty to visit. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    I''m an old driver. You can see that I''m extraordinary through my pants. It''s so terrible!


    "It turned out that Marquis Su was here. It really made my mantuo villa shine. I should have seen Marquis Su before." Li Qingluo smiles.


    It has to be said that Duan Zhengchun is a real bull. He''s all beauties in the world. He''s a weakened version of Su Da Pao.


    Later, Li Qingluo gently grasped the little dragon girl''s hand: "my family Yuyan has been looking forward to having a brother and sister since she was a child. I think it''s also excellent. If the Dragon girl doesn''t want to give up, just call me a godmother."


    "Long''er is my concubine, so I''ll call this godmother first." Su Xun said with a smile.


    Li Qingluo''s beautiful eyes flashed: "I didn''t expect that the Dragon girl was the woman of the Marquis, and the concubine was still high."


    "Ganniang." The jade lips of the little dragon girl open.


    Wang Yuyan walked to Little Dragon Girl with a smile: "now sister long is really my sister."


    "Ganniang has nothing to give you. I''ll give you this gold hairpin." Li Qingluo takes the gold hairpin off her head and hands it to Xiao Longnu with a smile.


    She knew that XiaoLongNu, as a woman of the Marquis, would not lack gold, silver and jewelry, so she didn''t pay much attention to them, just when she got it.


    XiaoLongNu took over Jinchai: "thank you ganniang."


    Li Qingluo holds Wang Yuyan in one hand and Xiao Longnv in the other: "let''s go in and say."


    People come to a pavilion near the lake. Li Qingluo orders people to bring cakes and tea.


    When they exchanged greetings, a maid came to report, "madam, the young master is here."


    Wang YuYan''s eyes suddenly brightened. Although she felt that her cousin was not as good as Su Xun, of course she would not be so moved. She still liked Murong Fu.


    "Come on, please." Li Qingluo looked at Su Xun and said, "I''m afraid you''re not interested in chatting with a group of women. Maybe you''ll get along with my nephew."


    Who says I''m not in the mood? I''m always in the mood.


    "Nanmurong and beiqiaofeng. Now beiqiaofeng is the general of my account. It''s time to see what kind of person nanmurong is." Su Xun took a sip of tea.


    After a while, Murong Fu came in wearing a blue robe and said, "I''ve come to see my aunt. I didn''t expect that there were guests at my aunt''s house, but I came at the wrong time."


    Of course, he knew that Su Xun came to mantuo villa to brush his favor. Murong licked it.


    "Fu''er, this is Huai''an Marquis of the Ming Dynasty. The Dragon Girl and the wood girl are his wives and concubines. These two moon lovers are his maids." Li Qingluo.Murong Fu was shocked. He quickly bowed his hand and said, "I didn''t expect to see Huai''an Hou today. It''s really a blessing."


    It''s bad acting.


    "You''re welcome, young master Murong. I''ve heard about the name of nanmurong in Daming." Su Xun laughs and shakes his folding fan to blow with his business.


    Li Qingluo creates an opportunity for his nephew: "fu''er, please accompany the Marquis to visit my mantuo villa. You are not interested in what we women talk about."


    Su Xun: I''m most interested!


    "Please, marquis." Murong Fu is very respectful.


    Because he knew that the Marquis was not only powerful, but also a master of martial arts. He was born with a perfect situation, which was far from it.


    When they left the pavilion, Murong Fu''s sensible son was half a step behind Su Xun. He boasted: "it''s a pity that I heard that the Marquis was beating the others in the apricot grove and taking over Qiao Feng in such a scene."


    "Mr. Murong, I''m flattered." Su Xun did not tear him down, but said with a smile: "compared with Murong''s ambition to restore the country, this is nothing."


    As soon as Murong Fu''s face changed, it took him a long time to return to normal: "I heard that the royal guards are unparalleled in the world. I didn''t expect that the Marquis could even know Murong''s ambition."


    "Miss Wang told me that." Su Xun has no integrity to provoke the relationship between Wang Yuyan and Murong Fu.


    Murong Fu''s heart sank when he heard the speech. Unexpectedly, Wang Yuyan even told Su Xun about this kind of things that related to his life and family so easily.


    Since Su Xun already knew that, Murong Fu didn''t pretend: "please help me."


    "Restoration is not revenge. What can I get?" Su Xun looked at him and asked.


    Murong Fu did not hesitate to reply: "as long as the Marquis helps me, Murong Fu is willing to give the marquis the first hand."


    Su Xun spent so much time to recover Qiao Feng. He was as famous as him, and he was not bad.


    But I don''t know that Su Xun is not interested in him at all. Murong Fu is not qualified to be as famous as Qiao Feng.


    So Su Xun almost made it clear: "Murong should be able to see the clue from the people around me. I love rivers and mountains, but I love beautiful people more. Hahaha, I''m laughing. I''m laughing at Murong."


    Murong Fu was stunned at first, but he soon understood Su Xun''s meaning, and his face was uncertain.


    Wang YuYan''s national color is beautiful, and he has been with him since childhood. He must have feelings for Wang Yuyan.


    But for the sake of national rejuvenation, Murong Fu could only give up his love: "don''t worry, marquis. He loves beautiful people. I''ll help him to recruit beautiful people to satisfy him."


    "I want beauty''s body and beauty''s heart." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder and gave a smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, in the guest room of mantuo villa.


    Murong Fu held the table in his hands and said nothing.


    Su Xun wanted his dear cousin, not only his cousin''s body, but also his cousin''s heart.


    And Wang YuYan''s heart is now with him.


    So to meet Su Xun''s requirements, it''s not only to send Wang Yuyan to Su Xun''s bed, but also to let Wang Yuyan give up on herself.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Knock on the door, followed by Wang Yuyan ethereal voice: "cousin, do you sleep?"


    "No Murong Fu withdrew his thoughts.


    The next moment, the door opened, Wang Yuyan came in with tea: "cousin, have a cup of tea."


    Looking at the delicate face and beautiful figure in front of him, Murong Fu was full of reluctance. He couldn''t find a more beautiful woman than his cousin.


    "Cousin, what are you looking at me for?"


    Wang Yuyan is staring at by Murong Fu, some embarrassed to ask a, but in the heart is secretly happy.


    Is cousin interested in himself at last.


    "Yuyan, my cousin wants to ask you something." Murong Fu said in a low voice.


    Wang Yuyan did not hesitate: "cousin, you say, no matter what, Yuyan will promise you."


    "You know my cousin wants to restore the country, and now only Su Xun can help me, but he won''t help me for no reason, but as long as you become his woman..."


    "Wow!" The cup fell to the ground and broke.


    Wang Yuyan looked at Murong Fu incredulously, her voice trembling: "you What are you talking about? "


    She didn''t expect that Murong Fu would let her go and lead Su Xun. For the sake of his so-called restoration plan, she would give her to Su Xun as a consumable.


    "Cousin, Su Xun will definitely like you..." Murong Fu can only use this way, because it can not only achieve the goal, but also let Wang Yuyan give up on him.


    Wang Yuyan tearful: "you shut up, you know my heart has always been you, you!"


    Poop!


    Murong Fu knelt down on the ground: "Yuyan, please, my cousin, my whole life is to recover my country. If I can''t recover my country, what''s the meaning of my life? Better die"What about me?" Wang Yuyan points to herself.


    Murong Fu said, "I think Su Xun is a woman lover. You won''t suffer after you follow him."


    "Yes He''s kind to sister long. He won''t be as shameless as you. Even if I lead him according to what you say, he won''t touch me! " Wang Yuyan cried. She was so disappointed with Murong Fu.


    For so many years, she has been paying unilaterally. Murong Fu''s mind has been restored to her country, and all her good intentions have been perfunctory. Now she has to give her away. Wang Yuyan feels that she even has difficulty breathing.


    Murong Fu said in secret that he was a hypocrite. If he hadn''t hinted at me, I would give you away?


    Of course, he can''t say this, just keep praying: "I beg you, Yuyan."


    "Good I''ll go. This is the last time I can help you. Whether it''s successful or not, I don''t want to see you again. " Wang Yuyan finished and ran out.


    Looking at her back, Murong Fu hit the ground hard with a fist. The feeling of putting a green hat on himself made him want to die.


    But he had no choice, and he didn''t want to.


    He can only comfort himself in his heart.


    On the other side, susian''s room.


    He and Xiao Longnu live separately, because they usually have this arrangement when they are guests in other people''s homes.


    Husband and wife don''t live together. In ancient times, they were very particular about this. It''s said that they were afraid of spoiling their Fengshui.


    Su Xun was reading a book. Suddenly, the door was pushed open with a bang, and her eyes were red. Wang Yuyan, who was crying with tears, rushed directly into Su Xun''s arms.


    "Miss Wang, what''s the matter with you? It''s too improper to come to the room at night."


    Su Xun wants to push Wang Yuyan out of his arms, but she holds him.


    After waiting for a long time, Wang Yuyan got up from Su Xun''s arms and slowly untied her belt.


    "Miss Wang, what are you doing? Stop it Su Xun scolded.


    Wang Yuyan smiles: "am I not beautiful? Marquis Su doesn''t like Yu Yan''s body. Don''t you want it? "


    "Miss Wang, you are very beautiful, and I like you very much, but I don''t know what happened. It''s disrespect for you and me that you are so rash!" Su Xun said full of righteousness.


    Wang Yuyan laughs at herself. Cousin, cousin, it''s ridiculous. Do you really think that everyone in the world can do anything for his purpose just like you?


    Marquis Su is more than 100 times better than you.


    Wang Yuyan heart conflict to eliminate a lot, directly untied the belt, skirt slip: "Yuyan is willing to use his body for Hou ye to help his cousin recover."


    "Nonsense! Murong Fu, did he ask you to come? It''s ridiculous that a man has to sacrifice a woman to realize his ambition Su Xun was awe inspiring, and he had to get up and leave at the same time.


    But Wang Yuyan hugged him and cried, "I''ve been seen by many people when I came to the Marquis''s room. Now that the Marquis is gone, how can I live? I just ask the Marquis to pity me. I''ll be satisfied if I don''t let Yu Yan down in the future."


    "Alas." Su Xun sighed and looked at Wang YuYan''s earnest promise: "in the future, we will never fail her."


    That''s all. We''ll talk about it later.


    Wang Yuyan smile, is really a hundred coquettish, tiptoe on the initiative to hand over the delicate red lips.


    Then two figures fell on the bed, and the lights in the room were flickering, which was an endless scene


    Murong Fu, the bitter master, was drunk with a wine pot. His mind was full of pictures of Su Xun, a Tauren, invading his beautiful cousin Wang Yuyan.


    Wang Yuyan was just in agony at the beginning.


    And Murong Fu was in agony all night.


    As for Su XIAOBAWANG, it''s a lot of fun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, the first ray of sunlight outside the room shone through the crack of the window on the big bed inside.


    Wang YuYan''s white and tender skin is shining.


    Su Xun opened his eyes.


    "I''m waiting for my Lord to change." Wang Yuyan sees that Su Xun wakes up and is about to get up to serve him.


    But Su Xun put his arms around her and stroked her face gently with one hand: "it''s enough to be loved by such peerless beauties as Long''er and Yu Yan."


    He didn''t know how many women he had said this sentence to, and he almost forgot it himself.


    Life goes on and on.


    The purpose of cultivating immortals is to have a good body.


    What is a good body for?


    Isn''t it just to keep picking up girls?


    The purpose of cultivating immortals is to live forever.


    What is immortality for?


    Isn''t it just to get more girls?


    Well, the old driver has a clear mind.


    "Lord, get up quickly, or my mother will know when the maid in the yard finds out." Wang Yuyan red face fine if mosquito voice said.


    Su Xun blinked: "didn''t you say last night that many people saw you come in?""I lied to you." Wang Yuyan turns her head.


    Thinking of her initiative last night, she now wants to dig a hole and bury herself. Helen of Troy


    as like as two peas, Xiao Long nun and Wang Yu Yan are the same, but they taste different.


    Sure enough, the meaning of life is to try.


    Try to harvest different happiness.


    After a while, Su Xun made sure there was no one outside, and then Wang Yuyan sneaked away.


    It''s just that the running posture is a little weird.


    She doesn''t want to let little dragon girl know about her intimate relationship with Su Xun. After all, she only called for sister-in-law yesterday. As a result, she became brother-in-law last night.


    She''s going to be shameless.


    She was stimulated by Murong Fu last night, otherwise she would never have done such a thing.


    After breakfast, Su Xun saw Murong Fu again.


    "Was Mr. Hou satisfied last night?"


    Murong Fu is the only one who knows that Su Xun and Wang Yuyan spent the spring night together last night.


    In order to make sure that Wang Yuyan succeeded, he went outside to listen to the voice.


    He was relieved when he heard the sound.


    Su Xun looked at the wolf in front of him and said, "I can''t worry about your business. I will help you rebuild your big swallow, but not now, because I can''t help you now."


    "Marquis, the world is in chaos. Isn''t it a good time for our country to recover?" Murong Fu was puzzled.


    Su Xun looked at him like a silly beep: "it''s a great chaos in the world. Generally speaking, it''s a war between Han people and other nationalities. If you want to restore the country, do you have the foundation? You have Xianbei blood, but now you are Han nationality! "


    "At this time, even if I support you and you rise, few people will respond to you. Moreover, you will be besieged by Meng Yuan, Da song and other forces in the rivers and lakes. Seeing that Da song will perish and all parties are protecting the country, you are in civil strife. Isn''t that a death wish?"


    These are only superficial reasons. The deeper reason is that Su Xun is not ready to give him the territory of China. Go to Japan and invade.


    By the way, the devil''s seed was cut off.


    "The Lord taught me a lesson." Murong Fu''s great enlightenment.


    Su Xun''s tone was more relaxed: "you don''t think the restoration of the Central Plains will work, so go overseas."


    "Overseas? Overseas is barren land Of course, Murong Fu didn''t want to leave his hometown.


    Su Xun said: "ignorance, to go to Japan, Japan is to learn from our Central Plains power, and Japan is in chaos, you take enough manpower and weapons to go to Japan, you will certainly be able to occupy the country."


    Japan is a big place, but there are a lot of forces. Only a thousand people fight a national war. The scale is similar to that of two villages and towns in China.


    If Murong Fu takes the Murong family''s staff to Japan, it''s equivalent to playing games.


    Murong Fu hesitated.


    "There''s no place for you in the Central Plains. Xianbei''s Dayan has been dead for many years. No one remembers. If you go to Japan, I''ll support you with weapons and silver. Otherwise, you won''t get any money." Su Xun forced him again.


    Now he can''t afford to kill the Japanese pirates who often come to the border of Daming, so he just sent Murong Fu to deal with them.


    When Murong Fu heard this, he immediately agreed: "OK, go to Japan. Thank you."


    "Well, I always do what I say. Go and get ready. If you want to go to Japan, you must have a boat first. When you are ready, contact me." Su Xun said.


    Murong Fu leaves. He wants to go back to collect his property, buy some ships, and then take his team to Japan. This should be the first large-scale international war in the history of the world.


    Next, Su Xun ate Wang Yuyan every night. Two months later, Su Xun left Li Qingluo because he received a secret letter from the royal guards.


    Kangxi children sent troops to Liaodong.


    A few months ago, in addition to aobai, he and trinket seized the power of the imperial court, but the domestic situation was unstable, so they needed a foreign war to transfer the national contradictions.


    So Kangxi decided to send troops to Liaodong.


    This is obviously taking Daming as a soft persimmon.


    Because in the war with the Manchu Qing Dynasty, the Ming army had been losing one after another, which seemed to be vulnerable in the eyes of the Manchu Qing Dynasty.


    After receiving the secret report, Su Xun was very angry. Kangxi had not even settled San Francisco, so he chose Liaodong of Ming Dynasty first. Su Xun had to let him know how powerful he was.


    So at the first time, he ordered the new army of heimuya to gather and go to Liaodong. At the same time, he ordered the cabinet of the capital to prepare the army''s grain and ordnance, but he himself went to Liaodong.


    After nearly two years, the new army has been expanded to 40000 under the continuous military expenditure. One of them is a firearm battalion equipped with flint guns.


    There are 10000 cavalry and 20000 infantry.


    With the 40000 new troops and the 100000 border troops in Liaodong, Su Xun wanted Kangxi''s children to know the pain.


    At the same time, Su Xun also wanted to win the world''s trust with the help of this war, and then he added Huang Pao to the puppet Zhu Youjian to give way.This time, he left in a hurry, only with the invitation of the moon and Lianxing. As for the little dragon girl, Mu Wanqing and Wang Yuyan stayed in mantuo villa for the time being.


    "Invite the moon and send this letter to Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi in the Qing Dynasty." Su Xun sent a letter to Zhang Yue.


    In the original time and space, Wu Sangui was reversed. Although the history is beyond recognition, it can be referred to. Wu Sangui was a Han nationality, and he was under the separate rule of Yunnan. He had a heavy army. Sooner or later, Kangxi would withdraw from Tibet. Therefore, if Wu Sangui didn''t want to give up his hand to die, he would still be reversed.


    Su Xun wanted to unite Wu Sangui to attack Manchu inside and outside, and drove Kangxi back to his hometown.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the court of the Qing Dynasty.


    Young Xuanye sits on the Dragon chair.


    "Your Majesty, now that Liaodong is going to fight, we need to guard against the rash actions of San Francisco." A minister came out and said.


    Xuanye said, "what''s your plan?"


    He doesn''t want to play Liaodong now, because he thinks it''s not the best time yet.


    But there was no way. The country was in chaos. Aobaigang died. He had just taken power, and San Francisco had not withdrawn. The anti Qing forces were always rebellious, assassinated and terrified.


    Moreover, disasters continue, the National Treasury is in deficit, refugees are everywhere, and domestic conflicts are too acute. It is necessary to fight outside to transfer domestic pressure.


    If you win, then burning, killing and plundering silver in Daming will ease the domestic crisis. If you lose It''s impossible to lose. The Ming army is rubbish.


    He felt that the luckiest thing for him was that there was a weak country like Daming beside him, which was the treasure house and granary of the Qing Dynasty.


    If there is a shortage of people, grab people; if there is a shortage of money, grab money; if there is a shortage of food, grab food.


    As for whether the people of Daming live or die, let''s wait until he takes possession of Daming and those who become his people.


    "Your Majesty, Wu Sangui, the king of Pingxi in San Francisco, is the most powerful. He is the leader of both Pingnan King Shang Kexi and Jingnan King Geng Jingzhong. I think it''s better to marry Princess Jianning to Wu Yingxiong, the son of Pingxi king, for a moment." The Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs made a suggestion.


    Everyone else thought the suggestion was OK.


    Kangxi pondered: "it is intended that the king of Pingxi town will be meritorious in guarding Yunnan. His son Wu Yingxiong will marry Princess Jianning, and Wei Xiaobao, the Duke of Luding, will send Jianning to Yunnan."


    He already knew that Jianning was not his sister, but the daughter of Mao Dongzhu, who disguised as the Empress Dowager. The reason why he didn''t publicize it was to preserve the royal face.


    Now he can make use of Jianning, a non royal blood waste, so why not?


    Later, Kangxi said with high spirits:


    "pass a decree to the front line and tell Nian gengyao that I will only give him three months. In three months, I will hear the good news of my Qing Dynasty cavalry''s breaking through Liaodong! Retreat


    Long live the emperor


    The ministers of culture and military prostrate in the mountains and shout long live.


    No one takes Daming seriously. In their opinion, if aobai had not been in power before, they would have destroyed Daming.


    Trinket, a lusty dog thief, was exercising on Princess Jianning''s bed. After he was happy, he said, "your emperor''s brother has made an order to send you to Yunnan to make peace with Wu Yingxiong, Wu Sangui''s son."


    "Ah! What should I do? I''ll go and ask the emperor''s brother now. " Jianning surprised said.


    Trinket said, "it''s no use. You''re going to Yunnan. I''ll escort you myself."


    "Then think of something. I don''t want to marry that bear." Jianning took Trinket by the ear: "I''ve been played by your dog slave. If Wu Yingxiong finds out that I''m not a virgin, the emperor''s brother and Wu Sangui will cut off your dog''s head."


    She didn''t know what was going on. The emperor''s brother didn''t seem to love her as much as before. Now he even wanted to marry her to Yunnan.


    "I''ve already thought about what I''m afraid of." With a sly smile, trinket turned over and took out a short firearm and said, "when we get to Yunnan, we''ll call him to meet in the middle of the night. You''ll blow his eggs again. It''s said that he can''t wait for his bridal chamber to rape you, and your emperor brother doesn''t really want you to get married. Then tie eunuch Wu Yingxiong back to the capital as a hostage."


    In Lu Ding Ji, he and Princess Jianning really did that. If it wasn''t for trinket, he would have died many times.


    However, this is equivalent to helping Su Xun. With Su Xun''s secret letter inciting him, and the princess turning Wu Yingxiong into a eunuch, Wu Sangui will turn against him.


    It''s worth admiring that the emperor is lurking around for the sake of being a spy.


    "Dog slave, you have a heart. Go away, grandma. I''ll reward you again." Jianning smiles.


    There was a voice again.


    Half a month later, in Xingzhou, Su Xun joined up with 40000 new soldiers who marched all the way from heimuya.


    In addition to the army, he also ordered the Wulin sects in Daming to help. They could be used as sniper guns to kill officers in Manchu Qing Dynasty.


    And let them rush in groups can also cause strong damage to the Manchu Qing army.After two years of training, the actual combat of 40000 troops was fighting bandits at most. This was the first time that the new army went to the battlefield, and Su Xun was not sure.


    "I''ll see you later!"


    The four generals knelt down in front of Su Xun.


    Qiao Feng is one of them, leading the cavalry.


    "Join me, marquis!"


    Forty thousand new soldiers paid homage in unison.


    Su Xun made a gesture, and the local officials immediately ordered people to take out four flags.


    "From now on, the firearm battalion will be renamed Shenhuo army, the cavalry will be renamed Feixiong army, the infantry of the two armies will be renamed yaori army and Xuri army respectively, and the generals will come forward to receive the flag!"


    "Gentlemen, follow me to the north and kill the enemy!"


    Su Xun roared.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill


    The sound of shouting and killing is like thunder, ringing through the sky.


    Songshan sect, Huashan sect and other Wulin people were shocked by the powerful army and turned pale.


    Su Xun turned over and mounted his horse in his armor, pulled out his sword, and galloped on his horse: "this time, it will be peaceful and clear!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill


    Su Xun exclaimed: "you are mighty!"


    The general is mighty


    "Go


    Then the army set out, and the 40000 people marched like a winding dragon. The flag of Ming, Su and the fourth army were flying in the sky, and they were hunted by the wind.


    The people in the city look numb. The Ming army has lost so much these years that they dare not have hope.


    Because they always had hope before, but the Ming army gave them despair again and again.


    In the fourteenth year of the Ming Dynasty, Zhuqi Town, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, was defeated and captured in the northern expedition to Wala. Tens of thousands of troops were destroyed. Since then, the Ming army has no longer been a brave and victorious Ming army.


    The battle of Sarhu in the 47th year of Wanli attracted a lot of attention from the whole country. As a result, the enemy broke through five routes of Ming army in three days and annihilated 50000 enemy troops. Daming was not able to recover. Later, it was defeated by the Qing Dynasty and could only defend.


    Now the Ming army is going out again, and a bigger war than the battle of Sarhu is about to break out, but the people of the Ming Dynasty are only scared and numb.


    They dare not long for victory in foreign war.


    They have almost become the same as the people of the Song Dynasty, that is really despair.


    Although the Ming Dynasty was defeated many times, it could still keep the enemy out of the pass. The Song Kingdom had been penetrated into the hinterland by the Mongolian and Yuan cavalry, and most of its territory was lost.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pingxi palace, Yunnan.


    "Is the girl waiting for Huaian in the Ming Dynasty?"


    Wu Sangui looks at the enchanting figure, is inviting the moon.


    Su Xun can be said to be the idol of ambitious ministers in various countries. He was young and controlled for a while. In Wu Sangui''s opinion, Su Xun will soon usurp the throne.


    After all, even he was not loyal to Manchu.


    "Yes, my Lord has a letter. Please have a look at it." Invite a month to take out a letter from.


    She continued to use her lightness skills and ran around for days, only to arrive in Yunnan in half a month.


    A bodyguard took the letter in the hand of inviting the moon, opened it, checked it and handed it to Wu Sangui.


    After all, there are people in the world who poison the letter. Wu Sangui is in a high position and has to guard against it.


    If you fight for half of your life and you are really poisoned, you will lose a lot.


    Wu Sangui took the letter and read it.


    The content of the letter was to incite him to revolt. He didn''t say anything about the righteousness of his family and country, but directly said interests.


    Because from the history of Wu Sangui, we can see that he didn''t have the righteousness of his family and country.


    In his letter, Su Xun made clear his interests. Wu Sangui was a Han nationality. He had a strong army in his hands. Kangxi would never tolerate him when he got a firm foothold.


    So he incited Wu Sangui to cooperate with each other, and Su Xun was willing to support him to replace Kangxi. In Su Xun''s words, the world was Han er''s world after all.


    Wu Sangui was very moved, because he also knew that the Qing Dynasty could not accommodate him. In particular, he not only ruled Yunnan, but also had old units in all places.


    He will fight back sooner or later, and he has been preparing. As long as Kangxi starts against him, he will fight back.


    And now is a good opportunity, the Manchu Qing domestic and foreign aggression, the Ming army to respond to disperse the Manchu Qing military, if he started now, the chance of success is great.


    At this time, a soldier came in and whispered to Wu Sangui.


    Wu Sangui''s eyes narrowed slightly. The emperor married Princess Jianning to his son. He was escorted by Wei Xiaobao, the red man of the dynasty, on his way to Yunnan.


    He immediately hesitated again. He knew that Kangxi was very fond of his younger sister, which meant that Kangxi would not turn against him at least now. If he was to fight rashly now, what would he do if he failed? After all, the combat effectiveness of the Ming army was not as good as that of the Qing army.


    In history, Wu Sangui was a bull, but in Lu Ding Ji, Wu Sangui and Wu Yingxiong were both forward-looking and indecisive people.


    So Wu Sangui received the letter and said, "the girl invited to the moon will go down to have a rest first. This is a big matter. I need to think about it carefully. After all, this matter needs to be considered carefully."He was still prepared to wait and see. If the Ming army blocked the Qing army, he would not be late to respond.


    If the Ming army was still defeated by the Qing army, then he would not fight now. The emperor needs time to develop, and he also needs to develop.


    She had to wait until Wu Sangui wrote back to Su Xun.

 Chapter 1386

    A month later, the Liaodong front.


    Su Xun and his new army are on their way.


    The 70000 Qing army, 20000 cavalry and 50000 infantry led by Nian gengyao are known as 100000. They are like a bolt through the Liaohe River and encircle Xiping fort.


    In the past few years, Daming had been conquered by the Qing Dynasty in several wars. Behind the Xiping fort was the last line of defense of Guangning city.


    If the Qing army broke through Xiping fort, the army could encircle Guangning city where Mao Wenlong lived.


    After the capture of Guangning City, the defense line of Ming army had to give up completely outside Shanhai Pass and retreat inside Shanhai Pass.


    So Guangning city is the top priority.


    Xipingbao garrison 10000, garrison general Luo Yiguan.


    In the original history of time and space, Luo Guanyi successfully predicted Nurhachi''s attack route, but Sun Degong, a treacherous minister, made it difficult for him to mobilize the elite of Liaodong army, so he had to go to Xiping Fort alone.


    Later, as he predicted, Nurhachi crossed the Liaohe River and attacked xipingbao. When he was outnumbered, all the ten thousand defenders died, and Luo Guanyi committed suicide.


    Sun Degong and Zu dashou, who came to support them, were ambushed on the way. Sun Degong''s deputy general Bao Cheng fled without fighting. Sun Degong yelled that the former army was defeated and shaken the morale of the army, which led to the tragic defeat of 30000 reinforcements. Later, sun Degong surrendered to the city and joined the Ming army in the Qing Dynasty.


    But in this time and space, the Qing Dynasty had been established for many years in the early Qing Dynasty, and the marshal of the Qing Dynasty also became Nian gengyao.


    With the coming of the great war, all the Ming troops in Xiping Fort look dignified. Facing the siege of 70000 Qing soldiers, Xiping fort is so thin on the vast land.


    "Has the letter been sent out?"


    Luo Yiguan sat at the top in armor, with a short beard on his lips. He was a big man with a face full of vicissitudes.


    He had long told Marshal Mao Wenlong that the Qing army would definitely attack from Xiping fort, but he did not expect that sun Degong, the guerrilla General of Guangning, would make it difficult to ridicule.


    Mao Wenlong was also incited by sun Degong and did not dare to send heavy troops to Xiping castle. Finally, he insisted that his speculation was right and came alone.


    Now it turns out that his conjecture is correct, but he is not happy at all.


    Because with his ten thousand garrison, he could not stop the seventy thousand Qing soldiers. He had thought of the result before he came, but he still came.


    Because if he doesn''t do anything, he''s sorry for the Han man and Daming.


    So knowing that he would die, he came.


    Men of the Han family are never short of people who are not afraid of death.


    "General, it has been sent out. The Qing soldiers are preparing to attack the city." A deputy said.


    Luo Yiguan got up, looked around at the generals in the hall, and said in a deep voice, "a good man should fight for his country. He should be surrounded by horses and soldiers outside the city. But there is no man in Ming Dynasty who is not Iron-blooded


    "Yes, sir


    Several generals stand up and bow their hands. The armor on them makes a clear sound when they collide, just like a knife and a gun collide.


    "The general has orders to fight to the death!"


    "The general has orders to fight to the death!"


    "The general has orders to fight to the death!"


    The heralds, with flags on their backs, galloped on the city wall to spread Luo''s consistent military orders.


    Behind the city wall, a 30-year-old veteran rubbed his dry face, looked up at the sun in the sky, and grasped the knife in his hand.


    A recruit shivered with a firegun.


    "Wazi, don''t be afraid. Tartars have one skull and two hands. If they are stabbed, they will die." The old soldier comforted the new soldier and showed his big yellow teeth.


    The recruit nodded, but still shivering, because he couldn''t control his body, but he didn''t cry, let alone run away.


    Outside the fort, all kinds of banners were displayed. At a glance, the Qing army was boundless.


    "Dong Dong Dong... "


    With the thunder of drums.


    More than ten guns were pushed out by the Qing soldiers.


    "Boom boom..."


    At this time, solid bombs were still used. The shells fell on the city, smashing houses and killing soldiers. The cries of the people, the screams of the soldiers, the roars of the house collapse, and the loud noise of the house collapse were interwoven in the Xiping fort.


    Let the shells fall, the Ming army on the wall of Xiping castle were motionless in their respective positions, even if from time to time some of their comrades in arms were killed.


    They are all experienced veterans. If they are in such a panic, the city will break down faster.


    "Wuwuwuwu --"


    the dull sound of the horn resounded through the vast land.


    The soldiers of Qing Dynasty moved, and a 3000 strong infantry rushed up, carrying the ladder and other siege tools.


    "Shoot the arrow!" Luo Yiguan roared. He grabbed the long bow to pull the full moon, loosened his fingers, and shot a Qing soldier with the sound of breaking the air.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    The arrows were like rain, but most of them failed. They were rarely blocked by the shield of the Qing soldiers. Only a small part of them hit people. Soon after a Qing soldier fell down, someone picked up the top of the shield."Kang Kang..."


    The firearm is constantly erupting ammunition. Every time you hit it, you have to reload it from the front. It''s very troublesome.


    When more than 3000 Qing soldiers rushed under the city wall, hundreds of people died, but the cloud ladder was built on the city wall, and the Ming army carried stones and other things down.


    Soon, a group of more than 2000 Qing soldiers came from the army. One by one, the brave Qing soldiers stepped on the ladder to climb to the city wall.


    On the head of the city, a veteran waved a sword handed down two generations and killed three Qing soldiers. When he was ready to wave a sword to the next one, he was caught by the Qing soldiers and dragged down from the head of the city. He was killed by a random sword.


    The new recruit, who had been shaking with fright, yelled and pulled the trigger to kill a person head-on. Then he was stabbed to death by a machete.


    The protagonist may not die on the battlefield.


    Roar, scream, curse, roar, all kinds of hysterical voice filled the city.


    In the evening, the Qing soldiers stopped attacking the city, and the Ming army in the city was able to breathe.


    Two days later, the soldier who sent the letter was tired to death, and the letter for help finally reached Guangning city.


    Mao Wenlong got together for the first time.


    "Generals, this is a letter for help from Xiping castle. It''s exactly what Luo Guanyi expected. When Nian gengyao attacked Xiping castle, Luo Guanyi said that he could only block it for seven days at most. Let''s discuss which one to rescue."


    Mao Wenlong holds the letter paper and regrets that he didn''t listen to Luo Yiguan''s analysis that day. Otherwise, how could the front line be in such a situation.


    "Well! Sun guerrilla, don''t you swear that the Qing army can''t attack from Xiping Fort? "


    A military general looked at Sun Degong and said.


    Sun Degong stroked his beard: "the military situation changed in an instant, and the general was not an immortal. At that time, he just analyzed it according to the reasonable situation."


    "Guangning guerrilla sun Degong, general Qi Bingzhong, general Zu dashou and General Liu Qu of zhenwubao led 30000 troops to help." Mao Wenlong''s words are direct.


    Sun Degong''s face changed and he just wanted to talk, but Mao Wenlong gave him a cold look. At last, he could only say: "the last general Yes, sir


    "Generals, the Huai''an Marquis has led the reinforcements on the way. In any case, the Xiping fort can''t be lost before the Marquis arrives. Go down and get ready."


    Mao Wenlong finished the meeting.


    Sun Degong, Zu dashou, Qi Bingzhong and Liu Qu led 30000 reinforcements to xipingbao at the first time.


    The military situation is urgent. We can''t delay for a moment.


    "General, are we really going to save xipingbao?"


    Deputy general Bao Cheng asked sun Degong.


    "What else? Can we not listen to marshal Mao''s orders? " Sun Degong said.


    Bao Cheng''s eyes turned: "general, with all due respect, man Qi is less than ten thousand, man Wan is invincible. Now this is one hundred thousand Qing soldiers. We win?"


    "What do you want to say?" Sun Degong asked.


    Bao Cheng looked around, then lowered his voice and said, "we''d better go down to Manchu. I think the Daming kingdom is taking jujube pills. When we go to Manchu, we still enjoy the glory and wealth. It''s much easier to turn around and fight the Ming army than to fight the Qing army at Xiping fort."


    "What''s your plan?" Sun Degong was so excited that he was afraid of death. Knowing that Xiping castle would be broken, how could he be willing to seek death?


    Bao Cheng said: "we will tell the Qing soldiers the path of the reinforcements, let the Qing soldiers ambush in advance, we will make great achievements, and then take advantage of the chaos and lead the soldiers to flee back to Guangning to lurk. When the Xiping fort is broken, we will wait for the opportunity to take Mao Wenlong to surrender. This is a great achievement!"


    "As you said, the location of the ambush should be Pingyang bridge, which is more suitable." Sun Degong also thought it was a good idea and agreed to it immediately.


    Later, Zu dashou, Liu Qu, Qi Bingzhong and others did not notice that one of them left the team.


    Two days later, 30000 reinforcements were ambushed by Qing soldiers at Pingyang bridge and were caught off guard. As soon as Zu dashou wanted to organize a counterattack, sun Degong yelled that the former army was defeated, and then the morale of the army was lax and completely defeated.


    When Zu dashou fled, Liu Qu and Qi Bingzhong died, leaving sun Degong and Bao Cheng alive. Their troops had long been restrained by him and did not fight back.


    As the Qing soldiers ambush clean up the battlefield, a Manchu general comes to sun Degong and Bao Cheng.


    "The slave sun has made great achievements. See you."


    Sun Degong and Bao Cheng kneel down with flattery on their faces and kowtow to the general of Qing Dynasty.


    "Hahaha, general sun, please get up quickly. Those who know current affairs are heroes. Daqing will not treat you badly."


    Qing generals came forward to help sun Degong and Bao Cheng.


    After some greetings, sun Degong and Bao Cheng leave their troops and run back to Guangning pretending to be embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, xipingbao was on the front line.


    "General, we just got the news that the reinforcements were ambushed at Pingyang bridge, and 30000 people were either dead or captured. We have no reinforcements!" The deputy general said sadly.


    They have been fighting with the Qing soldiers for seven days. Their soldiers have suffered heavy losses. Their arrows are not enough and their gunpowder will be exhausted. Now that the reinforcements are ambushed, they are really dead.At this time, in the chamber of Parliament, four of the original seven chairs are now vacant, and four people have been killed.


    Luo Yiguan rubbed his eyebrows wearily: "how many people can still fight in the castle?"


    "Less than four thousand." Answered the deputy.


    Luo Guanyi asked again, "how much food is left."


    "Less than three days." The deputy general replied again.


    As the two asked and answered questions, the atmosphere in the chamber became more gloomy and despairing.


    Luo Yiguan got up and said, "give away all the grain and weapons. Today, we will bury them here!"


    "Yes, sir


    Two lieutenants went down, one to distribute food and the other to distribute weapons. There was no morale boosting nonsense. All the soldiers knew they were going to die today.


    The soldiers silently chewed the dry food, or wiped the long gun, the defeat cloud shrouded the whole castle.


    Outside the castle, Nian gengyao was riding on a horse. Surrounded by a group of generals, he looked at Xiping castle from a distance. He saw a vague figure on the head of the city.


    He knew that was Luo Yiguan.


    It was he, with 10000 people, who relied on a small fortress to block 70000 Qing troops for seven days.


    "He''s a talent. Go and persuade him to surrender."


    He sighed.


    Then a young player came out.


    "General Luo, you have led the troops to block us for seven days. You have done your duty. Surrender. You have no hope. Your reinforcements have been completely destroyed in Pingyang bridge. There is not enough food and weapons in your city. Why do you have to support them?"


    "As long as you surrender and come with your ability, we can be all the way governor in Daqing!"


    Luo Yiguan sneered: "I Luo has not died in the war, why have I done my duty? Go back and tell Nian gengyao that he will be waiting for him at the head of the city! "


    The general of the Qing Dynasty returned to the camp of the Qing army.


    Nian gengyao sighed: "pass on our military order and launch a general attack. Today we must break the Xiping Fort!"


    As long as you take the Xiping fort, sun Degong on the other side of Guangning city will surrender.


    "Dong Dong Dong" -- "


    " Wu Wu Wu "--"


    a large number of Qing troops rushed to Xiping Fort when the rain like war drums and low trumpets sounded.


    This time, it''s more than the previous days.


    The Ming army in Xiping fort is at the end of the storm. Nian gengyao wants to win Xiping fort in one go.


    "Soldiers! Kill the enemy with me


    After the last arrow is shot, Luo Yiguan roars and cuts down the Qing soldiers who climb the city wall.


    The hot blood rushed on his face.


    "Kill! I have no cowards in Daming


    The garrison roared and fought with the Qing soldiers.


    More and more Qing soldiers climbed up the city wall.


    There were more and more Ming troops falling down, but after one Qing army fell down, another rushed up immediately.


    In the case of unequal morale and numbers, the Ming army was not the opponent of the Qing army at all.


    At noon, the city is already full of Ming and Qing army corpses, Luo Guanyi''s side is only a few hundred people fighting with a steady stream of Qing soldiers.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    At this moment, suddenly, the sound of guns was like thunder.


    The rear of the Qing army was blown up.


    The Ming army and the Qing army on the wall were confused.


    They looked out of the city.


    Far away, I saw a black flag flying, "Huai''an. Su" three words as dazzling as the sun.


    "Brothers! Reinforcements are coming! Huai''an Hou is coming with reinforcements! Kill me Luo shouts.


    "Kill


    Hundreds of exhausted Ming soldiers rushed to the Qing army like chicken blood, because they now see hope.


    On the contrary, the Qing soldiers on the wall, who were not afraid of death, were in fear.


    "What''s the matter! How can the enemy come out from behind! Send orders, the rear army will fight back in place, and the right-wing and left-wing army will rush to support immediately! " Nian gengyao roared.


    At the same time, Nian gengyao handed over the command of the former army and drove to the rear army.


    From a distance, he saw tens of thousands of Ming soldiers with fireguns half kneeling on the ground.


    Nian gengyao showed a look of disdain. The firegun can only be used as a icing on the cake. The stupid Ming army took it as the main weapon of the battle and wanted to die.


    "Send the cavalry up! Let him know that I''m good at Qing Dynasty Nian gengyao ordered the charge.


    The cavalry is the enemy of the firearm. Because the firearm is poor in accuracy and slow in loading, the cavalry has rushed to their face just after a round of firing.


    And then it''s the slaughter that''s waiting for the firearm.


    "Kill! Crush the Ming army


    "Warriors of the Qing Dynasty! Charge with me


    He had been attacking the city before, and the cavalry didn''t play any role. He had been holding his stomach for a long time. Now when he heard the charge, they were all excited to gallop.Step on


    Twenty thousand cavalry charged, the horse''s hooves roared like thunder, and now the earth was shaking and dusty.


    Su Xun showed a mocking smile.


    Do you really think these fireguns are your rotten guns? Immediately ordered: "three stage volley."


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    In the first row, three thousand fireguns were fired in volley, which directly made the cavalry turn upside down. Then the second row volleyed, the first row loaded, the third row loaded, the second row loaded, the first row fired again, and the third row loaded.


    The cavalry of the Qing army had killed and injured 1000 or 2000 people before they were within 100 meters and 50 meters. The firing range of the flint gun was longer, the loading speed was faster, and the power was greater.


    "How could that be! Why can their blunderbuss shoot so far! Why is the loading so fast! " New year''s soup Yao suddenly confused, Mao melon seeds buzzing.


    Looking at the cavalry falling in rows, Nian gengyao responded and roared: "order to retreat!"


    But by this time he could not control the scene.


    Under the stimulation of firegun, the cavalry and horses were frantically dressed in disorder, and the firegun bullets met them.


    When the Manchu and Qing cavalry rushed within 150 meters, they had been shot more than 30000 times, with nearly 5000 casualties.


    After that, the Ming army''s fire blunderbuss retreated. Ten thousand men and Ma Quan were all dressed in black heavy armour, and the heavy armour cavalry with long knives and long guns rushed out of the battle.


    They even wear iron masks on their faces.


    It''s really armed to the teeth.


    Forty thousand new soldiers have been trained for two years in a row. Everyone on the Blackwood cliff practices martial arts. Although they are not those who have real Qi in their bodies, they are ten times better than ordinary soldiers.


    So you can still wield your sword in heavy armor.


    "Puyi --"


    when the sword was cut down, a cavalry of the Qing army was directly cut into two parts by the company, and blood splattered on the ground.


    Ten thousand flying bear riders are like fierce ghost messengers climbing out of the hell, mercilessly demanding the dog''s life.


    More than 10000 Qing cavalry were divided by the flying bear army, and then they were eaten like meat on a chopping board.


    They don''t have any resistance. The machete in their hands can only explode a spark when they cut the flying bear army, and they can''t hurt the people inside.


    "Ah! Run! Run


    The cavalry of Qing Dynasty were scared and ran away in a panic.


    But it only makes them die faster.


    "Infantry charge!" Su Xun ordered again.


    The Yao sun army and the rising sun army charged in heavy armor.


    "Meet the enemy!" Nian gengyao growled.


    Behind is Xiping fort, in front is the Ming army, now if you run, it will only form a rout.


    He didn''t believe that on the front battlefield, their Qing warriors would lose to these vermin like Ming army.


    Although these insects look strong.


    "Kill


    Infantry from both sides collided.


    The Manchu Qing Dynasty was superior in military strength, but soon they were not.


    Yue buqun, Zuo lengchan, Dongfang Bubai and other experts in the Ming Dynasty use their lightness skills to get up in the air.


    Qiao Feng on horseback a little, the whole person suddenly like an eagle fly high, roar: "Kang long regret!"


    "Chant -"


    a dragon chant resounds through the battlefield, and a golden dragon''s virtual shadow rushes into the battlefield with the muddled expression of the soldiers in the Qing Dynasty, and explodes, directly carrying hundreds of people.


    Later, the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty had the chance to taste all the famous martial arts in the Ming Dynasty.


    "Ice palm!"


    "Broken knife type!"


    All kinds of true Qi are all over the battlefield, and the Qing soldiers are being reaped ceaselessly. Nian gengyao is going crazy.


    Don''t these people never accept the imperial court''s discipline?


    How can they be in groups on the battlefield.


    With heavy cavalry, they can''t form an army to deal with these martial arts experts.


    So, how can we beat the horse?


    The Ming army on Xiping fort was stunned.


    For the first time, they saw such a happy battle. The Qing army was crushed and slaughtered unilaterally.


    Especially the heavy Armored Cavalry, they are very hot to see. This is a natural war machine.


    "Come down." Nian gengyao said powerlessly.


    Then the remnant soldiers of the Qing Dynasty knelt down and surrendered.


    But Su Xun still did not order to stop, heavy armour cavalry wandering in the battlefield kept killing Qing soldiers.


    "We''re down! We''re down! "


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me


    The soldiers of Qing Dynasty roared in horror and begged for mercy.


    After all, these people can arrange to build rivers, the Great Wall, ready-made coolies.


    Nian gengyao was taken to Su Xun''s horse and knelt down.


    "Who are you?" Nian gengyao looked up at Su Xun.


    He wants to know who he lost to.


    Su Xun spit out two words: "Su Xun."


    "Huai''an is waiting for Su Xun!" Nian gengyao was shocked.A treacherous minister in charge of the Ming Dynasty hall has an army that can fight.


    "Puyi -"


    the long knife fell obliquely, accompanied by blood eruption, Nian gengyao''s head fell to the ground.


    Su Xun took back his sword and drove his horse to Xiping castle.


    "Luo Guanyi, the general of Xiping castle, visited the Marquis!"


    Luo Yiguan ran to Su Xun and knelt down on one knee.


    "General Luo, and all of you, please rise. You are all heroes of our Han family!"


    Su Xun looked at Luo Yiguan. He was a famous general who would rather die than surrender in history. He was very dignified.


    "Thank you for your praise. The general just did what he should do as a soldier."


    Luo said calmly.


    Su Xun dismounted, patted him on the shoulder, looked at the remaining 200 defenders, and then bowed his hand to them.


    "Marquis!"


    Luo Yiguan and others were startled, and they all knelt on the ground.


    "All up."


    Su Xun helped Luo Yiguan up in person.


    "It''s a decree to bury the corpses of the soldiers and burn the corpses of the soldiers in order to avoid the plague."


    Later, Su Xun asked Luo Guanyi about all the details of the battle. Luo Guanyi immediately sued sun Degong against him. If he hadn''t deliberately made it difficult for him to mobilize the elite of Liaodong army to xipingbao, xipingbao would never have been beaten like this.


    Hearing sun Degong''s name, Su Xun felt that this man should die and must die.


    "He ordered Guangning city and ordered Mao Wenlong to lead the Liaodong army to Xiping fort. This time, he wanted to cross the river to attack Qing Dynasty."


    After entering the Xiping fort, Su Xun gave a direct order.


    The main force of the Qing army was totally annihilated in this battle, and the main force of the Liaodong army was still intact. In addition, he opened a new army of 40000, which is the same as his own, and he can make a great counterattack.


    He wants to let Kangxi children know what it means to steal chicken but not to eat rice, what it means to be pressed and beaten.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Guangning city.


    "Good news! Good news! Open the gate


    "Good news! Huai''an is waiting for the annihilation of 70000 Qing troops and the cutting of Nian gengyao! Huai''an is waiting for the whole army to annihilate 70000 Qing troops.... "


    Today, Guangning city is boiling.


    "Did I hear you right? We Won? "


    "Won! We won! Huai''an Hou is really worthy of being a good official who has destroyed the castration party. He can be both civil and military! "


    "We won at last! Huaian is waiting for a thousand years old


    When Mao Wenlong got the news, he couldn''t believe it. He confirmed it to the messenger again and again, and then stayed for a long time before he ordered the generals to discuss the matter.


    "You know, generals, Huai''an is waiting for 40000 new troops. It''s exciting to attack and escape with fatigue, annihilate 70000 Qing troops and kill Nian gengyao."


    Mao Wenlong looked at the generals below and said.


    "Yes, I can''t believe it. How long has it been since we won such a battle? Let''s be proud


    "The 40, 000 new recruits in Huai''an are really miraculous soldiers!"


    "Why is it that the Manchu cavalry is less than ten thousand, and the Manchu cavalry is invincible


    Everyone was overjoyed. This was the first big victory in the war with Manchu Qing for many years.


    Su Xun got rid of the eunuch party and made up for the military expenditure. Now he has won a great victory over the Qing Dynasty, which makes people respect him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Sun Degong, with a smile on his face, was relieved. Fortunately, he ran back to Guangning city. If Pingyang bridge had gone to Nian gengyao that day, there would have been no residue left now.


    Now that Nian gengyao is dead, he can still be a guerrilla general in Daming.


    Eat both sides, isn''t it beautiful?


    Is there anyone more stable than yourself?


    "Well, the Marquis has orders." Mao Wenlong said.


    All of them are waiting for the order.


    "The Marquis ordered us to gather a large army and go to Xiping castle to join us. As soon as the food and grass arrived, we will fight back against the Qing Dynasty!"


    Mao Wenlong said with great momentum.


    All of us are ready to move. After holding our breath for so many years, we can finally vent it.


    Su Xun even defeated Nian gengyao. Can''t they beat other Qing troops?


    The Ming army was at a time of great momentum.


    Mao Wenlong looked at Sun Degong: "Sun guerrilla, this time, the Marquis named you in his letter. He said that when Pingyang bridge fell that day, only you can bring your deputy back safely, which shows your strength."


    "I''m flattered. I''m just two more than ordinary people." Sun Degong said with a smile.


    It seems that I''ve got a blessing in disguise this time.


    When it comes to xipingbao, it will be highly rewarded.


    He was valued by Huai''an Hou and made a great progress.


    Five days later, ten thousand people were left behind, and Mao Wenlong led 80000 troops from all over Liaodong to xipingbao.


    Arrive at your destination in six days.


    "That''s the new army? It''s really good! "


    "This kind of cavalry is unheard of. How do they put on such heavy armor?""The firegun is different from ours."


    "Damn, the new army is so rich."


    "Nonsense, or you can fight."


    Looking at the new army in the camp, all the generals in Liaodong are talking and their eyes are burning. If only they could lead such an army.


    "Don''t say it. The Marquis is out."


    Mao Wenlong yelled. When they looked at the gate of the city, they saw a handsome young man in a python robe leading a group of people to fight horses.


    Everyone saw Su Xun for the first time.


    I''ve heard about him for a long time.


    But I was shocked when I saw it with my own eyes.


    He was only weak in years. He eliminated the castrating party, killed the treacherous officials, made up the military expenditure, settled the rivers and lakes, held the government and defeated the Qing soldiers. He was really a God and man!


    There is nothing like that for young talents.


    Everyone was more in awe of Su Xun.


    "Mao Wenlong, the last general, led all the generals in Liaodong to see Lord Hou. Lord Hou is thousands of years old, thousands of years old!"


    In the distance, Mao Wenlong and other soldiers turned over and dismounted, then knelt down to pay homage to suxunshan and call qiansui.


    Fortunately, it''s not 9000.


    "Your officers and men are free." Su Xun said.


    "Thank you


    The generals thank you and stand where they are.


    Su Xun glanced at the crowd and asked casually, "which two are sun Degong and Bao Cheng?"


    "At the end of the day, sun Degong came to see the marquis."


    "At the end of the day, general Bao Cheng visited the Marquis!"


    Sun Degong and Bao Cheng went out to pay homage in the eyes of admiration and indignation of all Liaodong generals.


    Su Xun rode on his horse and looked down at them. Then he pulled out his knife: "how good is my knife?"


    "Lord Hou wears a sword. It''s a magic weapon!"


    Two people praise a, but in the heart wonder son, is want to give them a knife?


    But only one, how can they share?


    Soon, Su Xun divided them.


    Raise the knife, cut it, split it in two.


    "Poof


    The two heads fell directly, blood gushed from the neck, and the body fell to the ground heavily.


    Everyone was startled. Unexpectedly, Su Xun killed sun Degong and Bao Cheng in this way.


    Su Xun cheered: "Sun Degong, Bao Cheng, because of one''s own personal grievance, the military plane was delayed. It''s time to cut it!"


    "The end will be guilty!" Mao Wenlong kneels down again.


    After hearing sun Degong''s words, he did not send heavy troops to xipingbao, so he was also responsible.


    All of us are terrified.


    Su Xun looked at Mao Wenlong and said, "General Mao has been there, but he will not die. Next, he will be punished on the battlefield. Don''t kneel down. Get up quickly."


    "Thank you, marquis. Don''t take the lead in killing the enemy. Don''t retreat!" Mao Wenlong was relieved and said firmly.


    Su Xun said in a cold voice, "throw down the corpses of these two years and feed them to the dogs. They are not worthy to live in peace."


    Later, several soldiers came forward to carry the bodies of sun Degong and Bao Cheng and went to Xiping fort.


    "Let''s go, generals. Let''s talk about it in detail."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped. He turned around, followed by dozens of armored generals.


    One hundred and twenty thousand Ming army gathered here, only waiting for the food and grass to arrive, they went north to recapture the occupied homeland.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The capital of Ming Dynasty.


    "Good news! Good news! Good news


    "Huai''an is waiting for Liaodong to annihilate 100000 Qing soldiers, and the battle is full of Qing commander Nian gengyao!"


    "Huai''an is waiting for Liaodong to annihilate 100000 Qing soldiers, and the Qing commander Nian gengyao will be killed!"


    The emissary, holding the victory report in his hand, galloped in the capital, and publicized the content of the victory report in a loud voice.


    Everyone is boiling.


    "The Marquis defeated the Qing Tartars!"


    "My God! Win! I Daming finally won a big win! It''s a big win


    "Lord Hou is the Savior sent by heaven! When we have the marquis in Daming, we will be strong again in the end! "


    "Master Hou is a thousand years old! Master Hou is a thousand years old! A thousand years old


    All the people in the capital rushed to tell each other that it was like the Chinese New Year.


    The ministers were also surprised, happy and afraid, and no one dared to attack Su Xun.


    The emperor did not know whether he should cry or laugh.


    Cry, it''s Daming who won. Daming''s territory has been preserved. It won''t be as oppressive as before.


    Laugh. It''s Su Xun who won. People in the world will only remember Su Xun, but not his son.


    But he also had to harden his head and seal the reward. At the strong request of the ministers, he ordered the king to be granted with lard alkali.


    Su Xun was granted the title of King Huai''an, and he was the Grand Marshal of the army and water forces in the whole world, commanding the military of the Ming Dynasty.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The capital of the Qing Dynasty, the palace.


    "Nian gengyao has failed me!"Xuanye covers his chest in pain. He nearly faints when he gets the news that the front line is defeated.


    He just needed a victory to calm down the domestic contradictions and consolidate his throne, but he was defeated in the first war when he ascended the throne.


    What will the people think of him?


    I''m afraid the anti thief is already laughing.


    Will civil and military officials fear him again?


    Is San Francisco ready to move?


    A defeat, the loss of 70000 main force, it seems that the national strength of the Qing Dynasty has been shaken.


    Finally, Xuanye painfully decides to send someone to fight against Daming Yihe. He didn''t expect to lose, but now he has lost, and it''s still so miserable. The Sanfan and local anti thieves in China have restrained a lot of military forces, and now they can''t deploy other forces to fight Liaodong again.


    This is the first time that the Manchu and Qing dynasties have made peace with Daming.


    His prestige has been greatly reduced.


    But it is also a helpless thing.


    As for whether Yihe will succeed or not, he doesn''t worry at all, because in his opinion, he is sure to succeed.


    The Ming army just won a fluke, it is impossible to have the courage to take the initiative to fight against the Qing Dynasty.


    So if he sent someone to make peace, the Ming army would certainly agree.


    Instead of going to the capital of the Ming Dynasty, the messenger he sent to Yihe went directly to Guangning city to see Su Xun.


    Because he knew that the emperor of the Ming Dynasty was more miserable than before. He had no control over the imperial court and the military and political affairs. It was useless for the envoys to meet him. It would delay his time.


    So we went to Liaodong and Suzhou directly.


    At the same time, Yunnan Pingxi palace.


    "Good! What a Huai''an waiting time! "


    Clapping the war report on the table, Wu Sangui sighed several times. He didn''t expect that the Ming army had won, and still won so much.


    "Mr. Wang, this is a good opportunity for us. Nian gengyao died in the war, and the main force of the Qing army received his grandson. We are now cooperating with the Huai''an marquis. We are absolutely successful!"


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, you can''t hesitate to do great things, but you should constantly suffer from them."


    "Xuanye has just taken control of the imperial power, his foundation is unstable, and he has just been defeated. He has lost a lot of soldiers and money. It''s a good time for us to start an incident."


    Wu Sangui was persuaded to revolt one after another.


    Because if Wu Sangui''s rebellion is successful, they are all officials of the dragon.


    Wu Sangui no longer hesitated and asked, "where are the Duke of Luding and Princess Jianning?"


    "Dad, it''s two days to Yunnan." Wu Yingxiong stepped forward and replied.


    Wu Sangui cleanly said: "don''t let them come to Yunnan, just catch them and send them to Huai''an Hou. In addition, please invite Miss Yue to come. I have another letter for her to take to Huai''an Hou."


    Princess Jianning is Xuanye''s favorite princess, and Duke Luding is Xuanye''s favorite minister. If you take it and give it to Su Xun, it''s like a rebellion.


    "Wait, don''t send it. Just kill Jianning and trinket." Wu Sangui said.


    He personally ordered the killing of Jianning and trinket, which showed his determination to fight against the Qing Dynasty.


    "Yes, Lord!"


    An hour later, she took Wu Sangui''s letter to Liaodong to show her lightness skills.


    At the same time, two letters were sent to the king of Pingnan, Shang Kexi, and the king of Jingnan, Geng Jingzhong.


    Wu Sangui offered them to revolt together.


    Half a month later, monk Wu Sangui and Geng Jingzhong raised the anti Qing flag at the same time.


    Wu Sangui killed Zhu Guozhi, the governor of Yunnan Province, arrested the disobedient officials under the inspection envoys, issued an address, claiming to be the former commander in chief of zhenshoushan customs and the president''s Grand Marshal, and formally rebelled.


    The anti Qing forces such as the heaven and earth society became more active in the territory of the Qing Dynasty. They attacked and assassinated officials everywhere, causing chaos in the country.


    Xuanye immediately ordered San Francisco to be pacified.


    After all, he had to settle down in order to keep out foreign affairs, and there was a fire in his backyard. Now he could not take care of the Ming army who was in charge of Liaodong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Liaodong, grain and grass have arrived.


    Inviting the moon also came back to Su Xun with the letter.


    When Su Xun knew Wu Sangui, he was glad. After Geng Jingzhong''s rebellion, he knew that the time had come.


    At the same time, the Yihe messengers sent by Xuanye to offer sacrifices to suthen also arrived.


    Three days later, he vowed to fight.


    The 120000 troops formed an army formation, which seemed to spread all over the vast land. There was a strong sense of extermination, and the world was bleak.


    Su Xun, wearing armor, rode on his horse to face the dense army, and drove slowly.


    All the soldiers were looking at him with blazing eyes.


    Huai''an King Su Xun, the idol of all people.


    Su Xun waved his fist: "Ming army is powerful!"


    The general is mighty


    "The Ming army is powerful!"


    The general is mighty


    The sound of mountain torrents and tsunamis is like thunder."Bring up manqingyi and his messengers."


    Su Xun ordered that soon, dozens of Yihe messengers of the Qing Dynasty were detained.


    Everyone was pale.


    "No, Wang xiongzhuang?"


    Su Xun looked at the head of the righteousness and asked.


    "The king''s army is powerful and powerful, just like the heavenly army. He should win every battle." Yihe said stutteringly.


    Su Xun asked again, "is it possible that this army will be even with the Qing Dynasty?"


    "This..." The Yihe emissary hesitated and soon counseled, "but It can be peaceful and clear. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Su Xun laughed: "I''ll borrow your lucky words, and I''ll borrow your head to worship the flag by the way!"


    "No! King, don''t do it. I''m Chinese too. I''m Chinese too! Give me a break


    Yihe makes the panicked beg for mercy, and is dragged by the soldiers, even the urine is scared out.


    "Since you are a Han nationality, but you are a minister of the Qing Dynasty, you should kill him and cut off the flag!" Su Xun said.


    A moment later, dozens of heads landed.


    "The army is going!" Su Xun ordered.


    "The Lord has an order. Let''s go!"


    "The Lord has an order. Let''s go!"


    Wang Ling was passed on layer by layer.


    "Wu --"


    "Dong Dong Dong --"


    on the wall of Xiping castle, the magnificent trumpet and thunder like drum sounded to see the army off.


    120000 Liaodong troops crossed the river all the way north and set foot on the land that once belonged to Daming, now belongs to Manchu, and will belong to the Han family of Daming in the future.

 Chapter 1387

    Haizhou, Gaizhou, Fushun and other places on the other side of the Liaohe River were all occupied by the Qing Dynasty.


    Liaoyang, Anshan, Haizhou, Gaizhou and Yaozhou were almost in a straight line. After crossing the river, Su Xun directly divided his troops and attacked five cities at the same time.


    He took 30000 people to fight against Liaoyang, Qiaofeng, Yue buqun, Dongfang Bubai and other experts.


    These people are much easier to use than cannons.


    It is more flexible and powerful. You can blast the gate with one move of real gas.


    With the help of the army to attack the city, the Qing soldiers could not deal with these martial arts experts with their array killing moves.


    The troops that can''t form an army array are lambs to be slaughtered in front of these martial arts experts.


    Outside the city of Liaoyang, the king''s flag is on display.


    The Qing soldiers on the wall are ready to defend.


    Invite the moon to take pity on the star to set foot in the air, surround with the true Qi of the whole body, hit the gate with one palm, boom! Zhenqi directly blows the heavy wooden gate to pieces.


    The soldiers of the Qing Dynasty on the tower were stunned.


    This How can we play?


    Don''t these Wulin people in the central plains all refuse to obey the imperial court''s discipline, but do everything right with the imperial court?


    Why do you follow the army now!


    How can they play when they are clear?


    The Manchu Qing Dynasty was a nomadic people''s Republic. There was no master at all because of its lack of foundation. It could only recruit some third rate Wulin people to organize a sticking point.


    Even Mengyuan is not as good as other people''s Mengyuan. There are some top experts like the king of the golden wheel.


    "Break through the Qing court, recover the old soil, kill!"


    Su Xun roared, thousands of troops moved, the earth was shaking, the earth was shaking, and thirty thousand Ming army rushed to Liaoyang city occupied by the Qing army.


    "Meet the enemy! Meet the enemy! Out of the city to meet the enemy


    Without the gate, the Qing soldiers occupied the city wall again. It was no longer useful for them to stay high. Liaoyang garrison general roared hysterically and went down to the city tower to meet the enemy.


    Su Xun set foot in the air, dressed in robes and hunted. He used his finger as his sword. A sword gas shot out. Boom, the head of Liaoyang general exploded under the six pulse sword.


    "The general is dead! The general is dead


    "Run! I can''t stop them


    "Surrender! I surrender... "


    With the death of the general, the Qing soldiers were like headless flies. Some fought to the death, some fled, some laid down their weapons and begged for mercy.


    From the moment the gate broke, the war turned into a one-sided massacre.


    The spear pierced into the body of the Qing soldiers. When the spear head was pulled out, it was dripping with blood.


    Only one day, the Ming army even Ke five cities.


    After a day''s rest, the wounded were laid down, and the army kept on going north.


    Where they have passed, man has stopped killing, and God has stopped killing.


    This time, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Su Xun wanted to destroy his country in the first World War.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Qing Dynasty, Qianqing palace.


    "The South and the north report three times a day. The Wu Sangui rebel troops are going to Sichuan and Guangxi. The Ming army is conquering five cities a day. Do you tell me that all my Qing cavalry are rubbish?" Xuanye roars angrily.


    His eyes were swollen and bloodshot, and his face was yellow when he was young. In a short month, he lost more than ten jin, which showed his great pressure.


    The civil and military ministers below are all wandering in the sky with their heads down. Xuanye is still angry because they can''t help it. No one dares to stand up and be a bird.


    "Secretary of the Ministry of war, you are in charge of military affairs. You say what to do next." Xuanye asks questions directly.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of war came out in no hurry: "tell the emperor that the Qing Dynasty is in a precarious situation. There are anti King Wu Sangui in it. It''s still gratifying, Geng Jingzhong, Wang Sushen in Huai''an, and tiandihui and other anti Qing forces. It''s a critical moment of life and death. With the national strength of the Qing Dynasty, we can''t fight on multiple lines. We have to gather forces to break it one by one, otherwise the country can''t afford it."


    Xuanye just stares at him.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of war only gritted his teeth and said, "for today''s sake, we can only seek peace. We robbed the land of Liaodong from Daming. We''d better return it, first pacify the country, and then fight back."


    "No! The territory that the warriors of Qing Dynasty fought back with their lives and blood, now they have to give up. Where are they going? How could the Qing Dynasty ever cede land to the Ming Dynasty? " The Minister of rites objected.


    Hubu Shangshu said: "emperor, the war report shows that the army can win many times by relying on a new type of fire blunderbuss and artillery. Our army has also seized a few. It''s better to urge the Ministry of industry to make them. In this way, we can win."


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry cursed his mother in his heart.


    You did capture a few!


    Xuanye looks at the Minister of industry.


    "Excuse me, Emperor. Those new fire blunderbuss have already seen it. We I can''t make it. " The Minister of the Ministry of work had to go out and crawl on the ground.


    Xuanye is furious: "waste! It''s a bunch of crap! How can I support you? Why can Daming make it? Why can''t you? ""Emperor Ming Jian, I heard that the reason why the Ming army was able to attack everything was that a large number of martial arts experts were gathered to attack the city. The new type of firegun was just icing on the cake." The Minister of the Ministry of work shivered and excused himself.


    Xuanye said, "I immediately pay a lot of money to hire people from the rivers and lakes. No matter the Han people are full, as long as they can go to the front line to participate in the war, I will not be stingy to reward them, and I will be promoted to the rank of nobility!"


    Xuanye is eager to make peace, but no minister in the court is willing to help him carry the pot, and the only one who put forward it has been accepted back.


    As an emperor, of course, he could not say the words of secession for peace, so he was upset.


    After retiring from the court, he invited his confidant Nalan Mingzhu to discuss the matter. Inside and outside, he asked Nalan Mingzhu to take people to the front line Yihe secretly.


    This is a high-risk job, because the last group of Yihe messengers had been cut down by the Ming army.


    But Xuanye thinks that''s the reason why he doesn''t have enough sincerity. He doesn''t say that he''s cutting the land or paying compensation.


    This time, he was willing to return all the Ming territory occupied by the Qing Dynasty for so many years.


    I''m sure the Ming army will be excited.


    Nalan Mingzhu can only take over this matter, because the Emperor himself came to you and told you heart to heart. If you dare to refuse, where will you put the emperor?


    In this way, with a great mission, Nalan Mingzhu secretly went to the front line of Yihe.


    At the same time, Xuanye''s intention to summon Wulin people to the front line has been sent to all parts of the Qing Dynasty.


    Xuanye thought that not many people would answer the call, because most of the Wulin people in the Qing Dynasty were Han people.


    To his surprise, from the moment the edict was issued, a steady stream of Wulin people signed up for the battlefield. This news is undoubtedly a happy event for Xuanye, who has been attacked for several days.


    In this way, the number of registered Wulin people soon reached more than 3000, and Xuanye became more and more happy.


    I hope these people can turn the situation around when they are on the battlefield.


    But soon he was not happy.


    Because he suddenly heard the bad news.


    Those who signed up for the war, after receiving a lot of money from Xuanye, ran away.


    Originally, he was in financial difficulties. Fighting consumed more money. Now he has been cheated out so much. Xuanye is going crazy and his eyes are red.


    "Son of a bitch! Asshole! A group of thieves without king and father! The purpose is to hunt and kill Wulin people all over the country! I want them to know that my money will kill them! "


    Xuanye is really almost angry. This is definitely his biggest shame for so many years.


    I was cheated by a group of Wulin people.


    "Emperor, calm down! Calm down, Emperor


    "Absolutely not, Emperor!"


    The officials quickly advised that now the Qing Dynasty is like a sieve. If we divide our forces to hunt and kill those people in the Jianghu, wouldn''t it increase our pressure?


    What''s more, it''s the National Treasury''s money, Xuanye''s money, not theirs.


    A month later.


    Nalan Mingzhu, who has not yet arrived in Liaodong, hears a bad news that Liaodong has been taken back by the Ming army, and there is no need for them to cede Liaodong.


    So he was embarrassed now. After all, no one thought that the speed of Ming army would be so fast.


    After two days of hesitation, he decided to continue to go to the front line, ready to make his own claims, no matter how much compensation, and to finish the war first.


    Then he went this time It''s a belch.


    Su Xun didn''t listen to his nonsense at all, so he cut down his flag and announced Xuanye''s peace negotiation. The Ming army''s momentum soared, while the Qing army''s was on the contrary.


    But Xuanye died socially.


    When he went to court, all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty looked at him with this kind of eyes: (£þ ¡÷ £þ;)


    Why did your majesty rebel?


    We''re going to die.


    You''re not making peace with us.


    Xuanye


    It is said that in the back palace, he said hello to the eighteen generations of Sushen''s ancestors.


    In the end, he had to put the matter on Nalan Mingzhu, saying that he was making peace privately.


    Well, it''s the same as emperor Chongzhen.


    But this result, although saved the emperor''s face, but it made the officials divorced.


    Nalan Mingzhu is clearly to help him, so he paid his life, even to help him carry the black pot.


    This is really cool.


    Who else dares to work for him?


    Then there was more and more bad news on the front line.


    It is not Wu Sangui who has captured a certain place today.


    Tomorrow will be the day when the Ming army takes another place.


    The territory of Qing Dynasty is shrinking at an unprecedented speed, and Xuanye seems to be ten years old overnight.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what should we do? Seeing that our ancestors'' foundation is not guaranteed, I am ashamed of my ancestors! "


    On the Dragon chair, Xuanye is so skinny that he can''t sleep because he can''t eat well.


    "Please take care of the dragon."Civil and military officials knelt down and cried out at the same time.


    "Take care of the dragon? Keep fit and wait for the rebels to take my head? " Xuanye shows the color of ridicule.


    It made the civil and military officials worried.


    Fortunately, they are ready to surrender.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of war could not bear it: "emperor, it''s better to ask Mengyuan for help and let them attack Wu Sangui''s rebels from the rear. They can share some of the pressure. After all, they must understand the truth of the death of lips and teeth."


    The reason why Mengyuan was not allowed to attack the Ming army was that Mengyuan and Daming did not border on each other.


    The Mongol and Yuan Dynasties only border on the Qing Dynasty and the Song Dynasty.


    Daming also borders on the Qing Dynasty and the Song Dynasty.


    "Yes! Ask yuan for help immediately Xuanye gives a pep talk. This is his last chance.


    I didn''t think about this before, because it was a way to lead a wolf into the house. When Meng Yuan beat Wu Sangui, he won''t give back the territory to Da Qing.


    But now he''s dying in the Qing Dynasty


    he doesn''t care what brings wolves into the house.


    Live first.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Manchu asked Meng Yuan for help, Su Xun and Wu Sangui did not stop waiting for him.


    One from the south, one from the north.


    With the advantages of military strength and weapons, Su Xun basically attacked one city a day, and occupied one third of the territory of Manchu and Qing Dynasty besides recovering the old land.


    Wu Sangui is gratifying. He is more delicate. The three men together stand for another third. There is still one third left in the Qing Dynasty, and the available troops are less than 100000.


    It is the end that awaits them.


    A month later, Emperor Shun of the Yuan state received a letter from Xuanye asking for help and called all the civil and military officials to discuss the matter.


    "What do you think of Qing asking for help?"


    Emperor Shun of Yuan Dynasty sat on the Dragon chair.


    "Your Majesty, now I''m not stable in Dayuan. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to intervene because the Ming army is strong."


    Some ministers objected on the spot.


    The main reason is that the state of yuan has been in chaos recently. The Wulin forces have been fighting against the Yuan Dynasty, especially Zhang Wuji of the Ming religion, who has attacked the city and occupied a lot of territory.


    "Your Majesty, in my opinion, we should send troops to rescue. Not only can we expand our territory, but also the key is that if the Qing Dynasty dies, we can''t stand alone."


    "Yes, your majesty, Daming is becoming more and more powerful in the hands of Sushen, king of Huai''an. It is close to the destruction of the Qing Dynasty in the first World War. The Ming religion in our country has caused chaos and is deadlocked in the war with the Song Dynasty. Without the Qing Dynasty, we can''t stop the Han people!"


    "Your Majesty, please send troops to rescue as soon as possible. There is an old Chinese saying that lips die and teeth are cold. That''s exactly the truth."


    Many people can see clearly that once the Qing Dynasty dies, the unstable Yuan state will be driven back to the grassland by the Han people.


    Among them, Ruyang king was the most active. He was the most capable leader and the most powerful prince in the Yuan Dynasty.


    At last, Emperor Shun of Yuan Dynasty decided to let King Ruyang lead 20000 Mongolian Yuan cavalry to attack Yunnan and support the Qing Dynasty.


    "Father, I heard that you are going to lead the army."


    Ruyang Wang just returned home, Zhao Min holding a folding fan, should go up to ask.


    "It''s not proper for a man to dress up all day long!"


    Ruyang King frowned and yelled.


    "People like it." Zhao Min hugged Ruyang Wang''s arm with a smile: "are you going to fight?"


    "Yes, your majesty asked me to lead a surprise attack on Yunnan and support the Qing Dynasty, and set out tomorrow." Ruyang is king.


    Zhao Min eyes a bright: "I also want to go."


    "What do you think this is for? It''s going to war, it''s not an outing. " Ruyang King refused.


    Zhao Min is coquettish: "Dad, people have done a lot of things for you these years. If people are not weaker than men, you can let me go."


    "Go, go, go." Ruyang king has no way to take this daughter. After all, he is the apple of his eye.


    Zhao Min''s face brightened with joy.


    The reason why she wanted to go to the state of Qing was just to find a chance to see if she could meet susian, the king of Huai''an. Recently, she had heard the name, and her ears were almost cocooned, so she wanted to see it.


    After all, she is no better than Master Zhang Mingji.


    Next, I''m going to see this man, who is known as the world. These were discussed by the cabinet and Su Xun yesterday, and they were just put forward at the court meeting for a walk.


    Qiao Feng was granted Liaoyang Marquis, commander of the imperial army.


    Hua Wuqi was appointed commander of the royal guards.


    Oh, to tell you the truth, Lin Pingzhi has entered the palace. Now he is Su Xun''s eunuch of BingBi and the governor of jiadongchang.


    Everyone in the East Hall practices the evil sword technique.


    At the same time, Su Xun also asked Dongfang Bubai to reorganize the imperial guards into sunflower guards to cultivate sunflower scriptures.


    Daqian palace is absolutely the palace with the highest security in the world.


    The next thing to do is to digest the benefits of the Manchu occupation and develop the military and economy.It was not allowed to open the sea before, because the interests of Donglin Party and other coastal officials would be damaged.


    But now no one dares to oppose Su Xun''s order.


    He said that to open the sea, it is necessary to open the sea, strictly investigate the salt merchants in all parts of the country, and seize all the eight great merchants in Shanxi.


    One by one, the wills were sent to all parts of the world by the royal guards in an orderly way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three months later, Su Xun left the palace.


    With Qiao Feng and three thousand flying bear army, one thousand royal guards went to Shaolin Temple.


    If he promised to go to Shaolin Temple to help Qiao Feng find xuanci for revenge, then Su Xun must have done what he said.


    With him, there are also invited moon Lianxing, Ding Baiying, and XiaoLongNu, who was granted jade concubine.


    First go to Shaolin Temple, then go to Xiangyang Wulin conference.


    Because Xiangyang is going to hold a martial arts conference.


    It was led by Guo Jing and Huang Rong, the leader of the beggars'' sect.


    The purpose of holding the Wulin conference is to select an alliance leader to lead us to fight against the invasion of the Mongol Yuan Dynasty.


    All the heroes of the world rushed to Xiangyang.


    Of course, Su Xun also wanted to join in the fun.


    It''s more than four years since we last met in Chongyang palace with Guo Jing. He also promised to go to Xiangyang as a guest, but he didn''t have time to go.


    When he went to Xiangyang this time, he only participated in such grand events as the Wulin assembly, and was not prepared to attack yuan.


    Because Daqian has just laid the foundation of Manqing and is digesting the fruits of victory. Now he needs to recuperate.


    Meng Yuan''s fighting power is stronger than that of Manchu Qing Dynasty, and there are Jinlun Fawang, xuanming Er Lao, ADAA Er, asan San San brothers, Cheng Kun, just the same master.


    Moreover, the territory was larger than that of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, with a large number of troops and many experts. Before digesting the benefits of fighting the Manchu Qing Dynasty, Su Xun would not go to war with Meng Yuan.


    Similarly, before the Mongol Yuan Dynasty defeated the great Song Dynasty, they certainly didn''t want to fight with the vigorous Daqian.


    Of course, although Su Xun didn''t want to go to war with Meng Yuan, he would not sit by and watch them capture the Song Dynasty.


    The news of Su Xun''s passing through and Qiao Feng''s going to Shaolin Temple soon spread.


    People who know about apricot forest all know that Qiao Feng went to find xuanci to keep it.


    Xuanci is a highly respected man in the world.


    Many people from the Wulin of Song Dynasty went there, such as Duan family of Dali, beggars'' sect, seven sons of Quanzhen, etc.


    The only purpose of their gathering to Shaolin Temple is to stop Qiao Feng from killing xuanci.


    In their opinion, abbot xuanci''s cultivation of martial arts is profound and compassionate. Even if he killed the wrong person 30 years ago, it can be forgiven.


    Let abbot xuanci apologize. Qiao Feng doesn''t have to kill him.


    Well, it''s not that his parents were ambushed by xuanci. That''s hard talk.


    In fact, Su Xun also felt that xuanci was not a bad person, but he was wrong or wrong. After all, Qiao Feng''s mother, the innocent, was indeed killed by him.


    "In fact, you don''t have to accompany Qiao Feng to Shaolin Temple." Qiao Feng said.


    Su Xun was riding on his horse, enjoying the scenery on both sides leisurely: "I will do what I say. I will do what I say. I will do what I say."


    At this point, he stopped for a moment, and then continued: "Qiao Feng, I found a piece of news a few days ago. In fact, your father Xiao Yuanshan is not dead."


    In the TV series, this guy and Murong Fu''s father Murong bo have been secretly learning kung fu in Shaolin Temple.


    "What Qiao Feng''s voice raised several points, strangled his horse: "is your majesty serious?"


    Then he quickly responded: "the end will be guilty, the end will not question your Majesty''s golden words."


    "Well, it''s not in the palace. It''s not that particular." Su Xunyang raised his whip: "your father picked up his life after jumping off the cliff. Then he has been secretly learning martial arts in Shaolin temple for the past 30 years, and he is also paying close attention to you. You can see him this time when you go to Shaolin."


    "In addition, the reason why your parents were robbed and killed by xuanci thirty years ago is that someone deliberately calculated to start the war between the Song Dynasty and the Yuan Dynasty in advance, and then take advantage of the chaos to achieve their own goals."


    "May your majesty tell me who this man is? Qiao Feng must cut him Qiao Feng''s eyes were wide open in anger.


    Su Xun said: "this man is murongbo, murongfu''s father. He always wanted to restore his country, so he wrote to xuanci, saying that your father stole a lot of martial arts and brought them back to Mengyuan, so that everyone in Mengyuan could practice martial arts and surpass the Song Dynasty in a few decades. Xuanci tangled with a group of experts in the Jianghu to rob and kill your parents."


    "After the killing, I found that I was in the calculation. Your father was a noble of the Yuan Dynasty, but he always admired the Han culture and the harmony of the yuan and Song dynasties. When he died, the war between the Yuan Dynasty and the Song Dynasty was aroused, and murongbo could take advantage of the troubled times to restore his country. He also hid in Shaolin Temple. "


    "This man is for his own self-interest. It''s all right for him to kill my parents. He started the war between the two countries and killed countless people. This man should die!" Qiao Feng is furious.


    Qiao Feng also practiced 18 dragon subduing palms, while Guo Jing practiced 18 dragon subduing palms. It seems that those who practiced 18 dragon subduing palms have the temperament of great Xia for the country and the people.So, in the end, only the state of mind of great Xia can practice the eighteen dragon subduing palms, or will the state of mind be changed after practicing the eighteen dragon subduing palms.


    Su Xun nodded: "I also think this person should be killed!"


    Murong Fu is OK. His father Murong Bo is really bad, with sores on his head and pus on his feet.


    In other words, Murong Fu set out a few months ago with the weapons and silver he gave him. I don''t know if he has arrived in Japan. He can''t even beat a dwarf.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Japan.


    There was an army outside a low city.


    An army of thousands of people, well, it''s really a big army for a tiny place like Japan.


    This is Murong Fu''s army.


    He was worried at first that a thousand people would not be enough.


    Later I found out that there were too many horses.


    This place is not as big as a state capital of the state of song. It is divided into more than ten forces. When fighting the national war, it is the same as fighting between two towns.


    So Murong Fu''s invasion war went smoothly, and the Japanese started a war of resistance for many years.


    Murong Fu has established his country in Japan.


    "Young master, these Japanese people are so weak that they don''t know how wushenjue palace is."


    Bao said with his sword in expectation that he felt bored in these battles and expected a stronger opponent to appear to make him cool.


    Wushenjue palace is the biggest power in the world in Japan. It is said that it is in charge of Japan with the emperor.


    "OK, attack the city. When you get to wushenjue palace, you will know that the other side has some brushes."


    Murong Fu ordered the siege.


    "Brothers! Kill!


    "Kill! Ten gold medals for those who board first


    With the order of emperor Murong Fu of Dayan, more than 1000 soldiers rushed out with a roar, and Murong Fu took the lead in flying to the wall.


    Seeing this scene, countless soldiers curse their mothers.


    If you step on the horse first, you will be rewarded ten gold. Which time did you not climb the wall first?


    "Baga! Die, die, die


    "Here you are, monkey and duck!"


    The japanese yelled to meet the enemy, but they were beaten by Murong Fu and other martial arts experts.


    Soon the city was captured.


    "Hahaha, who can stop me in Japan?"


    Murong Fu stood on the wall and roared up to the sky.


    He found that Japan is a good place.


    In the Central Plains, he can''t compare with Guo Jing, Su Xun, or even Qiao Feng.


    But here, he is the most important.


    Let him have a sense of accomplishment.


    He finally understood what it meant to be a chicken''s head rather than a phoenix''s tail.


    Because chicken heads can sleep with their young ladies without paying Cough, cough, sorry, it''s crooked.


    "Arrogance


    At this time, a sound like thunder sounded, and then the sky and earth changed color, a figure flickered in the air, and soon flew over.


    The smile on Murong Fu''s face converged, and he looked at the visitor solemnly: "who are you?"


    "No God, no palace, no God!" The middle-aged man standing in the air said coldly.


    Japan is his territory, but he has been coveting the land of the Central Plains. Unexpectedly, he hasn''t led his troops to the Central Plains, and some people from the Central Plains came to fight first.


    If he didn''t just go out of the pass at this time, I''m afraid he would have known that Japan had been conquered.


    Murongfu, Bao Butong and others are stern and feel the threat brought by this person.


    Master! And a high-level master!


    Mad! How can there be such a strong warrior in Japan! It''s wrong to step on a horse!


    Bao wants to slap himself.


    Just now I talked about Wushen Jue palace, but I didn''t expect that Wushen Jue attack would be killed.


    And it''s so powerful.


    "People from Central Plains, die!"


    With a loud roar, he smashed his fist directly. The huge shadow of the fist shook Murong Fu''s several people away from the city and threw blood on the ground.


    Murong Fu, the emperor of Dayan, failed to start a business, but the middle road collapsed.


    "Spare me! Great Xia, spare your life! Little Murong Fu is willing to be loyal to the great Xia! " Murong Fu was also a flexible man. Knowing that he could not fight, he quickly got up and begged for mercy.


    Maybe it''s his father''s heredity. He is better at scheming than winning by martial arts.


    No God wanted to kill him, but he thought that he needed someone to lead the way when he invaded the Central Plains, so he asked, "I want to enter the Central Plains. Do you know the situation in the Central Plains?"


    "I know! I know! I know a lot about the martial arts situation in the Central Plains. I say that with the strength of great Xia, no one in the Central Plains will be your opponent. You should have been in the Central Plains long ago! " Murong Fu said excitedly.


    Mother Ganlin! I''ll kill you!


    No God is very powerful, but Zhongyuan can kill him a lot. Murong Fu is going to urge him to go to Zhongyuan to die first, and then no one in Japan can stop him.Hearing Murong Fu''s words, Wu Wushen''s face showed the expression I expected. In his opinion, he was already very strong, and no one could stop him.


    Now after listening to Murong Fu''s words, he, who was very confident, is more confident now.


    Then he was fooled by Murong Fu.

 Chapter 1388

    Shaolin Temple, Song Dynasty.


    Shaolin is very noisy today.


    The main hall is full of people.


    They come from all over the world and meet here for the same dream Wrong, it''s for the same person to get together here, that''s abbot xuanci.


    So many people can see that abbot xuanci''s social status is very high.


    If we compare the Jianghu to the black and astringent society, and all the sects to the societies, then xuanci''s status is equivalent to that of Mr. Hongxing and Mr. Jiang''s father.


    "Amitabha, I''m very grateful to you all for coming here, but if you''re wrong, you''re wrong. I''ve been afraid to face it for so many years. It''s against my heart. Qiao Shi mainly takes revenge for his father. I just accept it."


    Xuanci recited the Buddha''s name to the crowd with his hands together. Then he started to recite the Buddhist beads in his hands. He didn''t know what Buddhist scriptures he was reciting.


    "Master xuanci''s words are wrong. Master xuanci killed the couple for the sake of the common people in the Central Plains. If he wants to seek revenge, he should find the behind the scenes emissary who wrote to Shaolin that year." Said elder Wu of the beggars'' sect.


    Duan Zhengchun also echoed: "we Dali and Emperor Qianyuan have some kind of fate. I will come forward to deal with them. If emperor Qianyuan speaks, Qiao Feng, as a minister, will not violate the emperor''s orders."


    "Before emperor Qianyuan became emperor, he had some friendship with Chongyang palace, and I was willing to plead for abbot xuanci." Qiu Chuji of Chongyang Palace also expressed his attitude.


    It''s a pity that the emperor of Wudang came to visit Wudang and sighed, "otherwise, he would not be able to face him."


    Zhang Sanfeng, the wucrotch sect, has a higher status in the world, which is the existence that xuanci all need to look up to.


    He is known as a living immortal. No one knows how profound his cultivation is, because so far no one has been able to let him do his best.


    "When I treat a guilty person, how can I stir up immortal Zhang to show his guilt?" Xuanci said.


    Just then, a voice came.


    "Wudang Mountain disciple song Qingshu came to visit."


    Everyone looks to the door.


    A handsome young man in a Taoist robe came in with several martial arts disciples.


    "Song Qingshu, the younger generation, has seen all of you, and has come here at the order of Shizu. Shizu said that xuanci abbot is highly respected, and now Mengyuan is covetous. Han people should not fight each other any more." Song Qingshu saluted the crowd, then looked at abbot xuanci and said.


    In the play, he likes Zhou Zhiruo, the Emei sect, and envies Zhang Wuji for becoming the leader of the Ming religion. He is even more envious that Zhou Zhiruo likes Zhang Wuji and peeps at the female dormitory of Emei at night. As a result, he is run away by his martial uncle Mo Shenggu.


    Then he killed Mo Shenggu and joined the beggars'' sect under the design of Chen Youliang. Later, he joined the Emei sect after taking refuge with Zhou Zhiruo.


    Later, the best of the three generations of Wudang disciples did a series of bad things and poisoned Zhang Sanfeng. Finally, Zhang Wuji cleaned up the door.


    Of course, he has not changed qualitatively.


    Although song Qingshu likes Zhou Zhiruo and is jealous of Zhang Wuji, he is still a three generation elite disciple of Wudang.


    Song Yuanqiao, his father, is the head of wucrotch seven heroes.


    And song Qingshu was also regarded by Zhang Sanfeng as the leader of Wudang school in the future.


    Abbot xuanci said, "it turns out that it''s the son of great Xia song. Immortal Zhang remembers the poor monk. It''s a blessing for the poor monk. Amitabha, it''s so good."


    "The white browed eagle king of the Ming Dynasty is here!"


    Another voice rang out. A middle-aged man with white eyebrows and sharp temperament walked into the main hall with a group of Mingjiao believers.


    "White browed eagle king, please forgive me for not being able to meet you far away." Abbot xuanci said to the white browed eagle king.


    The white browed eagle king laughs: "abbot xuanci is very kind. My tutor said that abbot xuanci is highly respected. My Mingjiao will guarantee that abbot xuanci is OK."


    He is one of the four masters of the Ming religion, the leader of the Yingtian sect and the grandfather of Zhang Wuji.


    The four Dharma guardians of the Ming religion are the Purple Dragon King, the green winged bat king, the white browed eagle king, and the Golden Lion King. Among them, the Purple Dragon King is a beautiful young woman.


    "Zhou Zhiruo, a disciple of Emei school in Song Dynasty, came to visit abbot xuanci." A cold female voice came.


    Then a group of women entered, led by a tall, delicate face, eyebrows with a mole, wearing a light pink dress.


    "I''ve seen abbot xuanci, but I can''t come here personally. I specially ordered Zhiruo to come here with the treasure of the town sect, Yitian sword." Zhou Zhiruo said to abbot xuanci.


    Xuanci nodded: "Amitabha."


    "Zhiruo." Song licked dog with a happy face, but this is the main hall, he did not dare to pester Zhou Zhiruo.


    Zhou Zhiruo just nodded to him, and then took the Emei disciples to one side.


    After a while, a little monk came in in a hurry: "abbot, Emperor Daqian is here."


    Everyone''s face is clear.


    "I''m very grateful to you for coming here today. Emperor Qianyuan has a lot of martial arts skills and many masters under his command. If you want to kill or cut him, please don''t interfere." Xuanci said back."How can we do this? If we watch abbot xuanci die, are we not here in vain?"


    Song Qingshu solemnly said that licking the dog is always subconscious in front of the goddess.


    But I don''t know, the goddess doesn''t care at all.


    "Young Xia song is right. The world is not unified by him. The emperor of Da qian can''t control Da song!"


    "Abbot xuanci, you don''t have to say more. Today, so many heroes gather here, it''s impossible to see you killed by Qiao Feng, the son of Khitan!"


    "That''s right. I don''t believe it. Emperor Qianyuan dares not to give us so much face!"


    Everyone agrees. Most of them come from the family. Elder Wu, for example, doesn''t speak because he knows the importance.


    Su Xun could bring his army into the Song Dynasty without being stopped by the song soldiers. He could see that the emperor of Da Qian really managed them.


    "Alas." Abbot xuanci sighed, and then put his hands together: "in that case, you should go out with me to welcome benefactor Su, the great Qianyuan emperor."


    When xuanci took a group of Wulin people out of the gate of Shaolin Temple, he saw that on both sides of the steps down the mountain were full of royal guards with spring embroidered swords.


    All the other soldiers set up their cannons at the foot of the mountain. Without Su Xun''s order, even a mosquito would not want to go down the mountain today, otherwise the cannons would hit the mosquito.


    Su Xun, wearing a Black Dragon Robe, was riding on a tall white horse. He was surrounded by three gorgeous women and three men. One of them was wearing a bullfight robe of the royal guards. It was the commander of the royal guards.


    One of them was wearing a round hat, a red suit and a soft face. It was Lin Pingzhi, the flower of the factory.


    The last one to face the rough, nature is to fight with the sound of Qiao Feng.


    All eyes were focused on Su Xun.


    The emperor Daqian, who usurped the Ming Dynasty and pacified the Qing Dynasty, was too young.


    Song Qingshu can still be jealous when facing Zhang Wuji, but when facing Su Xun, he doesn''t even have the courage to look directly into his eyes. He feels ashamed and annoyed for his cowardice.


    Zhou Zhiruo also looked at Su Xun curiously. She had to admit that compared with Su Xun, Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion, had nothing to compare.


    Su Xun was like the sun, hanging high in the sky, covering up the brilliance of all the young talents.


    "Bold! Why don''t you worship me, Emperor Daqian Lin Pingzhi''s voice gave a cold reprimand.


    Abbot xuanci put his hands together: "people in the river and lake don''t know the common rites. Emperor Qianyuan forgive me. I''m the xuanci you want to find. I committed a murder 30 years ago. Master Qiao Shi, please take my life."


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Qiao Feng''s eyes fell on xuanci.


    "Your Majesty, who can be faultless? Abbot xuanci is highly respected. If your majesty kills him, he will be afraid of losing his tongue. Besides, now that Mengyuan is on the side, I hope your majesty can open up a little bit. " Duan Zhengchun said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "what''s the matter? I''m the emperor of Daqian. I''m rich all over the world. I''m eunuch. I''m peaceful. Who dares to say I am? Who can say me? "


    Self confidence, domineering, domineering, arbitrary.


    This is everyone''s first impression of him.


    "Don''t you expect to block the world''s long mouth? It''s different from a tyrant. It seems that I overestimate you!" The white browed eagle king looked at him coldly.


    As always, he likes to dress up. He liked to dress up when he was young.


    Coincidentally, Su Xun has the same hobby as him, but he doesn''t like pretending, but likes


    Su Xun shook his head: "I don''t need to block the mouth of the world. People in the world don''t care about this. I just need to kill those self righteous guys, such as you who dare to challenge me!"


    What''s the difference between the horse riding and the black astringent Gang?


    Everyone in the world should abide by the law, and learn from Su to be a good citizen.


    "Don''t you dare to insult me!" The white browed eagle king was very angry, and his whole body was full of real Qi, which made his robes sound like hunting.


    He''s probably just trying to act like he''s not going to do it.


    But he pretended to be the wrong person.


    "Bold! How dare you be rude to your majesty


    With a cold drink, Lin Ping''s sword came out of its sheath and stabbed the white browed eagle king with the sound of breaking the air.


    The anti evil sword spectrum is a quick version of sunflower classic. Lin Pingzhi has the talent to cultivate the anti evil sword spectrum as well as in the play. Originally, he had only acquired the ability to cultivate the anti evil sword spectrum. After hawing, the anti evil sword spectrum broke through the master''s realm at one stroke on the day of its success. Moreover, the anti evil sword spectrum is far more powerful than the general master''s realm.


    After all, in order to strength even haw cut, if there is no outstanding place is worth the price?


    The white browed eagle king uses his talons to fight the enemy.


    Fuck, I didn''t see you. I just want to pretend to be forced. How can you really do it?


    Lin Pingzhi raised a touch of disdain in the corner of his mouth. His sword moves became faster and faster, more and more fierce, and his evil spirit was awe inspiring. His killing opportunities were intertwined, which made people feel cold."Dangdangdangdangdang..."


    The long sword collided with the fingers of the white browed eagle king, making a clear sound. The sparks splashed everywhere. The skin was really thick.


    "What kind of sword is it? It''s so evil!"


    "I heard that a swordsman named Lin Yuantu used a very fast and evil sword technique to dominate the Daming River and lake more than 100 years ago. It''s a rare and evil sword technique."


    "Too fast! I can''t even see clearly. Daming is really full of talents. It''s said that all these people in the Jianghu have turned to the imperial court and become Eagle dogs. "


    "Ah Suddenly, the white browed eagle king screamed.


    Lin Pingzhi''s sword pierced his shoulder.


    "Master Bai Mei, I''ll help you!"


    Zhou zhiruojiao drinks it. Yitian sword comes out of its sheath, just like a fairy floating up and stabbing Lin Pingzhi.


    White eyebrow eagle king is Zhang Wuji''s grandfather, and she likes Zhang Wuji, of course, to brush the elder favor.


    Su Xun took a sympathetic look at the love letter.


    This event teaches us a truth that the goddess you lick may also be someone else''s licking dog.


    "Give me that sword."


    Su Su squinted his eyes and said, "relying on the sword, the lower part of the nine Yin manual is hidden in the sword.


    It is said that the sword of heaven can unify the world.


    But no one found the secret of Yitian sword, so they only used it as a magic weapon.


    Because no one is willing to destroy the Yitian sword, it''s impossible to know that there is a scroll skill in it.


    Lianxing steps into the air and stops Zhou Zhiruo. She uses Hunyuan Qi to blow him away easily. Then she grabs Yitian sword and flies back to Su Xun.


    "Leave the sword!" Song Qingshu leaped forward.


    This is called licking the dog to protect the food.


    Pity a backhand slap dog: "roll!"


    It''s hateful. The dog is so cute. How can you beat him? It should be braised in brown sauce!


    "Ah Song Qingshu came out with a scream.


    "Don''t try to be fierce The eldest Wu of the beggars'' sect roared, and then he was slapped by the invited Moon: "I didn''t see you dare to fight in the apricot forest. How come there are so many people now, and you old man are brave?"


    Inviting the moon is more poisonous than pitying the stars.


    "You..." Elder Wu covered his chest and pointed at the invitation of the moon. His face was blue and white with anger.


    "Amitabha, stop it Abbot xuanci''s real Qi spread, and everyone stopped.


    In the later period of the master''s realm, he is worthy of being respected by so many people.


    It seems that he is kind and purposeful. When he takes off his clothes, he is lying in the trough. His whole body is full of big muscles.


    Lin Pingzhi didn''t pay any attention to him at all. When he hurt the white eyebrow eagle, the queen pressed him to fight, which was fatal.


    "This benefactor, you have to forgive others."


    Xuanci light said a, the next second appeared behind Lin Pingzhi, a hand to grasp the sword in Lin Pingzhi''s hand, boom! He''s in the way.


    Su Xun threw xuanci''s hand back with one punch. Looking at him, he said coldly, "xuanci, you don''t care who comes to me. White eyebrows don''t respect me. You should kill me."


    There is a voice to fall, the head also don''t return of stretch out a hand to grasp, directly pinched the white eyebrow eagle king''s neck.


    The white browed eagle king is not even qualified to resist.


    Everyone was in an uproar and had a deep understanding of the emperor''s martial arts.


    "Your Majesty, wait a minute!" Qiu Chuji yelled and went out to pay homage to Su Xun: "I don''t know if your majesty still remembers Lao Dao. Four years ago, your majesty talked with Lao Dao in Chongyang palace. I hope your majesty will spare the life of the white eyebrow eagle king in the face of the old love."


    Now the Ming religion is the main force against Yuan Dynasty. Qiu Chuji doesn''t want to see the Ming religion and Da Qian get angry. He thinks that the white browed eagle king is also in debt. He''s old, and he''s forced to install a hammer. It''s overturned.


    "Since Taoist priest Qiu spoke, I''ll give you face." With that, Su Xun directly squeezed the white eyebrow eagle king''s neck and threw him out and smashed him on the wall of the courtyard.


    Boom!


    The walls of Shaolin Temple were smashed down.


    "Cough Cough... "


    The white browed eagle king coughed violently and crawled out of the ruins in the smoke. He looked at Su Xun in horror, full of the joy of the afterlife.


    So, ah, there has never been any bad tempered person in this world. The reason why he has a bad temper is that no one beat him severely. Just give him a beating.


    Qiu Chuji was relieved and looked at Su Xun gratefully: "thank you for your kindness."


    "Taoist priest Qiu, I''ll give you face, but others won''t. xuanci, no matter why you killed Qiao Feng''s mother, it''s true. You have to admit it." Su Xun said coldly.


    Xuanci nodded: "it''s all the sins of poor monks."


    "Abbot xuanci, I''ll fight with you. No matter whether you win or lose, this matter will be over!" Qiao Feng is full of voice.


    He couldn''t fight xuanci at all, so he didn''t plan to kill xuanci at all. The reason why he did this was that as a son, he had to revenge for his mother.


    Xuanci nodded: "thank you, master Qiao Shi."Other people also think it''s a good idea, because they all know that Qiao Feng can''t beat xuanci.


    Everybody push away and leave a space.


    "Ah! Abbot xuanci, take it


    Qiao Feng roared, and his real Qi flew. One move was to subdue the dragon. The dragon in his palm was playing in the field.


    Boom!


    Xuanci spat blood and flew out.


    "Abbot xuanci!"


    Everyone was shocked because xuanci didn''t fight back at all.


    "Abbot xuanci, are you ok?"


    "Abbot xuanci!"


    Xuanci vomited blood at his mouth, and his face was pale. Seeing this, he was only hanging in one breath.


    "Why don''t you fight back!" Qiao Feng asked.


    Xuanci said intermittently: "xuanci This life I''ve done two wrong things Lord Joe The death of his parents is one of them. It''s only natural that Josh mainly killed the poor monk. Poor monk I''m willing to die. "


    Qiao Feng didn''t say anything for a long time. After a long time, he sighed: "well, you take my hand. Although you don''t worry about your life, the foundation has been damaged. My mother''s hatred has been written off. But today, the abbot should hand over the secret agent who wrote to you to frame my parents."


    "How do you say that, benefactor Joe? Poor monk I''ve been looking for the master behind the scenes. " Xuanci didn''t understand. After swallowing a pill, his face looked better.


    Su Xun looked around for a week and said, "murongbo, Xiao Yuanshan, do you two want to hide?"


    The next moment, two black robe figures fly out.


    One murongbo, one Xiao Yuanshan.


    Seeing Xiao Yuanshan, xuanci''s eyes widened because he recognized Xiao Yuanshan.


    "Murongbo! He''s still alive


    "Why are they in Shaolin Temple?"


    "Xiao Yuanshan and Qiao Feng look the same?"


    Looking at Xiao Yuanshan and murongbo, all of them were full of discussions and doubts.


    Qiao Feng looked at Xiao Yuanshan and cried, "Dad."


    "Good boy." Xiao Yuanshan came forward and put his hands on his shoulder: "it''s my father. I''m sorry for you."


    "I''ve been aware of people lurking in Shaolin Temple like me for a long time, but I didn''t think it was you." Murongbo looks at Xiao Yuanshan and says that it was he who designed xuanci to take people to kill Xiao Yuanshan''s family.


    Looking at murongbo, Xiao Yuanshan said: "I have already found you, but you learn from you, I learn from me, there is no need to break it."


    WOW!


    There was another uproar.


    I didn''t expect that these two people had secretly learned martial arts in Shaolin temple for 30 years.


    The people in Shaolin Temple are both surprised and angry. They haven''t found out after hiding for 30 years, which is a shame for Shaolin Temple.


    "Xiao Yuanshan, you don''t know the identity of murongbo, do you? He was the one who wrote to xuanci and others to kill your family. " Su Xun looked at Xiao Yuan and said the wind was light and the clouds were light.


    Boom!


    This is no less than thunder on the ground.


    Xuanci''s face was blue and white.


    Thirty years ago, two key figures in the first World War outside Yanmen pass were hiding in his Shaolin Temple. One of them was the murderer he had been looking for, but he didn''t find it for so many years.


    Xiao Yuanshan''s murderous plan was revealed, and he stared at murongbo: "it''s you! If I had known it was you, I would have killed you and avenged my mother-in-law! "


    All these years, he has been checking his enemies, but only xuanci and others.


    It never occurred to me that the mastermind who had harmed their family in those years was by his side.


    "You weren''t born 30 years ago, were you? How do you know? " Murong Bo looked at Su Xun and asked.


    He couldn''t figure out how Su Xun knew what so many people didn''t know.


    Su Xun said, "you are not qualified to ask me."


    Because I saw it with my own eyes.


    "Murongbo! Why are you doing this! " Xuanci stares at Murong and asks.


    Before murongbo spoke, Su Xun answered for him: "the purpose of his doing this is to start the song and Yuan war in advance, and then he has the opportunity to take advantage of it. Only in troubled times can he complete the restoration plan."


    Murongbo looked at Su Xun in disbelief. He had the illusion that Su Xun was watching when he did those things 30 years ago.


    Otherwise, why do you even know what he thinks.


    "Murongbo! For your own benefit, you want to start a war between the two countries and kill countless people! "


    "It''s crazy! Crazy


    "You don''t want to leave alive today!"


    All of them were reprimanding one after another.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Murongbo laughed: "I, murongbo, have been hiding in the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin temple for 30 years. If I dare to come out today, I won''t be afraid of you. Xuanci is not my opponent if he is not hurt. Besides, he has already hurt his foundation. Just you, ha ha ha, no one can stop me, murongbo!"After 30 years of practicing all kinds of miraculous skills in Shaolin Temple, he felt that he was invincible.


    "Mr. Murong is so powerful! If you are willing to come to Dayuan, we are willing to help you restore your country. "


    An ethereal voice rang out.


    Then three figures came down from the sky.


    Led by a handsome young man, holding a folding fan, but her tall baby granary exposed her real gender - Ruyang King''s daughter Zhao min.


    With two old men, it should be xuanming, Zhao Min''s bodyguard.


    "Who are you, doll?" Qiu Chuji looked at Zhao Min and asked.


    Zhou Zhiruo replied: "Taoist priest Qiu, she is Zhao Min, the princess of Ruyang king of the Yuan Dynasty. The two people around her are Lu Zhangke and he biweng. They are called xuanming Er Lao."


    "It turned out that he was from Mengyuan. He dared to come to Shaolin Temple. He was looking for his own death!" Someone clamored to catch Zhao Min and threaten Ruyang king.


    Zhao Min opened his eyes wide: "no, no, no, so many heroes in the river and lake can''t beat us in the face. They want to kidnap us. Is it a little woman who threatens my father? Is this the style of you Central Plains martial arts masters? "


    "Shut up Qiu Chuji scolded, then looked at Zhao Min coldly said: "we also disdain to bully a daughter''s home, leave quickly."


    "What Taoist priest Qiu said is wrong. Just like these Mongolians, they don''t need to talk about the morality and justice of the river and the lake. Come on, let''s invite Princess Shaomin to Daqian as a guest." Su Xun said lightly.


    "Yes


    A group of royal guards surrounded Zhao Min and xuanming.


    All of you


    Zhao Min


    She used to wear clothes in the rivers and lakes of the Central Plains by virtue of the identity of Princess Mengyuan. This is what she used to do. But he didn''t think that Su Xun didn''t care at all. On the contrary, he said that he didn''t need to talk about the morality of the rivers and lakes to Mengyuan.


    There are too many waves. I was knocked over by a wave.


    Well, more waves means more water.


    Su Xun''s favorite girl is shuilingling.


    "I didn''t expect that such a hero as your Majesty would bully others, or bully a little girl like me in such a down-to-earth way. Are you not afraid to be ridiculed when it comes out?" Zhao minjiao looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said faintly: "Mengyuan scum, everyone in the Han family will be punished. I''m all for the common people in the Central Plains. Why are you afraid to bear the name and sneer?"


    Zhao Min


    Good guy, this is the essence of the right people. They bully more than they are, and they still bully women. They all say that they are righteous and righteous.


    "Princess Shaomin, please."


    Hua wushao and Lin Pingzhi went over.


    "You take the princess first." The deer stick guest said to the crane pen Weng, and his crutch stood up.


    He Bi Weng mentioned Zhao Min''s lightness skill and wanted to leave, leaving a sentence: "elder martial brother, be careful."


    "Come down here!" All flowers rise in the air.


    Deer and staff also fly up to stop flowers.


    Inviting moon and Lianxing fly up at the same time, directly forcing hebiweng down from the air. Lianxing catches Zhao Min, inviting moon to Fu hebiweng, and below, Lin Pingzhi and huawuqi fight together to defeat luzhangke.


    Zhao Min looked at Su Xun and said, "well, if it''s a big deal, people will go back with you. Let them help you."


    "Good." Su Xun gave her a smile.


    Then he flew out with the sword in his hand, and his body turned into a shadow. With a flash of lightning, the sword pierced the heart of the deer stick man. At the same time, a backhand slap on the crane pen man absorbed his internal power.


    In the blink of an eye, the two masters in the early period of the Mengyuan kingdom were killed and injured. Then Su Xun drained the internal power of the Lu Zhangke, and now they are all dead.


    One man sucked up the other two.


    There was a dead silence.


    Zhao Min is also confused.


    Su Xun looked at Zhao Min and said with a smile, "they not only stop now, but also can never move. Is Princess Shaomin satisfied?"


    All of you


    Are you the devil?


    "You You bastard Zhao Min yelled.


    This time, she came to join in the fun to see if she could make some profit and meet Su Xun, the emperor of Da Qian. But she didn''t expect that because she came to join in the fun, she killed Lu Zhangke and he biweng.


    She didn''t expect that Su Xun would kill Lu Zhangke and he biweng, but Zhang Wuji didn''t!


    She thought everyone was her licking dog.


    As everyone knows, Su Xun was always licked by others.


    Almost licked.


    Su Xun ignored Zhao Min''s self righteous woman, looked at Xiao Yuanshan and said, "Xiao Yuanshan, if you want to kill murongbo, do it quickly. Your strength should be half the weight."


    "Murongbo! Take your life Xiao Yuanshan roared and suddenly launched an offensive against murongbo.


    Murongbo''s fearless counterattack.They are very angry when they fight with each other. The key is that they all use the Kung Fu of Shaolin Temple.


    Two people fight, just like slapping in the face of Shaolin Temple, old pain.


    What annoys people in Shaolin Temple is that they use Shaolin Kung Fu better than them.


    Murongbo and Xiao Yuanshan did open in May and may.


    Originally, he thought that he was going to be invincible when he was born, but his illusion was broken when he was born.


    It''s all enemies here. It''s very bad for him if we continue to fight like this.


    So, murongbo is going to run.


    In addition to the floor sweeping monk who doesn''t hear outside the window, he and Xiao Yuanshan are the strongest here. They have been cheating for 30 years, breaking through the great perfection of the master''s realm.


    So he was very clear that neither he nor Xiao Yuanshan could do anything about it, but if he wanted to run, no one could stop him.


    So he hit it with one hand, and his body floated out for more than ten meters. Then he flew down the mountain with his lightness skill: "I murongbo want to go, who can stop me?"


    Su Xun took a look at Hua Wuqi. Hua Wuqi waved, and a royal guard sounded the signal arrow.


    And then


    "Kang Kang..."


    There was a sound of firearm.


    Murongbo laughs and directly uses his magic power to hold all the steel balls: "you have firearm, I have magic power. How can these things hurt me?"


    What he didn''t know was that the firegun was just measuring the distance, targeting the target, and then dinner.


    "If you have any other means, do it!"


    Murongbo roared with laughter in the air. From now on, the sky will be high and the sea will be wide.


    And then


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The sound of guns is like thunder. Hundreds of blossoming bullets developed by little fish fly out. At the same time, dozens of arrows composed of broken crossbows are used to block.


    And then Murong Fu''s father blew up.


    "Ah


    Murongbo screamed and fell straight in the air.


    Then he flew up again. After all, the master''s situation was perfect. How could he die so easily.


    Then the guns went off again.


    "Boom boom..."


    Murongbo screamed and fell down again.


    Then he flew again.


    And then Boom, boom Ah!


    He once again faltered to fly up, just like Xiaoqiang who can''t fight to death, how tenacious.


    Liu An: old fellow, you won''t get the bullet that I''m getting next to.


    All of you


    Everyone''s eyes were full of fear when they looked at Su Xun, as if they were looking at a devil.


    "I''ll kill you! Kill you


    Murongbo''s clothes were all broken, his skin was split, his flesh and blood were blurred, his eyes were red, and he made a hysterical roar to kill the soldiers at the foot of the mountain.


    "Xiao Yuanshan, you can beat him now." Su Xun looked at Xiao Yuanshan and said something seriously.


    He twitched and ran after Xiao Rongshan.


    "Murongbo, take your life!"


    Xiao Yuanshan flew over and directly recruited a crow to take a plane to take murongbo down from the sky. Soon, he came back with murongbo''s head in his hand.


    Murongbo was not willing to die. He was too subdued to die. If he had not been shot by several hundred cannons, he would never have been killed by Xiao Yuanshan so easily.


    "Thank your majesty for avenging me for killing my wife, and for valuing my son. From now on, we will sell our father and son''s life to you!" Xiao Yuanshan shattered murongbo''s head with his genuine Qi and gave Su Xun his hand.


    Su Xun laughed: "it''s really a blessing for me to get the orders from great Xia Xiao."


    Just now, Xiao Yuanshan was born one by one.


    Now it''s great Xia Xiao.


    What a dregs man!


    "Amitabha, thanks to your majesty." Xuanci worships Su Xun.


    Su Xun looked at him: "xuanci, there is a disciple named xuzhu in Shaolin Temple. If you have time, you can take a look at his clothes."


    Xuzhu is xuanci''s son. He has a mark on his body. If he takes off his clothes, xuanci can see it.


    "Thank you for reminding me." Xuanci didn''t know why Su Xun said that, but he answered.


    Then Su Xun looked at the crowd and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll go first. Goodbye at Xiangyang Wulin conference."


    With that, Su Xun jumped on his horse and was ready to leave.


    "Your Majesty, wait a minute!" Seeing that Su Xun didn''t return the sword, Zhou Zhiruo couldn''t sit still.


    Su Xun looked back: "what''s the matter with Miss Zhou?"


    "Your Majesty, the heaven reliant sword is the treasure of our Emei sect. I hope your majesty can return it." Zhou Zhiruo said.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "Miss Zhou, you attacked me with a sword. I just took your chest weapon. I don''t care about you. Don''t advance an inch.""I..." Zhou Zhiruo wanted to say something more, but he was stopped by the royal guards, and Su Xun left.


    The floor sweeper didn''t show up today, and Su Xun didn''t take the initiative to find him. This kind of master is so powerful. Since he can''t escape from the world, it''s useless for him to go there. Why should he stick others'' cold farts with a hot face.


    also has Joyoung magic in Shaolin Temple.


    Looking at the performance of song Qingshu and Zhou Zhiruo, it should have fallen into Zhang Wuji''s hands by this time, and there''s no need to look for them. This trip to Shaolin is worth the harvest of Xiao Yuanshan.


    Zhou Zhiruo looked at Su Xun''s back reluctantly. She was so angry that Naizi had a big circle.


    Qiu Chuji came forward and said, "Miss Zhou, you might as well wait until the Wulin meeting and ask abbess extinction to ask for it from your majesty. The so-called magic weapon, Yitian sword, can attract people in the Wulin, but it can''t attract your majesty."


    In addition, Zhou Zhiruo has no other way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You emperor, do you really want to threaten my father with a woman? I tell you, my father will not be threatened by you, he will not! "


    Zhao Min was tied hands and feet, tied horizontally on a horse, constantly struggling to shout.


    "He will." Su Xun gently touched her face: "you are your father''s favorite daughter. If I declare you a concubine, will emperor Yuanshun trust your father?"? Well They should be suspicious of each other. "


    "You You are so mean Zhao Min''s eyes were dazzled. She thought she was hurt enough. Unexpectedly, Su Xun was more damaged than her. She could think of this move.


    Her father holds a heavy army, and has a high prestige in Dayuan. If she is taken as an imperial concubine by Su Xun, the emperor will certainly have doubts about her father.


    And his father will also be passive to the emperor suspicious, worried that the emperor will be under his military power, the monarch and his ministers suspect each other, this will not be a good thing for Dayuan.


    It could even turn into a rebellion.


    After all, the whole Dayuan knows how much Ruyang King dotes on her, more than his son.


    Su Xun laughed: "mean? Don''t you think it''s a trick? It''s just that I have to sacrifice my beauty. It''s cheaper for you. "


    "Bah!" Zhao Min felt sick: "who wants your beauty? Please let me go."


    "Shut her up." Su Xun was annoyed by her chattering. If he hadn''t been in public, he would have stopped her.


    "No..."


    Soon her mouth was blocked, only a vague sound.


    After going down the mountain, it was very late.


    Su Xun asked him to take all the soldiers and the royal guards back to Daqian, while he and Hua Wuqi, Lin Pingzhi, Yan Yue, Lian Xing, Xiao Longnv, Qiao Feng, Xiao Yuanshan and others rode to Xiangyang to attend the Wulin conference.


    The reason why many elders didn''t come today is that most of them have already left for Xiangyang.


    In the evening, Su Xun bought the next inn.


    Naturally, we should play sports with little dragon girl.


    In the next room, Zhao Min, who was bound by his hands and feet, was red in the face. He could not help twisting his body. The rough rope rubbed so hard that it felt indescribable.


    Good guy, don''t you find happiness?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, a coastal city.


    More than a thousand people landed here.


    It is absolutely no God and his thousand ghosts.


    Well, and Murong Fu and others.


    Murong Fu successfully coaxed Jue Wushen, who had already been in the heart of the Central Plains, to the Central Plains.


    Absolute absence is also a silly beep.


    Like in TV series, with a thousand ghost forks, he tried to unify the Central Plains.


    However, he is not to blame. After all, in Japan, a group fight between hundreds of people can be regarded as a national war.


    How could he imagine that the national wars in the central plains were fought by hundreds of thousands of people.


    Knowledge limits his imagination.


    In short, absolutely godless is that the countryman has never seen the world. He is the richest man in his village and thinks that he is also the richest man in the city with his own capital.


    His cultivation is not weak, and his master''s condition is perfect.


    He is known as the first expert in Japan.


    Today, however, there are two great masters in Shaolin Temple, and the sweeping monks did not appear.


    No God will be beaten by society.


    "My Lord, I''ve made it clear. One of the biggest things in the Central Plains recently is that Xiangyang is going to hold a martial arts conference. This place is the most suitable."


    "When the time comes, you will lead the divine army Tianjiang to encircle all these so-called Central Plains experts. Those who follow you will prosper and those who oppose you will kill. Then you will be able to unify the Central Plains." Murong Fu said to Jue Wushen with a shy face.


    There is no God in the arms of a cool, beautiful woman, ha ha a smile: "OK, well done, I will never treat you badly."


    He had already imagined how shocked those so-called Central Plains experts would be when he led his army to fall from the sky."Thanks for your attention, this is what small people should do. The reason why small people leave Japan is that they are forced to do so. Small people also want to take revenge." Murong Fu showed the color of hatred on his face and said with gnashing teeth.


    On how the movie emperor was refined


    although Murong Fu didn''t become emperor, it''s good to be a movie emperor. Anyway, there''s a word "emperor".

 Chapter 1389

    Junzhou is subordinate to Xiangyang Prefecture.


    Xiangyang is only a few days away.


    Today, Yuelai Inn was bought by a rich guest with several beauties.


    This local tyrant is Su Xun.


    Some people have noticed that with the war of yuan and Song Dynasties, the people began to flee from Junzhou, and there were many strange faces.


    These are the hidden stakes of the royal guards and the Fanzi of the East Hall. After all, even if Su Xun''s martial arts were superb, it was impossible for an emperor of a country not to defend himself in secret when he paid a private visit. That was a joke about his own life.


    And these people have a bigger role to play.


    In the room on the third floor of Yuelai inn.


    "Your Majesty, it''s all arranged here. The general of Junzhou even wants to pay homage to you." Hua Wuqi mentions this person, a touch of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    Su Xun put down his book and said with a smile, "the ship of Song Dynasty is going to sink. He can''t wait to get on Daqian''s ship when he has a chance. It''s normal."


    "I know everything, but I can''t stand it." Hua Wuqi is disgusted to think of Junzhou''s general.


    Su Xun got up and said, "OK, you''d better watch this side. I''ll fight with the Mongol warriors first!"


    Then he came to Mengyuan warrior


    Zhao Min''s room.


    Princess Shaomin of Mengyuan was pointed, lying on the bed with only one pair of eyes turning.


    Su Xun carefully appreciated her delicate face, slowly untied her belt, and was ready to take advantage of her.


    He has released the news that Zhao Min is a concubine. Now it''s time to do the business.


    "Hello What are you going to do? Don''t mess about


    Feeling his clothes peeled off layer by layer, Zhao Min''s eyes were full of panic and confusion.


    "I don''t want to mess with you. I''ll come rhythmically. How about nine shallow and one deep?" Su Xun asked jokingly.


    Zhao Min was ashamed and angry: "asshole! The emperor of a country is so despicable, dirty, bastard


    "Go on, the degree you scold me now determines the depth I will treat you later." Su Xun said blandly, but his hand didn''t stop.


    Zhao Min was angry and anxious, but he didn''t dare to scold any more: "I don''t like you at all. What I like is Zhang Wuji. It''s useless for you to get me!"


    "What else?" She said, "do you want to be surprised to see her face? Do you think you deserve it? "


    "You..." Zhao Min is very angry.


    Su Xun took away her hehe and Huan Jin: "I said I''d take you as my concubine. You''ve got the status of empress concubine, but you don''t have to pay the price."


    Mongolian Yuan female''s belly pocket is called he, Huan Jin.


    "Is that what I want?" Zhao Min is about to cry. I don''t want to be your concubine.


    Su Xun shook his head: "it''s not important. The important thing is that if I give it to you, you have to love your industry and respect your post."


    Then, the curtain of the bed was put down. In Zhao Min''s indignation, the bed was shaking rhythmically.


    Just as the saying goes, the spring tide brings rain late, and there is no one to cross the river. It''s so wet. It''s so wet!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mengyuan Dadu, Ruyang palace.


    "Father, the story of emperor Qian''s taking his younger sister as his concubine has been spread all over the court." Wang Baobao gritted his teeth and said that he hated Su Xun.


    Ruyang king is also gloomy: "this is yangmou, early know should not so connive min son, she does not go out, also won''t be caught to use."


    "These Central Plains people are really despicable!" Wang Baobao angrily scolded, and then said: "fortunately, your majesty has no doubt about his father and has not been provoked."


    In recent days, there have been many rumors. However, Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty gave Ruyang a lot of rewards and banquets. He didn''t seem to be provoked.


    King Ruyang said, "do you believe it? If you really believe in my loyalty, you will not reward me several times at this juncture. This is to reassure me. "


    "My father said..." Wang Baobao suddenly woke up.


    Ruyang King gloomy face: "he is afraid, after all, my power is too big, now out of the Minmin this matter, he will certainly cut my military power next."


    "What should we do then?" Wang Baobao asked.


    Ruyang King took a deep breath: "you can only take one step to see one step. It''s not against him. But this time I''m going to Xiangyang, I won''t lead the army."


    At the Xiangyang Wulin conference, all the anti yuan Wulin personages gathered together. Naturally, the Mongolian and Yuan sides will not miss this good opportunity.


    One hundred thousand troops besieged the city, tens of thousands of broken gangnu lock empty, plus the king of the golden wheel, just equal to the master, even the great master can''t rush out.


    Besides, Su Xun will also go. If he can catch Su Xun this time, Meng Yuan will make a lot of money.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiangyang.


    As the day of the martial arts conference approaches, more and more heroes gather here.


    Although Guo Jing was responsible for the defense of Xiangyang, in fact he had no official position.He only helped to guard the city as Keqing of Xiangyang garrison general LV Wende, and was deeply trusted by LV Wende, so he was responsible for the defense of Xiangyang as Keqing.


    At this time, people came and went in Guo''s house.


    Those who come to the Wulin assembly will first meet Guo Jing and his wife in Guo''s mansion. Of course, Guo Jing and his wife will personally welcome those who are highly respected.


    After entering Xiangyang City, Su Xun arranged Zhao Min and others in the Inn and took Xiao Longnu to Guo''s house.


    "Tell great Xia Guo that an old friend who once met in Chongyang palace came to visit." At the door of Guo''s house, Su Xun looked at the guard outside and said.


    The bodyguard did not dare to neglect: "please wait a moment."


    With that, he turned and ran into the mansion.


    At this time, Guo Jing and Huang Rong are finding his old father-in-law, one of the five greatest talents in the world in the last era - dongxie pharmacist Huang, and the extinct abbess of Emei.


    "I didn''t expect that the silly boy had become a famous martial arts hero." Huang pharmacist said that he didn''t like Guo Jing at first, but his baby daughter had to marry him.


    Guo Jing said with a simple smile, "thanks to my father-in-law''s instruction."


    "Well! Come on, if you can''t flatter, don''t flatter. I didn''t teach you anything Huang snorted. He didn''t like Guo Jing before, but now he is very satisfied with his son-in-law.


    Huang Rong coquetry: "Dad, brother Jing is not the same now as before, you can give some face."


    "That''s right, grandfather, dad is now a famous hero of the anti yuan war in the world!" Guo Fu said with pride.


    "You, you, since you met this silly boy, this arm has been turning out, even taught my granddaughter bad." Huang Yaoshi looks at Huang Rong and has some taste.


    Abbess extinction said with a smile: "the relationship between great Xia Guo and Mrs. Huang is really enviable."


    "General Guo." The bodyguard came in and looked at Guo Jing''s report: "there''s a man outside who claims to be a good friend you met in Chongyang palace in the past. He''s also accompanied by a fairy like girl in a white skirt."


    "Brother Jing, who is this?" Huang Rong asked.


    But Guo Jing''s eyes lit up and went out: "it must be emperor Qianyuan and the Dragon Girl."


    "Emperor Daqian?" Huang Rong''s face changed, and then she stood up: "brother Jing, such a distinguished guest, I''ll go with you to meet him."


    "Dad, you two will have tea first, and I''ll come." Guo Jing said a word to Huang Yaoshi and extinction abbess and took Huang Rong out.


    Guo Fu also followed up: "I''ll go too!"


    What she worships most is a hero like her father, but Su Xun is undoubtedly more powerful than her father, so she naturally wants to meet this young hero.


    Although a woman should not meet a man when she is not in the cabinet, people in the Jianghu don''t stick to these details.


    Guo Jing saw Su Xun and Huang Rong outside the door from a distance, and immediately saluted: "Guo Jing met..."


    "Brother Guo, why are you so polite? Are you just friends of the past, not other identities? Call me a good brother. " Su Xun interrupted him.


    Guo Jing immediately understood that he didn''t want to make it public: "then Guo Jing will surpass it. Su Xiandi, this is the Dragon Girl of the ancient tomb sect. She is really a fairy."


    "Little Dragon girl has met Brother Guo." XiaoLongNu chuckles and nods slightly to Guo Jing to say hello.


    Su Xun looked at Huang Rong and said, "this must be Brother Guo''s wife. Su Xun has met his wife."


    At this time, Huang Rong was middle-aged. She was no longer as smart as she was when she was young. After giving birth, she was plump and had more mature young women''s style.


    Guo Jing is really lucky. He is an honest man and he is valued by Huang Rong. This may be the complementary character of the two.


    Well, they complement each other physically.


    Huang Rong is no longer what she used to be, but the young woman with similar appearance behind her is quite beautiful, with enchanting figure and unique style between her eyebrows.


    I think it''s Gough.


    When he looks at Guo Fu, Guo Fu is also secretly looking at him. Their eyes collide. Guo Fu looks pretty and blushes, and shyly looks away.


    She has heard a lot about Su Xun''s story, which makes Su Xun naturally add a aura to her heart. Now she can''t help but feel excited to see him so handsome.


    After all, both men and women are visual animals. They all look at their faces.


    "The Su brothers are flattering me for helping them." Huang Rong smile, gentle and dignified temperament.


    With Guo Jing''s honesty, without Huang Rong, he would never have achieved what he is today.


    Su Xun''s eyes fell on Guo Fu and asked, "Brother Guo, this girl is..."


    "This is my daughter Guo Fu, fu''er. Please salute uncle su." Guo Jing said to Guo Fu.


    "Ah Guo Fu tooted: "Dad, he''s not a few years older than me. It''s almost like calling brother..."


    Guo Jing''s face sank: "wanton! Don''t talk nonsense. I''m worthy of your uncle su. How can you mess up your generation? It''s going to make people laugh when it comes out! "Guo Jing is such a real person. In the play, Guo Fu cuts off Yang Guo''s hand, so that Yang Guo can only use one hand in the future.


    As a man, Guo Jing certainly understands the pain of not being able to change hands.


    Then the angry Guo Jing tries to bear the heartache, so he really wants to cut off Guo Fu''s hand, and is finally stopped by Huang Rong. It can be seen that he is really magnanimous.


    Su Xun couldn''t do it, so he admired Guo Jing.


    "Brother Jing, brother Su Xian and his younger brothers and sisters are still here. Don''t make such a big fire." Huang Rong quickly appeases, and then makes eyes to Guo Fu.


    Guo Fu could only reluctantly come forward and salute Su Xun: "Guo Fu has met uncle su."


    "No gifts, uncle. I don''t have any gifts for you. Please come to my place when you have time." Su Xun said in secret, but he didn''t want to shout uncle? After that, let you call dad, don''t you want to kill the king with sword?


    Goughton was in high spirits: "really?"


    She''s never been to the palace.


    "You are not joking." Su Xun gave a smile.


    "A surprise, a sudden, what a system!" Guo Jing frowned and scolded again, and then looked at Su Xun: "forgive me, my dear brother. This girl is spoiled by her mother. My dear brother, Miss long, let''s go first."


    Su Xun and Guo Jing walk in front, while Huang Rong leads Xiao Longnu behind to engage in Lady diplomacy.


    Entering the hall, abbess extinction stood up and said to Su Xun, "the old leader of Emei sect is extinct. I''ve seen emperor Daqian."


    Pharmacist Huang is motionless and a bastard.


    How could he take the initiative to pay homage to the emperor susian?


    "Please stand up, abbess extinction. I just came to the Wulin assembly as a casual person. I don''t have to be so polite." Su Xun looked at the Abbess and said.


    Abbess exterminator stood up straight: "I''m a believer. If my disciple Zhou Zhiruo didn''t understand the etiquette and law and offended your majesty, I''m very ashamed. But the heaven reliant sword is the treasure of our Emei town sect. I hope your majesty will return it."


    "To tell you the truth, the Heavenly Sword is a powerful weapon. It''s broken. To show my apology, I''ll ask the craftsman to build a new sword and give it to the Emei sect of the Song Dynasty." Su Xun has taken the second half of the nine Yin manual, and he was cut off by the sword.


    Abbess extinction''s face changed: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for offending me. The heaven reliant sword is a treasure of Emei, and it can''t be compared with any magic weapon in the world."


    The most important thing is that they haven''t solved the secret of Yitian sword.


    "I''m sorry that the sword is broken, but there''s no other way." Su Xun changed his name and obviously had no patience to explain to the old lady.


    If it wasn''t for Zhou Zhiruo''s sneak attack with a sword, Su Xun would have no excuse to rob Yitian sword.


    "Well! What a great emperor! Come here and play with your royal power? " Huang pharmacist cold hum, dismissive said.


    Huang Rong''s face changed, and Guo Jing looked at each other with a bitter smile.


    They''re such a father. They''re so boring.


    Su Xun looked at pharmacist Huang: "I have been peaceful for a year. How can I not play imperial power? This old gentleman must have excellent martial arts skills to appear here. I don''t know what contribution he has made to the common people in the world, but he can despise the imperial power to govern all the people in the world. "


    He hates this kind of people in the Wulin most. They rely on their own martial arts, ignore the law, act recklessly and disturb the public order. They don''t make much contribution to the society. On the contrary, they look down on the imperial court everywhere.


    "My dear brother, calm down. This is my father. He''s a little grumpy. Don''t worry about him." Huang Rong hurriedly came out to make a comeback and winked at pharmacist Huang.


    Pharmacist Huang didn''t seem to see it, because Su Xun''s words touched his pain: "I didn''t make any contribution. I want to be happy all my life!"


    "It turns out that you are the master of dongxie Huangdao. No one can be free all his life. Even your peach blossom island is my territory! Have you paid your taxes? " Su Xun looked at the Yellow medicine teacher''s light cloud light said a word.


    Pharmacist Huang is so angry that his eyes are wide open. He has lived in Taohua island all his life. Today, he suddenly jumped out and asked him to pay taxes. He was almost angry to death.


    Su Xun continued: "I will immigrate to Taohua Island some day. I will set up county government and royal guards government. As a local resident, the owner of Huangdao should cooperate more. In addition, I have to pay taxes for so many years."


    "Taohua island is the territory of pharmacist Huang. I''ll see who dares to come!" Pharmacist Huang is furious.


    Su Xun''s eyes sank, and a breath of the superior burst out: "it seems that you are going to rebel! Believe it or not, I will immediately send a decree to destroy the Taohua Island anti thieves! "


    "Su Xiandi''s anger is not enough. My father is just talking about it..." Guo Jing turns around in a hurry.


    But if he doesn''t open his mouth, it''s OK. As soon as he opens his mouth, Huang Rong will know. Are you persuading or adding fuel to the fire? Isn''t that exciting her father?


    Sure enough, pharmacist Huang patted the table: "Guo Jing, you ignorant child, shut up! Su Xun, the world belongs to you, but peach blossom island belongs to me. You may not be able to stop me if you have thousands of troops and horses! "


    The implication is that Lao Tzu''s martial arts are very impressive. No matter how many people you are, I can kill you even if I''m in a hurry.How did he ever see the emperor in his eyes?


    Su Xun wanted to let him know that not all emperors could be ignored by him. He shook his folding fan and stabbed pharmacist Huang directly: "then I''ll ask for advice."


    "Well! Come on With a cold snort, pharmacist Huang uses the magic sword palm to fight the enemy.


    Two people fight really angry, directly from the house to the outside, you come and I go, only residual shadow.


    "How can father fight with Su Xiandi?" Guo Jing is dying of anxiety. Pharmacist Huang, it''s disrespectful.


    Huang Rong helplessly said: "you are not the first day to know him, he is this temperament, rest assured, he has the discretion, after all, to think about you."


    "Uncle Su is very powerful." Guo Fu stares at Su Xun''s figure, and her eyes are full of worship.


    Su Xun lost his folding fan and looked at pharmacist Huang: "dongxie''s martial arts are really good. I''ve learned a new move recently. It''s time to try its power."


    "You''re not bad either." Huang pharmacist coldly said, in fact, the heart has already been a storm.


    He was just a big master, but a great master of Su Xun was able to compete with him, and the strength of the other side was amazing. His vigorous spirit couldn''t stop the other side''s folding fan. It was really evil.


    Although very shocked, but in order to maintain the force has been grid, face quietly.


    Su Su smiled and laughed, and then he launched the "Zhi Yin" of the nine Yin manual.


    "Nine Yin white bone claw!" Pharmacist Huang exclaimed. Nun killer


    and the three people of Guo Jing, who were also killed by the teacher, were surprised to hear this. Because the nine Yin manual had already been lost, and it never occurred to me that the world would be reproduced. "Guo Jing,"


    "It''s the God''s claw! Your apprentice, Mei Chaofeng, just made a mistake. " Su Xun sneered.


    the nine Yin manual is created by Huang Shang, with profound and exquisite power, and with the ability of Su Xun to exert itself to the infinite, Huang pharmacist Hwang can not resist.


    "Ah! Poof Yi - "


    soon he flew out upside down, and a mouthful of blood came out. He staggered to stabilize his body and looked at Su Xun with unbelievable face.


    "This How can it be


    Huang Rong and Guo Jing were shocked.


    Pharmacist Huang was defeated by Su Xun.


    He was a strong man in the last era. He was one of the top five in the world. He was defeated like this.


    Su''s strength is too much to judge.


    Su Xun said faintly: "despise the imperial power, also want you to have this strength, your era has passed, from now on thousands of years will be my world!"


    "And my world! You don''t need the world! "


    Pharmacist Huang doesn''t say a word. Losers have nothing to say. The more they say, the more like a joke.


    "Su Xiandi''s martial arts are so advanced that I really admire her. The competition is over. I think we''d better have tea in the house." Huang Rong walked to the middle with a smile, and said the conflict between Huang Yaoshi and Su Xun was a duel between them.


    Su Xun chuckled: "I heard that my wife''s cooking skills are unparalleled. I don''t know if Su has taken this orally."


    Huang Rong''s setting is super cooking.


    "At noon today, I cook by myself, but my younger brother is used to the delicacies made by the imperial chef. Don''t despise my home cooking." Huang Rong said with a smile.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "my wife is modest. I''m afraid the imperial chef in the palace can''t compare with you."


    Then he regained his happiness. The extinct abbess no longer had to rely on the sword of heaven, and Huang Yaoshi no longer looked arrogantly at Su Xun.


    At noon, Huang Rong made a big table.


    "This cup is for Su Xiandi. I''d like to congratulate him for his peace and Qing Dynasty, which restored the name of the Han family to the territory of the Qing Dynasty."


    Guo Jing looks at Su Xun with his glass.


    "Brother Guo, please."


    Su Xun raised his glass and drank it all.


    Everyone pushed the cup to change the cup. The atmosphere was harmonious. After Su Xun tasted the dish, it was really good.


    "Brother Su, I''m still used to this craft?" Huang Rong asked.


    Su Xun praised: "if it''s rare in the world, it''s inevitable to regret that we can''t eat it in the future."


    "Uncle Su, these dishes are made by me." Guo Fu pointed to the dish in front of Su Xun with a proud face.


    Su Xun was stunned, and then said with a smile, "it''s worthy of being my wife''s daughter. It''s worthy of the true legend."


    "No, you like it." Guo Fu''s happy eyes are bent into crescent moon, but also a little shy.


    Guo Jing is an honest man. Pharmacist Huang and abbess annihilation are absent-minded. XiaoLongNu''s heart lies in Su Xun, so only Huang Rong finds out that her daughter has a secret love for Su Xun and thinks about it.


    Next, Guo Fu kept pouring wine for Su Xun. She also drank pretty, red and lovely.


    All of a sudden, her delicate body trembled, because she felt that one of her hands was held. She subconsciously looked at Su Xun, and saw Su Xun smile at her.


    Then her heart beat faster and her pretty face turned red. She broke free from Su Xun''s hand and ran away without looking back: "I''ve eaten well. I''ll go back to the house first.""What''s the matter with this girl? I don''t know her manners at all." Guo Jing frowned dissatisfied.


    Su Xun gave a gentle smile: "Brother Guo, you don''t have to be so harsh. Come on, I''ll drink to you."


    Huang Rong guessed something. He took a meaningful look at Su Xun, but he didn''t break it.


    But Guo Fu said that when she came back to the room, she fell down on the bed and rolled up.


    "How can he do this? How can he steal his hands and be found by his parents?"


    "It''s necrotic. I thought I was a gentleman. I didn''t expect that I was also a lecher, but why didn''t I hate it at all? On the contrary, are you still happy? "


    Of course, it''s because of you, girl.


    After dinner, Su Xun left.


    In the evening, Guo Fu.


    "Brother Jing, don''t you find something wrong with your baby daughter fu''er?" Huang Rong said softly.


    Guo Jing was stunned and then said, "it''s not right. She''s been out of her mind all afternoon. Is that girl ill?"


    "Because she''s taken away." For her husband''s dullness, Huang Rong can only roll a white eye.


    Guo Jing opened her eyes wide: "do you mean that fu''er has a lover? Xiuwen or Dunru? "


    Wu Xiuwen and Wu Dunru are both sons of Wu Santong. They grew up with Guo Fu when they were young. They are Guo Fu''s licking dogs, and they are about to win Guo Fu in the war.


    "Brother Jing, you didn''t find anything? It''s your brother Su Xian. " Huang Rong is speechless.


    "What Guo Jing rises abruptly, his face full of disbelief: "you say fu''er has a crush on Su Xiandi?"


    Then, without waiting for Huang Rong to answer, he walked around the house and said to himself, "no, absolutely not. She Isn''t this a disorder of seniority? What''s more, Su Xiandi is the king of a country and has 3000 concubines in his harem. How can he look up to fu''er? "


    "I said, brother Jing, you underestimate your daughter''s charm. At noon today, fu''er suddenly went out with a red face. It''s mostly your brother Su Xian who did some small moves to her." Huang Rong turned her lips.


    Guo Jing directly denied: "impossible, Su Xiandi is a gentleman, how can do this kind of thing, I think it''s fu''er''s own spring heart."


    Huang Rong only turned her eyes.


    "Rong''er, what do you say to do?" Guo Jing felt that his head was big, mainly because of the confusion of generations.


    Huang Rong said: "you and he are not sworn brothers, not to mention brothers. They have feelings for each other, and my concubine wants to. If there is anything wrong, I''ll tell you. I''ll talk to you in advance. Anyway, I don''t object."


    "This Ah, it''s a mess. It''s a mess. "


    Guo Jing felt that his head was a big circle, but Su Xun''s head on the other side was also a big circle.


    Zhao Min is the main culprit of Su Xun''s head. Recently, Su Xun has been living on her.


    "My father will tear you to pieces!"


    Zhao Min looks at Su Xun on his body and says viciously, but he doesn''t threaten you at all.


    "Your father had better not come, or I''ll just reunite your father and daughter." Susian touched her face.


    Zhao Min''s face changed when he heard the speech.


    Su Xun said with a light smile, "what you think of in your head, can''t I think of it?"


    Most of the people in Xiangyang will not have a good chance to gather here.


    So when Su Xun was in Shaolin Temple, he asked the three thousand flying bear army and royal guards to return to Daqian, but secretly arranged for the army to enter the Song Dynasty.


    These people disguised themselves as vagrants, caravans, escort agencies, and people from the rivers and lakes. Fifty thousand troops came to Xiangyang from all directions.


    All the weapons had already been sent to Junzhou disguised as caravans. The general of Junzhou had already surrendered to him, and all the garrison in the city had been replaced by Qianjun.


    After changing their clothes in Junzhou, these 50000 people are a hundred battle elite infantry.


    When the Mongolian soldiers surrounded Xiangyang, they came out from the rear, and the city''s people in the rivers and lakes came out. They were caught off guard and wiped out their main forces.


    In this way, not only Mengyuan was severely damaged, but also Sushen was able to take Xiangyang as a military town.


    If you win Xiangyang City, you can attack the Yuan Dynasty and the Song Dynasty if you go back. This martial arts conference is not in vain.


    Although he didn''t want to fight with Meng Yuan for the time being, he didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    Moreover, after the heavy damage to the main force of Mengyuan, Mengyuan really did not have the energy to fight with him.


    On the contrary, it can also achieve his goal of fighting for time to recuperate.


    Sure enough, the best defense is attack.


    If you beat your opponent so much that he can''t beat you, then he won''t beat you.


    This is the perfect defense (* / Omega *).


    In the next two days, Su Xun secretly went to Guo Fu to play in the daytime and played with Zhao Min in the evening.


    Of course, one is serious and the other is not. He still respects Guo Fu. Who wants him and Guo Jing to be brothers?As a brother, the pursuit of the eldest brother''s daughter, of course, is to use serious means, can not engage in color.


    But Guo Fu seems not very serious, always eager to try to guide Su to which direction.


    He can only make it difficult to take advantage of it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Three days later, the Wulin assembly officially began.


    The location is in the martial arts arena in the city.


    Su Xun and Guo Jing naturally sat in the front row.


    Guo Jing looked at Su Xun with a complicated expression. I took you as my brother, but you took me as my father-in-law!


    "Brother Guo? What''s the matter? " Su Xun asked.


    Guo Jing shook his head: "it''s OK."


    This Wulin conference is a gathering of half the world''s Wulin people, including Quanzhen Qizi, Wudang Qixia, Mingjiao Zhang Wuji, tiandihui Shouba Chen Jinnan, lingjiu palace, Tianshan TongLao, Shenlong Island Su quan


    As soon as Guo Jing jumped on the high platform, he looked around for a week and said, "you heroes can come at Guo''s invitation. Guo is very grateful. Now the Mongol and Yuan Dynasties are going south to deceive us in the Song Dynasty. Only by uniting the heroes in the world can we fight against Meng Yuan. As we all know, snakes can''t do without heads. Therefore, today''s Wulin conference is to select a Wulin leader! "


    "I think who is more suitable to be the leader of the alliance than great Xia Guo?" The changed elder song called out.


    "Yes, great Xia Guo is famous all over the world. His martial arts are superb. It''s very suitable to be the leader of the alliance."


    "I don''t have to choose..."


    Many people who supported Guo Jing spoke out one after another. Of course, many others didn''t say a word, because they came for the name of Wulin alliance leader.


    Guo Jing said: "thank you for your praise, but there are many heroes in the world, and Guo is not the first. So let''s set up the arena to compete. Any hero who wants to be the leader of the alliance can compete in the arena. As long as everyone agrees, he is the leader of the alliance!"


    Guo Jing said and flew back to the chair.


    For a moment, no one was the first bird.


    "If you don''t, let me do it!"


    A rough voice sounded, and then three figures fell on the challenge arena. They were the master and apprentice of Mengyuan''s Golden Wheel Dharma king, darba and huodu.


    "King of the Golden Wheel!"


    Many people recognized him.


    "King of the golden wheel, you dare to send it to me by yourself. I think you are tired of living!"


    "Let''s go up and kill him!"


    All of us are excited.


    Because the king of Jinlun killed many Wulin people every time he started, and he was deeply hated.


    But he''s still good at martial arts. So far, no one has been able to hurt him. Now he''s still in the net. Of course, these people want to attack him and kill him.


    Huo Du shook the folding fan: "I think the so-called heroes in the world are just like this. You didn''t say that the Mongolians can''t attend the Wulin assembly, so why can''t my master come? Or are you Han people afraid of my master, so you don''t want him to participate? "


    "Joke, how can so many heroes here be afraid of him? Are you afraid that he will be killed? "


    "Ha ha ha ha, is Meng Yuan Mangfu worthy to be fierce in front of us? It''s so funny. "


    The public despised Huo Du''s words.


    Huo Du wanted this effect: "in that case, why are you afraid of a fair fight? If you don''t dare to take the stage, the Wulin leader is my master! "


    "Let me meet you!" A steady voice rang out, and Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao, jumped up.


    Hodo and darba step aside.


    The King opened his eyes.


    "I''m Zhang Wuji of Mingjiao, please give me some advice!" Zhang Wuji threw his fist at the king of the golden wheel.


    The king of the Golden Wheel said quietly, "I know you. Let''s do it."


    He has made great achievements in dragon and elephant Prajna, and Zhang Wuji, the only Mingjiao, is still ignored by him.


    "Take it!" Zhang Wuji moves the universe directly, and his true Qi is gathered into a big ball. The strong wind makes everyone unable to open their eyes, and his power is unparalleled.


    The king of the Golden Wheel despised him and raised his hand in the air, which was a big move: "dragon elephant Prajna palm!"


    Boom!


    Two by two collision, the true Qi was all around, resulting in a huge air explosion, which made people dizzy.


    "Come again!"


    The Dragon elephant Prajna skill of the king of the Golden Wheel Dharma has a total of 13 levels, and each level has the power of a dragon elephant.


    His martial arts have been greatly improved now. I''m afraid no one can match his strength except Su Xun.


    The king of the Golden Wheel took one palm after another, and Zhang Wuji gradually gave up. Finally, he was beaten down by one palm.


    "Master!" Several people want to help.


    Zhang Wuji raised his hand to stop them. His face was pale and his mouth was bloodstained: "Wuji is not good at learning. He failed to take down the thief and give it to you."


    Then he sat back in his chair.


    He is no longer the leader of the alliance.


    After all, no one thought that the king of the golden wheel, the first master of the Yuan Dynasty, would come to the Wulin conference organized by them to fight against the Yuan Dynasty."The leader of Ming religion is just like this. It''s really disappointing." Huo Du shook his head, then looked around the room and said, "who dares to come up to die? If there is no one, my master will be the leader of the Wulin alliance. "


    "Have you asked me?" Su Xun''s voice fell, and everyone felt a flower in front of him. The next moment, Su Xun, who was originally under the stage, had already appeared in the challenge arena.


    "Who is that? I don''t think I''ve seen it before? "


    There are many people who don''t know Su Xun.


    "You don''t know that? Emperor Daqian


    "What! It''s him who has leveled Manqing! It''s too young. It''s incredible. "


    "It''s said that emperor Qianyuan had excellent martial arts skills and might be able to defeat the king of Jinlun."


    "But what if he loses? The king of the golden wheel will not miss the chance to kill him. "


    Everyone was talking about it. After all, Su Xun''s identity was too noticeable.


    Huo Du''s eyes brightened, and then he whispered a few words in the ear of King Jinlun.


    The king of the golden wheel fixed his eyes on Su Xun like electricity: "I didn''t expect that the emperor of a country would dare to take risks."


    He admired Su Xun''s courage, because he knew that a gentleman would not stand under a dangerous wall.


    There''s no need to take risks at all for Su Xun''s identity.


    "Adventure? I''m just here to kill. " Su Xun''s voice fell and his body rushed out as a shadow.


    "Dragon elephant Prajna palm!"


    The king of the Golden Wheel yelled.


    Boom!


    The king of Dharma has moved!


    The king of the golden wheel has made a move!


    The king of the golden wheel is flying out!


    "Bang Dang!"


    A pillar on the challenge arena was broken by him, and his body hit the ground heavily, spitting blood.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the whole audience burst into flames.


    "Lost! The king of the Golden Wheel lost! "


    "One punch! Emperor Qianyuan defeated King Jinlun with one blow! What kind of realm is he? "


    "It''s incredible! It''s so easy for King Jinlun to lose to him! "


    After all, the king of Jinlun is the first master of Mengyuan, and he has just easily defeated Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao.


    But now he was defeated by Su Xun. It was really incredible, and people were shocked by Su Xun''s strength. It was really unfathomable.


    Zhang Wuji shuddered in his heart. He knew that there was a gap between him and Su Xun, but he thought that it was just a gap in power. He didn''t expect that there was such a gap in strength.


    He was a little bitter. Without Sushen, he would be the brightest star. But with Sushen, his color would be dim.


    Being born at the same time with Su Xun is really the sorrow of all their talents.


    Huo Du was the most shocked, because he had a fight with Su Xun four years ago. To be more precise, he was beaten by Su Xun. However, four years later, Su Xun''s strength had improved by leaps and bounds to the point that he could defeat his master, the king of the golden wheel.


    "I belittled the enemy."


    King Jinlun looked at Su Xun and said.


    It''s true that he belittled the enemy, because he didn''t use all his strength, while Su Xun used all his strength.


    "There''s no excuse in the ring." Su Xun said.


    The king nodded, "you''re right."


    Then he looked at khodo and darba and said, "let''s go."


    "Don''t go! Come and go as you like. Where do you think this is? "


    "Good! We can''t let them go! "


    "How can such a good opportunity be missed?"


    Everyone wants to kill them.


    "Everybody! Listen to me Guo Jing stood up, looked at the crowd and said, "today''s Wulin meeting is a blessing for the heroes in the world. If they attack and kill the king of Jinlun, they will be ridiculed by the Wulin people. Let them go, and we will defeat them in the battlefield once again! And then kill him! "


    Guo Jing''s prestige is still very high. As he spoke, everyone stopped talking.


    "Great Xia Guo is worthy of being a great Xia. I have a gift for you." Huo Du said, the fan in his hand flew out, boom, blow up a short column on the challenge arena, revealing a jade stick inside.


    "It''s the dog beating stick of the beggars'' sect!"


    "I didn''t expect to be in huodu''s hands!"


    King Jinlun left with two disciples.


    Huang Rongfei went to the challenge arena to take out his dog beating stick. At that time, he was robbed at the beggars'' sect meeting in xingzilin. He didn''t expect to return to the beggars'' sect in this way.


    Su Xun looked at the crowd and said, "since Su has already entered the challenge arena, he won''t go down. I don''t know which hero on the scene is willing to come up to give advice?"


    Everyone said nothing, because Su Xun even hanged the king of the golden wheel. Who can beat him?


    All those who have ideas have been dismissed.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m here. You and other people in the Wulin of the central plains are not ready to bow down to the throne!"


    "If you follow me, you will be prosperous! Those who disobey me will die"I have no God! Unify the Central Plains today


    At this time, with a laugh, a very arrogant voice spread throughout the audience.


    Everyone looks up at the sky at the same time.


    I saw a middle-aged man standing at attention in the air, looking down at the crowd with a posture of dominating the world. Thousands of people dressed up oddly used their lightness skills to fall from the city wall.


    Everyone looks at each other.


    Where is this fool from?

 Chapter 1390

    On the martial arts arena, all the people looked at the absolute absence in the air.


    Where are these two idiots?


    As soon as he left the king of the golden wheel, another guy dressed strangely and acting like a singer came.


    They all have a doubt: this guy has been using his lightness skill to stay in the air, isn''t he tired?


    "Why don''t they talk?"


    Jue Wushen asked Murong Fu in a low voice.


    "They must have been frightened by your majesty." Murong Fu said flatteringly.


    There is no God to hear the words, feel this Ganges River.


    "Murong Fu, isn''t that Murong Fu?"


    "It''s said that Murong has been missing for a long time."


    "How could he be with that fool?"


    Someone recognized Murong Fu and talked about it.


    The corners of Su Xun''s mouth twitched. Damn it, he was absolutely godless. Isn''t this the Japanese expert in "wind and cloud"?


    Actually, this play has also been integrated!


    He can already imagine the scene of Murong Fu being pressed on the ground by absolutely no God after he arrived in Japan in ecstasy, and now he has become a leading Party for him.


    "They are scolding me," he said


    As a Japanese planning to unify the Central Plains, the Central Plains dialect is of course a compulsory course.


    "They dare to be disrespectful to adults. When adults first arrive here, they just set an example to others and seize the opportunity of foresight." Murong Fu''s bold face encouraged him.


    Jue Wushen nodded, and then cast his immortal golden body resolution, which fell from the air like a shell, and hit the person who scolded him as a fool: "those who dare to be disrespectful to me must be dead!"


    Everyone was stunned and admired the courage of the actor.


    Because the object of his hands is pharmacist Huang!


    Dongxie, Huang Yaoshi, great master.


    "Good courage!" Pharmacist Huang laughed angrily.


    Su Xun can beat me. You want to beat me too.


    Now is a master so arrogant?


    Huang Yaoshi takes out his Yuxiao to fight the enemy. His Yuxiao sword technique is also one of his famous martial arts.


    Because Su xunzhuyu was in front of him, the proud pharmacist Huang didn''t commit the old problem of conceit. Instead, he went all out and didn''t give the other party an opportunity.


    And then There is no tragedy.


    Yuxiao pierced his arm. At the same time, he was shocked out by a strong and overbearing spirit. With a roar, he smashed a hole in the wall. His clothes were all broken and his mouth was bleeding. He looked miserable and embarrassed.


    Pharmacist Huang was stunned, so weak?


    Jue Wushen was even more confused. He got up from the ground wobbly, and looked at pharmacist Huang with his face full of disbelief: "I am invincible in the world..."


    "If your world is a tiny area of Japan, it is invincible." Su Xun interrupted him as if he were watching a frog.


    Jue Wushen suddenly looked back at Murong Fu.


    "No God! It''s a delusion that you want to unify the strength of the Central Plains! " Murong Fu gave a sneer, then looked at the crowd and said, "heroes, this man is working hard in Japan, looking north at the Central Plains, and often sends people to disturb the border. I''m not talented enough to break into the interior to gain his trust and cheat him into the Wulin assembly. Please get rid of the thieves!"


    "No wonder young master Murong suddenly disappeared from the world. He had gone into the enemy."


    "Japanese thieves have the courage to swallow the sky. They are not of our own race. Fortunately, they were discovered early."


    "That is, Murong is not afraid of difficulties and dangers, lurking around him. It''s really worthy of our admiration!"


    Murong Fu''s image in the world is very positive, so people don''t doubt his words.


    This is the stereotype.


    Only Su Xun looked at him with a smile.


    Murong Fu''s face was red, and he didn''t dare to look at each other with Su. He turned and pointed to the absolute absence. "Absolutely no God, you open your eyes and see that we have countless heroes in the Central Plains. How can you be able to meddle?" Today is the day of your death


    "You You dare to cheat me Absolutely godless eyes red staring at Murong Fu, hysterical roar.


    Up to now, he didn''t know that he had been cheated and his strength was not enough.


    "What a lot of nonsense! Die


    Murong Fu''s voice fell and rushed out.


    Facing the uninjured absolute godless, he is submissive, facing the injured absolute godless, he punches heavily.


    Murong Fu''s practice of fighting and changing stars perfectly simulated the immortal golden body decision of absolute immortality, and killed him with absolute immortality.


    Then the disciples of all the Wulin sects killed the thousand ghost fork Luo.


    Pitifully, he was fooled by Murong Fu and was lame. He ran to Zhongzhong and was killed, but he chose a time when the Central Plains experts gathered.


    I''m afraid I can''t die.


    "Heroes, today emperor Daqian defeated King Jinlun. I feel inferior to him. I recommend him as the leader of the Wulin alliance. What do you think?" Guo Jing got up, pointed to Su Xun, looked at the crowd and said."Great Xia Guo is very kind. Emperor Qianyuan defeated Jinlun in the Qing Dynasty. Who is more suitable than him?"


    "As soon as the army of emperor Qianyuan arrives, Mengyuan will be defeated!"


    "I agree, your majesty!"


    Everyone agreed, because Su Xun had the highest comprehensive strength and personal strength.


    Su Xun was also not polite: "since you are all in the same boat in the world, Su must not lose people''s hope."


    Anyway, he won''t be the leader of the Alliance for long.


    When he pacifies the yuan and Song Dynasties, it''s time for him to attack these sects. All the sects must be registered in the imperial court and put under the control of the imperial court. He can no longer elect the Wulin alliance leader, but also pay taxes monthly!


    Paying taxes is the duty of every citizen.


    No one wants to evade taxes!


    "Boom..."


    At this time, the earth was shaking, as if the walls were shaking, and the sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer and closer.


    "General Guo! Here comes the Mongolian cavalry


    On the wall, a young general''s face turned white and yelled at the bottom.


    "Don''t panic. How many people are there?" Guo Jing asked calmly.


    The young general was sweating: "I can''t see clearly. The whole world is full of people, infantry and cavalry!"


    Guo Jing uses his lightness skill to fly to the wall, and other people in the world follow him.


    Standing on the wall of Xiangyang, a large number of Mongol soldiers pushed forward quickly, and cavalry ran around the city, filled with smoke and momentum.


    "This There must be at least 200000 people here! "


    "It''s treacherous of Meng Yuan to let the king of the Golden Wheel fight for the position of the leader of the alliance first, and then besiege the city with a large army to destroy us in one fell swoop!"


    "What''s to be afraid of? We have so many heroes that we can die with them


    "Good! We are not afraid of death


    What you say and what I say.


    "Brother Su, what do you think we should do now?"


    Guo Jing looked at Su Xun, because Su Xun had the highest status here and had the most experience against the enemy.


    "Wait." Su Xun spat out a word.


    "Wait?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    At this time, a cavalry ran to the bottom of the city: "the people of the Central Plains in the city, those who know how to surrender, my general Shi will give you a way to live!"


    Shi Tianze led the army this time. In history, he once attacked Xiangyang and killed tens of thousands of song army.


    "Let your family history general eat shit! I''m not a man of the Central Plains who kowtows to foreigners! " Elder Xi of the beggars'' sect cursed at the young general.


    Su Xun''s secret way is that there are not only people in the Central Plains who kowtow to other people, but also many of them.


    At the end of Ming Dynasty and Song Dynasty, there were a lot of capitulators.


    "Toast, no penalty! Only give you half an hour. After half an hour, we will attack the city. If the general orders the city to be destroyed and slaughtered, if he does not surrender, he will be buried with the people in the city! "


    The young general''s voice fell down and rode back.


    "These animals want to slaughter the city! It''s so heartless. I Guo Jing will kill Shi Tianze to the death! "


    "These alien people are inhumane. In the early Qing Dynasty, Jiading three butchers, Yangzhou ten butchers, and Mengyuan were no different from them. They were all crazy!"


    "So many of our experts are here. Even if they die, they have to pull tens of thousands of people down to be buried with them!"


    Everyone is determined to die. Most of Huang can escape, but the premise is to give up the whole city. Huang may do that, but he can''t give up his daughter and granddaughter.


    Su Xun was not in a hurry: "you don''t have to be so pessimistic. Who can know the exact result before the last moment? Let''s keep our spirits up and prepare for the war. "


    All the people looked at each other, but they recognized that the emperor Daqian still had a back hand.


    Su Xun looked at Guo Jing: "Brother Guo, how many guards are there in Xiangyang City?"


    "There are 80000 in the city, and 70000 are scattered in the surrounding cities." Guo Jing knew the army like the back of his hand.


    In history, 150000 song troops were defeated by 200000 Mongolian troops in the Xiangyang war.


    Su Xun asked again, "what''s the combat power?"


    "This To be honest, it can''t be compared with the Mongol Yuan army. " Guo Jing said with shame.


    This was also expected by Su Xun. Xiangyang, which had been fighting the yuan army, had a stronger fighting capacity than the song soldiers.


    The army at the end of Song Dynasty was so weak that they could only rob grandma.


    Don''t think it''s exaggeration.


    In history, seventeen Mongolian and Yuan cavalry ran after two thousand song soldiers and killed hundreds of them. Is the song army effective?


    It''s no problem for the troops in Xiangyang City to fight with the wind. Moreover, the weakness of the song army is also good for Su Xun, otherwise he will struggle.


    "Brother Guo''s general team gathered outside the gate of the city. When the time came, they would go out to fight." Su Xun said.


    Guo Jing hesitated for a moment, because it was the best way for them to defend the city.Seeing this, Su Xun only gave him an injection of tranquilizer: "Brother Guo, I have realized this situation for a long time. My 100000 troops are already in the rear of Mengyuan and are on the way to Xiangyang."


    It''s a hundred thousand, at most fifty-five thousand.


    However, it''s OK to round it up to 100000.


    I don''t like to make a false report these days.


    "I see. Brother Su is really clever. I''m going to ask Lord Lu for a tiger amulet now!" Guo Jing was relieved, and then turned to the city.


    Time goes by like this.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, half an hour arrived.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    The battle drums are ringing, and the yuan army is going to attack the city.


    Hundreds of cannons were pushed out.


    "Kang Kang Kang..."


    At this moment, the sound of firegun suddenly rang out.


    "Kill! Kill me


    "Kill


    There were shouts of killing from the rear of the yuan army. The big Qianlong flag was flying high, and 50000 troops were pouring down like mountain torrents.


    "It''s Qian Jun! It''s Da Qian''s army


    "It turns out that your majesty has already made a brilliant plan!"


    Seeing Da Qian''s flag, all the people on the wall were relieved and overjoyed.


    "What''s the matter! How can we kill so many soldiers all of a sudden! " Master Shi Tianze of the Yuan Dynasty is confused.


    After all, who wants to die.


    "Brother Guo, give the order." Su Xun looks at Guo Jing.


    At Guo Jing''s command, the gate of the city was opened, and tens of thousands of song soldiers rushed out with the power of Qian army.


    The two sides cooperated with each other, including the yuan army, which made the yuan army unable to take care of each other at the end of the war. The former army and the latter army fought separately, and the situation outside the city was in chaos.


    "Heroes, follow our leader to kill the enemy!"


    As the leader of the Wulin, Su Xun called on the Wulin people to take the lead in flying down the city.


    "Kill the enemy!"


    Others are catching up.


    Jin Lun FA Wang, Gang Xiang, Cheng Kun, a Da San brothers and other Meng Yuan experts all fight.


    However, there are more than a thousand people coming to the Wulin conference this time, so they are stronger, but they enjoy the treatment of being beaten by a group. In the case of a small gap in personal strength, two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    And Su Xun went straight to Shi Tianze, the chief General of the Chinese army, whose position was the flag of the Chinese army.


    "Be careful, marshal! Here comes the thief


    The guards surrounded Shi Tianze.


    "Get out of my way! I''m not afraid of death. Carry my sword Shi Tianze was angry.


    One of the guards carried out a sword.


    Holding a knife, Shi Tianze leaped up on his horse, drove his horse to Su Xun, and growled: "Central Plains dog thief! I''ll take your head! "


    Poof -


    the next second, his head flew high.


    The horse ran out with his body, and then the headless body fell heavily from the horse. Well, he was just a vegetable delivery man.


    The magic claw, the white bone whip, the one Yang finger, the six pulse sword, and the transplanting of flowers and trees Su Xunfei smashed all kinds of martial arts moves one by one in the air.


    Meng Yuan soldiers scream and run away, but panic stricken they will be trampled to death.


    Most of them were trampled to death by their own people. There were too many people and the situation was too chaotic.


    After the death of the main general, the king of the golden wheel and others were besieged and had no skills. These ordinary yuan troops were like headless flies without command.


    Now it''s a one-sided massacre.


    Even the song army in Xiangyang City fought against the enemy bravely.


    One by one, the yuan army fell.


    Blood dyed the land outside the city red, gathered into a stream, flowing to the low places, irrigated by blood, the vegetation here will be more abundant in the next few years.


    The yuan army began to surrender.


    But Su Xun didn''t give an order to stop the attack, and even the surrenders were killed, because there were too many yuan troops surrendering, so many prisoners didn''t care.


    A large number of troops should be assigned to guard the prisoners, and the other side may riot at any time.


    So the best way is to kill.


    The fighting lasted from morning to night.


    The king of the golden wheel, Gang Xiang and others were all killed in the war. Most of them were injured in the Wulin of the Central Plains.


    Nearly 200000 yuan troops were slaughtered, 120000 people fled, and more than 50000 people were captured.


    Eighty thousand song soldiers died and forty thousand wounded in the war, and they lost more than half of them. There''s no way. Their fighting capacity can only guarantee that they won''t run in the downwind battle, but there must be many dead people.


    As the main force of the attack, more than 50000 troops lost less than 10000 people. This is a great victory!


    The surviving song army is cleaning the battlefield, while the Qian army is resting, allowing the song army to search for booty and pick money from the dead.


    Tonight in Xiangyang City, Lu Wende celebrated his success. The army had enough wine and meat.What the carnival Song Jun didn''t notice is that Qian Jun didn''t drink wine tonight.


    The army reveled in the barracks, and the generals also held a celebration banquet in LV Wende''s residence.


    Su Xun deserves to be the first.


    "Thanks to your majesty, the main force of 200000 Mongolian Yuan was wiped out in the first World War. Since then, Xiangyang has no worries. On behalf of the people in Xiangyang, I''d like to have a toast."


    Lu Wende raised his glass and looked at Su Xun. Then he drank it all. His face couldn''t be covered up.


    Although this battle was won by Su Xun, Su Xun was the emperor of Da Qian. Of course, the credit could not be attributed to him, but to Lu Wende.


    After the war report is sent, he may be granted the Marquis or even the Duke, so he is naturally happy.


    "General Lu is over praised. I''m just doing a little bit of my best. This great achievement belongs to the army and people of Xiangyang!"


    Su Xun said with a smile.


    Even Guo Jing was drunk because he was so happy. In a few years, Meng Yuan had no military power to go south.


    The sword hanging on the head of Song Dynasty is blunt.


    Su Xun was also helped back to the inn drunk.


    When I got back to the inn, I woke up.


    Qiao Feng and several other generals have been waiting for him in the house: "see your majesty."


    "Excuse me. Tonight, all the soldiers in Xiangyang are drunk and unconscious. We''ll fight in the fourth shift. Qiao Feng, you''ll take people to the general''s house and take LV Wende. Yuan Chonghuan will control the gate of the city. In addition, we should prevent the yuan Army prisoners from taking advantage of the riot, and we can''t let the foreigners take advantage of it."


    "The domestic reinforcements are already on their way here. This time, our army will take the whole Xiangyang mansion and hold the throat of the state of song in a hurry!"


    Su Xun gave orders one by one, and then got up and left the inn to go to Guo Jing''s house.


    To win Xiangyang, Guo Jing is the key figure.


    He has been guarding Xiangyang all these years, and the army and people in Xiangyang listen to him. If he wants to fly LV Wende, then LV Wende is a fart in Xiangyang.


    Therefore, to control Xiangyang, we must control Guo Jing.


    Not long after Guo Jing returned to his residence, he was in a good mood talking with Huang Rong. Suddenly, his servant reported that Su Xun had come.


    The couple looked at each other.


    "What''s su Xiandi doing so late?" Guo Jing frowned, puzzled.


    Huang Rong soft voice way: "wait for him to come in not to know, you first rest, I go to meet him."


    Then she put down the sobering soup and went out.


    "Sister in law, Brother Guo is still up." Seeing Huang Rong, Su Xun called.


    Huang Rong shook her head: "no, brother Su and brother Jing just separated in Lord Lu''s mansion. Why did they come here in the middle of the night? Is there something urgent?"


    "Will my sister-in-law let me talk at the door?" Su Xun opened his hand and joked.


    Huang Rong was dumbfounded and said, "it''s my faux pas. Brother Su, please come inside and let''s talk while we walk."


    "Does my wife think that the Song Dynasty can last for a long time?" Su Xun went into the house and asked directly.


    Huang Rong is a smart person. She is not as honest as Guo Jing. To put it bluntly, she is Yuzhong. It''s easier to deal with Huang Rong, but to deal with her is to deal with Guo Jing.


    Guo Jing listened to Huang Rong most.


    Huang Rong eyebrows a pick: "younger brother what meaning?"


    "Madam, you are the most intelligent woman in the world, so I won''t beat around the bush." Su Xun stopped and looked at Huang Rong: "Mengyuan is an alien race. The emperor of the Song Dynasty is fatuous and the people have no way to live. On the contrary, our army is powerful and powerful. Sooner or later, we will sweep the whole country of the yuan and Song dynasties. Will Brother Guo be buried with the rotten ship of the Song Dynasty?"


    "It''s not necessary to be buried with brother su. When you go south, you won''t give brother Jing a living." Huang Rong said half jokingly.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "Brother Guo is very chivalrous. I really don''t want to fight against him in the future. Besides, the emperor song is not the Ming army. If Brother Guo wants to work for the people, why don''t he come to me?"


    "You want to take Xiangyang tonight." Huang Rong''s words were astonishing, and her tone was affirmative.


    Su Xun did not hide: "yes, Xiangyang City fell into song''s hands is a waste. Tonight Xiangyang will fall into my hands, so he specially came to persuade Brother Guo. I know Brother Guo will only listen to your wife."


    "I''ll help you to persuade him. I just hope you don''t let her down." Huang Rong took a deep look at Su Xun.


    Su Xun chuckled: "thank you, mother-in-law."


    "You''re poor. Brother Guo thinks you''re a gentleman. Don''t think I didn''t find out what you did to fu''er." Huang Rong glared at him, then twisted her slender waist and walked in.


    Su Xun laughed and followed him. He said that he was wronged. It was Guo Fuguo who led him to do it.


    Guo Jing looked at the two: "why so long."


    "I had a chat with brother Su outside. You talk slowly. I''ll fry two small dishes for you." Huang Rong smiles, then turns and leaves.


    Su Xun sat down and looked at Guo Jing: "now that the threat of Xiangyang City has been solved, Brother Guo can be at ease.""At ease? Just for a moment. " Guo Jing shook his head with a wry smile: "although he won this time, according to the temperament of the officials, it is estimated that he will have to make a reverse Mongolian Yuan apology."


    It''s really something big counsellors can do.


    Maybe he will hand over Guo Jing under the threat of Meng Yuan to calm the other party''s anger.


    Su Xun said: "the Song Dynasty is so unpopular, Brother Guo and I don''t want to show our ambition?"


    "My brother is kind, but I won''t leave Xiangyang people." Guo Jing refused.


    Su Xun said, "the Song Dynasty will die sooner or later."


    "Then Guo died with Xiangyang!" Guo Jing''s tone was calm, but he revealed his determination.


    "Kill "Kill!"


    "Kill me!"


    Just at this time, the street outside suddenly yelled and killed, and the fire burst into the sky.


    "What''s the matter? The yuan army''s prisoners rioted!" Guo Jing immediately put down the sobering soup and stood up.


    Su Xun sat on the chair without expression.


    "Step, step..."


    A bodyguard ran in in panic and reported: "General Guo, something''s wrong. The Qian army suddenly launched an attack and has captured the east gate."


    "What Guo Jing stares at Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s face did not change. He said lightly, "the Song Dynasty has no virtue. Those who have virtue live in Xiangyang. Brother Guo, you can''t get out with me. Just sit here and chat with me. After the war, you will be the general of Xiangyang City."


    "You! Thank you for trusting you so much. I didn''t expect that you would hold up your butcher''s knife against your allies and rob Xiangyang! " Guo Jing was furious and his face was livid.


    "Brother Jing, the Song Dynasty is already full of holes. If you want the people to live well, you need a stable environment. Only Da qian can give you this environment. Don''t you understand?" Huang Rong came in and looked at Guo Jing.


    Guo Jing looked at Huang Rong incredulously: "Rong Er, you already know that he will take Xiangyang!"


    "Good! I''ve known for a long time that I''ve had enough of such a Song Dynasty! Brother Jing, don''t you know what song is like? If you defend the Song Dynasty, you are defending these officials and aiding the tyrant! " Huang Rong has to have a good hand in the concept of stealing.


    Guo Jing''s face was blue and white.


    Huang Rong came forward and leaned against him. She said in a soft voice, "brother Jing, Song Dynasty should die. You should support Su Xiandi even for the sake of the people in the world. What''s more, Fu Er''s heart is on him. You should support him both in public and in private."


    "Alas Guo Jing was disappointed, sighed and sat back on the chair heavily.


    Su Xun arched his hand: "Brother Guo is deeply aware of the great righteousness. My brother thanks brother Guo for the common people in the world."


    "Your relationship with fu''er is also called Brother Guo?" Huang Rong took the opportunity to take this matter seriously.


    Su Xun also followed suit: "father in law."


    Guo Jing could not help twitching.


    What is the experience of a brother becoming a son-in-law?


    Guo Jing wanted to chop him to death when he thought that he would take him as his brother, but he slept with his precious daughter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After daybreak, the city changed its flag.


    The flag of Qian is flying high.


    Su Xun stood on the wall in a dragon robe.


    The soldiers called out all the people to the street.


    Su Xun used his internal power to make his voice spread all over the city: "people of Xiangyang, I''m Su Xun, the emperor of Daqian. Mengyuan was cruel and regarded you as a pig and a dog, while Song Dynasty had no virtue and regarded you as a grass and mustard. I obeyed the destiny of heaven, conquered Manchu and defeated Mengyuan, just to give the people a stable life. I promise you that I will never add any taxes to the people of Daqian."


    Never add a Fu, the whole scene boiling.


    Long live the emperor


    I don''t know which one knelt down.


    Long live the emperor


    Long live the emperor


    The people of the city knelt down and cried out.


    Tax will never be added, but tax still has to be collected. Tax and tax are not the same thing.


    Moreover, Su Xun never disdained to earn money from the poor.


    He only makes money from the rich.


    How much money can a poor man have?


    Rich talent is the flow of fat oil!


    Five days later, the domestic army arrived and collected the whole territory of Xiangyang Prefecture without a single soldier. 150000 Qianjun troops were stationed here, looking at the Song Dynasty in the South and Mengyuan in the north. When the time came, they could fight whoever they wanted.


    At the end of the martial arts conference, all the forces dispersed one after another, but some of them were left by Su Xun.


    They are Wudang seven heroes and xuanci abbot.


    "Great Xia song, I hope you will send this letter to Mr. Zhang Sanfeng and Mr. Zhang Zhenren."


    Su Xun solemnly tells song Yuanqiao.


    "Your Majesty put it down, song will do it!"


    Then the seven swordsmen of Wudang left.Su Xun took out another letter and gave it to abbot xuanci: "abbot xuanci, I hope you can send this letter to an old monk sweeping the floor in Shaolin Sutra Pavilion."


    Although abbot xuanci was very puzzled why Su Xun asked him to bring a letter to an old monk sweeping the floor, he didn''t ask much: "Amitabha, poor monk must live up to your Majesty''s trust. It''s good."


    Then he left with the people of Shaolin Temple.


    The contents of Su Xun''s letters to them were the same.


    That is to ask them to kill the dragon!


    Since there is such a person as Wushen, it means that Fengyun has also been integrated into Fengyun. In Fengyun, there are four sacred beasts, the dragon and the fire unicorn, who are still alive.


    Huo Qilin''s blood has little effect on him, but the Dragon yuan of Shenlong can greatly increase his power.


    The force value of the people in Fengyun is too high. When they fight, it''s just like the fantasy world.


    If he wants to accomplish the task of the Han family, he must unify all the countries and forces in the world.


    Without twin cities, the world will be among them.


    Xu Fu swallowed the blood of the wind and lived for thousands of years.


    They are a group of powerful and powerful people.


    The sword of the sword sage changes its shape.


    There is also a nameless person called Wulin myth, full of blood pulling erhu, residual blood everywhere.


    Nie Feng, bu Jingyun and Qin Shuang are also very powerful. They blow up a hill with one blow.


    These people were all hanging on the horse, so if Su Xun wanted to finish the task quickly, he could only take the shortcut of swallowing Longyuan to kill them.


    If you want to kill the dragon, you can''t do it alone. So you have to invite Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk to be born. I believe they are also interested in the dragon.


    But also need to find the dragon with the magic weapon, because according to the setting of Fengyun, ordinary weapons can not break the dragon scale.


    Three days later, he took Guo Fu as his concubine in Xiangyang.


    Wedding night.


    Su Xun came into the room full of wine.


    On the edge of the bed, Guo Fu was wearing a long red dress. Her legs were close together, and she sat dignified with a red cap on her head. When she heard Su Xun''s footsteps, she trembled slightly and raised her heart to her throat.


    Because of the sitting posture, the curve of the body is very obvious. Looking at the radian of the baby''s granary, the child will not be hungry in the future, and so will Su Xun.


    "Fury, here''s my husband."


    Su Xun hugged her, did not take off her hood, directly across the red hood to kiss up.


    This kind of blurred vision gave Guo Fu a different kind of stimulation and excitement


    Tonight, Su Xun and great Xia Guo fought for 300 rounds. Finally, they were exhausted and begged for mercy. They didn''t stop until the middle of the night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mengyuan Dadu.


    "Can the battle report be sent back to Xiangyang front?"


    Emperor Yuanshun sat on the Dragon chair and asked calmly.


    Most of them are far away from Xiangyang, so we haven''t received the news of defeat.


    "To your majesty, there''s no news yet, but your majesty doesn''t need to worry about it. There are 200000 troops and some experts like national division. Xiangyang City will be broken soon!" A minister came out and said confidently.


    Other faces are also wearing a smile, as long as Xiangyang is broken, there will be no city that can stop the cavalry of their Mengyuan warriors, and the flower world in the Central Plains of the Song Dynasty will eventually belong to them!


    "War report! Xiangyang war urgent report! Get out of the way


    At this time, a soldier was tearing and shouting, and rushed to the hall from the outside.


    "Your Majesty, just say that Cao Cao is coming. It must be the victory of the front line."


    "Tell him to come in!" Emperor Shun can''t wait.


    After a while, the soldiers ran in, crawled on the ground and cried, "Your Majesty, Xiangyang was defeated, 200000 troops were destroyed, and both the national division and marshal Shi were killed."


    Boom!


    Inside the main hall, the pot burst.


    "What are you talking about?" Ruyang king is most excited, because the 200000 troops are the elite of Dayuan!


    "How can you be defeated! How could you have failed! "


    "How dare you spread false news! Cut it off


    "How can 200000 troops be defeated!"


    Everyone is unbelievable, this can not be accepted, the playground instant chaos into a pot of porridge.


    "Shut up! Shut up Emperor Yuanshun forced himself to bear the pain and roared. Then he stared at the soldier who told the news: "what''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty, marshal Shi led the army to besiege the city. Unexpectedly, tens of thousands of Qianjun troops suddenly came out from behind. Then nearly 100000 song troops in the city cooperated with them from inside and outside. With the help of the Wulin people of the song state, our army was unprepared and defeated like a mountain!"


    The soldier howled out the process of his defeat.


    "Shi Tianze mistook me! Shi Tianze is mistaken for me


    Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty clenched his fists, yelled and stood up abruptly. Suddenly, his face turned white and a mouthful of blood gushed out. Then he slowly fell back.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! Pass on the doctor quickly"Your majesty! Your majesty, wake up


    The thatched cottage was in chaos.


    An hour later, in the side hall, Emperor Yuanshun opened his eyes slowly, looking very weak.


    "Your Majesty is awake!" The ministers gathered around.


    Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty said in a low voice, "you Aiqing, please tell me what to do for today''s plan."


    "Your Majesty, 200000 troops have been defeated. Our army is unable to go south for the time being. We should shrink our defense line to prevent Daqian from taking advantage of the opportunity." Ruyang Wang said methodically.


    Emperor Yuanshun nodded: "then I''ll give it to the general. I''m tired."


    Ruyang Wang YILENG, he thought this matter would be handed over to him, did not expect that after the defeat of Xiangyang, Emperor Yuanshun was more on guard against him, did not trust him.


    He went back to the palace in a mixed mood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lin''an, the capital of the Song Dynasty.


    The battle report of Xiangyang has come.


    However, although the people in the court were not happy, they were worried.


    Because with the successive defeats of Lien Chan, the emperor and his ministers had been afraid of Meng Yuan to the core.


    What they thought was that it was useless to win only one battle. On the contrary, they worried that Meng Yuan''s anger would be aroused and the other side would fight to Lin''an.


    Then their wealth will be gone.


    They are quite satisfied with their life now.


    Anyway, it''s the people who suffer, not them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what should we do?"


    The emperor of song was full of sorrow. He couldn''t help asking his regards to LV Wende''s family. I asked you to guard the city, but I didn''t let you take the initiative to attack. This infuriated Meng Yuan.


    "Your Majesty, LV Wende sent troops privately. He and Guo Jing should be handed over to Meng Yuan to calm his anger."


    "I''m sorry! Without the imperial edict, LV Wende sent out troops without authorization and beheaded according to the law! "


    "Wait for me to reconsider!"


    Just as the emperor was about to issue a decree, a voice came from outside: "Xiangyang urgent report!"


    Everyone was shaking with fright.


    Did Meng Yuan make a comeback after his defeat?


    "Come on! Come on Cried the emperor of song.


    A soldier ran in, knelt down on the ground and cried, "tell your majesty, Xiangyang is in a hurry. Emperor Su Xun has occupied the whole Xiangyang mansion!"


    "What The emperor immediately stood up, and then a smile burst out on his face.


    Ministers were also relieved.


    "Your majesty! This is the Song Dynasty of God''s blessing! Now that Mengyuan wants revenge, Qianguo is in front of him! "


    "Yes, God bless me


    "Congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to your majesty!"


    All the civil and military officials were overjoyed.


    "Hahaha, it''s a decree. I''m going to celebrate the banquet in the palace today." The emperor laughed.


    The soldiers kneeling in the center of the hall saw this absurd scene, not only a little desperate.


    This is the official family of the Song Dynasty.


    These are their humerus!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Su Xun knew nothing about Meng Yuan''s indignation and Song Dynasty''s joy. He had already returned to the capital.


    After returning to the capital, he sent someone to check the news about the World Congress.


    It turns out that the world will be in the humble territory of Wuguo on the edge of the map.


    No wonder a Wulin sect can dominate a country. It turned out to be a small country.


    It''s also understandable why there is no God in the play and one thousand people can come to the Central Plains.


    The emperor of Wu is a decoration.


    At this time, the world will develop rapidly, and will soon dominate the kingdom of Wu. The three disciples, Nie Feng, bu Jingyun and Qin Shuang, have made great efforts.


    In addition to Tianxia Hui, wushuangcheng is the second largest force in the kingdom of Wu, and its leader is called Dugu Yifang.


    Su Xun made an appointment with Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk Tu Long. In addition to the fact that Huashan sect had been hiding in Siguo cliff, there were four people in total, and they needed four magic soldiers.


    There are three swords in Lingyun cave, which are xueyin sword, Huolin sword and Xuanyuan sword.


    There is another Su Xun''s Wushuang sword, which is relatively easy to get.


    Moreover, in the play, xiongba also sends Nie Feng to snatch wushuangjian and kill Dugu Yifang.


    Su Xun could just come forward to save Dugu, and then borrow wushuangjian from him.


    Five days later.


    In Daqian palace, Su Xun met Zhang Sanfeng, the floor sweeping monk and Feng Qingyang, the three hermit masters. Feng Qingyang was the weakest, the late great master.


    As for Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeper, Su Xun couldn''t see their depth.


    "I admire the three elders for their profound accomplishments." Su Xun looked at the three and exclaimed.


    Zhang Sanfeng, in particular, is said to have broken the void and soared into the sky, which is unfathomable.


    The floor sweeping monk said, "Amitabha, are you serious about what your majesty said in his letter? Is there a dragon in the world"You are not joking. If you don''t believe me, we can go to Lingyun Grottoes to see Huo Qilin and get back the three magic weapons of xueyin sword, Huolin sword and Xuanyuan sword by the way." Su Xun''s tone was firm, and in Lingyun grottoes, there were also blood Bodhi, a healing holy thing, and the spine of the ancient holy King Huangdi, also known as the dragon vein.


    What''s more, Su Xun wanted to see if he could subdue Huo Qilin as a mount. His horse couldn''t satisfy him. Isn''t it handsome to ride a qilin?


    Listen to Su Xun say so sure, but three people are still not sure, this matter is too mysterious.


    After that, they decided to follow Su Xun to the Lingyun grottoes of the state of Wu.


    "The three elders will rest for a few days and leave on time in half a month." The reason why Su Xun put off his time half a month later was that he had to make some arrangements.


    Send royal guards and Dongchang Fanzi to join the state of Wu in advance, and you can control the movement of the state of Wu at any time.

 Chapter 1391

    In the territory of Wu state, Lingyun grottoes.


    "There is such a masterwork in the world."


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the Leshan Buddha, Zhang Sanfeng couldn''t help but give a sigh of praise.


    "There is a legend in the state of Wu that if the water floods the knees of the Buddha and the Lingyun grottoes are burned, the Fire Kirin will come out."


    Su Xun said calmly.


    "Is there a fire unicorn in it?" I still can''t believe it.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "you are not joking."


    "If there is such a beast, will it not offend him if we intrude into it? When the beast is angry, can the four of us be rivals? " The floor sweeper is worried.


    Su Xun put on a force: "the so-called divine beast is just a supernatural beast. If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get the tiger''s son? I''m rich all over the world. I''m crawling all over the world. The beast should be proud of my mount. "


    It''s not as good as the tiger''s den. It''s because the mother tiger doesn''t accept it. How can she give birth to a tiger''s son?


    "Your Majesty is not afraid to face the fire Unicorn when sitting on half of the land. What are we afraid of when we are three old people? In that case, I will give my life to accompany the hero! "


    As Zhang Sanfeng''s voice dropped, his sleeve and robe swung and he walked step by step to the entrance of Lingyun grottoes. The true Qi in the void swung away and the steps appeared step by step.


    This Tama is a fierce man who cultivates immortals in the martial arts world!


    "Immortal Zhang is really a God and a man!"


    The wind is blowing like a breeze. The next moment, the figure has appeared on the top of the Buddha.


    "Amitabha, what a good thing."


    The sweeping monk chanted the Buddha''s name, and his body flew to the top of the Buddha like a golden light.


    Su Xun: "three, the entrance is below."


    Three people "....."


    Zhang Sanfeng stumbled and nearly crashed.


    Then the four entered Lingyun Grottoes together.


    "It''s so hot inside."


    "There seems to be something magical."


    "What''s on the stone wall?"


    After entering the Lingyun grottoes and walking inside, you can see a lot of blood red fruits on the stone walls.


    "This is the blood Bodhi. It''s a holy thing for healing. It''s born by bathing in Kirin''s blood." Su Xun went up to pick.


    Feng Qingyang and the three followed closely.


    They became fruit farmers in Lingyun grottoes.


    "Roar!"


    A roar of beasts echoed in Lingyun cave.


    The four stopped at the same time.


    Then a heat wave surged out of a passage, and a dark red ferocious beast roared out of the fire.


    "If there are such beasts as fire Unicorn!"


    Zhang Sanfeng three people are surprised, and then almost at the same time to stop the fire.


    When Huo Qilin''s paw is pressed down, a crack appears in the gang mask formed by three people. Su Xun uses Lingbo''s micro step and kicks Huo Qilin''s lower abdomen with a sliding shovel.


    "Boom!"


    Huo Qilin was kicked out and hit on the ground. Lingyun cave shook and several falling rocks fell.


    "What a power


    Feng Qingyang and the three men praised him for kicking the beast down with their bodies, which was called boundless power.


    "Roar!"


    Angry, Huo Qilin gets up from the ground and shakes his ferocious head. He is surrounded by flames and treads on the ground with the soles of his feet. The flames come from the ground and fill the cave.


    The wind is clear, and the floor sweeping monk uses his martial arts to suppress it, but the fire source is constant and can''t be controlled at all.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Zhang Sanfeng roared, left hand and right hand a slow motion, and then the river outside the Lingyun Grottoes directly backflowed in his control, all poured into the Lingyun grottoes.


    The raging fire was put out by the river.


    "What kind of cultivation is immortal Zhang?"


    The floor sweeper and fengqingyang were stunned.


    Is it because they have lived in seclusion for too long and have been out of touch with the world? Now the warrior is holding it?


    While Su Xun took advantage of the chance that the fire was washed out by the water, he jumped up and down on Huo Qilin''s back.


    "It''s so terrible. Isn''t your majesty afraid to burn your crotch?" Feng Qingyang said in a daze.


    After hearing this, Su Xun almost tottered down from Huo Qilin''s back. Fortunately, he grabbed the Dragon horn on Huo Qilin''s head, put his knee on his neck, and forced him to the ground with a fist on his head.


    Pu Yi -


    the nose and mouth of Huo Qilin gushed blood.


    After all, if it''s pure power, Su Xun''s strength is greater than that of animals. He''s more than animals.


    "Proud -"


    Huo Qilin was choked and roared. He wanted to resist for the first time, but he was overwhelmed by life.


    "Beast! Don''t accept it


    Su Xun knelt down and pressed it. He grabbed the Dragon horn with one hand to control his head, and beat him with the other.


    Fire Kirin kept roaring and struggling. The flames all over his body burned all the clothes on Su Xun''s body.


    If it wasn''t for Su Xun''s copper skin, iron bone and vigorous Qi, his younger brother would have been baked by Huo Qilin."Beast! You really want to die! "


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Huo Qilin was so tough and had no strength to resist. He even refused to surrender when he was beaten on his stomach. Instead, he kept yelling at him.


    "Amitabha Your majesty, I feel as if it has been taken The monk couldn''t help saying.


    Su Xun''s fist stopped and his eyes moved down. Huo Qilin was yelling at him, but his eyes were full of grief and tears. Cao NIMA, can''t you understand Qilin''s words? I''m convinced!


    Don''t you see I haven''t even returned my hand? You beat me all the time, all the time, all the time!


    Su Xun rubbed his dog''s head awkwardly. After a long time, he kept yelling. Was he begging for mercy?


    He thought it was tough.


    "Here you are. It''s compensation." Su Xun took out a blood Bodhi and handed it to Huo Qilin.


    Huo Qilin


    This horse is mine.


    It feels too aggrieved.


    After living here for thousands of years, four young people suddenly broke in and stole their blood Bodhi. They beat themselves up and compensated themselves with their own things. Human beings are really inferior to animals!


    But it is still a good tongue roll, blood Bodhi involved in the mouth, at least can heal.


    "Those who know food are heroes. Get up." Su Xun showed satisfaction and stroked his hair.


    Fire Qilin wrongly roared at him, you step on the horse first let me go, I can get up!


    Su Xun pulled at the corner of his mouth and let it go.


    Huo Qilin stood up and shook his ashes. He was majestic and a hero again.


    As long as he is handsome and fierce enough, who would have thought that he had been pressed on the ground and beaten violently.


    Su Xun jumped up and down on his back.


    Huo Qilin sneezes reluctantly, shakes his hoof and takes him around.


    "Congratulations to your majesty


    The wind is clear, and the three of them say congratulations.


    "Thanks to the help of the three masters, otherwise this beast will be so fierce that I will not be able to fight alone for a long time."


    Su Xun laughed and said that compared with horses, Huo Qilin is Ferrari in the martial arts world.


    When Huo Qilin looks at Feng Qingyang, Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk, I already remember you.


    Three people smile at it.


    "Go, take us to Huolin sword and xueyin sword." Su Xun patted his dog''s head.


    "Roar!"


    Huo Qilin roars and takes him to the depth of the cave. It seems that this unemployed beast who has been away from work for thousands of years is adapting to his new job very quickly.


    Next, Su Xun found the buried Huolin sword beside a skeleton, and found the sealed xueyin sword in a huge stone.


    Duanlang, Nie Feng, your father''s things have fallen into my riding house, which belongs to me, so I took them and used them. Is that ok.


    Then he took the dragon vein and Xuanyuan sword.


    The dragon vein is the backbone of the Yellow Emperor. It gathers the Dragon Qi of the Central Plains and is used to suppress the dragon vein of the country. It can reduce natural disasters, ensure the peace of the country and the people, and promote the peace of the world.


    Xuanyuan sword is the Yellow Emperor''s sword, but the Xuanyuan sword in this play is too ugly, so Su Xun gave Xuanyuan sword to the floor sweeping monk, xueyin sword to Zhang Sanfeng, and Huolin sword to fengqingyang.


    As for himself, he doesn''t need weapons at all. His fist is the hardest weapon in the world.


    But I still want to go to Wushuang city to get wushuangjian.


    Because matchless sword is divided into Yin sword and Yang Sword.


    The sword of Yang is in Dugu''s hands.


    The Yin sword is in Mingjia Mingyue''s hands.


    Two lovers, a man and a woman, can use these two swords to perform a unique sword technique -- love in the city.


    So he went to Wushuang city not only to borrow sword, but also to borrow people. He and Mingyue use these two magic weapons to show their love for Wushuang City, which can greatly damage the dragon.


    To increase the success rate of his dragon killing.


    As for love is not a problem, as a thousand years slag man, he can easily fall in love with every woman, more skilled let women quickly fall in love with him.


    During this trip to Lingyun grottoes, although Su Xun didn''t get the magic weapon, he got the magic skill and the beast. Besides Huo Qilin, he also learned the Nie family''s proud cold six decisions and Xuanwu real skill on the walls of Lingyun grottoes.


    This trip is full of harvest.


    When it was dark, four figures came out of Lingyun cave.


    A middle-sized old monk in a monk''s robe was carrying a powerful sword.


    An old man with white hair and beard in a Taoist robe was carrying a big knife.


    A handsome and matchless young man is riding a ferocious beast, but he doesn''t wear clothes, but people in the Jianghu don''t care about trifles.


    There is also a wind in green with a red sword.


    "Please help me to buy a suit in a small town nearby." Su Xun looked at the three men, but he was not afraid of losing face by streaking. The main reason was that his brother was too big. What if he scared people?More importantly, in case of causing the envy of the world''s men, how to attack him?


    What if it causes a woman''s madness, and when she sees him, she thinks about it all the time, and it''s hard to fill her desires, which leads to disharmony in other people''s families and marriages?


    So for the sake of the people, he has to wear clothes.


    Feng Qingyang flies away with his lightness skills, and his voice comes from the air: "I''ll go."


    After a cup of tea, Feng Qingyang came back with a white robe of good material: "this is the best one in the village. Your majesty will make do with it."


    "Thank you, master Feng." Su Xun arched his hand, took the white robe and put on his clothes. Please call him a vacuum hermit.


    Zhang Sanfeng asked, "where are you going next?"


    "When you go to Leshan town, there are spies from the royal guards. First, go and ask about the recent trends of various factions in the Wu Kingdom." After Su Xun finished, he patted Huo Qilin on the head. Huo Qilin jumped down and ran.


    Then a legend appeared in the world.


    It is said that Huo Qilin, the fierce beast in Lingyun grottoes, was subdued and now became the man''s mount.


    No one knows his name.


    Call him kylin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leshan town.


    "Did you hear that? The Huo Qilin in Lingyun Grottoes has been taken as a mount. "


    "I''ve heard that many people in the Jianghu have met on the road. They say they are a beautiful young man."


    "How did I hear that he was an old man with a big knife?"


    "No matter who can subdue Huo Qilin, his martial arts must have been superb."


    Several people in the river and lake are talking about the hot news in the river and lake recently. The case of Huo Qilin being ridden!


    "Monster! Here comes the monster


    "Go and see the monster!"


    All of a sudden, the crowd was noisy.


    Su Xun rode the burning Unicorn into the city.


    Along the way, he was like a rich second generation driving a Ferrari to blow up the street, with countless returns.


    No, Ferrari doesn''t have that effect.


    It''s about the same with Jian 20.


    Su Xun stopped at the door of an inn.


    "Four guests, do you want to stay in the hotel or stay at the top?" Xiao Er ran out and looked at Huo Qilin with fear.


    Feng Qingyang dismounts the horse: "the horse is good."


    "All right." Xiao Er came forward to hold the reins, and then looked at Su Xun fearfully: "uncle, you Kirin don''t need a little one to feed you. I''m inexperienced."


    He was afraid that the fierce beast would eat himself.


    Then he will feed Kirin.


    Su Xun said, "take it to the backyard with Ma Fang, and then make a table for him."


    After that, he went to the inn.


    "Good." Xiao Er nodded pale, and then walked to Qilin tremblingly: "Uncle Qilin, I I''ll take you to the backyard now... "


    Huo Qilin sneezes with disdain. He is a cowardly and stupid human. Then he follows Xiao Er to the backyard where he feeds the horse with his proud head on his back.


    In the private room on the second floor, Su Xun met a royal guard flag: "humble duty, see your majesty."


    "Excuse me. Tell me if there''s anything important in the Wu Kingdom now." Su Xun asked faintly.


    "Your Majesty, now the biggest thing in the martial arts world is that the ten-year martial arts competition between the leader of the guild and the sword sage is coming, and that Dugu Ming, the son of Wushuang city leader, is going to marry Mingyue."


    After hearing this, Su Xun ponders that Dugu Ming''s marriage to Mingyue is just for the sake of the two to fight against the hegemony.


    At present, Nie Feng, the third disciple of xiongba, is in Wushuang city. He is ordered to go to Wushuang city to investigate the missing spy of Tianxia society. He is also ordered to kill Dugu Yifang and bring back wushuangjian, but he falls in love with Mingyue.


    The matchless city is in a mess at this time.


    Originally, Su Xun wanted to save wushuangcheng, then borrow wushuangjian and take Mingyue away.


    But now it seems too much trouble.


    So, just grab it.


    By working hard and getting what you want, you will have a more sense of accomplishment.


    Is it inspirational?


    Anyway, Wushuang city is not a good thing. After robbing wushuangjian, he ran to the Dragon Temple and forced the dragon to kill the dragon and win the Dragon yuan.


    When he swallows Longyuan, he doesn''t pay attention to any hegemony, swordsman and so on.


    In the TV series, Qiwu slaughters the dragon through detailed preparation and careful planning.


    And Su Xun''s biggest advantage is himself.


    With the help of Zhang Sanfeng, he can fight with the dragon as well as the fire Qilin.


    After dinner, the four rushed to wushuangcheng.


    At the same time, the world will.


    "Yun''er, do you know why I came to you?" Xiongba looked at Bu Jingyun and said calmly.


    Bu Jingyun replied, "please make it clear."


    "Recently, it''s said that someone in the Jianghu has accepted Huo Qilin in Lingyun Grottoes as a mount. I founded the world association to shock the Jianghu and the imperial court. These sacred beasts should be owned by me. I want you to get Huo Qilin back for me!" Xiongba said word by word.If it hadn''t been for Su Xun''s acceptance of Huo Qilin as a mount, he wouldn''t have thought of it.


    But now that Huo Qilin is accepted by others, he is very upset. He can''t take it, but he can''t give it to others, so he wants to take it.


    Bu Jingyun arched his hand: "yes, I do."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Master Feng, are you going out again?"


    Bu Jingyun is stopped by Kong CI in the martial arts arena.


    Bu Jingyun nodded. He liked Kong Ci, but he didn''t know how to express it.


    However, he is the first person to have Kongzi in the play, which is also a kind of soup.


    There is a saying: the woman of the first elder martial brother lies in the arms of the second elder martial brother and says that she loves the Third Elder martial brother.


    Yes, this woman is Kongzi!


    She goes to bed with her second elder martial brother Bu Jingyun and wants to marry her elder martial brother Qin Shuang. Before she dies, she lies in Bu Jingyun''s arms and tells her feelings for her third elder martial brother Nie Feng.


    What a loving woman she is.


    This play is full of thunder spots. It''s full of various passages, especially the one in which Bu Jingyun holds Kong Ci and cries out. It''s really eye-catching.


    "I''m going too." Kongzi is pestering Bu Jingyun.


    Bu Jingyun is very direct: "no way."


    "What? The Third Elder martial brother doesn''t take me, neither do you." Kong Ci''s displeased mouth.


    Hearing Nie Feng, bu Jingyun was immediately stimulated: "OK, I''ll take you."


    "That''s right." Kongzi was very happy.


    Then Bu Jingyun rode down the mountain with Kongzi and followed Su Xun.


    Being held in his arms by Bu Jingyun, Kong Ci''s face was full of enjoyment: "master Yun, you''re very kind."


    You know, she''s riding with her arms around her.


    I don''t know. I thought she was being ridden.


    The expression is enjoyable and charming, which is hard to describe.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There are no twin cities, and there is a lot of festivity.


    Today is the day when Dugu Mingqu Mingyue, the son of Dugu Yifang, the leader of Wushuang City, became his wife.


    We are very happy with the guests.


    Dugu Ming has been greedy for Mingyue for a long time. This time, he can finally taste her salty food.


    "Congratulations to you, young master. Miss Mingyue is the first beauty in our two cities!"


    "Yes, you are very lucky."


    Being praised and envied by others brings Dugu Ming great satisfaction and constant smile.


    And Mingyue is not happy, because her head is full of Nie Feng''s figure, can''t forget.


    The wedding party is almost here, and her eyes are numb. She puts rouge on her dressing mirror.


    Soon, she was picked up by the sedan chair.


    And Nie Feng saw the bright moon in the sedan chair, it was heartbroken, full of unwilling and reluctant.


    In the hall of wushuangcheng, all the guests who came to congratulate gathered here, and the bridegroom and bride worshipped here.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the day of dog''s wedding. Thank you for coming to congratulate me. I''d like to open your eyes! Mingyue''s wife is my Dugu family. She also brings the matchless Yin sword that has been hidden in the world for more than 200 years! "


    "Yes, wushuangjian can be divided into yin and Yang. With this wedding ceremony, the two swords are reunited again. Today, let dog and his bride show you the love of wushuangjian. It''s a unique martial arts skill


    Dugu Yifang, the leader of Wushuang City, is smiling. After that, he throws the wushuangyang sword to Dugu Ming.


    "Good! Today I can see such a peerless sword skill, even if it''s not in vain! Dugu Shaozhu, you new couple, let''s open our eyes


    "Yes, I''ve only heard of love in the city. I''ve never seen it with my own eyes. I''m lucky to know you."


    "Dugu Shaozhu, Mingyue girl, I can''t wait for you two to act quickly."


    The guests cheered one after another, and they were really curious about the sword technique.


    Dugu Ming catches the matchless Yang Sword, looks obscene, and goes to Mingyue''s ear: "lady, please, if you want to show your love, you must be in love with each other. You can rest assured that I love you so much."


    The moon hasn''t been touched yet. It''s really tight.


    Unfortunately, Mingyue doesn''t like him, so they can show their love with a hammer.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t need to show this love. I''m going to visit Su Chang''an to congratulate you on your wedding. I''ll borrow Wu Shuangjian by the way."


    A sound rang through the hall, followed by a heat wave, and a giant beast fell into the yard. Su Xun, who was very handsome, was on the back of the giant beast.


    Fengqingyang, Zhang Sanfeng, floor sweeping monk three stand in the eaves, tacit understanding of the blocked all the way.


    "It''s Mr. Kirin!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Huo Qilin. It''s really powerful and fierce."


    "It''s obviously not good to borrow a pair of swords for the wedding. I have a good play today."All of them looked at Su Xun and Huo Qilin, and then they all looked at Dugu.


    Mingyue is relieved because she doesn''t love Dugu Ming. She can''t show her love for Dugu Ming. If she tries to do it, it will only increase her embarrassment.


    Fortunately, he was disturbed by the arrival of Su Xun.


    For a moment, I was a little grateful to Su Xun.


    Seeing Su Xun so handsome, I was more grateful.


    "Mr. Qilin, if you are here to congratulate me, I welcome you, but I can''t borrow it without double swords." Dugu Yifang said.


    Su Xun shook the folding fan and said, "Dugu Yifang, I only used the word" borrow "for your face, but you have to borrow it today, and you have to borrow it if you don''t! Besides, I need to borrow not only the sword, but also your daughter-in-law! "


    "You are presumptuous! Today is my wedding day. If I don''t want to see blood, my interest will go away as soon as possible! Otherwise, treat me and my wife to show their love, and don''t let you die without a place to die! " Dugu Ming steps forward and points to Su Xun.


    He was arrogant and used to be arrogant. Now that he can show his love, he has the illusion that he is invincible.


    Hearing this, Su Xun couldn''t help laughing: "love in the city? What a name! Dugu Ming, I''m here, waiting for you to show your love


    "Toast, no penalty!" Dugu Ming snorted coldly, and then looked around for a week: "you guys, just before you can demonstrate it, let me and my wife show you the power of this move."


    Dugu side smiles.


    Dugu Ming looks at the moon: "lady, please."


    Mingyue''s face is stiff.


    "Lady, lady?" Dugu Ming shouts.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "come on, stop shouting. She can''t show her love for you, because she knows she doesn''t love you at all and doesn''t feel for you."


    is not for you, but you didn''t drive Porsche, old fellow.


    Mingyue looks at Su Xun incredulously. She is just attracted to Nie Feng. How does the other party know?


    "You''re bullshit Dugu Ming angrily rebukes him, and then looks at Mingyue: "lady, please show your love with me and kill this man. The matchless city can''t tolerate his arrogance."


    "He''s right. I don''t love you. We can''t show our love." The moon is cold.


    WOW!


    There was an uproar.


    Mingyue doesn''t love Dugu Ming. Who does she love?


    Dugu''s face was very ugly. He felt that he had lost all his face.


    Grandma''s bright moon looks big


    "What are you talking about?" Dugu Ming is very angry. I''m the young master of no two cities. How dare you not love me? Why don''t you love me?


    This is his character. There is no force.


    I''m sorry, I can''t cheat myself. I can marry you, but it doesn''t mean I love you. There is no conflict between the two


    "Fart! If you don''t love me, who do you love? " Dugu Ming growled.


    Mingyue said: "I..."


    "She loves me, of course." Su Xun said with a smile: "why else do I come here to rob you?"


    Bright moon


    "Is that true?" Dugu Ming''s eyes are red and his breath is short. He feels green.


    Su Xun said angrily, "Dugu Ming, why are you coming at me? Don''t bully my woman!"


    Mingyue: O ((¡Ñ ¡Ñ) O.


    that''s crazy. Do I know you?


    Why don''t I know I loved you?


    The Nie Feng in the dark is heartbroken again. It turns out that he has been amorous all the time. Is everything she does to me fake? I am so sad!


    Then, with the feeling of heartbreak, he left wushuangcheng secretly.


    He even forgot his original task.


    "Shut up Dugu Ming is very angry.


    Su Xun closed the folding fan: "why, do you want to do it? It''s not that I look down on you. I don''t have to do anything at all. You can''t even beat my mount. "


    With that, Su Xun gave the order to Huo Qilin: "rich, fierce one!"


    "Roar!" Fire Unicorn roars.


    I''m super fierce!


    All of you


    It''s enough to name Qilin rich and noble.


    Dugu Ming couldn''t bear the humiliation. He pulled out his wushuangjian and rushed to Su Xun: "go to die!"


    "Rich, bite him!" Su Xun called.


    Huo Qilin pounces on him with fire all over his body. He opens his mouth and bites Dugu Ming.


    "Be careful, ming''er!"


    Dugu shouts and jumps up.


    "Bang!"


    He was patted out by Huo Qilin.


    Bang Dang!


    Dugu broke a pillar.The other front paw of Huo Qilin presses lonesome on the ground, and then licks his left paw. His eyes are full of disdain: can''t beat Su Xun or you?


    Everyone was shocked.


    Why is Su Chang''an''s cultivation so advanced?


    "You really want me to have no two cities as enemies!" Dugu got up and stared at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said lightly: "hand over wushuangjian and your daughter-in-law Mingyue, and spare you a dog''s life."


    "You are deceiving too much!" Dugu one roared hysterically, and the real Qi in his body surged wildly.


    Su Xun said with a light smile, "don''t you like to bully others? That''s all


    Just when everyone thought that Dugu was going to die with Su Xun, Dugu suddenly said, "OK, I promise you."


    "Daddy Dugu Ming is not reconciled.


    Dugu one side stares at him, leaving green hill not afraid to have no firewood to burn, face just worth a few money.


    Su Xun picked up the matchless Yang sword on the ground, and then looked at the moon: "Miss moon, let''s go."


    "I don''t know you. What''s your purpose?" Mingyue looks at Su Xun with alert face.


    "Boom!"


    Just then, there was a loud noise.


    Everyone goes by reputation.


    Nie Feng and bu Jingyun were standing at the door.


    "The wind The moon brightens her eyes.


    Nie Feng was expressionless. Looking at Su Xun, he said coldly: "leave no double swords, I allow you to leave with that false woman, or you will die!"


    He just went down the mountain in grief and indignation. Unexpectedly, he happened to meet Bu Jingyun and Kong Ci, who came after Su Xun.


    Then they come hand in hand. He wants to kill Dugu Yifang and bring back wushuangjian according to the order of xiongba.


    Heard Nie Feng said he was hypocritical, full of joy of the moon directly stay on the spot, such as lightning.


    But Su Xun''s mouth turned. He knew that Nie Feng had been staring at the wedding. Otherwise, how could he have said that?


    As long as you let Nie Feng misunderstand Mingyue, and then hurt Mingyue, Mingyue will give up her heart to Nie Feng, and she can take advantage of this opportunity to fill her heart and her body.


    Looking at Mingyue''s sad appearance, Nie Feng sneers. She has been cheated by her appearance. The world will be the enemy of wushuangcheng. How can she fall in love with herself? Everything is made use of.


    "Feng, listen to me..." Mingyue thinks that Nie Feng is angry because she married Dugu Ming.


    Nie Feng rudely interrupted: "shut up! I''m not interested in your business. I''m just following my master''s orders to kill Dugu and capture wushuangjian. I don''t care about anything else! "


    Hearing this, Mingyue is pretty and pale. It turns out that Nie Feng doesn''t like him at all. He just uses himself to ensure that he can move smoothly in Wushuang city.


    Today, Dugu was there, and both wushuangjian were there, so he finally broke the disguise.


    For a moment, she was shaking and nearly fainted in the dark. Susian put his arms around her.


    "I know you like him, but he just used you all the time. Now that you have no use value, he tore the mask of disguise."


    "Otherwise, how can he sit by and watch you and Dugu Ming have a wedding? Only I, who have admired you for a long time, will snatch the wedding on your wedding day


    Su Xun whispered in her ear.


    Professional corner digging for 30 years, in this world, there is no corner he su someone can''t dig.


    "Take me." Mingyue is pale and weak. She just wants to escape from this place quickly.


    The smile on Su Xun''s face was even worse, and he said out loud: "OK, I''ll take you right away."


    Dugu Ming is going crazy. His wife seems to have something to do with Nie Feng and Su Xun.


    But it has nothing to do with him!


    "Leave Kirin and let you go."


    Bu Jingyun looked at Su Xun and said faintly.


    "It''s interesting. As soon as I robbed others, someone came to rob me. It''s really interesting."


    Su Xun is worried about Mingyue. At this time, bu Jingyun and Nie Feng are still very young. They have not reached the peak of their strength. They are not his opponents.


    Then Su Xun picked up the moon, picked up two swords and jumped on the Unicorn: "three elders, let''s go."


    "It''s not that easy to walk!"


    "Paiyun palm!"


    "Fengshen leg!"


    Nie Feng and bu Jingyun hit him at the same time.


    Zhang Sanfeng cut off the snow drinking knife.


    Boom!


    The mountains and the earth fell apart and the houses collapsed.


    "Ah! Pu Yi - "


    Bu Jingyun and Nie Feng were shocked to fly out more than ten meters at the same time. They vomited blood and looked pale.


    "It''s better to let the hero come in person!"


    "We''ll meet again, but you have to kneel down and talk to me in the middle of time!""Ha ha ha ha..."


    Su Xun''s wild laughter came from afar.


    Nie Feng and bu Jingyun gnash their teeth.


    All the guests present were trembling.


    If you can subdue Huo Qilin, all the followers around you can hurt the two most powerful disciples with one knife.


    How did this kylin childe come out? Why did he never know?


    The state of Dawu is going to be in chaos.


    "Arrest them!"


    Dugu points to Nie Feng and bu Jingyun.


    Being robbed of wushuangjian and his daughter-in-law in full view of the public is a great shame for wushuangcheng. This fire can only be caused by Nie Feng and bu Jingyun.


    The capture of Bu Jingyun and Nie Feng can be regarded as breaking the arms of the overlord. No two cities can get a temporary peace.


    "Ming''er, go to beg your uncle to come out of the mountain immediately. If it''s a great shame, he must pay for it with his blood!"


    Dugu said with gnashing teeth.


    "Yes, father."


    Dugu Ming was also full of resentment.


    After all, the wife was robbed, can not hate it?


    It''s Wushuang sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, is it not appropriate for us to do so? It''s a bit like the style of people in the evil way. "


    The sweeping monk looked at Su Xun and said.


    When he heard the floor sweeping monk call his majesty Su Xun, the moon in Su Xun''s arms flashed.


    Is this man the emperor?


    Is the emperor of Wu so young?


    Because the state of Wu was far away from the Central Plains, they didn''t know much about the outside world.


    Otherwise, she can guess who Su Xun is now.


    "Master, this is not true. We haven''t harmed people''s lives. How can we say that? What''s more, what we''ve done is worth it. " Su Xun said, "I''m a noble and decent man. How can I be a devil villain?"?


    They return to the Lingyun Grottoes to conserve their energy. They have to wait for their energy and spirit to reach the peak before they go to kill the dragon.


    In the following days, Su Xun had been attacking Miss Mingyue. With his skillful means, he took advantage of the opportunity at this time, which was not a problem.


    Only when he has mastered Mingyue, can he show his love in the matchless sword. By the way, he is also learning the matchless sword from Mingyue.


    Although there are no moves and moves in love, if you can''t even use matchless swordsmanship.


    How can we make it come out?


    So in the play, Nie Feng''s performance is unscientific!


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    The story of wushuangcheng also spread all over the Wu Kingdom.


    When he learned that the two disciples were detained by wushuangcheng, the overlord was furious and threatened to exterminate wushuangcheng.


    But he didn''t act rashly, because he was closing the door, preparing for the ten-year appointment with Jiansheng.


    As long as you defeat Jiansheng, he will be invincible in the world. It''s not easy to catch him without two cities.


    The sword sage was not invited out of the mountain by Dugu Ming.


    Because he is also closed, preparing for the first World War of the ten years.


    In Lingyun grottoes, Su Xun was practicing matchless sword technique. After finishing a set of sword techniques, he looked at Mingyue: "well, I have mastered the essence."


    "It''s amazing." Mingyue looks at Su Xun with complicated eyes. This man is a genius.


    No, genius is not enough to describe him.


    I''ve practiced matchless swordsmanship for so many years, but he has surpassed me in just a few days.


    It''s really a blow to her confidence.


    Su Xun floated over and hugged her: "Mingyue, in that case, why don''t we try the love of the city?"


    "I don''t love you." Mingyue said, feeling his temperature, blushing and twisting her head.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    "As long as you are not afraid of disappointment." Mingyue reaches out her hand and the matchless Yin sword flies into her hand.


    Then they held hands, and the two swords appeared golden and blue light on the surface.


    "How can it be!"


    Mingyue subconsciously let go of Su Xun. She couldn''t believe it, because it was the precursor of love. Otherwise, without Shuangjian, there would be no response.


    Su Xun hugged her: "you can cheat yourself, but you can''t cheat your heart. That''s all."


    "I..." The bright moon is bright red.


    Su Xun kisses her and everything happens.


    Lingyun cave, two people entangled.


    Listening to the sound of the moon, Huo Qilin wants to block his ears.


    These stupid human beings only like women. Only the female unicorn is the most beautiful creature!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few days later, the Dragon King temple.


    Su Xun, Mingyue, fengqingyang, Zhang Sanfeng, sweeping monk, Huo Qilin, gather here.


    "The dragon is under the Dragon Temple."


    Su Xun looked at the Dragon Temple in front of him and said.Although the dragon only appears every 600 years, Su Xun doesn''t believe that if he stirs up the whole place, the dragon will not be born.


    People come and go in the Dragon Temple, and incense is constantly burning.


    These are the people of the Hai nationality. They have been guarding the Dragon Temple and the dragon for generations, although they are not sure whether they have a dragon.


    "Roar!"


    Fire Kirin''s whole body blazed with a roar, scaring away all the people in the Dragon Temple.


    "Monster! Monster! Run


    "Run "Run


    In the blink of an eye, the Dragon Temple, which had just been filled with people, was empty.


    Su Xun allowed Zhenqi to gather his internal power and strength and hit the ground with one blow.


    Boom! the earth trembled and the mountains swayed!


    Click -


    there was a crack in the surface of his arm, and Su Xun''s internal force was constantly invading the ground.


    Boom -


    all of a sudden, there was a strong wind around, and the ground was shaking, as if something was about to rush out.


    "Chant -"


    a dragon chant resounds through the sky, and a green dragon with a length of more than ten meters flies out of the ground.


    "Dragon! It''s really a dragon


    Zhang Sanfeng, Mingyue and others are excited.


    Because the dragon has a special meaning for all people in the Central Plains.


    Even though people know that there is a fire unicorn in Lingyun grottoes, they still can''t believe that there is a dragon in the world.


    This is the unique position of the dragon.

 Chapter 1392

    "Yin -"


    the sound of the dragon''s Yin resounds through the sky. The dragon''s body, more than ten meters long, flies close to the ground. The strong wind sweeps the sand and rocks, and all the trees with thick and thin thighs are blown down and uprooted.


    "Bright moon!"


    Su Xun yelled, and then wushuangyang sword came out of its sheath and rose up in the air. Mingyue pulled out wushuangyin sword and followed closely. Two swords crossed in the air.


    A mass of lavender light wrapped them, and countless golden swords fell like raindrops on the dragon, splashing with scarlet blood.


    "Roar!"


    In pain, the Dragon let out a howl, swung his body into the ground again, and then the ground exploded like a mine, roaring and collapsing.


    Zhang Sanfeng, fengqingyang, and the floor sweeping monk all stepped into the air at the moment when the ground collapsed.


    The Dragon flew out from the other end, and then the dragon head spewed a flame at Su Xun and others.


    "Roar!" Huo Qilin bathes in fire all over his body, blocks in front of several people, and spurts out a flame to align with the dragon.


    Then he rushed directly to the dragon, and his left forepaw fell high to grab the dragon''s eyes.


    One of the dragon''s front claws is directly patted on Huo Qilin''s head. Huo Qilin suffers from pain and falls down. However, he bites the dragon''s claw and tears off a dragon finger.


    The dragon''s blood fell, the Fire Kirin with a dragon finger hit the ground heavily, and smoke and dust rose everywhere.


    Zhang Sanfeng''s white hair and beard were flying, his robes were hunting, and he cut them off with a snow drinking knife.


    Boom!


    Tens of Zhang long blue knife awn fell, the dragon''s body staggered for a while, a few dragon scales fell.


    Sweeping monk and Feng Qingyang stabbed the dragon with Xuanyuan sword and Huolin sword.


    With the dragon''s tail thrown, the floor sweeping monk took the blow and chopped the Xuanyuan sword on the left hind paw. The whole claw was completely cut off, and the blood was like rain.


    "Puyi -"


    at the same time, the floor sweeping monk vomited blood and was hit by the dragon''s tail.


    On the other side, the bright red Huolin sword passes through the dragon''s belly and opens a gap. The dragon''s blood is dripping.


    "Roar!"


    Dragon wounded, want to escape, fly to the distant sea, as long as into the sea it will be safe.


    But Su Xun naturally won''t let it.


    Directly lost wushuangjian, jumped up, two hands hugged the dragon''s tail, then roared and pulled it down from the air.


    Boom!


    The Dragon fell to the ground and the Dragon Temple collapsed.


    "Roar!"


    The fire Unicorn pours on the dragon, presses its two forepaws on the dragon''s body, opens its fiery mouth, bites into the dragon''s abdomen and swallows blood.


    The dragon''s body kept swinging and wanted to fly again. Mingyue, fengqingyang, Zhang Sanfeng and the floor sweeping monk were all chopping down with weapons.


    He split the dragon on the ground again.


    "Yin -"


    the Dragon uttered a sad cry, his eyes were full of violent blood, his whole body was surrounded by flames, suddenly turned over, and the gravel flew. All of Su Xun''s people were thrown out, and the Dragon took advantage of the situation, and the huge dragon head opened its mouth and bit at Mingyue''s head.


    "Bright moon!" Su Xun exclaimed.


    A fiery red figure rushes out, and Huo Qilin bumps his head on the dragon head. The dragon head is crooked, and Huo Qilin is also directly knocked to the ground.


    Su Xun dashed to the ground, lifted his feet on the ground, opened his hands to grasp the dragon''s horn, and then pulled to the ground with a roar. The huge body of the dragon was pulled by him and rolled over and hit the ground again.


    Fengqingyang, several people had no time to shock Su Xun''s magic power, and they used their unique skills to kill the dragon.


    The dragon''s body was dyed red by the blood.


    Su Xun was tugging at the Dragon horn.


    The Dragon kept panting until his breath became weaker and weaker. Finally, his golden eyes lost their color and became dim, and his swaying tail hung on the ground.


    The only dragon in this world is completely dead.


    "Hoo -"


    everyone was relieved.


    A dragon yuan, which is like the condensation of magma, flies out of the mouth of the dragon and floats to the sky. A dragon shadow can be seen in the Dragon yuan.


    Su Xun got up in the air, grabbed Long Yuan and put it into his mouth. He fell to the ground and crossed his legs: "protect me, Dharma!"


    He needs time to refine Longyuan.


    Long Yuan enters the body, and the violent energy penetrates everywhere in the body, burning the Dantian and blood vessels, and boiling up the internal force and blood in the body.


    Su Xun took the trouble to dredge and refine the energy again and again, and attributed it to Dantian. As he refined the power of Longyuan, his body was also changing.


    On the first day, he lost all his hair, but his momentum was stronger, and his skin was bleeding and cracked.


    On the third day, the split skin fell, revealing baby like skin, and hair began to grow.


    On the seventh day, the late period of the master''s realm.


    On the ninth day, great master.On the twelfth day, the grand master''s interim period.


    On the 15th day, the great master was successful.


    On the 30th day, the breath was introverted.


    "It''s been a month. He''s going to be OK." Mingyue looks at Su Xun with closed eyes. She is not at ease.


    In this month, they have divided the Dragon into several parts, such as dragon tendon, dragon bone, dragon blood, dragon flesh and dragon scale, which are precious to the warrior.


    But Su Xun still didn''t wake up, which made Mingyue worried.


    Zhang Sanfeng said: "Your Majesty''s breath of life is still there. I think it''s just that the power of Longyuan has not been absorbed."


    "I can''t see the great master after he is successful, and I don''t know how powerful his majesty is now." When Feng Qingyang said this, he looked at Zhang Sanfeng.


    Because he felt that Zhang Sanfeng was not only a great master, but also could explain Su Xun''s current strength.


    Zhang Sanfeng stroked his beard: "after the great master, there is a very mysterious realm, which can only be understood but can''t be explained. The poor way has just been touched, but I have a feeling in it. As long as I can take this step completely, I will see a new level."


    At this moment, Su Xun opened his eyes.


    Like a sword light.


    Su Xun made a handprint. At this moment, time seemed to stop. Thirteen different kinds of swords appeared behind him, and one of them chopped off into the distance.


    The sword fell and split the earth. Huge waves broke out on the sea level in the distance. A huge whale was directly strangled by the sword.


    "Congratulations to your majesty."


    Feng Qingyang and the three were shocked.


    Just one sword is so terrible. If all the thirteen swords fall down, how powerful is that?


    "Ha ha, thank you for your help. This is my martial art, named jianshisan."


    Su Xun laughed and got up. This move was created by combining all the martial arts, such as the six pulse sword, one Yang finger, transplanting flowers and connecting trees, and the six decisions of proud cold.


    "Amitabha, thirteen swords, thirteen swords. That''s a good name." Said the sweeping monk.


    Su Xun laughed. He just had bad taste. His sword was thirteen, and his sword was thirteen.


    After that, Su Xun gave the residents a jade pendant worth ten thousand gold, and then he left with them. After all, his temple was destroyed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wu state, the world will be.


    Today, all factions in the kingdom of Wu gather here.


    Because today is the day of the ten-year agreement between Jiansheng and xiongba. They are all here to see the excitement.


    On the main hall, xiongba sits in the first place, and the people of different schools and sects are on both sides.


    "People from wushuangcheng are here. Why hasn''t Jiansheng arrived yet?"


    "Yes, how long have you been waiting."


    "He won''t come."


    Everyone was a little impatient.


    "Urgent report!"


    At this time, a black flag scout of the world society rushed into the hall quickly, and then knelt down on one knee: "tell the guild leader that every stronghold of our world society has suffered a lot of army attacks at the same time, and suffered heavy losses."


    WOW!


    There was an uproar in the hall.


    "What! The emperor has so much courage The overlord suddenly burst into a rage.


    "The Scout said:" the gang leader is not the army of Wu state, they are carrying the flag of Qian character, and there are also soldiers. "


    "Qian Zi Qi? Whose army is this? "


    "I haven''t heard of it. Is it from the other side of the mountain? I heard it was very chaotic on the other side of the mountain


    "It''s possible..."


    Everyone is talking about it.


    The hero''s face was gloomy. He didn''t expect that before he expanded, others would fight him first.


    People without twin cities are gloating.


    Step on


    Another step sounded, and a disciple of wushuangcheng rushed to Dugu''s feet: "Lord, wushuangcheng is broken, and an army with the flag of Qian has broken our wushuangcheng..."


    With that, he vomited blood and died.


    The smile on Dugu Yifang''s face was stiff for a moment.


    "Gang leader, our Jinsha Gang is attacked, and the Deputy gang leader has been killed..."


    "Sect leader, we are besieged by the army..."


    More and more gangs will panic when they receive the news that the headquarters or branch are attacked.


    "What the hell is going on! How dare you fight all of us at the same time


    "Master xiongba, we all take refuge in heaven and Earth Society. You have to be our master."


    "Please be the master!"


    They were angry, angry and afraid, so they could only place their hopes on the overlord.


    "Don''t panic! Don''t panic! As long as we unite, we will not be afraid of anyone''s invasion! "


    Xiongba opened his hands and said gallantly.


    "Master! No! There are many soldiers down the mountain, and they have surrounded our world society! "A gang member ran in panic.


    Hegemony


    The last second, he was boosting his morale, but the next second, the enemy had surrounded the crystal.


    Roar!!!


    A roar of the beast resounded through the world.


    Everybody''s going out.


    Then he saw the Fire Kirin crash to the ground, and on its back was Su Xun dressed in a simple black dragon robe.


    After Su Xun, there were Zhang Sanfeng, fengqingyang, floor sweeping monk, huawuque, Lin Pingzhi, and a large number of royal guards and East Hall Fanzi, with a total of more than 500 people.


    "It''s him! Mr. Kirin


    "It turns out that he is from the other side of the mountain. No wonder such a powerful person has never heard of him."


    "He disappeared after the wushuangcheng riot. It seems that he only came to inquire for information."


    The overlord looked down and said, "what do you want to do when you bring people to my world club?"


    He can''t feel Su Xun''s strength, but he can feel Zhang Sanfeng''s strength. He is afraid.


    Otherwise, they would have killed people directly.


    "The world will destroy you." Su Xun said.


    With one hand behind him and a ball gathering in his hand, the hero roared: "arrogance:


    " three points back to vitality! "


    A huge ball flew to Sushen.


    Since there is no need to talk about it, it is better to start first.


    But there''s another saying: start first, die first.


    Su Xun''s hand was lifted, and the three points of his strength stopped in the air, and then disappeared.


    "How can it be!"


    Xiongba showed the color of horror, his three-point vitality was so easily resolved.


    Other people are also fried pot, Su Xun showed the strength to scare them.


    Dugu was very happy. Fortunately, there was no bright moon in Shuangcheng before, otherwise he would die.


    Dugu Ming suddenly felt that it was not unacceptable to give up his wife to the other party.


    This is probably growth.


    And his wife moon is the price of growth.


    "Your three points belong to vitality, not as good as my seven points belong to Providence." Su Xun looked at the bully jokingly.


    Xiongba''s face turned blue and white. He used to be the most crazy man in the world, but now he can''t go crazy. He feels frustrated.


    At this time, time seemed to stop, and an old virtual shadow appeared in front of Su Xun. He stretched out a hand and grabbed Su Xun''s chest.


    This man is the spirit of the sword sage.


    "Sword 23 is really powerful. It''s a pity that you met me now." Su Xun spoke slowly.


    The sword saint was shocked. He didn''t expect that Su Xun could speak under his sword.


    "Try my sword thirteen."


    Su Xun gave a little smile. Thirteen swords appeared behind him like peacocks. One sword flew to the immortal.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the real body of the sword Saint hundreds of meters away was smashed.


    With the death of Jiansheng, the time flow of this space has returned to normal.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of fear when they looked at Su Xun. Although time had just stopped, they could not speak or move, but their eyes could see.


    They saw the swordsman cast the legendary sword 23, but it was still a move by Su Xun.


    Does this still belong to the category of mortals?


    Xiongba''s eyes are extremely complex. He always wants to defeat Jiansheng and become the first in the world.


    For this day, he prepared for 10 years.


    But now, his most important opponent was killed by Su Xun.


    His pursuit of "No.1" in the world for so many years is like a joke, like a frog in a well.


    "My matchless city is willing to serve adults!"


    Dugu knelt down with a plop.


    Others responded and agreed.


    But Su Xun just laughed and said, "kill."


    "Choking ~"


    the sword came out of its sheath.


    After three hundred years in the East, he rushes down to the flower factory.


    Su Xun sat on the back of Huo Qilin and watched the massacre.


    After all, he is a kind man. In the face of these weak people, he really can''t do it.


    So he''ll just watch.


    "Mad, fight with them!"


    "To die, you have to pull a cushion!"


    "Kill


    "Don''t kill me! Spare your life, my Lord


    The martial arts arena of the World Congress is in chaos, with screams and sword collisions.


    Zhang Sanfeng and xiongba are fighting in the air.


    An hour later, it was quiet again, leaving only corpses on the ground, and blood flowing down the steps.The world that dominates Wuguo will perish.


    At the same time, the imperial palace of Wu state was defeated by Qiao Feng and his son, and the emperor burned himself to death.


    The territory of Wu is covered with banners.


    Wu state and the central plains are separated by mountains, so to better rule here, we must build roads.


    But it''s too slow to rely on mortals.


    So Su Xun called on the warriors to build roads, and those who were lower than the master''s level were not even qualified to move bricks. Even the Emperor himself came on the stage.


    Thirteen swords flew out at the same time. With the shaking of the earth and mountains, the peaks burst and the gravel flew across the country. In this way, they used their internal force to blow out a road.


    It took only a month to repair.


    Even in modern industry, all kinds of excavators can''t be repaired so fast.


    So ah, the warrior is the first productive force.


    Training is the way to improve productivity.


    Everyone is a warrior and a gentleman is a sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time goes by, it''s a year later.


    Throughout the year, Su Xun has been busy with internal affairs.


    Oh, there''s another episode. He took a Ming sect disciple as his apprentice. His name is Zhu Chongba.


    Su Xun named him Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Zhu Yuanzhang also lived up to his expectations. He fought several friction battles with the Mongolian Yuan border army, and all won completely.


    Under the guidance of Su Xun, Zhu Yuanzhang was also very good at internal affairs. Because he was a farmer himself, he understood the life of the peasants at the bottom.


    In the spring of the third year of Qianyuan, the war began.


    Su Xun took Qiao Feng as the marshal of the South army, led 150000 troops of Xiangyang to attack the Song Dynasty, and Zhu Yuanzhang as the marshal of the North army, led 300000 troops to attack yuan.


    It is known to the outside world that 500000 troops unify the Central Plains.


    The capital of Song Dynasty is Lin''an.


    "Aiqing, what can we do? The Qianjun army is more fierce than the Yuanjun army. Without Xiangyang as a barrier, the Qianjun army can drive straight in!"


    The emperor''s face was full of worry. In the morning, he was just going to do a 30 second physical exercise with the queen.


    I didn''t expect to know that Qian army was going south.


    He was so scared that he withered.


    "Your Majesty, in my opinion, it''s the best policy to send someone to the north to discuss peace for the sake of speed. It''s a big deal to make compensation for the land cut. We pay tribute every year and keep the Castle Peak here. We are not afraid of no firewood. As long as your majesty bears the humiliation, we will always have a time to recover our glory in the Song Dynasty!"


    The Minister of the Ministry of household came out with righteous words.


    As long as your majesty bears the humiliation, we all have time to enjoy the glory and wealth.


    "Wait for me to reconsider!"


    Everyone agreed, and so did the emperor, because no one in the court wanted to fight, and no one who wanted to fight could get into the court.


    "You Aiqing, who would like to take a trip for me and the people of the Song Dynasty


    The emperor''s eyes swept over the crowd.


    All of us look at our noses with our eyes, look at our hearts with our noses, and stand in their respective positions without saying a word.


    After all, it is said that Qian Jun''s favorite job is to kill and discuss envoys.


    "Why, should I go in person?"


    The emperor was furious and angry.


    "Your Majesty, calm down!" All the ministers knelt down.


    "No! The big deal is not good! " A eunuch rushed in with a letter in his hand.


    Then he crawled to the ground: "Your Majesty, no, your majesty, the Qianjun army is less than three days away from Lin''an."


    Boom!


    In the morning hall, it burst open in an instant.


    "What''s the matter! Isn''t Qian''s army just going south? Why did you get to Lin''an so quickly? "


    "Yes, is it a lie?"


    "Isn''t it possible for the army to grow its wings?"


    The ministers can''t believe it, because it''s unscientific. How could Qianjun come to Lin''an so soon? They haven''t asked for peace yet.


    "Your Majesty, after the Qianjun army went down to the south, all the disorderly officials and bandits on the way came down, and then formed a large army to fight against Lin''an in turn!" The eunuch cried.


    All of you


    How can generals surrender faster than their civil servants?


    Go our way, let us have no way to go?


    "The bandits! I''m a thief


    The emperor was so angry that he swore.


    A group of ministers exchanged their eyes, and then their eyes fell on the emperor on the Dragon chair at the same time.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    The emperor found something wrong and asked suspiciously.


    "Emperor Daqian is a man of great virtue and great power. Let''s catch this fatuous king and surrender Daqian!"


    The prime minister took the lead in shouting, and then rushed to the Dragon chair, followed by the others.


    The Emperor


    It''s crazy.


    "You bastards! You traitors! What''s your face? Go down to see the emperor


    The emperor was still cursing after being tied up."Your Majesty, we have no face to see the Immortal Emperor, so we are going to send you down to see him." A general looked at the emperor with a smile and said, this is the credit.


    The emperor''s grief and indignation were over, and his eyes were red.


    The prime minister said, "Your Majesty, this world belongs to you, not to us. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for you, you would have surrendered."


    emperor''s old face is red. Indeed, what he regrets most is that he is restrained by his status and can not surrender.


    In this way, where Qiao Feng led his troops, the Song Dynasty threw them. When he came to Lin''an, he found that all the civil and military officials had already tied up the emperor and met him outside the city.


    "We welcome the arrival of the heavenly army


    Qiao Feng


    What happened? So I took the soldiers on a self driving tour, and then I made a great contribution to the destruction of the country?


    Compared with the great Song Dynasty, the success made Su Xun suspect that it was a conspiracy to destroy the country. The resistance strength of Meng Yuan was very strong. In the face of Da Qian''s advanced flint gun, the yuan army was brave and fearless.


    But although they are brave and not afraid of death, the bullet hit them and they will still die.


    Sometimes it doesn''t take courage to turn the tables.


    Zhu Yuanzhang led his army all the way to conquer the city and territory. He went down to thirteen cities in half a month, but he has not been defeated.


    "Ai Qing, there are many war reports on the front line. They are all news of defeat in the war. I can''t eat well and sleep these days. Is Da Yuan going to die soon?"


    Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty was as thin as skin and bone, and his voice was weak. Do you think he was worried about the war?


    No, it''s because he thinks that Dayuan takes jujube pills, so he wants to take advantage of the limited time to have a few women for a long time, so as not to lose the day in the future.


    Well, it''s the same goal as Mr. Ji.


    There is nothing else to pursue in this life. I just hope to have a few more women.


    "Your Majesty, take care of the dragon body. We have tens of thousands of warriors in Dayuan. We can still fight. I''m willing to go out to fight for your majesty against Qian army!" The fourth battle of Ruyang king.


    Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty said lightly: "the patriotic heart of Ruyang King boxing, I have a deep understanding, but it''s taboo to change generals before the battle, so I don''t have to mention it any more."


    Your favorite daughters have become the imperial concubines of emperor Daqian. Do I dare to let you go?


    If you take my last army and surrender directly, I will not be able to achieve the simple goal of more women.


    Ruyang King''s face was full of discontent. Finally, he sighed and retreated.


    Five days later, the king of Ruyang rebelled and led his troops into the palace, pulling emperor Yuanshun down from under the Dragon bed.


    The country will perish, full of loyal ministers!


    "I I have long known that you have a bad intention, so I have not allowed you to lead the troops. I didn''t expect that the orthodox is not wrong! " Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty gritted his teeth.


    "Pa!"


    Ruyang king raised his hand and slapped: "Hun Jun! I fought for Dayuan all my life, but you didn''t allow me to work for our country because you were suspicious. If you didn''t refuse me to lead the army, how could I have been demoted! "


    Emperor Shun of the Yuan Dynasty made a mistake in order, not because he knew people with a wise eye and saw that Ruyang net was against him, so he took precautions ahead of time.


    It was because his various precautions chilled the heart of Ruyang king that he rebelled.


    Then king Ruyang led Meng Yuan to surrender. Since then, Da Qian unified the Central Plains. Wu Sangui, Shang Kexi and Geng Jingzhong also took the initiative to hand over military power.


    Because Daqian is not Daqing, it is impossible for them to establish a separatist regime in Daqian.


    It would be nice to be a rich prince.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Daqian palace.


    Congratulations on the completion of the mission: Han family. ¡¿


    [reward: donghuangzhong. ¡¿


    Su Xun opened his eyes, and a bronze clock with ancient divine patterns was floating in his palm.


    Donghuang bell, the most important defense.


    He has the most valuable weapon to attack, such as the sky axe, and the most valuable weapon to defend, such as the East emperor bell. Since then, he has been invincible.


    At the same time, his breath began to rise.


    Then he broke through the critical point and stepped into the saint five.


    The sky above the palace is full of splendor, and the empty shadows of dragons and phoenixes fly around the palace, attracting countless attention.


    The people knelt down on the ground and went up the mountain to shout long live.


    Su Xun stepped out of the void.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the mountains and rivers changed dramatically, and the animals were surging. The aura began to fill the world. He promoted a martial arts world into a fairy world.


    At this moment, all the martial arts have a lot of information in their mind, about the immortal way.


    Then no matter where they were, they all fell on their knees and kowtowed to the direction of the palace.


    One day later, Su Xun left the world with Xiao Longnu and others.


    A lower world, he did not leave his own part, because he did not see the world.


    He appointed his only apprentice, Zhu Yuanzhang, to succeed him, and he made enough contributions to ascend to the throne.


    After seizing the land of the last emperor of the Ming Dynasty, Su Xun gave it back to the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty.But there is no Daming in the world, only Daqian!


    And he was honored as emperor Daozu of Daqian.


    This boundary is also called Qianyuan boundary.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xuanyue continent.


    Deep in a mountain range.


    On this day, the sky is high and the clouds are light.


    A hundred meter long bird flew by.


    Boom!


    A sword burst out from the depths of the mountains, as if to tear the sky and strangle the bird directly.


    The friars within tens of thousands of miles felt the strong and powerful sword spirit, especially the sword cultivation.


    Soon a news spread all over Taizhou, white sword Su Changsheng out.


    Yes, that''s what Su Xun did.


    He just came back from the world of martial arts.


    It''s just to make some noise and pretend to be a force.


    Let everyone know that his white sword Su invincible vest is online.


    After all, the founding of Taizhou friars'' Union is approaching. At this time, we must brush a wave of existence.


    "Is this the fairyland?"


    Little dragon girl, Wang Yuyan and others are all full of curiosity, some eager to try.


    Huo Qilin rubbed Su Xun''s legs intimately. Knowing that Su Xun was an immortal, he was even better.


    Su Xun threw a pill.


    Like a dog, Huo Qilin sticks out his tongue and jumps up to catch it. After swallowing it, his momentum increases greatly.


    "Thank you, master." He can speak.


    Su Xun took them back to the secret department.


    Huo Qilin is still a beast in the world of martial arts, but when he comes here, he can only be regarded as a pet.


    So Su Xun didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Well, that''s the scum.


    Not only for women, but also for animals.


    Because he''s more of a beast than a beast.


    "How''s Lingzhou recently?"


    Su Xun put the ancient sword Nu Wa in his arms and smelled the faint fragrance on her body. He felt very satisfied.


    "What else?" Nuwa, the ancient sword, rolled her eyes: "yujianzong is still the eldest. We are the second in ten thousand years. We have nothing to do with each other. We have our own development."


    "Soon, soon Lingzhou will be dominated by our Yin Department." Su Xun held the future in his hand.


    "Ah


    Nu Wa, the ancient sword, was caught off guard. Su Xun gave her a painful cry: "take it easy, it''s so painful."


    "I''m a little excited, mainly because I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much." Su Xun laughed, and then he was not seduced by the woman, and began to practice hard.


    Well, Shuangxiu is also a practice.


    After a bloody battle with the ancient sword Nu Wa, Su Xun swallowed hundreds of millions of his descendants, and then he stopped fighting.


    Then Su Xun and an Zizhen were warm and pure. He was a pile driver without feelings.


    It took several days to finish driving all the piles


    "Su Xun, I miss my parents." An Zizhen was naked in Su Xun''s arms. Her white skin was as smooth as Congzhi, as if it could be broken by blowing.


    Su Xun gently stroked her hair: "when things in Taizhou come to an end, I''ll take you back to earth to have a look. When you are successful, I''ll go home to visit my relatives."


    Now he has broken through the five grades. There are two treasures, the Eastern Emperor''s bell and the sky axe, which can be compared with the five grades of the six grades sage. This time, if you win Taizhou Yinsi again, your power will increase greatly. Then you can concentrate your strength to turn around and take yujianzong, and gather the two states to win the other three Zhongzhou at the fastest speed.


    If all the five middle states were in hand, he could command at least 70 or 80 saints. Even if he went to the upper three states, he could walk horizontally.


    The only drawback is the lack of high-end combat power.


    There are nine sages in the upper three states, but the strongest one in the middle five states is only five. All of them have gone to the upper three states and disdain to stay in the middle five states.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A month later.


    Taiyi sword sect is very lively today. There are monks coming from outside the mountain gate.


    Because the Taizhou friars'' Union, which has been preparing for more than a year, will be officially established today.


    The leaders of various schools and schools paid a collective visit.


    The gathering of 15 saints, more than 100 of them, can be said to gather the power of Taizhou.


    In the hall of Taiyi sword sect, Chao Huayun, the leader of Taiyi sword sect, sat in the first place with a smile on his face: "today, Taizhou masters gather in our Taiyi sword sect for the biggest event in Taizhou for thousands of years to form a Taizhou friars alliance and fight against the invasion of the underworld department together!"


    "Brother Chao, it''s not right to say that the world''s experts are gathering together, because there''s a real expert who hasn''t come yet." The old ancestor of yin and Yang said with a smile.


    Chao Huayun did not know whether he was really stupid or pretending to be stupid, and asked, "who did Taoist brother Yin and Yang say?"


    The ancestor of yin and Yang looked around for a week: "this man is naturally our Taizhou sword God. He is the white sword God. Su Wudi!"


    "Good! Su Wudi sword defeated all the dignified figures in Taizhou, so we should repair the first sword in Taizhou! ""I heard that he has passed the customs. Why didn''t he come today? How can such a grand event be without him? "


    "Let Su Wudi join us, then it''s easier for us to fight against the invasion of Yin Si."


    Everyone thinks that what the Yin and Yang ancestors said is reasonable. You can talk about it with me.


    Chao Huayun said: "it turns out that Taoist brother Yin and Yang is talking about this master. Naturally, Su Wudi''s strength is inferior to his own. He wanted to send him an invitation, but he couldn''t find it."


    Nonsense, Su Chang was born. Isn''t it more difficult for him to become the leader of the alliance?


    So it''s good for him that Su Changsheng didn''t come.


    "Gentlemen, I''m not too late."


    A gentle voice sounded, followed by two figures appeared in the hall.


    It''s Su Xun in white, Xiao Longnu and Wang Yuyan with a sword.


    Snow White has gone to practice.


    XiaoLongNu and Wang Yuyan want to see the world. Su Xun just takes the two beautiful women with the same appearance to set off his strong style.


    Seeing Su Xun, Chao Huayun curses his mother.


    His hopes of becoming the leader of the alliance are crumbling.


    "I''m sorry that younger martial brother Su can''t come here. I didn''t expect that younger martial brother Su will come here. Younger martial brother Su is highly cultivated and should be the dragon head of our friars. Please take the seat." Chao Huayun got up and gave up the first place.


    His move was to retreat and keep his posture low, but he knew that Su Xun must be embarrassed to sit in his position.


    And then he went to Sparta.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "in this case, you are welcome to Changsheng."


    With that, he went to the first place and sat down. XiaoLongNu and Wang Yuyan stood nervously behind him.


    Chao Huayun


    There is no mistake!


    You''re sitting on your horse!


    How can you not follow the routine?


    "Today, the establishment of the alliance is a great joy for all Taizhou friars, but as we all know, the so-called dragon without head is no good. If so many of us don''t have an alliance leader, we will be scattered."


    "So, I propose that younger martial brother Su, who defeated Taizhou sects, should be the leader of the alliance." The ancestor of yin and Yang got up and recommended Su Xun as the leader of the alliance.


    "With such great kindness, master Su is highly cultivated and powerful. It''s time to lead all our schools."


    "I also agree that if there is no unified leadership, we will be defeated by each other."


    "I also support Mr. Su as the leader of the alliance."


    Other sects followed suit one after another, because Su Xun was indeed the best candidate for the leader of the alliance. He had strong strength, hard background, and did not belong to any force on the scene.


    Let him be the leader of the alliance is the most appropriate and fair.


    Chao Huayun''s heart is full of ten thousand pieces of grass. NIMA rushes by. He thought that the old ancestor of yin and Yang would fight for the position of alliance leader with him, but he didn''t expect it to be rash.


    The old man knew that he couldn''t fight for himself, so he hurt the enemy by 1000 and hurt himself by 800. He offered to make su Changsheng the leader of the alliance, and let him lose his plan.


    It''s a general trend for Su Changsheng to be the leader of the alliance. If he stands up against it alone, doesn''t it seem that he has a different heart? So he has a lot to say.


    Now I can only pray for Su Xun''s refusal. As long as he dares to refuse politely, he will propose that he is willing to be the leader of the alliance and contribute to Taizhou.


    However, it was doomed to let him down again.


    Su Xun said lightly: "sword cultivation should be like a sword, rather than bending. Since all of you here have recommended me, which shows that you trust my strength, then I will not hypocritically refuse. The leader of this alliance will be my leader. I will lead Taizhou friars to fight against Lingzhou Yinsi to the end, and I will never retreat!"


    Chao Huayun


    Another child lost his dream.


    "Yin Yang Sword sect, please see the leader! May the leader of the alliance be the leader! Follow your orders The old ancestor of yin and Yang got up.


    "See you, leader!"


    Others followed.


    Chao Huayun followed him reluctantly.


    Su Xun raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. Then he looked around for a week: "I have to talk about the ugly words first, and even recommend me as the leader of the alliance. Then I have to listen to what I say, or I won''t be merciless."


    "Don''t worry, alliance leader, as long as it is to fight against Lingzhou Yinsi, you will go through fire and water!" However, Chao Yun followed his orders, but added a powerful condition.


    That is must be in order to deal with the Lingzhou Yinsi will listen, otherwise that is to be discussed.


    Su Xun said, "you guys, Lingzhou''s secret division is coming fiercely. When I was elected as the leader of the alliance, I will take the lead and set an example for Taizhou''s friars."


    "I think we can take the initiative to attack rather than wait to die!"


    Su Xun''s words were firm and full of momentum, which was inspiring.


    "Dare to ask the leader, but what''s the trick?" The old ancestor of yin and Yang had a laugh.With a confident smile, Su Xun said: "it''s not a good move, but there is an idea. Think about it, they sent most of their forces to Taizhou in order to invade Taizhou, so they must have empty power in the rear of Lingzhou."


    "You say, at this time, we suddenly attack the base camp in Lingzhou. What will happen?"


    Everyone''s eyes are bright.


    "Wonderful Chao Huayun also gave a big praise and said with high spirits: "we suddenly went to attack Lingzhou in the opposite way. The vagabond was certainly unprepared. We can severely damage the old nest of the vagabond. They will go back to consolidate their base camp and have no time to invade Taizhou again."


    "This plan is very good. The alliance leader is really brave and resourceful. I admire it." Yin and Yang said.


    "The alliance leader really wakes up the dreamer with a word!"


    "We went to Lingzhou, surprise, but also take the opportunity to loot some, when they get the news, we have already returned to Taizhou!"


    "Please order from the alliance leader that it should be done sooner rather than later. I think we can start soon."


    Other people think it''s a good idea.


    Little Dragon Girl and Wang Yuyan want to laugh.


    But they managed their facial expressions well.


    Su Xun got up and said with a laugh: "the little secret division is so ridiculous. Our Taizhou friars are united as one. Can they break it? This time, we will teach them a lesson and let them know how powerful they are. "


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we will leave in seven days. Taiyi won''t have to go. All of them will go with us! This time hit the scrotum hard, make its head broken and bleeding! "


    "Good! Kill Yin Si, you are a fallen flower and flowing water


    "Let them dare not covet Taizhou again!"


    Everyone is boiling with blood, mainly because this time we can take advantage of the situation to rob the headquarters of the Yin Department.


    Su Xun was also very happy.

 Chapter 1393

    After the founding ceremony of Taizhou friars alliance, Su Xun refused Chao Huayun''s insincere request to stay, and went to Lingzhou in advance on the pretext of investigating the secret department''s intelligence.


    "It''s like going deep into the tiger''s den for the alliance leader to go here. Everything must be very careful." Chao Huayun reminds a way.


    Although being robbed of the leader of the alliance by the other party made him a little uncomfortable, he was on the same front after all, so he didn''t want to see Su Changsheng planted in Lingzhou.


    Su Xun said: "don''t worry, elder martial brother Chao. I''ll be on guard. We can''t help it. This time we hit each other unexpectedly. We have to be quick and accurate. So I have to find out where the headquarters of the secret division is. Only then can we hit the target!"


    "Have a good trip to the alliance leader!" Chao Huayun was moved by Su Xun''s spirit. He went to the tiger''s den alone to get information. The leader of the alliance wanted to get it.


    It''s really for the sake of Taizhou!


    "Elder martial brother Chao, you will leave in seven days. I''ll wait for you in Lingzhou. I''ll see you then."


    When Su Xun finished, he took Xiao Longnu and Wang Yuyan out. The wind blew his robe, and his long hair fluttered slightly. His back was full of determination.


    There is a feeling that although there are tens of thousands of people, I have gone.


    At this moment, all the people of Taiyi sword sect could not help admiring Su Xun.


    Until Su Xun''s back completely disappeared, Chao Huayun withdrew his eyes: "let''s get ready. We''ll start on time in seven days. The leader of the alliance will go to Lingzhou to inquire for information. We can''t let him down!"


    Every sect in Taizhou has taken action.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You are too bad."


    "Yes, it''s too cunning."


    After leaving Taiyi sword sect, XiaoLongNu and Wang Yuyan can''t help laughing.


    They really sympathize with these people.


    Even your allies are enemies.


    How are you going to win?


    Su Xun put his arms around them and said, "what''s bad and whether you can speak? It''s called Shangbing cutting strategy. Do you understand?"


    "Next is to let people ambush in Lingzhou and wait for them to fall into the trap?" Wang Yuyan smiles and looks at Su Xun with a smile.


    Su Xun said: "no, what I want is to let them work for me, not eliminate them."


    Little Dragon Girl and Wang Yuyan are at a loss.


    But Su Xun didn''t explain. He called up the leader of Tongtian and went back to Lingzhou with him.


    Nuwa, the God of the world, and Mengling, the leader of Yunxia sword sect, stayed in Taizhou.


    When all the high-end fighting forces of the Taizhou friars'' Alliance go to Lingzhou, Taizhou will be empty. Nuwa and Mengling can join hands to ransack their base camp.


    The reason why Su Xun wanted to go back with Tong Tian was very simple. He wanted Tong Tian to play the double reed with him.


    When he rushed back to Lingzhou, seven days later, the main force of Taizhou friars Union also set out in a low key.


    A total of 15 saints, 60 Daluo.


    Dozens of days later, they joined Su Xun, who had entered Lingzhou to inquire about the news ahead of time, at the border of Lingzhou.


    "Leader, what''s going on."


    Chao Huayun and the old ancestor of yin and Yang came forward and asked.


    Su Xun sighed and confessed to the public: "to tell you the truth, I''ve failed to live up to people''s expectations this time. First, it''s because the time is still short. Second, I''ve been checking for a long time, but I haven''t found out where his hometown is."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    "Well What can we do? If we can''t find the location of the Yin Department, don''t we come here in vain? "


    "Yes, so many of us are in action. Once we enter Lingzhou, we will be found soon."


    "If we can''t make a surprise effect, we''ll be running for nothing this time."


    All of them were disappointed and helpless. All of them held their breath before they came. Now they are not willing to go back so frustrated.


    Su Xun also said: "you should be calm. Although I didn''t find out the old nest of the Yin Si, I found another target, yujianzong. This clan has a close relationship with the Yin Si. It''s also the base for the Yin Si to lead others to attack Taizhou this time."


    "Although we didn''t find the Yinsi, we can completely attack yujianzong. Without yujianzong to help the Yinsi sit in the rear, the Yinsi certainly dare not disperse most of his power to Taizhou, or even withdraw all of it."


    That''s right. Su Xun wants to pit the imperial sword sect.


    Originally, he wanted to solve this group of Taizhou friars with the help of yujianzong, but when he thought about it carefully, he could solve both at one time.


    Win twice. It''s a win-win situation!


    Now Lingzhou is the territory of the underworld Department except the imperial sword sect. The imperial sword sect looks at Taige.


    So let''s get rid of them first.


    "No matter what religion he belongs to, none of these Lingzhou friars has any good things. If they come, they will do it!"


    "Yes, you can''t go all the way for nothing."


    "Lord, give the order."


    Just now some disappointed people heard that Su Xun had found another target, but they were not picky.Anyway, it''s OK to aim at the underworld department. By the way, it''s also possible to get into the imperial sword sect and make a big rush for zero yuan.


    Su Xun looked around and raised his voice: "Taoist brothers, please follow me at the back of this seat."


    Voice down, turned into a golden light to escape.


    The others followed and killed yujianzong.


    At the same time, Nuwa and Mengling in Taizhou are looting the nests of Taiyi sword sect and other sects.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Royal sword sect.


    Lord Pei Jian is playing chess with Xie Lingyun.


    "What does the patriarch think about the attack of Taizhou by the secret division?" Xie Lingyun asked as he settled down.


    Pei Jian calmly smile, do not think: "this person, the pace is too big, will pull the egg."


    Obviously, he is not optimistic about the strategy of attacking Taizhou, because the development of Yinsi is too fast, but the high-end combat power is too low, there are only two saints, how can he gain a firm foothold in Taizhou.


    He didn''t know the existence of Mengling, fengshenjie Nuwa and Tongtian sect leader, otherwise he would find that the power of Yinsi had surpassed their yujianzong.


    "I don''t think the emperor of Yinsi is like a man who wants to be ambitious. Maybe he has some other strength." Xie Lingyun led Yin Tianzi to be a confidant and explained for him.


    Pei Jian still can''t deny: "nothing can make up for the gap in strength. If kuazhou''s development is so easy, how can we stay in Lingzhou for tens of thousands of years?"


    Suddenly, his face changed, Xie Lingyun''s face also changed, and then both of them set foot in the air at the same time.


    At the same time, several other elders also flew out to stand with Pei Jian and look at the horizon.


    They all feel that there are more than a dozen saints in the air is rapidly approaching, there are dozens of Da Luo.


    Even if it was just passing over the head of their imperial sword clan, they were not stable.


    A moment later, dozens of dodging lights fell, and Su Xun led Taizhou friars'' alliance to encircle yujianzong.


    Pei Jian''s heart trembled, because it was obviously aimed at their yujianzong.


    "Dare to ask you guys..." Pei Jian wants to communicate and ask what is the reason.


    You can''t be beaten. I don''t know why.


    "Kill Su Xun interrupted Pei Jian directly.


    And then all of them did it together.


    Pei Jian''s several people are all confused. Where is the person who stepped on the horse? Why did he fight for no reason.


    Moreover, compared with the forces of both sides, they have no hope of victory.


    "Taoist brothers, is there a misunderstanding?"


    Pei Jian fought back while communicating.


    "Misunderstanding? If you monks of Lingzhou can invade our Taizhou, can''t we come to Lingzhou? "


    Chao Huayun sneered and scorned.


    Pei Jian wanted to curse his mother, and he cried out: "wait a minute, Taoist friend. It''s the man of the Yin Department who invades Taizhou. It has nothing to do with our imperial sword sect!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you say so!" Chao Hua Yun won''t listen to his explanation. It''s all excuses.


    Pei Jian said hello to his ancestors for 18 generations. Are you sick! If you don''t beat the Yin Department to beat our yujianzong, are you kicked in the head by the donkey?


    Looking at these lunatics, Pei Jian had to fight back. After all, he couldn''t lose the foundation of yujianzong.


    The battle between the two sides was chaotic, and the mountain protection array of yujianzong was broken down. The backbone forces suffered countless deaths and injuries, which was extremely tragic.


    "Master Pei, I''ll help you!"


    A roar came, only to see a man in a black robe wearing a mask and a woman flying.


    "Emperor Yinsi!"


    Pei Jian didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He was so miserable because he carried the pot to the Yin Department.


    But now in the face of this situation, the emperor did not hesitate to come to the rescue, he was very moved.


    "For the sake of your coming here, I won''t pay you this time." Pei Jian roared.


    Su Xun pointed to the emperor of the underworld: "you are the emperor of the underworld. You are so bold. You dare to invade Taizhou. If you have the guts, you will fight to the death!"


    "Ha ha ha, joke, why dare not!" The emperor of Yin Si laughed three times and flew out of the sky.


    Su Xun followed closely. They left the battlefield and went to fight nine days away.


    After the two flew away, the mask on the emperor''s face disappeared, revealing the handsome face of the leader of Tongtian sect, and chuckled: "I''m still suitable."


    "No one has ever seen the real face of the emperor of the underworld, except inside the underworld, so they can''t recognize him." Su Xun gave a smile and waved to take out the grill and food.


    No matter below beat to live to kill, two people drink to eat barbecue above, can be said to be leisurely.


    After the barbecue, Su Xun thought it was almost time: "OK, let''s continue to play the second half."


    Then Su Xun called out an ancient axe, and one of the axes aimed at the Taizhou friars'' camp below.


    Yujianzong had been destroyed. Pei Jian, Xie Lingyun and others were seriously injured. Even Nu Wa, the ancient sword, was injured. Taizhou friars firmly gained the upper hand."Today, Tu Sheng!"


    Chao Huayun roared excitedly.


    At this moment, the wind howled, and a crack was broken in the sky, and a huge golden axe fell on them.


    Su Xun, a sage of five grades, used the sky axe to strike with all his strength, but the sage of six grades couldn''t catch it.


    Chao Huayun and others showed the color of panic.


    Pei Jian was also shocked. It was only a few years ago. The emperor of the underworld was so strong!


    "Don''t run! Let''s block it


    The Yin and Yang ancestors roared, then sacrificed a defensive magic weapon and flew to the horizon.


    Chao Huayun and others responded and followed suit.


    However, some of them took the opportunity to flee.


    "Fool!" The Yin and Yang ancestors swore.


    Boom!!!!


    With the fall of the axe, the heaven and the earth fell apart, and the territory of the imperial sword sect disappeared in an instant.


    "Ah


    All the people, such as Yin and Yang Laozu, were shocked out.


    Those big Luo Jinxian who escaped at the beginning were directly strangled by the aftereffects of the axe.


    Under one axe, 15 saints were injured and 23 great Luo Jinxian died instantly.


    "A group of mole ants, dare to come to our Lingzhou, I dare to attack Taizhou, I have my confidence!"


    Su Xun''s voice resounded through the world.


    The old ancestors of yin and Yang all trembled. If the axe was aimed at one of them, it would be seriously injured.


    Then they saw an embarrassed figure from the sky, it is their leader Su Changsheng!


    At this time, Su Changsheng was ragged, his hair was messy, he vomited blood, and his face was pale. At first glance, he knew that he was seriously injured.


    "This man is too fierce. I only caught two axes." Su Xun said to the old ancestor of yin and Yang.


    Taizhou friars are cool, even their first master in Taizhou is not the opponent of the emperor of Yinsi, so isn''t it a foregone conclusion that the emperor of Yinsi will live in Taizhou?


    No wonder Yinsi dares to invade Taizhou. No wonder Yunxia sword sect takes refuge in Yinsi so easily.


    They have the strength!


    A few more axes, who can stop them?


    What they didn''t know was that the reason why Su Xun was so miserable was that the axe had emptied his whole body of mana, and he was killed.


    Pei Jian is also agitated, so strength, originally this is the base of the secret division to attack Taizhou?


    "Two choices, surrender or die!"


    The Yin emperor, who was disguised as the leader of Tongtian sect, slowly fell down and stood up with his hands down.


    Taizhou friars'' faces were uncertain. Although this man was strong, they could not fight together, so they didn''t want to surrender.


    "Alas." Sue sighed.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Su Xun gave a wry smile: "I''m willing to surrender. I won''t stop the vagrant from entering Taizhou, but I won''t listen to the vagrant''s instructions and leave Taizhou forever from now on."


    This vest can be given up.


    Boom!


    Taizhou friars were struck by lightning. They wanted to fight to the death, but the leader surrendered.


    "Leader! If the sword is mended, it''s better to bend than to bend. We''ll fight hard, but we''re not necessarily opponents! " Chao Huayun roared.


    "Yes, leader! Taizhou is the Taizhou of our Taizhou friars. How can we let the Lingzhou friars rule? "


    "Please think twice


    All of them tried to persuade Su Xun.


    Su Xun waved his hand: "in the past, I was always arrogant and arrogant. Today I fight with the emperor of the Yin Department. I''m convinced that I lost. The emperor of the Yin Department is highly cultivated and ambitious. I''m willing to surrender..."


    Su Xun stopped for a moment, and then looked at the pirate himself on the other side: "but I still have a condition. If the hermit takes charge of Taizhou, he should treat Taizhou friars equally, otherwise I would rather die than surrender!"


    "You are not joking. I promise you." The head of Tongtian sect nodded and said nothing.


    Su Xun turned to look at the old ancestor of yin and Yang and others: "I have failed the expectations of Taizhou monks. This is the last thing I can do. See you later."


    The voice fell and disappeared as sword light.


    "Alas, the Yin Yang Sword sect is willing to surrender."


    Yin Yang Laozu sighed and said.


    "Taiyi sword sect is willing to surrender."


    Chao Huayun also followed.


    "Geng jinjianzong is willing to surrender..."


    With these two people taking the lead, other people have also accepted their fate. After all, even their first master in Taizhou has gone, how can they continue to fight?


    Moreover, before leaving, the leader of the Soviet Union won the conditions for them to be treated equally by the secret department, and they didn''t want to disappoint the good intentions of the leader of the Soviet Union.


    That''s all. If it''s down, it''s down.


    "Hahaha, OK, OK, OK, everyone, please get up quickly. From now on, all of you are from the Yin Department. I promise that I will never treat you badly in the name of Yin Department."Tongtian sect leader laughed three times and cheered them up one by one.


    Such a courteous and virtuous attitude made the newly injured Taizhou friars feel better.


    Pei Jian looked at this scene with a complicated look. With these 15 saints, the secret division has become the most powerful force in the five states.


    Another look at my imperial sword sect. Even the mountain gate is destroyed. Compared with the Yin Department, it''s so miserable.


    Thinking of this, Pei Jian bowed to the leader of Tongtian sect: "the Mountain Gate of yujianzong has been destroyed. Maybe it''s God''s will. If your majesty doesn''t abandon it, our yujianzong is willing to drive for your majesty. It''s only for you to step down."


    He was very clear that the Yin Si who had ruled Taizhou would not tolerate the independence of yujianzong in Lingzhou.


    Therefore, compared with being swallowed up, it''s better to take the initiative to join in, so as to have a better face.


    "Lord Pei is willing to join our company. It''s really a blessing for our company." Tongtian sect leader holds up Pei Jian.


    This is a real win-win.


    At the same time, he won over yujianzong and Taizhou friars.


    Since then, there have been 25 saints in the Department of Yin. The great Luo Jinxian is more than 100, which is the strongest force in the five Central States.


    In this way, it''s much easier to integrate the two states and attack the other three.


    The other three states are Qinzhou, Yuzhou and xiazhou.


    Then the Yin Department entered the rest period, after all, to digest the fruits of the occupation of Taizhou.


    Three years later, Yinsi attacked Yuzhou.


    Five years later, Yinsi attacked xiazhou.


    Seven years later, Yinsi attacked Qinzhou.


    In order not to let his disguise of Su Changsheng leak, Su Xun didn''t even use the Yin Tianzi sword and longkui sword anymore. Holding a sky axe, he cut all the way from Yuzhou to Qinzhou.


    At the same time, he also broke through the six saints.


    Mei pangzi, Liu An, Tang Sanzang and zhenyaojian all broke through the saints one after another.


    After the unification of the five Central States, Su Xun''s 72 saints and more than 400 Dalao set up five ghost emperors on top of the ten halls of hell to survey one state.


    Pei Jian, the ghost emperor of Qinzhou.


    Lingzhou ghost emperor Tongtian sect leader.


    Taizhou ghost emperor granted Nuwa in the divine world.


    Chao Huayun, the ghost emperor of xiazhou.


    Nuwa, the ghost emperor of Yuzhou.


    In addition to the five ghost emperors, every city has a City God, and every famous mountain has a mountain god.


    The Yin Department is in charge of sages and mortals. It is in charge of reincarnation. It is extremely powerful for a time and covers five states.


    There is also a small episode. Ten years later, Xie Lingyun also knows that the emperor Yin killed his apprentice and robbed Su Xun of jianlingguo. However, he is magnanimous and decides not to pursue Su Xun''s responsibility.


    Well, mainly because he didn''t dare.


    Today, all the people in the Department of Yin perform their own duties. Su Xun, the son of Yin, is only responsible for formulating the general principles. The imperial assembly inspects Beijing once every 50 years and once every 100 years.


    Jingcha is the assessment of all officials. After all, corrupt officials who use power for personal gain are inevitable, and hardworking officials should be promoted.


    Moreover, in order to prevent the power from solidifying, city gods, including ghost emperors, change their positions every 100 years.


    These are the advanced experiences of the earth.


    Speaking of the earth, he hasn''t been back for a long time, so after the stability of the five states, Su Xun didn''t rush to go to the three states. Instead, he went back to the earth to visit his relatives with Mei pangzi, Zhen YaoJian, an Zizhen and others.


    After all, I haven''t been back for decades.


    It''s an alternative way to return home.


    If you don''t pretend to be rich and noble, you''ll be like a royal family at night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The earth.


    Since Su Xun continuously buried the spiritual veins of other worlds into the earth to create artificial aura, earth shaking changes have taken place in the past decades, and cultivation of immortals is the main theme.


    All the countries on the earth have broken the barriers and formed the earth alliance with the Dragon state as the core. All countries have removed their names and become provinces. All policies are jointly decided by the Presbyterian Council composed of the leaders of all countries.


    The Presbyterian''s headquarters is in Jiangzhou, the capital of the Earth Alliance.


    Because Jiangzhou is the birthplace of Xiuxian era and the former residence of Su Xun, it is of special significance.


    Now students go to school, and cultivation of immortals is a compulsory course. Cultivation of immortals has been included in compulsory education. Basic law has been taught from primary school, and junior high school has been divided into different subjects, such as alchemy, making Fu, refining utensils and so on


    To cultivate immortals, we need to understand the history of cultivating immortals.


    Throughout the short and magnificent history of the cultivation of immortals, Su Xun is a name that all mankind can''t get around.


    Even the Yuliang mountain manor where he once lived was reduced to the holy land of pilgrimage for all the immortals.


    As for the giant Qingyun group, after Su Xun left, it was taken over as a state-owned management, but there was no change in its equity. It was still Su Xun''s name.


    Nowadays, the flying sword, Dan medicine and Fu Zhuan produced by Qingyun group are all popular commodities in the world.


    In a word, Su Xun changed the world."Students, this is Yuliang mountain manor, the former residence of Su Xun Daojun, the great pioneer of the path of cultivation. There is also a medicinal field left by Su Daojun on the top of the mountain. You should remember the name of the manor. Daojun''s former residence is a required question in the examination papers over the years. In addition, Su Daojun is one of the most famous people in the history of modern cultivation of immortals..."


    A beautiful primary school teacher is taking the freshmen who are going to school this year to visit Su Xun''s former residence.


    The pupils love and hate Su Xun, because his existence means that there are many more questions about him in the examination paper, which makes the children suffocate.


    "Teacher, look what it is."


    All of a sudden, a pupil with a shocked face pointed to the sky and yelled.


    The teacher looked up at the sky and was shocked.


    When the shadow seemed to cover most of Jiangzhou, black dragon patterns were carved on the hulls.


    Everyone in Jiangzhou saw this scene.


    "Look! What''s that? "


    "What a big boat! Is the alien world invading


    "What''s the situation?"


    Presbyterian elders gathered in front of the screen and watched the scene through state-of-the-art satellites.


    All of us are dignified.


    "Our satellite is the latest satellite built with the help of R satellite. The other side can avoid it quietly. This shows the strength of the other side. I don''t know whether it is a friend or an enemy."


    "Let the governor of Jiangzhou get in touch with him first. In any case, we should be prepared. When friends come, there will be good wine, and when enemies come, there will be knives and guns!"


    "There is no need to be so nervous. Judging from the performance of the other side, there should be no hostility."


    "Wait! Technician, enlarge the image! Look! Is that a traditional Su character on the flag


    "It''s really a su word! Is it... "


    Everyone looked at each other, a little excited and incredible, they all thought of the same person.

 Chapter 1394

    Several huge wooden magic craft floated over Jiangzhou City, causing a great sensation.


    Su Xun got off the boat with an Zizhen and others.


    After seeing Su Xun''s face clearly, several elders of the Presbyterian court immediately went to meet him.


    "Many beautiful little sisters, fairies?"


    "How do I feel that person looks familiar? I seem to have seen it in textbooks. "


    "The trough! Daojun! It''s su Daojun


    "It''s really him! Is this a return home? Sure enough, all the bullies are bullies


    It''s only a few decades since Su Xun left. As soon as he appeared, he was recognized by countless people.


    A few military vehicles came from the air, and a long escort came quickly.


    After forming the Galactic Alliance with R star, the earth is now developing both theology and science.


    The poor just buy new energy vehicles, and the rich have already bought flying swords and flying cars.


    Soon, the door opened, and several old people came down with excited faces, as well as Su Xun''s acquaintances.


    "Welcome home, Mr. Su."


    The first one looked at Su Xun and said.


    "It''s a good feeling to go home."


    Su Xun gave a little smile. In fact, he didn''t feel so good, because now the earth can hardly find what he remembered. It''s a little strange.


    This may be his last time back.


    "I''ll go home first. Let''s get in touch when there''s something wrong." Su Xun said to the elders.


    "Yes, it is."


    "The Yuliang mountain manor you used to live in is still the same. You can go and have a look."


    "We are looking forward to communicating with you about the future direction of the earth."


    After saying goodbye to the elders, Mei pangzi returns to the manor first, and susian takes an Zizhen to her home.


    All the wives'' homes have to be visited.


    Finally, I went to see my parents.


    This is the difficulty of too many wives. If he was given another chance, he would never marry dozens.


    He will marry hundreds of them.


    This is not lust.


    He is thinking about problems from the perspective of social stability. There is no way. His status is different.


    You see, now men have so much pressure to marry a wife, and it''s even more pressure to marry a beautiful wife.


    In this case, he married all the beautiful girls by himself, wouldn''t other people have less pressure?


    Sacrifice him for a happy family.


    In Su Xun''s opinion, it was worth it!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Settle down.


    An Zizhen''s father has retired, and now he is raising flowers and dogs at home.


    The babysitter has also resigned.


    They have a long life.


    Sometimes I feel tired of living.


    "Old man, come to the kitchen and serve."


    Ann called out to the outside.


    "Oh, call me such a little thing."


    Old an put down the newspaper in his hand, scolded, got up impatiently and went to the kitchen.


    When the couple came out with vegetables, they were stunned and stood in the same place.


    "Dad, mom, do you miss me?"


    An Zizhen in a pink dress is sitting on the sofa, looking at them with a smile.


    "Zizhen!"


    The dish in their hands slipped in an instant.


    When Su Xun used his magic, the two dishes flew up again and were placed on the table.


    "Zizhen! It''s really my daughter back! "


    Su''s mother wept with joy and rushed to embrace an Zizhen. They hadn''t seen each other for at least 20 or 30 years.


    As a man, Lao an is more restrained, but his eyes are also flashing with tears.


    Su Xun looked at Lao an: "Dad, I''m sorry. I came back to see you so long."


    "You son of a bitch, it''s been decades since you abducted my baby daughter. Who''s the father-in-law like me Old an scolded to say.


    Su Xun laughed: "Dad, if you say that, there are several fathers in law who are the same as you."


    Su Xun''s father-in-law was very depressed.


    "There''s a face, isn''t there?" Old an stares, then picks up the next coat: "go, go out to eat."


    "No, I''m going to eat mom''s food." An Zizhen leans in an''s mother''s arms and says coquettishly.


    Ann''s mother wiped her tears and quickly got up and went to the kitchen: "mom is going to cook more dishes now. Old man, you can sit with Zizhen and brother xun''er for a while."


    "Dad, where''s su Xian?" An Zizhen asked.


    Su Xian is the son of her and Su Xun. When he left the earth, he was not taken away.


    And Su Xun''s only daughter, Su Wan, whom Cao Yaoyao gave birth to, didn''t take away.


    Because the future was uncertain and the uncertainty was too great, they left the two children on earth.Lao an sighed: "ten years ago, Xiaoxian and Wan''er often came to see us. Later, they all left the earth because they had to find you."


    "Husband." An Zizhen looks at Su Xun.


    Su Xun said: "don''t worry, they are two OK, four children, which one has an accident, I can feel, these four brothers and sisters are together now."


    He sensed that Su Qing, Su Xian, Su Wan, and Su Ming were all in the Taixu world, and they met successfully.


    After settling down, Su Xun accompanied Liu Yun to her home again. Either he was meeting his father-in-law or he was on the way. Su Xun was a little busy.


    After seeing his father-in-law and mother-in-law, Su Xun went to see his father and mother again. The old couple are now living a pastoral life in their hometown.


    Su Xun and his wives are also men and women, but he usually plows at night.


    , as like as two peas, left the earth the same as before, and this is the only place where he can find familiar memories.


    He decided to move the estate when he left.


    A group of people chattered in the living room, laughing from time to time, and time seemed to go back to the past.


    Three days later, Su Xun and the Presbyterian met and exchanged views on the development of the earth.


    "After that, the earth will be handed over to you. This may be the last time I come back." Su Xun said.


    "Please don''t worry, Mr. Su. We won''t let you down. The earth will always be your home."


    "Yes, if there were no Mr. Su, there would not be the earth today. No one can erase Mr. Su''s contribution to the earth."


    "Personally, I hope Mr. Su can come back when he has time."


    The elders hoped that Su Xun would come back often, because Su Xun was the pillar of the family.


    Such a thick thigh is not white.


    "Report!" A voice came.


    The elder called, "come in."


    An officer came in, looking anxious and dignified: "elder, the satellite monitors that a large number of monks are approaching the earth. This is the last picture sent back by the satellite, and then it''s exploded."


    He nodded on his wrist, and a light curtain appeared in everyone''s sight.


    From the light curtain, we can see that a large number of warships are approaching the earth. The warships are full of friars. At last, the satellite is blasted by a friar.


    After watching the video, the elder looked at Su Xun and asked, "what do you think of Mr. Su?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not the right person." Su Xun said lightly, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Seeing his attitude, people were relieved, and then they continued to chat and didn''t think much about it.


    With Su Xun, it would not collapse that day.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Over the earth.


    The ships carrying the friars were stopped by patrol ships outside the earth. These patrol ships are R-star technology, equipped with heavy weapons such as Star Destroyers.


    "Opposite ship, listen, you have entered the earth''s airspace. Please state your identity and intention."


    "Opposite ship, listen, you have entered the earth''s airspace. Please state your identity and intention."


    The earth warships are shouting.


    "It''s really wordy. Abandon the ship, kill, and capture the core of the heavenly way of the world as soon as possible."


    A middle-aged man in a red robe said coldly, and then flew to the earth warship.


    He is entitled to ignore the earth.


    The friars, like locusts, followed closely, attacking the earth with all kinds of magic weapons.


    "What is that?"


    Suddenly, the monks stopped.


    I saw a giant palm covering the sky and blocking the sun.


    All of them were shocked and showed their life saving magic, but they found that all of their magic were invalid and their spiritual power could not be mobilized.


    A moment later, tens of thousands of monks disappeared.


    They seem to be aggressive, but they don''t even turn over the waves and die.


    This scene was sent back to earth by warships and allowed to be put on the Internet. Everyone was shocked.


    "It''s su Daojun. What kind of realm is this? It''s really terrible."


    "So many friars were killed in one hand, and even no one showed up. It''s like a hanging explosion."


    "Do the monks want to attack our earth? They''re lucky. It''s an auspicious day. "


    "Ha ha ha, God steps on the horse, the golden day..."


    Su Xun knew nothing about the comments of netizens. He said to several elders, "I searched their souls. These friars came from a world called Jiuyang world, which is specialized in hunting the heavenly way of other worlds to capture the core. This time, all the high-level friars were basically destroyed. Even if they are alive, they dare not come to the earth, so there is no need to worry that someone will come to seek revenge."


    He knew from the memory of these people that there was a very strong man, who was called the Lord of the world. These people were all plundering the core of the way of heaven by the order of the Lord of the world.He has wiped out all the breath and changed the coordinates of the earth. I believe that the so-called world Master can''t find the position of the earth. If he is smart enough, he will know that he has offended people who can''t be provoked and won''t continue to investigate and seek revenge.


    This so-called world Master is a bit like Hongjun in Fengshen romance. He can improve his world status and strength by swallowing the core of other world''s heavenly way.


    However, from the memory of those people, he found that the strength of the world leader was at best a saint of three grades, and he did not have the strength of a real strong one.


    Is it true that the stronger the way of heaven in the world, the stronger the monk''s power will be after he combines the way of heaven?


    However, if his self-cultivation can''t reach the ninth grade of the sage, how can he succeed in accordance with the Tao?


    Su Xun couldn''t understand it. He could only sigh at the myriad interfaces. All kinds of practice systems were too complicated.


    After two months on earth, Su Xun took his parents and father-in-law to Taixu to see his four children.


    Originally, he wanted to take them to xuanyue mainland, but Su Ming still wanted to stay in Taixu kingdom as emperor. Su Qing refused to go either. Even Su Wan didn''t want to go. In the end, only Su Xian would go.


    Su Ming didn''t go because he had governed Taixu for so many years and had feelings for Taixu. He couldn''t leave Taixu alone.


    He is more like an Emperor than Su Xun. In his words, if the emperor abandons his subjects at will, he will be abandoned by them one day.


    Su Qing made an appointment to join Chu fan in a place called Yuanwu kingdom.


    Chu fan, the son of heaven''s destiny in the world of licking dog Savior, and the apprentice of jade rabbit moon spirit, by practicing martial arts, he broke through the void and soared.


    The reason why Su Wan didn''t want to go to xuanyue mainland was that she wanted to travel around, to see all kinds of worlds and to be a vagrant.


    After staying in Taixu for a year, Su Xun left with his third son Su Xian and returned to xuanyue.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xuanyue continent.


    It took a long time to return to xuanyue mainland from Taixu realm, but for those who cultivate immortals, this time is not a matter. Just close it.


    After giving his father-in-law and parents to the women to settle down, Su Xun immediately summoned the five ghost emperors, the ten halls of hell, and the city gods from all over the world to the Yin emperor''s hall for a meeting.


    Su Xian will be introduced to them, and announced the establishment of Su Xian as the prince of Yin.


    "Do you have information from the upper three states?" Su Xun asked.


    Before he left, he ordered them to arrange for people to go to the upper three states to collect information and send it back at any time.


    "Your Majesty, a year ago, news came from the upper three states that Tianzhou and Yunzhou were at war." Pei Jian, the ghost emperor of Qinzhou, went out to worship Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun raised his eyebrows: "how is the war going?"


    Tianzhou is the base camp of TIANYAO clan, while Yunzhou is the god Buddha who immigrated from the earth.


    Pei Jian was ashamed: "since the war broke out in the two states, the teleportation array to the five Central States has been closed. Now if you want to go to Tianzhou or Yunzhou, you have to use the teleportation array to go to Shenzhou, and then enter from the border of Shenzhou, so it''s very inconvenient to transmit information. At present, the war situation in the three upper states is not clear."


    The upper three states, Tianzhou, Shenzhou and Yunzhou are all connected, just like a continent is divided into three parts, unlike the middle five states.


    Su Xun didn''t criticize him either, because it was forced by the environment, and Pei Jian did his best.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "you guys, now the five states in the middle are owned by our company, and the six states in the lower part are not enough. Now the war between heaven state and cloud state is a good opportunity for our company to enter the upper three states."


    He is sure to go to the upper three states. Those people in Yunzhou can be said to be his ancestors. They have to go to the field to fight with TIANYAO.


    Boom!


    When he heard that Su Xun wanted to enter the upper three states, the hall suddenly burst.


    It''s OK for an individual to enter the upper three states, but so far no sects or forces from the middle five or lower six states can live in the upper three states.


    "Your Majesty, please think twice. Although there are more than 70 saints in our department, they are all middle-level saints of three grades and four grades. There are no high-level saints. When we enter the upper three states, we have to be swallowed up by local forces!"


    "Yes, your majesty, it''s not rare for the upper three states to be even a saint of nine grades. But at present, even the strongest one in our middle five states is a saint of six grades."


    "I will definitely go to the upper three states, but at least tens of thousands of years later, there will be high-level saints in our vaginal Department..."


    Most people object to this because they think going to the upper three states is death.


    "Be quiet." Su Xun said lightly.


    All the people below were silent.


    Su Xun said in a deep voice: "we can''t stand up in the upper three states just by our company, but what if we have the help of Yunzhou? I have something to do with the immortals in Yunzhou. "


    He got the Yin emperor''s inheritance and rebuilt the Yin Department. He is also a man on earth. The immortal society of Yunzhou will support him.


    "If so, why didn''t your majesty say it earlier?""With the support of fairies and Buddhas in Yunzhou, it''s really possible for us to have a foothold in the upper three states."


    "Your Majesty is far sighted, I admire you!"


    The wind direction suddenly changed. Although some people are still satisfied with the status quo, more people are no longer against it.


    "That''s settled. All the love ministers will go down to prepare. I''ll go to the upper three states to explore the way. The time has come. I''ll lead the army to the upper three states according to my will."


    "When I''m away, the crown prince Su Xian will act as the deputy of the government. I hope you can help me."


    Below, Su Xian stood in front of him and bowed his hands.


    "All right, retreat."


    "To your majesty!"


    Back in the imperial study, Su Xian''s calm face disappeared: "Dad, why don''t you discuss with me in advance? Can I supervise our country? "


    "It''s just because you can''t do it that you have to learn. Most of the time you will be in charge of your country." Su Xun didn''t want to be tied up by the busy government affairs.


    So let the son be bound.


    Isn''t son a tool man?


    Su Xianru''s funeral: "this is the first time. What if I mess up?"


    "Screwed up? Then Dad will make up for all your missing fatherly love. " Su Xun had a good laugh.


    Su Xian was so excited that he felt that he must have been crazy at the beginning. He couldn''t think of looking for his father from all walks of life. Isn''t that a trap?


    The biggest mistake he made in his life was that he came to xuanyue mainland. He knew that he might as well stay in Taixu realm. Although he was also very strict, he at least didn''t fight himself. This one is really good at it.


    Three days later, Su Xun, Tang Sanzang and Nuwa went to China by teleportation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    China, Ziyang City.


    The cross-border transmission array is located in the east of the city.


    With three rays of light, Su Xun, Nu Wa and Tang Seng appeared on the transmission array.


    "This is China? It''s worthy of being in the upper three states. The spirit of immortals is really abundant. "


    Tang Seng took a deep breath and showed a very enchanting expression. I didn''t know that he thought he was sucking something that made the day have a verdict.


    Su Xun''s face was not very good-looking, because there were many purple hair and golden eyes.


    The God he met in the world of Fengshen romance has these appearance characteristics.


    Is that a Protoss?


    In addition, the person he cursed under the light sphere of the main god in Yuanyang is also a Protoss, because he has already felt the power of his curse.


    Fuck, I''m in the enemy''s nest.


    He turned to look at Nu Wa, who was also looking at her. Obviously, he also found this.


    Su Xun said, "let''s go. Let''s leave China and enter Yunzhou as soon as possible."


    "Well." Nu Wa knew what he was worried about.


    Because she had also experienced that war. If it wasn''t for the teacher Hongjun, they would all have to die in the hands of the purple haired young man.


    It''s the pressure of being crushed and killed.


    Now this is still on the other side''s territory, and Hongjun is not there. If they are found by the other side, they will be in danger.


    Tang Monk didn''t know this, so he said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Have a good look. When I was in Lingzhou, I heard that the women of the protoss are very beautiful, but I don''t know if there are brothels in Shenzhou."


    "You''re a monk. If you go to the brothel, you won''t be afraid that the Buddha will kill you." Nuwa said.


    The Tang Monk put his hands together and looked like a compassionate Bodhisattva: "Amitabha, the female benefactor is very biased. All the women who enter the brothel are hard-working women. My family has been merciful for many generations, so I should help them with silver."


    "But if they only give money, it seems to be giving alms and insulting their personality, so poor monks can only let them trade fairly with their bodies. After all, they rely on labor to make money, which is more glorious."


    "Ha ha." Nuwa''s skin smiles but not her flesh.


    Su Xun took her little hand: "ignore him, he is not a serious monk."


    "You are serious. If I have so many women, I will not go to the brothel." Tang Sanzang did not have a good mood to say a word, a mouth to show vulgar.


    At the same time, somewhere in China, a young man opened his eyes and showed a sneer: "unexpectedly, he came to China and sought his own way of death, causing the king to fall from the eighth grade to the fifth grade. How can he get through without revenge?"


    "Although the king of God has fallen to the fifth grade, it''s enough to deal with you as a third grade."


    From the moment Su Xun got out of the transmission array, he caught his breath, because Ziyang City, where Su Xun is now, is one of his cities.


    His name is Shenan, and his surname is Shenzi. This is the exclusive privilege of the royal family of the Protoss. He is also the youngest of the eight divine kings of the Protoss. The other seven divine kings are all Jiupin saints, and he is the only one.


    The last time he was killed in a certain plane, he went to revenge himself. Unexpectedly, he met a strong man of he Dao, and his accomplishments fell to five grades.He can''t provoke the strong, but he always harbors a grudge to kill the Sanpin saint.


    If that guy didn''t kill him, how could he come?


    If he doesn''t come, how can he be beaten down by the powerful?


    So, it''s the third grade mole ant''s fault!


    "Come on, pass on the king''s order, all the cities will be sealed immediately, and no fly will be released! If anyone dares to break through, report to the king immediately


    As the voice of Shen''an fell, his figure had gone through the air. He could feel the breath of Su Xun nearby, but he was not sure which city it was.


    So he sealed all the cities, and then he searched them one by one. Even if he dug three feet, he would find the third grade mole ant and crush it to death.


    But what he didn''t know was that Su Xun had five grades now. He had the same accomplishments as him.


    It''s not his fault. After all, who could have thought that the saint could break through so fast after his cultivation?


    Su Xun didn''t know what he was worried about had happened. He was taking Nu Wa and Tang Seng to the north gate of Ziyang City and left there.


    Suddenly, he found a lavender light cover over the city, covering Ziyang City.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the great battle line suddenly open? Did someone attack the city? " Monk Tang frowned.


    How to look at Su Wa


    The city protection battle can not only prevent the enemy from attacking, but also trap the people in the city.


    "I hope I think too much." After Su Xun finished, he went to the soldier who was guarding the city gate and said, "this Taoist brother, why did the city guard suddenly open?"


    "I''m sorry, we didn''t open the fortress protection array. It''s the king''s order. Ziyang City is the city sealed by King Shen''an. The king''s order in his hand can control all the fortress protection arrays in his fiefdom." The soldiers couldn''t see through Su Xun''s accomplishments, so they didn''t dare to trust him, because it was a tragedy to offend a saint in the upper three states.


    Su Xun had a bad feeling in his heart: "I see. This king of God''s safety must be very powerful."


    "Yes, King Shen''an is the first strong young man in the previous generation of our Protoss. The other seven kings are all nine grade saints, only he is eight grade sage." When the soldier said this, his face was full of pride.


    Su Xun went back to Nu Wa and Tang Sanzang with a gloomy face: "I''m afraid that guy found us last time. Most of the city was sealed for us."


    The protoss who came to Fengshen world last time was bapin, most likely the king of Shenan.


    "What about that?" Nu Wa was a little nervous.


    "What''s the situation?" he said


    "It''s like this..." Su Xun told him the story again. After listening to it, Tang Monk exploded immediately: "you have offended a saint of eight grades. This horse rider, don''t we die before we get out of the army?"


    "We can''t afford to take this risk, whether it''s for us or not. For today''s plan, we have to break out of the city by force." Su Xun took a look at the city protection battle.


    Nuwa nodded: "well, instead of waiting here, it''s better to break out before he comes."


    Su Xun took out the sky axe, stepped into the air and cut the city protection array with one axe. Boom! After the battle broke, he yelled at Nu Wa and Tang Sanzang, "go


    Nu Wa and Tang Sanzang flew out of the city.


    "Stop them! Report to the king


    "They are the people the king is looking for!"


    "As long as you hold them down, the king will have a reward!"


    There was chaos in the city. Thousands of magic soldiers and generals flew into the air to form an army array in an attempt to intercept Su Xun''s three men.


    "Go away!"


    Su xuncai didn''t want to talk nonsense, so he cut the axe.


    Boom!


    Under the sky axe, these magical soldiers and generals even had no chance to scream and then disappeared.


    Watching thousands of magic soldiers turn to ashes, other people who want to intercept stop one after another.


    After all, although the reward is good, there must be a life to lead.


    Su Xun''s three men soon disappeared.


    A purple light fell, and God came.


    "See the king..."


    "What about people?" God can''t wait to ask.


    "People are running that way."


    "Waste!" Shen An''s voice fell down, stepped out, and chased out with the fastest speed.


    "No, it seems that the smell coming from the rear is only five grades. Are we mistaken?" Su Xun, who was on the run, said with some doubts.


    Nuwa and Tang Monk asked, "is that still running?"


    "Run a fart, dry, he!" Su Xun stops.


    They are all five grades. I''m afraid of a hammer. He also has a sky axe and a bell. He can crush each other.


    After a while, Shen An turned into a purple light and fell in front of the three people. Seeing Su Xun and Nu Wa, he laughed: "do you know you can''t run away?"


    "It''s really you. Why did you suddenly become Wupin?" Su Xun asked curiously.


    The smile on Shen An''s face suddenly became stiff, and then he became angry and roared: "it seems that you really live enough wait! Why are you liupin! "He suddenly widened his eyes, only a few decades, how the other party from the third grade to the sixth grade!


    It''s not theological at all!


    How can someone break through so fast!


    "Is it strange that you can change from eight to five, and I can change from three to six?" Su Xun asked.


    Shenan''s mouth twitches. Can it be the same as stepping on a horse?


    But now, he''s a little flustered. Both sides are Wupin, but there are three people on the other side. He''s not a murderer, he''s more like a murderer.


    The next moment, Nu Wa and Tang Monk two people around behind him, blocking his way.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I was just passing by. Why do you have to catch up?"


    "If you let me go, the past will be written off. This is China. If something happens to me, you will die in the end of the world!" Shen An said coldly.


    Su Xun sneered: "if you want to beg for mercy, you have to have an attitude of begging for mercy. If you''re really such a bull, you won''t say such bullshit now, stupid!"


    "You..." Shenan''s anger turns to anger.


    "Cut the crap and die!"


    Su Xun''s voice fell, and a burst of fire broke out on him, and he became a huge beast.


    "It''s really the demon family!"


    In Fengshen world, when he saw Su Xun using TIANYAO bow, he suspected that he was a member of TIANYAO family. Now when he saw Su Xun''s manifesting noumenon, he was more sure.


    "I, the demon family, will not only destroy Yunzhou, but also the protoss to occupy Shenzhou!"


    Su Xun''s rampant hatred for the demon clan.

 Chapter 1395

    "Animals are animals. You are insatiable. You TIANYAO are really ambitious!"


    Shen An said with gnashing teeth.


    Even if the sky demon and cloud state go to war, they are still fighting the idea of the Protoss. I''m really looking for death.


    "Is that your last word? Unfortunately, you can''t see the day when the protoss perishes. "


    Su Xun''s voice fell down, roared and rushed to Shen''an, and the huge paw beat down.


    Shen An waved and a purple gold spear appeared in his hand. The tip of the spear stabbed Su Xun''s paw.


    Su Xun tilted his paw and slapped it on the gun. He opened the gun and burst out the flames.


    This fire is not an ordinary fire, but the first divine fire of heaven and earth after refining land pressure in the body.


    In the face of fire, God is not afraid to dodge, because he is a saint, and has the special constitution of the protoss, even samadhi fire and Phoenix Fire can not hurt him.


    And he has seen the demon fire of TIANYAO clan, even less powerful than samadhi''s real fire.


    So he didn''t take the flame of Su Xun seriously at all. He just thought that Su Xun was distracting him.


    So he would never fall for it.


    Then he was very sad. His purple hair was burned to ashes, and his skin cracked.


    "Ah


    Shen An screamed, and his body turned into light and shadow, and quickly retreated.


    Tang Monk and Fengshen Nuwa took advantage of their unprepared actions.


    "Boom!" "Boom!"


    A string of Buddhists and red hydrangeas hit Shenan. Shenan faltered in the air, and his robe suddenly fell apart and looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Roar!"


    Su Xun looked up at the sky and roared. His body expanded rapidly. He became a giant beast with a height of 100 Zhang and stepped on it with one foot.


    "Ah, ah


    Shen An raised his gun to block this foot.


    The next second, Su Xun suddenly changed back to human shape, holding a sky axe to cut down, bang, the earth exploded, Shen An''s spear was fragmented, and cracks appeared on his body surface.


    The last time he was injured by Hongjun, he still hasn''t recovered. Now his cultivation is lower than that of Su Xun. Su Xun relies on the power of Kaitian axe. Shen An knows that he is not an opponent. He can only burn his blood to escape. Even if his cultivation falls under the sage, it''s better than death.


    "Want to run?"


    With a sneer and a wave of his hand, a small bronze clock flew out and became bigger in the air.


    Shenan found that no matter how he ran, the small bronze clock was always over his head.


    The red Hydrangea ball in Nu Wa''s hand flies out and binds Shen An. Tang Monk reads Buddhist scriptures, and the beads in his hand hit him, causing damage to his spirit.


    Donghuang bell, red Hydrangea, Buddha''s prayer beads, Kaitian axe, four treasures, Shenan can''t turn the plate.


    "Death


    Su Xun held the axe in both hands, and the huge virtual shadows of the axe tore the sky and fell on Shen An, destroying his body.


    "In the afterlife, I''ll kill you for revenge."


    With the roar of the God, the body exploded, and the spirit was cut to pieces by the sky axe.


    "Boom..."


    Sudden change of wind and cloud, clear sky, thunder, blood rain, holy cry.


    "Go


    Su Xun and his three men went away as Dun Guang.


    At the same time of escaping, he manipulated the law of time to erase the existence of that war from the long river of time and space, but it seemed that it was too late to erase all of it, leaving the period after he became poor and strange.


    This paragraph is deliberately left for planting.


    As soon as they left, seven figures arrived in a flash.


    All of them were gloomy and terrible. They were the other seven gods of the protoss, the most powerful under the God Emperor.


    One of them pointed a little, twisted time and space, reached for a grasp, and intercepted a piece of unclean residue from the long river of time. It was the period when qiongqi roared and rushed to Shenan.


    "The demons! How bold


    When they were angry, the world was frozen in an instant, and countless mortals froze to death.


    For the higher life of God, the lower life of mortals is good at reproduction, so no matter how much they die, they don''t care.


    A million, a million, it''s just a number for them.


    Even if they kill 10 billion people, when they are closed, there will be another 10 billion people in the world.


    "Go back and report to Emperor Zun, and prepare to fight against the demon. Kill our Protoss God King, and this battle will never end!"


    Although the king of God can still be resurrected, it will be tens of thousands of years later, which is no different from death.


    At the same time, countless people know that there are saints who have fallen, and the powerful ones are the ones who have fallen.


    Tianzhou, Yaoting.


    The demon emperor of TIANYAO clan looked up and his sight seemed to penetrate the roof: "Shen''an was killed. I don''t know who did it. It''s a troubled time."


    It''s you. It''s your demon!


    "Come on, immediately send someone to find out whether the holy meteorite is related to our demon court."Yunzhou, Tianting.


    "King Shen''an has fallen, and I''m afraid China will not be stable." The Jade Emperor said lightly.


    The fairies below all look different.


    Tianting and Yaoting are old contradictions. This war was also initiated by TIANYAO clan. Both sides were immigrants to xuanyue mainland.


    It''s just that the demons came earlier.


    There is no inside information on both sides. The strongest one in the heaven is the Jade Emperor, Sanqing and Buddha, while the strongest one in the heaven demon family is the demon emperor and the ancestor of the four fierce beasts.


    The protoss are the aborigines of xuanyue continent. Mingmian is the God Emperor and the eight God kings. However, there are still several ancestors in the Protoss.


    So the protoss is the strongest. Now that the protoss is dead, a king will not give up. I just hope it''s not the people in Yunzhou.


    Otherwise, the protoss will take part in the war and attack Yunzhou with the demon clan, which will be a big trouble.


    "Yang Jian, the God of Erlang." The Jade Emperor spoke.


    A young man with three eyes, wearing silver armor and black cape, came out: "Yang Jian is here!"


    Although Yang Jian and his uncle were at odds, they all left their hometown and came to Yunzhou. The family conflicts between them had already disappeared.


    "The Jade Emperor said:" immediately investigate whether the protoss meteorite has something to do with the immortal Buddha in Yunzhou


    TIANYAO and Tianting don''t want to offend the protoss, because the other side will lose if the protoss helps.


    "Yes, Yang Jian!" Erlang God arched his hand, then threw his cloak and returned to his position.


    The Jade Emperor continued to order: "Li Jing, the heavenly king of Tuota, came to report that the front line was in urgent need. Four marshals, Ma Zhao, Guan Wen, led the 36 day generals and supported by 200000 heavenly soldiers."


    "I''ll comply with the order!"


    Four marshals and thirty-six days will be out.


    There have been many battles between TIANYAO clan and Tianting in recent years. The battlefield is outside the territory, which is called the ancient battlefield outside the territory.


    It was the place where the protoss led the xuanyue friars to fight against the demons.


    Millions of soldiers and saints died in the war, and the place is full of evil all the year round.


    "Are you still playing? If you don''t play, go back. " The Jade Emperor waved his sleeve robe.


    Taiyin Star King Chang''e out: "I have played."


    Everyone looked at her.


    Because Taiyin Xingjun is very low-key in the sky, he used to stay on the moon all the year round when he was in Kyushu, and after he came to the xuanyue continent, he was closed to the Moon Palace.


    If it wasn''t for the full-scale war with TIANYAO, she would not have gone out to attend the meeting.


    Taiyin Star King''s lips rose softly: "when I went out of the pass this time, the jade rabbit told me that there was a person from Kyushu in Lingzhou who had been inherited by his Majesty the son of Yin. Now only Mengpo is still in the hell. In my opinion, whether to recruit her to Yunzhou and rebuild the Yin Department."


    "Taiyin Xingjun took it for granted. Now there is only Mengpo left in the prefecture. Even if you recruit that person, where do you go to find so many people to fill the vacancy in the prefecture? Even if it''s built, it''s just a facade. "


    "It''s true that now we are going to war with the TIANYAO clan. Let''s talk about these things later. The most important thing is to defeat the TIANYAO clan first."


    Others object to this. They don''t want to use their men to fill the scrotum.


    And in their opinion, it''s useless to set up a secret department that has no strength and has no appearance.


    The Jade Emperor said, "this matter will be discussed later."


    He didn''t want to re-establish the Department.


    now has the final say on an equal footing in cloud state. If he builds up a shadow, at least someone on the surface will be equal to him.


    Chang''e pursed her red lips and returned to her original position.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chiyu city.


    The royal city of Shenle king, one of the eight kings of the Protoss.


    After killing Shen''an, Su Xun and his three men changed their face and walked in the territory of the protoss with more ease.


    Because all the cities are forbidden to be empty, and after the Shenan incident, there must be searches everywhere outside, so even flying in the wild is very eye-catching, so it''s better to walk directly from the city.


    After all, there is a saying that the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    "I asked. We went out of Chiyu city and all the way to the West was Leize mountain range. Then we could enter Wanxian city in Yunzhou after crossing Leize mountain range."


    Tang monk said that he just inquired about the news.


    "Look at the frequent mobilization of soldiers in the city. It''s going to fight against the demon clan." Looking at a group of protoss soldiers passing quickly, Su Xun said jokingly.


    Nu Wa rolled a white eye: "it''s not that you are crafty, planting and setting up the demon clan."


    "If you can talk, that''s resourceful." Su Xun slapped her on the hip.


    How could Nu Wa be so rude and angry in public


    "It''s OK. As long as you''re not embarrassed, it''s someone else who''s embarrassed." Su Xun said rightfully.


    Nu Wa glared at him.Su Xun said: "two Nuwa, in order to effectively distinguish, it''s better to change your name."


    "No change." Fengshen Nuwa said.


    Su Xun looked at her: "OK, don''t change. In order to show my love for you, I''ll call you Xiaowa later."


    "Why is my name Xiaowa? You didn''t change it for me." Nu Wa''s lips curled reluctantly.


    Su Xun and Nu Wa flirted with each other all the way. Tang monk was wearing a bald head when he was envious of the light bulb. They came to the west gate and were ready to leave the city. However, they saw a soldier pasting a notice on the city wall.


    Then the soldier turned around, pointed to the notice, looked at the crowd and said: "the demon family is despicable and shameless. They attack us by sinister and vicious means. King Shen''an has orders to attack the demon. King shen''le is the vanguard of the battle. Those who volunteer to join the battle above Taiyi can get the status of general. They have a great reward for their achievements. Those who want to register in the palace."


    Then the soldiers left with their men.


    "This is cannon fodder." Su Xun sighed.


    Tang Monk agreed: "or high-level cannon fodder."


    "Come on, let''s sign up." Su Xun said.


    "Ah?" Tang Monk and Nu Wa were shocked.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "why not take the protoss soldiers to fight against the demons?"


    Maybe in the protoss mixed into God Emperor?


    Cough, it''s just a conjecture. It''s impossible, because he''s not a Protoss royal family or even a Protoss. How can he be a God Emperor.


    Unless he''s related to God.


    "King Shenle is a saint of nine grades. He can see our true appearance at a glance." Nuwa said.


    Tang said: "it doesn''t matter. Those people in Ziyang City can''t remember our appearance. The reason why we changed our face is just for the sake of safety."


    Saints should not look directly at each other. Unless the saints are willing, the low-level friars can''t remember the appearance of the saints at all, and the memory will only be specious.


    Soon, the three people who were going to leave the city came to Shenle palace, where many people signed up.


    Because many practitioners want to use this opportunity to join the Protoss and have a stable job.


    Most of them are Jinxian and Taiyi, and a few of them are outstanding.


    "Are you also here to sign up for the army?" Asked the soldier in charge of registration, looking at the three men.


    Su Xun said with a gentle smile, "I signed up alone. They both came with me."


    "What''s your name


    "Su Changsheng." This vest was going to be abandoned, but now it''s picked up again.


    "From where."


    "Taizhou of the five states."


    "Cultivation."


    "Six saints."


    "Plop!" The soldier who was registering for Su Xun was so scared that he sat on the ground.


    Others were also shocked to see Su Xun.


    Do you think it''s appropriate for you, a saint of six grades, to compete with us for jobs? Is that good?


    This is not good!


    Su Xun looked at the soldier who fell on the ground: "what''s the matter? Can''t the saint sign up?"


    "Please wait a moment, master. I''m going to consult the king." The soldier ran into the palace in a hurry, because no one thought that there would be a saint to sign up.


    He is also a saint of six grades.


    The existence of such a level can live well without resorting to the influence of any party.


    After a while, a middle-aged man with purple hair in a purple suit came out calmly.


    "See the king!"


    Everyone came to pay homage.


    With a wave of the king of divine music, everyone stood up uncontrollably. He looked at Su Xun with burning eyes: "one six grade, one three grade, one one grade. Can you tell me what you want?"


    Hiss -


    after hearing the words of Shenle, everyone took another breath. Unexpectedly, Nuwa and Tang Seng were also saints. Three saints came to join the army at one time.


    "To tell you the truth, I also have a reputation in Taizhou. I learned from gongyangbai and was known as Taizhou''s first sword cultivator. I wanted to start a sect in shangsanzhou, but I didn''t know how shortsighted I was until I came here."


    "I wanted to leave China and go to Yunzhou, but I didn''t expect that I just met a soldier posting a notice, so I brought two good friends here to make a name in the upper three states as a Protoss soldier!" Su Xun is powerful.


    "Why do you have to join the protoss instead of TIANYAO and Yunzhou Tianting


    "I went to Yunzhou this time just to join the heaven, but I just happened to meet the king''s general. As for the sky demon clan, how can people keep company with animals?" When talking about the demon clan, he did not hide his contempt.


    The king of Shenle said, "well said, animals are animals. They are arrogant and insidious! I don''t care what your purpose is. Since you''re here, I''ll dare to accept it. I''ll give you 50000 magic soldiers to follow me to fight against the demons in the foreign battlefield! "His tone was calm, showing a strong confidence of the king, not afraid of Su Xun''s evil intentions.


    The reason for this is because of the gap between the two men''s strength, and that Su Xun is not a Protoss. Su Xun''s rule over the protoss soldiers should be based on his support, otherwise he can take over his military power at any time.


    As he spoke, a purple gold token and seal floated in front of Su Xun.


    "Thank you, my Lord!" Su Xun took over the general seal.


    Then Su Xun and his three men entered the palace, and the king of Shenle introduced the generals to him.


    He personally took charge of the central army. The former general was a saint of seven grades. The later general was a saint of six grades. The left general was a saint of six grades, and the right general was a saint of six grades. Su Xun was under the command of the right general.


    The general of the right army was called Yingfei, and he was more polite to Su Xun. After all, Su Xun had the same accomplishments as him.


    this time, a total of 500000 troops went out.


    "Father, I''m going too."


    Just as they were discussing business, a clear voice rang out, and a woman in armor came in, with a concave and convex figure and a valiant appearance.


    It looks like 17 or 18 years old, but who knows the real age.


    "Nonsense! War is not a joke. " He was interrupted by his daughter''s sudden intrusion. In front of his subordinates, the king of Shenle was a little embarrassed and scolded.


    Shenying was not afraid of this, and said carelessly: "I don''t care. If you don''t let me go, I''ll go secretly. In that case, I''ll be more dangerous."


    When they heard this, they all wanted to laugh.


    Looking at this hob meat like daughter, Shenle has a headache. It''s all his favorite, and he has to bear the evil he made: "OK, go, but you can only stay with me when you go."


    "No, I''m not. I''m going to war, not to go for an outing." Shen Ying turned her lips and looked around the generals. She pointed to Su Xun and said, "I want to be with him. He''s much more beautiful than you old men."


    All of you


    We are middle-aged, OK!


    Su Xun sighed. This is the distress of being handsome. I really envy those who are ugly.


    At least they don''t have that kind of trouble.


    "No! You can only stay with me, or don''t go: "the king of Shenle refused without hesitation. He was worried about the danger on the battlefield.


    Shenle said, "if you don''t go, you won''t go. Hum, what''s the matter? I''m leaving."


    With that, she made a face at Su Xun, and then left with a proud step holding her helmet.


    "I''ll make you laugh. My daughter is spoiled by me." Said Shenle with a sigh.


    Su Xun quickly licked: "the king''s words are bad. I think the little princess is innocent."


    "Come on, don''t flatter me. Yingfei, take him to see his soldiers." Shenle doesn''t like it.


    Su Xun didn''t expect that Shenle didn''t like being licked.


    If only he had a chance to lick his daughter. It seems that he likes the girl just now.


    If you can lick her comfortable, then you should be comfortable in Shenle''s hands.


    Of course, it would be best if she could repay her kindness and lick herself in turn.


    "Yes, my Lord." Right general Ying Fei got up, then looked at Su Xun and said with a smile, "general Su, please."


    Su Xun followed with Tang Seng and Nu Wa.


    Soon, the four came to a military camp.


    The threshold for the protoss to choose soldiers is to step into the realm of spirit refining and return to emptiness, and take the route of elite soldiers.


    Like the heaven court and the demon court, ordinary soldiers are only refining Qi and transforming spirit, only the elite is refining spirit and returning to emptiness.


    After all, the protoss are the aborigines of xuanyue continent, and it is certain that their heritage is stronger than both.


    The right army of Yingfei has 100000 people, with two deputy generals, one of whom is Su Xun.


    After recruiting all the generals of the right army into the army account, Yingfei introduces Su Xun to them, and then introduces his ten subordinates to Su Xun, all of whom are daluojing.


    The 50000 people led by Su Xun were called the heavenly army, and each 10000 people had a chief General and a deputy general.


    After knowing ten of his subordinates, fifty thousand troops gathered, and Su Xun finished his training.


    After all, all people are convinced of his six character cultivation.


    There is no one in the novel who is not convinced with his airborne appointment and wants to come out and find him alone.


    Because if you want to fight with him alone, that''s death.


    When the protoss army was ready to go, the demons had already got the relevant information.


    "Who is it! Who is it? Who did it


    In the evening, the demon emperor summoned all the ministers into the palace and was furious in front of everyone.


    In any case, he didn''t expect that it was the people of the demon family who killed Shen''an.


    "Your Majesty, calm down. This is not the work of the great general in the court. Maybe it''s a sanxiu of the demon family who is traveling outside." A minister came out and said.


    The demon emperor roared: "is it useful to talk such nonsense? You tell the protoss, will he believe it? Now the protoss have put this account on me! ""Please calm your majesty!" Everyone on your knees.


    The demon emperor roared: "I don''t want you to kneel down. I need a way! What we need is a solution! "


    The bottom is quiet, and everyone''s mental activity is like this: do you think we want to kneel? If we had a way, we would not kneel down.


    The demon emperor''s eyes are red and ready to split: "the war with the heaven court has gradually become white hot, and the forces invested by both sides have exceeded one million. If the protoss intervenes again, our demon court will be over! It''s over


    If he knew which bastard''s people killed Shen''an, he would skin him.


    It''s impossible to listen to the explanation of a God King who died because of the arrogance of the Protoss. They will fight with them just for the sake of face.


    It''s even more impossible for Tianting to negotiate. If Tianting knows about this, it will only hurt.


    Therefore, the sky demon clan has reached the critical moment of life and death. If it can''t pass, it''s over.


    "Your Majesty, there is another way to help us TIANYAO people through the difficulties." Said an old man.


    Everyone looked at him.


    The old man flashed a hot flash in his eyes and said, "Your Majesty, don''t forget that the local ethnic groups in xuanyue continent are not only the human race, the protoss, the demon race, but also the demon race."


    Everyone was shocked.


    "This matter must not be! The demon clan is ferocious. If you release it again, it will cause the demon chaos again. "


    "Your Majesty, please think twice. The demons are perverse, insidious and bloodthirsty. They can''t make a comeback."


    "The seal of the demon world must not be opened..."


    They came to xuanyue continent thousands of years earlier than Tianting. At the beginning, they were exiled by Emperor Shun in Kyushu. They were driven out of Kyushu and came to xuanyue continent by mistake.


    As an outsider, they were also the four fierce beasts. They were able to get a firm foothold here at that time because they happened to encounter the demon chaos, and the demons invaded the xuanyue continent on a large scale.


    The protoss is fighting against the demons. In order to gain the recognition of the Protoss and get a piece of territory, the four fierce beasts join the war and finally hit the demons hard. The protoss sets a seal and seals the remaining demons in the demon world. They also know where the seal is.


    It is precisely because of the defeat of Tianmo, qiongqi, Taoyu, Chaohu, Taowu, the four fierce beasts, that they call themselves TIANYAO, unify all the demon families in Tianzhou, and follow the example of the ancient Tianting in Kyushu to create the demon court.


    "The demon clan is in danger. Why do you care so much? Now we have to take it by surprise. Otherwise, when the protoss think of this and send more people to guard the sealed place in advance, it will be too late for us to use this move to bring the dead back to life! "


    "Yes, we can''t stop the heaven and the protoss by ourselves. We must open the seal of the demons and let them deal with the protoss!"


    "Your Majesty, please make a quick decision!"


    If there is any opposition, there will be some support, and this is a good idea for the demon clan.


    As for the consequences of the return of the demons, they don''t need to worry about it. Now they just need to worry about the safety of their own group.


    The demon emperor pondered for a moment, and then said: "the original heaven and devil chaos is still fresh in my mind, which is very important. I have to discuss with my ancestors before I can make a decision."


    With that, his figure disappeared.


    Tianting also got the news. As the demon clan expected, they didn''t miss the chance to beat the water dog.


    During the day, it was announced that the four marshals would go to the front with 200000 troops in 36 days.


    In the evening, the troops were increased again. Twenty eight constellations and five party Jiedi took another 200000 heavenly soldiers.


    Taiyin Star King Chang''e is also among them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The red feather City, the palace, is brightly lit.


    The battle is just around the corner. Su Xun is also among those invited to hold a banquet in the palace tonight.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the unique divine brew of our Protoss. We are open to drink and eat."


    "Xiao Wang, here''s a toast for your father."


    The king of Shenle went to Beijing and came out to entertain all the people. They were all little Wang Ye Shenyu.


    Su Xun''s face was full of smile, and he pushed the cup to change the cup. Tang Sanzang''s left hand chicken leg and right hand wine were full of oil. From time to time, he wiped his mouth with cassock to bury himself.


    At first, some people suspected that he was the monk of Lingshan in Yunzhou, but now they don''t doubt him any more.


    After all, if the monks in Lingshan had such virtue, they would have been passed away by those Buddhas long ago.


    Su Xun''s three men were arranged in the palace. After all, the three saints came to vote. Of course, they should pay attention to it.


    Su Xun and Nu Wa share a room.


    Just after dinner, two people of course is to promote the digestion of esophagus through strenuous exercise.


    "Wait Stop There''s someone out there


    Nu Wa''s clothes half solution, pretty red, eyes misty, body soft as if boneless.


    "Never mind."


    Of course, Su Xun knew that there was someone outside, but he didn''t want to give up halfway. After all, he had always been a man with perseverance and decided to finish a thing.It''s only half done now.


    Outside the door, Shen Ying spat, then jumped to the rockery and waited.


    An hour later, Su Xun was finally busy.


    Then she put on her clothes, went out of the door, and flew to the rockery: "little princess, listen to the guests in the middle of the night. Is this the way of hospitality in your palace?"


    "Bah, who wants to listen? It''s dirty my ears. I just came to see you. I just met you." The God Ying pie pie pie pie mouth, full face dislike of say, return small fart, share to side move, left Su Xun far some.


    She was wearing a pink dress, which was not as heroic as wearing armor in the daytime. On the contrary, she was lovely and simple, but her figure was very mature.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "what can I do for you?"


    "I want to go to the battlefield with you, and I also want to fight the enemy!" Shenying waved her fist.


    Su Xun said, "didn''t you tell Wang you wouldn''t go?"


    "No, you believe that? I just want to paralyze him. At that time, you will take me with you secretly. When you go abroad, he will find that I am finished. " Shenying''s eyes were very bright.


    Su Xun shook his head: "no, you''re her daughter. He won''t do anything to you, but I''m sure I''ll take military law, so I can''t promise you."


    "I''ll plead for you. He spoils me. Just say I forced you." Shen Ying looked at Su Xun pitifully. She didn''t have the airs of a Royal Princess. She was more like an ordinary girl.


    From this point, we can see that the king of Shenle must love her very much and let her be so casual.


    "You force "Mine?"


    Su Xun looked at her strangely.


    You can drive wherever you want.


    Shenying nodded: "yes, I forced you, so father won''t blame you, not to mention as long as we are careful, he won''t find out."


    "I can promise you. What''s my advantage?" Su Xun looked at her with a smile and asked.


    Shen Ying''s eyes widened: "Wow, what''s the good? I''m a princess. You''ve helped me. I''m sure I''ll help you speak well in front of my father in the future. Many of them just ask me to speak well to my father. "


    She has a proud and proud face, a "I''m very good" expression.


    "I have a better way." Su Xun said.


    God cherry eyes a bright: "what method."


    "If I became the king''s son-in-law, he would be reluctant to teach you and blame me. Do you think it''s a clever plan?" Su Xun said with a bad smile.


    Shenying''s eyes widened, and then she showed a fox like smile: "you **I, you''re dead. Well, I caught you. If you don''t help me, I''ll sue you! Hum, hum


    With that, she jumped down the rockery and made a face at Su Xun, then left.


    The wise don''t talk in secret.


    Lovely, like the sun.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten days later, King Shenle came back.


    Half a million troops set out for the battlefield outside China.


    On the ship of the heavenly army.


    Su Xun had a soldier around him. He was pretty. People thought he had a special hobby.


    In fact, the soldier was changed by Shenying.


    "If I were found out, I would be too bold." Su Xun sighed.


    Shenying looked at him with a smile: "you''re called lustful. Now it''s too late to regret it."


    "Princess Royal, wise, this guy is really driven by passion!" Tang Sanzang is flattering.


    Shen Ying curled her lips: "you are not as good as him. You have a lustful heart but no lustful courage. Move your eyes away."


    Tang Monk


    Think of him, Tang Sanzang, who was also a beautiful man in shiliban village of Chang''an City in the Tang Dynasty. Now he is with Su Xun, and his light is completely covered.


    "I can''t hide this from the king. Now I''m going to think about his confession. I''ll take the responsibility."


    As he spoke, Su Xun stood up.


    "I''ll go with you." Shenying said.


    "Just stay." With that, Su Xun stepped out, and his figure disappeared in the same place and came to the main ship.


    saw the queen of the divine music, and Sue found no bottom line to put the blame on the Sakura: "Wang Shang, the end will just effect Wang Fu, it is not easy to refuse the Royal Highness, but thinking before, it is a matter of great importance, still dare not hide, then came to report, please Wang punishment!"


    "Well, that girl is used to willfulness. No wonder you put your mind on the battlefield and let the woman around you look at her for me." The king sighed helplessly and waved.


    Su Xun left and went back to his boat. His face was very ugly.


    Shenying saw it and said, "father, do you blame me? I''ll explain it to him now."


    "Forget it, it''s all over. If I kill more enemies on the battlefield, I can offset this crime." Su Xun sighed and gave a reluctant smile.Seeing this, Shen Ying feels extremely remorse in her heart. Her father must have taught him a lesson. It''s all because of her willfulness that she killed him.


    Looking at Shenying''s apologetic eyes, Su Xun''s heart was full of joy. It was too easy for him to take down this kind of little girl, and there was no difficulty.


    Now Shenying has felt sorry for him, and it''s easy to further develop.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A year later, the protoss army arrived at the battlefield outside the territory, and the evil spirit on the battlefield was almost condensed into essence.


    Here, because of the influence of the monstrous evil spirit, the role of the monk''s divine consciousness is almost pitiful.


    Even the saint''s divine consciousness can only maintain the effect of tens of miles, less than a hundred miles.


    Because there are many fallen saints in this battlefield. This is also a treasure ground. There are often scattered repair groups to search for treasures in this ancient battlefield.


    "Everyone, get off the boat and camp!"


    At the command of the king of divine music.


    "Kill me!"


    At this time, a cry came.


    Countless demons rush out like a tide of beasts. For the demons, they are the strongest in the original state.


    Since war is inevitable, the demon clan will not wait to die, wait for work and attack suddenly.


    The leader is a few Taoyu. Obviously, this is the soldier of Taoyu, one of the four royal families of TIANYAO.


    "Enemy attack! Attack! Enemy attack


    Protoss soldiers were caught off guard.


    Su Xun and other officers and soldiers have stepped into the air to fight back.


    He used the Dragon Kwai sword, because Kaitian axe had killed king Shen''an, which was stained with the breath of King Shen''an, and could not be used in front of the Protoss.


    "Tianxuan! I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to die! "


    Holding a big halberd, the king of Shenle roared and rushed to a leading gluttonous beast.


    "Shenle, I really think I''m afraid of you The head of the Tao fan roared.


    Su Xun rushed to a gourmand cultivated by a sage of four grades. After all, persimmons need to be soft.


    "Will you kill me this month?" Taolu looked at Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun sneered: "I didn''t expect that even animals can speak human words these days. It''s really strange."


    "To die!" Xuanyue roared, and his huge body rushed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s breath was completely released.


    Xuanyue was frightened. Then she knew Su Xun''s true cultivation. She couldn''t help scolding her mother.


    Actually hiding accomplishments in the battlefield, Li Zi doesn''t talk about martial virtues!


    Su Xun chopped down with a sword: "beast, death!"


    Stabbing -


    the sword flies out, and countless demon soldiers are strangled by the overflowing sword Qi, while xuanyue opens her mouth to devour the sword, which is their talent.


    "It''s not bad." After swallowing the sword, xuanyue looks at Su Xun with a provocative look.


    Although there is a gap between the two in strength, it is impossible for him to escape on the battlefield.


    With a flash of golden light, Su Xun suddenly became a giant bigger than the beast. He grabbed the beast and threw it out.


    The demon soldiers were killed in the scream.


    Six to four, it''s a sling.


    "A beast dare to bark!"


    Su Xun and Xuan Yue were getting bigger and farther away. With a stroke of void, countless pieces of gravel condensed into a huge hammer, which was smashed down by Su Xun. Xuan Yue was directly smashed into the ground. As soon as he wanted to get up, Su Xun stepped on it again, and Xuan Yue''s seven orifices bled.


    Boom!


    A glutton turned into a human figure, carrying a knife to cut down Su Xun from a distance, and it was murderous.


    Without looking back, Su Xun patted the gourmand out directly.


    Shenying looked at the scene, beautiful eyes, only felt that Su Xun was handsome.


    "Ah, ah


    Xuanyue, who was stuck in the bottom of the earth, roared and rushed to devour Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s body floated back. With a wave of his hand, countless swords appeared behind him and chopped off.


    Xuanyue, who was just ready to be powerful, fell to the ground like a dead dog, dying.


    "In the next life, remember that if it''s not the protagonist, don''t try to kill the enemy at a higher level." Su Xun''s voice fell, raised his foot and stepped down. Boom, xuanyue''s body was trampled.


    His soul fled the battlefield quickly.


    Su Xun''s sword was on display in the distance. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. Xuanyue''s spirit uttered a shrill scream, and it was broken.


    This is the first saint to be killed in this war.


    "Withdraw!"


    Tian Xuan, who was fighting with Shenle, roared and retreated as dunguang. At the same time, he clapped Su Xun.


    Everyone was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that Tianxuan was so shameless that a nine grade sage attacked a six grade sage.Just when Su Xun wanted to sacrifice the East emperor''s bell, a seal appeared out of thin air to block the blow.


    It was the king of divine music who made the move.


    Su Xun took a look at the king of Shenle to express his gratitude, and then vented all his anger on the head of the demon clan.


    If the retreating saints can''t catch up with those Taiyi, the demon generals in the daruo kingdom will have bad luck.


    As if he was crazy, Su Xun was killing a little beast with his sword. He was like a demon bathing in blood.

 Chapter 1396

    An encounter came to a hasty end.


    Because of the sudden incident, the protoss grass-roots soldiers lost more, but the loss of the demon clan was even more severe, and even a four grade Saint died.


    At this juncture, any saint is the most precious wealth of both sides, which is why Su Xun took refuge with the Protoss and the king of Shenle attached great importance to it.


    "In the first battle, we will kill the four saints and raise the military prestige of our Protoss. Good, very good!" The king of Shenle laughed and patted Su Xun on the shoulder, looking at him with satisfaction.


    Others looked at Su Xun with more awe and respect.


    Su Xun is neither arrogant nor impatient: "thank you for your help, otherwise the general will not be able to withstand the attack of the nine grade sage. At least he will be seriously injured."


    This is just a simple compliment to the king of Shenle. Without his help, the East emperor''s bell could block the blow.


    "It''s just a small lift." The king of Shenle didn''t agree with this. He pulled Su Xun to his side and looked at the generals below. He said, "the strength of general Su is obvious to all. When we started the war, we killed the saints. Our king treats all the generals of the Protoss and sanxiu equally. We always reward them for their meritorious service. Therefore, our king announced that from now on, the army given by heaven will become a single army and will no longer be under the command of the right army."


    He was buying horse bones in Qianjin, and let other sanxiu see Su Xun''s example.


    At the same time, it is also further wooing Su Xun.


    "Thank you, my Lord!" Su Xun gave up.


    Yingfei laughs a little reluctantly, because his right army has 100000 people, and now there are only 50000 left.


    God sent the army to go out on its own. It''s his soldiers and his power. It''s strange that he can be happy.


    However, he did not dare to stand up against it either. First, it was because of the absolute authority of the king of divine music. Second, it was because Su Xun''s own cultivation was equal to that of him.


    So he had to admit it and pretend to be happy for Su Xun.


    After the simple commendation meeting, Su Xun returned to the Tianci army camp in the sound of congratulations from a group of people.


    "See you, general!"


    The people of heaven sent army were very excited when they saw Su Xun, because Su Xun was beheading the four saints. But everyone saw it with their own eyes. They also had face.


    The more powerful the commander is, the soldiers under him walk with the wind. Their morale is higher than that of other battalions.


    If the commander is not bullied, the soldiers will be subdued.


    The soldiers are camping. Of course, the monks'' camp is not like that of ordinary soldiers, because it is normal for a war to last for hundreds of years.


    The taxi driver, who is specially responsible for setting up the camp, takes out a delicate and small military camp model, then injects aura to activate it, and then drops it from the sky.


    The model landed on the ground and expanded countless times. It became a small city with row of houses and a general''s mansion in the middle.


    The barracks is actually a magic weapon refined by the weapon refiners. It is engraved with defensive array patterns. When attacked, you can open the defensive array.


    The city wall is a purple flag with the word "heaven sent". This flag is also a magic weapon. It can improve the morale of the soldiers in the city, but it is useless when they leave the city.


    Originally, the Tianci army should be stationed in the same camp with another 50000 members of the right army, which is a complete combat unit. However, after the king of Shenle separated the Tianci army, the Tianci army was qualified to establish its own camp and no longer belonged to the command of the right army.


    Compared with the barracks of heaven sent army, the barracks of Shenle King''s middle army is bigger, with the wall as high as 100 Zhang. The whole barracks is a simplified version of Chiyu city.


    There is a long distance between the barracks, which is to lengthen the front and be flexible in dealing with war.


    The general''s mansion is a courtyard with four entrances and four exits, in which pavilions, waterside pavilions and other buildings are all available.


    "It''s a good thing. We should have one too." Monk Tang looks like a bumpkin going to the city.


    Su Xun turned his eyes. The cost of this thing was not cheap, and refining was time-consuming.


    Shenying said, "isn''t this yours? The barracks of the armies will not be taken back. "


    "So it is." Tang Monk hit ha ha, he certainly won''t say that we are referring to Yin Si in his mouth.


    "It''s said that there are many treasures in the ancient battlefield. Why don''t we go to look for treasures? Don''t we feel bored staying in the barracks


    "Don''t go anywhere. It''s dangerous outside." Su Xun did not hesitate to veto. The ancient battlefield was full of danger. Even if he went, he would not take Shenying with him.


    Shen Ying said, "Hey, how can you talk like my father? It''s boring."


    "If you don''t mind, I can be your Godfather." Su Xun made a bold joke.


    Shenying looked at him with a smile: "well, if you have the courage to ask my father if he agrees, I don''t mind."


    "Next time, next time." Su Xun laughed and let the king know that he would beat him to death.


    But it''s not the only way for Shenying to call her father. After all, she even called Nu Wa.


    Shen Ying turned around Su Xun and looked at him: "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful and could kill a saint so soon."Six grades really crush four grades. At this level, the gap in cultivation will be widened infinitely. But it''s not so easy to kill a saint. After all, even a saint has a card to sign up for, so Su Xun can kill a saint in such a short time.


    "It''s just as bad. I''m anxious for the generals to come to the general''s house for a meeting and distribute the defense." Su Xun said to Tang monk, and then looked at Xiang Shenying: "your father already knows you''re here. What are you still doing here?"


    "I don''t like being with their old friends." Shenying jumps to the chair and sits down.


    Su Xun nodded: "I see. I thought you were reluctant to leave me."


    "You What are you talking about? I can''t bear you? Are you kidding? I''m just... " Shen Ying''s face turned red and she stammered anxiously.


    Su Xun looked at her with a smile: "I''m just joking. Why are you so excited?"


    "As a princess, I order you not to joke with me in the future! no Hum Shenying gets angry and hums, then gets up and leaves.


    Nu Wa approached Su Xun with a smile and said, "I think we need to talk. Don''t you think it''s too much to kill another woman in front of me?"


    Tang Seng looked at this scene excitedly and cried out in his heart: fight! Fight! I''m sorry, I ignored it Su Xun gently held her in his arms, affectionately said: "Xiaowa, don''t worry, next time I will carry you."


    Nu Wa smiles like a flower and suddenly raises her knee.


    But Su Xun clamped her leg: "fortunately, I had been prepared, otherwise you would not only destroy my lower body''s sexual happiness, but also torture yourself."


    "Bah! Rogue. " Nu Wa was so angry that she turned into smoke and broke away from Su Xun''s arms: "you can solve it yourself in a month. Don''t try to get into my bed."


    "You know me well. You can do without going to bed. You can do without fussing about tables and chairs. You can do air combat or sea battle." Su Xun looked at her wonderful figure and cried.


    A jade hairpin broke through the air and was easily caught by Su Xun''s two fingers: "fortunately, I had been prepared..."


    Boom!


    The jade hairpin burst suddenly.


    Su Xun


    Grass, this girl has learned to be good.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Seeing that Su Xun finally ate the shriveled, Tang Monk laughed with glee.


    Su Xun also laughed, looked at him and said, "what are you laughing at? I have a sister. Do you have one?"


    Lying trough, merciless!


    The smile on monk Tang''s face became stiff.


    Some people laugh and cry.


    Then he turned into Hongguang and ran away to inform the general of the meeting. Now only his busy work can make him forget the mental attack he just suffered.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianting camp in ancient battlefield.


    The commander in chief of Tianting is Li Jing, the king of tota.


    Li Jing is a very powerful man. His strength does not lie in his personal strength.


    But because he can lead and use troops, he is a natural handsome talent, and he will be in charge of big scenes.


    At the beginning of the Kyushu war, his two sons jinzha and Muzha fell, only Nezha was still alive.


    The conflict between father and son was also eased.


    At this time, the head of the Chinese army camp surged, 36 days general, 28 stars, all here.


    After all, Li Jing''s strength is too low.


    They are discussing how to contact Protoss.


    "The king of heaven, just got the information, the protoss was ambushed by the Taolu people as soon as they arrived today, and the loss was not light, but the Taolu people lost a four grade saint."


    A Tian Jiang reported the latest information to Li Jing.


    WOW!


    There was an uproar in the camp.


    The Protoss and the demon clan just started the war and killed a four grade demon saint. Is the protoss so strong?


    "King of heaven, if you want to defeat the demon clan as soon as possible, you must join forces with the Protoss. We should send someone to contact us as soon as possible to test the attitude of the Protoss." Zhao Gongming, one of the four marshals, looked at Li Jing and said.


    Marshal Wen Qiong also went forward and echoed: "king of heaven, marshal Zhao''s words are very reasonable. Only the joint use of troops by the two sides can end the war as quickly as possible."


    "In that case, let''s see, who should be sent to go?" Li Jing looked at the crowd and asked.


    Nezha came out: "father, my son is willing to go!"


    "My son, go back, you are brave, but impatient, not suitable." Li Jing waved.


    Taiyin Star King Chang''e came out with the rabbit in her arms and said, "heavenly king, why don''t you let me go with Nezha? If I look at him, nothing will happen."


    "So good, my son Nezha, this time to the protoss camp, all the Taiyin star Lord, you can''t mess." Li Jing warned Nezha.


    After all, this is also a lawless master.


    Nezha patted his chest: "father, don''t worry."At the same time, the demon camp.


    "Today''s World War I lost a sage of four grades, which was all caused by Wang''s thoughtlessness. He was responsible for his failure in the first battle." The sky Xuan deep voice says.


    There are eight gods in the Protoss and eight demons in the demon clan. The demon clan imitates the protoss in many places.


    Tianxuan is one of them, the goblin king.


    "The king doesn''t have to blame himself. No one thought that xuanyue was so weak that he was beaten up by a human race!" A demon handsome some unwilling to say.


    If xuanyue had not died, they would have successfully attacked the protoss in this war.


    It''s a pity that a sage of Sipin died, so it''s useless to kill more grass-roots soldiers and generals.


    "No, it''s not that xuanyue is too weak." Another demon commander corrected: "it is that Terran friar is too strong, and there is also a gap in cultivation, xuanyue will fall."


    "I remember which Terran, I will chew it up and swallow it!" A demon general said fiercely.


    Tianxuan sighed: "when the protoss arrives at the battlefield, they will definitely unite with Tianting. Our reinforcements are delayed..."


    "Newspaper! Tell the king, Lingye demon king is coming with reinforcements A demon soldier rushed in with excitement.


    The demons suddenly looked relaxed.


    Ling Ye is the poor strange demon king, the sage of nine grades. With him, at least for the time being, he is not afraid that the Protoss and the heaven will join hands to attack them at the same time.


    Tianxuan got up and said, "follow me to meet you!"


    "Don''t bother, brother Tianxuan. I''ve arrived." A man with strong breath and long beard suddenly appeared in the house.


    Tianxuan quickly stepped forward: "with elder brother coming, the pressure on my body immediately reduced by half."


    "Two kings, the protoss has just arrived, and now the heavenly court certainly has no contact with them. We can launch another attack. If there are two kings, we will certainly be able to inflict heavy damage on them!" A demon general suggested.


    When Tian Xuan heard this, he was very moved.


    Lingye said: "even if we win, it will do no harm to the overall war situation. There is something more important for me to come here, which is about whether our demon clan can win in this war."


    All people are looking at Ling ye in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious." The sky Xuan doubts of ask a way.


    Lingye looked around and said in a deep voice: "untie the seal of the demon world and lead the demons into the gate."


    Boom!


    Everyone was shocked.


    After all, many of them were involved in the original chaos and survived.


    Although it has been tens of thousands of years, they still remember it.


    The demons are bloodthirsty, and the places they pass are desolate and covered with white bones. Although the original war has greatly damaged the vitality of the demons, the demons must have recovered a lot of strength after tens of thousands of years. If the demonic chaos happened again, what would it do?


    "No! Can''t open the seal! Have you forgotten that year? " Tian Xuan refused.


    Ling ye said: "this is the decision of your majesty after consulting with the four ancestors! If we don''t release the demons, who will help us fight against the joint strangulation of heaven and Protoss? "


    "If there is no one to help us, even our demon clan will be finished. Do you need to think about how many people will die in xuanyue mainland?"


    "But..." Tianxuan still doesn''t want to do that.


    Lingye interrupted him: "no, but! This is your Majesty''s order. You must obey it. I can''t open the seal alone, so I need you to go with me, unless you want to disobey the military order! "


    In those days, it was very difficult to set up seals, but it was very easy to break them, at least relatively speaking.


    "All right." Tian Xuan sighed helplessly.


    Lingye patted him on the shoulder: "after defeating the Protoss and the heaven, just seal the demon."


    Tianxuan gave a bitter smile. At that time, only with their demon clan, could they do it?


    "Hand over the command of the war for the time being. We need to go to the sealed place immediately."


    An hour later, they left the camp and rushed to the sealed place in the void.


    In fact, the ancient battlefield is a world plane, but it is precisely because of the war between xuanyue continent and the demons that the world was destroyed and turned into a battlefield.


    At the beginning of the war, dozens of saints of various accomplishments fell. In this battlefield, the remaining evil spirit is fierce. This place is also called the holy meteorite place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    There was no difference between day and night in the ancient battlefield. It was shrouded by evil spirit and was gray all the year round.


    Su Xun found the God Music king.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the king.


    Su Xun replied: "Lord, the last general thinks that we should take the initiative to attack. The demon clan attacked us once before and lost a saint. They never thought that we could organize a counter attack so soon when we were attacked. We could take them by surprise."The main reason was that it was too boring, and Su Xun didn''t like to be passive. He preferred to take the initiative to kill the enemy instead of waiting for the enemy to fight back.


    "We have just arrived at the ancient battlefield, but we don''t know where the camp of the demon clan is? How to fight? " Shenle Wang laughed and thought that it was too easy for Su Xun to think.


    The Scout he sent hasn''t come back yet.


    In the ancient battlefield, the divine consciousness was blocked by the evil spirit, so we can only use the method of sending troops out to investigate.


    Su Xun was stunned. At first, he didn''t think of this. Then he handed over his hand and volunteered: "king, I''m willing to go to find the demon clan camp!"


    "There are countless dangers in the ancient battlefield. Be careful." The king of Shenle agreed.


    When Su Xun was on the battlefield for the first time, he was too busy and eager to make contributions. He didn''t care. If he wanted to go out to investigate, he would let him go. After all, he couldn''t destroy the demon army by himself.


    After Su Xun left, he took Tang Seng, Nu Wa and six generals out of the camp.


    Shenying doesn''t quarrel and wants to go with her, but she''s tied up by Su Xun with a fairy rope. By the way, she makes a ban and seals the whole house.


    The purpose of the prohibition is to prevent people from breaking into the house and seeing the scene of Princess Shenying''s death.


    Because Su Xun used the same binding method of XiaoLongNu to her, he could only use two words to describe her shame.


    "Asshole! Su Xun, you are an asshole


    On the bed, the God cherry is red the face breaks out to scold.


    She wants to break free, the greater the range of action, but feel the rope is more and more tight, that kind of strange friction makes her a little difficult to say.


    It''s a new experience she''s never had.


    She could only keep cursing Su Xun. She swore that when Su Xun came back, she would break him to pieces!


    Of course, she would never admit that she was a little bit excited about this kind of treatment!


    Well, I''m shaking.


    Su Xun didn''t know that his unintentional behavior discovered the little princess''s trembling m attribute. At this time, he had already taken his team to the ancient battlefield.


    Because of the blocking of the evil spirit, his divine consciousness can only be swept to less than a hundred miles.


    In such a big ancient battlefield, it''s not easy to find the camp of the demon clan.


    In the ancient battlefield, there were many fierce beasts formed by the condensation of resentment and evil spirit. If they met the fierce beasts formed by the condensation of resentment and evil spirit after the death of saints, it would be bloody mildew.


    In the ancient battlefield, there was no concept of time, and Su Xun didn''t know how long he had been looking for it, but he never found the demon clan camp, let alone the demon clan camp. He didn''t even meet a demon clan soldier.


    All of a sudden, Su Xun felt a familiar breath, and his divine sense swept out. Then he saw Nezha and Chang''e, the emperor of Taiyin with a jade rabbit in his arms.


    The familiar smell was just from the rabbit in Chang''e''s arms. After all, Su Xun once had a fancy day with that rabbit. Please call him an animal hunter!


    "General, someone is approaching us." A deputy general came to Su Xun and said.


    Su Xun raised his hand and motioned to him to be calm. Then he whispered to the moon spirit secretly. He wanted to stay in the protoss in Su Changsheng''s vest and not expose it.


    At the same time, Taiyin Xingjun and Nezha who went to the protoss camp also noticed Su Xun.


    The jade rabbit in Chang''e''s arms immediately turned into a human figure after receiving the message: "fairy, in front of him is the great immortal who has been inherited by Yin Tianzi. He just came to shangsanzhou and now works in the Protoss. He doesn''t want to expose his identity."


    "Ling''er, are you sure?" Chang''e was suspicious because she could feel that the man was better than herself.


    According to Yutu, that man''s accomplishments should be only about two grades. How could he break through so fast?


    Yueling nodded: "fairy, I can''t make a mistake. It''s him. I know him very well!"


    Chang''e had no choice but to roll her eyes. She had been fighting by him. Can she not be familiar with it?


    When he and she found that her favorite rabbit had been passed by a man, she was crazy and wanted to cut Su Xun into 18 sections.


    But now it seems impossible.


    Because they''re better than her.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Aren''t we going to the protoss?" Nezha can''t wait to say.


    The reason why the demon clan and Tianting can know the camp of the protoss is that they get the news from xuanyue continent, so they always send people to watch outside the battlefield.


    Chang''e nodded and stepped out. The next moment, the three men appeared opposite Su Xun and others.


    "In the Tianting of xiayunzhou, Taiyin Xingjun met with the generals of the Protoss." Chang''e''s lips open.


    Hearing that the people coming were from heaven, the six generals who followed Su Xun immediately relaxed their vigilance.


    The enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    The Protoss and the court of heaven are unlikely to go to war at the moment.


    Nezha hugged Su Xun and simply introduced himself: "I''m Nezha."


    "Su Changsheng, commander-in-chief of Tianci army under the account of Shenle king, has seen the fairy and the little general." Su Xun said hello to them seriously and blinked at Yueling.Yueling blushed and her heart beat. She hadn''t been moistened by Su Xun for more than ten years. She missed her so much.


    The cold carrot could not replace Sushen''s warmth and satisfy her emptiness.


    All the carrots in the Moon Palace are watery.


    Why?


    Isn''t it because of Chang''e and Yutu?


    Chang''e catches the moon spirit''s emotion, and finally realizes the feelings of those parents who marry their daughter. The rabbit she has raised for thousands of years is going to leave her.


    Chang''e said, "we are here to visit the king of Shenle. Please introduce general Su to us."


    "The heaven has been fighting with the demon clan for a long time. I think I know where the demon clan camp is. I hope the fairy will lead the way. After I find out, I will take the fairy to the king." This time he came out to investigate. Su Xun didn''t give up halfway because he met a beautiful woman.


    After all, he''s not a dog licker.


    Hearing the words, Chang''e nodded: "yes."


    After all, it was not difficult. Later, together with Nezha, he took Su Xun and others to the demon clan camp.


    As long as it''s not close to a hundred Li, the experts of the demon clan can''t find them. After all, the divine sense is blocked by the evil spirit, otherwise the demon clan''s sneak attack on the protoss will not be so easy.


    On the way, Nezha asked Su Xun, "I heard that the protoss was attacked by the demon clan and killed a saint of the fourth grade. Do you know him?"


    He has been in the war for so long, but he has never killed a saint, because it''s easy to defeat a saint whose cultivation is lower than his own, but it''s really hard to kill him.


    "General Nezha, the man you are talking about is far away and near. It''s our general su." A minister pointed to Su Xun with a proud face and said.


    Nezha and Chang''e were surprised. They looked at Su Xun in disbelief. They didn''t expect that the fourth grade sage of the demon clan had died in his hands.


    Su Xun modest smile: "just luck."


    "It''s not luck, it''s strength. General Su is a real warrior!" Nezha immediately became more fond of Su Xun. He liked this kind of man who could fight.


    All the way to talk, I don''t know how long, Nezha stopped: "can''t go forward, the demon clan camp is in front, just look at it from a distance."


    "Thank you very much." Su Xun arched his hand, then looked at the demon clan camp, and then said: "if you can grab a tongue, you can ask the situation inside."


    All of a sudden, his eyes lit up, because he saw a group of patrol demon soldiers flying towards them.


    This group of demon soldiers only have the cultivation of refining spirit and returning to emptiness, so it is impossible to find their existence.


    After the demon soldiers approached, Su Xun grabbed him with a wave of his sleeve robe. Then he searched for his soul and burned the corpse to ashes. The whole movement was flowing.


    Through soul searching, he got a news that surprised him. At this time, there was no Jiupin saint in the demon clan camp. The strongest was two Qipin statues.


    He also has a nine turn blood pill, which is useless. Taking this pill can raise his accomplishments by two steps in a quarter of an hour without any side effects.


    Now if he takes this pill, he can have the strength of the eight grade sage, and he can take Chang''e and others to the demon clan camp!


    "Good news, everyone. The highest accomplishments of the demon clan camp are only two saints and one saint!"


    All of us have this expression: ¡Æ (¡ã§¥ ¡ã)


    is it just a saint of seven grades?


    Seven can hang all of us!


    Su Xun explained: "I have a secret method, which can make the cultivation temporarily upgrade to the eighth grade. Such a great opportunity is in front of us, we can''t let it go!"


    "There''s a price to this treacherous secret." Yue Ling said something worried.


    Su Xun said: "the price is not big. It''s worth it to hurt the demon clan. That''s it!"


    There is no price at all.


    "Kill


    Su Xun flew out in the air and appeared in the sky of the demon clan camp in a moment. He took the jiuzhuan violent blood pill, and his accomplishments rose two levels in a straight line. He cut it with one sword.


    Boom!


    A gorgeous sword with a length of thousands of feet plummeted down, directly smashing the protective array above the camp, indirectly causing tens of thousands of demon soldiers to die.


    Nu Wa, Tang Seng, Chang''e, Yueling, Nezha, and six Da Luo friars all took action.


    Nvwa is a saint of three grades. Chang''e, as one of the seven main stars, has the cultivation of five grade saints, Nezha''s second grade saints, Tang Monk''s first grade saints, and the last month''s spirit.


    The most important thing is that Su Xun is here.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack


    Soon the demon clan camp was in chaos, and several saints flew out from different directions to resist the attack.


    The strongest is one seven, the other three six, and two five. If there is no Su Xun, they can crush Chang''e and others.


    It''s a pity that Su Xun, who has the strength of eight grade sage temporarily, will turn the war upside down.


    Su Xun had no choice but to kill the demon soldiers. Every time he sold them, he could kill tens of thousands of demon men."Son of a bitch!"


    A large number of Su demons are besieging the three saints.


    But Su Xun seemed to be at ease, even seriously injured a saint of six grades. Then he ran to a saint of five grades with his sword.


    He only has half a quarter of an hour. Instead of pestering with those people who can''t be killed for a while, he''d better free his hand to kill more people with low accomplishments.


    Puyi -


    Su Xun''s sword came out of his hand and attacked a Wupin saint who was fighting with Nu Wa. The sword passed through his vest without mercy.


    Then Su Xun turned around and continued to fight with the three demon saints. After pushing them back, he rushed to the Wupin saint who was hurt by his sneak attack and hit him with all his strength.


    Boom!


    The Wupin saint was injured, and he couldn''t be distracted when he fought with Nu Wa, so he was attacked by Su Xun, the eight pin saint who didn''t talk about martial arts.


    His body was blown up directly. His spirit wanted to escape, but Su Xun caught him. Then he showed a cruel smile and swallowed his soul.


    Another Saint died in his hands.


    "Almost, let''s go!"


    Su Xun let out a loud drink, pushed back the man who was trying to catch up with him with a backhand sword, and then fled to the distance.


    Because his matchless time is almost over.


    Nuwa and others retreated one after another. Tang Seng and Nezha were both injured, and two great Luo died. However, the war achievements they gained were extremely rich.


    The ordinary soldiers and demon generals of the demon clan basically all died, and another five character Saint died. This demon clan army was basically abandoned.


    "Son of a bitch! Stop


    The demon sage with red eyes still wants to catch up.


    "Don''t chase me. I''ve lost enough!"


    But he was stopped by the only seven grade sage, because the other side has a eight grade statue. If they catch up, the best result is serious injury.


    Unfortunately, he missed the best chance, because Su Xun''s invincible time had passed.


    If they really catch up, all of them are in danger except Su Xun and Chang''e.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Protoss camp.


    The king of Shenle is holding a meeting to discuss with several chief commanders how to fight against the demon clan.


    At this time, a soldier quickly ran in: "inform the king, general Su is back."


    "Xuan." Said the king.


    A moment later, Su Xun appeared in the meeting hall alone: "I will see the king."


    "Well, I don''t want to talk about these pretentious rites. We are discussing tactics. Come and have a look." The king of divine music waved his hand and said.


    Su Xun got up and said with a smile, "I''m afraid the tactics you discussed will have to be changed."


    "Presumptuous! What do you mean by that? Is it the king''s tactics The commander-in-chief yelled.


    The king of divine music raised his hand to stop him from getting angry. He looked at Su Xun with great interest and said, "talk about it carefully."


    "Because the end will this time heavy damage demon clan, and killed a five grade demon saint!" Su Xun said.


    The words sounded like thunder.


    "Is general Su joking? You must know that it''s a felony to lie about military merit! "


    "Yes, general Su, some jokes are said outside, but not in the army."


    "It''s nonsense..."


    I didn''t believe Su Xun''s words, because it sounded too incredible, and Su Xun couldn''t do it.


    The king of divine music raised his hand, so the generals were quiet. Then he looked at Su Xun and said, "there is no joke in the army. Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "My Lord, what the last general said is true. Some people in Yunzhou Tianting can testify, and three surviving generals can testify. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the demon camp and see for yourself." Su Xun''s tone was firm and forceful.


    When they heard that he was giving evidence again and again, they were in a state of consternation impossible! This is just a fable. How can a six character sage with a few big Luo Jinxian achieve such a success?


    God Music king looked at him: "you just said that the people of Yunzhou Tianting? Did they do the same? "


    Hearing this, everyone responded that if someone from heaven came to suppress the demon master, then Su Xun might kill another five grade demon saint.


    "My Lord, there are only three people from heaven. One is a saint of five grades, one is a saint of two grades, and there is a great Luo peak..." Su Xun introduced the situation of chang''e-3 and told the story of the attack.


    After listening to the Sutra, they were speechless for a long time. They were all shocked and looked at Su Xun. They couldn''t believe it. But at this time, they had to believe it.


    They are very interested in Su Xun''s secret method.


    But no one asked. After all, everyone has his own card.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    After a short silence, the king of divine music laughed: "good! Good! Good! I didn''t expect that I really got a tiger general. I''m very lucky! I will send someone back to xuanyue mainland immediately to ask for your help! "Su Xun gave him one surprise after another. He was very satisfied with Su Xun.


    "My Lord, we''ll talk about asking for credit later. The most urgent thing is to send troops to wipe out this demon army while winning." Su Xun said.


    "The end will be willing to go!"


    Everyone got up and volunteered.


    If they don''t fight for it, Su Xun will take all the credit.


    Don''t they make dozens of soy sauce?


    King Shenle immediately ordered: "general Su arranged for people to lead the way, and the former and later troops immediately went to the demon clan camp to destroy this demon clan army to the king."


    "I will obey you!" The former and later commanders were overjoyed and couldn''t wait to run out.


    The commander-in-chief of the right army and the commander-in-chief of the left army are not so wonderful.


    The king of Shenle didn''t care about them. Then he met Chang''e and Nezha, and said that he was willing to unite with the other demon clan in heaven. The two camps could be built together.


    Chang''e and Nezha wanted to leave and return to their lives, but the king of divine music insisted on setting up a banquet.


    Taking advantage of the banquet, Su Xun and Yue Ling had a long time lost shot. However, he always felt that he had forgotten something. Looking at Yue Ling''s white body, he immediately threw these thoughts out of his mind.


    After the banquet, Chang''e left.


    Chang''e gave Su Xun a bad look when she left, because she knew that the jade rabbit had been taken by Su Xun again.


    Su Xun just gave back a pure smile. It''s normal for men to love women.


    When Su Xun came back to his room in the general''s house and saw Shenying bound by the rope, he knew what he had just forgotten and forgot her.


    "Asshole! Let go of me


    Seeing Su Xun, Shen Ying gritted her teeth.


    Su Xun looked at her jokingly: "are you sure you want me to let you go? You look very comfortable to me


    "I will tell my father that I will let him kill you." Shenying cried directly.


    "Well, well, how old are you? I''ll untie you." Su Fei Kun said that he had a move back.


    It should have been her tears when she was crying.


    Shen Ying looks at Su Xun with shame and anger, then covers her face and runs out crying.


    Su Xun pulled her back, then closed the door with both hands, hugged her and kissed her.


    "No..."


    At the beginning, Shenying kept struggling, but she soon cooperated clumsily.


    Don''t talk, but the body is honest.


    In the room, with the help of Su Xun, Shen Ying completes her evolution from a girl to a woman.


    "You are necrotic. I will tell my father for sure. I will let him punish you." Shenying lay limply in his arms and muttered to himself.


    Su Xun pinched her face: "let him marry you to me as punishment, don''t you think?"


    "Dream, I''m the Royal daughter of the Protoss. You''re just an ordinary person. Are you worthy of the princess?" Shenying wrinkled Qiong''s nose and said with pride.


    Su Xun held her with a smile: "when I marry you, maybe he''ll abdicate, and I''ll be the new God King, and I''ll be worthy of you?"


    In this way, he might become the God Emperor of the protoss step by step.


    Although the hope is still very slim.


    "Well, you bastard, I thought you were for me, but I didn''t think you were for my father. I want to punish you." Shen Ying turns over and fights with Su Xun. It is well known that fighting is pregnant.


    Two people friction the spark of love again.


    I learned in physics that friction produces heat.


    When Shenying came out of the room, she felt as if she had come to another world.


    She has become the shape of Su Xun.


    Su Xun came out and held her fragrant shoulder: "don''t let your father know about this."


    "Now you know how to be afraid?" Shenying curls her lips.


    Su Xun said: "just now, it was a natural fall in love. It wasn''t my fault. You seemed to take the initiative. You also had secondary responsibility."


    "Go to hell with you!" Shenying pushes him away, and then swings Shan Mawei out of the yard.


    Looking at her Miaoman''s back, Su Xun felt endless aftertaste. The protoss woman had a special flavor.


    Different races of women, brought him different happiness, he is a person without racial discrimination!


    Even there is no kind discrimination!


    He can do anything beautiful.


    I think so.


    He felt so great.


    There should be no one like him who can treat all races and kinds equally, right?

 Chapter 1397

    Demon clan camp.


    Just like Shenying, who had experienced Su Xun''s unbridled destruction, he left nothing but mess after he finished.


    Drop a tissue: "wipe it yourself."


    Now we have to deal with the aftermath by ourselves.


    "These abominable Protoss bastards!"


    Looking at the mess on the ground, a six grade demon Saint uttered a curse that contained deep pain.


    The only person in charge of Qipin saint has no expression on his face.


    "Marshal." A demon will come over, depressed report: "there are less than 120000 people left."


    Hearing this number, the expressionless face of the seven grade demon Saint twitched, and his fist hair turned white.


    600000 demon troops were not maimed in the battle with the heavenly court, and the attack on the protoss was not seriously damaged, but now they are almost broken.


    If the 600000 demon army is a giant, it is now severely disabled.


    "Gather the rout troops, regroup, spread the news to Tianzhou and ask for more troops." Seven grade demon Saint said.


    The sixth grade demon Saint beside him sighed: "600000 troops, almost completely destroyed, my heart is uneasy!"


    Hearing this, all the surviving generals were demoralized, and the desolate atmosphere enveloped the whole camp.


    The seven grade demon Saint looks around for a week and says that he can''t go any further. If he doesn''t improve the morale of the soldiers as soon as possible, they will collapse.


    He laughed at the thought.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief.


    "Why did the marshal laugh?"


    A deputy general asked curiously.


    Qipin demon Saint looked around and said with a smile: "I laugh at the little wisdom of the protoss, and I laugh at the Shenle''s no plan. If I were the king of Shenle, I would take advantage of the victory to pursue and destroy the army of our demon family, but he didn''t do that. That''s why he gave us a new land..."


    His voice did not fall, and suddenly there were shouts of killing.


    "Kill


    Countless Protoss soldiers came from the air.


    The former commander of the army, who was the leader of the army, laughed: "you beast are right. Take your life!"


    This group of demon tribe was originally a group of rout soldiers, but now they are attacked by the protoss army, just like lambs to be slaughtered.


    Seven grade demon saint''s face is very ugly, he didn''t expect that he just finished, the result others arrived.


    "You Protoss take advantage of the danger of demons!" Full of anger, he sacrificed his magic weapon to fight with the former army commander in the air.


    More and more demon soldiers died below, and soon more than 100000 people will be killed and injured.


    "Marshal, get out of here! We can''t keep the camp! I''m not afraid there''s no firewood to burn if there''s green hills left! "


    A Wupin demon Saint shouts that they are saints. It''s easy to run if you are determined. After all, the former army commander of the protoss is only a Qipin saint.


    Seven grade demon Saint looked at the situation below, and then went away without hesitation.


    Twenty or thirty thousand disabled soldiers were left behind.


    The former commander-in-chief of the protoss army didn''t pursue him either. He just showed a joking smile and told his men to seize the time to clean the battlefield and search for booty.


    On the other hand, the seven grade demon saint with twenty or thirty thousand defeated generals fled thousands of miles in the blink of an eye, and then stopped. After all, there was evil spirit blocking the divine consciousness, and the protoss pursuers could not find them so easily.


    After two consecutive defeats, there were only less than 30000 people left in the 600000 army. This demon army dominated by the gluttonous group was extremely low.


    This is the tragedy of no high-end combat power.


    Looking at the more depressed soldiers, the seven grade demon Saint decided to cheer up their morale again, and then laughed again: "ha ha ha ha..."


    "Why is Marshal laughing?" The deputy general cheered again.


    Seven grade demon Saint looked around and pointed to the distance, which was quite instructive: "you soldiers don''t have to be so depressed. As the saying goes, there is no way out of heaven. Haven''t we retreated? The general of the protoss is just like this. If I were the general of the protoss, I would ambush a group of ambush soldiers here for a hundred miles... "


    His voice did not fall, and the cry of killing was loud.


    "Kill


    "Kill the demon dog!"


    After the king of God music after the military commander with his soldiers from all directions rushed out.


    The former army is responsible for the main attack, and the latter army is responsible for ambush. This is a tactic that has been assigned by both sides on the road.


    All the demon soldiers were just staring at their marshal. Did the marshal follow his words?


    Seven grade demon saint


    He is also a dog in his heart.


    "Retreat!" He gritted his teeth and gave orders. Then he stopped the protoss''s rear commander to buy time for his men.


    The commander of the protoss rear army is only a saint of liupin, so this demon Marshal put all the old and new grudges on his head. It seems that he has the grudge of killing his father.


    In the end, after killing the two great Luo of the protoss, the seven grade demon Saint ran away with the only few remaining demon saints, and all the grass-roots soldiers of the demon clan had been annihilated.


    Deep in the ancient battlefield, Qi pin demon Saint looked at the four demon saints around him, and then: "ha...""Don''t laugh, marshal


    "Uncle, please shut up!"


    Four people are frightened to see seven grade demon saint.


    Seven grade demon saint


    After some discussion, they decided to hide and wait for the goblin king and the poor strange demon king to return. If they were outside, what would they do in case of the king of Shenle himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Protoss camp, celebration dinner.


    "I didn''t expect that in just a few months, the army of the demon clan was wiped out. In this battle, the military contribution of the general of the Soviet Union is indispensable! I''d like to propose a toast to general su. I hope he will make new contributions again! "


    The king of divine music raised his glass to Su Xun with a laugh.


    "Thanks to the love of the king, this is what the last general should do." Su Xun was very respectful. After all, what was the point of being respectful to his father-in-law?


    Apart from other things, even if he gave birth to a daughter who loves learning cultural posture, he should also show respect for him.


    This father-in-law is good at everything, but it''s a pity that he has a son, so he can''t inherit his property by marrying Shenying.


    (in the last chapter, I wrote that the king of Shenle had no son. I made a mistake. The king of Shenle had a son named Shenyu, which has been revised.)


    Unless my brother died in battle Keke, is it not good to curse people like this?


    Feeling Su Xun''s heartfelt respect for himself, King Shenle was very satisfied. It was not easy for a saint of six grades to treat him as an elder?


    But he didn''t know the reason why Su Xun respected him so much, otherwise he would not be so happy.


    "General Su is modest. If it wasn''t for general Su to find out that the demon clan didn''t have the intelligence of Jiupin sage, we would have missed a good opportunity in vain!"


    "Yes, general Su has made a great contribution in this battle. Come on, I''ll drink to general Su, too."


    Everyone carried the sedan chair, even if someone was upset with Su Xun, he would not show it.


    In a word, Su Xun has become a hot new rich general after he killed two saints.


    Everyone knows that he has a bright future.


    Isn''t it hard to go against him at this time?


    After he was full of wine and food, Su Xun was called to the study by the king of Shenle: "general Su, Shenying is a strange girl. I haven''t given you any trouble these days."


    "The king is worried too much. The little princess is very sensible. Why bother to say that?" Su Xun gave a little smile. The biggest trouble in his heart was that he always liked it.


    The king of Shenle nodded and sighed: "that girl hasn''t come to see me now. I''m afraid I still think I don''t know that she''s coming secretly. Next, the demon clan will fight back. Once the war is busy, I can''t help but miss her. I''ll trouble you to take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, the king. There will be no harm to the little princess." Su Xun made a firm promise that, of course, gunshot wounds were not injuries.


    God Music king said: "OK, go down. In a few days, the army of heaven will move to form a coalition. You can choose a good camp for your friends in advance."


    "I will obey you!" Su Xun turned and left.


    After returning to his camp, he dragged Shenying into the room and enthusiastically taught her how to call her father.


    A few months later, the army of heaven came.


    King Shenle led Su Xun and others to greet him.


    Monk Tang, the fake Buddha, met the real Buddha.


    "Amitabha, I didn''t think that there are some Buddhists in the Protoss." The Buddha has a kind face.


    Tang Monk always feel guilty, because it''s more appropriate to describe him as a villain of Buddhism. He puts his hands together cleverly: "little monk Tang Sanzang has seen the Buddha."


    "Tang Sanzang?" The Buddha raised his eyebrows, but soon he was relieved, and it was normal for the Dharma name to be heavy.


    However, for this reason, he had a better impression of Tang Sanzang. After all, his disciple Jin chanzi''s reincarnation also used this name.


    His disciples had fallen in the Kyushu war, and now he met a Sanzang.


    Buddhism pays attention to fate. This is fate!


    Thinking of this, the Tathagata Buddha sent out an invitation of love to Tang Sanzang: "if Sanzang has leisure time, you might as well discuss Buddhism with us."


    "Amitabha, definitely, definitely." Tang Sanzang was more confident in his own Buddhism.


    Although he drinks, he eats meat and he is lustful, he is still a good monk in terms of Buddhism.


    Shenle king had a cordial conversation with Li Jing, and introduced Su Xun to Li Jing: "Marshal Li, this is the king''s favorite general, so is Su Changsheng."


    "General Su, who killed two saints in succession, has heard a lot about his fame Li Jing said sincerely.


    Other celestial immortals also looked at Su Xun with admiration. After fighting for so long, Da Luo and Tai Yi killed a lot of them, but the sage had not killed him yet.


    Su Xun was very modest: "Marshal Li is flattered. It''s just that he was beheaded by chance."


    "Chance is also a part of strength. We practitioners attach great importance to chance!" Buddha said with a smile.It was a great time for both sides to meet for the first time.


    Because the demon clan army had been wiped out and the new army had not arrived, the next day was very leisurely. Yueling, Nuwa and Shenying came in exchange, which made Su Xun feel a little tired.


    On this day, he finished a day''s hard work and suddenly learned that Chang''e, the emperor of Taiyin, had come to visit.


    "I don''t know what Taiyin Xingjun came for?"


    Seeing that Chang''e''s face was not good-looking, Su Xun was a little puzzled. He didn''t seem to be better than her.


    Chang''e''s tone was blunt: "general Su, although my rabbit is in love with you, you can''t go too far. It''s my favorite after all. What''s the matter with you occupying her all these days?"


    She really couldn''t bear it. After all, it was her only pet and her only emotional sustenance in the Moon Palace for so many years. It was not easy for her master and servant to meet again and she was separated by Su Xun.


    "I see. Don''t be surprised, Mr. Xing. I haven''t seen ling''er for more than ten years. The love between me and ling''er is very intense, so it''s hard to avoid staying longer." Su Xun said.


    Chang''e rolled her eyes. You haven''t seen her for more than 10 years. I haven''t seen her for hundreds of years.


    Su Xun made a gesture of invitation: "Xingjun might as well move to drink tea. I''ll call ling''er to see you."


    "Hum!" Chang''e snorted, then waved her white sleeves and walked to the house with lotus steps.


    A moment later, the pretty red moon spirit ran to Chang''e with a guilty heart: "fairy ~"


    Chang''e couldn''t make a fire.


    And Su Xun''s fire was in the moon spirit.


    With a smile, Yueling turns into a beautiful white rabbit and jumps into Chang''e''s arms.


    Chang''e''s face slowed down a little and began to roll the rabbit.


    "I am deeply moved by the deep affection of master and servant." Su Xun said it hypocritically.


    "Su Changsheng! Su Changsheng


    Shenying ran in carelessly: "it''s so boring. I can''t stand it. I''m going out to look for treasure!"


    "No! It''s too dangerous outside! " Without hesitation, Su Xun rejected Shen Ying''s proposal again.


    After she was rejected for countless times, Shenying had learned to be smart. She blushed and whispered in Su Xun''s ear. Then she jumped away: "go or not."


    "Go! You have to go! Go at once After her careful persuasion, Su Xun agreed without hesitation.


    Shenying said: "bah, Seji!"


    In order to let Su Xun take her out to look for treasure, she compromised what she didn''t want to do.


    Su Xun looked at Chang''e and said, "Xingjun, there is no war now. If you are idle, why don''t you go with me?"


    Chang''e is still hesitating. The moon spirit in her arms can''t wait to say yes, and Chang''e will do the same.


    Then Su Xun called on Nu Wa and Tang Seng, and went out of the camp with Shen Ying and Chang''e, all the way to the West.


    After many days, they only met some ugly rubbish magic weapons. However, they met many fierce beasts, and they were slapped to death by Tongyi.


    "It''s all deceiving. There''s no treasure in this place at all. Doesn''t it mean that many saints fell from the ancient battlefield?" Shenying''s initial excitement had passed, and she became listless.


    Nu Wa smile: "so many people come to the ancient battlefield to search for treasure, even if they have treasure, they have been searched."


    At this time, the front suddenly Baoguang sky.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    "Such a treasure, like the sun, must be born with a heavy treasure!" Chang''e said firmly.


    Shenying cheered: "this trip is not in vain. Let''s go quickly to avoid being robbed!"


    They all flew to Baoguang.


    At the same time, the five demon saints also saw Baoguang and flew past.


    When Su Xun came to Baoguang, he saw a huge group of palaces floating in the air, just like a small city, and there was a big pit on the ground. It was obvious that the palace was flying out of the ground.


    "Fu, Yao, Gong." Shenying read out the name of the palace word by word: "have you ever heard of it?"


    The crowd shook their heads.


    "Ah, I''m afraid I''ll be disappointed this time." Shenying curled her lips, because there was no good thing in this kind of unknown relics.


    "It''s all here. Let''s go in and have a look." Su Xun''s voice dropped and he flew in first.


    Nuwa, Tang Seng, Shenying, Chang''e and Yueling followed closely.


    Push open the gate of the palace, see is a mountain, river babbling, built in the mountains pavilions, composed of this huge palace.


    From the outside, it looks like a small city. After entering it, I find it is like a world.


    The six continued to go deep. Soon after they went in, five figures came into the palace. They were the five demon saints who had been hiding in this period of time.


    Then the palace disappeared out of thin air, and the big pit on the ground was restored to its original state.


    Soon, several figures appeared out of thin air.


    It is the king of divine music and Li Jing Buddha."Just now I saw Baoguang''s masterpiece here. How come it''s empty recently?"


    Li Jing frowned and looked around. His mind went deep into the ground, but he got nothing.


    "There are many mysteries in the ancient battlefield. Since there is no explanation, we have missed the chance. Let''s go back."


    The king of divine music is free and easy, because he is a saint of nine grades. Unless there are traces or relics of the great power of preaching, it doesn''t attract him much.


    However, xuanyue mainland has never heard of the discovery of the remains of the strong preachers. After all, the strong preachers will never die, so naturally there will be no remains.


    "What the king of Shenle said is very true. It seems that this treasure has nothing to do with my Buddha." The Tathagata Buddha said a Buddha''s name.


    Then the three turned into Hongguang and ran away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Deep in the void, a desolate planet.


    There is no life on this planet.


    Boom!


    A blue light pierces the sky. At the same time, the planet is broken, and the aftereffects are shattered. Tens of billions of lives are turned into dust in an instant.


    Looking at this scene indifferently, the two figures can annihilate the aftereffects of the world and have no influence on them.


    These two people are just the gluttonous demon Wang Tianxuan and the poor demon Wang Lingye, and the news of their destruction is caused by their forcible destruction of the seal of the demon world.


    A space distortion, the emergence of a gap, followed by monstrous flames, countless thick fog rushed out, issued bursts of excitement to crazy scream.


    These dense fog turned into human shape, dressed in ragged regret, dense as if full of stars.


    One of the most terrifying parts of the demon clan is its powerful reproduction ability. It can kill like locusts. The key is that each one has a strong fighting capacity.


    They were all killed tens of thousands of years ago. Otherwise, there will be more people in the demons. They don''t have special soldiers. To be more precise, every one of them is a soldier.


    A black robed, red haired man looked down at Tianxuan and Lingye: "two little things of the demon clan, I remember you."


    "I''ve seen the emperor." Although both of them are Jiupin saints, they know that even if they join hands, they will never be the opponent of the devil emperor.


    At the beginning, in order to seal the demon emperor, the three gods of the Protoss and the four ancestors of the demon clan attacked him seriously and took the opportunity to seal in.


    The reason why we don''t completely eliminate the demons is not because we didn''t want to, but because they can''t.


    I didn''t expect that now the demons have become their only power.


    The shadow of the demon emperor seems real and illusory: "when you and the protoss jointly sealed us, now we are released. I want to know why."


    "I don''t dare to deceive the demon emperor. The protoss are treacherous and unite with outsiders to attack our demon clan. So I want to ask the demon emperor to help us." Lingye language between them day demon clan immediately became a victim.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The demon emperor laughed: "ridiculous, ridiculous, ridiculous, the original enemy, now turn to the emperor for help, why do you think the emperor would agree? Why don''t you just watch your dog bite your dog? "


    "Because I believe that the demon emperor is a wise man. The Protoss and outsiders have solved our demon, and then it will be the demon''s turn. Do you want to be sealed again?" Lingye smiles complacently.


    A look I''m sure of.


    Boom!


    The next second, unprepared, his figure directly flew out, spitting blood, smashed three planets in a row before stopping.


    "Lingye!" Tianxuan exclaimed.


    The demon emperor said lightly: "I hate your expression. I help you because I am willing, not threatened."


    "The younger generation knows the crime." Ling Yefei came back and apologized respectfully. There was really no temper.


    So there are no bad tempered people in the world.


    Only people who haven''t been beaten.


    The emperor said, "lead the way. My sons have been sealed for tens of thousands of years and are eager to kill."


    "Please follow me, my Lord. It''s still in the ancient battlefield. Our demon clan has gathered 600000 troops. We will attack the protoss at your command Lingye''s face shows the color of victory. In this situation, how can they lose? They can never lose!


    But when he got back to camp, he was dumbfounded.


    Looking at the empty camp below, Tian Xuan and Ling ye stand on the spot, two faces muddled.


    The demon emperor said coldly, "what about the 600000 troops of your demon clan? Are you playing with me? "


    "Yes, where is our army?"


    "What about an army as big as ours?"


    Tianxuan and Lingye look at each other.


    "Look at the traces here. There has been a battle. Maybe your 600000 troops are finished." The emperor fell to the ground with a mocking smile.


    Although he joined hands with TIANYAO clan now, he was very happy to see TIANYAO clan''s misfortune.Tian Xuan and Ling Ye''s face turned blue and white: "despicable Protoss, it must be the protoss who attacked our army while we were away!"


    "All your people are dead. Is it useful to talk nonsense now?" The emperor sneered.


    Tianxuan looked at the emperor and said, "please send your troops to the protoss as soon as possible. We''ll go back and help them now..."


    "If you demons don''t fight, let us take the lead. It''s good to think that without your demons'' soldiers, my demons'' son won''t go to die. If you want to fight, we''ll fight together." The emperor interrupted him.


    Ling Ye was a little anxious: "my Lord, they don''t know that you have come out now. You can let your warriors enter the battlefield immediately and beat them by surprise, otherwise they will be ready next..."


    "If you are ready, you will be ready. What can I fear?" The demon emperor drags very much to say.


    Lingye has no choice but to let Tianxuan quickly go back to move the rescue troops to the demon army, while he stays at the side of the demon emperor and continues to persuade him to fight first.


    But the emperor of demons doesn''t get oil and salt.


    Let Lingye abrade the skin of the mouth and refuse to let the demons enter the ancient battlefield immediately.


    After all, being sealed for so many thousands of years, the original iron head baby has now learned to be careful.

 Chapter 1398

    The secret place of Fuyao palace.


    "Where the hell is this? The small world opened up by saints? Or the magic weapon of refining? It''s really evil. "


    Walking in the mountains, Shenying is breathless, beautiful, red and sweating.


    When a great Luo Jinxian was tired of going on the road in the early days, it means that there must be a problem.


    Because everyone''s accomplishments have disappeared strangely, and even the physique has become the physique of ordinary people, otherwise it would not be too tired to walk a few steps.


    After discovering the disappearance of cultivation, people feel that this place is dangerous. After all, what kind of power can make saints'' cultivation disappear strangely?


    In addition to the system, Su Xun has never seen or heard of such an existence.


    Now, even his system disappeared, and he didn''t respond to the call.


    This made him feel fear for the first time. After all, the system was the biggest card in the past.


    But now the cards are gone


    All of these people are afraid and want to leave.


    They could not see the mountain entrance, but they could not see it.


    So there''s no choice but to move on and see if there''s any other place to leave.


    What they don''t know is that the five demon saints of the demon clan are also swearing at their mother. This place is so evil that the saints are afraid. After all, they are nothing if they have lost the saint cultivation they can rely on.


    "Amitabha, poor monk Laozi, I can''t. take a rest. I''m tired, thirsty and hungry. " Monk Tang clung to a stick and his bald head was covered with sweat.


    Nu Wa and Chang''e Yueling''s three daughters were also tired, with red lips slightly open, panting and sweating.


    Su Xun''s clothes had been soaked with sweat: "let''s have a rest here. I''m dying."


    For the first time, he said he couldn''t do it.


    "I''m so tired." Shen Ying leaned against him without any image. His body was concave and convex and extremely soft. But Su Xun found that he didn''t even have the strength to be hard. He walked on the mountain road I''m really tired.


    This time, he''s really sitting back.


    Chang''e kept elegant at any time, wiped the sweat on her face and said, "this space can turn us into ordinary people. Is it the hand of a strong preacher?"


    After all, this is not only cutting their accomplishments, but also cutting their saints'' physique, not to mention the nine grade saints, which even the jade emperor could not do.


    "It''s impossible. There are many strong people in xuanyue mainland who surpass Jiupin, but I''ve never heard of them." Shenying denies this conjecture.


    The Jade Emperor, Sanqing, the fourth ancestor of the demon clan, the three gods of the protoss, and the demon emperor are all powerful people who are far beyond the Jiupin saints. They can skillfully use the rules, but they are far away from the sermon.


    Chang''e took a look at Shenying and asked, "are you familiar with all the history of xuanyue continent?"


    This sentence is a bit against her.


    "I know all the great events in 3.7 million years." Shenying raised her chin triumphantly.


    Chang''e said, "what about 3.7 million years ago?"


    "This..." Shenying suddenly stopped talking, because the earliest record on xuanyue continent was 3.7 million years ago, and it was as if there was a fault.


    Chang''e said, "you don''t know, it doesn''t mean it didn''t happen. If it wasn''t for the strong preacher, what kind of strength could make this place?"


    "What Taiyin Xingjun said is reasonable. The strength of the people who created this place must surpass that of the saints." Nuwa said slowly.


    Yueling optimistic morale: "that is to say, a blessing in disguise, how can we know it is not a blessing in disguise, this may be a great opportunity for us."


    "Chance? If you can''t find a way out, you''ll be stuck in a broken place all your life. " With a bitter smile, Monk Tang inserted the stick into the ground like a vent.


    Shenying''s eyes were darkened: "yes, if my father can''t find me, I will die of anxiety."


    "Shh Su Xun suddenly motioned everyone to shut up.


    "Marshal, take a rest. I can''t walk any more. I feel that my legs are not my own."


    "The sun is so big here, take a rest, go ahead and find a cool place Take a rest. "


    A voice of conversation came to the ears of the people. They looked at each other. They did not know whether it was the aborigines here or the people who came in like them.


    Not long after, five figures appeared in Su Xun''s sight, and his expression suddenly became wonderful.


    The five people on the opposite side also saw them. These five people are the five demon saints of the Taoyu clan.


    "Really It''s not that the enemies don''t get together. You haven''t fixed it now. Hahaha, brothers, beat him for me! " The leading seven grade demon Saint picked up a stone and rushed to Su Xun.


    Su Xun got up and said, "fuck, run!"


    Both sides have no accomplishments. Two men and four women on their side want to fight each other''s five strong men. Obviously, they have to be beaten.So it''s better to run. At least they have enough rest. The other side is so tired that they can''t catch up with them.


    Tang Seng, Yueling, Shenying, Nuwa and Chang''e also responded and quickly got up and ran.


    "Stop! Stop


    "Aren''t you a saint of eight grades? Aren''t you a drag? There''s a way to go solo! Come on Come on


    Five demon saints were chasing after him, and they tried to provoke Su Xun with language.


    Su Xun was really irritated, but he understood the simple truth that heroes don''t suffer from immediate losses.


    In this situation, running is the only way.


    "Marshal Marshal! dying! No way


    "I I can''t either! I feel like my lungs are going to explode. Take a break, take a break, and stop chasing. "


    After chasing for about tens of meters, the five demon saints who were already so tired that they couldn''t run any more. They all lay in the same place and gasped for breath.


    Although the seven grade demon saint was not reconciled, he could only watch Su Xun''s back disappear in the mountain forest and throw the stone out.


    "As long as you''re still here, I''m sure I''ll catch up with you and let you pay for your blood!"


    The roar of the seventh grade demon hysteria.


    "Come on They didn''t catch up. "


    After a few hundred meters, Monk Tang looked back and held a tree for breath.


    "It''s really a dog''s bullying." Su Xun wiped his sweat and felt that his throat was about to dry.


    "Who are they?" she asked


    "The saints of the demon clan, I didn''t expect that they also came in. It''s troublesome." Su Xun said.


    Nu Wa tore her long skirt short, revealing her two long white legs, and said: "this place is so big, it''s not so easy to meet."


    Nu Wa and the moon spirit cherry three girls also learn to have a model, will be cumbersome long skirt torn into short skirt.


    After coming here, not only people become ordinary people, but also their clothes become ordinary cloth, otherwise they will not tear.


    "Come on, take your time, or they will catch up." Su Xun waved and stepped forward.


    Other people can only sigh to keep up.


    When they came in, the sun was hanging in the sky, and now it was almost dark. After another half an hour, it was completely dark at last.


    A group of people rely on a tree to rest, all the way did not meet the prey, so they can only starve, but came across a stream, added water.


    "Wow, there are so many stars over there."


    Suddenly, the only one standing Shenying said.


    "Shouldn''t the stars be in the sky?" Tang Monk spoke at the same time, also curious to stand up, and then suddenly exclaimed: "lying trough! Look


    Su Xun also stood up. Except for Chang''e and Shenying, others were shocked.


    There is a dazzling light in the distance, just like stars, but they know that stepping on a horse is the effect of neon lights.


    There is a modern metropolis in the distance!


    "What the hell is this place?"


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    "No matter where he is, city, I''m starving to death, I want to eat KFC, rush!"


    Tang Monk voice falls, can''t wait to spread Ya son, ran to the city, and then fell.


    "Silly beep, I can''t see you on the road at night. You have a hammer." Su Xun was not polite.


    Nuwa said: "today I''ll have a rest here, and I''ll start tomorrow. As long as I''m sure there are people here, I can always find a way to leave."


    "Maybe this is another planet. We can fly out of space by rocket and leave this world. Our cultivation will be restored." Tang said.


    Su Xun didn''t hope for this: "you are insulting the people here with your IQ."


    The world can turn saints into ordinary people. You want to restore your accomplishments when you go out of space by rocket.


    Are you thinking about farting?


    "In any case, if there is civilization, there is history to inquire about. As long as we understand the world, maybe we can find a way to leave!" Yueling tried her best to leave the dog licking world, so she has rich experience in this field!


    In the end, it was Su Xun who took her out.


    "What are you talking about?" Shenying and Chang''e look at each other, and the pretty girl is confused.


    Looking at the two buns, Nu Wa explained, "you will know when you enter the city tomorrow."


    At night, it was cold and windy. Su Xun and Nu Wa, Yue Ling and Shen Ying were sleeping together.


    The two single dogs, Chang''e and Tang Seng, huddled under a tree, shivering with cold.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the ancient battlefield.


    Su Xun had been in the secret place of Fuyao palace for only one day, but it had been ten days outside.Time and velocity are different in the two places.


    The disappearance of a few people made the king of Shenle send a large number of soldiers to look for them, but they didn''t find them, but they found the demons outside the ancient battlefield by mistake.


    Knowing that the demons are coming back, the king of Shenle can''t even take care of his missing baby daughter. He immediately sends someone to report to China, and then prepares for war.


    Tianting also sent people to report back to Yunzhou.


    Then the God Emperor and the three gods of the protoss, the Jade Emperor of heaven and Sanqing all came to the ancient battlefield in person in order to deal with the demon rebellion.


    The demon emperor and the four ancestors of the demon clan and the demon emperor also entered the ancient battlefield.


    The alliance of gods and Demons fought against the alliance of demons, with millions of soldiers on both sides. The high-end combat power was exhausted. A world shaking war broke out in the ancient battlefield, and chaos broke out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    What happened outside has nothing to do with Su Xun and others in the secret place of Fuyao palace.


    In the early morning, a drop of crystal clear dew fell on Su Xun''s face from the leaves and woke him up.


    Su Xun opened his eyes vaguely and looked at the mountains in the distance. It took him a long time to relax.


    Then the Tang Monk several people wake up, hungry to continue on the road, to see the direction of the light last night.


    A few people were thirsty to drink water and hungry to eat wild fruit. After three days, they finally entered the city.


    Once handsome and charming, they had been drilling in the mountains for four days, just like beggars.


    This is probably the most miserable saint.


    "This What kind of place is this? "


    Looking at the cars running in the street, the planes flying in the sky, the tall buildings, and the women dressed in cool clothes, Shenying and Chang''e were shocked.


    Once they could wipe out such a low civilized world with one finger, but the modern city is also a brand new world for them, so it has brought them great shock.


    "It''s time to eat." Shenying''s eyes were shining, and she almost vomited when she ate wild fruits every day.


    Tang said, "first of all, we should make money."


    "Why don''t you sell farts and stocks? I and the people of the secret department will remember your contribution." Su Xun said.


    Tang Monk shook: "I refuse to offer flowers."


    "Just a moment." Su Xun lifted the long hair on his head, revealing a tired but still handsome face, and walked to a woman: "Hello little sister, can you borrow your mobile phone?"


    Even if he is penniless, he still has a handsome face, which is the capital to turn him over.


    "No..." Women subconsciously want to refuse, after all, mobile phones are modern people''s external organs.


    But when she saw Su Xun''s face clearly, she refused and said, "OK, whatever you want."


    She was so handsome, not to mention her external organs, even if susian wanted to enter her internal organs.


    It''s too handsome. No, it should be said that it''s too good-looking. The male star, known as the world''s most beautiful man, is not as good-looking as the beggar. He''s wet.


    "Thank you. You are so kind." Su Xun showed a grateful smile, then took the mobile phone and took a look at the software inside, all of which he had never seen before.


    Then open the browser to search. Everything here is different from the earth. This world is called luotianjie. It''s said that it was transformed from the body of a god named Luotian after his death. It''s a bit like Pangu Kaitian.


    A few minutes later, he returned the mobile phone to the little sister who was still in love with flowers: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. It''s not easy to see you like this. Take this money and use it." The little sister catches the mobile phone and takes out several hundred yuan in cash to susian.


    Su Xun


    Does he look like a beggar?


    Good guy, this shows from the side that even the performance of beggars is affected by their appearance.


    "Thank you so much." Su Xun didn''t want it, but he was really hungry.


    What''s more, he didn''t have the heart to refuse the kindness of the other party. It''s like he helped the other party to do a good deed. Well, that''s it.


    The woman took out red and a piece of paper from her bag, wrote a number and gave it to Su Xun. She blinked her eyes charmingly: "if you don''t want to work hard any day, remember to call me. My husband is still waiting for me. I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    With that, she turned her enchanting figure and left.


    Su Xun


    I thought you were a kind woman.


    I didn''t expect that you were just greedy for my body.


    It''s really


    Good eye!


    Su Xun lost his number. He was not a man who ate soft food. Then he took the money and went to Tang Seng: "the first pot of gold is here."


    "It''s a beast to deceive women by your beauty!" Tang Monk deeply despised Su Xun.


    Shenying was jealous: "is this the silver note of the world? I don''t want to eat the food bought by the bank note in this way, even if I starve to death. "


    Dozens of minutes later, a fried chicken shop."Oh, it''s delicious." Shenying picked up tons of coke, then pulled a fried chicken leg.


    They were not despised and given special treatment by the guests because of their embarrassment. On the contrary, the store manager kindly gave them a drumstick each.


    So, after all, there are many good people in this world. There is kindness everywhere.


    Taking advantage of the gap between eating and eating, Su Xun said: "I just searched the world with that woman''s mobile phone. It''s said that the world is called luotianjie. It''s said that the body of a great god named Luotian was transformed after his death. This country is called Baiyu country, and this city is called Yong''an City..."


    "Maybe the great God of Luotian really exists, that is, the man who created the world." Tang Monk''s eyes brightened.


    Shenying wiped the oil stains: "but if Luotian God really exists, how can he die?"


    According to our previous speculation, the person who created this place may be a strong preacher.


    How can such people die?


    In addition, before they came in, they clearly saw that it was a palace called Fuyao palace.


    Most likely, it is a magic weapon or a Taoist field opened by the strong. Therefore, it is totally untenable to say that the world is transformed by the great God Luo Tian after his death.


    For a long time, Su Xun sighed: "in any case, stay first, and then find a way to leave."


    Even his system is gone here.


    He has a hunch that a question that has been bothering him may be answered here.


    That''s where the system came from.


    "The rich woman just gave me not enough money to rent a house." Tang Monk''s voice was vague.


    Su Xun nodded: "there are only 400 left, so we have to find a way to make money, solve the problem of food and housing, and then we have the energy to find a way to leave."


    "Damn, I didn''t expect to be a saint, and even become a migrant worker." Monk Tang scolded about it.


    Yueling said: "it''s very easy for us to make money. We have a lot of things in our mind that the world doesn''t have. For example, we can sell and sing songs that the world doesn''t have. If we save enough money, we can start live broadcasting. If we sit at home, we can make money."


    She is also a person who has been baptized by modern culture.


    "Yes, we have to find a way to get out of this place, so we must walk around and become an outdoor blogger." Tang Monk''s eyes brightened.


    Su Xun shook his head: "it''s really shortsighted. Don''t you think this way is very troublesome?"


    "Is that trouble? Are you waiting for the money to come to you? " Monk Tang sneered.


    Su Xun laughed: "you really know me. With my beauty, do you think it''s difficult?"


    "Are you going to be a duck?" Monk Tang was shocked.


    Su Xun


    "If I can talk, it''s called finding a rich girlfriend to contract the rest of my life." Su Xun corrected.


    Is there a faster, easier and more comfortable way to get money than to find a rich woman to take care of herself?


    Tang Monk: "ducks kept by rich women."


    Su Xun: "Xiao Ying, Xiao WA, Yue Ling, for your happy life, it''s hard to avoid selling beauty for your husband..." Su Xun does mental work for her three women first.


    God cherry gnaws chicken leg, head also does not lift, ambiguous say: "as long as have chicken leg to eat to go."


    "To find a young, beautiful, can cultivate feelings, after all, can''t hurt yourself." Moon spirit affectionately said, a face of concern.


    Nu Wa pursed her lips: "is it immoral to support us with other women''s money?"


    Monk Tang is stunned. Three elder sisters, I wonder if your focus is not right.


    He admired Su Xun''s imperial methods.


    "There''s another question. Where can you find that kind of rich woman who is young, beautiful and rich?" Tang Monk wants to learn some experience. After all, he is very handsome.


    Su Xun just had a meaningful smile, but he didn''t explain: "eat first, and then be satisfied."


    It''s hard to look back on the past that the great sage has been reduced to the point of actively looking for soft food.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Marshal What is this place? "


    "What''s running on the street?"


    "The women here are very beautiful. They are less dressed than our demon women. It''s so beautiful."


    Five demon saints also entered Yong''an City. Facing the steel city, they were confused and had nowhere to start.


    "I''m so hungry, uncle."


    "It''s like a restaurant. I smell the fragrance. Let''s go there today and fill our stomach."


    "But we don''t have any silver on us!"


    "Joke, do we still use money to eat?"


    Five people went into the opposite restaurant.


    "What would you like to eat, elder brothers?"


    The waiter warmly welcomed them. Although the clothes on the five people were very dirty, the momentum of the five people was not vulgar, so the waiter did not dare to underestimate each other."Do you have dragon liver and Phoenix marrow?" Seven grade demon holy Damascus of sit down, a face cold proud of ask a way.


    Waiter Leng for a while, and then show Yan a smile: "big brother, there is no dragon liver Fengsui here, but broken little green dragon we do have."


    Five people look at each other, there is no dragon liver and marrow, green dragon is also good, the meat is tight, chewy.


    What''s more, I can''t see that this small restaurant is not very impressive. It''s actually not weak. Even Qinglong, the senior blood of the dragon family, can cook.


    "Five broken little green dragons, don''t go to the dragon scale." Seven grade demon Saint put up five fingers.


    The waiter nodded and wrote it down. Then he asked, "what else do you need?"


    "No, just five green dragons."


    "Ah?" The waiter was confused. For the first time, she saw five people come to the hotel and only ordered five plates of cucumbers.


    "Don''t you hear me? Five green dragons are enough


    Seeing this, Wupin demon Saint said in his heart, are the five green dragons still missing?


    It took a while for the waiter to respond, and then he said, "OK, five, please wait a moment."


    After all, what the guests order is the freedom of the guests.


    Then, the waiter went into the kitchen and yelled: "five plates of cucumber, the customer asked not to peel!"

 Chapter 1399

    Ten minutes later.


    The waiter took five plates of green cucumbers and put them on the table where the five demon saints sat.


    "Five gentlemen, please take your time."


    The waiter smiles and turns to leave.


    The five looked at each other, and the only five grade demon Saint asked, "isn''t it the broken little green dragon?"


    The other three liupin demon saints looked at the marshal.


    "Well, it''s obviously an appetizer. Why don''t you even understand it?" Qi pin Yao Sheng calmed down and said with confidence: "you see, this thing is also cyan, and it''s broken. It just fits the name of the smashed little green dragon. What does it mean? It''s a special dish of little Qinglong


    Five people smell speech, this just suddenly realize: "so, this restaurant is really fastidious, upper class!"


    "No wonder so many people are staring at us. It seems that they are shocked by our big order."


    "It''s really a group of old folk hats. When the green dragon comes up, won''t they be surprised to drop their chin?"


    "No, marshal, Qinglong is so big, and it''s still five. It can''t fit in this shop."


    "Are you stupid? At that time, there must be some kind of space magic weapon. I haven''t seen the world before. "


    In the eyes of a group of customers looking at idiots, five people took photos with pride and wolfed down cucumbers.


    Customers


    Is this just coming out of a mental hospital?


    After eating the cucumber, five people sat in their seats, drinking free drinks and waiting for the main dish to be served.


    "It''s a restaurant that can use Qinglong as its food. The tea is so delicious. It''s really hidden in the market. Who can see the hidden world in this restaurant only from its appearance?" The seven grade demon Saint drank the carbonated drink in his hand, and his face was full of emotion.


    Wupin demon Saint nodded deeply, pointed to the LCD TV which was playing a fairy movie on the wall, and said, "yes, I don''t know. Just the mirror on the wall sealed so many friars. The shop owner''s accomplishments are good."


    "And the light on the head doesn''t look like some kind of energy stone." The sixth grade demon Saint pointed to the electric light on his head, and his face showed the color of exploration.


    After that, a few people''s faces soon turned ugly. Because the boss of this shop is so powerful, will they be miserable if they don''t pay for their meals?


    But now they have no money!


    "It''s better to communicate with the boss. We are the strong of the demon clan. He will give us face."


    "Otherwise, we don''t want Qinglong. Anyway, Qinglong hasn''t come up yet, and the pre meal dishes are not worth much."


    Next to a few table guests are mouth twitch, this step horse is a group of depth in two disease patients!


    After watching a few people eat cucumber, they don''t order other dishes, and they don''t check out. The waiter can''t sit still. He goes up and asks, "gentlemen, do you want to check out now?"


    "I''m sorry, we don''t want the broken little green dragon." Seven grade demon Saint said.


    The waiter was stunned. After a while, he said, "but you''ve already eaten!"


    "Yes? You don''t want to be bloody. When are we going to eat? " The five spirits asked.


    The waiter was so angry: "OK, I understand now! You want to eat overlord food


    She''s met the one who ate Bawang meal, but it''s the first time she''s met the one who ate cucumber for Bawang meal.


    Who is being humiliated?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fried chicken shop.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su Xun and others were ready to leave. As soon as they got up, they looked up and saw the noon news on TV.


    "There are many wonderful flowers every year, especially this year. Half an hour ago, the police received a report saying that someone ate overlord''s meal. It''s not strange to eat overlord''s meal, but it''s strange that they only ate five plates of cucumber. When they were taken away by the police, they kept saying that they were the marshal of the demon clan and asked the police to give them face. It was preliminarily estimated that they were mental patients..."


    Looking at the picture of five demon saints shouting that they are demon saints and being pushed into the car by the police, Su Xun looked at each other and wanted to laugh.


    "Now it seems that our situation is not so bad either." Tang Monk touched his bald head.


    "Puyi -"


    even Chang''e couldn''t help laughing.


    Out of the fried chicken shop, looking at the traffic outside, Tang asked: "where are you going now?"


    "Of course, I went to find a rich woman. Since I was a child, the doctor said that I had a bad stomach and was suitable for dinner." Su Xun finished and stopped a taxi with a wave: "Sports Square."


    Looking at the embarrassed appearance of the six people, the taxi driver didn''t want to take the order: "sorry, I abide by the traffic rules very much, I won''t overload."


    Su Xun handed over 100 yuan cleanly.


    "But it seems that you are in a hurry. I do good deeds occasionally. Get in the car." The driver took the money without changing his face and immediately chose to help others.


    Tang Seng sat in the front, while Su Xun and four women sat in the back. He felt so soft and big.Chang''e''s pretty face turned red, and she put out her hand to pinch Su Xun, because she felt Su Xun''s little action.


    If you really don''t feel disgusted, you must be ashamed or angry, otherwise you will turn your face.


    Taking advantage of this kind of thing is worth it.


    A handsome man is called Diao Qing.


    Ugly people are called sex whores.


    Twenty minutes later, in an alley far away from the gymnasium, there was no monitoring probe.


    "What are we doing here?" Shenying asked.


    Others also looked at Su Xun in doubt.


    Su Xun pointed to the gymnasium: "the youngest rich woman in Baiyu country is giving a speech in it. She is beautiful, single and rich. But I am handsome, not single, and have no money. Isn''t it a match made in heaven with her


    He saw a we media report on the mobile phone of the woman who was greedy for his body.


    Zhou Baobao, female, 26 years old, is the leader of an entertainment company. Bai Yuguo, 30, is the highest young entrepreneur in * *, with assets of over 100 billion.


    How could Su Xun have the heart to let her not have such a man when she met such an iron rice bowl?


    "Bah! What a shame People spit.


    Tang Seng looked at the poster of Zhou Baobao hanging outside the gymnasium: "it''s very beautiful, white, beautiful and rich, but how can you attract her attention?"


    "Of course it''s the beauty who saves the hero." Su Xun gave the rest of the money to Tang Seng and said, "after a while, when she finished her speech, you will beat me..."


    "Good! I''m sure the performance is up to standard! " Don''t wait for him to finish, Tang Monk can''t wait to promise down.


    Su Xun: "do you really want to hit me?"


    "Absolutely not!" Tang Monk firmly denied.


    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I won''t give you a chance to beat me. Listen to me..."


    He detailed his plan.


    "Wow, you''re such a crook!" After hearing this, Monk Tang was shocked and praised.


    Shenying also nodded: "insidious and spicy!"


    Su Xun


    If you can''t praise others, please shut up.


    "But if she is calculated like this, she will know sooner or later that we are one." Tang Monk frowned and said.


    Su Xun looked at him sympathetically: "at that time, she won''t care about these. The big deal is that I like her too much. But because of the big gap with her identity, she thought of this way to get close to her. She will be more moved by it."


    "Insidious!" Tang Monk gnashed his teeth.


    Half an hour later, a large number of reporters and bodyguards came out of the gymnasium with a woman.


    A woman with melon shaped face, delicate facial features and gentle temperament, has long curly hair and wears a white ol uniform skirt. Her concave convex figure is vividly outlined, and her long legs are slender and tender.


    The real person has more aura than the poster. Tang Seng just thinks that the girl''s face is not inferior to Chang''e. he swallows a mouthful of saliva and looks at Su Xun: "this plan is still risky. Let me come. I''m not afraid of death."


    "It''s because of the risk that I can''t let you take risks. Let me bear all the possible crises." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder, and then said solemnly.


    Tang Monk: "you are greedy her body, cheap!"


    "You don''t want her, you eunuch!"


    Seeing that Zhou Baobao got into a luxury car with no name, Su Xun winked at Tang Seng, and then ran to the luxury car in panic.


    Monk Tang chased after him, shouting: "stop! I will kill you today! "


    "Stop! Asshole! Don''t run


    Su Xun was flustered and scurried. Then he "accidentally" bumped into the front of a newly started luxury car, and then fell to the ground with a plop.


    Tang Monk also took this opportunity to press him on the ground, leading his collar and scolding: "run, run again!"


    "Hello! What are you doing! " The car stopped, the door opened, and the driver came down and pointed at Tang Seng.


    Monk Tang seemed to be frightened. He was full of fear. Then he released Su Xun, got up and ran.


    "Brother, you''re ok..." The driver pulled Su Xun''s car up on the ground. Before he finished speaking, he was in a trance when he saw Su Xun''s face.


    There is a saying that Su Xun''s appearance is really a combination of men and women. He is so handsome that no one can control him.


    Su Xun was full of gratitude and said, "I''m ok. Thank you for letting you see the joke."


    "Well, don''t thank me. It''s my boss who let me off. Thank my boss." The driver can be sure that with Su Xun''s appearance, if he enters the entertainment industry, he will definitely be in a big fire, so he wants to introduce him to his boss, so he has made a contribution.


    Then he took Su Xun to the car and knocked on the glass. The window opened, revealing Zhou Baobao''s beautiful face: "haven''t you dealt with it yet?"


    "No, boss, look at this man." The driver pulled Su Xun over and opened his hair.Zhou Baobao''s breathing is stagnant. She does entertainment. There is no shortage of beautiful men and women in the entertainment circle. She is always beautiful women of 4000 years and handsome men of 3000 years.


    But those are gimmicks, but in front of this man is absolutely the best looking she has ever seen, the key is that a different temperament is unique.


    Love at first sight, she has always sniffed, because the entertainment industry is dirty and messy, she saw a lot.


    But now,


    she really believes that there is love at first sight in the world, or to be more precise, love at first sight.


    "Miss Zhou, thank you for saving me. I''m poor and have nothing to repay you. I can only say thank you. Goodbye." Su Xun gave a smile, bowed, and then turned to leave.


    Looking at Su Xun''s dusty smile, Zhou Baobao felt his heart beat faster: "you wait."


    Don''t say that nothing can repay me, don''t you understand such a simple thing?


    What a sensible man.


    I love it! ? (????)


    "what else can I do for Miss Zhou?" Su Xun looks back.


    Zhou Baobao pretended to be calm: "look at you, there should be no work. How about helping others to the end and sending Buddha to the west


    "Really! To be honest with Miss Zhou, I''m really embarrassed at the moment, so I won''t be hypocritical. " Su Xun accepted it calmly and showed his gratitude and surprise just right. He was not vulgar at all.


    This is what Zhou Baobao does. He is not only handsome, but also unrestrained in front of her. He has a good temperament, just like a magnanimous gentleman.


    The driver who introduced Su Xun also couldn''t help smiling. He made contributions. When this guy got angry, he must have his own advantages.


    Zhou Baobao smiles and asks, "can you drive? You can be my driver in the future. "


    The man she likes, how can she be willing to throw him into the big vat of the entertainment industry? Of course, it is to stay around to cultivate, and by the way, it can also cultivate feelings.


    The smile on the driver''s face instantly solidified. Fuck, I''ve smashed my own job.


    "Boss..." The driver was in a hurry.


    Zhou Baobao interrupted him: "your salary is the same, just driving for the rest of the company."


    "Yes, boss." The driver is going to cry. Is it a matter of salary? Can it be the same to drive for a big boss as for a company employee?


    Su Xun nodded: "I can drive. I drive very well. Basically, I never break the rules."


    If you don''t believe it, just ask the readers.


    "OK, get on the bus and be a driver for me. You can''t wear this suit. Go and buy some clothes first." Zhou Baobao patted the position beside him and said with a smile.


    Su Xun looked at the driver and said, "thank you so much, otherwise I would not be able to find a job."


    "You''re welcome." The driver was almost crying. He knew it was the last time he was driving for the boss.


    What a sin!


    I dug a hole and buried myself. I knew that I would not recommend him to the boss because of greed.


    Looking at Su Xun sitting beside him, he didn''t feel inferior because of his clothes. Therefore, Zhou Baobao appreciated him even more. He was poor and ambitious.


    Otherwise, with his good face, if he is willing to sell his body, how can he come down to this point?


    What she didn''t know was that Su Xun was selling his body!


    Watching Su Xun get on the car and leave, Tang Seng and Shen Ying are relieved, and the first step is completed successfully.


    Next, it all depends on Su Xun. They have a few hundred yuan in their hands, and they can support it for two days.


    On the bus, Su Xun looked at Zhou Baobao: "boss, can I advance one month''s salary first? Because there are several friends taking care of me during this period, they are also very difficult, so I want to help them. "


    "As long as you work hard in the future, of course." With a smile, Zhou Baobao was more satisfied with Su Xun, a kind and unforgettable man.


    She took her handbag and handed it to Sushen with 20000 yuan notes: "no, take it."


    "Does it pay that much to be a driver?" Su Xun pretended to be puzzled and asked stupidly.


    Zhou Baobao said with a smile: "yes, my driver''s salary is higher than that of ordinary drivers, which is normal."


    The driver''s mouth twitches when he hears this. It''s a normal fart. It''s only eight thousand a month since I stepped on the horse!


    But now he can see clearly that the big boss obviously has a crush on this boy.


    He can''t help but envy. After all, he usually reads urban costume. Many of the leading characters work as drivers for the female president and then hook up with each other.


    He imagined that one day he could have an unforgettable love story with the female president, just like the protagonist of the urban novel, and go to the peak of his life.


    Unexpectedly, ah, the story happened. When the protagonist was not him, he felt like he just had a lemon.


    Damn, he hates all handsome people!


    An hour later, Su Xun changed his gun.The messy hair was cut short, and a black casual suit was put on, which restored the dress once had on earth, gentle and elegant.


    "How about it, boss? Is that ok?" When Su Xun asked Zhou Baobao, he turned around.


    Zhou Baobao felt that he had found the treasure, and forced him to be reserved: "that''s OK. If you go out, there will be no way for other male stars in Baiyu country."


    The former driver who helped Su Xun carry bags of clothes had to admit that he was really handsome.


    "The boss flatters me. I''m not surprised that I exaggerate." Su Xun laughed modestly, and then said, "boss, I need to trouble you one more thing. Why don''t I go to work tomorrow? I''ll rent a house first and meet some of my friends."


    There''s no way. A handsome employee can gain an inch. After all, in the future, he not only needs to gain an inch, but also needs to enter the boss''s body to measure the temperature.


    Zhou Baobao said: "because I''m busy, the driver is wrapped up. My family has a driver''s room, so you can go to see friends, but you don''t have to rent a house. Just come to my home later."


    The former driver on one side is sour again. I''ve driven for you for two years. How can I know for the first time that I''m a driver for you? Look at the dishes!


    But also with a new mobile phone, new watch, new clothes, these he did not!


    This damned society, which only looks at the beauty, has too much malice to ordinary people like him.


    "Really? I didn''t expect to be so well treated as a driver for the boss. " Su Xun''s eyes brightened.


    Zhou Baobao, who was greedy for Su Xun''s body, lifted her hair and said with a smile: "as long as you are good at it, there will be better treatment in the future."


    "I''ll do a good job, boss." Su Xun immediately promised that, well, he had to work hard for the boss.


    After remembering the address of Zhou Baobao''s home, Su Xun left and took a taxi to the alley next to the gymnasium to meet Tang Seng.


    Sitting in the car, he used the mobile phone Zhou Baobao gave him to search the history of the world on the Internet.


    And then we found a key place.


    Luotian God stele, in the northernmost Qinglong gorge of Baiyu Kingdom, there is a huge stele with a height of several kilometers, on which the word Luotian is engraved, which is also the origin of Luotian''s pioneering body into a world legend.


    According to the information searched on the Internet, there are records about this stele in ancient times. It is said that after the great God of Luo Tian sacrificed himself to become the world, heaven and earth remembered his contribution, so they set up a stele for him.


    This is also one of the unsolved mysteries in the world. After all, who can make such a large and complete stone tablet? It''s impossible to be established by heaven and earth. Modern people don''t believe it.


    Experts in baiyukuo speculate that there was a fault in prehistoric civilization, and perhaps it was with advanced technology that such a high monument was created.


    All in all, what science can''t solve means that we haven''t studied it thoroughly. It can''t be theology!


    It''s the common view of all modern people.


    Su Xun felt it was necessary to go to this place, but he had to have money first, so he had to sacrifice his hue to earn money from Zhou Baobao.


    Alas, it''s really comfortable that the great sage of six grades should be reduced to a soft food.


    Compared with the five demon saints who were sent to the mental hospital, Su Xun felt that he was too happy.


    I''m afraid that after the five guys entered the mental hospital, their normality will gradually become abnormal.


    "Here we are, sir." Said the taxi driver.


    Su Xun gave the fare, and then he took his sunglasses to get off the bus. He was so handsome that he once caused traffic jams, so it was necessary to keep a low profile.


    "So soon."


    Seeing Su Xun, Monk Tang was surprised.


    "Here, rent a house, change clothes." Su Xun threw away fifteen thousand dollars in cash, and then looked at the four daughters of Chang''e: "you four don''t go out after changing clothes. After all, you are too beautiful to cause trouble."


    "Yes, yes." Four women think this sounds really comfortable, no woman does not like to be praised.


    If there is, then I don''t say it.


    Su Xun said: "we also need to buy a mobile phone. You can learn more about the stele of Luotian God in Qinglong gorge. It''s not a scientific creation. Maybe it''s the only theological trace we can find in the world at present. Our goal is there."


    "Qinglong gorge is shrouded in dense fog all the year round, and it is a precipice. Tourists can only watch luotianshen monument from above. If they want to go deep into the bottom of the gorge, they have to take a helicopter, so they need a lot of money."


    "Only Zhou Baobao can help us with this, so next my focus will be on her. If you have anything, please call me."


    "It''s so troublesome. It''s better to show Zhou Baobao''s identity directly. She helps us. After we recover our accomplishments, we can enlighten her to become an immortal." Chang''e said with a frown.


    Before Su Xun said anything, Yueling took the initiative to explain: "fairy, you don''t know enough about people living in the technological society. No matter how true you say it, they won''t believe it. They don''t believe there are gods in the world. They only believe in science.""It''s strange." Chang''e said to herself that she could not understand the thinking of modern people.


    "I have to go back and send me the address when I find the house." Su Xun looked at the time and said.


    Shenying reproached herself: "we are useless. We can''t help you. It''s all up to you. You must pay attention to your health. Don''t be too tired."


    Tang Monk


    What a good woman.


    "Don''t worry." Su Xun touched her face and said in his heart that if I was tired, just change my posture. Let baby Zhou be on the top and I enjoy it on the bottom.


    Later, Su Xun and several people separated and took a taxi to Zhou Baobao''s home.

 Chapter 1400

    Fenghuangshan villa, Jingyuan District, Yong''an City.


    Baby Zhou lives here.


    As the richest prostitute in China, her living environment is very elegant.


    But today, there is an extremely low-grade man who wants to move into this extremely high-class villa.


    The villa is not big, but it is better than the elegant environment.


    Barely worthy of the identity of Ruan fansu.


    "Ding Dong ~ Ding Dong ~"


    Su Xun rang the doorbell.


    Not long after, the door opened, wearing a pink silk suspender, Zhou Baobao''s smiling side open body: "come on in, I just cooked a meal."


    "I didn''t expect that the boss was in the hall and in the kitchen." Su Xun came into the room and licked it.


    Zhou Baobao closed the door: "I prefer to do it myself, so I live in a small house, and I don''t have a nanny. I make my own dishes with a sense of accomplishment."


    Su Xun said in secret, good guy, there is no nanny room, but there is a driver''s room, which is obviously greedy for my body.


    Boys out, we must pay attention to protect themselves, such a bad woman too much.


    If you have seed, you''ll all come to me alone!


    "Sit down first, and I''ll serve the dishes." Zhou Baobao smiles at Su Xun and then walks to the kitchen.


    The silk sling on her body is very thin, and her delicate body is looming. It''s really OK!


    Su Xun quickly followed up: "boss, let me help you. I''m a part-time worker, but I''m not a guest. How can I sit and wait for you to serve?"


    "You don''t have to be so restrained to work here. By the way, your girlfriend won''t mind." Zhou Baobao pretended to ask casually. Although Su Xun didn''t look like he had a girlfriend, he was so handsome. What if he had one? So try it first.


    Su Xun gave a wry smile: "boss, don''t make fun of me. You don''t know what I looked like before. How could a woman follow me?"


    Slag man never has a girlfriend.


    "I know a lot of beauties. I''ll introduce one to you at that time. What kind of beauties do you like?" Zhou Baobao pretends to ask unintentionally, asking for information.


    See if it''s his own dish.


    As a strong woman, although she has been busy with work and not in love, it does not mean that she is an idiot. Out of business habits, she prefers to take the initiative in everything she does, rather than grind and haw.


    Moreover, she has reached the age of marriage and can''t afford to delay it. If Su Xun''s character also passes, she will launch a more fierce pursuit offensive.


    Her career is booming. If she marries a well-off wife, she will not be reconciled.


    So she is more willing to marry a handsome, good character, and will not interfere with her career. As for whether she has money or not, anyway, she has money.


    Hearing this, Su Xun gave her a subconscious look, then quickly removed his eyes, picked up the vegetables and walked out: "I I don''t think about that for the time being. "


    Of course, Zhou Baobao noticed that when Su xungang just looked at her, he couldn''t help his mouth rising, because at least it showed that Su xungang had feelings for her.


    She looked at Su Xun''s back like a prey.


    What she didn''t know was that Su Xun was the hunter.


    And she was susian''s prey.


    There is a saying that a real hunter will always enter as a prey.


    After dinner, Su Xun took the initiative to wash the dishes and cleaned up again, which made Zhou Baobao very satisfied. What is it like for such a beautiful man to go out and show himself in public? Isn''t it good to be a cook at home?


    Just leave it to her to make money.


    The first night passed peacefully.


    Early the next morning, Su Xun got up to make breakfast, and Zhou Baobao came to the kitchen smelling the fragrance.


    "Boss, you wake up. Go wash and change your clothes first. The noodles will be ready soon." Su Xun looked back at babe Zhou with messy hair and a nightgown.


    Zhou Baobao yawned and his eyes were full of appreciation: "I didn''t expect you to cook. I really need to taste the taste below you for a while."


    "Never let the boss down. A lot of people have eaten under me. It''s delicious under me." Su Xun stirred the noodles in the pot and said with a smile.


    An Zizhen, Nu Wa and others said "bah"!


    Zhou Baobao nodded, then he didn''t know what he thought of. His pretty face was slightly red, and he said, "well, I''m not a coward. I dare to make such a joke with me."


    "What?" Su Xun was surprised.


    When Zhou Baobao saw that he didn''t look like he was pretending, his face became more red. It turned out that he was too dirty, too. With his innocent eyes, how could he drive?


    "It''s nothing. Don''t call me boss. You call me elder sister Zhou." Week baby head also don''t return of go upstairs, side casually say.


    Su Xun said, "OK, sister Zhou."


    In the following days, Su Xun began his career as a driver. He often took the drunk Zhou Baobao home, but he never took advantage of him, which made Zhou Baobao feel more at ease with him.What''s more, Zhou Baobao discovered unexpectedly that Su Xun was very talented in business and helped her solve a lot of problems. He was also very creative in art and helped her company write a lot of excellent scripts and music.


    Let Zhou Baobao call directly that she has found the treasure. For this treasure man, she is already hungry and thirsty.


    Then there was a strange phenomenon in Zhou Baobao''s company. Whether it was a meeting or an office, she took Su Xun with her, so that everyone in the company knew that this guy was the man Chou liked.


    This also brought a lot of trouble to Su Xun.


    Some female stars of the company often collude with him, some want him to write songs, and some want to get more resources by licking him. This licking is a verb, but noble, he chooses to refuse and ignore it without hesitation.


    These mediocre fat vulgar powder, do not know how many beds and friction have gone through, which has Zhou Baobao good.


    That night, as always, Su Xun picked up the drunken Zhou Baobao and went home.


    "Sister Zhou, slow down." Su Xun put his arm around her waist and turned to close the door.


    Zhou Baobao turned around and put his hands around Su Xun''s neck: "tell elder sister, does she look good?"


    I''m old enough to be your father.


    "Good looking." Although I make complaints about my face, I do not show any difference in my face.


    Zhou Baobao giggled, and then directly kisses Su Xun. She''s going to put the treasure man to justice tonight!


    "Sister Zhou, please don''t do that. I''m a serious person. I don''t know No, sister Zhou


    Su Xun''s face was full of confusion and shyness. He cried no while skillfully untied the belt.


    He was afraid that the baby would not solve.


    There aren''t many nice men like him.


    "Don''t call me sister Zhou, call me baby. Just follow me. I will treat you well in the future."


    Zhou Baobao blushed and some of them were short of breath. He tore Su Xun''s shirt at random.


    "Don''t do that, sister Zhou. I''m not welcome if you do that again." Su Xun gave a warning.


    Zhou Baobao chuckled and pinched Su xunjuanqiao''s face: "come on, don''t be polite to me."


    Then Su Xun was hungry. He picked her up and threw her on the sofa. Next, there were bursts of women''s laughter in the room


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s going to be three strokes a day.


    The sunlight outside the window is shining in the living room.


    Two bodies holding together, two people''s clothes scattered on the ground, telling of last night''s fierce.


    Zhou Baobao''s long eyelashes trembled. Then he opened his eyes and looked at Su Xun in his arms. He couldn''t help smiling shyly and happily.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Xun opened his eyes. It was me who should smile. I was so comfortable last night.


    Zhou Baobao snorted and said, "from now on, you''ll be my man. You''re so good-looking that you won''t go out to have sex."


    In fact, she was a little upset, because last night, judging from Su Xun''s proficiency, he must have slept with many women, and he was just one of them.


    But she can see it from another angle. He is so handsome. It''s strange that there is no woman chasing him.


    No matter how many women he has experienced before, he will be the last one.


    "Well." Su Xun nodded and thought, honey, you are the one I''m cheating on outside.


    They held each other and talked thoughtfully for a while. Then they went to work in the company again. We can''t delay our work.


    When he arrived at the company, he was just about to enter the parking lot. After seeing the security guard, Su Xun stopped.


    Because the security guard is actually the five demon saints!


    The world is so small. I didn''t expect that they came out of the mental hospital and came to work in Zhou Baobao''s company. Obviously, they have adapted to a world totally different from xuanyue mainland.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Baobao asked.


    Su Xun didn''t answer her, but opened the window and looked at the upright seven grade demon Saint: "Oh, isn''t this a swing demon? Why haven''t you seen it for a few days? Is the mental hospital OK, but I just want to ask, does the mental hospital still cover the work assignment?"


    "It''s you!" Seven grade demon Saint stares big eyes, that can be said to be enemy meet, particularly blush.


    The other four demon saints in the security booths on both sides also ran out and quickly held him.


    "Don''t be impulsive, marshal. You''ll be fired."


    "Third uncle, it''s not easy for us to find a job in this world if we don''t suffer immediate losses."


    "As soon as we started, the police came for us again."


    Qi pin demon saint''s anger gradually declined, but his eyes were still full of resentment.


    "What''s the matter? Hit me. I beg you to hit me. Come on, hit me. Do it!"


    Su Xun''s face was full of ridicule and provocation.


    "Fuck! I can''t help it Qipin demon saint is angry again. He has never seen such a cheap person.The four hugged him to death.


    "Impulse is the devil, marshal!"


    "They have a grudge against you?" It''s the first time that Zhou Baobao has seen Su Xun''s cheap side, so he''s hard to fight.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "it''s a little grudge."


    In this world, he is now successful in serving soft food. There are many ways to torture these five guys.


    "Human beings, everyone has a glorious moment, don''t take a moment for eternity!" Seven grade demon Saint gnashes his teeth.


    Su Xun was surprised: "Oh, it''s OK to blend in, even the social quotations are handy."


    "Come on, let''s go. There''s another meeting." Zhou Baobao didn''t want to waste his time here, so he urged.


    Su Xun made a goodbye gesture to the seven grade demon saint, and then drove into the parking lot.


    "Why can he do so well?"


    "Why else? It must be relying on his white face to eat soft food. Human beings just have no backbone! "


    "That''s right, we demons won''t be like this."


    They will never admit that the reason why they don''t eat soft food is that no woman looks up to them.


    "Hey, five of you, adjust your jobs. Let''s clean the toilet from today on." A fat man came up and dropped a word at five people.


    Five demons


    They knew it must be Su Xun.


    But they have nothing to do. They have a history of mental illness and can''t find other jobs outside.


    As for this job, it''s because Zhou Baobao''s company has a charity quota to contact with the neurology hospital. Every year, the company will provide several jobs for the cured patients to help them integrate into the society.


    In the office.


    "Baby, let''s go to Qinglong gorge to see luotianshen stele." Su Xun pinches Zhou Baobao''s shoulder.


    Zhou Baobao eyebrows a pick: "that has what good-looking, is a very big monument."


    "I''m talking about going into the canyon and seeing it. A few of my friends want to go, too, to save face." Su Xun''s hand slipped forward from his shoulder.


    Zhou Baobao''s delicate body trembled and got rid of Su Xun''s magic claw: "don''t make a fool of yourself, go, OK."


    "The baby is so good." Su Xun gave her a kiss, then said with a bad smile, "I have to reward you."


    "This is the office. Don''t mess around, huh..."


    Su Xun verified the quality of the desk with his practical actions, and he could bear the two people''s cooperation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a week.


    Zhou Baobao arranged the itinerary, pushed off all the meals, and accompanied Su Xun and others to Qinglong gorge.


    Overbearing president dotes on his own little man.


    Su Xun felt that he could write a novel "my overbearing female president" and "all-round driver Qiao president".


    When Zhou Baobao saw Shenying, Chang''e, Nuwa, Yueling and Tang monk, he was shocked.


    It is true that people gather by category and things cluster by group.


    A good-looking man is a good-looking friend.


    Tang Seng''s present appearance is quite different from before, so she didn''t recognize it for a moment. She just felt that the other party''s bald head was inexplicably familiar.


    "Introduce my girlfriend, Zhou Baobao." Su Xun held Zhou Baobao''s waist and introduced him to five people.


    "Hello, my name is Tang Sanzang."


    "My name is Shenying. Nice to meet my sister."


    "My name is Chang''e. Miss Zhou is very beautiful."


    Several people introduce themselves one by one. Shen Ying is hundreds of thousands of years old. She even calls her sister.


    Bah, what a shame!


    Then they went to the airport by car. Zhou Baobao packed a plane and flew directly to Haiyan City, where he took a helicopter to Qinglong gorge.


    At this time, the five demon saints are still working hard in the company to clean the toilet. Now they have realized the importance of money. It''s hard to move without money.


    So I''m going to save enough money before I find a way out of this place.


    But they haven''t taken action yet. Relying on Su Xun who took the shortcut, they are already on the way of action.


    Where is the shortcut to success?


    It''s Zhou Baobao, of course!


    And there are two shortcuts!


    On the second day, they arrived in Haiyan city and had a night''s rest in a five-star hotel. On the third day, they flew to Qinglong canyon by helicopter.


    "The stele of Luotian God is endowed with mythological significance. In fact, it''s just a propaganda method used by the local government to attract tourists." On the helicopter flying to Qinglong gorge, Zhou Baobao said to Su Xun.


    Su Xun didn''t agree with this: "it''s said that this stele has been recorded since ancient times. If it wasn''t for the great power of heaven and earth or the means of immortals, how could it have been possible to build such a huge stele in ancient times?"


    "Scientists are superstitious. Sooner or later, there will be problems in the world." Zhou Baobao rolled her eyes. She is a staunch materialist.


    Su Xun chuckled and pinched her smooth face: "baby, if you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean you don''t have it. I say I''m an immortal. Do you believe it?""Believe me, if you are a God, you will be so down when you see you for the first time." Zhou Baobao''s mouth is curled.


    Su Xun sighed, slightly melancholy said: "who would have thought that the immortal also has a rollover time."


    Not long after, a huge stone tablet soaring into the sky appeared in the public''s sight, and then the helicopter entered the canyon and landed directly in the canyon.


    "It''s so big!"


    After getting off the helicopter and standing in front of the monument, Rao Baobao, who sniffed at him, could not help but praise him.


    Su Xun felt that this was a little familiar. It seemed that when he went to bed for the first time, Zhou Baobao also said it.


    Su Xun came forward and put his hand on the stone tablet. Then he was inhaled and the stone tablet disappeared.


    The others were stunned.


    "Su Xun!" Zhou Baobao was so scared that he rushed over and patted the stone tablet after the reaction, but the stone tablet was always a stone tablet without any reaction.


    Chang''e several people also came forward to touch the stone, but the stone also did not respond.


    If they hadn''t seen Su Xun being sucked in by the stone tablet, they would have thought it was just an ordinary giant stone tablet.


    "This What the hell is going on! "


    Zhou Baobao feels that his outlook on life has been overturned. How can a living man be absorbed by the stone tablet?


    "Miss Zhou, don''t panic. Su Xun will be fine." Nu Wa came forward to comfort Zhou Baobao. After all, Zhou Baobao was also concerned about her man.


    Zhou Baobao scratched his hair: "but But don''t you think it''s incredible? How can people be sucked in by the stone tablet? Is there really a fairy? "


    She felt that her outlook on life had been overturned.


    "Miss Zhou, I have something to tell you. As Su Xun said before, there are gods in the world, and we are all gods..." Chang''e took this opportunity to tell Zhou Baobao about their origin.


    After hearing this, Zhou Baobao felt confused, his brain was exploding, and his eyes were dull, because his cognition of the world had been completely subverted.


    If someone had told her these things before, he would only take it as a story to listen to, but now he saw Su Xun inhaled into the stone tablet with his own eyes. It''s hard to believe it.


    "That is to say, he approached me with a purpose in the beginning?" Women''s concerns are always so unusual, and that''s what she cares about at this time.


    Shen Ying said: "Miss Zhou, he approached you for a purpose at the beginning, but I believe you can feel his intention to you."


    Su Xun was very attentive to every woman. Otherwise, how could women be so easily attacked by him?


    He is a man of universal love.


    Zhou Baobao is still a little lost.


    At this time, Su Xun found himself in a misty space, surrounded by white fog.


    He didn''t see Chang''e and them, and he didn''t know whether they were separated from themselves after they came in, or whether they didn''t come in at all.


    "My cultivation has been restored?"


    When Su Xun found that his accomplishments had come back, he immediately tried to communicate with the system: "system."


    But there is still no response.


    "Don''t try. I''ve got it back." An old voice echoed.


    Su Xun looked around: "where is the elder?"


    From this sentence, he can get an important message that the system is created by this person.


    The next moment, the white fog twisted into a beautiful landscape. In the pavilion in the distance, a white haired figure was sitting alone in front of the chessboard.


    "I''ve met you, Su Xun. Thank you for your kindness." Su Xun paid a respectful visit.


    Because the system is created by this person, then he can have today is also contributed by this person.


    The old man is very kind to him.


    Moreover, this guy is so strong that if he has a bad intention, he will be doomed. So he''d better be clever. Maybe he can save his life.


    Yes, the great animal hunter, the greedy beauty harvester, the walking pile driver, and the four centimeter diameter Mr. Su Da Pao are counsellors.


    The old man said, "don''t thank me. I''ve been paid. You can see that it''s a fair deal. You get stronger through my gadgets, and I get something through you."


    "But the elder chose me, which is also a great favor." Su Xun said firmly.


    The old man laughed: "no matter what you want to ask, come and play chess with me."


    "Obedience is better than respect." With that, Su Xun walked across to the old man, and his face became stiff.


    Damn, I thought it was something advanced. It turned out to be go. He couldn''t do it!


    The old man said, "it''s your turn."


    "I will not." Su Xun was very embarrassed.


    The old man


    "Ha ha ha ha, Xiao you is a wonderful person. I don''t have much time. Just ask me what you want."


    For a long time, the old man laughed and said.Su Xun sat down opposite him: "that young man is offended? What kind of cultivation are you doing


    "A useless person who fails in preaching is just surviving." The old man''s tone was light and cloudless, as if he was talking about a small matter that had nothing to do with him.


    The failure of preaching means that his cultivation has reached the point of preaching, otherwise he will not even have the qualification to fail, which is very hanging.


    Su Xun asked again: "since the master''s cultivation is so advanced, how can there be little time?"


    What kind of power can make a man who can create a system disappear?


    "I took another way to testify, but I was not allowed by the brilliant heavenly way. I was defeated in the battle with the heavenly way. After that, heaven wanted to kill me, and the Tao wanted to kill me, so that I hid in the luotian tablet and did not dare to go out."


    "So I made such a little thing and put it on you. Every time you finish your task, you will deprive one layer of the power of the world. I want to use the power of the heaven and the world to rebuild the spirit, but I failed, so I should die."


    The old man''s tone was still calm, as if he was just talking about other people''s affairs, which had nothing to do with him.


    "I dare to ask you which way you have taken to testify?" Su Xun asked carefully.


    "Which one?" Hearing this, the old man laughed, and his face showed a proud color: "I want to prove the three thousand road together, refine the three thousand world into one, and name it Luotian world for my use, so I was hanged by the three thousand world''s way of heaven. Although I die, I have no regrets."


    Su Xun took a cold breath and looked at the lunatic in front of him in horror. Yes, he was.


    Only Kyushu and xuanyue can be regarded as one of the three thousand worlds.


    Basically, every monk only practices one rule, takes it as the goal, and strives to preach.


    But so far, in Kyushu and xuanyue mainland, no one has ever heard of a successful sermon.


    But this old man is trying to preach the three thousand laws at the same time, and even refine the three thousand worlds into one, and control the new world.


    It''s not a lunatic. What is it?


    What''s more terrifying is that what he can do is to perfect the three thousand rules. It''s the most terrifying thing to step on a horse. It''s just against heaven!


    Take chestnuts, for example, if someone wants to blow up the earth, the idea is already terrible.


    But what''s more terrifying is that he really has the ability to blow up the earth, and he almost succeeded.


    It''s a man who is on the verge of death and can even create a system when hiding here. It''s really explosive.


    For the first time, he admired someone so much.

 Chapter 1401

    He Dao is in harmony with the way of heaven, incarnating the way of heaven and enforcing the law on behalf of heaven, such as Hongjun in the world of Fengshen.


    Hongjun is the heaven in the world of Fengshen.


    To prove the way is to prove the way and transcend the way of heaven.


    But the old man is trying to prove the three thousand ways together. He is not willing to break away from the way of heaven, but also wants to refine and control the three thousand ways. He is insatiable.


    The road is merciless, and the way of heaven is wise. The way of heaven is not stupid. You can get rid of me, or you can get along with me. But you still want to prove the road and refine me at the same time. Do you really think I can''t use a knife?


    In the three thousand worlds, the way of heaven in each world is the ceiling of the current world''s combat power before the emergence of a strong preacher. If the world is in charge and the three thousand ways of heaven join hands, how can he succeed in preaching?


    Moreover, he was blacklisted, so that he would not dare to go out in the luotian God monument. Otherwise, Su Xun would not get the system, and he would not have this chance.


    Su Xun looked at the old man: "dare to let the elder know, the younger generation and three or five friends are trapped here. Now the demon clan is outside. I hope the elder can send us away."


    "It''s not urgent." The old man looked at Su Xun and said, "I failed to remodel my spirit. Time is running out, and I can''t leave this monument. But I don''t want the gains of my life to disappear. I ask you, would you like to succeed me?"


    Ordinary Da Luo and sage can be resurrected after death, but he is not allowed by the way of heaven and the great road, so naturally there is no chance of resurrection, otherwise he would not hide here.


    "I''ll see you, Su Xun!" Without hesitation, Su Xun knelt down and kowtowed heavily.


    He su someone can have today, is the present old man''s gift, but now the other party wants to pass on the life income to him, this master naturally shouts.


    As for whether the old man will have a different plan, he has nothing to worry about, because it''s too easy to calculate him with the strength of the old man.


    There''s no need for these twists and turns.


    "The old man said:" you remember, this seat taboo Luotian, you remember in your heart, do not publicize


    "I dare not forget it all my life." Su Xun replied.


    The old man sighed: "I despise heaven and everything in the world all my life. I think that the sages and the heaven can''t match me. Therefore, he wanted to prove three thousand ways together, and to drive away the hundred million trillion friars'' road of the heaven and the world; If you want to refine the three thousand realms and destroy the three thousand ways of heaven, if you want to be the God of God and the heaven of heaven, it''s really not a good way. You should learn from it. "


    If he only proves one road, no, even if he only proves ten roads, he has already succeeded.


    But he is greedy. He wants everything.


    "I''ll remember." Su Xun''s secret way, I don''t think I can go your way. When you were rampant, there was no one to testify. It''s been many years. Maybe someone in other world had already succeeded in preaching. The three thousand Avenue has been occupied.


    There are only three thousand roads in the world, and at most three thousand people can succeed in preaching and be the masters of one road.


    "The method of remolding the spirit is invalid. You and I meet again across the world. When we die, we can be regarded as dead without regret. After our death, we will turn into a soul bead, which contains my memory, the remaining mana and my lifelong understanding of the Tao. You can refine here."


    "In addition, this tablet is a magic weapon that I used to refine in order to live in. You can take it away when you leave, and this Fuyao palace is also a magic weapon that I once refined. You can also take it with me."


    "You and I are separated from each other, but you go to the immortal road because of me, and I can inherit my legacy because of you. The word" fate "is wonderful, ha ha..."


    In the laughter, Luo Tian took the initiative to sit, laughter gradually smaller, leaving only a soul bead floating.


    "Apprentice, congratulations to master!"


    Su Xun knelt on the ground and cried out.


    Then, he got up, went forward to hold the soul bead, and then meditated cross legged, and began to refine the soul bead.


    Although Luo Tian had only a remnant soul, the remaining mana was still terrible. Su Xun was now a saint of six grades. If he absorbed all these mana and his understanding of the great way, his cultivation would go up several steps.


    Luo Tian''s perception of the three thousand Road law reached the extreme, and Su Xun''s time Tao was also in it.


    As time goes by, I don''t know the years in the mountains. There are thousands of years in the world, January, year, decade


    In the blink of an eye, ten years later, Su Xun sat quietly in the pavilion like a stone statue.


    The Pearl of soul floating in front of the chest is dim.


    In the past ten years, his accomplishments have been constantly improved, almost pushed forward by Luo Tian''s inheritance. In the past ten years, he has been promoted to two grades, and directly to the eighth grade of sage.


    Bang!


    The soul bead burst open and turned to ashes.


    At the same time, Su Xun opened his eyes, which seemed to see through the galaxy of stars, containing millions of years of vicissitudes.


    "I finally understand what it''s like to be a rich second generation."


    Su Xun murmured to himself.


    Before the rich generation died, they passed on everything they had accumulated in their life to the rich second generation, and then the rich second generation took off instantly. This kind of feeling is simply wonderful.


    Later, he swallowed the broken border Dan.


    He was going to take this pill when he was in the ninth grade of sage, and step into the realm of preaching.


    However, the system was created by Luo Tian. Although Luo Tian was very strong, he did not preach himself.


    Although Luo Tian is infinitely close to preaching, he does not have the strength of a strong preacher, so how can this pill let him step into preaching? If you don''t use it now, you won''t need it later.


    After taking the breakthrough pill, Su Xun''s unstable eight grade cultivation broke through again and stepped into the ninth grade.


    After entering Jiupin, he felt that preaching was just a step in front of the door, because he inherited Luo Tian''s perception of the three thousand Road law, so his perception of the time road was naturally complete, and he could enter the realm of preaching only when it came to pass.


    He is not so greedy as Luo Tian, but now he is not willing to prove only one way of time.


    Because Luo Tian''s perception is ready-made. As long as he is willing, he can prove almost all the Tao that others have not yet proved. Of course, greed will die.


    So he is going to prove only two ways and control two rules, time and space. Time is the most important and space is the king. If he masters these two rules, he will be invincible among the three thousand masters.


    "Sage Jiupin, who in the world can beat me?"


    Su Xun felt himself inflated.


    Then he refined the stele of Luotian God. After all, it is a treasure that can suppress a world.


    As Luotian God stele was refined by him, the outside world also changed.


    Because Su Xun didn''t come out of the monument all the time, in order to wait for him, Zhou Baobao and others directly bought a suite in Haiyan city and flew to see it every day.


    On this day, Zhou Baobao, Tang Seng, Yueling, Nuwa, Chang''e and Shenying came to Qinglong gorge again and looked at Luotian God stele with melancholy.


    All of a sudden, roaring and shaking, Luotian God monument began to shrink, and countless tourists were shocked.


    "This... What''s going on!"


    "Is there really a fairy to be born?"


    "How did the stone tablet shrink! Look... "


    Countless tourists take photos with their mobile phones.


    Then the stone disappeared, and a man with long hair in a white robe walked in the air.


    "Immortal! Oh, my God! What an immortal


    "God bless me to make a fortune!"


    "I''m going to kill my physics teacher! He''s been cheating on me! Who said people can''t fly


    All the tourists were shocked and crazy because they witnessed the miracles and immortals with their own eyes.


    "It''s Su Xun!"


    "My cultivation has recovered!"


    At the bottom of the canyon, Tang Seng and others were also very excited, because their cultivation had been restored, and all the traces left on their faces by ten years had disappeared.


    Su Xun fell to Zhou Baobao and looked at her with dull eyes: "why, can''t you recognize her?"


    At this time, Zhou Baobao is already in her thirties, but she is not only not old, but also more amorous.


    "You... I..." what did Zhou Baobao want to say, but he couldn''t say it again. He rushed into Su Xun''s arms.


    Su Xun patted her fragrant shoulder gently: "baby, come with me, leave here, the world is just a magic weapon, and I will collect it soon."


    "Yes, yes." Zhou Baobao nodded.


    At the same time, the five demon saints who have swept the toilets for ten years in a row have also restored their cultivation, roaring and manifesting their noumenon, and five monsters are rampant in the city.


    "A group of mole ants, lowly human reptiles, dare to let us sweep the toilet for a whole decade, go to death, and sleep with our shame!"


    "Despicable reptiles, it''s your end!"


    At the thought of the humiliation in the past ten years, the five demon saints were furious and trembling.


    Don''t say it''s cleaning the toilet. They haven''t even used the toilet before. It''s a shame! burning shame and humiliation!


    This is their black history, so all people in this world must die.


    "Monster! There are monsters! Run


    "Here comes the monster! Run


    "Run


    The whole city of Yong''an is in chaos. Countless people yell for their lives, but they are crushed to ashes.


    Any one of the five demon saints can easily destroy the world, but they have to slaughter slowly to vent their anger.


    There are also a few people who come in with them. They will die without a burial place!


    Su Xun sensed the * * in Yong''an City and waved his hand directly. The crowd immediately disappeared from the spot.


    Next moment, it''s over Yong''an City.


    "Ah


    Seeing five monsters easily trample down their own company building, Zhou Baobao is scared out of color.


    "She''s up to you. I''ll kill those animals." Su Xun turned into a rainbow and sped away.


    "It''s you! I didn''t expect you to dare to stand up! "


    "If you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t go to hell, you''ll throw yourself in! Today, I will make you live as if you were dead! "


    "Ten years! Ten years! Do you know how we''ve been through this decade? Damn you


    After seeing Su Xun, the five demon saints met with their enemies. They were very jealous and roared hysterically.


    "I guess you''ve been playing blue moon for ten years?" Su Xun said with a smile.


    "Playing with your mother! Go to hell


    The seven grade monster scolded angrily, and then the mountain like body threw herself to Su Xun.


    "I don''t like people, animals, or men."


    Su Xun''s voice dropped and he stepped on it.


    The seven grade demon Saint only felt that his whole body''s mana was imprisoned. He could only watch the giant foot downstairs and roared in his heart: "it''s impossible! impossible! Why did his cultivation go up to a higher level? "


    Boom!


    The seven grade demon saint is directly stepped into the deep pit, the earth is shaking, the goblin body is instantly broken, and the spirit is torn into countless pieces.


    One foot''s power, a seven grade demon''s holy body died, and he didn''t even howl before he died.


    Seven grades and nine grades are very different.


    "How could that be! Your accomplishments... "


    The other four demon saints were shocked and unimaginable. Why were they also granted cultivation, and the other side even broke through? Why! Why?


    The blood of revenge suddenly cooled, and they suddenly woke up. When was the time to avenge each other? They should be magnanimous and not haggle with Su Xun.


    All mortals are dumbfounded.


    "This is a fairy! The gods have come to save us


    "What''s going on in this world?"


    "Why do monsters and immortals suddenly appear! When I wake up, the sky has changed! "


    All of us feel that the Three Outlooks we have created since childhood have been overturned to pieces.


    "Today, we are all going to die here!"


    Su Xun''s palm fell down, just like countless layers of time and space, which covered the remaining four demon saints.


    "No!"


    The Four Saints roared and tried to escape, but no matter how they ran, the hand was always on the top.


    "I can''t run away! Fight with him


    The Four Saints finally realized the futility of running away.


    One after another, they tried to fight against Su Xun.


    "The mole ant shakes the tree, does not measure one''s own strength."


    Seeing this, Su Xun laughed scornfully, and the giant palm fell down. At this moment, heaven and earth were shaken, and the whole white feather kingdom was reduced to ashes. The four sages of the demon clan were directly smashed by this palm, leaving only the spirit.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    The spirits of the four saints were still there, trying to reunite themselves, but how could Su Xun give them this chance.


    "Heaven can''t save the people I''m going to kill, let alone the ants. Let''s give up the struggle."


    Su Xun''s wind is light and the clouds are light. He grabs the emptiness. He directly tears down the long river of time, and then turns it into a sword of time.


    Under the interference of the law of time, the life of the four demon saints regressed and became four babies, then disappeared completely between heaven and earth.


    Even the resurrection means they left behind could not revive them, because Su Xun directly wiped them out of the long river of time, which was equivalent to their past, present and future never existed.


    How can people who have never existed be resurrected?


    After that, Su Xun watched the devastation, pointed out that the space was distorted, the rubble was reunited, the collapsed buildings rose from the ground, the ground was restored, and the dead people were revived


    One thought over the world, one thought over the world.


    Don''t say Zhou Baobao, even Tang Seng and others have been stunned. What kind of cultivation is this?


    "What is your cultivation now? What happened in the stone tablet. " Tang monk was the first to respond.


    Other people also looked at Su Xun curiously.


    Su Xun said with a smile: "I met a big man in the stone tablet who was about to become a monk. He accepted me as an apprentice and let me break through the jiupinsheng."


    "Originally, you are the protagonist in the novel, so sour!" Tang Sanzang feels that it''s just lemon, because this horse riding is the treatment of the protagonist.


    When Su Xun heard that Yan just laughed. His fate with Luo Tian had been established long ago, otherwise Luo Tian would not accept him as an apprentice. All he could say was fate.


    "Fuyao palace is a magic weapon. We will leave when I refine this one."


    Then the thought moved, and the crowd disappeared.


    In the white feather Kingdom, there are always legends about today. Countless people began to seek immortals, but from now on, no one has ever seen immortals again.


    After countless years, the fairy became a legend again, and the wind of science swept across the earth again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ancient battlefields outside China.


    In the past ten years of Fuyao palace, a hundred years have passed in xuanyue mainland, and the wars among demons, demons, Protoss and heaven have been going on for a hundred years.


    In the past century, many saints have fallen from both sides.


    Three of the seven gods of the protoss died, one of the three gods also fell, four of the eight demon kings of the demon clan died, one of the four ancestors was seriously injured, three saints of the demon clan died, and the Immortal Emperor and crape myrtle emperor of the four imperial families of the heaven fell one after another.


    The death and injury of Da Luo and Tai Yi are countless.


    The main battlefield is still in the ancient battlefield outside China, but there have been wars on xuanyue continent.


    The lower six states and the middle five states have been invaded by the demons, and the secret division has been fighting with the demons for decades.


    On this day, the army of the demon clan and the army of the heaven held a distant confrontation, with 500000 soldiers on both sides.


    There are five saints in total, including Taowu demon king and four demon generals.


    On this side of the heavenly court, the leaders are the burning lamp Buddha, Yang Jian and Nezha, who defeated the four sages of the Buddha. Their strength is slightly inferior, but the war is not equal.


    "Is there no one in heaven? Even the bald donkey can lead the army. Ha ha ha ha... "


    Taowu demon king said with a few laughs.


    "You''re a wild beast! Look at the stick


    The monkey king roared and set foot in the air. The golden cudgel in his hand was knocked down in an instant. At the moment of landing, it became a pillar of heaven, fierce and powerful.


    "Call me a beast? Aren''t you a hairdresser, too? It''s about the same as picking my teeth with this stick. "


    Taowu demon king chuckled. As soon as Qingtian grasped the golden cudgel, he burst into force. With a click, a black spider web like crack appeared on the golden cudgel.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha immediately, or you will put down your head."


    The lamp burning Buddha put his hands together, the light of the Buddha was great, and the virtual shadow of 100000 Buddhas appeared behind him. With one palm of his hand, the thirty-three heavens appeared, and the sky burst in an instant.


    "The old bald donkey''s tone is not small!"


    Taowu demon king smashed the golden cudgel with one fist, and then roared, the body appeared, and directly opened his mouth to devour 100000 Buddhas: "but so! Ha ha ha, who can fight against us! Who


    "Wansheng! Wansheng! Wansheng


    The spirit of the demon army is like a rainbow.


    Yang Jian and others don''t look very good, because if they are fighting generals, they are not as good as each other.


    Burning lamp Buddha was injured before, how could he be the opponent of Taowu demon king in his heyday.


    "If you submit to our demon clan, maybe you can see a dog''s life, otherwise you will die!"


    Taowu demon king regained his human form and flew high in the air. He looked down at the people below him. His eyes were full of contempt and his face was full of publicity.


    The next second, a finger falls from the sky.


    Everyone is too much at the same time.


    "Those who hide their head and show their tail! Break it for me


    Taowu demon king dismissive, direct double fist up hit, suddenly thunder roar, wind roar.


    However, Taowu demon king was soon confused.


    Because that finger actually easily broke through his defense, and fell down at the same speed. At this moment, he seemed to be in a lower position, and ten thousand ghosts roared.


    Cold, sad, countless negative emotions wrapped people, unconsciously affect their thoughts.


    Not only he, whether it is the demon clan or the people on this side of the heaven, all feel that they have been dragged into hell, and countless fierce ghosts roar around.


    "A finger of the yellow spring." The light changed slightly.


    This is the secret division''s magic, now only Mengpo can do it, but Mengpo doesn''t have that strong cultivation, and her yellow spring finger doesn''t have this power.


    He suddenly thought of the Yin emperor''s descendant that Chang''e said last time... But soon he threw the idea out of his mind. It couldn''t be him.


    His accomplishments can''t be that high.


    "A mere illusion! How can you scare me


    Taowu demon king reacted quickly, looked up at the sky and screamed, turned into a demon body, and opened his mouth to bite the giant finger.


    Boom!


    Taowu demon king was directly pressed into the ground by the towering giant finger, but he was also a saint of Jiupin, so he was only injured, not to the source.


    But that''s shocking enough.


    After all, it was a saint of nine grades. He was pressed to the ground without any resistance.


    "Who is it! Who is it? What kind of man is hiding his head and showing his tail! There is a kind of person who has done a fair and aboveboard job


    Taowu demon king flew out of the ground, and growled in a ferocious way. The move he just made didn''t hurt him much, but it was very insulting. He was angry.


    "In this way, I will give you a death."


    A sound reverberates between heaven and earth.


    The next moment, the void cracked, and a young man in a Black Dragon Robe came out slowly.


    A sword floated behind him.


    "Yintianzi sword!" Light Buddha exclaimed!


    "It''s him! How could he... "


    Yang Jian and others also reflected that this was the Yin emperor''s descendant that Chang''e said last time.


    How can his accomplishments be so high!!!


    At least two or three stories high!


    Nezha was even more shocked because he had seen Su Xun''s waistcoat. He remembered that Su Xun was a saint of liupin before. Did he say that he had hidden his accomplishments before? It must be! After all, no one can go from six grades to nine grades in just a hundred years.


    What''s more, Jiupin is still so strong that he can easily defeat a Jiupin sage of the same level.


    "Who are you?" Tao Wu demon king asked.


    Su Xun said, "son of Yin, Su Xun."


    "Never heard of it, dare to attack me, die!" Taowu demon king flew a long gun and stabbed Su Xun.


    Su Xun just laughed. The Yin Tianzi sword behind him chanted. The sword was like thunder, and the spear was forced to retreat. Then Su Xun held the sword and cut it off.


    Boom!


    This sword contains the law of death, the law of space and the law of curse.


    He inherited Luo Tian''s perception of the three thousand roads. He didn''t need to prove the three thousand roads at the same time, but he could use the three thousand Road law.


    This is the most precious thing Luo Tian left him. It''s a necessary weapon to kill the saint.


    "How can it be!"


    All the saints on the scene were shocked. Su Xun''s sword cut out the power of more than 100 laws.


    It''s impossible to step on the horse!


    Because no one can have the energy to practice so many rules at the same time.


    But now, they really saw that Su Xun''s sword contained more than 100 laws, and their understanding of the laws had been completely subverted.


    "Fool, who gave you the courage to think that a frontal battle can be my opponent?"


    Boom!


    With the fall of a sword, the space around Taowu demon king began to twist and break, and his body also broke into pieces, tearing with the space. He wanted to fight and run, but time had solidified for him.


    Finally, heaven and earth calm, a gust of wind blowing, Taowu demon king''s figure no longer exists.


    The whole battlefield was dead.

 Chapter 1402

    Kill Jiupin sage with one sword.


    Even the Jade Emperor and the demon emperor can''t do it.


    So the shock brought by Su Xun''s killing Taowu demon king is extremely powerful. In other words, he is now the most powerful saint in xuanyue mainland.


    At least one to one.


    Then in everyone''s shocked eyes, he saw that Su Xun stepped out step by step, and the strength of a different way condensed into a step by step ladder to hold him.


    A grasp of the void.


    Countless rules were controlled by him and turned into thousands of sword light to fly to the demon clan army.


    Hundreds of thousands of demon troops have disappeared.


    Taowu demon king under the four demons will not hesitate, a tacit understanding of the four directions to escape.


    With a wave of his sleeve robe, Su Xun directly put the four demons into his sleeve. Then four shrill screams came out of his sleeve, and everything was calm.


    "Where is the Jade Emperor?"


    Su Xun looked back and looked down like a lamp.


    "Amitabha, the old monk has seen the emperor of Yin by burning the lamp. The demons and demons are crazy. They have also opened up a battlefield in xuanyue continent. The Jade Emperor and the God Emperor have returned to Yunzhou and Shenzhou."


    "The old monk can take his majesty to Yunzhou to see the Jade Emperor. Now xuanyue mainland has been robbed by demons. The Jade Emperor is very happy to see his majesty."


    The lamp said to Su Xun.


    "I will see him, but not now."


    Su Xun lightly dropped a word, then stepped out and disappeared.


    If the demons and Demons break their jars and open up a battlefield in xuanyue, regardless of the risk that the world will be broken, the five Central States will surely be affected.


    He didn''t go back for so many years, and he didn''t send back any news. Of course, he went back to the central five states to have a look. After all, that''s his foundation.


    "The Yin emperor, it''s not like he''s a good friend."


    The lamp burning Buddha sighed, because he could feel the other side''s contempt for the Jade Emperor, and he was certainly not willing to be under the Jade Emperor.


    "The emperor Yin and the Jade Emperor, one governing the fairyland and the other governing the underworld, are on an equal footing. It''s just that in the past, the heaven was strong enough to press the Yin Department everywhere. Now, the Yin Department''s major is so advanced that it naturally won''t pay attention to the Jade Emperor." Yang Jian said casually.


    It''s a normal thing for him.


    As the white light falls, Chang''e comes.


    "Taiyin Xingjun, you and the emperor Yin have been missing for a hundred years. What happened in the past hundred years?"


    Seeing Chang''e, the light Buddha asked.


    Chang''e''s face was cold, and her hands were subconsciously holding the rabbit in her arms. She said calmly, "I''m sorry, Buddha. The fairy will report this to the Jade Emperor."


    At the same time, Shenying also reunited with Shenyue Wang and his daughter. Now Shenyue Wang is the deputy commander of the Shenxian alliance in the ancient battlefield, and the commander is Li Jing, the king of tota.


    "Yinger, where have you been in the past hundred years, Su Changsheng? Why didn''t he come back? "


    I thought my daughter was very lucky, but I didn''t expect that she came back alive. Shenle king was very happy.


    After all, he has only one daughter.


    "Father, I''ll tell you slowly that Su Lang has returned to central five states..." Shen Ying holds her father''s arm.


    "Wait!" The king of Shenle''s voice trembled and interrupted Shenying''s words: "you... What do you call him?"


    "Su Lang, father, Su Lang and I have already been married." Shenying''s face is full of shyness.


    Don''t look at her so shy, she is also a deep female knight in bed.


    "What a su Changsheng! How can he be worthy of the Royal daughter of our Protoss? If he goes back to the five Central States, it''s better not to come back, otherwise our king will kill him himself! "


    He didn''t expect that he was so good to Su Xun. He took him as his life and death comrade in arms. He took himself as his father-in-law and slept with his daughter.


    The biggest mistake in his life was to give his baby daughter to Su Xun and send the sheep into the tiger''s mouth!


    He will never accept a son-in-law, because it will pollute the pure blood of their Protoss!


    Shen Ying is not willing to snort: "it''s a question whether you can beat him now. Su Lang is also a saint of nine grades now. He''s not afraid of you!"


    "You... What are you talking about? He''s nine? Don''t cheat your husband, it''s impossible! " The king of Shenle scoffs at this, believing that Shenying made it up for her to marry Su Changsheng.


    Shenying duzui: "how can it be impossible? Su Lang is a member of heaven''s family. He is very lucky. We have entered a secret place called Fuyao Palace this time..."


    After hearing the whole process, the king of Shenle became suspicious: "is he really nine grade?"


    "Father, is it so easy to confirm that my daughter deceives you when she uses it?" Shenying is not happy.


    The king of Shenle''s face sank: "it''s not like words! What a shame! Since you are married to your son-in-law, why don''t you bring him to see my father-in-law first? "


    "Father King..." looking at the attitude of 180 degree big turn of Pro father, God cherry stare big beautiful eyes.


    The king of Shenle said: "what are you looking at me for! If it''s not for my father, I know people with good eyes. Do you have a chance to marry such an excellent man as him? "


    Shen Ying


    Dad, you are a fickle man. What you are good at is changing your face.


    Su Lang is a man of eel transformation. What he is good at most is drilling holes and going deep into one of them.


    Shenying has a deep understanding of this!


    The man that eel changes is the natural enemy of the woman!


    "What do you think? Why is your face red? " God Music King strange looking at his baby daughter.


    Shen Ying''s pretty face became more red, and she quickly changed the topic: "father, your son-in-law has something else to ask you to help, let you develop the teleportation array linking China with Lingzhou, and his army will teleport it..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Saint Jiupin is also the extreme state of Saint Jiupin. It doesn''t need a teleportation array. It can quickly cross the boundless sea and reach the central five states by itself.


    Along the way, Su Xun saw that demons were rampant everywhere, wars were raging, countless villages were dilapidated, cities were empty, and bones were lying on the ground.


    Countless mountains have been razed to the ground, and half of Lingzhou has been reduced to ruins. This is the headquarters of Yinsi, and the other four states are even worse.


    His divine sense is overwhelming, directly covering Taizhou, Lingzhou, Qinzhou, Yuzhou and xiazhou.


    Then, the expressionless hand came out.


    At the same time, thousands of miles away, a big city is being besieged by demons, and the soldiers of the underworld department and local friars are fighting with demons.


    "Go to hell, you wretched human mole ants! You lowly creatures don''t deserve the world


    A leader of the demon Kingdom laughs wildly.


    But at this time, a big hand came down from the sky and easily wiped off tens of thousands of demons.


    The underworld generals and local friars who had already held the will to die were directly confused and looked at each other.


    The same scene is staged in every corner of the central five states. At noon, the demon army that has been raging in the central five states for decades has been easily wiped away by a big hand falling from the sky.


    The next moment, a black seal shadow appeared in the sky of each state, the mighty voice spread all over the five states: "the secret officers and soldiers, go back to the underworld quickly."


    There was a dead silence between heaven and earth, followed by the roaring voice of the mountains and the sea all over the five states.


    "Yes, your majesty! It''s your majesty


    "Your Majesty is back! Your majesty is back


    "We are saved! Your majesty is back


    All the officers of the underworld department, local friars, and even the common people are running around to tell each other about the family carnival.


    For decades, the shadow over the five Central States has dissipated.


    Outside the Guimen pass, ancient sword Nu Wa, Tongtian sect leader and others have already led hundreds of officials to meet here.


    Su Xun and Tang Seng arrived in a flash.


    Looking at Su Xun, everyone was excited, especially his women''s eyes were dim.


    At a glance, Su Xun saw that there were more than 70 saints in the Department of Yin when he left, but now there are less than half of them.


    "I''m back." Su Xun said.


    "Welcome your majesty back to court!"


    All civil and military officers and soldiers kneel down.


    Su Xun waved and everyone got up.


    Later, he held a court meeting to let Su Xun understand the overall situation of the five states in recent decades.


    Then Su Xun directly ordered that after all the officers and men of the secret division had assembled, they would go to the upper three states to fight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Yunzhou Tianting.


    "Do you mean that this generation of Yin emperor has broken through the Jiupin saint? What''s more, it''s better than the general Jiupin sage? " The Jade Emperor looked at Chang''e in disbelief.


    "Taiyin Xingjun, are you mistaken?"


    "It''s true that no one can directly break through the nine grades from the six grades, unless he gets the inheritance of the strong preacher, but there is no strong preacher in xuanyue mainland!"


    "Yes, it''s a matter of great importance. I hope Taiyin Xingjun will be absolutely sure, otherwise you can''t talk nonsense."


    Not only the Jade Emperor, but also other people dare not believe it, because it is totally impossible.


    Chang''e looked cold: "that''s what happened. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the light Buddha."


    "Light the lamp Buddha." Said the Jade Emperor.


    Soon, under the gaze of all the people, the lamp burning Buddha came in: "old monk, lamp burning, join the Jade Emperor."


    "I ask you, has the Yin emperor broken through the nine grade sage?" The Jade Emperor asked.


    The lamp nodded: "exactly, and the old monk saw with his own eyes that the emperor of Yin killed the demon king of Taowu with one sword."


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    All of them took another breath.


    It''s shocking that Su Xun jumped from the sixth grade to the ninth grade. He even killed the sage with one sword. It''s too terrible.


    The lamp burning Buddha continued: "moreover, his majesty, the son of Yin, at least practiced the power of the hundred principles to the extreme. He showed it when he killed the king of Taowu."


    All the fairies and Buddhas are numb. What kind of lunatic is this generation of Yin Tianzi!


    Taibai Venus came out: "great joy, great joy, your majesty. Now it''s time for the demons to make trouble. I suggest recalling the emperor of Yin as soon as possible to help him reorganize the Yin Department."


    They only care about the three states, and did not pay attention to the five states, so they did not know that the secret department had been rebuilt by Su Xun.


    "Yes, with the emperor Yin, we have more confidence in winning this battle. Taibai, go to Lingzhou to summon the emperor Yin as soon as possible." The Jade Emperor said with a smile, this is not only to win over and appease Su Xun, but also to confirm the subordination. He helped rebuild the Yin Department, which is not all the people in their heaven?


    The lamp burning Buddha sighed and said, "the Jade Emperor, the emperor Yin has said that he will come to see you, but not now. Maybe he has his own idea."


    The Jade Emperor''s heart sank when he heard this, because Su Xun had placed himself in the same position as him. It was impossible for him to suppress Su Xun in name, which made him a little uncomfortable.


    However, he soon opened his eyes to what the enemy wanted to do, so he said: "since the emperor Yin has a plan, it''s up to him to set up the Yin Department. However, Taibai still has to go to the five states of China to tell the emperor Yin that war matters. Come to Yunzhou quickly."


    This time, he used a message, which means that he and Su Xun are equal, not called.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t I go?" Before Taibai Venus should come down, a woman in white came out, looking very similar to Qin Zhu, just like twin sisters.


    It is the only survivor of the ancient Yin Department, Mengpo, who is not complete in spirit.


    She was only a hundred years ago. She felt that she was reincarnated in the central five states. She was just busy with the war and couldn''t leave for a while.


    This time just went to collect that wisp of ghost.


    By the way, she also wants to see if the emperor of Yin of this generation is qualified to be the leader of the Yin Department.


    In Meng Po''s heart, no one in the world can replace the master of the underworld department in her heart.


    Even if Su Xun''s strength is stronger.


    The Jade Emperor looked at Mengpo: "but."


    Mengpo then retired.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingzhou Yinsi.


    The army of five prefectures has been assembled.


    Three million Yin soldiers, forming an army formation, covered the whole open space outside Guimen pass, boundless.


    The Dark Armor envelops the whole body. The ghost horse under the seat can walk in the air. It is also covered with armor, and the ghost fire is burning on its four feet. When breathing, it is surrounded by black inflammation.


    "Chao Huayun, Pei Jian, Mengling, Xie Lingyun, the ancestor of yin and Yang, your majesty has the purpose to order you to lead the first army of Yinsi down to the six states to level the demons'' rebellion."


    "I''ll comply with the order!"


    Demons are also watching people''s dishes. The demons who invade xialiuzhou are the weakest. Chao Huayun and others lead a million Yin soldiers, which are enough to level the rubbish.


    Then, the five men led the first army to land on the warship and went down to six states before the teleportation.


    There are two million people left.


    The garrison composed of local friars is not among them. The main forces of the underworld department are all on this expedition.


    "Your Majesty arrives --"


    A shout spread all over the world.


    The next moment, the Dragon sings nine clouds.


    "Yin --!"


    Nine black dragons flew from the sky with a simple and solemn dragon chariot. Then Su Xun, wearing a Dragon Robe and a crown of emperor, stepped down from the chariot.


    No cheers, no visits.


    All the soldiers just looked up at the man in the sky.


    That''s their king.


    The only king in charge of the fate of the five states.


    He is the king of the demons in five states.


    At this time, Mengpo arrived at Lingzhou by teleportation.


    This is her first visit to Lingzhou. Instead of looking for her own ghost, she is going to look for Su Xun first. Su Xun is not a nobody in the middle five states, so she thinks it''s easy to ask.


    All of a sudden, she saw the Yin Qi in the distance rushing into the sky and turning into a rainbow. She just saw the first army led by Chao Huayun and others. She was stunned.


    She saw the flag of the army.


    When the army went out, the flag was very mixed.


    Qinzhou ghost emperor, Runner King, Yama King


    Mengpo''s thoughts were in a state of confusion. She had the illusion that she saw the army of Kyushu''s secret department.


    "I''m Pei Jian, the ghost emperor of Qinzhou. Who is going to stop us from marching? The military situation is urgent. Please retreat quickly!"


    Pei Jian was riding on his horse, looking at Mengpo from afar.


    Yin Si!


    Two words hit Meng Po like thunder.


    In an instant, he flew to Pei Jian and said, "you said that the name of the emperor is Su Xun?"


    "Presumptuous! How dare you call me by my name Pei Jian''s eyes were full of anger. After all, he needed to know that the Lord insulted his minister to death.


    His answer was undoubtedly to confirm Mengpo''s conjecture. She was full of shock and ridicule. Yunzhou Tianting just wanted to set up a secret division now, but she didn''t expect that Su Xun had already reorganized in Lingzhou.


    Meng Po looked at Pei Jian and said, "I''m an old friend with the emperor of the Yin Department. Tell me how to meet him."


    "What evidence do you have?" Pei Jian asked.


    Meng Po laughed: "I am a saint of six grades. Can I still murder the emperor of nine grades?"


    At the same time, her slender jade points to the distance, which is one of the great magic arts of the netherworld.


    "This is a token. The injected mana can be transmitted outside the gate of hell." Seeing that Mengpo showed her finger, Pei Jian believed her and handed her a token.


    Mengpo took the token, then directly injected mana into the spot, and her figure was immediately inhaled into the underworld.


    The next moment, Meng Po''s figure will appear in the sky of two million troops outside Guimen pass.


    Looking at the endless army of the underworld department, she felt the breath of dozens of saints. Mengpo was crazy and excited. She didn''t expect that the underworld Department rebuilt by Su Xun had developed to this point.


    wait!


    Why is that ghost here?


    Tongtian sect leader and others are also confused. Isn''t Mengpo here? Who is that woman?


    "Meng Po." Su Xun looked at Meng Po from afar.


    Mengpo came up to him and looked at the man in front of him. She opened her lips and said, "see your majesty."


    She is now convinced of Su Xun.


    Su Xun''s own strength is stronger than that of the Jade Emperor, and he has laid such a foundation that he can not only reproduce the glory of ancient English style, but also advance to a higher level.


    "Come up and have a talk." Su Xun flies to the Dragon chariot.


    Mengpo followed.


    "The army is out."


    Su Xun''s voice came from the Dragon chariot.


    Then two million Yin soldiers boarded the ship and flew out of the underworld to the transmission array.


    In the Dragon chariot, Meng Po looked at Su Xun and said, "I didn''t expect that I could see the hope of the rising of the underworld."


    "Again?" Su Xun shook his head and said in a calm tone: "what I want is the supreme glory. Whether it''s an immortal or a demon, it''s all under my underworld department."


    "I admire your Majesty''s lofty ambition. I have one thing to ask for..."


    Before Meng Po finished her words, she was interrupted by Su Xun: "your ghost is now my concubine. If I can''t give her to you, don''t mention it."


    "This... Your majesty! Ridiculous


    Mengpo was surprised, and then she was a little ashamed and angry. A wisp of her soul was lucky by Su Xun. Wasn''t she lucky by Su Xun?


    Su Xun said without expression: "how, I''m lucky that a woman still needs your consent?"


    "I don''t mean that... But." Mengpo no longer entangled in this, changed a way of thinking: "but if the soul is not complete, I have no hope to testify all my life."


    "Speak as if you have all your soul, and you have a chance to succeed." Su Xun said blandly.


    Meng Po


    Ah, ah! She felt like she was going to explode


    Such a new emperor of the underworld department is totally different from what she imagined. It''s really irritating.


    She tried to resist her anger: "Your Majesty, it''s a big complaint to obstruct others from becoming a Taoist. You''re too selfish."


    "So what? If you want to avenge me for obstructing the way, I always welcome you. " Su Xun said, pause here, and then said word by word: "but I protect my own woman, that''s right."


    Looking at Su Xun, who is so powerful to protect her daughter, Meng Po suddenly envies her soul.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    China.


    Chiyu City transmission array.


    A little bit more modern is called intercontinental transmission array.


    Today, thousands of miles around here has been emptied, and the king of Shenle specially came back to meet with Shenying here.


    Soon, the first underworld warship came out of the teleport array, then the second, the third


    Soon, the two million army of the underworld came to China, and the huge battlefield floated in the sky.


    Su Xun finally came out of the transmission array.


    "Please go to the king." Su Xun said.


    The king of Shenle said with a smile, "now it''s my turn to call you your majesty. Your status is higher than ours."


    "My father-in-law is joking." Su Xun looked at Ying. Father in law, your family status is higher than mine!


    Shenle Wang laughed more happily: "ha ha ha, I will marry you and Yinger after the war."


    Su Xun: - (©V?©V) ¦Ò¡± It''s very unlucky, you know?


    He looked at the king of Shenle, like an old general on the stage, full of flags.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with me today?" The king of divine music asked a little puzzled.


    Su Xun gave a ha ha: "no, No."


    "The banquet is ready. It''s all cooked by the beasts of the demon clan. Let''s go." God Music King invites a way.


    When he got to the palace, Su Xun found that all the dishes were really cooked by the beasts of the demon clan.


    Well, don''t get me wrong. It''s not that chefs are demons, but all the ingredients are demons.


    Demons eat people, people eat demons.


    Su Xun is going to write a book called "one hundred cooking styles of the demon clan", which will be widely promoted. As long as it is used as food by human beings, the demon clan will not be far away from extinction.


    In the evening, Su Xun was at his desk in his room to write his book "one hundred styles of demon cooking".


    Soon, the door was pushed open, Shenying ran in and hugged him: "hee hee, did you miss me?"


    "Honey, my brother would love to see you tonight." Su Xun looked back at Shen Ying and said.


    Shenying was surprised: "ah, do you want to see your family? I''m not even ready. Is that your brother? "


    "Yes, a mother." Su Xun nodded.


    Shenying quickly got up and ran out: "then I''ll go to change my clothes first. You wait for me."


    Su Xun pulled her back, then directly opened her belt: "my brother, he is not an outsider, and he likes to see his sister-in-law without clothes."


    When Shen Ying saw Su Xun''s brother, she found that she had met him long ago, and she was still an old acquaintance.


    Su Xun brothers are rich in learning, rich in posture and profound, which makes her appreciate them.


    They had an in-depth academic discussion. Until dawn, Shenying left contentedly. Last night, she gained a lot and her knowledge increased.


    While Su Xun led the army to fight, and the two million army of the underworld division went directly to Tianzhou, where the demon clan was located.

 Chapter 1403

    Because the battlefield was moved to xuanyue from outside China, the upper three states were the most serious, so Tianzhou, Yunzhou and Shenzhou had been beaten to pieces.


    Tens of billions of mortals were killed in the war.


    Today, tens of thousands of Li long military fortresses have been built on the edge of both Shenzhou and Tianzhou.


    Shenyan king, one of the eight kings of the protoss, is stationed in the fortress of Shenzhou. When he learns that the army of the underworld is coming, he brings people to meet him in advance and prepares to attack with the army of the underworld.


    But the warship of Yin Si didn''t stop when it arrived. Instead, it continued to fly outside the fortress.


    "What do they mean, my lord?"


    "Yes, we''re here specially to meet them. They don''t even show their faces. It''s too contemptuous of us!"


    "Are they going straight to war?"


    The Deputy generals around the God flame king talked one after another.


    The king of Shenyan didn''t look very good either. He stepped up in the air and stopped the warship. He said in a loud voice, "my king, Shenyan, please see the emperor of the underworld."


    "What does the king of flame mean?" Su Xun shows up.


    King Shenyan''s eyes swept over the warships: "Your Majesty doesn''t know something. Now the demons are ferocious. I want to join the army with your majesty and fight against demons together. Please don''t be impulsive. We should consider the march in the long run."


    "The king of divine flame is worried too much. What''s the fear of a mere beast with fur and armor? Wang Shangqi will wait. I will go back with the army. " Su Xun said softly.


    King Shenyan was angry in his heart when he heard that the Yin emperor was arrogant. In this case, let him go to suffer a loss and sharpen his spirit. In the critical moment, he will send troops to rescue himself, or he will take the protoss as the main force.


    Think of here, God flame King pushed away: "since your majesty has the assurance of victory, then I wish your majesty victory, wait for your majesty to return."


    "Let''s borrow the good words of the God flame king." Su Xun''s voice fell, turned back to the warship, and the army continued to advance.


    The God flame King returns to the ground, coldly watching the war ship of Yin Si fly out of the fortress, watching them die.


    "How about it, my Lord."


    "Do they really want to attack the demons directly?"


    Watching the warship leave, several deputy generals quickly gathered up and asked.


    "Since the emperor of the underworld department is so confident, it''s better to help him. Only when he is defeated can he listen to what he says." God flame king not salty said a word.


    Then he added: "the whole army will prepare for the war and wait for the rescue when the hell department is defeated."


    "The king is wise! This not only frustrates the spirit of the hermit, but also gains the favor of the hermit''s soldiers when it comes to rescue. When we talk about joining the army at a later time, naturally we should focus on the protoss, with the hermit as the Deputy! "


    "Yes, I really think the demons are so easy to fight. The people of the underworld department are used to running rampant in the five states. How can we know how powerful the demons in the demon clan''s old nest are?"


    "When they are defeated, we''ll see if they can be proud. If they don''t lose the battle first, even if they are united, they will be arrogant."


    A group of protoss general you a word I a language of express own opinion, by the way lick God flame king.


    Well, I''m not afraid of burning my tongue when I lick it.


    Demon fortress, demon and demon troops stationed in the city wall as high as 100 Zhang, the soldiers saw the ship of the underworld from a distance and sounded the horn.


    With the sound of the horn, the demon army was busy, and several saints flew to the wall.


    They are the poor king and chaos king of the demon clan, and the two demon kings of the demon clan. There are four saints in total, three of them are Jiupin, and only one is bapin.


    "It doesn''t look like the protoss army."


    "The fight is the banner of the Yin Department, and the Yin Department is the power of heaven. How can it come from the north?"


    "No matter where he comes from, I''ll kill one, a pair, and I''ll kill two!"


    Looking at the warship of Yin Si, the four said.


    All of a sudden, the chaos demon king frowned: "what''s the matter? How can their warships still keep going? Are they ready to directly break through our fortress defense array?"


    "It''s a joke. Unless they can attack the defensive array at the same time, what''s more, are we vegetarians?" The poor strange demon king sneered and looked at the underworld warship with disdain.


    Then the four demons flew directly to the underworld warship, ready to prevent the enemy from attacking the fortress defense array.


    Then they heard only a sword chant, and saw the rainbow passing through the sun. Then a full moon was in the sky, and the sword swept 30000 Li, and they lost sight.


    The three Jiupin saints were forced back by a sword, and the only bapin demon king''s holy body was broken and could be reunited.


    "This... This is not possible!"


    "Is this God''s visit? It''s still the two gods left in the protoss! "


    The four demons and saints were full of horror. Just with that sword, they felt the fear of death.


    On the protoss fortress, several God generals are also holding the city wall to death, their eyes are staring big.


    Then the firmament disintegrated, and the spear of innumerable laws floated in the air.


    The devil Four Saints are numb. They have so many rules. How do they practice horse riding!


    "Let''s fight together. One on one, we really have no hope, but four on one can still fight one on one!"


    Chaos demon king demon Yan roared.


    "Good!" The other three should be there at the same time.


    Then the next second, the four ran away in different directions, and scolded: "shameless!"


    They want to take advantage of each other to attract fire when they escape, did not expect all the same idea.


    Can only say is not a family, does not enter a family, the demon is a family since ancient times.


    Su Xun didn''t chase the four. The spear of the law fell down and directly smashed the defense array of the demon family fortress. Then two million army of the secret division jumped out of the boat and rushed to the fortress.


    "Kill!! Your majesty has orders! Don''t seal the knife


    "Ah! Run


    "Don''t kill me! I surrender


    Witnessing his demon king scared away by a sword, the demon soldiers below have no resistance.


    One after another flees or surrenders, unfortunately the secret division does not accept the surrender, because the dead demon can eat.


    A few divine generals of the protoss fortress have been stunned and scared off the four saints with one sword. What kind of cultivation is this?


    They are still waiting for the other side to be defeated, and then come out to rescue them. Unexpectedly, they are in a direct wave.


    "I''ll... I''ll inform the king."


    A god dropped his voice and flew into the camp.


    "What''s the matter? Is the hell defeated? Faster than I thought. " God flame King casually asks a way.


    The God general who came to report the news looked strange: "that... King, the Yin Department has not been defeated, and has broken the demon fortress. Do we have to send troops?"


    "Of course to send troops to rescue..." God flame king suddenly reaction, suddenly raised his head: "what do you say?"


    "On the king, the emperor of the underworld didn''t show his face. He pushed back the two demon kings and the demon king with one sword, then broke the defensive array and entered the fortress..." the general told me that he had just made a sword.


    God flame king has begun to doubt life, so cattle force people, why before the nameless origin?


    He thought that the other party didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. He didn''t expect that they really had this ability.


    The clown is me_ ¡Ñ¡£


    "My Lord, are we still sending troops?" The God will carefully asked a sentence.


    God flame King up: "out, as a friendly how can sit and ignore, immediately send troops to help."


    He''ll take a share of the credit.


    Then, under the leadership of the God flame king, the protoss army sent out a cry for success and killed the fortress.


    When they entered the demon fortress, the demon soldiers were killed.


    They were a little out of their hands for a moment.


    "The king came up just in time. My army will continue to go deep. It''s up to you to clean up the battlefield."


    Su Xunfei said to the God flame king.


    After he left a word in the eyes of the God flame king, Su Xun flew back to the warship: "stop


    Then the soldiers of the secret department returned to the ship one after another, and then the warship continued to go deep into Tianzhou.


    "Come on! Send the news to Tianting and the capital of Yunzhou as soon as possible. " God flame King reaction after come over to say.


    Because since Su Xun was so good, it was a good opportunity to launch a general attack.


    It''s time for the end of the demonic rebellion, which has lasted for nearly a hundred years.


    Although the time is very short, the situation is very miserable.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After escaping the disaster, the four demons returned to the royal capital of the demon clan and reported the matter to the demon emperor and the demon emperor.


    The demon emperor and the demon emperor are dignified.


    "The Taowu demon king in the ancient battlefield lost contact. Recently, he was killed by this man, according to the investigation from Yunzhou." The demon emperor said coldly.


    Poor strange demon king four people hear this words immediately feel very lucky, fortunately they run fast.


    The emperor said, "what should I do with this man? If we do it, the Jade Emperor and the God of the protoss in the heaven will also do it. But if we don''t, who can compete with him? "


    The first ancestor of the four great demons and the demon emperor were all fixed to death by the Jade Emperor Sanqing, the God Emperor and the remaining two gods. They didn''t have a chance to fight.


    "I have a plan. According to the information from Yunzhou, this man comes from Lingzhou. Now he has taken away the main force of Lingzhou. The old nest is empty. If we attack his old nest, he will come back." The demon emperor''s wretched face showed a wise and insidious light.


    "Wonderful As soon as the emperor''s eyes brightened, he looked at the greedy devil and said, "I''ll leave it to you."


    There were originally seven demons under the emperor of heaven. The original demonic chaos fell to four, but now there are still greedy demons, jealous demons and furious demons.


    Before and poor strange demon king chaos demon king together from the fortress to escape is greed and rage two demon king.


    The greedy devil laughs: "my emperor, don''t worry, I will stir him up in Lingzhou


    He had been chopped to pieces by Su Xun before, and he just went to revenge.


    I can''t beat you or your men?


    "Poor, strange, chaotic and gluttonous, you three go to hold the emperor of the Yin Department. As long as you three join hands and are not separated, he will not be able to kill you." The demon emperor looked at the remaining three demon kings and said.


    "Yes, sir


    Poor, strange, chaotic, taofan comes forward to take orders.


    "For the sake of safety, the jealous devil and the furious devil will also help, and the five Jiupin saints will join hands. If he can cut off one of them, the emperor will just wait for his death." The demon emperor is very confident, because the five Jiupin saints work together, even he has to give up.


    After that, the eight grade sage greedy devil went to Lingzhou to attack the headquarters of the underworld department. He was poor, strange, gluttonous, chaotic, jealous and furious. He led his troops to intercept Su Xun.


    "This time the guy must look good!"


    Poor strange demon king gnashing his teeth said.


    Five Jiupin saints, he is now very inflated, very floating, must have a snow before shame!


    When the rain stopped and it cleared up, he felt that he could do it again.


    Tianzhou, Wanyao city.


    Su Xun just led the army to capture the city, killing all the demons and Demons soldiers in the city.


    The dead demon corpses are military provisions.


    The flesh and blood of the demon clan is also beneficial to the monks. It has high nutritional value and is a necessary nutriment at home.


    Feeling the five sages'' breath approaching, Su Xun stepped into the air, and the five demons stopped opposite him.


    "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative."


    Looking at the five poor people, Su Xun showed a funny smile, his eyes were a little contemptuous and bloodthirsty.


    "Well! Five Jiupin saints join hands, but I don''t know if you can stop them! " Poor, strange and cold.


    Su Xun said with a smile, "I also want to know."


    "Then try it!" The goblin King''s voice fell and turned into a monster and rushed to Su Xun.


    Poor strange and chaos also followed, jealousy and rage two demon king sacrifice magic weapon besieged Su Xun.


    Su Xun was surrounded by five Jiupin saints, but he was not in a hurry.


    Six people hit tens of thousands of miles, the mountains and rivers collapsed, the city collapsed, the earth was torn, the sky was broken, the magma flowed back, the waves surged, and the battle became more and more fiery.


    After fighting for seven days and nights, no one could do anything about it. Half of Tianzhou was almost reduced to ashes, and countless demon civilians were taken away by the aftermath of the battle.


    "Tianwai battle!" Poor strange demon king roars a way.


    Because if they continue to fight like this, their demon clan will be extinct, and Tianzhou will be broken.


    And the more he beat them, the more frightened he was. Although Su Xun couldn''t kill them, none of their five Jiupin saints could hurt Su Xun. This is too exaggerated.


    Su Xun stepped into the air and stood up with a negative hand: "it was you who took the initiative to move the battlefield to xuanyue continent. Now you want me to accompany you to tianwai battle. I refuse!"


    "Well, well, in that case, Tianzhou is broken, then go and rob your Shenzhou and Yunzhou!" With that, the chaos demon king attacked Su Xun again.


    The war between the two sides was watched by countless people, and all of them were shocked by Su Xun''s strength.


    "How could this man be so tough." The hand of the emperor holding the armrest of the chair turned pale.


    The demon emperor is not much better: "if this person does not die, we have no chance of winning!"


    Now the Protoss and Tianting are stronger than them, but there is another Su Xun, and their hope of winning is even more slim.


    The Jade Emperor, the God Emperor and others have to admit that Su Xun''s strength has surpassed them.


    What puzzled them even more was that how could Su Xun cultivate so many rules? There are hundreds of them, and each of them has been cultivated to the extreme.


    When the battle between Su Xun and the five demons and saints became white hot, a huge red fist seal fell from the sky and forced Su Xun to fight wholeheartedly.


    Sneak attack!


    A sage of jiupinjijing attacked Su Xun secretly.


    "Good courage!"


    After several angry shouts, the emperor, the two gods and the Jade Emperor Sanqing almost broke the red fist seal in the air at the same time.


    "It seems that your demon clan is poor, and you can die in that case."


    Two deities, the God Emperor, the Jade Emperor, Sanqing and others appeared in the sky of the demon king.


    The demon emperor, the demon emperor and the four ancestors of the demon clan flew into the void to fight with the seven people.


    At the same time, the lighting Buddha and others led the heavenly soldiers and generals to attack Tianzhou, and the three divine kings of the protoss also led their troops to attack Tianzhou.


    But now, the demon emperor and others have no time to take into account the war on the ground. After all, it''s up to them to decide whether to win or lose.


    As long as the poor five saints can hold Su Xun back, they still have the hope of winning six to seven. If Su Xun is allowed to participate in this battle, they will lose.


    Then the two sides tacit understanding flew to the sky, because their war is really possible to destroy the world.


    Wanli around Wanyao city has been reduced to ruins.


    Su Xun and the five saints of qiongqi have yet to decide.


    This is the most difficult battle he has ever met since his debut. Even if he tried his best, he could not turn the war around immediately with the help of the sky axe and the Eastern Emperor''s bell.


    If it''s just a dozen three, or even a dozen four, he''s sure, but a dozen five is really hard.


    He thinks it''s difficult, and the five saints of the poor demon king think it''s even more difficult, because they''re only tied five to one!


    "Boy, let me tell you something. Didn''t you find that the greedy devil who appeared in the fortress before disappeared? I might as well tell you that he has gone to Lingzhou. The headquarters of your secret department is in Lingzhou. Ha ha... "


    Chaos demon king said with a laugh, trying to influence Su Xun''s thinking and distract him.


    Su Xun''s eyes were cold, and he was full of killing intention, because his woman and son were in Lingzhou, and now the power of Lingzhou could not stop a saint of eight grades.


    "If they die, I will try my best to revive them, but you will surely die today!"


    Su Xun''s voice was as cold as ice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lingzhou.


    The greedy devil has broken the gate of hell, and is killing the officers and soldiers in the underworld.


    "Your Highness, take the ladies with you


    Bai Wuchang looks at Su Xian anxiously.


    Su Xian dressed in a boa robe, face unchanged, said: "white impermanence, quickly arrange my mother and concubines immediately, but lonely, will never go."


    Is he not afraid of death?


    He''s afraid!


    But he was more afraid of losing Su Xun''s face.


    Dead, there is hope of resurrection, but lost face, there is not necessarily hope to find back.


    "Ha ha ha, since you don''t want to leave, you can stay here! I''ll take you to see your father


    The next moment, the greedy devil appears in the main hall, kills Bai Wuchang, grabs Su Xian, and is ready to use Su Xian to threaten Su Xun. The higher the level of life, the more difficult it is to produce offspring. So this move generally works.


    At the same time, in Taizhou, Yunxia sword sect, a beautiful woman opened her Phoenix eyes. There was a moment of confusion in her eyes, and she gradually recovered to pure brightness. Her red lips were slightly open, and she murmured to herself: "Su Xun."


    Then, step out and disappear.


    The next moment, she appeared in front of Su Xian. The jade hairpin on her head turned into a long sword and chopped to the greedy devil.


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the greedy devil''s hand was cut off by the jade sword, and the dark red blood gushed out.


    "Who are you?" The greedy devil was so surprised that why there was a saint in Lingzhou.


    Moreover, his cultivation is more profound than him. He wants to use his magic to regenerate his limbs, but he finds that his blood can''t stop. Obviously, the jade sword is not an ordinary soldier.


    The woman said calmly, "my queen mother of the West."


    It''s true that this woman is the queen mother of the West who was brought back by Su Xun from the fairy tale world because of serious injury.


    In xuanyue mainland, a world full of spirit, after decades of self-healing, I finally wake up today, just in time for this.


    "Queen Mother of the West." The greedy devil repeated, and then turned around and ran away without hesitation. Instead of escaping to Tianzhou, he flew to the outside of the sky and disappeared.


    West Queen Mother did not chase, looking at Su Xian: "what happened, where is your father?"


    "My father and Emperor led the soldiers to the upper three states..." Su Xian betrayed his father''s whereabouts. He secretly said that he didn''t know this. Finally, thank you, I love you!


    See you Friday ~ (¡Ý ¨Œ¡Ü)/~